《King of Hollywood》


 V1.C1

    The city of angels is brightly lit at night. Although it is not like the high-rise buildings in New York, the lights on Beverly Hills still announce the prosperity of the city.


    Here is the largest film industry in the world. Every year, it can produce dazzling stars. This is Hollywood. Every year, there are countless beautiful men and women flocking to seek their own opportunities. American and world, they are eager to become those big stars who are worshipped or reserved or noble or personality.


    As long as they can become famous, as long as they can make a foothold or even develop in Hollywood, they don''t mind giving everything? Wait a minute. You say they''re acting for the film business? Of course, everyone says that, doesn''t it?


    A medium-sized reception is being held in the Golden Hall of the Hilton Hotel. Universal is celebrating its new movie sales, so although the scale is medium, there are still many stars, big and small. As in the past, from time to time, some people left in pairs and appeared again. The bustle outside just covered up the movement of some rooms inside.


    As the excited wheezing gradually lowered, the room was finally completely quiet down, and a few minutes later, the sound of clothing was heard. Maybe it''s because it was too fierce before. The Armani suit was crumpled. The latest Chanel evening dress is also in danger of being fragmented. It''s a pity.


    "You are so charming, Miss Barrymore." As the man tidies up his clothes, he looks at the woman''s charming clothes with satisfied eyes,


    "you can call me drew, Adrian." A woman''s voice with the unique hoarseness after the election, there is a kind of unspeakable temptation. After wiping off what she had to leave on her face because she had forgotten to do something about it, she put down her dressing mirror and casually handed back the evening sling.


    Although the previous make-up has been wiped off, but the plain face of the baby looks unique. There is also the enchanting figure full of youthful flavor, which can never be described as sexy.


    Drew Barrymore is a great example of Hollywood''s youth becoming famous and then falling. She began to appear on TV at 11 months old. She became a star because of her role as the cute little girl in Spielberg''s et, and then won the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actress for her role in several blockbuster movies, becoming a big star of all attention.


    But the pressure of becoming famous at a young age made her drink alcohol at 11, smoke and smoke marijuana at 12, and try cocaine at 13, before being sent to a drug rehabilitation center by her mother. Fortunately, she has a big director as godfather, and now she is returning to acting career. She has played several precocious, sexy and coquettish roles, which are very similar to her now.


    "You can call me ed drew, too." Adrian, dressed, went up to Barrymore and held out his hand.


    "Frankly, this is my best time, ed Drew, who stood up by his hand, had a charming smile, which made him look very attractive on his pure baby face. "I''m almost infatuated with you."


    "Me too." Adrian said with a smile, his hand sliding on her hips.


    Of course, he would not believe it. Everyone would say something nice, and everyone knew that it was just a play on the spot. However, this coquettish woman is still very tasteful. Her skillful skills and her beautiful 17-year-old body are quite memorable.


    The reception and party are really good places. It feels very good. You can come back several times in the future. Always smiling, Adrian thought of helping drew clean his clothes with a smile from time to time.


    When I go back to 90 years, everything will be different. Hollywood will be in my hands!


    The story will start a year and a half ago.


    *******************************


    with a retch, Zhang haoxuan got up from the bed, covered his mouth and patted his chest for a long time before he regained consciousness.


    Damn it. It''s like drinking too much. He held some swelling pain in his head, wiped his face to wake himself up, and then got out of bed with dim light into the bathroom.


    PA, just turn on the light, Zhang haoxuan was stunned, because the mirror above the toilet pool printed a strange face. Brown curly hair, dark eyes at the bottom of the lake and hard lines of facial features seem to be carved with a knife. At the same time, they have a special soft feeling from the East. They are tall and have a thick chest, but they are extremely young and have a taste of small white faces in the West.


    This straight Leng Leng looked at the mirror for five minutes, Zhang haoxuan turned out of the bathroom, back to bed, at the same time mumbled: "wipe, also his mother is dreaming."


    However, after lying in bed for less than two seconds, he suddenly bounced up and rushed into the bathroom. Turning on the light, he looked into the mirror in horror.


    "This, this, this, this, damn How What''s going on? " Zhang haoxuan constantly touched his face in panic. The feeling from his hands and the action of the man in the mirror told him that the Western man was himself!


    "Wipe I Is it through? " As a guy who would occasionally read books on the Internet to kill time, he soon realized what had happened, and a strange and unspeakable emotion came to his mind, excited, frightened or excited.At this time, the brain suddenly spread a huge pain, as if there is a red hot iron inserted in, so that the brain boiling up. Zhang haoxuan cried and fell on the ground with his head in his arms and kept rolling. He didn''t know how long it took before he slowly stopped and crawled on the floor of the bathroom to breathe heavily.


    "Just now What happened? " Zhang haoxuan, who was under the breath, sat up inexplicably. The pain was so severe just now, how could he suddenly have nothing to do now, and his head was clear and bright, and he didn''t feel confused after being hit. There is some sticky under the nose. It''s nosebleed when you touch it with your hand!


    He quickly stood up and looked at the mirror. Sure enough, there was a trace of blood under his nose, and one of them was almost flowing to the corner of his mouth. Just now Is it memory reorganization? Zhang haoxuan suddenly remembered a movie called "Butterfly Effect" that he had seen before.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he closed his eyes and recalled it. Then he opened his mouth after swallowing his mouth. His forehead was sweating and dizzy. Adrian Cowell, 23, was the original owner of the body. He was a dandy who lived on his parents'' inheritance. Most importantly, it was 1990!


    Mrs. Galen felt that Adrian was very abnormal today. She wandered around the villa in her pajamas all day long. Sometimes, she would say something that she could not understand. After meeting her for a long time, she remembered her name. When she was eating, she always rowed around on the plate and never sent it to her mouth. This was a very rude thing.


    But the most unusual thing is that he stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere! You know, in the past, he would never come back if he didn''t go out and get drunk until dawn.


    "I''m really OK, Mrs. Galen, really." Adrian said that when sending her out, and deliberately used two "really" to accentuate his tone.


    "Well, Mr. Adrian, I''ll go back first," Mrs. Galen said. "I sincerely suggest that you''d better go to the hospital. You''ll be in trouble if you have an electric shock."


    "I will." The other party squeezed out a smile and nodded. She was relieved to see her leave the villa.


    "Really It''s like a dream. " Adrian, or Zhang haoxuan, grabs his head. He spent a day sorting out the situation and adapting to the environment. Now he is finally good.


    As I said before, this guy named Adrian Cowell is a dandy who lives on his parents'' legacy. His parents died in an air crash about two years ago, leaving behind a total of more than 10 million of them, including about 6 million stocks and funds, and then several expensive villas - for example, the one he lives in now is worth at least 4 million yuan ¡£


    According to Adrian''s memory, his family should be regarded as very rich. In the past, when his parents were there, he took him to high-end parties. Unfortunately, he was always out drinking and making trouble. He learned piano, guitar and all kinds of books he read from childhood to adulthood. His other achievements were terrible. Even when he went to Stanford University, he also spent money on it. So their parents made a separate will, donated most of their property to charity funds, and changed their will. Within half a year, they met with an air crash. As a result, Adrian couldn''t change himself.


    Although it''s good to be a millionaire, as long as you can manage money, it''s not difficult to spend your whole life. It''s just that in Los Angeles, where 80% of the dead are millionaires after dropping a bomb into the rich area, it''s not enough money to pay for it. Moreover, Adrian was used to drinking and drinking before.


    So in the past two years, apart from being drunk or drunk - at last, he was not as extravagant and reckless as he used to be - unfortunately, yesterday, when he came home drunk, he wanted to repair the broken bedside lamp himself. As a result


    "What a poor and unfortunate fellow." Sitting on the sofa watching TV, Zhang haoxuan, while tasting French Bordeaux wine, sighed, although it seems too much, but it can''t be changed, isn''t it?


    In any case, I inherited all his identity and life. I''ll be Adrian Cowell. Zhang haoxuan shrugged, then stood up and went to the French window, stretching a full stretch. So, what can I do now?


    Although the villa is not on Beverly Hills, it is close at hand, looking down at the brightly lit Los Angeles. The sound of giggling came from the TV behind him. It was Disney''s home channel. It was showing a TV movie of all ages.


    Still thinking, Zhang haoxuan couldn''t help licking the corners of his mouth. A feeling of excitement that never happened suddenly covered the whole body. The surge of adrenaline made him tremble slightly.


    Hollywood! He squinted and read the word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C2

    Zhang haoxuan, male, 32 years old - just the opposite of what he is now - graduated from Film Academy. He is a small director who is out of fashion in a certain place. He is depressed and frustrated. In addition to muddling around, he still muddles through. This is the information he had before crossing, but it is no longer useful at present.


    If I hadn''t been pushed out, would I have become that kind of loser? I''ve been a big director for a long time, and I''ve been hiding rules every day. Zhang Xuan scolded in his heart. It can''t be denied that he was admitted to the film academy to study in the Department of director with some dirty purposes, but he was still very serious when he was studying. His most proud thing was that he saw ten films a day for several days in a row!


    It''s not a common thing to watch ten films. It''s necessary to analyze the lens analysis method, ponder over the director''s intention, and put forward the advantages and disadvantages according to their own observation. In addition, he also read a large number of screenplays, and even found many original scripts of Hollywood blockbusters on the Internet. I often argue with my tutors and professors.


    But because of this, he was ostracized after graduation, not to mention realizing his shady "ambition". He almost couldn''t find a job. Finally, he became a small assistant on a local platform. Although he became a director step by step, what can directors of small local TV stations do?


    However, even if he was in such a low position, those guys still did not let him go at the film academy students'' meeting. As soon as they met, they took turns to toast him, which meant to kill him.


    As a result, Zhang haoxuan was really drowned. He could even recall the last sentence before crossing, which was someone''s voice of panic: "bad, it seems to be out of breath!"


    Well, drunk and reborn, he is "now the whole United States is robbing Japanese, I just want to seize the opportunity to share a share." Adrian pushed the newspaper in front of him. The analysis of the Nikkei index in the economic section is very conspicuous.


    "When did you start to like economic news?" Claude asked, half joking, half surprised.


    "I''m sure you''re doing the same thing these days, but the godfather must have put a lot of pressure on you," Adrian said instead of answering. "I don''t have much money, only about 6 million, but you can take full responsibility. What about that, crow? "


    "What are you talking about, ed?" If there were a few separate jokes before, Claude has become serious now.


    "Do you really want to repeat it to me, crow?" Adrian cocked his legs and crossed his fingers on the table.


    Looking at the familiar movement, Claude unconsciously raised his hand: "you know, ED, for a few seconds I thought there was another person sitting in front of me - how could you suddenly come to me and say this?"


    "In fact -" Adrian pondered over the words, "I did change because of something."


    He changed his posture: "do you remember I told you on the phone the other day that I was shocked because I repaired the bedside lamp without authorization?"


    "Of course," Claude nodded suspiciously, "is there a sequela?"


    "Between the time I was shocked and I woke up, I had a dream. I saw the light, the light of God. A lot of things flashed in front of me. I tried to catch them, but I couldn''t catch them. All of a sudden, I realized that I had to do something. So when I woke up and thought for a few days, I found you Adrian said, with an enigmatic look at the end.


    "So you come to me and ask me to help you with your investment and make money..." Claude made a gesture and said seriously, "build some beautiful cathedrals and donate them to various church organizations?"


    "If you promise, I''ll call Wilson right away," Adrian said, ignoring his jokes. "I''ll let you spend it. I''ll see the result - it''s going to be five to ten times more than that!"


    "Five to ten times?" Claude looked surprised again. "You know, it''s almost the end now..."


    "That''s why I came to you," Adrian interrupted rudely. "Don''t tell me you''ve been in your father''s company for two years and you''ve worn your sharpness down, crow."


    "Don''t try to do that, ED," Claude said with a jerk. "To be honest, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s easy," Adrian smiles and becomes serious. "I want to control Hollywood."


    "Control Hollywood?" Claude''s brow wrinkled, his fingers pounded on the table before he opened his mouth again. "If you said that goal in the first place, I would only make fun of you, but now..."


    "I can introduce a very good doctor, ED, who has great mental and psychological attainments. Maybe you can take the time to talk to him."


    "Put away your sense of humor, crow. I''m talking to you very seriously about it." Adrian raised his hands.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, ED," Claude finally got serious. "It''s ridiculous not to talk about it, even if you''re going to get there, you need a lot of money first.""Don''t I ask you to help me make money now?"


    "Help make money? Well, even if I try to meet your requirements, I''ll only have $60 million to set up a medium-sized film company, invest in a few medium-sized films, and then there''s very little left. If the movie doesn''t make money, you have to wait for bankruptcy. "


    "What if you make money?"


    "Then keep making money until it goes public," Claude straightened up and looked Adrian in the eye. "Until the market value of your film company exceeds 20 billion, you can do nothing but make money, ed. And beyond that... "


    "It''s going to take a lot of contacts and fame," Adrian took over. "It''s very simple."


    "Simple?" Claude rolled his eyes and spread out his hands, some helpless Yang Yang.


    "First of all, we already have some contacts, as long as we make good use of them; second, as long as we make a few high box office movies, there will naturally be people rushing to invest; finally, if we can win several actors, such as winning the best actor and Actress Oscar, there will also be people rushing to cooperate with us." Adrian said slowly.


    "It''s easy," Claude snorted. "It''s easy, as long as God bless us that every time we have a royal flush in our hands."


    "I''m already working on the script, crow," Adrian said again with an enigmatic smile. "I''m sure Hollywood studios will be very interested. When I get a foothold in this way, I''ll start directing movies and expand my influence step by step, and you just need to provide financial security. "


    "You say You want to be a director? " Claude''s brain was obviously a little inadequate.


    "How about trying, crow? To see if I can make a miracle, you just need to spend a year this year and find a way to expand the 6 million at least ten times. It''s like leaving your parents. How about a good experience? You have nothing to lose. " Adrian narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Claude looked at him silently for a long time, and finally opened his mouth: "I remember you used to talk about the Chinese you learned from your grandmother, which probably means that you are good at guiding each other step by step and letting them turn their thoughts according to their own rhythm. You used to say that it''s the way to get a woman, but now it''s used on me. "


    "That word is called" follow good advice. "It''s actually a commendatory word Adrian shrugged. "My Chinese grandmother and I also learned a lot of Chinese, if you want to..."


    "All right, ED, stop the subject," Claude raised his hands. "I agreed."


    "Come on, Chinese is very simple What do you say


    "I promised, as you said, I have nothing to lose. Besides, I also want to know what kind of miracle can be created with my friends from childhood to adulthood. " Claude opened his hand and looked at each other for a long time. Adrian finally laughed: "good, I don''t think you''ll regret this decision, crow!"


    Although still maintain the upper class that kind of manner, Adrian finally in the heart thoroughly relieved, finally solved a big problem. It''s not easy to persuade Claude. It seems that both memory and emotion, as well as ways of dealing with life, are well integrated. It should be something to celebrate, isn''t it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C3

    Although one has set a "great" goal for himself, it is not easy to do it. Since ancient times, men who can attract women have either money or power or both.


    Think about it. If Adrian could take control of Hollywood, and if he wanted to make someone a big star, then how could those actresses he once admired not be hugged. It is absolutely not enough to rely on his present wealth of several million yuan, so it is imperative to encircle money.


    If the ordinary people will worry about how to circle money, but it is relatively simple for him to be reborn. Thanks to the novels he read online in his previous life, he really wrote down a lot of ways to circle money. For example, I asked Claude to help stir fry yen.


    It''s just that you know, but it''s not easy to do it. In his previous life, he was just a little director. He had enough insight in the film, but he didn''t know anything about finance. Although many relevant information can be found through searching information on the Internet, it is impossible to apply it to practical operation.


    Therefore, if he wants to take this opportunity to circle money, then he must need a person who can help him in finance.


    Although every dandy has a group of friends around him, there are also friends who can make friends with each other, such as Claude roanlis, who was convinced by Adrian. Their two families have a close relationship, especially their father is not only a Harvard graduate, but also a very tacit partner in the fraternity, and the godfather of each other''s children. After Adrian''s parents were killed, the Ron Rees also helped Adrian a lot.


    If you want to use Chinese to describe Adrian and Claude, the most appropriate adjective is a friend who is small or wears open crotch pants. In a word, most of these two people make trouble together, bully others and soak up women together. Even though Claude is called back to the company by his father after graduation, he still takes time to get together with Adrian from time to time. And Adrian''s parents had been with him for a long time after his death, trying to get him out of trouble.


    Although Adrian is no longer the dandy he used to be, he inherited all the feelings and memories of the original Adrian. He still has a kind of natural tenderness to Claude. And according to previous memory, this guy''s talent in business is not generally excellent, so Adrian thought of him for the first time.


    It''s just to convince Claude that he has to spend too much time talking. Fortunately, the assassin''s mace based on his memory is still useful - $6 million is not much, but there are few opportunities for him to fully demonstrate his ability. Moreover, Adrian also said that even if he messed up, there would be no loss. Add the other side or he played from childhood to big friends, finally is the first step.


    But then again, if Claude simply agreed to the inexplicable and almost flawed plan, Adrian would have to consider carefully whether he had other thoughts.


    "Since the first step has been taken, the second step should be taken out as soon as possible." After finishing the most critical start, Adrian, who returned to the villa, quickly got busy.


    From February 1990 to May 1990, he basically stayed in the villa. Apart from going to the writers'' Guild and the library, he hardly went out. Mrs. Galen, who was in charge of the room, was surprised for a long time.


    During this period, he hated this era for the first time. DOS programs were installed in computers. Mobile phones were huge and clumsy. Laptop computers could only be described as crude. There was no Internet, no portal, no convenient and fast search engine.


    This forced Adrian to prepare a large number of books and dictionaries, and spent at least a week learning and familiarizing himself with the typewriter before he began to copy the script.


    The second step, of course, is to enter Hollywood and use films to build up his influence. Although he has no relationship with the film industry, Adrian, who has set a goal for a long time, has no plan. It is undoubtedly the simplest way to start with a screenwriter.


    If there was some uncertainty in setting his own goals at the beginning, when he began to carefully recall the scripts he had read and analyzed before his life, he found that he could basically turn over the scripts he had read completely and clearly as long as it took him long enough.


    This may be related to his memory fusion and reorganization after his rebirth. Who knows? But this gift from God undoubtedly makes his chips more and more sufficient. So in the past three months, he has finished at least six complete scripts and ten outlines of scripts day and night. So next


    After parking, Bertrand Erwin looked around carefully to make sure it was here, then murmured and walked to the target villa. He reached out and rang the doorbell. After a few minutes, the door was snapped open. A plain middle-aged woman appeared in front of him and looked at him with doubts: "who are you looking for?"


    "Does Mr. Adrian Cowell live here? I''m Bertrand Erwin from the editorial department of Universal Pictures. We have an appointment Bertrand asked politely, muttering. Living in such a villa but writing scripts for the film company, are the rich people bored to this degree now?"Come in, Mr. Adrian has been waiting for you for a long time." The woman let go with an expression of sudden realization.


    Bertrand nodded and walked in, wondering, you, she seemed to use the plural you. What''s the matter?


    He soon realized that he knew three of the four men sitting in the living room of the villa, including Warner, Fox and Disney.


    What, this Mr. Cowell wants to sell? It was Bertrand''s first thought, but then it was thrown out. Although he looks very young, he doesn''t seem to be short of money.


    Before he could think of a reason to come, Billy Edie, the Disney editorial assistant, raised his hand and said, "Hey, I''m waiting for you, Bertrand. Come here."


    He also exchanged a look with the other two, and the three shrugged at the same time, making Bertrand confused. Just waiting for me? what do you mean?


    "Can you explain it, Mr. Cowell?" After introducing himself to the young man, Bertrand, sitting on the sofa, asked, "I think you should have asked us to come over today at the same time?"


    "Oh, of course," the young man chuckled. "Well, I''ve been writing a few scripts on a whim to see if I can make some money, so I sent them to your company, and then you came to talk to me."


    "A few How many plays? " Bertrand was stunned. Subconsciously, he turned his head to look at the three colleagues. They all shrugged their shoulders again and put on a look of "you understand.".


    Bertrand suddenly felt that his head was not enough. Obviously, this Mr. Adrian Cowell meant that he sent different screenplays to several big companies at the same time, and several big companies immediately contacted him and wanted to buy the script!


    You''re kidding. Even the top Hollywood screenwriters can''t satisfy several big companies at the same time, unless they''ve written them early. But judging from the attitude of the first Billy and the others, it should be the other party''s recent writing. This It''s incredible.


    Bertrand has read the script. This is called "ten things I hate you". It''s a very relaxed campus comedy story. Although some of the ways to promote the plot are relatively old-fashioned, the whole story is quite interesting. In the United States, the least need to worry about losing money is the romantic love drama, which is the youth campus drama. As long as the script is excellent, if you choose a director who has no water in his head and several young and beautiful actors, the box office of the film will not be very bad, and sometimes it will make a lot of money.


    Because of this, the manager of the editorial department told him to take the script as much as possible when he asked him to come over.


    "It''s amazing, Mr. Cowell," Bertrand recalled, glancing at Billy as well as secra Jefferson of Warner and Barney Jacklin of fox. "To be honest, your story of school youth is excellent."


    The three slightly imperceptible shook their heads in turn, and Bertrand was surprised that these four scripts were not the same type of story? This is also It''s a little exaggerated.


    But then he restrained his emotions and gave the three men a look. Billy, they nodded slightly. Since Mr. Cowell chooses to negotiate with several companies at the same time, they have to work together to suppress the price. This situation is normal, let alone that the other party is a new person.


    Although the other party has given different scripts to different companies, and it seems that there is no lack of money to spend, I''m afraid it can not be lowered much, but one point is one point.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Erwin," Adrian on the sofa said with a smile. "Let''s get to the point."


    "Of course," Bertrand took the lead after a quick exchange of eyes. "Although your script is excellent, you are new and not a professional writer, so I can only offer $35000 at most."


    Billy, who was next to him, said, "yes, Mr. Cowell. The price is fair."


    "Is it?" Adrian in front of the brow slightly frowned, "seems to be too low point."


    But he immediately showed a smile: "it''s OK, that''s it."


    Four people were stunned, especially Bertrand. The reason why they kept the price to the lowest at the beginning was to facilitate the subsequent bargaining. I didn''t expect that the other side actually agreed to come down, what he wanted to do.


    Adrian immediately opened the mystery, he put two folders on the coffee table: "by the way, if it''s convenient, please help me to see these two scripts?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C4

    Standing in the vestibule of his villa, looking at the four editorial assistants leaving in a hurry, Adrian''s mouth can not help but show a smile. If you think of the shock on their faces as they leave, he knows that his campaign is almost half done.


    These scripts were selected after careful consideration and careful consideration, especially the four types sent out in front of him were different, including campus comedy, romantic love, thriller love and horror film. Moreover, three of the four scripts belong to the type with bright spots that can make money, but do not earn much.


    Then, when the other party sent someone to negotiate, he again threw out two more potentially valuable scripts -- "American Pie" and "scream". These two films are the model of small cost and high box office, and have made numerous sequels, which can not be seen by the professional quality of these people. Besides, he added some suggestive notes at the back.


    So what will be the reaction of major film companies?


    Adrian shakes his head and doesn''t pay any attention. Anyway, half of his goal has been achieved. As long as the four films are made and make money, the other half is almost achieved.


    It''s just a little bit sad and reluctant, because one of the first four scripts, the one sold to the assistant in Warner, was supposed to be released two years later, starring Whitney Houston. If Adrian remembers correctly, the film''s box office hit $100 million in North America alone - that was $100 million in the early 1990s!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t invest by himself, and sold out at the price of 35000 dollars. He would inevitably be a little depressed. Of course, Adrian left the emotion behind in a few minutes.


    If you want to establish your reputation as soon as possible, you can''t sell all the scripts that make little money. It''s necessary to add a box office hit script to the first few. With a little bit of brainpower from the producers, and the things that Adrian wrote in the back, it''s going to make a lot of money for Warner.


    Of course, the main reason is that Adrian has a lot of money making scripts in his hands, so don''t care about this one. In the past three months when he wrote the script wildly, he took time to register with the writers'' Union. It was not because the union could provide help when necessary. What he saw was that the union could deposit and keep the script outline for two years with a fee.


    Most screenwriters will keep their outlines with the union, and film companies will often check with the union to see if there is a script worth noticing, or if there is a story that might be similar to a new script.


    Adrian put all the ten scripts he had been busy with in the past three months, and in the days to come there will be outlines or complete scripts. In this way, even if the idea of "similarity" may appear, he can still be invincible by virtue of the records kept by the trade union.


    As for what changes the "once" writers might make in their lives, I''m sorry, that''s not in Adrian''s mind. When he was still Zhang haoxuan, he saw a theory in a science fiction novel. He was deeply impressed by the exclusion and muddling through his life. He was quite touched by the sheep theory!


    This herding theory is not the one that studies herd effect. The author assumes that more than a billion sheep living in a world full of ice sheets are arranged in isosceles triangle to walk on the ice sheet to survive; the sheep in front can enjoy the grass and water when they meet, while the sheep behind can only eat grass roots and drink residual water.


    No sheep can live alone without sheep. In the cold ice field, I don''t know when to see the next place with grass and when there will be a snowstorm. Only by walking together and supporting each other can we survive.


    The sheep standing at the back of the line, in order to get the same rights as the sheep in front of them - nothing more than eating fresh grass and drinking clean water - they pushed forward desperately. The sheep in front must first maintain their current position, to ensure that they will not be squeezed to the back, and then try their best to move forward.


    Some sheep have been struggling for a lifetime because they stand at the back, but they can''t appear in the front of the team. Other sheep, when they are just born, naturally stand behind their parents, and their position is much higher than other sheep.


    There is no justice in this world.


    Now that he is reborn, or can be regarded as God, or some other great power has adopted him as an adopted son, and placed him in a more advanced place, and given him a pair of extremely hard horns, why should he not continue to push forward?


    Maybe in the future, he will set up a foundation to help those poor writers, or he may secretly support the writers'' Union to strike for their own rights and interests. The strike in 2008 had a far-reaching impact, and several strike plans had died before. He knew all these when he was Zhang haoxuan, but he should give up plagiarism now It''s impossible to get money and fame.


    Shameless? Of course, there is no denying it. But I don''t care.


    "I''m going out, Mrs. Galen. Don''t wait for me at night." Adrian cleaned up a little and went out. He had an important appointment this afternoon."OK, but I''ll make two sandwiches and leave them in the fridge. You just have to put them in the microwave for a spin and eat them." Said Mrs. Galen, who was tidying up the living room.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded and drove downtown.


    Although the writing profession in modern times is not as low as it used to be, it is not necessarily high. Otherwise, how could there be a general strike in 2008? Good script, good director and good actor are the three main factors in making a good movie. When did you see a screenwriter asking for a dividend? Even the writers'' Union, which earns half a million a year, has never done so.


    Although the screenwriter makes it easy for him to step into Hollywood, he will never stop there.


    "I didn''t expect you to arrive earlier than me, crow." Adrian sat down in front of Claude with a teasing look and nodded to the waiter who came by: "a latte."


    Before Claude could speak, he continued to ask in a sarcastic tone, "did you have a good time?"


    Although he left all his wealth to Claude, and he had been reading the script for three months, he still took time to look at the financial statements sent by the private accountant. Facing the ups and downs of the curve, Adrian has only one idea: Claude, this boy is addicted to play!


    "Hey, how can you say that? The money you gave me has quadrupled." Claude''s innocent face.


    "When you turn five, you can close your hand and wait for the wave to pass before you start." Adrian said rudely, "don''t forget our agreement. It depends on the situation."


    That said, Adrian is still a bit depressed, after all, this is a verbal agreement, and in his final words, even if Claude is out of play, he can only accept it. Fortunately, at the beginning, in order to leave the capital to turn over, the villa was not mortgaged out, and Adrian snuck.


    "Don''t worry, I always keep the agreement in mind. You trust me so much. I can''t let you down." Claude smiles and raises his hands.


    "My accountant told me there was at most three months left."


    "It''s at least four months or more for me." Claude said confidently, but also with a little pride, obviously in the three months benefited a lot.


    "All right, ED, just tell me what you''re asking me out for." He took a sip of his coffee.


    "It''s very simple. I need to buy a film company and direct a first film." Adrian''s fingers tapped on the table.


    Claude almost spouted coffee from his mouth. He quickly put down his cup and looked at Adrian in surprise.


    "Warner, universal, Fox and Disney have bought one script from me, and are competing for ownership of both, so don''t be surprised." Adrian said calmly.


    "I thought I thought... " Claude unconsciously made a few gestures.


    "You think I was just joking? Come on, crow. I''m very serious Adrian raised his eyebrows. "When can I ask you for help and make fun of it?"


    After a long breath, Claude shrugged: "I know, but Ed, you''ve changed a lot. "


    "Everyone will change. I told you that from the day I got electrocuted, I''m not the same as I used to be." Speaking of this, Adrian waved his hand. "Well, I was going to spend 500000 yuan to set up a new film company, but I didn''t have so much time and energy to start from scratch, so I planned to buy one. It doesn''t need to be too big. The price is about 3 million. It''s OK to have a complete department and a basic network. "


    Claude stirred the coffee in his cup with a spoon. After a long silence, Adrian finally sighed: "it''s really strange, ed. although reason tells me that the idea is crazy, intuition tells me that you are likely to succeed."


    "When did you become a babe, crow?" Adrian couldn''t help frowning.


    "Well," Claude raised his hands, "so what do you want me to do? Open a new account and transfer the money directly to it? Or help you find a film company to sell? "


    "It''s best if you can help me, but I need four million dollars from you." Adrian thought about it and said, "in addition to buying a film company, I need to buy the rights to adapt several novels and invest in my first film."


    "If you do as you say, your first film investment is only a few hundred thousand..." Claude was still finished when Adrian interrupted: "well, Claude, I know you care about me, but please believe me."


    "Well," Claude nodded, "but if you only leave me 20 million, I''m not sure I''ll make 60 million for you in the end."


    "Then it will be reduced to 50 million, and your remuneration will not be included." Adrian said immediately.


    "So that''s it." Claude drank the coffee and stood up. "I''ll see what you can do. This time it''s true."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C5

    It''s lucky to have a friend like Claude. So Adrian shrugged his shoulders and asked the waiter for coffee and continued to write and draw in his notebook. He is painting the sub lens of his first film. There are many small and high box office movies in his head, but no matter which one is, the cost is lower than that in his hands.


    He could actually go home and paint, but the original plan was to have dinner with Claude after meeting. But what did this guy say to him: I don''t want to go to dinner alone with a man! And before leaving, I teased him: I don''t know why you always like to meet in this small and broken coffee shop.


    Damn it, what''s the size of this cafe? Not only is it clean and tidy, but also the service attitude and the scenery outside are very good. Besides, I haven''t been here before Adrian is a little worried about this cafe. Then he was slightly stunned, and then shook his head with a smile. The integration is really good. In addition, after a few months, it has been fully adapted, so it''s good to not bear too much of the past.


    "This is Your painting? " A voice was heard nearby.


    Adrian raised his head, a sharp face appeared in front of his eyes, about 18 to 30 years old, very handsome, but also has a kind of vicissitudes of life feeling, I believe for this cafe attracted a lot of girls and men with special hobbies. He gazed at Adrian''s painting, blinking and seemingly attracted.


    "What''s your opinion?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing," the other side responded and filled him with coffee nervously. "Sorry, if I disturb you, I''ll apologize. Please don''t Complain to me. "


    Adrian laughed and shook his head. "I won''t, but do you understand my paintings?"


    "Yes, sir," the other party nodded. "Although the lines are simple, I can see that you are drawing the movie sub lens."


    The young man then explained, "I''ve played a few small roles in some movies, so I can roughly understand it."


    Adrian was more surprised, but also came to interest: "so what do you see?"


    "I''m sorry, I just think of some past events because of your sub lens, not what you see." The other side honestly said, "I haven''t reached the point where I can see the quality of a movie through such a simple split shot."


    "Some of the past? If you don''t mind... " Adrian looked at his badge. "Mr. knight, can you tell me?"


    "There''s nothing to say, sir. I came to this city with a star dream when I was 16 years old four years ago, but after four years I had to work in a coffee shop for a living." Knight''s tone was full of bleak feelings.


    Adrian then showed a sudden look, Hollywood vanity fair all the time attracted those eager to become famous men and women to participate in it. It''s a pity that one of the 100 people is called a contract actor, and many of them are working after their dreams have been shattered, just like Mr. Dennis knight.


    But with Dennis''s quality, it should be easy to win favor? Adrian squinted suddenly. Although he directed some small TV dramas before his rebirth, he still had a good eye for people when he saw so many films. Dennis is is not particularly handsome, but he is sharp and angular. He has a certain flavor of being young. He is very malleable, especially when he is only 20 years old. If you want to describe him as a real person, he is similar to Brad Pitt.


    It was obvious that he had seen something. Adrian shook his head in secret, perhaps out of curiosity or joking at all, and he blurted out, "I''m preparing my first film. I need a character with acting experience. Are you interested in trying it?"


    Dennis, who was packing up, stopped, looked at Adrian for a while and then nodded, "no problem."


    Adrian was surprised to pick eyebrows: "you don''t worry that I am a liar?"


    "You don''t shrug, sir," he said? It''s not worse than it is now. You''re not gay. "


    This guy Fortunately Adrian didn''t put the coffee in his mouth, but he became more interested in Dennis: "that''s settled. Here''s my business card. In addition, give me your phone number. I believe I will call you soon. "


    He said with a snap of his fingers and an enigmatic smile: "you''re lucky, boy. From now on, as long as I want, I can make anyone a superstar! "


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Lafayette hurried into the meeting room, sat down in his seat, and then glanced at his colleagues, although most of them were expressionless The burning sensation in the eyes could not be more obvious. He couldn''t help sighing. It''s no wonder that when the company is acquired, no one knows what kind of attitude the new boss will have towards them.He has been the general manager of the film company for almost seven years. It is difficult for him to accept the company''s acquisition emotionally. Although Bosworth film company is small, it was established in the 1960s and survived several times. If the boss''s son didn''t need capital turnover after inheriting the company, how could this well qualified film be sold?


    With the sound of footsteps, a 20 to 30 or so young man with a smile appeared at the door of the conference room, angular lines and with a kind of unspeakable softness, let some rough face increased a bit handsome.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen." "I''m Adrian Cowell, the new chairman of Bosworth. I know that everyone is worried now. Maybe I will carry out drastic reform and some people will lose their jobs. However, I am here to assure you that I will not interfere in the business of the company for at least half a year, nor will I easily dismiss any of the ladies and gentlemen present here. "


    Although I''m not sure how credible this is, and I know that the new boss has something to say next, people sitting here, including Lafayette, are relieved.


    "But in the next six months, I will inspect all of you. As long as you can get my approval, I don''t mind giving you a raise. Of course, if we can''t achieve it, we can only say that we are sorry. " The new boss''s words immediately let a few people in the heart a tight, have looked at the general manager Lafayette.


    Raven hesitated, and was about to make a few tentative remarks, when Adrian''s voice rose again: "that''s it for today. Mr. Mel will stay. The others will come back."


    Soon, there were only two people left in the conference room, even if it was not very large, it felt a little empty.


    "Mr. Lafayette - may I call you Laffer? Thank you Adrian nodded with a smile. "I''ve read your information. You''re an excellent general manager. If it wasn''t for the short boards in this company, you would have made a career. If you can, can you tell me why you were an assistant to President paramount seven years ago and you suddenly quit and work for such a small company? "


    "The world is not fair, Mr Adrian." Lafayette shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much. He believed that since the other party had read his information, he must have known about his experience in paramount. "As for why I went to Bosworth and stayed for seven years, it was because my father had some friendship with old Mr. Bosworth. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    "Very satisfied," Adrian laughed. "Well, Laffer, don''t worry. I said that if I don''t get involved in the company''s business in half a year, I''ll do it."


    "If you can, can you tell me about your plans, Mr. Adrian?" Asked Lafayette.


    Adrian stares at him for a few seconds, then smiles. "It''s very simple. I''m going to make and direct a small budget film in the UK. I''m going to finish shooting and post production in two months, and then send it to the Venice Film Festival in August, so you have to arrange some people who are familiar with the business."


    "Sorry, you mean..." Raven looked at Adrian in disbelief. He didn''t expect the new boss to be a hands-on director.


    "You''re right," Adrian nodded. "I''m going to direct and produce a B-rated film that costs no more than $200000 in two months and send it to Venice for exhibition. And, although this is my first time as a director and producer, I believe the box office of this film will definitely be hundreds of times the cost. "


    "Sounds like Very good. " Said Lafayette, rubbing his head in such a wry smile.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept empty talk, but you''ll see the truth in two months, Lafayette." Adrian opened his hand with a smile. "Just to tell you a little bit more, I''m going to inject capital into the company for the first time soon. The acquisition of Bosworth is just the beginning."


    Lafayette didn''t speak, just quietly watching Adrian waiting for his message.


    "You''re a smart guy, Lafayette. I need the help of smart people," Adrian sat up straight. "I hope you can keep the company running, especially the contacts and networks, within six months."


    Mr. general manager doesn''t believe the big words of the new boss. He has been working in this field for more than ten years, and he has never seen anyone else. But from the last sentence, he still heard the ambition of the other side, and the confidence revealed in the language could not be ignored. So after pondering for a few seconds, Lafayette stood up and nodded, "I''m glad to help you, sir."


    "Good, that''s it." Adrian knocked on the table and suddenly thought of something. "By the way, you can make a report of the script that you put into the editorial team, list the contents and brief introduction, and then give it to me once a week."


    At this point, he laughed: "don''t worry, I just have some experience in writing. I''ve just bought four scripts, and two of them are for sale."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C6

    As the slight tremor gradually disappeared, the plane into the stratosphere began to fly smoothly. Adrian took his eyes out of the plane window and looked at Dennis knight. "Why, some airsickness?"


    "Fortunately, this is the third time I have been on a plane. It is inevitable that Some of them don''t adapt. " Dennis, who looked a little ugly, took a deep breath, but eventually untied the safety belt and headed for the plane''s bathroom.


    Funny guy, Adrian laughs and shakes his head and looks across the cabin, where the executive producer, associate director and director assistant Lafayette recommends to him sit there. In addition, he has contacted acquaintances in the UK and will provide a series of help for Adrian''s shooting.


    This is the advantage of acquiring a film company, with a complete operation team and ready-made contacts. In particular, the Bosworth film company, which was easily selected according to the information provided by Claude, has a wide range of contacts because of its early establishment. Even several vice presidents of the Academy of film science and art of the United States can also get in touch with each other.


    Don''t think that Americans don''t talk about human relations, but they seldom appear above the rules. Take Adrian''s play for example. If it wasn''t for the relationship left by his parents that had not been abandoned in the chaotic life of the previous two years, how could a new screenwriter who had not even a manager send people from several major companies to visit him?


    It was 2:00 a.m. after resisting Heathrow airport, Adrian took a night''s break in the airport hotel. Adrian, along with several people, as well as the actors and employees who had been prepared from the British side, came to Edwin, a small town in northeast London, and started shooting vigorously.


    His "debut" is Guy Ritchie''s "two big guns". The multi-line narrative style of accident and coincidence, the compact and interlocking plot, and the ubiquitous black British cold humor make people''s eyes shine. Therefore, even if the investment is reduced and reduced again and again when shooting, the final amount is only 80000 pounds (Note 1), which can get a good reputation immediately after it is released.


    The only problem is that this is a British film, but there is no lower cost than this film after thinking about it - even the cost of "chainsaw horror" is about 1 million. Moreover, from the perspective of maximizing interests, it is better to take out the movie after "seven crimes". Anyway, Adrian''s grandfather was British, so he and his mother also had British nationality. Although they didn''t stay in England for a long time in memory, their English accent was quite good, so the "first film" was also said to be in the past.


    "Gentlemen, I think I should make it very clear to you. Please don''t let the small problems lead to NG!" Adrian looked up from behind the camera, yelled a little exasperated, and then waved.


    After shooting for three days, he simply grasped the feeling. Although he touched the camera a few times before rebirth, he had practical experience after all. Besides, he had seen and analyzed many films, and it was not difficult to shoot. That''s why Adrian vowed to tell Lafayette that he would finish filming and editing in two months, and then send it to Venice for exhibition.


    However, a good film can''t rely on the director alone. Most of the actors, except Dennis and those who play Harry the ax and other gang leaders, are somewhat out of shape. It''s no wonder that it''s impossible to hire famous actors in order to save money. Although there are excellent actors in the third and fourth line, whether they can be recruited depends on luck.


    "If you''re going to add more lighters, Mr. Adrian, the cost may be overspending." The financial assistant came up and said with a pile of statements.


    "Overspending? That''s not going to work. The budget is only $200000. " Adrian can''t help frowning, although he has been careful and give double the budget, did not expect to overspend, how can this happen?


    Adrian felt a little headache when he flipped through the statements. Of course, there would be no problem with the statements. Every expenditure was recorded. So why did this happen? Additional investment is not a problem, but if you want to make additional investment, you must find out why, otherwise, how to copy those classic movies in the future? What the hell did Guy Ritchie do?!


    Looking at the sky, it''s too late. After thinking for a long time, Adrian had to wave his hand to signal the end of work.


    The crash of the water stopped, Adrian long out of breath, opened the shower curtain, looking for a bath towel around his body. Came to the mirror to wipe the fog above, looking at the figure inside, involuntarily stroked his cheek.


    It''s been nearly half a year, although the integration was very good at the beginning, such as persuading Claude and the demeanor and temperament shown in the negotiation with those editorial assistants. But the maladjustment always exists. For example, sometimes you either feel that you are Adrian or you are Zhang haoxuan. Fortunately, from the beginning, he set his own goal, and did not hesitate to start to work hard, so far it has been completely integrated.


    "The consciousness of the past should be dominant?" Looking at himself in the mirror, Adrian murmured. He quickly laughed and shook his head, so what? Even if it is not Zhang haoxuan in his previous life or Adrian in the past, I am always me, as long as I understand what I want to do and how to do it."Well, don''t think about it." Patting himself on the cheek, Adrian walked out of the bathroom in a towel. Although this aspect of the matter did not end, but the meal always had to eat one mouthful at a time, and he already knew something in his mind. For example, continue to integrate the Cowell family''s resources - this can''t be done in two or three days; or try to find a way to visit China - frankly, he doesn''t think he will see another self, which is not in line with the laws of the universe.


    "So focus on this damn movie," Adrian swearing into his pajamas, then goes to the table and pulls up the lamp. "Can the light be a little brighter? Can''t this hotel afford a light bulb?"


    This is a typical English style small hotel. The yellowing walls and the old and rough patterns on the wainscot seem to be telling the story of its long history. With the slightly dim light, it gives people a feeling of being in London in the 18th and 9th century. Before that, it was better. The lamp was still relatively bright, which made it easy for him to type novel! But the desk lamp broke down these two days, and the hotel didn''t deal with it in time, so he couldn''t rush for time, which made him want to switch one minute into two minutes. He was really depressed.


    Adrian pulled the lamp on his desk and turned it off. If it hadn''t been for one reason or another, he would have moved to a hotel. Forget it, if you ask the assistant to buy a new one tomorrow, the efficiency of this small hotel is obviously unreliable. Moreover, the lamp may be even dimmer than the original one, which is equivalent to Wait, yellow!


    He seemed to think of something, open his eyes, so straight Leng Leng looking ahead for a long time, Adrian fiercely slapped his chin. i see! Oh, I see! Guy Ritchie, you''re a goddamn genius!


    "You mean And then they shoot with orange filters? " The Lampman looked at Adrian, sleepy and angry. No one would be happy to be called out of a good dream.


    "No, no, no, it''s a layer of orange yellow filter paper," Adrian corrected. "This can reduce the use of other filters. Basically, you need to make a little adjustment to use it all the time, and then do some post-processing to make the picture look like other movies - do you understand?"


    "This..." The Lampman rubbed his forehead. "I have to think about it first, Mr. Adrian."


    "OK, I''ll be on set tomorrow." Adrian also realized that it was rude and impolite to come so late. After a few words, Adrian left the room.


    Guy Ritchie''s way to cut costs is not complicated. Simply put, because the color of the whole film is relatively dark, after adding a layer of orange yellow filter paper on the filter board, you only need to slightly adjust the color to shoot until the end, and it does not affect the viewing effect at all - as long as you do some later processing. (Note 2)


    Adrian can recall this point because he saw the remade HD version. Although it is different from other movies when it is shown in ordinary cinemas, the HD version that can be converted into DVD will make the whole picture seem to be covered with rust. Ordinary people don''t know what''s going on, but for someone who is familiar with film making, if you know about the film, then think about it.


    Adrian''s idea turned out to be correct. The day after he announced the break, he worked with the lighting engineer and the photographer for a long time on the set - actually a small rented office - and finally decided on this method.


    "I have to admit that this method will save us a lot of things." The lighting master and the main group finally exclaimed, "you are a genius, Mr. Adrian."


    "can you use it? So the next shooting is going to take time. " Adrian said, waving his hand.


    Although it seems that this method can not save much, but after the whole film is finished, the accumulated number can not be ignored. More importantly, through this, Adrian recalled that more Guy Ritchie might have used cost saving details in his shooting, such as moving props around two times and shooting from different angles to turn one scene into another.


    You''re a goddamn genius, Guy Ritchie! Adrian once again praised in his heart. All your things will be left to me, and I will treat them well!


    (Note 1: the cost of the movie on ferry encyclopedia is 80000 pounds, but after checking the foreign websites, the cost is 900000 dollars. The latter data was found after a long time. The plot is not easy to modify, so we have to make a mistake. It can be explained that 80000 pounds is the cost from the start to the cover of the camera, and the publicity and distribution remuneration is not included.)


    (Note 2: these shooting methods are all made up by individuals, so don''t go into details.)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C7

    Perhaps it was because of the cost problem that the shooting progress was much faster, although it was still a lot of trouble - for example, the guy who played the only profiteer in the whole film, although his face was full of ferocity, compared with the original football hooligan Winnie Jones, there was a little less villain flavor. Adrian had to shoot most of his shots Time is spent developing feelings. There''s no way. Wayne Jones is about to set a record for being sent off as soon as possible. How can he come to play in a movie sometimes? Besides, Adrian has no contact with English football.


    During this period, Dennis was a great help to him. The frustrated former actor not only played his own role, but also often discussed with other actors and helped them adjust their emotions, which was a good example. All of these made Adrian nod his head secretly. At the beginning, he only invited Dennis, who was a waiter for a while. But now it seems that this guy still has potential.


    What''s more interesting is that this guy is of British origin as well as Chinese origin, which not only saves him the time to learn English accent, but also has a natural sense of intimacy. Maybe the one who threw him over wanted to make him feel better. Adrian''s grandmother was an Englishman of Chinese descent. Adrian learned to speak Chinese with his grandmother for fun. However, his grandmother was only half of Chinese origin. She was a second or third generation immigrant. Her Chinese pronunciation was not very standard, so Adrian''s Chinese was very bad.


    Of course, for Adrian now, it''s a good cover up. Because of this, he has a natural affection for Dennis, who is of Chinese descent but can''t speak a simple Chinese well. This can make him feel that he still has a trace of connection with his previous life, not so Lonely?


    If it''s really good, it''s OK to hold a brand new male star. Adrian said in his heart. However, this idea is only a flash away. Now the main thing is to quickly shoot and produce the damned "two big guns". You know, the Venice Film Festival is about to open in a month.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Two people outside the room saw the bodies of the two robbers who robbed one of the antique guns lying in the corridor. It took a long time to say this.


    "Hell, isn''t it coming again?" Dennis''s character takes a bitter look inside. They''ve just come from their corpse filled apartment, and they''re not quite out of shock.


    After the two men looked at each other, they carefully walked into the room. The three bodies on the ground, on the desk and behind the door were quickly presented in front of them, especially the fat man who had been threatening and luring them behind the door with his eyes wide open.


    "I''ve had enough. I''m leaving." One of them shook his head as if he couldn''t wait to get out of here, and Dennis''s character immediately stopped him: "Tom, that''s our bag."


    He pointed to the desk on which the bag of pounds they had been robbed had been placed. He walked over, carefully avoided the corpse on the ground, and carefully picked up the canvas bag to have a look.


    "Yes, it''s our bag!" Dennis quickly grabbed the bag and was about to leave.


    ¡°good£¡¡± Adrian, who was holding the camera, yelled, then raised his head and announced, "good, guys, this shot is over. Now rearrange the environment for me now. Hurry up!"


    The staff just breathed a sigh of relief, and then they started to sigh. Even so, Adrian was still in a hurry to urge them to start shooting the following scenes.


    "Ed, don''t be in such a hurry. We still have time." After a few minutes of rest, Dennis, under the sign of others, came over and began to persuade, "it''s a good movie. You''ll make it."


    Although there is a suspicion of flattery, it is also a fact. The whole story is simple: ed played by Dennis (God knows how he can name the character - Dennis language) is a card player. He and three other gangster friends pooled money to win the card game of famous * * "ax" Harry, but "ax" Harry thought To get Ed''s father''s wine, he cheated at cards.


    ED and others naturally lost in a mess. They had to pay back the money owed by the gangsters, but he couldn''t find his father to help him. So he and his three gangster friends racked their brains all day trying to raise money. Later, they overheard that the neighbors were going to rob young people who bought marijuana, so they decided to rob them after they robbed.


    But "ax" Harry asked his assistant to find two stupid robbers to rob the two antique guns he was looking for. As a result, due to a series of coincidences, the two antique guns fell into the hands of ED and others, so they used these two guns to rob the money robbed by their neighbors. However, this is not over, soon the neighbors found out that it was their neighbors who robbed themselves, and revenge is inevitable. And after the first few young people who were robbed stood another gang leader. After hearing that his own things were robbed, the gang boss naturally took people to the door to kill.Then there was a series of coincidences. The two groups of people had a conflagration in the four protagonists'' homes. As a result, the two sides were basically all dead. When the four protagonists came back, they saw the whole room full of corpses. Although a guy took the opportunity to escape with money and antique guns, he met Chris, who was ordered to collect debts. Chris beat him up, then took the money and the antique gun to "ax" Harry, and the two stupid robbers who were threatened by "ax" Harry that he would be killed if he could not get the antique gun also followed. In addition, they had always only contacted Harry''s assistant. Therefore, there was a conflagration under the circumstances, and the people on both sides were all dead.


    Therefore, in the end, except for the four main characters, all the people - drug dealers, robbers, and the head of the party - were all hung up, and they were very dramatic. Oh, by the way, there was another person who survived, and not only didn''t hang up, but also took all the money. This man was the villain Chris.


    Maybe Guy Ritchie wants to "tease" the traditional values of good people with good pay in such a way, because compared with other characters in the film, the villain Chris is much more decent. First of all, he does his duty as a thug. He always tries his best to complete the things he ordered. He never wants to run away when he is in debt. Second, he is a villain He was also a good father. Although he was rude and always full of swearing, he never allowed his son to be rude.


    Although he is a villain, compared with other people - not to mention the drug dealers, robbers and the chief of the gang, even the four protagonists thought about making a fortune suddenly all day long, and as a result, they fell into the trap. Chris was diligent. Finally, he told the four protagonists that the two antique guns were very valuable. Unfortunately, they had let one of them by this time People go out with antique guns and try to throw them away. No wonder Chris got the money.


    Well, no matter what Guy Ritchie thinks about it, it''s a really interesting story. All the characters seem irrelevant at first, but as the plot goes on, they start to influence each other and finally become very dramatic. At the beginning, these second and third rate actors may still have the mentality of finishing their work and then leaving, but they can''t help but be attracted in later, even if the shots are fragmentary - this is the charm of the circular narrative film.


    , especially during this time, is what the best and interesting part of the whole movie is -- what happens in the indoor scene of the "axe" Harry office and the four leading apartments, for example, when Ed loses money, a friend tells him that the "axe" Harry is a cruel character. If he does not pay the money, he will die very badly. In order to emphasize this point, he deliberately gave an example. Son said that once a guy irritated Harry, Harry immediately picked up the woman on the table and knocked the guy to death with a masturbator!


    Think about it. An old man picked up an eggplant sized woman with a masturbation device and took it out to the guy sitting in front of him. It was a scene of joy. Even the second-rate stage actor named Jeff elbro, hired from a London theatre to play "axe" Harry, admits it''s an interesting challenge.


    "Frankly, I''ve never tried such a role before." The old man laughs after shooting this scene, and he grabs the masturbator and tosses it around.


    And when shooting this scene, the situation was constantly changing, either because he didn''t hold back the laughter, or because he held back too hard, which led to the shift of props. Adrian almost became furious.


    But anyway, it''s a fact that people think the movie is great, so Dennis just uses it to flatter others.


    As before, Adrian looked at Dennis for a moment, then turned his head and waved to the busy crowd: "if you''re almost the same in 30 minutes, you can have a good rest for the remaining 30 minutes."


    The voice of relaxation suddenly one after another, and the movement on the hand began to become more agile.


    "Listen, Dan, although you''ve done a great job and helped me a lot, it doesn''t mean you can intercede for them again and again, understand?" Adrian said to Dennis, half warning.


    "I know the measure, ed Dennis quickly waved his hand to show that he understood what he meant.


    Adrian didn''t speak any more. He nodded and then went to other places. The people around him were completely relieved. They didn''t notice that Adrian exchanged eyes with Dennis when he left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C8

    Every director must have his authority in the studio. Even if the commercial movie has the final say of the investor, unless the producer is an idiot or the director is too arrogant, the producer will carefully guard the director''s authority in the studio. Because it is related to whether the film can be successfully completed. If the director can not command with his hands, it will be a disaster for any film in production.


    Every director has his own way to declare his authority. For example, James Cameron, who hasn''t started filming Terminator 2, likes to yell and drink on the set. Therefore, he is called a film tyrant in private. But it''s certainly not the way Adrian wants to be. He prefers to use his quick speed to make people who make mistakes useless.


    It''s just that this method is more suitable for people who have worked with him for a long time. Only when they have experience can they know when and what to do. Now these staff members are called together temporarily. Once the words are heavy, they may have adverse effects. At this time, a person needs to come out to play the role of red face, and that''s exactly what Dennis plays.


    I have to admit, Dennis is is a good guy. Adrian didn''t take these into account when he first started to sneer. But Dennis took the topic in time and comforted others with skill. After that, every time someone had a problem, one person ridiculed or lost his temper, and the other person would surely persuade and comfort him. Besides, he cooperated very well. No one could see that except a few employees of the film company.


    "You know, a job like a waiter must be observant, and there is a set of established procedures for dealing with guests'' dissatisfaction. You must follow his words and wait for his emotions to calm down before distinguishing." Dennis explained.


    In this way, Adrian has more affection for this guy, and it seems that he can be considered to hold him up. But this is not the time to talk about it. He has more important things to deal with.


    "Joseph! Where have you been? Where is the man I want Adrian exclaimed, exasperated, and soon a slightly gasping voice came: "I''m coming, Mr. Adrian, I''m coming."


    The thin figure came in a hurry, followed by a young girl about 20 years old, about 5 feet 5 inches tall, and looking around curiously as he walked.


    "I I''ve found the man you want, Mr. Adrian. "Joseph rubbed his sweaty forehead and pulled it over the young girl, who was about to introduce him," this is... "


    "This is the actor I need, Joseph? Is this what I need? " Adrian glanced at the girl and then asked in a subdued voice, "do you know what kind of actor I need, Joseph?"?! Look at her. Look at her! What I need is a thin, sickly girl who doesn''t seem to be on my mind. But what are you looking for? A messy short hair, basically did not take care of, don''t tell me, she is actually a man


    "Ah Mr. Adrian, I can explain... " Said Joseph in a hurry, waving his hands.


    "There''s nothing to explain, Joseph. How many times have you thought of this?" Adrian looked at him sternly. "Not to mention the things before, the actress had been discussed a few days ago - even if there were not many scenes of this character - but you have been dragging it till now! Do you think you can finish the task if you pull a person in the street? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian, I''m just..." The poor assistant seemed to be crying.


    "Excuse me, Mr. director. May I have a word?" A clear voice came in, with a melodious English accent, but the speaker was sullen.


    "I''m sorry, miss, I''m not going to find someone who has no experience in this role. If you just want to have a try with curiosity, please come back." Adrian said mercilessly.


    "I have to say, you don''t have any Gentlemanliness, Mr. director!" The girl''s tone was sarcastic. "I don''t want to mention the previous slander about my gender. I really want to know how you conclude that I have no experience?"


    Adrian''s throat rolled slightly under the gaze of his bright brown eyes, but he certainly would not admit his mistake at this time. He quickly settled down and asked, "how can you prove that you have experience, miss?"


    "Yes, I admit it was pulled from the street by Mr. Joseph, but that doesn''t mean anything. My father and mother were excellent actors and famous. I was born in a performing arts family, and I played many roles in the school drama company - of course, you don''t need to know that, Mr. director. "


    There was a low laugh around him, and it didn''t stop until Adrian glanced at them. Adrian wanted to retort, but the girl in front of him didn''t give him a chance: "but" you "will say that no matter your parents are actors or have played roles in the school drama troupe, it can''t explain anything either. After all, drama and film are two different things, and there are differences between theory and practice. But the problem is - you don''t even give the chance to try, so why Do you casually deny that a person has no ability? Oh, yes, you have the right, even at the expense of justice and fairness. "Adrian''s face was a little blue. He didn''t expect that the sharp toothed girl would dare to speak to him like this in public. He had a hard time Well, there seems to be no other candidate at present, so you will know what is fair and fair!


    "Vergil, come and make her up and try two shots." After staring at the girl for a long time without saying a word, Adrian turned to the makeup artist in the distance.


    The young girl was obviously relieved, but then raised her chin again as Adrian''s eyes turned. Unfortunately, Adrian''s eyes did not stop on her, but walked towards the camera. The girl curled her mouth, waved her fist to Adrian''s back, and followed Joseph to make up.


    "Well, you''ve got the part now --" Adrian looked at the signature on the contract. "Miss Catherine becenza, I believe Joseph has told you about it. I think you should have no problem?"


    "Yes, Mr. Director I''ll try to be the best I can be. " The girl named Catherine wanted to ask Adrian''s name, but seeing his expressionless face, she dismissed the idea, and then, as if a child had deliberately demonstrated her well-developed breast: "you won''t regret it, sir."


    "I hope so." Adrian replied briefly, then turned to command the others, ready to shoot the rest in one breath. The girl shrugged her shoulders and said nothing more. She found a place to sit down and read her own thin script. She did not see the sneer on Adrian''s mouth.


    After the staff set up the scene of the young drug dealers'' dens, Adrian manipulated the camera to take a few simple shots, and then gradually let go, speeding up the pace. After a few uncomplicated scenes, it was Miss Catherine''s turn to play.


    As the only female character in the whole film, she does not have many parts. If she plays well, she can finish shooting in three days at most. Katherine plays the girl friend of one of those young drug dealers. She has been smoking marijuana and is in a state of confusion all day. She can''t do anything but lie on the sofa and be helped wherever she goes. Of course, although the role seems useless, it can be very surprising when the situation is critical.


    Although it is relatively simple, it still needs some performance skills to perform well. Sitting on the sofa is not like smoking marijuana and getting delirious. If you are not careful, the continuous ng is a positive thing for the new people. Moreover, Adrian, who is in charge of the guide tube, has no intention.


    "Tell me, miss bechenza, and tell me, do you really look like a marijuana junkie? Are you sure you''re smoking too much marijuana and not because the corpus callosum in the middle of your brain is suddenly cut off? " After shouting "cut", Adrian asked mercilessly as he settled down.


    "I..." Katherine on the set said only one word and then shut her mouth. This situation has happened more than ten times. Even a fool knows that he is targeting her.


    "Remember how many times I told you, miss bechenza?" Adrian continued sarcastically, "feel the character''s feelings with your heart and express them with body language! How many times have you wasted so many films?! But you have hardly improved. To tell you the truth, if it is not prohibited by law, I really want you to really smoke marijuana to that state! "


    The whole set is quiet, and only Adrian''s words reverberate in it. Dennis, who usually comes out to play, is silent, because he knows why Adrian does this. To put it bluntly, it''s still the director''s authority. Even if Adrian is the boss, the producer and the director, after all, he is still a newcomer. If he can''t quickly establish his own prestige, there will be problems. It was almost done, but this Miss Catherine bechenza burst into her face-to-face challenge, which almost made the matter out of control. Wherever it was lost, it would be taken back from where it was lost. Adrian naturally cut her down.


    Fortunately, although Adrian was very unhappy, he still kept a certain sense of propriety. After counting down a few words, Adrian finally stopped, looked at the time and announced that today''s shooting was over.


    For a moment, all kinds of voices began to ring, and Catherine, who hung her head and remained silent, finally loosened her tight fists, gave Adrian a look of hatred in secret, and quietly helped to pack up her things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C9

    "Well, mom, as I said, it''s just a little role. It takes two or three days at most. I will take care of myself. I am not a child of two or three years old OK, I will pay attention to Goodbye, I love you Katherine put down her phone and looked at the telephone on the counter of the hotel for a long time before she let out a long breath. She pinched her fist and grinded her teeth. She glanced around with hatred, then left the counter and went upstairs.


    At the thought of what happened in the afternoon, the sense of humiliation surged into my heart, as if I had been stripped of everything in front of the public and let them laugh at it. Katherine returned to the room with a cold face, and kept pressing her face in the mirror. That''s a terrible feeling! It''s like When my father died.


    "Damn asshole, I just questioned his opinion a little, but I didn''t expect that he would Asshole! Narrow minded bastard Catherine walked about the room, cursing in a low voice, taking deep breaths, "I knew it! I knew it! How many people would sign a contract with an extra so formally! I was stupid. I should have seen that... "


    After a long breath and rubbing her cheek with her hands, Catherine finally calmed down. Obviously, Adrian used this method to make her want to leave without a word. She clearly wanted to "repay" her. In this case, just wait and see. Don''t think I''m easy to bully! Said Catherine in her heart.


    As she expected, the next day when she continued shooting, she was still troubled by Adrian. Katherine said nothing from the beginning to the end, and always hung her head in a look of "sorry" and "my fault". Perhaps Adrian thought it was enough, and finally two shots passed, and then he announced that he was going to remake the other parts and asked Katherine to reread the script and figure out how the characters should feel.


    Catherine still said nothing and went to the corner to see the play, as if had been tamed by Adrian. After a few staff came to comfort a few words, most people immediately put their energy into the next shooting. It would be a big mistake to think that Catherine really gave up. She had been observing carefully from the beginning. After the third ng, she was worried. Now she is just waiting for an opportunity.


    Finally, the opportunity came. After filming a shot of growing marijuana, Adrian announced that he would rest for 10 minutes. After observing the next four weeks, Katherine stood up quietly. Shishran walked to the small table top not far from the camera, picked up the coffee pot on it and walked away.


    After leaving the line of sight, Katherine strode to the bathroom, looked around carefully again, and quickly opened the door and walked in. She poured the rest of the coffee pot into the sink and rinsed it. She walked into the compartment with a sneer and locked it to make sure there was no one else. Then she gritted her teeth and put it on the ground and pulled out her skirt.


    This is a special coffee pot for directors. Adrian drinks one or two pots of coffee or black tea every day, which naturally becomes Catherine''s target. She is just a young girl under 20 years old. She will not be afraid of this and that. It is normal to act on impulse and emotion.


    After getting everything done, she wiped down the coffee pot and put something ready to cover it up. Catherine took a deep breath and swaggered back to the set. Adrian was talking to the cameraman and the deputy director, while the others were busy, so she put the coffee pot back in place.


    With a hint of complacency and Schadenfreude, Catherine sat back in her seat and waited to see the bastard punished. To her dismay, however, Adrian seemed to be fully engaged in the filming and didn''t touch the coffee pot for more than an hour.


    You''ll have to drink it sooner or later! Said Catherine, hating in her heart. Unfortunately, this mentality can not let Adrian immediately go to drink coffee, but let her in the next shooting for several consecutive ng, and was ridiculed by Adrian.


    Patience, patience, and soon he will suffer. Katherine in the heart for their own gas, still low browed to listen to Adrian''s comments. In the end, two or three shots have passed, although it has been intermittent and ng several times.


    "That''s it. The next 15 minutes is a break, and then we shoot 34 acts and 55 scenes." After another shot, Adrian announced, and then waved to Catherine, "come here, miss bechenza."


    Katherine blinked a little doubtfully, but walked quickly, for she saw Adrian go to the table and look for the cup. Is there anything more pleasant than watching her plan succeed in person?


    "Do you know what the problem was?" Adrian said without looking back.


    "Well It''s too rigid. If you smoke marijuana for a long time Will become indifferent, sluggish, lack of concentration and other symptoms, but not Turn white eyes like a dying fish Catherine thought carefully, said, although Adrian''s back to her, but she can still see what he is doing, a heart suddenly raised to the throat.


    "Well, it shows that at least you are still using your mind to observe - ha, today is black tea - I hope you can keep it, don''t let me always remind you, understand?" Adrian turned with two cups in his hand."Yes, I understand Is this? " Katherine looked at the glass which was handed to her.


    "You''re encouraged to have a drink, and then we''re even." Adrian said in a serious tone.


    "This..." Catherine''s face was a little pale, and she had not expected it to happen.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem? " Adrian was aware of her strangeness.


    "No Nothing It''s just It''s a bit of an accident. " Catherine explained a few words, bit her teeth in her heart, reached out to take the cup, and looked at the ripple of brown liquid in it, and could not help shaking slightly.


    "Accident?" Adrian chuckled twice. "Do you think I''m not the same as I was at the beginning?"


    "Well This... " Catherine did not know what to say, but kept gnashing her teeth in her heart.


    Fortunately Adrian didn''t go on, shrugged and raised his glass: "you''ll know why."


    Katherine was relieved, forced to smile, and raised her glass. She thought it would be all right, but Adrian''s eyes did not blink at herself, apparently intending to watch her drink.


    Damn it! blamed! Catherine kept roaring in her heart. She had never thought that this would happen in the end. If it had not been for an idea that supported her, her face might have changed.


    If you were someone else, you would have noticed something wrong. Unfortunately, Katherine is just a teenage girl, and she will ignore some things when she is impulsive and willful. She bit her cheek, lifted the cup to her lips, resisted the tumbling nausea and closed her eyes. Although the liquid only touched her lips, the disgusting feeling almost made her twitch.


    As long as he can drink it! As long as he drinks! Catherine repressed her indignation and looked at Adrian. What she did had only one purpose!


    then Adrian smiled as like as two peas, and poured out the liquid in the glass. Then Catherine looked out of the middle of the pile of coffee and looked at the same coffee pot.


    "Don''t you think I''m really going to drink it?" Adrian put the two coffeepots together and watched Katherine say in a mocking tone.


    Katherine looked at Adrian in a daze. Her face turned white and her lips trembled. She couldn''t say a word. Adrian didn''t speak, just looked at her playfully.


    An indescribable humiliation surged into his mind, and his beautiful misty eyes looked at Adrian with hatred and despair. With a crack, Katherine slammed the glass against the wall and ran down the corridor.


    Adrian shrugged, then waved to the people who heard and looked around: "OK, it''s none of your business."


    He had never relaxed his observation of Catherine, and since the girl dared to fight against him at the beginning, she could not have been so honest in the shooting that he reprimanded her. Katherine thought she was so clever that she fell into Adrian''s eyes. Since she dares to be so presumptuous, how can she afford not to clean up?!


    Although we all take back their eyes, but inevitably there are still some whispers. Adrian touched his chin, picked up the coffee pot and cup and walked to where Catherine had left. He thought that Catherine would smash the cup on himself, but he also made a slight evasive action at that time. Unexpectedly, she just hit the wall casually. In this respect


    After searching for several rooms, Adrian finally heard a slight sob outside the place where the sundries were placed. He opened the door carefully and looked. The girl was leaning against the door with her back against the door. She was holding her face in a low voice and sobbing. If there was nothing, she seemed to be forced to bear it. She could not help but make a sound.


    Adrian outside shook his head, then pushed the door in: "want to tease people, how can not be prepared to be teased."


    "What are you doing here?" Katherine turned her head and glared at Adrian with red eyes and indignation, "duck


    you! You bastard! You villain! fuck


    you£¡¡±


    "Well, relax. It''s no big deal."


    "If you are here to enjoy the fruits of your victory, then I tell you that you have already enjoyed it! So, get out of here now! Get out of here


    "I said, relax. It''s just a cup of black tea. Don''t make such a fuss."


    Catherine, who wanted to scold something, was stunned and stammered after several seconds: "what What? "


    "It''s just black tea," Adrian laughingly raised his coffee pot and shook it. "It''s not your Well Gift, I''m not a pervert. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C10

    ¡°¡­¡­ Black tea? " After a while, Katherine finally spat out a word again, staring at Adrian''s coffee pot with a silly look on her face, as if she didn''t know what the word meant.


    Adrian had no choice but to raise his hand. He poured the black tea in the pot into the cup in his hand, and then raised it up: "black tea."


    Then he took the cup to his mouth and opened it to drink. At this moment, he suddenly noticed something, observed it carefully, smelled it with his nose, and then threw the cup out.


    "Damn it! What the hell Adrian yelled to dodge the liquid that spilled from the glass. The coffee pot in his hand also followed his action. It seemed that "black tea" was about to overflow from it.


    Adrian threw the coffee pot out without thinking about it, and continued to scream angrily, hiding the liquid from the coffee pot. It was embarrassing and strange.


    Katherine gaped at what happened in front of her, and when she understood it, she chuckled.


    "What''s funny?" Adrian patted her clothes and glared at her. Catherine laughed more loudly than ever before. Finally, Adrian climbed on the wall and laughed completely, as if she had not been so happy for a long time.


    Adrian raised his hand to say something, but in the end he could only look at her with his hands on his hips and with a look of exasperation.


    "Sorry Sorry I just Katherine could easily control her mood, but after a look at Adrian, she couldn''t help laughing again. But her eyes, which had just cried, were still red, and looked very strange.


    "All right, all right, I''m all right." Seeing Adrian''s face begin to turn cold, Catherine finally restrained herself.


    Adrian then looked at Catherine and looked at the coffee pot and cup on the ground, and his heart was filled with depression. He could take the wrong coffee pot in the right place! It''s so son of a gun!


    He pursed his lips and stopped talking. When he did not speak, Katherine did not speak. Silence fell in the room, and the two looked at each other with such wide eyes and small eyes. A strange atmosphere filled the air.


    After a long time, Adrian coughed softly: "well, it''s even - this time it''s serious."


    Catherine tilted her head and looked at him for a long time. "Well, that''s even."


    I don''t know if I think of Adrian''s embarrassment before. Her eyes are bent up again, and then she reaches out to cover her mouth. Of course, to take care of Adrian''s mood, she slightly over the head, Rao is so, or from time to time leakage of a few chuckles.


    Adrian didn''t get angry, just gazed at the girl''s face. At the moment, Katherine seems to have a special flavor. Her facial features are very delicate, her features are clear and beautiful, and she should be a mixed race. If it is not for the sake of the film to make her look sloppy, she will be a very beautiful and temperament girl with a little makeup. Although the light from the window was not bright, it could cover her face with a kind of green and astringent beauty.


    "What are you looking at?" Catherine noticed Adrian''s eyes, and her face turned red.


    "You are beautiful, miss bechenza." Adrian did not hide his views.


    "Well Thank you Catherine scratched her face, as if embarrassed.


    "I''m serious," Adrian continued, looking at her. "If you put on some light make-up and then a little bit of dressing up, you''re going to charm a lot of people."


    "Hey, I said, don''t you want to soak me up?" Catherine suddenly put her hands on her waist and looked at him sideways.


    Adrian didn''t speak. He held up his arms and looked at her for a few minutes. Katherine didn''t shrug until she looked discontented. "Well, we should go back. The break is over, and the filming continues."


    With that, he made his way to the door. Catherine was puzzled, but immediately followed.


    That''s her. I want her! After walking out of the room, Adrian glanced at the shadow behind him and said so to himself in his heart.


    The shooting of "two big guns" soon came to an end. Adrian made the right decision to keep the fragmentary scenes in the room for the final shooting. The actors who have already had some tacit understanding will basically have no problems with the cooperation, so it is no different from other times. Of course, there are still some changes. For example, the director''s attitude towards the girl who acts as an extra is much better. But no one asked why, regardless of their own business, right?


    "Do you know why I want you to do this?" After the stop, Adrian walked next to Catherine, still fluffy hair and a bohemian dress, but with a machine gun in her hand!


    "Well You want to Make a contrast. " Catherine thought about it, and then replied.


    "That''s right. The girl who has always been thin and disoriented and easily overlooked suddenly stands up and raises the machine gun for a burst of rapid shooting. This strong contrast is both powerful and joyful," Adrian patiently explains. "In the later stage, I''m going to treat this as slow motion. You don''t like to see yourself hesitating £¿¡±"Oh, of course." Catherine said quickly, "I see what you mean, and I promise it won''t happen again."


    "Good. Anyway, you don''t have to think so much about it. Just pull the trigger with a machine gun in your hand." Adrian nodded and turned around to ask for more filming.


    An assistant came up and said, "Mr. Adrian, a gentleman is looking for you."


    "To me?"


    "Yes, he said he was..." The assistant looked around and whispered a few words.


    Adrian nodded and changed his mind: "now take a 20 minute break."


    After that, he followed his assistant out of the crowd and quickly came to the director''s resting place. He held out his hand to the one who had been waiting there: "Hello, Mr. Brandt. I''m glad to see you here."


    "I''m glad to see you again, Mr. Adrian." Frank, why don''t you shake hands with the Universal Studios in London


    "The location of the story is in East London, and I think you may know that the security situation there has never been very good." Adrian simply explained. In fact, this is not the main reason, the main reason is that the suburbs are more economical! From this point of view, Adrian has racked his brains to keep the cost within 200000 dollars.


    Of course, it''s impossible to say such a reason, so after saying something like "it''s in the suburbs of London anyway" and "it can be regarded as a story that happened in London", the two people sat down at a small table and talked about business.


    "So, how are you thinking?" Adrian picked up the coffee pot and poured a cup of coffee for himself and Bertrand. He glanced at something in the distance, and Catherine in the crowd also cast her eyes. Seeing him like this, he immediately gave a blank eye.


    Adrian chuckled and handed the cup to Bertrand.


    "After careful consideration, the price of 500000 yuan for the two plays is acceptable, but we also hope that Mr. Adrian can guarantee the creation of the sequel." Brandt opened his briefcase and took out the draft.


    "Are you thinking about sequels so soon?" Adrian flipped the contract and was slightly surprised.


    "We all believe it was the right decision." Bertrand shrugged.


    "Maybe..." Adrian frowned and said, "generally speaking, according to the rules of Hollywood, deciding whether to make a film or not to make a sequel will not be discussed until the box office comes out in the first week after it is released. After all, making a movie sometimes is like gambling. Whether it is a loss or a profit will only be revealed at the last moment, and there is no reason why it will be ineffective on himself.


    He has obviously forgotten how amazing his approach is. Making a movie is like gambling is right. But after getting the script, the producers of the film company will first make an assessment according to the content of the story, and they will clearly distinguish which may lose money, which may make money and which may make a lot of money. Although the judgment is not 100% correct, it is also around 70% to 80%. Otherwise, with the production rate of hundreds of films a year in Hollywood - not including those independent films - would have been totally wiped out.


    Now, a young man produces four scripts at the same time. According to the evaluation, the four scripts are highly likely to make money, especially the bodyguard, which falls into Warner''s hands. Besides, there are two better scripts.


    American pie is needless to say, although it belongs to that kind of vulgar comedy, it seems extremely real. For those teenagers who have the same experience in America, it is definitely a very pleasant movie; and "scream", which discusses horror movies in horror movies, and talks about the law of survival, is really wonderful On the other hand, it points out the influence of horror films on teenagers, which is likely to win both box office and word-of-mouth.


    In this way, no matter which film company will not despise Adrian who produced these six scripts. This is also one of Hollywood''s rules - pragmatism.


    As long as you show value, as long as you can bring benefits to them, they will appreciate you, they will attract you and please you. Of course, once you lose value, you will be kicked away by them without hesitation.


    Adrian didn''t think of this for the time being, but sooner or later he will understand that, after all, his goal is the whole Hollywood. Now, he saw another problem from the draft agreement.


    "The script of the sequel has the preemptive right and the price remains unchanged. After the decision is made, it should be taken out within a limited time..." Adrian put the contract on the table and looked at Bertrand with a smile. "It''s not a good deal, Mr. Brandt."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C11

    "No, no, no, Mr. Adrian, we think the conditions are just right," said Bertrand, obviously prepared. He looked at Adrian very seriously and sincerely. "You are very talented, Mr. Adrian. No one can deny that. But it is equally undeniable that you are still a newcomer in the business, and we must act according to the rules. "


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and crossed his hands.


    "Even if the film has a good box office, we can''t give you a higher price on the script," said Bertrand, still serious and sincere. "Because the price of these two scripts is very good for a new screenwriter. As for the deadline, I don''t think there is anything to discuss, right? "


    "I want to remind you, Mr. Brandt, that I didn''t set the price for the script." Adrian smiles and spreads his hand.


    After he put out the two scripts, the four companies immediately launched a fierce competition, because the previous four valuable scripts, they had no idea of price reduction and sharing, and the prices they offered were naturally rising.


    Warner was the first to give up because the script in their hands was the bodyguard. According to their professional judgment, although scream and American Pie have a lot of good points, the benefits they bring are not necessarily much higher than the bodyguard. Then fox gave up. They thought Adrian''s script was good, but universal and Disney set the price Disney held on to the end of the day. Although they made films of family fun, they also had touchstone studios that specialized in making films above grade g, but they still didn''t compete with universal.


    "With all due respect, Mr. Brandt, you obviously haven''t seen my potential yet," continued Adrian. "I don''t think that when you think about how to get these two scripts, you didn''t expect that I would buy a small film company and become a director."


    "It''s different, Mr. Adrian." Said Bertrand, noncommittal.


    "No, no, no, I mean," Adrian Schiller shook his head. "I still have a choice. I believe that Disney, Fox and Warner will be willing to make concessions in this regard. If they want, they can only invest and make it by me. After all, no one knows his script better than me. "


    "It doesn''t seem appropriate, Mr. Cowell." Although there was no change in Bertrand''s expression, his dissatisfaction and disapproval could be seen from his change of address.


    "It''s true." To his surprise, Adrian did not deny it.


    "Not so," Adrian continued after a sip of coffee. "Universal can have the sole ownership of the sequel, but the price should be negotiated after the first release. If they don''t, universal can find someone else to write a sequel script - of course, the definition of disagreement must be discussed in detail. What do you think, Mr. Brandt? "


    Bertrand was in a daze. He never thought Adrian would put forward such a condition, even if the sole ownership was ignored. He even handed over the compilation right of the sequel to himself! Although the specific definition needs to be discussed, it is very simple for globegroup to go back and find another screenwriter to write a script.


    "I think - that''s an acceptable condition." No matter what, first promise to come down again, I did not suffer a loss here. Anyway, I still need to discuss specifically. Don''t worry about any problems. That''s what Bertrand thought.


    "You can take a few days off in London, and lawyer Wilson will come and talk to you about the details soon." Adrian did not talk nonsense, agreed to send Bertrand away.


    It seems that globegroup has taken a big advantage, but Adrian himself doesn''t think so. He knows that although he is a film company acquisition and director, he is still a talented rich kid who wants to play in the film industry in the eyes of universal. They must know what they have done before. Besides, Adrian is still a newcomer, so they want to buy the sequel script with the same price first, and maximize the benefits, which is human nature.


    In this case, Adrian simply gave them a bigger cake. Anyway, in his plan, the money made by the script was only a small profit. The main function was to establish good relations with several major film companies. Moreover, he was not interested in the compilation of sequels. In Hollywood, the most difficult script to write is not original or adapted, and the hardest to write is a sequel to a hot movie.


    The script of the sequel should not only take into account the selling points of the film, but also the connection with the previous episode. Once there is a big flaw in logic, even if the audience is attracted by the visual effect, it will still be criticized. What''s more, sequels are prone to aesthetic fatigue, which leads to diminishing selling points. For example, the third film of "scream" still has a medium to high level in terms of script. As we all know, it''s just that different mask killers come out to find Cindy''s trouble. In addition, the screenwriter can''t completely jump out of the original frame, so it''s not as good as the first one.


    The same is true of American school. Although there are six or seven copies, it has been reduced to various kinds of * * and the discussion of official positions as selling points. Therefore, it is very important to maintain a brilliant image in Adrian''s plan."What''s the problem?" After seeing off Bertrand and returning, Adrian saw Catherine standing at the small table where he had just negotiated, gazing at herself curiously.


    "Nothing, just It''s a bit of an accident. " Katherine made an ambiguous gesture. "I didn''t expect you were a writer besides a director."


    "There''s a lot more you don''t know, miss bechenza," Adrian chuckled. "I don''t think you''ve noticed the writer''s name when you read the script - so sometimes don''t jump to conclusions."


    "I''m sorry that the script you gave me didn''t indicate who the writer was." Catherine snorted and turned away.


    Looking at her back, Adrian shrugged his shoulders in silence. I remember that Joseph said she was only 17 years old, and the girl with a little shrewd personality was really attractive. I don''t know why, he always thinks she looks familiar, which is one of the reasons why he is so interested in her. But Adrian didn''t recall it carefully. It took too much time and energy.


    Don''t think so much about it. Let''s get it. Adrian pinched his finger gently.


    There was a knock on the door. Adrian, who was busy in front of the typewriter, said "wait a moment" without lifting his head. Then he knocked a paragraph and then stood up and walked quickly to the door.


    "What can I do for you, miss bechenza?" Adrian installed an unexpected look.


    "Your assistant, Mr. haggis, because there is something wrong, please let me bring you the arrangements for tomorrow and some other things. I hope you can take them after you have read them and put forward your opinions." Katherine raised the document in her hand. She was wearing a big T-shirt and tight jeans. Even in the dim light, she couldn''t resist the breath of youth..


    "Yes, come in." Adrian made a gesture of invitation. "Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, thank you." Katherine''s smile was a little reluctant, and her eyes were obviously saying: help me. If there is no need to modify, let me take it. I have something else to do.


    "Take a seat, please." Adrian didn''t say much, so he picked up the document by the lamp and looked at it.


    Katherine, who was sitting opposite, looked around in a bored way. Adrian was thrown into the document without any special expression. Her attention was turned to the manuscript on the typewriter.


    After looking at a few lines carefully, her expression became surprised and naturally picked up the manuscript on the table. The content of the manuscript is the fragment of the novel, or two different novels, but still attracted Catherine.


    ********************************


    "what is maternal? Control! The matrix is a computer-controlled dream world, which was established to control human beings. In order to turn a man into such a thing Murphys said, holding up a battery with a metallic chill in his voice that easily pierced Andrew''s heart.


    "No, I don''t believe it. It''s impossible!" Andrew cried with his head in his arms.


    "Yes, it''s not easy to understand, Neo, but that''s what it is." Murphys said mercilessly.


    "Stop talking. Let me out. Let me out!" Neo screamed wildly.


    In a flash, all the surrounding scenery disappeared, and Andrew appeared in the small cabin again. He dashed up from the chair and stumbled into the corner shouting "don''t come here". Then he knelt on the ground and tried to vomit.


    ******************************


    "how do you feel?" Adrian''s voice rang, and Catherine jumped down and quickly put the manuscript on the table.


    "Don''t be nervous," Adrian said, laughing at her childish gesture. "I just want to know what you think."


    Katherine watched him carefully for a few seconds, and then she coughed, "well Is this your novel? "


    "Yes, these are two science fiction novels." Adrian nodded. Seeing that she was still a little puzzled, Adrian simply took the manuscript and explained: "this is a novel about zombies. The main content of this novel is that a biological company has carried out a virus test in a town in the west of the United States. After the virus leakage, the normal people were infected with zombies. The municipal government sent a special tactical team to investigate, and then caused a series of accidents ¡­¡­ It''s a popular novel that pursues excitement and pleasure in reading. Although this one is the same, it''s still a little more serious. It tells us that in the future, people become the batteries of AI designed by themselves and immerse themselves in the virtual world all day long. However, some people will doubt all this, and then struggle out of the virtual world and uncover the truth of the world step by step! "


    (I suddenly find out that a friend has given me a reward. I''m very grateful. It''s just that the reward before being put on the shelf is meaningless for the author to come. It''s better to vote a few evaluation votes. In addition, if you can, ask for a few films with high box office or high word-of-mouth before 1995, which are better for young women. But a familiar work like "in disguise" or "sleepless in Seattle" is not enough. There is also hope that the book review area can be more active. This book has checked a lot of information, and I will try my best to write it well and truthfully. At the same time, it also wants to touch the dark side of Hollywood. Of course, what should be collected is still to be collected. That''s it.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C12

    "Empty Virtual world? " Catherine was obviously more confused.


    "If you''ve read William Gibson''s neuro wanderer, you know how close the virtual world is to us, and it''s a novel that pioneered cyberpunk science fiction." Adrian continued.


    Katherine''s mouth twitched and looked like she was laughing: "sounds like It seems that It''s very profound. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s really confusing when you first get to know these concepts. It''s not surprising to read more novels of this kind." Adrian waved his hand. "You don''t need to care about that. Just talk about how you feel about the story."


    "Just from the perspective of the story..." Katherine tilted her head and thought, pouting her mouth and looking very cute. "Because they are fragments, the two stories have not been fully unfolded, so she can''t comment on the whole. If it''s just fragments, I think the story about zombies is more attractive in terms of description, such as... "


    She reached for the manuscript, flipped it over, and then read it: "Jill rolled on the spot, avoiding the drooling teeth that came to her face. After countless training sessions, she kicked her reflexive foot hard on her opponent''s mandible. Although the zombie dog with rotten meat let out a few whines, it bounced up immediately after it fell on the ground, and jumped up again with drooling and growling.


    £¡ Jill''s gun went off. At last she picked up her pistol, aimed at it and pulled the trigger. After continuous gunfire, the disgusting zombie finally fell to the ground and stopped moving. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, several more zombies broke the glass and jumped into the corridor. Startled, Jill quickly turned back and forth and ran. She ran all the way to the corridor door. After closing the door heavily, she leaned against the door and gasped for breath. It was only then that she found her palms and vest were wet through


    Katherine finished reading here, and then looked up at Adrian: "your description is very picturesque, so the zombie story segment with large action description is better than that The fragments of virtual world stories are more attractive. I think this characteristic probably has something to do with your directing work. "


    "I have to say that you are very clever, miss bechenza," Adrian clapped his hands approvingly. "And I''m surprised to have an opinion of the novel."


    "I won the W.H. Smith writing competition twice when I was at the goldenfin and Wright Mayer girls'' school, the first with three essays and the second with three poems." Katherine''s tone seemed not to care, but a little bit stiff chest or betrayed her inner world, Adrian laughed and slightly shook his head.


    Catherine probably realized that she had gone too far, and coughed awkwardly: "of course, you can''t compare with a casual storyteller like you - frankly, aren''t you afraid of causing confusion? Write two books at the same time


    "How can I say this..." Adrian thought, "it''s possible that you said, but it''s not serious. I''ve only written some fragments, which have been conceived before writing. What''s more, after these different concepts come back and collide in the mind, they may flash out many new and valuable ideas, such as... "


    He suddenly stopped talking and looked straight at Catherine. Catherine, who had been waiting for him to go on for a long time, responded and rolled her eyes angrily: "such as what?"


    "Wait!" Adrian raised his finger and shook it, still staring at Catherine.


    Catherine shrank her neck, frowned, and looked at Adrian with a puzzled look.


    "Stand up," Adrian made a gesture, "stand up and turn around."


    Katherine''s brows grew deeper, but she was strangely not angry. Yiyan stood up and made a circle in front of him. Adrian rubbed his chin and suddenly rose to his feet. He also circled the room. Sometimes he looked at Katherine, and then he clenched his chin and muttered to himself. Finally, Adrian made a gesture to Catherine: "is that ok?"


    Katherine sighed, swept her hair behind her head, and with one hand she made a nondescript ponytail.


    "I can tell you what you want to do..." She looked at him and asked helplessly, but before she finished speaking, Adrian interrupted: "Laura!"


    "Laura? Sorry, I thought you should remember mine... "


    "Laura Crawford!"


    "Mr. Cowell, if you do this again, please allow me to..."


    "Let me think, let me think, she should be a bit masculine and wild, she should be an orphan, and then she was adopted by an archaeology Professor, and under the cultivation of that Professor, she was able to What''s more, if they don''t seem to be too passive, that''s not like Indiana By the way, noble, she should be an aristocrat, so that she can get a good education and have more time for exploration. It is better to be a noble family with an archaeological tradition... " Adrian said quickly as he turned around, as if he had fallen into his own world.


    Katherine finally got a little impatient. She took a deep breath and exclaimed, "Mr. Cowell, may I leave now?""Oh, miss bechenza, I''m so sorry," Adrian finally woke up. "I apologize for my impoliteness. I just had an interesting idea


    "An interesting idea?" Katherine looked at him funny.


    "Yes, the female version of Indiana Jones." Adrian made a gesture, took a piece of white paper and a pen, then explained as he drew: "Laura Crawford, the eleventh Countess of the Lafayette family. In 1547, Edward VI granted the Croft family the right to house and live in Abington, Surrey. Laura received aristocratic education as a child and was recognized as a genius. If she kept this way, she might become an English lady, but a 9-year-old encounter changed all this. When she and her mother returned home by plane, the plane crashed in the Himalayas, and her mother died on the spot. However, 9-year-old Laura spent 10 days walking from ice and snow to Kathmandu with her own efforts It seems a little exaggerated, after all, it''s just a 9-year-old girl But it also suits her talent title, and it also has the halo of the protagonist... "


    "Wait, wait!" Katherine interrupted Adrian''s words, and she looked at him in disbelief. "You think of all this in a few minutes?"


    "Well There are still a lot of things to set up. " Adrian shrugged and pushed the paper against Catherine''s. This is a set-up drawing. Although it has no facial features, and its hands and feet are very simple, a few strokes still outline the general image of a woman in a short sleeve T-shirt, hot pants, military boots, backpack, gun and braid. It is an attractive feature on the paper.


    BR, < BR, < BR,


    , it''s a pity that you don''t have to think about the soft image of the female.


    , but you have to think about the soft image of the female in the mind Adrian said with a sigh.


    "Have you seen the arrangements? If you don''t mind, I''ll take it to Mr. haggis. " Catherine asked suddenly, and laid the drawing on the table as if it were nothing.


    "Of course, I have no other opinion." Adrian did not say much, and handed over the thin schedule.


    "Thank you." Catherine said a short word and left the room in a hurry.


    Adrian looked at the door quietly with his hands crossed for a long time.


    "Well done, haggis." He finally whispered.


    It was all within his plan, and haggis made an excuse for Katherine to come into the room and have a good conversation - except for the last Tomb Raider idea. This is really because of Catherine.


    At the beginning, I wanted to write the biochemical crisis and the matrix into novels because of the mentality of playing with the Japanese. Although the concept of virtual world has long been put forward in neuro Ranger, and the real definition of blade killer has been put forward from another aspect, most people still like to talk about the "shell attack team". After all, the two drivers admit that the animation, which will only appear in a few years, has given them a lot of inspiration.


    Adrian certainly won''t let go of this epoch-making movie the matrix. It''s his established strategy to take someone else''s path and let others have no way to go. So he simply wrote the novel version first, so as not to be contacted with the shell attack team. In any case, there was no lack of analysis of the script of the matrix in the previous life. It is absolutely no problem to revise the novel into a trilogy. As for the biochemical crisis, that is an addition.


    He is also perfecting his plan while writing novel fragments. After constantly revising and thinking, he suddenly finds that writing "biochemical crisis" and "the matrix" into novels will be of great help to his plan. Therefore, from Los Angeles to London, he always takes time to write some, and complains about the desk lamp of the hotel.


    Now because of Katherine, Adrian has come up with a theme that can be written into a novel. Tomb Raider, which will only appear in six years, has to say that he is lucky. What''s more, the sudden electronic sound not only has the same effect on his plan as biochemical crisis and matrix, but also completely eases the relationship with Catherine, which is really killing two birds with one stone.


    "That''s just the beginning." Adrian sat down again at the typewriter.


    Katherine is very attractive, but she can''t eat hot tofu. Take your time. As for their own plans, unless a major premise is solved, they will only be on paper.


    "Don''t let me down, crow." Murmured Adrian, tapping the letters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C13

    Another two days later, the shooting of "two big guns" was finally completed, which made the whole crew jubilant. For the second and third rate actors, it''s a happy thing that they don''t have to suffer from the "terrible" director any more. The staff who still have to follow are not so lucky. Although Adrian "kindly" gave them two days off, but


    "Rest as much as you can, and the next time will be more urgent. I will drain every minute of your energy." Adrian announced that Dennis was also included.


    "Even if you can''t help your major, it shouldn''t be difficult to provide services? I can''t help it. I don''t have enough budget and manpower. It''s your business anyway. " Adrian said persuasively that Dennis, who had planned to have a good time in London for a few days, had to give up the idea.


    Adrian didn''t really want to be like this, but as he said to Dennis, there were not enough people. He had to do all the editing himself. In addition, the time is tight. It is less than a month before the deadline for the Venice Film Festival to sign up for the festival. So Dennis and a few staff members have to take care of all the details, so that they can seize every minute to edit.


    "At this time the day after tomorrow, I will be working like crazy in my studio in London." After looking at the time, Adrian sighed, "take time to rest."


    After counting his belongings, he went out of the room to the reception hall of the hotel, leaning against the door to see the scenery on the street. After about ten minutes, he looked at the time again, and then counted it in his mind. After counting to the 50th, the waiting people appeared at the stairway of the hotel.


    "Hello, miss bechenza." Adrian waved.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell." Catherine, with her bag on her arm, said a little with a smile and no other expression.


    "I thought you had gone back, and your mother called the day before yesterday to inquire. It seems to her that she will come if you don''t go back. " Adrian said jokingly.


    "She always does." Katherine grinned and shrugged, and then said, "to tell you the truth, if you didn''t make it hard, maybe I would have gone back."


    "Hey, we said it was even." Adrian reminds said, the appearance seems to be a little angry, Catherine can not help but laugh, waved her right hand: "good, even, don''t mention."


    "Are you busy going back? If you''re not busy, how about a cup of black tea Adrian asked.


    The expression of astonishment flashed on Catherine''s face. After a few seconds of hesitation, she nodded: "that''s good."


    They chatted and walked around the street for several times, and finally found a small cafe with a good environment.


    "Mr. Cowell, you haven''t been around this town since you started?" After dismissing the waiter, Katherine asked curiously.


    "Or ED, sir and miss, which are too long." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Well, ED, you can call me Kate. My friends call me that." Catherine did not refuse.


    "You''ve probably heard that I''ve been in a hurry to shoot for some reason. Besides, I have to write some short stories or outline scripts that I think of every day. Besides shooting, I basically never walk outside." Adrian explained.


    "You know, ED, you''re really a strange person. You''re writing a novel while you''re making a movie. You''re not only great at writing, but you can also conceive of one in such a short time Interesting ideas. " There was a blush on Catherine''s face.


    "I''ve wasted so much time trying to catch up on everything," Adrian shrugged. "Besides, strangeness isn''t a good word. I don''t think I''ve had enough time with guys who dye their hair in black leather jackets and Harley around, or in plaid shirts and straw hats sitting around the corner looking at beautiful women''s homes all day long We''re on the same page. "


    Katherine could not help laughing. "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself."


    Then she looked at Adrian with interest: "to be honest, you are very different today."


    Since her grandmother died, she said, "I have to go back to London for two days, but I don''t want to go back to work for another two days


    "Is your grandmother English?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "When I was a child, I used to commute between Los Angeles and London, and I was closest to her except my parents." Adrian nodded.


    "No wonder your cockney accent is so good."


    "If you want to hear it, I can speak a little bit of Oxford or Cornwall and so on."


    The conversation box was opened. Although the topics of conversation were all trivial matters in life, and they said what they thought, they still talked eagerly. Drinking black tea, from time to time a few chuckles, the sun is rare from the thick clouds, through the window for this somewhat cold Cafe added a touch of warm color."So why do you have to attend the Venice Film Festival? There is more than one film festival in the world. You can go to other festivals after you have made it better Chatting and chatting, Catherine talked about the film.


    "Because of time, I wasted a lot of time." Adrian sighed.


    "A lot of time wasted?" Catherine did not understand.


    "Yes..." Adrian lowered his eyelids and moved his fingers. "My parents died two years ago, in a plane crash."


    Catherine gave a low cry.


    "I''m sorry." She said so.


    "Nothing. It''s much better now. It''s just..." Adrian looked out of the window, and the sunlight through the thick clouds brightened the street a lot. "I''ve been drinking for two years. I get up late every day. Then I go out and hang out. I go home in the early morning and go back to the empty house."


    Catherine was silent, as if she had been recalled.


    "I can understand," she said softly, "my father died when I was six years old, and he was a wonderful comedian who used to put me on his shoulders and take me to the set Even though it has been more than ten years, I still feel I also suffered from anorexia... "


    At this point, Catherine suddenly waved her hand, frowned, and scratched a trace of impatience on her pretty face. She pulled out a cigarette in her satchel, put one in her mouth and flicked the lighter.


    "It''s not a good habit," Adrian said


    "What are you doing?" Catherine looked at him in astonishment.


    "Smoking is not good for you." Adrian said lightly.


    "What I want to do is my business." Catherine was a little angry.


    "The harm of women smoking is far greater than that of men, Kate. You are so beautiful. How can you let this beauty dissipate because of cigarettes?" Adrian didn''t seem to realize that she was angry.


    "I think it''s my business whether or not to smoke, it''s none of your business!" Katherine''s tone was already irritated.


    "Yes, I know, but, Kate, smoking doesn''t stop you from thinking about your father, just like I have to face the facts when I wake up the next day, no matter how much I drink," Adrian said sincerely. He gently grasped Katherine''s hand. "Otherwise, I don''t think your father would like to see his daughter addicted to smoking."


    His thumb moved slowly back and forth on the back of Catherine''s hand.


    Looking at Adrian, Catherine was silent again for a while, and finally got up and pulled her hand back. She picked up the cigarette on the table and played with it. Adrian didn''t stop and didn''t speak again.


    "I think I should go." Said Catherine in a low voice.


    "I''ll take you out." Adrian nodded, checked out, drove her to the street and stopped a taxi for her.


    "I smoked a lot for a while, and then I quit under the supervision of my mother and my stepfather, who said the same thing to me," Katherine said, looking at Adrian after opening the door, with an inexplicable light in her bright eyes. "Today is just a sudden You''ve got a chord in my heart Thank you, ed


    "What I should do." Adrian smiles.


    Watching her get in the car, watching her go away, Adrian didn''t take his eyes off until the taxi disappeared at the end of the street. The progress is good. She is willing to listen to her persuasion. She is not angry with her impolite behavior, which shows that she has her own position in her heart. Besides


    Adrian lowered his head and rubbed his fingers gently, as if he could feel the soft skin on the back of Catherine''s hand. Generally speaking, if a woman doesn''t resent a man touching the back of her hand, then most of them are already interested in men.


    Women''s hands are much more sensitive than men''s, especially between thumb and index finger, where men can judge women''s sense of themselves by touching it. Although Adrian is a little tricky, Catherine''s reaction can fully explain everything.


    "Well, let''s finish the more important things first." Adrian, who watched his fingers mutter to himself, shrugged his shoulders, squeezed his fists, tidied up his clothes, and walked in the direction of the hotel.


    After another night''s rest, Adrian took the team back to London. Because of the budget, the rented studio is messy and small, but he doesn''t care.


    "We are here to work, not to enjoy. Even if the environment is worse than this, we have to continue to work and not fall on the road to victory." In the seemingly cluttered editing room, Adrian is so encouraging.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the money to rent a better studio. Wilson''s lawyer has just left London, and the two scripts have been negotiated with universal. Even one tenth of them is enough. But Adrian didn''t, everything went according to plan, and even when he returned to London, he stayed in a small hotel with his staff.


    The cost of $200000 has exceeded the cost of "two big guns" in my memory. Is there any additional investment? It''s not a good habit. Just as he had thought, how can we make movies if we have to overspend? Guy Ritchie can edit this movie in a small studio, why not himself!(in other words, your guess is too accurate. You specially translated the last name and first name...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C14

    "Kate, there''s a call for you." Cried the young woman, pushing the door open.


    "How many times have I told you, Samantha, knock before you come in." Catherine, who was sitting at the desk, looked up at her sister helplessly. "Whose is it?"


    "Would you do something invisible in your room?" The elder sister teased and asked. Seeing her sister''s eyes staring, she quickly waved her hand: "the director who once invited you to act in the film called."


    "The director?" Catherine was stunned. "You said it was Adrian Cowell


    "Is that the name?" Samantha thought, "I don''t remember. You didn''t come back in detail."


    Then she spread out her hands, "anyway, only one director has asked you to act in a movie recently, hasn''t he?"


    As soon as the words fell, Katherine sprang up from her seat and ran out in a hurry, which stunned Samantha for a long time.


    "Well Hi When she came to the living room and picked up the microphone, Catherine hesitated and opened her mouth nervously.


    "Hi Kate How are you? " Adrian''s hesitant voice came from the microphone, and it seemed to be a little dull.


    "I I''m fine. Can I help you Catherine subconsciously pinched her skirt.


    "Well - I''d like to ask if you''re free now I''m in a bit of trouble. I don''t have any other heterosexual friends in London, so... " Adrian''s tone has a trace of helplessness and exhaustion.


    "I think I think No problem. I''m still on vacation Where are you now? " Catherine tried to keep her voice calm.


    "I''m on plops street, and I have to say, your address is really hard to find." Adrian seemed relieved.


    "Can you see the junction between plops and Merlin? Good. I''ll be there for you in 10 minutes, that''s it Katherine put down the receiver, looked at it for a long time, and then cried out, "mother!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mother came out of the inner room.


    "I''m going out for a while, maybe I''ll be back later." Catherine said, and hurried upstairs, not even hearing her mother call her.


    "What''s going on?" Mother looked at Samantha, who had passed Katherine by.


    "Probably a date with the director." Samantha shrugged indifferently.


    "Director?" Mother frowned at once.


    After closing the door, Katherine leaned back against the door, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Her breath became a little short. A few seconds later, she opened the closet and picked it up. She took the dress and tried it several times in front of the mirror. Catherine chose a long sleeve beige dress. After putting it on at a speed, she straightened her hair in the mirror, turned it around several times, and made up for herself.


    "What the hell am I doing?" After all this was done, Catherine suddenly felt wrong.


    "It''s just a common friend. How can it look like..." Looking at herself in the mirror, she was silent.


    Katherine especially hoped Adrian would call during the two days when she just came home. She didn''t know why. Anyway, her head came out of her mind like a virus from time to time. From time to time, the things that happened during the shooting also appear in my mind, one is that he is embarrassed to take the wrong coffee pot, the other is that he explains the plot carefully for himself, the other is that he comforts and persuades himself before he leaves, and the other is that he looks at himself to conceive the outline of the novel. In particular, thinking of the novels he conceived from himself and those simple figure paintings, a kind of inexplicable palpitation would cover Catherine''s body


    however, after ten days at home, there was no phone call, and Catherine slowly faded the idea. After all, their meeting was accidental, and after the film was finished, there was no need to contact. But when she received the call today, the throbbing feeling came up again. It was so strong that her heart almost jumped out.


    I just It''s just sensitive. Catherine comforted herself a little in her heart, looked at the time again, exclaimed, picked up her little bag and ran out.


    "Kate," she was stopped by her mother when she got to the door. "Are you going on a date? And the director? "


    Catherine was slightly stunned, then shook her head: "no, mom, just a normal friend. I told you he was a The director who made the experimental film was not much older than me. Well, I''m going to be late. I''ll be back. "


    Without waiting for her mother to say anything more, Catherine opened the door and slipped out, then trotted to the appointed place. Only in this way can she hide her turbulent emotions.


    Katherine soon arrived at the junction of plops and Merlin, and saw Adrian waiting by the car door from a distance. He was still outstanding in his simple dark casual clothes.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Came to Adrian in front of Catherine adjusted the next breath, embarrassed to say.


    "It''s OK, just a few minutes. Besides, women are born to let men wait, don''t they? " Adrian waved his hand indifferently, looked up and down at Catherine, and then gave a smile: "you are so beautiful today, Kate.""Thank you." Kate put out her tongue playfully, then looked at him seriously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Although Adrian''s spirit looked good, Catherine was aware of the irresistible fatigue in his eyebrows, and even a little blood in his white eyes.


    "Get in the car." Adrian made a gesture and opened the co pilot''s door for her.


    "Is this rented?" Catherine sat in and looked at it a little.


    "Yes, it''s easier to rent a car." Adrian nodded his hair and moved the car.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Catherine again.


    "Frankly I don''t know. My head is in chaos, "Adrian said with a wry smile." I haven''t been out of the studio at this time. My head is filled with scenes that need to be edited every day. In addition, there are not many spare lenses to shoot in a hurry, so you must be careful every time you edit. I worked all day and couldn''t make mistakes, so I was in a bad mood. The people I worked with were scolded all over the place. Although I know it''s not good, but I think it would be better if I could talk to friends of the opposite sex


    Although Catherine calmed down at the moment of meeting, a ripple still rippled from the bottom of her heart.


    "Take it easy. Let''s go to the Thames River." She suggested.


    Thames River, as the second largest river in the British Isles, is a very important waterway. It is also the mother river of the United Kingdom. It is located on the banks of London on both sides of Westminster Abbey, Houses of Parliament, Tower of London, Big Ben, Tower Bridge of London and so on. It can be said that the essence of British culture is concentrated. As a result, all visitors to London, both foreign and domestic, visit the Thames.


    "That''s not the reason, ed. in fact, you know very well that this is your first work, so you want to be as perfect as possible, so A little bit obsessive-compulsive Katherine and Adrian were sitting on a bench by the Thames, with a fried fish and potato in her hand, and then she opened her mouth and bit off half of it. That careless appearance and her delicate facial features complete inverse comparison, but it reveals a kind of lovely.


    "I didn''t know you were a psychologist." Adrian, who also had the fried fish, shrugged.


    "Because I also suffered from anorexia when I started smoking. I didn''t want to eat anything anyway. I still wanted to vomit after I finally ate something. I''m familiar with the feeling of compulsion." Catherine sighed a long sigh.


    "You have been engaged in the work of course not aware, plus your assistant has been reprimanded by you, so I need this outsider to remind." Katherine looks at Adrian with a smile.


    Adrian pursed his lips, then asked seriously, "should I reprimand you, too?"


    "Come on, didn''t you scold enough when you were on the set? Don''t think I don''t know. I''ve been reprimanded the most times of all the actors! God, I''ve only been on the show for a few days Catherine waved her hand resentfully.


    "I didn''t feel sorry for you after the coffee pot incident." Adrian reminds me.


    "Yes, so I have to take a few more days off. That is to say, in a short period of two or three days, I have been reprimanded far more than others. It''s really terrible!" Katherine''s complacent ridicule said that Adrian had no choice but to raise his hand.


    "Well, we''ve talked enough about it. It''s very easy to solve this problem," Katherine suddenly jumped up and took Adrian''s hand. "Let''s go around and run. Although you''ve been in London, there must be places you haven''t been to. If you''re not interested in the famous buildings, we can go to the market in Portobello, or we can do it To explore the famous alleys. Come on, ED, even if you''re nervous at work, you should take time to rest and go together


    In the face of her youthful earnest look, Adrian also showed a smile, and immediately seized Catherine''s hand: "let''s go."


    Time always passed quickly, and the sun went down unconsciously. When the lights were on, the two returned to the Thames, but they were more intimate than before. In the past few hours, they have gone to any place they want to go, go to the handicraft market to pick some fun, go to Trafalgar Square to feed pigeons, and they often talk and suddenly switch to another topic. They even have a competition to see who can change the topic more. In a word, they are just like lovers in love.


    "You want to catch me? No way After returning to the Thames after dinner, Catherine suddenly ran away and provoked.


    "Do you want to try it?" With a smile in his mouth, Adrian pulled up the sleeve of his clothes and suddenly rushed over.


    With a giggle, they ran after each other for a while. Adrian suddenly called out to be careful. In the moment of Katherine''s distraction, he rushed to her and held her waist.


    "You are cheating Catherine beat with her little fist.


    "This is called strategy. You can''t use strategy without saying it." Adrian said with a smile."Let me go! Come again Catherine gnashed her teeth.


    "Do you think it may not?" Adrian looked down at her with his head down.


    Katherine originally wanted to say something, but after raising her head, she could not help but be stunned. For the first time, they were so close to each other that their breath was sprayed on their bodies, which was so ambiguous and provocative.


    Looking at his pair of dark eyes, inexplicable throbbing suddenly filled Katherine''s heart. She watched the other party get closer to her


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C15

    "I''m sorry, I think I should go back!" At the last moment, Catherine suddenly pushed Adrian away and turned her rosy face to one side, her chest slightly undulating.


    Adrian, though a little stunned, didn''t take it to heart: "I''ll take you back."


    "I can..."


    "I insist."


    Along the way, they did not speak any more. The street lights flashed from time to time made the car bright and dim. Catherine always slightly lowered her head, while Adrian always had a calm face.


    "Here we are." Adrian whispered as he stabilized the car.


    "Thank you." Katherine whispered, reaching out to pull the door, but I don''t know whether it was because of something else in her heart or something. She didn''t pull it apart even after a few tugs, and her brows were wrinkled together.


    Adrian''s heart slightly smile, immediately leaned over: "security lock forgot to open."


    "No, I can handle it myself." Katherine hastily declined, pushing and bustling, her hand a little heavier, Adrian also did not notice, put on the window of the hand a slip, the upper body suddenly fell on Catherine''s body.


    "Yes Sorry, I didn''t mean to Catherine blushed and tried to lift him up.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my own carelessness." Adrian took her hand and looked up.


    The four eyes looked at each other again, as if after a long time or only for a moment. Adrian slowly came up to him, and Catherine kissed him in the mouth. There is no intense action, just gentle touch and sucking, light but intoxicating.


    After a long time, they separated and looked at each other without saying anything. It took a long time for Catherine to react and say in her voice, "I should go back."


    Adrian nodded and opened the door for her. After stepping out, Catherine suddenly turned her head again, looked at him and said seriously, "ed, you are a gentleman."


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles and reaches out to brush her hair.


    "By the way," thought Catherine, half out of the room, turned her head again, hoping that aii would look at Adrian. "We are today Not a date? "


    Adrian was a little surprised, and then laughed and spread his hand. Katherine''s face turned red. Suddenly she came up to him and gave him a kiss on the mouth. Then she quickly got out of the car and hopped towards home.


    "The girl''s feelings are really attractive." Adrian looked at the beautiful figure far away and touched his lips. He didn''t expect that his unintentional action would be fruitful.


    Today''s date was not planned by him. Adrian did call Katherine after he was so worried and irritable that he wanted to find someone to talk to. For a variety of reasons, he had to make all the later stage by himself. In addition, the time was very urgent, so the whole person had been nervous.


    Adrian wasn''t unprepared before. He began to recall the soundtrack of "two big guns" when he decided to copy it. The soundtrack of this movie is basically from British rock, as long as you recall it completely and find these songs to match with the movie.


    Moreover, when I was in the film academy in the past life, I also analyzed the lens of "two big guns", and even played a short story of the same style with others with DV. Although he could not touch the multi line narrative works after he went to the local TV station, he still recalled those works one by one by virtue of his abnormal memory.


    It''s just that these can''t guarantee that "two big guns" can be copied 100%. If any complex thing is repeated once, it won''t get exactly the same result, let alone make a movie. For example, now, because of the time, Adrian''s shots are slightly less. Basically, in the production process of a movie, 50% of the film is already very good data. If you meet a director who pursues perfection, more than 80% of the film will be discarded. Because not all shots will be used, and in order to prevent accidents, some important shots need to be shot several times for backup.


    Because of the time, and Adrian is too familiar with the film, he saved a lot of lens in shooting. Because of this, as like as two peas in the editing, it is more careful to make mistakes. Though mistakes are not irreparable, they will waste a lot of time. Adrian is missing the time most. He can not make every shot the same as in memory. So it is very painful when editing.


    In addition, this is his first film after his rebirth, and it must be launched in one shot. Although he had good experience and ability in his previous life, his life in the past 20 years was not without impact. So far, the editing progress is consistent with the plan, but it is all forced by overtime. In the face of this huge pressure, if Adrian has a good temper, he will see the ghost.


    In short, the production of this period of time has not fallen, but people''s mood is not very stable. Even Dennis was no exception to the fact that his assistant was reprimanded for anything wrong. Adrian knew it wasn''t good, but it wasn''t easy to do it until Dennis suggested taking a break when he wasn''t in a bad mood.So Adrian thought of Catherine. Although she was just trying, when Catherine appeared in front of him, he suddenly seemed to be a different person. He did not feel tired and listless. He seemed to press a switch in his mind and switch from one mode to another. Obviously, as we said a long time ago, there are things that are the same in the past and the present.


    This day, not only let Adrian feel a lot better, but also let Catherine''s feelings for him step forward, no wonder he will lament the harvest is not poor. Of course, he took comfort in the second day before he started the production again.


    "I know that there have been a lot of problems during this time, and I know that most of the reasons for these problems lie with me. Thank you for your tolerance and I hope we can go all the way to the end Adrian said that.


    This is equivalent to an indirect apology. Since the boss has lowered his attitude, the staff naturally won''t say anything more and have expressed their support. Then Adrian was back in the middle again, perhaps because of a breakthrough with Katherine, his state improved a lot, although the pressure was still huge, but the mood swings were not the same as before.


    "Maybe you should take a break every two or three days." Dennis half jokingly told him that he had guessed Adrian''s affairs with his observation.


    Adrian doesn''t say a word about it, but when the feeling of boredom reaches its peak due to post production, he always makes a phone call and goes out for the afternoon and continues to work in high spirits the next day. And never delayed the progress, even sometimes there will be a small outbreak, the staff around think this is a bit incredible.


    All in all, everything went well, whether it was the post production of two big guns or something else. The film company was running normally under the chairmanship of Lafayette, and it also invested in the production of a film with a very small budget. It was about because Adrian kept his promise, and the staff were more or less motivated, but there was no impression of Adrian in the script.


    This is not surprising, after all, Bosworth film company is only a small company, not very famous, naturally not attractive. Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. It''s a good thing to find an impressive script from it, and it''s not a bad thing if he can''t find it. Besides, he has a memory bank in his head.


    As for Japan, the accountant has faxed over the financial statements of last month. There are some ups and downs, but in Claude''s operation, it seems that there is no problem to meet Adrian''s requirements.


    Time flies by and the Venice Film Festival is about to open.


    "Do you know what''s the biggest problem with French food? Not enough to eat With the sound of the key turning, two intimate figures entered the studio and turned on the fluorescent lamp.


    "Help, ed. it''s the tongue, not the stomach, that tastes the food." Catherine took his arm and said, laughing.


    "But the problem is, full is always the first demand, if the stomach is always hungry, then how to taste it?" Adrian retorted, turning to lean against the table, his hands around Catherine''s slender waist.


    "Is it true that your praise was false Catherine''s hands were on Adrian''s shoulders, her head tilted, and her eyes were slightly charming.


    "Of course not. It''s a small restaurant, but it''s really delicious. I mean, French food is more suitable for competitions than for people to fill their stomachs." Adrian shrugged, then looked at Katherine''s delicate face with a touch of teasing in her voice: "speaking of all, France is rich in a lot of things."


    Catherine couldn''t help chuckling, her eyes moving, and naturally kissing Adrian. Tut''s voice suddenly rang up, compared to that day, both of them were much more enthusiastic. Their tongues were entangled with each other and kept sucking. You retreated and I entered, you entered and I retreated, repeatedly, how could it not be enough. After a long and fierce wet kiss, they separated.


    "And French wet kisses, right?" Catherine said playfully, her voice soft and touching.


    Although the time is not long, the relationship between the two is advancing by leaps and bounds. Now they are totally in love. They have basically done everything except the last step.


    Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak. After kissing her on the lips again, Adrian pulls her in and says, "I have something to show you."


    "Things?" Catherine''s curiosity was immediately aroused.


    Coming to a slightly larger room, Adrian went to the widest wall, pulled down the white curtain, and then set up the projector and put the film on it.


    "Look at you, Kate." He said after shooting the projector.


    "You mean You mean... " Katherine looks at the projector in surprise.


    Adrian grinned, turned off the fluorescent lights, turned on the projector, and a white light hit the curtain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C16

    "It''s time to say goodbye!" The bearded man raised his knife to the man who had cut him. Then he heard a crackle behind him. He turned his head in amazement, and the black muzzle of the gun was on.


    Bang bang bang! The sound of stir fried beans sounded, and a long flame came out of the machine gun, pouring bullets into the room. In the middle of the room, the girl in Bohemian style dress forms a strong contrast with the black machine gun with the jet of fire. Although her expression can not be seen clearly because of the light problem, the appearance of her frowning and pouting mouth gives people a very wonderful impression, especially after the slow lens advancing, the appearance of shooting with machine gun in hand is a surge of adrenaline.


    "I never thought I would be so cool!" Katherine opened her eyes to herself on the curtain. "It''s incredible. I didn''t feel that way when I shot this part!"


    "That''s what movies are about, honey." Adrian said, holding her in his arms.


    "Oh, no!" Catherine suddenly screamed. Although she shot out all the bullets in the machine gun, she did not kill many people. After that, she stood in the same place stupidly. As a result, she was knocked unconscious by the robber''s boss.


    "Why can''t you let me kill them!" Katherine asked, somewhat indignant.


    "Because you''re asking for it now." Adrian laughed and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    "What about the rest? Is it just that? " Catherine snorted again.


    "I''m sorry, the most important thing is here, the rest is basically in a flash, you know, you play a girl who is delirious because of smoking marijuana and has a very weak sense of existence." Adrian shrugged.


    "But I remember I still have lines. " Catherine frowned and thought.


    "It''s just a few exclamations, and then there''s a" what, "so Adrian made a cut.


    "Oh, that''s disappointing." Catherine sighed and bent her eyes, apparently in jest.


    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about it all the time," Adrian said with a serious look. "Just cut this one out. It doesn''t have much impact on the plot anyway."


    "You can''t do this!" Katherine immediately called out and pounded Adrian with her fist.


    "What do you want to do? Want to fight me? Miss, you don''t have a machine gun in your hand Adrian laughs and grabs her hands.


    Catherine is not willing to show weakness of the counterattack, a careless, both from the chair thrown down. But both of them did not care. They were still fighting on the ground. Catherine screamed with laughter from time to time. Then she developed from the ground to the tables and chairs and the walls until Adrian pressed her firmly.


    "I said, you don''t want to struggle out of my hands." Adrian looked at Katherine nearby and said playfully.


    Catherine glared at him with defiant eyes, her chest constantly up and down, blushing, her face extremely attractive. Then Adrian kisses her lips and simply pries open her teeth. The next second, Catherine made a warm response, not only around Adrian''s neck, but also the whole body close to it.


    As Adrian kisses Katherine''s face, her hands begin to slide, from pink neck to clavicle to firm chest, soothing with rhythm from fast to slow. From time to time, there was no more and more heaviness in Catherine''s throat, and there was no other rapid movement of breath. Adrian''s hands continued to slide, over the hips, and then picked up Catherine''s skirt to explore the root of her thigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ed No.... " Catherine''s body suddenly tightened a lot, subconsciously seized Adrian''s hand.


    Adrian didn''t stop, the hand was still moving in. Katherine''s hand was not really strong, but looked at his blurred eyes mixed with * *, shyness and entreaty.


    After sucking her lower lip again, Adrian suddenly stopped his movement. They just leaned against the wall with their heads on their heads. There was nothing to say, only a slightly heavy breath echoed in the room.


    After a while, Catherine finally said, "I''m sorry, ED, I''m just I just


    "It doesn''t matter, Kate. It doesn''t matter." Adrian said gently. After feeling his emotions calmed down, he let go of Katherine: "can I clean up here and send you back?"


    Katherine opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but Adrian hesitated and swallowed back.


    After stopping, Adrian looked at Catherine and said, "good night, then."


    "Good night..." Katherine replied in a low voice. After opening the door, she plucked up her courage and said, "ed, I''m not..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Kate. I said, it doesn''t matter." Adrian interrupted. He reached for Catherine''s face and looked at her with a smile: "your feelings are the most important, understand?"Katherine stares at Adrian, suddenly pours over and hugs him fiercely and kisses his mouth fiercely. They have a good lingering relationship.


    "I love you, ed Catherine said this with a red face and charming charm.


    "Me too." Adrian once again gently kisses her on the forehead, "have a good dream."


    After Catherine got out of the car, he suddenly stopped her: "by the way, Kate, this film has been reported to the Venice Film Festival. Would you like to go to Venice with me? You''re still in the middle of the summer vacation anyway


    "Certainly." Catherine answered without thinking.


    "That''s settled." Adrian nodded and waved goodbye.


    As usual, Adrian started the car and drove back after Katherine hopped out of the door. This evening seemed to be on the verge of success, but he knew in his heart that Catherine would not escape from the palm of his hand.


    "It''s really rare, lovely and shy girl. The taste of love is very good." Adrian exclaimed.


    It''s like he''s split into two people, totally committed to the date, and cool as an outsider at the end of the date. But he doesn''t think it''s bad, he likes it.


    But a little bit of trouble is Adrian rubbed his fingers, as if to reflect on what had happened in the studio. If you''re right, Katherine is still virgin! This is very normal. Not all girls will lose their virginity early. It is not uncommon for girls who have not had love at the age of 17. What''s more, Kate is obviously a little simple.


    Frankly speaking, if a man can get a woman''s virginity, the satisfaction is indescribable. But on the other hand, from the point of view of s.e.x., virginity and mature women are quite different things.


    Adrian suddenly laughs and shakes his head. If he only pursues the skill and pursues the pleasure of * *, he can go to Bond Street in East London. The 500 pound an hour senior call girl can meet all kinds of needs.


    "That''s it. Let''s go to Venice." Adrian shrugged.


    Venice Film Festival was founded in 1932. It is the ancestor of all film festivals in the world and one of the three major European film festivals. It is held at the end of August or early September every year, and each session is about 2 weeks.


    The purpose of Venice Film Festival is "film serves serious art". Every year, different slogans will be put forward. The standard of evaluation is pure: artistry. However, in Adrian''s view, it is more appropriate to encourage experimental films as the standard.


    In his previous life, when he was in the film academy, he was once very infatuated with the so-called art films in Europe, and he was also ambitious to make some excellent art films. Later, after seeing more and analyzing more, he was not satisfied with it or even hated it. It''s impossible to unify people''s feelings about watching movies. Most of the so-called art films are just the result of mutual praise. Who gives them the right to speak? To put it harshly, the European film market has long been completely occupied by Hollywood''s commercial blockbusters. European films cling to the signboard of art, but they are just languishing.


    Of course, this is just what Adrian said. Just like the definition of film artistry, different people have different views. Although he does not want to see the art signboard of Venice Film Festival, Adrian has a good opinion of its attitude towards film experimenters. The Venice Film Festival often accepts some films with novel shooting forms and unique techniques, even if there are some defects, as long as there is innovation. Although there have been many low-cost works with artistic self-respect, there are also many films that tell stories well and are popular with most audiences.


    This is one of the reasons why Adrian must let "two big guns" participate in the Venice Film Festival. In essence, this film is an experimental film, and it is just good to attend the Venice Film Festival. We should know that each of the three major European film festivals has its own characteristics. For example, Berlin Film Festival pays more attention to ideology. If it is a reflection of German World War II films, as long as they are recognized, the chances of winning the highest awards will be very high. Cannes, on the other hand, wandered between Berlin and Venice, preferring political or inspirational works. With the quality of "two big guns", although participating in these two festivals will also get good reviews, the possible effect is absolutely not comparable to that of Venice Film Festival.


    There''s no way. For films made by relatively weak film companies or independent films, if they want to expand their influence, find a good company to help distribute them, and new directors want to get ahead, they can only take the way of participating in the film festival. Adrian, of course, is not going to happen for a long time.


    (a lot of forbidden words Ah...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C17

    The reason why Venice is called "water city" is that it is located on the water. The water lanes, gondola and more than 400 bridges make up the unique scenery and attract tourists from all over the world.


    The film festival is held on the slender island of Lido in the southeast of Venice. It is as famous as libiera in France, Miami and Hawaii in the United States. There are both private beaches and public baths, as well as casinos, restaurants, nightclubs, theatres and other entertainment facilities. It''s perfect to hold a film festival here.


    The opening ceremony was held on August 27, and Adrian arrived in Venice with his team one day ahead of schedule. As for the team, in fact, there are only five people, including himself, Catherine, Dennis and two assistants. As for other matters such as declaration for the competition, Lafayette flew over from the United States a week ago and took the responsibility.


    Adrian was also worried, because of the pressing deadline, the first edition of the editing did not achieve the best effect in his mind, but it passed smoothly under the operation of Lafayette. I have to say that his ability is very excellent. Think about it. Seven years ago, Paramount''s CEO is now Dinis CEO Michael Eisner. As one of the assistants of powerful people who can develop Dinis to this point, Lafayette can''t be underestimated. That''s why Adrian bought Bosworth when he had a better choice.


    After arriving at the hotel where he stayed, Adrian took a short rest and found Lafayette to talk with him. Although he has been paying close attention to his film company, Los Angeles and London are separated by the Atlantic Ocean and the American continent after all, and the current bulky mobile phones do not support global communication. If you want to contact, you can either make an international long-distance call with a cable phone or use a satellite phone. It is really too troublesome. Besides, Katherine spent most of her energy on the face-to-face situation after the interview.


    "Edie black from the planning department, Clarice sando from the editorial department." After a few greetings, Adrian got to the point. "Although I promised them that I would not dismiss any employees within half a year, I also said that I would inspect them during this period. Frankly speaking, I''m not satisfied with the performance of these two


    "I think there must be some misunderstanding," said Lafayette, after flipping through some of Adrian''s documents. "Edie and Clarice are not the best employees, but they are responsible."


    "But it''s always the truth that goes wrong, isn''t it?" Adrian grinned, then raised his hand before Lafayette said, "well, laver, I''m just giving my opinion, and. Since you are in charge of the company during this period, I will certainly trust you and respect your opinions. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell." Said Lafayette, after a few seconds of silence.


    "Just call me ed - let''s talk about the festival." Adrian changed the subject.


    "Well, ED, the organizing committee has accepted two big guns as an independent film." Said Lafayette, handing the papers he was carrying with him into Adrian''s hands.


    "Good, so we can save some." Adrian looked over and nodded.


    The reason why they gave up the name of the film company and participated in the film festival as an independent film lies in the fact that there are legal provisions in the United States that film production companies are not allowed to take into account the production and distribution of the same film. In other words, if a film company makes a film and wants to release it, it must be handed over to other film companies to operate. This is an extension of antitrust law.


    For Hollywood groups with several film companies, this law is just a piece of paper. The replacement issue is only handed from the left hand to the right hand - you know, even if the anti-monopoly law explicitly stipulates that film companies are not allowed to own cinemas, these large groups still try to exploit the loopholes in the law and indirectly control the cinemas - and small and medium-sized film companies They have to comply with the law.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Hollywood has a perfect hairstyle channel, so don''t worry about being obstructed. Adrian doesn''t want to waste that distribution fee. For a start-up, all the money should be spent on the blade, so why not attend a film festival in the name of an independent film and hand it over to your own film company for distribution? Anyway, he did everything from investment to production - OK, there''s help from the company, but it''s not a problem, is it?


    "Have you seen the sample? What do you think? " Adrian then asked, seeing Lafayette hesitated and added, "that''s OK. I just want to hear your opinion."


    "Well It should be said that it''s interesting, but I''m not sure how many people will like this British style cut film, and it''s basically impossible to be below R, which will have a great impact on the number of viewers. " Said Lafayette, weighing his words.


    Adrian originally wanted to say a few words, but after thinking about it, he gave up the plan. Lafayette only analyzed it from the perspective of the American market, so it can''t be regarded as wrong.


    "What''s the schedule?" Adrian asked again."On the 31st, the Flett theatre." Lafayette replied briefly.


    "Then wait until it''s shown," Adrian chuckled and changed the subject again. "What about the adaptations of those novels? It seems that I have encountered some trouble before? "


    "Mr. Stephen King has agreed to sell us the adaptation rights of the novel, which may have been signed now; Mr. Michael Clayton''s novel is still under negotiation, and it is still very possible to get it according to the current situation; the main problem is Mr. Winston glum, who insists that he must participate in the adaptation of the play." Lafayette explains.


    Adrian''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. After thinking for a long time, Adrian opened his mouth: "Clayton''s novel adaptation right should be obtained as soon as possible. If necessary, we can make some concessions, even let him participate in the adaptation - glum can''t He didn''t mean to let it go at all? "


    "Yes, Mr. glum said it was a must." Lafayette sighed.


    Adrian was silent for a few seconds: "I can understand his idea that a work is equivalent to his own child. No one would like others to dress up their children at will, but the problem is His work is a political satire, and I want to make it into an inspirational film. If he''s involved in the adaptation, it''s inevitable that we won''t have a conflict - that''s why I stress that this book must be fully adapted. "


    What a troublemaker. Is paramount forced to do that? He pinched his fingers and thought for a while and then said, "well, Laffer, you can agree to this condition, but at the same time prepare a special contract to ensure that when there is conflict in the adaptation process and it is impossible to reconcile, we can kick him out of production at the first time without any obstacles."


    Lafayette raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly, but then nodded and said nothing more. The conversation ended and Adrian went back to his room to have a good rest.


    The next day, the festival officially opened in front of the cameras and cameras of countless journalists. The opening film is a work of Italy. After attending the opening ceremony and listening to the chairman''s speech, Adrian took Catherine to the streets of Venice.


    He doesn''t have much interest in communicating with European directors. His goal is not here. Besides, he is just a new director. Of course, there are still some heavyweights in the United States. Martin Scorsese came to the festival with his new work "good guy". He was originally Italian American and naturally fell in love with Venice Film Festival. Even the themes of his films are often Italian American identity, Catholic sin and redemption, and violence in American society, which is probably one of the reasons why Oscar didn''t abandon him for more than a decade.


    Now that Scorsese is here, Robert De Niro, who has been working closely with him since the 1980s and is also one of the main characters of the good guy, will not fall behind. Adrian doesn''t feel much about Scorsese, but he likes De Niro''s performance very much. Just as he said before, he is just a new director now. Even if he meets up with the most, he will have a conversation, so why should he join in the fun?


    In addition, the film business has been left to Lafayette, and the holiday is originally part of the film festival, so he and Catherine have a good time in Venice.


    The governor''s house, sighing bridge, rezonico palace, St. Mark''s Square and St. Mark''s church are indispensable places to visit. It is also necessary to sit in gondola and walk through the cobweb Water Lane. They even went to the library where the original "treasure Raider 3" was set. In three days, they spent more than half of Venice.


    "Venice is so beautiful. I love this place!" Coming out of the water lane, watching the seagulls in the distance above gondola, Catherine could not help admiring.


    "If you like, we''ll take time to travel every year in the future." Adrian put his arm around her waist and said with a smile.


    Catherine did not speak, with a light smile, and looked at Adrian with bright eyes. After a long time, she put her arms around his neck and kissed his mouth. Adrian, along with the trend, embraces Catherine in his arms and kisses her deeply. They are entangled with each other passionately, regardless of the surrounding scenery. They are no different from those lovers in love.


    Seeing this, he began to sing as he sat in the last rowing boat, Fulton. Although he used Italian, the feeling of love was very real. Perhaps because of this love song, the two people who are kissing become more enthusiastic.


    (finally, I don''t know what''s so sensitive about this chapter The next chapter will be pushed at last...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C18

    (it has been changed)


    "that''s it. Good night, have a good rest, and the film will be shown tomorrow." After returning from the restaurant to deliver Catherine to the door of the hotel room, Adrian kisses her on the cheek to say goodbye.


    After that night, although the two still had intimate kisses and caresses when they were together, he did not develop further down the road, so there were two rooms reserved after arriving in Venice.


    "It''s still early. Can you accompany me?" Katherine''s eyes moved, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. "I''m a little bored by myself."


    "That won''t work," Adrian shook his head deliberately. "You know, your mother didn''t say it, but look..."


    "Hey, ed!" Catherine exclaimed, half irritated and half embarrassed, in a very lovely manner.


    "Well, I didn''t say anything." Adrian laughed and raised his hands.


    After entering the room, the two people nestled together and laughed at each other for a few words. Then they took a bottle of champagne to the balcony near the sea, drinking drinks and chatting. Occasionally, she played some small games. Catherine giggled from time to time. Although the sky is already dark, the little light on Lido island and the light in the room are specially adjusted to be very soft. The balcony facing the sea is particularly poetic and picturesque. With the faint sea breeze blowing, people can''t help but get intoxicated.


    "By the way, I remember you said before that you were going to apply to Oxford after graduating from high school next year?" After a few seconds of silence, Adrian talked about Catherine''s studies.


    "Why, you don''t think I can go?" Lying on his chest, Katherine asked with a smile, because of the champagne and a layer of red face, let her look bright and moving.


    "No, it should be a piece of cake for you." Adrian deliberately said in a flattering tone, and Catherine immediately giggled in a dazzle.


    Adrian shrugged, stroked her face as if to say something, but hesitated to look at the sky and stood up: "well, I should go back, you should rest."


    "Wait, ed Katherine took his arm, and a strange look flashed in her eyes. She took him to the sofa in the room. "Sit down for a moment. I have a surprise for you."


    "Surprise?" Adrian showed an unexpected look, but did not ask, Catherine did not say more, just a soft smile, and then turned into the bathroom.


    After hearing the sound of soso, Catherine reappeared in the middle of the room, and she was only left with a moon white shirt at the foot of her thigh. Katherine slowly came to Adrian. After taking a deep breath, she looked at him, stretched out her hand and slowly unbuttoned the shirt one by one, and then slowly faded the last dress down. The beautiful * * showed up in front of Adrian without reservation.


    "You are beautiful, Kate." Adrian, who doesn''t blink his eyes, exclaimed heartily.


    The perfect 5-foot-5-inch height makes Katherine''s stature attractive, especially with her slender legs. Although the chest is not big, it is better than Xiaohe''s sharp and straight, flat belly and shy expression, which undoubtedly shows the young girl''s green and beautiful.


    Katherine came slowly to Adrian and rode across her legs on his lap.


    "I love you, ED," she said softly, holding him in her arms, with a tremor in her voice. "This is my first time."


    "Is it You didn''t have a boyfriend before? " Adrian seemed a bit "unexpected.".


    "Yes, but Never done it... " Catherine''s body began to strain slightly.


    "I I don''t know what to say Adrian put his arm around her bare waist, sighed, and without hesitation he kissed her hot lips, guiding her tongue to turn.


    Catherine responded as warmly as usual. Adrian began to go down all the way, and finally buried herself in the sharp tip of Xiaohe. Katherine closed her eyes, looked up and moaned gently. After a long time, there was a cry of pain in the room


    the sun shone in from the balcony near the sea, and the fresh sea breeze constantly blew the curtain. Adrian slightly sidetracked his lower body to make the kitten curled up in his arms more comfortable. He stretched out his hand across his sleeping face and let out an aria with infatuation in his heart. To be honest, he didn''t enjoy himself very much last night, but Catherine obviously couldn''t stand up to it. In this, Adrian is not a self-care man. In his opinion, it is easier to let the woman in his arms be satisfied.


    Katherine''s nose snorted, and then opened her eyes, still confused. Her body tightened at first, but soon relaxed to a smile: "good morning, ed."


    "Good morning, baby." Adrian replies gently, then kisses her cheek, earlobe and pink neck.


    Katherine also gentle response, after a warm, two people immediately ready to get up, but Catherine just got up half of the body, she gently snored and lay back.


    "It hurts." She frowned and looked at Adrian with some embarrassment.Adrian was dumbfounded. "It''s normal. After all, last night was your first time. The first time it hurt."


    "Hell, I can''t even walk today." Said Catherine, chagrined.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a good rest in the hotel today." Adrian said comfortingly.


    "How can that be! Today is the release time of "two big guns". How can I not participate in it? " Catherine said, and sat up in agony, but she could not move any more after she straightened up half a body. She could only lean against the head of the bed and suck in the air-conditioner.


    "Well, Kate, it''s just a show. There won''t be a premiere or something. It doesn''t matter whether you go or not." Adrian put his arm around her shoulder. "So, I''ll stay in the hotel with you."


    "No, ED, it''s not good," Katherine shook her head. "Don''t you want to know the audience''s reaction?"


    "Their reactions are within my expectation. Don''t worry." Adrian said with ease.


    Catherine''s head shook faster: "no, you must go, and so must I!"


    She was about to get out of bed regardless of the pain in her lower body. Adrian immediately hugged her: "don''t do this, Kate. Listen to me, OK?"


    Although Catherine did not speak, she pursed her lips and looked at Adrian with stubborn eyes. After a few minutes of stalemate, Adrian had to compromise: "OK, I''ll go, but you..."


    "I''m going too!" Katherine did not wait for him to finish. Although a trace of lingering fear flashed in her eyes, she still held up her chest. "Just bear with it. As long as you don''t walk so fast, there won''t be any problem."


    The momentum was there, but the blanket that covered her chest fell off. Catherine quickly grabbed it and covered it in front of her chest after a low cry. When she contacted Adrian''s smile like eyes, she suddenly became eager to love her.


    "It''s not that I haven''t seen it." Adrian laughs and reaches for the blanket.


    Katherine gave him a bad look, and simply lifted her chest again and announced, "I''m going!"


    "Good," Adrian shrugged helplessly. "You''re stubborn, Kate."


    "You said, it''s my style." Catherine raised her chin, slightly haughty, rather cold.


    Adrian''s heart suddenly moved a little. After a few seconds, he finally knew why he was familiar with Catherine. British English is characterized by cadence and rhythm. Some endings will be omitted subconsciously, so Catherine''s surname is pronounced as bechenza. According to the pronunciation of American English, it can also be read as Beckinsale! Kate Beckinsale, the charming British rose in Pearl Harbor, the cold and gorgeous vampire walking in the steel jungle of the city!


    Nice to have you, Kate. Adrian, dressed for Catherine, sighed in his heart.


    Located at the south end of Santa Maria Elisabetta street, the most prosperous in Lido Island, the Flett theatre has seven projection halls, with seats ranging from 500 to 600. It is a medium-sized theatre. Every year at the Venice Film Festival, many entries will be shown here. Different films will be shown in several halls at the same time. The audience can choose to watch them according to their preferences and first impression.


    By the time Adrian and Katherine arrived in the middle hall of the theater showing two big guns, it was completely dark, and it would start in two minutes at night. When they came to the seats specially reserved by the organizers, Dennis and others had already been waiting there. After saying hello to them, Adrian helped Katherine sit in her own place, and at the same time found a cushion under her buttocks.


    There is no logo at the beginning. When the screen lights up, it directly enters the story. At first, beckon, one of the four, sells stolen goods in the street, and then ed, played by Dennis, acts as a trust in the crowd to encourage the onlookers to buy things. Well, Dennis wasn''t a good actor, to be honest. Although only Jason stanson, who plays beckon in the original "two big guns" has been paid attention to, who can say that things are changeable? At least Adrian thought Dennis was better than the original guy.


    It''s been 20 minutes before I know it. There''s not much suspense in these 20 minutes, but all the people - the Quartet, Harry the ax and his men, the young marijuana grower and the villain Chris - all appeared in different ways in turn, so they still attracted the attention of the audience. Especially when introducing Harry the ax, the contrast between the old man and the pile of sex goods in front of him made several chuckles in the corner.


    However, the audience laughed for the first time when two stupid thieves went to grab the shotgun. The fluffy curly hair of one of the robbers was burned out a circular channel by the shotgun bullet. In addition, the stupid thief was stunned and stupefied, which made people laugh. It''s just, this is just the beginning. \¡®£©;


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C19

    The plot continues to go down, and soon it reaches the place where Harry ax calculated Ed''s gang of four, and the story unfolds completely. At the same time, the two stupid thieves caused a lot of low laughter, but when beckon explained to ed how fierce the ax Harry was, the scene of the ax Harry hitting people with his masturbator made the audience laugh.


    The film began to enter the * *, countless clues back and forth, all kinds of connections intertwined, dazzling people, the audience has been unable to extricate themselves from it. The stupid thief sold Harry''s shotgun and was bought by a gang of four of his neighbors who were going to rob him. Finally, the robbers who broke into the marijuana youth''s house were almost killed by a girl who had no sense of existence. All these plots make people laugh and wonder what will happen next.


    More interesting things began. The robbers came back and were robbed. It was easy to find out that it was the neighbors who robbed themselves. While the gang of four hijacked the marijuana robbed by the robbers, they sold the marijuana to the black man behind the young marijuana. The robbers decided to "treat" the four guys, and the black man wanted to take someone to revenge, so two groups of people came to the house of the group of four one after another. The group of four celebrated that they could not only pay off the money, but also made a lot of money. They went out for a drink and were half drunk. As a result, the two groups of people started a conflagration in their room and both died.


    The audience was overjoyed to watch this segment, and the laughter in the screening hall kept coming and going. But this is not over. The robber''s eldest brother escaped the gun battle because he lost money in it. He jumped out of the other door with money and two antique guns. However, he did not die, but he met Chris, who came to collect debts. He was knocked unconscious, and the money and gun were taken away. The poor group of four fell from heaven to hell in an instant. At this time, the two stupid thieves had been trying to get the antique guns back because they were threatened by Harry, so they followed the villain Chris to the axe Harry''s residence. At this time, the two stupid thieves and Harry did not meet, and no one knew who was who. The stupid thieves took the guns and wanted to take the antique guns to their hands. Harry was obviously a non threatened guy, and it was a series of them Once again fire and death light.


    "What are you doing here?" Harry, who is in charge of contacting the stupid thieves, takes a shot in his stomach in his chin and hands, and then looks at one of them and screams.


    "What are you doing here?" One of the stupid thieves who was cut by Barry''s flying axe looked at him and screamed.


    There was another burst of laughter in the screening room.


    Finally, after the movie was finished, the lights in the screening hall were on, and the audience seemed to have some unfinished business, and there was a buzz of discussion. With the light, Adrian glanced at the projection hall, where about 40% of the seats were occupied by 500 people. This figure is not bad. According to the previous reaction, the number of people watching the film will increase. Good omen.


    "Look, I told you, don''t worry." Adrian smiles and whispers something in Kate''s ear.


    Kate turned white and he didn''t speak at all. During the screening, he kept his hand on her lap.


    Adrian shrugged and turned to the other side to talk to others, only to find Dennis bent over his legs and rubbing his face in his hands.


    "What''s the matter, Dan?" Adrian asked.


    "Oh, no, nothing, just A little excited... " Dennis, who heard the conversation, got up and made a gesture. Though he was leaning over his head, Adrian saw his reddish eyes.


    After two seconds of amazement, Adrian was relieved. Though Dennis had never said about his days in Hollywood, you can guess one or two by thinking about his downfall in the coffee shop. Now I finally play a leading role in a movie, even if it''s not the most important role, even if the cost of the film is very small, listening to the praise of the audience must be perfect.


    "Ed," Dennis finally adjusted his mood and looked at Adrian. "Thank you."


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "No matter what, thank you very much." Dennis looked at him and said again, with an unusual seriousness in his voice.


    Adrian nodded slightly in his heart. "Let''s have a cup of coffee, Dan."


    There are many open-air cafes on Santa Maria Elisabetta street, which have elegant style, unique style and long history, so that every tourist would like to try it one by one.


    Because Kate is not very convenient, Adrian chose a small and exquisite dew point cafe nearby. It must be admitted that it is a pleasant thing to drink Italian cappuccino in the warm Mediterranean sun.


    "Frankly speaking, although I have seen it in the studio several times before, it makes me feel totally different from today''s Sipping the foam in the cup, Denis said with emotion.


    "It''s probably because there''s someone else in the screening room and the reviews are good." Kate thought.


    "Another reason is that since it''s a movie, it''s more attractive to watch it on the big screen in the screening hall, which has nothing to do with whether the film pays attention to the effect. Different environment and different mentality make the natural feeling different. " Adrian stirred the coffee, and said.After a few more sentences about two big guns, Adrian seems to have made a decision.


    "By the way, Dan, I''ll start preparing a new movie soon. Would you like to play the leading role?" Adrian asked.


    "New movies?" Dennis looked surprised. Apparently, he didn''t expect that the first film had not been released, and Adrian was about to start preparing for the second one.


    "Yes, I''ve finished the general idea of the script. I just need to write it out." Adrian explained a little bit, "the story is very simple. I''m going to do some tricks in the editing."


    "No problem." Dennis agreed.


    "So fast?" Adrian was surprised this time. "You know, according to the set plot, the protagonist is a very thin looking man, weighing no more than 110 pounds."


    "As long as you need it." Dennis opened his hand and raised his hand. "I can do it."


    "Wow, ED, you''ve got a good helper." Kate around her spits out her tongue, some exaggeration said.


    "Is it?" Adrian looked at her with a smile. "So would you like to play a supporting role in it, Kate?"


    "Do you have my share, too?" Kate was surprised and curious.


    "Of course, but this time it''s going to be shot in Los Angeles, probably in October or November." Adrian is serious.


    Kate was stunned for a few minutes. She opened her mouth and straightened up as if to say something, but her face suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian quickly helped her and asked in a low voice.


    "Not careful It''s a little heavy It hurts... " Kate said with difficulty.


    Although both of them kept their voices down, how could Dennis not hear them when he was in front of him? In the last few days of London production, Kate often came to the studio. With her slow walking, he could not have guessed what was going on. He coughed: "by the way, ED, I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    At the same time, he gave Adrian a thumbs up under the table.


    Adrian laughs and doesn''t hold back: "OK, we''ll have a good talk when the festival is over."


    After Dennis left, Adrian simply picked Kate up and said, "OK, miss Beckinsale, we''ve seen the film. We should go back and have a rest."


    "Do you have to carry it back?" Kate looked around shyly at her passengers.


    "You have no choice, dear." Adrian laughs and walks to the hotel with her in his arms. He doesn''t care about the strange look around him. I have to admit that his physical strength is very good, so holding Kate across the street, back to the hotel room, almost no breath.


    After putting kate on the bed, Adrian went to the bathroom to put in a jar of hot water and threw her naked. But Kate is not so easy to manipulate, taking advantage of Adrian''s unprepared, he also pulled the whole person into the water. At this point, Adrian took off his clothes and went to a Mandarin bath with Kate.


    Of course, because of Kate''s reason, they didn''t have something to do. After a little frolic, Adrian held Kate from behind and leaned gently against the wall of the bathtub, gently massaging her.


    "Much better now?" Adrian looked up at Kate. "I told you, you should stay in the hotel."


    "Do you think it makes sense to say that now?" Kate curled her lips, but her blush never subsided.


    Adrian smiles and says nothing more. He kisses kate on the back of the neck and looks at her and asks seriously, "do you like acting, Kate? Do you want to be an actor? "


    Kate froze for a few seconds, then nodded: "not bad, I have thought, after all, my parents are actors."


    "Follow me to Hollywood, and I''ll make you a first-class actor." Adrian suddenly got up and held her in his arms.


    "To Hollywood?" Kate was completely stunned. I made her forget two facts: first, she was British and was still in high school; second, Adrian was an American and her career was in Hollywood.


    "Yes, to Hollywood." Adrian looked at her and said seriously.


    Kate didn''t say anything, just held him closer.


    "Don''t worry, we still have time to think about it." Adrian said, lowering his head and kissing Kate''s lips, and then a burst of hot love.


    With the screening of "two big guns", Venice Film Festival set off a storm, in the film festival, those people not only attracted tourists, but also film critics and entertainment journalists from various countries. This seemingly messy, but actually orderly film simply attracted them. This kind of multiline narrative style of film was not many in 1990 and before. \¡®£©;


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C20

    (it should be possible to pass it once


    "If you want to use a word to describe the film, then" coincidence "is undoubtedly the most appropriate. Everything happens because of coincidence, especially the unexpected ending. But this film with coincidence as the point of view is absolutely not obnoxious. Those clues seem to be disorderly, which are cleverly kneaded in everything by the director. However, the disorder seems to be in order. It has to be admitted that the director has a good grasp of multiline narrative skills. " -- Italy, "the evening post"


    "this is a typical cut film with strong personal style and full of British cold humor. Cut movie fans will definitely like this film, and they will not think that the ''*" running through from beginning to end will be so interesting. It''s just, strangely or surprisingly, the director is an American! It''s ironic and comic for an American director to make a cut film in the British style. " Tony Ryan, a famous British film critic, "too many coincidences make the film much less viewable. It is undeniable that the director has a good set of narratives, but these coincidences make him a little mediocre. It''s an interesting movie, but it''s just fun. It''s suitable for resting or entertaining -- France, Le Figaro


    "in addition to Martin Scorsese''s" good guy "at this year''s Venice Film Festival, there is also an American film that has attracted a lot of attention. It is interesting that although the director is American, the film itself is a cut film with a strong British style. If you don''t know it, you will definitely think it is a British work The quality. " In the United States, the Hollywood report has been praised by critics and journalists at the Flett theatre, with the exception of the French. Even so, the French admit it''s a funny movie. Even after 20 years, such a multi line narrative still makes people admire, let alone in 1990.


    Because of this, the number of people watching the movie "two big guns" doubled the next day, and the theater immediately increased the number of screenings after consulting with the organizers. As a result, "two big guns," which was originally well-known by critics and journalists at the festival, immediately gained more attention, and film companies in some European countries also came to their homes to obtain the distribution rights of the film in their own countries.


    The first one to come to the door was Miramax, an American film company. This film company was founded by Bob Weinstein and Harvey Weinstein brothers in the 1970s. It has always been famous for making independent films. The Weinstein brothers are responsible for the success of independent Hollywood producers.


    Because of this, Miramax has a special eye for small films, so the person in charge of the festival found Adrian the first time. Of course, they are doomed to return in vain, after all, to participate in the film festival in the name of independent film is just a cover pulled by Adrian.


    After declined, Adrian had a few seconds of regret, the other side is very sincere, although the conditions are not much good, but for the new director has been very good. In addition, he remembers that Miramax or the Weinstein brothers are very good at public relations. Their films have won the Oscar for best film several times. If the films are handed over to them, with the marketing methods of Miramax, the distribution fee will surely be able to earn back.


    However, this idea in Adrian''s head is only a few seconds, turn the clock, give them to issue, what about their own company? There is no reason to extrapolate the benefits. Besides, if you become bigger, you will definitely become an opponent with Weinstein in some aspects, so there is no reason to weaken yourself and strengthen others. Of course, the most important thing is that once you have made a decision, you should stick to it. If you are half hearted, you will be empty - one of the things he learned in his previous life.


    After that, film companies from other countries came to the door one after another. Adrian had to deal with it one by one. Who let him attend the film festival in the name of independent film?


    "Well, I agree to that. Congratulations, Mr. Brooke." After exchanging eyes with Lafayette, Adrian stood up and held out his hand to the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "I''m very happy to get the distribution rights of this film. I think people will like it." The middle-aged man stood up and shook hands with Adrian with a smile, which was quite gentlemanly. One of the typical people in charge of the British Film Festival, Garry Brooke.


    "May I ask, Mr. Adrian, how did you To make such a film with strong British black humor Brooke asked.


    Adrian chuckled: "my grandmother was British and used to go to London with my parents when I was a child. The city left a deep impression on me, so I chose to make my first film here."


    "I see." Brooke nodded, his chin raised slightly, though still smiling.


    Adrian was amused, but his face didn''t show it. After sending Brooke out, Adrian turned his head to Lafayette and said, "the British people are always so conceited that they have to wait until the end of the negotiation, and also..."He made a gesture and then shook his head. Several British film companies came to contact at the end of the day. They were obviously very tangled. The director of the British black humor film was actually an American!


    "They are used to it. They always like to indulge in the past glory without extricating themselves." Lafayette shrugged.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t expect this guy to be merciless when he satirized people.


    "He seems to see something." Said Lafayette, warning.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my own investment. It''s not a problem. Besides, they''ll know sooner or later." Adrian shrugged indifferently, which is one of the reasons why he asked Lafayette to help him deal with the major film companies.


    Lafayette didn''t speak any more. After finishing his things, he got up and left. After seeing him out of the room, Adrian took a long breath, stretched comfortably, and then came to the balcony.


    "Hi, honey, I''m sorry to have you here." Adrian smiles and greets Kate, who is sitting in the reclining chair, flipping through a book.


    But Kate looked up and said nothing.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Adrian asked.


    "Nothing," Kate said in an exaggerated aria, "I''m just a little bit smug."


    Adrian looked stunned but then burst into laughter.


    "Well, I''m wrong. I''m missing a word. I should add something before the English." He''s sorry again. Can I sit down next to her


    Kate snorted, turned to her side and continued to open the book, as if she had heard nothing.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and suddenly held Kate in his arms. Then he put her on his shoulders and strode inside.


    "What are you doing! Let me down The startled ketton struggled with his feet kicking and kicking, and his hands kept pounding Adrian''s waist until his buttocks were pinched hard before he let out a scream.


    Plop, Adrian throws kate on the bed and looks at her fiercely with his finger. "Obviously you should take some punishment, my dear Kate."


    "You I... " Kate subconsciously reached into her chest and said, "don''t mess, ed!"


    "It''s been a couple of days, and it''s time for the pain to pass, isn''t it?" Adrian came over with a smile.


    "Wait, it''s Day!" Seeing that he was coming really, Kate drew back quickly, but it was a pity that she could not escape.


    "During the day, there is no law."


    "But But I''ll take this one as well... "


    "Don''t worry, you''ll agree immediately."


    "Wait Help


    Although Kate had a "long and hard" struggle, how could she be Adrian''s opponent with countless women''s experiences, and then lost herself in caressing and teasing. Next, naturally, there was a lingering battle of intestines. The afternoon sun poured in through the balcony and windows, making the scenery in the room extremely charming.


    "You''re a jerk, ed Kate''s soft voice rang, her eyes closed, her back bent, motionless in Adrian''s arms, as if no strength.


    "Why do you say that?" Adrian held her from behind and kissed her on the back of the neck.


    "You can''t move me." There was a trace of complaint in Kate''s tone, but more satisfaction.


    Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak, just continues to warm up with her. The experience of the past life and this life has made him know more about the female body, and now he has the same capital, which makes Kate want to die easily.


    "By the way, Kate," Adrian suddenly asked after a long time, "how are you thinking? Don''t forget, I also want you to be a supporting actress in the new movie


    After a long sigh, Kate managed to turn over and look at Adrian with complicated eyes: "I don''t know, ED, I I love you, I want to go, but... "


    "Because of school work, and mother may object, right?" Adrian chuckled mildly. "I don''t think a student who aspires to Oxford can''t even finish high school; similarly, a student who wants to go to Oxford can''t go to Stanford. I can talk to MS Judy if you like


    "Stanford University? But I went to Oxford to study literature. " Kate poked her finger into his chest.


    "Stanford''s School of Humanities and natural sciences is also very good," Adrian continued, "and if you want to go to Hollywood, I think you should go to the Southern California Film Academy or the California Academy of Arts - Kate, I think you''re with me."


    Sweet words always work. After a few seconds of silence, Kate hugged Adrian: "ed, will you wait until I graduate from high school? I''ll think about it. I want you by my side, too"Of course." Adrian nodded and kissed her delicate clavicle. "But let me get some interest first."


    "Wait! No You can''t Ah


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C21

    (I have a general understanding of the problem. I believe that there will not be a similar situation in the future. Well, that''s it)


    (adjusted)


    two weeks passed quickly, and the Venice Film Festival was gradually coming to an end, but the main play was just beginning. For various film festivals, the most eye-catching is the award ceremony, especially this year, there are many outstanding works on display. For example, death of stern in England, angel at my table in New Zealand, man in the mirror in Chile, or good guy in the United States. Of course, there are also two smoking guns with pure British black humor produced by new American director Adrian Cowell.


    Up to now, "two big guns" has basically ranked in the top five in the film festival, but 60% of the attention comes from the messy but orderly shooting techniques, and 40% comes from the nationality of the director and the style of the film. As we all know, because of a series of factors - historical, cultural - British people look down on Americans, but now a new American director''s first film is a British black humor style film, which has to be said to be an interesting thing.


    American directors who can make British style films are not without them, but most of them are quite famous people. Adrian''s works before this, even short stories, are basically new directors. He is also a Native American, but his maiden work can produce such a pure British style that it is amazing.


    The British media explained that Mr. Adrian''s grandmother was British, and he lived in London when he was a child, so he was able to produce English style films. Needless to say, it was revealed by Gary Brooke of tuconan film company. Of course, it''s not clear how many people believe it.


    In any case, people who pay close attention to the Venice Film Festival are curious about the film, especially the British and American people. The curiosity is raised so high that "two big guns" has a good popularity foundation.


    In addition, Adrian won the best debut award at the final awards ceremony, which made the film get more attention. To be honest, Adrian didn''t expect to win the prize. Although "two big guns" is quite good from the perspective of the whole story, there is no "artistic" flavor in the eyes of European film critics and directors. Therefore, when the awarding guests announced the award, he was very surprised for a while. After being pushed down by Lafayette, Adrian came to the stage to accept the award.


    "Thank the judges for presenting me with this best first work, and I will tell each story well in my later works." After a brief speech, Adrian waved the trophy and returned to his position.


    Adrian is not without hope to get one or even several awards, which is of great benefit to his fame and the promotion of the film, but after he really got it, he began to disapprove.


    If it''s a golden lion, that''s fine. It''s not interesting to win the best first prize. Adrian muttered in his heart. There are so many famous films in the past life, how many of them have won this kind of consolation award?


    People are like this, eating the bowl and looking at the pot. However, this idea was forgotten by him. In any case, it was at least an honor. It was the first honor he got after his rebirth and the first step to establish his own reputation. Therefore, the celebration banquet still needs to be held.


    It was just because everyone didn''t expect to win the prize, so they didn''t book a restaurant or any other place. After the award ceremony, there were celebrations everywhere. Finally, they found a small drink in the hotel where they stayed. Rao is so, everyone is still very happy, including Lafayette who has been busy at the film festival. He did not expect that what Adrian said to him more than two months ago would really come true! Although the film company can only earn some distribution fees this time, it is undoubtedly a dawn crossing the dark, and the new boss will not stop here.


    Due to the lack of people, small scale, and the location is not very suitable, the celebration party soon ended. Adrian took his son and went back to the hotel room. Although Kate is not as good as those female stars in other countries, her beautiful features and her youthful breath are not so beautiful, especially the bright light between her eyebrows and eyes. Since the melon has been restored, they can almost be regarded as the night song. Kate has just tasted the taste, and Adrian has the heart to tease, she is totally beautiful I can''t extricate myself from it.


    In addition, Adrian also selected a royal blue one shoulder evening dress for her according to the impression of previous lives and the experience of this life, which complemented her temperament. Then she came to the hairdresser and beautician to take good care of it. When walking on the red carpet, Adrian attracted more attention..


    "I should congratulate you, ed Ah... " Back in the room, Kate just said a word, was Adrian impolitely pressed on the wall, up and down, Kate giggled twice, and then put her legs on Adrian''s waist.


    Naturally, there was another fierce collision, but tonight''s intensity was much more than before. From the wall to the ground, from the bed to the sofa, from the bathroom to the window, there is no trace of their love. They not only use a lot of fancy, but also ask for each other again and again, as if it will never be enough.Both knew the difference was imminent.


    In any case, Kate will go back to high school and Adrian will return to the United States after the film festival to continue to make his plans a reality. So parting is inevitable, so the madness before parting is inevitable, even if we will meet after two months at most.


    After the Venice Film Festival ended, he handed over the distribution of the two big guns to Lafayette. After that, Adrian sent Kate back to London, and then reluctantly flew back to the United States. However, he returned to New York instead of Los Angeles.


    The big apple, the economic center of the United States of America, Wall Street, the economic center of the big apple, is full of greed, calculation, trap, coldness and intrigue. Even so, there are still countless people pouring in here, which is the power of capital. But Adrian didn''t come here for capital - and, of course, in a sense - he came here to meet someone.


    "I told you, ED, not to do nothing like a rascal all day long, but did you hear that? Besides drinking, I still drink The old man put down his knife and fork, took a sip of the wine and slowly wiped his hands. His forehead was slightly bald, his nose was high, his face was ruddy, and his brown hair was neatly combed back. He was somewhat similar to Adrian''s father, but there was not much expression on his face, and he was also a little disdainful to look at Adrian.


    "I know, uncle Anderson, I''m changing myself now." Adrian, though somewhat displeased in his heart, replied in a respectful tone.


    "Change? To make a movie? To be a director? " The old man said sarcastically, "are you still so unprofessional, or do you think that buying a film company can prove that you are up and running? What the Cowell family can continue to this day is not those self righteous cleverness. When can you really mature? "


    Adrian was angry, but he listened with patience. Fortunately, another old man on the long table said, "well, Anderson, ED is at least working for himself. Can''t you say something encouraging?"


    "Hard work? Run to the movies? " Anderson snorted and said nothing more. He clapped his hands and left the restaurant.


    The old man sighed and looked at Adrian apologetically: "I''m sorry, ED, you know your uncle He loves you


    "Never mind, Aunt Martha. I understand." Adrian wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, pressing down his unhappiness.


    "Have a cup of coffee in the living room and tell me something about making movies." Martha stood up and said with a smile.


    "With pleasure." Adrian nodded and stood up, and the servants came forward to clear the table.


    Anderson Cowell, Adrian''s father''s brother, is a typical wasp, stubborn, stereotyped and unsmiling. He has a good business relationship with Adrian''s father, but he doesn''t deal with it in private. He always keeps his mouth shut. Neither Adrian before nor Adrian now likes him.


    The Cowell family really has a long history. According to Adrian''s father''s records at home, the ancestors can be traced back to the passengers on the Mayflower! In the past few hundred years, there were brilliant achievements, but there were ups and downs. Until now, there are branches and leaves scattered all over the United States, but there is no way to talk about the family. Anderson just wanted to seek some psychological comfort.


    Even so, Adrian made a special trip to New York to visit his uncle, who had a huge network on Wall Street. As I said before, no matter where or where, human relations are indispensable. Even in the United States, human relations rarely exceed the rules, but they are only very few.


    In the past two years, because of Adrian''s drunken life, his father''s accumulated network of relationships almost broke down. People go to tea and have a cool life everywhere. If he hadn''t had a good Godfather and a good crony, he might have been trapped long ago, and there are not a few dandies who have been hollowed out in the United States.


    Now he''s become him, he has his own ambition, so it''s essential to rebuild the network. Fortunately, only two years have been wasted, and the tea is not completely cool. Otherwise, he would not be so easy to contact several major film companies. However, it is impossible to make up for the relationship between the two years.


    Adrian also understood this, so he came to New York just to visit his uncle and aunt and talk to them. He didn''t mention anything else. These things had to be done step by step.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C22

    "Well, I''ll take my leave, Aunt Martha." Adrian stood up and bowed politely.


    "It''s true that you''ve only been here one day," she sighed, but she didn''t say much. "Come and see us often when you''re free. Ed and Victor hardly go home these years."


    Victor, the only son of Anderson and Martha, is four years older than Adrian. He started his own business after graduating from Yale University. Now he has a medium-sized company. Although he is not far from New York, he has little time to go home. As for the reason, we can know from the fact that he would rather take his mother to live in the past than come back. Anderson''s rigid and stubborn, and his brother''s relationship is not very good, not to mention, no hatred, no father and son.


    "I will, auntie, and I''ll see Victor when I''m free." Adrian hinted that although he is a family, there are some things that he can''t change, and the key is


    "I hope the next time I see you, you''re not like this." Anderson walked out of the inner room, still in the unpleasant shape, until his wife glared at him, then slowed down: "do well, ED, determined his goal."


    "Thank you, uncle Anderson. I understand." Adrian nodded and left the luxury apartment of his uncles and aunts.


    Aunt Martha is right, but Uncle Anderson is used to having absolute authority at home, so even if it is good to say, it is still very harsh. Walking down the streets of Manhattan, Adrian thought. He pulled his windbreaker. In September, the temperature in New York was much lower than that in Los Angeles.


    For the time being, come to talk about feelings regularly. As for Victor In any case, they seldom meet each other. If they meet, they can only solve it by themselves. Adrian, who made up his mind, began to wander around Manhattan. I''ve never been abroad in a previous life, let alone New York. Although I''ve been here before this life, I''ve all become memories. Now it''s interesting to walk around times square and Fifth Avenue while checking with my memory.


    Before he knew it, Adrian came to the mouth of the Hudson River. Looking at the statue of liberty in the distance gave him a dreamlike feeling. Since he woke up in February, he has been busy. Although his life is very organized, he has hardly had such a thorough relaxation, probably because he has just completed his first step.


    Adrian shook his head slightly, remembering that there was a bench not far behind him. He stepped back to sit down. Who knows buttocks did not touch the chair, a rebuke rang: "Hey! Who told you to sit down. "


    Adrian was startled by the sudden sound and turned to see that a man was sitting on the bench. It was a young girl who looked 15 or 6 years old. Her pink T-shirt was covered with a light gray coat. She had soft and bright blonde hair. Her facial features were quite delicate. She was a real beauty.


    "Excuse me, may I sit here?" After glancing at the bags on the bench and some strange things, Adrian said. The girl wanted to refuse, and he added, "I don''t think you need to occupy the whole chair?"


    The girl looked at him with a mixture of vigilance and disgust. She dropped those things into the bag without saying a word. The action seemed to be venting. Finally, she held the bag in her arms and moved to the side.


    Adrian laughed and shook his head. After sitting down, Adrian did not speak any more. However, although sitting here to see the scenery on the Hudson River was just right, it was a bit boring because of what happened just now. After a few minutes'' rest, Adrian decided to leave. Before he got up, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at the girl on the other side. He was stunned.


    The beautiful girl looked at the distance with depression, one hand holding her bag while the other hand on her knee gently kneaded, looking depressed as if she had lost something important.


    "What''s on your mind?" Adrian asked.


    The girl was slightly surprised, turned around and looked at Adrian with a strange look. Then she sneered with disgust: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well OK, sorry. " Adrian spread out his hand, he is indeed a bit rash, but was about to get up to leave, but heard the girl disdained to say: "what do you know about people like you!"


    The girl Adrian frowned and turned his head again: "what do you think I don''t know? Your pain, your frustration? God, everyone has his own pain and frustration, but can everyone vent his dissatisfaction to the people who are kind enough to remind them? Or do you have a persecution delusion that the people who talk to you don''t mean you well? "


    "You The girl''s face suddenly rose red, perhaps because she had been suppressed for a long time, she suddenly roared out: "you know how long I have worked hard in this ghost place?! You know how easy it is to see the dawn and fall into the abyss because of an accident?! I''ve been practicing ballet since I was a child. I''ve been to Europe, Italy, and New York. It''s easy to get into that damned ballet company, but I can''t get on the stage because of my knee injury! You know what! "


    Excited mood let the girl''s eyes are red, she immediately aware of this point, indignantly twisted her head to one side."Tell me? It will make you feel better. " Adrian laughed and waited a few seconds before saying, "do you know what I looked like two years ago?"


    "Who cares what you looked like two years ago." The girl lost a word that was a little angry.


    Adrian was silent and sat there waiting. After a while, the girl finally turned the other''s head back and looked at Adrian with complicated eyes: "so, what were you like two years ago?"


    "Well..." Adrian thought, "it should be the same to describe a fool who has nothing to do all day."


    The girl frowned and didn''t speak, while Adrian''s eyes turned to the statue of liberty in the distance: "at that time, I was hanging out all day, doing nothing, doing whatever I wanted. In fact, I''ve been like this since high school. Until I graduated from college, my best friend had already taken over his father''s company, and I was still the same. My parents told me many times, but I never heard of it until two years ago I can''t hear them any more. "


    A long pause.


    "I''m still fooling around. Although my parents changed their wills, they still left some for me. However, the degree of fooling around is far more than before. If I don''t drink too much, I will never go home. Whether it''s the godfather or the diehards, I can''t listen to it. I think I''m a waste. I''m born to be like this. Maybe one day I''ll die if I muddle around But I don''t know what happened. In February today, I suddenly Wake up, yes, suddenly wake up, a lot of things in that moment to understand. I know I can do something. I know I''m not a waste. I find my best friend. I start planning step by step. I have my own goal. In only 7 months, I have my own company. Although it is still very small and weak, I know I can succeed! I know that I will definitely stand at the top of the world and look down at those who have ridiculed me and think that I am just a waste person


    A long breath, a kind of exhilaration after the spread of the chest, Adrian unconsciously expanded the chest. Then he looked at the girl. She was staring at her. After a long time, she asked, "are you venting too?"


    "It is." Adrian shrugged. "I ask you, girl, can you do anything but ballet?"


    "Well..." The girl thought, "I also I''ve been a model for a few days. Maybe I can go to play a drama... "


    "Oh, hell, why do you have to go around those? Don''t you have a choice? " Adrian said, waving his hand, "don''t tell me that I won''t. I spent the last 20 years of my life eating, drinking and playing, and I have no management experience at all, but I still become the boss of a small company, even if I still need help. You can''t learn. Are you stupid? Don''t you think you are smarter than others? Come on, you can get your part by practicing ballet hard. Why not in other fields? You can find a professional university, and then do assistants, journalists, analysts and so on, and then step by step to break their own sky! What matters is whether you dare, not whether you can! "


    Although he waved his hand vigorously, the sonorous and powerful words suddenly stopped, and the girl who had already heard it was also shocked back to God. They did not speak again. Adrian gazed at the long breath of the Hudson River, and the girl gazed at him.


    After a long time, the girl finally said, "frankly speaking, your speech is not bad."


    "Thank you. How do you compare me to Martin Luther King''s famous" I have a dream "


    "Much better than" I have a dream. "


    "Really?"


    "Really, because you have a dream."


    Two people looked at each other for a moment, the girl first chuckled out, followed by Adrian also burst out laughing, attracted the passers-by to look around.


    "Thank you, sir. You are a good man." The girl stood up and let out a long breath, blushing to Adrian, her eyes seemed very sincere, "you will achieve your goals."


    "So do you." Adrian nodded with a smile.


    "Goodbye." The girl waved her hand and grabbed her back on her back and ran to the distance.


    It still looks lovely. Adrian looked at the back of the girl who had gone away, and then he picked his eyebrows. What did she say just now? I''m a good man? Why does this sentence sound strange?


    He shook his head and then was stunned. He slapped his thigh fiercely: "Damn it! Forget to ask her name and phone number


    (well, aren''t you great? Guess who the character will be


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C23

    Adrian is very depressed. That girl is really beautiful. Although she is still very young, she has developed very well. In a few years, she will definitely be a beauty. He should sign her in the name of the company, then bring her around to cultivate and train her, and then But he did not realize it because he was immersed in the pleasure of venting.


    It''s true that what he said to the girl was really venting. Just after he began to preach, a very angry and unwilling mood surged up, and scenes flashed in his head. There were all kinds of life in Adrian before, and the life experience of Zhang haoxuan in his previous life. In a way, they were in sympathy with each other.


    In fact, this emotion has always been hidden in Adrian''s heart, but it has been suppressed in the corner for various reasons, but with his success step by step, this emotion also slowly released. If it''s just like this, it''s OK. Although there''s a lot of pent up gas, there''s always a time when it''s over.


    However, although the plans he made served his first goal, he felt the great attraction when he reviewed them again. Unconsciously, the position of the second goal in his mind began to be equal to the first goal. Adrian firmly believes that he can achieve his goal, but before that, he still has to smile with his old uncle. With such contrast and the words of the girl, he suddenly burst out.


    It''s better to vent than to release slowly. God knows if there will be any other problems after a long time. Just that girl he didn''t know, so a lot of words can roar out, which greatly eased his mood. However, I don''t know what will happen to the girl in the end. After all, she will be so ambitious because of cheating devices. If so Forget it, or forget it. Who knows? Maybe she will have a better life in the future.


    The world is so interesting that sometimes you try your best to change some things, even if you know what will happen, but sometimes you can change a person''s life with just a few words.


    After sighing on the bench for a while, Adrian finally got his mood right. Anyway, his goal is Hollywood. If you miss it, you will miss it, and He could not help but think of Kate''s fiery passion.


    It''s better to eat it in your mouth first, Adrian told himself.


    After two days in New York, Adrian returned to his villa in Los Angeles. The room was kept clean and tidy under the care of Mrs. Galen. After talking to Lafayette, Dennis and Claude on the phone, he locked himself in his study again.


    Naturally, he continued to plagiarize. In addition to the novel versions of biochemical crisis, Tomb Raider and the matrix, he was also busy writing new screenplays. According to his plan, the new film will start shooting at the end of October or early November, and it will take about three months to shoot and then send to the Berlin Film Festival.


    In any case, it is certain that "two big guns" will make a profit. Everyone will do it while the victory is won. Of course, this progress is a little too fast, but Adrian has no other way. He is also forced to hurry up. Sometimes he can''t help complaining: it would be better if he were reborn in the morning for a few years.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it came to the middle of October. Adrian predicted that the two main viewing areas of "two big guns" had reached 39 million in North America and more than 20 million pounds in Britain!


    To have such an excellent performance, of course, because Adrian moved the film to the original, Lafayette''s excellent operation is also one of the reasons. Although Adrian won the Venice Film Festival''s best debut Award - not good but not bad for a new director - most Americans are not interested in the festival. As for the American new director to make pure British black humor film, this gimmick can attract a large number of cut movie fans, but if you want to make the majority of Americans pay for the cinema, it is still a little inadequate.


    However, Lafayette did, basically using all the means available. In addition to focusing on the two points mentioned above, he also specially publicized the complicated multi line narrative technique used in the film. This move is very useful, and the cost is not much, but the effect is exceptionally good. In the end, although there were only over 100 cinemas in the first week, the weekend box office was 7 million! We should know that the whole film, including the shooting cost and other expenses, is only about 1 million yuan. Even if the final box office is only 7 million yuan, Adrian still makes money.


    But that''s just the beginning. The second week''s screen hit 500 yuan, and the weekend box office quadrupled to 16 million! By the middle of October, the number of theaters had reached 1500, and the total box office had reached 30 million. Many directors and producers were amazed at this.


    "It''s easy. Good movies never lack audiences." Ronnie gross, a famous film critic, concluded.


    Adrian was surprised to learn that, at least in his memory, only the British box office of "two big guns" was about 20 million pounds. But now only a month after it was released, the box office in the UK has already exceeded 20 million pounds, while the conservative estimate in North America may exceed 40 million dollars in the end!"I have to admit, dear Laffer, that I have found a treasure." In the studio''s conference room, Adrian, with his hands crossed in a high armchair, smiles at his general manager.


    Thank you, ed Lafayette nodded slightly. "I''m the same."


    "Really?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "At least of the things I''ve experienced, there''s only one person who can make a movie that costs only $200000 in two months and win Venice''s best debut, and get $30 million at the box office in North America." Said Lafayette calmly.


    "Ha, Laffer, I didn''t know you were flattering." Adrian laughed.


    "I''m telling the truth." Lafayette remained calm.


    "Well, what do you think of my new play?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "The story can only be good," Lafayette said rudely, but the conversation immediately changed. "But the split shot is very interesting. If the two aspects are combined, I can''t make a specific judgment."


    "Yes, this time the focus is on editing. The quality of the story is very important, but the way the story is told is just as important." Adrian spread out his hands and Shi ran said.


    There was a knock on the door and, with permission, the outside clerk came in: "Mr. Adrian, Mr. Dennis is is here."


    "Good. Let him in." Adrian said quickly.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Dennis quickly appeared at the door.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just moved to Xilin..." Before he finished speaking, Adrian couldn''t help laughing.


    "What the hell is going on with you, Dan?" He stood up and looked at him funny.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Dennis raised his hands, but then reached out to pull his tie. Although his suit made him look handsome, he didn''t know why he always gave others a strange feeling. Even Lafayette shook his head and covered his mouth.


    "I think since there is something important today, it''s natural to dress formally." Dennis some self mockery said, did not cover up the tone of helplessness.


    "It looks like you should find a girlfriend." After he reached for the collar again, Adrian said with a smile, "OK, untie the tie. Besides, it''s better to keep the collar open and don''t button up."


    "Thank you." Dennis also did not refuse, he directly untied his tie, and then as Adrian told him to open the collar of his shirt and unbutton the suit, which immediately made it a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    "When I have time, I''ll introduce you to some tailors. After tailoring, I''m sure it''s much more suitable than what you''re wearing now." Adrian continued.


    A wry smile flashed from Dennis''s face and nodded, "thank you, ed."


    How could Adrian not have noticed his expression, chuckled in his heart and asked Dennis to sit down.


    "There are two things. The first is this." He took something out of his coat pocket and handed it to him.


    "This is..." When Dennis took over, his body trembled slightly.


    "This is for me?" Although the tone tried to keep calm, the trill could not hide from the other two people present.


    "Relax, it''s only 500000." Adrian understands his feelings. It is obvious that Dennis has never received such a large sum of money in his experience. Even when he shot "two big guns", he was paid only $10000.


    "But..." Dennis looked at what he was trying to say.


    "Everyone should be rewarded, isn''t it Adrian spread out his hand. "Originally I was going to give you a million yuan, but considering that I can''t be too far away from others, it''s reduced by half. Well, relax. I''m sure you won''t just take that one in the future. Think about what the critics say? Excellent! Man, you''ve become famous


    In Adrian''s this version of "two big guns", the most acclaimed actor is Dennis''s ED, especially the dejected appearance when he comes out from "ax" Harry after gambling has been calculated, which is really excellent.


    "I see." Dennis took a deep breath. "So what about the second, the new movie?"


    "That''s right. I believe you read part of the script yesterday. I need you to lose about 100 pounds in a week. I''ll ask Laffer to arrange someone to guide you on how to do it." Adrian said something about it.


    "No problem." Dennis agreed.


    They had already talked about it as early as Venice, when Dennis agreed without hesitation, let alone now. After several years of tempering, he knew when he should do what. Since he was so lucky now, he would not let go easily. So when the film was praised, many people came to him to be his agent and asked Adrian. After the other party asked him to delay for a period of time, he immediately dismissed these people. Today''s facts prove that he is absolutely right!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C24

    "Dan plays the leading role." Adrian turned to Lafayette.


    "Is Dennis a little too young?" Lafayette looked at Dennis and then at his boss.


    "It''s true that Dan is a little younger in terms of age, but it can be made up for by having a good makeup artist. What I value more is Dan''s acting skills. I believe he can play this role well with his experience Adrian said and looked at Dennis again. "Dan, you''ve seen part of the script. Tell me how it feels to see you."


    "Well..." Dennis thought, "Leonard should have depression, impatience, regret, anger and At a loss for these emotions. He killed his wife, he suffered from short-term amnesia, he was constantly used by people, he had no goal to move forward, so there should be at least two of these emotions on his face at the same time. As for the specific performance, it depends on the shooting content and the director''s requirements. "


    "Good." Adrian clapped his hands. "I think it''s OK, Laffer."


    "You''re the boss." Lafayette shrugged to express his attitude.


    Adrian didn''t think Wu''s smile: "supporting actor, I don''t think there is more suitable than Joe pantoriano."


    "I''ll get in touch with him as soon as possible." Said Lafayette, nodding.


    "If you can, it''s better to make it today." Adrian seems to be worried about this guy rubbing his chin.


    "I don''t think he''s going to turn down an invitation from a new Hollywood director." Lafayette laughed and raised his hand.


    Adrian was stunned for a few seconds and then burst into laughter. Basically, "two big guns" has completely achieved his expected goal. At the same time, it has made Adrian enter into people''s view as a new director at the same time. It can be seen from the fact that after the film was released, several people he had dealt with from the four film companies immediately called to solicit feelings.


    However, in Adrian''s eyes, this is far from enough, so after returning home, he refused all the invitation, stayed in the bedroom without going out, and was busy writing novels, new screenplays and some script outlines


    "not exactly," Adrian waved and pulled the topic back. "I have already got a supporting role, and I will Call her in person. Don''t worry about that. "


    "OK." Lafayette nodded and asked nothing more.


    "This time all departments have to have, not necessarily the best, but they have to be fully equipped. I don''t want to experience the situation in London again," Adrian sighed. "Most people wear casual clothes, and there is no professional makeup artist. They have to think twice about using a filter."


    Lafayette couldn''t help but chuckle, while Dennis shrugged his shoulders with emotion,


    "well, let''s not talk about this. I have estimated that the budget may be around 4 million. You''d better find someone else to estimate again, Laffer." Adrian added.


    "I will." Lafayette said that he understood, and then he said, "I didn''t expect to go out again just after I got it."


    "If the company doesn''t want to go out, I can continue to invest on my own." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "Of course not. If this is the case, I''m afraid the enthusiasm that can be easily ignited will be extinguished again." Lafayette laughed.


    Bosworth film company in recent years for a variety of reasons has not improved, so most of the staff are overstaffed. However, since Adrian''s acquisition, the good news is the same. First, the small budget film won the Venice best debut award, and then the film won hundreds of times the box office. The staff were surprised and naturally their morale was high. In addition, Adrian immediately injected 5 million yuan, which was not much, but also mobilized their enthusiasm. The cohesion was much higher than before. Lafane also seized this opportunity to reorganize the company.


    After talking for a long time, Adrian left the company after telling some things. He went to the writers'' Union to store the two or three scripts that he had recently driven out before returning home. As soon as he arrived at the villa, Mrs. Galen, who was in charge of the house, told him that Claude had called before.


    "Hey, crow, what can I do for you? Don''t tell me, my money''s gone. " Adrian took the cordless phone to the French window, looking at the bright sunshine outside, jokingly said.


    "You guy..." There came Claude''s bitter smile. "About this, I have to regret to tell you, ED, the end result may be a little bit far from what you expected."


    "Is it? Some people promised it would be OK Adrian replied, taking his time.


    "First of all, I didn''t guarantee that it would be all right; secondly, don''t forget that you took part of the money in the middle of the way; finally, do you know how much effort I spent on your affairs?" Claude said one by one.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing twice: "OK, then I should tell you to try my best?"


    "It''s not over yet. I''ll try my best to fulfill your request." Claude snorted."Thank you, crow." Adrian said in a calm and grateful voice after a smile.


    After the private accountant explained it to him, he realized how difficult it was to enter the arena to get a share of the share. However, Claude not only agreed, but also did a good job. I believe he used a lot of relationships and even went to ask the godfather.


    "Who made me promise you?" Claude let out a long breath. After a few seconds of silence, he said again, "congratulations."


    Although it is only a short word, Adrian knows how much it contains. He could imagine what kind of mood Claude had looked at himself in the past two years.


    "Why, have you seen my work? How about it? " Adrian asked in a relaxed tone.


    "It''s funny. I didn''t expect you could make a movie. I''ve been waiting to see your jokes. You''ve never shown your talent in this area before." Claude said with praise.


    Adrian was a little surprised, and then quietly explained: "I''m holding it and trying to make a bet. The director is actually very simple. If you read a Book of theoretical knowledge, you will understand that the key is to be able to control and dispatch, so that those assistants can understand what you want. Fortunately, I did a good job


    "It''s not only good. I heard that the film costs less than $1 million, but it''s almost 30 million at the box office..."


    "Conservative estimates, when offline should be able to get 40 million."


    "It''s excellent. Frankly speaking, if you can get such data for every investment return ratio, film production is just a profiteering industry."


    "Don''t be paranoid. This kind of return only accounts for a small proportion in film production. Besides, don''t forget that theaters have to divide accounts, deduct distribution fees and pay taxes, so they don''t really get much."


    "Well, anyway, your maiden work is really excellent. I still can''t believe it''s your work."


    "Thank you. If you wake up from chaos like me, you''ll be desperate, crow."


    There was silence on both sides of the phone, and a few minutes later Claude said, "well, don''t you say that, ED, should you take some time to visit my father''s house?"


    Adrian patted his head: "Oh, it should be Oh, no time for months! "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hell, I''m about to start making a new movie." Adrian angry and helpless said, "has begun to prepare, everything has been put on the agenda."


    "New movies? Your first movie hasn''t been released yet. " Claude was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I know, but I have a whole plan, so Damn it, if only you had called earlier Adrian said gloomily.


    "It''s my fault again. Can''t you call first after you come back home?"


    "All right, crow, shall we not talk about this? I think about it carefully. I''m afraid I can only visit the godfather at Christmas. " Adrian changed the subject.


    "Christmas? There are at least two months left. Can''t you spare one day in these two months? " Claude''s voice sounded discontented.


    "Listen to me, Claude, since he is going to see the godfather, he has to be more serious and choose a good day. I am very grateful for his care in the past two years. I hope I can be more formal." Adrian explained, "because everything about the new film has been arranged, I intend to try to finish it in two to three months like the previous one, and then attend the Berlin Film Festival in February next year, so the time is tight."


    "Well, ED, don''t try so hard." Claude didn''t go on.


    "I know. Apologize to the godfather for me Forget it. I''ll call in person. " Adrian said after thinking about it.


    "By the way, what''s your new movie about?" Suddenly Claude asked again.


    "Well An insurance salesman is hit on the head by two burglars and suffers from a temporary amnesia, which means that the memory lasts only five minutes, and after five minutes, all the things remembered before will be forgotten. Because of this, he killed his wife. Unfortunately, he can''t remember these things and subconsciously thought that his wife was killed by the two guys who broke into the house and robbed her, so he searched everywhere for these two guys to get revenge. Some help him, others take advantage of him, and he is always at a loss. Even if he finally finds out the truth, he can''t get rid of his fate. " Adrian simply told the story, "the name of the film is" memory fragments "- what do you ask this for


    "It sounds good." Claude said in a noncommittal way.


    "Stories can only be good, so I''m going to do some work on storytelling, hoping that if you read them, you won''t feel headache." Adrian joked.


    "In that case, I''ll definitely see it then - by the way, do you need investment?" He finally showed the fox''s tail.Adrian laughed: "no, dear Claude. I''m on a low cost route. Don''t worry, if you really want to invest, there will be opportunities in the future. "


    (please rest assured that some mistakes will not be made. I am not so retarded.)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C25

    "Memory fragment", this is Adrian''s new work. After Guy Ritchie, he put his black hand on Christopher Nolan, the most storytelling director in the 21st century!


    This movie made by Nolan in 2000 burned the brains of many fans at that time. The whole story is not complicated or brilliant, but it turns out to be a memorable film after being edited by Nolan.


    There are two clues in the movie, one is flashback, which is narrated with color lens; the other is narrated with black and white lens. The two kinds of shots will be exchanged every five minutes, and they will be narrated all the way down and fused at the end, so as to show that the beginning is both the end and the beginning. Such a crisscross way of expression, coupled with a lot of details in each shot - for example, when Leonard tells about an insurance client with the same transient amnesia, the middle-aged man sitting in the wheelchair is a chubby middle-aged man, but when the nurse passes by the patient and the camera switches, the person sitting in the wheelchair becomes Leonard himself !


    Adrian didn''t notice this when he saw it for the first time. The camera was switched too fast, and there were a lot of clues that made him too late to analyze. Finally, after watching it for two or three times, Adrian noticed it. So he was very impressed with the film.


    In a word, people are amazed at this. Although the complex clues made the film only earn about 40 million box office in the end - which is still a big profit relative to the cost of 5 million - it has won a high reputation, and Nolan has thus established her own position in Hollywood. Adrian has heard such a comment in his previous life. If Spielberg was the most storyteller at the end of the 20th century, then Nolan is the most storyteller in the early 21st century! As I said before, the quality of the story itself matters, but so does the way it tells it.


    So Adrian did not hesitate to choose this film as his second work, as for Nolan, can only say sorry. Making this decision didn''t make him feel uneasy or anything else. As he said at the beginning of copying the script, he didn''t care after too many things. Adrian is well aware that 99% of the world''s people will make the same choice if they are faced with their present situation - a movie library in their head, certain shooting and production skills, knowledge of many things in the future, and starting funds.


    Soon after, the 1990''s Halloween was over, and two big guns, which had attracted much attention in the film market, went offline, and with it came $40 million at the box office. Three days later, the British side also went offline. The box office was about 30 million pounds, which almost set a record in the UK box office. In addition, several other European countries just released just now, the global box office may be close to 100 million!


    In the early 1990s, the dollar was much more valuable than it was 20 years later. Although there are many small cost and high box office movies in Hollywood, the return ratio is 1:90, which is very few. This is a result that surprised many people. Even Adrian was surprised at the beginning. Since he chose this film as his first film, he naturally recalled the relevant information very clearly. The box office of this film in the United Kingdom was nearly 20 million, while in the United States, it was only a few million. Now, the box office in North America has increased almost 100 times. It is really incredible Yes.


    After thinking about it carefully, he was relieved that the United States has a very interesting feature. Most films not produced in North America will not have a high box office here. Americans seem not to be interested in films from other countries. This is not surprising. As early as the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century, the film market in North America was dominated by European films. People went to pursue French and Italian films. Finally, the U.S. government had to enact laws to ban European films in cinemas, and then vigorously support local films, which led to the rise of Hollywood. Over the past hundred years, with the continuous growth of national strength and the development of Hollywood''s film industry, Americans naturally began to be proud, so as not to pay attention to the films of other countries.


    That''s where Adrian''s biggest advantage over Guy Ritchie is that he''s an American, he has his own film company, he has a pretty good general manager, not to mention attending the Venice Film Festival and winning the best debut award. In addition, there is another important point, it is 1990! This kind of film with a lot of information and multi-line narration but not complicated has a greater attraction to the public than after nine years. What''s more, it is a good story, and it doesn''t exist because of different time or environment. All these factors together, it is normal to get such a high box office.


    After all the expenses, such as cost, distribution fee, distribution fee and tax, Adrian can get at least 20 million US dollars, directly doubling his personal property. No wonder Claude would say that this is a huge profit. Because of this, Adrian, who has faded out of the sight of film company executives after the Venice Film Festival, came back to their eyes again. People in the circle are also full of interest in this young director, and they will occasionally mention it when they are chatting at parties.


    It''s just that they haven''t been able to get in touch with Adrian because he took the team to a small town on the outskirts of Los Angeles before "two big guns" came out."I need you to be in a mood of forbearance, understand, Dan?" At the door of the small town Motel, Adrian explains to Dennis what to shoot. "You think you already know who killed your wife, and now you just want to kill him. Of course, when he stops you, you should still be calm and friendly. It would be better if you could see a haze in your eyes when you saw him


    "As for you, Joe, I need you to have a little bit of hidden anxiety. You''ve noticed that things are wrong, but you can''t be sure how bad they are, since you expect to continue to cajole Leonard as before," he said


    "Simply put, the character is in a state of hesitation and fluke, isn''t it?" Joe pantoriano, holding his chin, thought and replied.


    "Well," Adrian nodded. "If it''s OK, we''ll start - Oh, yes, Bowen?"


    The photographer quickly came up and said, "I''m here, Mr. director."


    "I want you to transfer from here to here later..." Adrian made a box with his hands to explain to the photographer And then we''re going to release the full body portraits of them, okay? "


    After the photographer nodded his head, he clapped his hands and looked around: "attention, everyone. In addition, ladies and gentlemen, would you please give us some space?"


    The crowd around the motel door laughed and then dispersed in twos and threes.


    "Memory, scene 112." With the sound of the recording, the camera starts to work.


    ***********************************


    "have I ever mentioned my illness to you..." Leonard gestured to the man behind the window.


    "Every day." The administrator shrugged and looked at him with a funny look.


    Is leonard used to seeing this person directly in front of him


    "Just arrived." The administrator looked at his hand carefully and said, as if in response to his words. A warm voice came from the door: "Hey, Lenny."


    Leonard turned around and a short man with glasses looked at him half open with a glass door.


    "It''s Lena." "I think I should have mentioned my illness," Leonard corrected, impassively


    "Every time." The short man was still smiling.


    **************************************


    ¡°cut£¡¡± Adrian, standing behind the camera and looking at the set, yelled.


    "Dan, there''s still something missing in your expression," he said, looking at Dennis. "Leonard''s not simply expressionless. He''s just hiding his emotions underneath and starting again!"


    And within three minutes, he called again, "cut! Bear it! Where is your forbearance? Come again


    ¡°cut£¡ Enough patience, but the haze in my eyes has gone too far, too straightforward, come back again! "


    ¡°cut£¡ You have to doubt, understand? Because of the problem of memory, you have doubts about everything around you


    ¡°cut£¡ Come again


    ¡°cut£¡¡±


    At first, Adrian would try to explain to Dennis, but after several ng, he didn''t do it again. He just kept shouting "action!" and "cut". In the end, even the supporting actor Joe felt that it was too much, but Dennis always kept calm, except for shooting again and again, there was no extra expression.


    However, after the video camera was held by Mr. Bauer for the first time in a row, he was finally relieved


    This decision almost didn''t let all the people present fall down, but seeing Dennis and Joe as supporting roles quickly returned to their positions, the staff also had to work hard.


    Fortunately, because Dennis maintained the successful state just now, the shooting didn''t take too much effort. It took only one shot, and from Adrian''s slightly smiling mouth, the effect was good.


    "Now take a 30 minute break." This wonderful words finally rang, almost at the same time, there was a long out of breath voice, even Dennis, who had been keeping calm, also showed a tired look after sitting down. After all, anyone who takes a shot repeatedly for nearly a hundred times can''t stand it.


    "Why is ed much harsher today than the other day? Is that the same with your previous movie? " Joe pantoriano walked up to Dennis with a plastic water bottle. After he promised to play, he made a small investigation on Adrian. After he joined the production team, he also had a good relationship with everyone. As an actor who has been in the entertainment industry for 10 years and played many supporting roles, although he is also a little tired, he is much better than Dennis.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C26

    "What do you say? This is actually my problem. " Dennis took a sip of pure water. He is not good-looking now. His face is sallow, stubble is rusty, his cheek is thin and his body is thin The face of those can be turned into that way by the makeup artist, but as if the wind will fall down the body is his own way to thin down.


    "Your question?" Joe looked curious.


    "Yes, before filming, ed told me that although my experience helped me experience the role, it was a little weaker in acting. Although the previous "two big guns" has received good reviews, there are so many roles, each of them is very important, so the problems are not obvious. And now, I''m the leading actor, so It will be very strict with me. " Dennis explained, and then he sighed: "the first two days went well because it was relatively simple, it was all about the long-range shots. Besides, didn''t you find out? Most of them are just trial shots. "


    Joe felt his chin, thought about it and nodded, "it''s true. It looks like you have a good relationship."


    "Well, I appreciate him," Dennis managed to hide. "I''m sorry for the delay, Joe."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," Joe smiles and waves his hand. "It happens to everyone. When I first acted in the movie, ng was not much less than you. I think ed must have thought about him. He''s a good director


    "I don''t know. You flatter me, Joe." Adrian''s voice began to ring.


    "You are a director and a producer. Of course you should flatter you, don''t you?" Joe turned and said with a smile.


    Adrian, who walked up to them, shrugged and looked at Dennis: "how do you feel, Dan."


    "It''s ok..." Dennis, with a wry smile and some uncertainty, replied, "I''ve got a general idea of what kind of emotions you need the characters to be in, just want to show them perfectly at any time, I''m afraid It''s difficult. "


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t do it at one time, you can shoot it a few more times." Adrian waved his hand indifferently.


    "But..." Dennis''s bitter smile became stronger, but before he finished, Adrian interrupted: "don''t worry, I won''t go on like that for dozens of times. I just did that to let you know the importance of you in this film. This is your first time to play the absolute leading role. Don''t let me down."


    It was probably because Dennis was a little nervous because of this, and after settling down, Adrian continued: "now shooting repeatedly is to avoid repeated shooting. When you firmly grasp that feeling and can express it freely, the number of times of repetition will naturally decrease. I believe you can do it, Dan! Besides, there''s a good actor here for you to ask - you''ll give me some advice, don''t you, Joe? "


    "Oh, of course not!" Joe raised his hands for the first time. Although he was a bit of a slouch, there was no lack of sincerity in his tone. "But I''ve always been a supporting role, and I don''t have much experience guiding the leading role."


    "It doesn''t matter. The acting skills are consistent, at least in some ways." Said Dennis.


    "Good, so you can talk to each other now. When we start shooting, I hope you can at least keep the same state as before, Dan. You did well in the last two times." After a few words of advice, Adrian left.


    When he got to the camera, he turned his head and took another look. Joe and Dennis had already started a detailed discussion. Adrian nodded slightly, and obviously it was the right decision to invite Joe pantoriano. He wanted to find an experienced actor who could give Dennis some guidance. After all, Dennis was still a little younger, and he was also worried that Joe was not as hot as he would be 10 years later - yes, in the original memory fragment, he played Teddy, a policeman. In fact, he also had a more well-known role, sever in matrix!


    However, after the trial shooting, Adrian has now lost this worry. As early as 1978, Joe, who has played supporting roles for more than ten years, has rich experience. In Hollywood, he is almost as famous as Steve busmy. It''s not necessary to wait 10 years for such a person to play the role of police Teddy. What''s more, he has no relationship with all the members of the crew and is willing to give advice to Dennis.


    In fact, Adrian didn''t need Dennis to really meet the requirements he had said before, and that would be a bit of a boost. What''s more, the key to this movie is the editing, which can be relaxed for the performance. He just wanted Dennis to understand that any film - even a bad one - should go all out!


    After several previous observations, Adrian had decided to hold him up and told him not to look for an agent for the time being because it was in line with his plan in some way.


    The film started shooting in a bumpy way. In the first few days, the progress was so bad that almost every shot had to count over two. At first, some employees complained in private, but they got used to it after a few days. Of course, there are staff who have run in with Adrian since London as an example, and it also has something to do with Dennis, who has always maintained a meticulous style. Because he wants to keep his thin body, his food is specially matched every day. Sometimes even an apple can solve a meal, and he never said much. In addition, Joe sometimes makes jokes and adjusts the atmosphere during the break, so the overall atmosphere of the crew is good."If you want to make my eyes twinkle, then I want to ask, ed. How do you think I''m going to make my blinking eyes penetrate this thin lens and project it onto your camera? " Said Joe, as he rowed, with a funny look and a burst of laughter. But it''s also true that he has a good relationship with the crew.


    "It depends on your acting skills. Who says you can''t penetrate your glasses?" Adrian opened his hand.


    "Well, you''re the director." Joe showed a helpless expression, stretched out his hands and made two quotation marks around his head. His funny action attracted a burst of laughter.


    Adrian shook his head and didn''t say much. He knew pantoriano was reminding himself, so he went up to Dennis and whispered, "listen, Dan, it''s not going to work. Just numb your expression. It''s much better than your uncouth appearance because you can''t show it. Persistence is a good thing, but appropriate flexibility is also necessary. "


    Dennis thought about it and nodded, "I see."


    "Good. Let''s do it again now." Adrian clapped his hands and told them to start again.


    Dennis''s plasticity is really good, and because he was once down and down, he was willing to study hard. Although he still has a little bit of white face sometimes, his progress is still obvious. Adrian couldn''t help but think of a joke that "once" saw. He made fun of three Hollywood actors who were famous for their appearance. He said: Tom Cruise played all the roles and was proud of himself; Brad Pitt thought that he was playing that role; as for Leonardo DiCaprio, "what is the role?"


    It''s a little mean, but on the other hand, it''s not a good thing for actors to be too handsome. At least in the eyes of critics, even if they are good at acting, they will be deducted for their appearance. It''s not fair, but the world itself is not.


    It would be better if he could strike a balance between the two. Adrian thinks so. It''s just that it''s not easy, so it''s better to let him become an actor first. During this period of time, he has gained a lot.


    In fact, Adrian''s own harvest is not small, he also meticulously according to the original "memory fragment" shooting, did not want to modify what, at most is to fill the obvious loopholes. Although he has good experience in the past life, it is not enough to support his revision of these classic works. Besides, the past life and this life are in two different countries, and their concepts and environments are different. Even if you want to carve your own traces in these works, you have to learn and understand them first.


    It is absolutely a quick and convenient way to copy these works. At least when he copied the two big guns, Adrian realized a lot when he confirmed one by one with the previous analysis.


    In addition, because of Joe''s small stature, he recalled many excellent movies in the mid-1990s. Although Adrian remembers a lot and is very clear, but his head after all, there is no search engine, the first time can think of those big hit movies. As for those equally outstanding but medium-sized films, it can only take a lot of time to slowly recall. Of course, there are other ways, such as because some people and things suddenly come to mind, like Joe.


    Well, these are the things to come. As Dennis gradually enters the state, the shooting progress starts to speed up. Even if Joe finishes his part and leaves, there is no retrogression. Adrian had planned to shoot all the shots in eight weeks at the latest, but now it looks like it can be six weeks ahead.


    Of course, if you really want to do it in six weeks, in addition to Dennis''s need to stay in shape, there has to be a person''s cooperation.


    Los Angeles that spacious and bright waiting hall of the crowd, every few minutes you can see a anxious pick-up people holding their relatives, friends or lovers excited, laughing or crying.


    Adrian, with his arms in his arms, stood not far from the exit, watching all this quietly, as if he were a spectator without emotion. But a few minutes later, this state was broken. With a scream, the fire red figure suddenly bumped into his arms, and then kisses his mouth for the first time.


    After that, Adrian gave a good counterattack.


    "You don''t look like an English lady at all, Kate." Adrian said, half jokingly.


    "I don''t care about ladies I miss you, ed Kate blushed and looked at Adrian, then put her arm around his neck and kissed him on the mouth again.


    (thank you for your support. If you can, please make the book review area more lively)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C27

    This kiss is much longer than before. Kate seems to want to vent all her missing in the past few months, and her little tongue has never stopped. Adrian naturally willing to accompany, two people so stand in the open space of the hall, unbridled kissing. Although there are others who look at it curiously, they will soon walk away, and there are not a few lovers kissing in the airport hall.


    After a long time, they reluctantly separated. Kate held Adrian''s face and gazed into his eyes. After a while, she opened her mouth: "do you know how much I miss you, ed?"


    "Yes, of course I do. I can tell it from the phone." Adrian stroked her face and said with a smile.


    "I''ve never missed a person so much, ED, you bastard." Although Kate was gnashing her teeth, her hand on Adrian''s shoulder also grabbed her, but her beautiful eyes were crooked and seemed to want to continue the kiss.


    Fortunately, a voice came from the side: "madam, is this your luggage?"


    It was a big black man in a police uniform standing next to the suitcase Kate had left behind.


    "Ah?! It''s mine. I''m sorry, "Kate quickly released her grip on Adrian''s shoulder and trotted over laughing at the suitcase from the police.


    "Thank you, officer. My girlfriend is just a little excited." Adrian, who followed, said to the police.


    "Never mind. Be careful next time." The policeman waved his hand and didn''t pay attention to it.


    After mentioning Kate''s suitcase and pulling out the sliding pole, Adrian takes the box and takes Kate''s arm and goes out. Kate doesn''t say anything, but leans on him intimately, all the way to the outside and gets on the bus to leave.


    On the way to Beverly Hills, Kate curiously looked at the street scenery around her, and chattered to Adrian about what had happened during this time, and the different reactions at home and school caused by her role in two big guns. In essence, Kate Beckinsale is just a girl full of curiosity.


    "They''ve been around me all day asking how I got involved and why I''ve been so few."


    "I told them over and over again that I was involved in it unintentionally, but they never believed it."


    "Your check took Mom off, and I''m almost a guest star, you know."


    Adrian listened to her with a smile and then answered occasionally.


    "If they don''t believe it, they don''t say it, or when they''re entertainment journalists, they''ll make a couple of sentences to fool around."


    "Don''t say that you can''t say anything like that. When you face a real entertainment reporter in the future, will you say no?"


    "I can imagine what Ms Judy looks like. She''s been questioning me on the phone."


    As the car drove slowly into Adrian''s villa, Kate was soon attracted by the American style building and the beautiful vegetation in the vestibule.


    "This is The cottage you call it? " Kate asked in an uncertain tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian stops and opens the door for her. "What''s the problem?"


    "If If these are small villas, then my family can only be regarded as a pauper kiln? " There was something indescribable in Kate''s voice.


    "Well, Kate, do you really care about this?" Adrian took her hand and looked at her carefully.


    Kate curled her mouth: "no, I just I can''t say, it''s always... "


    She made a few gestures but couldn''t say it. Adrian hugged her with a smile: "OK, I''m not good. I should tell you that I''m rich in addition to being the boss of a small film company."


    Her arms around his waist tightened. Kate looked up and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Adrian smiles and takes out her luggage. "Let''s go in."


    Mrs. Galen was waiting at the door. After Adrian introduced her, she took the luggage and shook Kate''s hand.


    "You''re beautiful, Kate. You know, you''re the first girl Ed''s ever brought home." Mrs. Galen looked up and down at Kate with a smile, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Really?" Kate was a little surprised.


    "Of course, I''ve been working here for nearly seven years, watching ed grow up." Mrs. Galen nodded seriously, her eyes moving between Kate and Adrian.


    "Carly!" Adrian rolled his eyes and exclaimed, "OK, I won''t say it." Mrs. Galen smilingly waved her hands, and then approached Kate to use it. Although it was small enough for Adrian to hear the voice, she said, "usually I call ed Mr. Adrian, and ED calls me Mrs. Galen. If he calls me by my name, it means that my words stab him in the pain."


    Kate couldn''t help but chuckle, and Adrian rolled his eyes again and took Kate''s arm and went inside."I like Mrs. Galen." Kate, who followed her all the way to the living room and sat down, said with a smile.


    "So do I, if she''s not that talkative." Adrian sighed.


    "Hey, ED, you''ve never really brought your girlfriend home?" Kate turned her eyes and changed the subject.


    "I think I told you that for a long time, I was fooling around until..." Adrian made a gesture and did not go on. Kate nodded: "yes, I know."


    "I never thought about having a girlfriend, at least not before I made a movie in London." Adrian gazed into Kate''s eyes. "I didn''t expect to meet a very special girl. She was a little flamboyant, a little stubborn, some lively and some lovely."


    Sweet talk is always the most effective, Kate can not help but a little shy don''t over head. However, Adrian''s words suddenly changed: "of course, she is a little bit loose, especially in bed..."


    "Ed!" Kate''s roar suddenly rang, she blushed and waved her fists as if to get justice, but Adrian bowed down and laughed at Kate.


    "I''ll show you around the room, honey." Adrian so resisted her out of the living room, as if did not hear her "let me down" cry. Mrs. Galen heard that, but shrugged and went to do her business.


    On the whole, it was a pleasant afternoon. Although Kate had just got off the plane and had not adjusted her time difference, it could be seen that her lover''s joy made her forget her fatigue. God knows how much she thinks about him. In a short period of more than a month, she calls almost every two days. When she thinks of Adrian on the other side of the American continent, she can''t help but want to go to see her immediately. When her sister Samantha even teases her that she is dizzy by love, she just giggles constantly.


    After touring the villa under Adrian''s leadership, they walked in the garden, chatted and chatted, and went to the fitness room to play indoor tennis. Adrian also took her to the music room, played a poem for edleen by Richard Clyderman - although the technique was regular, he could still tell that he was playing with his heart - and finally went to the drawing room to draw a simple sketch for her.


    Although Kate knew Adrian was excellent, she didn''t expect to be excellent to this extent. She was full of tenderness for a time. Of course, she didn''t know that these were the necessary skills for Adrian 90 years ago.


    But it''s impossible to think it''s over. After dinner, after Mrs. Galen left, Adrian took Kate to the living room, dimmed the lights, put on the melodious classical music, and then bowed to her gentlely.


    "May I have a dance with you, beautiful lady?" Adrian was smiling and charming in the dim light.


    "I Not very good at jumping... " Although Kate stammered, her hand could not help but put it on the other side''s hand.


    "Never mind. I can teach you." Adrian pulls her directly into his arms and jumps with her.


    At the beginning, Kate was a little clumsy and occasionally stepped on Adrian''s feet, but under Adrian''s patient guidance, she slowly began to catch up with the rhythm. However, Adrian, who didn''t want to follow the rules, immediately changed to a waltz. His waltz dance was not good at all, and Kate couldn''t do anything. After a while of inexplicable dancing, the two finally simply turned around in a circle in the sound of laughter.


    Then, clothes were thrown on the ground one by one. At the end of the waltz, the two people who had already died both fell to the ground, and then another Waltz began to play at the same time.


    At the end of the weekend, Adrian took Kate to drive back to the production team in a small town in the countryside. Although the two people were very intimate in the past two days, Adrian was no longer polite when he started filming on the set.


    ¡°cut£¡ Do you want me to repeat it, Kate? " Adrian raised his head in anger and handed the camera to Bowen. He strode to Kate.


    "I told you, you''re playing a 20-year-old wine waiter who has a boyfriend who sells drugs. Now her boyfriend is missing, but his clothes and car are in front of the man''s body and hands, she will not give him a good look. But at the same time, she wants to know that there is something wrong with her boyfriend, so she should be hesitant. Don''t tell me, you don''t even understand the hesitation! " Adrian said a little heavy, after all, ng times almost catch up with the highest, this situation should not appear now.


    "I''m sorry." Kate''s face was a little ugly, but she hung her head and didn''t say much.


    Adrian sighed, looked at Kate again, and beckoned for the dresser: "I need to draw her bags deeper and look more tired, as if I hadn''t slept well for days. In addition, the cheek also draws deeper, really cannot use some silica gel, lets her face appear square some


    Adrian sighed again as Kate and the makeup artist left. Dennis came up and said, "maybe I can help. You know, ED, I worked in a coffee shop before..."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C28

    Dennis had worked in a coffee shop for a year and knew more about the job of a waiter than anyone else, so he gave Adrian an idea to explain the work of a waiter to Kate in detail. Anyway, there is not much difference between the waiter in the coffee shop and the waiter in the wine. He has long had an opinion on Adrian''s casual shooting of the waiter''s work. However, Adrian is the boss, and any comments he has, he has to rot in his stomach. Until now, he has found a chance to speak out.


    All in all, it''s about redesigning the wine scene. Dennis will figure out how to embody the emotions needed at work, and then teach it to Kate. Adrian thought and agreed to the proposal with a tentative attitude.


    It turned out that this proposal worked, though Kate still had to ask for ng several times in the next two or three days, which was much better than at the beginning. Adrian has been relieved because of this. There are three supporting roles, wine, home and restaurant. As long as Kate stays in this state, I believe it can be completed in this week.


    Just immersed in the shooting Adrian ignored some things, fortunately Adrian reminded him.


    "I think you should go and see Kate, ed. she seems to be in a bad mood these two days." On the third night of filming again, Dennis found Adrian, who was packing up, after finishing.


    Adrian was stunned, and then he remembered that he had been angry with Kate for the past two days - well, not really angry. It was just that she repeatedly expressed dissatisfaction, which was a big blow to Kate. After all, she is only 17 years old, and constantly denies that she is still her lover.


    "Thank you, Dan. I''m going." Adrian nodded his thanks, knowing that others must have seen it. Several of the crew had worked with him in London, and they probably knew about his relationship with Kate. It''s just that Dennis is is the only one who can come to him to remind him. As for why, needless to say.


    After putting the object aside, Adrian got up and left. After a few steps, he turned back: "by the way, Dan, to thank you, you can have some meat tonight, but not too much, and pray that it''s best to finish shooting this week or something."


    Dennis was stunned for two or three seconds, then cheered and ran quickly through the crowd. Adrian shook his head in silence. The nutrition meal during this period probably tormented him. Shaking his head, he took back his mind, and then walked quickly inside. Today''s film is about the supporting actress''s home, so he quickly finds Kate in the kitchen of the rental house. She is holding a plastic bottle of pure water, staring out of the kitchen window at the street view that is about to sink into the night.


    "Angry?" Adrian leaned against the door and asked softly.


    After a few seconds, Kate turned her head and shook her head with a wry smile.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Adrian strangely walks over and hugs her from behind.


    "I''m so stupid. I can''t help. I''m always ng and ng, and I have to Let Dan teach me how to act I thought I had seen my parents perform, and I had some experience in stage drama. Besides, I played a small role in your movie before. This time it would not be too bad, but... " Kate lowered her head and sighed deeply.


    Adrian laughed, and he came up to her and gave her a kiss on the back of the neck: "fool, everyone will never perform. You see, I am a genius. I spent less than one million dollars to make a small budget film, and then won tens of millions of box office, but these were forced out - you should remember when I was in London, I was cutting How desperate is the studio? "


    "I know, but..." Kate wanted to say something else, but Adrian interrupted her immediately: "don''t worry, honey, if you can''t do it once, you can come several more times. There will always be times when you can''t do it again and again. I''m the same. If I didn''t have the accumulation of watching movies and reading books before, I couldn''t have made the movie "two big guns". The key is to understand why you have failed, not how many times you have failed, but to tell yourself that you will succeed next time. You see, you''ve had a lot less ng in these two days? "


    Kate turned to look at Adrian''s eyes, which were still bright, but there seemed to be something flashing in them.


    Adrian grinned, touched her lips, reached down and pinched her chin. "You see, you''ve been made ugly by makeup. It''s too bad to be ugly because you''re unhappy."


    Kate finally chuckled and gave him a gentle blow on the chest: "you don''t want to make up like that!"


    "Well, if you think my words hurt you, then I apologize," Adrian said, with a little exaggeration in his voice, but he quickly added, "to be honest, Kate, you look more pure and beautiful when you cut your hair short and dye it black."


    "Do you like it? I''ll keep it like this in the future The smile returned to Kate''s face again.


    After a few laughs, she showed a serious expression: "to tell you the truth, ED, I suddenly have some I want to apply to the California Academy of Arts after graduation next year. ""Really?" Adrian was slightly surprised. He knew that Kate had majored in literature for two years in Oxford, and then dropped out of school because of her film career. As for whether it was worth it, only then did she know.


    "Have you really decided, Kate? You have at least half a year to think about it. Besides, don''t you want to go to Oxford He looked at her and asked earnestly.


    "I had already considered it when I asked for leave. The experience of these days has confirmed this point. I really lack systematic knowledge in performance. As for Oxford, it''s nothing compared to doing what you like. " Kate gave a positive answer, and then around Adrian''s neck came close to spray his own breath on his face.


    "I want to be by your side, ED, and I want to see you when I open my eyes in the morning, instead of counting when you''ll call on the other side of the Atlantic." Kate murmured, holding his face.


    Adrian said nothing but lowered his head to kiss her lip.


    In the next five or six days, the shooting was still bumpy, and it was not finished before Thanksgiving. Even if Adrian released water intentionally or unintentionally, some of Kate''s shots were not so strict.


    Still, Adrian didn''t take it seriously. Kate''s role as a drug dealer is not as simple as her role as a drug dealer''s boyfriend and a drug dealer''s girlfriend. After a certain business, Joe wants to swallow 200000 stolen money alone, so he uses Dennis with transient amnesia to kill the guy - he once helped Dennis find the guy who raped his wife, and Dennis also killed the rapist. But because of the short-term amnesia, Dennis forgets that he has avenged himself, and he is still tirelessly searching for the rapist, and is familiar with this A little bit of Joe took advantage of that.


    Anyway, Dennis found Joe''s problem after killing the drug dealer, so he changed into the dealer''s clothes, took his car and took a picture of Joe, which was written as untrustworthy. Later, for various reasons, Dennis drove his car to Kate''s work wine, and was mistakenly regarded as her boyfriend by Kate because of some minor conflicts. Later, Kate discovered his transient amnesia and took home out of sympathy, but then there was a conflict.


    Later, Kate left was beaten by another drug dealer her boyfriend worked with. Dennis, who had forgotten everything because of her transient amnesia, showed sympathy for her and decided to help her solve another drug dealer. Later, because of various factors, Dennis and Joe put down the drug dealer together. In order to repay him, Kate helped to find out the owner of the car he was looking for, and the owner of the car was Joe, who played the policeman. Therefore, Dennis cheated him to the place where the drug dealer, Kate''s boyfriend, was killed. Unfortunately, a new cycle will begin.


    As mentioned before, Kate''s parts are basically limited to the interior, wine, home, restaurant, etc. It''s OK to spend some time on lighting and camera switching, and it''s OK to ask for more relaxed. In addition, Dennis''s part has been filmed for more than three weeks, so it''s not a big deal to continue after Thanksgiving. More importantly, Kate finally came to Los Angeles. How could Adrian let her leave so easily? It''s a good idea to have a Thanksgiving Day for two.


    "Hey, don''t run so fast, Kate. You''re like a lively rabbit." Walking in the broad street, Adrian looked at the front of the jump is very lively, Kate said with a smile. After a fairly good Thanksgiving night at home yesterday with Mrs. Galen''s Turkey, he and she went out to Los Angeles today.


    "Do you mean I look like it?" Kate took the rabbit puppet to her cheek and shook it. It was bought at the flea market. Although the workmanship is not as elegant as those boutiques, it is very lovely.


    "I just want to say, I''m still carrying something." Adrian raised his bag and went around the flea market for several hours. Kate bought a lot of things, which were naturally held by men.


    "Is that a little thing that makes your leg hurt? You''re a man, ed Kate put out her tongue a little playfully.


    "Hey, I just said, don''t go up to some height?" Adrian''s tone is helpless.


    "Well," Kate Schlein came back and took his arm affectionately. "So, let''s go eat, ed? I''m a little hungry


    "Is it here?" Adrian looked around. Not far away, there was a small restaurant that looked OK, but it seemed to be away from Forget it. Leave after dinner. It''ll be OK.


    Thank you for your recommendation.


    thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C29

    "You know, I was really angry about the restaurant scene. I finally found a feeling, but it was destroyed by Dan. At that moment, I really wanted to kill him!" As she spoke, Kate held the bacon on her plate angrily, as if it were Dennis.


    "I have to remind you, Kate, you can''t eat it if you poke it down." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "Even if it''s minced meat, I can eat it!" Kate snorted, cut a small piece and put it into her mouth. She chewed her moist red lips very much.


    They chatted while eating. They talked about the shooting during this period and Kate''s problems. Naturally, they talked about one of Kate''s most resentful things. The scenes in the restaurant are the most important and simple parts for her, and also the least shots to be shot. So Kate has always wanted to prove that she still has some acting skills. Some people in the crew secretly said that she got the role because of Adrian.


    Unfortunately, in a slightly longer half rotation shot, you can see it once, but at the end of the day, Dennis suddenly sneezes, and the whole scene has to be repeated. It''s ok if it''s just like this, but I don''t know what''s going on. There will always be some small problems in the next shooting. Either Kate suddenly forgets her lines, or the lighting master''s lighting is biased, or the photographer''s lens is not correct In short, in the tens of minutes of shooting, these small problems did not break, and finally ng almost ten times before it was counted.


    How could Kate not be angry, for which she complained and denounced Dennis in front of Adrian.


    "It looks like I should have put the wine scene behind me." Adrian joked.


    Kate was a little stunned, then reacted and glared at him angrily. There was a scene in the wine that Kate made fun of Dennis, spitting sputum into the pipe and then serving it to him when his illness broke out. As a result, Dennis really drank it. What Adrian means by saying that here is self-evident.


    "Are you going to never forget it?" Kate asked, gnashing her teeth.


    "Why forget? Isn''t that true? " Adrian laughed, but he quickly changed the subject with a wave: "forget about the shots, Kate. You''ve made significant progress. Even I''m still learning, and I learned a lot from this shooting. "


    "I don''t care, I just It''s kind of depressing. " Kate dropped her fork and pursed her mouth. She looked out of the ground glass with one hand on her cheek. The short, masculine hair cut for shooting made her look pure and lovely.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head, reaching out to comfort her face: "don''t think so much. These days are Thanksgiving. If we eat well, we''ll go back. Let me think about where to take you tomorrow."


    "I see --" Kate said in a long voice, and her high nose arched Adrian''s palm playfully.


    It should have been a pleasant and sweet afternoon, if not for what happened afterwards.


    "Now it''s robbery, everyone stay in their seats! Once again, it''s robbery! If you don''t want to die, be honest with us The two white men suddenly jumped out of their chairs, took out their pistols, waved and yelled.


    I knew it! Adrian rolled his eyes imperceptibly. It''s not far from the slum kilns in Los Angeles, and the security situation is not as good as other districts. If it wasn''t for the famous flea market here, he would never have brought Kate here.


    I thought it was still early. I would go back after eating. I didn''t expect that it would be Are these guys in the water? They robbed the restaurant in broad daylight. Adrian frowned slightly and grabbed Kate''s white hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. It will be all right." Adrian whispered, "just do what they say. It''s day and they won''t be here long."


    Kate nodded tremblingly, holding Adrian''s hand tightly for a moment.


    "Come on, gentlemen! Take out all your purses and put them in this bag. Hurry up A robber came up the dining table. Although he looked dry and thin, as if a gust of wind can blow down to the ground, the hands of only six bullets of the left wheel, but sitting at the table of men and women are obediently took out the wallet into his hands in the cloth bag.


    This is normal. In the United States, the most important rule when facing a robber is: do what he says. At this time, the robber is the boss. He has to do everything he says. Only the hot headed guys want to turn over the other side and play a hero. This is not a movie. It will kill people.


    "Here you are, sir, your purse." The skinny robber came to Adrian''s table.


    Sir? Adrian picked his eyebrows and pointed to his coat pocket: "is that ok?"


    "Please hurry up, we have no patience." The gun grinned at her robber, which made his facial features more ferocious."Can you discuss it?" Adrian took out his wallet and calmly said, "in addition to money, I have a few credit cards and other things in my wallet. I believe you can''t use them. Why don''t I give you the money and leave your wallet by yourself? Anyway, you still have time now."


    He said quickly and quickly. The thin robber was dizzy. After a long time, he responded: "how much do you have?"


    "1400 dollars." Adrian said, pulling out all the notes and pulling out his wallet.


    The robber couldn''t help whistling: "Wow, you''ve made a fortune. You''ve brought so much money."


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. He could feel the eyes from all around. The robbers are used to bringing so much cash today.


    "Well, you can leave your wallet - it''s your turn, miss." The robber grabbed the green bill into the bag and turned to look at Kate.


    Kate, who was a little nervous, took out the fragmentary notes in the bag and put them on the table. It was about 1400 dollars that made the robber feel better. He swept into the bag without looking at it. Before leaving, he patted Adrian on the shoulder very friendly: "it''s OK. It will be over soon."


    In fact, this is true. As long as the robbers are not mentally ill or drugged, and as long as the people present cooperate, they will not do anything out of the ordinary and leave after taking the money. After all, robbery is different from intentional injury and first-degree murder, but accidents always happen.


    "Stop her, Stan!" The robber on the other side suddenly called out.


    A girl of about 13 or 4 years old ran to this side in a hurry. The robber named Stan was stunned and stopped the way to catch her. The flustered girl didn''t know what to do. She tripped under the fluster and ran into Adrian''s arms.


    Adrian froze for a few seconds, then held the girl in his arms.


    "Damn little bitches," the robber over there, rubbing the back of his hand, came up in anger, with a cannibal in his eyes, and pointed his gun at the little girl in Adrian''s arms. "Get it out for me! Do you hear me


    The little girl looked frightened and looked at the black muzzle of the gun, but she bit her lips and said nothing.


    "I told you to bring it out for me!" Cried the robber fiercely and pushed the hammer away.


    Next to Kate can''t help but scream, Stan also startled: "Quincy, don''t do this."


    "Shut up!" The robber who called Quincy roared, "how dare this damned little bitch bite me! How dare she bite me


    The muzzle of the gun to the little girl and Adrian was shaking up and down with the excitement. Kate next to her had to cover her mouth to stop shouting. Adrian, though frowning in his heart, remained calm.


    "Will you please keep calm, sir?" He comforted his trembling body in his arms.


    "What, what do you want to say? You want to teach me a lesson, boy? " Quincy looked at Adrian and said angrily.


    "No, I don''t want to get into trouble, sir. I just want to remind you," Adrian stood up and pulled the girl behind him. "You don''t have much time. If you delay, the police will come."


    "You''re threatening me!" The furious Quincy put the muzzle of the gun on his head.


    "No, sir, I said I was just reminding you," Adrian''s look didn''t change at all. "You''re not wise. It''s no big deal if it''s just a robbery, but if someone gets hurt or killed, it''s going to be bad. So take the money and leave before the police arrive. It''s good for everyone."


    For him, a reborn, death is nothing to be afraid of. Besides, a robber who can use the word "Sir" will not be ferocious.


    Sure enough, Quincy showed a look of thinking, and Stan next to him also said at the right time: "he is right, Quincy, the police are coming soon, today''s harvest has been enough, we''d better hurry."


    A few seconds later, Quincy finally took back the pistol, which made Kate beside her feel relieved.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go, but," Quincy pointed to the little girl who was hiding behind Adrian. "That little bitch has to give her money!"


    "No!" A low cry rang up, although the little girl because of fear and trembling slightly, but the stubborn eyes are very obvious.


    "Listen to me, girl," Adrian said with a calm gesture to the two robbers. He turned and hugged the girl. "Give them the money."


    "No!" The girl bit her lips and shook her head. Adrian''s eyes changed a lot. She pushed her hands gently, as if she wanted to leave.


    "Listen to me, will you?" Adrian leaned into her ear and said softly and hastily, "think about what is the most important. Think about it carefully. I know that this money is very important to you, but if you don''t have money, you can earn it again. If you get hurt, you will lose more than you gain. They are not good people, and they are not patient people. If the money is stolen, you will be hurt. Think about how sad your parents will beHe gently pinched the little girl''s arm: "believe me, no matter what difficulties will pass, things will be better."


    The little girl''s foggy eyes looked at Adrian with hesitation. Although the corners of her mouth were turned down, she finally took out the money covered in her pants pocket. Adrian finally understood why the robber had to ask for her money. The roll of money looked no less than his $1400.


    What are her parents thinking about letting a child carry so much money? Adrian frowned. And her parents have been around since the robber came here. What''s going on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C30

    "Sarah! Sarah! Where are you, Sarah A middle-aged woman suddenly screamed and broke into the restaurant, startling the people who were in shock as well as the police who were taking notes.


    "Mom!" Sitting next to Adrian, the silent little girl stood up.


    "Oh, Sarah! Oh, Sarah The middle-aged woman immediately rushed over and held her baby in her arms and cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have left you here alone I shouldn''t, I''m sorry... "


    "I''m fine, mom. I''m fine." Big drop big drop of tears suddenly gushed out of the little girl''s eyes.


    "You''re OK. Are you hurt?" The mother thought of something and groped about the child.


    "They took the money, they took all the money," cried the little girl holding her mother tightly. "I shouldn''t have carried so much money with me I finally got an advertisement... "


    "It''s OK, honey, it''s OK. Take it and take it away, as long as you''re OK." The mother showed a comforting smile and wiped away the tears on her and her daughter''s faces.


    "No I want to buy you a gift I want you to be happy I want to... " The girl sobbed and said, suddenly became a little excited, to the end of the fierce turn, hate and some despair looking at comfort Kate Adrian: "you say it will be better, you say the difficulties will pass, why can''t I see it now?"


    "Sarah?" The mother quickly pulled her daughter, and then looked at Adrian doubtfully. Soon a customer who finished the record explained it for her.


    "Sarah, how can you talk like that? You should thank this gentleman. " The mother immediately reproached looking at her daughter, "he saved your life!"


    "He didn''t save my life! He just wants to get rid of those guys as soon as possible. " Cried the little girl angrily.


    "Sarah Mother called heavily, but did not know what to say. Apparently, her daughter transferred all the anger she got from the robbers to Adrian.


    But Adrian didn''t take it seriously. He grabbed Kate who wanted to speak because of his anger. Then the mother nodded politely: "it doesn''t matter, ma''am. I can understand your daughter''s mood."


    "Thank you, sir. I''m very sorry." With a bitter smile, the mother nodded and hugged her daughter more tightly. Unfortunately, the little girl did not appreciate, still hate to stare at Adrian.


    Adrian, who wanted to leave with Kate in his arms, raised his eyebrows and suddenly asked, "I''m sorry. May I ask, is your daughter an actor?"


    The mother was stunned and nodded, "yes, Sarah is Some TV plays have had excellent performances


    "It''s like this..."


    "Roslan? Gella, you can call me Roslan."


    "Well, Ms. Roslan, I''m Adrian Cowell. I''m a film director and I''m making a film recently. A week ago, a young actor who was supposed to report to the crew had to terminate his contract because of an accident. We are looking for a replacement. " Adrian said, handing his business card to her. "You can take my card and take my daughter to Bosworth after Thanksgiving if you like."


    ******************************************


    wheezing, accompanied by the sound of clattering, echoes in the foggy room from time to time, sometimes deep and sometimes excited. In the splash of water, from this end to that end, from that end to this end, again and again, as if endless.


    Finally, with a high and sharp groan, the two people in the S-shaped bath both tightened their bodies, which lasted for about dozens of seconds before they collapsed again.


    "Ed..." Kate cried low with her eyes closed. Adrian didn''t respond, just kept kissing her on the cheek. Kate immediately returned. With such warmth, she loosened her legs around his waist and leaned against the wall of the bath.


    "Is it much better now?" Adrian brushed her wet hair and asked with a smile.


    "Where did you learn that?" Kate could not help blushing and angry.


    Adrian smiles, but kisses her on the cheek and gently soothes her hand on the water. After finishing the recording in the restaurant, they drove back. Kate was a bit out of her mind all the way. It was not so good to be pointed at by a gun.


    So he went back to the villa and took Mrs. Galen away. Adrian resisted her to the bathroom and threw it into the water for a couple of baths. According to him, what better way to heal than s.e.x?


    "Don''t think about it any more. As long as people are OK, it doesn''t happen very often." Adrian comforts Kate. Maybe it''s time to find a few bodyguards. Of course, it''s important to stay away from the neighborhoods with poor security.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Kate put her head on his arm and warmed up for a long time. Then she said, "yes, ed I think I want to... ""Finally Adrian asked jokingly, pinching her hand from behind on her chest like a prank.


    "You know? You know why you didn''t tell me that! " Angry Kate immediately bit him on the shoulder.


    "Ah Adrian screamed, "how can you be so savage."


    "Do you think it''s barbaric?" Kate squinted. "So what about this?"


    Adrian grabs her in the water.


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about that," Adrian leaned over and changed the subject. "I just wanted to help her. I can see that she loves her mother very much and needs the money very much. She treats me with that attitude just out of sadness. Anyway, I did persuade her to give the money to the two robbers, so I want to make up for it a little bit


    "I think so, but..." Kate looked at Adrian puzzled, "let''s not say that the shooting of" memory fragments "is coming to an end. There is no role that little girls can play in the script. Do you want to add one temporarily?"


    "What better way can I think of in a few minutes?" Adrian shrugged. "Do you want me to pay directly to show that I''m responsible for their losses? That would be rude. "


    "But there''s no script, and you don''t think..." Kate made a gesture to say something, but then she noticed Adrian''s smile. She bit her teeth and squeezed her hand into the water.


    "Adelain was busy with the script, and I said," in a couple of days, I just needed to get out of the script. As for after shooting, dear Kate, didn''t you know there was another job called editing? "


    "You mean..." Ketton had a look of sudden enlightenment.


    "Yes, just cut out her lens completely. It''s normal, isn''t it?" Adrian said here, and suddenly sighed, "I don''t know why I do this. I have to not only drive out the script in these days, but also inform Lafayette to arrange an audition and tell the crew to keep it secret It''s so strange. "


    "Because you are a good man." Kate put her arm around his waist and gave him a kiss on his broad chest.


    Good people? Adrian snorted in his heart. The reason why she helped the little girl was that she was attracted by her feelings for her mother. Good people, no matter what the meaning, let others do it.


    He shook his head imperceptibly. He grinned and came up to Kate: "so, what''s the reward for good people?"


    Kate gave him a charming look, but she didn''t kiss him as before. She first motioned him to sit up and sit on the edge of the bath, then put out her little tongue and licked it on his chest, and then slid all the way down to the bottom.


    "Wow," Adrian gasped. "How could you do that?"


    "Don''t think you''re the only ones who watch adult movies." Kate looked up with a smile, but the movement of her hands did not stop. She deliberately put the tip of her tongue in the corner of her mouth, which made her look extremely charming,.


    "But..." She looked at the things in her hands with some embarrassment. "It''s just that the size is too big."


    "Can I think of this as a compliment? Hiss! Don''t bite


    ********************************


    after Thanksgiving, the "memory fragment" crew started again. There are only dozens of scenes left before the completion. If everyone is in the state, it can be closed for three days at most. It''s just that the time may be extended to five days now, because there are two more people on the crew than before Thanksgiving.


    "To put it simply, the character is indifferent and indifferent to others because of his family, and then he takes a little curiosity because of the hero. I know it''s not easy for you, so you just have to show two of them Adrian explains for Sarah, 13.


    "Well, that is to say, I can With a face Or do you look like you don''t care? " The little girl thought about it and said. The tone was a little nervous, and the eyes did not dare to stay on Adrian''s face. I didn''t know whether it was because I made a movie for the first time or because I had offended Adrian in the restaurant before.


    "Well, first try shooting a few shots for me to see. You can also find the feeling by the way, and then we''ll talk about other things. Since the company has passed your audition, you must have something to recommend. " Adrian comfort said, he immediately stood up to clap his hands: "well, we start to prepare, let''s try first."


    He said and made a gesture, everyone nodded knowingly, and began to busy his own responsibility and make himself appear very ordinary. Adrian had warned them in the morning that if anyone would show the little girl something, they would have to be asked to leave. This makes a lot of people secretly speculate about his relationship with the little girl named Sarah. Otherwise, how could such a big fight happen.


    In fact, Adrian was upset at first. As he had told Kate before, he not only had to inform Lafayette to help with the lie, but also had to keep the crew secret, and more importantly, he had to produce a few pages of the new script in two days. If he is not familiar with the story of "memory fragments", if it is not his own script skills, it is still a matter of whether it can be completed or not.However, this feeling of unworthiness disappeared when he got the resume of the little girl, who had a very common name: Sarah Michel gella.


    (OK, continue to ask for recommended tickets...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C31

    Fans of American blockbusters will never know what the name means, but Adrian, who has seen countless movies and TV shows, is not among them. Sarah Michelle gella is one of the few high-quality idols recognized in the United States in the late 1990s. The so-called high-quality idols, even if we say that young and beautiful, full of vitality, healthy image, there is no negative scandal, so that parents and children like young actresses.


    Most of their roles are youth type films or TV series. The radiation may not be wide, but limited to North America, but they are quite popular. Adrian remembers most clearly about Sarah''s film, scream 2 - yes, the sequel to the youth horror film he sold to the world - and "I know what you did last summer" - it was also a youth horror film, and its relationship with scream was complicated.


    But it''s still the vampire hunter Buffy that made Sha * * popular, an X-FILE Style TV series that combines adolescent worries and vampires. Although it is not as popular as the vampire novel 20 years later, it is also one of the classic American dramas. As a high-quality idol, Sarah''s beauty is beyond doubt, she has a rare Western goose egg face, facial features are also quite delicate, is between the eyebrows appears a bit gloomy.


    Of course, now she is only a 13-year-old girl. She looks cute and cute with baby fat on her face. She also has a rudiment in the future. However, if she is charming, it is not obvious that she is so excited when she is in the restaurant.


    Adrian, who is preparing, glances at Sara, who is catching up on her mother''s lines. According to Lafayette, Roslan, who is also an agent, hesitated after reading the script because it was a cut movie, but Sarah convinced her mother. Although I don''t know how she convinced her, Adrian still guessed that he knew something about Sarah''s family in his previous life.


    Maybe I can help her. Adrian rubbed his chin and thought. Although she is still a little Lori now, Laurie will grow up, won''t she? What''s more, in my own plan


    Forget it, for the time being, it''s not enough to get the popularity and fame you want. Adrian made a decision in his heart. In fact, it doesn''t matter, at least now I know.


    "It just happened that haggis and they were going back to Los Angeles, and I asked them to take you back." Adrian takes the mother and daughter to the gate of the studio house and calls haggis, who is preparing the car.


    Watching them walk to the front and back of the car, Adrian is preparing to go back, has been looking back at him from time to time, Sara suddenly broke free of her mother''s hand and ran back like the wind.


    "Forget something?" Adrian looks surprised.


    "No I just Sarah took a breath and looked at Adrian for a few seconds before she bowed slightly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian."


    "Oh?" Adrian laughed. "If you''re sorry for what happened that day, I''ll take it. It''s nothing. I can understand how you feel. Remember what I said to you? Things will get better. "


    Sarah opened her mouth as if to say something, but after a long hesitation, she said softly, "thank you. You''re a good man."


    Oh, hell, can''t you change the word? Adrian''s heart was depressed, and then she felt her hands change her waist. Sarah suddenly hugged him and even buried her head in his lower abdomen!


    This state lasted almost 10 seconds before she let go of her hand, laughed at Adrian and ran to her mother. Adrian was stunned for a moment, and then a little surprise flashed in her eyes. She Found it?!


    How can this be possible? She is only a 13-year-old child. Besides, we all cover up very well Well, it''s not so good, but it shouldn''t be Well, maybe she is just guessing and can''t be sure, but I still underestimate her. She is also a precocious child after all. Adrian shrugged, then left the matter behind. Even if there is anything to talk about later, now he has to continue to work hard.


    After Sara left, everything was back on track, because it took one day and a half to shoot Dennis and Kate''s scenes in the room, as well as the fragmentary scenes. Then, Adrian''s second work was a smooth cover.


    Naturally, the next step is to disband the crew to have a good rest and prepare for the later stage work. Although everyone had just passed Thanksgiving, they were still very tired with Adrian''s compensation for the three-day futility of the little girl.


    It''s time for Kate to go back to London. She has been in Los Angeles for half a month. Although graduating from high school is not a problem, it does not mean that she can be openly absent from school. Besides, she has decided to apply to the California Institute of Arts, which is not an easy thing.


    Of course, before leaving, the two had to revel in the villa in Venice, and young Kate, who was moistened by Adrian, was more and more fascinated in this respect. Especially the last time they shared a bath, they made a little breakthrough, so this time they played more ha PI. If it was not for the cold weather, they might try to experience it in the garden.OK, don''t mention these. No matter how reluctant you are, you have to leave. After that, Adrian had a good rest for two or three days, and then headed into the company''s editing room to start the post editing.


    Originally, he could have two months to make the post production slowly. But because Sarah delayed a few days, plus Christmas and new year this month, and he had to apply to the Berlin Film Festival in advance, he had only one and a half months to do the post production.


    Some people may say that this is at least half a month more than "two big guns". However, the problem is that the later stage of "memory fragments" needs much more effort than "two big guns". One and a half months is still not enough. What''s even more annoying to Adrian is that in addition to editing, he has to sit at the typewriter and type for two or three hours every day when he comes home. Moreover, this is voluntary and no one forces him.


    I''m so fuckin ''crazy. Adrian said that more than once in his heart. But every time it was like drinking.


    From Christmas!


    (it''s depressing. I finally uploaded the content of Zhang''s powerful content yesterday, but it''s really hard for me to react...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C32

    Ding Ding Ding, the long necked glass rattled, and Adrian stopped talking to Claude and looked at the top of the long table. He is very formal today. He is dressed in a elegant black suit. He wears a pure white shirt and a purple tie under the collar. This makes him look like he has a unique temperament.


    "Don''t worry, two young gentlemen, I won''t say too much," said the middle-aged man in his fifties and 60s at the head of the table, smiling and holding up his long necked cup to Adrian and Claude. "You won''t have a chance to complain."


    "Well, Ben, don''t be so wordy." The middle-aged lady sitting on his left-hand side reluctantly interrupted her husband.


    "Well, Beth," the middle-aged man laughed and looked at Adrian. "Here''s to you, ed. congratulations on your standing up again. Congratulations on your excellent work. I''m sure jeffer and Mamie will be very happy in heaven. They will be proud of you."


    Jeffer and Mamie are the names of Adrian''s parents, and the only one who can say that in front of him is his godfather, Benedict roanlis.


    "Thank you, Godfather. I''m sure they will." Adrian nodded seriously.


    "Frankly, ED, I never thought you could make a movie," Benedict said, putting the glass back in place. "Although this is a I don''t like it from the beginning to the end. Anyway, it''s a successful start. "


    "I didn''t expect this work to be as good as this, godfather," Adrian said with emotion. "At the beginning, I just wanted to try, but it''s already here. I''d better try hard. At the beginning, although he swore to Crowe in his mouth, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. Fortunately, it''s been a success so far. "


    "But I never thought you would buy a film company and make your own movies, ED," the godfather looked at him with a smile. "It really surprised me."


    "I''m also surprised, godfather, especially when the idea comes out of my mind," Adrian recalls, sipping his red wine. "It''s like someone told me in his head to urge me that I should do it, and I can do it well. Thank God, I used to read a lot of books and draw, write and photograph a little bit


    "Yes, I still remember When did that happen? " Claude interposed. "Ed was struggling with Uncle Harris''s camera and banging around the room. He tripped and fell to the ground


    "Yes, I still have the impression," continued the godfather with a smile. "It should have been 12 years old, and Ed was crying for it. Oh, my God. I can''t believe it. It was already a big boy at that time. "


    "Well, you two, can''t you say anything else?" Bess interrupted them with discontent.


    "It doesn''t matter, Beth," Adrian waved. "I like to hear the godfather and crow talk about these old, trivial things that make me There''s a sense of home. "


    The atmosphere at the table suddenly changed subtly. Benedict and Beth both looked at Adrian with loving and compassionate eyes. A few seconds later, Claude raised his glass to him and said, "well, to the family."


    It was a warm Christmas dinner. Although there were only four people, including Adrian, it was so happy that he was so nervous recently that he relaxed a lot in the later stage, and he was better integrated into the family through talking and laughing.


    "How was my performance today? Not bad? " After dinner, Adrian and Claude book came to the lounge and asked their cronies this way.


    "It''s excellent. Both father and mother are very happy." Claude gave a thumbs up.


    "Thank God they didn''t mind that I''m just visiting now." Adrian gestured, his expression exaggerated.


    "Why, after dinner, you start to worry?" Claude smilingly brought a cup of coffee to him.


    Adrian shrugged, sat down and changed the subject: "so, let''s talk about our relationship."


    "Between us?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean? If it''s about yen, you should..."


    "No, you didn''t fulfill my terms, crow." Adrian smiles as he takes time.


    "No? Do you want to say that the money that knocked you down doesn''t exist, or do you want to say that I heard your terms wrong, ed? " Claude asked half jokingly.


    "What I want to say is that if we only count the funds from Japan, we still have a long way to go from the goal you promised me." Adrian raised his hands.


    "Yes, I admit that in May I put my money into Microsoft stock, and they just announced Win3.0, the form is very good, there is no reason to miss this opportunity, isn''t it? Besides, the final result meets your requirements. " Claude waved disapprovingly.


    "But the problem is, dear crow, what I said was that it should all come from Japan." Adrian cocked his legs, put his hands together, and looked at Claude with cat and mouse eyes."Are you really going to argue with me about this, ed?" Claude looked straight into Adrian''s eyes, and a few seconds later he began to laugh again: "well, if you have anything to do with it."


    "Hell, can''t you make me feel a little longer?" Adrian muttered, "I wish I could help you with my body again."


    "Help you again? What is it this time? " Claude asked curiously.


    "Futures."


    "Futures?"


    "Yes, oil futures!"


    "Oil futures? You mean... " Claude was about to say something when Adrian raised his hand and interrupted: "you know, when I came back from Europe, I went to New York once and visited my uncle. The people he introduced a few days ago learned some news, and the possibility of Congress authorizing the president to solve the problem by force is more than 80%


    Claude frowned. "Well, even if the news is reliable, it doesn''t mean..."


    "I know, crow, I know," Adrian interrupted him again, "so I''m in contact with some people, and I''ll find a way to get a specific date for the attack once Congress announces the authorization."


    "The exact date of the attack? Do you know what you''re talking about, ed? " Claude stood up.


    "Relax, crow," Adrian stood up and put his hands on his shoulder. "Relax. I''m not stupid enough to do insider trading on this."


    Basically, every big company is more or less involved in some insider trading, the only difference is whether it has been caught by the CSRC. However, once military secrets are involved, only those giant group companies will be able to do something about it. Even so, we must be careful. The military and the CSRC are two different things.


    "Are you sure?" Claude asked anxiously.


    "Of course," Adrian laughed. "Even if I did, do you think someone would provide information?"


    "Not necessarily." Claude watched him and took his arms.


    "Well, crow, listen to me," Adrian pushed him back into his chair. "I just collect information from regular sources, collect a lot of information, and then analyze it and make a judgment. I don''t think it''s illegal, right? All in all, you need to start working after you get my message. I know it''s very risky, but, crow, I need it. "


    "Listen, ED, you have at least 50 million working capital in your hand, and your talent has been discovered. You can run your film company well. Why do you want to gamble on this?" Said Claude.


    "I don''t think you''ve forgotten what I said to you in the cafe, crow." Adrian said in a serious and serious tone, "you also told me that I need money, a lot of money."


    "Damn it." Claude patted his forehead and glared at Adrian, but said nothing more.


    "I have made a preliminary calculation based on the financial statements given by the accountant. With all the available funds, plus the film company, I can raise about $65 million." Adrian went on, "just like last time, I''ll leave them to you. You just need to pay attention to them at any time, and then you can start to operate after receiving my notice. No matter what the result is, I will accept it even if it is lost."


    After a pause, he sat down in front of Claude, put his head on his crossed hands and looked at his best friend without blinking: "I need you, crow!"


    Claude''s face was serious, but at last, he said with a bitter smile: "you guy..."


    "I need you, crow." Adrian repeated it again.


    "Well, you''ve already said that, so I''ll be with you to the end." Claude burst out laughing. "Now that you''ve done a miracle, maybe you can create another one."


    "Certainly!" Once again, a smile appeared on Adrian''s face.


    Yes, it will. Thanks to the film "Black Hawk falling", Adrian has a good understanding of several wars in the United States in the early 1990s, and desert storm is naturally one of them. He remembers very clearly that the US Congress authorized the old cowboy president to solve the problem of Kuwait by force on January 13, 1991, while the US army launched an attack on 17 January!


    I believe that as long as the preparatory work is well done, with Claude''s ability, this fund can definitely be doubled several times. Futures is different from stocks. It is like gambling, either making a big profit or losing a lot. Adrian remembers a colleague who was very good at playing stocks in his previous life. He played stocks with tens of thousands of money and returned to play with millions. But when he put the money into the futures market, he lost all his money in just a few days.


    But that doesn''t mean Adrian will be able to make a lot of money.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C33

    It seems as if everything is under control. Adrian knows the exact time when the U.S. army launched the attack, and uses his old uncle''s name to persuade Claude, who has excellent talent and technology, that is almost a no loss business.


    But it''s still a gamble. At best, it''s just a bet with a high winning rate, because Adrian doesn''t know what butterfly effect his rebirth will bring. Maybe when I was walking in the streets of New York City, I accidentally kicked a stone, and the stone made a lady who was supposed to go back to Washington, D.C., fall and hit her head. Then the general husband of the lady came in a hurry. Then he was in a rage all day because of his wife''s affairs. Then the defense department had to take the general who was supposed to go to Kuwait After several adjustments and so on, the attack was postponed to the 20th or the 15th. Then as one can imagine.


    From the perspective of an ordinary person, Claude is undoubtedly right. That 50 million yuan is enough for anyone to start a business. Adrian, after all, is not an ordinary person, and he has a huge ambition, which was fueled by the success of the first film and Claude''s excellent completion requirements.


    Of course, he''s not mindless. He''s been revising his plans from the beginning. The crux of the problem is that although there are many opportunities in the early 1990s, it needs a lot of money to seize it. If you want to shorten the accumulated time, you have to focus on such high-risk and profiteering things as futures.


    Adrian also complained that if he was born again for five years, the situation would be much better now. Not to mention the shares of Microsoft and Cisco at the same price as Chinese cabbage, the stock disaster of 87 and the economic collapse of Japan in 89 would make him get enough money if Claude was still willing to help him.


    However, these thoughts will be thrown out at most if they turn around in his head. Adrian knows that he is very lucky to be born again in 90 years. He has no time to complain. It is the most important thing to grasp the present situation.


    In short, he has to bet on this. If he wins, he will get a large amount of working capital - it is estimated that it can be increased by at least three to four times, which is more than 200 million dollars! If he loses, it''s just starting from scratch. Anyway, he still has a property in Marbury and Orange County, and with the one he''s living in now, it should be OK to keep the film company.


    After a fairly good Christmas at his godfather''s and got Claude''s promise again, Adrian took a few more days off at home, writing novels, exercising, occasionally going shopping, and then went to London on the eve of the new year.


    Although it was less than a month after the departure, Kate was still ecstatic about his arrival. The woman in love always wanted to be with her lover every day. She also let Adrian live at home, but Adrian declined, of course, to visit the door is sure to do.


    In addition to her mother and stepfather, Kate has a half sister and two unrelated brothers at home. Neither she nor her sister likes her stepfather very much, but they have a good relationship with them.


    Adrian had heard about them from Kate, so she prepared them when she went to her house. After a dinner, his demeanor and humor won the favor of Kate''s family.


    "He''s very good. He''s not as rude as the average American. He''s decent and humorous. He''s like an English gentleman." This is Kate''s stepfather Robert''s private evaluation of Adrian.


    "Not particularly handsome, but very charming, there is a kind of unspeakable temperament, which makes people feel good and want to be close." This is Kate''s sister Samantha''s senses.


    Even the mother, who had been a little worried, had to admit that the young man was excellent.


    Kate is both happy and depressed about this. She is happy that her family all like her lover. What''s depressing is that Because everyone likes Adrian, so she turned out a lot of embarrassing things before. For example, I don''t like to wear baggy shorts. For a long time, I''m grumpy and reticent. I have the nickname "boring egg No. 6" in school. Kate didn''t know how many eyes she rolled at her family this evening, but she didn''t pay any attention.


    "It''s nothing," Adrian comforted her afterwards. "Everyone does stupid things that they don''t want others to know when they grow up. Don''t care so much. These are all my growth paths. If you still feel unfair, I can tell you some stupid things about my childhood


    Admittedly, Adrian is very good at coaxing women, but this time it didn''t seem to work, because Kate''s reaction was to grab his collar and say, "unless I say it myself, I won''t be polite to anyone who mentions it to me!"


    It''s very imposing, even more presumptuous than the first time we met and provoked him. Because of the love, we can see the pungent immediately. Unfortunately, it was a different story now and then, so soon she was lying on the ground glass window of the hotel room, singing plaintively and delicately.


    Adrian only stayed in London for three days and then left. Although he was reluctant to leave, the latter part of "memory fragment" had only completed a quarter. If he wanted to attend the Berlin Film Festival, he had to speed up. Besides, he had to make time to go to New York. Since it was the new year, how could he not visit his uncle? Besides, this was the "source" of the news.However, there are also his own reasons for making the time so tense. Because the production time in the head has been back to this movie lens, so unknowingly by the play smooth clip up. The strangeness and beauty of this film is that it runs parallel to the forward and backward lines, and then switches every five minutes. Just imagine how troublesome it would be to edit in this way.


    By the time Adrian found out something was wrong, he had already wasted four days, and he laughed bitterly for a long time. Originally, he just needs to cut to the end according to the narrative sequence of a line, and then divide it into a small section every five minutes, and then re insert it according to the idea. However, he unintentionally complicates it.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late to mend the loophole. In addition, with sufficient funds, the only thing he needs to do is edit, and the rest is left to other professionals. Therefore, a quarter of the work has been completed before the Christmas and New Year holidays. Although the remedy was not enough, Adrian quickly returned to the studio after visiting his uncle.


    Probably because he had a good rest during the Christmas and New Year holidays, after a few days of editing, Adrian suddenly had an outbreak. He was already very familiar with the film, and because through the "two big guns" training, has been very good integration of previous life experience, so the progress has been accelerated a lot.


    Adrian was a little relieved. After stabilizing the editing process, Adrian began to free up his hands to do something else, such as novels, scripts, etc. the adaptation of Stephen King''s novel should also be put on the agenda.


    I hate the word accumulation! He always said that to himself in his heart.


    In addition, he also took the time to tune out the footage of Sara and tried to edit it. It was not useless for him to take part in the film to compensate the little girl. Adrian had already thought about it when he decided to make up for it. These seemingly useless lenses could be used to practice editing.


    The total length of the scenes related to Sarah is about 20 minutes. Adrian can edit it at will, or compress it to 5 minutes, or use 20 minutes to fully display the character''s character, or try to edit a little story that has nothing to do with "memory fragment".


    You know, the successful reproduction of "two big guns" depends on his abnormal memory bank, which does not help his skills and quality in film production. Although there are still many films that can be copied, this does not mean that he should leave these things to be unfamiliar.


    But the problem is that, because the production time is very urgent, Adrian relies on his own abnormal memory library to suppress the scrap rate of film below 30%, and the lens that he does not need is quite scattered. Even if he wants to use the film to practice his hand when he is resting, it is not easy.


    This time, this series of scenes is 20 minutes long, and it is not closely related to the memory fragment itself. When it is used for practice, it is naturally more free from the influence of the original work. Although the effect is not great, it is always better than, isn''t it?


    With the passage of time, the degree of completion of "memory fragment" is getting higher and higher. If there is no accident and Adrian bursts out several times from time to time, it is not impossible to complete it in advance. then. Adrian heard the good news that Congress officially authorized the president to use force to solve the Gulf crisis when necessary!


    As soon as this news was announced, it immediately caused huge waves. There were supporters, but more people were against it. After all, it is less than 20 years before the end of the Vietnam War. Who knows whether there will be another Vietnam War? What''s more, the conflict is taking place in the Persian Gulf, one of the most important places in the world for polar rivalry.


    But this is not Adrian''s concern. He already knows the result of the local war, and he doesn''t think that his butterfly wings can make stupid big wood win the war. Adrian''s concern is that with the announcement of this news, as long as the senior executives of large companies and large funds are not stupid, they all know that the local war in the Persian Gulf is inevitable, so it is also inevitable to mobilize funds. Therefore, if you want to share a big cake, it depends on who can get the specific date of the US Army''s attack.


    Although Congress did announce the authorization on January 13, as he remembered, it was only half reassuring, because it still did not mean that the US military would launch an attack on January 17.


    (group, it''s really hard to have


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C34

    Two days later, on February 15, Adrian informed Claude. In order to prevent possible eavesdropping, he made an appointment with Claude and revealed the date in the coffee shop he used to visit.


    "January 17, early morning." He didn''t talk nonsense. He sat down and said it directly.


    "I see." Claude also had only one short sentence, picked up the coffee, drank it and then left.


    He did not ask the source, did not verify the truth of the information, and did not question it, because he had promised Adrian. This is called trust, and this is the friendship of the dead party.


    Well, everything''s ready, but when Adrian got home, he had an unexpected man, regert Marshall, the financial adviser who took care of his property and his private accountant.


    Regert served Adrian''s father at an early age and remained loyal to his father for decades. If there is anyone else Adrian can trust with all his heart and soul besides Godfather and Claude, regert is undoubtedly one of them. His position is still Wilson Gardner, a private lawyer who also served Adrian''s father very early.


    "It''s not proper for you to do so, Mr. Adrian." As soon as regert sat down, he took out several financial statements, pushed them to Adrian, and said in a business like tone.


    "Still call me ed, uncle regert." Adrian grinned and rubbed the sides of his head. Generally speaking in this tone, regert meant that he had important and unpleasant opinions to elaborate. Although it is Adrian''s business to listen or not, it is his business to say nothing.


    Regert didn''t speak, but frowned slightly.


    "I know what you want to say, uncle regert. I have my own considerations." Regert''s reason for coming here is knee deep. Adrian tries to make his voice more sincere. He doesn''t want to lose this excellent and loyal accountant.


    "I''ll tell you straight, ED, you''ve invested too much and you''ve got too much risk. If you''re not careful, you may capsize. Yes, Claude is very good at it, but you are not the material. " Although the words are very merciless, we can know from the change of address that regert is not malicious.


    "I know, uncle regert, I know it''s risky, so I leave it to Crowe." Adrian made a gesture to strengthen his tone. "I need to accumulate money quickly."


    "There are many ways to accumulate money quickly, but you choose the most risky way."


    "But it''s also the quickest and most lucrative way, as long as I win!"


    Adrian took a deep breath and looked solemnly at regert sitting in front of him: "it''s been almost a year, uncle regert. You can see my change. I lost too much time and money, I just want to get them back! I know what I''m doing, I know what I want, and even though it''s a gamble, I still have room. Why haven''t I had too much interaction with you for a whole year? Because I want to prove myself, I want to prove that I''m no longer the young and frivolous Adrian who didn''t know anything before. I have my own goals and what I want to do! I know you care about me, uncle regert. I appreciate it very much, but I need your support now! "


    Regatt did not speak for a long time, but looked at Adrian with sharp eyes. After a long time, he stood up and bowed slightly: "I see, ED, then, as you wish."


    With a sigh of relief, Adrian rose to his feet and held out his hand. "Thank you, uncle regert."


    "I''ll take care of everything for you. Please let me know if you need anything." ''said regert gravely, shaking hands.


    A smile rippled from Adrian''s face, and he had intended to wait until the matter was over to talk to regert, which would be more persuasive. According to Adrian''s memory before, when dealing with affairs, his financial adviser is not only flexible, but also very rigorous and meticulous. He does not like to joke like Wilson''s lawyer. He can''t persuade such a person without taking any effort.


    To my surprise, he came to the door on his own initiative. Fortunately, Adrian had done a lot of preparatory work before, and his decadent and revived image also added a lot of points for him, and finally he got the support of the other party. This means that the cheap father - well, if it''s not cheap from the point of view of a small number of souls - will henceforth be very busy with the little staff he left behind.


    Now the rest is to wait for the U.S. military to launch an attack. The pressure on Adrian is undoubtedly enormous. Even his most proud sense and calm after his rebirth is not working for a moment. His daily work efficiency is extremely low. Fortunately, such pressure did not last long. Two days later, in the early hours of January 17 local time, six US aircraft carrier groups and multinational forces assembled in the Persian Gulf launched an air attack on mudamu.


    Adrian took a long breath and Continue to focus on post production and ignore it. Yes, this is just the beginning, and the final result will not be known until the end of the war. However, since Claude has been given full power, let him do it. At most, half a month later, he will be informed when the end of the war will be finished so as to clear the goods in advance. As for the world shocked by the war What does that have to do with him?Over the next ten days, Adrian returned to his former life, working in the editing room for the latter part of his work, writing at home, doing sports and exercising during the rest time, and coaxing kate on the phone. Looking at the "memory fragment" in the hands of a little bit of formation, an exciting feeling arises, although this feeling is not more satisfying than Kate groaning under the body. Although the film brings him something far from the needs, it is undoubtedly helping him to climb to his goal step by step.


    Compared with Adrian, who doesn''t care, Lafayette is more worried. He worries that this year''s Berlin Film Festival will be cancelled because of the war in the Persian Gulf, so he will have to rearrange the promotion of the new film.


    "Don''t worry, Laffer. This year''s Berlin Film Festival will never be cancelled. Wait and see." Adrian reassured him several times that the Berlin Film Festival of 1991 was held as scheduled.


    In fact, even if he can''t remember whether to cancel it or not, looking at the reality, he knows that this is impossible. Germany was finally reunified in October last year and the Berlin Wall was knocked down in November. How could West Germany miss this opportunity to show to East Germany?


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Adrian. The purpose of participating in the Berlin Film Festival is to publicize!


    ************************************


    with a roar, the picture finally lights up. A man pointed at the head by a gun turns his head and yells at what he wants to do, but after a shot, he falls to the ground, splashing red blood everywhere. Then, a decadent male face with stubble appeared in the camera. He looked at the dead with indifferent eyes, then threw away his pistol, took out polaroid and snapped the picture.


    The camera quickly spits out the photo. The man takes the photo to his face and shakes it. After waiting for a few seconds for a little image, he tosses it again. After three times, the image of the quick photo is finally fully revealed. Then, the lens suddenly turns into black and white, and the tired and dazed eyes of the shooter are revealed.


    "Where am I? In a hotel room? " The inner voice rang.


    In the next few minutes, the man who shot the man was sitting on the bed in the motel, telling his confusion and confusion in a nearby way.


    In the cinema, there was a whisper of theft. The audience was obviously puzzled. How could they just kill someone and jump into the hotel? OK, this is the suspense set by the director, but why is the picture black and white? Before they finish thinking, the man in the camera has already told his doubts, and then the picture turns back to color.


    "Have you seen this man The man put the picture in the window and asked the person inside.


    The man in the picture is obviously the one he killed at the beginning. Then, the man came in from the outside and said hello to the hero warmly. It seems that he and he have a good relationship.


    This immediately attracted the audience, since the relationship between the two is good, then why did the hero kill him? What''s more, we can hear from the lines that there seems to be something wrong with the hero, which seems to be related to memory.


    Soon, after chatting with each other for a few words, they came to an abandoned hut in the suburb. The hero of the advanced house took out a picture from his clothes. It was the picture of the man. After turning it over, it was written on the back: "don''t be deceived by him. It''s him. Kill him!


    "How long have I been looking for it?" The hero murmured, then took advantage of the other party not to pay attention, one will put it down, and then dragged into the inside with a gun aimed at his head.


    "I found you at last. Repent to my wife, asshole." The hero said so.


    However, the other party did not show too much panic, but ridiculed him for not knowing who he was. Everything depended on photos to remember, and encouraged him to go to the basement with himself, because there was truth he didn''t know.


    The hero seemed to believe him, but the man named Teddy suddenly struggled, so he pulled the trigger without hesitation and made a bang.


    At this time, the camera turns black and white again, and returns to the situation of the hero in the hotel before. At the same time, the inner narration also rings: "it''s just an ordinary room, the drawer is empty..."


    The audience whispered again. They didn''t understand what the director wanted to express, why the pictures were black and white and then colorful, and why the plot was so broken.


    However, compared with the last time, these theft voices are much smaller, how many people still see the Guan Qiao, and in addition, the plot left a lot of suspense, such as what is the hero''s disease? Teddy is familiar with him and knows his situation. Why does he have to kill him? What happened to his wife? All these are enough to attract people to continue to watch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C35

    With the continuous development of the plot, the audience finally see the basic clues and framework. The hero Leonard not only lost his wife, but also suffered from transient amnesia because of the rapist''s entering the room. The director specially used the scene of the wine hostess spitting in the wine pot to make an explanation, but also caused the audience''s laughter? The surviving hero used the photo help Help his memory, began to tirelessly search for the rapist, want to revenge for his wife.


    However, the director told the story in a two-line way: forward and backward. Although the structure is novel, it seems that it is hard to avoid. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may miss some clues. For example, the hero is obviously related to Teddy, who was shot by him in the beginning, and he''s weird when he explains his symptoms by telling about the same man who had a transient amnesia and killed his wife. Unfortunately, there are too many clues and entanglement, and the plot develops very fast, which is difficult to understand.


    If someone wants to play the movie again, it may not be very attractive.


    Finally, the film is put to the end, and everything has been revealed. Even if some viewers miss a lot of clues, they still understand the ending. Teddy was a policeman. He had helped Leonard find the criminal who raped his wife. Leonard had already avenged him for it, but he forgot. Then Teddy used him to kill a drug dealer and swallow $200000, and Leonard, who knew all this, no longer trusted him and took a picture of him saying don''t be fooled again. In the end, under various factors, Leonard killed Teddy as the murderer of his wife, so there was the first scene, but it was not known whether Leonard would forget.


    As the subtitles finished, the lights came on. However, there was no applause in the theater, only intermittent discussions. Although we have generally understood what the story is, many places can not be understood by reading it once. For example, is the man in Leonard''s mouth who suffered from transient amnesia really exists or is he just imagining it? Was his wife killed by a rapist or was he responsible for it? The audience exchanged their views and forgot that the film was over.


    "It seems that the film failed, and there was no applause." Adrian, sitting in the back of the set, sighed, "I have to say, Dan, you really let me down."


    "Me?" Sitting in Lafayette, Dennis looked at Adrian inexplicably.


    "Yes, you are an actor. Shouldn''t you take some responsibility?" Adrian was serious.


    "This..." Dennis looked around in dismay and sighed after a long time, "Kate and Joe are also actors."


    "That''s not the same," Adrian immediately waved. "You have the most parts."


    Kate, who was sitting next to him, finally couldn''t help it. She chuckled and said, "OK, ED, stop playing tricks on Dan. Didn''t you hear their discussion? Maybe the applause will start in a moment


    As soon as the words fell, clapping applause began to ring. At first, there was only one person. After a few seconds, most people joined in, just because of the discussion of the plot of the film. There were many people applauding, but the applause was slightly sparse.


    "How about it?" Kate immediately puffed up her chest.


    "Very good, very good." Adrian laughs and kisses her beautiful face.


    Joe pantoriano, who saw all this, patted Dennis on the shoulder and said in a serious tone, "let''s go, Dan. This has become a place for them to hang out."


    Several crew members around suddenly chuckled, and Kate was a little embarrassed and stopped coughing.


    "Well, guys, it''s almost done, and we should leave." Look at the audience has begun to walk out in twos and threes. Adrian stands up and greets everyone to go back, but as soon as he reaches the aisle, he is stopped by several people.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian. This is John Bateson of the Los Angeles evening news. May I ask you a few questions?" Said a man with brown hair and fair features.


    "Mr. Adrian, I''m from the Eastern Republic. Can I talk about your film?" The man behind Bateson held out his hand. He had a very striking ears. He was French, because he spoke French.


    A few others introduced themselves in their native language or English with strange accent. Adrian nodded and glanced at Lafayette who was following him. Lafayette shrugged imperceptibly.


    Are they all tabloids? OK, it doesn''t matter. Adrian raised his hand with a smile: "thank you for your support. If you have any questions, please don''t be too tricky. I think you don''t want me to say something like no comment?"


    Although the mainstream of Berlin Film Festival is political oriented films, as one of the most influential film festivals in the world, there are still many excellent films to attend, such as the silent lamb, which took the best film and best actor and heroine at the 64th Oscars. And like Dennis and others, Anthony Hopkins and Judy foster, the leading actors, attended the Berlin Film Festival.Although Adrian, the director and producer of "two big guns", has gained a lot of attention in the past few months, he is still a new director after all, and in the eyes of journalists, the news value of the director is always no better than those big stars, so the well-known media have gone around those more famous directors and stars.


    However, it doesn''t matter, there is always better than nothing. A few months ago, in Venice, even after "two big guns" was well received, few journalists visited him - although taking Kate around was one of the reasons.


    Adrian''s cooperative attitude has won the favor of many people. The first question he asked was the French reporter: "I want to know, what''s the purpose of your editing, Mr. Adrian?"


    "It''s storytelling, of course. The editing methods that make people surprised or surprised or confused are actually to tell good stories." Adrian replied with a smile, but it is hard to avoid scolding an idiot in his heart. Although attention is a good thing, if you are stupid, you can''t help it. The tabloids are just tabloids.


    "It''s an amazing movie. Can I know who killed Leonard''s wife?" This is John Bateson of the Los Angeles evening news.


    Another Adrian shrugged: "I''m sorry, I can''t say that directly. I can only say that all the clues are in the movie. If you have any questions or something wrong, you may as well watch it again in the theater. "


    Other tabloid reporters, like them, are always asking questions about the plot, which makes Adrian depressed. But it''s also true to think about it. The tabloids are all chasing the most eye-catching tidbits, and they will come to visit him. In addition to just meeting him, it is mainly because the suspense of the film is too attractive. From this point of view Not bad.


    As they chatted and walked out, a group of people quickly came outside the theater, and Adrian gave Lafayette a look. Lafayette nodded knowingly, and suddenly said in a loud voice, "if you''re not satisfied, you can ask Mr. Dennis knight. He''s the main character of the whole movie."


    The reporters were stunned, and then surrounded Dennis. Sure enough, in the eyes of journalists, especially entertainment journalists of tabloids, the value of actors is much higher than that of directors. Dennis was obviously flattered. Although there were only seven or eight reporters around and all of them were tabloid reporters, when did he get such treatment? Even after appearing in a film with a good reputation and box office. But then he calmed down and responded with a smile. He could see that he liked the scene.


    Seeing that the reporters'' attention was attracted by Dennis, Adrian pulled Kate away quietly. I believe that with Dennis''s ability and Lafayette and pantoriano in the side of the advice, there will be no problem.


    "Really, I want to stay there and wait for them to ask me a few questions?" After walking two streets and looking at the reporters who couldn''t find them, Kate suddenly complained, but look at the crescent eyes and the playful expression to see what she was thinking.


    "Well, then, big star, Miss Kate Beckinsale, what do you think of your role this time?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Kate tilted her head and thought for a moment. Her face suddenly collapsed. "Feeling Not so good. "


    "Why?" Adrian had an accident.


    "Think about it, my first character is a guy who smokes marijuana all day, and he doesn''t have a single line. My second character, who is full of swearing and has been killed as a drug dealer None of them are normal. " Kate sighed, "especially the makeup in the memory fragment It''s so ugly. I dare not see it on the screen. It''s strange. I didn''t think it was so ugly when I was on the set... "


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. "Well, when you have time, I''ll see what''s right for you in a romantic comedy, a character who''s dressed up to be sexy and attractive."


    Kate was about to say hello, but saw Adrian''s smile and swallowed it back.


    "What''s the matter Isn''t that right? " Kate asked.


    "No, nothing." Now Adrian sighed. "Frankly, you''re doing a great job in" memory shards, "better than Dan, less than Joe."


    This is true. Although Dennis did a good job, makeup and acting basically met Adrian''s requirements, he was still too young to do well in some small details. The average viewer may not notice it, but Adrian, who has seen it countless times as a clip, knows that. Fortunately, there are enough wonderful stories to make up for that.


    Although Kate is also young, or even a little too young, she is not like Dennis, the camera runs through the whole film; secondly, the younger she is, the more flexible she is. In addition, Adrian, who is very familiar with the film, slightly modifies the script and instructs her from the side, and makes it more difficult for her to make up than the original version The ugly clothes covered her beauty, so she played very well.(yesterday I went to watch the "secret service of beautiful girls". The full screen CG ah, the translation of "sweet beans" and "big money" is also shocking. But despite all this, the story is actually sad. Unfortunately, most people''s attention is focused on CG. But it also shows how important the storytelling technique is to the director. Schneider is not as good as Nolan. This film could have been comparable to inception, but it''s a pity.)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C36

    "You mean I have to be ugly to show my acting skills? " Kate stares at Adrian, as if she doesn''t understand what he''s talking about. They are sitting in a cafe near the Brandenburg Gate, drinking afternoon tea.


    "Because you''re beautiful, Kate. Sometimes it''s easier for people to notice your appearance than your acting. They''ll say, you''re a vase." Adrian put his hand out.


    "And you? Do you think so? " Kate asked, biting her lips.


    "Of course not," Adrian chuckled. "But it''s widely accepted that it has become their consensus. It''s unfair, but you have to accept it."


    "So you put me in the role I''m in?" Kate sighed.


    "Yes," Adrian looked at her carefully. "Of course, if I don''t like it, I''ll keep an eye on other characters for you. The point is, what do you want, Kate, to get people''s approval by honing their acting skills? Or enjoy the performance? Even if you are going to the California Institute of art for systematic study, you should also want your own way. If you have been an actor all the time, you still have to develop behind the scenes. "


    Kate thought sideways for a long time, and finally shrugged. "OK, I see. Anyway, when I graduate this year, I''ll apply to the California Institute of art."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, then waved his hand in Kate''s gaze: "then we''ll have a good day today. We''d better have a good time in Berlin."


    As was said in Venice last year, all film festivals are in some way festivals, and the Berlin Film Festival is no exception. Since it''s a festival, you can definitely have fun everywhere. Just like in Venice, Adrian and Kate spent five days touring Berlin. Alexandria square, the Boulevard under the bodhi tree and other places that tourists have to visit. They even went to East Berlin specially and walked around the unfinished wall. Except for the cold weather in Germany in February, the need to wear thicker clothes, and from time to time watching TV about the Persian Gulf, everything was very good.


    As for the film, of course, it''s all over Lafayette. This time it''s in the name of the film company, so Adrian is more relaxed than he was in Venice. Being a boss has this advantage.


    As one of the 11 A-level film festivals assessed by the International Film Producers Association, and this is the first time since the reunification of Germany, the Berlin Film Festival has attracted many filmmakers from all over the world to attend, despite its strong political atmosphere. Even if most people Adrian has never heard of it, there are always a few people who know each other.


    "Really How to say It''s scary, it''s amazing. I never thought her acting would be like this Oh, my God, that''s laklish Kate, who came out of the theatre arm in hand with Adrian, was saying something when she suddenly saw a woman surrounded by a group of reporters on the street and screamed.


    "You should call her Ms. Judy foster." Adrian shook his head. "Don''t make such a fuss, will you?"


    But as soon as he had finished, Kate grabbed his arm again and pointed to the other man surrounded: "my God, Professor Hannibal!"


    At last, she heard Adrian''s words and lowered her voice a lot.


    "Do you need to go and sign it?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    "Well No more. " Kate finally came back to her senses and said, "I''m sorry, ED, I just saw the movie just now. It''s so wonderful. It''s hard to avoid some..."


    "I know, it doesn''t matter. It''s really a wonderful work. I dare say it will be one of the best works in America this year. Maybe it will win the best film Oscar." Adrian made a little gesture, and then he thought of something and laughed: "but director Demi may be criticized by some feminists."


    "Why?" Kate asked curiously, and at the same time another voice came up: "why?"


    Adrian turned his head. A middle-aged man with some slender eyes and a beard was standing in the oblique rear, looking at himself curiously.


    "What are you, please?" Adrian felt familiar with each other, but couldn''t remember who it was.


    "Jonathan Demi." The other side said his name with a smile.


    Adrian couldn''t help picking eyebrows: "it was director Demi. I''m really sorry. I hope you don''t think I''m targeting you."


    "It doesn''t matter," he said, smiling and waving. "You can call me Jonathan, and I just want to know why you came to this conclusion - by the way, are you?"


    "Adrian Cowell." Adrian introduced him. "This is my girlfriend, Kate Beckinsale."


    "Adrian? The ghost director Jonathan looked surprised, as if he didn''t believe it.


    "It seems that there is such a name By the way, which newspaper is it? " Adrian rubbed his chin and looked at Kate.


    Because of the sentence "my girlfriend" just now, Kate took his arm and thought: "Los Angeles Times!"Although all the reporters from the tabloids were around Adrian on the day of the film festival''s screening, and the newspapers only focused on guessing the plot the next day, as well as the exaggerated interpretation of Dennis and others'' answers, it does not mean that there was no other well-known film critic watching that day.


    "This is not an ordinary work. There are a lot of films with the technique of reverse narration, but there are not many works that can make people think deeply from other perspectives like" memory fragment ". It would be a big mistake to think that this movie, like Adrian''s one a few months ago, is full of endless stream of "* *" and black humor. Although "memory fragment" has a lot of "*", believe me, it is far from enough compared with "two big guns".


    OK, just to be a joke, let''s talk about Adrian''s new movie. In summary, the hero of the story suffers from a rare amnesia and can only remember what happened within a few minutes, so that in the process of running, he doesn''t know whether he is chasing or being chased. For him, life is fragmented, but in this fragmentation, he always wants to revenge for his dead wife.


    It sounds like a very old-fashioned story, but Adrian tells it in his own way. There are two lines in total, one in color and the other in black and white, and they are carried out simultaneously. At the beginning, you may feel confused and confused, but when the story develops, you will be attracted unconsciously. Please forgive me for not being able to reveal more of the plot. I can only say that if the story is told in a sequential way, it will be very mediocre, but after being edited by Adrian in a special way, it will immediately become different, especially the announcement of the ending will surprise many people.


    It''s a very complex work to think about. If you want to experience a brainstorming, wait until the movie is released. I haven''t met Adrian Cowell, but with his ability to produce two similar but different focused works in a short period of time, I can call him a genius. "


    This is the film review by Ronnie gross, a famous American film critic. It was published on the second edition of the entertainment edition of the Los Angeles Times two days after the release of memory fragments. Although the Los Angeles Times and the Los Angeles evening news are only slightly different, the former is one of the three major American newspapers, which is not comparable to the Los Angeles evening news.


    Grosse praised it as a good story after the release of "two big guns" last year, and became interested in Adrian. So I went to Berlin to attend the film festival and attended the premiere of "memory fragments".


    Although Grosse has been praised by several journalists and critics in other countries, more and more critics have published their own opinions. The ingenious editor of "memory fragment" not only broadens people''s horizons, but also has a certain depth of story content, which is naturally liked by film critics.


    Now Adrian is no longer a new director a few months ago, and the film reviews published are naturally not like Venice, who stayed in the corner of the final edition, so they have attracted more attention. Jonathan Demi is one of them.


    "I happened to go to the rother theatre yesterday to see your" memory fragment ". It''s so exquisite that it can be called a ghost." Jonathan Demi looked serious.


    "You flatter me, director Demi. Your silent lamb is much better than mine. It not only completely grasps the context of the novel, but also adds many details that cannot be expressed in the novel. In addition, with the superb acting skills of Mr. Hopkins and Ms. foster, I believe that it is definitely one of the most powerful competitors for the best film of this year''s Oscar!" Adrian complimented.


    Jonathan began to laugh happily, and he was more fond of Adrian.


    "Call me Jonathan, Adrian," Jonathan reached out and shook him. "Nice to meet you."


    "Me too, Jonathan." Adrian smiles and nods.


    "Just now you said that this movie might be attacked by feminists. May I know why?" Jonathan said, glancing at the noisy crowd around him and changing the subject: "why don''t we change places, Adrian, we have a little party at Concord hotel. Would you like to join Miss Kate?"


    Adrian looked at Kate beside him and Anthony Hopkins and Judy foster, who had been freed from reporters and fans not far away.


    "With pleasure." He said to Jonathan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C37

    Concord hotel is located near the Berlin International Convention Center, not far from the venue of the film festival. It is also a suitable place for the silent lambs crew to stay.


    In a small hall on the 8th floor of the hotel, members of the crew were chatting and laughing with drinks. Except for the actors, directors, producers and the film company, few people were invited to attend.


    "The key is the description of Buffalo Bill," Adrian, who stands with Kate, the director and the two leading actors, "especially the description of the abnormal personality of obese women who are infatuated with the skin, will certainly cause some feminist protest. After all, movies combine images, music and performance, and are different from novels. "


    "That''s it? Is it a bit alarmist? " Jonathan didn''t think so.


    "In fact, it seems to me that most women don''t think that way, but you know, Jonathan, there will be extremists in any point of view." Adrian shrugged. "Of course, I don''t think they''re going to make a lot of noise. It''s a great movie. Whether it''s your director or Judy or Anthony''s performance, it''s enough to be in the textbook."


    "I have to admit, you''re a good talker, Adrian." Judy Foster said with a smile that she was not a particularly beautiful woman, but had an attractive temperament, especially her gray and blue eyes, as if she could speak.


    "Thank you. This is my sincere words. I believe you and Anthony will not only win the best actor and actress at the Berlin Film Festival, but also win the best actor and Actress Oscar at the beginning of next year." Adrian said seriously.


    Now, which one of the guys in the movie, Anthony, laughs better than me


    "That''s not a good question, Anthony." Adrian said with a smile, "frankly, both of you are very good at acting. It''s hard to tell the difference. But from my personal point of view, it''s a little bit of Anthony


    "Why?" Judy looked at him curiously.


    "Very simple, Anthony''s shots add up to..." Adrian looked up and recalled, "in less than 30 minutes, it was as impressive as Judy, so I was slightly biased towards Anthony."


    "Is it?" Judy smiles. "But I have more camera time than Antony, but I always maintain the same acting skills as Antony. How can I say that?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but shake with a wry smile: "well, I''m not thoughtful."


    She is worthy of being a talented woman graduated from Yale University. In a word, she can''t speak.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a different point of view. There''s no right or wrong." Hopkins had a good time.


    "In any case, both of them are very excellent and excellent actors, and they will have the opportunity to cooperate with each other Adrian said, raising his glass.


    "I''m looking forward to the fact that you''re directing the memory fragment is really wonderful." Anthony also raised his glass.


    "There will be a chance." Judy, too.


    Having said that, Adrian knows that to a large extent it can only be regarded as polite. After all, his time in this circle is too short, so far he has not even had a year''s time, even if he has two excellent works. However, because of two excellent works and good sense of Adrian, they didn''t die. Who knows what will happen in the future? A certain degree of tact is a necessary quality for people in the entertainment industry.


    Adrian didn''t care. He was just a lesbian. Although Hopkins was also considered in the next plan, there was still a period of time. Now he wants to win over Jonathan Demi.


    "By the way, Jonathan, do you have any other plans after this movie?" Adrian suddenly asked, after putting his glass on the plate of a passing waiter.


    "Not yet," Jonathan shook his head. "The publicity for silent lambs has just begun, and I plan to What, do you want to say to me? "


    "Yes, I had an idea, but I couldn''t find the right person to direct it - I had too little experience - until today I saw the silent lamb." Adrian did not hide anything. "Although this and" silent lamb "are two completely different themes, but I believe that with your excellent grasp of details, you will be able to perfectly express the story through the lens."


    "Is it?" Jonathan raised his eyebrows. "May I know what kind of story this is?"


    "Well, let me see..." Adrian organized the following words in his head and then said, "this is a story about homosexuality and AIDS. Andrew and Joe are two young lawyers in Philadelphia. They work hard and have a bright future. However, Andrew is a homosexual, accidentally infected with AIDS... "


    Adrian tells the story of Philadelphia, which made Tom Hanks the first emperor, and the director of the film is Jonathan Demi. Adrian had thought of the film when he was watching silent lambs in the theater. Then he met Jonathan, and naturally he decided to bring him to make it. It''s a good deal to give something that belongs to the other party and sell a favor at the same time.Adrian watched the film "Philadelphia Story" many times, so he remembered all the details very clearly. He chose those wonderful places to tell, many of which were originally the ideas of Jonathan. In addition, Adrian''s good eloquence and vivid rendering and coloring attracted him simply.


    "No doubt, it''s a very valuable idea. May I see the script?" As soon as Adrian had finished speaking, Jonathan asked with some excitement.


    "I''m sorry, Jonathan. It''s just an idea. There''s no complete script." Adrian opened his hand.


    "No?" Jonathan obviously didn''t believe it. "I heard Barney Jacklin of fox say that you can complete six scripts with different styles and quality assurance in a few months."


    "He said that? It must have left a deep impression on him Adrian shrugged.


    "Excuse me, but may I know what you''re talking about?" Judy interrupted.


    "Well, it''s about Adrian himself." Jonathan kicked the ball to Adrian.


    "It''s nothing special. It''s Six Scripts sold to four big companies at one time." Adrian said succinctly.


    "Sell six plays at a time?" Anthony stepped in, surprised, "in a few months?"


    "Almost so." Adrian didn''t deny it. Seeing that they still wanted to ask, Adrian quickly changed the topic to Jonathan: "how are you thinking, Jonathan?"


    "No problem, just..." Jonathan grinned bitterly. "I''m still busy with the promotion of silent lambs. I''m afraid I won''t have time for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I need time to sort out the script, and I''ll keep it for you - of course, if you like, I can get all the preliminary work ready, and I can turn it on as soon as I have time." Adrian said with a smile,


    "really?" Jonathan looked surprised. "That''s settled."


    Although it''s just a small party, Adrian''s harvest is not small. First of all, I have a good relationship with Jonathan Demi, Anthony Hopkins and Judy foster. Secondly, we can find a win-win movie for our own film company. Finally, we can take this opportunity to win over the two future film giants. Yes, this film will use the "original people".


    Unfortunately, their own strength is not big enough, otherwise, it should be other people to try their best to win over themselves. Back at the hotel, Adrian thought, taking off his clothes in his mirror. But then he laughed and shook his head. It was just a year ago. There was still time, as long as this time


    Thinking of this, Adrian was alert to stop his thoughts, this period of time, except from the television or newspaper to know something about the Gulf area, he basically did not contact Claude. In addition to trust, there was tension. After all, it was a gamble. He didn''t want to be worried all day long. He simply ignored the result before it came out.


    "Hey, honey, what are you thinking?" Adrian took off his shirt and turned around to find Kate sitting in front of the dresser in a daze.


    "No, nothing." Kate, who came back to her senses, laughed, but reluctantly.


    Adrian thought about it and immediately understood her mind. There were some simple Kate who were almost transparent in front of him.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be complacent about. You''ll know what to say when you''re going to attend a few more such parties in the future." Adrian went over and hugged her from behind.


    "But I''m like a vase. " Kate mumbled.


    "It''s also a very beautiful vase," Adrian said with a smile. "Didn''t you have a good time talking to Judy


    What suddenly occurred to him. Before Kate could speak, he asked again, "by the way, what did you mainly talk about?"


    "Some women''s issues, any questions?" Kate turned her head suspiciously. "Your voice sounds strange."


    "No, I''m just asking."


    Do you want me to tell you she''s gay and stay away from her? But then again, in most men''s minds, the picture of two beautiful women kissing is very attractive. This mentality is the same as some women think that it is very nice to kiss two handsome men. But they are not aware that the premise of this mentality is that they can join it at any time.


    Adrian shrugged, threw these things out of his head, and hugged Kate up. "OK, it''s late. Let''s do something else, like play something new?"


    "You I hate you Kate''s face turned red. "You make me feel I I seem to be a It''s a... "


    "What seems to be it?" Adrian quipped.


    Kate''s face is even redder. Although she seems a little angry, she has betrayed her heart with an angry tone.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C38

    The next few days were still the same as before. Adrian and Kate went to the scenic spots, tasted the food, toured the local conditions and customs, and occasionally asked about the memory fragment. It was like coming to Berlin for a holiday.


    Although a series of movies with different styles, such as the silent lamb, have been shown in various theaters designated by the festival, the attention of "memory fragment" has dropped a lot, but its popularity has been called out, and the film critics have more praise and less damage to Dennis and Joe''s acting skills, while they have mixed praise and praise for Kate, either they think it''s very good or they think it''s very bad With the ability that Lafayette has shown, there is no need to worry about the publicity of the film.


    That''s why Adrian let go. He didn''t expect to win any awards at the Berlin Film Festival. But the reality is often unexpected, two weeks later at the award ceremony, "memory fragments" actually won the special award of the jury!


    "Thank the judges for giving me this award..." Although Adrian was on stage to receive the award, he was talking and thanking a large number of people, but he was muttering whether the judges had lost their heads.


    Although the Berlin Film Festival''s jury special award and Venice''s Best Newcomer Award are of the same nature, they also represent the recognition of the festival''s judges. Although the judges of the film festival are from all over the world, it is the film makers in Germany and the surrounding areas who can make the film or make decisions at the critical moment. Venice, Cannes, St. Sebastian and other film festivals are no exception, and the Oscar is no exception.


    These film festivals or awards have their own themes, and naturally they will not be awarded to movies that do not fit the theme. As I said before, the theme of the Berlin Film Festival is politics, while the theme of "memory fragments" has nothing to do with politics. In addition, the best director has awarded Jonathan Demi - "the silent lamb" has some political flavor. For example, the daughter of the kidnapped senator - there is no reason to send the consolation prize to another American film. So why did the judges hand over the special award to Adrian?


    Adrian was very puzzled about this until he had a few words with Lafayette and combined with his own cognition. Now the Berlin Film Festival is far less than the Berlin Film Festival 10 years later. Although it is determined to catch up with Venice and Cannes, there is still a big gap between them for various reasons. Even one of the three major European film festivals is barely named. Now that Germany and Germany have just been reunified, this gap has been further widened, and Adrian has just won the Best Newcomer Award at the Venice Film Festival.


    There has never been a director like Adrian who has been able to produce two high-quality films in just a few months. One of them won a lot of honors and the box office was extremely good, and the other was highly praised by film critics, even surpassing the first film. In this case, it''s not a big deal to award two special awards to him. Anyway, this award is basically a consolation. Besides, there are two other awards that can''t even be inferior to the Venice Film Festival? Besides, "memory fragment" is fully eligible for the prize.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, a film festival or something is actually a cake sharing. As long as you are qualified, you can share it. However, it depends on luck if you can get it. After communicating with these, Adrian will no longer care about it. Naturally, Lafayette will make good use of the award to promote the release of the film.


    After the award ceremony, the Berlin Film Festival, which also took two weeks, ended. Adrian sent Kate back to London and stayed for another two days before returning to Los Angeles.


    Naturally, the next thing is to wait. The Berlin Film Festival opened on February 4 and closed on February 18. The first Gulf War ended on February 28.


    Adrian, of course, was not idle, and the North American distribution of memory fragments was assigned to universal and began his life in front of a typewriter. When she was in Berlin in London, Kate asked about the content of Tomb Raider, and Adrian''s plan included the script of Philadelphia story.


    On the whole, it''s very comfortable, not like the whole day in the editing room more than a month ago. The only regret was that Kate wasn''t around, especially when she thought of her passion and how she was treated under his guidance. Since the last trip to Los Angeles, Kate has been thoroughly played by experienced Adrian in bed with various means, almost reaching the point of "XX under the bed, XX on the bed".


    That''s why Kate complained about Adrian that night in Berlin. Just complain to complain, how to still how, or that sentence, people in love always lack of reason.


    The time finally passed in February 1990. With the multinational forces in the Persian Gulf declaring that they would stop attacking on the 28th, and the 100 hour ground campaign ended, the Gulf War, which lasted more than a month, came to an end. Next, it''s time to count the spoils. Military and financial tycoons are losing and making money.


    The telephone on the desk rang without warning, and Adrian, who was thinking, jumped next. Hesitating, he picked up the receiver and asked, "Hello, who is it?"


    "Ed, it''s me." There came Claude''s voice, accompanied by heavy breathing, wheezing, very clear, as if a little out of breath."Hi, crow, you finally called me. It''s really depressing. I thought you ran away with money." Although Adrian''s heart cluttered, he still said in a sarcastic tone. Except for Adrian''s brief "28th" phone call to Claude on February 20, they had no contact at all during the process.


    "You know You know How much money did we put in at the beginning? " The heaviness of the breath became clearer, and with the sound of tearing, Claude was probably pulling the tie around his neck.


    "In addition to my 65 million, you have invested more than 10 million, almost 80 million." Adrian recalled carefully, "well, don''t play the game and tell me the details."


    ¡°¡­¡­ 10 times! " After swallowing his saliva, there came such a sound.


    "Ha, it''s very good. It turns 10 I beg your pardon? 10 times! " Adrian almost didn''t throw the microphone out of his hand. He opened his eyes and tried to control his body, but his teeth were still rattling.


    "Yes, yes, ten times! You heard me right! That''s 10 times! I''ve fucked it up 10 times! We made 800 million dollars back! " Claude on the other side of the phone immediately burst into laughter, as if a balloon filled with air was suddenly punctured and the air inside was vented.


    Adrian opened his eyes hard, covered his forehead, and breathed heavily. His breath became as heavy as that of Claude. He never expected that it would be like this. At the beginning, he only hoped that he could double or triple and try to earn 200 million or 300 million dollars. Unexpectedly, 80 million dollars turned into 800 million dollars in the end! It''s a bloody windfall! Claude this guy


    "Claude, you guy..." Adrian also began to pull up his collar, as if to make himself a little more comfortable, "you''re so damn amazing!"


    "Ha ha, I love that. Say it again, say it again!"


    "You''re so damn amazing! Very, very great


    Two people are so full of swearing, you and I said one word, each side of their own hard pounding the table, issued a?? voice, it seems that if not, they can not vent their excitement. After a long time like this, the two people on both sides of the phone gradually calmed down.


    "I can''t believe it. How did you do it, crow?" Asked Adrian, paralyzed in a high back chair, his chest still clearly undulating.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t think about that at all. All my attention was focused on buying and selling. No matter how big the capital is, it''s just a number for me. When I came back to see it when it was over, I was really surprised Claude recalled that the joy in the tone was very obvious.


    "You have to be good, crow. You''ve said it countless times before, but I have to say, you''re excellent." Adrian said sincerely.


    "Yes, of course," Claude laughed. "You know, ED, when I told this to the old man, his face was so wonderful that he probably didn''t expect me to do that."


    "I have to remind you," Adrian said, a little funny. All fathers and sons in the world are similar in some places. "The old man in your mouth is both your father and my godfather."


    "I know, I know," Claude sighed with exaggeration. "I just proved myself. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Fortunately, he then added: "of course, without your information, I couldn''t have done this - you''re OK recently? No one from the SFC wants you to have coffee? "


    "Why, do you want them to come to me?" Adrian said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, hey, I just care about you." Cried Claude.


    "Well, I see. Are you free this evening? I think we should talk about it in detail Adrian put off his joking tone and said seriously.


    "No problem, rosata. It''s your treat." Said Claude immediately.


    "Yes, it''s my treat." Adrian laughed.


    Put down the receiver, Adrian stood up, went to the French window, Shua opened the curtain, Los Angeles that constant sunshine suddenly sprinkled in, will shine bright study. After a very comfortable stretch, he narrowed his eyes to the bright sky.


    I didn''t expect that the harvest would be so huge, not only the sufficient funds several times more than expected, but also Claude Good, we can choose from several plans. The rest depends on how to persuade him!


    (OK, continue to ask for some recommendation tickets, so as to make a further progress in the new book list ~)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C39

    "Frankly, ED, I''m afraid the chef will cry if he knows that in your eyes, his carefully cooked food doesn''t go into the takeout and the pizza is easier to fill up." Claude said while pressing the switch on the wall, bright lights immediately filled the simple style of the living room.


    This is the villa that Claude rented on the other side of Beverly Hills. It''s quite modern and well decorated from the inside to the outside. As early as he graduated from University, he moved out to live. Unlike Adrian, the former Adrian, he had nothing to do all day. After making a lot of money, he had planned to buy a villa of his own.


    "Notice, crow, I''m talking about filling the stomach, not the taste of the food." Adrian corrected him. "His veal is really delicious. I''ve never denied that."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but snort. Although Adrian didn''t reject western food because of his small part of soul, he could also taste one, two, three and four, but he still missed Chinese food in his heart. He once ran the restaurants in Chinatown, but Have you ever seen kung pao chicken soaked in orange syrup? Fortunately, I used to cook dishes occasionally in my previous life. Thanks to my abnormal memory, I can still recall that I made some home cooked dishes for myself from time to time. In addition, there are so many Chinese restaurants in Chinatown that they are not completely westernized, so they can barely solve the problem of greedy.


    "You guy, French food is meant to be tasted. It''s easy to fill your stomach. Burger King''s two hamburgers are enough for that." Claude shook his head to the back of the living room table and poured two whiskies.


    "Kate said the same thing, but unfortunately you didn''t catch the point. I didn''t deny the taste of French food. I just said that it can''t be used to fill the stomach. It''s all true, isn''t it?" Adrian takes the cup that Claude pushed over.


    "Kate? The chick you got in England? Still dating? " Claude was surprised. "It''s not like you, ed. you never used to be interested in a girl for more than five days."


    "That was before," Adrian said disapprovingly. "I''ve taken her home."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, is the end of the world coming?" Claude gestured with exaggeration, "our ED is taking the girl home! Man, this is the first time! It''s amazing. Are you going to marry her? "


    "Shut up, crow," Adrian gave him a white eye. "Will I give up the whole forest for a tree?"


    "So you are..." Claude looked at him with interest: "I want a tree, I want a whole forest." Adrian shrugged.


    Claude was a little surprised, but immediately laughed out: "it''s ED, but don''t you think it''s a little greedy?"


    "Oliver Stone has a quote in Wall Street." Adrian took a sip of his whisky.


    "Greed is good." Claude then took over.


    "I''ve changed that a little bit. Moderate greed is good." Adrian laughed. "The key is to know where my degree is. I need to make my degree bigger now."


    "Well, what are you going to do? The profit this time is enough for you to get a place in those group companies? " Claude did not continue to discuss the topic, but asked about something else.


    Adrian smiles, looks Claude in the eyes and says, "let''s do it together, crow."


    "What do you say?" Claude looked surprised, and the glass he sent to his mouth stopped in mid air.


    "Remember what I told you in the cafe? I want to control Hollywood! I mean to build my own media empire, not to be a shareholder of those old companies! " Adrian clenched his fist and waved fiercely in the air, "we can do it together, crow. You have a talent I can''t match in business, but I also have a place in the film that you can''t match, and my vision in the overall situation is not worse than you! We''re going to do well together! "


    Claude was staring at Adrian. He gasped and seemed to want to laugh: "you''ve changed so much, ed. it''s hard to imagine you were still a year ago..."


    "It doesn''t make sense for me to turn over the old books." Adrian chuckled.


    He put down his cup and several came to Claude and looked at him closely. "Tell me, Claude, what are you hesitating about? What are you worried about? Or do you want to tell me that you''re going to stay in the godfather''s company, slowly dissipate your initiative and courage, and then wait for the godfather to take over when he retires? "


    Claude didn''t speak, just pursed his lips and looked at Adrian seriously.


    "Think about it, crow, what do you want the most?" Adrian made an exaggerated gesture. "Is it to take over his father''s company and follow the route they planned for themselves? Or do you start from scratch and break out a new world of your own?! We''re young, crow, we have the ability, we have the opportunity! Even if we lose, we can start all over again! "


    Looking at his fanatical look, Claude let out a long breath: "tell me, ED, why the media?""Why?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. He suddenly turned around and went to the French window of the living room. He opened the curtain with a crash. The bright night scene at the foot of Beverly Hills suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Adrian took a deep breath and pointed to the light. "Look at this city, crow! Here is the world''s largest film industry, here are the world''s most dazzling stars, countless people come here to look for their dreams, always thinking that maybe one day they stand on the stage to attract the attention of the world! But they don''t know, they don''t know, they only see one side, the beautiful, attractive, bright side! On the other side, the dark, dirty, full of * * is hidden behind and well hidden! Why? Because what they see is just what those people want them to see! You and I know that, crow! Think about how we feel when they turn with our baton, when they blindly cheer for us? "


    The fierce words echoed in the room, Claude could not help but sit up straight. Adrian, standing in front of the French window, didn''t say any more. He just looked at his best friend with his bright eyes.


    All of a sudden, he looked up and filled the glass. Claude stood up with an unknown light in his brown eyes.


    "Well, let''s do it!"


    **************************************


    Adrian knows how the world will develop in the next 20 years, and his own conditions and abilities are not bad - don''t think copying movies is a simple thing. So if he wants to control Hollywood, it is not impossible. As long as one problem is solved, that is management and operation!


    Yes, he knows what to do to make a lot of money, but after all, he was just a director in his previous life. When did he manage and run a big company? Adrian may have had a little experience before, but he had more to eat, drink and have fun. So he had to solve this problem before he could achieve everything, so he finally thought of Claude.


    At the beginning, Adrian didn''t realize this. He just wanted to make a start-up fund through Claude. And Claude flexible completion of the task to make him aware of the other party''s great value to himself, so he put all his eggs on the futures business to his hands, the results naturally needless to say.


    Adrian made up his mind to tie him and himself to everything. Claude, who was not willing to be lonely, dared to dare to break through and refused to be sheltered by his parents. In addition, his demagogic words finally agreed.


    "Tell me about your plans, ED," Claude said as they sat down in the study. "Don''t tell me. You don''t have any plans."


    "Of course there are plans, but you also know that I am not of this material, so I only have a general idea, and you need to supplement the rest." Adrian made no secret of his shortcomings.


    Claude raised his hand and made a "talk and see" gesture.


    "Of course, the first thing is to set up a media company. It''s OK to buy a shell. We''ll discuss in detail how much we invest, how to distribute the equity, and whether Bosworth film company belongs to it." What Adrian said slowly has been, "you are CEO, everything has the final say of you, I do not interfere anything."


    "To put it simply, you don''t care about anything, be a big shareholder at ease, and I will handle everything." Claude sighed. "It''s not fair. Ed, you''re too relaxed."


    "That''s OK. In a word, everything is up to you," Adrian ignored his jokes. "If I have any opinions or suggestions, I''ll discuss them with you and ask for your consent and support."


    "In this case..." Claude suddenly thought, "what if you insist on something and I still don''t agree with it?"


    "Then I''ll be around you 24 hours a day, lobbying you, no matter what you''re doing, working, eating, bathing, sleeping or even sleeping with a woman, I''ll be there." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "Damn it! Ed, you''re disgusting Claude waved in disgust.


    "No way, I can''t fight with you." Adrian spread his hands.


    "Well, skip that for a while, and then?" Claude shifted the subject.


    "Set up a venture capital company with a focus on it." Adrian threw out the answer he had already thought of.


    "Venture capital company? IT industry? " Claude raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly. "I thought we were talking about the media industry."


    "Yes, I know," Adrian nodded. "What can I say What do you think of this year''s election? "


    "This year''s election?" Although Claude didn''t understand why he turned to this topic, he still gave his own answer: "the Democratic Party has an advantage."


    "Really?"


    "Really -- and you?"


    "The Democratic Party has an advantage."


    "Really?""Really."


    They looked at each other for a moment, and suddenly both laughed. The Ron Rees family always favors the Democratic Party, because California is the Democratic Party''s territory most of the time, but the Cowell family has always been neutral, so Claude used Adrian''s sentence to quibble.


    "Do you know who the Democratic Party''s preliminary presidential candidate was in January, crow?" Adrian asked after laughing.


    "It seems to be..." Claude turned his head and thought, "William Jefferson Clinton?" (note)


    (Note: in the actual US election, both parties have to wait until July and August to formally determine the candidates. Here, the plot has changed, and they have thought to modify it to conform to the reality, but the plot behind the event is a bit troublesome, so let''s just forget it, let''s have a look at it)


    in the future, it''s time for both parties to formally determine the candidates www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C40

    "Yes, William Jefferson Clinton?" Adrian nodded to confirm Claude''s answer.


    "Is there anything wrong with him?" Claude still didn''t understand what he was trying to say.


    "He has no problem. The problem is that he wants to nominate Albert Gore, his partner," Adrian said slowly after thinking about it. "You know, uncle Anderson has always had a good relationship with Clive Babcock, the former chairman of the Democratic Party. I happened to get from him..."


    "Oh, it happened." Claude whistled immediately.


    "Well, I meant it - you''re satisfied now." Adrian glared at him, then continued in his laughter, "I don''t hear much, and there''s nothing valuable, except a little bit, the information superhighway!"


    "Information superhighway?" Claude''s interest finally got picked up.


    "How to say Although there are only words to myself, they seem to open a window for me and let me see many things that I have never seen before! " Adrian''s voice went up a lot and he looked a little excited.


    "If you can, can you explain it in detail?" Claude made a gesture.


    "Well, let me think about where I want to start," Adrian''s fingers tapped back on the desk. "Claude, do you still have an impression of the world wide web? Do you remember those boys who wanted to join the fraternity in the club we played with before graduation? One of them often surfs on the world wide web and has introduced it to us


    "Frankly, I can''t remember, even though I know the world wide web." Claude thought it over and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian was not discouraged, "so I''ll just say it briefly. Five years ago, the world wide web was very crude. To use a specific metaphor, it was the building that had just laid the foundation, and there was nothing but the foundation. But five years later, small bungalows have begun to appear on this foundation. "


    "Please go on. I''m listening." Claude adjusted his position and continued to listen to Adrian.


    "I''m not going to talk about the technology, because I don''t really understand. What I''m going to talk about is the value of it," Adrian sipped and moistened his throat. "We all know where they, the guys who love the world wide web, are obsessed with the world wide web, visit websites, send e-mails to each other, stay in their dormitories, and they can be with Stanford and even the whole Stanford People in Silicon Valley communicate. And it''s fast and convenient. It doesn''t take as much time as a letter, it doesn''t cost as much as a phone call, and it''s limited. Well, let''s think about it now. If the whole world were in the same network, they could communicate without gap like the students at Stanford. What kind of scene would it be? "


    "Spread?" Claude''s eyes lit up. He was not a fool. He understood what it meant.


    "Yes, spread!" Adrian clenched his fist. "Think about it. If people in Rome can visit the website in California at any time, and people in Shanghai can communicate with people in Brasilia at any time, what does this mean for the media industry? Yes, now we can only upload and download some words and some pictures on the Internet. But God knows if we can upload and download music on the Internet in a few years? Can I upload and download TV and movies? Can you even watch it online? This is not impossible. What we need to solve is only technical problems, and the basis of technical problems lies in hardware problems. As for hardware problems, don''t forget Moore''s law! "


    In the face of this high spirited preaching, Claude could not help but stretch out his hand to pull his collar. Undeniably, Adrian''s words moved him, and he was also a full of aggressive young people.


    However, after taking a deep breath, Claude gave a smile of disapproval: "your preaching is wonderful, ED, you know, I always miss the preaching scene when you entered the fraternity. However, preaching belongs to preaching. You can''t prove that what you said will be realized... "


    "But it can''t be falsified either!" Adrian quickly interrupted him, looking at Claude''s eyes full of confident smile, "no matter which expert you ask, they can''t prove that these will come true, but they can''t prove that they will never come true!"


    Speaking of this, he stood up and put his hands on the table: "now the topic goes back to the information superhighway before. Although there are only words to myself, I believe that once Gore becomes Clinton''s partner, they will put this issue in the campaign platform. Well, let''s go back to the earlier question. Why do we all think that the Democratic Party will prevail? "


    A few seconds later, the two people who looked at each other answered: "economy!"


    The same voice made them laugh. Adrian waved his hand and continued: "yes, although Bush won the United States since the 1950s, he shrugged his shoulders here. Unfortunately, the election time is 1991. If it is one year in the evening, the disintegration of the red empire will add a heavy weight to the campaign of old bush. Who will win at that time It''s hard to say who will lose. Of course, it can''t be said that Clinton will definitely stay in the white house now. God knows what his arrival may change, but it is not a big deal."I know what you want to say, crow," Adrian glanced at the silent Claude. "Yes, Clinton may not be able to defeat bush. However, as long as he raises this issue in the election campaign, even if the government does not support it, someone will push forward. This is the general trend. At most, the development is relatively slow. Moreover, Bush''s head should not be so stupid. If he is re elected, he will surely shift his policy objectives to the economy. "


    "This is a brand new field, crow. If all the things I said are realized in the near future, how much will it change the media industry? As you and I all know, there are great risks in involving new fields, but once successful, the profits will also be incomparable to other industries. "


    Claude sat motionless in his chair for a long time without saying a word. After a few minutes, he said, "you''ve convinced me again, ed. I think you should run for president."


    "Come on, if I''m president, I''ll take America to hell with no scruples, I promise." Adrian waved his hand, "or pull the topic back."


    "Well, venture capital, what else is there besides this?" Claude adjusted his position.


    "Acquisition of a small publishing company." Adrian returned to his chair.


    "Publishing company?" Claude rubbed his chin and raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, since it''s a media company, of course, all of these should be involved in films, television, records, newspapers, publishing, games..." Adrian counted with his fingers, "in short, all the industries related to information."


    At this point, he suddenly took out a floppy disk from his coat pocket and handed it to Claude. Then he pointed to the computer in his study: "these are some novels I wrote - popular novels. You may as well look at it now. Although it is not completely completed, I believe you can see the value of it. It''s just that I don''t spend much time on novels and I''m not a professional writer, so you may have to find someone to revise and supplement. I don''t mind signing each other''s name at the same time


    "Ha," said Claude, shaking the floppy disk. "Obviously, you''re prepared."


    "Of course, I can spend a lot of time persuading you." Adrian said, showing his hand.


    "Tut, it''s really moving." Claude sighed jokingly, turned to turn on the computer, and waited for several minutes to boot up before inserting the floppy disk.


    It took Claude about a few decades to scan Adrian''s novels.


    "Viruses and zombies, female Indiana Jones and cyberpunk, you''ve got a lot of ideas in your head, ed." Claude smacked his mouth and turned his attention to Adrian. "However, the first two ideas can only be regarded as second-class popular novels at most. Cyberpunk''s idea and structure are very good, but if you want to be promoted to first-class, you have to operate well."


    "It''s all up to you," Adrian shrugged. "Don''t forget, you''re the CEO."


    "Well, what else do you want to say? Anyway, I''ve heard enough tonight." Claude leaned back on the back with a look of "come, I''m not afraid of you.".


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "the next step is to acquire a small brokerage company, hold shares in the cinema, prepare the shell of foreign trade companies and Pay attention to the trend of quantum funds. "


    Claude''s brow frowned: "I understand that the acquisition of brokerage companies will be conducive to the allocation of resources in the future. I have no objection to holding shares in the cinema. As long as we do not hold shares, the government will not trouble us. But why are shell companies preparing for foreign trade and paying attention to the trend of quantum funds? "


    "You know, I just came back from Germany, unified Germany," Adrian recalled. "I went to East Berlin on purpose, and I had a hunch that the red giant in Europe was going to fall."


    "It''s not news, ED, we all know. If it might have been terrifying before the Gulf War, now it''s only a matter of time before anyone can see its weakness. " Claude shrugged.


    "Yes, yes," Adrian did not deny, "but what if it falls at the end of this year?"


    Claude''s eyelids jumped.


    "Think, crow, what the Soviet Union has done since the late 1980s. Full of loopholes, how much profit can we get from this giant once it disintegrates and we are fully prepared? " Adrian''s eyes were fixed on Claude without blinking.


    (for recommendation ~ for collection ~)


    for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C41

    Frankly speaking, Adrian has never been so tired, even more tired than his crazy movie editing in the editing room for several days in a row. It is not so easy to do such a thing. Besides, he is still fooling a smart man. Don''t think that people will listen to you when the tiger''s body shakes. If there is no enough interest, who cares about you.


    Back in his bedroom, Adrian took off his coat, poured a glass of water for himself and took a breath. He sat on the sofa and recalled all kinds of things of the evening. Thanks to his special efforts to ease the relationship with his uncle, he also went to New York several times. Otherwise, I still don''t know how to put those words round today. Once or twice, it can be said that he got the news from his uncle, but every time he was a bit unreasonable.


    For example, when Claude finally asked him why he was staring at the quantum fund, Adrian did not dare to move out of his uncle as a shield. Fortunately, he just asked Claude to keep an eye on the quantum fund and didn''t specify what to do. Besides, Rogers and Soros are now famous, so he finally convinced Claude.


    Anyway, the purpose of this evening has been achieved. Adrian drank the water and silently calculated in his heart. Although he would like to put up all the shelves at one go, he also knows the truth that haste leads to failure. Moreover, full bloom is not the best way to do it. DreamWorks is the best example. Even if Adrian knows the future development, it is not a reason to squander freely, but to maximize the interests is what he should do.


    So Adrian first chose the publishing company and the broker company. For the former, he also knew that the three novels he had thrown out were not enough to read. No matter biochemical crisis, Tomb Raider or the matrix all depended on games and movies. Without the huge popularity of games and movies, biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider could only read them Second rate fiction, "matrix" is better, but it''s just a little bit. There are too many science fiction novels about virtual world and definition of reality in America.


    If the publishing company really wants to make a high-profile publication as soon as possible, he is not out of the way. The magic series that caused a storm all over the world a few years later, and the vampire novel that housewives love so much more than a decade later are excellent targets. However, for the former, Adrian has other arrangements; for the latter, it is not something that can be written by a big man in any case. It is the American version of "poor granny". What''s more, he has only seen movies but not novels.


    In fact, just to open up a situation for publishing companies, those three novels are enough - as long as they are operated properly. If Claude doesn''t have this ability, Adrian is blind.


    As for the brokerage company, first, as Claude once said, it will be convenient for the group to allocate resources when it becomes bigger in the future. Second, if the broker company is strong enough, it will also be a supplement to the network. If the scope of the agency is wide enough, it will also be more conducive to Adrian''s control of Hollywood. What''s more, although C + is unique at this time, it is far from the scene 10 years later.


    This gives Adrian a chance to intervene. It''s very simple, at least in his opinion. The agent system of C + is very good. It can be copied directly. Then he can sign the stars of the future first, and then bring a few stars out by himself. That''s why he let Dennis and Kate not busy looking for an agent for the time being. In the 21st century, they dare not say that they are in Hollywood Dock is in the first place, but it should be possible to compete with C +. As long as Claude operates properly.


    As for other aspects, step by step, Adrian has a rough plan, just like letting Claude prepare the foreign trade company and focusing on the quantum fund to make a profit, we need to wait for the opportunity to come.


    However, Adrian was most proud of that show off all night. To tell the truth, it is not difficult to persuade Claude to agree to set up an it venture capital company. Just explain it a little. Anyway, it''s just investment, not letting him make money on the website. However, Adrian delivered a passionate speech, from the US election to the information superhighway to the new industry, which led to the fact that he did not know where to get the information about the possible action of Quantum Fund.


    If there are other reborn people on the scene, they will surely think that this guy is relying on his own advantages to show off his understanding of the Internet - in fact, Adrian thinks so, but his every step is purposeful.


    Even brothers may have conflicts over the power of the company, let alone Adrian and Claude. To solve this problem, two conditions must be met: first, the scale of the company will not be too large; second, the ability of the two people is similar.


    The first problem, needless to say, is Adrian''s goal from the beginning is the group company. As for the second question, if he has the ability to run a group company well, will he try his best to get claudera in?


    But because of this, Adrian and Claude won''t fight over the control of the company, so This problem should not exist. But this problem does not exist, does not mean that other problems do not exist.


    Many CEOs with outstanding ability will inevitably expand their personal power when they take the company to the top, and then they want to monopolize power and kick out those who have different opinions and oppose themselves. At this time, the board of directors will not interfere too much with the CEO unless he causes huge losses or offends too many people.Of course, according to Adrian''s impression, Claude should not be such a person. Besides, his statement is very clear: I can''t do this, so please come. I will influence you, but I won''t interfere with you. Claude was not a fool, and naturally understood the key.


    However, with the development of the company, Claude will inevitably establish his own voice. As a major shareholder, Adrian can not compare with the CEO who controls the direction of the company. So, what should he do if he puts forward some very important suggestions that must be completed according to his own memory and reality in the future, while Claude holds the opposite opinion? He couldn''t have lobbied as long as he did this evening. As for what to stay with Claude all the time, it''s just a joke. He''s not gay. It''s too bad if they fall out.


    As a result, Adrian has left Claude a deep impression as far as possible. Imagine what a shock it would be for Claude when all he said and predicted years later came true?! In this way, even if Adrian has any suggestions and his views to the left, the other side will carefully consider.


    That''s all we can do for the time being. Adrian stood up and went to the landing bed. Looking at the light outside, Adrian stretched out his hand and squeezed it into a fist. The future will be in my hands!


    After the Berlin Film Festival, Lafayette began to follow up the publicity work of "memory fragment". Although he did not understand why Adrian appointed universal to release it, he still did.


    Naturally, the focus of this publicity was on the second work of Guicai director. At the same time, two works were launched in less than a year, which won the best newcomer award of the Venice Film Festival, the special award of the Berlin Film Festival jury, and the film "this will be a very experimental observation", etc. These are the selling points.


    Therefore, even though Adrian is still a newcomer, and even when the film is released on March 10, there is no premiere as before. The more than 800 screens that can be won with the help of universal brought in $10 million in the first week box office.


    In addition to the selling points mentioned above, there is a star effect to get this high box office in the first week of 1991. However, the star here is not Dennis or Kate, but Adrian, who is a director and producer. The black humor of the previous "two big guns" made many people who like cut movies remember his name. After half a year, he made another cut film and won the special award of the jury at the Berlin Film Festival. In addition, Lafayette''s effective publicity and Ronnie gross''s film review at the Berlin Film Festival, curious people naturally entered the cinema at the first time ¡£


    In addition to the box office success, the critics'' comments are almost one-sided.


    "An excellent film, Adrian''s ingenious tailoring, makes this story thought-provoking." New York Times


    "it''s a simple and complicated movie, and you have to watch it a few times to understand it." Empire


    "when I came out of the cinema, my first thought was to go back and watch it again, although I understood the ending. There are countless clues in the film, each of which is a supplement to the overall plot. Through these clues, we can have a deeper understanding of the story and what the director wants to tell you. As for the actors, Dennis knight, the first leading actor, has more glittering points than the last film. Although he is still a little weak in some places because of his youth, he is still quite good on the whole. It is needless to say that Joe pantoriano, as the main supporting actor, has made the whole film shine a lot. As for Miss Kate Beckinsale, she still needs to be honed. " The famous film critic Roger Albert


    although there are also a few people who criticize that the editing is too fancy and can''t be understood by people, most of the film reviews are praise. A lot of people like this tone. It is a profound expression after complicating simple things.


    Well, not to mention this, for Bosworth film company, if the last release of "two big guns" let them see the hope, then the company''s investment in "memory fragments" box office and word-of-mouth double harvest is undoubtedly a shot in the arm. It has been about two or three years since the last time such a situation happened.


    And Adrian then injected another $10 million into the company, which helped many rebuild their confidence in the company. It''s just that some people''s confidence is a little bit late. Adrian once said that the time limit for non-interference in the company''s business is only half a year. Now it has been more than half a year, so it is necessary to change.


    (continue to ask for recommendation and collection, and you''ll soon be out of stock...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C42

    Although Adrian beat some people through lafune because the company''s performance has improved before, a small number of people always go to work with the mentality of muddling through. This is very normal. Of course, it is also normal to ask them to pack up and leave. Any company that wants to develop will not allow such overstaffing.


    The next step was to expand the departments. Adrian gave all these to Lafayette, who only asked for two things. The first is to sign several excellent screenwriters as soon as possible. Frankly speaking, the screenwriters in the editorial department are now at the level of helping to revise and adjust. Adrian needs talents who can write scripts with ideas and regulations.


    He is now making two films and the next few films, all of which are written by himself. This is not the case, but as time goes on, more and more films will be produced. Does he have to write all the scripts by himself? The writers'' Union has already stored more than a dozen scripts.


    Lafayette didn''t have a problem with it. He knew about Adrian''s selling the script to those film companies. If there were writers in the editorial department to help the boss write more scripts with small cost and high box office, it would undoubtedly be very great for the company''s development. But for Adrian''s other request, he did not understand.


    "Set up a TV drama production department?" In Adrian''s office, Lafayette doesn''t understand and asks, "why?"


    "Preparing for the TV series, of course, Laffer," Adrian shrugged. "What do you think I''m going to do?"


    "But We''re just in a good position. We don''t have to scale so fast, ed? " Lafayette cautioned mildly that he was clearly opposed.


    "I know your concerns, laver, but don''t worry," Adrian wasn''t upset. He knew what Lafayette was worried about. "I didn''t say that I was going to set up a complete department or see the work immediately. I need you to set up a framework, recruit people to run in, build a more professional team, and then you can start to produce as soon as the time comes. I''ll give you enough time and money. Of course, it doesn''t mean you can spend it at will. "


    "May I know what it means when the time comes?" Lafayette thought it over and said.


    "Remember what I told you a few days ago? My goal is not just to make movies. " Adrian smiles. Before that, he has revealed something about the entertainment media company he founded with Claude to Lafayette. Lafayette is a smart man and has great ability. After the film company becomes big, he is the best choice for CEO.


    "I see, ED, and I''ll do it," said Lafayette


    "That''s it," Adrian nodded, and then thought of something. "By the way, we can let them mail trial tapes to the network to practice making TV series. If they are really liked by each other, it''s not a bad thing."


    The major TV networks in the United States rarely invest in TV dramas themselves. Generally, film and television production companies make 20 to 40 minute images and hand them over to the person in charge of the network. If the other side thinks it is valuable, they will buy it and let the film and television company produce a season and then arrange the broadcast schedule according to the content. Of course, if the ratings don''t reach the proportion they want, they will not hesitate to cut them off.


    So it''s a good way to let the team run in and practice by making a demo tape. At the same time, we can also take this opportunity to train the screenwriters. The script of American TV series is usually in charge of five to six people. Because it is always broadcast once a week, every episode of an excellent American TV series will have something to watch, either suspense or funny. In addition, the plot should be adjusted according to the audience''s opinions, So it is a great test for the quality of the screenwriter. What''s more, if a TV network takes a fancy to buy it, it can also increase the company''s income. If it becomes popular, it will greatly increase the company''s popularity. Why not do this?


    "I see." Lafayette nodded.


    Adrian was in charge of the film company, and Claude was not idle. AC entertainment media company was soon established. Although the name is really bad enough to take the initial letters of two people, Adrian doesn''t care about anything. The company''s name is just a symbol, it has no influence, and it''s useless to impress people.


    Although Adrian gave Claude full authority, it does not mean that he will not care about development. However, Claude didn''t need his help at all. He quickly built the company, but he also recruited several talents from his father''s company. For this reason, the godfather accused Adrian on the phone and complained that they didn''t know the advantages of heaven and earth. Adrian just laughed after hearing this. He knew that the godfather was just a little unwilling. Every father would like his son to inherit his mantle, and every wise father also knew that what his son needed was to start his own career.


    Even if young people are aggressive, even if Claude is outstanding, there are some things that can''t be solved so quickly, such as purchasing publishing companies and brokerage companies. The former is OK. After the new media company is running in, it is OK to directly find a publishing company that is not doing well to negotiate. However, after the acquisition, the latter has to reorganize according to the C + system and train the brokers. Such work can not be completed in a few days.Adrian couldn''t help. The only thing he could do was write Dennis a check for 2 million yuan and let him have a good rest for half a year. Although the weekend box office of "memory fragment" in the second week was not as good as expected, after increasing to more than 1000 cinemas, the total box office in North America was only about 21 million, but this does not mean that the box office will decline to the end.


    Because there are so many clues and details in "memory fragments", it is not easy to understand them all at once. Even Roger Abbott admits that. This indirectly gives people the impression that the film is difficult to understand, thus affecting the box office. However, it is precisely these clues and details that are closely related to the story that will make those who like to watch it repeatedly. As a result, a group of people will be brought into the cinema at the back. Therefore, I believe that the box office of "memory fragments" will not be much different from that of "two big guns", that is, the cinema may have more shares.


    So Adrian still gave Dennis a red envelope that was four times that of the last time. Even if the box office was not good, it didn''t matter. Claude made a lot of money for him in the oil futures. Moreover, these funds were not fully invested in the newly established media company. On the one hand, it didn''t need so much for the time being. On the other hand, he had to invest the money in other places Such as absorbing millions of shares of Microsoft and Cisco.


    Originally, he wanted to hold more shares. Although the shares of these two companies are not at the same price as Chinese cabbage just listed on the stock market, the development tide of IT industry has not yet come, and it is still very cheap compared with those big companies. The problem lies in the fact that the market value of each company is only 50 million yuan, but now they can enter the company. But it doesn''t matter. It''s only 5 million now. As long as there''s no accident, it will be over 100 times in 8 years.


    Well, the topic goes back to Dennis. Because the agent company has not been able to operate smoothly for a while, Adrian simply asked him to take a rest for the first half of the year. Since May last year, the other side has been cooperating with each other. He is busy with two films and should really relax. What''s more, Adrian doesn''t need his participation in the next few films.


    To be frank, Adrian would love to have a role for him, and even want him to continue playing the leading role in the next film. If he can give full play to his acting skills, a little operation will definitely make his initial established fame go up to a higher level and become a first-line actor. It''s just that this film is related to Adrian''s plan, and no possible mistakes are allowed. Although Dennis has been highly praised for his performance in "memory fragment", he is criticized by some critics because he is too young. So Adrian has to use the "original class" when he wants to go.


    It doesn''t matter. In any case, there are films to let him participate in. At that time, we can choose some good ones. Besides, this is a small test for him. Adrian, leaning against the office high back and looking at the ceiling, thinks. Before he knew it, the corners of his mouth were cocked up. Because of the critics, he thought of Kate who was far away in London. Compared with the European critics at the Berlin Film Festival, some critics in the United States have been a little more mean towards her. Words like "like wood" are already quite good words. Kate, who is only 17, is bound to be unhappy.


    "Hi, honey, have you just got up?" Adrian, who dials the phone, looks at the time on the wall.


    "Hey, ED, how are you? Call me at this time. " There was a soft yawn over the phone, and Adrian could picture Kate crawling lazily on the bed with her quilt in her arms and only her underpants on.


    "Because I miss you now." Adrian said with a smile, "did it make you sleep?"


    "Of course not," she chuckled, then sighed, "if only you could show up now."


    Probably aware of the low tone in her voice, she immediately changed the topic: "by the way, I met a very interesting thing in school a few days ago..."


    Two people in such a chat, as if there are endless topics, after a long time reluctantly hung up the phone. Next, Adrian sat in his chair and thought for a few seconds with his hands folded together, with a smile on his lips.


    Anyway I have been resting recently, so He pressed a button on the phone at his desk: "Ms. jennison, please book me a ticket to London as soon as possible. Thank you."


    (continue to ask for collection and recommendation, ah...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C43

    It''s hard to describe Kate''s mood when she opened the door more than eight hours later and saw Adrian, who was dusty and tired. She stayed at the door for a few minutes. Then she rubbed her eyes in disbelief and threw herself into Adrian''s arms with a scream. With too much momentum, she took Adrian back several steps before she could stand still.


    She stopped Adrian''s mouth in the next second and sucked it hard. She exchanged her body fluid for several minutes. She didn''t care about the expressions of the people around her and the family standing at the door. It seemed that if she didn''t, she couldn''t express her ecstasy.


    "I can''t believe I can''t believe How could you You actually appeared in front of me... " Kate held Adrian''s face in her hands and was so excited that she could speak incoherently. Her bright eyes twinkled with crystal light.


    "If you want me to come, I''ll come." Adrian shrugged his shoulders with a tired smile. "I''m on vacation now anyway, and it''s convenient to go to London."


    Kate is not afraid to be loved by a young woman like this again. Once their lovers show their actions that they put them in the most important place in their hearts, they will be moved beyond measure. If your lover also make a pair of this is a trivial matter, as long as you want me to be like this at any time, it will make them more satisfied.


    Adrian, a man of two generations, is really familiar with these means.


    For the next three or four days, Kate stayed with Adrian all the time after asking for school leave. They played around and even went to the northernmost end of British island to see the sea view. Even if the mother on the phone to remind not to go home for a long time, she also used "I am an adult" directly back.


    Four days later, however, Adrian had to go back to Los Angeles because Lafayette called to remind him to attend the weekend party at the baccarat hotel. As the company''s boss and director and producer of "two big guns" and "memory fragments", Adrian can''t refuse, let alone there are important things at the party. So even though both of them felt that they still had more than enough, they still kissed goodbye at Heathrow International Airport.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian. Nice to meet you." Adrian, who handed the car key to the doorman, just walked into the lobby when the lobby manager, who was staying here, warmly welcomed him.


    "Hi, Mabus, how are you doing?" Adrian smiles and greets each other, because the managers of famous hotels in Los Angeles knew him almost all during that time - a kind of connection.


    "The same old," mAbs shrugged. "What can I do for you? Today you seem to... "


    He looked at Adrian''s back unexpectedly. Adrian probably knew what he was thinking in his heart. Although he couldn''t laugh or cry, he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Nothing. I have a party here, in the blue hall on the seventh floor." Adrian explained it briefly.


    "Blue hall?" As the manager of the lobby, Mabus didn''t know who was attending the gathering in the blue hall. He couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He didn''t see the Playboy for nearly a year. How could he seem to be a different person. Of course, as a man with a wink, he would not talk much. He nodded quietly and let it to one side.


    Adrian didn''t speak any more. He patted Mabus on the shoulder and walked toward the elevator. Soon came to the seventh floor, called the waiter outside the door, he entered the blue room where the party had just begun.


    There were not many people in the blue hall. They were holding cups in twos and threes and talking to each other. Most of them were staff of Bosworth film company. Others were invited guests: first and second-line stars, producers and directors of various companies.


    Parties are an indispensable part of American life, and those with party animal names often don''t feel tired even if they have to go several times a night. However, parties are not just for Carnival. Those charity dinners, political fund-raising dinners, celebrity parties and so on can be summed up in the definition of party. Therefore, parties are important social occasions in some cases, which are very helpful to get to know and develop contacts. For example, many guests from around the world are invited to the party tonight.


    "Hi, ED, you''re late." Bertrand Erwin was the first to find Adrian. He came over with a smile and shook Adrian''s hand.


    "I''m sorry, I need to adjust the time difference, and the traffic is not very good." Adrian shrugged and glanced around. "I don''t look like I''m the latest one."


    "You won''t be disappointed." Brandt knew what he was thinking. He patted him on the arm with a smile and then pulled him to a middle-aged man about 45 or 6 years old.


    "This is Mr. Elaine Edo, our general manager." Said Bertrand.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Edo." Adrian smiles and reaches out his hand.


    "Me too, Mr. Cowell. You can call me Elaine." The other side with the same smile, "although I know you are very young, but still can''t help but be surprised, now is the world of young people?""It''s just a little bit, and I need to work harder - you can call me Adrian."


    "It''s not a small achievement. Adrian, almost no director can make two low-cost and high box office movies in one year, and also win awards at different film festivals. Excessive modesty is pride."


    "I''m just being honest, Elaine, I don''t deny that I''m doing well, but I''m not going to ignore the credit of others. Without my production team, without the excellent general manager, without global distribution, without all this, it is not certain that we can achieve such a result. "


    After flattering and testing each other, Elaine left for a while, and Brandt, who had been around for a while, came back: "it looks like you had a good conversation."


    "Indeed, I learned a lot from the excellent general manager of universal," Adrian nodded to him. "By the way, Bertrand, I haven''t congratulated you on your promotion to department manager."


    "I was just lucky," Brandt shrugged. "I happened to meet you."


    They looked at each other and then both laughed. We all know that if we glare at the globe, only Bertrand has been dealing with Adrian, and Bertrand can''t be here today.


    "Zhi, which movie do you want me to direct? Scream? Or "American Pie" Adrian stopped beating around the Bush and asked directly.


    "It''s up to you," said Bertrand. "The preparatory work for both films is almost ready. You can direct any film you want. If you have any comments on the actors or other aspects, you can always raise them."


    "It''s generous. I''m sure not many people will refuse." Adrian laughs. It''s because he made two films with good reputation and box office in one year, and also related to the scripts sold before.


    For example, the campus comedy "ten things I hate you" sold to the world won 42 million box office at the end of January with a cost of over 10 million. In addition to Warner, other film companies have also made more or less money. Warner''s bodyguard, which invited Whitney Houston and Kevin Costner to play according to Adrian''s tips, has been adjusted to this year''s summer vacation because of its large investment and in order to achieve the best effect. Most people who attend the audition think it is very wonderful.


    As a result, Adrian''s weight in the eyes of the film company''s top management is even heavier, and globegroup, which is close to the water, naturally wants to further attract him.


    "So you agreed?" Asked Bertrand hastily.


    "I''m sorry, Bertrand, but I''ve already made other arrangements, even though it''s a very attractive offer." Adrian shook his head and refused. The feeling of pulling up is not enough.


    "I remember you told me last year in London that no one knows your script better than you." Bertrand did not give up his persuasion.


    "I''m really sorry, Bertrand, if it''s any other time, I''ll certainly consider it, but I''ve got other arrangements now." Adrian said sincerely, "a new movie is in the works."


    It''s all like this. Bertrand can''t say anything. After all, the other party has his own film company.


    "New movies? You are full of energy. The second work is not on the line yet. " He said jokingly, "OK, that''s it. I hope I can have a chance to cooperate in the future."


    "Maybe we can work together now," Adrian suddenly added, "just in a different way."


    "Another way?" Asked Bertrand, puzzled.


    "My new movie is a lot more expensive than the previous two. Maybe universal can consider participating in it?" Adrian looks at Bertrand with a smile.


    Bertrand''s eyes lit up. "Can I know what kind of movie you''re going to make?"


    "A feature film based on the second novel in Stephen King''s novella collection different seasons: Rita Hayworth and the redemption of Shawshank prison." Adrian said slowly.


    "I didn''t expect you had Stephen King''s idea," said Brandt. "I think I''ll have to talk to Mr. Elaine first, ED, but I''m sure it''s OK."


    "I believe it, too." Adrian nodded, with two big guns and memory fragments, as well as several previous scripts, it was easy to get investment from a big company like globegroup.


    It''s just, I don''t know what kind of expression they''ll look like after losing money. Adrian said so in his heart. Although "Shawshank Redemption" is called the most perfect film in history, and it is basically worthy of the title, only a few people know that the movie with an investment of about 25 million dollars had a box office of less than 30 million.


    (daily required courses, recommended and collected)


    the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C44

    OK, this is just a joke. Since Adrian wants to cooperate with globegroup, how can they lose money? Otherwise, it will be a heavy blow to the image he is now running. The reason why the box office of "Shawshank Redemption" in my memory is less than 30 million is naturally related to Forrest Gump, which was released in the same year. Otherwise, how could Shawshank Redemption be listed as one of the most tragic movies in film history?


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the fact that the producers will not publicize it. Because of the lack of resources and the lack of focus, they failed to get too much praise during the public screening, which affected the box office. Fortunately, after winning several Oscar nominations and getting nothing, it was favored by Colombia. After its operation, it achieved unprecedented success in the video tape market. For a long time, the film occupied the top of the video rental store list.


    Now, Adrian can make a perfect copy of the film. He has a general manager who is very good at promoting the film. In addition, there is universal participating in it. If the result is the same as that in his memory, he should not do this.


    Then again, does that movie have to go around the world? Alone in the corner, Adrian suddenly thought of the purpose of coming to the party today. According to the data that he can easily recall, the budget seems to be between 50 million and 60 million. Adrian can fully take out the fund now, or the company, Claude and his own private one-third. Since this big cake can be eaten, there is no need to share it.


    But Adrian shook his head again. Eating alone is not a common practice. In this era, sharing and win-win are the right way to do it. Besides, the reason why he chose to develop relations with globegroup is that in the future, the conflict with globegroup will be minimal.


    Then again, he still has a lot of scripts that can make money. If it''s too big, it''s too tempting to make up for it Adrian suddenly burst into laughter, and had not talked with the parties properly. How could he begin to think about the following things? Did you think that these things must be carried out according to his own ideas? Confidence is a good thing, but if you overdo it, you will become complacent, so let it go first.


    Adrian, who made up his mind, adjusted his clothes and was about to find a place to sit for a while. After glancing at the hall, Adrian was stunned. The man he was waiting for was chatting with several people by the first window.


    "Yes, she''s an angel. Although there are not many cameras, she can''t learn that kind of elegant and noble appearance." Stroking his chin beard, Steven Spielberg recalled telling people around him that despite his suit, his trademark round glasses and beard had not changed.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Do you mean lady Audrey Hepburn, Mr. Spielberg?" A voice suddenly inserted in, a bit magnetic, a little low, but very good to hear.


    "Are you?" Spielberg looked at the young man in front of him.


    "Adrian Cowell." The young man introduced himself, "nice to meet you here, Mr. Spielberg. I grew up watching ET and jaws."


    "I''m glad to see you here, young man," Spielberg said with a smile. After repeating Adrian''s name several times, his eyebrows raised: "it''s the ghost director."


    "I''m flattered," Adrian shrugged. "I just had some different ideas that I expressed through the movie."


    "Don''t be so modest, young man," Spielberg chuckled. "I''ve seen your memory fragments. The ideas and editing are really wonderful. You''re a man of ideas."


    "It''s a great honor to have your compliment, Mr. Spielberg - well, Steven, please call me ed - in fact, sometimes I prefer to shoot childish works like you do."


    "There''s something you can''t do, ED, as long as you know what you want to shoot."


    Through the film this common topic, all the old and young talked about it, from the movie Spielberg and Audrey cooperated just now, to Adrian''s memory fragment, which has not yet been released. In the grasp of a lot of information Adrian does not trace the catering, the two people talk quite opportunistic.


    "Yes, I admit that the film was affected by my parents'' failure in marriage, and the feeling of loneliness was not good. And There was also the effect of my marriage failure, especially in the last few months... " As he said that, Spielberg could not help but sigh. Being able to say this to Adrian, though only unintentionally, meant that he made a pretty good impression on him.


    "This seems to be Madame Audrey''s last film?" Adrian did not continue this topic. "I really want to go back to the 1950s and see her with my own eyes."


    Spielberg burst out laughing: "every man probably thinks so. She is really outstanding and attractive. No matter what period, she has an indescribable quality that makes people fascinated."


    At this time, he suddenly thought of something, looked at the time, and then apologetically opened his hand to Adrian: "sorry, ED, I have to leave, I have other things, I am happy to chat with you.""Me too, Steven." Adrian nodded, and before Spielberg stepped forward, he made a sudden impression and said, "by the way, Steven, I don''t know if you''re interested in a movie."


    "A movie?" The eyes behind the oblate lens narrowed slightly, and the film director''s Spielberg instantly became a businessman Spielberg. Some people said that this big director was a director when he picked up the camera and a businessman when he put down the camera. Adrian agreed with this evaluation.


    "Yes, it''s a science fiction film, very imaginative." Adrian''s eyes didn''t blink.


    Spielberg thought about it and took his business card out of his coat pocket and handed it to Adrian. "So, when I call my assistant on Monday, he''ll arrange a meeting for you."


    "Thank you." Adrian took it and watched Spielberg disappear at the door of the hall.


    "That''s why you asked to work with global?" Lafayette didn''t know when he was behind him.


    "Yes, he is one of the few people who can control that science fiction movie, let alone..." Adrian watched as his general manager didn''t go on. He knew Lafayette understood what he meant.


    It''s just You seem to be a little bit impatient? Adrian smashed his mouth and looked at the card in his hand. Well, no matter how much, there is still a trump card in his hand. I believe that persuading Spielberg should not be a problem.


    "I''m leaving first, laver." Adrian said hello to Lafayette and went to the gate. His purpose had been achieved and there was no need to stay here.


    Walking to the elevator, Adrian pressed the button and began to wait. A few minutes later, the elevator came, and as he went in and pressed the floor of the lobby, a quick voice came through: "wait a minute!"


    A big hand blocked the closing door of the elevator, and a white man stormed in. He looked between 35 and 45, with a beard and a frown, looking rather rough.


    Another white man then rushed in: "don''t be so impulsive, James. It''s really rude of you to do this."


    There was a wry smile on his face. It was obvious that the first man had caused him a lot of trouble just now.


    "I''ve been very restrained, Wendell. I can''t stay in it any longer," the man, who called James, waved his fist in great exasperation. "Listen to what they''re saying. It''s just unbearable!"


    "Oh, hell, why don''t you think about what you''re asking for!" Wendell gripping his hair painfully, "the investment has accumulated to 100 million dollars, James! How many films have invested $100 million?! You''ve already set a Hollywood record, and it''s time to be content


    "You should have seen the footage I made specially, didn''t you? That picture of the T-1000 coming out of the fire, "James said excitedly," you think that''s shocking, right? You think that''s wonderful, right?! But, I can tell you, Wendell, as long as there is another 10 million investment, I will make the whole film more shocking and exciting


    Wendell grinned bitterly and shook his head. "No one will invest again, James. You should know what a total investment of 100 million dollars means. No one will take the risk."


    James was silent. In fact, he knew this, but he didn''t want to accept it.


    "Well, James, just make good use of the remaining two weeks. Even if it doesn''t reach the perfection in your mind, I believe Terminator 2 will still be a wonderful movie."


    "I know, Wendell, I''m just a little reluctant." James covered his forehead and sighed.


    At this time, another voice sounded in the elevator: "if it''s only 10 million dollars, I may be able to invest."


    Two people were stupefied, and then they realized that there were others in the elevator. Although a little embarrassed, James also coughed and looked at each other: "sorry, because we were a little excited about what happened before, so we didn''t pay attention to it. Are you?"


    "Adrian Cowell," said the young man in the corner, holding out his hand with a faint smile. "Nice to meet you, Mr. James Cameron."


    "Do you know me?" James, who shook hands with him, raised his eyebrows.


    "If Terminator 2 is not directed by James Cameron, then there is no need to make it." Adrian smiles. "Frankly, I''ve been waiting for the sequel for seven years."


    James couldn''t help laughing, and then he thought of something: "Adrian Cowell? You''re the ghost director. "


    "I''m flattered. I just have some ideas in the movie." Adrian remained calm.


    "That''s great. Most directors just follow the established procedures step by step." James disdainfully waved his hand, followed by eagerly looking at him: "you just said you can add investment, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C45

    After a few years, Cameron roared at the "bandit" in front of me. There was no such thing as "I can''t imagine the world without" in front of me.


    Just as he was about to speak, the elevator door opened and outside was the hotel lobby. Adrian grinned and gestured to James and Wendell, "why don''t we sit down somewhere and talk slowly?"


    Three people came to the lobby of wine, found a place to ask for drinks, and then began to talk. Instead of pulling Adrian to talk about investment as eagerly as in the elevator, James chatted casually about the movie.


    From "terminator" to "alien 2" to "the abyss" the year before last, James talked about everything, even the difficulties he encountered in shooting his first film, piranha 2. How many guessed some of his thoughts, Adrian also just held a few words, by the way, made a not long short introduction to himself. I also learned that the reason why I met James and Wendell here was that the production company also held a party at the baccarat hotel.


    "It''s a pity, ed. I should have gone to the cinema to see" memory fragments ". It must have been a great movie." After listening to Adrian''s introduction of his latest work, James sighed. It''s not clear whether it''s true or polite.


    "You don''t like it that much, James. You''re more interested in technology and effects than editing," Adrian said, smiling and shaking his head. "It''s like you''re diving for hours to shoot the abyss."


    "That''s right," James didn''t deny. "The reason I delayed making the terminator sequel after seven years was that they didn''t do what I wanted. I remember I told you just now that the fight with the robot in the last part of the first episode of terminator was shot frame by frame. It would not be so troublesome if it were changed to now. "


    "You know, ED, I''ve designed a liquid metal terminator, Robert Patrick''s T-1000, and Arnold Schwarzenegger''s T-800 is going to have a wonderful action against him for protecting the young future leader, as long as you go to my studio and look at the finished footage It''s worth your $10 million investment. "


    "I totally believe it, James," Adrian nodded. "I can put the money into your account whenever you like and the producer is OK."


    "If I venture, Mr. Adrian, may I know why you have to invest?" Wendell, who had not spoken for a long time, interposed. "As you said before, the company you took over was just getting better. There was no need to join in."


    Wendell''s subtext is obvious. If the risk is high, don''t mention it. 10 million is too little compared with 100 million. Even if the film finally makes money, Adrian can''t get much. James was busy winking at his companion, but Wendell didn''t seem to see it. He looked at the young man in front of him without blinking.


    "In my opinion, just the name of James Cameron is worth investment." Adrian said in his spare time.


    James and Wendell couldn''t help but be stunned. A few minutes later, James laughed triumphantly and held out his hand to Adrian: "that''s settled, ed!"


    "But there''s one thing I want to make clear," Adrian, who shook hands with James, suddenly added, with an unusual solemnity in his voice. "Only 10 million, no more."


    James couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t know what Adrian was talking about seriously. He didn''t know what Adrian was talking about until Wendell next to him laughed. Then he rolled his eyes and laughed bitterly.


    Can''t this investment really make much money? How can it be? This is the second film of Terminator! Even if the box office stays the same, Adrian has nearly double the profit, which is good enough. Of course, his goal is not in this movie. Since God asked him to meet James Cameron here, and he happened to meet the other party''s financial distress for Terminator 2, it''s hard to say that he doesn''t make emotional investment.


    Now James Cameron has only been a first-line director for a few years, and it is the current film Terminator 2 that keeps him firmly in place, so there is no better time than now. Just think about how many technologies and records have been born in the hands of this technophile. It is absolutely necessary to engage now, but


    Sure enough, as I remember, Terminator 2 has started to burn money recklessly. You can imagine this guy''s crazy appearance when he made the biggest investment movie in history a few years later. On the way back, Adrian was driving and thinking. But it''s OK. Now is the right time. James Cameron won''t be a problem. Instead, Spielberg, can he persuade the other side without using his trump card?


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­"Don''t worry, Holmes. I''m sure the production of Captain Hook will be finished on schedule. You don''t have to be in that mood." Spielberg reached out and pressed in the air, as if to reassure Sony''s producer sitting on another sofa.


    "Well, Steven, we''re old friends, and I don''t want to hide you. The company wants this movie to be released in the summer season," Holmes sighed. "You know, Peter Pan, Captain Hook, Wendy, fairies, kids'' favorites."


    "Summer break? Unfortunately, Holmes, it''s not possible, "Spielberg shrugged, picked up his coffee in front of him and took a sip." I have a lot of things to do, and I won''t allow the late work of the film to be perfunctory. "


    "How can it be perfunctory, Steven, just a little bit faster." Holmes spread out his hand.


    "We''ve been working together for a long time, Holmes. You know what I''m doing." Spielberg didn''t let up. "Actually, Christmas stalls are a good choice, aren''t they?"


    Holmes looked at him for a long time: "is it because of that? We refused to invest? "


    "How can you say that, Holmes!" Spielberg frowned.


    "That''s it. Come on, Steven. I know you''ve always wanted to make this movie, but no one will like it. Instead of spending money on it, it''s better to donate it. " Holmes shook his head obstinately.


    "You''re insulting me, Holmes!" Spielberg''s tone became fierce. "For years, I haven''t thought about giving it to someone else, but no one wants to take it. In that case, I''ll make the film myself! It''s no big deal that they turned me down, but I''m so disappointed that you say that now


    They looked at each other for a long time, and Holmes finally sighed and softened. "OK, I apologize, Steven. I''m sorry I offended you."


    Spielberg sighed, too, knowing that there was no malice: "that''s it, Holmes."


    "That''s it, Christmas stand. I''ll tell them." Holmes nodded, got up and left the office.


    After watching the other party go out, Spielberg sat quietly on the sofa for a few minutes without knowing what he was thinking about. Then he got up with a long breath and went to the back of his desk to read the papers.


    Then the telephone on the desk rang: "Mr. Steven, there is a Mr. Adrian Cowell looking for you. He said he had an appointment with you."


    Spielberg was stunned. After looking at the time, he responded: "yes, yes, please come in."


    Adrian Cowell. He repeated the name several times in his mind, and the scene of that night came to his mind. He didn''t want to go to the party, but Elaine called in person, and it was hard to refuse.


    The young man gave him a good impression at first. He was modest and polite, and had his own opinions on people and things. Moreover, he had seen the film which had been praised by film critics before. The editing was very exquisite. He told a simple story so brilliantly. This young man was excellent and had potential. He was utilitarian and said so much to himself. All he said was the last sentence.


    At the thought of this, Spielberg couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t think utilitarian was a bad thing. After making movies for so many years, he knew how realistic Hollywood was. He just felt that the young man was a little impatient. If the other side would stabilize a little bit and find another opportunity to talk about this matter next time, he would definitely think about it carefully. Now


    "Hello, ed. I''m glad we''ve met again so soon." As the young face appeared at the door, Spielberg stood up and held out his hand.


    "Thank you for your time, Steven." Adrian with a modest smile, it is easy to make people feel good.


    They sat down on both sides of their desks, exchanged greetings and then turned to the main topic.


    "I remember the last time you left the party, you said you wanted to make a movie out of a science fiction novel, didn''t you?" Spielberg was the first to ask.


    "Yes." Adrian nodded, then put the book in his hand on his desk and pushed it in front of him. "A science fiction about dinosaurs, very interesting."


    "About dinosaurs?" Spielberg raised his eyebrows unconsciously. When he picked up the book on the table and looked at it, he was shocked in his heart.


    "Mr. Michael Clayton''s Jurassic Park," Adrian''s voice rang again. "I had contact with him when it was first published last year, and finally got the film adaptation right after several twists and turns. Michael and I spoke on the phone several times, and we agreed that it was the best choice for you to direct and produce this film. "


    (in recent days, the status is not very good, and the saved manuscripts are almost gone, so we should put in more suggestions and encouragement)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C46

    Although Spielberg''s face is still calm, but his heart has turned waves. It was at the end of last year that he saw Michael Clayton''s novel, which was at the top of the New York Times bestseller list. After a cursory glance, he had the idea of putting it on the screen.


    Spielberg then asked people to contact Clayton, but what he didn''t expect was that the film adaptation rights had been sold out. Such an answer made him sigh and did not think about it again. But unexpectedly, today, a young director who only met once came to the door and hoped that he would make this novel into a film!


    "Why, do you think I''m fit to make this film?" Although Spielberg''s feeling at this time is extremely complex, after turning over the book, he quietly asked, "aren''t you a good director yourself?"


    "If it''s seven or eight years later, I don''t deny that I have the ability to make this film perfect, but not now. I can grasp the plot well, but I can''t do anything about the big scene." Adrian shook his head. "As for why I came to you, I don''t think it needs to be explained any more. Steven, you have a unique imagination and the ability to control movies, and you have a good balance between art and business. I can''t think of anyone else to make it except you


    "Besides me, many directors can," Spielberg said with a noncommittal smile. "Admittedly, your lobbying is very exciting, but unfortunately, I''m going to disappoint you, ed


    "Can you tell me what your concerns are?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, but did not look disappointed.


    Yes, very calm. Spielberg said in his heart.


    "A lot, like how do you plan to do it? How about the budget? What''s more, making realistic models of dinosaurs is a difficult problem. " He gave a few simple examples.


    However, Adrian is obviously prepared: "before that, we have made a detailed budget, and the investment will be about 50 million to 6000 yuan. My company can provide about 20 million yuan. I can draw 20 million yuan from my friends. If the global side is willing to participate, it can also provide 20 million yuan. If they don''t want to, I can personally give 20 million yuan. As for the operation, we will hand over all the power to you. The company is only responsible for supervising the financial operation. The script will be co written by Michael and I. of course, if you want to use your own people, just Michael must participate.


    "That''s a big deal." Even Spielberg was surprised by his plan. Although the trend of big investment has become more and more obvious from the late 1970s to the present, there are still not many films with 50 million or 60 million investment.


    Adrian chuckled. Instead of saying anything more about it, Adrian turned to something else: "and the dinosaur model, I think Mr. George Lux''s industrial light and magic would be very willing to take over the task. Besides, Steven, don''t you think that making a realistic dinosaur with a computer can attract more audiences than a model?"


    "Made by computer?" Spielberg rubbed and squinted.


    "Yes, that''s right, computer production," Adrian nodded. "Because the company is planning to participate in the investment of a film. Yesterday, I went to the other party''s studio to have a look. They made a liquid metal man by computer. It is not perfect, but it is enough to shock people. I believe that as long as there is enough capital to cooperate with industrial light and magic Technology can definitely make dinosaurs on the screen that are hard to tell the real from the fake! "


    "Liquid metal man? You''re talking about the Terminator 2 that James Cameron is working on Spielberg took a long breath, suppressed his mood and asked in a relaxed tone. Frankly speaking, he really wanted to agree for a few seconds.


    "Yes," Adrian gave a positive answer. "We looked up a lot of information and interviewed a lot of professionals. In theory, CG is close to the real world. In fact, most of the investment of 60 million yuan is spent on it. If you like, I can get the relevant plan report to me right away, and you can make a decision after reading it. "


    Spielberg was silent. He sat in his chair with his hands together, his thumbs poking at each other from time to time, behind his spectacles, his eyelids drooping, making it impossible to see what he was thinking.


    After a few minutes, he finally looked up and said, "I''m sorry, ED, my answer won''t change."


    Adrian''s brow finally frowned. "May I know why, Steven?"


    "I''ve been troubled by something recently, and there''s a late movie waiting for me. I don''t have time..."


    "We can wait."


    "That''s not the point, ed I''m sorry. " Spielberg finally opened his hand, but his refusal was vague throughout. In fact, the reason for refusing is very simple. He doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled or calculated.


    It''s a subtle feeling, and on the other hand, it''s trust in him: everything is ready for you to command. The key is that Spielberg''s perception of Adrian is contradictory.On the one hand, Adrian''s upbringing, quality and interesting ideas in the film made him very fond of; on the other hand, he felt that the young man was too utilitarian and impatient. In addition, there are many things bothering him, such as the failed marriage and so on, so he clearly has a heart, but also feel some dissatisfaction and do not want to agree to it.


    This is very contradictory, so Spielberg finally chose to refuse, very occasionally, just like can''t do multiple-choice questions throw paper ball, but many things in the world are so accidental.


    There was silence in the office, and a few minutes later Adrian said, "actually, there''s a condition."


    Spielberg can''t help but show an unexpected look, have been directly refused, what can he use to convince himself? He made a "please say" sign to him.


    "Before I say that, Steven, don''t think I''m threatening or forcing you," Adrian looked at Spielberg with sincerity in his voice. "I wanted to put this in the last place. I didn''t have any other ideas."


    "If you promise to be a director and producer, Steven, half of the movie''s net income will be used to invest in the film you''ve always wanted to make," he said, literally


    "Invest in the movie I always wanted to make?" Spielberg repeated it, and then he had a slight shock.


    "Yes," Adrian nodded, "Schindler''s list!"


    after coming out of Spielberg''s office, Adrian took a long breath and finally let him agree, which was not easy. Although he could not guess what the other party was thinking, he still saw two points.


    First, Spielberg still likes Jurassic Park very much, and he is also full of interest in the film adaptation; second, he seems to have some small views on himself, which may affect his judgment. Needless to say, this is the sequelae of his anxiety that night, but there is no way, who let his plan time is always insufficient.


    Fortunately, that trump card still worked, although Adrian missed a little - Spielberg didn''t know how much box office Jurassic Park would get, and naturally he would not know what half of the net profit would be. But he still agreed to come down, after watching Adrian seriously for a long time.


    "Are you sure?" He asked him that.


    "I''m sure!" Adrian''s face was full of seriousness and seriousness.


    Then there was a few minutes of silence, and Spielberg finally nodded: "well, obviously, I have no reason to refuse But that will be in a few months. "


    Although Adrian''s proposal has loopholes, Spielberg automatically made up for him: as long as the film makes more money, the more investment he can get!


    Adrian understood that after Spielberg agreed. Naturally, he didn''t want to make a supplementary explanation. It''s good for him, isn''t it? I have to admit, "Schindler''s list" has a special status in the mind of the big director. It''s just that his impression in the other party''s mind may be a little bit worse. No matter how sincere he said before putting forward the issue, this behavior still has something to do with coercion.


    But it doesn''t matter. When Jurassic Park starts to officially prepare, I can tell him that even if the box office is not good, I will guarantee him 20 million investment to shoot Schindler''s list. On the way back, Adrian said to himself in his heart. Moreover, only half of his trump card was played, and there were opportunities to play the other half. At that time, it was not a problem to win over Spielberg.


    He''s sparing no effort to build a relationship with this Jewish old man, for the sake of contacts and networks, and so on. Think about his relationship with Lucas and others and his influence in Hollywood. In particular, although there are many anti Semitic extremists in the United States, it is undeniable that the Jews are still quite powerful. The whole American upper class society is also half cautious and half solicitous towards Jews. If Adrian can make use of his identity, then it is not a problem to make the best of both sides.


    With Spielberg and Jurassic Park, Schindler''s list, and Terminator 2. Adrian had a good rest for a few days and watched the 63rd Academy Awards ceremony at home on March 25.


    It''s no different from what I remember. "Dance with the wolf" has become a big winner, winning awards for best film, best director, best adaptation, best photography, and so on. Unfortunately, Kevin Costner''s fate is as sad as Clint Eastwood, and he will never get the best actor in his life.


    Adrian doesn''t have a special feeling when he sees it from the beginning to the end, because he knows that he will appear at the awards ceremony this time next year. After the break, he will soon start to prepare his new film, the shawshank redemption!(continue, please recommend and collect) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C47

    "You''re in charge of the rest. I just want Tim Robbins as Andy, Morgan Freeman as supporting actor Rhett, Bob Gunton as supporting actor No. 2, Warden Norton. Is that all right Adrian, sitting at the head of the room, flipped through the folder in front of him.


    People in charge of departments in the conference room looked at each other and did not speak. After a few minutes, the manager of the planning department nodded: "I see, Mr. Adrian, we will try our best..."


    "I don''t have to do my best, I need to be certain, understand?" Adrian interrupted him.


    "Yes, sir, we must." Said the manager at once.


    "That''s it. Lafayette stays and the rest of us can leave." Adrian gestured.


    When the people in charge were out of the room, Adrian looked at Lafayette, who was sitting on his left. "Is there something you want to say to me, Laffer?"


    "Yes, some things about recent investment, but I think you will certainly stick to your own opinion, won''t you?" Adrian shrugged his shoulders, obviously.


    "You''re my general manager, Laffer, so just say what you want and I''ll be happy to answer all your questions, which is good for us." Adrian said slowly.


    "I see," Lafayette nodded. "I think the company has carried out too many projects at the same time recently, and the amount of investment is a little too large. It is too risky. If you are not careful, you will fall into a serious loss. Although I know you have plenty of money, it''s not a good thing to lose money after all. "


    "So, what are you going to do?" Adrian looks at him in a noncommittal way.


    "What else to do, you''re the boss, you''ve made a decision," Lafayette sighed. "Only hope that the box office of" memory fragment "can be higher, and then Jurassic Park will start to prepare later."


    Adrian laughed, and he recognized the complaint in the other side''s words: "well, don''t worry, Lafayette. Although the mid-term box office of" memory fragment "is not good, it is now recovering. We have estimated that it will not be much different from" two big guns ". After the release of Terminator 2 in July, the 10 million yuan previously invested can be gradually recovered. At this time, Steven must have finished his work. Therefore, the preparation of Jurassic Park will not start until August or September at the latest. By this time, my Shawshank Redemption should be almost completed. It''s just good, isn''t it? "


    "What you''re saying is based on everything going well, ed "Especially at the box office of Terminator 2, you don''t seem to think it''s going to lose money," Lafayette said bluntly. Yes, I admit that the first episode of terminator has nurtured a lot of fans. I also believe that James Cameron can make the second episode better than the first one, but its total investment of $110 million is too big. Even if the box office is good, we can keep the cost at most. "


    "What if the global box office is more than 400 million?" Adrian asked casually.


    Lafayette was stupefied, with a wry smile and no more words. If the global box office really gets 400 million dollars, the company will naturally make a lot of money, but how many films can get such a high box office in the global market? And once the overseas market takes the lead, more will be distributed, and it is still a problem whether the principal can be guaranteed at that time.


    "I know you may not believe it, laver, but I never doubt my own eyes." Adrian then spread out his hand. If it wasn''t for some problems, he would have said 500 million instead of nearly 400 million.


    "I''m optimistic about James Cameron, and I''m sure he''ll bring us hundreds of times in the future." Although Adrian vowed to say, but did not let the corner of Lafayette''s bitter smile disappear.


    So after thinking for a few minutes, he suddenly changed the topic: "before, I asked you to buy a foreign film and the right to adapt two novels. Now what''s the matter?"


    "Well..." Although he didn''t understand why Adrian mentioned this, Lafayette gave the answer after thinking about it, "there will be no problem in Italy. King''s College of Cambridge University has not given a reply, but I believe it will not be too much trouble. Most of all, it''s MS Anne Rice, who doesn''t seem to want to hand over her novels to us. "


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Adrian asked.


    "You know, women are more emotional than men," Lafayette thought. "So lobbying after Shawshank Redemption is on is more likely to succeed. Of course, if you need it in a hurry, I''ll probably get it 80% of the time, but the price may be slightly higher. "


    "You''re really great, Laffer," Adrian clapped. "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to get Shawshank Redemption so quickly from Stephen King. It was brilliant."


    "Thank you, but I don''t think you''re just saying that." Lafayette''s face was marked with inquiry.


    "So, Laffer," Shawshank Redemption, "will be my Oscar ticket for next year, and in the course of next year, I''ll make three films - not necessarily these three. The last time I was robbed in a restaurant gave me a good idea. In short, at the Oscars the following year, I will hold a film emperor and a film queen on stage, and I will also be nominated as the best director Adrian''s tone is full of the taste of giving up his own. "I can guarantee the quality of the film and the acting skills of the actors, so the rest..."Although he stopped here, how could Lafayette not know what the words were? His breath suddenly became a little short. He pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at Adrian with inexpressible eyes.


    "I''ve never been idle. Every step I take will take into account the countless steps ahead. My eyes are on the future, and I believe in my own eyes." Of course, Adrian''s last remark is to prove this point


    Lafayette was silent for a few minutes, and finally nodded: "I see."


    "No, you don''t understand." Adrian''s bright eyes looked at him. "What I really want to tell you is that I''m confident and visionary, but anyway, I''m just a person. I may see more than others, but it doesn''t mean I can see everything. So, when you think you should say something, be sure to say it. There may be something I may not have noticed. This is my trust in you


    Some of the stunned Lafayette finally responded. After a long breath, he showed a serious look: "yes, I understand. It''s up to you to listen or not to say it to me."


    Adrian smiles: "that''s all for today. Besides, after Crowe''s integration is completed, you will be the CEO of Bosworth film company, and this seat will also be yours."


    He patted the chair under his body and jokingly said, "even if it''s me, I have to look at your face."


    If it had been a few minutes ago, Lafayette might have been a little excited, but now he just answered and said he knew.


    "By the way, ED," he thought as he got up to leave. "How do you respond to the two reporters who called to visit you?"


    "This I still refuse. Anyway, I''m going to be busy with the new movie Adrian thought about it and gave the answer, "I''m not a big star. I''ll talk about it later."


    In fact, he doesn''t mind accepting an interview, although he prefers to stand behind the scenes, but since he has chosen to accumulate fame and reputation by the fastest way, he is bound to attract a lot of attention. But that''s definitely not now. The reporters who come to the door are just those people from small and medium-sized newspapers and media. Because they can''t get the star news, they turn to him with a curious attitude. They make two big selling movies in a year, hoping to attract some attention. He doesn''t have to deal with them.


    After all, the director behind the scenes can''t compare with the stars on the front desk. However, at most two years, major TV stations will rush to invite themselves to do exclusive interviews. Adrian shrugged in his heart. It''s time for him to have an agent. Claude is really slow.


    Abdominal Fei to abdominal Fei, Adrian did not really put in mind, Claude has done very well. In more than half a month, he has acquired a poorly run publishing company and quickly handed over the revised first edition of the novel biochemical crisis to him.


    Frankly speaking, the revision is very good. The writing style is fairly good. Some poor and second-class writers who like to write suspense novels, after learning that they can not only add their own names to the books, but also get royalties, they immediately burst into 200% enthusiasm and try their best to help fill the loopholes in the novel. Not to mention, they also read a lot of information, and wrote the composition of T virus more like that It''s over. Although it''s still a second-rate popular novel, it''s enough to attract tourists to buy a copy before they get on the plane - it doesn''t matter whether they collect it or put it in the garbage can when they get off the plane. After putting forward some suggestions, Adrian pondered whether to give the other two books for revision.


    The broker company is also in the negotiation. Although the selected broker company is of medium scale and good benefit, it is no problem to win. Moreover, Adrian also found several familiar names in the list of actors, directors and producers of this agency company. It must be said that Claude did a good job.


    Leave it to a trusted professional. Don''t meddle in it. Adrian has always adhered to this approach. That''s one of the reasons why he said so much to Lafayette and stressed the word trust over and over again.


    (when I wrote these chapters, the status was not very good, so the quality has declined. Please forgive me, I try to adjust it)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C48

    After April Fool''s day, it took about 10 days to prepare, "Shawshank Redemption" began shooting at Mansfield state correctional institution in Ohio. In addition to the high efficiency of Lafayette and others, Adrian was able to arrange everything in such a short time. For example, Adrian decided to shoot prison scenes in Mansfield state correctional institution at the beginning, and convinced Tim Robbins to play the role.


    Among the appointed actors, Morgan Freeman and James Whitmore, who later made up for it, readily agreed. Bob Gunton, though considering for a while, also gave a positive doctor. Within one year, the ability to direct and produce two films with both word-of-mouth and box office, and the title of "ghost director" added a lot of weight to Adrian.


    However, Tim Robbins rejected the character in his first contact, and replied that the character was not suitable for him! Adrian, who was drinking water, almost didn''t come out of his mouth when he heard the news. It was so funny - just for him - that after a long time of depression, Adrian simply called on the door.


    "He helped those people feel good again. He showed a glimmer of hope to those trapped in the system. He was painfully tolerant and unyielding and perfect. I can''t think of it, Tim. I can''t think of anyone more suitable than you In Tim Robbins'' house on floss street, sitting on the sofa, tasting each other''s Life partner, also known as Susan Sarandon''s black tea, Adrian said with both voice and emotion.


    "There are many more actors in Hollywood who are better than me, aren''t they?" Robin''s answer seems to have not changed, but obviously should have been moved, but do not know why he refused.


    "Yes, I admit, for example, at first I thought about inviting Tom Hanks to play the role, but in the end I thought you were the best. I don''t know why, Tim, I''ve seen almost all of your shows, from "falling from the sky" to "big mouth man," and even "super player," which came out a few days ago, and frankly, none of the images fit. But my instincts tell me that you are Andy, who is patient and never gives up Adrian continued in a very serious tone, "I trust my instincts, so I didn''t even ask you to come in for an audition."


    At this point, he turned to Susan Sarandon: "isn''t it, Susan? Some birds can''t be caged. Their feathers are too bright. When they fly away, you know in your heart that it''s a sin to lock them up, and you''ll be inspired by it. Isn''t Tim such a bird


    Although Adrian didn''t know why Robbins refused, he also knew the reason why he would break through from the flank if he could not. Sure enough, Sarandon, who had read the script, began to persuade Robbins after thinking about it. They went to one side and argued in a low voice for a long time. Finally, Robbins agreed to Adrian''s invitation.


    Later, he learned that Robbins would refuse the invitation mainly because he wanted to spend a few days at home with Sarandon after the promotion of "super player". Since Sarandon suggested that he should follow up, there was no reason to delay.


    "Everyone''s attention, this is the first scene of shawshank redemption. I hope you can take this opportunity to cooperate more. Thank you." Adrian, standing on the elevator, yelled at the crowd in the clearing with a big horn.


    The first scene is Andy''s time in prison. Adrian chose this scene because of his better control. I hope these extras can make good use of them.


    Although the external scene of Mansfield Texas penitentiary remains good, many films have been shot here, but the interior is really terrible. If it is redecorated, it will cost much more than building it in the studio, so we can only shoot the exterior scene here. However, except for a few scenes, all the outdoor scenes are basically large scenes with a large number of people, and there are not enough extras. Adrian even contacted the education management office and asked their staff to come and join them temporarily. With so many people together, if there is a slight problem, they may have to be remade.


    "Let''s get ready. We''ll start shooting in 10 minutes." Adrian uses the walkie talkie to contact the people below. He stands on the elevator and is ready to take the camera to shoot in person. As he said to Spielberg before, he still lacks the scheduling of the big scenes. If he can take a good shot this time, he can basically get started.


    ¡°action£¡¡± With this cry, the studio began to shoot. This is a panoramic shot from the front of the teaching and management office, crossing the playground around the wind, and then moving to the gate of the barbed wire fence and stopping. It is a great test for the camera owner.


    Adrian is the first time to shoot down from such a high place. It is impossible to say that he is not nervous or afraid. But when he picks up the camera, his negative emotions disappear and the rest is shooting.


    Maybe there is something idealistic in my heart. After filming and getting off the elevator, Adrian had some self mockery in mind.


    There''s nothing wrong with this shot - if it''s still messed up when it''s well prepared and doesn''t need any acting skills, just extras running around, then the director and the producer are useless - but in the next shot, it''s a lot of different situations.Because the time is set in the 1940s and 1950s, all props must conform to the characteristics of the times. Clothes and other things are OK to say, but transportation is very troublesome. Most of the vehicles of that time were in museums or private collections, not to mention prison escort vehicles. Although TOEIC got a car to drive before shooting, it was so old that it broke down three or four times at a distance of dozens of feet.


    In addition, there are many people in the laughing ground and mispronounced lines. Some people even pushed down some temporary barbed wire because they were too excited. Fortunately, no one was hurt.


    Although he had anticipated this situation before shooting, Adrian was still depressed and had to endure the nature of shooting again and again. What''s comforting is that both Morgan Freeman and Tim Robbins, or James Whitmore and Bob Gunton are excellent actors. Tim and Morgan, in particular, simply grasp the characteristics of the characters, so their shots are relatively smooth.


    "Why in such a hurry? Because I don''t have much time, in my plan, it would be great to finish shooting on location in three weeks and finish shooting indoors in three weeks. " Faced with Nathan White''s question, Adrian replied.


    Nathan, a producer sent by universal, reports the crew''s financial expenses to the company. At the beginning, globegroup hesitated about whether to invest. They thought Adrian was going to adapt a horror novel by Stephen King. Judging from his previous ability, it was definitely worth investing. But when they found the novel, they found that it was one of Stephen King''s worst novelettes, which made them very embarrassed.


    As we all know, Stephen King is most famous for his horror novels, but because of this, he is often criticized by mainstream critics. Although Stephen King didn''t pay attention to it, he was bound to get angry after a long time, so he simply wrote a few novelettes that had nothing to do with ghosts and Demons - except for the last one which involved some mystics - and published them in volumes. Unfortunately, after the publication of his painstaking collection, the publisher only said to Stephen King: you continue to write horror.


    This is a great blow. Stephen King has never written a similar comparative literary novel since then, and seldom mentions this novella. So Adrian is surprised that Lafayette can get the right to adapt Shawshank''s redemption in such a short time.


    In the face of this situation, the global side is in dispute. The original sales volume of this collection is really bad, and Adrian is still a newcomer after all. If "two big guns" and "memory fragments" were made by him within two years, universal would not hesitate to blog about it, but now no one knows what Adrian can shoot, and the qualification is sometimes so wonderful. Fortunately, a word from Bertrand, who was finally consulted, gave them confidence.


    "Think, gentlemen, what was he doing when we wanted to get scream and American pie from him?" That''s what Bertrand said.


    Think about it. How many directors in Hollywood can be like Adrian? And he seems to be planning to work with Spielberg, so globegroup finally invested 10 million yuan, and sent Nathan only to report to the company in order to show trust.


    "You''re going to finish the film in six weeks? But the schedule says two months. " Nathan looked a little surprised. Originally he just saw Adrian complaining and wanted to come over and have a chat.


    "The plan is always for the worst," Adrian shrugged. "As long as you stay in good shape and make no low-level mistakes, I can definitely shoot all the shots in six weeks."


    "But..." Nathan made a gesture and didn''t know what to say. The investment of more than 20 million yuan in Hollywood can be regarded as medium investment. However, the investment, speed and quality of film making are never in direct proportion. It seems that Adrian used to shoot fast before, so he wants to do it now, but


    "In my hands, speed is proportional to mass." As if he saw what he was thinking, Adrian laughed. "I know you may not believe it now, but Nathan, I''ll prove to you that I''m a miracle maker."


    With that, he walked to the camera without looking back, clapped his hands and yelled, "OK, guys, it''s time to rest. Let''s go on!"


    (suck eye, collection is not force...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C49

    "It''s proportional to my hands" is not just a saying. Two big guns and memory fragments have proved this point well. Although shawshank redemption has a big investment scene, Adrian doesn''t think it will hinder him. The only bottleneck is the state of the actors.


    "At this time, Rhett doesn''t like Andy, but he doesn''t have a bad feeling. So his tone and expression should be business oriented. Do you understand that, Morgan?" Adrian talks for Morgan Freeman, often with exaggerated body movements, which he uses to motivate the actors.


    "It''s like the store manager receives guests who don''t meet the requirements of the store?" Freeman didn''t speak, but the young black man around him asked.


    "Alfonso is right. You can think about it, but not too much. It needs to be mastered by yourself." Adrian said and gave a thumbs up to the black youth, and the other party raised his hand in a smile.


    He was Freeman''s youngest son, Alfonso Freeman, who had a guest role in Shawshank''s redemption, the young black man who yelled "new prisoner" when Andy went to prison. Out of bad taste, Adrian still let him play the role, which is no big deal, but also can sell a favor to old Morgan.


    "As for you, Tim, is there anything else I can explain?" Adrian turned to Tim Robbins.


    "Let me see..." Robbins made a gesture and raised his head after twirling his chin twice. "Ed, do you think that''s ok?"


    He closed his eyes, coughed, opened his eyes after brewing, and looked at Freeman with a faint smile. He looked relaxed but could not see through: "you will understand when you get it."


    "Very good!" Adrian doesn''t start shooting. It''s really the best choice to use the "original people" to confirm with the pictures in memory, and then to integrate and guide, the shooting efficiency will be much higher.


    "Get ready to go." He then waved his arm and yelled, "don''t let anyone else go wrong."


    It''s been almost five days since Adrian turned on, and Adrian''s scheduling of big scenes is becoming more and more convenient. As long as the extras don''t make basic mistakes - appearing in the wrong areas or holding things that don''t belong to that era - the shots they take meet his requirements.


    Now the scene is the first time Andy has been in prison. Andy wants to get a small stone hammer through Rhett, and red also finds his unusual place through Andy''s words and deeds.


    "I can understand why people think he is aloof and proud. He has an extraordinary bearing, and his every move is different from ours. He is just like in the middle of the park. He is just a carefree tourist here." This is red''s voice over as Andy and red walk into the crowd.


    Although the narrator will not be recorded until later, Adrian, who is in charge of the mirror, can not help but think that Robbins''s performance is really excellent, especially his irrefutable smile and turn to walk towards the crowd, which well shows Andy''s indifferent air.


    "I can feel the hero''s heart, calm, sad and never give up, in a sense, like me." Robbins said to the inquiry, "fortunately, I didn''t miss it."


    Think about it. In Adrian''s memory, Robbins is famous for his low profile. Although he is famous for Shawshank''s redemption, he seldom publicizes himself in front of the media, except for participating in politics. There are many kinds of low-key, most people are low-key and low-key, which is just a way to attract attention. Robbins''s low-key can be regarded as a real low-key, which is probably why he and Sarandon have been able to maintain a relationship for nearly 20 years. Unfortunately, Hollywood is a real place after all, and what should happen always happens.


    Although Robbins is the best actor among the main actors, the other two old characters are no worse - James Whitmore has no location, otherwise he will be three old characters. Freeman, needless to say, began to figure out the role as early as the next one. In addition, Adrian''s explanation for him according to his memory was very good for his appetite. He had integrated the character and himself embodied in the script into everything, and the rest was just the running in problem.


    Bob Gunton''s warden is also excellent, although he is younger than Freeman, and he has not been a judge in movies like Freeman. But if you look at the characters he plays, you will find that if Bob plays a positive character, he will never feel like a villain. If he plays a negative character, he will definitely be a nuisance. Although Warden Norton did not play much on location, he had a good grasp of the bad to the bone and serious appearance.


    "Anyway, you''ll have to listen to me from the beginning to the end." Bob joked when shooting the scene of prisoners working outside the prison and chatting about acting skills during the break.


    Freeman, who had a good relationship with him, immediately joked back: "but you''re finished in the end, yes, Andy."


    He deliberately called the name of the character at Robbins, which is self-evident, and all the people around him burst into laughter. Although Robbins also smiles, but does not speak, he gets along well with everybody, but like the hero Andy, he prefers to sit by and watch other people chat.Good, the actor side in addition to a few supporting roles, Adrian does not have to worry too much, his main energy is still on the scene scheduling. As mentioned earlier, except for a few scenes, most of the scenes in Ohio need a large group of people to take part in the show, such as the prisoners playing on the playground and going out to work; for example, Andy runs away, and the police search along the pond; for example, the warden holds a press conference; for example, the most classic scene, the broadcast of "Figaro''s wedding", and so on.


    Although Adrian has his own experience in the regulation and control of big scenes because of the shooting during this period, it does not mean that he can be taken lightly. After all, there are only so many extras. If a guy is a prisoner in front of the camera and turns into a police officer or a reporter with a microphone in the camera, that''s a big bug.


    Adrian had always wanted to fix all the bugs in his memory, such as the "Miranda clause" read by the sheriff when he was arrested, or the muzzle of the prison governor''s suicide. How can new bugs be allowed to appear? Even if he can''t control everything, this obvious mistake can''t be made.


    After nearly three weeks of shooting, most of the scenes that required a large number of extras were shot in seven or eight. Although the plan was delayed, Adrian was not in a hurry. There were more outdoor scenes than in the studio. Besides, as long as the shooting time did not exceed two months, it would be acceptable.


    During this period, although Nathan had some private complaints, he didn''t interfere with Adrian''s work. People in the film company knew when to do what to do, and he didn''t get such authorization when he came. Generally speaking, unless the director''s practice may damage the interests of the company, they will not be in principle in this matter.


    Adrian plans to finish the rest of the scene in three days. It has been proved that even for films like Shawshank Redemption, he can still verify the pictures in his memory, and then make targeted explanations according to this, so as to mobilize the actors'' emotions and complete the shooting he needs.


    "Clancy, I hope you can understand what kind of emotion your character should be, happy, curious and feeling that this person is good, not the feeling of good friends before - don''t let me regret that I should shoot this part first." Standing on the roof of the studio, Adrian half jokingly explained to the actors.


    "I promise not." The actor named Clancy, sitting on the ground, raised his hand and yelled.


    "Good," Adrian said, turning to Freeman. "Morgan, what you need to notice is that the expression on your face matches the voice of your heart. Believe it''s easy for you."


    "No problem." Freeman, who is also sitting on the ground not far from Clancy, smiles and shrugs.


    Adrian spoke to the other actors, and finally looked at robins, who was sitting against the wall. "As for you, Tim, oh, my God, if only they were like you, I wouldn''t have to worry about them."


    "Really? I always thought you were very dissatisfied with me. Otherwise, how could I have stood under the tap and looked up at the sky over and over again in that night''s shooting? " Did Robbins have a sense of humor.


    Two days ago, Adrian filmed the most enjoyable scene of the whole film in the pond near the school. Andy escaped from the sewer and stretched out his hands in the rain to look up at the sky. Because he wanted to be more perfect, the shot was repeated more than 20 times, and Robbins was drenched 20 times under the sprinkler head. Although it''s spring now, the temperature in Ohio a little north is not as high as that in Los Angeles, so Robbins sneezes several times after work. Fortunately, he is in good health and does not have a cold.


    Hearing this, people around him couldn''t help laughing. Adrian didn''t say anything. After shrugging his shoulders, he waved to the "Prisoners" in dirty white waistcoats and blue cloth caps to signal that they were ready to start work.


    Now it''s just the first redemption when he goes out to repair the roof. Andy uses his wisdom to win beer for the criminals, making them feel a moment of peace and freedom at that moment.


    "Good, guys, be serious. This is a good opportunity to shoot. Don''t delay." Adrian, who sat back in the director''s chair, yelled, the sun was just rising, and it was a good opportunity to take these shots.


    "Don''t you hold the mirror yourself?" A familiar voice came from the side.


    "Not every shot needs the director to come in person, or the photographer will do something." Adrian whispered, then turned around and patted the other person on the shoulder: "look, Dan, although your acting skills are very good, there is still a lot to learn from them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C50

    Dennis is is here because he also has a role in Shawshank Redemption. I have to mention Roger Seidler, the agent who signed with him not long ago.


    AC media formally acquired MCM agent company on April 5. Although the latter has only 20 employees of medium scale, and their status is not obvious in Hollywood, the quality of their agents is very good. As a result, as soon as the acquisition has not been adjusted, Claude, who is also the CEO temporarily, let one of the best agents sign up with Dennis.


    And the first thing Roger Seidler did for Dennis was to win a role in Shawshank''s redemption. In his words, if he has his own advantages, why not use them?


    I have to admit that this guy is very keen, although Adrian was stunned for a few seconds when he got the news from his assistant, but then he agreed. "Original cast" largely refers to the three main actors, and he doesn''t mind Dennis playing other roles, such as Tommy, who made Andy determined to escape Shawshank.


    What''s more, Adrian appreciated Dennis''s performance during this period. After he moved to Xilin, he didn''t squander money. Instead, he hired a dietitian and fitness coach for himself. He bought books to go back to read. Although he attended the parties of his new friends more often, he never had any trouble Adrian is worthy of training, how to play whatever you want, as long as you know how to moderate and low-key.


    "I suggest you''d better familiarize yourself with the script, Dan, and don''t have the same problem as last night when you play with Bob." Adrian then said that he wanted to be serious, but he couldn''t help laughing at Dennis''s Elvis'' hairstyle.


    "Elvis Presley''s music is actually very good, although it''s a long time ago, I like to listen to a lot of them." Dennis, half helpless and half self mocking, said that he had been laughed at by the staff who had worked together in the previous two films after he made up. Adrian was not the first and would not be the last to laugh. It''s nothing if you''re just wearing Elvis Presley''s head. The key is that it''s so different from the previous two movies that it''s funny in the eyes of people familiar with him.


    "Well, don''t say that," Adrian turned to the set with a smile and made a gesture to the recording.


    "Scene 112, act 47!" With the sound of the recording, the baffle slapped down.


    Bathed in the golden morning light, the prisoners in Shawshank prison sit sweating on the repaired roof and drink the iced beer. The guards around them seem to be their security guards.


    "Drink while it''s cool, Dame." Even if the guards are the same as usual, there is still a slight difference at this moment.


    At the moment, the special man was leaning against the low wall, and a prisoner who wanted to hand him a bottle of beer was also rejected, with an inexplicable smile on his face, as if he was free.


    "Very good!" Adrian can''t help shooting. Although he doesn''t hold the camera in person, the photographer is an old man who has shot two films with him. In addition, he has tried shooting twice, so he doesn''t worry about any deviation.


    It must be admitted that this scene is really interesting, especially when it is connected with the story, it will give people a sense of inexplicable peace, beauty and hope. Robbins agrees. He is an actor, a director and a producer. Naturally, he can see the difference in the plot.


    "Good. Take a break. Now we''ll make up the roof, and then we can wait until the evening to start." Adrian said after playing back the footage on the monitor.


    The rest of the scene is not very difficult, that is, the C.O. captain and his colleagues discuss his brother''s inheritance and complain that the government tax is too high, and then Andy seizes the opportunity to help him get the full inheritance. The scene where the C.O. captain pushes Andy to the edge of the building seems to be the most dangerous, but there will be no problem in the actual shooting. There are all the necessary security measures.


    It took about a morning to finish the scene on the top of the building. Adrian let everyone move freely for half a day. After the sun went down, someone set up equipment near the barbed wire under the watchtower to shoot Dennis''s part.


    This story is about a young boy named Tommy who is newly jailed for theft. After getting on well with Andy, Rhett and others, Andy teaches him the literacy test and gradually becomes a friend. When Tommy heard about Andy''s story, he talked about listening to a robber boast in other prisons that not only did he not get caught, but also made the banker''s husband of the woman killed guilty. Andy immediately finds the warden and wants to find his innocence. Unfortunately, the warden can''t release the good tools in his hand. So Andy gets angry with him and is put into the confinement room. Because he didn''t give in, the warden decided to take a hard hand, so he asked Tommy to come out and have a chat on the ground that he wanted to know the situation Outside the prison.


    Warden: Tommy, I want you to keep our conversation this evening confidential, OK? It''s a tough business.


    Tommy: Yes, sir. I promise.


    Warden: we are in an awkward situation. I hope you can understand that. We didn''t expect this to happen. If we want to act, we have to get to the bottom of every detail. Now I ask you, are you telling duffrey the truth?Tommy: Yes, sir. Every word is true.


    Warden: even in France, do you dare to say that to judges and juries? Do you swear to the Bible?


    Tommy: just give me a chance, sir!


    Warden: good. That''s what I want.


    After the conversation, the warden looked at the watchtower and turned away. Tommy turned his head. Then the gun rang. The captain of the prison guard who had been waiting for the watch tower did not hesitate to send several bullets into his body.


    "Good, Dan. You''ve done a great job." After the call, Adrian praised Dennis.


    Tommy''s role is very important. He seems to be jumping off, cynical and not striving for progress, but he still yearns to work hard and ask for rewards in his heart. Therefore, Andy starts to teach him to read, urges him to take the exam, and sends out the paper he kneaded. It can be said that it was Tommy''s death that made Andy determined to escape.


    In Stephen King''s novel, Tommy is not killed by the warden, and Norton is not punished when the warden changes three. However, such a change in the film makes the whole story more convincing and more powerful. The reason why the movie fans regard shawshank redemption as the most perfect film is that the narrative mode of hope - Depression - Hope - re - repression - Hope - despair - turns back and forth. At the last moment, as Andy looks up at the sky in the rain, he can vent all the negative emotions accumulated The feeling of happiness is incomparable.


    Dennis played very well. Although it was his first time to play against Bob, he grasped the feeling of the character after ng several times. Think of his previous roles. This guy is a real makeover.


    "Well, let''s take a few more shots from different angles." After consulting with the deputy director, Adrian called again.


    Soon this was not too rare to complete the play, and the next day after shooting some fragmentary scenes on the playground of the school, the location of the film Shawshank''s redemption was finished. This makes everyone more or less relieved. Adrian is really able to catch up and can always mobilize everyone''s emotions. When he is busy, he doesn''t think there is any problem. When he has a thorough rest, he will find that he is much more tired than usual.


    In view of this situation, and the help of the staff of Mansfield Texas penitentiary, Adrian had a farewell party arranged for everyone to attend.


    "Hi, honey, how are you recently? The location of the new film has been shot, and the next operation is in the studio. It is expected to be completed in early June Yes, I miss you too, but I can''t separate myself for the time being It doesn''t matter. I''ll give myself a good holiday after this shooting, and I''ll come to London to see you That''s it. I love you. "


    After putting down the phone, Adrian breathed a sigh of relief. Although in early April, he went to London for a date with Kate during the preparatory stage of the film, but he still missed her, especially in bed


    Adrian smacked his mouth and turned to the wine under the bag. At this time, there was a lot of noise in the wine. The strong music almost lifted the roof of the house. Many people were jumping with the fierce rhythm, and they looked very happy. They are not well-dressed upper class people. They don''t need to listen to the elegant conversation of classical music. Freedom is what they need most.


    Looking for the bartender for a drink, Adrian sat down in the corner. He was not averse to carnival parties. He had good adaptability in both past and present life.


    "Hey, ED, did you call back?" Dennis appeared in front of him, his face glowing red and apparently drunk a lot. "Who should I call? Kate


    Adrian grinned and shrugged, without directly answering, "don''t get drunk, Dan."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been very restrained." Dennis waved indifferently. "You know that."


    After a pause, he sighed again and said, "Oh, my God, I can''t believe it. A year ago I was working in a coffee shop, and a year later I''ve already..."


    "Come on, Dan, you''ve said that many times, and I thought you''d adjusted your mind." Adrian said a little funny.


    "It''s just a little bit of a feeling, you know, Roger got an ad for me, and there''s a talk show in touch, so..." Dennis made a few gestures, his eyes full of emotion.


    "It looks like Roger is a great agent." Adrian echoed, and at the same time calculated in his mind. After observing for a period of time, if Roger''s performance is good, he can consider giving his own script to operate.


    (No.4 in the list of new books, thank you for your continued recommendation)


    in the new book list www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C51

    The script was originally used by Adrian as a stepping stone to Hollywood. When his fame began to spread with the production of the two films, it lost its original value. Therefore, the role of the script is bound to change.


    Because the previous scripts, together with his two successful films, were written by himself, Adrian already has the title of a talented screenwriter at the top of various film companies. He knew that, too, so the script became the best thing he could do to win over these studios.


    In Hollywood, although the status of screenwriters is much better than that of decades ago, they still don''t have much say. When making a movie, big name stars, directors and producers can modify the script at will. If they don''t want to adjust according to their opinions, they can go directly. Anyway, there are many screenwriters.


    But Adrian is different, not to mention the identity of his director, producer and film company boss, the eight scripts of different types born from his hands are enough to make the senior executives of major film companies look at him differently, let alone he is young. With this in mind, it is possible to use scripts to influence these big companies.


    Of course, he''s not going to be able to do it alone, and Lafayette won''t be able to help, so he needs a good agent. If you want to get a foothold in Hollywood and start a career, you can''t do without an agent. An excellent agent can solve many problems and strive for many interests for the employer, such as negotiating with the film company, or contacting the media for publicity, rejecting those unfriendly journalists, canvassing for the employer after he has been nominated for the award, etc. Generally speaking, if an actor becomes a first-line star, his agent takes 30% or more credit.


    However, this does not mean that agents are omnipotent. Take C +, for example, their most proud practice is bundling. If a film company wants to get the script of a screenwriter in charge of one of their agents, it has to use the directors and actors in charge of their agents at the same time. However, this method is useless in front of the big film companies. The contacts they have allow them to contact actors, directors and writers directly beyond their agents. Although they have to negotiate and sign contracts through agents, bundling sales is impossible.


    In fact, the main purpose of C + bundling sales is to attract as many second and third line actors and directors as possible. With so many second and third line actors and directors in Hollywood, there are always a few talented and talented people. Facts have proved that their luck is indeed very good, so in the 21st century to stabilize the other brokerage companies, but now with Adrian.


    In short, brokers are very important. Although there is no room for them to intervene in high-level negotiations and transactions, they are indispensable in daily affairs. Adrian is still a long way from high-level transactions, so he wants to find an excellent agent to help operate these scripts. Because of the future development, several major film companies will not treat them equally. How to refuse some companies while maintaining certain relationships depends on the ability of the agents.


    "Tell me about Roger Dan in your eyes." Adrian told Dennis that although Roger Seidler''s information had been obtained through Claude, it was good to listen to Dennis''s view and learn from another aspect.


    "Let me see First of all, he is a very smart man... " Dennis recalled and talked. Roger obviously made a good impression on him. Dennis spoke for him a lot.


    Adrian didn''t interrupt, just listened quietly, and sketched out a rough outline in his mind. Then take a look at Roger''s performance and make a decision after the broker''s adjustment is completed.


    "By the way, ED, there''s something Maybe you can give me some advice? " Just as Adrian was about to get up and get some drinks, Dennis suddenly hesitated.


    "Oh? What is it? " Adrian sat back with interest and had never seen Dennis look like this.


    "Well That is It is... " Dennis grabbed his head and thought for a long time before finally making a bold look. "What should I do if I want to pursue a girl?"


    "After girls?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that Dennis wanted to ask himself this question. "Don''t tell me, you''ve never asked a girl out before."


    "How come," Dennis rolled his eyes. "I''m a pursuit, understand? Pursue


    "What''s the difference?" Adrian shrugged. "OK, I see. You mean not only sleeping with her, but also going on - which girl is your heartbeat?"


    "May I not say my name?" Dennis looked hesitant. "We It''s just a friend. I met her at the party, and she already has a boyfriend, and she''s very close. So, I think you may be able to give me some advice, after all... "


    Although he didn''t go on, Adrian could guess what he was trying to say, which made him laugh and cry.


    "Already have a boyfriend?" Looking at Dennis, he had a half smile.


    "What do you want to say?" Dennis obviously didn''t think there was a problem with his approach. "There''s no law against girls with boyfriends.""OK," Adrian said, laughing and shaking his head. "I don''t think you''ll say her friend''s name, but what about her and her boyfriend''s character?"


    "Well She is very beautiful, gives a pure feeling, very attractive at the party. She''s not tall. She''s about five feet three inches. She''s a little petite and cute. As for character, it''s very gentle, gentle and simple. The voice of speaking is not big, and the smile looks very attractive Dennis recalled, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Adrian, listening, rolled his eyes, sighed for his innocence, and then changed the topic with a dry cough: "what about her boyfriend?"


    "A prodigal, drunk, drug addicted, fighting, unruly, without a sense of responsibility." Dennis waved in disgust. "I don''t understand why they came together."


    "Because bad men are more likely to attract simple girls." Adrian said with a smile, "of course, this relationship will not last long. The woman wants to promise, but the man is stingy in commitment, so it is sooner or later to break up."


    "What am I going to do? When they break up? " Dennis frowned, which was obviously not what he wanted to see.


    "It''s easy to make yourself different." Adrian said, turning his empty glass.


    "Make yourself different?" Dennis didn''t understand.


    "Yes, the reason why bad men are more attractive to simple girls is that in the eyes of simple girls, bad men are different from other men." Speaking of this, Adrian settled down. "So, in the animal kingdom, male animals always think about how to spread their seeds more comprehensively, while female animals think about finding the best male to pass on their genes. Human beings, as advanced animals, are no exception."


    "Of course, for female animals, the strongest guy in the group who can ensure the breeding of the group is the best, but for women, the best is undefined. It''s true that human beings are advanced animals, but there are still essential differences between humans and animals. There are a lot of things involved in making women feel different from other men


    "But Can you make it simpler? " Dennis was a little dizzy.


    Adrian gazed at him for a while, then shrugged. "OK, let''s say something else."


    It doesn''t matter. There will be plenty of time in the future.


    "First of all, you should be able to coax women into talking about topics with their colleagues, and then step by step, invite them to dinner and go out to play, etc.; secondly, while coaxing her, you should keep your own personality, which is what I said before. Don''t make yourself like a piece of plasticine to coax her. Finally, and most importantly, let her have it A sense of security. " Adrian continued, "women are very emotional most of the time, they always like to think about a lot of things, so when you can make her feel safe and reliable, and you don''t have to be afraid of you, then you have a great chance to win her."


    Dennis was still dizzy, and after a while he asked again, "yes Be more specific? "


    "I won''t tell you what to do when, Dan. It''s up to you to figure it out for yourself. When you understand what I''ve just said to you, you''ll know what to do." Adrian said with a smile, saying that he suddenly thought of something, the smile became a little strange: "well, to add, if you can get a girl''s first time, and let her go to heaven, then no matter whether she hates you or loves you, she will always remember you. But now that she has a boyfriend, you can only try the latter


    Dennis grinned and didn''t speak any more. He drank the liquid out of his glass and got up to leave.


    Let me see what you can do, Dan. Adrian looked at his back with interest. Unfortunately, he didn''t know who Dennis was aiming for, otherwise His ideas could be even worse.


    After returning from Ohio, after a break of almost three days, Adrian summoned the crew to shoot the interior scene at studio 23. The studio has been rented by the film company. The prison cell, library, office, and the sewer for Andy''s escape are all ready.


    Calculating the time, it seems impossible to finish shooting in two and a half weeks. Although the internal scenes are less than the exterior scenes, they are only more than ten less. In that case, three and a half weeks would be fine, as long as the total is no more than eight weeks.


    (third in the list of new books, thank you for your support. It should have broken out once, but I am a slow coder, so I can only regret it. Bow down, please continue to support and keep this position)


    in the new book list, thank you for your support www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C52

    ¡°c£¡¡± Adrian stops. The two men looking at each other on the long table immediately raise their heads. The people around them stop eating and they look at the camera together.


    "No, Tim, you don''t look right. It''s too dignified. It doesn''t match the lightness you''ve come out of confinement." Adrian looks at the monitor and says, "this is about Andy being locked up for playing" Figaro''s wedding "and chatting with his old friends about hope while Rhett warns him that" Hope "is dangerous.


    It should have been easy, but I don''t know why Robbins always failed to meet the requirements. Either his reaction was slow or his manner was not in place. He had been ng for nearly ten times.


    Adrian went to Robbins and Freeman after two turns in the same place. After a second thought, he said to Robbins: "Tim, maybe you can take a rest for a half day and wait until we finish shooting the other scenes?"


    After thinking about it, Robbins agreed to the proposal. The situation has been in a bad state for several days. Although he is an excellent actor, he is also a human being after all, which inevitably leads to ups and downs. What''s more, he and Freeman are the most important characters in the film. Every shot has to appear, and it''s reasonable to make mistakes.


    So Adrian didn''t say much, even if he wanted to finish shooting. Anyway, there are a lot of fragmentary scenes and scenes that only need Freeman to appear, so shoot others first.


    "Well, let''s finish the rest of Dan''s shot. Look at him. He''s in a hurry to leave." Adrian said after flipping through the schedule.


    There was a low laugh all around. Dennis raised his hands as if he wanted to say something, but finally he just grabbed his hair and sighed.


    Soon, on the other end of the scene, the crew has sorted out the grocery room where the inmates work. Next, they are going to shoot the conversation between Tommy and Rhett, and what they think of after listening to Andy''s story.


    Although Dennis had a lot of ng in the studio these days, and most of them were caused by his absence of mind. Because of this, Adrian made fun of him and said that he was eager to leave. But when he took these shots, he was extremely sincere and excellent.


    "His wife had sex with the golf coach and he killed her." When Freeman said this line, the camera began to move towards Dennis slowly. Dennis first showed a surprised look, then became a little trance. He looked at Freeman in a daze and didn''t know what to say until Freeman asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Very good!" Adrian couldn''t help but clap and shout. In his eyes, who knew every scene in his previous life, Dennis''s performance at the moment was ten times better than the original one.


    After shooting here, Robbins also adjusted his own state, so he took the scene over there. When Robbins began to feel bad, he would come back here to take other shots. Although it is more efficient than yesterday''s, it will be more efficient.


    Soon, the day passed, and after finishing the work, he discussed with the deputy director and others for a while. When the others were almost gone, Adrian packed up and walked outside the studio.


    "Hey, ED, do you want me to take you out?" As soon as he got out of the studio door, Dennis''s familiar voice began to ring. He was driving a battery car on the side of the road, apparently waiting for a long time.


    "You fellow." Adrian shook his head with a smile, and without refusing, sat down directly.


    Generally, private cars are not allowed to enter the studio. All traffic is replaced by battery cars. Adrian is no exception. So every time I come here, I park my car in the parking lot outside and rent a battery car.


    "Do you have a party tonight?" Adrian asked, looking at the view of the road moving back.


    Dennis, with a smile, was acquiescence.


    "I told you to figure out the rest." Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Can''t you even chase a girl?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve got some insights, really! I think if I just talk to you for a few words, I will get more insights. " Dennis said with a smile.


    Adrian grinned bitterly and shook his head. Now that it was impossible to get out of the car, Adrian had to talk to Dennis intermittently. The two didn''t talk too much. The parking lot was not far from studio 23, and Dennis was also interested in seeing him there and leaving.


    This guy, I don''t know what to say about him. Adrian sighed in his heart and walked to his car. He was about to open the door. He suddenly found a familiar figure on the street outside the parking lot.


    He fixed his eyes, and after seeing the other party clearly, a little surprise flashed in his eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, he took the key and went straight to the figure wandering in the street with his briefcase.


    "Hi, Sarah. What can I do for you here?" Adrian said hello all the way.


    The small figure suddenly shocked, some unexpected looked over: "you are Mr. Adrian? ""It''s me. Nice to meet you here, Sarah." Adrian went to the girl and looked up and down. Compared with a few months ago, she grew taller and her face was no longer round. She was much more beautiful in bright clothes, but the feeling of depression still remained unchanged.


    "Me too, Mr. Adrian." Sarah nodded politely in response. She was so different from what she looked like when she met in the restaurant.


    "Why are you here alone? Are you waiting for mom again Adrian looked around.


    He wrote a text message to the little girl when "memory fragment" was ready to be released, saying that he was sorry for cutting all her scenes because of the plot. Sarah also sent back a letter saying that it was OK and she understood. Then they didn''t contact again, but they met again here.


    "Yes," Sarah managed to smile. "I had a small part in the studio 16 crew. I had a deal with my mother that she would pick me up when it was over, but she had been waiting for more than an hour and no one was seen."


    "I think..." Adrian looked at the girl. "Maybe your mother is delayed. Maybe she''s on her way."


    "Yes, I know. She works in a restaurant in the District of forland. It''s a good time for business, so it''s late That''s understandable. " Speaking of the back, Sarah''s voice gradually faded. She looked at the end of the street with sadness. A trace of resentment flashed on her beautiful little face, but it was not aimed at her mother.


    Adrian pondered for a while, then took the brick cell phone out of his briefcase: "do you have the phone number of the restaurant where your mother works?"


    "Yes," Sara searched in her pocket. "555-723, 1289."


    Adrian immediately called, and soon the phone was connected: "Hello, is it Bidwell restaurant? I''d like to speak to Ms. Roslan gella Thank you


    After waiting for about two seconds, Roslan''s voice came from the phone.


    "Hello, Ms. Roslan, this is Adrian Cowell Yes, the last director, I just finished shooting in the studio and saw your daughter waiting for you here She''s fine. Please don''t worry I understand your feelings, so if you agree, I can take Sarah home first OK, no problem. "


    Adrian said, handing the brick head to Sarah: "your mother wants to talk to you, Sarah."


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian." Looking at Adrian, Sara takes the big brick with both hands and walks a few steps, whispering to her mother at the back of the microphone.


    They didn''t say it for long, and soon the big brick came back to Adrian.


    "That''s it, then, Ms. Roslan." After receiving a positive reply, Adrian turned off the phone, then smiling and gesturing to the little girl in front of him: "then, dear princess Sarah, please allow me to escort you home."


    The unprepared Sara was stunned, and then she chuckled. Although she stopped herself in time, the look that she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh was much better than her melancholy just now.


    After getting on the bus, Adrian looks at Sara, who sits in the front passenger seat belt, and then starts the car to drive out. At first, they didn''t talk to each other very much, and the atmosphere in the carriage seemed a little dull. After walking two blocks, Adrian exclaimed that the road conditions were good today. Sarah immediately said that it was because there were too few red lights. Then they both laughed. Adrian told a few jokes, which finally made the atmosphere more lively.


    After dozens of minutes, Adrian safely delivers Sara to the door of her home in the ftland district.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian. Thank you for bringing me back." Sarah unfastens her seat belt and sighs, looking at Adrian gratefully.


    "It''s just a matter of apology to you." Adrian shrugged.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal In fact, I should say thank you for that Sarah knew what he was talking about, and there was a complex look in her eyes.


    Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak any more until Sara opens the door and gets ready to get out of the car. "By the way, Sarah, your mother has always been your agent, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Sarah nodded and looked at her.


    "I suggest that you''d better find a professional agent. They can win more benefits for you. I can introduce you if you want. In addition, my film company will start to prepare a family movie after the summer vacation. There is a 13-year-old or 4-year-old girl in the main supporting role. I think maybe you can come to audition Adrian looked at the girl and said seriously.


    Sarah pursed her lips and looked at Adrian for a long time, then nodded hard: "I''ll think about it, sir."


    After watching the girl enter the house, Adrian started the car to leave. Although I thought of the movie "ghost horse elf" temporarily, it is still OK in terms of operation feasibility. At the end of last year, he let Lafayette get the film adaptation right of animation, and wrote the outline to the writers'' Union. Now it happens that the company has several good new screenwriters. You can give them the outline, and then choose to cooperate with tisney, who is unique to the family movie genre. It is almost a kill with one stone to have Sarah in his hands Good thing.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C53

    After informing Claude and Lafayette of Sara''s affairs and his thoughts on ghost horse elves, Adrian once again focused all his attention on the shooting of shawshank redemption. Although this family style movie is also very popular, it is better to wait for the release of Terminator 2 in July for some reasons. Of course, the agent can introduce the past now, and I believe Roslan will make a wise choice. He doesn''t have to cheat them, does he?


    Well, back to the Shawshank Redemption, with Adrian constantly adjusting the shooting schedule, Robbins finally returned to his good state when shooting on location. Here, I have to praise Freeman. The old man is very good at keeping his state. Although he has been ng because of his bad state, he can adjust it much faster than Robbins. He deserves to be an old dramatist.


    Three weeks later, "Shawshank Redemption" finally ushered in the final filming, Andy escaped from the sewer. The reason for keeping this part to the end is because Adrian thought it was just right.


    "Don''t you think this is the right ending for the shoot?" That''s what he said.


    OK, he''s a director. He''s a producer. He can do whatever he wants, so everyone has no problem.


    "Act 106, scene 97, prepare." The record yelled and slapped down the board.


    Andy crawled out of the tunnel he had been digging for 20 years and went down the drain pipe with a sealed plastic bag. There is a small bug in the original version. Andy came back wearing the warden''s leather shoes. His own was put in the warden''s office. So now he either wears the warden''s shoes or barefoot. Anyway, he won''t wear prisoner''s shoes. Adrian decided not to change it after thinking about it. It was just a small bug. Maybe there was a pair of shoes in his cell?


    When Andy came to the sewer pipe, he found a small stone from the side, and smashed it hard while the thunder was ringing. Once and twice, with the sudden eruption of dark green malodorous liquid, the sewer pipe was finally smashed into a big gap. After all the liquid came out, Andy got in and crawled out of the drain. Although the foul and foul liquid had been sprayed almost before, the stench in the sewer still made him regurgitate and vomit from time to time, and almost fainted several times. But even so, he still did not give up, still trying to climb out, because hope and freedom are in front!


    "Very good!" Adrian, sitting in the director''s chair, suddenly stood up and began to clap his hands. As he took the lead, other people on the scene also clapped their hands.


    "To be honest, these shots are not easy." Robins, who stopped crawling, breathed and sat up in the sewer.


    "Not easy? You just have to climb, Tim, and Come to the "sewer" mouth of Adrian jokingly said, he stretched out his finger on the green brown liquid dip, "want to taste it? It should be delicious. "


    The disgusting liquid in the sewer is actually made of chocolate sauce, just like Andy walking through the snow, which is all chips of potato.


    Nevertheless, he got the unanimous disdain of the staff: "this is disgusting! What is the director thinking? "


    Yes, these are chocolate sauces, which are treated as excrement and urine when shooting. Even if they are joking, they are disgusting jokes.


    Adrian didn''t seem to have any consciousness. Instead, he snorted, "is that disgusting? One more thing, you should know that I use a lot of metaphors in movies, such as the Bible. Do you know what it means for Andy to climb the drain? I actually made a setup here. This long sewer is a metaphor for the gay men in prison


    A hiss suddenly sounded, even Robbins also showed a surprised expression: "you are Seriously? "


    "Of course - it''s fake!" Adrian laughed. "I''m not that bored."


    He saw the metaphor of sewer and chrysanthemum in his previous life on an English fan website - it must be admitted that some fans are really boring, and they can find out from the movie what many directors have never thought of expressing - so they just take it out and make fun of it.


    Naturally, it was another hiss. Then Adrian waved: "OK, you should have booed. You are going to continue to work. There is only the last shot left. Finish shooting quickly!"


    With the completion of Andy''s prison break, the shooting task of Shawshank''s redemption comes to an end. Generally speaking, Adrian takes a few days off and goes into the middle of the later period, which is what he did on the first two occasions.


    But this time he wanted to take a few more days off. Although the shooting progress basically did not exceed the expectation, he finished all the shots in seven weeks, but it was much more tiring than before, and it was not so easy to schedule the big scenes. Anyway, it''s only early June, and there''s plenty of time, so Adrian simply gives himself a few more days off.


    After exchanging views with Lafayette and Claude on the phone and making some arrangements, he handed over the script outline of the ghost horse elf to the company''s screenwriter. After that, he boarded the flight to London. If you have a few more days off, you can''t go to London. Besides, some things have to be prepared.==================================


    on Phillips street in London, there is a modest three story old-fashioned apartment with house number 117. Its mottled walls and nostalgic architectural style make it seem long-standing. It is difficult for anyone who comes here for the first time to connect it with the famous Wilson private detective agency.


    Dean Wilson, one of the best private detectives in London. Of course, it can''t be compared to Mr. Shylock at 221 Baker Street, although he has worked with Scotland Yard several times. Private detectives are far less powerful than those described in novels. At most, they are involved in civil investigations, looking for people or collecting evidence of extramarital affairs. This kind of business is even more numerous.


    There will be a leader in any industry, including private detectives. Dean is the best in the business of finding people. Up to now, he has taken over hundreds of cases to find people, and the completion rate is more than 70%. Most of the unfinished cases are caused by the lack of detailed information provided by customers.


    Today, he had a strange guest in his office. Strange to say, it is because this man is wearing a wide windbreaker and a wide brimmed hat. He can''t tell his age. He drives black glasses on the bridge of his nose and his two moustaches are pasted. So Samson''s heart thumped at first.


    Obviously, the other party doesn''t want him to see his true face. In this case, the motive of this man to issue the Commission is very suspicious. There was a time when his employer asked him to find someone to seek revenge. When the police at Scotland Yard came to him, he was shocked. So Dean is very careful when he receives the entrustment.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wilson. You should know that Mr. Brent introduced me here."


    Dean was stunned. Then he began to smile with embarrassment. He remembered that the man in front of him was a familiar client of his, introduced by film producer Waddell Brent. I believe there should be no problem.


    "I''m so sorry," Dean quickly gestured, "please sit down, um..."


    "You can call me Sanger," the man nodded. "I''m sorry I came to you dressed like this. I have my concerns. Of course, it won''t cause you any trouble. "


    "Well Well, Mr. Sanger, is there anything I can do for you Dean looked at him and asked.


    "Yes, I want someone, a woman." The man made a gesture and Dean handed the pen and paper to him.


    "Joanna Catherine Rowling." He wrote the name on the paper and handed it back. "I''m not sure if it''s spelled like this, but it does sound like this. She is a white woman of about 26 years old. She was born on July 31, 1965. She may be about 5 feet tall and her hair is light brown and reddish


    "Born in London and once lived in Bristol, a sister named Diana Rowling lives in Edinburgh. It is said that she has married a Portuguese journalist and has a daughter. I hope to find out her whereabouts


    Dean quickly moved the tip of his pen to write down all that was said. After thinking about it, he asked, "Mr. Sanger, can I know why you are looking for this lady Joanna?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s private, but please believe I didn''t mean anything. I just want to know about her." Sanger spread out his hand, though he was wearing big black glasses, he was sincere.


    Dean pondered. He felt as if he had found some answers. After carefully reading the clues on the paper, he looked up. "If you can, can you give me some more detailed information, Mr. Sanger, a little bit wider."


    "More detailed information? For example? " The man asked.


    "For example, where she went to school, whether she has won any awards before, and the specific address where she once lived, and so on." Dean thought.


    "Let me see..." The man began to close his eyes and meditate. Several minutes later, he said, "I remember correctly, she should have graduated from Exeter University."


    "Can you be specific to which department?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s just some trouble By the way, if you''re not sure about the spelling of the name, can you be sure of the initial letter? "


    "To be sure, they are j, K, R


    "I think I can take the Commission, but it may take longer." Dean finally said.


    "That''s OK. I''ll provide all the funds you need. Please call me if you have any information." The man said he handed a piece of paper to his hand, "if I think of anything later, I will inform you the first time."


    "Phone calls from the United States." Dean looked at the phone number in surprise.


    "You can send me the phone bill." The man smiles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C54

    With a slight hissing sound, Adrian tore off the false beard under his nose, moved his mouth in front of the mirror, and then threw the false beard into the garbage can. Then he put the windbreaker, glasses, and wide brimmed hat into the small suitcase he took with him. Then he tidied up his clothes in the mirror and walked out of the bathroom with his suitcase. As a result, a bloated man wrapped in a fat windbreaker turned into a tall and straight young man in a suit after entering the bathroom.


    After coming out of the shopping mall, Adrian looked around and went to the car on the street and got on the bus. The engine left. The reason why he went to the detective office in disguise was mainly due to the future situation. It is hard to guarantee that the private detective will not associate anything with certain things in the future. Maybe it''s impossible to have any bad influence on him, but it''s a hidden danger in the end. It''s easy to disguise anyway.


    Now all we have to do is wait. Since Dean Wilson has a knack for finding someone and his clues are clear enough, he should be able to find the woman.


    Adrian could have provided more clues, and he had seen a lot of information about JK Rowling in his previous life, but most of them just passed by in a flash. Although he can recall all the things he has seen, the deeper he is, the easier it is to get familiar with it. However, those who have seen it are very difficult and need a long time to search slowly. He started his recollection work a few days ago, but the most useful information he got was his date of birth and his graduation from the University of Exeter.


    That''s enough. Anyway, there are still a few years left for Dean to find out. Maybe he can recall something one day. Adrian in the car thinks so. At the beginning, he had the intention to copy out the Harry Potter series, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea because it was too difficult to operate.


    First of all, he is an American now. He can make English style movies, but he can write English style novels, and there are only seven copies. It is hard to say what changes will happen to British people''s feelings. Such unpredictable results should not be done.


    What? You said to move the background to the United States? Think about a thousand years of history in Minnesota, where there''s a vast School of witches Wait, are you sure it''s a wizard school that teaches magic, not an Indian shaman school that teaches witchcraft?


    Well, to put it another way, more than 300 years ago, a group of witches crossed the Atlantic Ocean to the new world and built a wizard school in the woods of Maryland Wait a minute. If Nick LeMay can live to be 600, there''s no reason the four founders will live shorter than him, can they? OK, if you ignore their age, they will be a little longer than normal people. But in just 300 years, two black devils have emerged and launched two wars. Which parents are willing to send their children to such schools?


    Adrian is too lazy to do this kind of headache. Besides, he is not a professional writer. It would be a bit of a loss to find someone to co write like those three novels. What''s more, what he knows most about this series is the movie and the movie script. He has only read a few novels, and there are fewer original English versions.


    It''s not easy for a single mother to write it out by herself. It has nothing to do with hypocrisy. He just wants to do it. If she is reborn and doesn''t dare to do what she wants to do, it''s better to jump off the Golden Gate Bridge as soon as possible.


    In short, as long as he can get the right to adapt at the first time, if he can''t find anyone, then let others write. Adrian''s focus is not on Rowling''s $1 billion fortune from this series. If everything goes well in the future, he will get far more than $1 billion. What he values is the industry chain derived from this series - Games, movies, various peripheral and theme parks! This will be a good complement to his media company.


    Back at the hotel where I stayed, after a few minutes'' rest, Adrian picked up the phone and dialed, "Hey, honey, guess where mine is?"


    "Are you in London?" Kate''s surprise voice came from the phone. "No wonder my sister laughed so vaguely when she asked me to answer the phone."


    "Yes, she didn''t recognize my voice." Adrian general pulled down with a smile and said, "obviously she is intentional, you should punish her well, can''t be palliative."


    "Come on, she''s my sister." Kate sighed over there, then thought of something and asked, "is your new movie finished? I remember you said it would take two months or more. "


    "Of course, it took only a little more than seven weeks to shoot. Don''t you understand my style of doing things?" Adrian laughed. "Don''t you want me to finish earlier and come to see you earlier?"


    After a few words, Kate suddenly sighed: "Oh, sorry, ED, I''m afraid I can''t come out these days. There are several exams in the school."


    "It doesn''t matter. I happen to be in London and have some things to do," Adrian said with a smile. "Anyway, I can''t do it when you graduate in a few days."


    "So confident?" Kate''s tone doesn''t sound good.


    "Yes." Adrian didn''t care."Then wait and see. I''m going to read. Goodbye." Kate snorted and hung up.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head. He puts down the receiver and turns over the document in his hand. A few minutes later, he picks up the phone and dials again. Commissioning private detectives to find Rowling is only one part of the plan. Adding another part is the whole plan.


    =============================


    "no problem, Mr. Adrian, the information you provided is very detailed. We can go to the relevant departments to handle the formalities together tomorrow." The man sitting on the opposite sofa looked at the information and said so.


    "Thank you, Chris. It won''t be done so soon without your help. I have to say Brent recommended a good lawyer for me." Adrian smiles and nods.


    "I''ll take the papers to my study first. Please wait a moment." Chris said and stood up.


    "OK, no problem." Adrian watched him leave, then picked up the coffee cup on the coffee table and pondered.


    What he''s doing now is to set up a charity fund to help single mothers, for the sake of needless to say. Even if the dinner party comes from charity, it''s very important for her to find a charity, even if it''s not good to do charity in the West.


    So Adrian had already arranged a series of preliminary things through the British film makers who had some relations with Bosworth film company before he arrived in London. Waldl Brent, who had made the first film in London and had also cooperated with him, arranged a series of preliminary things - private detective Dean was also introduced by him.


    It''s basically safe to do so. Although such a big move has been made, it''s not a loss to think about the industrial chain. Adrian thought so, then moved slightly, turned his head to the other side of the sofa, and saw two bright eyes looking at himself curiously from behind the armrest.


    It was a little girl about 2 years old. Her long brown hair was curly and tied into a ponytail. She was round and pink. She was very cute. Adrian couldn''t help but smile. This is Chris''s lawyer''s daughter. She had seen him several times before when she came to his house, but every time she got a glimpse.


    Unfortunately, the other party seems to be ungrateful to his kindness, and immediately spit out his little tongue and make a face.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head. Outside the living room, a woman''s cry comes out: "honey, where have you been?"


    Did not wait to turn around the little girl to speak, the young woman has appeared in the living room door, some angry looking at her: "I told you how many times, don''t come to make trouble when dad has guests."


    Then he looked at Adrian apologetically: "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. I hope the little guy didn''t disturb you."


    "Never mind, Ms. Jacqueline. We''re done." Adrian stood up and looked at the little girl running to her mother with open arms and giggling. "Your daughter is lovely."


    "It''s lovely, but it''s also very naughty. I always like to make trouble with us." Having said that, the young mother, who held her daughter in her arms, beamed with a doting smile, "did you say hello to the guests, Emma?"


    The little girl blinked at Adrian and did not speak for a long time. Adrian straightened his collar and made a formal social appearance. He held out his hand to the little girl: "nice to meet you, Miss Emma."


    The little girl turned her head directly, buried it on her mother''s shoulder and refused to lift it up again.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. The little guy has some Shy. " Jacqueline said helplessly.


    "That''s OK. Shyness is the reaction of every lady." Adrian didn''t care.


    Chris came out of the study and was stunned to see the scene in the living room. He handed the document to Adrian: "this is another document you need. If it''s OK, please sign it below. Please take it with you tomorrow. My wife and I will wait for you in the office at 9 am."


    "Great, it''s even more efficient with Jacqueline''s help." Adrian nodded. Chris''s wife, Jacqueline, was also an excellent lawyer, and it was with the help of both of them that they managed these things in just a few days.


    After browsing the document in his hand, Adrian signed his name at the bottom of the document and said goodbye: "that''s it. I''ll leave. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow." The couple sent him to the door, and then the little girl, who had been watching all this curiously in her mother''s arms, suddenly made a face to Adrian, which immediately attracted laughter.


    "It''s just how she likes you." Chris tried to explain for his daughter.


    "I understand." Adrian, walking out, smiles and waves his hand.


    (I don''t quite understand the process of setting up a charity fund. Let''s just have a look. In addition, I''d like to ask for some recommendation tickets. Although I''m going to be on the list of new books, I''d like to make a dash for it.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C55

    "Everything is in order. There are no other problems. You can handle the rest yourself, Mr. Adrian." Said Adrian and Chris coming out of the building.


    "OK, Chris. Thank you again." Adrian said with a smile.


    "That''s what I should do. Besides, you''re paid." Chris shrugged his shoulders, looked behind him, and then with a wry smile, "I have to apologize to you, anyway."


    "Sorry?" Adrian also looked behind her. Jacqueline was teasing her daughter from time to time. Because the baby sitter can''t come temporarily, and her daughter is a little guy who likes to rely on others, they have to take her with them.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are always accidents in life. Besides, she didn''t delay our business, did she?" Adrian waved his hand in disapproval.


    The three soon came to the street. After a few more pleasantries, Chris drove. Adrian was in the same place talking to Jacqueline because there was something else in the neighborhood.


    "He''s always like this. He''s always busy with his work, and he can''t listen to opinions - mine either." Jacqueline''s expression became gloomy when it came to her husband''s work as a lawyer.


    "It''s normal that every man has a dictatorial side, especially when his wife and his career are the same." Adrian, who noticed this, immediately changed the subject: "Hey, Emma, how many cars have you counted."


    The little girl who stares at the traffic coming and going on the street turns her head around. Her brown eyes turn round and say, "I forgot."


    She said, "Oh, it''s really nice to listen to her voice for the first time


    The little guy made a face at him and quickly turned his head and buried it on his mother''s shoulder.


    "We''re leaving, Mr. Adrian. Goodbye." Jacqueline, who noticed her husband''s car on the street, said with a smile.


    "Goodbye, then." Adrian nodded to the car.


    In less than two steps, a loud noise suddenly came out. Without warning, a red double decker bus rushed in and hit Chris''s car heavily. The huge impact force dented the car and was pushed into the street among the flying debris.


    "Ah After a short blank, Jacqueline shrieked and ran madly with her daughter.


    "Come back, Jacqueline! Don''t go there


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The bus that hit the street into the flower bed showed no sign of stopping at all. There was a clattering sound in the street, and Jacqueline, who was holding her daughter, was the first to bear the brunt.


    Facing the bus close at hand, Jacqueline had only one thing to do. She threw her daughter back in her arms. Then, she was hit by the bus and flew out for more than ten feet.


    Adrian, who originally wanted to run horizontally, jumped up instinctively and held the girl tightly. When the impact force is strong, his body loses balance, and the bus continues to rush forward without slowing down. At this critical juncture, Adrian became surprisingly calm. He fell back and rolled on the spot holding the girl tightly until his back hit the cement board. Then the bus rushed in front of him with strong wind.


    There were several huge noises again. The taxi bus rushed into the street, collided with several cars and finally stopped. It took a few seconds for Adrian, lying on the ground, to recover from his shock. His back was aching and he was still sweating. His forehead, elbows, knees and other places had a burning sensation, at least his skin was worn.


    "Damn it..." Adrian scolded in a low voice, and then thought of something. Looking into his arms, the little girl who was hugged by him did not seem to be hurt, but looked at him with pale face and indifferent eyes, as if he had no soul.


    "Emma? Are you all right, Emma Adrian gasped and patted the little girl''s face, but there was no response. He looked up and gritted his teeth and sat up. Although the streets were in chaos, with screams and running noises, there was still a kind-hearted man running up to him and said, "are you OK, sir?"


    "Please call an ambulance. I''m not sure if the child is injured." Adrian said so, then looked around with a wry smile. Damn it. How could it happen?


    ========================================


    sitting quietly on a bench outside the operating room, Adrian sometimes looks at the red light of the operating room, and sometimes looks at the little girl in his arms. Now that he had changed his clothes and had band aids on his forehead and nose, he had only a few bruises that were not serious, and the Watsons were much worse.


    Although Jacqueline was sent to the operating room for rescue, her internal organs were seriously damaged and there was too much bleeding, which was very dangerous. However, the most difficult thing is Emma in her arms. She doesn''t say anything all the way, and she doesn''t have any facial expression. She shrinks in Adrian''s arms all the time and doesn''t go anywhere. If anyone wants to let her down, she will have a fierce reaction. Adrian has to carry her around, even to do the examination. Fortunately, she didn''t ask to go to the bathroom ¡£According to the doctor''s judgment, the little girl is too frightened. It is an instinctive reaction to hold Adrian. If she wants to return to normal, she must find an opportunity to vent her anger as soon as possible, otherwise it is difficult to say what she will become.


    Thinking of this, Adrian can''t help sighing, looking at the little girl in his arms, smiling bitterly and shaking his head.


    The door of the operating room was suddenly opened, and the doctor in the green coat came out with exhaustion. Adrian quickly welcomed him: "doctor, what''s the situation now, doctor?"


    "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best, sir," said the doctor with a heavy voice. "I''m sorry, your wife..."


    "No, no, no, she''s not my wife..." Adrian shook his head and was about to correct the other side''s statement. Suddenly he was stunned, "you mean Doctor, you mean She... "


    The bed covered with white sheets has been sent out by the nurse.


    "I''m very sorry if it could be delivered five minutes earlier..." Even if Adrian is not her husband, it should have something to do with being outside for so long.


    Adrian didn''t say anything more. He just sat back on the bench after the bed disappeared in the corridor. The little girl in the arms still has no look, the original eyes have no luster. He couldn''t help sighing. The thought of her parents disappearing into the world made him feel inexpressible.


    Sad? sympathy? Or pity? Adrian doesn''t know. To put it bluntly, every reborn will directly or indirectly lead thousands of people to "die". He has no time to be sad one by one. But now it''s different. They die in front of him, especially Chris''s sunken car and Jacqueline in a pool of blood. No matter how calm and rational he is, he is also human, so it is inevitable to feel trance.


    Come on, don''t think about it. Try to give Emma back to her family first. At the thought of the little girl in his arms, Adrian began to have a headache again. Wouldn''t she just shrink in her arms for the rest of her life?


    At this time, a burst of footsteps came, two old people who looked almost 60 years old appeared in front of Adrian along with the doctor and the police.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell." The doctor said hello to him, which was the examination he had done for Emma.


    "Hello, Dr. Sean. What can I do for you?" Adrian said, looking at the two old men who were following him.


    However, before the doctor could speak, the old woman came over with tears in her eyes and wanted to take the little girl from Adrian''s arms: "Oh, Emma, my poor Emma, are you ok?"


    The little girl suddenly struggled up, just as before did not want to leave Adrian''s arms.


    "Emma, baby, it''s me. I''m grandma. I won''t hurt you. No one here will hurt you," the old man said anxiously, tears rolling down.


    Hearing this, the little girl''s dim eyes finally flashed a glimmer of light, and her body was no longer struggling. Then she looked at the old man with some doubts.


    "Poor baby." The old man murmured sadly and finally took her out of Adrian''s arms.


    Seeing Emma leave him, Adrian was relieved, but at the same time there was a faint sense of loss.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell. I''m Russell Watson, Chris''s father. They''ve told me about it. Thank you for saving my granddaughter." While grandma coax her granddaughter, another old man comes to Adrian and reaches out to him with a sad look on his face.


    "It''s not worth praising. I just did what everyone would do in that situation." Adrian sighed, "for your son and wife I''m sorry. "


    The old man nodded heavily, looked at his wife, and then said, "well, we''re off for the time being."


    Adrian didn''t speak. He just made a gesture of invitation.


    Russell then took his wife''s hand, and they both bowed to Adrian and walked out with Emma in their arms. At first, it was nothing. With the distance getting farther and farther away, the little girl in grandma''s arms suddenly became restless and restless. No matter how the old man comforted her, she could not be quiet.


    The little girl suddenly looked at Adrian over her grandmother''s shoulder, and held out her hand to him. Every little distance, her body twisting would increase. Her brown eyes were full of madness and despair.


    "Well, Emma, don''t worry. It''s all right." Grandma kept comforting, but it didn''t work.


    Finally, very suddenly, the little girl suddenly howled, as if there was a knife in her body, she finally cried out and struggled madly. Helpless grandmother had no choice but to put her down. As soon as her feet touched the ground, the little girl ran to Adrian as hard as she could. She ran into his arms and hugged her tightly and cried bitterly. For a moment, all the people present looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C56

    "This is a very normal psychological mechanism of self-protection. When we are seriously hurt, if someone gives us great help, then we will be very grateful to the person and feel that the other person is reliable. Adults are very easy to handle this situation, but children are not the same. Now the problem lies in two points. First, Emma is less than two years old, and all her actions are completely instinctive; second, she is far more stimulated and hurt than usual. Not everyone will witness her parents Death. This has led to her irrational dependence on Mr. Adrian. In her subconscious mind, she thinks that it is only safe to be around him, and it is unacceptable for her to leave him! "


    "Of course, this kind of dependence is not incurable. It will be very difficult to treat her if she has been in the initial mood of refusing to speak, refusing to make any voice, extremely repressed, ignoring everything, and just instinctively grasping the people who want to catch them. Fortunately, because of a series of reasons, Emma burst into tears just now. The negative emotions she accumulated in the accident have been vented, so as long as psychological counseling is done step by step, she will recover gradually. However, this needs Mr. Adrian''s help. This dependence is too strong to be eliminated in a day or two. If Mr. Adrian is inseparable, then I''ll have to give Emma some medicine. "


    These are Dr. Sean''s summary of Emma''s abnormal performance. The little girl hugged Adrian and cried. No one could persuade her. She kept crying, and finally, tired of crying, she crawled onto Adrian''s shoulder and fell asleep, and the people had a chance to sit down in Dr. Sean''s office and talk about Emma.


    Of course, Adrian was not satisfied with the results, and Dr. Sean almost said he needed him to stay with the little girl. How can he have so much time? Not to mention the late stage of Shawshank Redemption, Terminator 2, which will soon be released, and Jurassic Park, which is about to start preparation, need to be followed up. He wouldn''t mind if Emma could be brought to America, but is it possible?


    Unfortunately, facing the pleading eyes of the old Watsons, Adrian could hardly say no. Anyway, his son and wife did die because of themselves, although no one else knew about it except himself.


    If Adrian didn''t know their existence, had not known them and had not talked to them, he would not have had the slightest misgivings. Just as he can think about the single mother in Edinburgh, but ignores many Hollywood screenwriters, people are so contradictory.


    As a result of the private discussion, the old Watsons rented another apartment in London, and then invited Adrian to stay with the little girl for a short time - the son and his wife had just left the world, and it was not appropriate to invite outsiders to live in their homes - they would arrange someone to take care of Emma through the relevant agencies.


    In the meantime, Adrian won''t be responsible for all the expenses. The Watsons have a lot of savings, and the London bus service company will also lose a lot of money. The accident has been investigated clearly. The driver was suffering from moderate heart disease. I don''t know why it happened that day. Fortunately, there were not many passengers on the bus at that time. So, together with the Watsons, four people died, seven were seriously injured, and eleven were slightly injured. For the capital of the British Empire, it was a terrible traffic accident. I''m afraid the London Bus Service Co., Ltd. will be ruined because of this. Who let them neglect so much in the physical examination of their employees.


    Besides, Adrian can leave the UK whenever he wants. However, because the apartment needed to be looked for now and Emma was almost inseparable from him, he had to take her to the hotel for the next few days.


    This is not an easy thing, but in two days he understood why to say that imps are the most difficult people to serve.


    "If it''s all right, are you ready to put on your pants?" Adrian looked at the little girl in his arms and said in a stuffy voice, "in addition, if you can, please don''t always pull the corner of my clothes, I''ll be by your side, and I won''t go anywhere."


    "I''m sorry." Emma, who came down from the toilet, put on her pajamas and hung her head in a vague voice.


    Adrian felt a headache when she looked like this. Compared with the day when she came back from the hospital, the little girl was much better. At least she was willing to speak - although it was only a few simple words, the look on her face was often occupied. If he returns to the closed state again because of some of his words, it will be a big problem.


    This is not groundless worry. It happened on the day of returning to the hotel from the hospital. After Adrian refused Emma to accompany her in the bath, the little girl curled up on the ground and wept silently. In the face of this situation, Adrian can only compromise. Even so, Emma still doesn''t speak for two days. She has to follow him everywhere, just sitting beside him with her legs in her arms and burying her head in her legs.


    "Well, I''ve done everything. Now I''ll be in bed, and I''ll be out soon. Don''t sit outside the bathroom like before. Do you understand?" Adrian said in a gentle tone.


    The little girl nodded obediently, although the expression is still a little dull, there is still a trace of the original lovely.


    Fortunately, at least when she went to the bathroom or took a bath, she still knew that she didn''t ask to stay nearby. Adrian sighed in his heart as Emma left. Then quickly turn on the shower head to shower, if not quickly, the little guy may come knocking on the door.After finishing quickly, Adrian walked out of the bathroom in her pajamas. Emma, though already in bed at his command, left the bedroom door wide open, and her eyes were wide open.


    "Well, little one, it''s time to go to bed." Adrian went into the bedroom, went to the bedroom and picked up the picture album that had been put on the head of the bed Thumb Tom It''s not suitable. I''ll take three piglets. "


    As he spoke, the little girl closed her eyes, curled up in his arms, turned the bedside light on, and Adrian began to read softly. After reading for about ten minutes, the little girl went to sleep. Adrian breathed a sigh of relief and turned off the bedside lamp without relaxing. He knew that if he got out of bed now, the little girl would wake up in less than 10 minutes, and then hobbled around looking for him.


    I don''t know how she found out? Is there a sensor in the body? Adrian, with one arm on his head, looked at the ceiling and thought gloomily. At that time, why did you agree to it? Shouldn''t the psychological problems of injured children be referred to doctors? I still have a lot of things to do.


    At the thought of this, Claude''s voice reverberated in his ears. Adrian couldn''t help being angry. Such a big thing happened here, and he had to make various arrangements and adjustments in the itinerary. Naturally, he had to inform the United States. Lafayette did nothing, basically did what he asked and added well, while Claude first expressed surprise and regret at the accident, and then began to laugh at it two seconds later.


    "You know, ED, I can''t believe my ears! My dearest and dearest friend, Mr. Adrian Cowell, has become a baby father in London - well, considering your self-esteem and the age of the girl, I can use this male nanny word, no thanks. This is very interesting news, enough to make me happy until Christmas this year Claude was laughing so wildly on the phone that Adrian would not be stingy if he was in front of him.


    With a sigh in his heart, he looked at the little girl who was sleeping on her chest. Although he could not see her expression, he could feel her fleshy face on his chest. Forget it, you have already made a choice, why regret it? Anyway, there are arrangements for the delayed things. You can seize the time, not to mention Emma Watson


    At first Adrian didn''t notice this until the day before yesterday, when the little girl was reading children''s books before going to bed. But he is not sure, although spelling should be OK, but there are many people with the same name and surname, and the little girl is only 2 years old, and she can not see the future. But Adrian made a positive judgment in his heart. He came to London mainly for the Harry Potter series, but he ran into such a thing unexpectedly. Why could she not be her?


    Well, take a rest, whether it''s good or not, it has nothing to do with the present. Tomorrow is busy.


    The next day, Adrian took Emma to the hospital. Dr. Sean did a few simple tests for her, asked about some information, and then filled out some forms to ask for a regular check-up. That''s all. Then he took her out of the hotel and picked up Ms. Marson, who was hired to look after Emma, to move to a new apartment.


    The apartment was on marolidi Avenue, several blocks from the little girl''s original home, because the old Watsons didn''t want her to be in the limelight. Ms. Marson, who takes care of Emma, is about 45 years old. She is a kind-hearted old man who is good at coaxing children. Adrian had visited Emma before when she was still in a hotel. Unfortunately, although the little girl did not refuse, but also did not accept, the other side slightly intimate action to Adrian''s arms drill.


    Both of them had a good impression on each other, especially Mrs. Marson, after understanding the whole story, showed more admiration for Adrian: "now it is rare that you are so devoted to charity and willing to help other kind people selflessly. Mr. Adrian, Mr. and Mrs. Watsons in heaven will be at ease."


    "Thank you." Adrian is not sure about this, but it is undeniable that the old Watsons trust him because of his previous charity.


    There is basically no problem in daily life. The next thing to deal with is the work. Adrian doesn''t want the later team to come to London, which is both expensive and time-consuming. Moreover, it is not good for the little girl to hold Emma in the studio all day. Fortunately, there is another tool called a videophone.


    (awesome, asking for recommendation, collecting, let''s try to do something...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C57

    "Bring the camera closer and play it again Yes, that''s the distance Hey, Emma, don''t scratch. Just stay there. It''ll be fine soon Wait a minute. Let''s play that shot again Damn it, I can''t see clearly. Come on OK, that''s it, but you should insert Red''s lens in the middle, or it will be too long Nothing else Emma, don''t move In this way, you can continue. If you can''t be sure, ask me again tomorrow. "


    After putting down the phone, Adrian immediately rubbed his eyes. Although the video phone in front of him is the largest screen that can be bought at present, it is still a little too small for him. If he looks at it for a long time, he will soon feel tired. This is also no way to do things, video phone remote editing is the best way to think of.


    It''s no big deal. The most important thing is that the efficiency of editing is lower than that of editing by yourself. Besides, it can also exercise the ability of other editors. It''s no big deal to spend time modifying after I go back. It''s always easier to modify than to make. Adrian comforts himself. Besides, everything other than editing has been arranged, and professionals, such as Thomas Newman, have agreed to score for the film.


    In addition to these, there is a problem, that is, the call time is too short. He can only spend two to four hours a day communicating with the studio via videophone. The efficiency is not high. On the other hand, the completion of the original plan at the end of August may be delayed for a long time. Adrian didn''t want to increase time, but eye fatigue is one problem, jet lag is another, and Emma is the third.


    "Hey, Emma, we agreed that you could stay by while I was working, but you couldn''t disturb me." Adrian then turned his head and looked at the little girl who was holding her trousers by the side, sighed helplessly.


    Emma blinked and seemed to be confused, but she also realized that Adrian was not happy. She could not help flattening his mouth and some grievances. She held the things in her hand to him: "apple."


    "For me?" Adrian was slightly surprised. The little guy nodded and looked at him in a pitiful way. Adrian sighed and reached for her head. "OK, thank you."


    Holding her face and kissing her forehead gently, Emma blinked again, and the corners of her mouth suddenly opened. Although the range of movements was very small, it was still as beautiful as the flowers in bloom.


    Adrian Leng Leng Leng, suddenly excited will be small guy to hold up to rush out.


    "Hey, Ms. Marson, the little one laughed." Exclaimed Adrian, who came to the living room.


    "Emma laughed?" Ms. Marson, who was cleaning up the room, raised her head in surprise, dropped her belongings and came quickly.


    It''s a pity that Adrian''s behavior just now scared the little girl. In addition to the presence of Ms. Marson, an outsider, she became a little bit timid. She shrank around Adrian''s neck and looked around in his arms with some fear.


    "Damn it. I was so excited just now." Adrian said with some chagrin that although she had lived for several days, Emma was not as numb as she had been. Her expression and reaction increased slightly, but she never laughed, as if the emotion of laughter had been lost by her. But now, she suddenly laughed out, although the action is very small, but enough to surprise people.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as she laughs, it''s going well," Ms. Marson said comfortingly. "It''s a pity that Mr. Russell is not here, otherwise the ladies and gentlemen can shut up."


    "It doesn''t matter. Do I need to care about them?" Adrian waved his hand indifferently.


    The ladies and gentlemen in Marson''s mouth refer to Emma''s uncle and aunt. After the Watsons'' death, there are still a lot of things to deal with. Adrian took Emma to attend several times. To be honest, he was really embarrassed on that occasion. After all, he was just an outsider, but there was no way. Although Emma recovered, she still refused to leave him.


    Therefore, after attending several parties, it is inevitable that some gossipy gossips will gossip. Of course, they will not say this in front of Adrian, but they will have no scruples in private. Two or three times later, Adrian politely expressed to the old man lassek that he wanted to minimize the number of times he attended such an occasion. The old man also heard a little about those things and agreed to his request.


    "Well, I''ll take the little guy around the park. Would you like to come with me, Ms. Marson?" Adrian asked. Every day during this time, he would take little Emma out to get in touch with more people.


    "Well, just a moment, please. I''ll take care of it a little bit," malsen nodded. "Frankly, Mr. Adrian, you''re a gentleman. I don''t know which lucky girl can be your girlfriend."


    "Thank you for your compliment..." Adrian was about to be modest. Suddenly, he was stunned. Then he slapped his head with a slap: "Oh, forget it!"


    =======================================


    "Hey, Kate, are you going out tonight? There''s a party at the cliffers Her sister''s voice suddenly rang in her ear, which scared Kate out of her mind."Well Forget it. I don''t want to go out today. " Kate shook her head and refused her sister''s offer.


    "Why? You''ve graduated and you''ve been a big star in two movies. Why do you have to stay at home all day and not go anywhere? " Although Samantha''s tone was suspicious, her tone was not covered up.


    "First of all, I did act in two movies, but I''m not a big star. Secondly, graduation doesn''t mean I can''t read books. What''s wrong with staying at home and reading books?" Kate seems to have had time to answer.


    "Wow, you''ve never worked so hard for two hours before I came in. Wow, you''ve been reading this kind of spirit for two hours Samantha said with a smile, revealing Kate''s lies without mercy.


    Kate''s face turned red, but before she could speak, Samantha went on: "Oh, ED is such a jerk. She hasn''t been on the phone for such a long time, which makes our lovely little Kate haunted all day..."


    "Samantha!" Kate cried out in exasperation.


    "Well, I won''t," Samantha raised her hands as the joke was almost over. "Now, Kate, don''t think about it. Ed must have his own business to do. Maybe tomorrow he will be at the door. So, cheer up and go out with me to improve my mind. "


    Looking at her sister''s serious expression, Kate finally sighed: "I know, I just Well, Samantha, just leave me alone in the room and be quiet


    After looking at each other for a few minutes, Samantha raised her hands. "That''s it. I''m out."


    After the door closed, Kate took back her eyes. Looking at the book in her hand, she suddenly fell on the table, her hands deeply inserted into her hair. Almost two weeks have not received Adrian''s phone call, Kate''s heart seems to be empty, Samantha that is out of her mind is right.


    What''s the matter with me? It''s just that I haven''t called in a few days A few days what! It''s more than ten days! Never more than four days before, I called the hotel and got the news that I had checked out! Even if there is something urgent to leave, can''t you give a phone call to explain it? Kate closed the book in front of her, her beautiful face with a trace of resentment. But the situation lasted only a few minutes, and she slumped back on the chair again.


    OK, I''m just a little bit uncomfortable, I''m just a little angry, I''m just Kate wanted to find an excuse for her inexplicable state, but she couldn''t find the right one. The feeling that she could not fill in the empty lump in her heart almost drove her crazy.


    Damn it! I''ll pack up and go to Los Angeles right away. I''d like to see what he''s up to! Kate suddenly stood up and began to pack up her things. It was always her style to do whatever she wanted.


    Just then, there was a thumping knock on the door, and then mother''s voice, "Kate, your phone."


    Telephone?! Kate''s hand holding the cupboard door stopped. She was stunned for about half a second. She ran to open the door and asked in an excited and nervous voice, "who called?"


    "Who else can there be?" Mother shrugged helplessly.


    Before the words fell, Kate ran downstairs like the wind, and the sound of footsteps echoed around the room. To this, mother sighed and said nothing.


    Although her heart was too excited to control herself, Kate unexpectedly calmed down when she picked up the receiver.


    "Hi, who''s calling for me, please?" The tone is reserved, but the eyes are turning up.


    "Hi, honey, it''s me."


    "Ed? What can I do for you? " It''s very relaxed, though the teeth are grinding on the lips.


    "Wow, you''re angry with that tone?"


    "Of course not. Why?" One hand pinched on the phone line.


    "Well, do you know the bus crash the BBC reported a few days ago?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m one of the survivors."


    Kate Leng about more than 10 seconds before the reaction came over, with some panic shouts: "what do you say?"


    "Calm down, it''s just a car accident. I got a slight injury..."


    Before the words over there had been finished, Kate asked anxiously, "where are you? Are you in the hospital? Is it serious? Oh, my God, that''s why you didn''t call me, did you? Damn it, I''m still complaining. I''m sorry... "


    "Kate, all right, Kate, will you listen to me?" Adrian was obviously a bit of a wet blanket.


    "Where are you? where are you?! I want to see you, I need to see you with my own eyes to be at ease! " Kate was obviously not listening to him.


    "Well, I''m at 89 marolidi street. I''ll wait until you get here."


    "I''ll be right there." Kate said, flying back to the bedroom to clean up, and then fly out of the door, even the mother''s voice did not hear.(continue to ask for recommendation and collection)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C58

    Ding Dong, Ding Dong, the doorbell rang. Adrian, who was reading the book, immediately stood up with Emma in his arms, tidied up his clothes and came to the door with a smile on his face: "Hi, Kate."


    Kate outside the door immediately opened her arms and was about to pounce on her. She left two but stopped again. Some of them did not understand and saw the little girl in Adrian''s arms: "is this?"


    "Oh, this is Emma." Adrian introduced, then added, "my daughter."


    "You You Your daughter? " Kate opened her eyes wide and stammered, her eyes full of disbelief.


    "What do you think Is it unusual for a 23-year-old man to have a daughter more than one year old? " Adrian asked normally.


    "No I You... " Poor Kate is still in shock and can''t recover.


    "Well, I''m kidding." Adrian laughed. "Emma is not my daughter."


    "Ed!" Kate, who knew that she had been cheated, immediately roared, waved her fist in anger and threw it at each other like raindrops, "how can you do this! How can you do this! "


    Without hitting twice, a shrill cry rose from Adrian''s arms. The little girl who had secretly looked at Kate suddenly screamed and waved her arms at her. Startled, Kate quickly stopped her hands and looked at the little girl at a loss.


    "Calm down, Emma. Calm down. It''s nothing. She''s just joking with me, okay? It''s just a joke. " Adrian quickly coaxed the little girl in her arms, patting and shaking, Emma yelled and yelled for a while before calming down. She glared at Kate angrily and then drew back into Adrian''s arms to hold him tightly.


    "I Did I do anything wrong? " Kate stood awkwardly, looking timidly at Adrian and Emma in his arms.


    "No, it''s just Emma is sensitive. Don''t worry Adrian explained a little, "well, I''m going to take her for a walk in the park nearby. I''ll give you more details on the way."


    Then he turned to the inside and called, "Ms. Marson, we can go."


    Kate didn''t understand, but she didn''t say much. She followed Adrian.


    In the park about two hours of time, Adrian told the whole thing, and with the knowledge of Ms. Marson, Kate quickly put that little bit of grievance and confusion out of the air, and then maternal want to comfort Emma who lost her parents.


    Unfortunately, the little girl didn''t give her face at all. Every time Kate wanted to get close to her, she would yell at her and wave her arms to open her. Kate was so depressed that she couldn''t speak. Adrian didn''t know how many times she laughed.


    "I don''t understand. I just punched you jokingly. Why does she hate me like that?" Kate leaned against the door and looked at Adrian, who was taking care of Emma under the dimly lit bedside lamp. Even so, there was a strong feeling in her eyes, probably because she felt that the picture was very warm.


    Adrian made a Shh gesture, then carefully opened the little girl''s arm and gently got out of bed. After turning off the light, he took Kate out of the bed: "let''s go out first. Don''t talk here. Don''t wake up the little guy."


    They came to the living room together, sat down and poured two glasses of water, then looked at each other, but suddenly did not know what to say.


    "Well Ms. Marson, since Mr. Russell has invited Emma, why not live here After thinking for a long time, Kate asked.


    "Just today, because You''re here. " Adrian shrugged.


    Kate was a little puzzled at first, but then she thought of something. A strange smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. They looked at each other for a long time, and at last both chuckled. Then Kate threw herself into Adrian''s arms without any scruples, and hugged her lover without any hindrance and isolation.


    "Oh, this place finally belongs to me." Kate leaned her head against Adrian''s chest and sighed. Then she arched her head as if to feel more Adrian''s taste


    "why, you''re eating little girl''s vinegar?" Holding his soft body in his arms, Adrian jokingly asked.


    "That''s right. It''s OK for that little guy to hate me, but it''s too much to take over you all night." Kate said angrily that she looked like 1-year-old Emma.


    But Kate adjusted, sighed, put her head on Adrian''s shoulder, closed her eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry, ed."


    "Sorry? Why? " Adrian asked in surprise.


    "Just this afternoon, I was still angry that you didn''t call me." Kate murmured. She leaned up and gazed into Adrian''s eyes as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she said nothing.


    "Fool, don''t apologize to me," Adrian fondly stroked her cheek. "It shows that my place in your heart is very important. If you want to apologize, I should apologize to you. I forgot to call you even when I was busy. ""I can understand. After all, this big thing happened." Kate smiles.


    "No, no, no, I''m serious, Kate," Adrian said, holding her face. "I''ve had countless opportunities to call you. These two days I''ve been in touch with Los Angeles by videophone, remote control of the post production of new movies, but I never thought there was someone waiting for me in London. If it wasn''t for a word from Mrs. Marson that reminded me today, I don''t know when it will come back to me. "


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry to say that he should not let a woman sigh on her forehead


    Kate listened to him quietly, then stopped Adrian''s mouth the next second. At the beginning, they were kissing warmly. After all, it was more than two months since we saw each other. The desire from the bottom of my heart made each other''s hands move with each other.


    Soon, Kate, who straddles Adrian''s body, feels the other party''s reaction. She looks up from her breath and looks at her lover with half open eyes. She reaches out to untie his belt and then searches for it.


    "Sometimes I think it''s really hard to satisfy you... " Kate''s breathing was rapid.


    "Is it?" Adrian, who felt Kate''s fingers, said with a smile. His hands were walking upstream of her exquisite body. "It doesn''t matter. You still have hands, mouth, and..."


    "What are you doing?" Kate suddenly exclaimed, because Adrian''s hand slid down her hip and into the groin. Although it was still across her trousers, she was still at a loss.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian asked, laughing, sliding his hand further down.


    "No There No way... " Kate gritted her teeth and said, "otherwise I''m not polite! "


    She pinched her hand heavily.


    "Ha You are so It seems that we all have a handle in each other''s hands. Do we want to make a deal? Miss Beckinsale. "


    "Of course How are you going to trade, Mr. Cowell? "


    "Oh, it''s very simple. You''ll soon know..."


    Just as they were about to burst out, crying suddenly came down from upstairs, like a ladle of cold water, which instantly extinguished Adrian''s fire.


    "Hell, it''s time." He told Kate to get up with a wry smile, and then quickly tidied up his clothes.


    As soon as it was finished, the shaking figure of the sobbing little girl appeared at the entrance of the stairs. Adrian had to embrace her and comfort her. After several minutes, Emma finally stopped crying. Then he picked up the little girl, shrugged his shoulders at the sad looking Kate and walked upstairs.


    This strange life continued, but Adrian had a Kate around him. Russell not only didn''t say anything, but also welcomed her. Emma''s situation with the passage of time and Adrian''s cooperation is indeed getting better every day. Not only does her facial expression become richer, but she also speaks a lot more times. At the same time, she gradually accepts Mrs. Marson, at least occasionally, she hugs herself.


    Kate, however, is not on the list. Once she tries to get close to her and please her, the little girl will show her vigilance and shrink into Adrian''s arms. When Kate is more depressed, whenever she is close to Adrian, the little girl will try to squeeze in and hang it on Adrian like a koala, and then stare at her with a kind of "cannibalism" eyes, as if announcing: This is my thing, don''t try to rob it!


    "I don''t know what to do." Kate complained to Adrian more than once.


    "If you want to be more open, it will be OK." Adrian always comforted her like that.


    Since the doctors say psychotherapy is working, Emma will recover sooner or later. In fact, she did well at the funeral. The Watsons were buried at the end of June. It was a rainy day - never expect good weather in London - Adrian didn''t want to worry about why the funeral was held until now. He just sat in the front row with Emma in his arms, listening to the priest''s prayer, and mourning the dead.


    Emma remained solemn all the way, a little confused but not crying. However, Adrian clearly remembers when she took her to see her parents'' remains a few days before her burial, the little girl was crying in the dark. When she went to bed with her that night, she held on to her pajamas tightly and refused to let go even though she was sleeping soundly.


    "These sudden accumulation of negative emotions, because the child is too small to adjust themselves, so they can only pierce a hole in the rubber tube and wait for the water to flow out slowly. But it is also good to let go of the negative emotions once in a while. This mutual adjustment can make the child better in the shortest time." Said Dr. Sean, who advised Emma to say goodbye to her parents'' bodies in private.


    You''ll be fine, Emma. Your future will be wonderful, I promise.


    (the plot is finally coming to an end. To be honest, as a pseudo rational party, I always feel strange when I write this passage. Continue to ask for recommendation and collection. Other new books are on the watch of three shifts a day, but each shift is 2000 words. I watch two shifts a day, and each shift is 3000 words.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C59

    With the arrival of July, the temperature in London has begun to climb to the peak of the year, but even then, the highest temperature is 72 degrees Fahrenheit, which is quite pleasant.. When it''s cold in the morning, you need to wear an umbrella at any time, except for the rain shower.


    In addition, entering July also indicates the arrival of various peak seasons, such as tourism, fashion, entertainment and so on. Businessmen are trying their best to promote themselves, hoping to attract more attention. However, in the film market, many films originally scheduled for the first day of July have quietly changed their schedules, because a film has also been released on that day -- "Terminator 2"!


    Before that, the distributor successfully aroused people''s curiosity about the film with an investment of more than 100 million yuan through various publicity. The liquid metal robot 1000 in the trailer also surprised many people who like visual effects. Moreover, Cameron''s terminator produced at the beginning also cultivated many fans, so it got more than 30 million in North America in the first week And the total box office in a week reached 60 million!


    Many critics have been shocked by the film, whether it''s the plot or the visual effect. Some even pointed out that the scene of 1000 walking slowly from the scene of the explosion has no less impact on the film industry than star wars in 77. Whether this is exaggerated or not, the release of "Terminator 2" did attract countless people''s attention in the shortest time.


    "In this movie, you can see a lot of things, slight mockery of industrial civilization, dignified film atmosphere because of the religious atmosphere and the alternative father son relationship. The director always excellently controls the rhythm of the film, and does not slow down, but always attracts the attention of the audience. The performance of the actors is also very brilliant, Linda shows the color of feminism, only 14-year-old Edward is very perfect, in addition, congratulations Arnold, finally found his own way of acting. Of course, there is Robert. The scene of - 1000 coming out of the fire must leave a heavy mark in the history of film! "


    This is part of the film review written by a critic in the New York Times column. You can imagine how shocking Terminator 2 is. So, after the second week, the total box office in North America was more than 100 million!


    "Remember what I told you, Lafayette? This movie will set off a frenzy all over the world. " Sitting on the sofa with his legs up, Adrian said he was watching the film, although he was in London now and it would be some time before Terminator 2 was released in the UK.


    "It''s a great movie, but it doesn''t say much at the moment." Lafayette''s voice remained calm. Steady, not slow, under any circumstances can maintain a good state of mind is his characteristics and advantages.


    It''s true that for any film, the two-week box office is worth celebrating. Except for Terminator 2, the investment in this film is unprecedented. According to the regulations of box office distribution, if the box office can''t exceed 200 million, then the loss is certain.


    Adrian also did not defend, said a few words and then hung up the phone. To tell you the truth, he really wanted to go to the cinema to see this movie for the first time. The extra investment of 10 million yuan was not wasted. Before he went to London, he had seen the enhanced CG of - 1000 in Cameron''s studio. It was really different from what he remembered. Adrian wanted to know whether it would be more perfect and shocking to watch it on the big screen.


    But it doesn''t matter. In about half a month, the film will be shown in the UK, and it''s not too late to see it. Speaking of it, Cameron''s guy is really burning money. Although it seems that he will be satisfied with the 10 million investment, Adrian knows that this guy has no intention of further investment in private.


    Crazy guy, but it was this crazy guy who dared to burn Titanic for 240 million dollars in the mid-1990s. Although Terminator 2 ushered in the CG era and Jurassic Park carried it forward, the wave of high investment production started with Titanic.


    "So, this guy should be in his hands, too." Adrian muttered to himself.


    Looking at his ears, Emma''s ears hurt a little.


    "Well, what is it?" Adrian asked helplessly. It has been more than a month since the disastrous accident. The little girl seems to have stepped out of the haze. She not only smiles a lot, but also communicates with other people more smoothly. Sometimes, she is no different from ordinary children over one year old.


    Sometimes, because she still depends on Adrian. Even if she doesn''t need him to take a bath or go to the bathroom with him, she will still feel uneasy and panic if she leaves him for too long. Moreover, her perception of Kate has hardly changed, and she is still repelled, no matter how hard the other party tries to please her.


    "Origami!" The little girl raised her hand and spat out a few simple words from her mouth, "frog."


    "Is it all right? Ha, Emma, you''re smart Adrian took her frog origami, looked at it, and waved it to Kate, who was curled up on the other side of the sofa.Noticing the two of them, Kate gave Adrian a white eye and lowered her head to continue reading without saying anything.


    "Is it really that beautiful?" Adrian couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, this is biochemical crisis." Kate was half teasing and half joking.


    The official publication date of the novel "biochemical crisis" was in late June. Because of the same language used, the British version was soon available in London. In addition, only the Japanese version enjoyed such treatment. After all, Adrian''s motive for writing this novel was to want a little disgusting mob.


    Of course, Adrian''s explanation is that * * people are also interested in zombie novels? A small amount can be distributed to try water. Although the publishing company is surprised, it still follows.


    It''s just the sales of this novel It''s really unsatisfying. The sales of the first batch of printed books were not bad. 300000 copies sold out about 200000 copies, but the publishing company printed 100000 copies and then sold out. Although there is still some profit, but it is not very much. You know, in order to enrich the content, Adrian specially mixed the plot of "biochemical crisis 1" and "biochemical crisis 0" in a book. The refined plot is relatively more attractive, but I didn''t expect that the sales volume is so general - of course, this has something to do with Adrian''s pen name. Otherwise, it would be just "the first science fiction directed by a new wizard" Gimmicks can attract enough attention.


    If you''re not satisfied, Adrian doesn''t say much. The success of biochemical crisis is a game. It''s very good for the adapted novel to have such sales. Besides, he doesn''t need the money. Ben Arndt, the second-class writer who co wrote with him or retouched his works, had no problem. He did not contribute much and received no less royalties than before. There was no opinion from the publishing company. When they were acquired, their business was in jeopardy. Although biochemical crisis did not make a lot of money, it could at least stabilize the situation. With the injection of new funds, it was foreseeable that they would recover.


    "But I''d rather read another book," Kate''s voice suddenly turned, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. "I don''t know when I can see it."


    "Well, it won''t be long, and it should be better than biochemical crisis, I promise." Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and then he felt Emma pulling his clothes.


    "Ed!" The little girl in her arms raised her hands and pursed, "take a bath!"


    "Do you want a bath? Good... " Adrian looked down the hallway. "Ms. Marson, the little guy''s going to take a bath."


    "No! You Cried Emma hastily, and looked at Kate with an unhappy look.


    "Hey, listen, Emma. We''ve got a deal." Adrian did not compromise, and when Ms. Marson came, he picked up the little girl and handed it to her.


    "Well, Emma, it won''t be long." "You''ll see ed soon," Marson comforted the little fellow


    Reluctantly, though she had been looking at Adrian pitifully, Emma was carried away.


    "How does it feel to be infatuated, ed?" Kate sighed.


    "Very good." Adrian, who watched the little guy leave, finally turned around and looked at her with a smile.


    Kate snorted, got up and walked across the corridor. Adrian shrugged and followed her. Push open the door of the study, two people walked in one after another, and then what words did not say embrace together, fierce kiss up.


    Their tongues are hot entangled, their hands are also comforting each other''s bodies, from here to there, creaking sound one after another. Finally, Kate sat on the table and sandwiched her long legs between Adrian''s waist. Adrian then straightened up his waist and began to exercise violently.


    All kinds of no scruples sound reverberated in the study, accumulated enthusiasm in this moment all vent out. After a long time, the continuous shaking of the body was over, and the two people calmed down in the breath.


    "Damn it, every time we do things, we have to fit in the needle, as if we can''t see people." Said Kate, who was holding Adrian and didn''t let go, complaining in her voice.


    "I can''t help it. Emma is very annoying, and I can''t ignore her," Adrian gently kisses her face. "Well, it''s going to get better soon - by the way, you said that the California Academy of Arts has already passed the application, right? When it''s over here, we''ll go back to Los Angeles and do whatever you want. "


    "That''s all I know!" In the face of Adrian laughing, Kate snorted and spat at his mouth, but her legs suddenly used force again, "there is still time, do you want to do it again?"


    Adrian raised his eyebrows: "as you wish."


    Then the sounds of the past soon came back.


    (tickets! I want tickets! Lots, lots of tickets!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C60

    Although Adrian''s words are easy, they are not optimistic. Although Emma is gradually improving, and will continue to improve, but Adrian''s attitude has not changed much. Still, once Adrian left her for more than half an hour, he immediately became restless, frightened and out of his mind.


    "She was so impressed by you that her closest parents had been killed, and the intense stimulation at that time, that you had replaced the image of parents in her mind to some extent. It''s going to take a long time to get rid of it, and it''s going to take you to cooperate because Emma is so young This is Dr. Sean''s conclusion.


    We can imagine how depressed Adrian was. Although video phone barely solved the later work of Shawshank Redemption, after all, it was a matter of rights and interests. Even if the editors could be trained, the final result would still be up to him.


    According to reliable information, Spielberg''s "Captain Hook" is almost finished. It''s time to find a chance to talk to him about Jurassic Park, especially when Terminator 2 is selling well. Although Cameron''s 7-year-late sequel has not yet been released, everyone knows that, It is certain that the box office in North America will exceed 200 million, and the overseas box office will certainly be worth looking forward to.


    Instead of getting Spielberg to start preparing immediately, Adrian just made him understand how powerful CG was in terms of visual effects, so as to prevent Jurassic Park from going wrong, although he knew that Spielberg would certainly see that.


    In addition to this, there are "ghost horse elves" script to follow up, as well as the preparation of a new film on the agenda. You know, Adrian told Lafayette at the beginning that he would use three films to promote a film emperor and a film queen at the Oscar in 1993, and then get a nomination for the best director again, and the quality can be guaranteed. Making three movies in a year and ensuring the quality. It''s definitely not possible to make three movies without spending time and energy.


    Besides, there is Bosworth''s merger into AC media. Adrian really doesn''t have much time to spend in London. But Emma has the strongest dependence on him. In a sense, Adrian seems to be her personal belongings, which leads him and Kate to have a secret intimacy. If he leaves London and goes back to Los Angeles, God knows what will happen.


    In this case, he had to stay in London, who let his butterfly wings fan such a small storm. Emma''s grandparents are very happy to see this situation. They see the change of the little girl, so they do their best to provide convenience for Adrian, and Kate is always with him.


    Three weeks later, in August, the dilemma has finally changed. Incidentally, Adrian and Kate went out for about two hours before they came back, although Emma "if Clinton can''t even resolve this attack, it''s better for him to dismiss the campaign as soon as possible." Adrian raised his hands and looked at Claude with interest: "why, you don''t like him?"


    "No, it''s just the beginning of the campaign. He doesn''t have obvious advantages. Next, let''s see how he promotes himself." As Claude spoke, he joined the people around to applaud Clinton''s partner.


    "So what do you think of the concept of the information superhighway now?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "It''s still just a concept. They haven''t explained it in detail, and they can''t explain anything." Claude replied, but he immediately added, "I''ve consulted the relevant people about what was discussed that night. It''s true that, as you said, they can''t be sure that it will come true or not. You''re a genius, ed."


    "Thank you for the compliment. Wait and see, crow." Adrian shrugged.


    Another clap of the palm started, and the two people on the stage finally finished their speech completely. Then the music began to ring, and the guests began their free activities in the exchange of greetings. It was a fundraising dinner hosted by the Democratic Party for the election, and the presidential candidate fell on Clinton without accident. Claude specially got two invitation cards from his father, and then invited Adrian to join us. As for the reason, naturally, it was to investigate Clinton and his partner gore.


    "It''s a boring party," said Claudia, pulling her bow tie and looking at the ladies and gentlemen dancing on the dance floor. "It''s a stupid decision not to have a partner."


    Although he attended a lot of such parties, he was still a young man after all. It was normal for him to feel depressed.


    "You don''t want to bring it yourself." Adrian joked.


    "I don''t have one," said Claude, suddenly thinking of something. "Speaking of it, why don''t you take your girlfriend with you?"


    "Kate is not suitable for such an occasion. She is too young." Adrian opened his hand.


    "Too young?" Claude laughed and stopped talking. After looking around for four weeks, Claude said, "well, it seems that we have nothing to do with us. Why don''t you just fill out a six digit check and go back - or do you want to talk to Clinton?"


    "I don''t mind Wait Adrian''s eyes suddenly fell on someone not far away.He was a white man of about thirty or forty years old, with a slight baldness on his forehead, a slight thinning of hair, and a circle of stubbles. He was chatting with several people. Some of his slender eyes were shining shrewdly behind his flat glasses.


    "What? Are you interested in him? " Along Adrian''s line of sight, Claude also found the man.


    "Yes, he has what we want." Adrian replied, nodding.


    "But this guy''s reviews are not very good, otherwise he would not have been swept out by his own company." Claude warned.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it benefits us." Adrian said, standing up. "I''ll meet him."


    (continue to ask for tickets for collection ~)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C61

    "As time goes on, computer technology will only be updated faster and faster. Think about it, gentlemen. In the 1970s, how many ways did we think about making computers have so little space? It''s easy to operate now! If Mr. Clinton''s information superhighway can be realized, it will be an unprecedented innovation, so I industry is definitely the best investment object in the future! " The middle-aged man talked with a lot of words. From his excited look, if he told this in the auditorium, his body language would be very rich.


    "But at present, except for a few companies with good prospects, such as Microsoft, many enterprises have more or less some problems, such as apple." The person who said that was obviously mean.


    "It''s very normal. The CEO of Apple may be very skillful in management, but he doesn''t have any specific plans for technology upgrading." The middle-aged man replied quietly.


    "But we all know that after the release of in3.0, Microsoft has basically established its own monopoly position." The other party didn''t intend to let him go, but a voice interrupted: "every company has its own direction. Microsoft is following the popular moral line, so apple can take the high-end elite line."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes obviously flashed a glimmer of light, and immediately turned to see the voice of the people. He was a young man in his early twenties, with bright black eyes and curly brown hair. His height of about six feet made his tall and straight figure slender. With the appropriate suit, he had a smile and temperament.


    "Hello, Mr. Steve jobs. This is Adrian Cowell." The young man held out his hand to the middle-aged man.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell," Steve shook hands with him. "Nice to meet you."


    He did not open his mouth to ask each other''s occupation, can attend this kind of banquet either rich or expensive, but inevitably with a little arrogant tone. Normally, if not, he would not be Steve jobs.


    But Adrian''s next line made him frown: "frankly, I don''t like you, Mr. jobs."


    This is true. In his previous life, he knew something about the black history of Steve Jobs, the founder of apple. To put it simply, he was eccentric, arrogant, dictatorial, and liked to take other people''s achievements as his own, and even his illegitimate daughter refused to admit it. In particular, if he had not offended all the board members, he would have been kicked out of apple.


    So he didn''t really like this man in his previous life. But now it''s different. Adrian, who was born again, is similar to jobs in some places. It''s inevitable that he has a bit of the same smell. What''s more, although this guy has many problems, he has few business talents. If he had not been kicked out of apple a few years ago, who would have laughed at the end of the war between apple and Microsoft.


    For Adrian, who knows the future, jobs has a lot of things he wants. If the operation is good, the benefits will be very important to his plan, so it is not too much to have a good relationship now, so


    "However, there are no perfect people in this world. There are both good and bad sides in this world. So if you don''t like it or not, you should have some respect." Adrian continued with a smile.


    This disguised compliment immediately let jobs frown to stretch out, nodded and raised his chin slightly: "it''s true."


    "I''m a director, a new director, but I also run media companies and investment companies with my friends," Adrian continued. "Mr. Clinton''s concept of the information superhighway has given us a lot of new ideas. If it can be built successfully, it will open a new door for the media industry. In addition, we all graduated from Stanford and have a relatively good understanding of the situation in Silicon Valley, so we are optimistic about the investment in I industry. Just when I heard your talk, I came over and hoped that I didn''t disturb you. "


    "No, no, no, of course not," jobs''s eyes lit up behind his lens. "I have to say that you and your friends are very far sighted. Mr. Cowell, the development of I industry has never been as rapid as it is now..."


    Then there was a long talk. Although I analyzed the current industry from the overall perspective, more of them were promoting his own ne computer company. The company, which he founded after being kicked out of apple, focuses on developing new computer technology.


    Adrian can''t help but feel a bit ironic. In his previous life, he had heard such a saying: jobs publicized in his autobiography that the reason why he was successful was related to his seizing the opportunity to promote himself anytime, anywhere. Now it seems that this statement is somewhat credible. To be frank, if he didn''t know what the future would look like, he might have been really moved by jobs. This guy''s eloquence is absolutely superb, which is better than Clinton who gave a speech at the fund-raising dinner just now.


    "Thank you for your explanation, Steve. My friends and I will consider your suggestion." After jobs finished his long speech, Adrian quickly took the lead, lest he continue.


    "I''m sure you''ll make a wise choice, Adrian." Jobs nodded and didn''t go on."So..." Adrian looked at Claude in the distance. "I think I have to leave. I''ll get back to you later."


    Mr. adelain took out jobs'' business cards and handed them to each other.


    After a conversation, it''s still a little rewarding. At least two people have already called each other''s names directly. But for the time being, it will be a few years before the relationship can be further deepened, and then the good things in jobs'' hands will be valuable. Of course, Adrian would not say this to Claude.


    "he''s a business genius, yes, he was very arrogant in the early 1980s, that''s normal, very few people became a billionaire in their early 20s, it''s not easy to stay awake, so it''s normal to suffer setbacks," Adrian said on the way back, sitting in the RV, "at least Joe Booth didn''t get down, so I think he''s a notable object. Remember, "icing on the cake" is never as good as "sending charcoal in the snow!"


    "Oh, please, don''t speak Chinese to me, OK? I have a headache at the thought of those words, "Claude cried." I know what you mean. That''s it. "


    "Well, let''s talk about another thing," Adrian changed the subject. "How''s the foreign trade company doing? Time is running out, and the Soviet Union can last another six months at most. "


    "Is it?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "Sure?"


    "No, it''s just my own inference." Adrian knows what he''s asking.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make arrangements, ed." Claude thought about it and then added, "in fact, I''ve made an arrangement, and after that evening''s discussion, I started to analyze and make a plan."


    "Plan? What kind of plan? " Adrian got interested when he settled in.


    "Well Well, I''ll wait until it''s done, "Claude said after thinking." I was going to give you a big surprise. "


    "Big surprise? Well, then I''ll wait. " Adrian doesn''t ask much.


    A few minutes later he frowned again. "What are you looking at, crow?"


    "Watching, of course..." After watching him for a long time, Claude began to laugh. "Does more than a month''s life as a father in London have any impact on you - but judging from your performance tonight, you haven''t changed at all."


    "Shut up, crow! I said, "I''m not polite if you talk like that again!" Adrian immediately became angry and threatened.


    "Well, well, I didn''t say anything," Claude laughed. "You really haven''t changed at all, ed."


    Rolling his eyes, Adrian looked out of the window. Change? Of course not. Although Adrian almost thought he had changed during the time when Emma was always pestering him in London, when he returned to Los Angeles, he knew that he was still himself. He knew what he wanted and how to get it.


    The Democratic Party''s fund-raising dinner is just for once, mainly to observe whether there is any deviation in the highway proposed by Clinton. Adrian was not interested in getting mixed up with politics. All these things were left to Claude.


    After that, Adrian immediately put himself into the later stage of shawshank redemption. To be honest, the editors in the studio have good abilities, but their understanding of the film is far less than that of Adrian. In addition, the time of shooting is compressed as much as possible, and the shots are very messy, and few people can figure out the sequence of these shots.


    Although Adrian gave guidance through videophone when he was in London, it was not a substitute for him to edit the film himself. So when he returned to Los Angeles, he saw a basic story line that was clearly explained, but various transitions were very rigid. Faced with this situation, Adrian had to adjust himself.


    Fortunately, as he had expected, it was much easier to revise than to create from scratch. It took about a week to edit the shawshank redemption. Then it took another week to sort out the bits and pieces of post work, such as adding music - Thomas Newman''s soundtrack was completely different from what he remembered, but it was just as wonderful; or contacting a couple of stars to do the dubbing - which had to be supervised by Adrian.


    Finally, two weeks later, The Shawshank Redemption was basically completed, and the rest was to try, release and publicize, especially the publicity work. It was very important because the goal of the film was very clear, which was to go for the Oscar.


    "It''s going to be my ticket to the Oscars next year." That''s what Adrian said to Lafayette.


    (if you want to be on the list of new books, please ask for some more tickets ~)


    in the new book list www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C62

    "I''m shocked by your coldness and cruelty, duffrey, even in front of you. On behalf of the Supreme Court of Maine, I sentenced you to two life sentences, one for each, immediately, no parole, no above!" Andy Dufresne''s face turned pale as the judge passed the cold sentence.


    Naturally, the next step is to go to prison with a clang. What kind of attack is more serious than this? When passing through the prison gate, the looking up camera makes the viewer feel a kind of suffocation, while the governor''s naked "give the faith to God, give the body to me" gives people a preliminary understanding of the despair in the prison.


    However, to our surprise, Andy, who most people - both Rhett in the film and the audience in front of the big screen - thought he would cry on the night of prison, accepted his situation very calmly. As Rhett said when the wind blows, he''s like a free man among these prisoners.


    As the story continues to develop, Rhett''s "fish in water" in prison, the ferocity of the prison guards, and the metamorphosis of the "three sisters" are shown one by one with the plot. The audience is worried and indignant, but they also wonder whether Andy has killed his wife?


    The answer to this question seems to have been revealed in the period when the roof was mended. Andy risked being pushed downstairs by the C.O. captain and bought three bottles of beer for each of his companions. In the early morning sun, the prisoners are drinking fresh beer, and Andy is smiling at them, as if normal workers were resting.


    As Andy helped the warden evade taxes, he began to get into the warden''s sight, and then was transferred to the library to keep old cloth company, and then began to launder money for the warden. He began to be institutionalized, just like the old cloth who was released on parole and hanged himself in his room. He wrote to the state house to ask for funds to build a library, which seemed to be a dying struggle until "Figaro''s wedding" was heard in prison.


    "I didn''t understand what the two Italian ladies were singing that day, and I didn''t want to understand..." Red''s voice rang, but another line began to reverberate in the audience''s mind: some birds are not meant to be caged, because every feather of them is shining with the light of freedom!


    Finally, coming soon, Tommy, who was jailed for stealing, cleared Andy''s suspicion. Unfortunately, the warden did not intend to make a statement for him. How could he let a prisoner who had his secret out of control. Andy angered the warden and was finally imprisoned. Although he fought, he failed, and even took Tommy''s life.


    Is it about to end? The audience held their breath when they learned that Andy had taken a few feet of rope from a friend, when the camera stayed in Andy''s bed for a long time, when red said, "no one can make it.". At this point, no matter who it is, they don''t want to see the end of the tragedy.


    They did not see it, and the plot suddenly twists and turns. When the camera stretches from Andy''s escape cave to photograph the prison governor''s distorted face, when Andy meticulously plans to crawl in the stinky sewer, when Andy reaches out his hands in the rain to look up at the night sky, in the rich and passionate music, the audience''s emotion which has been suppressed to the extreme is suddenly exhausted The release of feelings out, the projection hall long out of breath sound everywhere.


    The film is finally over, all the bad guys are punished, and red, who confesses to Andy, is released on parole. Then, they meet again on the sunny beach and embrace each other.


    The light in the projection hall was on. It was quiet for a few minutes. Suddenly, there was only one person at first, but there were two more. With more people joining in, the warm applause could almost overturn the roof.


    "It seems that people still like this movie." Adrian, sitting in a special compartment, looked at the scene in the projection hall and said with a little pride. Lafayette looked at him and didn''t speak. He bowed his head and wrote something in his notebook.


    Soon, some staff members fed back the information of the audition. Adrian could not help whistling with the statistical form: "you see, Laffer, the evaluation is basically 8-9 points, and there are several 10 points. As for the opinions put forward, they are all in my expectation and can be ignored."


    "It''s a great movie indeed." Lafayette nodded his approval.


    "Well, I''ll inform globegroup and give you the publicity work." Adrian watched him without blinking.


    "I understand." Lafayette stopped what he was doing, raised his head and nodded seriously again.


    He knows why Adrian is so serious, Oscar! As the most influential film awards in the United States, the honors represented by the Academy Awards are incomparable to those of other awards, whether they are the Golden Globe Award, the director''s Union award, or the Film Critics Association Award. Every year, when the Oscars are held, there will be a big war. Every film company makes every effort to promote and publicize their own films and actors Guan, from nomination to award.


    As Adrian said, all the awards ceremonies are just a piece of cake - whether it is a European Film Festival or an Oscar - as long as you have the qualification to participate, you can expect to get one. As for whether you can get it, it depends on the promotion and public relations.Generally speaking, if a film or an actor can be nominated and awarded a prize, the contribution of publicity and public relations should account for at least 40%. In particular, this proportion will increase by 5 percentage points. Unless the film or actor has an indisputable advantage, for example, 90% of the critics and the public agree that the film or actor should win the prize, or there is a big gap between other films and actors nominated in that year and the film or actor.


    It sounds unacceptable. Isn''t it supposed to be fair and fair to judge such a well-known film award? However, the reality is such a pity that people will be affected and biased. Of course, the judges can not be human beings, so it is certain that they are affected or have subjective views on some films.


    As long as the publicity is in place and the public relations are effective, the judges will unconsciously favor some films and some actors, and then vote for them. It is not that the film academy has not thought of a way. 5000 members are all judges, which is one of the measures. This indeed ensures the fairness to a certain extent. After all, it''s not easy to influence 5000 people compared to the Golden Globe with only 99 judges.


    However, this fairness is only to a certain extent. The 5000 members of the film academy seem to be quite large, but less than half of them can really control the judges. Just like those European film festivals, the domestic judges always have a greater voice. Therefore, after ensuring the quality, the competition outside the quality has become the main factor determining the outcome. If you have a huge propaganda tool in hand, and you can let the judges see, hear and notice at any time, you will almost be invincible. This is the power of the media.


    Of course, ordinary people will not see these things. They will only see the predictions of critics, the various shows on the red carpet of the Oscar, only the beautiful and gorgeous pictures, but they will not and can not pay attention to all kinds of things behind them - this is also the power of the media.


    As a result, Adrian has fulfilled his promise to make a film that has been shortlisted. Whether he can get the Oscar tickets next year depends on Lafayette''s publicity work.


    "Well, then let''s talk about another issue," Adrian immediately changed the subject, "the preparation of the new film."


    Lafayette suddenly showed a wry smile. He didn''t know what to say. Adrian''s pace was too fast and too big, which made him feel that he couldn''t catch up. It is undeniable that since he acquired Bosworth film company, the two small cost and high box office movies made by him immediately changed the company''s current half dead situation. In particular, the box office of "memory fragment" is only a few million less than that of "two big guns", but it has won a very high reputation. It has been several years since Bosworth film company last appeared this kind of situation.


    In addition, he has a keen eye on investment films. For example, the global box office of Terminator 2 in July has exceeded 400 million, and several countries have not yet shown it. The global final box office may exceed 500 million!


    Since there is a good start, then naturally should be steady development, but Adrian chose to storm. In the memory of the debris has not yet been off the production line, began to prepare a medium-sized investment "Shawshank Redemption", and this time the goal is no longer a film festival, but the Oscar! In addition, he invited Spielberg to make Jurassic Park, and he is going to work with Disney to produce a live version of the ghost horse elf.


    Well, Lafayette admits that Shawshank Redemption is an excellent film and fully qualified for the Oscars. He also admitted that with the lessons learned from Terminator 2, Jurassic Park would not make a lot of money if it could make realistic dinosaur CG; however, ghost horse elf has the accumulated popularity of animation. As long as the director and producer can grasp the selling points, it is possible to make a profit. But Adrian not only did not stop, but ran even more crazy. The late stage of Shawshank Redemption had just ended, and he had to prepare a new film immediately. He also had to make three films in the coming year. He also threatened to hold a film emperor and a film queen on stage, and to be nominated as the best director!


    As a veteran of the entertainment industry, Lafayette has met many arrogant, paranoid, eccentric directors and producers, but Adrian''s is the first time. He is neither arrogant nor paranoid, and very recuperative, but when it comes to film, he becomes extremely confident, as if he is always right. Indeed, Adrian''s ability is beyond doubt, so far he has been right, but the question is, can he be right all the time?


    Maybe Yes? Although he had put forward opinions on Adrian''s practice long ago, Lafayette did not want to see the miracle of rebirth.


    (well, I admit I''m still digging. No wonder some guy said that my book is a little bit slow, but fortunately, the pit in Chapter 1 will be filled in soon, and the protagonist will establish his position initially.)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C63

    To be honest, which director and producer can be as good as Adrian? The first film won the Best Newcomer Award at the Venice Film Festival, and the second film won the Berlin Film Festival Jury Award. Although there is luck in this, it can not erase the excellence of these two films. Listen to the people in the circle call him: Director Guicai! These two low-cost and high box office films pushed Adrian to the top of the second-line director and producer. Lafayette is almost sure that after the release of Shawshank Redemption, he will be promoted to a first-line director and producer.


    In addition, his writing ability is obvious to all. The scripts of these three films were written by him, and the first four scripts sold to various companies made money after they were made into films. In particular, the bodyguard, which was sold to Warner, was the most profitable of the four scripts. Although Warner company adjusted the schedule to mid July to avoid the sharpness of Terminator 2, so far, the box office in North America has exceeded 100 million yuan.


    Not to mention the rest. And most importantly, it took him just over a year to do it! It took only about two months for two big guns to be filmed and produced, and three months for memory fragments. If it wasn''t for him that he couldn''t get away from Shawshank''s redemption in London, it would have taken about four months at most. So even if Lafayette disagrees with this kind of rapid development, he has to admit that Adrian''s vision and ability are unmatched. In this case, let''s go with it.


    "So, which one are you going to choose for your new movie?" Asked Lafayette.


    "Of course, it''s only necessary to make some changes to the original plot for which Italian film is remade," Adrian replied with a smile. "In fact, when I was in London, I had time to write part of the script. The rest was written by Julie, who was the best of the screenwriters at present."


    "Well, what else?" Lafayette wrote this down.


    "Put up the shelves as soon as possible. I hope it won''t be more than the middle of September. Except for the hero, all the other characters and the shooting site are in the charge of various departments." Adrian pauses here, ponders for a few minutes, and then says, "I''m afraid you''ll have to help me figure out a way to invite the hero, laver."


    "Oh?" Lafayette raised his eyebrows.


    "I intend," Adrian looked at him with a meaningful look, "to invite Al Pacino to play commander blind."


    This is Adrian''s new film.


    Question: when you want to get the first place and know the answer, how can you guarantee to get it?


    Answer: move the whole key calculation steps to the original.


    Al Pacino won the best actor in the 65th Academy Awards for his role as blind Lieutenant Colonel Frank. So Adrian only needs to copy the film "smell the woman" and invite al to play the leading role. The rest depends on Lafayette''s publicity and public relations. It''s opportunistic and opportunistic, but Adrian doesn''t care. As long as he can achieve his goal and the means are within the scope of the rules, he can do anything.


    Although Lafayette didn''t know this, he agreed with Adrian. It''s very simple. Al, who became famous in the 1970s, has passed Oscar best actor several times. If he only looks at his acting skills, whether it''s godfather 2, hot afternoon or justice, it''s enough to get him a golden man. Unfortunately, Al''s luck is not so good.


    But now, this bad luck has become capital. Almost everyone knows that the film academy owes al a small golden man. As mentioned earlier, if competitors can not be far away from the quality, the factors that determine the outcome are other factors, and this qualification is also one of the factors. So as long as Adrian can really guarantee the quality, Lafayette is absolutely sure to push al into the best actor position.


    In this case, let''s go ahead. Although Adrian''s incessant efforts to start making new films are astonished, they don''t have many opinions. What he said over the past year is obvious to all.


    In fact, if he could, Adrian would like to make one of the three films he was preparing, which gave Emma Thompson the best actress in "Howard manor.".


    Howard manor is a novel written by Edward Morgan foster, a famous British writer. It is a typical English literature. It tells all kinds of helpless, embarrassing and unexpected stories about Howard manor between the two families. In a sense, the novel is more like a fable.


    The reason why I wanted to make this movie first was because Adrian was sure to persuade Emma Thompson to do it. As one of the most famous actresses in Britain, Thompson is also a talented woman. She has her own opinions on the screenwriter and production of the film. In addition, the film is adapted from a famous British novel. As long as she can make her believe that he can make the film well, then she can promise it. In addition, Anthony Hopkins, another leading character of the film, also promised to cooperate verbally at the Berlin Film Festival.Unfortunately, although the idea is good, there is an unavoidable embarrassment, that is, "Howards house" is a real loss. This is a typical British Victorian style film. This alone can make many audiences lose interest in watching. In addition, the story itself is neither suspenseful nor breathtaking. It tells about things between people, so some audiences will be lost. In short, this is a very small number of literary and artistic films, how many box office can you imagine.


    Of course, since Adrian decided to make the film, he would not care if he lost money, but it should not be now. Although "two big guns" and "memory fragments" made a lot of money for the film company, they also spent a lot of money at the same time. Let alone the expansion of the company, there are several films invested. It is not wise to lose money at this time. Therefore, he had no choice but to turn his eyes to the "smell women", but the film also had problems to solve.


    As I''ve said before, Adrian would make Howard manor his first choice because he was sure to convince Emma Thompson. But it''s not easy to change to Al Pacino.


    Pacino is not like freeman or Robbins. He has been famous for a long time and has experienced too many things. He is the leading star in Hollywood. It is not easy to persuade the other party to take over the role.


    All in all, Adrian''s qualifications are too shallow. If he can keep his current momentum, these big stars will certainly not refuse to cooperate with him in three or five years, but now it is hard to say.


    Facts have proved that his concerns are correct. Pacino''s agent is a tough guy. He is not only tactful in his means, but also impeccable in his words and deeds. Adrian can''t even talk to Pacino alone.


    However, Lafayette did not have no way out. After several negotiations, he invited the other party to participate in the final audition of Shawshank Redemption, and finally passed the agent level, and then al himself.


    "So, Al, I created this character from your image in the beginning, especially in the last part of the speech. I''ve seen a lot of your movies. You''ve had a lot of Manifesto monologues, dramatic performances and symbolic actions that no one else can perform. I hope you can take over the role Adrian said as he made an appointment to talk, making a slightly exaggerated gesture as if excited.


    "I have to say, ED, you look like you have a lot more body language than I do now." Pacino laughed. In private, he was a good person to get along with. "Frankly, I also like the character frank and the speech. After reading your script, I went to see the Italian film. Although the main plot has not changed much, I think this lieutenant commander is more attractive than the captain, so I don''t think I can say no


    "I''m glad you agreed, al. I promise you won''t regret it." Adrian then held out his hand.


    "I''m sure you''re not going to let me down." Pacino shook him with a smile.


    It''s much easier to get in touch with Pacino directly. This time, I only talked about it twice. Obviously, there is something in the script that appeals to Pacino. Otherwise, how could he "ever" take over the role? Of course, it had something to do with Adrian, so that when he left, Pacino''s agent said to Lafayette: "you have a good boss."


    In any case, Pacino has agreed to sign the contract after the negotiation of treatment. This will have to negotiate with Luciano''s agent, eddad, but Adrian threw it directly to lavender.


    Although the main goal has been achieved, it will take time to start shooting. Because the Shawshank Redemption needs publicity, the preparation of the new film is relatively slow. Moreover, the location of the film is troublesome - the school, the Waldorf Hotel, etc. - and the cast selection also needs manpower. Therefore, by the middle of September, the basic framework will be put up But it''s going to take time.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, as a representative of the Methodist School, Pacino still needs to go to the Institute for the blind - admittedly, he is a dedicated actor and contacted the institution the day after signing the contract. So it''s not a big deal to delay the time a little bit. This time, unlike the Shawshank Redemption, there are many big scenes scheduled. As long as the actors are in good condition, Adrian is sure to finish shooting in six weeks.


    What''s interesting is that he''s dealing with other people''s agents for the role, and there are other people''s agents dealing with him for the role.


    (continue to ask for votes, no suck, guys)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C64

    "Dan is only 21 years old, has a lot of acting experience, and has been praised by film critics. You should know that, Mr. Adrian, so I can''t think of any reason for your refusal." A middle-aged white man sitting opposite his desk, gazing at Adrian, said sincerely that he was in his early 40s, his facial features were straight, but he could not hide his shrewdness.


    This is Dennis''s agent Roger Seidler, who came to Adrian''s office to fight for Dennis''s role as the young student in smell women.


    "I understand what you think, Roger, but I can only say, I''m sorry." Adrian spread his hands.


    Frankly speaking, Roger''s eloquence is really good, and he can grasp the main points of the problem. He is very clear about Adrian''s intention to cultivate Dennis, so he has been lobbying around this point.


    "Not every actor works with a great actor like Al Pacino. I believe it''s good for Dan. Why don''t you let him have a try?" Roger went on.


    Adrian pondered. Although he was busy this time, he didn''t relax to watch Roger. He could see that he was a capable guy just by the ads he got for Dennis, so maybe he could know something.


    "I don''t think this role is suitable for Dan," Adrian slightly adjusted his posture. "I know Dan''s ability is very good, otherwise I would not choose him to be the hero of" memory fragment "- he successfully let those people ignore his age. But that''s exactly what happened. He shouldn''t choose a role like Charlie


    "You mean..." Roger had a keen grasp of what he said.


    "That''s right," Adrian nodded. "Dan has played a mature role from the beginning, even in Shawshank Redemption. It would be very embarrassing for him to play those young students again. Of course, if Dan really plays this role, I believe he will do well, and he looks very handsome, but it''s easy for critics to change their perception of him. Once he puts some labels on him, it''s not easy to change back. "


    Some of the so-called labels, to put it bluntly, are said to rely on face to eat. Once they are recognized by public opinion, they will have a great impact on Dennis''s development. There is no need to list such examples.


    "Don''t worry, Dan is an excellent actor. I have a long-term plan for him," Adrian said simply. "I suggest you get him some independent movie stars, Roger, so that you can train his acting skills and build up popularity."


    "I see. I''ll leave for the time being." Roger, who had some idea of what he was thinking, nodded and was ready to leave. But as soon as he got up, Adrian stopped him. "By the way, Roger, would you like to take on more business?"


    Roger raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly and looked at Adrian without speaking.


    "You know, I have a lot of ideas. I often write some scripts. Although I can contact other companies directly, if I have an agent, it''s more convenient to deal with them, isn''t it?" Adrian said bluntly, "besides, my current girlfriend is also an actor and may be your employer."


    After thinking about it for about two minutes, Roger nodded. "Yes, sir."


    After Dennis''s agent left, Adrian rested in his office for a few minutes and then went to the marketing department to ask about the progress. The first trailer of shawshank redemption has been released, but the feedback is extremely good. Most critics and fans have expressed their expectation.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not surprising that people have such a reaction. Adrian''s previous two films have achieved good results, while "Shawshank Redemption" only sees the trailer, it can barely be classified into the type of C film. Therefore, people naturally put a symbol of expectation in their hearts. With a sign of Stephen King, this film is more worthy of looking forward to Yes.


    "We''d like to know what kind of chemical reaction can be made by Adrian, the wizard director, and Stephen King, the most famous horror novelist." This is what an article in the Los Angeles Times wrote.


    Of course, there are also serious analysis. For example, a report in the Hollywood report said: "obviously, Adrian is trying to change his style. In this movie trailer, we can''t see the coarse words in" two big guns "and the loss in" memory fragments ". It''s a new feeling. We don''t know whether the audience will accept it The change. "


    Globegroup is very happy to see this kind of situation. After all, they have invested 10 million yuan, so they are more cooperative in propaganda. However, due to various reasons, the schedule may be arranged around Halloween.


    Adrian had wanted to fight for it to see if he could adjust to the Thanksgiving schedule, but after careful consideration, he gave up the plan. The Thanksgiving Christmas season is the same as the summer vacation season. Many good movies will be released at this time, so the competition is very fierce. Especially for the Thanksgiving Christmas schedule, the Oscars'' judging activities will begin after the new year. The closer the film is to the end of the year, the more impressive the judges will be.That''s why he had the idea of Thanksgiving. After all, shawshank redemption was aimed at Oscar from the beginning. But the problem is that the competition in this schedule is too fierce. If you give up the box office for the sake of attention, it will be more than worth the loss. Moreover, the box office of the original shawshank redemption was a very bad one. Adrian is confident that he will not repeat the same mistake, but everything is better to be careful.


    Anyway, it''s November after Halloween. Besides, he doesn''t expect to win any awards in the 64th Oscars. Moreover, the prison movies and ghost festival seem to match well, so we''ll arrange it in this schedule.


    After staying in the marketing department for a while and talking to the person in charge, Adrian left the company and drove back to his villa. To his surprise, by the time he walked into the living room, Kate was already there.


    "Oh, ED, you''re back at last!" With a brilliant smile, Kate rushed straight into Adrian''s arms, and then put her foot around his neck to kiss him on the mouth.


    After a while of not warm but very memorable kiss, Adrian took the girl''s face and asked with a smile: "how can I come here today? Let me see, it seems to become more beautiful."


    "Fool, did you forget that tomorrow is the weekend?" Kate pouted her lips in displeasure. "Fortunately, I came here in advance. If I expect you to pick me up in the car, God knows when to wait."


    At this point, she suddenly coughed and blinked at Adrian: "really more beautiful?"


    "Of course, how could I lie to you?" Adrian laughed, and every woman cared about the compliment, especially from her lover''s mouth, even if she pretended not to care.


    With that, Adrian''s hand suddenly grabbed her compassionate collar and pulled it out, and his eyes glanced inside at the same time. "Let me see if it''s getting bigger here - too bad, it doesn''t seem to have changed much. Maybe you need a little massage?"


    "Ed!" Kate immediately opened his hand in anger and looked aside. "Someone else is here."


    Although the voice of the latter sentence was very low, Mrs. Galen raised her head not far away.


    "Never mind. I didn''t hear anything." Mrs. Galen shrugged her shoulders.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Then he put his arm around Kate''s waist and pulled her depressed into the sofa. "OK, I apologize. I''m busy recently, so I forget that tomorrow is the weekend."


    Kate wanted to say something, but after staring into Adrian''s eyes for a long time, she took Adrian''s face and sighed.


    "New movies?" Kate asked.


    "Yes, but there''s also the publicity of shawshank redemption." Adrian nodded.


    "Why are you always like this, ed? How long has Shawshank''s redemption just finished and is it about to start preparing a new film? You are not made of iron... " There was a trace of heartache in Kate''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, Kate, honey, I have a sense of propriety," Adrian said, stroking her face and smiling. "It''s only temporary. When I''ve finished what I want to make next year, everything will change."


    Adrian doesn''t really want to be like this, even though his body is surprisingly good (maybe a gift of rebirth?) Can be so continuous to shoot one film after another, in the spirit will still feel tired. However, there is no other way to make him accumulate enough prestige in a short time.


    When the goal of next year is completed, I can end this situation and start to develop steadily. Then in two years at most, such situation as Pacino will never happen again! Adrian thought silently in his heart.


    "Don''t talk about it, Kate. Tell me about your school days? There must be a lot of interesting things to do just now. " Adrian changed the subject.


    "Oh, of course, it''s the first time I''ve seen American universities, which are so different from British universities..." Caighton spoke with great interest.


    As soon as the California Academy of Arts opened, Kate moved into the university dormitory. The reason was that the school was too far away from Adrian''s villa. Even if it took about 30 minutes to drive, and the road was clear, she still stayed in the school.


    Adrian knows that Kate wants to work harder to enrich herself, not just to be attached to him as a vase. On one hand, it''s a good thing. A girl with her own personality is beautiful and attractive; on the other hand, it''s not a good thing. A girl with her own personality is very difficult to control. Although she follows him without reservation, who can not tell what will happen in the future. To know, his heart is very big.


    Whatever it is, we''ll talk about it later. Adrian looked at Kate''s beautiful face and put the idea aside.


    (call, recommend and collect. Next week, I want to change to three shifts a day, 2000 per shift)


    < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C65

    "Smell the fragrance and know the woman" was launched in verdel boys'' high school in early October. Although Al Pacino had only a few scenes in the school''s location play, it was reported to the crew early. As a result, his arrival attracted a large number of students to come to watch. If it was not for the help of the school to maintain order, I did not know what the chaos would look like. Even so, it took the whole afternoon, with the exception of Pacino''s overseas, and only a few campus panoramas were filmed.


    "Did you see that? That''s the charm of Godfather Corleone. " Adrian joked during the break.


    "If I know it''s going to happen, I''ll wait until you''ve finished filming." Pacino was a little upset.


    "It doesn''t matter. Any crew will encounter this problem. Don''t worry about it." Adrian didn''t care.


    After shooting these shots and the onlookers had almost left, Pacino looked at the time and was ready to leave. Although the crew still had a lot of shots to shoot today, they were mostly at night, so Adrian sent him to the school gate.


    Unexpectedly, when we came to the school gate, several reporters were already there. After seeing Pacino, they immediately asked questions. These guys have a very sensitive sense of smell.


    "Pacino, are you here today at verdel boys'' school to make a new film?"


    "It''s said that this time it''s with the ghost director Adrian Cowell. Is that true?"


    "What is your role, Al?"


    Reporters asked questions, and the first time to all kinds of recording equipment in front of him. Pacino frowned but didn''t look unhappy. He kept smiling and replied, "yes, I did cooperate with Adrian in the new film. Although it was the first time, I didn''t know much about him, but his excellent script moved me, and I like it very much. But if you want to know the story, I''m sorry I can''t reveal anything. Gentlemen, I have an appointment with the crew. Anyway, Adrian is here. You can ask him


    He said will be ready to step back Adrian pulled to the side, Adrian funny and helpless shook his head, reached out and reporters to say hello. The reporters were all stunned. Although the name of Guicai director has been quite famous for more than a year, few media have published his photos and few people have interviewed him, so the reporters haven''t regained their minds for a while.


    It''s no wonder that the public would like to see all kinds of gossip of those bright stars. Except for the senior fans, few people pay attention to the film director, so the entertainment reporters report on the director relatively less.


    The professionalism of the reporters quickly responded, and several of them immediately turned their microphones on Adrian. Although we all know that Adrian is only 23 years old, we are still surprised at his youth after seeing the real person.


    "As far as I know, your first two works have achieved good results, and the third one is about to be released. Why are you in such a hurry to make a fourth one, Mr. Adrian?"


    "How did you make two outstanding works in a little more than a year, Mr. Adrian? It is said that the third film to be released recently is also well received. What do you think of this problem? "


    "Why did you think of inviting al to play in a new film? Can you talk about your ideas? Mr. Adrian "


    in the face of these questions, Adrian quickly made a gesture of calmness:" I wanted to cooperate with Al a long time ago, his performance in the godfather series has always been my favorite, and it''s really exciting to invite him this time. Although the new film is a remake of a European film, I guarantee that it is no less exciting than the original. As for why we started planning the fourth before the third one was released, you all know, inspiration doesn''t stay in your mind forever. "


    Although he spent more than a year making films and didn''t deal with the media, Adrian was not afraid of such scenes. However, compared with Pacino, who was still surrounded by most reporters, it was inevitable that he was a little depressed, especially when he continued to be questioned by the people who were recorded after he got on the bus.


    But when Adrian turned to go to school, the little depression disappeared. Instead of being a big star and being chased by paparazzi, he wants to control everything behind the scenes.


    Soon, night fell, and the crew shot the night scene, that is, a group of students preparing to prank on the principal the next day, and supporting actor Charlie just saw this scene.


    "Good. Let''s do it again. Be careful not to make mistakes, Caspar." Adrian, who is behind the camera, affirms the shot and asks for another shot as a backup.


    The actor who plays Charlie is a young actor in his early 20s, named Caspar Yager, recommended by the casting department. He has run several tricks in several low-cost works, and has good performance experience. But the main reason why he was selected is that Junlang looks like a little white face.


    Since this role is a student, it is better to find a handsome actor. As for whether the other party will be labeled as eating by face in the future, it doesn''t matter about Adrian.It took about two working days to shoot the school''s location, and another two working days to shoot Lieutenant Colonel Frank''s home scene. The crew moved directly to New York to prepare for the location. Originally, according to the plan, we should shoot the camera in the studio first, and then we went to New York to set out on location. But after discussing with the assistant director, Adrian found that this was not appropriate. If we keep the New York part for the last time, at least it will be after Thanksgiving, when the first snow has already fallen, which is not in line with the season in the script. So after thinking about it, Adrian decided to go to New York first.


    Fortunately, all the locations have been contacted well before the shooting starts. Just adjust the time. The management department has done a good job in this aspect. However, there are still many problems in shooting. For example, Waldorf hotel requires the crew to shoot only at night, so as not to affect their normal business.


    Actually, it doesn''t matter. The Waldorf hotel doesn''t have a lot of location anyway, but I had trouble applying for a street blockade for the drag show. For a while, people from community organizations think that it''s not right here, while people from public welfare organizations think that it''s not right. It took almost a day to settle these problems. Then Adrian has a long breath. It''s not a pleasant thing to deal with these guys.


    Because in the shooting of Shawshank Redemption, he didn''t ask for dead maggots as props. He didn''t take these public welfare organizations seriously. Unexpectedly, he saw each other''s strength in New York City. Fortunately, he didn''t delay shooting by the Hudson River in Brooklyn.


    "Who is he?" The officer standing in front of the red Ferrari looks at Charlie and asks Lieutenant Colonel Frank in the cab.


    "My boy, Charlie," said the commander, shaking his head with his eyes wide open, not a bit like a blind man. "He keeps asking me to drive out. Can I disappoint him?"


    The young police officer burst into laughter. After thinking about it, he said, "OK, I can let you go, but there is a condition. You can send the car back to the garage right away, OK?"


    The two sides talked a few more words. Under the commander''s deliberate guidance, the atmosphere became more and more relaxed, and soon the police officers left. After the police car left, the commander, who was still quite energetic, suddenly became depressed, as if something had left from his body.


    "Very good!" Adrian couldn''t help but scream and clap his hands.


    After more than ten days in the blind people''s courtyard, Al Pacino quickly summed up the performance method: he could not focus his eyes on anything. And he''s very quick to get into shape. When he starts to lose his temper, you can''t find any other character in him. He''s the irascible Lieutenant Colonel Frank who used to be General Patton''s deputy. Sometimes even when he''s resting, he''s immersed in his character, such as walking with a folding crutch, or talking to someone and looking away.


    Such professionalism is naturally worthy of everyone''s admiration, so when Adrian clapped his hands, the cast members all clapped up. After wiping his face, Pacino on Ferrari regained a bit of look. He laughed at everyone and walked out of the car. However, judging from the trance between his eyebrows, he somehow completely separated himself from the role.


    Adrian didn''t say much. After patting him on the shoulder, he let everyone rest for about half an hour before continuing. In New York, the main shot is this drag show, and the rest are fragmentary scenes, such as shopping with Charlie or arguing. When shooting the scene of the dispute, Adrian specially took such a scene that the commander accidentally fell into the flowers after a little friction with Charlie. Unfortunately, this scene in the original "smell women" is an accident, so Adrian can only steal music.


    Because of the chaos of the camera, the two actors kept changing their clothes and shooting in different streets. In this way, many fans and journalists were attracted. The fans were OK. If they would listen to the staff of the crew, the reporters would be in trouble. They would always try to find out some news. Besides Pacino, Adrian was their target.


    After the last interview outside the school appeared in the newspaper, many people were very surprised by Adrian. His third work was still in the publicity and had not been shown. He started to make a new film, and he still cooperated with the famous Al Pacino. It''s amazing. What''s more, this guy is a newcomer who has been in the entertainment industry for less than two years and has already won awards at two major European film festivals.


    As a result, the public''s curiosity about him is much greater than before, and naturally, the motivation of entertainment journalists has increased a lot. So, in order to finish shooting New York in the shortest time, Adrian simply focused all his eyes on himself.


    "It''s a near perfect movie - of course, I''m not saying that my work is impeccable. I mean, it''s depressing and boring at the beginning, and when it''s at its peak, it''s going to be exhilarating with the plot, and I''ve done a great job in this movie."


    (for recommendation and collection, starting from the third shift of the day tomorrow, every shift is 2000, the pit in the first chapter is finally to be filled, Wula ~)


    the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C66

    "Obviously, Adrian is happy with his new work, or else he won''t claim to be a near perfect movie, and I have reservations about that, even though Tim Robbins and Morgan Freeman agree.. I''ve read Stephen King''s original novel, which is different from his horror novels. It''s a story about hope and redemption. According to Adrian''s first two works, he is better at those marginalized themes, so it''s hard to tell whether he can control the story. But we have reason to look forward to his new film, after all, "two big guns" and "memory fragments" have brought us surprises Adrian, a reporter who interviewed Adrian that day, did not express any opinions. After filming in New York, he took time to see his uncle and aunt, and then returned to Los Angeles to settle in studio 28.


    He is very clear that these debates are just hype, and behind them are people from the marketing department and universal. Moreover, the phrase "nearly perfect film" was originally planned in the publicity, but now he said it. This is similar to shooting a film, the actors will say that this is their best work, is a means of publicity.


    Although Adrian knew that Shawshank''s redemption was so popular in his previous life because of the tragic defeat in the Oscars, the title of the most perfect film shows that there is something to be praised - and that''s exactly what it is.


    Of course, the title of "the most perfect movie" can be worn by others, but not by yourself. So Adrian used the sentence "nearly perfect" in the promotion. As for whether such publicity can help at the box office, it will soon be known that when he comes back from New York and has been busy for two days, Halloween is just around the corner.


    With the click of photos, Adrian stepped down from the RV. His 6-foot-tall figure was set off in a decent hand-made black suit, which made him stand out.


    He went to the poster, put out a pose for the reporters to take a few photos and answered several questions. Adrian then walked into the theater. This is the premiere of Shawshank''s redemption. Since it has brought globegroup in, and it is a medium-sized film with 20 million investment, it must be unreasonable not to hold the premiere.


    Think about the previous two films. Basically, they were all publicized, and then they contacted the cinema to show them, not to mention that the premiere didn''t even have a celebration banquet, so they sent out several red envelopes. Now, not only has the premiere been held, but also many famous people have been invited to attend. This change is not unpleasant. Adrian, walking into the theatre hall, thought. He''s not feeling. He just takes it for granted. Now it''s just the beginning.


    "You''re here at last, ed." Elaine from around the world said hello all the way.


    "Nice to meet you at the premiere, Elaine." Adrian went over and said hello with a smile.


    "Me too." Elaine laughed and introduced Adrian to the people around him.


    In fact, the premiere is also one of the places for communication. However, compared with other parties and parties, the circle is much smaller, and the participants are basically from the entertainment circle. After chatting with people around the world, Adrian turned around freely in the hall, and the film still had a moment to show.


    He soon found a familiar figure, Spielberg also appeared among the guests. Adrian is very surprised, think of "Jurassic Park" seems to have begun to prepare, he decided to go forward and say hello to each other. But within a few steps, two middle-aged white men appeared in front of him.


    "Ah, ED," the first one held out his hand. "It''s not easy to find you in the crowd."


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Barney." Adrian looked surprised. The man in front of him was Barney Jacklin, the editor''s assistant of Denis, who had dealt with him several times for the earliest plays. Although Dinis didn''t get the scripts of scream and mob pie, Barney has always been in touch with Adrian, and Adrian also wants to have a good relationship with Denis for a long time, so they are very harmonious.


    Barney laughed, then explained to him the people around him, "this is..."


    "Eric Cahill, Disney planning manager, you introduced Barney last time." Adrian smiles and reaches out to the surprised man.


    "Has anyone ever said that you have a good memory, Mr. Cowell." Eric shook hands with him.


    "My employees say that every day." Adrian laughs.


    "I remember that because of something else, Barney introduced me and we left. I didn''t expect you to remember that." Eric said with some emotion.


    "Every boss should remember the names of all the employees." Adrian shrugged, then changed the subject: "if I''m right, you should be here for the ghost horse elf? How are you thinking? "


    "Your terms are acceptable, but - are you really not going to direct it yourself?" Eric asked."I''ve been criticized for moving Stephen King''s work on the screen, not to mention directing family style films." Adrian said with a chuckle and then a serious look: "please believe me, Eric, director Brad sebonen is perfect. If I''m not sure, I can be a producer. "


    "In that case, I think there should be no problem." Eric thought about it and gave his answer.


    Basically, the real-life version of the movie was settled, and Eric and Barney left after a few more conversations. Adrian knows that Disney actually has no problem with Brad sebonen as a director. Although Sebastian''s director works are not many, he has been directing and making films since the mid-1980s. But they don''t know what Adrian is going to do, and if he wants to be a director, Adrian''s performance over the past year is obvious to all.


    In this case, Adrian simply takes the position of producer, which can not only reassure Disney, but also ensure that the film does not deviate. Although the director of this film is sebonen, there is no 100% guarantee that the film will sell well this time. In any case, there are several producers of a film. Naturally, he also has the right to live and kill. As long as he takes time to monitor the progress and shooting situation, he can leave the rest to others.


    Well, now you can take a moment to talk to him, and it''s impossible for Adrian to find Spielberg again. Some depressed looked around, he began to wander around at will, anyway, it is not urgent, maybe the next second will find each other.


    Just as he pinned his head to turn along the corner of the wall, he suddenly bumped into a man. Both of them can''t help but shout, and then subconsciously catch each other. Adrian raised his head and met a pair of brown eyes. They were so close that they were almost nose to nose, and a fragrance penetrated into his nostrils at the same time.


    The nose trembled slightly: "lily, sunflower, peach blossom, lemon, although there are still a few can not smell out, but I am sure this is Lancome treasure series."


    "You are How do you smell it? " The other side asked in surprise, but she soon realized that there was something wrong with this, and then she let go of Adrian''s hands and stepped back a few steps.


    At last, the eyes of the girl with thick eyes and wide curly hair are the most clear. That''s right. This is Julia Roberts, who was very popular with the public last year!


    "I didn''t expect you were one of the guests, Miss Julia Roberts." Adrian grinned and held out his hand, as if the embarrassment didn''t exist. "I''m Adrian Cowell. You can call me Adrian."


    "Well Hello, Adrian. Please call me Julia Julia regained her composure. "By the way, your name is Adrian Cowell. Is that..."


    "Yes, that wizard director. The movie to be shown tonight is my work." Adrian nodded.


    "Wow, you''re really the wizard director," Julia looked up and down in surprise. "I heard you were young, but Is it too young? "


    "If I remember correctly, we seem to be about the same age." Adrian said with a smile. Her little surprise was interesting. Julia Roberts is not a particularly beautiful woman. Beauty and beauty are actually two words. One is a collection and the other is a subset. Beauty is just beautiful. In addition to being beautiful, beauty also includes temperament, conversation, taste, body and so on.


    Although Julia Roberts, who is still very young, does not have the taste of maturity a few years later, she also has her own temperament. A black evening dress with a V-neck set off her figure makes her look graceful. No matter what she looks like 20 years later, at least it is very attractive now.


    "Is it? How are you sure? " Julia''s face turned a little queer.


    Adrian can''t help but be a little funny, in front of a woman really shouldn''t discuss each other''s age. So he immediately changed the topic: "your performance in" pretty girl "is very good, although in reality there are few women like Vivian, but the film should at least give people a good dream."


    Who knows, with a smile on her face, Julia Arden became a little depressed.


    "Thank you." She said with some reluctance.


    (again, after tomorrow, it will be changed to three shifts a day, with 2000 per shift. We will continue to ask for recommendation and collection. At the same time, we have the audacity to help publicize it. Thank you very much.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C67

    Adrian was stunned and didn''t know where he said the wrong thing, but only a few seconds later he understood the problem.. Last year''s "pretty woman" made Julia Roberts famous all over the United States, and even won an Oscar nomination for best actress, and two other films in the film also won good box office, but the movie "stay with a lover" directed by Joe Schumacher, which was released at the beginning of this year, suffered a terrible defeat.


    Although the movie has a touching story, it has some similarities with "pretty girl", but I don''t know why people just don''t like it.


    In short, Julia was in an awkward situation after the film, and some critics even called her "box office poison.". While discussing Jurassic Park with Spielberg, he had heard the private sarcasm of Julia from the staff who worked for Captain Hook.


    "Don''t think too much about it, Julia. There''s always a trough in life," Adrian said comfortingly. "Think about Vivian''s response to this situation? The optimistic girl with her own principles and dreams, what will she do


    Julia couldn''t help but show an unexpected expression. Her mouth twitched as if she wanted to laugh. It seemed funny to be comforted by a young director who had just met. But she didn''t smile at last, just staring at each other.


    "I believe that a woman who can play that role perfectly will not be easily knocked down. You are so young, after this trough, the future will be brighter, I believe Adrian said, reaching for Julia''s long hair in front of her forehead, very natural, as if she had known her for a long time.


    "Did anyone say You''re very talkative, Adrian? " Julia asked with a wink.


    "Oh, everyone says that." Adrian made a gesture and said in an exaggerated tone.


    Julia chuckled, and then again looked depressed, looking away with a heavy sigh. After a while, he turned his head and looked at Adrian with gratitude: "thank you."


    Although she has been working hard in the entertainment industry for several years, she is only 23 or 4 years old now. In addition, she has heard enough of those sarcastic remarks during this period of time, and is comforted by Adrian so intimately, naturally she has a lot of good feelings.


    "I''m just telling you the truth," Adrian shrugged. "A smile is always the most attractive place for a beautiful woman. Sadness, though pitiful, should not be the norm."


    Although Julia covered her mouth, Rao was so, the clucking sound still penetrated Adrian''s ears. Obviously, the compliment was very helpful to her.


    "Thank you, Adrian. Thank you very much," Julia coughed, her face lightened. "You are a gentleman, and although they have told me that, no one has ever been more sincere than you."


    "It''s my pleasure to open your mind." Adrian smiles.


    "Hey, say, why haven''t you told me why you know what I''m wearing is Lancome''s perfume series?" Julia asked, suddenly thinking of something.


    "my nose is so sensitive to perfume that most of them can smell it." Adrian raised eyebrows and said that this was the skill of Adrian before. The "he" spent too much time on these things. For Adrian now, when he is planning some things, it is a great wealth.


    "however, although this perfume is gentle and confident, it is more suitable for mature and steady women. I suggest you try Lancome miracle series, which will make you look fresh and energetic. If you want to choose other brands, Chanel No. 19 can achieve the same effect. " Adrian talks.


    Julia looked at him in a daze, her mouth slightly open as if she didn''t want to close it again.


    "I really I really Julie, you don''t know what to do with a smile


    Adrian grinned, shrugged, and said nothing more.


    "Well, I''ll try you, but if it doesn''t work, I''ll settle with you." Julia joked, and then suddenly she raised her eyebrows again: "wait! The treasure series was launched by Lancome not long ago. How can you be so familiar with it? "


    "Because I have a girlfriend, I bought a bottle for her just when I launched it." Adrian explained.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Julia was slightly surprised. A little disappointment flashed in her eyes, and then she looked around subconsciously.


    "She''s in college and it''s not a weekend, so she didn''t go to the premiere with me." Adrian continued.


    In fact, if Kate wants to come here, it''s not difficult. She just needs to ask for a leave from school. But she declined the invitation on the ground that her studies were important. Adrian, who had a good insight into Kate''s psychology, came to the premiere alone after feeling her innocence and loveliness. Now it looks like it''s a good thing she didn''t come."I believe she must be beautiful." Julia said something insincere.


    "Yes, I''m only 18 years old. I''m very interested in acting. I''m studying in the Performing Arts Department at the California Institute of art." Adrian introduced his girlfriend, "her talent is still very good, in my previous two films have played roles."


    "Wow, the California Institute of art. I heard it was very good. I applied to the California Institute of Arts after I graduated from high school, but I was rejected." Julia looked away, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "It''s a pity," Adrian said, looking at the entrance of the screening hall. "The film is about to start. Let''s go to the screening hall. I hope you can give me a fair score for this film."


    "Well, I''ll try my best." Julia grinned as she turned.


    Although the Shawshank Redemption premiered, Adrian didn''t watch it in the screening room because an assistant found him and said Spielberg wanted to talk to him.


    "I''m sorry to disturb my work." Spielberg, who had been waiting in the lounge for a while, stood up when Adrian arrived.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen it countless times in the editing room, and I''m confident in my work." Adrian smiles and shakes his hand. Take a look at the rest of the lounge, Spielberg''s assistant, some of the heads of universal, and Lafayette, and so on. He already understood why he was invited.


    Taking some of the information and documents from Lafayette, Adrian sat down on the sofa, flipped through it, and then looked at Spielberg: "well, let''s start."


    (starting from today, three shifts a day, 2000 for each shift, please collect the recommended tickets, thank you ~)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C68

    People from several companies gathered in the lounge to discuss the preparation of Jurassic Park. "Captain Hook" has been basically finished, just waiting for the release, Spielberg also took a break for a while, and got confirmation from his old friend Lucas that it is not difficult to make realistic CG dinosaurs by computer. In addition, the appearance of "- 1000" shocked many people, so Jurassic Park was put on the agenda.


    Now it happens that all the leaders of all parties are going to attend the premiere of Shawshank Redemption, so they can just talk at the premiere without making another appointment - of course, Adrian''s promise is also one of Spielberg''s motivations.


    Although Adrian was invited to the lounge to participate in the discussion, more often than not, he played the role of a listener. Because of the previous agreement, Spielberg was director and producer, so the drama group almost has the final say, as the screenwriter Adrian only needs to answer his questions at any time.


    "I don''t agree with you, Steven. I admit that it would be very intense and exciting to have a duel with Raptor at the end of your idea, but you have ignored the oppressive and shocking effect of T.Rex''s body size. Think about it. The Tyrannosaurus, who chased the protagonists very hard, was killed by T.Rex in an instant. The impact of this huge contrast on the audience is no less than that of the fight with lingraptor, isn''t it? " When Spielberg suggested that he wanted to change the scene at the end of the next section, Adrian replied. Although all the power is given to him, it doesn''t mean that he has to obey him. Who knows better than Adrian how to make money from the film?


    Spielberg thought about it for a while, accepted it, and then turned to talk to his assistant about the leading role, sounding as if he were going to invite Harrison Ford and Juliet Binoche to do the leading roles.


    Adrian couldn''t help shaking his head. After listening to a few words, he simply interrupted: "I can recommend several candidates for several major roles. Sam Neal and Laura Donne can play grant and Sutler, Jeff goblin as Malcolm, and Sir Richard Attenborough as Hammond


    Although Mr. adelberg doesn''t have a good idea of the future, he doesn''t have a good idea of the future. "Jurassic Park" is a group of plays from the beginning to the end, and there is no special protagonist. How can Harrison Ford, who is already a Hollywood first-line star, take over? Even if he has a very good relationship with Spielberg. As for Juliet Binoche, how many commercial films has the French actress played?


    "Sir Richard Attenborough?" Spielberg was surprised.


    "I know he''s never been in a movie, but there''s always a first time in everything, isn''t it?" Adrian said and waved his hand. "Well, I''m just making suggestions. It''s your business to think about it."


    Spielberg nodded that he would consider his opinion, and then discussed with the head of global. More than an hour passed quickly. The film was almost over and the main things were basically settled. The people in the rest room immediately finished the discussion and got up to leave. But when Adrian left, Spielberg stopped him.


    "Conservatively, it may take 4 months or even more to prepare for the early stage. You know, we can''t replace all the lenses with computer CG, and the necessary models have to be made. And we need to find some paleontologists to guide us. We need to photograph them as animals, not as monsters. Therefore, I am afraid it will be until March next year Spielberg said to him.


    "never mind. Everything has the final say. I have enough patience." Adrian waved his hand, and he knew what the other side really wanted to say. "Don''t worry, Steven, I promised you - or, even if the box office loses, I still put out 20 million to invest in Schindler''s list. What do you think?"


    Spielberg was stunned. The reason why he said these words to Adrian was not only to suggest that he should be patient and that it would take a lot of time to make the film, but also to remind him of what he had said at the beginning. After all, it was just a verbal agreement. To my surprise, he got such an answer. It''s really unexpected.


    "That''s it." Adrian didn''t wait for him to talk. He laughed and patted him on the arm and went out.


    "Schindler''s list" must be won in any case. Although there have been many films about the Holocaust after World War II, neither Anne''s diary in the 1970s nor the future "beautiful life" and "pianist" have the advantage of "Schindler''s list", that is, it has entertainment property! With this, it means that it can be spread more widely!


    Anyway, it''s still a while before Spielberg finishes Jurassic Park. Adrian was thinking of walking down the front hall, and there was something more important to do. After the press conference, it''s not easy for those guys to be dismissed immediately.


    It''s true, too, that despite the attention grabbing stars Robbins and Freeman, the reporters shot Adrian after a few questions.


    "Mr. Adrian, I remember you said that this is a perfect film. Although I think the film is really brilliant, and even applauded for Andy looking up at the sky in the rain, I still think there is a long way to go from perfection. Do you still insist on this statement?" Asked one reporter."First of all, I want to correct one point. My words are: near perfect. This and perfection are two concepts, and I think everyone should be aware that there is no perfect thing in the world - of course, this does not prevent us from pursuing perfection. Secondly, if you have carefully analyzed the reports about the relative lightness, you will find that the near perfection in my mouth refers to the process of being suppressed and then releasing it with great pleasure. As the gentleman said just now, he also applauded Andy''s escape, didn''t he? " Adrian said slowly.


    Because the sentence "nearly perfect" was misinterpreted, people in this period of time were often accused of being too arrogant. Although some small and medium-sized newspapers are clamoring for eyeballs, Adrian still does not dare to be careless. It depends on the situation to boast.


    "I have noticed that the word" institutionalization "has appeared in the film several times, and brooks, the most important supporting actor, committed suicide because of institutionalization. Mr. Adrian, do you want to use this metaphor for anything Another reporter asked.


    "I just want to say that everyone more or less encounters such difficulties in life. It is difficult to accept change after staying in an environment for a long time. At this time, we should break free from the shackles and fly freely like birds." Adrian simply replied, "the yearning for freedom is at the heart of the film."


    Although continuing to answer the other party''s questions, Adrian''s mind can not help but turn to other things. He didn''t watch the movie before. He didn''t know how the audience would react and how much box office would be at the premiere?


    (I was criticized that there were too many layout in the early stage, and I was depressed. There was a watch in the evening, so I would like to recommend and collect it!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C69

    "It''s a film of hope, just like the poster saying: timidity puts you in jail, and hope helps you to be free. At the beginning of the movie, Andy, the banker played by Tim Robbins, is sent to prison for murdering his wife and his lover. The various debates in France make us tend to believe that he did it. However, his various behaviors after his imprisonment make people suspect that he is innocent. This question has not been answered for a long time.


    However, from many places, we can see that when the red played by Morgan Freeman takes the prisoners of Shawshank prison to drink cool beer on the roof, the film''s criticisms seem to be very pertinent, but in the eyes of many people, these criticisms are not tenable, and they are regarded as intentional provocation. In fact, it''s not the fault of the critics who take the film seriously. The main reason is that some guys who write as much as they want to catch the eye like to follow suit, while swearing or criticizing this kind of thing will inevitably become addictive, so Adrian has more sympathizers.


    Generally speaking, it is highly praised. Although the advantage is not obvious, it is enough to attract people into the cinema, and don''t forget that there are sympathy points. It''s just that the box office of the first weekend in North America is not very satisfactory. It''s about 23 million. You know, globegroup contacted almost 2000 cinemas for shawshank redemption. Although we don''t expect to get 60 million box office in the first week like Terminator 2, the figure of about 23 million is really worrying.


    However, with the passage of time, this worry gradually dissipated, after the Halloween into November, the second week box office actually got 27 million! Most of the fans who watched the film in the cinema expressed their praise. Through the word of mouth of these fans, many people entered the cinema. As a result, the box office in the second week was higher than that in the first week.


    In this way, the total box office in North America is about 50 million, and the cost has been basically saved. If this momentum continues to be maintained in the future, and thanks to Adrian''s previous two films, the overseas distribution rights of Shawshank Redemption have been sold out early. Globegroup will surely make a profit while recovering its investment.


    Therefore, in mid November, universal held a medium-sized celebration banquet for the outstanding achievements of shawshank redemption at the Hilton Hotel in Beverly Hills.


    (well, finally, the first chapter of the pit will be buried tomorrow. Please bring the tickets, everyone)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C70

    "No matter how humble you may be, ED," Shawshank Redemption "is a great movie, and critics and box office have proved it." Elaine said, raising his glass. "Here''s your drink."


    "Thank you." Adrian raised the cup to his mouth and took a sip. "But I''m not alone. Without Tim, Morgan and Bob, the film would not have done that. So, here''s to them. "


    Freeman said, and he raised the glass and rose to his left. After a few more friendly conversations, Adrian turns away and Elaine runs after him.


    "Hey, ED, what''s next?" He asked with a smile.


    "Not for the time being. You know, I''m busy with the new movie," Adrian shrugged. "After the premiere, except for the days of Halloween, I''ve been in studio 28 without even paying attention to the box office."


    "You''re so calm, ED," said Elaine, laughing. "Of course I know you''re busy with the new movie, but young people should have a good rest even though they''re full of energy."


    "I can''t help it. Sometimes when inspiration comes, I can''t wait to take action, and sometimes the objective conditions don''t wait. For example, if it wasn''t faster this time, Al might have taken another role," Adrian shrugged, looking helpless. "I can only reasonably arrange my work and rest time."


    "That''s true," Elaine echoed. "But it''s amazing that you''ve invited Al Pacino to play in a new film. I''m just like the journalists who want to know what it''s like."


    "It''s a wonderful story about the friendship between young people and old people, and finding what they might have lost in each other." Adrian said a little, "I moved Al with the script."


    "I can imagine that your script is always a surprise," Elaine nodded. "That''s what I asked at the beginning. Is there any new ideas in the script?"


    Adrian laughed. He knew what Elaine wanted to say. Harrison Ford was mentioned at the premiere when he discussed Jurassic Park with Spielberg, which reminded Adrian of the 1993 film "the end of the world" starring Ford. He immediately asked Lafayette to buy the TV version of the film adaptation rights, after taking time to write the outline, the writers of the editorial team began to enrich the content.


    Globegroup, which has the closest relationship with Bosworth film company at present, naturally knew the news early and wanted to get the script as soon as possible. From the first few scripts to Terminator 2, which has taken away $500 million in the global box office, all prove Adrian''s ability and vision. Globegroup will not let go easily. Even if it can''t get the script, it has to find ways to participate in the investment.


    "Don''t worry, Eli. I think with our good relationship, when there''s a new play or something, I''ll think about you first." Adrian said, patting Elaine on the shoulder.


    "Great. I hope to hear from you." Elaine didn''t say much, nodded and left. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Adrian didn''t intend to hand over the script of "the end of the world" to global operations. He didn''t even plan to let his own film company produce it - of course, the investment still had to be involved.


    Although it is very close to universal, it does not mean that we should give up the contact with other major film companies, even if some of them are bound to become competitors with the development. So he gave it to Disneyland, where he did nothing but invest and recommend Brad sebonen as director and Sarah Michelle gella as her daughter.


    "The end of the world" also intends to deal with this, as for which company to hand over is Lafayette''s business. As for globegroup, there are still many good scripts. If you give them too much, they will not be worth any money. Besides, "Jurassic Park" alone will be enough for them to make a decent profit. We will talk about it later.


    Adrien, walking alone in the Golden Hall of the Hilton Hotel, can''t help but breathe as he looks at the well-dressed people in twos and threes who are talking. The box office of Shawshank Redemption did not fail to live up to its expectations, and it did not waste so much publicity work. Although the first two films received a lot of attention, the relevant news was always in the last few editions. This time, the controversy caused by this rare appeared in the second edition, which will let Adrian''s fame rise to a higher level. If we can get a few aus next year The card nomination would be perfect.


    In the entertainment industry, fame is often more important than Billy. Many stars, even though they are heavily in debt, will still lend money to them as long as their fame is big enough and as long as they have charisma.


    Adrian''s first two films not only sold well, but also had a high return ratio. Although shawshank redemption was a little poor, it still hasn''t been released, and its word-of-mouth is not much worse than "memory fragment". And with the continuous development, there will be hundreds of millions of box office movies in the future, so he is now targeting those well-known awards.


    Awards such as the Venice Film Festival''s Best Newcomer Award and the Berlin Film Festival jury award are basically useless. At most, they let the winners have a little talk when they recall. In the United States, the Oscar has the most extensive and huge influence.Of course, Adrian doesn''t expect to get a little golden man next year. Oscar has the rules of the game, and all he wants is a nomination. For a new director, it''s enough to get an Oscar nomination, and he can accumulate seniority, not to mention that the adaptation right of the novel is still in his hands.


    Looking around again, Adrian suddenly felt lonely. Although the party was scheduled for the weekend, Kate stayed in the villa because something only women had come. Julie didn''t get her phone number until the premiere, so she didn''t go to the park. Although it''s not difficult to reach out to each other, it''s too abrupt.


    "What a depressing night." Adrian gave a low sigh, but when he turned around, a warm body suddenly bumped into his arms.


    Adrian quickly hugged each other''s soft belly from the back, while the other hand held the wine glass. However, due to the impact, Adrian spilled a little liquid from the glass and dropped it on the other party''s evening dress.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry." As he spoke, Adrian put his glass on the plate of a passing waiter, then pulled a handkerchief from his coat pocket and wiped it for each other, "Miss Drew Barrymore."


    Hand in your recommendation tickets


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C71

    "No, I''m the one to say I''m sorry." Ah, in front of her, Adrian''s head was wiped. At the same time, she lifted her head and laughed


    She has a beautiful blonde hair, gray green eyes with a curve, some hook people, the iconic baby fat face for her charm added a bit pure and lovely, also let Adrian recognize at a glance. Drew Barrymore, the little girl who kisses aliens in E, is also a representative of Hollywood''s bad girls.


    But now she is no longer a little girl. She is wearing a purple evening dress with thin shoulders. The high fork is almost opened to the bottom of her thighs. The white and tender thighs are looming under the skirt. The 3-inch high-heeled shoes make her curve more attractive. Moreover, the blush on her face is not scattered, which makes her look very enchanting. Adrian could not help but pinch his fingers slightly, reflecting on the touch he had accidentally touched when he put his arms around her abdomen and wiped the water stains for her.


    "Thank you for your handkerchief. You are..." Drew returned the handkerchief to Adrian and looked at him curiously. "Are you Adrian Cowell? That ghost director. "


    "It''s a pleasure for you to remember my name, Miss Barrymore." Adrian had the grace to smile.


    "It''s amazing. You look so young." Drew looked surprised. She turned her eyes and did not know what she was thinking. Finally, she glanced down at him.


    "Everyone said that when they first met." Adrian, who closed her eyes, picked up her eyebrows. However, she responded after a few seconds. She had her back to herself when she bumped into her just now, so her buttocks just rubbed under him, just before he drank a lot, so


    "You know, I tried for Cindy in scream, and I was eliminated in the last round." Drew suddenly said, "they said I It''s too cute to fit. "


    "That''s right. Cindy is a very strong woman. It''s more appropriate for her to look a little more masculine." Adrian said, but it was funny. As you can remember, drew once played a role in scream. The girl who was killed by a pervert killer in the beginning of the movie, though only for a few minutes, was highly praised. What''s more interesting is that she also worked as a producer, because the film was made after she founded her own company. I don''t know what kind of works she will produce if she still creates her own film and television production company in a few years?


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t know what they''re thinking. I''m very clear. What they want to say is that my image is too extravagant. Just play the role in" the journey to dream ". The rest, no way Drew looked away from his head and looked at the laughing people in the distance, and said in a voice of complaint, helplessness, and bleakness. However, she hung on one side of the index finger of her left hand constantly rubbing the thumb, this action did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "Why care what they think, as long as you know what you''re doing, don''t you?" Adrian said quietly, "if you think they have a problem with their vision, it''s better to set up your own film company, act as a producer and make films you want to make, just like me."


    Drew''s eyes brightened, and then he began to laugh: "this proposal sounds very good. Maybe I can create my own film company in the future. I wonder if Mr. Cowell is interested in investing at that time?"


    "Of course, although I haven''t read the autobiography you published last year, I believe you must be a smart girl. You may lack something now, but it will be hard to say in a few years." Adrian''s little compliment.


    The other side''s smile is more thick, the ruddy lip line curved out a sexy radian: "thank you, I also believe this, but before this, I still have to fight for my role honestly."


    At this moment, she suddenly thought of something and winked at Adrian: "speaking of it, maybe you can give me some advice, Mr. Cowell? They all say that you have excellent vision, and no one like you has produced three excellent films in less than two years, and has his own film company "


    intentionally or unintentionally, drew''s chest was rubbed against Adrian''s arm. Adrian picked his eyebrows, carefully looked at the other side''s charming face, even with a little aggressive eyes. Drew slightly raised his chin, and did not care about looking at Adrian, because of the alcohol, the young and beautiful face of the red has not dissipated, let her appear very attractive.


    "To be frank, you are really beautiful, Miss Barrymore. Maybe you should try more romantic comedy types of roles. Why care about what others say?" Adrian smiles.


    There was an imperceptible disappointment in drew''s eyes, but before she could speak, Adrian continued: "but if you''re willing to challenge those different roles, I have one here. It''s a remake from the 1950s. Although the cost is low, there is room for the role to play. Maybe you can try the mirror, Miss Barrymore?"


    "Really?" Drew looked surprised.


    "If I see it, I can''t be wrong." Adrian kept smiling, but the pride in his voice was very obvious.Drew blinked, and his smile became more charming: "well, would you please let me know during the audition?"


    "Of course." Adrian nodded.


    "By the way, what else do you like to do besides making movies? I love photography. When I was a child, I used to take pictures with my mother''s camera. " Drew changed the subject and looked around. "Let''s go there. There are a lot of people here."


    Just as she turned around, her feet suddenly tilted, and the whole person suddenly bumped back into Adrian''s arms again, and her round buttocks happened to hit Adrian''s bottom again.


    "I''m sorry. I may have had a little too much." Drew grabs Adrian''s arm and quickly apologizes.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian said, holding her with a smile. "Every man should be happy to be a woman''s support, especially a beautiful woman."


    "Oh, you are a gentleman, Mr. Cowell." Drew swept the hair in her ear and said with emotion. Her affectionate expression and tone made her look pitiful.


    It seemed like an accident, but miss Barrymore obviously liked the accident. After straightening up, her beautiful gray green eyes were full of a different look.


    "I only know a lot about playing the piano occasionally, because I like to do a lot of sports. Fortunately, I''m good at telling stories, no matter what method I use to tell them. " Adrian took Druid''s tender arm and talked as he walked.


    (please recommend ticket!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C72

    ¡°¡­¡­ He stood in the hallway and yelled: I want to protest against this airline! I take the same seat every time I fly. I don''t have a movie or even a curtain! I can''t even sleep! Then the young lady came over and said in a helpless tone, "forget it, captain. Don''t make trouble."


    Drughton chuckled, and his trembling face was enchanting, and Adrian''s chest trembled on Adrian''s arm. "Are you always so funny, Mr. Cowell?"


    "It depends on the occasion and the object. I''d love to make a beautiful lady laugh." Adrian shrugged, his eyes brushing past her delicate clavicle. This kind of teasing has happened several times in more than ten minutes of conversation. Although drew is very hidden and natural, it can''t escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "I wish I could be as amusing as you are." Drew sighed, leaned over his head and swept his hair behind his temples. His white neck was in full view.


    Adrian said, "it''s not difficult. Just look at books about humor or celebrity anecdotes."


    Here the topic suddenly changed: "say, I suddenly thought of a celebrity anecdote is quite interesting."


    "Is it? Tell me. " Drew immediately looked curious.


    Adrian thought about it and shook his head: "forget it, this anecdote is too vulgar, and it can''t be regarded as an anecdote. It''s likely that someone else made it up."


    Drew was really hooked, and his curiosity became more intense: "it doesn''t matter. Just treat it as a joke."


    "Well Well, that''s right. It''s a joke. " Adrian recalled and began to speak: "I believe you should know that Michelangelo''s representative work, the sculpture named David, accurately shows the powerful beauty of the male body from top to bottom. It is said that by the end of Michelangelo''s carving, all parts of David had met his expectations, but the things between his legs were not as good as he wanted


    "So How did he do it? " Asked Drew Barrymore, who had already heard something.


    "Michelangelo didn''t know what to do to satisfy himself for a long time, until one day, suddenly a flash of light flashed, he found his lover, put a ball of clay sculpture into her lower body, and then took it out and completed the amazing male statue of David according to that shape." Adrian''s eyes squinted at drew.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of it." Drew''s eyes moved and his smile was a little excited. "By the way, I remember a statue of David in the last room above the golden hall. Maybe you''d like to go with me."


    Adrian nodded his head to the people who were not willing to look around


    They walked out of the hall hand in hand, followed the stairs to the second floor, and held a party in the hotel. The organizers would rent some rooms for guests to use. As for private conversation or other things, it was the guests'' business.


    Soon came to the last room on the second floor. There was no one else in it. Adrian and drew entered together, and then they closed the door and locked it. The rooms are very simple, such as sofa, tea table, carpet, long table and so on. However, it is not simple under the illumination of the wall lamp with the brightness hitting the advantage. The luxury style of Hilton Hotel is still vaguely visible.


    To Adrian''s surprise, there was a copy of David in the corner of the room, but it was smaller than the original.


    "It doesn''t look very big, even if it''s the same size as the original." Drew looked up and down at the statue, then reached out and poked under it. Looking back at Adrian, he said with a smile. His little tongue licked the corner of his mouth, which was very charming.


    "So as I said before, it may have been made up by someone else." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and swept his eyes around the other side''s body.


    "I don''t know what about yours." Drew Barrymore swayed up to Adrian, reached for him, chuckled, and looked at him defiantly.


    Even though still across the pants, under the movement of her fingers, Adrian''s reaction has been completely shown, he can not help raising his eyebrows: "try not to know."


    With that, he hugged drew''s plump body against the wall, then picked up the long skirt and reached for it. The relative four eyes blink also does not blink to look at each other, along with the hand activity intensifies, two people''s breath becomes to be short of breath. After drew gritted his teeth and said "come", the thunder touched the ground fire, and the fierce battle began.


    ================================


    at the end of the third week after the release of Shawshank Redemption, the box office had dropped to 17 million, but compared with the same reduction to 1500 cinemas, the number was still good, and the total box office in North America rose to 67 million.


    This undoubtedly disappoints many people who are not optimistic about the film. Some people who are not elegant enough to say something sour. Unfortunately, it can not affect the good situation of shawshank redemption.Many fans said it was an exciting film.


    "It''s really hard to imagine that faith can make a person use a small stone hammer to dig such a cave for 20 years. I think everyone can''t help cheering Andy when he looks up at the night sky in the rain." One fan said in an interview.


    Of course, there are also people who complain: "I admit it''s a good movie, but I''d like to see the director''s works with the same style as the first two films, the kind of film with countless clues and dazzling people. It''s cool."


    In any case, even as Thanksgiving approached, major film companies began to compete for the Thanksgiving Christmas schedule. Shawshank Redemption attracted a lot of attention at the end of 1991.


    Adrian, who created all this, enjoyed a dessert at the celebration party and went back to studio 28 to shoot a new film.


    Frankly speaking, the dessert was delicious, and Drew Barrymore was only 16 or 7 years old, but Adrian was very happy that night. But after all, desserts are just desserts. Although delicious, they can''t replace meals - they can''t be dinners. So try it once in a while.


    Of course, Adrian certainly won''t eat for nothing. There is a film in his hand for drew. Because he had to go through all the scripts he had put into the editorial department, he remembered that recently, there was a script adapted from a movie in the 1950s, and then because of drew, he found the trace of this film in his previous life - "crazy gambler", which made drew win the nomination of best actress for the Golden Globe Award. Naturally, it''s just for drew to play. This kind of generosity, especially the generosity of the other party itself, has always been Adrian''s favorite thing to do.


    (OK, fill in, ask for the ticket)


    the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C73

    "So, Donna, do you tango?" After greeting, the well-dressed Lieutenant Colonel asked..


    "Well I wanted to learn before, but Mike doesn''t want to. " The pretty girl replied with a smile.


    "Mike? Who are you waiting for? " Asked the commander, raising his eyebrows.


    The girl shrugged, acquiesced to the commander''s statement, and explained, "Mike thinks tango is crazy."


    "Ha, I think Mike is crazy." Although the commander''s eyes were not shiny, his face was clearly marked with disapproval.


    "Don''t pay any attention to him," the next Charlie quickly interrupted, "well I seem to have said that already? "


    Slightly embarrassed appearance let the girl immediately giggle out, the commander can''t help but sigh: "what a beautiful laugh."


    Then he faced the girl and asked, "do you want to learn tango, Donna?"


    Donna was obviously surprised, "now?"


    "Free service, how about it?" The commander, who couldn''t see anything, said confidently.


    "I''m a little scared," Donna didn''t know how to refuse, "afraid of stepping on the wrong foot."


    "Tango doesn''t go wrong. It''s not like life. It''s very simple, so it''s great. If you step on the wrong step or trip, keep jumping." Said the commander with a smile, his confident look never changed.


    I don''t know if she was infected by the commander''s confidence or really wanted to be crazy. Donna nodded: "OK, try it."


    The two men then stood up. After Charlie explained the surroundings for the lieutenant colonel, the commander took Donna to the dance floor. The previous piece just finished playing. After a few seconds pause, the prelude of "one step away" starts to sound.


    "Stop!" Adrian yelled. When everyone stopped, he looked at the dance floor and thought for a few seconds. Then he waved to everyone: "this one, let''s do it again!"


    What he''s shooting now is one of the three most troublesome scenes in the movie - the amazing Tango in the restaurant!


    The reason why this amazing tango is one of the three most troublesome scenes is that it tests the director''s scheduling and shooting skills. How to show Frank is blind in tango? How to make the audience think that he is no different from ordinary people? All of these need to be handled carefully. A little carelessness may lead to self defeating. Even if Adrian is familiar with the camera and plot, he still dare not be careless.


    In his opinion, the drama is more troublesome than the other two, which are major Frank''s driving in New York City and his final lecture in the school auditorium.


    For the former, I have learned all kinds of things caused by blocking the road when shooting, but that is the business of assistant and executive producer; for the latter, Adrian has already had experience in large scene scheduling, and Pacino was in excellent condition at the time of shooting. The magnificent preaching was filmed five times, once each time.


    I have to admit that the old character Pacino is excellent. Of all the disabled characters, the blind is one of the worst. For example, some people think that Nicholas Cage''s eyes add a lot of points to his performance.


    But blind characters can''t perform with their eyes. They have to shift that part of their eyes to expressions, movements and body language. Pacino did this very well, especially in the auditorium when he was preaching. His body movements were not very big but very powerful. During the shooting, the crew members and extras were infected.


    Although Oscar has always been in favor of the actor with disability, and although Pacino has the advantage of qualification, his excellent acting skills are also one of the important reasons to get the golden man. Adrian fully believes that he can still get it this time.


    Well, the topic goes back to tango shooting. Compared with drag racing and propaganda drama, the key to shooting tango is the director. As I said before, we should not only make the audience feel that the commander is no different from normal people, but also let them feel that the commander is actually blind. Besides the performance of the actors, it depends on the director''s control ability.


    Adrian has spent a lot of time on this. For example, he drew the sub shot sketches of the dance according to his memory, and then invited two dance directors to complete the dance design based on these sketches. Then, he asked Pasino and actress Willa Jamison, who plays Donna, to practice dance steps while shooting other fragmentary scenes.


    Trouble is trouble, prudence is prudence. Adrian doesn''t think that this scene will embarrass him. Although his works are all plagiarized and copied, it does not mean that he will be incompetent.


    "Eye drops, Al?" After filming the tango scene twice, Adrian announced a 15 minute break for the next challenge and joked with Pacino.


    "Don''t you know? I blink my eyes every time the camera moves away. " Pacino responded in the same tone.


    "It seems that I should have an extra camera to take all these pictures, so that when I release the video in the future, I can add some tidbits." Adrian continued laughing.Pacino didn''t have an interface this time, but shifted to other topics: "I went to see your new movie a few days ago when I was out for relaxation. It was very infectious. Although I''ve met a lot of directors and producers like you, it''s the first time. To tell you the truth, ED, I suddenly wanted to know what it would look like when it was finished. "


    "You''ll see, Al," Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "I''ll have a surprise for you then."


    After the break, the shooting continued. In order to reduce the mistakes as much as possible, Adrian repeatedly talked about the play for several main characters. In fact, there''s nothing to say. Caspar Yager, who plays Charlie, has done a good job as a small white face, and the tango dance has nothing to do with his role. As for Pacino, the way of acting makes him very state most of the time, and can be used with a little reminder. Therefore, the most talked about is Vera Jamison, who plays Donna.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All in all, open your mind and don''t be nervous, as you and Al practiced before. Didn''t you perform very well in those scenes just at the table? " Adrian patiently comforts some nervous actresses. She has just tried shooting twice. Every time the music starts, she is stopped. Vera is obviously not in the state.


    Adrian wanted Kate to play the role, but she was very suitable in terms of her appearance. But when she thought about her height of about 5 feet and 8 inches, she had to give up. She couldn''t let Pacino dance tango with a woman a third of her height? So I finally selected this 23-year-old woman with dark hair, a little bony feeling, who has played a supporting role in some low-cost movies. Unfortunately, I don''t know why, she is in good condition under the ordinary camera, and she is also good at Tango practice with Al, but when she comes to the camera, she will feel nervous when she dances in front of the camera.


    (to say a little bit, there will be everything that should be, but now it is just the beginning. Well, my book is really slow Recommended tickets are required)


    for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C74

    Such tension is sometimes very difficult to eliminate, because even she does not know why it is like this, it should be an automatic reaction in the subconscious. Adrian had to shoot again and again. Anyway, the overall progress was almost the same because he had dared to shoot before. It must be admitted that a director who was good at mobilizing the actors'' emotions and an actor who entered the state very quickly, the result was far greater than 2. He just left the tango scene to shoot again and again. In addition, sometimes he might accidentally take good shots. For example, there is a place where Pacino suddenly turns around with Vera. From the camera, Vera''s tension seems to be accompanied by a little excitement. This emotion is very consistent with the plot, so it is retained.


    All in all, after the tango scene is finished, Pacino''s part is also finished. The rest is some fragmentary scenes about Charlie and others. Unless the tango scene takes ten days and a half months, it is certain that it will be finished before Thanksgiving.


    After nearly a day of patience, five or six shots passed. While Adrian was wondering if Vera had to work overtime, an assistant came up and told him that someone was looking for him outside.


    "Hey, Kate, why are you here?" Adrian, who came to the door of the studio in a hurry, saw Kate standing there. She was wearing a light gray coat, a silk scarf around her neck, black leggings under her skirt, and a pair of medium and short boots on her feet.


    Just heard the assistant said that Kate came, Adrian also had an accident. Now looking at Kate, he couldn''t help smiling. This is his dinner.


    "Of course I came to see you. There was nothing else in the school these two days." Kate smiles and waves her hand. Before she can speak, Adrian has put her arm around her waist and covers her red lips.


    Kate whined a few times and pushed Adrian, but soon lost in the Tut, left toe repeatedly raised from time to time, apparently indulging in the kiss.


    After a long time, Adrian let go of her and stroked her smooth face with a smile: "you are really missed."


    "Can''t you look at the occasion, ed!" Kate''s half coy anger.


    "So what? There''s no law against kissing your girlfriend in public." Adrian shrugged.


    "Even if I don''t mind, I have to think about other people''s mood?" Kate gave him a blank look.


    "Others?" Adrian couldn''t help but be surprised. After glancing around, Adrian noticed that there was a girl about 14 or 5 years old standing behind Kate, staring at herself and Kate with her mouth slightly open.


    "Sarah? How did you get here? " Adrian asked, surprised and strange.


    "Well That I... " The girl was gesturing and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "She wanted to come over and thank you," Kate said, helping her. "When she got here, she forgot which studio you were in and met me, so we came together."


    "It''s nothing, Sarah," Adrian said with a smile. "I''d recommend you for the ghost horse elf because your previous performance in" memory fragment "moved me, and it''s my biggest regret to cut out your image."


    "I think you''re right for that role, Sarah. If you really want to thank me, do your best to play her well."


    Sarah looked at Adrian for a long time and then breathed out softly, "thank you anyway, Mr. Adrian. You gave me a chance, and I won''t screw it up."


    "I believe it." Adrian touched her head affectionately. "It''s much more beautiful than before. It seems that Disney is going to wait for the machine to start after Thanksgiving. It will take about two months to shoot. Maybe by then, Sarah has become a great beauty."


    Her oval face, though still a little baby fat, can already foresee the beauty of the future.


    "Yes, Sarah looks really cute and beautiful now." Kate echoed.


    Sarah looked down a little embarrassed, her eyes rolling around, not knowing what she was thinking. And Kate suddenly smelled Adrian, and then frowned. "What perfume did you wear, Eide?" A faint smile on one''s face,


    , "Adrian, who is not a perfume, is the smell of her sister''s soap." she looked at her with a smile and explained, "all the tone is ridicule." I remember you read the script about Tango in "smell the fragrance of women". You should know that a play was Frank''s smell of Donna''s fragrance, and the fragrance was set by her sister. The smell of soap. "


    As soon as Kate heard his tone, she knew that she must have made a mistake, but she still refused to lose and said: "even so, the smell should only stay on your hands, not on your shoulders or other places!"


    Adrian chuckled and shook his head. "I pulled Willa a a few times to tango because I wanted to tell her the main points. I think that''s what you smell."


    "So bad? How many times do you have to show her Kate asked, puffing her cheeks."Kate." Adrian watched her lift her arm.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Ketton puffed up his mouth like a deflated ball.


    Adrian laughed as she looked at her little girl. "To be honest, if it wasn''t for some reason, I would have wanted you in the role. Oh, it''s amazing to shoot only a few shots after a day. "


    Here he suddenly looked at Kate and changed the subject: "by the way, what have you learned recently?"


    Although she didn''t understand why Adrian turned to this, Kate still gave the answer: "it''s those, try to figure out the role in various ways, how to put yourself into the experience, or play a role in a drama, and so on."


    "Well, I need you to take some time to figure out what kind of temperament and character a female meteorologist should have." Adrian explained.


    "A female meteorologist?" Kate asked, not knowing why.


    "Yes, that''s right," Adrian nodded. "You''re going to spend a semester at the California Institute of Arts. I believe you''ve learned a lot of systematic things, which should be greatly improved in your vision and interpretation. I''m thinking of a disaster movie recently, and the heroine is a meteorologist. I hope you can play it


    "One Disaster movies? " Kate''s mouth opened slightly and looked at Adrian with indescribable eyes. "God, I''m used to But I really want to ask, what is your brain made of, ed? "


    (for recommendation, take out all your tickets!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C75

    "Believe me, like ordinary people, there are at most a few more circuits. You won''t want to open them, Kate." Adrian joked, "anyway, I hope you can give me your analysis before the end of the year - time should be enough, right? Then I will put forward the temperament and character of the heroine that I need, and then you can analyze it. If I''m not satisfied, you have to analyze it all the time. "


    "Why?" Ketton frowned as if reluctantly.


    "Do as I say," Adrian patted her on the face. "Think of it as a test I gave you. I don''t think you can''t even finish such a simple assignment, Kate?"


    Although she knew he was using the method of encouragement, Kate still puffed out her chest: "that''s a deal!"


    One side of Sara will be the two people''s flirting, she has always kept silent, but the teeth from the lips gently across.


    "Well, it looks like you''re going to continue shooting, so I''ll go back first." Said Kate.


    "That''s not good. Since you are here, how can you go back first?" Adrian waved his hand. "Wait for me more than ten minutes. I''ll get off work on time today, and then we''ll find a place to have dinner."


    Then he turned his eyes to Sarah again: "come on, Sarah? I can call your mother. "


    "Forget it," Sarah chuckled, rejecting Adrian''s offer. "I don''t want to disturb the two of you. I''m here to say thank you. Now that I''ve achieved my goal, I should go back."


    "Well, wait with Kate until I finish the rest of the work, and then I''ll send you back, OK?" Adrian didn''t insist, then offered another suggestion, "it won''t worry your mother."


    Sure enough, Sarah hesitated, nodded and agreed. This is called retreat for advancement.


    Although the tango scene is troublesome, on the one hand, it does not account for a large proportion of the whole film; on the other hand, Adrian is very familiar with the split shot, so after two and a half days of shooting, it is finally finished. Pacino also left the crew after finishing his part. After that, about a week later, the fragmentary scenes were basically finished, and "smell the fragrance and know the woman" was finally closed before Thanksgiving.


    With major film companies vying for the year-end schedule, the momentum of Shawshank''s redemption has become increasingly weak. Before the fourth Thursday in November, there are only more than 900 theaters, but the total box office in North America has exceeded $75 million. Because of this, the number of theaters of the film is still 900, and globegroup is looking forward to making some more money as Thanksgiving approaches.


    But Adrian didn''t care. Since shawshank redemption has saved its cost, it doesn''t matter how much money it can make. It''s impossible to make a profit after Jurassic Park is released. In addition, Disney''s "ghost horse elf" is also a good movie. Although the girl in it is played by Sarah, it''s easy to make money as long as the director and producer''s heads are not flooded.


    So after Thanksgiving, Adrian and Kate returned to London to visit Mrs Judy and Emma''s house. One of the little girl''s aunts is now her guardian. Adrian has a few meetings with each other, which can be said to be one of the few Watsons to impress him.


    Even after months away from London, Emma screamed and staggered out of the apartment before Adrian showed up at the door of his apartment and refused to come out.


    "I knew that it didn''t change at all." Adrian, holding the little girl, sighed. In fact, although I haven''t seen each other for several months, the phone calls almost every day. At the beginning, the little girl had to hear his voice before she would go to bed. Therefore, it is normal for Emma to burst out such enthusiasm.


    However, the next is very interesting. Although Emma is attached to Adrian''s arms and sleeps with him every day, whenever Adrian wants to talk to her, the little girl will deliberately turn her face away and ignore him. If Adrian dares to ignore her, Emma will immediately look at him with a look of bitterness and resentment. Then Adrian can only surrender. Children are privileged after all.


    As for why, it took a long time to find out from the girl''s mouth.


    "You promised! But for a long time Emma said, pointing her finger, that Adrian had broken his promise after four months. This lesson tells us that we should never expect 2-year-old or 3-year-old children to reason with you.


    After Thanksgiving, Adrian and Kate will naturally go back to Los Angeles. Although Emma is very reluctant, she can only accept the reality, so she eagerly sends him to Heathrow airport.


    "Don''t be sad, little one," Adrian comforted the little girl in his arms. "Do you know Christmas and new year?"


    After Emma nodded his head, he continued to smile and say, "I''ll come to see you in London at that time. You calculate carefully, there will be Christmas and new year in dozens of days, right?"The little girl with wide eyes nodded vaguely and asked, "promise?" a few months ago


    "Commitment." Adrian nodded seriously.


    "This time, we must do it!" Emma said, word for word, trying to be serious - though she may not know what it means - but the fleshy face was full of tender, unconvincing.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Adrian pinches her face with a smile, kisses her forehead, and hands the little guy into her aunt''s hands.


    "Thank you for taking care of Emma, Ms. roderline." He said to the little girl''s aunt.


    "We should thank you, ed Roderin sighed. "If it wasn''t for you, Emma didn''t know it would be."


    "That''s what I should do," Adrian said, looking at the time, then taking Kate to say goodbye. "Goodbye, Ms. Rodriguez. Please say hello to old Mr. Russell for me."


    They waved to Emma again, and then they went to the entrance. After walking far away, Emma was still looking at them eagerly.


    This Thanksgiving is not bad. Except for one thing, there is still no news from JK Rowling from the private detective. In fact, several people with the same name and surname have been found, but after reading the relevant information, Adrian doesn''t think there is one he is looking for. According to memory, JK Rowling should be in Portugal now, right? You can let Dean go and have a look. Anyway, it''s not urgent now. Just look for it slowly. In addition, after this matter is over, he may be able to find a way to visit China


    (for the work that must be done every day, please ask for the recommendation ticket. In addition, let the book review area be a little more lively)


    the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C76

    After exchanging boarding passes, Adrian and Kate boarded the plane. This is a Boeing 747. The first class cabin is in front of the second floor. It is as spacious and comfortable as ever. Sitting by the window, Adrian stretched out a comfortable stretch and looked out. Outside, an Airbus A320 was sliding slowly toward the boarding gate.


    If you remember correctly, it will be several years before Airbus can compete with Boeing on a large airliner, and then it will take some advantage in the 21st century. Adrian looked with interest at the Airbus A320 not far away. What about buying private aircraft in the future? Or buy this medium-sized airliner for retrofitting?


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders when he thought of it. If he wanted to buy a private plane, he could do it now, but the maintenance was very troublesome. The reason why the cost of private aircraft is huge is mainly in the maintenance. However, I believe that it is not too long to believe that the November election has been announced, Clinton has no suspense to ascend the throne of the United States President.


    This means that some things are still going according to the established track, the Internet world will soon rise, and the things he planned will start to start. Who can control the network, who can dominate the 21st century!


    Well, it''s a bit exaggerated to say that control. No one can completely control the network, except Well mari¡£ Well, Adrian is actually trying to say, with his own eyes in this grand banquet to share the largest piece of cake! Then, this cake will become one of the most important cornerstones of his empire!


    But more money is needed to do that. Adrian then thought of what would happen at the end of the year. It''s really interesting to say that Goldblatt chose to resign on Christmas day. I don''t know if it will change now. What surprised and puzzled him was that Claude''s foreign trade company was not large. Although it had started operation, the money it earned was far from reaching Adrian''s expectation. With regert in charge of his financial affairs, he was very clear about all this, and knew that Claude was still doing something else in the Soviet Union with some funds.


    Don''t understand, Adrian did not want to intervene in anything, since Claude said will give him a big surprise, so I believe he will do it.


    Soon, in the stewardess sweet prompt, the plane glided into the run, began to accelerate, experienced the sound of whistling, and then entered the stratosphere. After a few minutes, the flight attendants untied their seat belts and began to serve the guests.


    "A cup of coffee, thank you." Adrian nodded to the stewardess and turned to Kate: "how about a cup of coffee, too? Pick yourself up and wait a few hours before you go to bed. "


    "Black tea will do." However, Kate rejected his proposal, and after talking to the stewardess, she continued to look down at the book as if Adrian didn''t exist around her.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows unexpectedly and chuckled when she saw Kate''s straight lipline. Kate flipped the book for about a few seconds, then slammed the book in her hand and glared at Adrian. She was angry and discontented with a little dilemma.


    "What happened?" Adrian quipped.


    "Oh, hell, I don''t know what to say," Kate sighed. "I thought it would be better in a few months, but that damned little guy is still ignoring me. What''s wrong with me?"


    Here she glared at Adrian again: "but when you all revolved around her and took her to my house, my mother and my sister said that she was more lovely than I was when I was a child! Well, I don''t care about that. I don''t care about Emma being around you all the time, even sleeping, but Can''t you say ''no''


    Looking at Kate''s aggrieved and angry appearance, Adrian''s smile on his face was more, so that Kate, who was already very upset, could not help but want to give him two fists. Of course, she didn''t do it. After biting her lip for a long time and staring at it for a long time, Kate finally softened down, took up her arms and looked at the front in a sullen way: "well, I know I''m actually angry with Emma. It''s boring to be angry with a child, so it''s transferred to you I also know that children always have some privileges. What''s more, Emma is still so unfortunate, but... "


    She took Kate''s hand with a smile and gave her a kiss on her face: "it doesn''t matter. You''re also a child. You''re 18 years old. Don''t worry about that. Besides, I think it''s lovely of you to lose your temper occasionally


    "Is it?" Kate''s tone was dull.


    Adrian looked around. A faint smile came from the corner of his mouth. He untied his seat belt and stood up. "Come with me, Kate."


    "What''s the matter?" Kate didn''t know why, so she stood up.


    "Do something exciting." Adrian laughs and takes her hand and goes outside first class.


    "Exciting things?" Kate had a bad feeling, but still followed Adrian.


    Soon they got out of first class, through business class, to the economy class on the second floor. Most of the passengers were sitting quietly in their seats. Looking back and forth, Adrian gestured to the stewardess who wanted to ask, and then led Kate to the gap in front of the aisle."Ed, what are you going to do Kate couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course it is." standing in the middle of the interval, no one noticed. Adrian opened the bathroom with a smile. Before Kate could speak, he grabbed her hand and pulled it in.


    "AI Ed Crowded in the narrow space, and Adrian almost face to face with Kate called out angry and angry, beautiful face emerged a faint blush.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian pinched her chin and gave her a kiss on the red lip, and his hands on his waist began to knead.


    "This This is in the restroom of the plane Don''t you think Don''t you think... " Kate grabs Adrian''s shoulders and tries to stop him. Unfortunately, he can''t hide in such a place. Because of this, Adrian chooses to come to the economy class bathroom. He has already taken these factors into consideration.


    "Damn it!" Kate''s eyes were half open, and she couldn''t struggle under the skilful teasing of the other party.


    "I said, to do something exciting, don''t you think it''s a great adrenaline rush here? So you don''t think about things anymore. " Adrian stroked Kate''s body and said with a smile.


    "God, you What a nuisance you are Kate''s breathing became more and more urgent. Under Adrian''s guidance, she turned around and put her hands on the small washstand in the plane bathroom. Although there was shyness and reluctance in her voice, her hip, which was gently swinging with Adrian''s rhythm, had betrayed her heart.


    (daily homework, asking for tickets and collecting)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C77

    The Mediterranean climate of Los Angeles is sunny all the year round, so even in December, the daytime temperature can still be around 68 degrees Fahrenheit, which is no different from summer. However, the temperature difference between morning and evening is relatively large, so we need to pay attention to the increase and decrease of clothes. At the same time, compared with summer, how much rain can still be seen at this time.


    All in all, the weather is so pleasant that Kate can wear long sleeve single clothes in the living room of the school dormitory, climb on the sofa covered by the sun and read books. It is a book that introduces tornadoes from the foundation. The United States is a tornado prone country, so there are a lot of meteorological books about this kind, and the classification is more careful and clear.


    Kate didn''t want to give up acting to study tornadoes. She took a lot of effort to dig a little bit of news from Adrian''s mouth. The role of the female meteorologist he prepared for her is to study tornadoes, which is a natural disaster. So she wants to find inspiration and analyze the character''s temperament and character.


    Although it may not be very useful, Kate is still working hard because she wants to prove herself and prove herself in front of her lover. Kate is very clear that although she has played two roles in Adrian''s film, and has received fair reviews, her acting skills can only be said to be very ordinary.


    There is no need to say about the characters in two big guns. There are not many parts and no lines. There are some good things about the wine girl in "memory fragment", but there are many reasons, such as wearing ugly makeup, for example, Dennis is is the absolute protagonist, such as editing skills and so on. In terms of acting skills, she is much worse, at least in those complicated scenes, there is hardly any one time. Kate still remembers it deeply.


    "You''re short of something, Kate. You''re not a very talented actor either, so you need to study harder, learn theory and practice." Her mentor once told her after a performance class.


    If the role in "two big guns" was for fun at first, by the time of "memory fragment", Kate had already begun to like the feeling of being applauded by the audience off the screen. Especially after attending the Venice Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival, she didn''t want to be a vase in the film, she wanted to be better.


    Therefore, Kate has been hoping to improve herself as soon as possible, so she did not hesitate to move to the dormitory of the school. Now Adrian suddenly decides to let her play the leading role in a movie. If it fails, it will be too bad. Although Adrian is considerate and considerate, she will not blame her, but Kate does not allow failure. Whether it is for herself or her lover, she should try her best to prove it.


    "Hey, Kate, you''re in the dorm. I thought you were there." Suddenly came a cheerful voice at the door, followed by a young girl appeared at the door.


    "Hi, Emily, are you over?" Kate waved.


    This lively girl with a little freckles on her face is a friend she met in the college. She is a student in the Department of photography. Although she looks plain, she can be a good person. Unlike another girl in the same room, she is arrogant and does not care about anyone.


    "Of course it''s over, otherwise why am I here?" Emily shrugged. "By the way, there''s a party in dormitory 17 this evening. Would you like to come and join us?"


    "Another party," Kate rolled her eyes. "Forget it, Emily. It''s enough to think about the last few guys in the architecture department. I''ve never met such a cheeky and boring person."


    Kate said, "Oh, I''m sure you won''t be popular again, Emily


    "Is it me who is popular? Or is it because I made two films that were popular? " Kate put down the book and asked.


    "Well I think It should be. " After thinking about it, Emily said. After looking at Kate, she asked carefully, "is it Your director''s boyfriend thinks... "


    Because the relationship between them is so good that they are almost close friends, Emily knows that Kate''s boyfriend is Adrian Cowell, the ghost director, so she asks.


    "Ed never interferes with my business," Kate shook her head. "I''m sorry, Emily. I need a lot of time to read books."


    "Read about tornadoes?" Emily tilted her head and glanced at the cover of the book.


    "No way, ed got me a role, the heroine, and I had to add something." Kate sighed.


    "Wow, heroine? You''re going to be the heroine, Kate? " Emily opened her eyes wide. "If you let the girls in the acting department know, I don''t know what to envy."


    "Emily!" Kate raised her finger and shook it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say it," Emily said quickly. "I never said it."


    Basically, no one else in the college knows about Kate and Adrian except Emily. They only know that Kate''s boyfriend is an American, has a good job in Los Angeles, and comes to pick her up every weekend. Even so, Kate is quite excluded - and, of course, because she is British - what would happen if Adrian''s identity was known.Therefore, Kate has been asking Emily to keep secret, and Emily has done well.


    "How did you get to know each other Emily asked curiously.


    Kate didn''t want to say it, but she could not help thinking about all kinds of pictures of the two big guns crew, especially the prank, when Adrian spilled the liquid in her hand in front of her, picked up another coffee pot with a funny smile, and he came to find himself with the coffee pot, but he cried out because he took it wrong It''s like throwing it away. Every time I think of it, I have a strange feeling echoing in my chest.


    "In fact It was on the set of "two big guns". I was shopping, and then I was pulled by the assistant of the crew and asked if I could try a role Kate said slowly, a faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth, some interesting and some emotion, "so I went, Ed was angry at that time, so he reprimanded the assistant, I thought it was unfair, so I retorted. After a little fight, ed felt like he was losing face and wanted to get revenge, so we had a lot of skirmishes in the next few days. But later, I got to know each other because of these conflicts. After the shooting, I made an appointment for several meetings, so He was confused and caught by him


    "Wow, it sounds romantic, like the movie" happy friends. " Emily couldn''t help sighing.


    (for recommendation, for collection, for T-T)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C78

    "In fact, it was not romantic at all. As a client, I really didn''t feel like that at that time." Kate, then, what if she didn''t shrug her shoulders again?


    "So, what kind of man is Adrian in your eyes?" Emily didn''t get entangled in the problem and went straight to the next round. Every woman is curious about such gossip.


    "Well How to say that, most of the time, it is perfect, considerate, humorous, funny, tasteful and understanding, and always knows what you are thinking; very patient, I never complain when shopping with me, and there will be a lot of things, you can never see what he is thinking, very mysterious, but also give people a sense of security, there is no better lover than him. " Kate recalled, with a sweet smile, as if immersed in those beautiful pictures can not extricate themselves.


    But she quickly changed her face and hummed: "unfortunately, most of the time, sometimes he likes to play tricks on people, and he will be very happy when he looks at me when I am depressed and unable to resist. When making a movie, he will become very sharp. If he offends him when he is not happy, he will definitely be pricked by his sarcasm. Moreover, he is very revengeful It''s been a long time, but I still need to mention it from time to time to remind you of what you owe him


    At this point, Kate suddenly bit her lips angrily. Up to now, Adrian still mentions the prank in front of her. According to him, this is her stain, so we should not forget it. It''s really hateful!


    "It sounds like a contradiction." Emily said, touching her chin.


    "People are contradictory, aren''t they?" Kate sighed.


    "By the way, I want to know..." Emily''s face became a little weird. "Kate, your first time, was it with Adrian?"


    "Well..." Kate gave her a gloomy look, and finally nodded and admitted, "yes."


    "How do you feel? When I was with Mike, I almost fainted. The guy didn''t know anything Emily curls her lips and looks at Kate with a little excitement. It''s normal for female friends to discuss this kind of thing in private.


    "It''s OK," Kate breathed deeply. "Ed is very gentle. At first, it hurt a little. Then, under his guidance, he adapted quickly. Finally Almost in the sky... "


    "Wow," Emily opened her eyes wide. "So you''ve reached it for the first time..."


    Although she didn''t say it, Emily''s gesture told Kate what she wanted to say.


    "Yes, it is." Kate did not deny it.


    "So your boyfriend must be great in bed." Said Emily with envy and jest.


    "Kung Fu in bed..." Kate rolled her eyes. "Emily


    "Well, no more. I''m going out to help with their party, so you can stay in the bedroom." Emily made a funny face and went back to her room to clean up. After that, she said hello to Kate and left.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, Kate left the book in her hand and rubbed the sides of her head with a long sigh. Some blushing images suddenly flashed from my mind. The images of those full of * * have never been as clear as they are now.


    "Hell, why am I thinking about that! Damn Emily Kate covered her forehead.


    But Well, Emily said It''s right in a sense. Though embarrassed, Kate had to admit it. Not long ago, a scene in the restroom on the plane immediately came to my mind. The narrow environment made it difficult for the body to move big. Only the lower part of the body could move. Rao is so, in that violent frequency, she still


    No! It''s not like that, mainly because there are people outside! Kate suddenly waved her hand in hatred. When she came out of the bathroom after the incident, the surprised expression of the middle-aged man outside the door made Kate, who was still in the aftertaste, eager to find a way to get in. It was as nervous, embarrassed and Exciting!


    "Ed, you bastard, you''re always like this!" Cried Kate, who turned over on the sofa and couldn''t read the book. Although the tone was full of resentment, after looking at the time and flipping through her memos, she called for a taxi and headed straight to Beverly Hills.


    "Kate? What a surprise. Aren''t you supposed to be in school? " Adrian was surprised by her arrival.


    Originally hate to want to stab a few words Kate moved his mouth, but just sighed and hugged each other, in fact, even she did not know why to run in this light.


    "It''s just Some miss you... " Kate said low, with a wry smile on Adrian''s shoulder.


    "First of all, the sun has set and the temperature will be very low." Adrian walked into the living room with Kate in his arms. "I don''t think you''ve had dinner yet. Do you need anything? Mrs. Galen has gone home. I''m afraid you''ll have to try my cooking


    "Never mind, I Not hungry. " Kate, sitting on the sofa, whispered."You can''t be hungry. Of course, if you don''t think I''m good at cooking, it''s called takeout." Adrian poured her a glass of water.


    "No, I mean..." Kate sighed in her heart. "Try what you made."


    "Well," Adrian said with a smile, "but I''ll have to find you a dress before that."


    He went upstairs for a visit, and then came down with a beige coat in his hand: "put this on, the temperature at night will be much lower."


    This was the second time he had told her. Kate took the clothes and put them on silently. Then she watched Adrian leave the living room. After a long time''s spirit, she slowly followed up.


    Opening the kitchen door, the sound of the knife hitting the chopping board suddenly came out. Taking off his coat, Adrian, who was busy in front of the cupboard, heard the sound and raised his head. He found that Kate came in with a smile: "don''t worry, it will be all right soon."


    Kate smiles and doesn''t speak. She just leans by the door with her arms in her arms and looks at Adrian. I''ve eaten Adrian''s food before. Frankly speaking, it can only be described in general terms. It''s just How many men would eat for their women?


    She couldn''t help touching her clothes and sighing in her heart. Just as she said to Emily this afternoon, Adrian is really considerate and considerate. Even if there are some shortcomings, there is no one without them.


    At the thought of this, Kate''s mouth appeared a little smile, went over and hugged Adrian from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian stopped and asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to hold you like this." Kate replied in a low voice. This is a good man. He can''t let go.


    "Well, miss Beckinsale, I''m still making dinner for you." Adrian sighed. "After that, I have to rush to write the script."


    "In a hurry to write a play?" Behind her, Kate looked over in surprise. "The last part of your new movie hasn''t been finished yet."


    "Yes, I know. I do the later part of the day and write the script at night. You know, when inspiration comes, I always want to finish it the first time. Remember when we were robbed in the restaurant last Thanksgiving? At that time, I already had a vague idea, and it has been a long time till this year. "


    (continue to ask, ah, ah! In addition, the group number is 125570764, and there are friends who like it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C79

    After returning from London on Thanksgiving Day, Adrian started the post editing of smell the woman. Like the previous Shawshank Redemption, Adrian only took charge of editing and left the rest to others. With the further development of the film company, under the leadership of Lafayette, the efficiency and ability of each department are getting higher and higher. Because the two teams formed with his high-speed production are also approaching perfection, Adrian simply leaves the other work to them to do, and he is only responsible for the final supervision rather than asking questions everywhere.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the film "smell and know the woman" that was very important to him, and the other editors in the company didn''t meet his requirements, Adrian really wanted to leave the editing details to them.


    But anyway, Adrian had a lot more free time than the previous three films, so he took time to focus on the other two films while making "smell and know women".


    One of them, of course, is Sarah''s ghost horse elf. After several weeks of preparatory work, the film started shooting in the studio. Because the film was made by Disney, Bosworth pictures only invested in it, so only one executive producer was sent to supervise the financial situation.


    Sarah is very popular in the cast. Both director Brad sebonen and bill Pullman, who plays her father, praised her as a good actress, even in front of the green curtain to perform in the air.


    "I try to hypnotize myself and tell myself that Caspar is there. Anyway, I''ve seen a lot of cartoons before and I''m familiar with this little ghost." During the break, Sara said to Adrian that she made it on the props box. Her white leg was thrown away, and her smiling appearance showed the girl''s pure beauty and green astringency.


    "As long as you work hard, everyone will succeed." Adrian stroked her head and said with a smile.


    "Do you really think so, Mr. Adrian?" Sara turned her head and looked at him. Although she looked at her cheeks and looked cute and cute, something complicated seemed to be moving in her brown eyes.


    "Of course," Adrian said with a smile, "when you reach a certain level of effort, it only takes a small chance to become a big star."


    The girl picked her eyebrows and didn''t speak again. Adrian touched her head again: "you know, sometimes you look gloomy. Although you don''t know what''s on your mind, I think it''s better to smile a little more. Ms. Roslan would like to see you smile more, right?"


    "I see." After a long silence, Sarah smiles and nods.


    The other film, however, is the gambler, promised to Drew Barrymore. It was a screenplay written by a male screenwriter named Matthew bright based on a 1950s movie. He and a female director named Tara Davis went all over the place to invest in it and finally found Bosworth.


    Adrian''s head although remember a lot of things, including these side door movies, but it is not so easy to find, after all, he has no search engine in his head. Unless there are obvious hints, such as Druid, who teased him at the celebration party. Adrian had no reason to let go of this kind of dessert, which he had in his hand.


    In this way, Matthew bright and Tara Davies got the investment, and although the heroine was named drew, they didn''t have much to say. As for drew, Adrian himself called to tell her about the advantages of the film.


    In addition, it is estimated that the cost of the film will not exceed 1 million yuan. However, the heroine has a lot of room to play. Anyway, drew is not suitable for playing those pure and pure characters now. Taking this criminal role temporarily can at least solve the dilemma that there is no film to take. Since "once" she can be nominated for best actress in the Golden Globe Award for this film, now drew should also be able to,


    obviously, drew also realized this, so after Adrian said a few words, he said that it was OK.


    "I don''t believe the director''s vision is bad, right?" She was giggling on the phone.


    Adrian didn''t mind fighting for her again at the next Golden Globe Awards. Only 99 judges won the Golden Globe Award better than the Oscar. Anyway, the dark curtain of this award has never been broken.


    That''s all about film production. Besides, there are some things about the script. Adrian spends a few new scripts every day when he comes home from the late editing of "smell the smell of women".


    One is "tornado", which is intended to be Kate''s heroine. The disaster movie made in 1996 occupied a place in the box office charts of that year. The CG use of this film is not much, and the subject of tornado is very attractive to Americans. Even if it is only 90% of the original version, it will still make a lot of box office.


    The reason why she chose this film for Kate is mainly to attract her popularity. At first, Adrian wanted to arrange for her to practice acting in small budget movies like Dennis, and then choose a movie famous for acting, let her play the leading role or supporting role, and then establish her foothold in Hollywood with the label of excellent performance.It''s a pity that Kate is different from Dennis after all. Dennis''s four years in Hollywood has added rich experience to him. In addition, he is quite talented in acting. There is no problem in taking such a route. Although Kate is also very hard-working, her acting skills are relatively deficient. Adrian, who has personally directed Kate, knows this very well. Besides, he has contact with the lecturers in the performing Department of the California Institute of art. Don''t forget that Los Angeles is his territory.


    Think about it. It took almost 10 years for Kate in her previous life to find a role suitable for her, and she was often criticized as a vase, so Adrian had to accumulate her popularity first. Besides, "tornado" is a commercial film, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t need acting.


    However, Adrian doesn''t plan to direct the production by himself. He still has a lot of things to do. Even the script is just like the ghost horse elf, which only writes the outline, and then gives it to the screenwriters in the editorial department to enrich the content.


    And another more important script that needs him to write in person is what he told Kate that night, inspired by last Thanksgiving robbery -- "vulgar novel"!


    When Adrian has finished the post production of "smell the woman", he will immediately start to prepare and then shoot. The film''s goal is not only the nomination of best director in the 65th Academy Awards, but also the golden palm of Cannes Film Festival next year.


    (125570764, group number, hope to like friends, all kinds of requests, ah, ah!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C80

    Since the previous life''s "vulgar novel" can get the golden palm of Cannes Film Festival, the possibility of getting it now should be very high. Moreover, Adrian, who is very familiar with the film history, clearly remembers that the golden palm''s "good faith betrayal" won at the 65th Cannes Film Festival next year is the most mediocre work of all previous Cannes film festivals.


    Speaking of it, it''s really black humor. Quentin''s "vulgar novel" is obviously for entertainment, but it has been interpreted as a variety of versions by film critics, and as a result, Cannes'' golden palm is picked. Although there is also a PR factor from the producer Miramax, it is undeniable that the film critics who are mystifying have helped a lot.


    In Adrian''s opinion, this film is characterized by two aspects: one is the circular structure of the chapter body, and the three stories and the characters in it interact with each other; the other is the theme of the impermanence of the world. Of course, this theme is very hidden. For example, although the golden palm in Cannes is not as influential as the Oscar in the United States, it has a high international reputation and is a lot of directors Play the coveted award. Now that there is such a good opportunity, Adrian will not let it go. As for Quentin Or continue to do your video rental shop owners, will find more patrons in the future.


    In fact, Adrian''s original plan was to start shooting Howard manor after finishing "smell the fragrance and know the woman". But later, he thought that the Cannes Film Festival would be held in mid May. If he chose to make Howard manor, he would not be able to drive out the vulgar novel before May, even if he had a crazy progress in private The title of Zi.


    OK, it''s no big deal. Just exchange the production process of the two films. Anyway, the adaptation right of Howard manor is in my hands, and I don''t have to worry about being robbed.


    In addition, although the movie "vulgar novel" has many scenes, there is no need to pay attention to the director''s skills. So if he starts the movie at the end of January, 1992, he is sure to finish the shooting task in the middle of March, and then spend another month and a half to make the post production. The time is just right. Of course, the first premise to do this is to finish the later stage of Wen Xiang Zhi woman earlier and finish the script of vulgar novel earlier.


    Therefore, Claude was very dissatisfied with him.


    "To tell you the truth, ED, if your father didn''t call you, would you still stay at home and not go anywhere." Standing in the corner of the hall, Claude looked at the people who were talking in the middle of the hall, and asked Adrian in a funny way.


    "How could..." Adrian wanted to make a joke, but after Claude turned his head and gave him a half smile, he changed his voice: "in fact, if the godfather didn''t call, I would go shopping with Kate, have dinner and drive, and finally go to Marbury''s villa. You know, I haven''t been there for a long time."


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t heard from me before." Claude narrowed his eyes.


    "But you didn''t say it on the phone, did you?" Adrian spread out his hands and looked a bit rogue.


    Claude looked at him for a long time and then sighed, "I don''t know what to say, ed. Two years ago, you spent all night outside, and your home was just a place to sleep; two years later, you were so busy with your career that you could hardly sleep. Although I understand your urgency, it is certainly foolish to go from one extreme to another. "


    "Hey, when am I so busy that I can''t even sleep, I admit that these days my time is always tight, but my work and rest are very reasonable." Adrian warned.


    "At the beginning of last month, I asked you to have a drink in presland, and you refused; three weeks ago, I invited you to a party, and you refused again; ten days ago, I asked you to run horses on the racetrack, and you still refused," Claude counted calmly. "Your schedule is reasonable, and the price is to refuse me again and again. If you like, I can make the same example of last year Put it up. "


    "Well, I admit that I was negligent. Well, next time you ask me to do something, I will definitely agree." Adrian said quickly, thinking about it and adding, "whatever I was doing at that time."


    "Are you sure?" Claude looked at him and asked seriously. After getting Adrian''s positive answer, Claude said, "OK, how about next Thursday we go to my father''s golf course and play a few games?"


    "Oh, hell! You can''t do this, crow Adrian immediately rolled his eyes. He had already thought of something and was about to make a statement. However, Claude took the lead.


    Basically, the children of rich families will learn to ride, fencing, tennis, golf and other activities. This is the game of the upper class. Moreover, the racecourse and course are also places for communication. Many businesses are decided when playing golf. Adrian''s riding is OK. He''s good at tennis. He''s barely fenced. Golf is bad.


    In Adrian''s memory, the former Adrian threw the club out when he swung, and even threw himself out from time to time. Claude offered to play golf, ostensibly to see his jokes."Hey, you just promised me. Do you want to go back now?" Claude asked with a smile.


    "This It''s not fair! " Adrian spoke for a long time.


    "The world is not fair, ed Said Claude, in a languid tone.


    "Damn it!" Adrian looked at him angrily.


    Fortunately, a voice came and broke the deadlock: "Hey, ED, crow, you''re here."


    "Hi, Dad."


    "Hi, Godfather."


    The two turned to look at the old man and cried out with one voice. Another man beside the old man couldn''t help laughing: "you have a wonderful son and godson, Mr. Ron Reese."


    Adrian picked her eyebrows as she settled in.


    (awesome ah, all kinds of requests, all of us)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C81

    With a Chinese Shen shaped face, slightly narrowed eyes, slightly bald forehead and thin lips, this is Michael Eisner, the CEO of Dinis, who has developed Disney from an ordinary large company into a group now, and will be awarded the title of "tyrant" in the near future.


    "I''m glad to see you again, Mr. Adrian. Things are so changeable. I remember that you were a rebellious young man at Stanford University a few years ago, but now you have the title of" ghost director. " Eisner held out his hand with a smile that looked sincere.


    "Thank you. That''s because I have my own goal. Every young person has his or her own time to be unruly and to work hard for his goal." Adrian shook hands with him.


    Adrian did meet Eisner at his parents'' party before, so they said, "nice to see you again.". Of course, with Adrian''s character, he must have forgotten.


    "It''s true," Eisner nodded, agreeing with Adrian. "Lafayette said more than once that you''re the most talented and confident young man he''s ever met, and I think he''s right."


    "Laffer is a good CEO." Adrian laughed and said nothing more. He was very grateful to his godfather. Before that, several film company presidents had come to say hello to Adrian.


    Eisner didn''t say anything about the film. After a few words of greetings, he left with Ron Rees. After a few more words, Ron REEs and Claude turned around and slapped Adrian on the shoulder with a smile: "I hear you''ve been busy lately, aren''t you, ed?"


    "I''m sorry, Godfather. I should have come to see you and Beth sometime..." Adrian said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. Young people should spend more time on their own career. Although you poached Claude from me, I don''t blame you, ed Ron Reese laughed and shook his head. "Did you plan to make a profit in the futures market around this time last year? I never thought that Claude would be able to do that. He obviously shouldn''t be with me


    "Dad." Claude couldn''t help but whisper.


    "It doesn''t matter, crow. You did a good job." Ron Reese patted his son. "I''m proud of you."


    Then he looked back at Adrian: "ed, keep trying. The Soviet Union has done a good job. You will succeed."


    "About the Soviet Union?" Adrian looked at the godfather.


    "Oh, yes," said Ron Reese, suddenly realizing. "Claude asked me not to tell you that he was going to surprise you - I think he was actually trying to show it."


    Claude on one side immediately covered his forehead: "Dad!"


    "Well, I didn''t say anything." Ron Rees left with a smile and walked away.


    After watching the godfather walk away, Adrian takes his eyes back and turns to Claude: "can you explain, crow?"


    "If you really want to know, I can tell you now." Said Claude, smiling.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Adrian rejected the idea: "well, wait until you''re willing to say it. Of course, if the surprise isn''t high enough, you''ll be in bad luck, crow."


    "Wait and see." Claude shrugged.


    Adrian looked around and suddenly sighed, "I don''t know how to thank the godfather."


    "It''s OK to work on your goals," Claude shrugged. "So, ED, why don''t you want to be on TV or in interviews? Although you now have the name of a ghost director, and you have made movies one by one, in the eyes of outsiders and the public, you are just a good rookie director. Why not vigorously promote yourself


    "Not yet," Adrian chuckled. "Have you seen my previous shawshank redemption? Before the constant repression, repression and repression, until the end of a sudden burst, that feeling is very impressive


    Claude raised his eyebrows. "So, when are you going to explode?"


    "Soon." Adrian smiles.


    The three films to be released next year are not only to win the nomination of best actor and best director, but also play a more important role.


    Four days after he came back from his godfather''s party, Adrian was forced by Claude to, um, Ron Rees private racecourse. Claude didn''t really choose to play golf, although he would love to see Adrian look depressed.


    Since it is riding a horse, Adrian is also happy to take Kate. For Kate, who has never ridden a horse, this is undoubtedly an exciting and interesting experience.


    "My God, ED, I''m losing my seat! I''m going to fall! "


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll hold you. Even if you fall, I''ll be down there."The two rode together and ran back and forth in the racecourse. Kate was so excited that she yelled like a child. Adrian was enjoying her soft body.


    "Your little girl is really cute. It seems that you are crazy about this type now." Claude teased Adrian in private. Adrian shrugged off the subject and continued to talk about the company.


    Although riding at the racecourse is for entertainment, it is also a good place to discuss business affairs, especially some trade secrets. Many private transactions are also negotiated in such places.


    The current situation of AC media is very stable. Bosworth film industry is needless to say. Under the leadership of Adrian, although there is a sense of rapid development, it is still very stable. However, the company''s flat volume of novels has begun to stabilize. As for venture capital firms, Clinton won the general election but won''t take office until next year, so it still needs to wait. Anyway, the Soviet Union will start soon.


    Therefore, the most talked about between the two is the brokerage company. Although Claude doesn''t know much about the film industry, he grew up in Los Angeles, and many things in management are interlinked, so he also understands the importance of agency companies.


    "There are a few agents who have very good actors and directors, and I think they''re worth it." Adrian recalled, "I''ll give you a list when I get back."


    "No problem, but now I''m going to hire a senior person to be CEO. I can''t always be CEO of a brokerage company." Claude said.


    "CEO of a brokerage firm?" Adrian picked an eyebrow. "I have a good candidate."


    "Who?" Claude asked with interest.


    "It''s not time yet." Adrian shook his head, because Michael Eisner, he also thought of a very suitable candidate, but not yet, and he will have to wait at least two years.


    "I suggest that we try to promote people from within the company first, otherwise it will cost a lot of money to let them go in less than two years." He said so.


    (sorry, it''s a little late at night because of some things. I''ll continue to ask for tickets and collections. Ah


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C82

    After spending Christmas Eve with his godfather, Adrian took Kate back to London to complete the appointment with little Emma. But this time, taking into account Kate''s mood, they spent six days with the little girl, and on the pretext of returning to Los Angeles, they went to Paris for a good time.


    Of course, when the little girl was separated, she was still eager to promise that she would make an appointment for him to come next time. Although she was a bit embarrassed, Adrian comforted her and gave her some time to think about this year''s plan.


    "In fact, if she wasn''t so indifferent to me, I would have come to see him often." Kate said after visiting the Champs Elysees without mentioning the little girl.


    However, Adrian immediately teased her: "please note, miss, you are now in University in California."


    Kate can only blame him with a white shell.


    They then went to Luxembourg and the Netherlands, and after a new year''s holiday in Europe, they returned to New York. As usual, Adrian is going to visit his uncle, but he doesn''t know whether to take Kate with him. After all, uncle Anderson''s temper is not so easy to bear.


    But Kate insisted: "you''ve seen my family for a long time. Can''t I see your family? I can stand it if I''m worried about your uncle''s temper


    In that case, after telling some attention and rehearsing in the hotel, Adrian took Kate to his uncle''s house. Fortunately, there was no accident in the whole visit. Although my uncle still kept a straight face and talked with the tone of a lesson, he was much better than before. However, since he did not hate Kate, he did not show goodwill.


    My aunt liked Kate very much, and she asked her questions. When she said how she and Adrian knew each other, my uncle snorted with his nostrils. Only Adrian, who was sitting nearest, heard it.


    "I hope you know what you''re doing, ed In private, Anderson said to Adrian, "there are so many good girls on the upper east side. Don''t always focus on those On people. "


    Listening to this, Adrian shrugged his shoulders and finally said nothing. Well, at least uncle didn''t use those disgusting words, which showed that he still considered his own feelings. With my uncle, I don''t know what I want.


    After spending about three days in New York, Adrian and Kate returned to Los Angeles on January 6. After relaxation, it''s natural to start to invest in post production. The whole holiday film industry is quiet. Although many films are shown alternately, the disintegration of the red Empire has attracted the attention of most people.


    There is still no deviation. On December 25, Goshi announced his resignation, and the red, white and blue flags were raised again in the Kremlin after more than 60 years, and the red Empire became history.


    This impact on people in the western world is unimaginable. After so many years of confrontation, it suddenly disintegrates and ends. It is hard for people to accept it for a while. In the studio, Adrian often heard the staff talking about this. For a long time, these staff members have seldom been involved in politics, and they are not very enthusiastic about voting and so on. Now they are free to discuss the reasons for the disintegration of the red Empire and what kind of impact it will bring. We can imagine how great the waves this incident has caused.


    Adrian does not care about these, occasionally asked, will only say a few words, dedicated to "smell women" editing the late. It is not easy to build a huge empire. Even knowing the future does not mean that we can act recklessly. We should be careful when we should be careful, and we should be decisive when we should be decisive.


    Even so, this ingenious rapid development will bring huge benefits, but it will also produce many problems. Once it is not handled properly, it will deteriorate gradually, and then it will collapse in an instant. Therefore, what he is doing now is to lay the foundation for the future empire. With each blow, the foundation will be solid, and it will be stronger when it is impacted.


    After the middle of January, the late editing of "smell the fragrance and know the woman" is finally completed. The performance of the film is regular, and there is not much to pay attention to in the editing skills, so the task is completed in advance. It''s just that Adrian has to sigh for the computer editing again, because these devices are too inconvenient to use.


    After finishing the editing, he can let go of the subtitles, soundtrack and so on. Then Lafayette went to Adrian to talk about the promotion of the film, but the president never expected that he would get such an answer.


    "In my opinion, the film will be released at the end of this year, so there is no need to rush into publicity and wait for a while." Adrian said, gesturing.


    Some accidentally raised eyebrows, pondered for a few minutes before Lafayette said, "because of Oscar?"


    "Yes, we all know that the year-end release has advantages. Since the film was originally intended for the Oscars, it''s OK to delay it for one year," Adrian spread out. "Although it will increase the cost, I believe you can earn back the increased cost through publicity, right?""You really trust me, ed Lafayette''s tone was a little helpless.


    "Of course I trust you, or I won''t leave the public relations task of shawshank redemption to you, Laffer." Adrian said with a smile.


    Lafayette was silent for a long time, then gave a strange smile: "OK, then save this movie. But I''m curious, ED, since you''ve decided to release the film at the end of the year, why do you have to rush to post produce it


    Adrian''s smile froze. After looking at Lafayette for a long time, he finally lowered his head and shook his head with a bitter smile: "OK, it''s my negligence."


    Looking at his gloomy appearance, Lafayette, who had always been a serious middle-aged man, couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, because of the previous high-intensity three films, Adrian has been used to editing them immediately after shooting. In addition, there are a lot of things that need to be paid attention to. Therefore, he did not think much about the production of "smell the smell of women", which turned out to be such an embarrassing situation.


    "Well, Laffer, don''t laugh. What''s so funny about that? Haven''t you ever had such a problem?" Adrian sighs, looks behind his desk and laughs.


    "I can''t help laughing, ed. you''ve always been so confident that you can make the same mistake." Lafayette shook his head, trying to hold back his smile, but it seemed that he was about to fail.


    Adrian raised his hands. "OK, let''s talk about the new movie."


    "God! It''s a new movie again! Are you never tired? " This time, Lafayette''s smile froze on his face.


    (next week, we will push Continue to ask...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C83

    Never tired? Of course, it''s impossible. In fact, Adrian would like to take a long vacation for himself after finishing the latter part of "smell the fragrance and know the woman". But the problem is that every minute of this year''s time is very precious. He still has two films to make and the development of the company needs to be paid attention to. He has spent more than a year trying to make his fame only in the circle and outside the circle Generally, when there is a general outbreak at the end of this year, Adrian must try his best to operate, because the plan can only succeed, not fail! As long as this year''s gambling wins, then naturally the sky high lets the bird fly.


    Therefore, Adrian had to suppress the impulse to leave and continue to work hard for the new film. Fortunately, he had already told the nutritionist to arrange a reasonable diet and rest for himself. As long as he kept it as long as possible, it would not affect the normal life.


    Back to the vulgar novel, I remember that the cost of this movie is only 8 million US dollars, so we can invest in our own company, and we don''t have to interfere. As for the actors, John Travolta is in the middle of a low ebb, and is still as low as possible. If there is a film appointment, he will certainly not refuse, and the price will certainly be negotiable. Samuel Jackson has just emerged and should also be able to speak well; while Bruce Willis, who is very popular because of "tiger gall", but "tiger gall 2, 3" The shooting has not started yet, so his value can be discussed. After all, Adrian''s reputation in the circle is still very good, so the budget can be further reduced.


    The trouble is, Miya, the mistress of the gangster, who is the heroine, Adrian doesn''t know who to use. UMA Thurman is not his dish. It''s better to give her the role to someone who is good at it. Kate is definitely not good. She is still too young. The actress she needs is either infinitely close to UMA Thurman in temperament, or has her own unique temperament suitable for acting as a gangster mistress. Think about it, I really don''t know which one is suitable.


    Adrian finally assigned the task to the casting director and asked him to send out the news. Naturally, the actresses'' agents would come to the door to fight for the audition opportunity. Couldn''t they find a suitable candidate in Hollywood?


    However, when Adrian asked Lafayette to arrange people to prepare for casting, the whole company was surprised. We should know that in his previous films, he had never cast a role for the main role. He always appointed who to act. Even if the other side refused, he would persuade him to come to the door. Why do you want to choose a role now?


    Adrian is not sure about the thoughts of the staff. Even if he knows, he will only smile. He is now suffering from another role. There''s a small but important character in the movie that he wants to give Dennis to play, which is the restaurant robber "Pumpkin" that appears at the beginning and end.


    Because of a good agent, Dennis is now playing a supporting role in a small investment independent film called vanity. The script seems to read well, but Adrian can''t find any memory related to the film, so he doesn''t pay attention to it. The filming of this film is coming to an end. Dennis can play the role after a short break. Although there are not many scenes, he is also good at acting. It is good for him, but the problem is


    "I didn''t know you were good at fighting, Dan." Put down the newspaper in his hand, Adrian looked at Dennis, who was a little cramped across from his desk, and asked in a teasing tone.


    "It''s just a quarrel. We didn''t really do it." Dennis argued, "you know, ED, the tabloids like to exaggerate."


    "Exaggeration?" Adrian chuckled, then picked up another newspaper and read it. "At 22 o''clock last night, there was a wonderful Hollywood action movie at Winton on syrocs Avenue. The two main characters were Johnny Depp, the Hollywood bad boy who made a big splash in Edward Scissorhands, and made his debut through memory fragments and Shawshank''s redemption Dennis knight, who is on the rise, and Winona Ryder, Johnny Depp''s girlfriend, is the heroine. First of all, Johnny and Dennis had a quarrel because of Winona. After Winona''s adjustment failed, they began to fight fiercely. The situation was as fierce as that in "the brave dragon". It was not until Winona risked the risk of injury to separate the two people


    "No, no, no, it''s nothing," Dennis quickly defended himself. "Johnny and I did have a quarrel, and there was a real intention to do something about it, but Norie desperately separated us."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished it yet, Dan," Adrian shrugged, then went on reading. "Obviously, after nearly a year''s relationship, Winona soon got tired of Johnny, but although she was in Denise''s arms, she still had a crush on Johnny. She seemed to have stepped on two boats, but she was able to make two It''s worth fighting for her willingly... "


    After reading this, Adrian finally stopped and looked at Dennis, who was smiling bitterly for a long time, then asked, "so, Dan, tell me, you and Winona''s in bed? "


    "No, no," Dennis said honestly. "It was just a public kiss in the wine, a kiss. She''s sad. I want to Comfort her, that''s itAdrian grinned bitterly this time. He reached out and rubbed his temple, then sighed, "you really let me down, Dan."


    He didn''t expect that Dennis wanted to soak up Winona Ryder when he asked him for advice! Is Winona beautiful? At least Adrian doesn''t think so. He always thinks Winona''s facial features are a little strange. I don''t know what Dennis thinks of her. Maybe it''s called eye to eye.


    "Sorry, ED, I just Just want to... " Dennis wants to explain.


    "No, you don''t understand what I''m talking about, Dan," Adrian waved. "If you want to go after her, go for it. It''s not a big deal. As you said last time, there''s no law against a girl with a boyfriend. What I want to say is that you have to learn to control yourself, control your emotions, control your own * *, you have begun to stand out on this stage, your words and deeds will fall into the eyes of the public, do you think they really like Johnny''s so-called bad boy? Wait and see, if Johnny is still so impulsive and does things according to his feelings, even if Tim Burton holds him up, he won''t be able to make a big deal of himself! If I were you, I would not quarrel at all. I would keep smiling all the time, then stimulate him with plain and sharp language, let the people present look at it, let the girl you like to see, what''s the difference between you and him, and the demeanor that a man should have! "


    (please, please, in addition, can you guess who took the role of UMA Thurman


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C84

    Indeed, Johnny Depp became famous through "ghost Street". Because of his unrestrained life, he became the representative of Hollywood bad boys and attracted many innocent girls. He got involved in at least four lawsuits in the 1990s. Although he had a good cooperation with Tim Burton, he was still in the awkward state of being half red but not white until he was lucky enough to play pirates of the Caribbean. At the same time, he successfully entered the 20 million club.


    Speaking of it, it''s normal to have a quarrel with a woman over wine and then punch. The star is also a human being, and Adrian doesn''t feel bad about Depp. But since you choose to live in the spotlight, you have to pay the corresponding price. Yes, bad children are cool and adored by young people, but they can''t be recognized by more people, so they can''t be on the stage all the time. It will take years to change this time. Drew Barrymore is one of the examples.


    Since Adrian decided to hold Dennis because of a series of things, he naturally didn''t want him to take more than ten years to understand what can and can''t be done like Johnny, so he took this opportunity to knock him down a little - probably because he is a calm and rational person.


    "Yes, I see." Dennis nodded honestly.


    "Do you understand?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I know what you mean, ed. as a public figure, you need to have the consciousness of a public figure. Because I''m just emerging, I need to pay more attention to this." Dennis said.


    "Very well, my eyes are right." Adrian smiles with his hands crossed.


    Although Dennis didn''t finish his words, he knew that the other party really understood what he meant. People who had experienced the cold and warm feelings and experienced the disillusionment of dreams really knew the importance of opportunity.


    "So that''s it, but the fact that you''ve got the character will be kept secret for the time being, so Roger can find a way to calm down these messages." Adrian said.


    Although it''s not a big deal to be jealous of wine, he still decided to be cautious. Besides, Roger''s ability should be able to settle this kind of thing for Dennis, which is what the agent does.


    "I see." Dennis immediately nodded, Adrian followed with a strange smile: "of course, I fully support you to pursue the woman you want to pursue, don''t worry, play your charm."


    If Dennis had known that his target was Winona, Adrian would have taught him more that day, not just in general. It would have been so interesting that he would have put his foot in this pair of Hollywood''s most famous golden girls in the early 1990s. Adrian wanted to see what Dennis could do, but he got a big surprise. It seems that he still has some potential. He doesn''t know what will happen next.


    After settling the matter for a while, Adrian''s attention was turned to other aspects, such as the novel version of Tomb Raider, which was ready to be published. This time, he is still working with Ben Arndt, a second-rate writer who has a little expertise in adventure and horror fiction, so it is appropriate for him to make up for Adrian''s world. Besides, the two worked together very well last time.


    Because of the same problems as biochemical crisis, the sales volume of Tomb Raider will not be much higher, but after all, the female version of Indiana Jones''s adventure novels is rare, and if properly operated, it should be better than biochemical crisis. I have to praise Ben Arndt here. Although his novel is not very good, he is very solid in textual research. He has read a lot of Peruvian materials and the legend of Atlantis, and filled these details into the novel.


    If his writing can be used as a training object, Adrian thought after reading the revised Tomb Raider. "Biochemical crisis" and "Tomb Raider" are both series, and although the sales are not good, they still earn a lot. In this case, we can continue to squeeze out the surplus value. Adrian certainly doesn''t have much time, so it''s better for Adrian to provide his own outline and let Ben Arndt write it. He doesn''t care about the royalty.


    However, the matrix can''t be like this. First, Ben Arndt is not suitable for writing science fiction. If he changes his hand, he may have completed the adventure novel or horror novel in the guise of science fiction. Secondly, this novel is related to many things in the future. It is undoubtedly stupid to share the copyright with others. So it''s better to revise them by yourself. Anyway, there are still a few years left. It will always be finished to revise a few sentences every day, isn''t it?


    In addition, and busy with some other aspects of the matter, Adrian only then put his eyes on the casting above. This time, the news was released through internal channels. The media didn''t know the specific situation. After all, it was not the Internet era a few years later, and Adrian deliberately kept a low profile in front of outsiders. Therefore, the news of casting for the new film was not known to outsiders.


    Even so, there are nearly a thousand cassettes of videos mailed to the company. There are also many second - and third line actors'' agents who recommend them. Even some potential first-line actresses also go to the hall through other channels. After all, Adrian is well-known in the circle. To be honest, if it hadn''t been for the poor number of female characters in the previous three films, it would have been more spectacular.David mitchood, who was in charge of casting, strictly selected according to Adrian''s criteria. First, he eliminated more than half of the cast through video tapes, and then eliminated some parts through telephone contact. Then, he arranged the preliminary test and recorded the actress''s clips to Adrian, the director and producer. The rest depends on his meaning.


    "How much more? 40? " After watching the video for a long time, Adrian pinched the bridge of his nose and asked a little tired.


    After getting the affirmative answer, he pauses the picture of the TV and signals that everyone should have a rest. After a cup of coffee for himself, Adrian shook his head and sighed. Although one and a half of the 100 actors in the initial test did not see it, only three of them could see into the eye, and they were basically qualified.


    Do you have to go to UMA Thurman in the end? Adrian shook his head. He stepped back to the table, frowned again, and turned over the files of the actresses. In Hollywood, no one can''t be replaced. He just hasn''t found it yet.


    After flipping through the files several times, Adrian shrugged and was about to continue watching the video. But as soon as he turned around, he suddenly thought of something. He picked up the last file and flipped through it with a strange look across his face.


    "David, do you have an impression of this woman?" Adrian raised the file in his hand to mickeoud.


    "Well Yes, Italian women, temperament is OK, good figure, has been a model Mitchood looked at the file and nodded.


    "Find her video." Adrian immediately said, eyes for a long time on the name of the file.


    (guess by yourself Asking for tickets and collecting...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C85

    "Very well, Miss machete, that''s it. Next, you are going to try to read the last line. Please interpret it according to your understanding. " Adrian said after the woman in front of her finished acting according to the script.


    He made a gesture, and the staff next to him immediately took the prepared script. The woman named machet was a little embarrassed. After sitting down, she took a deep breath and reached for the script.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "Baby rabbit restaurant. Elvis likes to come here."


    "Not as good as the steakhouse."


    "There''s Steak here, too. Please, don''t be so rigid."


    "Well, after you, Kitty."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a dialogue, Adrian clenched his chin, pondered, and nodded to the other party. "Thank you, Miss machete. That''s good. That''s all for the moment."


    "Yes, sir." Machete seemed to want to say something, but eventually turned around and walked out.


    "Next." Adrian takes the last file on the table and looks at the young woman coming in through the door.


    It was a young woman of about 28 or 9 years old, about 5 feet 6 inches tall, wearing a simple long sleeve white shirt and a dark knee length skirt, with a jet black hair flowing down her shoulders. Although she didn''t think she was very beautiful at first sight, she exuded a kind of sexiness from her bones. In addition, the devil''s figure with convex front and back warping was extremely attractive.


    Sure enough, a little training will not lose to UMA Thurman. Adrian narrowed his eyes, repressed his mood and asked in a steady voice, "please sit down, Miss Monica BELLUCCI."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell." Monica smiles. She sits in a chair, leans over her head and reaches back to push her shoulder hair. It''s very provocative.


    "If you don''t mind, can I ask you a few questions before we start?" Adrian asked quietly.


    "Of course, I''m here to do what you say." Monica''s legs are tight and slanting together, and her hands are on her thighs. However, her slender legs are wearing transparent black silk stockings. Therefore, this modesty becomes a little delicate, contradictory and unified, which is easy to attract people''s attention.


    "You are Italian. You have been a model for several years, and you have only set foot in film and television since 1990. Why did you first come to the United States to develop? Besides, you speak good English. " Adrian didn''t look up and down her for a long time.


    "Thank you for your compliment. I don''t know if you mean American or British," said Monica with a sense of humor.


    "All of them." Adrian raised his eyebrows and remained calm.


    "I''ve heard my friends say many times that Hollywood is the largest film industrial base in the world, so I wanted to come to the United States to have a look, and maybe create a sky here." Monica took the initiative to bring the topic back. "I came here at the end of 1990. Frankly speaking, Hollywood is no different from other places. It''s the same exclusive and..."


    She shrugged and didn''t say more. Adrian couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that you know a certain degree about Hollywood, Miss BELLUCCI - I heard that your agent won the audition for you, and you didn''t want to come at first. Can you tell me why?"


    "I just lost a chance and I was a bit frustrated, so I didn''t want to audition again, but the agent convinced me." Monica said with a smile. "At first, I just wanted to try. I didn''t expect to be selected. Then I saw some scripts and found it interesting. Then I realized that Adrian Cowell was the amazing director, so I''m fighting for the role."


    "You''re very honest." Adrian smiles and nods. "So let''s get started."


    Like other auditions, they still perform a passage with body language first and then read a line. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Adrian''s body performance for Monica is the classic swing dance. Although no one twisted with her, she did not seem to dance this dance, but still very dedicated to the performance of their own. It has to be admitted that once the devil''s body is twisted, it has a fatal attraction, especially the pair full on the chest. When it swings from side to side, it can be regarded as turbulent. It not only makes several assistants look at each other, but also Adrian can''t help but take a look.


    It''s a real beauty. He exclaimed in his heart. Although Monica''s appearance is not very good at first, it will be pleasant to see it a few times more, especially those two pieces of sexy red lips and enchanting body, it is hard to guarantee that men will not be moved by their fingers.


    Adrian can''t help rubbing his fingers. Just now when he was instructing Monica, who had changed clothes, how to dance, he ran his fingers in her palm. Although there was no reaction at the time, Monica deliberately turned to face him when Adrian meow her chest.


    The action was so slight that the assistants didn''t notice it. If Adrian didn''t face Monica right now, I''m afraid they wouldn''t notice. Think about her nationality, her career before acting in movies, and so many beautiful films after her. Monica understands the rules of Hollywood and doesn''t resist.That''s the real sexy thing. Drew Barrymore is a lot worse than her. Adrian couldn''t help but sigh in his heart again. Malina in the beautiful legend of Sicily fascinates many people.


    It was a surprise that Monica BELLUCCI would audition for the leading lady of "vulgar fiction," so Adrian was surprised to see her file for several seconds. However, since she has come, she certainly can''t let it go. Besides, she doesn''t care. More importantly, Monica can completely replace UMA Thurman. There are similarities and differences in their temperament and appearance. At least there is no problem in this. As for accent and acting skills, those can be solved.


    The next thing is needless to say, although according to the procedure or retest twice, Adrian has made a decision in his heart. But there is still something to be done before the announcement.


    "So, what do you think of MIA?" Adrian asked, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him. They were sitting in the room where they had been auditioning at the moment, and they were communicating with each other face to face alone.


    "A playful, spoiled woman," thought Monica, "and cares only for her own happiness and never for others."


    Adrian wasn''t satisfied with the answer, but he said nothing. He just nodded: "so that''s it, Miss Monica. I''ll let you know if there''s news."


    There was an imperceptible disappointment in Monica''s eyes, and then she stood up and said, "thank you, Mr. Adrian."


    "You''re welcome." Adrian stood up and held out his hand with a smile. "By the way, Miss Monica, I wonder if I have the honor of having dinner with you tonight?"


    Say, his thumb in the other side of the mouth of the tiger gently across.


    Monica froze for about two or three seconds, and an unpredictable smile appeared on her pretty face: "of course."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C86

    The melodious sound of violin reverberates in the dining room. The guests keep their manners and talk in a low voice. The candle burning in the olive shaped glass jar makes the restaurant seem quite quiet..


    A piece of fresh veal is gently cut off, and then put into the mouth with a fork to chew it up and down slowly. The red lip flap fluctuates with the rhythm, which makes it very powerful in the dim restaurant.


    Soon, a trace of surprise flashed in the brown eyes: "it''s really surprising that the veal is so excellent that you can taste the pure hometown flavor here."


    "The ingredients of Fletcher''s Italian food are transported by air from Italy every day, so we have to book in advance. Although the food will still lose some of its flavor, you will not notice the difference under the careful cooking of the chef Adrian smiles, raises his spoon and takes a sip of the soup.


    "It''s true. I can''t help but think of my college days in Perugia." Monica closed her eyes and raised her head slightly. Then she swallowed with the food, and her white neck rose and fell.


    "Sorry, I''m a little bit excited." She quickly regained consciousness and said with a chuckle.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand that when I stay in a strange environment for a long time, it will be the same." Adrian raised his glass and said, "let''s talk about your hometown. I remember that the Italian town named Castillo was written in the file. I believe it must be very beautiful. Otherwise, how could a beautiful woman like you appear?"


    "You''re a real talker." Monica smiles with her mouth covered, her eyes bent, and she seems to be very helpful.


    Women are still women after all. Adrian sips the red wine and looks at Monica''s eyes. Although he is not sure whether the memory of his hometown was performing before, it should be true that he was happy just now because of his praise.


    Of course, Monica can stand such praise, not to mention anything else. This evening, she specially wore a purple one shoulder dress. Although her clean shoulders and exquisite clavicles are exposed outside, her chest is tightly wrapped, which makes people have a better understanding. It is worthy of being an excellent model, and knows how to better show their own demeanor.


    "Tell me, I haven''t been to any Italian city except Venice." Adrian continued.


    "OK, but first let me think about where to start..." Monica leaned over her head and recalled it carefully. Then she talked about it with food.


    The dinner ended in such a good atmosphere. After coming out of the restaurant, two people took a walk in the quiet street while watching the night scenery. The temperature in Los Angeles at the end of January was still relatively cold, so Adrian put on his coat for Monica before he came out.


    "Los Angeles is a beautiful city, especially at night, when you stand high and look down, the lights are flashing, it''s easy to be intoxicated." They walked slowly on the street side by side without much physical intimacy.


    "It''s true. There are not so many tall buildings. When you look down from a high place, you will feel very broad. By the way, why doesn''t Los Angeles have so many tall buildings like other cities?" Monica asked curiously.


    "There are a lot of high-rise buildings in the Pacific Rim, so they don''t belong to the high-rise cities like Los Angeles, because there are many earthquakes." Adrian shrugged.


    When they came to the parking place on the street, he opened the door for Monica with a gentleman: "I''ll take you back."


    "Thank you." Monica looks at him and sits in the co pilot.


    In a joke along the way, the car quickly reaches Monica''s home in the Xilin district. After stopping, Adrian takes the lead to get out of the car and come around to open the door for her.


    "Thank you, ed. you are a gentleman." Monica walks down with a smile.


    "Serving women is what I should do." Adrian said and drove her all the way to the door.


    "A good night," Monica watched Adrian fiddle with the key. "It was a great time to be with you."


    "Me too. Good night, then." Adrian said he was about to turn away.


    "Don''t you want to go in and sit down?" "I don''t have many friends in Los Angeles. I spend a lot of time alone," she says


    Adrian took a deep look at her, reached for her long hair in the ear swept behind the head, fingertips inadvertently in the beautiful face.


    "You''re tempting, Monica." He said softly with a smile, and then shook his head: "forget it. Have a rest early and have a good dream."


    Monica looks at Adrian who is walking towards the car. She doesn''t understand what''s going on. Isn''t he


    After a few steps, Adrian suddenly turned back: "by the way, please come to the company next Monday. Don''t be late."


    "Well OK Monica replied mechanically that she didn''t know what kind of reaction to Adrian''s practice. It was so sudden that she had already tacitly understood it. How could it become like this again?Adrian waves at her after getting on the bus, then starts the engine to leave. Monica keeps looking at the car disappearing into the excuse before opening the door into the house. She poured herself a glass of water and made it on the sofa, which she had not responded to until now. But for a few minutes she shrugged and left the evening behind, at least as if she had got the part.


    However, there is no denying that Adrian made a deep impression on her tonight.


    On February 2, Adrian''s new movie "vulgar novel" started shooting in a motel in the suburb of Los Angeles. For the news media, Hollywood has countless movies on and off every day. A new director''s new film doesn''t need too much attention, although his three works are still good. However, the response from the top management of various film companies is quite consistent, that is: the work madman has started again!


    The reason for this title is related to Adrian''s film making plan. The first two films, Shawshank''s redemption, began to prepare "smell the smell of women" as soon as the production of "Shawshank Redemption" was completed, and the third film was still in the process of publicity, so he went to make the fourth film. Now the fourth film has just been completed, and the preparation for the fifth film is immediately started!


    If you add in the scripts (though he no longer wrote them by himself), set up a new media company with his friends (it''s no secret, you''ll know if you collect a little information), and invest in movies everywhere, this guy has never been idle for a moment. Does he have so much energy and enthusiasm?


    "I don''t know. We can''t see through him. We only know that he has a keen eye and has not failed so far, so it is necessary to strengthen contact." Global''s Bertrand said in response to a question from general manager Elaine, which is the common idea of most film company executives.


    (Raytheon came back from watching the film. First, it was the worst beginning in history. Second, the plot was too bloated. Don''t expect the story to see the special effects. Third, 3D is not worth the ticket price, and 2D can be seen as oil painting. Finally, the recommendation ~)


    is required www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C87

    "Clink, come here and put up the lampstand! And you, um What''s your name? All right, Brett, move this thing over there and ask them to clear up the ground. Hurry up


    With the voice of the director''s assistant, the motel room was busy. The staff of the "vulgar novel" crew were under the supervision of an assistant director, setting up the environment for the next shooting, while Adrian, as the director, was on the other side talking to Bruce Willis..


    As Adrian predicted, John Travolta, who fell to the bottom, agreed after just a few minutes'' thinking, and only got $100000 - of course, the box office share still needs to be included in the contract. After all, he is still a famous star for a long time, and he won''t get much if the box office fails.


    Adrian didn''t care too much. No one except him would know how much box office the film could get. Travolta had already acted with the lowest price, but he didn''t give any share. It was not in line with the rules, so he just suppressed the proportion of the film.


    It''s the same with Samuel Jackson, who has just come to the fore and cooperates with famous ghost directors in the circle, so he has no opinion on the offer. Bruce Willis is the only one. Although he is not as popular as he will be two years later, he is still worth a lot of money. He has directly offered a price of 7 million yuan. Adrian naturally refused to accept, no matter how, the cost can not be higher than the original cost? So after several negotiations, Willis was finally allowed to reduce the film''s pay to 3 million, and the price was a part of the box office share, but lower than LA Volta.


    It seems like a loss. If everything goes well, Bruce will get more than 4 million points. But Adrian doesn''t think so. It''s an opportunity to have a good relationship with Bruce. He takes a fancy to the agents of Travolta, Jackson and Willis. If they can be poached, it will be of great help to the development of his agent company.


    "Impatience and anger, you feel impatient and angry, but also a little flustered, because the gold watch is your father''s hard work left you, which is very important to you. But you can''t vent completely, because your woman is here, although you are angry that she forgot to bring her gold watch, although you think in your heart: Oh, this stupid woman! But you still love him. " Adrian explained, gesturing.


    "Ed, do you think that''s ok?" Willis said this after a long pause.


    He closed his eyes and brewed his emotions. Suddenly, he raised his head and breathed in a hurry. His shoulders and abdomen fluctuated violently. His hands were also raised to form fists and open again. This kind of emotion lasted for several seconds, and then he slowly calmed down.


    "Very good!" Adrian clapped his hands and said, "that''s it. You did a good job, Bruce. The guys who say you''re bad at acting should jump off the Golden Gate Bridge."


    "It''s too much of an exaggeration, ed Willis felt his sparse hair and laughed. "I''m glad you''re satisfied."


    "Well, let''s start." Adrian saw the deputy director''s "everything''s ready" gesture to him, patted Willis on the shoulder and walked to the camera.


    All of the scenes will be shot outside. In any case, the venues needed are motels, wine, restaurants, grocery stores, basements, etc. renting these places in the suburbs is much cheaper than building them in a studio. The only trouble is that it needs to be transferred. It''s easy to get involved if the wine used in the shooting is too close to the restaurant.


    Adrian originally wanted to go to the restaurant where Kate and I had been robbed before, but after careful consideration, I still left it in the back of my mind. The public security there is still not much improved. Moreover, the two robbers who robbed last time have not been arrested. The police''s is not so good, so I still forget it.


    Now we are shooting the second of three stories: the gold watch. Willis plays an underground boxer, Butch. He has a gold watch left by his father. He attaches great importance to this gold watch and stays with him wherever he goes. This time, Masha, the big gangster, gave him a sum of money to fight fake boxing in the next fight. Butch pretended to promise, but put all the money on his body, and then killed the other side alive in the game, so he rolled up a lot of money to take his girlfriend on the road. However, her girlfriend left her most important gold watch at home. Butch had to go back to get it. As a result, he ran into Masha, who was waiting for nothing in his family. After a series of strange things happened, he and Masha and jiejie left with money.


    In fact, Adrian first wanted to shoot the third story, Bonnie''s situation. The scenes of this story are basically indoor, and the restaurant scene can be shot for the last time. But Willis had only two weeks to go, and he had another movie to shoot, so Adrian had to make the gold watch first.


    In fact, the main scenes of the story are also indoors, mainly in three places: Motel, grocery store and its basement, and Butch''s home. However, there is a chase battle between Masha and Butch, which needs a lot of extras to shoot in front of many people in the Sunny Street, which is very troublesome to deal with.Fortunately, at least Willis gave him a surprise. The acting skills of this strong man were not as rough as his appearance. For example, in the tender play in the motel, he used body language to show the gentleness of the role, and did not make Karina pramer feel uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, his appearance is a little bit How to say, it''s tough. The face looks like it''s carved with a knife. Although the eyes are a little small, it gives people a sense of perseverance. No wonder it''s famous for being a tough guy in tiger''s gall and dragon''s power. But it is also because of this, after playing too many tough guys, they are limited in their images. If they try other roles, the audience will feel discordant, and over time, they will be given the title of facial paralysis.


    OK, let''s not mention that. After three days shooting the motel scene, Adrian began to prepare for the next scene. In order, it should be the grocery store, the chase, and finally the play at Butch''s house, because there is a scene where Travolta is shot by Willis. Put the scene here at the end, you can continue to shoot Travolta after Willis finishes shooting.


    But after thinking about it, Adrian decided to shoot the chase first. Anyway, this shot is relatively short. The sooner it is completed, the better. However, the plan has never changed quickly. Whether it is a long-term plan or a temporary plan, the nomination list of the 64th Academy Awards came out on the day after Adrian started shooting the chase.


    (hello to mom, so it''s a few minutes late. Please ask for recommendation)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C88

    "I''ve never been in a situation where I don''t know where to start when I try to describe a person.. This is a very strange person, but also a very wonderful person. I have never talked to him face to face. I always like to look for the characteristics of directors in their works. But this time is an exception. I have read his three works over and over for several times, but I have not found any connection among them. This is really surprising.


    To put it simply, the three films seem to have been shot from three different perspectives without any interference from each other. We know that many directors have their own styles. No matter what kind of films they make, they will find more or less the shadow of other works. But you won''t see the slightest possible connection between "two big guns" and "Shawshank Redemption".


    I often wonder what the youngest Academy Award winner for best director would be like. His three works were directed by three unrelated people. When I got to know his experience, I couldn''t see through it. Just two years ago, he was just a dandy who was drunk all day - yes, that''s right, literally. Adrian Cowell''s father, Jeffrey Cowell, a former president of a company, died in an air crash with his wife four years ago. Adrian has been drinking ever since. However, after two years of such a life, he seemed to wake up suddenly, took up the guide tube and started directing, and achieved amazing results.


    We all know that he has made three films so far. We also know that he is a new Hollywood director and has the title of "ghost". But I believe that many people probably ignored the time he spent making films. According to my investigation, "two big guns" was launched in June 1990, and then this film participated in the Venice Film Festival in August; while "memory fragment" was launched in November 1990, and then participated in the Berlin Film Festival in February 1991; as for "Shawshank Redemption", it was launched in April 1991, although it was released at the end of October, it has completed all the work at the end of August!


    God, this kind of efficiency has never been achieved by any director? In addition, the three films have made a high box office, and "memory fragment" and "Shawshank Redemption" have won quite high public praise. Although the reputation of "two big cigarette guns" is not as good as the latter two films, the exquisite cutting still won a lot of applause.


    Frankly speaking, I didn''t see shawshank redemption before the Oscar nomination list came out, because he had two previous films, and I thought it was a similar film again. It''s not until now that I understand what I almost missed. This movie reminds me of all the hardships I suffered when I was a young journalist eight years ago. If I had not persevered in hope, I would not have been sitting in front of a typewriter to type these words for you. Can you believe it? It took him four months or less to make this movie!


    The fact that quality is inversely proportional to speed doesn''t seem to work on Adrian. At least I know that before Shawshank''s redemption was released, he started making his fourth film, and invited Al Pacino to play the leading role. In addition, after finishing the production of the new film, he immediately started making the fifth film Make Can he never use up his energy?


    This is amazing. A dandy who didn''t know anything two years ago was nominated for Best Director Oscar two years later, and three of the four films made in these two years have been successful. How many people can do this?! Well, if that''s not enough, according to the information I''ve got, he wrote a lot of high box office screenplays last year, such as Warner''s bodyguard or universal''s scream.


    When I put these materials in front of me for five minutes, I couldn''t imagine what kind of person he was and how he did it? He thinks he should not be called a wizard, he should be called a wizard. If he can, I hope he can accept my exclusive interview


    With the announcement of the nomination list of the 64th Academy Awards, Hollywood immediately attracted the attention of the public. This year''s Oscar unexpectedly made the silent lamb, a horror film, shortlisted for eight awards, including best film, best director, best actor, best actress and best adapted script Anthony Hopkins''s superb performance has therefore been unanimously praised by film critics. Can foster get the best actress again? Can Hopkins get the best actor in less than 30 minutes? These are all talked about with relish.


    However, the strong shortlist of silent lambs has attracted a lot of attention, but it is not the most concerned. The most concerned are Shawshank Redemption and its director Adrian Cowell!


    "Shawshank Redemption" has been shortlisted for the best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best adapted script, best score, best editing and best photography! It''s an amazing achievement, and Adrian himself has been nominated for best director, best adapted script and best editing. You can imagine how surprised people should be. But what surprised them even more was Adrian''s personal experience.Before the Washington Post''s chief entertainment reporter, haggis pine, came out with the impression that Adrian was just a new director with the title of a wizard. All three films were successful - I have to say that he did a good job in keeping a low profile in front of the media.


    When the Oscar nomination list came out, it was found that the 24-year-old had become the youngest Best Director nomination for the Academy Awards - unfortunately, the youngest Best Director nomination, John Sington, who was 20 days younger than Adrian, was squeezed out. In addition, he also won the best adapted script and the best cutting The nomination of Ji is amazing.


    After Pine''s report came out, this sense of surprise was magnified countless times. A dandy who used to drink a lot two years ago suddenly took up the directing director and made three consecutive films. Not only did each film sell well at the box office, but the last one won eight Academy Award nominations like the silent lamb. In addition, he was also the screenwriter of bodyguard and scream. His production process was extremely short, and his film production process was extremely short The two films also had their own achievements at the Venice Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival Is that amazing? This is a fantasy novel!


    Public interest in Adrian has soared by dozens of degrees.


    (continue to ask for recommendation ~)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C89

    "What should I say to you, laver?" Adrian, sitting behind a big desk, looked at Lafayette helplessly and gloomily and sighed, "should I praise you for your excellent work? Or do you blame yourself for your own opinions? "


    Since Lafayette became the CEO of the company, Adrian still called him to the office for the first time. Before that, he always took the initiative to go to Lafayette to safeguard his president''s authority with practical actions.


    No wonder Adrian will be a little rude, he is really very depressed now. Just before, in the street shooting of Willis and van Remus, who plays gangster Masha, he was watched by countless reporters for a long time. If the weather was not good and there was no need for flash, I don''t know how many scenes those guys would destroy. And every time after shooting and resting, they will stick up like flies and ask questions, which is very annoying.


    "You''re more like a star than we are, man." Willis teased him so much.


    At the beginning of the chase on the street, there were Willis fans waiting around for autographs, but after the Oscars nominations were announced, the neighborhood was all about journalists and people who wanted to see what Adrian was.


    To be frank, Adrian didn''t expect to be nominated for best director. In his memory, there is no best director among the seven nominations for Shawshank''s redemption. The most important ones are best film, best actor and best adapted script. The rest are all technical talents.


    But now he has not only been nominated for the best director, but also a total of eight nominations. The best sound effect has become the best supporting actor. Adrian specially asked Tim Robbins to report the best actor for Tim Robbins and the best supporting actor for Morgan Freeman. Of course, most of this is due to Lafayette. Without his public relations efforts, how could those old men in the film academy be so candid in giving nominations.


    If it''s someone else, they''ll jump with joy. It''s the Oscar nomination for best director, and it''s breaking the record for the youngest Best Director nomination. How can it not be worth celebrating. However, Adrian is only depressed. He has spent so much effort to make a memorable appearance in the next few days. However, he did not expect to be nominated as the best director who should be happy. This is undoubtedly a very bad thing.


    Depressed and harassed by reporters, Adrian went back to the company during his weekend break to find Lafayette. He certainly didn''t ask for the nomination.


    "I''m sorry, boss," Lafayette said after a few seconds of silence. "I think there might be something wrong with my communication that they misunderstood me."


    Adrian picked an eyebrow, which is obviously an excuse. Lafayette''s ability is beyond doubt, otherwise he would not have won eight nominations for Shawshank Redemption, so he would not have made such a mistake. And there''s no reason why Lafayette didn''t do what he told him to do, so there was only one explanation for getting the nomination of the best director, and the judges would be wrong!


    Although this conclusion made him cry and laugh, it is possible to think about it carefully. Although it''s just a gesture to declare "Shawshank''s redemption" as the best director, after all, Lafayette can''t understand this and tell the other party not to nominate the best director, right? If the judges get the wrong idea in the contact and feel that the film is qualified, then it is normal to give the nomination.


    In this case, Lafayette can be said to be irresponsible, I believe Lafayette himself also understand this, but he still took the matter to himself. As for why, there are two reasons.


    In Hollywood, opportunity is often more important than ability. If Adrian doesn''t show up, Lafayette may stay in the position of general manager of this small company until he retires. His ambition can''t be realized and his name will not be known.


    As for the other reason, Lafayette also believes that the young boss who has achieved so much in just two years and can put himself in the position of CEO without reservation knows this.


    "Well, it''s not about you, it''s about how to fix it now." Adrian waved his hand, revealing, "I think you should understand why I''m doing this, laver."


    Although he has just returned to the company, he is still depressed and annoyed, but now he has adjusted his mentality, and even, to some extent, he still enjoys this feeling. Lafayette satisfied him. Although the shawshank redemption has quality assurance and may have eight nominations, it has something to do with his public relations. This kind of ability is first-class in Hollywood, and I believe he can do better. It is such a talent, if not for their own, may be buried.


    In fact, Lafayette is good. Relatively speaking, the competition between actors and actresses is more intense. Thousands of young men and women flock to Hollywood with dreams every year. Those with backgrounds are better. Those without backgrounds can only bump around like headless flies. When they gradually understand the cruelty of reality, in order to win the opportunity, many people will do anything.


    Adrian still remembers a story he saw about Jack lemon in his previous life. He won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor for the film Mr. Roberts when he was young. He told his acting teacher excitedly. But the teacher pointed to the person who passed them by and said to him: among the people who just passed by, maybe 6 of them will play this role as much as you; the most important difference between you and them is that you get the role, they don''t!Therefore, drew would take the initiative to tease him; therefore, Monica did not refuse him; therefore, Lafayette acquiesced in the accusation. The feeling of manipulating the fate of others is fascinating.


    "Frankly, I don''t think there''s anything else to fix, ed." Lafayette changed his address.


    "You can''t let it go." Adrian frowned and raised his hands. He knew that Lafayette was telling the truth. If it was only the youngest Oscar nomination for best director, he could try to divert the public''s attention. Unexpectedly, haggis pine, the chief entertainment reporter of the Washington Post, had turned his back on the truth.


    Too careless! Adrian said something in his heart, but then he shook his head slightly. Even without pine, there would have been others, and the information was not confidential and easy to find. What''s more, his career is just beginning, far from reaching the point where he can influence the media.


    "Maybe," said Lafayette, after a few minutes of silence, looking at his boss, "we can think in a different direction."


    "Change direction?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    (recommended tickets, please bring them ~)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C90

    "I said, Levitt, can you hurry up and delay, we''ll be late." Haggis pine, who was in the co driver''s cab, said gloomily, looking back at the landscape on both sides of the street.


    "Relax, haggis. It''s coming soon, I promise." The assistant driving the car said carelessly.


    "You''ve said that seven hundred times, but we haven''t even seen a person." Pennt said grimly, then turned to look at his assistant suspiciously. "Are you lost?"


    "How can it be? I''ve read the map here countless times before I set out!" Levitt duvaldon raised his voice, as if he were very dissatisfied, but his eyes could not cover his heart.


    "Please find the place quickly, thank you!" Paint was too lazy to tear him apart, just covered his forehead and sighed.


    Just then Duval suddenly called out, "look, haggis, they''re there, the crew is there!"


    As far as he was concerned, a caravan for shooting was parked outside a music equipment store. Several people who looked like crew members were walking around the door of the shop. Further away, many people were circling around in twos and threes. Many of them had cameras, and they knew they were entertainment reporters.


    "Just stop here. Let''s go." Pine asked his assistant to pull over to the side of the road, and when he was ready, they got out of the car and walked to the music equipment store.


    "It''s time to see that amazing director," Duval suddenly became excited as he got closer to his destination. "To be honest, haggis, I can''t believe there is such a pervert in the world. I''ve been an entertainment journalist for several years, and I''ve never met Adrian Cowell, Venice, Berlin, now Oscar God, how did he do it


    "Shut up your chatter, Levitt, and if that happens again, you''ll be the host of the interview later." Said pine, without looking back.


    "Are you serious, haggis?" Levitt was overjoyed, but when he saw the other side''s bad look, he immediately raised his hand. "OK, I''m kidding."


    They soon arrived at the door of the music equipment store. A clerk in Pinella showed his press card: "Hello, I''m haggis pine from the Washington Post. I have an appointment with Mr. Adrian."


    The other party looked at his ID and nodded, "OK, just a moment, Mr. pine."


    The clerk went into the equipment store and came out a few minutes later: "come in, Mr. pine. Mr. director is shooting in the basement. You can go straight down."


    Pine said thank you, took the assistant into the equipment store, bypassed the counter and quickly found the basement entrance. When they walked down the steps, the scene inside immediately made them dumbfounded. Right in the middle of the set, Bruce Willis and VIN REMS are sitting in a chair row with their hands tied back and their mouths covered with red mouthballs.


    "Hell, this is the strangest movie I''ve ever made! I even promised to come down. " When the staff for Remus untied the mouth ball and untied, the big black language with melancholy said.


    "Whoa, whoa, you''re sorry now? What are you going to do with the camera Willis, who was also released, said in a teasing way that he had a rather awkward smile.


    "You''ll gloat, Bruce. Sooner or later you''ll do the same." Remus gave him a hateful look.


    "Wen, your threat is really not strong. Think of a better one." Willis took the tissue from his assistant and wiped it with a smile. He drooled because he was wearing a mouthball. Then he couldn''t help complaining: "Damn, how many more scenes are there like this, ed?"


    "Ha, you can''t stand it now?" Remus seized the opportunity to retort.


    "Well, gentlemen, don''t argue about it. Take a break. We can finish this shot as soon as possible." A young man in a long sleeve T-shirt and simple clothes came over and said with a smile.


    "Well, ED, that''s what you said." Willis said quickly, and Remus nodded. It seemed that the two men were somewhat resistant to the scenes.


    "Well, then let''s have a rest." The young man burst into laughter.


    "What was it just now?" Duval, who had a good view of them for a long time, couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "isn''t he afraid of breaking his neck in the next second to let Willis dress like that?"


    Pine couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "well, Levitt, this is not the scene of" the brave and the mighty! "


    He said, pulling his assistant to follow.


    "Hello, Adrian. Laughter. I''m haggis pine. Nice to meet you in person." Walking quickly to the young man, pine held out his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. haggis. Call me Adrian." The young man shook hands with him with a smile.


    Pennt was just about to say something, but Duval darted to Willis next to Adrian. He grabbed each other''s hand excitedly: "Hello, Bruce, do you remember me? I''m Levitt Duval! We met at the holiday inn. I wanted you to sign, but you''re busy - maybe you have time today? ""Well Thank you, Levitt. Nice to meet you It took Willis a long time to recover from his dizziness. "I think I can do what you want. "


    "Really, thank you very much! I really like your performance in "tiger''s gall", especially when you stand in front of that man and look at him fiercely, "no one can talk to me like this, you pay that price"! Wow, that''s cool! " Duval''s mouth foam flying, when speaking of that line, he also deliberately imitates the action and tone in the movie.


    "That''s the line from the brave wind and cloud." Willis rolled his eyes and muttered in a low voice.


    "What?"


    "No, nothing. I mean, thank you for your support."


    "Enough, Villette, don''t forget what you promised me!" Seeing Duval want to go on, pine cried with a great headache.


    "Well OK, sorry. " After all, Duval still remembered what he did, but even so, he repeatedly told Willis to sign his name when the visit was over.


    "Sorry, Adrian." After coming up from the basement, pine apologized for his assistant.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal. When you see an actor you like, you can''t help but come forward and exchange greetings." Adrian smiles with understanding.


    "Hey, you hear that, haggis, Adrian doesn''t care." Duval whistled.


    "Well, shut up, Villette, and then I''ll let you out." Pine glared at him and looked at Adrian when he became more formal: "can we start our interview, Adrian?"


    "Of course, this way, please."


    Three people came to the corner of the equipment store and did it.


    "Now everyone knows that you only started to contact movies in May of 1990. What makes you accurately grasp the rhythm of movies."


    (after discussing with friends in the afternoon, it seems that reality novels are not very popular. Readers prefer pure feelings. Ha ha, they can only shrug their shoulders. Besides, do women push too much


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C91

    "Adrian''s real man is much tougher than he looks in the picture - and of course, it has something to do with the newspaper''s lack of decent pictures. You can''t describe him as handsome. Although Adrian is young, he has an indescribable self-confidence. When you look at him, he will give you a feeling that nothing can embarrass him.


    We talked for about 30 minutes. Adrian''s face was always smiling and talking slowly, which made you unconsciously attracted. In the whole interview, I seldom interrupt. He is always talking, he is very talkative, and it is easy for people to become his audience.


    "Until now, sometimes I''m still surprised that I would take up the guide tube and become a director and a filmmaker," he said, with obvious emotion on his face. Nevertheless, I can still hear the confidence in his tone. As mentioned above, even after his interview with haggis paint was published in the Washington Post, there was a sudden upsurge and public interest in Adrian was growing. The Venice Film Festival''s Best Newcomer Award, the Berlin Film Festival''s Jury Award, the Oscar nomination for best director, and the high box office of these three films, as well as his absurd past, add up to put a ring of dazzling halo on Adrian''s head.


    "It''s as if Hollywood is spinning around this prodigal son." Some media have said this with envy.


    Even the top executives of major film companies who know Adrian well are still surprised by the trend.


    "It''s like finding a new idol. The difference is that this time the idol is a young director, not the stars on the big screen." So says Eric Cahill of Disney.


    "He must have done it on purpose, at least in my opinion, everything he does has a purpose." Spielberg, who is preparing to shoot Jurassic Park, said this unkindly when talking to his friends about Adrian.


    Well, Spielberg''s right. That''s what Adrian did on purpose. As Lafayette said, if it can''t be remedied, think in a different direction, although what he wants to say is to make a lot of hype to lay a foundation for himself in the public mind, and then wait until next year to go up to the next level - if Adrian''s three films do have quality assurance.


    And if used properly, maybe you can win a trophy in the 64th Academy Awards. We don''t have to think about the major awards of best film, best director, best actor and best supporting actor, but we can fight for the best adapted script, best score, best editing and best photography.


    However, Adrian thought more deeply than he did, but this emergency gave him a better idea. After listening to it for the first time, Lafayette thought it was feasible and effective.


    In addition, he also has a strange request: can''t let "Shawshank Redemption" get any awards!


    "Because I want to make a classic perfect work." Said Adrian, as Lafayette asked him why. Although Lafayette still did not understand, he did not continue to explain.


    In Adrian''s memory, "Shawshank''s redemption" left a lot of marks in the film history, and was praised as the most perfect film. Besides its own quality, the title of "king without crown" is also one of the important factors.


    The Shawshank Redemption would not have won so many sympathy points if it hadn''t suffered nothing because of its collision with Forrest Gump. It is these sympathy points that add a heavy weight to Shawshank''s redemption. Most people have compassion for those who have failed after fierce fighting, and they always have no sympathy when making comparisons Unconsciously biased towards the brave loser - and won a high position in film history.


    Now, because Adrian appeared two years earlier, Shawshank''s redemption happened to run into silent lambs. Several of the most important awards are obviously out of reach. It''s better to give up all the awards simply, and then push the film to the throne of "king without crown" as I remember. Moreover, this is very helpful to Adrian''s new plan after adjustment help.


    Anyway, Oscar will have to wait until the end of March, or focus on the shooting of "vulgar novel".


    Because of the continued high level of public attention to him, Adrian has become increasingly busy, not only to shoot, but also to prevent reporters from stealing the plot and so on - fortunately, most of the shots are indoors.


    Although it was a bit hard, he didn''t pay attention to it. Since he decided to release part of his accumulated reputation, he naturally had to bear the corresponding pressure. Fortunately, there are bad things and good things. For example, he was stimulated by Adrian, and Willis suddenly came to the state and finished the shooting three days in advance. For example, many people congratulated him on the phone. Claude, the godfather and some former friends even surprised him that Kate Baba came to visit from the college, so Adrian was drinking wine that night The store gave her a good consolation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C92

    After a little recovery, Adrian stretched out his arms and hugged the girl in his arms more tightly, kissing her neck tenderly, and comforting her tender body with his hands. .


    "ed...." Feeling her lover''s action, Kate murmured with her eyes closed, then grabbed her hand on her chest, twisted her head and kissed Adrian''s mouth.


    Although a little contact under the separation, but Kate''s brown eyes are full of tenderness.


    "Like my surprise?" She asked, tired of her voice, with a kind of satisfaction in her voice.


    "Of course, God knows how much I miss you." Adrian kisses her smooth shoulder. "I was going to visit San Francisco with you last weekend, but I had to cancel the Oscar nomination."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re always so busy anyway." Kate turned around and said coyly. She scratched her fingers across his chest. "I''m used to it."


    "It looks like I should apologize to you," Adrian laughed. "So, honey, would you like to join me at the Oscars at the end of next month?"


    "The Oscars?" Ketton looked surprised. "Really?"


    "Of course," Shawshank Redemption "won eight nominations, and we''ll take tickets for the Oscars," Adrian pinched Kate''s chin. "How about that? I believe that with your beauty, you will certainly attract countless eyes on the red carpet. "


    "Great! Mom will be surprised to know that. I can''t wait to see her expression Excited Kate immediately hugged Adrian and gave her a hard kiss.


    "I have to regret to remind you, Miss Kate, that you can''t see Judy''s expression at the Oscars." Adrian''s hand on her chest rubbed it gently.


    "Can''t I go back..." Kate was just talking when she thought of something. She closed her mouth and hesitated on her pretty face.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked curiously.


    Kate hesitated for a long time, and finally bit her teeth: "or Forget it, I Still not going. "


    "Why?" Adrian asked in surprise. He didn''t know it was a fake.


    "I''m just a little actor now, and you''re already a big director like a star. Besides, I''m still in the art school. In Venice and Berlin, at least I have works to show, but now... " Kate sighed and whispered. She didn''t finish, but she knew Adrian would understand.


    But then she raised her chest again: "even if I want to appear, I should bring my best work with me, not now."


    "Well, well, that''s it. I''m sure everyone will cheer for you at that time." Adrian burst out laughing, then lowered his head and bit his chest.


    Kate''s reaction is still as simple and lovely as he expected. What would she feel if she knew that there were countless girls here who would do anything to get on the red carpet of Oscar? Well, not to mention this, his purpose has been achieved, Kate is slowly falling into control, the only regret is that her edges and corners seem to be nearly flattened. Oh, and one more thing. She''s not in shape. Monica BELLUCCI is a lot.


    Adrian can''t help but think of the enchanting and sexy woman who is about to be reported by the crew. She is a woman with rich experience, but she is not easily manipulated by young girls like Kate. However, I believe that the previous move to get has aroused the interest of the other party, so she can''t escape her own palm. I really want to know how this sexy Italian woman will behave in bed.


    "Ed!" Kate suddenly whispered, and Adrian regained consciousness, and then saw the dissatisfaction on her face: "what are you thinking?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was thinking, your legs seem to be longer and more elastic." Adrian said without change of face, in front of a woman think another woman she does not know is taboo, women in this respect is very sensitive, such a mistake should not be made.


    Kate didn''t think too much. Hearing Adrian''s praise and his dishonest hands below, Kate suddenly twisted her body and said with a smile, "of course, I''m climbing and running every day."


    "Then we''ll do it again." Adrian was about to crush her.


    ***************************************


    Adrian, sitting in the director''s chair, suddenly stops. He stands up, frowns, makes two circles in the middle of the field, and then comes to Monica.


    "You were in a bad mood, Monica. Do you remember how you analyzed MIA? "Playful, spoiled woman," Adrian said gravely, looking into her eyes. "But you didn''t look like you were making fun of Vincent, more like expressing dissatisfaction. Do you understand the difference?""Well I think Probably. " Monica thinks it over and replies with some uncertainty.


    "Sure?" Adrian''s body slightly forward, the amplitude is not big, but gives a woman the feeling of squint, Monica for a time actually some want to lean back to the feeling.


    Fortunately, she quickly stabilized her figure and nodded: "sure!"


    "Well, take a five minute break and we''ll do it again." Adrian then turned and walked towards the camera.


    Monica can''t help frowning a little. After three days of filming after the crew reported it, she couldn''t see through the man more and more. He couldn''t have no interest in himself, otherwise he would not give her so many hints during the audition. Moreover, when chatting in private these days, he had no scruples about his eyes, and he was provocative intentionally or unintentionally in his physical contact.


    However, he did not enter his own room that night, and occasionally teased himself in private, but he immediately became another person, serious, conscientious and meticulous when shooting.


    It''s amazing to think of the media coverage of this man during this period of time, the achievements of four films in two years, which made money and were nominated as the best director of the Oscars. From Europe to the United States, from the modeling industry to the film industry, she has met too many men, but none of them has given her a very unique feeling like Adrian.


    What a strange man. What are you thinking? Monica looks at Adrian, who is discussing with the assistant director, and involuntarily purses her lips.


    "Monica, are you ready to start?" Adrian then turned to look at her side.


    "No problem." Monica immediately replied, unconsciously propping up her towering chest, in the white shirt foil, the full curve is very attractive.


    It''s a pity that Adrian, like before, moved away after a second''s stay.


    Wait and see! Monica hummed in her heart.


    (it''s forced to push, but it''s better to take out some tickets)


    in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C93

    "Rearrange the venue, you only have 8 minutes! Lampman, put on the light bulb and move to the northeast corner! Let''s take a look at the next paragraph With Adrian''s voice, the crew immediately began to act, and the whole room suddenly became noisy.


    The play in Mia''s house has been shooting for four days, and according to the schedule, it must be finished today. However, the noise did not disturb the two main actors, who had already sat down for a rest before.


    "I don''t know what I was thinking at that time. I would have pushed out officers and gentlemen at the beginning. Of course, it has something to do with my stupid agent. So I agreed to Adrian''s invitation at a low price. After all, there is nothing to lose. Maybe this wizard Director - Oh, now I should be called a wizard Director - can cheer me up Travolta, with a glass of water, chatters to Monica. However, it took a long time to discover that the sexy girl didn''t seem to listen. Her eyes fell on Adrian, who was directing the staff.


    Travoltagton grinned at something, but then returned to his normal appearance.


    "What''s wrong with the director?" He deliberately bite the words very clearly, and with the signature smile on his face, it seems that there is an unspeakable charm.


    "Don''t you think he''s strange?" However, Monica didn''t care at all. Her eyes were still on Adrian. "Whenever I think about the media coverage of him during this period, I always feel In this way, if you only read the newspaper, you will feel very amazing and surprised. But if you have actual contact with him again, you don''t know how to describe him


    "That''s what the media is like. When it''s useful, it lifts you up to the sky. When it''s useless, it''s trampling you underground." Travolta murmured, familiar with all this, but raised his voice: "I don''t think so. Adrian is a director with great ideas and abilities, and he is humorous and charming. Working with the youngest Best Director It feels good. "


    Monica shrugs and doesn''t speak. Travolta makes the same gesture and doesn''t speak any more. Looking back on his contact with Monica these days, he has given up his original intention and is just a woman.


    Just then Adrian came up and said, "get ready, two."


    Then he took a close look at Monica, and then called for the makeup artist to come over: "mipped, come here and bring over the clothes that Monica needs to use next." When


    and other makeup artists hurried over, he pointed to Monica''s cheeks and said, "there''s not much tomato sauce. At the very beginning, it''s just a faint blood. It''s ready for the milk foam. The next shot will be used."


    After handing the black coat to Monica, Adrian gave a rare smile: "I''m sorry to make your face look bad."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal." Monica looked at him and raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s start." Adrian then turned and left.


    Next, Mia mistakenly sucked the concentrated powder from Vincent''s clothes when she came home from the restaurant and fainted in a spasm. Because of the close-up of her face, Monica''s expression must be in place, which is a great test for her.


    Although she has already had two films, she has been a model for a long time and lacks experience in acting. In fact, even her "later" works are mostly known as sexy rather than acting. So since the shooting, she has not burned the number of NG, and Adrian will not relax the conditions because of some factors.


    Fortunately, the facial expression of these shots is relatively simple, and Monica rarely controls the number of NG within a single digit. It took about two hours, and when the time reached 10 o''clock, the shot was finally finished.


    The crew cheered their excitement and held a small barbecue party outside the rented house, which had been agreed by Adrian. Anyway, the story "Vincent and Masha''s wife" happened at night, so it''s not intolerable to get up late.


    "Hey, why are you here alone?" As the familiar voice comes to mind, Monica, leaning against the door, turns her head. Adrian walks up to him with a smile on her face. He is still wearing a simple T-shirt and trousers, but more than a coat during the day, compared with the formal dress for dinner that day, he felt more free and easy at this time.


    "Hi, Adrian," said Monica, with a touch of charm between her eyes and eyebrows. "I just want to be alone so that I can think more."


    Adrian said with a smile: "would you like to go out with me? You don''t have to go too far. It''s a long way. "


    Did you really come? Monica narrowed her eyes, opened her mouth slightly, and her tongue gently crossed the corner of her mouth, and then her smile grew stronger: "I''d love to."


    They walked out of the door side by side and walked down the street. Although Monica had changed her clothes and her face had been cleaned up again, she did not remove the makeup for the film, so the slight smoky makeup made her more attractive."Your performance is pretty good, but after all, you are not a professional, and you have too little experience, so you need to constantly ng to experience the feelings of the characters." Talking about the shooting these days, Adrian said.


    "Well, what do you think I should do?" Asked Monica, leaning her head over him.


    "Just keep going," Adrian gestured. "First of all, I don''t want to put pressure on you when I say this. Second, I hope you can understand your weaknesses and strengths."


    "so, are you satisfied with me?" Monica stops and looks at Adrian with a smile, a little provocative in her brown eyes. She just stood under the street lamp, holding her arm in the snow-white light column, letting the breeze blow her black hair, which was particularly provocative.


    "Basically - so to speak." Adrian shrugged his shoulders in a tone so flat that he couldn''t hear each other.


    Monica suddenly became a little annoyed, coupled with these days of trial failed, simply straight asked: "do you want to sleep with me?"


    Who knows, Adrian''s answer is also very direct: "of course, want to, want to die, do not want to have sex with you, the man must have obstacles in some ways."


    First of all, Monica chuckled because of the last sentence, then looked at Adrian with some consternation.


    "Wow, you can That''s honest. " After a while, she said so.


    "Thank you. In front of some people, I think it''s important to be honest." Adrian smiles.


    "Well..." Monica makes a gesture and opens her mouth slightly as if she wants to say something, but she doesn''t know how to say it.


    The understanding Adrian immediately solved her encirclement: "you have to know, Monica, sleeping and ml are two different concepts."


    (for recommendation tickets I''m hoarse...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C94

    "Different?" Although Adrian was caught off guard by Adrian, Monica quickly adjusted, "I''d like to know what''s the difference between these two words. Don''t they mean the same thing?"


    "No, no, no, dear Monica," Adrian said, shaking his head with a smile. "If you look at the results alone, the two words really don''t make any difference. But if you start with the process, you can see that it''s not the same. We all know that from the beginning to the end, before the final pleasure, there are many things to do, such as kissing or caressing, which are essential. If it''s just going to bed, these foreplay will not be done in place, especially men, who are always in a hurry to jump to the last step; while ML will have a more in-depth communication, and they will try to cooperate with each other to show the best side, and the final pleasure is beyond the reach of going to bed. "


    Monica lenglengleng looked at Adrian, this is the first time someone so unscrupulous in front of her to talk about these, can not only give her a vulgar feeling, but feel very real.


    "When a man and a woman lie in the same bed and start foreplay, the wonderful feeling will increase with every minute of emotion. With passionate kissing and intoxicating comfort, the final pleasure is bound to be far more than expected! That''s the difference between ml and going to bed. " Adrian continued.


    "I have to admit that you are a good talker, Adrian. What are you talking about so much to me for?" Monica took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    "It''s for you, of course." Adrian shrugged as if it were a normal thing.


    Even though she had expected the answer, Monica couldn''t help but cover her forehead. This guy was too explicit, right? But at the same time, there was a strange sense of excitement,


    "your pursuit is so noble, Adrian, it seems that we should find a place to have a few drinks and spend a few days to get to know each other well?" "By the way, I heard you had a girlfriend," she said with a little sarcasm in her voice


    "Yes, but men are always like this. There is something on their plate, but when they look at other plates with good ones, they still can''t help but want to take that plate to their own plate." Adrian is still candid and terrible, "beautiful and sexy women are attractive no matter when and where they are."


    Monica took a deep breath. For a few minutes, she felt at a loss. After calming down, she continued: "so, what should I say? Are you proud? "


    "Unless you don''t admit your charm." Adrian smiles.


    "Thank you, but..." Monica is trying to get rid of this passive situation. "If you have a girlfriend and you want to date another woman, it only shows that this man is really bad. I may sleep with you, but I won''t date you, Adrian."


    She said she was about to leave. Adrian suddenly grabbed her arm. Before Monica could react, she was pressed on the lamppost and her mouth was blocked. Adrian roughly Prys open Monica''s teeth, holding her face, wantonly explore and roll in it. Monica subconsciously resists, but after several retreats, not only does not push his tongue out, but also entangles together and caters to it.


    The sound of TUT continued to ring. Monica leaned back, one foot lifted back against the lamppost. Her hands were unconsciously on Adrian''s neck, and the attractive curve was gently twisted under the comfort of each other''s coat. Under the snow-white street lamp, this pair of men and women heartily kiss.


    Finally, after sucking on Monica''s lip again, Adrian releases his hand. Monica''s chest was rolling and her face was flushed. She glared at him, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Very charming." Adrian''s thumb crossed her red lip. "Let''s go back."


    Asshole! It seems that there is a fire in Monica''s eyes, but he just let him go to the rental house with his arms around his waist. The warmth of the palm of the other party''s palm from his lower abdomen made her feel a little flustered, and an unprecedented sense of frustration was enveloped in her heart.


    Damn it! Monika screamed in her heart again.


    Anyway, it was just an episode, and nothing happened after that. After the barbecue party, everyone went to the hotel to rest for the next day''s shooting. The only sequel was that Monica''s reasonable state was gone.


    "Why do we have to keep talking nonsense to maintain the atmosphere?" Mia said as she bit the cherry in her hand and looked at Vincent with a smile.


    "Good question, but I don''t know." Vincent shook his head.


    "When you find someone really special, you can shut up and enjoy a moment of silence." Mia''s eyelids drooped.


    "I don''t think we''re that far, but don''t worry, we just met." Vincent laughed.


    After a conversation, there was silence for about ten seconds, and Adrian''s voice finally rang: "it''s over!"Immediately, the staff around began to sigh.


    "God, it''s over at last."


    "When the director made a sound, I thought it would be ng again."


    "Can you help me pinch my shoulder, Ethan. My arms are sore."


    The complaints all fell to the director''s ears, so after the associate director, the director''s assistant and the restaurant owner discussed something else, he announced, "OK, guys, you can have a 15 minute break."


    Although this is not enough to completely relieve everyone''s fatigue, it is better than none. The staff still cheered a little. After they began to sit down and rest, Adrian came up to Monica and said, "can you come over here, Monica?"


    "Of course." Monica shrugged and followed Adrian into the room as the others watched.


    "Sit down," Adrian pointed to the chair in the room, but he sat on the table and held his arm. "Yesterday and today, your state has not been very good, ng times are also a little too many, what''s the problem?"


    "I thought you should know, Adrian." Monica said in a bad tone.


    "If you mean that kiss, I apologize, but you shouldn''t bring that emotion into the show. It''s not something an actor should do." Adrian said seriously, as if the kiss that night was insignificant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Monica couldn''t speak any more, but her chest was constantly fluctuating, and her full curve was trembling.


    "Well, now calm down and keep calm. Let''s finish shooting here first. We can''t delay any more." Adrian reached out for fear of patting her on the shoulder. Then he got up and walked out. When he reached the door, he turned his head again. "By the way, your chest shape is very good, especially when you shot the needle last night."


    (for recommendation, for all kinds of requests)


    for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C95

    Although Monica BELLUCCI has more experience than Kate, women are women after all, and there are similarities in some places. Just as Adrian told Dennis at the beginning, if you want to attract women''s attention, you must make yourself different, such as bad boy, humorous, understanding, powerful, etc.


    Of course, that''s not enough - if you''re aiming for ML rather than going to bed - you have to understand what their heads are thinking, what is the meaning of each action, resistance? Or is it half done? And then in order to stir up each other''s heartstrings, grasp the initiative of the game. Yes, the game is complicated and troublesome, and the possibility of failure is high. However, which one is more pleasant to control the other''s body and mind than to control the other''s body and mind?


    From the current situation, Monica is already in control, as long as the right opportunity to add a little bit of external force. Back outside the restaurant, Adrian smiles and pinches her fingers. Frankly, her figure is really excellent.


    However, there is still a sense of propriety. Now the main job is to shoot "vulgar novel", so she can''t be too distracted. In fact, the previous kiss was a little bit too much, but fortunately, Mia''s role is very important, but it''s not hard for people to grasp. With Adrian''s explanation, Monica only has more ng times, and the effect is not much worse than UMA Thurman.


    "Mr. Adrian, your call." As soon as he got into the chair, an assistant rushed over with a big brick.


    "Telephone?" Adrian frowned, but when he took it, he stretched out, "Roger? What''s up? Oh, nothing. You handled it very well No, I refused. I told you there was no time Is it? Did you ask Laffer for their opinion? OK, I see, but it will have to wait until next month. I can''t give up my work No problem. This condition can be accepted That''s it


    Adrian shrugged at the end of the call. Fortunately, Roger was arranged to be his agent early, otherwise there would be a headache during this time. Although with the passage of time, and the award ceremony will wait until the end of March, news about the Oscar nomination list has gradually faded, but the public is still full of curiosity about Adrian.


    The key to this is haggis''s two reports, especially that "Adrian clearly knows how to get people to pay attention to themselves." Someone once said so sourly.


    In any case, Adrian remained at a high level when the attention of Judy foster, Anthony Hopkins and others began to slowly fall back to their usual level. Even though he announced through Roger that he would not be interviewed for the time being, there are still many journalists or media who want to invite him to the program through various ways. Fortunately, there are still some differences between the director''s treatment and the actors. The reporters did not surround the studio all the time to expect to shoot something.


    But there are gains and losses. Although these guys don''t follow the stars 24 hours a day, they learn from haggis to turn over Adrian. When the regular media is OK, the tabloids are somewhat unscrupulous. The title "the wizard director of the bad students" is quite normal. Let alone the content, it''s just that for these tabloid reporters who live by exaggerating various negative news, they are very clear about where the bottom line is.


    Because of these guys, Adrian''s been a bit of a laugh and cry all the time.


    "Ed, you used to take part in that kind of Party? " This is Kate''s call at the instigation of her roommate. No matter how calm she is, she can still hear the tension and embarrassment.


    Adrian doesn''t know how to answer. The fraternity in American universities is really chaotic. It''s a common thing to hook up with girls at hot dance parties. But However, the party is impossible. The school does not allow it to be said. Once it is exposed, the relevant personnel of the brotherhood will have to finish playing no matter how much background they have, and the contacts they have worked hard to accumulate may also be destroyed.


    "Hey, man, I heard for the first time that you can dunk on the free throw line like Jordan did when you play basketball, or is my best friend actually the guy who likes to wear his underwear out?" It was Claude''s laughing phone call, and Adrian wanted to give him a punch.


    Although Claude was his best friend, he never missed any chance to make fun of him.


    "Ed, I''m worried about you, you My uncle is worried about you, too This is aunt calling from New York.


    Needless to say, the uncle who valued fame above all else was very dissatisfied with this, and the relationship he had deliberately relaxed should not have been overshadowed, even if he knew that the news was false.


    It''s depressing, but Adrian has nothing to do - at least not for now. His media company is still a bit out of line with its name. In fact, if you want to start with the established goal, you have to invest more money. I don''t know how Claude is doing. Adrian has not asked, and Claude has not said.


    That''s why Roger called just now to persuade him to accept the invitation of NBC''s talk show. After much consideration, he agreed. Anyway, the low-key period has ended. In order to cooperate with the revised plan, it is necessary to refute on TV appropriately. It seems that being a star director is not a bad thing. As long as the other side is carefully hidden behind the scenes, in Hollywood That''s what everybody does, isn''t it?"Adrian, the break is over." Deputy director Makelele came up.


    "OK, let everyone prepare." Glancing at Monica who is coming out of the room, Adrian, who takes back her thoughts, says.


    Although there are a lot of troublesome things, there is always time to solve them, as long as you are careful enough. Now the goal is to shoot the vulgar novel, and of course, the sexy woman.


    (shrug, showing hands...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C96

    "Well, guys, I hope you''ll stay in shape and finish shooting as soon as possible before dark, otherwise Mr. Paxton will be very unhappy." With Adrian''s words, the crew members on the scene could not help laughing, and the restaurant manager standing in the corner with a slightly lower abdomen shrugged.


    Because the restaurant is totally enclosed, there is no need to wait for shooting in the evening. Moreover, the best business hours of this hippie style restaurant are at night, and they don''t give prime time to the crew to shoot. Just like when we went to New York to make "smell the women", Waldorf Hotel asked not to shoot in the daytime.


    It''s nothing. At least the rent during the day is much cheaper. As for the change of lighting level, it may affect the shooting effect. Don''t forget that this is what the lighting engineer does.


    "So let''s get started." Adrian clapped his hands for everyone to move, and glanced at Monica, who was standing in the middle of the restaurant stage, swaying her body in preparation for the next shot.


    A smile is fleeting in the corner of his mouth, and Adrian is still serious on the set.


    The next scene to be shot is the most classic scene in the "vulgar novel". MIA in a white shirt and black trousers and Vincent in a suit and leather shoes have a tacit swing dance on the stage of the restaurant. They also review the history of American film, music and dance at the same time - well, the last sentence is said by the film critics, which shows how inexplicable they are Wonderful.


    Back to the shooting, the whole process is much easier than before. Monica''s modeling career allows her to adjust her body and dance with music. Moreover, she has performed this part in the audition before. In addition, she does not need too much acting skills, so the shooting is very smooth.


    Rao is so, this shot is still repeatedly shot from various angles more than ten times, in addition to being used as a backup lens, more to make the two dance more tacit understanding.


    When the night came, the restaurant scene was finally completed, and the story of Vincent and Masha''s wife was over, leaving behind the final "Bonnie''s situation.".


    "Have a good weekend, guys. By next Monday, I hope each of you will look fresh." Adrian clapped the staff on the shoulder and exclaimed.


    "Because you can squeeze them better, right?" Tara Volta came up and asked, smiling.


    "Do you really think I''m squeezing them, John?" Adrian asked.


    "Oh, of course, you''re not only squeezing them, but also squeezing us." Travolta opened his hand and said with a smile that he would be very informal once he became familiar.


    "Well, by next Monday, I''ll squeeze you even harder." Adrian clenched his fist and looked at Tara. Volta said with a smile. Just then, his eyes moved to the RV not far from the other side. He said "sorry" and hurried there.


    Tara Walter looked back, made a clear look, and went to his car.


    "Can we have dinner together, Monica?" Adrian walks to the woman who comes out of the RV with a smile. Monica, who has been cleaned up, is wearing a dark waist windbreaker outside her simple clothes and trousers. Her graceful figure can be seen at a glance.


    "Dinner?" Monica raised her eyebrows without much surprise.


    "Yes, there is a small restaurant just two blocks away. Although there is no famous dish, the hamburger and French fries are also very good." Adrian looked at her with a smile. "It doesn''t affect your figure to taste these foods once in a while."


    Monica frowned slightly and nodded hesitantly after a long time: "that''s good."


    This decision seems to do some reluctantly, but the small action of her hand with the bag has already fallen into Adrian''s eyes. So after getting the affirmative answer, Adrian takes Monica''s waist and walks to her car. Although she struggles slightly, she doesn''t resist.


    Two blocks are not far away, and a few minutes later they arrive at the restaurant in Adrian''s mouth. No, it''s no different from those small restaurants in other American cities, but the clean and tidy environment gives people a good first impression.


    "Well, I admit, at least in terms of taste, it''s great." Monica said after nibbling at her hamburger and swallowing. It is worthy of being an Italian woman, even if you eat these ordinary fast food, you can also show your amorous feelings.


    "I found this restaurant by accident," Adrian said with a faint smile. He dipped the French fries in tomato sauce and put it into his mouth. "Life is like this. You can''t guess what will happen next."


    Monica blinked and didn''t answer. She didn''t seem to understand what he was trying to say.


    "Are we dating now?" Adrian suddenly asked.


    Although there had been a confrontation the night before, Monica still didn''t think that he was so direct. After a few seconds of amazement, she said angrily, "I think I did..."


    "All right, Monica, we''re not kids. You know why you said that," Adrian interrupted Monica with a smile, not giving her a chance to argue. "You''re just not angry. You''re not angry. You''re not angry. You''re not in control of the initiative, right?""I No Monica stares at Adrian, although she denies his claim, but is obviously in a dilemma.


    "It''s disappointing, Monica," Adrian said casually. "I thought I could be honest with you. I thought when I was honest with you, you could be honest with me, but I didn''t expect that."


    Monica''s breath becomes short, and she is obviously biting her teeth when she looks at Adrian. She has a lot of experience, but she is not as good as Adrian, otherwise it will not be like this now.


    After such a standoff for a few seconds, Monica suddenly snorted heavily, "do you really think I can''t take the initiative?"


    Adrian picked her eyebrows and was about to talk. Before she opened her mouth, Adrian took a cold breath and looked at Monica in front of her. Monica, with her hands crossed on the table, was obviously proud and provocative, with her thick red lips slightly open and her tongue gently licking the corners of her mouth. They looked at each other for a long time without speaking.


    After a few minutes, Adrian finally breathed, "Wow, this is a restaurant..."


    Before I finished speaking, I swallowed it again. Before, I was still across the sole of my shoe, but now I am in direct contact. Adrian had a hard time swallowing his saliva. He could have tasted the smell of Monica being blocked back before. Even so, he still looks at Monica with a smile, even though her breath is getting heavier and heavier. Meanwhile, Monica also bit her lips and looked at him without any weakness, but her breath inevitably became short, and her forehead was covered with sweat. Her face became more and more ruddy, and the whole person was full of * *.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C97

    Slamming the door, the two people sitting in the driver''s cab and the co driver''s cab are staring at the front, still slightly panting. Although it didn''t go too far, it was in the dining room after all, and it was inevitable that there would be another kind of stimulation.


    After a few minutes of silence, Adrian let out a long breath. When he reached out to start the car, he noticed that the zipper of his trousers was still open, shrugged his shoulders imperceptibly and pulled it up


    "it''s still me..." Just at this time, Monica turned her head around, and the blush on her face had not completely subsided. She could not help coughing and turning away from Adrian''s movements.


    "Or what?" Adrian asked quietly. Frankly, although the touch just now was not very good, the feeling of the * * was impressive. He did not intend to drag on any longer.


    After two seconds of hesitation, Monica answers his question: "it''s the first time I''ve been in a restaurant It''s exciting, but I suddenly feel like a jerk, Adrian


    She turned her head again, and though she said "asshole," she didn''t know what was flashing in her brown eyes.


    "Call me ed," Adrian sighed. "A man is a jerk a lot of times. I don''t deny it, especially when it comes to a beautiful sexy girl. And people are greedy and always want more, just..."


    He reached out his hand and gently stroked Monica''s face. It looked a little gloomy. She looked at him for dozens of seconds. Then she shook her head in a panic: "no, you''re starting again. You can''t do this!"


    "Why can''t I do this?" Adrian approached her. "Remember what I said to you? What''s the difference between going to bed and ML? I want to have sex with you, not just


    "But But You should not... " Monica gestured and didn''t know what to say.


    "Shouldn''t always take the initiative, always press you?" Adrian laughed. "Why can''t I? If you''re not happy, you can fight back, open your heart to understand my weaknesses, and then knock me down


    Speaking of this, he suddenly squeezed Monica''s round chin aggressively and looked at her with bright eyes: "dare to try it? A war, a secret war between the two of us. You don''t have to worry about so much, and you don''t have so many restrictions. You can leave at any time if you want, but that''s tantamount to giving up. "


    Monica bit her lips and looked at Adrian. Although she seemed very angry and angry, and her chest heaved more and more, her mind was obviously confused, as if something was trying to burst out at this moment. All of a sudden, she took Adrian''s face and kissed him hard on the mouth.


    A gust of wind and rain like entanglement, two people are not willing to be outdone with their tongues, you come and I go, immediately let the atmosphere in the car began to burn. After a long time, with a silver thread in her breath, they separate. Monica stares at Adrian fiercely. She is not a pure girl for a long time. Her heart has been thoroughly stirred up


    "then come!"


    As the words jumped out of her sexy lips, the atmosphere in the car was completely ignited. Adrian immediately put her arm around her waist and took it to the cab. She once again kissed her attractive lips and rubbed her waist to start caressing.


    Although Monica, who straddles Adrian''s body, can''t make more movements because of her limited space, her body''s curve is constantly fluctuating with Adrian''s rhythm, responding and unbuttoning her shirt. Extraordinary plumpness immediately jumped out, and Adrian also began to go all the way down, and finally buried deeply. Monica hugged Adrian, looked up, closed her eyes, and let out a long sigh, and began to cater more warmly.


    In the deep night, no one noticed that a gray car was shaking slightly in the corner of the parking lot.


    After the weekend, with the arrival of Samuel Jackson and Dennis, a third story, Bonnie''s situation, was on the agenda. After filming, Monica BELLUCCI went back to Los Angeles. Of course, during the two days of the weekend, they had a warm and in-depth exchange in the hotel room.


    Completely let go of Monica on the bed showed amazing flattery, mature amorous feelings and nearly perfect pear shaped body, Adrian''s self-control ability is still a short-term loss. And compared with drew, she knows more about how to please men. Although Kate can do it under Adrian''s guidance, she is not as smooth and proficient as Monica.


    However, Adrian is better than others. After several times, Monica is addicted to it.


    "You''re the best man I''ve ever seen!" She had called out in a moment of great pleasure.


    Admittedly, men love to hear this, whether they are sincere or dealing with it. Although Monica left with an expression that nothing had happened, Adrian knew that the war was certain.


    Well, turn your attention to the filming. Samuel Jackson, in his 40s, still looks young. This is very normal. No matter what kind of man, as long as he is not a baby face or has a very irregular life, his appearance will not change much in the 30-50 age group.So, when the stylist gave him a blaster and put on a beard to make him look like a hippie in the 1970s and 1980s, he naturally looked like he was only 30 years old.


    "It''s so memorable." After seeing his own appearance, even Jackson himself can''t help but sigh. When he was wandering in New York more than 20 years ago, he dressed up and performed on the stage.


    "In some ways, this movie is a tribute to the past," Adrian said, laughing. "To be honest, Samuel, you look good, but I don''t know how it works."


    "As soon as you start shouting, you can see it immediately. Now that you choose me, I won''t let you down, Mr. wizard Jackson adjusted his clothes and confidently lifted the prop box to Tara Volta, who was already waiting at the table.


    Because of haggis''s report, the wizard director has replaced the ghost director as Adrian''s new title. However, Adrian has not paid attention to it. He still has more things to show. There is no need to make a fuss about changing the title. It''s better to finish shooting the film in his hand first.


    "Vulgar novel, Bonnie''s situation, scene 77, ready!" Under the sign of Adrian, the field record raised the small board and called out in a loud voice. It stopped for five or six seconds, and then hit it with a bang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C98

    "Now, when I count to three, when I count to three, I want you to put down your gun, put your hand on the table, sit down, and do not act rashly. "Jules grabbed the pumpkin''s arm and pulled it to his face. He put his gun against his chin and said," are you ready


    After counting, the robber pumpkin stopped for two seconds, and then slowly sat down in front of him, staring at the muzzle of his gun without blinking, stretching his nerves tightly.


    "Let him go now!" Standing on the other table, the female robber Bunny screamed wildly.


    "Calm down, Yolanda!" Jules called out the pumpkin''s name. "You make me nervous by yelling like this. When I''m nervous, I''m scared. When I''m scared, the gun goes off."


    He said so much at one breath, but his eyes were always fixed on the pumpkin, and the gun he aimed at leaned forward. Nervous little pumpkin can do nothing, can only lick the lips to calm down.


    "Very good!" Adrian, who controls the camera, couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Samuel''s tone is really in place; Dennis is is also very good, especially the little action of licking his lips; of course, Allison is also doing well, and the excited mood is completely in line with the requirements. Well done, everybody


    After commenting on them one by one, he announced that "the conflict has been successfully completed. Now take a five minute break and start shooting the scene of pumpkin and rabbit negotiating robbery."


    Samuel Jackson''s acting skills are really good. After receiving the notice, he began to ponder over and over the original play, so he was in the best condition among several people. Even Travolta, who had been cooperating well after getting familiar with Adrian''s style, was robbed several times by him. The only problem is that he has a bad voice.


    In fact, it''s not a broken Gong voice. It''s just that the voice is a little hoarse when speaking, and there is nothing in the case of slow speaking. But if you speak too fast and too much, you will feel like tearing paper. Well, it doesn''t matter. Adrian is interested in his acting, not the need for him to conquer the world with his singing like another Jackson.


    How do you feel? " After discussing with the assistant, Adrian went to Dennis.


    "No problem. You can be on the show at any time." Dennis, who had been watching the script, looked up and said.


    I haven''t seen him for a few weeks. His bearing has become calm a lot. Although the shooting perfectly shows the crazy feeling of the robber, he will recover soon after the camera is over. This makes Adrian appreciate that, whether this kind of composure is pretended or in itself, at least it shows that he is learning to control himself. If you want to succeed, you must first learn to control yourself. Keeping calm and rational is the first step.


    "Frankly, what you look like doesn''t match your look at all," Adrian joked. "It''s like a gentleman in suits doing a lifting job on the dock."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Dennis laughed and shrugged.


    "Well, next I need your facial expression to be more rich, and add a little bit of jumping off, just a little, not too much, like an impatient nagger." Adrian talked about the play.


    Dennis pondered, then tentatively asked, "you want to show more of the character''s pseudo neuroticism, right? I think Maybe you can use body language to achieve the effect, after all, the character is calm at the critical moment


    Looking at Adrian staring at himself, he quickly added: "of course, I''m just putting forward my own suggestions. You have to decide what to do."


    "A good suggestion," Adrian mused for a few minutes and then grinned. "You have your own ideas. That''s good, Dan. Everyone should have their own ideas, not be the voice of others - just know what they should do."


    It''s really a good suggestion. When you think about it, it''s easier for body language to express what he wants. This is not to say that facial expression is no problem, but it requires a lot of acting skills. It must be OK to change to Al Pacino in "smell women", but Dennis is is unlikely.


    Of course, this is not to say that Dennis''s acting skills are not good. From "two big cigarette guns" to "memory fragments" to "Shawshank Redemption", his progress is very obvious. Especially this time, he can not only switch state better, but also put forward constructive opinions, which is very good. I don''t know what he looked like in that small budget movie. At the beginning, I grabbed it by the street and thought it was just a small stone that had been used, but I didn''t think it was a piece of jade.


    "That''s it. We''ll start with a little bit of brewing." Adrian nodded, and then thought of something: "by the way, don''t think too much. Some things can''t be won or lost in the end. Be happy. At the end of the month, you will attend the Oscars."


    "Win or lose?" Dennis looked puzzled.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows. "I remember last week of last month, Johnny and Winona publicly announced that they were stronger than Kim and that they were still clinging to each other in public.""Oh, that," Dennis suddenly became a little embarrassed, "in fact I had sex with Norie five days ago


    "Already Did you go to bed? " Adrian asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Dennis waved. "They quarreled about it several times, and then nori asked me to talk about it, and then That''s it. "


    He smacked his mouth and Adrian gave him a thumbs up: "well done."


    Yes, it has potential. Keep it up.


    "All right, guys, get ready to go." Adrian clapped his hands and cried out.


    There are not many scenes of restaurant robbery. Although Adrian wrote this passage with some feelings of robbery two years ago, the robbery in the camera is more intense than the actual robbery. At least the two robbers who encountered that time didn''t let them lie on the ground after driving the people out of the kitchen, and they didn''t act aggressively except chasing Sarah for money. From this point of view, the quality of the two robbers is good.


    It took about a day and a half for the robbery to be filmed. Dennis then left the crew in a hurry and returned to Los Angeles. From the way he left, you could guess what the guy was in a hurry to go back to.


    Adrian didn''t care. He took the crew to the independent house that had been rented for the rest of the show. Although there are still hundreds of scenes in the end of the story, it took five days to complete and then officially closed. This speed is quite amazing, you know, because of Adrian, these are the main shots, almost none of them can be deleted!


    (ladies and gentlemen, more recommended tickets)


    [...]


    > www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C99

    There are many reasons why the film can be closed so quickly. For example, all the shots are basically in the room, except for the part of driving; or because of the cooperation during this period, the staff of the crew keep good working enthusiasm; of course, the most important thing is the super standard performance of Samuel Jackson and John Travolta. .


    God knows what happened to these two guys. Most of the shots can be shot two or three times. For the most complicated, the number of NG will not exceed a single digit. Hell, the blue pill has not been developed yet.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need to be figured out. Some actors suddenly come to the state, as if they were hit by a pie from the sky, and then they take others into the state, so the shooting progress also flies all the way.


    "Hey, Samuel, see? This time it''s your problem. I won! " From Travolta''s words to his partner after an ng, we can see how much Jackson''s full state played in the shooting.


    He deserves to be a late bloomer. Adrian gave Jackson a comment in his heart. No, Bruce Willis can give up, but Samuel Jackson has to get it.


    The agent company of AC media has made preliminary contact with several leading actors of "vulgar novel". Willis is in the rising period. Even if the agent agrees to change jobs, the conditions will be very high, so further negotiation is needed. Travolta''s agent is OK, but Travolta''s warranty period is too short, even if he can be hired in the future But if he can''t get up by himself, Adrian is still hesitating.


    But Samuel Jackson is different. Although he is not a big red star, his popularity has always maintained a certain degree of stability. Moreover, he can be regarded as a first-line actor in Hollywood. At least from the current situation, the cost performance ratio is very suitable. As for Monica BELLUCCI, with Adrian there, it''s not difficult at all.


    Well, after the arrival of mid March, "vulgar novel" has finally been completed, and then naturally it is the later stage. It''s like a cycle: preparation - shooting - Post - preparation. Fortunately, every movie is different when it is made. Otherwise, such a boring cycle will drive people crazy.


    Even so, it is still a very exhausting thing to keep this cycle going for a long time, because many directors will rest for a long time after finishing their own works and then consider the next one. As Woody Allen did, the speed of launching works every year is quite fast. Therefore, the public will pay attention to Adrian in a year and a half After making three films, they were surprised by the abnormal behavior of making good box office.


    Although haggis, chief entertainment reporter of the Washington Post, conducted an exclusive interview with Adrian, wrote two detailed reports, and numerous tabloids followed suit, the public was still not satisfied. And now Adrian, who''s finally invited to the show tonight, is surprised.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Adrian. Let me scrape these off first." With the voice of the make-up artist, Adrian felt that what was applied to his face was uncovered bit by bit. Every time he uncovered a small area, the skin on his face would feel an unprecedented coolness.


    About a few minutes later, the first thing on his face was shaved off, and the makeup artist was busy on his face for a while, and finally announced that it was finished.


    "It''s amazing that peace is different. How do you do it?" Adrian some unexpected looking at himself in the mirror, the appearance is not too big change, but compared to before less rough and more fresh.


    "A male skin care product produced by bio spring." The makeup artist replied, "moisturizing skin works well, but it doesn''t work. There''s a store on lemonton Avenue."


    "Thank you. I''ll see it." Adrian nodded. An assistant pushed the door and came in: "Mr. Adrian, we are about to start."


    "Then let''s go now." Then he stood up.


    With a white Long Sleeve T-shirt and dark trousers, black and white low boned shoes on his feet and a red and white baseball cap, this is the image of Adrian coming out of the background, free and unrestrained and full of vitality.


    "Hey, this is the first time I saw a guest dressed so casually when I was hosting a program. It''s really worth remembering, isn''t it?" "Tonight Show" host Jay Leno said in a surprise tone.


    "Are you sure you won''t meet more guests in the future, Jay?" Adrian got off the sofa, took off his hat and said with a smile, "you know you''re just starting to host the tonight show. At least you''ll have to work in this position for at least ten years."


    "Sounds like a blessing? Oh, thank you very much, Mr. Adrian. Frankly, I''ve dreamt more than once that I hosted the tonight show ten years ago, but Jay Leno blinked. "How do you know what I''m dreaming, Mr. Adrian?"


    The scene suddenly burst into laughter. Jay Leno''s wide, protruding jaw is very famous and well-known. At the same time, he is also very funny. A little movement on his face will lead to laughter. Therefore, although he has just started hosting "Tonight Show" for NBC, he has won unanimous praise.But it would be a big mistake to think that he was just drawing laughter from the audience with that face. He was once a dyslexic, but he got a bachelor''s degree in speech therapy at Emerson College and set up a comedy club, which shows that his ability is still outstanding. For example, just a sentence, it is easy to make the atmosphere of the scene lively.


    "I don''t think I need to introduce today''s guests, do I?" Jay Leno looked at Adrian with a smile. "Director of the devils? Wizard director? Or Well That... "


    "Well, Jay, don''t say that word." Adrian smiles helplessly and interrupts Renault, who is making gestures.


    "It''s not a good word, but you have to admit that your grades are amazing." Renault shrugged.


    "Frankly At the beginning, I never thought it would be like this... " Adrian thought, shrugged his shoulders, and said in a serious tone.


    "Very well, it seems that our Wizard director is ready to be tortured," Renault smacked his mouth and drew laughter. "So - the first question, as we all know, some media have reported a lot about your school days recently. What''s your opinion or opinion about it, Adrian?"


    (ask, ask, recommend)


    [...]


    > www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C100

    "I know what you want to ask, Jay. Let''s skip this question and go straight to the next one," Adrian, who had been prepared for it, said with a smile. "I believe all of you know how true these reports are. I just want to say that if you put those nouns alone, some of them did."


    "Do you know what they are?" Renault immediately asked, taking the initiative back.


    "What most American high school students and college students have done," Adrian opened his hand and seemed sincere. "I don''t deny these things. When I was young, frivolous and rebellious, I was full of curiosity about everything that was forbidden. Naturally, I wanted to try one by one. Frankly, it''s not something to boast about. "


    "It seems that Adrian has his own understanding of that life," Renault said with a smile. "It''s true. Everyone has a time to be wild. It''s not worth boasting about. So let''s go back to the formal question. I believe many people can''t wait to ask, how do you want to be a director? "


    "This How to say that? " Adrian grabs his head, and this kind gesture immediately brightens the eyes of many audience present. "I won''t repeat some things. I believe you know that I used to because There was a very chaotic time about my parents


    "Oh, of course, unfortunately." Renault nodded sympathetically. "I believe they will be proud of you if they know."


    "Thank you," Adrian said with a smile. "Anyway, life is completely irregular. Sometimes it''s like walking dead. If Mrs. Galen didn''t take care of me, God knows what I''d look like. Although she is a little fat, like chattering old woman, but here I still want to say: Thank you! Thank you very much


    The scene burst into applause, even Renault clapped.


    "Well, come back," Adrian continued after waving his hand. "I don''t know how I woke up. I think it''s probably related to my own idea of fixing the bedside lamp."


    "Fix the bedside lamp?" Renault looked a little baffled, and the audience was also fascinated.


    "Yes, what I can still remember is that I came home drunk that night and wanted to repair it myself because the bedside lamp was broken - you know, people can''t make a correct judgment when drunk - anyway, I didn''t find any tools to play with the bedside lamp, and needless to say, I got an electric shock."


    There were a few low shouts from the audience, and Renault couldn''t help but open his eyes: "are you serious?"


    "Or do you think a drunk can fix the bedside lamp smoothly, Jay?" Adrian looked at him and asked.


    "Well, then..." Reno raised his hands. "What''s next?"


    "Nothing happened. I fell in bed and didn''t get up until dawn," Adrian thought. "Then I thought about what I should do. I thought about going. I thought about making a movie."


    "Wait a minute. You''re trying to say that you got the idea of making a movie because of the electric shock, right?" Renault looked at Adrian in disbelief and asked in surprise.


    "It''s ok if you want to understand that. I think it''s incredible. When I wake up and I''ve been in a trance for a whole morning, I suddenly feel that I can''t do this anymore. I should do something about it, so I do it." Adrian opened his hand.


    "Well, indeed Incredible, or do you want to tell us that when we want to change our lives and we don''t have the courage to change them, fixing the bedside lamp can make us decide? " Renault said, half joking, half joking.


    The audience burst into laughter.


    "I don''t say that. I''m not sure that my change has something to do with it, maybe it''s just by chance," Adrian shrugged. "But I really hope not. I don''t want to be invited to the National Academy of Sciences to do research after the show."


    The scene suddenly burst into laughter, how can we make a very absurd but real thing become less credible? Just tell it as a joke in front of others.


    "Well, let''s move on to the next question," Renault gestured. "We all know that you didn''t have any film making experience before two big guns, so how did you make it?"


    "In fact, I like reading," Adrian thought. "To be exact, I like reading stories. I like to read stories, whether they are scary, happy or sad. When I finish reading a wonderful story, I always have an indescribable feeling, just like eating delicious food and hearing wonderful melody."


    "It''s like resonating?" Renault interrupted.


    "No, it shouldn''t be that way. I think it might be better to use the word enjoyment." Adrian shook his head. "The most basic thing about a movie is to tell a story. I wrote some stories for my entertainment, so I tried to write a few scripts and sent them out. As a result, I was really liked and bought by the film company. This greatly increased my confidence, and at the same time, I started to think of my own movie while reading books about directors"You mean, reading books on theory and directing production at the same time?" Renault showed a surprised expression, not only he, but also the audience in the audience began to whisper.


    "It''s a bit exaggerated. As I said to haggis, I''ve played with the camera since I was in college, and I''ve filmed and produced videos for brotherhood parties. If you go to the brotherhood in Stanford to investigate, you can see - if they still have a collection." Adrian explained, "so I still have some experience, and I have spent a lot of time studying, and the subject matter is quite familiar to me - my grandmother is British and lived in London for a long time when I was a child. I have seen the Hawking of street vendors and the appearance of the police fleeing when they come. Yes, it is It''s the beginning of the big pipe. "


    Speaking of this, Adrian settled down and turned to the camera: "of course, I also want to thank those who helped me generously. Without them, I would not have been a novice to complete my first film. Lafayette, then the general manager, helped contact British friends and provided convenience for the crew; Ted, because of the lack of funds, he had to work as several assistants; Joseph, who helped to select roles and recruit extras, was very angry with the actors; of course, Dan, I didn''t expect that the actors I picked up on the roadside would eventually perform so well! Thank you, thank you for your help


    At the scene, warm applause broke out.


    (collect Tickets...)


    ¡¾..¡¿


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C101

    The whole "Tonight Show" has almost become Adrian''s stage. He describes in detail the difficulties encountered in shooting "two big guns". He is full of vigor and vitality when he talks about it. When Jay Leno asks questions, he shows gentlemanly demeanor and is very educated, which basically leaves a good impression on most people.


    If Renault had not seized the opportunity to take back the initiative during the last call and questions from the audience, perhaps this program would have become Adrian''s personal show. Even so, many people think that Adrian intended it, Renault himself admitted afterwards that the opportunity is likely to be Adrian deliberately left him.


    "It''s a good catch, ed Renault said to Adrian after the show.


    "It can only be said that I am more lucky, because I met you now, not you a few years later." Adrian said with modesty. This is true. If he is faced with Jay Leno, who has hosted the tonight show for more than ten years, he can never take the initiative like this all the time.


    Anyway, this modest attitude won the show''s favor, not to mention Jay Leno, who was praised by others for his good upbringing. It''s just that if they knew Adrian was thinking about whether it was possible to dig them in the future, what kind of expression would they have on their faces?


    Because this issue of "Tonight Show" is live, so the reporters and critics who pay attention to Adrian are saying, "this is a sincere young man with good education," someone wrote, "he did not avoid the absurd things before, and his attitude was very frank, so I stood with him. After all, the tabloids always like to exaggerate the facts."


    "He''s brilliant. His success comes not only from talent, but also from hard work and hard work." This is another reporter''s article, "I believe this Oscar''s youngest best director nominees will have more brilliant achievements in the future."


    Although Adrian''s performance on the show is related to Adrian''s outstanding performance, the monologue also plays a significant role in answering "why we make movies one after another without stopping".


    "Time is one of the most precious things in the world. I have wasted too much time before, so now I must seize every minute and every second, and I must make up for all the wasted time. Those inspirations, those ideas, are constantly coming out of my mind, urging me to hold on to them. I have missed a lot of things, and I can''t miss them any more! "


    When he said these words, his tone was sonorous, forceful and firm. It seemed that he was a good young man who had lost his way and was ready to work for his dream. Therefore, he won applause and warm applause.


    Of course, there will also be praise and ridicule. One critic wrote in his own column: "it''s hard to imagine that Mr. Adrian has the ability to direct and make films after being electrocuted. Maybe we can call him lightning man in the future? DC should invite him to be the spokesperson


    There are also a lot of such ridicule, but they are basically well intentioned. Those mocks are relatively bad. A tabloid reporter even simply declared: "Adrian is a show expert."


    It''s just that this kind of ridicule is really powerless. The public''s curiosity towards Adrian has been steadily slipping away from admiration and praise. For example, when "Tonight Show" was re broadcasted, the ratings were even a little higher than that of the premiere. In addition, with the end of March approaching, the Oscar ceremony is imminent, and the nominees of all important awards have been paid attention to by the media. Adrian''s appearance in the media is far more than that of several other directors nominated at the same time.


    Adrian didn''t get too excited about it. On the contrary, he was worried that the plan might be affected if he was promoted by reporters. Although he told Lafayette not to canvass for Shawshank Redemption, Tim Robbins, who could be nominated for best actor, and Morgan Freeman, who was best supporting actor, canvassed for themselves.


    Freeman, in particular, has been nominated for several Oscars, and this time he is nominated for the best supporting actor. It is hard to say whether the Oscars will award him this little golden man. Every time I think of this, Adrian is a little depressed. If I had known that, I should have declared him the best actor as the original.


    But the depression was soon forgotten, and it had happened, and there was no regret - unless he woke up now and went back to the past. No matter how well planned and well thought out, there will still be omissions. No one can calculate everything. The film story is always a film story. It is more practical to think about how to remedy it than regret doing something wrong. Of course, if you can''t make it up like this, you don''t have to worry about it. You just have to do your best.


    After the "Tonight Show" and CBS and other television stations immediately came to invite him to the show, but Adrian asked Roger to refuse. First of all, he was busy with the later stage of "vulgar novel"; second, he lost the sense of mystery in the same program, and he could not guarantee that he would have such a good acting every time.


    Yes, acting, that''s what Claude said. The guy was watching the live broadcast all the time. Adrian called right after he got off the show: "Hey, man, you did a good job. I was almost moved. Have you ever considered directing and acting yourself?""To tell you the truth, I''d love to see this brick with a video so you can see what''s going on in my hand." That''s what Adrian said.


    Don''t take the jokes between old friends seriously. Adrian is actually a little proud of his just in time acting, especially when most of the media are on their side. Although he can change his mask without any hindrance in interpersonal communication, it does not mean that he can act well in front of the camera - of course, on the contrary, an excellent actor can do it completely. For them, playing other people is a common thing.


    So, it''s good to put half in the front desk and half behind the scenes.


    All in all, after "Tonight Show", everything was fine, with only a little sequelae.


    "Do you really think I''m a chubby, chattering old lady, Mr. Adrian?" For a long time, Adrian''s ear would have thought of such a language with gloomy questions.


    He had no choice but to answer, "of course not, Mrs. Galen, it''s just an exaggeration.". Who made Mrs. Galen housekeeper for him for many years? This is probably called cocooning.


    With the passage of time, the end of March finally came, accompanied by the North American film industry event - Oscar!


    (recommended tickets...)


    ¡¾..¡¿


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C102

    On March 30, outside the Los Angeles Music Center, the long red carpet had already been paved, and the huge decorative gold figurines had also been erected. Journalists from various media in various regions had been waiting here early, surrounded by three floors inside and three outside, hoping to take high-value photos of new news. Therefore, there were constant disputes between them.


    "Hey, boy, this is my place! You should go there! "


    "I''m sorry, there''s no sign here saying it''s your location. So you should go there! "


    "Are you new here? Do you know where this is? Do you know the rules here? "


    "I don''t care what the rules are. All I know is that this is the Oscar scene. I''m here to grab the news."


    There are so many arguments for a good position. Don''t worry about them fighting. This is the Oscar scene. Even if they are really confused, the people next to them will be the first to dissuade.


    In addition to these people, there are many fans in the outer area. They hold their cameras and wave various signs and brands supporting their favorite movie stars, hoping to take a picture or even say a word - of course, the latter is almost impossible. They are far away from the red carpet. However, these fans still like this and that, and they are infatuated with it. It is with them that the scene is so spectacular that it does not waste the reputation of the Oscar event.


    With a slight shock, the car stopped at the entrance. Dennis, in his meditation, suddenly regained his consciousness, adjusted his clothes, and after the waiter opened the door, he stepped down onto Oscar''s red carpet.


    Although Dennis is used to being photographed by reporters, it is still the first time that such a dense flash has been encountered.


    A kind of trance feeling suddenly came out of my heart, this is the Oscar scene? Is this the Oscar scene that attracts people''s attention? Dennis took a deep breath. Who knows, two years ago he was a little-known coffee shop waiter, and two years later he has become a Hollywood actor and is on the red carpet of the Oscars - even if he has no nominations.


    As long as Dennis came to Hollywood, he would be full of dreams and dreams. But the reality poured a ladle of cold water on his head. There was no way out, it didn''t matter, and he didn''t come out of the regular college. He could only run around all day to work as an extras in various production groups, so as to earn a small salary to support himself. Besides, he didn''t know what else he could do.


    Although the four years were long or short, Dennis had a good time. As a matter of fact, there are many opportunities. During the supporting role audition of a medium investment film, a male director assistant secretly hinted to him: "there is a party for the crew in the evening. Maybe you want to come and join us."


    Dennis doesn''t know what it means to be natural. For a few seconds, he really wanted to bite his teeth and promise to come down. Isn''t it a party? It''s no big deal. But after hesitating for a long time, he finally chose to refuse, and then reduced to work in a coffee shop. If there were no miracles, he might spend his life quietly, and no one would remember him. He was just like a pebble rolling down a pond, and he could not even splash a few circles.


    However, God did not seem to give up Dennis. That day, God asked Adrian, who painted the split shot, and then he agreed to his invitation. Then his fate changed dramatically! He became famous. He got the pay he didn''t think of before. He had his own villa. He had an agent who could help him. He could boldly pursue the girl he always wanted to pursue. Now, he has stepped on the red carpet of Oscar!


    Today, when Dennis wakes up in the morning, he still occasionally feels in a trance, as if he were afraid of waking up suddenly. Fortunately, it never happened. He is still the new actor who has been paid much attention to.


    Dennis knows why he has everything he has. Although he doesn''t understand the reason why Adrian chose him in the first place, and the reason why he cultivated him vigorously - Adrian is definitely not gay, Dennis knows this very well - but this does not prevent him from seizing the opportunity completely belonging to him.


    However, what worries Dennis is that if he wants to maintain this for a long time, there must be a basic equality between the two sides in terms of what they give and what they get. Obviously, he can''t give Adrian more things now. Fortunately, there is one thing Adrian can definitely need, and Dennis can pay, and that is loyalty!


    "Hey, Dan!" A voice suddenly came to his ears. Dennis, who was recovering, looked over. One of the reporters outside the fence was waving to him with glasses.


    "How are you, Randy?" Dennis smiles, waves and walks over.


    The man he knew, a reporter from a medium-sized newspaper, had interviewed him and had a good relationship with each other."What was it like to walk on the red carpet for the first time?" Randy sees him in front of him, and when the compact recording device is delivered to Dennis, anyway, he is first and foremost a journalist.


    "It''s the first time you''ve said it. How do you think I''ll feel?" Dennis shrugged his shoulders, which added a bit of fun to him, and immediately attracted the laughter of reporters around him.


    "OK, OK, so do you think shawshank redemption will get the best movie?" Randy asked.


    "If you want to hear from me about the pros and cons of the best nominated film, or praise for other films, it''s a big mistake," Dennis shook his head. "I believe that shawshank redemption will get the best film. I love this film, I love the faith of hope and perseverance in the pursuit of freedom Isn''t that what our country insists on? "


    "It seems that you are confident, so do you think Adrian will get the best director?" Asked one of the reporters next to Randy.


    Dennis took a look at him and replied, "personally, I hope ED can get it. Anyway, he has done a lot of amazing things. Maybe the judges will consider making him surprise everyone again."


    With a smile on his face, he was calm and confident, and his answers were appropriate. Adrian had taught him, and he had been imitating it. The effect seemed good.


    "So how many awards do you think shawshank redemption will win?" Randy then asked.


    "Still from my personal point of view, I think..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C103

    After answering a few more questions, Dennis said goodbye to the reporters and walked down the red carpet to the entrance to the music center. As he walked through the nameless statue, he heard someone calling himself:


    following the sound, Morgan Freeman was beckoning to him, and the arm in arm man and woman standing beside the old man were Tim Robbins and his life partner, Susan Sarandon.


    "Hey, Morgan, Tim. Nice to meet you." Dennis immediately walked over and shook hands with them in turn. Although he didn''t have many parts in Shawshank''s redemption, he was mostly shot with Freeman and Robbins, so their relationship was quite good.


    "This beautiful woman who fascinates Tim must be Susan Sarandon." After the greeting, Dennis bowed to Sarandon next to robins with a smile.


    "Hello, Dan, you''re very talkative," Sarandon looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "You can call me Susan. Tim always says you''re a good young man, and it seems he''s right


    "Thank you. I know the opportunity won''t come easily, so I try hard." Dennis said modestly, and then changed the tone: "by the way, congratulations on your shortlist for best actress, Susan. It''s really hard to find."


    Susan Sarandon was nominated for Best Actress for "the end of the road". Unfortunately, she and Tim Robbins are not married. Otherwise, they will be husband and wife instead of lovers.


    "As a matter of fact, I don''t expect the judges to award me the best actress," Sarandon shook his head and didn''t seem to take it seriously, but he looked at Robbins with satisfaction. "But it''s nice to be shortlisted with Tim."


    "It''s really enviable," Freeman said, with a little emotion and a little ridicule. "In the history of Oscar, there are not many people who have been nominated for best actor and actress as lovers."


    Robbins and Sarandon both laughed, and the four chatted for a while. Though Dennis was listening most of the time, he didn''t show any impatience. A few minutes later, the couple left for the music center, and he asked Freeman, "by the way, Morgan, do you see ed?"


    "Ed? Well He''s over there Freeman looked around and quickly found Adrian.


    "Thank you." Dennis nodded to him and went that way.


    Adrian was standing not far from the entrance of the music center. He was talking to a middle-aged man of about 40 or 50 years old. His stiff suit made him tall and upright.


    Before Dennis got to the front of him, he heard Adrian saying, "how are you, Joe? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    After a close look at the middle-aged man, he found that it was Jonathan Demi, the director of silent lambs. He remembered that Adrian had an encounter with Jonathan at last year''s Berlin Film Festival, but now he has become an opponent.


    Dennis hesitated to know whether to come forward to say hello, and Adrian was obviously talking to Jonathan about something important. Just as he was about to leave, Adrian turned and saw him.


    You''re here at last He said to him warmly, "come here - this is Jonathan Demi, you may have met. Although he is my main opponent tonight, I just want to persuade him to make a film."


    "I don''t seem to have refused, ed After chatting with Denise, Demi reminded me.


    "That''s settled?" Adrian immediately seized on his words.


    "This..." Demi raised his hand, smiling helplessly, "you can really seize the opportunity, ED, and Well, I think you should be a producer, not a director. "


    "Come on, Joe, you were already in the mood at the beginning of last year." Adrian laughed and patted him on the shoulder. "As for the rest, don''t worry. Tonight will be yours. I''m just your foil."


    "Oh, I love that. It would be wonderful if Redley and they said the same thing." Demi said jokingly.


    "That''s it. I''ll go first." Adrian said, made a gesture to Dennis and walked to the music center.


    Dennis nodded to Demi again and followed Adrian. When he got into the hall of the music center, he whispered, "are you serious, ed?"


    "What?" Adrian didn''t seem to recognize what he was saying.


    "I mean, best director, do you really think you don''t have a chance?" Dennis explained.


    "Ha ha," Adrian chuckled. "You know, Dan, there are rules for everything. Unless you have the ability and power to change the rules, you can only do things according to the rules. In fact, it''s nothing. Sooner or later, what should be owned will be owned, and Sometimes when you lose, you win. "


    Lose and win? Dennis didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. He was about to ask, but he saw Adrian''s eyes brighten and walked towards a tall girl in the front hall of the music center.Dennis closed his mouth and swallowed the words he was about to say. He looked around and without saying hello, he went straight to the hall. He knew that Adrian would not care.


    "Hi, Julie. Nice to see you here again." Adrian two or three steps to catch up with the girl walking slowly in front of her and greets with a smile.


    "Ed?" The other side turned to show a surprise look.


    "Wow, Julie, you look beautiful today." Adrian looked up and down. Julia Roberts in front of her was wearing a pure white strapless evening dress. Her curled hair was just right. Her white gooseneck, clean shoulder and exquisite clavicle were all exposed outside, which made her look very sexy.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you would be the youngest Best Director nomination when we met again." Julia smiles, which, with her signature big mouth, makes her look particularly attractive.


    "Life is always full of accidents, there are ups and downs, don''t take it too seriously." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, and there was no obvious consolation in his voice. Captain Hook''s box office was ok, but it didn''t meet the film company''s expectations. Fortunately, the released video was selling well. As a result, Julia''s title of "box office poison" has not been mentioned again, but critics still have to give her a cold shoulder.


    "It doesn''t matter. I remember what you said to me. I won''t be knocked down so easily." Julia grinned and shrugged. How could she not hear what Adrian was trying to say.


    "Do you remember what you said that day? It''s an honor for me. " Adrian showed a slightly exaggerated expression, then leaned forward and took a deep breath.


    "Chanel 19? I''m glad you took my advice. " He looked at her without blinking.


    "Well..." Julia suddenly became a little chatty. "Okay, I''ve got to get in, ed. goodbye."


    With that, she went to the hall without looking back. Adrian looked at her figure disappearing at the door of the hall and then chuckled and shrugged.


    (well, with regard to Julia, all the animals in the group ask to be collected, but there are still a lot of lollies to cultivate and a lot of Royal sisters to flirt with. Moreover, Julia is for the aunts and nieces in the back - I can''t help, I can''t find the mother daughter stall. If there are more female characters, I''m afraid all the other characters will have to be vases, except that the main characters can be well described. So, what do you think? Even if the vase will be collected in the future


    ¡¾..¡¿


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C104

    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the last Oscars." As the prelude music of the awards ceremony began to fade and the lights in the hall began to brighten, host Billy Crystal jumped onto the stage excitedly and announced in a loud voice.


    Then he was stunned and looked around carefully. Then he asked nervously, "did I just say something wrong? I just said the last one? Oh, my God, I think I''ve had too much coffee


    There was laughter and clapping in the hall, and Adrian, who was sitting a little back with the Shawshank Redemption crew, clapped his hands.


    It must be admitted that Billy Cristo is very good at mobilizing the atmosphere of the scene. This has something to do with the fact that when he was young, he was always the host of talk shows or comedy shows on TV stations before he became famous as an actor. Therefore, he is very talented in funny aspects, and makes jokes without being felt at the same time Vulgar. No wonder the Academy invited him to host seven awards ceremonies.


    "Well, let''s take a look at the first prize, and then drag it down. The audience in front of the TV will surely shout," Hey, that guy, it''s time for you to go down - Oh, my God, I seem to have heard that, so -- "Christo spread his hands, and then quickly turned around and slipped down, which caused a burst of laughter.


    Generally speaking, the order of the Oscars is not fixed, except for the best actor and heroine, the best director and the best film. These four are the most important awards, so they are always presented at the end, and those at the top are some technical awards. Sometimes, in order to attract audience ratings, the best supporting actor will be put first, but this situation is not too many, at least not today. The first prize is the best photography.


    "The winner of the best photography is: Robert Richardson, the amazing assassination!" With the voice of the guests, the small screen next to it was suddenly occupied by the head of a middle-aged man, with a surprised expression, as if unable to believe.


    In the audience below the stage, the crew of "the great assassination" also began to become lively. Robert Richardson quickly stood up in applause. His surprise and disbelief on his face had been replaced by excitement. After receiving the blessing of friends and colleagues, he strode onto the stage with applause.


    This is the first one. Adrian clapped his hands and glanced at his lost photographer, Dave. In order to shoot those scenes well, he and the camera team spent a lot of time. Adrian, who had been through the camera with his hands, knew this very well. But it doesn''t matter. If we cooperate in the future, there will be chances to win prizes. Besides, Shawshank Redemption did not intend to win the prize tonight.


    Then there were two consecutive awards, still for technology: best recording and best sound editing. These two awards are no suspense by "Terminator 2" in the arms, Cameron has always been in the forefront of Hollywood technology.


    Maybe, when the award ceremony is over, we can talk to him sometime. Listening to the winner''s speech, Adrian thought. I didn''t see that guy on the red carpet for various reasons. I can''t miss it later. Although I have been in touch with James, it is not very useful to contact James by phone alone. Contact in life is also essential. This guy took a vacation after finishing Terminator 2, and there''s something he''s definitely interested in.


    "I have to admit," Terminator 2 "was a great movie. When I saw - 1000 coming out of the fire, I almost twisted the back of the front seat." After the song and dance performance, crystal began to chatter on the stage again. "Fortunately I didn''t do that, otherwise the owner of the cinema would stop me and be published in the newspaper by reporters who knew what our young director was thinking after breaking school rules in high school."


    "Shawshank''s redemption" crew members have turned their eyes to Adrian. Adrian shrugged helplessly after shocked for two seconds. Well, crystal just took the opportunity to satirize the reporters.


    "But frankly speaking, although James''s film is very good, it seems very difficult to get a performance award nomination through his film." Cristo teased Cameron a little, and immediately turned the topic to the awards. "Next, let''s see which lucky one gets the best supporting actor for both sexes."


    As the music went on, Joe paisey, the last best supporting actor, came out from behind with a letter cover and a smile on his letter cover.


    "As we all know, in a movie, the protagonist is very important. A good protagonist can drive the development of the plot, attract the audience''s attention, and fully express what the movie wants to express," said Joe paisey. "However, if you want to achieve all this perfectly, you must have excellent supporting roles to cooperate, and sometimes, a brilliant one A supporting role can steal the lead. Now, let''s take a look at the outstanding supporting women in the past year. "With his words, the small screen next to him is divided into five pieces, showing the actresses nominated for Best Supporting Actress in turn. Adrian is not familiar with any of them, so he doesn''t care too much. He has put his mind on the best supporting actor to follow.


    In addition to Morgan Freeman, the nominees include Tommy Lee Jones of the murder, Jack parans of city slicker, Ben Kingsley of bith, and Michael Lerner of talent. Adrian didn''t recall it carefully, so it''s not sure who got the gold medal.


    According to the information collected, none of the five candidates has obvious advantages in acting skills, so the key to winning or losing lies in external factors. There is a serious problem here. Freeman''s part in Shawshank''s redemption can be said to be the protagonist. After all, in another time and space, he was nominated as the best actor. Therefore, compared with other supporting roles, Freeman will be a little more eye-catching. In addition, he has won several Oscar nominations, is also black, and is still competing for the best supporting actor. It is hard to say whether the judges will choose him.


    Sometimes the identity of black people is a disadvantage, but sometimes it is an advantage.


    At this time, the winner of the best supporting actress, Meredith ruyle of "the end of the world" has finished his speech and returned to his seat. UBI Goldberg, the winner of the last best supporting actor, has stepped out.


    (come on, get more referrals!)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C105

    "I have to admit that they are very excellent and excellent actors. Oh, it''s so cruel. I can''t believe that I can only choose one of them. Why don''t the judges prepare five trophies?" "Well, let''s open the envelope and have a look at it, so as not to make them wait. After all, I don''t mean to increase the trophy."


    She then opened the envelope and immediately read it out, without any buffer time: "city slicker, Jack parans!"


    The cheers from the "city slicker" crew suddenly rang, Jack palans stood up excitedly, accepting the blessing of the people around him. Adrian was relieved and looked at Freeman, who was three seats away from him. Although the old black man kept smiling, his helpless look flashed through his eyes.


    "Don''t be too upset, Morgan. There will be opportunities like this. " Adrian said comfortingly.


    "Ed is right. It''s like losing the dice." Said robins, sitting next to him.


    "Yes, we all know how good and hard you are." Dennis on the other side came up.


    Under the leadership of the three of them, other people sitting around began to comfort Freeman.


    "I''m fine, guys, I''m fine," Freeman said with a smile and a wave. "Thank you for your kindness. Don''t do that. I''m old enough, but I''m not that vulnerable. I''ll get what I need sooner or later."


    After a few more words, Adrian sat back to his position, the most worried problem no longer exists, he can basically completely relax. Although Robbins still has a best actor, he is obviously not going to be Hopkins'' opponent.


    After an interesting and funny song and dance, the technical awards began to be awarded again. No accident, the other two technical awards nominations, the best editing and the best score of Shawshank''s redemption, fell into the hands of others. Then, silent lambs also began to take the best adapted script from Shawshank''s redemption.


    "Ed, it''s nothing. It''s just two ordinary awards." Everyone comforted Adrian that he was nominated for best editing and best adapted screenplay.


    "Thank you." Adrian did not say too much, just smile to express his gratitude, this is one of his plans, for which even the Golden Globe did not declare.


    But the members of the crew don''t know this. Although they have worked with Adrian for a long time, they have all experienced the boss''s style and know the media''s evaluation and praise of him. But now, after all, he is only a 24-year-old young man. Who can guarantee that he is not really oppressed? So every time they lost the election, they would rush forward after Robbins and others to express their comfort, and the range of action was too large to be ignored.


    This action attracted people around, even the host Cristo also couldn''t help joking: "to tell you the truth, Mr. Adrian is really enviable, I really want to have such a group of people around to comfort me, to know that so many trophies do not belong to me - well, I really drink a lot of coffee."


    In any case, to win is to win, and to lose is to lose. No matter how big the comfort is, it is impossible to let the trophy fly from other people''s hands to Adrian''s arms, so the award ceremony continued.


    Finally, the most important moment of the Oscars is coming, and with crystal stepping up his efforts to adjust the atmosphere on the stage, the two most important performance awards are coming out.


    "The silent lamb, Judy foster!" With the voice of the last best actor, Jeremy Irons, the music center was filled with cheers. This is Judy Foster''s re closing after two years! Although there are many actresses in Oscar history, it''s the first time in Oscar history that the interval is so short that it''s enough to excite Judy Foster''s supporters and feminists.


    As foster spoke on stage, Adrian couldn''t help looking at Tim Robbins. He was making a soothing gesture to Susan Sarandon, who was sitting nearby with the cast of the last ditch flower. He just didn''t know if Sarandon would make the same gesture to him later.


    To tell you the truth, even without Anthony Hopkins, it is still very difficult for Robbins to win the best actor. Among the other three competitors, Robin Williams is as good as Robbins in "two minds in the end of the world", while Robert De Niro already has a best supporting actor and a best actor. Therefore, Warren, who has the advantage of seniority, has the best supporting role? Biddy is likely to get the little golden man.


    Yes, that''s right. Warren Beattie, the most famous Playboy in Hollywood, is said to have had relations with tens of thousands of women. Although he is not as exaggerated as Wilt Chamberlain, there are many famous women like Barbara Streisand, Julie Christie, Diane Keaton, Jane Fonda and Madonna.


    Woody Allen once said jokingly: be Warren Beattie''s fingertips in the afterlife. Needless to say, although Woody Allen himself is not clean, and the reason why he didn''t match Warren Beattie was more because of Diane Keaton, it can also illustrate the guy''s romantic history in another way.It''s just that the Playboy is now ready to take heart. It''s said that he has started to talk about marriage with Annette bening. Some things have not changed obviously.


    That''s stupid. Adrian gave such an assessment in his heart. But it was time for him to give up his place, and - he didn''t understand that quality was often more important than quantity.


    "The silent lamb, Anthony Hopkins!" With the sound from the stage, Adrian finally came to his senses, and there was a burst of thunderous cheers. Hopkins stepped onto the stage with a smile and took the best actor trophy from Kathy Bates, the last best actress winner.


    "Indeed Professor Hannibal." Adrian sighed softly, then looked again at Tim Robbins, Freeman and Dennis, who were beginning to comfort.


    To my surprise, Robbins didn''t have a look of loss. He kept smiling and responding. You know, even Freeman felt helpless after losing the election.


    "You seem to have anticipated that." Adrian approached and asked curiously.


    "Susan and I had predicted that she was much more likely to win the best actress than I was, so I didn''t take it to heart." Robbins shrugged. "Don''t you do the same, ed?"


    Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak any more. Then he turns his attention to Hopkins who is speaking on the stage. Everything is in order. Only the last moment is left for the classic status of Shawshank''s redemption!


    (various solutions ~)


    [...]


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C106

    "It''s an excellent work. It''s the result of the joint efforts of everyone. Judy, Anthony, Scott, George and so on. Without you, there won''t be this silent lamb. Thank you!" Jonathan Demi finished his speech as a producer with the best movie.


    At the moment, no matter what kind of applause adeleton won in the center of the movie, no matter what the best movie, Adrian won the applause in the center.


    "Well, guys, it''s over. Don''t be so dejected. Remember how you comforted me before? It''s just a game. " After the ceremony was announced, Adrian told people around him who were generally gloomy.


    "They just don''t like it." Robbins explained, "after all, it''s hard to say that you won eight nominations but didn''t get a prize."


    "It''s true. At least I think the best photography and the best editing should get one of them." Dennis cuts in.


    "There''s no need to think about turning point in ''77 and'' Purple ''in'' 85. They''re both 11 nominations, and they won nothing." Adrian waved his hand carelessly. "It''s no big deal. There will be a chance in the future."


    Walking into the front hall, the crowd scattered a lot. Many people gathered in twos and threes to talk and wait for their cars or companions. The winners of several major awards went to the side hall to take pictures according to the traditional way. After looking around a little, Adrian and Robbins say hello and walk towards their goal.


    "Hey, James, congratulations." He came to James Cameron, who was talking to a few people.


    "Congratulations? Well, from your point of view, congratulations to us Cameron looked at Adrian and said, "it''s unfortunate."


    But he immediately closed his smile: "don''t mind, ED, you see, I''ve never been nominated for best director."


    "By the time you''re nominated, the best director is already in your pocket." Adrian smiles.


    "Is this a prophecy? Thank you, but I think so Cameron burst out laughing, worthy of being a madman.


    The two chatted casually. Most of them focused on film technology. Most of the time, Cameron was talking and Adrian was listening. When it comes to specific technology, he is certainly not as good as this tech maniac, but occasionally he can give the other party some bright tips.


    "It seems that the reporters outside are almost gone, and I should also leave." Adrian said to Cameron after looking at the much less crowded front room.


    "Well, I''ll get back to you later." Cameron nodded and turned away.


    "By the way, James," Adrian stopped him suddenly. "Do you have any plans recently?"


    "For the time being No, I planned to go on a trip with Linda after finishing Terminator 2, but I was always delayed by things like this and that. " Cameron has some helplessness to show his hands, his mouth of Linda is the "Terminator 2" heroine Linda Hamilton, now his girlfriend.


    "Why, do you have any good ideas?" He said, looking at Adrian with interest.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to see a French film called" perfect woman ", which was released at the end of last year. It was very interesting. The main idea is that because the hero is the elite of the secret police, he can''t show his identity to his family and friends. In their eyes, he is just a mediocre clerk, but his wife has been longing for stimulation, so he is attracted by a liar who claims to be an agent. After the hero finds out, he starts to track his wife''s life by using his own position, which causes a lot of crying and laughing It''s something. I think it''s a good subject to remake. "


    Seeing Cameron frown, Adrian added: "of course, the whole film is still full of French idiosyncratic chatter. If you want to remake it, you have to have a major operation and add some big scenes - how about Arnold flying harrier fighters shuttling between tall buildings? Well, let''s wait until you see the movie. "


    "You have a very interesting idea, ED," Cameron said, rubbing his chin. "Perfect woman, isn''t it? I''ll see it. "


    Then he nodded, turned and walked away. Adrian watched him for a distance, then chuckled and walked slowly outside.


    In another time and space, few people have seen the movie "the perfect woman", but the American remake directed by James Cameron has a famous name: true lies!


    Although compared with the budget, the film with a global box office of nearly $400 million does not make as much as some other high box office blockbusters, it is a good interpretation of the meaning of big investment and production, and paves the way for the film that attracted the world''s attention after Cameron. For the sake of his empire, Adrian has no reason to let go, let alone further attract this technology maniac.


    "Hey, ed." A voice came and interrupted Adrian''s thoughts, and Jonathan Demi appeared in front of him with a smile on his face and a little golden figure in his hand."The crew has a celebration party at the Merita hotel. Would you like to come and join us? We can talk about the Philadelphia Story by the way Demi sent out the invitation, but he soon realized something, and the smile on his face became embarrassed.


    However, Adrian didn''t look offended. After thinking for two seconds, Adrian seriously asked, "can I participate?"


    "Well Of course. " Stunned, Demi nodded subconsciously.


    "Well, it''s a pleasure." Adrian smiles.


    The silence of the lambs is the hall on the fourth floor of Merita Hotel, which can accommodate nearly 100 guests. The party was attended by not only the crew and the film company, but also celebrities from other industries, including Vanity Fair editor in chief Tina Brown.


    However, Adrian, the director of Shawshank Redemption, who won eight nominations in the end, not only failed to win one prize, but also lost all the important awards to silent lambs. However, he didn''t feel lost at all. He also came to the celebration party of silent lambs


    Well, it was director Jonathan Demi who invited him. Yes, they had a good relationship with each other. After the award ceremony, they were no longer rivals. It was also true, but it gave people a strange feeling.


    "As you all know, The Shawshank Redemption didn''t win the first prize. Naturally, it''s impossible to hold a party to celebrate. It''s so bad that I have no place to go! Just then Joe came to invite me, and he agreed, "Adrian''s tone was a little self mocking." I don''t think you''ll mind, do you? " (dare to let the weekly recommended tickets exceed 5000 before 12:00 p.m


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C107

    "Of course not," Anthony Hopkins laughed first. "To be honest," Shawshank Redemption "is also a good movie. I went to the cinema to see it. If it wasn''t because you were too young, who would win or lose would not be sure."


    "There''s no point in that assumption, Anthony," Demi said immediately, with a burst of laughter.


    "Maybe I should invite Adrian to do an interview for vanity fair to talk about the failure of the wizard director." Tina Brown looked at Adrian and said, "I''m sure you''ll be interested."


    "Oh, give me a break, Tina. I can almost see tomorrow''s journalists making a mockery of me," Adrian said with some exaggeration. "After a while, after the Oscars'' influence has diminished, if you haven''t changed your mind, let''s talk about it."


    "I''ll think about it." Vanity Fair''s editor in chief nodded immediately. She had just been polite, and Adrian knew that, so she gave her a step. Now she is just following the trend.


    "By the way, Tina, have you ever thought about having a party after the Oscars?" Adrian suddenly asked, with a little meaning in his smile. "Holding a party after the award ceremony in the name of vanity fair, I believe it should be easy to invite many celebrities to the scene with your appeal. Entertainment reporters can stay outside but can''t go in, and stars can show themselves as much as they can..."


    "We can brand this party and make it the most attractive place after the Oscars! Being able to attend this party is a symbol of identity and honor, just like all of you standing in front of me now Brown continued with a twinkle in his eyes. "Has anyone ever said you''re a genius, Adrian!"


    "A lot of people say that." Adrian shrugged.


    "Sorry, I need to leave." Brown didn''t care about his jokes. He apologized and then walked away. It seemed that Adrian''s words inspired her a lot.


    "You''re good, ed. few people can make this woman move." Demi gave him a thumbs up.


    "I just mentioned that she thought so much herself." Adrian shrugged.


    Even without him, "Vanity Fair" will hold an Oscar party next year, and it will be held for more than ten years. It is the most popular thing after the Oscars, and it is also the birthplace of a lot of gossip. So why can''t Adrian sell his love? It''s easy to use sometimes, and


    After Tina Brown left, their small circle broke up, and Adrian took a few steps to catch up with the new film maker: "Hey, Anthony, do you remember what we said at the Berlin Film Festival last year?"


    "Last year''s Berlin Film Festival?" Hopkins thought about it, and a few minutes later he was a little surprised and asked, "why, does the wizard want me to make a movie?"


    "Yes, a very interesting film." Adrian said with a smile.


    "If I remember correctly, do you still have a movie you haven''t made yet?" Hopkins raised his eyebrows. "They said you were a workaholic. I didn''t believe it, but now it looks like It''s really worthy of the name. "


    "Don''t worry, the movie won''t start until the summer vacation at least. I''m sure you''ll be interested. It''s based on a novel by Edward Morgan foster!"


    ***************************************


    when a man comes to the balcony, Adrian stretches his body in the face of the cool breeze on his face and recalls Hopkins''s expression when he hears the name of the novel, he can''t help shaking his head and chuckling twice. It''s just like Marilyn Monroe''s "Roman holiday" that a director who is famous for his cut style wants to make a typical British Victorian movie.


    However, Hopkins, although he expressed his doubts implicitly, did not say no, which probably has something to do with Adrian''s achievements in the past two years, as well as the hints that Tina Brown was very pleased with. Adrian also did not continue to persuade, now is not the time, wait for two months to talk about the words will have greater assurance.


    It''s really busy this year. The last movie in my plan has to be finished in four months. Although the ghost horse elves CO produced with Disney is almost over, if you want to catch up with the tail of the summer vacation, you have to continue to work hard; Drew Barrymore''s "gambler" is almost completed, but it is really good. If it is a transaction, it must be completed; as for "tornado", the editor of the editorial department The play has been completed and the script is just waiting for preparation: only Jurassic Park, which is the most relaxed investment, is completely in charge of Spielberg. I wonder if he will start preparing the next film immediately after it is finished.


    Even so, Adrian was still trying to woo Cameron with "true lies" after the Oscars. He took the opportunity to attend the silent lambs celebration party to discuss the Philadelphia story with Demi. Of course, the latter''s target was another person, and the right to adapt that had already fallen into his hands."I really can''t spare time." Adrian whispered a little self mockery. However, "Philadelphia Story" and "true lies" do not need to rush to shoot. The former gives Demi more than a year''s time, as long as it is released before the end of next year; as for "true lies", there is more time. Just according to the character of the madman, the investment will not be less than 100 million US dollars. Bosworth pictures can''t provide so much money for the time being, I''m afraid I have to go to another film company.


    Speaking of it, the stalls on this side of the movie seem to be a little bigger, or can we put "tornado" on hold until next year? It doesn''t need to be made in a hurry anyway. As for Kate, Adrian has a new role for her. Besides, it''s time to talk to Claude. Although I haven''t inquired about Russian affairs because of my trust, how much should I know after such a long time? In this way, future plans can also be arranged according to the situation.


    This year is very important. Even if the plan is only 80% completed, the future will be even broader. Therefore, this kind of busy work is nothing at all. Besides, it is not necessarily very busy. Adrian pinched his fingers when he thought of it. He loved the feeling, the sense of control.


    At this point, a familiar voice with a little hesitation came from behind: "Hi, ed


    "Julie?" Adrian turned around and looked at the girl in front of her with a look of surprise. He did not hide his appreciation in his eyes. "I am surprised that I will meet you at the celebration party of the silent lamb."


    "Yes, I''m surprised to see you here." Julia Roberts, still in her white evening dress, walked slowly to Adrian. "By the way, I haven''t told you It''s nothing, ed.... " Do you dare to do more


    ¡¾..¡¿


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C108

    "If you want to comfort me, forget it. I''m not that vulnerable," Adrian interrupted with a smile. "It''s just a defeat. I''ll get it in two years at most."


    The confident words stunned Julia.


    "Of course, thank you anyway." Adrian said, reaching for Julia''s sideburns to the back of his head, looking into her eyes and seriously saying, "you''re beautiful tonight, Julie."


    This action immediately brought back Julia''s memory. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she quickly pinned her head to one side, which seemed to be contradictory and at a loss.


    Fortunately, Adrian changed the subject: "by the way, when did you come to the party? I never saw you. "


    "Well, not long after I came here, I went to another party at the Melita hotel. I came out to relax because I was bored. Then I met a friend and was pulled here." Julia smiles and shrugs.


    "And this way? It''s just as boring as there. " Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Almost, "Julia hesitated for a few seconds, and then she told the truth." parties are like this. We eat and drink together and talk to each other. I wanted to go back. I just saw you on the balcony, so I came over I want to say hello to you


    Adrian didn''t speak for a few seconds. He just looked at Julia''s face, and then he said, "is your assistant downstairs, Julie?"


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" Julia is a little strange.


    "Any other clothes?" Adrian continued.


    In the car. " Julia still doesn''t understand.


    "That''s all right. Come on." Since Adrian grabs her in the door, we can''t resist, so we go to the back of the hall with her hand


    "Wait, ED, it doesn''t seem right?" He dragged a little stumbling Julia asked hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all over anyway." Adrian chuckled, "well, Julie, the Oscars are over, and it''s time to indulge."


    Indulgence is actually a neutral word. Most of the time it is used to refer to willful and unrestrained behavior. It is derogatory only in a specific environment. Adrian''s indulgence obviously refers to the former one.


    "It''s delicious Put a corner of the pancake into her mouth and bit off a piece of it. Julia gave her thumbs up.


    Sitting on the bench outside the street snack bar with American characteristics, Julia has changed her clothes, trousers and coat, and a lotus leaf hat. She can''t see the appearance of a big star in the night light.


    "Of course, this is the place I recommend. As everyone knows, I''m too familiar with these places in Los Angeles." Adrian tugged at the toast in front of him, half teasing and half teasing.


    With a puff, Julia quickly covered her mouth. Although the brim of her hat was lower, she could still see the bent eyes: "sorry, ED, I''m just..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Journalists, especially tabloid journalists, have extraordinary ability to make up stories," Adrian shrugged disapprovingly. "Besides, their stories are not completely untrustworthy, though only a little bit."


    "Is it? So what is real? " Julia asked with great interest.


    "That''s what you want to know?" Adrian asked deliberately.


    "Of course, when I see the reports about you, I can''t help thinking, have you really done these things? Not at all Julia recalled with curiosity.


    Adrian, who listened to her words, raised her eyebrows in secret: "well, after eating, let''s talk while walking. Of course, I have the right not to answer some questions..."


    After dinner, they strolled along the colorful streets and played some small games, such as simple questions and answers with all kinds of strange questions. Julia giggled from time to time. When they were interested, they would jump on the sidewalk alone for a few times, which made them very happy.


    "Be careful, don''t twist your foot." Adrian reminded her with a smile.


    "Am I so clumsy?" "Don''t look down on me, ED, you know Ah


    Just as she turned around, a dark shadow hit her face-to-face. Julia exclaimed, and she was about to fall back. Adrian, who was following her, rushed forward and pulled her into her arms.


    "Hell, this is..." Julia took a breath, only to discover that the shadow was nothing more than a branch that reached into the pavement.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a branch." Adrian, holding the girl in his arms, said comfortingly, "it''s obvious that some people in the government have failed to perform their duties. Maybe we should find a place to complain to them that they actually let the branches stretch out onto the road.""That''s the bad thing about being too tall," Julia sighed, not [...]


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C109

    " it is undeniable that "the silent lamb" is a wonderful film. Anthony Hopkins''s short performance of 21 minutes has conquered all the audience. His wise and abnormal interpretation of Hannibal is full of horror. I believe that in a long time, he will have a nickname of "Hannibal". Judy Foster''s performance is also very eye-catching. Although she is also a strong and unyielding female character, Clarice is more calm and calm in her stubbornness than Sara in "robbing the pear blossom". She perfectly shows this subtle difference. No wonder the judges will award her the best actress. As for director Jonathan Demi, the control of the whole film is just right, which ensures the smooth flow of the story, gives the actors room to play, and does not let the plot be led by the actors.


    However, this does not mean that the first prize of Shawshank Redemption is not acceptable. Yes, although Tim Robbins plays well, he is not as good as Anthony Hopkins, but what about Morgan Freeman? What about Rhett, who saw hope again because of Andy and was saved? I don''t want to say which of these two films is better, Whether it is the quirky, critical and strong of the silent lamb, or the redemption, hope and freedom of Shawshank''s redemption, people are amazed. I believe they will have their own place in the film history.


    It''s a pity that the stingy Oscars don''t think so. They''d rather give the awards to others than pay more attention to shawshank redemption. Well, the best actor, the best film, the best director - Adrian is brilliant, but he''s too young, and the judges don''t like directors who are too young - I can understand, but I can''t understand why I''m also defeated in the best adapted script?


    Yes, Ted Talley has completely grasped the essence of Thomas Harris''s original novel, The thrilling plots are arranged properly, but the Shawshank Redemption is undoubtedly more wonderful. Compared with Stephen King''s original novel, the film pays more attention to humanistic care, highlights the tragedy and pitiful institutionalization, and makes hope and freedom more beautiful, In particular, the tearful finale draws a complete end to the whole story, which shows Adrian''s writing skills.


    However, the jury awarded the most promising award of shawshank redemption to the silent lamb. It must be said that it is a pity. Maybe the judges have sufficient reasons, but in my opinion, it is unfair


    "It''s clear that the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences judges once again fully demonstrated their conservative side at this year''s Academy Awards ceremony. As we all know, Oscars don''t like thrillers, sci-fi movies and prison movies, which are hard to win awards even if they are nominated.


    Yes, I know some people would say that silent lambs is a thriller movie, but please note that this movie is also a political movie to a large extent, which is why it is favored by the Academy Awards. They may plan to take this opportunity to present the best film to "the silent lamb" to show their mind, but they did not expect to have a more pure "shawshank redemption.".


    It can be said that "Shawshank''s redemption" was born at an untimely time. If it had been for any previous Academy Awards, it would have won at least one or two consolation awards. Unfortunately, now it happens to meet the silent lamb. Naturally, the judges will not consider another prison movie, even if its theme is completely in line with the mainstream taste.


    I think when Adrian Cowell walked into the music center with Shawshank Redemption, he never expected to face such a situation. He should be the most tragic person in this Oscar


    Richard therocs is known for his acerbity. No matter who he is, his criticism will be merciless. This article published in the New York Daily News will not change its style. Although he had previously satirized Adrian and criticized Shawshank Redemption, the goal of Oscar is obviously more attractive.


    In a word, the defeat of Shawshank''s redemption has aroused public sympathy. Cyrus''s "the most tragic person in this Oscar" has also been reprinted in newspapers, large and small. The Hollywood report even has a photo from nowhere, because the timing of the capture is just right, Adrian above seems a little dejected, and with this sentence, it just complements each other, so as to win more people''s support.


    "Yes, they did go too far. I can''t believe that Shawshank Redemption didn''t win a single award. I like this movie very much. I''ve seen it three times in the cinema and bought a video collection. I still remember the excitement when I saw it for the first time. The Oscar was really disappointing." In an ABC street survey, a young man said so.


    "Morgan Freeman''s performance was so wonderful, especially when he faced the parole officer for the third time and said," if I can, I''d love to talk to that young man. "I can''t help but cry. It''s like facing my father. I can''t believe that this kind of acting can''t get the best supporting actor yet." another black youth who was also directed was slightly excited.There are too many comments like this. As the leading actor and supporting actor of the film, Robbins and Freeman are often questioned when they are on various programs. They have not stopped for the most part of the month. Therefore, the sales volume of the Shawshank Redemption video tape has risen again and again, and it has quickly reached the top of the video rental store, making Bosworth film industry make a profit in this.


    However, although the media seems to be turbulent, the Academy of film arts and Sciences has obviously not paid attention to it. It has not made any response except that the spokesperson said in a public welfare activity that "the selection is fair". After all, this situation is very common, and this year it is only a little bit big.


    As for Adrian, who was named "the saddest person at the Oscars", disappeared from the public''s eyes after the Oscars, and then, like the Academy of film arts and Sciences, he took a time for the speaker to come out and say something painlessly, such as "thanks for the support, although it''s a pity, but it''s enough" and "I believe the Oscars'' judges are fair".


    Needless to say, this workaholic must be busy with his new movie again. It is said that the later stage of the fifth film is almost finished. Many media can''t help teasing him for his "excess energy".


    "We all know that this amazing wizard director can make movies very fast. He can finish one and a half films in one and a half time, and can guarantee the quality. The youngest nomination for best director has illustrated all this. It''s incredible. I don''t know if his employees can adapt to Adrian''s work pace. " A TV talk show host in the program so ridiculed.


    Of course, they didn''t know Adrian had two teams, so there was no such worry. As for the rhythm on the other hand, some people will also be able to adapt to it.


    Violent movements make the woman can only climb on the desk, can not stand up at all, heavy and rapid breathing and the face of wet sleeve make her become confused, and the hands on the table are waving aimlessly, and the range is increasing. Finally, after a few low shouts, her body tensed fiercely, her upper body finally lifted up, her head tried to tilt back, her blurred eyes and slightly open mouth seemed to have endless desire.


    This action lasted for dozens of seconds, she was panting soft again climbed on the table, half open eyes only satisfied. Then the man hugged her from behind, gently kissing her back neck, ear beads and back, and sat in a high back chair.


    "You''re so warm today, Monica." The man is playing with her plump banter in the ear blowing gas.


    Still immersed in it, Monica doesn''t speak. She sits on Adrian''s lap and leans in his arms at his disposal. After the chest undulation gradually calmed down, Monica, who had recovered some strength, stood up, bent around her desk and picked up the clothes left on the ground.


    "That''s why you asked me to come today?" she said with a charming smile. She picked up her coat and shirt and put them on the table. Then she looked for the rest of the clothes.


    "Of course not." Adrian smilingly picks up the Iong cover and underpants that have fallen near the chair, hands them to Monica, and then looks at her figure with impunity.


    Just after a passion, Monica only had a short skirt rolled up to her waist, and then a pair of 5-inch black high-heeled shoes on her feet, which matched perfectly with her nearly perfect figure. In addition, she was thoroughly moistened, which made her look attractive. Adrian can''t help but think of her buttocks on the top of the picture, legs stretched straight, and suddenly some feel ready to move.


    Monica seemed to feel something. After a slight hum, she took her clothes into her arms and walked to the rest room of the office. She just didn''t know what she was thinking. Instead of putting down her skirt, she tried to take a catwalk like that on the stage and let Adrian, who was standing behind her desk, tut tut.


    "Remember to move a little faster. We''re going to dub for the later part." It wasn''t until after Monica entered the house that he said in a loud voice, and the answer was a bang of the door.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and began to put on his clothes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C110

    after cleaning up the traces left by her previous passion, Monica dressed herself up and cleaned up a little. She came to the dressing mirror to make up, cleaned up her clothes, and turned left and right half a circle. Then she walked to the door with a self mocking smile.


    To this day, she still can''t see through Adrian. Although after the car crash that day, Monica adjusted her mind and wanted to get back a game at the weekend. In fact, she took advantage of her body and skills for a few minutes, but Adrian quickly took the initiative back and let her indulge in it.


    Then, after filming, Adrian would call her from time to time to ask her out, sometimes he was gentle and considerate, took her to the opera for dinner, in the romantic candlelight; sometimes he was wild and uninhibited, he took her to the countryside to drive a car to the seaside to blow the wind. Not only is she very agreeable in her words, but she seems to know what she is thinking. Moreover, he never evades the fact that he has a girlfriend. As long as Monica asks, he never evades except some.


    At the same time, it''s very mysterious, but it''s really attractive. Monica stops by the door and straightens her clothes again before opening the door.


    "You look beautiful, Monica." Adrian, who has been dressed up, looks at Monica and says with admiration that the traces in the office have been cleaned up. He is really quick.


    Before Monica can recover from her tidy office, Adrian has put her arm around her waist and block her mouth. She naturally let go of her teeth, allowing the momentum of the other party to rage in her mouth, and even actively entangled. After a good kiss, the two people still want to separate.


    "Your sexy lips are always memorable, Monica." Adrian''s thumb crossed her lips.


    "Why, I don''t think it''s enough. I want to do it again?" she said.


    "If you don''t mind..." Adrian put his hand on her lap, smiling.


    Monica looks at him without blinking. A few minutes later, Adrian raises her hands. "OK, let''s go to the recording first. We''ll go back to your home after work is over."


    Follow him to her ear: "I hope you can put on the underwear I sent you."


    "I see." Monica cocks her mouth and looks more charming.


    Although she knew that she seemed unlikely to win the so-called war, and though she felt that she had fallen into a trap, so what? Adrian still won a high reputation after the award ceremony, which further proved that she made the right decision in the first stage of casting. Anyway, the man was not disliked, and he knew how to respect and care for women, Besides, she is also very good in bed, which makes her very happy almost every time, so it''s no big deal to maintain such a relationship for the time being. Didn''t Adrian say she could leave whenever she wanted.


    Although Adrian is not completely clear about Monica''s mind, he also guesses a lot. He is very happy that his prey is developing in the way he wants. However, if he wants to further consolidate, he has to finish "vulgar novel".


    However, there is a problem here. Compared with UMA Thurman, Monica''s sexy temperament in the film is no less than that. However, her acting skills are at least one notch worse. Her long-term modeling career has made her face a little stiff. It''s very suitable to play some cool and gorgeous roles, but it''s more difficult for this kind of woman to jump off.


    Although under Adrian''s guidance, she was basically good, at least playing her due level, but it was difficult to get the nomination for best supporting actress like the original.


    Or how to get her a Golden Globe nomination? Adrian thought. It''s easier to get a Golden Globe nomination than an Oscar. Besides, it''s just a nomination. You don''t need an award.


    Adrian didn''t waste much time on this issue. It''s going to be the end of the year. It''s meaningless to start to worry about it now, and he has a lot of things to do. For example, we still pay attention to the "Shawshank Redemption" which has been stir fried after the Oscars and the temperature has not subsided. Although he hid in the studio to avoid the public and the media, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care at all. You know, he let Lafayette launch the publicity.


    However, most of the media and critics are spontaneous to complain about the film. After all, "Shawshank Redemption" is indeed an excellent film. Its high status in the previous life is certainly related to hype and sadness, but its quality plays a role of at least 80%. Because of this, Adrian decided to give up all the possibility of winning the prize and "reappear" his classic status.


    However, compared with Forrest Gump, the comparative effect of the silent lamb is a little weak. Even if everything goes well, Adrian''s Shawshank Redemption may have a lower status than the original.


    However, who knows? The future has changed. As the reporter from the New York Daily News analyzed, the theme of silent lambs makes Shawshank Redemption more tragic. Oscar prefers thriller movies to prison movies.It''s no big deal. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future. The honor of one or two movies doesn''t matter. The whole Hollywood is his goal. It must be admitted that Hollywood produced many more good films in the 1990s than in 2000. There is no need to elaborate on the reasons for this - big production, large investment, etc. - if these classic films are closely related to a company or a person, think about what it would be like.


    Well, that''s just one of Adrian''s concerns. At least the sales and leasing of video tapes have peaked. What will eventually happen in a few years. What''s more important is Monica''s dubbing work. Although her Italian accent is not very obvious, she will still feel uncomfortable if she listens carefully. And "vulgar novel" relies on details to a large extent, so if Monica can''t correct it in a short time, she should quickly find another voice.


    The reason why he was in such a hurry was that the application deadline of Cannes Film Festival was approaching. He had to edit the sample film as soon as possible and send it to others. Cannes is an important part of the plan.


    In addition, he is still troubled by the invitation of the producers'' Union and the directors'' Union. Hollywood is full of trade unions of all sizes. Most actors, directors and screenwriters will become members of the corresponding trade unions. Trade unions can not only help members solve some problems in their work, but also expand their contacts and win many rights and interests for them.


    Of course, members also have corresponding obligations. For example, when a trade union decides to strike and protest, it must support it. Even if the caretaker has the freedom to choose not to support it, it will have a bad impact and will be encouraged as a betrayal.


    Basically, very few people are independent of trade unions. Although most of them are actors, directors and writers who voluntarily declare themselves, these unions also invite outstanding actors, directors and screenwriters to come to the fore, such as Adrian, who won the Oscar''s youngest Best Director nomination.


    In fact, Adrian, as the boss of a film company, can not join these unions, but the problem is that he was already a member of the writers'' Union when he first joined the industry. In this case, how can he not join other trade union organizations? Well, it''s no big deal to join, but new problems arise, If the producers'' Union plays the role of maintaining order, other unions play the role of troublemakers.


    To put it simply, if the so and so union wants to negotiate because of dissatisfaction with treatment or other issues, there is only one negotiation object, that is, the producers'' Union. If you join the producers'' Union and join other unions, once there is a conflict between the two sides, which side should Adrian occupy? Don''t forget the playwright strike in 2008.


    However, after careful thinking and exchanging opinions with Claude, Lafayette and others on the phone, Adrian agreed. First, it was invited by the other party on its own initiative, which was a special recognition; secondly, there were not no people who joined the producers'' Union and other trade unions, and they often went to work as mediators when there were conflicts between the two sides, so as to establish good relations with all parties and obtain contacts.


    Of course, if you want to make both ends meet, you have to have strength. Otherwise, you will be self defeating if you are not careful. Most people who want to please everyone will end up being despised by everyone. Adrian only has more chips for him in the future, as long as he has more time.


    Well, let''s talk about it later. Now let''s get back to business. Monica took about three days to correct some basic problems. This makes Adrian very happy. No matter what, the actor''s voice is better than other people''s voice. Of course, another reason is that there are passionate performances in the office every day. Monica is worthy of the title of "creature". Her graceful figure and attentive cooperation and pleasure make Adrian quite equal.


    After finishing the dubbing work, Adrian calculated the time again. Adrian temporarily put aside the post production. After learning some business information that he had been paying attention to through regert, the financial consultant, he called Claude to make an appointment to have a good chat. No matter what the surprise is, it should be revealed now. After all, it is related to the future development of the company.


    In order to show his seriousness and seriousness, Adrian specially made an appointment with Claude on the golf course of a private club. He did not expect that Claude really gave him a surprise, a very big surprise.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C111

    there are white clouds floating in the blue sky, and the bright sunshine sprinkles from the gap between the clouds, which makes the green hills look more fresh. The trees around the trees sway their lush branches in the breeze, and the clear lake reflecting the blue sky and white clouds also raises waves. Summer seems to have come.


    PA, the sound of swing up, the white ball jumped out of a high arc, and then plopped into the water.


    "See, Claude," Adrian looked at the awning and turned to Claude, who was sitting under his parasol not far away, excitedly waved his club. "My parabola is quite wonderful"


    Claude sighed and shook his head, then covered his forehead, as if to tell others that he did not know him. Of course, this is a private golf club, and there''s no one else except them and a few caddies standing far away, so Claude quickly raised his head and exclaimed, "I suggest you better identify the direction, ed. you don''t know where you''re going from that moment"


    "really?" Adrian looked around, then raised his hand and made a gesture of indifference, "OK, At least I or the club didn''t fly out, which is an improvement


    Claude rolled his eyes helplessly, stood up and picked a club in the barrel. After that, he went to Adrian and patted him on the shoulder: "you''d better go to rest, ed."


    "Hey, I haven''t lost yet, crow." Adrian, laughing and shouting, seemed unconvinced with his club.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s just two mordale dinners. It''s really nothing to you," Claude shrugged. "How about your limited edition Bentley?"


    "are you sure?" Adrian immediately raised his eyebrows.


    "You fellow." Claude couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "well, it''s up to me."


    With that, he turned to the open space, took the ball holder from the caddie''s hand, inserted it on the ground, and then put the ball on it. Hand to build a canopy to look at the target, in the heart of silent calculation after a deep breath, stood on the top of the ball.


    Holding the club in both hands and aiming at the ball, Claude made his first swing. Of course, it was just a warm-up, so I swung back without touching the ball. He did a second swing with him, but still did not touch the swing back, this is in the calculation of strength. Finally, with a bang, the club hit the small ball fiercely, and the white golf ball immediately flew up. In the sky, it drew a curve that was more perfect than Adrian just now, and then fell on the ground and jumped several times.


    "See, ED, that''s golf." After the caddie in the distance marked the position, Claude turned to look at Adrian with a teasing look. "It''s not just about hitting the ball out."


    "Just say you''re a professional, crow." Adrian spread his hands.


    They looked at each other for a moment, then they both laughed, then got up and walked slowly towards the direction of the golf ball landing.


    "Looking at the golf course, it must be nice to walk in the shade of the golf course with the lady. I want to have a rest in the lake."


    "With your own woman?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean that? The British Miss Kate Beckinsale? Or the Italian model Monica BELLUCCI?"


    "each has its own characteristics," Adrian smiles. "You can experience different things when you do these things with different women. I think you should understand, crow."


    "Of course, I''ve never been together since I graduated from high school." Claude shrugged, stopped for two seconds, and then sighed, "forget it, do whatever you want."


    Adrian smiles and pats his friend on the shoulder. Although Claude doesn''t say what he said, how can he not guess. You know, Claude didn''t wipe Adrian''s ass before, and he remembers these things clearly now. Even if we really want to see, Claude has helped less in the past two years, let alone set up a media company and work together. This kind of feeling is not to want to have, so Adrian is very happy, but also very confident, they will succeed, will.


    "By the way, do you remember our conversation at the beginning of last year?" he decided not to beat around the bush.


    "What is it?"


    "Quantum Fund."


    Claude stopped and turned to look at Adrian: "it seems that you have got some news?"


    Adrian was a bit surprised. Since Claude said that, it means that he has always been concerned.


    "Yes," he said, "if the intelligence is correct, Soros''s target is the pound."


    "Yes, that''s what I got." Claude nodded. "Do you think we should get involved?"


    "why not?" Adrian recognized his words. "What''s the problem?""I don''t think it''s a good thing to follow them." Claude shook his head. "I don''t recommend getting involved."


    "I want to know why." Adrian asked calmly.


    "The profit is too low and the risk is too high," Crowder shrugged. "The preliminary estimate is that the profit will not exceed 10%, while Soros and quantum fund can raise up to 7 billion. If we also participate, we must not spend more than half of their funds. Even if we calculate according to their upper limit, we can get a profit of only 450 million, and this is based on the success of everything. We all know that the financial market is changing rapidly, and it can be swallowed up if you are not careful. Soros is no exception


    Adrian started to clap: "wonderful analysis, Claude. It looks like you''ve done a lot of research."


    "Of course, don''t equate me with a guy who only plays movies and women all day long." Claude raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don''t care about this, "Adrian glared at him for half a day and gave up his plan to teach him a lesson." I don''t think the probability of their failure is high. Although Soros likes to speculate and gamble, he is also a cautious guy. Besides, we just follow them, and even if something goes wrong, we can react earlier than them. As for profits, why can''t we use all the money? "


    " Oh, God, please give me a break, "Claude walked forward, covering his forehead." it''s a painful thing to talk to someone who doesn''t understand anything. "


    "Crow" Adrian raised his voice discontentedly.


    "Well, well, if we put all our money into it, and if we do it properly, it will not be a problem to make a billion dollars back, but as a result, we will be invited to drink coffee by the FBI." Said Claude with a sigh.


    "Coffee at the FBI? Why?" Adrian didn''t understand.


    "Think about, man, the relationship between Britain and the United States," Claude explained to him. "We and Britain are political allies, natural allies, understand? That''s why I say the risk is too high. Soros is different from us. He left the United States and there are other places to go, but we can''t. We have other businesses. Let''s say, if only the quantum fund investment and our tens of billions of funds can be tolerated by the British government, and the domestic action will not be too big. After all, this is commercial behavior. But once all the hot money in the world is attracted, the British government has no choice but to withdraw from the European exchange rate system. In that case, the U.S. government will not only find the leader, Adrian blinked his eyes with a little surprise, as if frightened by the analysis. After holding such a posture for a long time, he let out a long breath: "it looks like I have to give up. "


    Claude''s concerns are indeed true. Adrian has just remembered that Soros was monitored by the U.S. official and media after he blocked the pound in 1992. If he had not concealed the FBI with a golden trick in 1994, he would never have achieved so much in sniping the Mexican peso. If they are involved, they will have to be blacklisted by the FBI. One is an ally and the other is a backyard. The US government will certainly not allow it to be arbitrary.


    As Claude said, they are different from Soros. After all, they are not real speculators. They have more important business here. If they suffer from this, they will not be worth the loss.


    Forget it, there will be opportunities in the future. Adrian thought comfortingly. Although the British pound and the peso can only let go, they can participate in the sniping of the Thai baht. The US government will be very happy to see that they go to shear the wool of Southeast Asia. At that time, it only needs to pay attention to who they don''t touch with Hong Kong.


    "I''m glad you think so," Claude laughed. "There''s never going to be less money. Keep playing. I''ll win right away."


    Adrian snorted and walked with Claude to the spot of the golf ball. After a few steps, he stopped again, and his face became strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Claude looked back after two more steps.


    "No wonder I always had a feeling that something was wrong," Adrian looked at him strangely. "When did we have tens of billions of dollars in capital?"


    "you say that," Claude laughed and suddenly became extremely confident. "Do you remember what you reminded me last year? I seized the opportunity to do the most profitable business in the world."


    "No way. I know about foreign trade companies. There are profits, but definitely not so much." Adrian shook his head and said, his eyes shining at Claude: "tell me, Claude, how much did you make in the Soviet Union?"


    "you must know?"


    "of course, I want to ask you out today. In addition to the quantum fund, I want to talk about this. I need to know what your surprise is," Adrian said seriously.


    "It''s a pity that I was going to tell you when I finished," said Claude regretfully, then raised his hand after Adrian''s eyes opened. "Well, it seems that it''s almost the end there, and it''s no big deal to tell you in advance - so far, We have made a total of 14 billion dollars from polar bears "


    in total www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C112

    " well Are you serious, crow? "Even after walking under his umbrella, sitting in a chair with a cup of coffee, Adrian still felt dizzy," we did take 14 billion dollars from the Soviet Union? "


    " you heard me right, and I didn''t say anything wrong. " Claude picked up the glass and flicked it. "And there''s no tax."


    "Hell, this is..." Adrian took a long breath and pinched the bridge of his nose. Although he knew that this was an excellent opportunity to make money, he never thought it could be reached. Claude shocked him again like the oil futures last time.


    "Our share of the cake is only moderate, even smaller than my father''s, not to mention those who have been preparing for a long time on Wall Street, not to mention the wealth accumulated by the sleeve color empire over the past 60 years, which is easily pocketed by them." Claude said in the end, the tone has become a little emotional.


    Adrian understands his feelings. After all, just a few years ago, the polar bear was a formidable behemoth, but now it is so weak that anyone can come to take a piece of the cake. He just wants to know how Claude made the figure of 14 billion more than review the history of the two countries and express his feelings. Moreover, it seems that there is room for improvement.


    "Can you tell me how you did it?" Adrian asked. "It must have taken a lot of effort."


    "It''s simple, it''s so simple that you can''t believe it." Claude laughed. He put down his glass and thought about it carefully before he opened his mouth again: "I started to arrange it after talking to you last year. First, I had people pay for some bureaucrats; then, I opened about 30 banks in Russian cities, large and small; then, I raised the deposit interest rate to 20% or even 30% -- of course, We have to deposit it for a certain period of time; then we continue to publicize and encourage the Russians to deposit money into our banks; and finally, and most importantly, every ruble deposited is immediately converted into US dollars. "


    Adrian can''t help but take a deep breath. He has generally understood that Claude''s practice is to absorb rubles and convert them into US dollars - the rubles before the collapse of the Soviet Union are still very strong. Then when the Soviet Union disintegrates, the economy deteriorates, and the value of the ruble plummets all the way, the last few billion ruble deposits can be paid off only by several thousand or even millions of dollars.


    "wait, crow, are these 14 billion dollars obtained by absorbing funds from ordinary people?" Adrian asked.


    "Of course not. Almost half of them are not the only ones who aim at the funds in the hands of ordinary people," Claude knew what he meant. "The other half comes from the Russian government, and large-scale exchange of dollars must go through the Russian central bank, so we must have a good relationship with them. Of course, how to make a good relationship is needless to say. So after the funds absorbed by the bank have accumulated to a certain extent, I take the funds as collateral, loan a sum of rubles of the same amount, and then convert the rubles into US dollars again. As long as the repayment period exceeds three years, it doesn''t matter how much interest. "


    "I see." Adrian took a deep breath again. It was too simple.


    Sure enough, currency manipulation is the most profitable business in the world. No wonder the giants want to enter the Fed. The situation of the Soviet Union is only comparable to that of Germany after World War I. However, the loss of the Soviet Union was far more than that of Germany at that time. The amazing wealth was simply evaporated or flowed into other people''s pockets.


    Of course, such an opportunity has and only once, fortunately Adrian and Claude firmly seized it.


    "Surprisingly, no wonder you''re not interested in sniping at 10% of the pound." Adrian said with emotion.


    "There are lots of opportunities to make money. Unless you have to, you really don''t need to take risks," Claude shrugged. "But you''re right, ed. we''re going to do it together."


    "In that case, how about your treat tonight?" Adrian said half jokingly.


    "Although you''ve lost two dinners before No problem. " Claude answered, rubbing his chin.


    "What a fussy fellow." Adrian shook his head teasingly, picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    There is no point in thinking about currency manipulation or the loss of the Soviet Union. The former is not something he can deal with, and the latter would be swept away most of his wealth even without him. Therefore, now that we have seized this opportunity and made such a huge sum of money, all the previous ideas and ideas can be realized.


    But while $14 billion sounds amazing, it doesn''t have to be enough once it''s started, especially those that Adrian is counting on.


    "Well, let''s go on. It''s not over yet." Claude said he was going to get the club.


    "Wait, crow, I remember you said before, things are not over there, right?" Adrian suddenly asked, "so how much do we get in the end?"Claude raised his eyebrows, and half of his body immediately sat back: "it seems that I can''t fight today."


    "If you want, I''ll take some time to play golf with you all day, so that you can laugh at me in the game. How about?" Adrian spread his hands and looked at Claude with a smile. "I need this answer."


    "Well, well," Claude sighed, but did not show his impatience. "According to the current situation, we can finally make 15 billion yuan. Of course, this is only an estimate. The actual situation should fluctuate around this number."


    "Well, let''s take that number for a while." Adrian thought about it again, and then he asked seriously, "crow, how likely is it that we will succeed in acquiring ABC?"


    "you mean to buy ABC?" Claude, who poured himself a cup of coffee, was surprised to pick his eyebrows.


    "Yes, that''s right. As a media company, we need a TV network all over the country. I can''t think of any more suitable TV station than ABC." Adrian said and made a gesture of calmness. "I know what you want to say, crow, but look at some famous broadcasting companies, NBC is under GM, CBS is incorporated by Sony, fo belongs to News Corporation, and ABC will be acquired sooner or later. Within these two years, I''m sure. We have to be ahead of others. "


    After a pause, he continued: "as for the long-term loss problem of ABC, believe me, crow, if we can take over, I have enough assurance to make it come back from the dead"


    "ha, so confident?" Claude patted himself in the face.


    "Of course, don''t forget what I do now. I just need a few excellent TV series and variety shows." Adrian held his arm and lifted his chin, which made him look proud.


    Claude put down his glass, put his hands together and looked at Adrian for a few minutes: "OK, let me see Although we can''t do more analysis now, I can tell you for sure, ED, 15 billion is not enough. "


    "Adrian, my uncle and I can all be interested in financing," he said


    "It''s still not enough. I''m sure my father and Mr. Anderson will help, but business is business, and the capital will not exceed 3 billion at most. If we want to acquire ABC, we need at least close to 20 billion," Claude shook his head.


    "Need that much?" Adrian frowned.


    "Although ABC has been operating at a loss, it is, after all, a large company with a strong foundation and history, and still has a high position in the public mind. It is impossible to buy a company without paying a large price." Claude explained simply.


    "So, is there any other way?" Adrian''s eyebrows were even deeper. At first, because of the excitement of obtaining huge wealth in the Soviet Union, he was completely calmed down. Even if he had such a large sum of money in hand, it was still far from enough to do something. How could it not make people depressed, even if he knew it in his mind.


    "Don''t tell me there''s nothing you can do, man." Adrian looks at his best friend.


    "Well, there''s another way." Claude thought for a few minutes before he said again, "but it''s very cumbersome to operate, and it may have an impact on our reputation."


    "Tell me." Adrian made a gesture.


    "It''s easy to borrow money from the bank with ABC as collateral."


    "Take ABC as collateral? You mean to borrow money from the bank with something that doesn''t belong to us?"


    "yes, you heard me correctly. In terms of business, it can be like this." Claude nodded. "The biggest advantage of this is that if the acquisition is successful, the debt of this loan will be borne by all the shareholders of ABC, not just us. But it''s troublesome. First of all, you have to prepare enough detailed materials for the bank to evaluate. Those smart guys absolutely don''t want to see you declare bankruptcy after paying the money - frankly speaking, based on the current operation of ABC, I don''t think any bank will take such a risk. Secondly, if the acquisition still leads to continuous losses and eventually leads to bankruptcy or resale, ABC''s shareholders will inevitably complain against us about the loan, which will affect our reputation. "


    Adrian''s fingers beat and beat on the small table, looking at the distant scenery for a long time before turning his eyes back: "after all, the most important thing is how to make ABC come alive after taking over. This is actually not a difficult thing. Remember what I told you before, crow, as long as there is a good operation team, I am sure that ABC will come back from the dead. So I think this method is credible. As long as you can make the bank believe that we can save ABC and get the money, then the future will not be a problem. "


    "You''re so confident, ed." Claude laughed. "I know that you can always achieve some unexpected success, and I believe that if you say that, there must be a way to make ABC profitable - even though I do the actual business. However, I have to regret to tell you, ED, the premise of our discussion is that no one competes with us "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C113

    " no one Compete with us? "Adrian''s brow just stretched out suddenly wrinkled again, and a heart sank because of what he thought.


    "Yes," Claude sighed and looked at him seriously, "do you know where our weakness lies?"


    " Young. " After a long time, Adrian reluctantly spit out the word.


    "Yes, our company is too young. It has only been more than a year since its establishment. We don''t have more achievements that can be achieved, and we don''t have the details and qualifications of an old company. Do you remember the word" we "when I said that the capital needed nearly 20 billion? If we want to purchase, we can only offer a high price, And if other group companies want to buy ABC, the only thing we can do is to raise the price even higher. " Said Claude, shrugging his shoulders.


    Adrian grinned bitterly and didn''t speak again. The reason why he proposed to buy ABC at this time was to catch Disney unprepared. In my memory, Disney should have acquired ABC at the end of 1994. At this stage, I''m afraid it is still in the plan. If I can seize the opportunity, I may not be able to take ABC from Disney.


    But now after Claude''s analysis, he found that his ideas were still too naive. It is impossible to acquire such a large enterprise as ABC without spending several months and half a year in contact and negotiation. This gives the other party the opportunity to sell. Even if you really want to sell, you should buy yourself a good price.


    If Adrian does something about ABC now, Disney has no relevant plan. If there is one, Disney will definitely participate in it at the first time. Michael Eisner may be a tyrant, but he is also a shrewd businessman. He will never sit back and watch their two little boys take ABC into his pocket.


    just think about the fact that ABC has been losing money for ten years since its acquisition, Disney still didn''t want to sell it, and still filled the gap with its huge funds. You can see how important the network is to them. Michael Eisner is well aware of the complementary role of ABC and Disney in publicity and communication, so it''s better to think about how to raise more money if we expect them to give up.


    "It''s a hard thing to accept." Adrian sighed and pinched his fingers reluctantly.


    Although Claude did not say some words, he was very clear in his heart. If they had to buy, they might not have no chance of winning, but the probability was not very high. But in this way, it is inevitable that all the energy and resources will be focused on the competition with Disney. If you win ABC, it doesn''t matter, but if you can''t win it, it''s not worth the loss.


    The strength is still not enough. Adrian sighed in his heart. If he could delay it for another three years, he would definitely be able to raise more funds, but now he can only watch the big meal in front of him, but it doesn''t taste good. If ABC is allowed to slip away from his fingertips, there will be no such television network. The broadcasting companies all over the United States will let him buy them. This will be a big setback for the development of the company.


    The influence of a media company with a huge TV network is much greater than that of media companies with only paper media. Modern people can not read newspapers and listen to radio, but they can''t do without watching TV. First of all, compared with newspapers and radio, the influence of television is multifaceted. Voice, text and dynamic images are also easier for people to accept the information transmitted.


    Or to put it this way, just like people reading novels, if they think that there is something strange or forget the plot, they can stop and turn to that paragraph and read it carefully before continuing to read it. But if you watch a movie, unless you are at home, you can''t ask the cinema to put it upside down, watch the neglected plot again, and then watch it again - that''s why some directors like to set up a lot of small details in the film, which is a good way to attract the audience to watch it again and again. Moreover, even at home, if you want to rewind the tape, you will still have a strange feeling after rewinding.


    One is to actively absorb information, the other is to passively receive information, which is more likely to affect nature is self-evident. For example, Disney''s future TV film "youth of song and dance" is an excellent example. If it exists as a film alone, it will be at the same level as "dancing out of my life" - or even worse than it. After repeated publicity on ABC''s TV network, it immediately became a popular song and dance movie, and won a large number of young idols and made huge profits.


    Therefore, in Adrian''s plan, ABC''s TV network is a necessary option from the beginning - it can only be ABC. However, after the Soviet Union has made a lot of money, it is still difficult to achieve this goal.


    Of course, he can also choose to buy a channel from other TV networks, and then gradually expand to the United States. This is not difficult. He has a lot of high ratings TV festivals and variety shows in his mind. Otherwise, how can he promise to save ABC? It''s just that he has no memory of relevant details, but if a boss has prepared all kinds of details, What''s with the operations team? And he had Lafayette set up the production department long before that.In addition, you can also put your energy on the Internet. Before his rebirth, the network has already killed the records, the paper publishing industry is also crumbling, and online TV has been put on the agenda for a long time. If you seize all the opportunities you know, you may not be able to become a giant in the emerging media industry.


    It is just that these two ways will be controlled by others for a long time, especially the former. Although the latter will have a broader sky in the future, Adrian''s biggest advantage at that time may no longer exist


    damned TV network. Adrian long out of breath, from the wishful thinking to come back, looking at the dead party in front of him: "you give me good news, and then give me a bad news, crow."


    "All right, ED, don''t do this," Claude comforted. "TV networks are very important, and I know that if you want to, we might as well try - or, consider other broadcasters?"


    "other broadcasters? Bo?" Adrian reluctantly put out his hands. "If you only buy them, it''s better to set up a new one."


    Claude raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of something: "I think there''s a broadcasting company you might be interested in."


    "Oh?" Adrian looked curious.


    "BS" Claude said the name.


    "BS?" Adrian blinked. "I think What I need is an American Broadcasting Company? "


    " am I not talking about an American Broadcasting Company? "Claude was confused.


    "Isn''t BS short for Tokyo broadcasting?" Adrian was confused.


    "Tokyo Broadcasting Corporation? God, what''s going on in your head?" Claude looked at him in disbelief. He took two deep breaths, calmed down his mood, and then asked, "well, remember which news channel was the most popular in the Gulf War at the beginning of last year?"


    "of course, it''s CNN." Adrian rubbed his chin as if he heard something, "you''re trying to say..."


    "Yes, CNN is Turner''s channel," Claude nodded. "BS for short."


    "Turner Broadcasting?" Adrian shook his head and began to recall the relevant information.


    "If I remember correctly, Ted Turner, the founder of BS, used to be at my godfather''s, your father''s cocktail party, and you should have met him." Claude recalled.


    "Really? Let me see..." Adrian held his chin and narrowed his eyes, and his hands on the small round table began to beat rhythmically. "He has a shallow moustache, and his hair is always combed from left to right. His eyes are small but he is very divine. His square face gives people a very strong feeling."


    "I don''t think you remember him." Claude looked at him in surprise.


    "It''s nothing," Adrian waved, as if unwilling to talk about it. "Do you think it''s appropriate to buy BS?"


    "of course," Claude nodded. "Although BS''s television network is not as good as ABC''s, and there are not so many channels radiating to the United States, it is quite good in the United States. After all, although BS is not as good as NBC, CBS and other TV networks in terms of entertainment, CNN occupies a solid position in the White House News Corps. What''s more, BS is much cheaper than ABC. I''m afraid it only needs half of ABC''s capital. Since you said that you can bring ABC back to life, why can''t BS go to the next level?


    at this point, he raised his hand to stop Adrian''s interruption: "I know what you want to say, ed. Yes, if we can successfully acquire ABC, and you can do what you say, then the huge TV network will let us go up several steps and give us more voice. However, have you ever thought that if we, a company less than two years old, has successfully acquired ABC, is it too conspicuous? Don''t you think our foundation is not very solid? If the expansion speed is too fast, it is easy to be caught by loopholes, and then... "


    Claude made a gesture: "I have had a lot of contact with those guys on Wall Street, and I know the risks. If we succeed in acquiring ABC, we will certainly invest all our funds. If someone seizes the opportunity to rumor or or something, we may fall into a trap and compensate for what we just got. So I think it is more appropriate to buy BS. Even so, I don''t recommend starting the acquisition right away. We need more time and patience to have a careful contact with the other party, collect all kinds of intelligence and make the most precise arrangement. We must take down "


    Claude fiercely and finish his speech with a fierce wave of his hand. Adrian didn''t say anything. He sat quietly in his chair for a long time. His eyes were fixed on the distance. He didn''t know what he was looking at. Until Claude finished a cup of coffee, he slowly opened his mouth: "OK, so..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C114

    " we can have preliminary contact with the two companies at the same time. We don''t need to go too deep, just collect intelligence. Then we look for opportunities to communicate and analyze, and as you say, we need time and patience. " Adrian finally said that, although he did not give up the purchase of ABC, but actually began to favor BS.


    Claude is right. Their foundation is still too shallow. Although ABC is delicious, the risk is not so great. Although he believes that if uncle and Godfather can support them 100%, even if there are problems in Claude''s mouth, they can survive. But this support can be repeated, but it is not good to repeatedly, especially that old uncle So this support should be used where it is more needed.


    Compared with ABC, BS is much cheaper, which can save a lot of money and ensure the follow-up development, not to mention the brand of CNN. Moreover, if BS is developed into a big four broadcasting company, the sense of achievement won''t be much less than saving ABC.


    Of course, there is a more important point is that Adrian found part of his memory related to BS. According to the original track, Turner Broadcasting Company will be acquired by Warner in 1996, and then merge with a television network affiliated to CBS to become the fifth largest television network in the United States after entering the 21st century. Well, it''s not the key. The key is that the acquisition time of Warner is after 95 years. This year seems to be nothing special to others, but it is quite different in Adrian''s eyes. Isn''t Claude thinking that their development time is too short and there are not many achievements that can be taken? As long as 95 years have passed, This problem will be solved and the acquisition will be relatively smooth.


    So Adrian agreed with Claude''s suggestion, and they really need patience and time. Anyway, as long as they pay attention at any time, even if there are other situations, they will not be far away from control.


    "That''s it." Claude raised the coffee cup, but it stopped halfway. He looked into the cup and said seriously, "I''ve drunk too much coffee. I think we should bring some wine to celebrate our agreement."


    "Forget it. If you drink wine, you''ll be like me. You can''t even find the right direction when you swing." Adrian said with a smile, as if he was in a better mood because he had solved some problems.


    "That''s OK. Even then, you don''t want to beat me," Claude shrugged. "Don''t forget, you still have two dinners."


    "I know, I won''t forget it." Adrian shook his head funny, looked at the sky and stood up: "but not today, the time is almost, the time has also talked about, I should go back."


    "Someone''s waiting for you at home, isn''t it?" said Claude, with a sneer. From his expression, he seemed to want to say something, but Adrian closed his mouth and shrugged after he snorted.


    "By the way, crow, one more thing." Adrian then thought of what, "since the acquisition of the TV network is not urgent, then we can further small expansion step."


    "A little expansion?" Claude looked up at him.


    "Of course, several of AC media''s subsidiaries, both brokerage and publishing companies, are operating well, so there should be no problem with small expansion, right?" Adrian said with a smile.


    Although the agency company failed to find Willis'' agent, the agents of Samuel Jackson and John Travolta joined in. They not only worked for Jackson and Travolta, but also had several actors, including two or three people who were still unknown, In addition, the agency company already has several actors of the same type. As long as the arrangement is made with the development of time, the prospect of the agency company can definitely be optimistic.


    As for the publishing company, Tomb Raider, which was released in early April, sold better than expected. Readers of popular novels are fed up with male explorers, so the female version of Indiana Jones is very impressive. For various reasons, the quality of this novel is only between the first-class and the second-class, so it soon subsided after the short-term upsurge, but the development of the publishing company has become more and more stable.


    Of course, the film companies don''t have to say.


    "Don''t forget, you still owe me the CEO of a brokerage firm, ed." Claude reminded.


    "You''re very fussy, crow," Adrian rolled his eyes. "I remember, of course, I won''t break my promise, but that''s not now. I promise I''ll give you an answer in two years at most."


    "Two years?" Claude said thoughtfully, and then pulled the topic back: "OK, come back to the topic of expansion, what do you want to do this time?"


    "buy a record company," Adrian said his idea, "reach into the singing industry."


    The record industry shrugged his shoulders, too."As I told you, since we want to do media, all these industries should be involved." Adrian opened his hand.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention, but it will take time." Claude did not refuse.


    "I want to be quick," Adrian admonished. "Of course, I''m not pushing you. I''m just thinking about one thing that might combine with a record company."


    "One thing? Combine with the record company." Claude looked inquisitive. "Can you tell me?"


    "of course, I just want to tell you," Adrian nodded. "You know, if a record company wants to develop, it needs the support of the singer in his sleeve. But now those slightly famous singers have been carved up by other record companies. If they can''t dig them out, they can only cultivate themselves. But it''s not easy to cultivate yourself. Although people can go to the streets or bars to look for them, it''s not enough. So I think maybe we can make a backup force idea for other record companies


    "Well Can you be specific? "Claude continued.


    "Well, for example, I know something because I have a good relationship with Denis right now. A few years ago, they set up a Mickey Mouse Club, which recruited 8-year-old and 9-year-old children to train, sign up to be the club''s actors, and then go to perform, sing and appear on TV. But recently I heard that this program is on the decline. If it doesn''t get better in the next few months, it''s likely to be cut off. In this way, the young actors will be dismissed. So, I think maybe we can take this opportunity to find some excellent little guys. Think about it, crow. They have received professional training and experience on stage, which is much better than a complete new person. Maybe we can cultivate a pop star comparable to Madonna Adrian''s voice was agitated, but a strange smile that was not easy to detect crossed the corner of his mouth.


    "That sounds good." Claude thought about it and said, "but you said it. It''s not sure. If this If Mickey Mouse Club is popular, it will continue to exist, won''t it? "


    " of course, I''m just citing an example. There are no other companies like Disney. We can pay attention to this information. " Adrian waved and said, "the main thing is to buy a record company and prepare for the future."


    "Yes, you told me to do it anyway." Claude sighed sarcastically.


    "Don''t complain, crow. You''ll enjoy it." Adrian laughed. "Well, I''m going to go. Get together again sometime - of course, I remember the dinner I owe you, and I won''t forget it."


    The sports car from the golf club soon drove onto the road, Adrian put the shed down, feeling the cool wind blowing in the face. Generally speaking, his mood was very happy. Claude gave him a big surprise, which made him more confident that they would succeed. Although the subsequent discussion on the acquisition of TV networks was somewhat depressing, it was soon adjusted. Such a thing is very normal. Although he is reborn and has a great advantage, it does not mean that he can get what he wants. He has to strive for everything and keep calm and rational at any time so that he can obtain the maximum benefits.


    Whether it is ABC or BS, or wait until we have collected enough information. Adrian, driving, thought silently. Although his heart has been biased towards BS. As for the record company, there are at least a few months to let Claude get everything ready. Ha ha, Mickey Mouse Club


    It took about 20 minutes for Adrian to return to his villa. After greeting Mrs. Galen, who was busy in the front room, he dropped his coat and headed for the kitchen.


    "It smells good, but it doesn''t taste good." He leaned against the door, smiling at the good figure busy in front of the kitchen counter.


    "You can choose not to drink." Kate looked back at him.


    "How can I? It''s specially made for me. I even turned off Claude''s dinner invitation." Adrian came to Kate''s back with a smile, put his arm around her waist and took a deep breath in her hair.


    "You taste better than that." He said with pun.


    Kate wanted to give him another white eye, but she asked another question: "the soup I made is really bad?"


    "not good, but not bad," Adrian kisses her ear. "It''s good to be able to do this. After all, you can''t practice in the kitchen every day in school like me. ¡±


    "but I always feel strange..." Kate flatted her mouth and sighed, "and the food you make is special."


    "But Mrs. Galen said she had never seen you in the kitchen before."


    "Fool, do I need to go into the kitchen when she''s at home?" Adrian laughed, with no other emotion in it. "Well, if you think it''s uncomfortable, I''ll just praise it later."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C115

    " no need. "Kate simply turned around and left Adrian''s arms. She raised her chin and looked at him." only by listening to the truth can I know what''s wrong with me and I can do better. "


    "How do you know I''m telling the truth, Kate?" Adrian quipped.


    "Oh? So you haven''t told me the truth?" Kate raised her eyebrows.


    "Well..." Adrian could not help coughing. After a few glances around, Adrian picked up a spoon and filled some peas and ham soup in the pot and tasted it, "well The taste is OK, but there is a little less pepper. "


    Kate snorted, came over, took the spoon from Adrian''s hand, and kept stirring in the pot. I don''t know if I think of something. The mixing speed is not very uniform.


    "What? Is there something on your mind?" Adrian was acutely aware of this. "If it''s because of what I just said, then I apologize."


    "No, no, I just..." Kate sighed, hesitated, looked at him and said stiffly, "I don''t know if I should tell you if this will make me look Very stingy... "


    "No matter what," Adrian laughed, put her arm around Kate''s waist and put her on the table. "You can tell me whatever problems you have. It''s easy to misunderstand people need to communicate, especially between lovers."


    "OK..." Kate on the table bit her lip and looked straight into his eyes. "Ed, I want to know I want to know Why you stopped preparing tornado. "


    With that, she looked at him nervously and timidly, her eyes wide open but not blinking.


    "What? Do you think it''s because you didn''t do it well enough?" Adrian chuckled and put his hand on her face. "How could you have this idea, Kate?"


    "I admit that I had this idea at the beginning, but more importantly," Kate pursed, "I''ve been ready for this for so long, and I believe I can do it well, But you told me to suspend "


    " there are many reasons for the suspension, such as funds, such as manpower. It''s no big deal, and it''s not cancelled. One more important one for you Adrian shrugged his shoulders.


    "An important supporting role for me?" Kate blinked.


    "Yes, my next film is going to be shot in London, and I think you''re a good match for that supporting role. Why, didn''t Roger tell you? "Adrian looked surprised, but then he came up to her and squinted at her." or, he told you, but you forgot that in your anger. "


    "This This... " Kate immediately became expectant and her former momentum vanished.


    "Ah, I have to see how the soup is now." Kate used the soup as a shield, but Adrian held her down before she jumped off the table.


    "It''s not good to change the subject, Kate," he said, looking at her with a smile and meaning in his eyes. "It hurts my heart if you don''t understand the situation, so I have to make up for it now."


    "Wait, ED, wait." Kate grabbed his right hand and looked at him angrily. "It''s not that I didn''t understand the situation. Anyway, it was you who broke the contract first."


    "Well, that''s a good idea. It''s OK to put all the blame on me." Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    Kate''s face changed a lot. At last, she found a topic: "by the way, I seem to remember Roger saying that the movie that invited me to play a supporting role was adapted from Howard manor, is it true?"


    "of course." Adrian raised his eyebrows and had already guessed what Kate would say next.


    Kate also saw that her sleeve dizziness, which had just subsided, came up again. However, she coughed and asked, "are you going to Making Victorian classic British style movies? "


    " I can''t always make CL movies all the time? "Adrian smiles, without too much explanation.


    "But But... " Kate gestured but didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, Kate, I know you''re worried about me, but don''t take it too seriously. There will always be many unexpected difficulties on the way to self breakthrough. Just try your best." Adrian said, kissing her on the forehead.


    "Well," Kate sighed, then put her arm around Adrian''s neck and gave him the same kiss. "It looks like I''ll have to read that novel a few more times, the last time I saw it was two years ago."


    "Then you have to hurry up," Adrian pinched her chin. "You know, I''m going to take a new movie to France for the Cannes Film Festival, and I''ll leave for London as soon as the festival is over."


    "So fast?" Kate was surprised."It''s not so fast. The preliminary preparation has just begun. Although there are candidates for leading roles, I still have to invite them. But the most important thing is that Emma, the little girl, yells on the phone every day. If she doesn''t go to see her, I''m afraid she will drag her aunt to Los Angeles Adrian sighed helplessly.


    Kate chuckled and covered her mouth. The crooked eyes made her look charming.


    "I''ll have the script handed over to you tomorrow. Make sure you give full play to your strengths. You''re a good fit for Helena." Adrian couldn''t resist another kiss on her lips.


    "No problem, I''ll make you happy." Kate chuckled and poked her finger into his chest.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he wanted to make another explanation for the sentence "let you be satisfied". However, he suddenly thought of something that was not easy to be aware of. He raised his eyebrows, and then said jokingly, "it''s a pity that you can''t go to Cannes Film Festival with me. We have a very sexy woman with us."


    "You''re here again, ed." Kate gave him a heavy and light blow, and she was very angry. "Can''t I really compare with that Monica BELLUCCI? I''m actually praising other women in front of her girlfriend. God, what''s in your brain bag"


    "because I want to tease you, ¡±Adrian immediately made a hippie look, "every time I see you like this, I feel very cute."


    Seeing that Kate was really angry, he quickly put away his smile, hugged her and coaxed: "well, although your body is not as good as her, but you have the charm she does not have. I have always said that, but you only focus on the word" body. "


    "Because it''s one of the most attractive places for women, you said." Kate raised her chin.


    "Yes, yes, but you have to understand, Kate, the perfect curve has the temptation of the perfect curve, and the imperfect curve has the temptation of the imperfect curve," Adrian smiles and kisses her on the face. "A beautiful woman who can attract attention everywhere needs more than a perfect body."


    "I knew you would say that," said Kate, though she was curling her mouth, but the smile on the corner of her mouth betrayed her heart. "Now I''m wondering if I should take a vacation from school right now and go to Cannes with you."


    "That''s great. Cannes is a famous tourist attraction. The beach near the Mediterranean is very beautiful." Adrian looked very happy. "In this way, you can attend all three major European film festivals."


    Kate looked at him for a few minutes, and finally sighed with chagrin: "now it''s too late to ask for leave. I just applied for a thesis. Oh, hell, if only I had changed my mind a little earlier. "


    "Really not?" Adrian asked with a slight frown.


    Kate shrugged and said nothing.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. There will be another chance." He hugged her in comfort.


    Kate snorted and was about to say something. Suddenly, her face changed. She jumped down from the table and rushed to the kitchen table. Then she screamed: "my God"


    "it''s just that it''s overcooked. Don''t exaggerate it." Adrian glanced at the small soup pot which was obviously wrong and shrugged his shoulders.


    Kate turned around and glared at him angrily: "it''s all your fault, ed. if you hadn''t pulled me here, I wouldn''t have been boiling the soup, and in the end I wouldn''t have been like this"


    "OK, well, I''m sorry for my mistake." Adrian raised his hands, this time and women are not reasonable.


    "Do you look like you''re apologizing, ed?"


    "so, dear Kate, what do you want me to do?"


    "you should ask yourself"


    "but I really don''t know, can you tell me?"


    As time entered may, the controversy about Shawshank Redemption gradually subsided. However, it is undeniable that the film has been closely linked with the 64th Academy Awards and the silent lamb. If someone mentions this Oscar or praises the silent lamb, it is inevitable that they will also mention shawshank redemption. And the loyal fans of the two movies have become so different that they always sneer at the other one when they talk about their favorite movie.


    "The prison movie that moans without illness? Forget it, who saved who? The intention from the beginning was chaos." That''s what the silent lamb fans say.


    "There''s nothing to see in this film other than disgusting and nauseous blood, and too much affectation." This is the opinion of the fans of shawshank redemption.


    Of course, such extreme remarks are rare, most fans are still very rational, and the criticism will be ignored. But undeniably, "Shawshank Redemption" has always been the top selling and renting video tapes, leaving "the silent lamb" far behind.But Adrian, the director of Shawshank''s redemption, was not forgotten by the reporters because of the end of the debate. They quickly found another place to pay attention to.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C116

    " yes, we admit that Adrian is a geek, a wizard, and he seems to have endless ideas in his head. So far, the three films, whether they are the ubiquitous British black humor in "two big guns", the dazzling clip of "memory fragments", or the reflection on human nature and the salvation of hope for freedom in "Shawshank''s redemption", are all impressive. What''s even more surprising is that he has participated in the screenwriting of several excellent films. Sometimes, he can''t help but wonder where such a strange person suddenly appears?


    he has only been a director for two years now, and he seems to have never met with failure, but now it seems that he is going to break the rule. As we all know, after the Oscars, Adrian went back to the editing room and busied himself with his own. It''s not surprising that what kind of reports can be made by the tabloids which are dominated by sensationalism? However, this kind of explicit criticism is rarely used. Most of them take an exaggerated title, and then continue to exaggerate ten times in the content, with gimmicks to sell. If this technique is used, it means that the selling point characters can continue to pay attention.


    Adrian''s article, which was published in other newspapers, was soon reprinted. After all, there is nothing wrong with that article. According to his records of the past two years, he always liked to publicize the film after making it and prepare it for release. Now that he suddenly changed his practice, there must be something wrong with it. In addition, with the plot revealed, the article may not be true.


    So many reporters began to try their best to find out what was going on. But Bosworth did not give any more details, just said the film is currently in the process of adjustment. This ambiguous words immediately let people have more speculation, this rocket like wizard director should not really encounter Waterloo? Not only the reporters are enthusiastic to guess, some program hosts will also make an analysis when talking about this.


    Unfortunately, Adrian did not accept interviews, and his private life was well protected, so that reporters could not catch the whereabouts. After all, Mr. Harrison and Mr. Francis Ford may not be able to recognize you on the way to the end of the day.


    As a result, journalists quickly turned to Al Pacino, who played the leading role. Unfortunately, Pacino has dealt with them countless times and knows how to deal with them.


    "I''m satisfied with my performance. It''s a character with great personality and charm. I like him. I like Adrian, too. He''s an excellent director who is very good at mobilizing the actors'' emotions. "


    Look, the whole story doesn''t mention the plot, only talks about the role, which not only helps to promote the film, but also avoids the key issues. It is worthy of being an old drama character.


    The reporters who can''t get much news for the time being have to increase their speculation in their reports. Those large-scale and well-known media all know where the bottom line is, while the tabloids blatantly claim that the new film directed by the wizard will surely be finished.


    After a few days of this, Bosworth finally issued a statement that although it had nothing to do with Adrian''s fourth film, it attracted the attention of the media in the past because their spokesperson announced that, Adrian will take his fifth film "vulgar novel" to the upcoming Cannes Film Festival


    ==============================


    located in the southeast of France, Cannes, with nice and Monte Carlo, is known as the three major tourist centers in southern Europe. It is close to the Mediterranean Sea, with blue sea, lush palms and mild climate. It''s a good place for holiday tourism. No wonder the French hold a film festival here.


    It was held by the French government in 1939 in order to fight against the Venice Film Festival controlled by the Italian fascist regime. Therefore, the venue is also a picturesque tourist resort. From here, we can see that the essence of Berlin Film Festival is different from Cannes and Venice.


    In any case, compared with the Venice Film Festival, which favors personal style and pursues the so-called art blindly, and the Berlin Film Festival with relatively strong political flavor, Cannes Film Festival has far surpassed Venice to become the most famous film festival in Europe. Interestingly, the French not only denied this, but also vowed that the art of film was best reflected in Cannes Film Festival. I really don''t know what to say about them.


    In addition, Cannes Film Festival also has a very attractive place, known as 3S film festival because of the sea, beauty and sunshine. Every year during the grand event, there will be many beautiful women gathered on the famous seaside Avenue and the nearby beaches. They are looking forward to the discovery of film celebrities and star scouts to realize their star dream. Unfortunately, it seems that I haven''t heard of any famous female star being dug out here. I don''t know whether to laugh or to be sad.


    With the arrival of the night, although the film people from all over the world have gathered here, this small city has no previous tranquility, but still has its own beauty in the brilliant lights."You should come and see it, Kate. It''s so beautiful. I went to the blue coastal area the day I arrived. The most beautiful beach in the world is not just a talk." Adrian, who had no clothes on, said in an aria, looking out of the window at night.


    "There''s something strange about the tone? Oh, of course, I''m excited and excited right now. I like it here." Adrian maintained the tone of his aria, then exaggerated his tone, and finally looked down.


    She was kneeling in front of him, close to him, lifting her head, biting her lips, moving her body and looking at him with eager and fierce eyes.


    "I''ll pay attention, then I''ll have a rest, and the jet lag will be adjusted soon." Adrian hung up the phone and looked at her kneeling in front of her. Monica murmured, "because I have a sexy girl here"


    the room quieted down. Both of them stared at each other and didn''t speak any more, but Monica kept her head down for a while. Adrian''s breath was tight, and he finally breathed a lot.


    Monica stopped and let out a low cry. It lasted about ten seconds before she opened her eyes and looked full at Adrian. The flowered face made her look extremely charming.


    "Now Satisfied? "She gasped, her voice a little husky with excitement.


    "Oh, of course, you did very well, Monica." Adrian''s tone is still with the previous aria, obviously very satisfied.


    Monica immediately put her head down and began to clean up. Adrian sighed happily again. After several times, kneeling woman finally stood up, Xiangyan fiddled with the next glued hair, turned and swayed hips to the bathroom.


    Adrian dropped her phone in the bathroom. It''s just a coincidence, but it''s undeniably exciting, and it''s another breakthrough for Monica.


    It''s a wonderful feeling to watch this sexy creature fall into his own control bit by bit. Adrian''s head could not help but emerge from the swaying back that had just entered the bathroom. The implication is too obvious. He chuckled twice, then got up and went inside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C117

    with the official opening of Cannes Film Festival on May 12, this seaside town has become more and more lively, with reporters holding cameras and cameras running back and forth at various news release points, collecting unremittingly the news, gossip and anecdotes that can attract people''s attention. And it is rare for male and female stars from all over the world to let them shoot and ask questions freely to publicize themselves or their film writers.


    Adrian''s fame in Europe is smaller than that in the United States. After all, in addition to two big guns, the other two stories are all in the United States. Ordinary people in Europe prefer American films with strong commercial flavor, while critics who flaunt themselves with art think that the artistry of these two films is not enough.


    However, it''s just a little bit smaller. There are also many audiences who like CL style, suspense, and weird ideas. The ideological nature of "memory fragments" and "Shawshank''s redemption", or in the eyes of critics, is also commendable. So, on May 16, when "vulgar fiction" premiered at the kappa theatre on maiden Avenue, although American journalists accounted for a large proportion, European journalists also came.


    "According to the current plot introduction, Mr. Adrian, your new film is still of CL type, and it seems to be narrated in three paragraphs. Is it possible to work on the editing like" memory fragments "again this time?" a French reporter stretched out his microphone and asked in a loud voice outside the railing amid the click of photos.


    It''s just that his English is a little bad. If he changes French, Adrian can basically understand him. Unfortunately, in this noisy situation, he can''t understand what he is talking about.


    "Can you repeat it?" Adrian asked in French.


    The reporter immediately realized his question and immediately asked the question again in French. However, Adrian''s reply made him cry and laugh: "I''m sorry, I can''t answer about this. The film is about to be broadcast. I''d better use my own eyes to observe it. Of course, I promise, it''s a very interesting film. "


    It is not easy to seize the opportunity to put forward their own questions, but also repeated to let the other party understand, did not expect to get such an answer, for everyone will feel depressed. He also wanted to continue to ask, but unfortunately, the American reporter next to him had already snatched the opportunity: "Mr. Adrian, is it because the CL type of your fifth film is still unsatisfactory because the fourth film is not satisfactory?"


    reporters from other countries around him immediately raised their ears, and this news has been spread to Europe for a long time. Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t give a positive answer, just a smile: "I''m sorry, today is the premiere of" vulgar novel ", so I don''t answer questions that have nothing to do with the film."


    "Can I take it as your acquiescence?" the American reporter asked reluctantly.


    Adrian did not answer, but looked around to signal other people to ask questions. An Italian reporter immediately said, "Mr. Adrian, can you tell us why we chose Miss Monica BELLUCCI as the heroine of this film?"


    "because she is the most suitable one." Adrian said that she took Monica, who had been around her all the time. Today, she wore a low cut evening dress with sleeve color. She showed her graceful figure and murdered a lot of film.


    "The heroine, as the mistress of a gangster, needs to give people a feeling of sexy, provocative and unruly. For this reason, I selected a number of young actors, but I didn''t find the most suitable one until Monica took part in the audition." Adrian said with a look of admiration at the side of Monica, "although she does not have too much experience, but a little bit of acting, I know that she is the role I am looking for, so I did not hesitate to choose Monica."


    Monica didn''t speak, just looked at the reporters with a smile. Although her aura was not as strong as it was a few years later, it also made many people''s eyes shine, especially Italian journalists.


    "It turns out that I made the right decision. Monica''s performance in the film is almost perfect. She is like my muse, which gives me a lot of inspiration in the middle of shooting." Adrian went on to say that some reporters around were stunned for two or three seconds, and their looks immediately became ambiguous.


    Generally speaking, when a director calls the heroine of his movie as his muse, it can only explain one thing. Of course, no one is stupid enough to poke through that layer of paper. The reason why tabloids can write casually is because everyone knows that 90% of their words are untrustworthy, while those famous newspapers must abide by such hidden rules, unless there is concrete evidence, but this is also a hint that there is news to dig between them.


    Looking at the entrance of the theater not far away, Adrian immediately took his Monica''s arm and walked inside. The reporters who wanted to continue to ask had to give up, and then took the camera and shot them in the background.


    "Are you serious, ed?" Monica asked in a low voice as she entered the front room of the theater.


    "Of course," Adrian replied without even thinking about it. "You are my muse when shooting the vulgar novel, otherwise I would not have put so much thought on you.""Not now?" a complicated look flashed over Monica''s face.


    "Frankly, I''m not sure," Adrian stopped to look at her, with a serious look that made him look sincere. "But I''m absolutely infatuated with you, Monica."


    Monica was silent for a few seconds, then she said defiantly: "if you say I am your muse in front of the reporters, you are not afraid that your little girl is jealous?"


    "what is it? You are indeed my muse during the shooting. Why can''t I admit this?" Adrian shrugged his shoulders and looked quite free and easy.


    Monica''s look was more complicated. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she just sighed. Adrian smiles, pinches her on her hips and takes her to go inside.


    "Hey, ED, oh, and Monica." John Travolta, who had arrived early in the screening room, beamed, while Samuel Jackson, Dennis and Lafayette were with him, along with Bruce Willis and his wife, Demi Moore.


    "You run so fast that you leave all the reporters to me and moni." Adrian came up to them and joked.


    "As a director and producer, you should take more responsibility than we do, don''t you? Besides you..." As Tara Volta was joking, she suddenly realized something and put on her hands in a giggle.


    Basically, everyone knows everything about Adrian and Monica, and more or less knows that he has a girlfriend, but no one says much about it - Dennis, the clearest of all, keeps his mouth shut. Everyone is a man and understands the situation, even the married Willis and Tara Volta.


    After a few words of greetings, Adrian and the Willis talked and laughed for a while, and they all sat in waiting for the film to be released.


    "How''s it going?" Adrian whispered, sitting on his right-hand side.


    "It''s not very good. You know, we''ve been out of business for at least a few years. Although we started to reorganize our contacts after you acquired the company, it''s sometimes more difficult to pick it up again once it''s abandoned than to build a brand new one. More importantly, this is Europe. " Said Lafayette softly, but he was calm.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s still time." Adrian also noticed this, "do your best, as long as you do your best, even if you lose it doesn''t matter."


    "I will." Lafayette nodded.


    Naturally, what they discussed was the Palme d''Or at the Cannes Film Festival. Although the original "vulgar novel" won the palm of gold, Adrian was confident that his version would not be worse than the original, but he was not sure whether he could win the Palme d''Or.


    It has been said a long time ago that these film festivals are essentially cake sharing. However, there is still a mainstream value standard for the Oscars. The closer to this standard, the more likely they are to be favored. However, European film festivals only hold up the art brand, which is more confusing than Oscar''s law. Therefore, it depends on the public relations not in place to get the cake.


    Because of this, when Adrian acquired the film company at the beginning, he chose Bosworth pictures, which has a lot of details. Later, the fact also proved that his choice was not wrong, Lafayette and agent Roger successfully won him an Oscar nomination for best director.


    No matter how you divide the cake, the quality of the film still needs to account for a high proportion. Adrian believes that there is no problem with "vulgar novel", so now it is up to Lafayette to get the palms of gold for "vulgar novel" like the two owners of Miramax. Of course, if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. Although Palmetto has a high international reputation, its influence in the United States is far less than that of the Oscar, so it''s naturally good to get it, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t get it.


    "So, how was the publicity work for" smell women? "Adrian asked another question.


    "At present, it is within the grasp range, but I think it can be temporarily delayed. With the release of" vulgar novel "in Cannes, it is bound to receive a lot of attention Said Lafayette, recalling.


    "I''m afraid not," Adrian thought and shook his head. "You know, the first thing they grasped was that the fourth film was different from the previous three films. Now the fifth film is still of CL type. So they have to compare it with the fourth film which has not disclosed much information so far, so they claim that the fourth film is a failure, If the vulgar novel is popular, this may be more serious. In this case, it''s very difficult to deal with cold treatment, so we need someone to give proper guidance, just as we decided at the beginning, to use this matter to arouse the public''s appetite, not only to make them curious, but also to prevent them from losing confidence. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C118

    when the daily news report just came out, it still caused some problems to Adrian. In order to make Pacino get the best actor, the schedule of" smell the fragrance and know the woman "is arranged at the end of the year. If it enters the public''s attention now, it will easily consume their enthusiasm. At this time, whether it is to immediately carry out publicity preparation for release, or cold treatment and other automatic rumors, the whole plan may fall short. Moreover, "vulgar novel" is about to attend the Cannes Film Festival, which may also be affected.


    Fortunately, Lafayette immediately thought of a way to mix up the water, and then use the topic to hold the public''s appetite. As long as we hang on for a few months, as long as the film is released, these problems will no longer exist. However, the operation is more troublesome. Although the release time of the film can be slightly advanced. For example, it was scheduled to be on Christmas Eve, but now it is ahead of Thanksgiving Eve, it also requires a lot of manpower to guide public opinion carefully.


    Fortunately, until now, Lafayette is not bad, but with the release of "vulgar novel", the main energy must be put on the new film, so Lafayette proposed to temporarily put "smell women" cold treatment for a few weeks. However, he has forgotten what the style of "vulgar novel" is. After its release, it will inevitably cause disputes to escalate, so the cold treatment method is not appropriate.


    However, Adrian immediately gave a solution, that is to continue to hang down. It is good to have a controversial film. As long as the controversial topic is appropriate and can be controlled within a certain extent and scope, it will only be good for the film. Many young directors and actors rely on this move to get into the mainstream.


    Adrian now does not need to use this method to increase his fame, but can cause appropriate controversy, for the promotion of the film is still very good thing. Of course, it also depends on how Lafayette operates. But now he has to do public relations for "vulgar novel" at the film festival, but he also plans the subsequent publicity. I''m afraid it will not be easy to do well.


    Lafayette immediately raised the question, but Adrian still said: just try your best. This is really what he said. If it was two months ago, he would not be reconciled to this. He had planned for such a long time, so he could only succeed but not fail.


    However, after talking to Claude on the golf course, Adrian also looked on a lot. No matter how much calculation, no matter how much information he knows about the future, it is impossible to master everything. Just as he thought that seizing and robbing the Soviet Union could make ten times the profit, but Claude brought him a hundred times.


    Adrian is very aware of this. He just wants to seize the opportunity before the butterfly effect is likely to occur. So he''s now telling Lafayette that whatever the outcome is, as long as he does his best.


    After the end of this year, we should also consider giving Lafayette some better treatment, so that he can work in this position. Adrian thought in his heart. After putting down that little thing, he seemed more calm and rational.


    Well, I''d better talk about these things later. As the audience enters the screening hall, the film is about to start.


    ================================


    at the beginning of the film, rabbit and pumpkin are talking about robbery in the restaurant. A few minutes later, it turns out that Vincent, played by Travolta, and Jules, played by Jackson, are chatting while driving. Frankly speaking, this is not a very good beginning, because the chat lasted for several minutes, and it was full of nonsense - OK, It''s not all bullshit. Adrian made a little change here.


    In his previous life, he had heard such a comment about two directors who both like to use dialogue to promote the plot in the film, and they are full of "" from the beginning to the end: Although Gehry''s dialogues are numerous, each sentence is related to the upper and lower levels; while Quentin, from the beginning to the end, most of them are nonsense, that is, the boring words of those boring people on the street.


    Since he has copied "two big guns" first, this kind of close film can''t deviate too far. So Adrian rearranged these dialogues when he wrote the script. He not only added more cold jokes on the street, but also tried to link it with the plot.


    Although all of his achievements are copied, he has also handled many plays. Just like the sentence in his previous life, he is very familiar with the writing of the script, and he has also revised the script in his previous life. As for the effect, listen to the low smile that rings from time to time in the projection hall.


    Of course, thanks to the fact that the Internet has not yet fully developed, the audience can generally accept such a beginning. The reason why many people think this movie is boring in the past life is that the Internet makes people''s life rhythm faster and faster. For most people, if a film can''t attract them in the first few minutes, they can be in the cold and label it as a bad film.


    As the two people on the screen find a group of gangsters to collect money, the story finally has a small one, especially the picture of Jules shooting and killing people after reading the Bible, which makes many people feel very interesting, so they call out in a low voice.Then the screen is dark, along with the old-fashioned music, and then naturally, Mia, who played by Monica, comes on stage. Frankly speaking, her appearance is regular, which is neither bad nor has many characteristics. Moreover, her performance is not too good, and her expression is a little stiff. However, it is commendable by the use of camera editing and montage. However, in the next classic swing dance, Monica immediately got back to the top. After several years of modeling, she knew how to better show her curves in various situations.


    So this swing dance immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the projection hall. The allure of that sexy figure has increased by many times in the swing dance. Even though Adrian has seen it countless times during the editing, and even if he has played in bed for countless times, he still can''t help but marvel at the scene. Even he was like this, let alone others. At the end of the day, some people even couldn''t help whistling, which immediately attracted a low laugh.


    "See? They''re salivating at you." Adrian chuckles in Monica''s ear.


    Looking at the screen, although Monica didn''t say anything, the corners of her mouth obviously told the people around her that she was very happy. Adrian chuckles, kisses her ear beads, and then focuses on the movie again.


    After the classic dance, there was a funny plot of drug overdose. Vincent''s conversation with the drug dealer at home caused a lot of laughter, especially when she injected MIA. The cold joke made many people laugh.


    "Please, please say something."


    "What."


    After MIA was pricked with a needle, she screamed, jumped up and calmed down, so Vincent wanted her to say something to show her sober up, so MIA said the noun "what"


    well, anyway, the first funny story with a bit of romance ended, followed by the gold watch.


    The story begins when Butch''s father''s comrades in arms came back from Vietnam and brought him the gold watch. At that time, Butch was just a few years old. The people watching didn''t feel uncomfortable. After all, the first story has been temporarily ended, but it was chilly by the way the gold watch works.


    Then the time immediately pulled to now, in the low boxing ring rest room of Butch, the second story officially began. Butch killed his opponent, won the prize, jumped out of the window and stopped a taxi to find his girlfriend.


    Here, Adrian moved the original performance skills, that is, using black and white pictures to show the operation of the taxi, which gave the audience an unreal but very fresh feeling, and also had a deep impression.


    Well, the story goes on. Butch intended to take his girlfriend away. Everything is ready. Unfortunately, his confused girlfriend left his most important gold watch at home. Although the furious Butch knew it was very small, he still had to risk going home to get his watch, and had a face-to-face contact with Vincent.


    Just as everyone in the audience thought that, like those gangster movies, they would have a big fight, and then bookie, who got the gold watch, ran away. Vincent caught up with him and fought again, and finally let him go. Unfortunately, they all guessed wrong. The next second, Butch pulled the trigger to screen Vincent, who didn''t even say a word.


    It''s amazing. The audience was stunned. You know, in the previous story, Vincent should be the protagonist. How could he be killed by Butch with a gun? And he died so miserably that he was beaten into a sieve as soon as he came out of the toilet, John Travolta, who was sitting with the crew, laughed and was obviously proud of the audience''s reaction.


    However, this is not the most bizarre part of the whole story. After leaving home with his watch, Butch was planning to go back to his girlfriend''s place. Unexpectedly, when he passed the green light, he met Masha, the gangster boss who came out to buy breakfast. This is a double whammy. Then, crash, escape, two people stumbled into a music equipment store, but was stopped by the owner with a gun tied up.


    The owner immediately called a policeman, but the policeman and the shopkeeper were both homosexual and abnormal, so in an accident, Masha was killed. The plot developed to this place has been extremely strange, the audience is a want to laugh but do not know how to laugh. At last, Butch broke free and saved Masha. Masha said that the matter between the two was written off. After warning Butch not to mention it to others, the long suppressed screening hall finally burst out laughing


    in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C119

    however, the story still firmly attracts the audience. After changing their clothes, Vincent and Jules come to a restaurant where rabbit and pumpkin plan to rob at the beginning of the film. Needless to say, the robber met a gang killer. Although he had the advantage at the beginning, the pumpkin was quickly controlled by Jules, and the story changed here.


    "Do you read the Bible?" Jules pointed his gun at pumpkin''s head. "I''m very familiar with a paragraph. At the beginning of the film before the west festival book, Jules read this paragraph and then shot the man. Here, he not only let go of the pumpkin, but also gave his wallet to the other party as his own life money, which was very surprising. Then the film is over. In the music of the old song, the screen slowly darkens and the subtitles slowly rise.


    A few minutes later, the light in the projection hall finally came on. Although many people were whispering, not many people had the action of getting up and leaving. A few minutes later, clapping applause broke out in the corner, especially in the quiet projection hall. Then, more and more people joined in. Finally, thunderous applause almost overturned the roof of the projection hall.


    Adrian, who had been sitting steadily in his seat, could not help smiling, and then clapped hands with Travolta, Willis, Lafayette and others. Although the small screening hall is not fully occupied, the warm applause has already announced a good start.


    But as expected, "when John Travolta pushed out" officer gentleman "and" Mermaid ", he probably didn''t expect that his career would decline all the way to the bottom." forever John Travolta "was replaced by" a fool who made a mistake in Hollywood "when he still remembered it. Perhaps because of this, he agreed to Adrian''s invitation to play a gangster in the young director''s new film.


    However, it seems that he is about to get out of the trough now. In Adrian''s new film, except for the dance scenes with Italian model Monica BELLUCCI, he can''t see the shadow of the former John. He has long loose hair, wears an ear ring, takes drugs, and does all kinds of bad things. On the contrary, he has a kind of special charm.


    We have to admit that Adrian has great courage and ability. Except Bruce Willis, there is no popular actor in the whole movie. However, some of the films are so wonderful that people can''t help praising them. Even a model from Italy, such as Monica BELLUCCI, has been fully exploited by him. Obviously, the most suitable film for him is cl type film, Stop thinking about other movies. "


    Adrian, after reading this passage, smiles and shakes his head, closes the newspaper and puts it on a small table to one side, which was reported by the Los Angeles Times after the release of vulgar fiction.


    The media in Britain, France and other countries all focus on the content of the film and analyze the story from their own point of view; while the Italian media focus on Monica and publicize her success in Hollywood, although Italians who regard themselves as "art" always despise "commercial" Hollywood, But I wish the actors from my own country can shine there. It''s really interesting. In fact, it''s not only Italy, but also other European countries. They clearly envy, envy and hate, but they also pretend to be reserved and don''t care. Sometimes they even have to be sarcastic


    Well, back to the previous topic, among the numerous media, the American media are the most interesting. Although they also have a lot of praise, they have never forgotten to mention Adrian''s film which is currently "refrigerated" and make a slight mockery, such as the last sentence of the report of the Los Angeles Times.


    "These guys are really holding on to it." Adrian muttered in a low voice. Unfortunately, it will be a year before you can have your own TV station. Moreover, TV station and paper media are two different things. Before the development of Internet, especially social network, paper media still has great influence.


    Well, don''t think about it now. Adrian shook his head. Then he stood up and stretched himself out to the sea breeze. Cannes'' white beach really deserves its reputation. The fine sand is particularly bright in the bright sunshine, and the waves are crashing up constantly, which makes the scenery particularly charming.


    Adrian let out a long breath. He turned to look at Monica, who was lying on the couch beside him in the sun. He sat down again with a smile, then reached out and slapped her on her hip. "All the media are praising you, Monica."


    "It''s just that swing dance." Monica raised her head and gave him a look of discontent. She had no bathing suit on her back and only had a big, palm sized swimsuit on her hip. According to her words, Adrian has already taken care of it. It''s no big deal if you don''t wear it.


    "That''s very good. As for acting, you can practice it slowly." Adrian said with a smile that although 90% of the media were full of praise for the swing dance, they also thought that Monica''s performance was regular and not particularly brilliant."She can definitely do better." The Italian media wrote with great regret.


    "Do you want me to push the oil again?" Adrian, who reached out on Monica''s seductive back, asked, his middle finger sliding down the spine bit by bit, and finally up the caudal vertebrae.


    "Oh," said Monika, lifting her upper body slightly, then turning over and sitting up. There was an indescribable look between her eyebrows. Obviously, she remembered the situation when Adrian was pushing oil for her. At that time, she almost


    "I''d better go swimming for a while." Monica got up and didn''t go back to the sea.


    Adrian chuckles twice, then follows behind, goes down to the sea and soon paddles to catch up with Monica.


    "Hey, Monica, let''s see who can swim there." He rowed and yelled, "I can let you 20 meters"


    "I don''t need you to make it," Monica responds in a loud voice.


    "Really? Let''s go," Adrian laughed, and suddenly began to swim in the direction he had been given.


    "How can you do this?" cried Monica angrily, and she swam as hard as she could.


    Soon, she narrowed the gap between the two. Seeing her getting closer to Adrian, Monica became excited. She just kept rowing, and she didn''t notice that the speed of each other was slowing down. Finally, when she shortened the distance again and was about to catch Adrian, the other party suddenly retracted into the water and no longer came out.


    Monica is stunned. Before she reacts, she hears a crash in her ear and is hugged firmly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C120-127

    " Damn it, that''s your ultimate goal, "cried Monica angrily.


    "That''s right." Adrian laughs and turns around and hugs Monica from the side. Monica grabs his hand and tries to push it away. The two of them are pushing in the water with a clattering sound.


    Although Monica seems to be struggling, she is obviously not trying, otherwise she will not be at the mercy of Adrian. Of course, it may be because the previous swimming took a lot of energy, but if so, her personality should be to stop fighting, rather than the current type of push and bustle.


    This kind of play will change sooner or later. Especially when Monica doesn''t wear a swimsuit, it can be called a perfect full swing. Adler''s face is not a gentleman, so it must be pasted together. However, although he finally buried himself in Monica''s chest, but the bottom is just across the close, and did not enter into the inside, because Monica does not like to be here.


    Another reason, of course, is that even if you avoid journalists and rent a private beach, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will just bump into them and take photos. It doesn''t matter if you take pictures of intimacy, but it''s not good to get further pictures.


    Therefore, although Adrian and Monica in the water close to kiss, but always maintain restraint, so some confused love of Monica more confused.


    "Ed," she gasped, holding Adrian''s head. "Tell me, ED, are you more interested in me, or more interested in my body?"


    "listen to the truth?" Adrian looked up and held Monica''s face with a chuckle. "It''s almost the same."


    After a pause, he gazed into her eyes and continued, "I said a long time ago that there is no man who doesn''t want to sleep with you. How can I be an exception. But your personality is also attracted to grasp, at first I thought you were very strong, you want to prove yourself at any time, but later found out how warm and delicate you are. And these are all fascinating... "


    After a long time, she finally lowered her head, gritted her teeth and sighed, "Damn it, why do I always believe what you say"


    Adrian didn''t say anything to stop her mouth. While she responded warmly, she put her legs around his waist in the water and began to swing her hips.


    "No, no, no, honey, not now." Adrian then pushed her away slightly.


    "Why, now I don''t dare?" said Monica provocatively, with a constant dripping curve.


    "Don''t forget, I promised you." Adrian grinned, reached out and scratched her sexy lips. "What I promised must be done. That''s my style."


    Then he looked at the bright sky and the undulating waves around him. Without waiting for an answer, he picked her up horizontally and stepped on the water to walk to the beach: "well, that''s all for today''s surfing. After changing our clothes, we can go to Fisher Avenue and hang out until evening. Didn''t you think that most Cannes restaurants have a strong taste and put too much seasoning in their dishes? There''s a light French restaurant over there. We can go back after dinner there. "


    Monica struggled a little while being held up, but finally sighed, put her head on Adrian''s shoulder, and was honestly carried ashore.


    "By the way," Adrian thought of something with a playful smile. "Don''t think I''ll let you go tonight. I can''t wait to have a taste of it."


    Monica, who has always been reckless in this kind of thing and has used countless styles with Adrian, after hearing this, her body is not tight, her look is also a little confused, and Adrian, who feels her reaction, can''t help laughing.


    It''s getting late. Cannes is very warm in the dark blue sky with the street lamps being lit. Dressed in casual clothes, Adrian and Monica walk side by side in the street, chatting as they walk slowly. Because of the film festival, there are a lot of people on the street, but most of them are tourists. Film stars and directors are mostly concentrated on the seaside Avenue, and seldom come here.


    Because of this, Adrian will choose to go shopping with Monica here, and there are many medieval style buildings here. Of course, don''t worry about security. Cannes has always had a good public order. In addition to the holding of a film festival, the government has paid close attention to this aspect. Just look at the mounted police who pass by from time to time.


    "Here we are, right here." Adrian and Monica stop outside a slightly smaller restaurant. Although it seems that the decoration is relatively simple, the antique flavor is attractive and has a long history.


    Just like all French restaurants, the light inside is dim and the candlestick is lit with candles, which makes it very quiet. The waiter quickly came up and led them to a double seat by the window.


    "It seems that you''re here for the first time, are you? So sure the taste here is right?" after ordering, Monica raised her eyebrows and looked a little coquettish. She has been completely calm since she came out of the beach."How do you know if you don''t try? There are some things that you have to experience yourself to understand." Adrian said with a smile and a pun.


    Monica rolled her eyes angrily. She was about to say something, but Adrian''s eyes moved to the door. She followed and also looked at the past, two middle-aged men are one after another into the restaurant.


    "Here it is. Let''s have the best onion soup I''ve ever tasted." At first, a man was a little short, with short hair combed up, standing on his head like a stake, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, which was rather simple and honest.


    "Come on, last time in Lyon, you said that it was the best stewed snail you had ever tasted, but what happened?" the tall man in the back, with round glasses, sparse hair and almost stubble on his cheeks, also gave people a simple and honest feeling. And although they are complaining, who can tell that it''s more of a joke. It''s fun for these two people to be together.


    "It can only be said that our tastes are different, it doesn''t mean that they are not good at cooking." The short one shrugged and, led by the waiter, sat down at another table by the window, behind Adrian.


    "It looks like we can get to know them." When they''re finished ordering, Adrian whispers to Monica, smiles and blinks, then gets up and turns to the two men who are fighting.


    "Hello, Mr. Luc Besson. Nice to meet you here." Adrian said in French, shaking hands with the surprised short man and turning to the tall one, "and you, Mr. Jean Renault."


    "Are you?" Luc Besson looked at him curiously.


    "I''m Adrian Cowell. Maybe you''ve heard my name..." Before Adrian''s introduction was finished, Luc Besson yelled out: "I know, you are the American boy. What do they call you? The wizard director is really like that. I just went to see your" vulgar novel "today, which is really very interesting"


    let? Renault look at the old man, shaking his head helplessly, and then apologized to Adrian: "sorry, That''s how he looks. When it comes to exciting things, he''s a bit hard to control. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. I do it sometimes." Adrian grinned, waved his hand, and pointed to the table in front of them. "We might be able to fight if we don''t mind."


    "No problem, please sit down." Besson made a gesture of invitation with a smile.


    "Thank you, but..." Adrian said, returning to her original position and taking Monica''s arm: "come on."


    Monica stood up without saying anything, followed Adrian to the table of Luc Besson and Jean Renault, and said hello with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Luc Besson, Mr. Jean Renault."


    As a European, she knew the fame of the two men.


    "Oh, Miss Monica BELLUCCI, you are so beautiful. Your part of the dance in" vulgar novel "is so attractive." Luc Besson shook her hand with a smile.


    "Thank you." Monica is reserved and charming.


    "Of course, Cowell also excels at black humor and violence." Besson then turned to Adrian.


    "Call me Adrian or ED, so I can call you Luc and Jean." Adrian said with a smile, "I know a little bit about black humor, but when it comes to black violence, no movie is better than your last year''s Nikita."


    "I''m just trying to get more different themes, and this movie came out by accident, and a lot of critics don''t like it." Although Besson said so, he could see that he was very proud.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the critics like it or not. The key is whether the audience likes it or not. I think the best actress at the Caesar prize and the best foreign language film nomination for the golden globe have already explained something very well." Adrian shook his head.


    After talking to each other, they were quite surprised by the film. As a result, the two people, like old friends whom they haven''t seen for many years, have a more heated talk. Monica and Jean Renault don''t cut in, while Renault doesn''t like to talk a lot.


    In the end, Adrian and Besson also knew how to restrain themselves, and soon brought the topic to the film festival.


    "I think" vulgar novel "is fully qualified to take the palm of gold, and no one has ever done so Play the movie, "Besson said." you did a great job, ed


    "It doesn''t matter whether I take the palm of gold or not. I prefer to communicate with other directors and actors in the film festival. Maybe I will have inspiration when I talk about it." Adrian''s expression looks very serious. "For example, I suddenly have an idea and want to invite someone to play a role."


    "Me? In the role?" Jean Reno was stunned.


    "Yes, the story of a killer who lives in New York." Adrian smiles, the meaning of which only he knows.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C128

    "I didn''t expect to see you here, drew. You look more charming." Adrian turned to look at the amorous young woman in front of him and said with a smile.


    Drew Barrymore is wearing a black dress with thin shoulders and thin heels of the same color on her feet, which sets off the figure of * * just right. Her blonde hair looks like a little scattered and droops, which makes her look extremely sexy.


    "Is it? But they all say I''ve gained another lap. " Drew giggled, and her red lips gave a feeling.


    "Plump has plump beauty, as long as you master that degree." Adrian waved his hand. "I heard that some models are willing to make themselves as thin as a bamboo pole for the sake of their body. It''s really terrible. Anything that goes beyond the degree will become very bad."


    As he spoke, he looked at her with unbridled eyes. Although he only had a fight with the other party at the celebration party, the feeling was very memorable.


    In the face of Adrian''s eyes, drew not only did not evade, but also raised his chest. The smile on the doll''s face became more and more charming: "it''s true, so I never care about losing weight."


    "It has to have a certain degree, too plump will be ugly." Adrian''s tone was mocked.


    "It''s disappointing. Can''t you keep saying nice things?" Drew skimmed his hair and sighed to Adrian''s right. "But maybe you can write a good story about this subject?"


    Adrian can''t help but pick eyebrows, drew''s meaning how he can''t hear. Although the movie "wild flower" prepared for her did not make much box office after it was released, it still made a little profit because of its low cost. However, it has been well received by critics. Many people think that this is her best performance since the late 1980s. For drew, who is eager to get rid of the negative image, it is much better to get such a comment than to get a high box office.


    "Who knows? Maybe there''s a flash of light, and then there''s an idea. " Adrian looked at her face and said with a smile that he didn''t mind having another encounter with her.


    But then another familiar voice came in: "Hey, ED, you''re here."


    In a bright blue deep V-neck dress, Monica appeared. The bottom of the V-shaped collar almost reached the lower abdomen. It was full and towering, showing most of it. Moreover, there was no mastic. The two-point jerk was very obvious. 90% of the clean back was exposed outside, and the lower groin was almost visible. When lifting the lips, the soft and soft hair of drudon is longer than that of mature people.


    "I had a little talk with James, and then I met Miss Barrymore." Adrian first introduces drew to Monica, but before he introduces her, drew has already reached out and says, "no, I know who it is, Monica? Miss BELLUCCI, your muse, right, ed?"


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Barrymore." "I hope I didn''t disturb you," she said quietly, raising her chin slightly


    "Of course not. I was just talking to ed about something very ordinary." Drew''s eyes flashed with disapproval. "I think you must have a lot to say, so leave all the time for you."


    With that, she smiles and takes a deep look at Adrian, then turns to leave without any hesitation. Looking at the swaying back of her leaving, Adrian couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "You seem to have a good relationship." Monica said again, although her face was flat, but the taste in her voice could not escape Adrian''s ears.


    "Yes, she was invited to play in a film." Adrian looks at Monica with a smile.


    "I see." Monica snorted, as if she didn''t realize how different her tone was.


    "It''s strange how you feel a little different." Adrian looked at her with a smile, tut said. After looking around, Adrian stuck it to Monica, reached around her back and went through the gap in her dress along the back.


    Monica took a deep breath and glared at Adrian, but didn''t say anything. Fortunately, Adrian quickly took back his hand, but she didn''t know how to react.


    It took a few minutes for Monica to calm down, flicking her hair and looking at Adrian with a provocative look: "what''s going on after the premiere, ed?"


    "Of course, go back to the villa." Adrian looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    Monica couldn''t help but be a little distracted. Of course she knew what he was talking about.


    "Am I just your mistress?" She asked suddenly.


    "I think it''s better to use the word lover." Although it was in the corner, although she had violated Monica a little before, Adrian didn''t act any more, just looked at her seriously: "don''t tell me, you never feel it."She opened her mouth, but Monica didn''t say anything. Adrian then took her arm with a smile: "OK, the movie is about to start. Let''s go to the screening hall. I''d like to see your dancing on the big screen again."


    There''s no need to describe the audience''s reaction at the premiere. How can we make an exception to the huge acclaim of "vulgar novel" when it was released in Cannes? However, the press conference that followed was very interesting. After torturing the actors all over, the reporters targeted Adrian, who had disappeared for a period of time.


    "This movie is full of strong cut style, making you the youngest gold palm winner. Do you think it''s good or bad for your career, Mr. Adrian?"


    "Will you continue to make films of this style in the future? Or do you have other plans and arrangements? "


    "What do you think of cut style movies and literary and artistic plot movies?"


    "Will we have a chance to see your other types of films in the future?"


    Almost all the questions revolve around the style of "vulgar novel" and the previous film that was refrigerated. This is an eye-catching good theme. People want to know what the film of literary and artistic plot made by the director, who is famous for its cult style, looks like. These guys are no better than those paparazzi. They ask skillful questions. They know what they are asking, but they can''t refuse to answer them, unless they use "no comment" to excuse them.


    But Adrian didn''t take it seriously. Since he chose to go back to Los Angeles for the premiere, he must be prepared to deal with it. From the controversy caused in March to now, although it has won a lot of attention for "smell the fragrance and know the woman", it is still a few months away from the release. Since "vulgar novel" won the palm of gold, it can''t be handled coldly, so it''s better to divert attention. Anyway, proper debate will only benefit, especially if the result is known.


    "To be frank, I''m still surprised that" vulgar novel "won the Palme d''Or until now, and it''s really flattering that the critics have given the film a lot of praise. In my own opinion, this is just a very interesting and interesting black film. I put together a lot of fragmentary details and used the bridge segments of many movies for reference to make a complete circular puzzle with obvious cracks, and that''s all. I''m very happy that I chose John, Samuel, Bruce, Dennis and Monica to act in this film. They fit in with the image in my heart, and they played it perfectly. As for the future, of course, I will make changes. I still have a lot of ideas and ideas. I will never confine myself to a very small scope. I''m not afraid of failure, and I don''t think I''m going to fail. I know you''ve always been curious about my fourth movie, and I can tell you clearly that you''ll see this film released this year. What''s more, my new movie will be ready to start soon. It will be a thorough literary and artistic drama movie. You can wait and see. "


    This is Adrian''s final speech at the press conference. Although most of them have been said many times, the last two sentences have aroused great interest of the journalists. Unfortunately, when they still wanted to ask questions, the host came to announce the end of the reception, and Adrian quickly left the theatre, making them want to ask questions without a word.


    However, journalists are not helpless. They quickly shift their target to the people who have not left. Although the stars do not necessarily know so much, they always hear some news, and there are also people from Bosworth. Besides, it doesn''t matter if there is no more news. Don''t forget what they do. Although big newspapers have big newspaper rules, it doesn''t mean they won''t play. Adrian''s last words are enough.


    In the first weekend of the first week of "vulgar novel", released in early June, 1992, grossed more than 12 million box office in North America. In the first week, the total box office was more than 18 million, but only 1000 theaters were released. For an R-rated film, this score is quite good.


    Critics have also been very positive, just as they were at Cannes.


    "An excellent black humor film, Adrian is good at dealing with those disturbing pictures, making it more funny and ridiculous, and adding a lot of visibility to the film." -- Hollywood report


    "the deconstruction of the circular narrative is amazing, and the ubiquitous details and salutes make people unable to turn their eyes. Adrian has a head full of wonderful ideas." Variety


    "if I were a judge in Cannes, I would vote for this movie. Vulgar novel is really vulgar, but it is also very good-looking." Washington Post


    although some people say that the plot is too scattered to let the audience know, it is just a small number, just like Cannes. However, compared with critics, entertainment journalists'' words are much more incisive. Of course, their acrimony is not aimed at "vulgar novel", but at ---


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C129

    "Adrian''s new film, also his fifth work," vulgar novel ", which won the Palme d''Or at Cannes Film Festival, was finally released yesterday. Admittedly, the film, which has always been his style, is still very attractive. There are too many people describing the ubiquitous details and the structure of the circular narrative, so I won''t mention it here. The biggest feature of this film is that it is full of anti-traditional narrative story full of postmodernism. The collage of various plots and the subversion of deep mode are both surprising and surprising. Adrian himself admits that this is an interesting and interesting film.


    However, the most surprising thing was not brought by the film. At a press conference after the premiere, the wizard director announced that he was about to start making a new film. Well, I know a lot of people will say in their heart when they see this: Oh, here it is again. Indeed, the director with the title of workaholic has started to make his own new film. Sometimes it is really doubtful whether he will die of overwork one day. However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Adrian announced that the new film will be a thorough literary and artistic plot film


    God, a director known for his cut style, who has just won the highest honor of Cannes Film Festival and the consensus of critics, even if he wants to make a thorough literary film, just think about it It''s terrible. I''m afraid the difference between these two types of films is bigger than that of the Atlantic. I don''t know why Adrian wants to change his style so much.


    Well, good directors don''t want to limit themselves to one type. They are always eager to break through. It''s no surprise that Adrian himself thinks he''s in a very small range. But it''s not that you can make a breakthrough if you want to make a breakthrough. Adrian''s shawshank redemption has done very well, in which the cut style is not obvious, and a lot of humanistic care has been obviously added in the plot. Gradual and orderly progress is always the best way.


    Now suddenly abandon the original style, and then gamble to make a new type of film, if it fails, then the accumulation made before will fall short. In particular, his previous fourth film has been frozen because of the failure, it is difficult to let people look forward to his breakthrough this time.


    Well, I hope I''m just thinking too much. Maybe Adrian is going to be a shock, not necessarily


    This is a report published in the New York Times, which basically represents the attitude of most entertainment journalists, that is, they are not optimistic about Adrian''s literary and artistic drama films. After all, the debate over his fourth film has not yet come to an end, because Adrian has hardly defended it before, and almost everyone thinks he acquiesced in the news of failure.


    Therefore, many journalists think that the reason why he would try to make such a desperate attempt to try films with totally different styles and types was stimulated by the failure of the fourth film and the success of the fifth film. Therefore, it is inevitable that some people would ridicule him: "for Adrian, the pressure brought by palm gold is much greater than the honor, otherwise he would not want to use this method To prove yourself. He even claimed that the fourth film did not fail, which will be proved by the release of the film this year. I really can''t understand why he suddenly said that. Usually, he made such a declaration, either because he was confident in himself or refused to admit his failure. Frankly speaking, I don''t see the first point in Adrian. "


    Of course, this kind of satire is not much. Except for some tabloid reporters who are aiming at sensationalism, the tone of most people is quite peaceful. Even if there is irony, it will be just right. For example, the reporter with a little blessing at the end of the New York Times also has a few. It''s just that, in any case, their views will not change.


    However, no matter how heated the discussion in the media, Adrian, as the party concerned, has never had any response.


    "No, the more this situation is, the less we need to respond. Otherwise, we will only let the journalists play their part. Besides, I haven''t revealed the most important point yet. I bet they will go crazy when they know it. " Adrian told Claude over the phone, "so, instead of worrying about me, think about the company."


    He has been doing his own things according to the plan, such as contacting Hopkins, or urging the writers to write the script of true lies, and exchanging views on Philadelphia story with Demi on the phone.


    Of course, the most important thing is to talk to Claude about the situation of the company. The acquisition of the record company has already been in place. Just like the original acquisition of Bosworth pictures, they have chosen a medium-sized but profound record company. Compared with that time, the funds have been sufficient, so the scope of selection has been expanded a lot. It doesn''t matter whether the performance is good or bad. The key lies in the length of its establishment and the corporate culture. What AC media needs most is the inside information.


    Bydgray records were their target. The company had several great moments in the 1970s and launched some popular singers. It is said that Madonna had almost been signed by them - it is only said, of course. In addition, he released and produced many great records on classical music, and had many excellent producers and singers in his heyday.However, there are ups and downs. By the mid-1980s, due to a series of decision-making mistakes of bydgray records and the fact that its competitiveness was not as good as that of several major record companies, it gradually declined. Even so, the company''s distribution channels and contacts have always been very good, which is exactly what Claude sees.


    After several negotiations, the other side made a reasonable price, Claude felt it was acceptable, so he informed Adrian of the situation. Although Adrian, who said he knew it, didn''t feel much about it, he began to think about whether to make some good songs, such as finding some young boys and forming a combination?


    However, although the songs are familiar and well remembered, he doesn''t know how to get them out. He can''t call a music producer to listen to him? Yes, Adrian can play the piano, the guitar and read the staff, but it doesn''t mean that he can write these songs without any flaws or doubts.


    Whatever it is, wait until Claude straightens up the record company. There will be a way. Adrien, who had no idea for a while, immediately put it behind him and began to concentrate on the second most important thing.


    "It''s nice, it''s beautiful, but it doesn''t match the color of the pants. You can get a pair of darker trousers." When the figure flashed out of the dressing room, sitting on the chair waiting for the original bored Adrian, then became energetic, carefully looked up and down and said seriously.


    "Is it?" Kate turned around a few times and then looked in the mirror again. "I don''t think so."


    "What do you think, Kate?" Adrian said with a smile, such a challenge is not once or twice in this period of time, he knows what Kate is thinking.


    Just think about it. When he got home to Los Angeles, Kate in the living room looked at him with her arms in her arms and said, "ha, you''re back from your muse at last?"


    I know how unhappy she is.


    And Adrian''s solution is to fight Kate up, take her to the room and throw it on the bed and hold it until she can''t get up. It''s not polite because I''ve been coaxing on the phone for a long time before, but now it''s better to have the most intimate contact directly. Kate''s reaction was exactly what he expected. After a few minutes'' rest after the first time, she turned over and rode on him to ride in her seat. The second time was the best proof.


    Although such a simple solution to this small gap, but jealous women in many cases are unreasonable, so this period of time Kate can''t help but quarrel with him. Adrian will make Kate''s date the second most important thing, and it has something to do with it.


    Watching Kate continue to change clothes in the dressing room after the audition, Adrian''s mouth appeared a smile. She will still listen to her own opinions, so there is no need to worry too much about anything.


    Thinking of this, Adrian can''t help pinching his fingers, and the figure of Monica reappears in his heart. soon? No, it''s not urgent. It''s better to do everything step by step. There will be bread, milk There will be.


    After shopping, they discussed with Kate, and they went back to the villa to cook dinner together. As before, Mrs. Galen had prepared Mexican rice and bacon before she left. All they had to do was make some salad and soup.


    "I''m good at making soup." After tasting the soup in a small pot, Adrian boasted.


    Kate hummed as she cut the tomato, dropped the diced tomato into a large glass bowl, washed her hands and poured the seasoning.


    "Well, Kate''s English salad is also very good." Adrian laughs and grabs her by the waist from behind.


    "How does it compare to your Muse''s Italian salads?" Kate gave him a white eye.


    "Please, do you have to use this address?" Adrian sighed with some exaggeration.


    "What would you call a jealous woman?" Kate turned her head around Adrian''s neck. Her expression was a little serious. Some hesitation and worry flashed through her eyes. "Amy My friend told me that when a director called his heroine Muse It''s not a good thing. "


    "Remember what I said to you on the phone?" Adrian grinned and scratched her nose. "Most of the time the goddess can only look from afar."


    Well, that''s true most of the time.


    Kate looked at his unblinking dark eyes, and suddenly turned around to carry the glass bowl: "well, let''s have dinner first."


    Adrian immediately pressed her arm: "what, is that all you can do to end the conversation?"


    "What do you want, Mr. Adrian?" Kate gave him a sidelong look.


    "I''m going to London soon, and I won''t be back in a few months, so --" Adrian and she are close together, "I want to eat you here first."


    "Here? Are you sure you want to eat it yourself? " Kate suddenly grabbed her hand under him and laughed hard.


    "Just try it"


    and you''ll see www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C130

    In late June, after grossing $27 million at the North American box office, Adrian and Kate arrived in London two weeks later. They visited Kate''s family first, then Emma''s.


    The little girl looked very happy, her eyes were almost crescent, but she still ignored Kate. Well, occasionally there will be reactions, but either make a face or deliberately pretend to be "I don''t like you". Although Kate is very depressed and resentful, she still shrugs her shoulders as helplessly as before.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, Kate. She''s only two years old." On the way back to the hotel, Adrian comforts his lover while driving.


    "I know she''s just a 2-year-old, but..." Kate gestured and looked annoyed. "Even if she had a bad impression because she was excited to hit you, it was a bit too long?"


    "It''s not surprising, Kate. Children have a very good memory. They can remember a lot of things in a day, so when we were children, we always felt that every day was very long." Adrian shrugged his shoulders. "When she gets older and starts learning complex things, she won''t keep this little thing in mind."


    "How long will that take? Two years or three years? " "You know, you promised to take her to the set, that is to say, in the coming months, I will have to watch her look on the set."


    Adrian came to London to make a movie instead of a vacation. Naturally, she couldn''t live in Emma''s house. The little girl was very unhappy, so Adrian had to promise to take her to the studio to make the little guy happy, although she didn''t know what the studio was.


    "Well, instead of thinking about this, it''s better to think about how to give full play to yourself when the time comes. Otherwise, it''s just the look of my eyes." Adrian laughed, but then became serious again. "I''m not going to let you off because you''re my girlfriend, Kate."


    "you''ll see." Kate said confidently.


    Three days later, the entire cast of Howards house arrived in London, including the new film emperor Anthony Hopkins. Although Hopkins always had doubts about Adrian''s directing the film, after chatting with him and thinking for a long time, Hopkins finally decided to gamble with him.


    "As ed said, there are things that have to be tried before we know what''s going to happen. I''m optimistic about him." Hopkins told the agent, who was worried about his reputation.


    Two days later, after Emma Thompson reported for duty, the crew went to Brenner manor, an early rented estate in the Northeast suburb of London, and began filming.


    "Cut" Adrian suddenly cried out. The actors in the studio stopped their movements and looked at the director sitting not far away. There was no imaginary pointing or scolding, but Adrian''s helpless smile.


    "I''m sorry, I called it wrong," he sighed. "Everyone''s in good shape. We''ll start the next shot."


    Kate on the set chuckled and Thompson covered his mouth, and Hopkins shook his head and lowered his head. All the way through, there was a lot of low chuckling.


    Adrian didn''t say anything and looked down at Emma in his arms. The little guy was still happy to grab his collar and pull it around. He didn''t realize what he had brought. In the face of this situation, Adrian had to sigh heavily, which immediately attracted more laughter.


    After about ten seconds, the laughter finally stopped.


    "Relaxed?" Adrian glanced around and waved, "let''s go on."


    In fact, the story of Howard manor is very interesting. To put it simply, Thompson''s Margaret and Kate''s Helen meet the conservative Wilkes family by chance. Mrs. Wilkes and Marguerite had a good conversation, so she wanted to give the Howard estate to Margarita before she died. But her husband, Hopkins''s Henry, thought it was a ridiculous decision, and so did his children, so they hid the will.


    Then because of a series of things, Henry was attracted by Margarita, and finally married Margarita. Although Margaret always wanted to make the atmosphere of the two families harmonious, it did not work. Later, Helen invited her friend Leonard to Howard manor. Henry found out that Leonard''s partner was his former lover, so he drove them away in anger, and Helen ran after him. But when she returned to the manor a few months later, she was already pregnant with Leonard''s child. Charles, the eldest son of the Wilkes family, thought it was improper, and then accidentally killed Leonard, who arrived, and was put in prison.


    In the end, Margaret took charge of Howard estate and lived with Henry, Helen and Helen''s children, thus fulfilling Mrs. Wilkes'' will, and the barriers between the two families disappeared.


    Such a coincidence is so meaningful that it is no wonder that many people think Edward Morgan foster wrote a fable about life and marvel at it. There are still many people who believe that the Margaret sisters actually represent the new middle class in England at that time, while the Wilkes are naturally a conservative aristocracy. The disappearance of the barrier is to predict that the two classes will eventually come together.For Adrian, it doesn''t matter what fables the novel tells. What matters is what kind of benefits it can bring to himself after being adapted into a movie. As a person who has been bombarded by information in his previous life, he actually doesn''t like this kind of gentle and Implicit English style novels and movies. It''s too boring for him to watch without enough patience.


    But, all for the benefit, as long as the film can bring him the benefits he wants, he doesn''t care to spend the time and energy to put it on the screen. Although for the director, especially for the director of literary and artistic plot, if you want to make such a film, you must have enough love for it, but Adrian is obviously among them.


    It''s a test, and I''m going to do it perfectly, Adrian said in his heart, watching the middle of the set.


    It has to be admitted that Emma Thompson and Anthony Hopkins are excellent actors, especially Thompson, who portrays the implicit embarrassment in place. No wonder she can win the Oscar for best actress.


    "Anthony, if you don''t work harder, you''ll be overshadowed by Emma." After filming this, Adrian laughs and quips, "bring out Professor Hannibal."


    "Unless you want to see a Henry Wilkes who is ready to eat his wife, I don''t recommend that." Anthony said humorously.


    He was wearing a Victorian black suit with a big back and a long, graceful dress that matched Thompson.


    "So you''re watching Emma steal your thunder?" Adrian continued to tease.


    "Well It doesn''t matter. " Hopkins waved wildly. "Don''t jump to conclusions. It''s not finished."


    "The limelight?" Just when Adrian wanted to say something, Emma, who was holding him in his arms and watching the scenery in the distance, suddenly turned her head and said, "what is the limelight?"


    "I forgot, there''s another Emma here." Adrian shook his head helplessly.


    "What is the limelight? What is the limelight? " Emma asked, her eyes wide open, gripping Adrian''s collar.


    "The limelight is nothing, honey," said Adrian, glancing at the smiling Hopkins and Thompson, and Adrian patted the little guy on the head. "Remember what I told you? It''s about to start working again. "


    Although the little girl reluctantly, but also puffed up her cheek, but still closed her mouth, toot mouth appearance is really pitiful. However, within a few days, her lovely and clever appearance has already won the favor of the whole crew. In addition, many people have great sympathy for her after learning about her experience from Thompson.


    It''s a privilege for a lively child of this age. In the end, Adrian repeatedly explained that she could not lick trouble before she brought her. Although the little girl was naughty, she also understood that she could not make him angry. Therefore, although there were times when she interfered with the shooting, such as making too much noise unintentionally or walking into the camera accidentally, they were all within the acceptable range. What''s more, even though she kept her previous attitude towards Kate, she was relatively hidden. I don''t know whether it''s an instinctive reaction or she really knows it should be like this. However, in terms of the future of the little guy "once", I''m afraid the latter is the majority.


    "Gollin, are you ready?" Adrian then yelled to the head of the camera group.


    "No problem" gerlin, who has already set up the camera, gives a thumbs up.


    "Willat?" He then looked to the other side.


    "All right." The makeup artist came in a hurry, followed by Kate in a long Victorian dress.


    I have to admit that although her face is a little Oriental, she always shows the flavor of classical style when she is dressed like this. The charm of those British women full of temperament is probably here.


    "All right, take your place and get ready to go." Adrian resisted the urge to come forward and say a few words to Kate and waved everyone ready to start.


    Kate looked at him more, but said nothing, went straight to her place and began to wait. In fact, Kate never said anything to adriando since she joined the cast, even though most of the crew knew about their relationship. For her this kind of psychology, Adrian although in the heart does not agree, but on the surface can only shrug to show understanding.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C131-132

    In the woods at dusk, the sun was shining in the woods, making the whole manor covered with a layer of dim yellow. In the forest path, Henry, the current owner of the manor, and his newly married wife Margaret walked shoulder to shoulder, and not far behind, followed Marguerite''s sister Helen. .


    all three seemed to have their own thoughts. Henry was slightly impatient, Marguerite was a little embarrassed and depressed, and finally Helen was a little angry.


    "Can''t you help him?" Margarita asked with a sigh.


    "Mary, you have to understand that we and he are from two worlds. We have helped him, haven''t we?" Henry said slowly, "will you stop this topic?"


    "But it''s because of your help that Leonard lost his job," said Helen, who raised her skirt and followed her, staring at Henry angrily.


    "Cut" just before Hopkins spoke, Adrian called out.


    He frowned, shook his head a little, stepped up to the three, looked at Hopkins, looked at Thompson, and finally put his arms around Kate: "do you know what your problem is?"


    Kate recalled it carefully and shook her head in a daze. Adrian sighed and shrugged his shoulders, then turned around and walked back, shouting: "come again"


    Kate opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally she swallowed back. She just looked at Adrian''s back with a little sadness. She had been ng for nearly ten times, but he never told her where the problem was. If it is another time, she can slowly adjust and explore, but now it is a long shot shooting. A shot is at least five or six minutes long, and it is always ng at the end, which not only delays the progress, but also wastes everyone''s energy.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time." "I think ed wants you to understand for yourself what the problem is, and it''s good for you," Thompson said in a low voice in her ear


    "Thank you, Emma." Kate reluctantly smiles, takes a deep breath and returns to the starting position.


    In fact, these long shots are not available in the original version. Adrian will make such an arrangement, which naturally has his consideration. In a sense, this film is also a landscape film, which shows the cultural landscape of the Victorian era from one side. These things account for a large proportion of the whole film. Adrian also specially invited two experts to the production team to give advice to prevent mistakes in details. The costume designer and proprieter also invited local people from England.


    At the end of work yesterday evening, it was just like this. The whole manor was shrouded in hazy light, which made it very delicious. Such weather is very rare in Britain, which is famous for its rain and fog, so Adrian decided to use long lens to show the scenery the next day.


    As a person who used to touch the camera in his previous life and has now copied five films, this is basically difficult. In addition, even if the shooting is not good, you can cut it into short lenses when editing.


    But in this way, because the shooting time was too long, Kate''s shortcomings were exposed. After all, adnen has not only read a lot of scripts, but also made a lot of discussions with her in the film.


    In the face of this situation, Adrian unexpectedly did not give guidance. After ng, he would only ask: do you know where the problem is? And no matter what Kate says, she will continue to shoot.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to direct, but if the director has to explain for a long time, Kate''s acting will be slow. She''s smart, but she''s not that good at acting.


    After two more shots, Adrian announced the end of work after the sun had completely set.


    After dinner in the restaurant of the manor, the staff begin to rest in twos and threes. Women usually find a small room to chat. As for men, although the British and Americans are not entirely different, they also have their own small circle, and occasionally quarrel.


    At this time, the role of Hopkins is reflected. He is both British and has lived in the United States for a long time. In addition, the staff also respect him very much, so the mediation is much more convenient than others.


    "Emma, I''m going to leave and stay here for a while, OK?" After ten minutes in the women''s rooms, Adrian finally couldn''t help but want to leave.


    I can''t help it. Emma has to be with him, and he can''t boast to a bunch of kids with little girls? But in women''s chat rooms, the beloved little girl is like a duck to water, but he doesn''t feel a bit bored.


    "I''m going, too." The little girl, who was still sitting in Thompson''s arms, immediately climbed down with her hands and feet, and came running unsteadily and grabbed Adrian by the corner.


    "Oh, my dear Emma, can you give me some private time?" Adrian sighs, pinches Emma''s small face and looks at Thompson at the edge of the long table.


    "Emma, let your uncle ed do his business," Thompson came over with a smile and picked up the little guy from behind. "Maybe you want to hear me tell you a story?"Emma bit her lip and looked at Thompson and Adrian. After a while, she pouted and hesitated and said, "don''t be too late when you come back."


    "Yes, miss." Adrian reluctantly raised his hands, then looked at Thompson with his eyes covered and his mouth snickering. Then he turned and strode out.


    When he came to the living room, the crowd had dispersed, and Adrian went straight to the door and stretched out to the shadow of the trees outside in the night. Fortunately, in the cast, the little guy and Thompson get along, or is it because they are both called Emma? But Thompson is also good at coaxing children.


    Adrian can''t help but look back. Emma Thompson is also very elegant. If she is not married and she is a little older, maybe He suddenly picked his eyebrows, and then rubbed his fingers. Although it has been nearly a month since then, although he was still separated by long gloves, the feeling is still very memorable. Adrian burst into laughter. Greedy? Of course, greed is good - well, proper greed is good. **It is the driving force to promote the development of the world. If a person does not dare to face his own * *, how can he be qualified to say that he will succeed?


    When Adrian was about to go back, he looked up and chuckled. Then he went into the house to the second floor and went down the corridor to the end.


    "Is the evening wind comfortable, Kate?" He looked at the figures on the balcony and said with a smile.


    "Of course, at least more comfortable than during the day." Kate turned around and said faintly, her hair brushing her ears.


    Adrian''s eyes brightened. Although she had changed her costume, the classical temperament still remained in her body, so it looked like a new flavor under the dim lights in the corridor.


    "Still angry or unwilling?" Adrian came up to her and put his hand around her waist.


    "A little bit, after Emma talked to me, I probably understood your intentions." Kate raised her hand as if she wanted to go around his neck, but in the middle of it she hung down again.


    "Emma? Which Emma Adrian asked deliberately.


    "You know what I''m talking about," said Kate, with a look of exasperation. She immediately shook her fist and tried to hit him on the chest. After a few seconds of hesitation, she put her hand down.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. His head shaking looked like a bit of a slap in the face. Kate couldn''t help but raise her hand again. However, before she could swing out, she was hugged into her arms and sealed her mouth.


    After a few sobs, she could only slightly tilt her body and let Adrian wreak havoc in her mouth.


    "What can I say about you, Kate?" Adrian held her face and joked, "do you think, we have no intimate action, they do not know you are my girlfriend?"


    "No, I just Kate pouted and waved her hands to explain.


    "Well, Kate, there are so many directors who put lovers in their movies," Adrian said, squeezing her chin. "Or do you think you should be a leading lady?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a soft noise under his ribs, and as Adrian settled in, he bent down with grinning teeth. At the beginning, Kate, who was not angry, still shook her hand and snorted, but after a few seconds, she couldn''t help but hold Adrian, who was bent down and didn''t get up.


    "Are you all right, ed?" Kate asked nervously, "I didn''t mean to."


    "Know you didn''t mean to." Adrian smiles and suddenly hugs her.


    Kate was startled, and then her face sank. Adrian immediately said, "but it still hurts."


    With her mouth curled, Kate sighed, "do you want me to apologize to you?"


    "Of course," Adrian pinched her waist. "Why don''t we find a room and apologize slowly?"


    Kate, who was hugged and looked down at him, couldn''t help laughing. Just as she was about to agree, her eyes were suddenly attracted by something. After two or three seconds, she patted Adrian on the shoulder: "let me down. Obviously, I will be hated for a long time."


    "Well?" Adrian was a little confused, but after turning his head, he understood. In the corridor not far from the balcony, Emma is looking at him and Kate angrily. She stares at him and Kate fiercely. She looks aggrieved and resentful. She seems to be very, very unhappy. If she wasn''t led by someone, she might have run over. Thompson, holding her hand, stood awkwardly aside, smiling bitterly and shrugging his shoulders after Adrian put his eyes into it.


    The kid who won''t be quiet. Adelain had to sigh in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C133

    It is no surprise that the British media and critics will react so fiercely. Although Adrian has a British grandmother, although he has a British nationality by default, and although his first film was shot in London and filled with a lot of British black humor, he is always an American.


    although Britain and the United States are allies in politics, most of them are culturally Sometimes they look down on each other. The Americans think that the British are hypocritical and rigid, and the British think that the Americans are rude and uncivilized. For a long time, it would be unthinkable for Jane not to fight tit for tat. This strange state may seem ridiculous to outsiders, but it is perfectly normal to the middle class in Britain and the United States.


    As an American, Adrian produced films with a strong CL style, which won the Golden Palm Award at Cannes Film Festival. It is a joke to God that such a person is trying to put Edward Morgan Fox''s work, which is famous for its freshness and elegance, and one of the most famous novels, Howard manor. It is no wonder that the British media are so indignant and almost one-sided.


    As for the American media, they are very embarrassed. Generally speaking, they should speak for their own people at this time, but Adrian is really too fanciful this time. If the novel had any resemblance to his previous films, they would have defended him, but the truth is


    "To be honest, we''re looking forward to seeing a different and different Howard manor in a few months'' time, full of bloody violence and black humor. It must be cool." It doesn''t mean that the tabloids can''t speak, but such comments will only fuel the fire.


    With this clue, it will be much easier to find it again. If you want to move this novel to the big screen, you must lease the manor. Unless under special circumstances, the leased manor cannot be too far away from London, so after some efforts, the reporters finally came to the house.


    "I hope you''ll keep going. The scene at the manor is coming to an end. Don''t let these guys disturb you. Of course, I''ll let people drive them away Adrian asked the reporters to get rid of them and summoned Hopkins for a small meeting in the living room.


    Although he was aware of the situation outside and had made some preparations, he did not expect that the reporters would come so quickly. It is indeed the birthplace of paparazzi.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem at all." Hopkins took the lead.


    After the appearance of the reporter, Adrian told him and Thompson about the situation outside in private, especially the censure of the British media on himself and them. Because Hopkins and Thompson are British people, the British media should tolerate them much more, except that they don''t dare to cooperate with the "stupid" and "arrogant" director, they hardly say goodbye Yes, the main firepower is focused on Adrian. It''s a differential treatment.


    Hopkins knew it was Adrian''s call for support, and he and Thompson were the two most important actors on the set. The director won''t be approved by the director after this period of time.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult." Thompson followed. Although she had expected that this might happen when she chose to cooperate, she finally agreed. Adrian with little Emma gave her a wonderful feeling. Her intuition made her believe that she could cooperate with such a person. As for the risk, as a famous talented actress who is preparing to develop into a producer, how can she not know that any film has risks?


    With the support of the two stars and one of the most important supporting roles, Kate certainly won''t stand by her boyfriend. Other actors and staff joined in. After uniting the interior, Adrian immediately waved his hand, and the whole crew immediately began to operate again.


    The reporters who have been driven far away are very unwilling, but they have no way out for the time being. The view outside the manor is very wide. When shooting the long-range lens, the camera will include a lot of things. If the reporters don''t want to intrude, it can be understood once or twice, but if the times are too many, they will get into trouble. Therefore, no matter what kind of reporters will not deliberately affect the shooting when they interview the crew, which is also one of the hidden rules.


    However, they were still far away from each other, taking pictures with their cameras, then writing down what they had seen and heard and sending them back - of course, it was necessary to add oil and vinegar, so the British media attacked them more sharply.


    "Obviously, Adrian is very confident in himself. He is stubborn and refuses to disclose any information related to the film and drives the reporters away. Although it seems - yes, yes, it seems - that he has spent a lot of effort on costumes and props, the profound implication contained in Forster''s novels can not be expressed by a few fancy clothes and props in line with the times. Oh, it''s the misfortune of the whole of England that no director wants to film this novel A report in the sun, a leading British tabloid, wrote.


    As an entertainment tabloid, it''s funny to describe things at such a high level, but don''t forget that grandstanding is the purpose of the sun, even if it is still a few years away from its most arrogant time.However, Adrian, who is busy filming in the manor, doesn''t care. He is now devoting all his energy to his work, and there is no need to refute it. It''s no use saying too much. It''s better to tell the truth in a few months. What''s more, the criticisms that have been aroused are within the Lafayette plan. A film can get a high box office, and marketing means account for at least 40% of the credit. If there is no publicity, how can the audience pay for the cinema? How can critics pay attention to movies? That''s why a lot of new directors who want to take the leap to the sky like to make movies with controversial themes. The eyeball economy has been around since the day the media appeared.


    The budget of "Howard Manor" is about 10 million US dollars. This is because Hopkins only got 4 million dollars for Forster''s novels. Otherwise, as a new Oscar winner, it would be more than that price. As a literary and artistic drama film adapted from English novels, such a high budget is quite dangerous. If we spend a lot of money to promote it, we may not be able to recover the cost. After all, this kind of film is too small.


    In this case, try to find a way to do some free but effective publicity. For example, as mentioned before, it causes great controversy. People''s curiosity will never fade away. The greater the controversy, the more you want to see. However, Adrian doesn''t need to make some taboo subjects. It is enough for a director who is famous for gangsters and violence to direct a Victorian style fresh and elegant literary film.


    All these things are handled by Lafayette. Adrian only needs to ensure the quality of the film, so it''s none of his business for the British media to attack any more. Fortunately, Emma was picked up by her aunt three days before the reporters arrived. Although she is still playing every day, it is not appropriate to stay in the film crew for a long time. Otherwise, God knows what the media will write, which is not a good thing for the young people.


    Emma was very unhappy when she left. As for the reason, it goes without saying. After that night, as soon as the little guy went to sleep, he tried his best to drill into his arms. During the day, he was totally dependent on him. He felt that he was declaring that this was her territory and that no one could invade it.


    Adrian could only shrug his shoulders. Fortunately, even though the little guy was reluctant and looked at him eagerly when he left, he finally left the manor, so he took Kate back to his bedroom and had a good time.


    Unfortunately, only a few days ago, the reporters with Bi Bi gouling have come again. Although they can keep them out of the manor and dare not disturb the shooting of the film, there are still some cases of taking long shots to shoot randomly during the break. If the intimate lens is photographed, it will be more or less troublesome. So although I want to continue, I still hold back my hesitation.


    "Anyway, we are mainly working now, so let''s wait until we get back to London." Kate comforted him in private, which made Adrian a little surprised. She struggled with kicks and kicks for a long time that night to be tamed.


    Aware of his thoughts, Kate gave him a grimace and ran away. Adrian shrugged and left it behind. Kate was right. Let''s finish the job first.


    The extra reporters did not affect the operation of the crew. After all, they could only observe from a distance and would not take pictures when shooting. As for the various attacks that have been passed on to the crew because of them, although they have caused some small fluctuations among British employees, they are basically dissatisfied and indignant. Although most of the British employees have cooperated with Adrian for the first time and have only worked for the crew for three weeks, they still think that such comments are totally irresponsible.


    "Don''t be angry. We just have to do our work well." Adrian has comforted them more than once. As long as there is no doubt inside, any problem will be solved.


    After the reporters swarmed in, it took almost five days. When the time officially entered July, the camera of the manor was finally shot. Adrian was just a little relieved that the rest of the scene would be difficult to shoot because of the disruption of the project book.


    These scenes need to be shot in the city. Although there are many locations to choose from in London, they are not as convenient as Hollywood''s studio and movie city. If you run around, you will have to take advantage of it.


    Generally speaking, if you stay outside the crew for a few days but don''t get much news, most journalists will leave after leaving a few people who pay attention to the situation, and this is the treatment only for large-scale producers. But after five or six days, the number of reporters waiting for them has not decreased. Obviously, they are determined to dig something out.


    Hand printed full text high-speed serial


    by hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C134

    Coming out of the bright room, Margarita and Helen bid farewell to the ladies they met at the salon and set out on their way home. Although it is a little late, the cylindrical street lamps hanging on both sides of the street emit a light and soft light. On the street, there are people who are talking from other parties in twos and threes. In addition, music is faintly heard in the houses around us, which makes all of this quite beautiful.


    "Hello, Miss Marguerite. Nice to meet you here." The familiar voice came from behind. The two sisters stopped talking and looked back in unison. Then they all looked surprised. They didn''t expect to meet Mr. Henry Wilkes here.


    After a few pleasant conversations, Helen mentioned the intelligent and sensitive young man she knew, and Margaret thought that Henry might be able to help him.


    "I suggest that he leave the company as soon as possible," Henry said after learning that the young man worked for the company. "Please don''t tell anyone that the company is short of funds and will be acquired before Christmas, so he''d better look for another job as soon as possible."


    "C" looked at the monitor and suddenly called out. He frowned and pondered and waved to Hopkins, who then came.


    "Anthony, don''t you think your tone seems more casual?" Adrian accused the camera of turning back, saying, "as we have discussed before, Henry is not a particularly bad character, although he is hypocritical and takes class seriously. And now that he is going to pursue Marguerite, he should show his bearing properly when he speaks


    Hopkins thought for a while and shook his head. "No, no, no, ED, I don''t think that''s appropriate. As I said before, Henry was a hypocritical person who took class seriously. Although Margaret thought Leonard was a smart young man, in his eyes, poor people were the only definition of this young man. Therefore, this kind of slight contempt and casual manner should be in line with his mentality at that time. As for the feeling of Marguerite, I was just in touch at that time, so I don''t need to pay too much attention to it. "


    "Well, I agree with the first half of the story," Adrian said, suddenly laughing at Hopkins. "As for the last sentence - do you want me to read it to you in the original version?"


    Hopkins couldn''t help but be stunned. He laughed and shook his head before saying, "it''s better."


    After finishing the whole dress, he snorted and said in a casual and elegant tone: "please don''t tell anyone that the company is short of funds and will be acquired before Christmas, so he''d better look for another one as soon as possible."


    After a few seconds, he repeated it again, but this time his tone of voice increased a little more relaxed. Adrian picked his eyebrows and gave him a thumbs up: "it''s a real Oscar for best actor."


    At this time, there was a flash of light nearby, followed by a click. The staff of the other party will leave soon after laughing.


    "These guys are everywhere." After seeing the guy disappear, Adrian sighed, "guess what the newspaper will say tomorrow. Is it the American boy who criticizes the new movie emperor? Or is Professor Hannibal lecturing the "Wizard" director


    "Why didn''t the director quarrel with the leading actor, which made it impossible to shoot?" Hopkins said humorously.


    "Ha, there''s you, Anthony. I think the sun should ask you to be editor in chief." Adrian laughed and patted Hopkins on the arm: "I haven''t thank you for talking to me."


    "I''m just telling the truth, unless you don''t think it''s true." Hopkins shrugged.


    Since all the location shots were taken in downtown London, it was easier for reporters to gather information than when they were at the manor. Moreover, because of the dispersion of the camera, the two protagonists have more rest time. Those guys seize the opportunity to ask questions, and their situation has increased a lot.


    Hopkins is often asked by reporters why he wants to cooperate with Adrian. Originally, he only talked about it in a few words, but a certain reporter asked him one day whether he spoke for Adrian because he had the Countermeasures of film failure. So Hopkins bluntly said that it was unreasonable to deny the director at will before the film was made. He fully believed that Adrian had the ability to make this film well.


    It can be imagined that, as an Englishman and the new Oscar winner, such a public support for Adrian, who is being criticized by the media, will cause much sensation.


    "Obviously, Anthony is a little confused. He thinks that if he works with a director for a few weeks, he can know whether he or she has the ability to control a film that is completely different from his own. Well, maybe I don''t have as much experience as he does. I can''t understand why he can make such a judgment, but at least I won''t be so sure. Maybe he''s a little too self righteous? Who knows? " Some British newspapers said so with sarcasm and doubt.


    There were, of course, some of the hecklers: "well, maybe he''s right, but the worry is, will Anthony take Professor Hannibal''s feelings into account? Or has it been brought in? "In short, the British media did not change much about Adrian''s new film because of his remarks. Instead, the painless American media seized the opportunity to defend the wizard director.


    "No movie should be arbitrarily concluded before it is finished. Yes, Adrian''s style is too different from this novel, but it doesn''t mean that he will definitely fail. No one can be 100% sure that something will happen except God." Haggis pine, who originally interviewed Adrian, wrote.


    It''s just hard to say how effective such an excuse can play. After all, "you can''t make an arbitrary conclusion before the production is finished." this kind of statement also applies to many bad films. To tell you the truth, many American journalists have complained about Adrian in their stomachs: even if the style of the novel is a little similar to your previous movies, it doesn''t make us speechless.


    OK, the topic returns to the shooting scene. Adrian doesn''t say anything more about this topic, but just taps Hopkins''s arm again: "OK, Let''s go on. "


    In fact, he was very clear that Hopkins would stand on his side, not just what he said, but what the other side said was not hypocrisy. If he did not think highly of himself, he would certainly not show his attitude. What''s more, in front of so many reporters, Emma Thompson was also optimistic about himself, but never said so in front of reporters.


    In that case, Adrian knows what to do in the future.


    "By the way, you haven''t said which one is suitable." Hopkins cautioned.


    "The second one." Adrian thought about it and made a decision.


    He went back to the center of the set, spoke to Thompson and Kate, and told Kate to grasp her emotions. Adrian waved to continue filming.


    Basically, there was no big problem this time. After shooting three times, the scene here was finished. The next day, the crew moved to the city of London for location. Originally, the Baltic Exchange was selected to shoot Leonard, but the exchange had an explosion more than two months ago, so it finally turned to a bank.


    After so many days, so many things happened again. All the British employees interviewed in the crew thought that Adrian should be given time. In addition, there was a statement by Hopkins that the popularity of Howard manor in the British media has finally decreased.


    Even so, there are still some people who are not reluctant to criticize, and Adrian has the attitude that if Adrian does not stop "spoiling" the novel, it will continue. To this end, they also took Adrian''s initiative to "refrigerate" the fourth film to prove that he did not know literary and artistic drama movies at all.


    "I hope that after the film is released, people will make a comment. At least it will be a little more fair." Finally, Adrian made a brief response through a spokesman.


    After this response came out, most of the British media couldn''t help reinvigorating. Although justice is known as a cover, no one can really speak impartially, but on the surface, we still need to do more.


    "I''m looking forward to what happens when this movie is finished," Thompson told Adrian during the break. "It''s really curious who you and the media will win."


    "so no one thinks I''ll win?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    "You know, ED, there''s always uncertainty in this kind of thing." Hopkins next to him said, "of course, I always think you win the most."


    "How big is it?" Adrian looked curious.


    "At least more than 60 percent." Hopkins laughed.


    "I agree with you. When you invited me, Mike Neville also wanted me to be the heroine of his new movie, but after much consideration, I agreed to you." Thompson shrugged.


    "Ha, it seems that I''m really lucky. If you''re a little late, maybe you''ll be robbed." Adrian said in an exaggerated tone, followed by his heart: "by the way, you just said Mike Neville


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Thompson looked at him puzzled.


    "If I remember correctly, he seemed to be with Anthony..." Adrian turned to Hopkins.


    "Yes, we worked together on the good father a few years ago." Hopkins nodded.


    "So..." Adrian rubbed his chin, and his eyes flashed inexplicably. "So, is it possible to ask him to meet me? I just have an idea that I need a British director like him "


    hand written full text high-speed serial


    I have an idea www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C135

    The sky was overcast with dark clouds, as if there were raindrops falling down at any time. However, people walking on the streets with classical style did not speed up their pace. This kind of weather is too normal for them. They usually take umbrellas when they travel in this weather.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t bring an umbrella. Most of the shops around have free umbrellas. Just remember to return them when you pass by next time. If there is a tavern, it would be better. Just go in and have a drink. If you come out again, the rain may stop.


    Pubs with British characteristics have become part of their culture, and it is said that the Romans opened pubs in Britain more than 2000 years ago. However, in the 18th century and even earlier, the tavern was more often a village inn, selling food and drink and providing accommodation.


    Such small hotels and pubs have a very important position in the history of Britain and even the whole Europe. Many European and American fantasy novels and games can not do without them. For example, in heroes invincible, there is a pub to recruit heroes, or Gandalf asks Frodo to go to the horse vaulting inn to wait for him.


    With the development of the times, pubs also began to change, adding a lot of local characteristics. For example, at the end of the 18th century, with the tide of industrialization in Britain, the pub became a vent for workers.


    In modern times, although many historic pubs have begun to decline, many British people still like to drink here, play billiards, throw darts, and discuss things with friends.


    He sat down in front of the tavern and looked down at a small corner of the tavern where he was about fifty years old.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Neville. I''m late." He took off his hat and said with an apologetic smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Cowell," the other side said, raising his head in a typical cockney accent. "I understand your situation. Journalists can be very annoying sometimes."


    "It sounds as if you don''t think I''ve ruined famous English novels?" Adrian asked with interest.


    "A director must be responsible for his work if he has finished it." Mike Neville shrugged. "I don''t make any comments until then, and I''m sure I''ll say what I think after that, whether it''s praise or criticism."


    Adrian chuckled. "Thank you. Let''s skip the discussion about the weather and other trivia and get to the point - you can call me Adrian, so I can call you Mike."


    "Of course." Neville said with a smile, reaching out to the waiter for two stouts.


    "It''s a romantic comedy, isn''t it?" "The idea of changing the relationship between the hero and the heroine through weddings and funerals is quite new," Neville recalled


    "As a matter of fact, I''ve got the script named" Four Weddings and one funeral. " Adrian said with a smile. He couldn''t see any other expression. "The hero is a dandy in England, and then he meets an independent and somewhat conservative * * woman at the wedding ceremony. The contrast impression and the sparks created by each other will surely be very attractive if the arrangement is good enough, and if you make a big fuss on the wedding and funeral


    Neville pondered, and did not continue to discuss the issue, but changed the topic and asked: "there are so many directors in Britain, many of them are better than me, but why do you come to me, Adrian?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but laugh, shook his head and then replied, "you know, Mike, many directors have asked me that before you. Why did I find them?"


    "Oh?" Neville raised his eyebrows with curiosity.


    "You know, in addition to being a director, I also have many identities, such as producer, investor, boss of Bosworth, and screenwriter," Adrian gestured. "I got into the film business because I wrote a few good scripts, so I always have a lot of ideas in storytelling, which are already in the writers'' Union A lot of my outlines. I''d love to turn them all into movies, but you know that one person can''t do so much, so when I had my own film company, I started looking for people who could show these stories on the big screen. So far, I have found several directors and negotiated with them. Although they are still under preparation, I believe in my own vision. I''ve seen your film, Mike, and I''m sure you can make it great. "


    Neville pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and after a long time he reluctantly laughed: "it sounds like magic. So many scripts are Did you write it alone? "


    "No, no, no, it''s the outline," Adrian said, smiling and shaking his head. "The first scripts I wrote were really done by myself. I kept myself in my bedroom for three months and typed on the typewriter every day. I still feel surprised when I remember. I was so forgetful at that time. However, when I became a director and had my own film company, it was no longer so hard. Generally, I provided the outline and asked other writers to supplement it. If I had any questions, I would ask them to revise them until I was satisfied. My screenwriters were excellent. "It''s true. Although Adrian can''t pay writers a super high salary due to the agreement reached between the producers'' Union and the writers'' Union, Adrian''s welfare level is second to none in Hollywood, so the company has signed many excellent regular screenwriters, such as the female screenwriter named Julie Mann.


    "I know you''re a little worried, Mike, about whether the script can maintain the sense of British humor, after all, there have been enough negative reports about me this time." Adrian took a sip of the black beer and frowned. He didn''t like the taste. It was bitter in the astringency, which reminded him of the traditional Chinese medicine that had been away for a long time.


    Maybe a little chocolate? "You can rest assured, as long as you promise, I can let you choose a British screenwriter to perfect the script, and I will give you enough power to take charge of the film. You can shoot it into the work you want to shoot, and I will do all the logistics work for you. In fact, I have considered both male and female stars I''m sure they are. "


    "Sounds like I don''t seem to have an excuse to refuse. " After a few minutes of silence, Neville sighed and looked straight into Adrian''s eyes behind the lens: "shall I choose the screenwriter to work with? Everything was filmed as I thought? "


    "Of course." Adrian nodded hard.


    "Well, it''s settled." Neville then raised the glass.


    Ding, a soft sound.


    As Mike Neville left the pub, Adrian waved his arms and stretched out a long stretch. Although he indicated that his attitude would not interfere with the director''s work, he should intervene where he should.


    For example, Neville is likely to let Richard Curtis take over as a screenwriter. They are friends. Adrian doesn''t mind. Anyway, "Four Weddings and one funeral" was originally written by Curtis, but if the other party''s writing does not meet his requirements and refuses to modify it, he will definitely let it go.


    This is not impossible. Although the status of screenwriters is not high, Curtis is, after all, a well-known screenwriter - although most of them are TV plays - and Adrian is a * * person.


    Now this edition of "Four Weddings and a funeral" has been modified by Adrian. After Cannes Film Festival, he has been thinking about finding a comedy film for Dennis. It happens that Thompson and Hopkins talked about Mike Neville, which reminds him of the highly praised love comedy film produced in 1994.


    After talking to Neville and judging that the other party has not received such a script, Adrian immediately decides that it is "Four Weddings and one funeral". Anyway, Dennis is of British blood and has a good London accent. He played an Englishman in the first film, and his appearance was more handsome than Hugh Grant''s frown all day long. In addition, he has a very flexible acting skills. It is no problem to play this role.


    However, after a few years, Julia''s best actress came out of the box office The wedding ceremony of. Adrian didn''t think about this movie at the beginning. It''s just that there are not many romantic comedies that have won the unanimous praise of critics and have a box office of over 100 million. They should be used at the best time.


    So Adrian thinks it''s a good thing for her to play the leading role in Four Weddings and one funeral, but in this case, the plot has to be adjusted. The heroine in the original film is a frivolous woman with indecent private life. The reason why Julia can be loved by most people has something to do with her consistent strong and independent screen image. If we lose this trait, we will only slide into an unknown place in the future. Therefore, Adrian sets the heroine''s character as an independent and slightly conservative woman, male The protagonist becomes a very casual libertine.


    This will not affect the whole movie. The main focus of "Four Weddings and one funeral" lies in British humor. In the alternative interpretation of love and marriage, as long as Mike Neville regulates the details of weddings and funerals, the new version will never lose out to the old one in memory. Adrian, who has done so much work, naturally won''t allow people to change things in key places, not even Richard Curtis.


    Neville actually understood this, but Adrian, though he didn''t say it clearly, showed it clearly in his tone: it doesn''t matter if a few key points don''t mess up. So he finally agreed, for a director, under the current producer system can get the power to spend freely is not many cases.


    Hand printed full text high speed serialization www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C136

    I walked out of the pub and looked up at the sky which had been cleared up. The sunlight was rarely revealed from the cracks in the clouds. The beams of light seemed to give people a sense of holiness.


    Adrian took a long breath, felt the fresh air after the rain, pulled his hat to cover his eyes. Although he can be sure that no reporter found himself out, and that no one would recognize a director in the street, it is always good to be careful.


    He walked along the street casually, looking at the signs in different shapes and considering his own affairs. There are so many plans for Philadelphia story, true lies, four weddings and a funeral, movies promising Jean Reno and Anne Rice''s novels. What''s more, Jurassic Park is in the process of production, and ghost horse elves is about to be released - and I have to go to the premiere because it''s dis who made and released the film Ni.


    And the investment in Schindler''s list is about to start preparing. Spielberg will invest in the film as soon as he finishes making Jurassic Park. He has been waiting too long.


    In this way, almost eight films are related to Bosworth film industry. Although for a medium-sized film company, the number of films invested or produced in a year is definitely more than that. However, it is good to know that almost all of these films have a box office of over 100 million yuan. They will not be released this year, otherwise, many people''s glasses will fall to the ground ¡£


    Seems to be a little too fast? Adrian shook his head. There will only be more in the next few years. After this year, his personal pace of making films will slow down, but the number of such films produced, invested and distributed by the company will only increase.


    Throughout the 90''s, Hollywood''s high box office movies are far less gorgeous than those after the 21st century in terms of special effects, but some internal things are much higher than those films with special effects as the selling point. Because, in the eyes of many people, Hollywood in the 1990s is the most outstanding and eye-catching time, because every year at least there will be a film that can be called a boutique from the effect to the connotation.


    There are many reasons for this conclusion. The large-scale use of special effects is one aspect. The rise of high investment and the opening of Eastern European film market are also related. Adrian doesn''t want to think about these problems. All he has to do is make sure that most of the high-quality films produced in the 1990s will be accompanied by him or Bosworth film industry.


    he can do this completely. Who knows better than him which films will sell well and which films have high reputation? Anyway, now that the funds are sufficient, through investment, production or distribution, you can get a foot in these excellent films. Yes, he can''t guarantee 100% that he will get the same box office as he remembers when he "remakes" these films, but for gambling, 70% is enough to bet.


    It seems crazy to do this, but once it is done, we can get far more than money benefits. After some things are accumulated, the influence that erupts can be absolutely astonishing. Adrian''s empire needs such an influence in the future, so he has planned it from the beginning.


    He stopped, took a deep breath again, and reached for a taxi. Looking at the view of the street retreating from the window, Adrian stopped thinking about the movie, and it was time to relax.


    After paying the fare, Adrian walked straight through the lobby to the elevator. After entering, he naturally pressed the button on the 14th floor as if he lived here.


    As the elevator went up, he soon arrived on the 14th floor and tidied up his clothes in front of the mirror at the end of the corridor - even if the clothes he was wearing were ordinary. Adrian strode to the door of room 1416 and rang the doorbell.


    "Who can I speak to, please?" A few minutes later, a woman''s voice sounded behind the back door.


    "Room service, ma''am." Adrian''s mouth was covered with a smile.


    The door of the room opened, and the beautiful girl in the thin shoulder dress with a short black silk coat appeared in front of Adrian. Her dark brown hair had been left on her shoulders, her brown eyes were staring at him without blinking, and her sexy thick lips were slightly open, as if she were longing for something.


    "Everything?" She leaned against the door with an indescribable languor.


    "There are all kinds of services." Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    The next second, Monica comes up and hugs him and blocks his mouth. Adrian, though somewhat unexpected, was equally impertinent to ask for it. At the same time, he put his arm around her waist and walked into the room and closed the door.


    BAM, it''s like a signal, and the kissing gets warm. Adrian reaches out and peels off Monica''s silk jacket, and Monica unbuttons the belt around his waist. Even so, their mouths have not been separated, and they have to move to the room while touching each other''s defense.


    Finally, with a plop, they both fell to the ground, followed by a heavier gasp. A man and a woman did not say anything, so they started the most primitive action on the floor of the hotel.After a good fight, Adrian lay on the ground and held Monica in his arms.


    "You seem very excited today." When Monica wakes up from her lethargy, she grabs her soft hand, turns her head and looks at Adrian, saying in a somewhat hoarse voice.


    "Of course, we haven''t seen each other for a while." Adrian said with a smile and a kiss on her delicate clavicle. In fact, there is another reason, just as the old saying goes: wife is better than concubine, concubine is better than stealing. Taking the opportunity of going out with Neville to discuss the film, I went to the Claridge Hotel to have a tryst with Monica, who came to London specially. This kind of furtive feeling is really exciting.


    How are you doing? The film publicity work is over. Have a good rest? " Adrian continued.


    "Not bad, shopping, beauty, sports and fitness." Monica answers lazily.


    "You don''t have to look at it." Adrian exclaimed, the hand on her waist began to knead, and slowly went down and in. "You''re charming all the time, Monica."


    If Kate was here, what would it be like? Because the "steal" associated with the picture let Adrian more exciting, the original did not fade down things suddenly up again.


    "What are you thinking? Your little girl? " Feeling it, Monica simply turns around and grabs it.


    "Do you really think so, Monica?" Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s what I think, women''s intuition." there was an indescribable smell in Monica''s voice, and her hand movements intensified.


    "Well, what you say is what you say." Adrian laughed.


    Monica bit her lip, suddenly turned over and pressed Adrian. Then she straddled her legs over him, looked down at him, lifted up her things and sat down heavily.


    "You are very good Ed... " She gasped and her eyes narrowed slightly. "I remember I seem to be five years older than you But It doesn''t mean It doesn''t mean... "


    "It doesn''t mean anything?" Adrian laughs and shakes his waist in a prank.


    "Oh, damn it." Monica screamed, leaning forward, grabbing Adrian''s shoulders and staring at him fiercely, "do you think I''m going to give in? I''m telling you, ED, I''m going to drain you to the last point this afternoon. You don''t want to make love with your little girlfriend after you go back "


    ================== =


    her eyelashes moved slightly, and she rubbed her face against the pillow, and Monica finally woke up from her deep sleep. She opened her eyes slightly, turned around and subconsciously wanted to hold the people around her. Only when her arms were empty did she find that she was lying alone on the bed with a thin quilt wrapped in her bare body.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Monica finally reacts. She puts down her arm, shrugs her shoulders, and then lies on her back in bed with a faint sigh. Then she found that the bedside lamp was on and looked out of the glass window. It was already dark.


    Well, at least he was careful before he left. She was going to sit up when she was suddenly attracted by the small card on the bedside table.


    It was a very simple card. It could be seen that it was made by hand. There were simple strokes on the cover. Although there were only a few strokes, it outlined the sleeping appearance of Monica lying on the bed.


    Monica picked up the card, turned the bedside lamp a little brighter, and opened it.


    "Hi, dear Monica, when you saw this message, I had already left, but I couldn''t find a better material to make the card. I''m sorry I can''t be with you tonight, but I want to tell you that on my way back, I think about your lips all the time. Good night, good dream. "


    Although there were only a few words, Monica, leaning against the head of the bed, looked over and over several times, and finally put her eyes on the simple strokes on the cover. This is not the first time to see such a simple stroke. Although Adrian didn''t call her during the closed shooting period, he wrote her a letter every week. The letter didn''t write too many things, but at the end of each letter, there was a small simple stroke. Although it was simple, it completely grasped the charm and knew who the painting was.


    After a long sigh, Monica puts on her pajamas and comes out of bed. She didn''t turn on the light. She went to the freezer barefoot and took a bottle of champagne and a cup. Then she sat down on the chair beside the French window, poured a glass for herself, and slowly tasted it. The light from outside spilled in through the glass and sprinkled on her body, drawing her shadow to the elder elder.


    Hand printed full text high speed serialization www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C137

    "All right, everyone, let''s go on, hurry up, and we''ll be finished soon." after the discussion with the deputy director, Adrian immediately asked people to start work. Generally speaking, he should clap his hands to attract attention, but now someone has occupied his arm and chest and is still dead, so he has to raise his voice.


    "Where is Kate going? She''s the main character in the play." Glancing at the actors in the next set, Adrian frowned. Fortunately, Kate, who changed into a costume, soon came in from outside.


    "I''m sorry, I had some trouble changing clothes." She took a few quick steps to her place.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, but..." Adrian looked at what she was saying, and suddenly her collar tightened, and Emma''s angry voice rang in her ear: "don''t look at her"


    although the voice is not very loud, the assistants and deputy directors around her are listening to her. If it wasn''t because Adrian''s face is not very good-looking, she might have laughed. Kate, who was not far away, naturally did not miss this sentence. Her face was not as good-looking as Adrian, but she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "Listen, don''t make trouble." Adrian also depressed in the little girl''s head knocked, and then did not give her a chance to speak, told the recording to start.


    In fact, he should thank Emma. That day, he took the opportunity to discuss the film with Neville and met with Monica who came to London. Before returning, Adrian cleaned up all the traces and was confident that nothing could be seen. Although Monica claims to squeeze him out of the bag, Adrian''s feeling is that she''s eaten a third of the dinner when she falls asleep exhausted with satisfaction.


    Every reborn is special and different from ordinary people. Abnormal memory is one of them, and strong body is the second. In addition, with the accumulated experience of previous life and the environment and background, Adrian fully believes that his rebirth is to complete his own * *.


    Well, let''s get back to the topic. After taking Monica to bed, taking a shower in the bathroom, cleaning up her body and leaving a makeshift card, Adrian rushed back to the hotel where the crew stayed.


    However, as soon as he entered the hotel lobby, he was rushed and hugged by Emma, who released the cage again. What''s more, before he could speak, Emma frowned inexplicably and stretched out her head to sniff at his neck, and then glared at Kate who was about to pass by.


    At a time when everyone was puzzled, she started waving her arms to Kate and yelled, "don''t come here"


    this made people more embarrassed and depressed. Although the little guy didn''t deal with Kate before, she never had such an attitude. What''s more, she was still in the lobby of the hotel - fortunately, there was no reporter outside.


    But Adrian soon understood the reason. He was surprised. Did he smell it with his nose? How could that be possible? She''s too sensitive, isn''t she?


    since Emma can smell it out, will she notice it when she''s frank with Kate? Although Adrian believes that this is because children are instinctive most of the time, the younger the more so, but he can''t take risks, and women''s instincts are no less than children''s.


    So, he took the opportunity to give Kate an apologetic look and went back to the room with the little guy in his arms, even though Kate looked at the bitterness and resentment in his eyes, even if he wanted to have another dinner.


    Fortunately, the little guy mistook Kate, but she probably didn''t understand what was going on. Back in the back of the camera Adrian turns an idea. After putting Emma on the chair and telling him a few words, he immediately resisted the camera and began to take pictures in person. The shooting of the whole film is almost finished. It has been done well before, and there is no trouble at the last moment.


    It took another four days, and almost in late July, Howard manor was finally closed, and the British media, which began to silence because of Adrian''s non response, became active again.


    "Once again, I was worried about the scene of the film. Adrian obviously didn''t put all his heart into the shooting. It took a little more than six weeks to finish the whole scene. Maybe he thought more about the violent movies than on expressing the details of the novel." One newspaper said.


    Of course, like the attitude expressed during this period of time, Adrian did not respond to this, and still did what he was doing. His spokesman also continued to say that he hoped to make a judgment after the film was released.


    "They seem to forget that I always make movies so fast." Adrian is making such a mockery of the media.


    Adrian and Kate returned to Los Angeles after dissolving the crew, giving employees a big holiday and appeasing Emma.


    "I''m back at last, God as my witness, I''ve never felt so much better in Los Angeles than in London." As soon as he got into the living room of the villa, he raised his hands and yelled, wearing plaid shirt and jeans, and his curly hair, which had been made for the film, was tossed around his shoulders like a 16-year-old or a 7-year-old."Don''t worry, she''s just choked and wants to take this opportunity to vent." Adrian waved to Mrs. Galen, who poked her head out to think something had happened.


    "Suffocated? Do you think so? " Throwing the bag on the sofa, Kate asked, holding her arm and staring at Adrian.


    "I know that it''s very depressing to be looked down upon by a child for no reason. You can''t beat her, you can''t scold her, you have to smile. But Kate, anyway, Emma is just a two-year-old. Do you expect a two-year-old to understand the world of * people Adrian said with a smile.


    "We''ve talked about it many times, ed. I''m not a fool, I''m just..." Kate made a few gestures and suddenly didn''t know what to say. After a long pause, she sighed: "Oh, hell, you have to work in London. My first summer vacation looks like it''s going to be..."


    "Well, Kate," Adrian hugged her in his arms. "You know, it''s an English literary style film, and most of the crew''s employees are British. Do you want them to come to Los Angeles to make the post production? Besides, there''s another movie over there that is being discussed as the best one. In short, things need to be on the bright side. Even when she was filming before, Emma didn''t get entangled every day. Besides, in London, it''s convenient for us to go on holiday in Europe, isn''t it? "


    Kate snorted, her hands resting on Adrian''s shoulders, but she did not speak again.


    "Why don''t you think about how we''re going to spend the next few days?" Adrian smiles and kisses her face. "We can rent a small yacht to go out to sea. My sailing skills are reliable. Or we can go to a basketball game. The Lakers and the bulls have a game in recent days, but the low-lying Lakers may be beaten to pieces by the Bulls led by Jordan. If these are not like, then we can participate Gaylord''s reception will make trouble for him. Of course, we can hold a party in the villa and invite all your friends and classmates


    "It all sounds boring." Although Kate said so, but the smile was obviously out of line.


    "Well," Adrian grabs his head, suddenly holds Kate up and sits down on the sofa. "That''s it. Are you going to plan for the next few days?"


    "I''ll plan?" After being picked up, she exclaimed, subconsciously encircling Adrian''s neck. Hearing this, Kate was stunned and forgot to let go and sit horizontally in his arms.


    "Of course, whatever you want to do, I am the coachman who serves you wholeheartedly these days." Adrian said, especially owe the body, but he also held Kate in his arms, so that it is a bit impudent, can not help but let Kate giggle.


    "But there is one thing you must promise me first." Adrian suddenly said again.


    "I knew there were conditions. Go ahead." Kate gave him a big white eye.


    "At the end of the month, you''re going to the elves premiere." Adrian said with a smile.


    Kate was stunned: "do you really want me to accompany you to the premiere?"


    "Of course, it can increase your exposure and visibility, and it can also be used as an early publicity campaign for Howard manor. Besides, Sarah is a little miss you." Adrian said, pinching her chin.


    "Sarah?" Kate couldn''t remember who it was for a moment.


    "Oh, I don''t know how sad Sarah would be if she knew you forgot her. She mentioned you last week on the phone and asked me to say hello to you for her." Adrian tut said.


    "Hey, I didn''t say I forgot her. I just didn''t think of it for a while." Kate punched him angrily, "that''s settled. I''ll go with you at the premiere at the end of the month"


    after all kinds of "in-depth" exchanges and discussions, all the itineraries listed by Adrian at the beginning were rejected by Kate, and they finally went to San Francisco. According to Kate''s words, "I remember you had the idea of going to San Francisco with me, but for some reasons, you didn''t make it up this time."


    Since Adrian had said that he would be her coachman, he would not refuse. So he drove the silver gray Ferrari convertible out of the car. The two drove all the way to San Francisco with sunglasses and music in the wind. After a good time there, they drove back in the same way the day before the end of the month.


    On July 31, the ghost horse elves, a family party type movie that has been well publicized by Disney, was shown for the first time at the Chinese Theater in Hollywood.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C138

    "In fact, in my opinion, the key to a movie''s success lies in the director''s level of storytelling. When they come to the cinema, the first thing they want to think about is to relax, not to explore life philosophy or something like that. Otherwise, they will go to small cinemas that specially show literary and artistic films." Among the three or four people standing together, one of the first young people said.


    "It sounds like you don''t like literary movies?" Asked the man, about fifty, standing on his left.


    "I can''t say I don''t like it. It''s just that I prefer to tell stories. Stories are the essence of movies." The young man shrugged.


    "You can see that from the vulgar novel." The man on the right, who looks a few years older than him, nodded, "a new way of telling stories. No wonder people are always talking about this time. I''m afraid this film will leave a lot of marks in the history of film."


    So far, "vulgar novel" has been released almost the second week by "Batman back" toppled the list, box office growth is not warm, but the stability is better than any other film of the same period. Even if there are only 800 theaters this week, according to professional estimates, the weekend box office will still be 10 million or even 15 million


    we should know that the cost of "vulgar novel" is only about 10 million, and the total box office in North America has exceeded 50 million, which is already a pure profit. What''s more, the long-term show may be more than 100 million.


    As a result, several of the main characters have been sought after by many people, especially Travolta. It can be said that Travolta not only gets rid of the outdated hat, but also makes a lot of money because of the split contract.


    Of course, there is also the reason why American media had to repeatedly talk about "vulgar novel" when Adrian was attacked in Britain. However, the quality of the film itself has always been the key to concern. It is no wonder that Brad sebonen, who is also the director of ghost horse, will sigh with envy.


    "Then why are you going to shoot a film full of British literary atmosphere?" Another middle-aged man standing next to Cybertron asked curiously. He was Nate Torrance, the producer of the ghost horse elves.


    "You forget, I just said that, Nate," Adrian said with a smile. "I like to tell stories. As long as I think it''s worth my effort, I''ll try to make it. It''s not about the style of the film."


    "Sorry, I forgot." The other party immediately apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian shrugged, with a bit of self mockery in his voice. "Many people have asked me this at today''s premiere. I''m used to it."


    The three days around burst into laughter.


    "I believe goblin would be a good family movie," Adrian said, changing the subject. "I watch Disney Channel shows sometimes, like Mickey Mouse Club. Is that a name, Eric?"


    Finally, he said this to Eric Cahill, Disney''s manager, standing on his left, who had come to talk to him about making the ghost horse elf.


    "You have a good memory, ed Eric nodded.


    "It''s nice to watch those lovely kids sing and dance," Adrian shrugged, and then asked, "but I hear you''re going to cancel the show?"


    "Yes, you know, with the exception of a few excellent programs, the decline in ratings is an unavoidable problem for all programs. At the end of the day, it should be over, although we are still working hard." Eric sighed, and his last words were weak.


    "That''s a pity." Adrian let out an exclamation and didn''t go on. If Mickey Mouse Club was really rejuvenated by his words, it would not be very good.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. I''ll excuse you." He glanced around, found his target, and then left.


    Adrian walked up to the wall, looked around for the next four weeks, and then stood in front of the girl in the white dress: "Hey, Sarah, why are you here alone?"


    Looking down at what, the girl raised her head in surprise. After seeing who it was, she was relieved. A smile appeared on her oval face: "Hello, Adrian Ed


    "At last you remember," Adrian said with a smile. "Of course, it would have been better if there were no previous pauses."


    Sarah scratched her face a little, as if she didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, didn''t your mother come with you?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "I can handle it myself for Disney to arrange the car transfer," Sarah shrugged, with a serious look of a little adult. "I''m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself."


    "Well, you''re not a kid anymore. You can take care of yourself," Adrian chuckled, shaking his head, and then said after Sarah cast an unhappy look, "well, trust your mother It will be very happy. ""She will." Sarah thought of something, a little distracted, and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth, but she soon realized what the scene was. She laughed at Adrian in a flustered way: "sorry, ed


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian waved wildly, "as long as you''re not performing like that."


    "Of course not," said Sarah, as if she were asking for credit. "I''ve always tried my best to perform, and I''ve never been so distracted"


    "I can see you''re serious. Although I''ve only seen the trailer, I believe your performance in it must be very eye-catching." Adrian said, holding out his hand as if he wanted to touch her head as before, but on the way, he realized something, waved it and put it on his head awkwardly.


    Sara also noticed this move, but she was standing still. When Adrian drew back her hand, a little disappointment flashed through her eyes that she didn''t even notice.


    Because of this action, both of them were silent, and the atmosphere between them became a little awkward. Fortunately, Kate came from the crowd and said, "Hey, ED, you''re here. oh O Hello, Sarah. Nice to see you again


    "What did you get from walking around?" After the two of them say hello, Adrian looks at Kate. He had invited Monica to the premiere, but she didn''t know whether she was aware of his mind or what, and finally declined the invitation. Adrian didn''t take it to heart. Take your time.


    "Not bad. I caught this guy for you by the way." Kate grinned and got out of the way. Dennis appeared in front of Adrian. "Hi, ED, what can I do for you?"


    "Ha, Dan, have you had a good time lately?" Adrian said in a sarcastic tone.


    "This Ha ha Not bad. " Dennis did it with a smile.


    Adrian called him when he was still in London a few days ago. Because of the time difference, the daytime in London was basically equal to the night in Los Angeles. Adrian obviously heard the voice of a woman, and it was very charming. Dennis''s voice seemed to be excited, so he hung up without saying a few words.


    Then two days ago, a tabloid reporter quoted a source as saying that Dennis and Winona had dinner together at a restaurant in Orange County. They were very close and finally left together. Although there were no photos, Dennis and Winona didn''t respond to it, but they still made headlines in various gossip newspapers. After all, Depp and Winona vowed two months ago that they would not break up.


    Adrian would like to ask how they are now. Since they are all exposed under a little bit, it should be a decision. However, after seeing Dennis''s gloomy look on his face, he returned to the main topic: "remember what I told you at the film festival that there is a leading actor in a romantic comedy movie. Are you interested?"


    "Romantic comedy?" Dennis was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, and it''s British." Adrian said with a smile.


    Dennis''s surprise deepened, but he nodded quickly: "no problem, as long as you need it."


    "Well, that''s the deal," Adrian patted him on the shoulder. "Although the script is not finished yet, I can tell you that this is a very swanky character, and you can take time to think about how British sloth is going to behave."


    "Dissolute?" When he read the word, Dennis could not help but looked at Adrian, but he immediately turned pale: "I know."


    "That''s it." Adrian said, glancing at the two women who were talking to each other. Sarah echoed Kate''s voice, apparently listening to them.


    He chuckled in his heart, looked around and then said, "Kate, Sarah, let''s go into the screening hall. The premiere is about to start."


    The four then went to the screening hall. When they got to the door, Adrian thought of something and asked the girl around him, "by the way, Sarah, do you have any work arrangements recently?"


    Sarah seemed a little surprised, but she covered it up so well that no one could tell, except Adrian.


    "Not yet. Why?" She said in a calm tone.


    "Director James Cameron and I are working on a film, and I think you can try the role of a daughter." Adrian said as he walked, "but the script is not finished yet. It may not be ready until the end of the year. And because Cameron is in charge this time, you have to audition


    Then he looked into the girl''s eyes. "Would you like to try, Sarah?"


    Sarah pursed her lips, hesitated for a few seconds and nodded, "I do."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C139

The content does not exist


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C140

    Spielberg was stunned for five minutes until Adrian called out his name tentatively. He quickly took the paper and pen and began to write: "very good, ed. your opinion is very good. Yes, a touch of symbolic red, the only color of the whole film. You are a genius"


    Adrian opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something But after seeing Spielberg''s excitement, he didn''t say it.


    "Yes, that''s it. You solved a big problem. ED is the best screenwriter in Hollywood." Spielberg looked at his flustered and scribbled words and said with a smile.


    "That''s what I should do," Adrian shrugged. "Anything else?"


    "Yes, there are still some problems," Spielberg said, recovering his previous look. "I think it is necessary to discuss with you about the angle selection, scenery selection, clothing and props and so on."


    With that, he handed the sorted materials to Adrian: "this is the information of some actors I collected, as well as the arrangement of going to Poland for field shooting, and some other things. If there is no opinion, we can officially start casting and preparation. "


    Adrian took it, flipped through a few pages, put it aside, and took a portfolio out of his briefcase: "I''ve been paying attention to the actors. I think these three are very suitable for the three main actors."


    "Three main actors?" Spielberg took the portfolio by accident.


    "Yes, Schindler, SS officer amon and Jewish accountant Stan." Adrian nodded.


    Spielberg''s surprise turned into a surprise. He didn''t expect Adrian to be so busy for such a film. Out of curiosity, unexpectedly, Adrian first helped solve a key problem in the film, and then provided three extremely suitable actors. This is really That''s weird.


    "I have an idea about the costumes and props, especially the costumes of more than 20000 extras," Adrian said to himself after seeing Spielberg''s silence and looking through the materials again. "I believe the poles still have a lot of clothes from the 1930s and 1940s. The crew can buy them from them, and they will be happy to sell them. The other is that extras, I think, can invite some of the survivors or their descendants to act, so that they can experience the despair of the time and make the film more authentic - all of which, of course, are my suggestions. "


    After a pause, Adrian continued: "what''s more, I hope you can arrange the security work when you are shooting in Poland. Many poles still think that the Germans at that time are good people because of the Nazi occupation of Poland. In addition, due to some historical reasons, this kind of thing may not happen, but it is unfriendly to the crew Certainly, we must do a good job in security and prevent conflicts. "


    Spielberg was stunned to see him talking, as if he had stopped thinking.


    "In other aspects, I just Oh, by the way, and the soundtrack. I don''t think John Williams will refuse your invitation. In this case, I suggest that the violin should be the main instrument, so that we can invite Mr. Itzhak Perlman to play, so as to better represent the history in many ways. " What did Adrian think of.


    He rubbed his nose, and an incredible feeling surged into Spielberg''s mind. He reluctantly laughed and finally asked, "ed, why Would you be so enthusiastic about the film? "


    "Because," Adrian grinned, with a very special calm, "that''s what I should do."


    This is you What should be done? Spielberg didn''t understand why he could say that. Just as he wanted to continue to ask questions, Adrian, who was searching through the information, suddenly frowned: "Steven, are you going to take field photos in Krakow and Auschwitz?"


    Spielberg was stunned: "what''s the problem?"


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate." Adrian shook his head and held up the video. "It''s not a good idea."


    "Why?" Spielberg suddenly became excited. "Why can''t we go to the field to shoot? Do you know, ED, how I felt about my field trip to Poland more than half a month ago? I can''t imagine how to set up such a scene in the studio, and I can''t shoot what I want in the studio "


    " calm down, Steven, calm down. "Adrian stretched out his hands seriously and pressed down." I understand how you feel, and I agree with you, but I still think we should go to Krakow and Auschwitz to shoot on the spot It''s not right - don''t get excited. Will you listen to me? As like as two peas, you can go to Poland, you can re build new scenes from Krakow and Auschwitz, and build a completely identical set of scenes with your idea. You can not invest in funds if you don''t need to worry about funds. If you don''t have enough money, I can add more investment. 10 million or 20 million, there is no problem. But please do not go to Krakow and Auschwitz. Please do not disturb those spirits that have passed away. Soul, please let them rest in peace. "The pen in his hand suddenly fell on the table. Spielberg looked at Adrian and his sincere and solemn face. He couldn''t say anything. He waved his hand in a trance, as if he was still in shock. However, the next second, he suddenly stood up and made a 90 ¡ã bow to Adrian. His nose was almost on the table.


    "Hey, Steven, what are you doing?" Adrian quickly stood up and let go.


    "Thank you for reminding me, ed. if it hadn''t been for your reminding, I would have made a big mistake." the propped up Spielberg bent down again. "I misunderstood you before. I apologize for my behavior."


    "Don''t do that, Steven," Adrian grabbed his shoulder. "You''re just too busy and trying to make this movie, so you don''t think it''s that comprehensive. And I believe that even if there is no one, you will be reminded


    "Anyway, thank you for the reminder. Thank you very much." Spielberg grabbed his hand and shook it hard.


    They looked at each other with a smile and sat down again.


    Looking at his list, though, Schindler thought, "why am I so passionate about it? Can you tell me why? "


    "Because..." Adrian tapped his fingers on the table, and his eyes flashed a look of remembrance. "My grandmother was Jewish, and although she died early, I still remember how I felt in her arms. When I was determined to cheer up, I looked through the diaries of many senior members of my family and learned that she had worked for the wartime refugee relief association in the 1940s... "


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C141

    After coming out of Spielberg''s office, Adrian took a breath and finally got it done. It''s worth his hard work. He knew that Spielberg didn''t feel very good about himself because of Jurassic Park, so he kept his cards until today.


    The result is even better than he imagined, not only won the respect of Spielberg - think about it, a person who you always thought was very utilitarian and didn''t like himself, suddenly stood up in front of you one day and tried his best to help you fulfill your greatest wish without asking for return. Would you be curious? Do you want to find out? Then after in-depth understanding, you suddenly find that he actually has the same wish as you, and always strive for it regardless of the cost. He is so noble, your initial judgment is completely wrong, so what kind of changes will happen to your mind? How will it affect you in the future?


    I have to admit that Adrian''s acting skills are very good. At that moment, even himself almost thought that he was really so noble and great. If it doesn''t take a long time to prepare, maybe you can go to the movies. Well, this is the first harvest, and the second is to completely grasp the movie Schindler''s list in our hands. From that point of view, it is necessary to do so.


    Thank you, my Grandmother. As he drove the car into the street, Adrian said in his heart, smiling at the same time. According to his father''s diary, because of the Jewish identity, many people in the family didn''t like grandmother very much at that time. Even uncle Anderson seldom contacted his mother when he was an adult. Besides his grandfather, he had the best relationship with his grandmother. So Adrian can make good use of his identity now.


    Perhaps in many people''s eyes, "Schindler''s list" is just a good Oscar winning film, full of artistic atmosphere and humanitarian care. At the most, it is about the tremendous work of shooting, the rigorous spirit of the director and the first black-and-white film to win the best film Oscar after the 1960s.


    But if we look at the essence through the phenomenon, we will find that some things are not so simple. At the end of World War II, after the Nazi massacre of Jews was known to the world, Jewish groups all over the world were working hard for one thing, that is, they tried their best to turn the suffering of Jews into the suffering of mankind as a whole.


    From the 1950s to the present, there are countless literature and films related to this aspect. The most famous one is the diary of Anne Frank. Observing the extraordinary period with the eyes of a little girl, it caused great repercussions, and was adapted into a film in the 1970s. For a long time, this diary was a must read for Jewish families.


    However, even though there are a lot of works about the Holocaust, the history of Jewish blood and tears, and the western world''s sorry for the Jews, there is still a lack of types that can make a great impact around the world until the emergence of Schindler''s list.


    Spielberg always knows what audiences want to see most and how to impress them. So even though Schindler''s list was shot on black-and-white film, even if it had such a heavy topic, it still made 300 million dollars at the box office worldwide. This is what Adrian called entertainment.


    It''s this Schindler''s list, which has the entertainment that other Holocaust movies don''t have - well, the term entertainment may be a bit sharp, but whatever its purpose, it''s really a humanitarian work. So it can be said that Spielberg narrated this period of history in a way that was more close to the audience, or even nearly flattered the audience, and grasped the degree of it well, which caused a warm response.


    Just as Adrian told Eric at the premiere of the ghost and horse elf, audiences go to the cinema for entertainment first, not to explore the philosophy of life. When they get happy, moved and sad satisfaction, they will take time to think about what the movie wants to say in their spare time.


    For Jewish groups around the world, such a film that can fully mobilize the audience''s emotions and show the history of the Holocaust is exactly what they need. Just think about all kinds of Schindler in England, Schindler in Switzerland and The Chinese version of Schindler will understand how powerful the media is.


    Of course, this is due to the excellent quality of the film itself, but it also has something to do with the propaganda of Jewish groups. Adrian believes that even if Forrest Gump and Schindler''s list are released together, Oscar''s best movie will still be handed over to Schindler''s list under the influence of some people.


    Therefore, Adrian would try his best to put on a saint''s face in front of Spielberg, draw on each other, and at the same time completely take this film into his pocket. Some interests can not be seen immediately, nor can they be measured by money. Besides, Spielberg has a more important role to play in the future. He has to start to challenge the existing order in Hollywood.


    After settling the matter perfectly, Adrian took Kate back to London again. He has already said what should be said. The rest is Spielberg''s own business. I''m sure he won''t screw it up.The next two months were relatively quiet. Adrian left all the post editing work of Howard manor to others. Although doing everything personally can ensure the quality of the film to a greater extent, it is also a very hard work. Unless it is a very important film, it is not necessary to do so.


    Of course, the three films of the manor have been planned for a long time, but the quality of the films is not guaranteed. However, compared with the "vulgar novel" to win by skill, "Howard Manor" is a very orthodox way of expression, mainly watching the performance of the actors and the control of the director, so as long as the editing work is done well enough, the film is basically no problem.


    Moreover, although Adrian has entrusted those piecemeal tasks to others, it does not mean that he will not interfere. The responsibility of supervision is still with him. If he does not approve of it, the results of these work will not be passed.


    Because of the relatively leisure time, Adrian takes Kate to other European countries every weekend. Anyway, it is very close and the traffic is very convenient. But in this way, some little guy is not the fastest and often dissatisfied.


    Since Adrian is in London, Emma must be around him all the time - no way, the most important thing she does every day is to play - even if Adrian is editing in the studio, she has to watch or play with herself, which seems to be very happy.


    In addition, after work every afternoon, many of them are not allowed to take her out to the park. As for sleeping with her, it is even more necessary. Adrian is helpless, but he has nothing to do.


    "Can''t you try to sleep by yourself?" One night, he asked gloomily. Before that, Kate had already hinted to him several times, but the answer of the sleeping boy was: turn over, put his little arms and legs all over his body, and continued to snore, and dribbled all his saliva on his pajamas.


    However, Emma did not occupy all his time. As a 2-year-old child, it is impossible to go abroad without a guardian. Therefore, he can only hate to see Adrian and Kate leave London together and come back together at the weekend.


    For ordinary people, it''s not a big problem for close people to leave for a few days, but it''s very unpleasant for a child who is totally acting on his feelings. As a result, Emma and Kate''s relationship began to deteriorate - well, Emma unilaterally increased the degree of hostility, although Kate occasionally complained, but not reduced to angry with a kid.


    The little guy began to glare at Kate openly in any situation. As soon as Kate approached Adrian, she would wave her arms to defend her territory. Well, fortunately, at least she didn''t spit to express her feelings.


    After a while, all the staff in the studio knew about it, so they laughed and said in private that "daughter" and "mother" were so discordant. Could it be that they were "stepmothers"?


    "I''m like "Stepmother?" Kate asked as she gasped, straddling Adrian, her beautiful face flushed and her mouth slightly open. Although she was joking in her voice, it was more of a thick * *.


    The white shirt she was wearing was completely wet with sweat, and the beautiful curve was completely outlined by sticking it on her skin. In addition, the two highlights that loomed out because she didn''t wear bra were really attractive.


    "It''s just a joke. They don''t mean anything." Leaning back on the couch, Adrian said with a smile, holding Kate''s waist and kneading her hands from time to time, and then swinging her lower body down to the rhythm of the chair swinging back and forth.


    Although Kate''s long skirt hung down to block the light under the chair, but from the bottom pants hanging on her right ankle and her rather confused eyes, we can see how it is in such a state.


    "In such a place..." She pressed Adrian''s shoulders, half closed, complaining.


    "It seems that we did it in the groceries'' room in our rented apartment." Adrian said with a smile, "do you need me to say something else?"


    Although it''s troublesome for Emma to ask them to do * things from Monday to Friday, it''s not that there is no way out. The spare rooms in the studio and the inner rooms of the hotel are all good places. But today is not the same, today the little guy was picked up by his aunt, so the two rarely missed a point in the editing room - of course, the door is locked. Because it is not as urgent as before, so it is quite exhausting.


    "I knew you''d mention it." Kate clenched her teeth and suddenly sat down to start the war.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C142

    Although in the past two months, the British media still take Howard manor as an example, but it is no longer the "grand occasion" before. It can be seen from the position of publishing comments from the first edition to the second and third edition. After all, no matter how much they question, Adrian''s response is only one sentence: please wait for the film to be released before making a fair evaluation.


    Therefore, the popularity of the irreversibly faded down, the reason why there is still a certain degree of attention, mainly lies in the interesting performance of vulgar novel. The British film was released almost at the same time as the United States. So far, it has been offline from the cinema, and has earned more than 20 million pounds at the box office in the UK. At the same time, it has won the enthusiastic pursuit of many fans.


    But in North America, because of the long-term screening, even though Monica, who had already shown her clothes, turned his back to him, but from the shoulder that collapsed and got up again, Adrian still guessed about Monica''s mind. When he put his head on her shoulder, he breathed in his ear: "you know, Monica, it''s meaningless to lie on it."


    Monica looks back at him and doesn''t speak any more. Adrian smiles and taps her on her hip. After looking at the time, she says, "we''re going to work soon. How about going to regent street or Oxford Street later? Anyway, the rest of the time is ours. "


    Although the American university holidays are long, there is still a time to end, so after the middle of September, Kate had to go back to school. With no one around, Adrian keeps in touch with Monica all the time. She happens to be in Italy again, so close to each other, how can she not call here?


    As for Emma, her aunt knew about the trouble between Adrian and Kate, so she simply reduced the number of times she came to see Adrian. Even if the little girl lost her temper at home, she didn''t have to worry about being seen.


    It''s always a good time to have beautiful women with you. Until early October, the ghost horse elf, which has been offline in North America, has taken away nearly 120 million box office tickets because of its excellent operation. Although the screening in some overseas regions has not finished, it is estimated that the number will not be much lower.


    However, "vulgar novel" is still slowly advancing towards the $100 million box office mark at the speed of two or three million a week. Interestingly, at the end of the 18th week, it actually returned to the top 10 box office of North America with a box office of 2.8 million. Although there is no particularly attractive production in the off-season, this situation is still surprising and even surprising.


    "Adrian deserves the title of wizard director. He must have used some magic to make the vitality of this R-rated film so tenacious." This is what one media wrote when commenting.


    However, the most surprising thing is not this one. The most remarkable thing in October is that a film segment was broadcast on major TV stations. Under the guidance of a young man, a blind man takes a young girl''s hand to the dance floor, and then Tango comes down to the melody of Tango King Carlos Gardel''s most famous work "a step away".


    Although it was only two minutes and only a few lines of dialogue, the tango was so publicized and full of omissions that people couldn''t move their eyes away. In particular, as the blind man, Al Pacino - yes, yes, the well-known Al Pacino - showed momentum, which immediately attracted many fans'' praise.


    After the initial surprise, the reporter, who was faster than anyone else, immediately realized something, not to mention the sentence "please wait" after the video. Suddenly, people began to talk about it. A columnist for the New York Times wrote: "after half a year of cold storage, Adrian''s fourth work has finally revealed the tip of the iceberg. Does this mean that the film that has caused a lot of discussion will eventually meet the audience? What is Adrian''s plan? Do you think it has been modified and can be taken out? Or do you want to make a show for Howards house


    It''s fair to say that a film critic who once satirized Adrian simply used "wishful thinking" to describe it.


    "From the point of view of the clip itself, it''s really eye-catching, beautiful girl, beautiful music, blind but conspicuous Al Pacino, and Tango full of leakage. But whether a movie is outstanding is not a piece has the final say. In my view, Adrian will take the long time movie out of the cold at this time, or hope to win some praise, or because Howard manor has encountered more serious problems than this movie, so he had to move the movie out of the line of sight. Frankly, I think the latter is much more likely. " This is his comment.


    Because of what happened two months ago, the British media have been paying close attention to Adrian, and of course they know about his fourth film. After hearing this news, he not only moved out Howard manor, but also began to play around the studio, hoping to get first-hand information.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C143

    At the beginning of the light, under the bright streetlights, the ancient narrow streets appear far-reaching and dark. At this time, the sky is not completely dark, and the line of sky with thick dark blue in the middle of the classical style high-rise buildings makes the originally quiet streets even colder. Fortunately, a couple of lovers come and go at this time, as well as the strong light from the shop and the music floating around, adding a lot of excitement, contradiction and unity to the street.


    "What did you say? Such streets are everywhere? " Monica giggled, slightly tipsy, dressed in a long dress and silk jacket, with long hair, very provocative.


    "At least in Europe," Adrian put her arm around her waist. "I know what you want to say, Monica, but I didn''t include the United States from the beginning, so that''s useless."


    "I knew you would say that. You deliberately led my thoughts on the wrong path." Monica sighed, her upper body almost entirely resting on Adrian''s body, so she walked a little shaky, the heels of high-heeled shoes hit the masonry floor irregularly, making a disorderly clattering sound.


    Adrian stroked her face and didn''t speak any more, so they hugged each other down the winding street to the wide street. The colorful neon lights suddenly came, which completely presented the night scene of Paris in front of us.


    "I''m going back." Monika, with her head on Adrian''s shoulder and looking at the street view, said.


    "Italy? Or Los Angeles? " Adrian asked, stroking her hair.


    "Los Angeles, of course. I was invited to a business event." Monica looked up at him and replied.


    "That''s good. It''s good to participate in more similar activities and increase the exposure rate, which is good for improving the visibility." Adrian said, squeezing her chin.


    Monica looks at him and suddenly holds Adrian''s face and kisses him hard on the mouth. Zizi Tut''s voice kept ringing, we can imagine how fierce it was, but the people passing by didn''t care, and even the look of surprise was not respected. Such intense kissing lovers are everywhere on the streets of Paris.


    The kiss lasted for several minutes. When she finally separated, Monica was flushed and almost soft on Adrian. She gasped and gasped. I didn''t know whether it was the lack of oxygen or the reason of being raped.


    They hugged each other for a long time, and Adrian opened his mouth again: "let''s walk back. It''s not far from the hotel."


    Recovering a little, Monica sighs low and takes his arm without saying anything.


    "By the way, your Italian food is very good." After two steps, Adrian suddenly said so.


    "Just twice." Monica looks up, wondering why he mentioned this all of a sudden.


    "Well, in your own opinion, how do you compare with the average chef?" Adrian continued with a smile, "you''re good at tasting, aren''t you?"


    "Of course not. Cooking takes a lot of effort." Monica frowned.


    "I think you can take the time to go through the recipes, read the autobiographies of famous chefs, and then think in your mind what the next chef looks like when he''s cooking, what he looks like when he''s resting, and what it''s like when work and life are mixed together." Adrian made a gesture.


    After seeing Monica''s brow frown deeper, he opened the mystery: "my new movie for you is a story about the chef and the kitchen. Don''t ask about the specific content. There is only an outline, but I believe it will be a good story. Before that, you have to be familiar with everything in the kitchen - ask your agent to arrange a few days'' apprenticeship in the kitchen of a restaurant. "


    "A story about the chef and the kitchen?" Monica said it with interest several times.


    "That''s right," Adrian nodded. "By the end of the year, you can see the script. I''ll make this character for you. I want you to shine in Hollywood."


    listen to him. Monica doesn''t speak any more, just arms are tighter.


    To be honest, Adrian doesn''t want Monica to leave now, knowing that the so-called business invitation is just an excuse. But the problem is, because the tango clip of "smell the smell of a woman" was broadcast, it attracted all the British entertainment journalists, large and small, to the studio. Now, his every move is concerned by these guys, and he is treated as a star.


    Their dates in London have been rather secretive. Monica only appeared in the studio twice, and employees thought she was on the way. After all, it''s the first time these Britons have worked together. God knows if they will sell news to the tabloids for money? Besides, although Emma was reduced by her aunt, she would still come here to pester him.


    Therefore, when so many reporters gather around, it is not convenient to go out with Monica again. The reason why they came to Paris this weekend was that they were almost photographed by a reporter when they were traveling. If you are poked out, there must be some uncontrollable situations.Monica also understood this, so she would take the initiative to go back, and Adrian acquiesced in her practice. Although he doesn''t care what journalists or public opinion say, some things must be considered. Although it will come out sooner or later, it should not be now. The heat has not arrived yet.


    After sending Monica away from Paris, Adrian returned to London and began to concentrate on dealing with his annoying flies. The late stage of Howard manor has been completed, which is expected to be completed after Halloween, so these guys should not be allowed to disturb their normal work.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out. Will you be patient? After such a long time, why care about waiting a little longer? " When the number of reporters outside the studio increased to more than a dozen, and there were all over the region, Adrian finally broke the silence and made a small response.


    Although he did not give answers to questions such as "why did such clips suddenly appear after being refrigerated for such a long time", "whether the new film is not progressing smoothly and wants to divert attention from the previous works" and "do you feel that you have no confidence and want to use the previous films to explore" and other questions, this small response still makes the reporters feel happy Work hard.


    After that, two completely different views appeared in the newspapers. One was that Adrian was sure to win and would surprise everyone in the following time. Most of them held this view. Although they mocked Adrian a few months ago because of the style of the film, they experienced the kind caused by Howard manor After that, they were on his side.


    The other is that Adrian is making a mystery to cover up his uneasiness. 90% of the people who hold this view are British media. However, he has been ridiculed by the last Howard manor incident. There is no reason to change his view because of a film clip.


    Therefore, inevitably, the two views began to collide again, various views emerge in endlessly, so as to attract a large number of eyeballs. The initiator of all this, Adrian simply hid in the studio. Anyway, Kate and Monica were not around, and the little guy was dissuaded from staying at home because of too many reporters. So he simply moved to the studio, and the reporters could not run inside to chase and fight?


    Although he spent most of his energy on the later stage of Howards manor, Adrian still paid close attention to the news outside and used the chance of playing Tango clips to attract the public''s attention to "smell the smell of women", which was originally a part of the publicity plan. For a variety of reasons, this film must be released before "Howard Manor", and naturally it must be returned to public view. Of course, if you don''t pursue the box office, it''s OK to play under a little publicity, as long as you can get the favor of critics. It''s just, is there a film company that can''t get along with the box office?


    Adrian and Lafayette agreed early. Now that it has attracted people''s attention again, it will not be long before the trailer will be released. With lafun in charge of the operation and publicity, Adrian is very relieved.


    In addition, he has a lot of other things to pay attention to. The little guy doesn''t say it. Although he is staying at home now and then, he has to sneak out to see her from time to time, otherwise he can''t help crying out on the phone.


    Then there is the preparation of "true lies" and "Philadelphia Story". Cameron and Demi do not have the most thorough understanding of the whole film as he does. It takes a lot of time for them to make a film. In particular, Cameron, with his character of striving for perfection, may not be able to boot up until the end of the year. Demi, on the other hand, had already talked to Denzel Washington and Tom Hanks, and it was very beautiful.


    As for Schindler''s list, with Adrian''s advice, Spielberg has already flown to Poland after two months of preparation, but he still can''t fly for a while. It''s enough for him to have a headache about the studio affairs in Poland.


    After that, there are things related to the script, such as he faxed back the outline of the script prepared for Monica at the first time, so that the company''s screenwriter could supplement it.


    "Delicious love", which is Adrian''s choice for Monica, this film, produced in 2001 by Germany and Italy, has won a good reputation. Although Monica''s acting skills were not very good after several years of acting in the American box office, she didn''t get much praise from the comedians. Moreover, the reason why the remake is criticized is that the plot is too close to the original, and there is no new idea. Therefore, as long as you find a director who can understand Adrian''s intention, the film is likely to win and win.


    In addition to this, another script is almost finished.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C144

    "Are you sure that''s right, Richard?" Adrian read the script in his hand a little more carefully, and then he looked at the middle-aged man sitting in front of him.


    The other side has a very light color short hair, with oval glasses, although the eyes behind the lens are some small, but very God. Did Curtis finally find one of the four writers in charge of the funeral.


    "Yes, it shows that Americans are more open-minded, which is a contradiction with the previous conservatism, which naturally makes it more interesting." Richard explained.


    Adrian''s worries didn''t come up. Curtis wrote the script according to the outline he set, and did a good job in details and humor. At least from the script point of view, the whole story is as interesting as the original.


    "Well, that''s OK, but Mike has to be a little bit more restrained when shooting, or I may not be able to convince the chosen heroine." Adrian said after thinking about it.


    "Who are you going to choose as the heroine?" Neville could not help but look curious.


    Adrian grinned and changed his posture before continuing: "I think about the leading actor and heroine. I''m going to put Dennis knight as the boy who played an important role in two big guns and vulgar novel."


    Here he reached out and gestured to Neville, who wanted to speak: "don''t worry, Mike. Listen to me, will you? First of all, he is also an Englishman. I think those gossip reporters are very clear about this. In fact, he played a leading role in "memory fragments" and knew how to play the leading role. Finally, as a person who promoted him, I knew how flexible he was in acting. I have no doubt that he is up to the role. "


    After a pause, Adrian took a look at Neville and then said, "if you have doubts all the time, Mike, you can arrange an audition."


    Neville and Curtis exchanged eyes and then nodded: "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    He is very clear in his mind that the arrangement of auditions has been Adrian''s biggest concession. After all, he provided the funds, and he provided the script creativity. He has the right to say the same thing about the candidates for the leading role.


    I wish Dennis was as malleable as he said. Neville thought, then looked at Adrian and asked, "well, what about the heroine?"


    "I''m going to invite Julia Roberts," Adrian said with a smile. "If you''re more careful, you can see that I''ve made a lot of references to the characters she''s played."


    Curtis next to him immediately rolled his eyes, depending on his settings, who can see without explanation.


    "Are you really going to invite her to play the leading role?" Neville was surprised.


    "Pretty girl" not only makes Julia get great popularity in the United States, but also is loved by many people in the world, so Neville will show great interest in cooperating with Julia.


    "Yes, I''m going to go back to Los Angeles after Halloween and invite myself." Adrian nodded. "I''m confident enough to convince her to take the role."


    "Why not now? Is it at least a week away from Halloween? " Neville asked without thinking, and then showed a look of embarrassment. The question was obviously a little abrupt.


    "You know, the trailer." Adrian didn''t care, sighed and shrugged.


    Just a few days ago, the trailer of "smell the fragrance and know the woman" was shown on the major North American TV stations. Because the broadcast time of the trailer had been revealed through the paper media, the ratings curve of the major TV stations jumped up and down a little on that day.


    This trailer is actually the second edition. The first version was made a few months ago, but with the development of things, it is not suitable now, so Adrian took the time to edit another version before returning to London for later production. In the second edition, he cleaned up the main line, which made it more concise and gave people a more intuitive impression of the blind lieutenant commander. In the last two scenes, the lieutenant general yelled and said, "if it were five years ago, I would have come here with a flame * *" and "can I hear words like ''cradle of leaders''? Well, if the branch is broken, the cradle will collapse. It has already collapsed here. It has collapsed. "It was very shocking.


    Even so, the effect of the trailer is still slightly unsatisfactory, although it attracted many people to watch, but the comments are mixed. If we say that most of the American media still supported him when the tango clip was broadcast, but after the trailer, only 50% of the original.


    "From the trailer, we can see that Adrian is not getting rid of the previous film style." There is such a saying.


    "The trailer is good, but a good Trailer doesn''t mean the movie will be good." It is also said.


    "I''m worried that Al probably played a thankless part." There are also such statements.It''s impossible to be depressed. Adrian thought about it for a long time before he realized that it was probably because he wanted to highlight the character of Pacino. Therefore, the cut scenes are more publicity pictures, so there are more vulgar words. Therefore


    It''s hard to laugh or cry, but Adrian didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, the movie hasn''t been shown yet. However, the British entertainers, who had just left for a short time, were once again surrounded by the studio and the hotel where he stayed. As a result, Adrian, who is afraid of trouble, still lives in the studio. Only when he needs to discuss work with Neville like today will he avoid reporters and come out from other places.


    "I understand." Neville, who knew what he was talking about, nodded.


    "That''s it. Anyway, the final draft of the script is still a few days away. You can''t let me move her with an incomplete script?" Adrian joked, "you can use this time to start preparing, and I will ask the company to help you."


    After being confirmed, Adrian left immediately. The preliminary preparation of "Four Weddings and one funeral" will not have any major problems, as long as Julia agrees to act. Thinking of this, Adrian beno couldn''t help looking forward to seeing Julia again. He had to wait It seems a little bit long.


    But there''s something else to deal with before that, and there''s only a little bit of tail left in the end of Howard hall, and it would be great if it could be done before Halloween. And then there''s Halloween.


    The reason why she chose to go back to Los Angeles to invite Julia after Halloween is that, in addition to the late movie and the fact that I don''t want to go back to be watched by reporters, the more important thing is to accompany Emma on Halloween


    the little guy in "candy Oh" waved colorful candy in his arms and giggled and looked very excited.


    She was wearing a little white lace dress, white cashmere socks with red leather shoes, beautiful wings made of paper on the back, and dangling star hairpin on her head. She looked like a little angel. Although Emma doesn''t know what Halloween is, it doesn''t prevent her from knocking on other people''s doors under Adrian''s traction, and then reaches out her hand with a straight voice: "candy"


    even if it is so direct, it also saves the latter half of the sentence "still a prank". However, the clever appearance and milk like words let all the families who have been knocked on the door happily take it There''s candy.


    "Be careful. It''s falling down." Adrian quickly catches the candy from Emma''s hand, but a few of them fall on the ground and disappear after jumping.


    Emma looked for the missing candy in the light of the street lamp. She turned her round eyes for some new fun. She was happy to shake a candy in front of Adrian, and suddenly released her hand.


    Adrian, who didn''t realize what, immediately reached for it. Before he could speak, two or three more sweets rolled down.


    "Emma" although Adrian still caught them all, but then glared at the little guy in his arms.


    Probably because he was wearing a mask, the little guy didn''t show any fear. He still giggled and waved a bunch of candy in his hand.


    "Well, put it in here." Adrian picked up the bag across his shoulder and said without good breath.


    Emma spat out her tongue, threw the candy in her hand, and after a few minutes of settling down, she reached out for his mask. Adrian sighed and allowed her to fiddle with her and move on the busy street. Rowling and Adam were so relieved that they didn''t worry at all, so they let him bring the little guy out.


    Although the main roads are filled with all kinds of decorations and have a festive atmosphere, most of the people who come and go also wear fancy clothes, but the streets are not very lively.


    However, if you enter the residential area, it will be another scene. All kinds of fancy parties can be held in your own home, in the nightclub or in the surrounding small park. The carnival will not lose to the Americans at all.


    Even vent should be limited in a certain range, is it because the reserved or sultry are integrated into the bone? Adrian thought so and walked a few more streets. Although he was dressed very simply and wore a nondescript Zorro mask, because Emma in his arms was so cute, many women still accosted him.


    Adrian is not interested in dealing with them. The main job of the evening is to have fun with the kids.


    "Now, can we go back?" After resting on the street bench, Adrian asked Emma, who was licking her fingers in her arms, that she had just had a little cake.


    Hearing this, the little guy immediately raised his head and blinked at him without saying anything.


    "Don''t worry. Sleep together tonight." Adrian, who knew what she meant, sighed. Anyway, this Halloween is about her.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C145

    "I don''t understand, Rebecca, why do you think this script suits me well?" Looking at the street view from the window, Julia suddenly turned to her agent and said, "I don''t think this story is very good."


    "It''s true that you don''t have to pay attention to a lot of people who don''t pay attention to the box office," said Adrian. Of course, this needs an opportunity, and now there is a good opportunity. You have read the script and it is almost the same as those before you. British style love comedy is also very popular in the United States. Why not try it? As you know, Adrian is controversial now, but almost none of his plays have failed


    "I know, of course I know, just..." Julia made a few gestures but didn''t go on.


    She couldn''t help looking out of the car again. A few minutes later, she noticed that the glass attached to the window paper reflected her own appearance. Although it was shadowy, there was something wrong with it. Julia couldn''t help reaching for her hand and glancing at the sideburns.


    Hell, she sighed in her heart. She thought that several months had passed and her mind had been adjusted. However, a simple invitation stirred her up again.


    "I have a character I want to invite you to play. If we''re free, shall we talk about it, Julia?" Although only on the phone so simple said two words, but his voice as always gentle and refreshing, people can''t help but feel good, want to talk with him a few more.


    Julia suddenly thought of a note on the last page of the script that had come in the mail: "I''ve created a character based on the characters you''ve played. I hope you''ll like it."


    Well, to be honest, although she''s not a fan of British humor, she still loves stories and characters. If she had been invited by another director, maybe she had already agreed.


    Julia grinned bitterly in her heart, for her contradictory mentality. Now it''s not a girlfriend''s problem. Over the past few months, she has learned something about Adrian. Although it''s not very detailed, she wants to know what''s going on with her knees. This is Hollywood. He is not only talented but also the boss of the film company. It''s very normal to have such a thing.


    Julia didn''t want to get herself involved, but No matter how much she had said to her in the ordinary way, she did a good job of dressing up when she left home today, and specially sprayed Chanel 19 perfume.


    Forget it, don''t worry about these, talk about it and go back. If you can''t pick it up, talk about it later. Julia said to herself comfortingly.


    The car soon arrived at the private club in Pasadena District of Los Angeles. After getting out of the car and entering the club, under the guidance of the waiters, Julia and Rebecca, the agent, soon arrived at the bright reception hall with four transparent walls.


    "Hi, Julie." Adrian, sitting in front of the ground glass, found them for the first time and then got up to say hello.


    "Hi, ed." Julia walked over and held out her hand in a steady state of mind.


    "Long time no see. You''ve become more beautiful." Adrian exclaimed, his eyes were full of appreciation.


    Today''s Julia is wearing a beige skirt suit, curly hair is coiled behind her head, showing her white neck, giving people a sense of competence, quite professional women''s charm.


    He never hides how he feels about me. The thought suddenly came to Julia''s mind, but she stopped thinking and gave Adrian a smile: "long time no see, you''ve become more focused."


    "As a director, it''s not a good thing to get so much attention." Adrian shrugged, shook Rebecca''s hand, and then made an invitation sign: "let''s sit down and talk."


    After ordering drinks and snacks, the three people exchanged a few words and then began to enter the topic. At this time, Rebecca and Adrian were basically talking. From Julia''s point of view, she asked questions about scripts and movies. A good and conscientious agent would put the interests of her clients first. Adrian, who had been prepared earlier, naturally answered one by one. Although some of the answers were not satisfactory to the other party, Rebecca did not hold on to them. After confirming the intention of cooperation, professionals would naturally come to talk with her in detail about these matters.


    Julia was distracted by their conversation, stirring the coffee in front of her with a spoon, not knowing what she was thinking. Occasionally she would focus on Adrian, but then quickly moved away.


    "Well, I don''t have any questions for the time being." Rebecca finally ended her conversation with Adrian, then turned to look around Julia: "Julie?"


    "Ah? Oh, that... " The absent-minded Julia finally came back to her senses. The scene was a little awkward, and she blurted out, "why do you want to invite me to play the leading role, ed?"


    Next to Rebecca rolled her eyes and put her hand over her forehead. Julia then woke up and laughed a little embarrassed. Adrian waved as she tried to make up for something."Even though I said to Rebecca, I''m going to invite you because I think it''s right for you," Adrian''s tone was smooth, giving Julia a sense of relief and a sense of strangeness.


    "But at the moment, what I want to say is that I created this character for you." He looked at her eyes without blinking.


    Julia froze for a few minutes. She opened her mouth and seemed to want something, but she didn''t say anything. Next to Rebecca obviously feel something, respectively looked at the two people, then stood up: "sorry, I''ll excuse me, you talk slowly."


    Then she laughed at Julia, grabbed her bag and left the assembly room. Julia saw her disappear at the door and turned her eyes to Adrian.


    "Designed for me?" Julia said in a sarcastic tone to keep herself calm.


    "I''m not lying," Adrian said, showing his open hand. "This character was originally designed to be a woman who lives a bad life and likes to go around with rich men, so the story is better and more conflicting. But I don''t like this character very much. After several modifications, I don''t know why I suddenly think of the characters you played, so I asked myself why I can''t create an independent woman? And story conflict doesn''t decrease much. After several modifications according to this idea, I simply added your image in the film completely, and I immediately got a lot of inspiration and finally got this role. "


    Julia couldn''t help but lower her head and reached for the bridge of her nose to cover her mind.


    "Although I''m not responsible for writing specific stories, I''ve always been supervised, and the role has always been shaped to my will." Adrian said, holding Julia''s other hand on the table. "If you refuse, I''ll be very sad. You know, I secretly went back to Los Angeles from London to ask you out."


    Julia drew her hand slightly, but it was not strong enough. She gave Adrian a covert look and asked casually, "secretly?"


    "Yeah, you know, I''ve been watched by reporters all the time, and I''ve been so annoyed by them when I''m in London. I don''t want to go back to Los Angeles." Adrian sighed, and all the gloom was on his face.


    Julia couldn''t help chuckling. Somehow, she knew what Adrian was talking about, but she couldn''t help thinking about the word "secret" elsewhere.


    "Julie?" Adrian gave a warning cry.


    "Ah? Oh, I''m sorry. I''m distracted again. " Julia gave a disguised smile and pulled her hand back. "Now that you''ve said that, obviously I can''t refuse."


    "That''s very nice," Adrian said with a happy look. "So can I invite you to dinner tonight?"


    "This..." Julia suddenly felt tight in her heart and subconsciously refused him: "I''m sorry, I have an appointment in the evening."


    "Is that so? What a pity. " Adrian has no secret of disappointment.


    "Maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Julia couldn''t help saying that again. As soon as she said it, she regretted it. But before she could speak, Adrian''s voice of surprise rang out: "that''s great. There''s a game at the anderhaugh ice hockey stadium the day after tomorrow. The Los Angeles Kings vs. the red wings of Detroit. Maybe you''d like to watch it with me?"


    Julia was stunned. Seeing that the other side''s expression was not smiling, she immediately realized that she had been cheated. She was angry, but also had some unspeakable feelings.


    "Well, if you can get tickets." She said, with a bit of provocation in her voice. It''s hard to get tickets near the game. Besides, didn''t you sneak back to Los Angeles?


    But Julia was soon disappointed. Adrian waved her hand carelessly: "don''t worry. Two tickets for the ice hockey match are not difficult to get. Just one phone call. I''ll send them home directly."


    Julia hated some of her teeth itching, and according to this, Adrian was definitely premeditated.


    "That''s it, then." She nodded and stood up. "We''ll see you the day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow, if you''d like to tell me the address." Adrian then stood up and said with a smile.


    Julia opened her mouth and was about to say it, but after thinking about it, she swallowed back: "call me. You have my phone, don''t you?"


    "I thought it would be better for you to tell me yourself." Adrian shook his head with a trace of complaint in his voice.


    She turned a deaf ear and walked quickly to the door of the meeting room. Isn''t it just a game? It won''t be a problem.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C146

    In the United States or North America, the most popular sport is American football, that is, rugby. Although this sport is not very popular in the world, it is extremely popular in North America. Almost everyone has his own favorite team. It is also a matter for every family to go to the scene or watch football at home on weekends. And in college, a good quarterback on a football team doesn''t have to worry about finding a girlfriend.


    The super bowl, also known as the rugby finals, is a more lively festival than independence day every year. If a singer is invited to sing on the super bowl, it is not only a manifestation of fame, but also a great help to the promotion of popularity and popularity. Michael Jackson has performed at the Super Bowl more than once.


    As a result, the major league of rugby is also the most popular organization in American sports. Its status is equivalent to the MP + of Hollywood. Even presidential candidates have to try their best to please the boss of MLS during the election.


    Baseball came in second. Although it was not as popular as rugby, those who liked sports didn''t mind taking their children to the baseball field and watched the game with binoculars from a high distance. It was much more beautiful than the rough muscle collision of rugby.


    The third and fourth are basketball and ice hockey. The status of these two sports is basically the same. However, basketball is always prone to some abnormal characters, who can play five at a time when they come to the state. Like rugby, they are very in line with American personal heroism, so they are slightly ahead. Now, for example, as Michael Jordan moves toward the treble goal, basketball has overtaken baseball as the second most popular sport in North America.


    Ice hockey also inherits the muscle fighting point of rugby. Wearing thick armor like protective clothing, it is easy to attract people''s attention. Moreover, how to send the small ball into the opponent''s net not only tests strength but also tests skills, so it is also very popular. Maybe it''s just because you want to take both sides into consideration, but it''s not as good as those sports that only focus on one aspect, so it becomes the bottom.


    However, these four sports are the most popular sports in North America, so it''s a good choice for friends or couples to watch the ball in the gym on weekends.


    "Foul, it''s a foul." Julia yelled with her hands rolled into a barrel as the audience jeered. Adrian could imagine her emotional expression even though the brim of her hat was very low.


    Just a minute ago, a member of the Detroit Red Wings made a relatively covert foul, smashed the Los Angeles Kings players who were close to each other with his knees, and then shot the ball into the door. The referee was blocked from his sight and did not make a decision, so the surrounding audience began to yell.


    Because he wanted to feel a more direct atmosphere, Adrian didn''t buy a box ticket. Instead, Adrian and Julia dressed in disguise were in the most popular audience. Although at first Julia looked very plain, but as the rhythm of the game became fierce, she began to get excited. She grabbed Adrian''s arm and yelled.


    Therefore, after seeing the unfair place of the referee and facing such a warm atmosphere, she couldn''t help shouting, and didn''t care about the possibility of being recognized.


    "Yes, it''s a foul. It''s a foul," Adrian yelled, waving his arm as well.


    To be honest, he doesn''t like to vent his emotions with such actions. In his opinion, it is a lack of self-control. After integrating the memory of the two generations, he prefers to be a person who can keep calm and rational all the time, and can stand by in the face of anything. Only in this way can he better analyze the nature of things on the basis of prediction, so as to achieve himself However, it doesn''t mean that he can''t be crazy with the audience. You know, now you''re dating, and your date is getting excited. Where are you sitting? Are you going to continue to develop?


    "Hell, if it wasn''t for that referee''s mistake, how could the kings have lost the game?" Julia said, indignantly as she walked out of the ice hockey arena. She was still very upset about the result of the game.


    Adrian would like to say that even if the referee did not make that mistake, the king''s chance of losing is more than 70%, and the red wing''s shooting times have far exceeded the king''s team. But at the moment, the aggrieved Julia is obviously on the side of the kings, so it''s better to forget that.


    "Yes, because of this miscalculation, the king''s morale plummeted and the Red Wings broke several goals in a row." In the end, he said simply.


    "I think the kings should make a complaint to the referee''s Committee. Otherwise, it may happen again one day." Julia''s tone was still a little fierce, just like the kings fans around her.


    "Well, let''s calm down. You don''t want to see things like ''Julia Roberts getting angry in the street because she''s in a bad mood'' in tomorrow''s newspaper Adrian took her arm with a smile. "Let''s go to other places and have fun. Let''s get rid of all the unhappiness we just had."


    then they went to the nightclub to have a good relaxation. During this period, Julia would say a few words about the referee. Adrian naturally agreed, comforted and joked, which made Julia''s smile increase a lot."You know, ED, every time I go out with you, it''s easy, really It''s strange. " Julia said as she swayed along the flower stand with her arms outstretched. Although the wide windbreaker covered her figure, it was attractive to look at it from the back.


    "Be careful, Julie." Seeing her staggering and nearly slipping down, Adrian quickly stepped forward and hugged her.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine. It''s just A little excited. " Julia grabbed his arm and said with a smile. After staring at him for a long time, she suddenly turned her head and folded her smile. "I think I should go back."


    "Well, I''ll see you off." Adrian said nothing else.


    Then they came to the parking lot. After fastening the seat belt, Julia said, "I have a small independent villa in Santa Monica. Take me there. When you come to pick me up today, I seem to see a reporter nearby."


    "With pleasure." Adrian nodded and started the car in the direction of Santa Monica.


    Along the way, they watched on their mobile phones. oo¡£ Still without saying anything, Adrian was focused on driving, while Julia didn''t turn around looking at the street view outside. It took Adrian about 20 minutes to get Julia out of the villa in Santa Monica.


    "Well, that''s it..." After standing outside the villa door for several minutes, Julia, who bowed her head to play with the key, raised her head, but before she could finish, Adrian interrupted, "won''t you invite me in?"


    The other party looked at her with bright eyes and a trace of aggression, which made her suddenly feel confused and flustered.


    "Well All right Julia said this almost subconsciously.


    Open the door to enter the living room, turn on the wall lamp, slightly dim living room appears quite emotional, furnishings are very simple, but at the same time very harmonious, the glass door is facing the small garden, giving a sense of peace.


    "When I''m in a bad mood, I''ll come here and sit quietly on the sofa and watch the scenery outside, or do yoga on the floor for dozens of minutes to calm myself down." Julia said as she took off her coat.


    "It''s a good pastime, but I prefer to go to the fitness room for exercise. I can not only sweat away my troubles, but also keep fit." Adrian took her coat and hung it on the hanger for her.


    Julia looked at him, then sat down on the sofa. At first, they were silent for a few minutes, but after Julia came out with a bottle of champagne, the atmosphere began to warm up and the laughter gradually increased.


    "I don''t think so. You''re sophistry. You start to argue again, ed..." Julia couldn''t remember how many times she had laughed, but this time she suddenly noticed that they seemed to be close together before. At first she was on the couch and Adrian was on the couch, but now Adrian is close.


    "So, where am I, Julie?" Adrian looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "Well I''m sorry. I have to excuse me Julia put her long neck cup on the tea table, got up and hurried into the bathroom.


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Julia put her hands on the sink table, looked at herself in the mirror and asked, "you brought out the champagne."


    It seems that Adrian didn''t ask for alcohol because he said he wanted to drive. But now Julia brings out the champagne. Although the alcohol content of this thing is very small, the meaning is self-evident.


    "He has a formal girlfriend, and..." Julia murmured, covering her forehead. After staring for a few minutes, she suddenly straightened up her chest and swept her hair in the mirror. Then she untied some buttons on her shirt, then raised her own * * to shake. After two turns, she walked to the door.


    "So what? It''s not that I haven''t seen a man before. It''s Hollywood, so this time... " Julia shrugged and didn''t say more. She opened the door and went back to the living room.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Julia sat down again on the sofa and gave Adrian a charming smile. She looked more charming than before when she was completely let go.


    "It doesn''t matter. A lot of times, it''s worth waiting." Adrian smiles and kisses her iconic mouth before she can speak.


    Julia purred twice, then began to respond enthusiastically, tut tut. Then Adrian''s hands began to swim over her, soothing her and unbuttoning her shirt. Julia also reached for the belt on his waist.


    Plop, Adrian pressure Julia on the sofa, the bottom also collided with each other, although there is still something, but Julia can feel, can not help but send out a yearning groan.


    However, as Adrian was about to move further, she suddenly grabbed his shoulder: "ed You have a girlfriend... "


    Adrian was stunned and then laughed. Julia seemed to refuse, but her legs on his waist were obviously reminding me that I didn''t want to wait any longer."Forget it." As he said this, he leaned down to contain two points that had been brought down by the bra.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C147

    Until the sunrise, in bed with a strange posture entangled together, embrace the two sleeping people wake up. After they had some paralyzed limbs, they sat up, laughed at each other and said nothing. They got out of bed together and went straight into the bathroom without clothes. The bedroom was a mess, and through the half opened door you could see the living room in the same mess. You can imagine how fierce the war was last night.


    The hot water splashed down from the spray head and poured on their bodies, bringing relief. Adrian and Julia are still silent, cleaning their bodies. It''s hard to avoid bumping and bumping when they share the same nozzle, so they simply clean their bodies for each other. As a result, they will have more contact with each other, so they have to warm up in the falling water. When they are interested, they will laugh at each other from time to time.


    As time went on, their sexual interest was bound to jump up. In addition, when they just woke up, their self-control was relatively weak. So Julia found that after last night''s fierce battle, Adrian could still raise himself so high after waking up. He knelt down without thinking about it, which was very natural. Adrian snorted, leaned against the wall and rubbed her hair to enjoy the service.


    After spending a lot of time, the two men got dressed and came out of the bathroom. Then they started the cleaning activities. At the same time, they found some food in the refrigerator and put them into the microwave oven for two rounds to fill their stomachs. After all this, they sat quietly in the living room for a long time. Adrian didn''t get up and walk out until the sun crawled from the glass to the garden. Julia followed her. Then they said the first words of waking up.


    "I''m leaving." Adrian said, standing at the open door.


    "I know." Julia leaned against the door and shrugged. After a few seconds of silence, she asked again, "so, when are you going back to London? tomorrow Or the day after tomorrow? "


    "At least a week later," Adrian thought. "It''s going to be hard to get rid of those troublesome reporters and come back to Los Angeles quietly. Of course, it''s going to take a good rest."


    "Is it?" There was a glimmer of inexplicable light in Julia''s eyes, and Adrian picked her eyebrows as she noticed it.


    Two seconds later, two people suddenly kiss together. The battle between lips and tongue is extremely fierce at the beginning, as if they have been hungry and thirsty for a long time. The gasping voice became more and more thick. Finally, the two separated, but after looking at each other, they immediately kissed each other. But this time they walked into the room while kissing. At the same time, Adrian knocked his heel and closed the door heavily.


    Five days later, Adrian was still wearing a hat and wearing the simple white shirt and grey trousers of the last time. Although it could be seen from a glance that they had been washed, Adrian came out, kissing Julia in a floral dress, and then said goodbye.


    Julia, who looked very fresh, did not pull him back into the room as she had done last time. After smiling, she closed the door in front of him and made a loud bang.


    "Really, a woman''s little temper..." Adrian shook his head in a funny way. Then he got into the car he had been parking for several days. He started the engine and drove into the street. The wind blew from the down window, making him whistle.


    In this short five days, they basically didn''t go anywhere. They stayed in the house, chatting, dancing, singing, playing games, watching videos and so on. They did what they wanted and did what they wanted. Apart from occasionally going out for dinner, most of the time they ordered takeout.


    Of course, the most important thing is not that. For five days, in bed, on the sofa, on the floor, on the tea table, in the bathroom, on the balcony In this room, there are only unexpected places, there is no place that can not be done, and all the tricks and parts that can be used are used up. I have to say, it''s really crazy.


    Yes, five crazy days, but it''s also a wonderful five days. Adrian, who holds the steering wheel in one hand, smacks his mouth. At the thought of Julia''s frantic demand or pleading, he has the impulse to turn around and go back to live for another five days. The most attractive part of Julia''s body is the iconic mouth. Adrian was fascinated by her for the first time. After being instructed by him, she was more flexible. Kate and Monica couldn''t match her.


    In addition, the back is also very good. At the beginning, Julia was very resistant, but later she became infatuated with this feeling. The more she forgot, the more active she cooperated, and Adrian got the unprecedented pleasure.


    I''m looking forward to seeing you next time, Julia. Adrian said with a smile in his heart, he knows why Julia is so indulgent with him for days, but you want to end it, but I don''t want to.


    Because of the revised plot of "Four Weddings and one funeral", he suddenly had a new idea. What better way to use the role as a hint to connect with the subsequent blockbuster movies?


    It may be a long time, but what does it matter? Just hold her in your hand. The villain in the car thought so, and then stepped up the gas to drive far away.The next day, Adrian rented a private jet back to London. He checked out the finishing work of Howards house, and then informed Mike Neville that the heroine was ready for formal preparation. If it goes well, it may be launched in January next year. Adrian left all the other things about the film to the director. Naturally, it is impossible to prepare as soon as he personally presides over it. If the weather is bad, the startup time may be delayed.


    After finishing these two major tasks, he went to see little Emma at Ms. roderlin''s house. After making the same appointment as before, he immediately took a private plane to Los Angeles, because "smell and know women" was released.


    Without the premiere, the film has gone through too many ups and downs. Although Al Pacino was invited to star, the cost was not high, so we simply cancelled the premiere to save money. Anyway, the main function of the premiere is to promote the film, and the publicity of this film is enough.


    As a result, since it was quietly released, and the number of theaters was only just 1000, it still won $7 million at the box office on that day, and rose to 11 million by the weekend. After several media debates, the book has attracted the public''s attention. It can be said that the film has been looking forward to wearing. Even though many people think that the film has been refrigerated for such a long time, now it is just a dying struggle to take it out, but more people still choose to enter the cinema, and then --


    "this is Adrian''s another hopeful film after Shawshank''s redemption, from destruction to rebirth, Al? Pacino perfectly interprets the impetuous but stubborn blind Lieutenant Colonel frank, who has decided to do something. This should be his best and most excellent performance in recent years "-- Hollywood report


    " this is a magical friendship between a young and confused college student and a hot tempered but determined lieutenant general, because of accidental Encounter and influence each other, and finally find what they lack in each other. I have to give a compliment to Al Pacino''s acting skills. When he appeared on the big screen, he couldn''t see that he was a man with good eyesight, especially the wonderful tango, which was very careful but impressive Br > "before the film" Frank "had the perfect style, it was the first time that he chose the title of" director of the auditorium " It''s a thrilling feeling and Adrian has done what he wants to do New York Times


    "the plot is the same as the original Italian film. Adrian, who is good at storytelling, never thought that he would make more efforts in the plot, as if nothing would be changed. Oh, no, at least the scene was changed to the United States. It''s more like Al Pacino''s monologue in a sense, and the director''s role has been reduced to the minimum. If I had expected his Howard manor before, I don''t need to see it now. " Basically, critics of the times have more praise than destruction of "smell the fragrance and know the woman", especially the American critics, as if this film was the best film of the year, as if the doubts in the first half of the year did not exist. Most of the criticism focused on the British media. Most of the British critics looked on coldly and pointed out that if this was Adrian''s film of literary and artistic plot, it would be no more than that. However, in the end, the media of the two countries did not quarrel.


    One of the reasons why there is such a clear-cut situation is that the American media once said nothing about Howard manor. Since the quality of the film after its release is really good, it is natural to take this opportunity to fight back.


    Secondly, the theme of the film really tickles the mainstream society in the United States. The view that "whistleblowers are shameful" has always been the most popular view in the United States. Many snitchers in movies that conform to the mainstream taste or go to the box office will end up miserable. In the United States, some views can never be overturned. For example, the definition of Holocaust in World War II, such as homosexuality and discrimination, such as the evaluation of whistleblowers, is called political correctness.


    Third, as the protagonist, Al Pacino is really brilliant and remarkable. Although many people don''t say anything, they all know that he has won six Oscar nominations before this, but he has never won anything. If this film is applied for the best actor of this year''s Oscar, with its acting skills and qualifications, Pacino''s chances of winning the prize will be at least more than 80%


    combined with several factors, it will lead to a situation in which "smell the woman" is released in a low-key manner but has a strong response.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C148

    "Feeling? Let me think It''s not bad. I''m a fan of Al''s movies. I think his Tango Dance and his final reprimand are really wonderful. "On the TV, a young man in a baseball cap said excitedly into the camera.


    "Thank you. Thank you for your answer." After getting the answer, the reporter made a gesture to the photographer, and the camera immediately turned from the guy who still wanted to show his face on the screen to another young black man who came out of the cinema with his girlfriend.


    "Hello, may I have your names?" The reporter took the lead in asking.


    "Well My name is woody Andrews and this is my girlfriend MIA Harrison Black youth seems a little shy, but her girlfriend is very lively to say hello to the reporter: "hello."


    "Did you just watch the movie" smell the fragrance and know the woman " "Can you tell me what you think of the film?" the reporter continued? Why would you take your girlfriend to see this movie? "


    "Great movies, especially when Al is Tango dancing, are really fascinating." The black girl named MIA answered first, while the black youth thought carefully: "a very exciting movie, especially al''s speech in the auditorium, aroused my resonance. At that time, I and the people around me could not help clapping. I had a similar experience in high school, and fortunately I made the same choice as Charlie. And the reason why I came to see this film with MIA was because I was able to make an appointment with her, which had something to do with it


    "That sounds great. Thank you for your response." The reporter gave them a thumbs up, then put the microphone to his mouth and looked at the camera: "OK, George, now I have a good news and a bad news to report to you. The good news is that 80% of the audience who participated in the response thought that the film" smell the fragrance and know the woman "was excellent; the bad news was that after so long investigation, I was tired and wanted to rest To get Billy back to the studio. "


    "Thank you, Todd, thank you for your on-the-spot investigation." with the voice of the host, the TV picture returned to the studio, and the host with the news was smiling. "Obviously, everyone likes this movie from the bottom of their hearts. As a director and producer, Adrian Xiangxin should be very proud. After all, for a long time, this film has been refrigerated by him He must have spent a lot of time on it. Well, that''s all for today. We''ll see you next time. "


    Claude put the remote control on the coffee table and looked at Adrian sitting on the other side. "Are you proud now, director wizard?"


    "Of course, why not?" Adrian shrugged, of course, and said, "but it''s not the best time. I''ll surprise more people when Howard hall comes out next month."


    "Still so confident." Claude said with a smile. He got up and poured himself a whisky. Then he turned to Adrian and said, "you''ve surprised a lot of people now - do you want a drink?"


    "No, not for the time being." Adrian, who looked at the papers on the coffee table again, shook his head.


    "Well, have a drink. It''s a celebration." Claude poured another glass in front of him.


    "Congratulations?" Adrian looked up in surprise.


    "Yes, congratulations on your first movie with a box office of over 100 million in North America." Claude raised his glass with a smile.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows, and then the cup laughed: "that''s right."


    Although the box office of "vulgar novel" has not been warm, it has been quite long-lasting. It has always kept the box office of two or three million a week. It even got a little hot during the Halloween holiday, and returned to the top 10 box office list of North America with 2.6 million box office. So, after 22 weeks of release, the film finally earned more than $100 million in North America. Because of the long-term screening, the proportion of theaters was much higher at this time. However, compared with the investment of nearly 10 million yuan for the whole film, there was no loss. In addition, in the face of offline and the coming of the film season, "vulgar novel" still maintains a weekly weekend box office of one or two million, which must be said to be a miracle.


    "After two months, you can get the box office awards or the palms, but you can not win the awards in Cannes or at the box office There was a touch of emotion in Claude''s voice.


    "That''s just a bonus," Adrian said. "For Americans, Oscar is the most important thing. Palmetto The directors and actors will think about European festivals unless they have nothing to gain from the Oscars and are eager to recover the declining popularity. But if they want to go further, they will have to go back to Hollywood. "


    "It''s amazing that you, who attended all three major European film festivals once, have such a view of them." Said Claude jokingly.


    "It turns out that it''s a paradise for small budget movies. Films are made in the name of ''art'' and they never care about the views of the audience - the majority of the audience. If it''s not balanced, it''s sooner or later it''s going to decline. "Adrian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if thinking of something."Well, let''s not say that. As long as Howard manor is released smoothly and meets the expectations, I will have achieved more than half of my goal this year." He then waved his hand.


    "Oscar?" Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "That''s right, Oscar." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture. "I told you that."


    "I have to sigh again, ED," Claude sipped his whisky. "You''ve got more ideas coming out of your head than you''ve put together in the last 20 years. As far as I know, filmmakers have been writing scripts based on your ideas in the past few months, which seems to be not what you told me."


    "They''re there, but they''re coming out now," Adrian pointed to his head. "I used to focus on something else."


    "Well, let''s just say that," Claude didn''t get involved in the topic. "Let''s start with the film company. Frankly speaking, the novel is coming ~ wapoo. I think there are a little more films invested and to be invested in at present."


    "Is that your opinion, or is it?" Adrian looked at him and made a gesture.


    Claude was a little stunned, and then he laughed: "why, Laffer said the same thing to you? Oh, of course, he''s a great CEO, and it''s not surprising that he''ll share my views. Although I don''t know much about making movies, I understand the market and the risks. Think about it, ED, if... "


    "All right, crow." Adrian held out his hand for the first time to stop him. After making a few gestures and considering it, he sighed: "I know that I can''t convince you on this, but I want to ask, how many of the investments or films I agree to make have not made any profit?"


    "No Claude just thought about it and gave the answer.


    Adrian didn''t speak any more, just spread out his hands and looked at him.


    "Can you guarantee that it will be the same in the future?" Claude raised his eyebrows and asked, "for example, that Schindler''s list."


    "That''s not necessarily true, and I told you that Schindler''s list can give us more than just money." Adrian then retorted.


    "But what you just said was economic benefits." Claude shook his fingers and laughed.


    Adrian looked at it and said, "he can''t do it 80 percent. On this, I believe that my vision is much more accurate than you, because you need to take the overall picture. What''s more, we all know that it''s very difficult for a film company to expand without the support of a huge and excellent film library. "


    It''s true that the big seven companies are firmly on the top of Hollywood''s giants, and they have a huge film library. That''s why Adrian wants to take all the great movies of the 1990s into his pocket.


    "Besides, didn''t you complain about excessive liquidity? Invest in movies. " He went on.


    "Well, well, you''re always right." Claude gave up arguing with him.


    Adrian grinned and let go of the topic and turned to another one: "when it comes to liquidity, how about buying another film company? Acquisition of a bigger film company than Bosworth. Let me see, Miramax? Or the new line? "


    "I want to ask why you suddenly want to buy a new film company?" Claude asked.


    "Because of distribution," Adrian raised his hands. "If there are two film companies in hand, a lot of low-cost films can be released by one company after being produced, just like big companies, which will transfer profits from left hand to right hand, and it will also help to establish our own distribution channels."


    "Well, that''s a good reason, but ed, if you buy another film company, are you going to focus on Bosworth or the new one?" Claude warned.


    Adrian was stunned when he settled down, frowned and didn''t say any more. After a few seconds of pause, Claude said again: "by the way, the two film companies you mentioned are negotiating with Disney and TBS respectively. According to the intelligence, they are likely to acquire them respectively."


    "You mean..." Adrian''s eyes lit up.


    "According to the previous contact, ABC has negotiated with many companies, and Dinis is the most interested in them, so I prefer to buy Lloyd. I explained a little bit.


    "That sounds good, too." Adrian, who understood his meaning, nodded, but vaguely felt that there was something inconsistent with his memory, which was hard to remember for a moment.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C149

    What''s the problem? Well, maybe when we buy TBS, the price may be a little higher than now, but it''s just a little higher. so what? Miramax? Oh, don''t worry. In addition to the name of Hollywood''s largest independent film company, it''s also because of the Weinstein brothers'' public relations skills.


    But now, because of Adrian''s appearance, Bosworth film industry, which has developed rapidly in the past two years, has separated a large part of the cake of independent films, and Lafayette''s public relations and operation ability cannot be underestimated with his support. Adrian believes that with his own development, the use of resources will continue to increase, Lafayette''s ability will also play a greater role. Besides, Miramax is politically insane from time to time, so it doesn''t matter if Disney buys it.


    So what''s wrong? After thinking for a few minutes, Adrian simply put the question aside. In any case, Claude is much better than him in this respect. Since he is the CEO now, it''s up to him to deal with it. It''s not too late to tell him when he has time to recall.


    "Let''s start with the film company for the time being," Adrian waved and then changed the topic. "I''ve got a pretty good idea of what''s going on in the record company. If the producers think the four kids have potential, they can start packaging. I don''t have any opinions. However, you can help me find some excellent songwriters. I have some good ones here The song wants them to see it. "


    Claude raised his eyebrows and said, "why, are you writing lyrics and songs again?"


    "It''s not that exaggerated, it''s just that they''ve recorded some pretty good clips before, maybe they can help to complete them," Adrian said earnestly, gesturing. "My intuition tells me that there might be great gains."


    "Is it?" Claude looked at him with interest. "I thought you were going to surprise me, ED, in the endless script ideas, before the virtual network novel was finished. What songs are you going to write? "


    "How can it be," Adrian spread out his hands. "Everyone''s energy is limited. The idea of scripts and movies has taken up most of it, otherwise the matrix won''t linger until now."


    Then he waved his hand: "don''t worry, that melody was recorded in a long time ago. I just hope to find a good songwriter to repair it completely. Even if the record company can''t use it, I can sing it to my woman."


    "Well, I see," Claude made a stop sign. "But you''d better finish that novel as soon as possible. Gerlin has told me many times in private."


    "He could have said it directly to me." Adrian is a little strange.


    "He said he''s told you enough, and you''re still the boss, ed." Claude warned.


    "But you''re the boss, too." Adrian shrugged.


    "Ed"


    "OK, OK, but you know I can only take the time to revise it, and I promise to finish it within next year at most." Adrian hands a spread, see him this appearance, Claude is also very helpless: "a little faster speed should not be a problem?"


    "Well, I''ll try," Adrian sighed. "Doesn''t the publishing company have any other books worth working on? And I''ve already told Ben Arndt some of the next ideas for biochemical crisis. "


    "Gerlin thinks that your virtual network novel will be very attractive if it works well in the current situation, and I agree with this statement after studying a lot of information related to the Internet." Said Claude, laughing.


    "Sounds like you''ve become an Internet expert?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Network experts dare not say, but I do know a lot, because a guy once told me that the Internet is our future." Claude looked at him all the time. "But interestingly enough, after I visited several online studios, the guy told me it wasn''t so fast."


    "Of course, the Internet has just taken shape, and the real development has not yet begun." Adrian waved.


    "You always say that. You still owe me a brokerage. Lloyd of the agency frowned.


    "Don''t worry. Since I promised you, I won''t break my promise. I remember telling you that I already have a suitable candidate in mind, but it''s not the time yet." Said here to see Claude look not very good, he quickly changed the topic, "by the way, there is a game studio, I think it has great potential, maybe you can consider buying it."


    "Hell, you''re here again. Film companies, publishing companies, brokerage companies, record companies, not to mention other departments, are expanding too fast. Besides, do you know how to make games?" Said Claude, seemingly complaining.


    "But I can see the excitement in your eyes, crow. You clearly remember the purpose we set up AC media," Adrian laughed. "It doesn''t matter. If you refuse, I will inject capital in my own name. However, if I want to merge it into the company in the future, I will offer many conditions."Claude looked at him for a long time, then raised his hands. "Well, what''s the name of that studio, I''ll have to have someone examine it first."


    "It should be called Silicon bonds, that''s right. Silicon bonds are nerves Adrian recalled, "the name, but you should know where it came from. Although the current business is very simple, I think they are very dynamic, and a dynamic studio is worth investing in. If you don''t want to buy it, you must let me know. "


    The name of silicon nerve bond studio is not very impressive, but in the past four years, it will have a brand-new name that attracts people''s attention: Blizzard


    Yes, it is the one who developed Diablo, StarCraft and Warcraft, which determines its status in the game industry with only three games, and is called "Blizzard products" by many game fans, Blizzard Entertainment company.


    However, the company that has created brilliance in the future is only a small studio. Several founders have just begun to enter game production. It would be stupid not to start now.


    Although Blizzard is not the only top game production company in the United States and Europe, Adrian only has the impression of EA, Ubisoft, Ximu, Heidao, Blizzard, and the eidos company that produced Tomb Raider. Besides Blizzard and eidos, they don''t know much about it, and they may not be as good as some Japanese game production companies. After all, he didn''t play games in his previous life, and didn''t play many games. He didn''t know as much about this as game fans.


    Adrian only knows that Heidao is closed and Ximu is disbanded. Eidos is unable to follow in the new millennium. Only Blizzard develops best. From a purely commercial point of view, who does Blizzard choose?


    As for EA and Ubisoft, the former is mainly to issue games rather than to make games. Although there is a high probability of successful acquisition, TBS should not think about it; the latter is a French company. If you want to hold shares rather than hold shares, it is difficult to guarantee that the French government will not make a secret obstacle unless the relationship and strength are in place.


    So Blizzard is still the most suitable. At the same time, they can purchase several Game Studios - Eidos is one of them. Tomb Raider has to be made by them - since all the novels of biochemical crisis have been published, why can''t they be adapted into games by the way? It''s interesting to think about the American version of biochemical crisis, isn''t it?


    "Well, I will." Claude looked at the time and stood up. "Come on, time is coming. This is my father''s party. Speaker Robert will attend. We can''t be late."


    "May I not go?" Adrian sighed.


    "Yes, if you want to be taught by my father at Thanksgiving family dinner," Claude shrugged. "Of course, don''t expect me to speak for you then."


    "Well, well, let''s go. I hope Steve Jobs is not on the guest list this time."


    "I''m sorry to tell you, ED, Steve is on the list. Why, don''t you appreciate him? Why don''t you want to see him now "


    " if a guy meets you at a cocktail party, he talks about the latest computer technology and tries to find a way to invest in his company. What''s more, if you listen carefully, you will unconsciously agree with his idea. To be honest, Steve should be doing pyramid sales. "


    "Ha ha, I can''t help you. You contacted him at the beginning, so naturally you have to deal with it."


    Although the game production was only mentioned temporarily because of the change of topic, Adrian had taken time to collect a lot of information in this respect, otherwise he would not have talked so seriously with Claude. Of course, this is only a rough plan, as Claude said, he has to investigate.


    But Adrian is not joking either. Claude will inject money in his private name if he thinks it is worthless. Since there is fat in the mouth, it''s natural to eat it first. As for the future, the butterfly effect may lead to the failure of game development, which is not in the scope of consideration.


    Moreover, Adrian himself is influencing everything anytime and anywhere. He always firmly believes that since he is reborn and has so many advantages, he must be able to achieve his goal


    game production is only a small part of his huge plan, and now his main energy still has to be on film production. And he has a better and more perfect idea about the direction of the company. Now he has to wait for the opportunity to come, and step by step follow his own plan.


    So, let''s go back to smell and know women. It was launched in early November, and in less than three weeks before Thanksgiving, it had already won 30 million box office tickets in North America


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C150

    Since the film was released, the amount of hype in the American media has increased from 80% to 90%. As for the reasons, we have analyzed them before, so we need not say much. However, it is worth mentioning that Lafayette seized this opportunity very well and let fox, who is in charge of distribution, quickly contacted more theaters. As a result, he got 30 million box office tickets in less than three weeks.


    Basically, the cost has come back. Besides, the overseas films have not been released in other places except Britain. Maybe "smell the fragrance and know the woman" can''t make as much money as the "vulgar novel" which just came out of the production line. The "vulgar novel" which came out before Thanksgiving took $110 million at the box office in North America alone. Although it is still being released overseas, it can be seen that the momentum will not be lost In North America, Adrian''s popularity makes the film grab more profits - it''s no problem to make profits, so people have to write down Adrian''s words in their hearts.


    Although there are other reasons why such a film can recover its cost in less than three weeks, Lafayette''s vision and decision-making are still highly commendable. Even though he had been feeling for many times, Adrian, who got the news, couldn''t help feeling that it was really luck to find such a person.


    Compared with the unanimous acclaim of film reviews, the opinions of fans can be much more varied. Undoubtedly, the fans of Pacino like it very much. Many people repeatedly go to the cinema to watch it. While Adrian''s fans half like it and half don''t like it. Those who like it think that the film tells a good story, which is moving and inspiring. Those who don''t like it think Adrian has lost his most proud style and began to compromise with the mainstream. But with the exception of some of the more extreme guys - for example, obsessed with vulgar fiction and eager to learn from the characters in it - most people at least don''t hate it.


    Adrian has heard of all this, because the film has been unanimously acclaimed, and the media have to revolve around him. Compared with the current situation, what happened is news everywhere, so it is difficult for him to react. However, Adrian never made a positive response, just said two sentences casually through the spokesman, such as "thank you for your support" and "Al''s excellent performance is the key".


    As a result, Al Pacino, who had become the focus of entertainment journalists because of the release of "smell the smell of women", was treated with more "enthusiasm" because of his words. In the days before Thanksgiving, when he went out, he would be dazzled by countless flashlights. Even so, Pacino is still full of praise for Adrian in his words.


    "He''s a great director, he''s always good at mobilizing the atmosphere, and I''m happy to work with him, as the Hollywood report said, this is my best role in the last two years," Pacino said.


    In the same way, Pacino talked about it at the beginning of the year. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to it at that time. Now, if someone looks back on it, it will be full of flavor. Unfortunately, journalists don''t feel that way. They just want news.


    However, after Thanksgiving, more than half of such reporters were less, and the media that had been praising "smell and know women" began to return to calm, a strange and strange calm, as if a storm was coming


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Godfather. It was a good evening." Standing in front of the villa, Adrian took his girlfriend to say goodbye to his godfather''s family.


    "I''m glad you''re here to spend this wonderful holiday with us, son," said Benedict, smiling and hugging his godson. "It would be great if it happened every year."


    "It''s a good proposal," Adrian said, glancing at Claude, who was next to his godfather, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "But I have a better one. Claude''s new villa is on Beverly Hills, not far from me, so we can come back together on important festivals every year."


    Of course, Claudius and bender can''t even smile when we talk to each other


    "No problem, Dad, just --" Claude gave Adrian a furtive look and made a neck pinch underneath. "Ed remember to call me."


    Kate, of course, said, "now Kate''s smiling at us, and I''m not going to forget that."


    "Would you like to come, Kate?" Adrian then looked at his girlfriend.


    "It''s a great honor." Kate immediately replied that although she had a reserved smile on her face, she had been absent-minded for a few minutes, so the smile seemed a little nervous.


    Adrian pinched her hand and formally said goodbye to the godfather, "well, we''re going back."


    "Let your father''s driver take you back. You''ve drunk a lot before." Said Claude.


    "No, I know," Adrian waved. "Just drive a little slower. Don''t worry."


    The car soon came into the street and drove towards Beverly Hills in the dark. As he said just now, the speed is well maintained, neither too fast nor too slow."What''s on your mind, Kate?" Enjoying the cool breeze blowing from the window, Adrian asked after glancing at the girl beside him.


    "Nothing." "Just in a daze?" Kate said with an apologetic smile


    "Really?" Adrian asked, "isn''t it because the godfather and Beth have made a bad impression on you?"


    "No, they''re all very nice people," Kate said with a hint of coquetry. "It''s me who makes a bad impression. I''ve been absent-minded several times all night."


    At this point, she suddenly sighed and looked at the front no longer words.


    "I know, in fact, your absence of mind is not once or twice in this period of time, so I ask you that." Adrian slowed down and turned around. "Kate, can you tell me what''s going on? You know, I''ve always been your best audience, and I''m willing to do anything for you. "


    Kate looked at him and opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. Adrian immediately gave her an understanding smile: "it doesn''t matter. Everyone has something they don''t want to say, but if you want to say it, I hope to be your first A-P audience."


    After she nodded with a smile, silence returned to the carriage, and after a few decades, they returned to Adrian''s villa. As soon as she got out of the car, a cool breeze came. Kate, wearing a slim shoulder dress, rubbed her arms. Adrian, next to her, took off her coat and put it on her.


    "Thank you." Kate smiles, hesitates for two seconds and then suddenly asks, "by the way, ED, some time ago When I called London, you didn''t seem to be there


    "Yes, I sneaked back to Los Angeles that few days." Adrian replied directly, without thinking.


    "Sneaking back to Los Angeles?" Kate opened her eyes. "Why? Why Don''t tell me? "


    "Oh, honey, you know, I was closely watched by the press at that time," Adrian explained. "And the work in London is not over. If it''s not for the important things in Los Angeles, I''m afraid I won''t come back until smell and meet women. Only Crowe and Laffer know that I was in Los Angeles that few days."


    "But But... " Kate hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    "Well, if you''re angry about this, can I apologize?" Adrian put his arm around Kate''s shoulder, grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes.


    "No, I just Kate took his hand, and before he finished speaking, there was a warm feeling on her face. Adrian came over and gave her a kiss. Then the hand on the shoulder slipped to the waist and led her to circle in the vestibule.


    Kate subconsciously encircles his neck. She shrinks her neck and squints her eyes when she is taken to fly. After she stops, she punches him on the shoulder angrily: "Ed"


    "are you happy now?" Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    "I''d like to know what the headlines will be tomorrow if you just accidentally threw me out and a reporter is watching this scene," Kate said, glaring at him.


    "First of all, I will never throw you out," Adrian shook his head and laughed. "Second, there are no reporters outside the villa now."


    "No? So sure? " Kate looked at the door in disbelief. "The other day, you said that the reporters who surrounded you in the street were as hateful as flies."


    "Of course, they''ve been quiet these days, waiting for the last moment," Adrian said, looking at the door with a smile. "Didn''t you notice that the media has been talking about something else these days?"


    "It seems that..." Kate turned her head to think, and then looked at Adrian puzzled, "why is this?"


    "Because the movie you played as a supporting role is coming out soon." Adrian still said in a roundabout way.


    "You mean Howard hall?" Kate blinked her eyes and finally realized that she was not a fool, and she was in the cast when she was criticized by the British media for her shooting of "Howard Manor", and she could not understand the whole thing.


    "So some people are worried about your jokes, while others have wanted to see your jokes for a long time." She looked at Adrian and curled her eyes.


    "It''s a pity that many people are doomed to be disappointed. I don''t do things that I''m not sure about," Adrian shrugged, looking free and easy. "You know, Kate, you''ve done a great job. Next to Emma Thompson and Anthony Hopkins, at least in my opinion


    "Listen to you say that, I suddenly want to see this film immediately." Kate said, her eyes moving.


    "Soon, let''s talk about it in advance." Adrian grinned and took her waist again and went into the room.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C151

    Adrian is right. The reason why the media has become so calm is that they are waiting for Howard manor to be released. The trailer of the movie was broadcasted in major TV stations as early as when "smell the smell and know the woman" got 30 million box office in North America. Consciously, both the American media and the British media seemed to turn a blind eye to it and did not make any comments. It is really interesting to compare the quarrel caused by the tango segment of "smell the woman".


    Adrian guessed a little about these people''s ideas. The trailer was edited very well. Although it took only two minutes, the characters, the environment and the context of the story were very consistent with the original novel, so they felt very embarrassed.


    The dilemma of the American media is that the trailer and the original novel fit so well. If the movie released is bad, it is no doubt that it slaps the face now. There are countless films with excellent trailers and messy main films.


    The dilemma for the British media is that the American boy can''t really make a perfect Victorian style movie, can he? Although the trailer is different from the positive, who knows what the final result will be?


    What''s more, because of the controversy caused by the attack on Adrian a few months ago, and the development of tit for tat in "smell the smell of women", the media and even critics of the two countries have coincidentally wanted to win or lose on Howard manor. Although this situation is caused by too many coincidences, it is undeniable that the reason for this is that Adrian wants to make Howard Manor on the big screen.


    Because of all the above reasons, and the release date of the film has been set on December 10, both sides have been silent since Thanksgiving, waiting for the main film to be released again.


    Is it the first time that the media of the two countries can make such a tacit understanding for a film? Adrian couldn''t help thinking that way. However, he did not forget his pride, so he kept calm. Before the 10th, he refused to mention Howard manor, and even rejected the premiere. With the attention of the media of the two countries, the publicity is enough. Moreover, this is not a commercial film mainly based on the box office. If you use more marketing methods, it is likely to add to the cake.


    So, in a strange calm, time went to December 10, 1992.


    "Howard Manor" is as low-key as "smell the fragrance and know the woman" in 600 theaters across the United States. Although fox as the publisher in the 20th century has thought of many ways, it is after all a minority film of literary and artistic plot, so it is impossible for the theater owners to set aside so many cinemas at the beginning.


    However, what makes countless people who stretch their necks to wait for the good actors to break their glasses is that even if the film is very small, even if there are only 600 cinemas showing, the total box office of the first week is still up to 10 million, which actually won the 10th place in the North American box office list in the Christmas season with a large number of blockbusters.


    this figure may not be enough for some blockbusters But in terms of the small number of literary and artistic films, it is quite amazing. However, it is not God who wants people to go to the movie to see the film. The reason can be seen from the feeling of the fans after watching it.


    "I''ve always been interested in Adrian''s films. He''s a genius, and he always tells a lot of interesting stories. But Howard manor is too disappointing for me. It''s insipid. It doesn''t have any omissions or ups and downs. It ends a little better, but it''s totally illogical. I wouldn''t have seen it if I had known that." One fan said in an interview.


    "Professor Hannibal and the wizard director''s cooperation can bring us what kind of surprise, which is the most important reason for me to enter the cinema. But it turned out to be quite disappointing. I have no idea why Adrian told such a plain story. Professor Hannibal also completely lost his due demeanor. It''s very disappointing. "This is the feeling of a movie fan who leaves halfway.


    Of course, there are also good people. A Harvard lecturer in Boston thinks that Adrian has done a good job: "he has completely grasped what the novel wants to express and makes this film as exquisite as art. I think foster in heaven should be very happy to see Adrian''s adaptation of Howard manor."


    Unfortunately, such people are only a few in the minority, and most of them are very disappointed with the film. The reason is that the plot is so warm that there is basically no attractive ups and downs. Like the second fan, there are plenty of people in all States who leave after watching two-thirds of the time, so it''s hard to avoid ridicule that Adrian is overdrawn.


    However, even so, at the end of the second week, the total box office of Howard manor this week was still steady, with 10 million dollars in total for two weeks. Basically, it was no problem to recover the cost.


    This is another stunning result, but it''s not surprising to think carefully. First of all, the good opening of the first week has increased the number of cinemas to 1000; secondly, Adrian''s reputation accumulated from 90 years to now, as well as so many amazing auras - he has participated in three major European film festivals once in three years, and not only have they made achievements, but also got them Palme d''Or, in the end, the youngest Best Director nomination at the Oscars - so that fans, even if they hear how prosaic "Howards house" is, will still be curious to watch it.Of course, in addition to the above two points, there is also a most important reason, the comments of the media and critics.


    Contrary to most fans who complain a lot, the American media is basically one-sided in praising and flattering. Some 10% to 20% of the critics have criticized the film. But now, the proportion has been reduced to 1%, which means that 99% of the critics are positive about Howards house. Of course, the tabloids, who have always been a bit of a naysayer, or are selling for sensationalism, are not among them.


    "It''s a very delicate work. Adrian firmly grasps the emotion foster wants to express in the novel, and perfectly transforms it into images and sounds. Yes, the plot of this film is very dull and boring, and there is no place that can fully mobilize the audience''s emotions. But it is this kind of bland that is the true meaning of the novel and the film. Only in this kind of bland can we see what the movie really wants to say. The book will come soon. No one thought that Adrian would be able to successfully put Howard Manor on the screen. Those who had laughed at him and questioned him would be able to shut their mouths. "


    Kevin James of the New York Times


    "frankly speaking, I never thought that such a delicate and original Victorian film would be made by an American director. From" two big guns "to Adrian, it is always a surprise. Different from Forster''s other novels, love is only embellishment in Howard manor, more about life, society and class. Henry is not a good man or a bad man. His pursuit of Marguerite is true, and his coldness to his ex lover is also true. He despises the poor and thinks that the poor are the poor. Margarita is gentle and implicit, always trying to dredge the awkward relationship.


    The acting skills of the three main actors are quite excellent. Anthony''s excellent performance makes him completely disconnected from Professor Hannibal last year. Emma Thompson''s Marguerite is a little more lively than the novel, but it does not damage her acting skills. She is the best actor in the film. Kate Beckinsale also interprets the sensitive and enthusiastic Helen deeply, but sometimes it seems deliberate when she is too hard, not as proficient as Anthony and Emma.


    In short, Adrian once again gave me a surprise. I can still have such a surprise in the future


    -- famous film critic Roger Albert


    in short, there is a lot of praise in the mainstream media of the United States. Many people implicitly claim that this is a victory for the American director, and Roger Albert is not stingy in giving his famous thumb to Howard manor. It''s really interesting to think about the ambivalence that Americans feel about Britons.


    So, what''s the reaction of the British media to the release of Howard hall? Although the release time in the United Kingdom and the United States is the same, all the media and critics remained silent for three days after the release. Because they really don''t know what to say, just like when they attacked Adrian for directing Howard manor, the American media talked about it. However, at that time, the American media could talk about something else, while the British media at the moment did not know how to speak.


    Praise? Then disguised as a slap in the face. Many people still remember the reports half a year ago? Don''t be kidding. Although every movie is not perfect, there are still ways to find fault. Don''t forget how many countries are staring at the British people.


    A French critic who had paid close attention to the attack at first went to London to see Howards house, and then went back to Paris to praise the film in a column. He even claimed that if the film also participated in Cannes Film Festival in May, it would be one of the most powerful competitors of Palme d''Or.


    Such comments immediately aroused the curiosity of many French people. After all, Adrian had won the palm of gold with "vulgar novel", and many critics and directors who regarded themselves as "art" also went to London to watch the film.


    In the face of this situation, if you want to find fault, you must be careful, otherwise being caught will only increase the laughingstock. I was originally slapped in the face by that American boy. Do you have to use so much force when you slap yourself?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C152

    There''s a little celebration going on in Bosworth''s CEO''s office. The reason for that is that there are only two people in the room.


    "Congratulations, ED, for leaving the English speechless." Raven held up his glass to greet Adrian.


    Every good CEO has some privileges in his own office, such as Lafayette''s wine cabinet. As long as he knows how to be proper, the boss will not interfere.


    "There''s nothing to say. There have been a lot of reviews about Howard Park in British newspapers these days." Adrian said, teasingly, as he turned his glass in his hand.


    Of course, the British media can not keep silent for a lifetime, so they still give reports after a short silence, but basically they are the evaluation of actors and the differences between films and novels. For example, a film critic thought that the relationship between Henry and Marguerite developed too fast. He suddenly fell in love and got married, and failed to express the contents of the novel. However, he immediately said that it was very normal. After all, the film did not last long enough as a novel.


    The British media are full of such practices as choosing a small thorn to smooth things out. It''s hard to avoid saying that "Adrian is a very good director", "he really expressed what the novel wants to express in the film", and even Adrian''s Britain My grandmother did not dare to mention that she had ever considered it when she strongly criticized her?


    "Fidgety, like a girl, not at all cheerful." An American journalist commented on the behavior of his British counterpart.


    Even if the British media''s admission of defeat is very awkward, it can be said in a roundabout way. Therefore, the American media, which won the game, immediately said that it was exposed. Of course, the tabloids have never heard of it from the beginning, but for them, there is no such thing as face.


    "Anyway, it''s an achievement that can''t be ignored." Said Lafayette earnestly.


    "Thank you," Adrian said with a smile, raising his glass to Lafayette with a meaningful look. "Well, I''ve done what I promised. Now it''s up to you."


    "I know, I''m going to do my best," Lafayette said


    "Don''t worry, get the nomination first." Adrian took a sip of the amber drink in his glass. "If you need anything, please feel free to ask. I''ll try my best to provide you with the resources you need."


    After a pause, he asked again, "by the way, what about the one as the front station or the wind vane?"


    "The nomination list will be announced in just a few days, and everything goes well," Lafayette said with a smile. "If you decide, I can start a PR party as soon as the nomination list is announced."


    "It''s decided. Don''t change it," Adrian waved. "Monica has a nomination. If she takes it now, there will be a lot of noise in the dark. Neither we nor they want to see this, even if everyone knows what they are. So it''s better to sell personal feelings and That''s it


    "I see." Lafayette nodded and said nothing more.


    "That''s it. I''ll leave. You''ve done a great job, Laffer." Adrian put down his glass, patted Lafayette on the shoulder as a sign of encouragement, then left the office and walked outside.


    As early as last year, when he started planning and preparing the three films, Adrian told his CEO that he planned to guarantee the quality completely, so Lafayette''s ability became the key.


    By now, both of them have given each other a surprise. Adrian''s assurance proves the quality. The three films have won double harvests in word-of-mouth and box office. "Vulgar novel" has not only won Palmetto, but also become his first North American box office work of more than 100 million yuan. Smell of women and Howard manor have broken many people''s glasses, Pacino and Thompson The performance of "Howard Manor" has also been praised by the vast majority of people, not to mention "Howard Manor" as a minor art film, the box office has moved towards 30 million - although this is overdrawn, but for Adrian, this overdraft is nothing.


    Lafayette had won him an Oscar nomination for best director before that, and he also achieved his youngest Oscar best director nomination record, so Adrian can fully expect his plan to come true in three months.


    A best actor, a best actress, and Another nomination for the best director is enough. It doesn''t matter whether you take the best director or not. Adrian in the car thinks so. Although he is very eye-catching this year, it does not mean that the film academy will consider him eligible for the award.


    First of all, "vulgar novel" although there are many bright spots in the shooting skills, but the content is too bloody and violent, and does not conform to the mainstream view. Don''t think that the film academy doesn''t consider such things when selecting the best director. It''s just that compared with the best film, it''s much more relaxed, but "vulgar novel" must have surpassed that line.Secondly, it''s still a matter of qualification. Adrian''s career as a director is only a little more than two years. If he gets the best director in this way, how can other people feel? Yes, there are a lot of directors who won awards for their first nomination in the history of Oscar. But before that, these people have been directing many times in other places, such as stage plays, such as TV, and their contacts are established at these times.


    In addition, there is an old guy with extraordinary qualifications in this Oscar competition, so even if the possibility of winning is not zero, we don''t need to spend so much energy on it. Instead of spending all our resources on it, we should try our best to protect the best actor and best actress. What''s more, Lafayette gave him a good idea. If he succeeds, the repercussions will be no less than getting the best director. Therefore, we don''t need to worry about that much for the moment. Sooner or later, it will be his.


    Even the list of nominations has not come out in a few months, right. Adrian shook his head, then thought of another nomination list, which will be announced soon for the 50th Golden Globe Awards.


    Although the Golden Globes trophy will bring a bit of dark, it still has a lot of weight in the United States, at least more important than the latest film awards of various associations. In any case, the qualifications of the Golden Globe awards are placed there, and although less than 100 judges are easily affected and controlled, the basic bottom line still exists. The works awarded can be controversial, but there must be absolutely no such thing that can be seen as rotten at a glance. Otherwise, it will be the golden globe itself that will rot down.


    So Adrian asked Lafayette to apply for the Golden Globe Award, mainly for the sake of Monica. Although her appearance and performance in "vulgar novel" are not inferior to UMA Thurman, and even appear more beautiful and sexy in some places, her acting skills are at least one notch worse. It took a lot of time for the model to say that she didn''t have to say anything about the best actress''s career, so it took a lot of time for her to be a supporting actress.


    Now that Monica is her own woman, she can''t be treated unfairly. If she wants to hold her in her hand, her feelings and interests are indispensable. Therefore, she can''t get the Oscar nomination for best supporting actress. It''s quite possible to get a nomination for best supporting actress at the golden globe. However, because of the acting problems, the chances of getting the cup will not be very high. What''s more, Drew Barrymore, who applied for the best supporting actress for the Golden Globes award. Since she made a deal with drew at the beginning, she made a lot of good comments on it. What''s the matter if she went to the top? Think of it as buying personal relationship.


    Anyway, there will be awards sooner or later. It''s not so urgent. Everything is just beginning. Adrian drove the steering wheel into another street. At the thought of Monica, he couldn''t help feeling a little bit.


    Although I''ve been with Kate most of these weeks, I haven''t lost sight of Monica. Whether it''s Kate''s youthful vigor or Monica''s enthusiasm, it''s fascinating. I don''t know when I can enjoy these two feelings at the same time. Oh, by the way, and Julia, the crazy miss points of those five days are also very unforgettable. It takes a lot of effort to get her completely.


    Adrian parked his car on the side of the road not far from his destination, stretched out a long breath. But it won''t be too difficult, because this year''s goal is almost two-thirds completed. As long as everything goes well in a few months, then


    In order to achieve this goal, he has been planning from the beginning, not only spent a lot of time, but also spent countless energy. People can only see his great success because of three films this year. They can only see that he has won the palm of gold through "vulgar novel", only see that he has reversed the impression of director cut through "smell the smell of women", and only see that once doubted British people lose face through "Howard Manor", but they don''t know his hard work and pressure behind it.


    Just succeed, don''t fail. This kind of pressure is also given by Adrian himself, because he believes that he will never fail. It is because of this pressure and belief that he completed three classic movies in the shortest time, and copied them almost exactly, so as to realize his plan - in addition, * * is indeed a good way to relieve the pressure.


    In a word, once you achieve your goals, you will not be so tired and nervous next year, so that you will have more time to do other things. Adrian tapped his finger on the steering wheel. Although I have said it many times, I still have to say that everything is just beginning.


    At this time, there was a thumping sound on the front passenger''s window. Adrian immediately put aside all kinds of thoughts and opened the door for the other party with a smile.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C153

    After Zizi, Kate opened Adrian''s neck with a smile. As soon as she got on the bus, she gave him a kiss, totally ignoring that there were still many students coming out of the college nearby.


    "You seem to be in a good mood for being so enthusiastic." Adrian touched his mouth and joked.


    "Of course, the college is officially off, and I got a''s in all my grades." Kate looked very happy.


    "Are they really all a''s?" Adrian was deliberately surprised.


    "A-yee raised his chin and snorted with pride," at least better than you. "


    "Yes, yes, when I was in college, b-was already my best grade." Adrian sighed a long sigh, the tone of helplessness and depression is very obvious. Kate was stunned and was trying to comfort him. He immediately showed a teasing smile: "so I''m the boss now, and you''re just my girlfriend."


    Kate didn''t say anything. She punched her little fist and put it back on his shoulder.


    "Hiss" Adrian deliberately took a big breath of cold air, was about to continue to tease, not good looking Kate immediately again waved his fist, he quickly stopped and raised his hand: "OK, I''m just joking."


    Kate snorted and put her hand down. Adrian put her arm around her shoulder and came over to kiss her face with a smile: "OK, for Well To celebrate the college''s final vacation and your a''s in all your grades, let''s go to rodeo Boulevard, have dinner, and then go to a movie to see your wonderful performance in Howards house, and then go home. How about this arrangement? "


    "No problem. I''ll listen to you together." Although Kate gave him a white eye, her voice was full of joy.


    After shopping, eating, playing and watching a movie, they had a good time relaxing. It was more than 10:00 p.m. when they returned to the villa, they made fun of each other in the living room. Then they hugged each other and went to the bedroom in the sound of laughter.


    "Up to now, I can''t believe that not only half of the people in the screening hall didn''t have them. After the show, they even said that the film was boring. I really wanted to ask them where the film was boring." Kate, who changed into pajamas and took care of her face in front of the dressing table, was half teasing and half complaining, saying


    "it''s normal. For most people, this film is really boring. If it''s not for people who like this style, it''s hard to see it." Adrian, sitting on the head of the bed with both hands holding his head, looked at Kate and said with a smile. He took off his coat and opened his collar, and his tie was askew around his neck. He had a kind of unruly temperament.


    "But I heard the box office was good, didn''t I?" Kate turned around. "The newspapers even praised you As long as it is made by you, even movies with literary and artistic plots can earn high box office


    "It''s just an accident," Adrian waved. "The main reason why Howard manor can make money is because of the popularity it has accumulated before, the questioning and criticism of me by the British media in the first half of the year, and the unexpected acquisition of the golden palm by vulgar novel, which aroused the curiosity of the public. If you have paid attention to other newspapers, you should know that many fans have expressed their disappointment before this. Many people leave when they see the middle of the way. All of them see that some people say that I am making money by overdraft of credit. "


    "So..." Kate thought about it and made a gesture.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Adrian understood what she meant. He nodded immediately: "they were right. They were overdrawn. But don''t worry, because as long as I want, I can earn back the overdraft by shooting a movie at will. "


    Seeing his confident face, Kate couldn''t help making fun of him, but at the thought of Adrian''s achievements, she didn''t know what to say. But she soon thought of another topic, and watched him chuckle and chuckle: "you know, ED, I suddenly thought, if these complaining fans recognized you at that time, what kind of reaction would they have? Will you come and grab your neck and question you? "


    "Who knows? Maybe they''ll take out a knife and put it on my chest, and let me make the movie fit their needs. " Adrian shrugged, jumped out of bed, stepped to the cupboard and pulled out a delicate square box decorated with pink wrapping paper from the drawer.


    "I have something for you, Kate," he said, shaking his box and looking at his girlfriend. "It was only when I went to dinner at the godfather''s house for Thanksgiving that I remembered that my little girlfriend was short of something. It was really wrong. Unfortunately, I was in the godfather''s house at that time, so I have to make it up now. "


    "What is it?" Kate comes over and looks curious.


    "Open it and see." Adrian smiles and shrugs.


    Kate then opened it. Inside was a simple big red box. It looked like Jewelry box? She can''t help but look up at Adrian, the other side raised his hand to do a continued action.


    Although Kate can''t help but see something in the box, she can''t help but whisper. It''s a necklace. Three slender chains are curved in an arc in turn. They are covered with small broken diamonds. They shine brightly in the light of the dressing table. They have an indescribable charm."This is For me? " Kate took a big breath with a tremolo in her voice.


    "Of course, is there anyone else in this room?" Adrian came to her with a smile and took the necklace out of the box. "Try it on. I found it at several jewelry stores. I believe it must be very beautiful on your neck."


    "But But... " Kate hesitantly looks at Adrian''s necklace.


    "Don''t turn me down, Kate." Adrian leaned over and hugged Kate from behind, took her hand and puffed in her ear and said, "it''s beautiful. It matches you, doesn''t it?"


    With that, he untied the button of the ring necklace and put it on Kate''s neck. Kate didn''t speak any more. She just looked in the mirror by default and saw the beautiful diamond necklace on her neck.


    "Look, Kate, what did I say? "It''s a good match for you," Adrian said with admiration as he looked in the mirror at the girl in her nightgown who was extraordinarily beautiful because of the necklace around her neck.


    Kate can''t help but hold her face, her chest thumping.


    "Should I say thank you?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Of course not, you should say, I am the most beautiful." Adrian said, stroking her pink neck and chin.


    Kate chuckled, then took hold of the hand that stroked her, gently kissed her in the palm, and then slightly bent the corner of her mouth, a happy face.


    "Well, I think you''ll be more compatible with the necklace in that purple strapless dress." Adrian thought about it and suddenly said so.


    "Then?" Ketton looked up at Adrian with interest. "What are you up to, ed?"


    "It''s not a bad idea, honey," Adrian shook his head, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the lips. "There''s an important premiere before Christmas, and I have to attend, so of course I''ll take you with me."


    "Oh, it''s the premiere again." Kate groaned, but there was no complaint in her voice. She was obviously joking, and she felt a little happy at the same time.


    Adrian didn''t speak, went further into Kate''s mouth and kissed backwards. Kate, with her head up, immediately circled his neck and began to respond warmly. In the sound of TUT, Adrian''s hands gradually slipped from her pink neck and extended to her chest.


    But at this moment, Kate suddenly pushed Adrian aside and stood up, leaning on the dresser with a blush on her face, looking at him with an apologetic wry expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked gently, "is there anything wrong?"


    "I''m sorry, ED, I''m..." "I''ve been Here comes the one... "


    Adrian Leng Leng Leng, then the reaction came over, immediately exposed the expression of crying and laughing. Although at this time, Kate said that he was a little depressed, but she still waved her hands with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll sleep with you all night. It''s not that I haven''t slept with you."


    Then he showed a thoughtful expression: "no wonder these days your mood is always up and down."


    "Ed" Kate immediately exclaimed.


    "Look, here it is again." Adrian immediately pointed to her and joked. Seeing Kate raise her fist, she went to the bathroom with a smile: "OK, OK, I''ll take a shower and have a rest."


    "Ed." Kate suddenly stopped him again. Unlike before, her voice suddenly became continuous.


    "Huh?" Adrian turned around.


    Although Kate was still leaning on the dresser, her face, which was not yet completely faded, suddenly became charming, and her brown eyes became watery.


    "If you really want to, I can..." She said with a greasy voice, while putting her index finger to her lips, she put her little tongue out and licked it, then put it into her mouth and sucked it twice.


    This extremely * * appearance can not help but let Adrian take a deep breath. Frankly speaking, Kate has successfully made him become a bit ready to move. Nevertheless, he suppressed the impulse, walked back to Kate with a smile, and put her face on her forehead: "it''s OK. I''ll have a quiet rest tonight. You''ll be very uncomfortable when you come."


    Then he kisses her lips and goes to the bathroom without looking back. Kate kept looking at Adrian as she went in. Then she turned around and looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. A smile came out of her mouth again. She reached out and took the necklace off her neck. After playing with it in her hand, she put it in the box and put it away. Then she went to bed and retracted into the quilt. She closed her eyes while listening to the sound of water coming from the open bathroom.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C154

    As usual, the nominations for the 50th Golden Globe Awards were announced on December 19. Although most people expected that Bosworth would take the lead, they were still shocked when the list came out. Basically, the three films produced by Bosworth Film Co., Ltd. occupied all nominations for best film, best director, best screenwriter, best actor and heroine, except for comedy, song and dance films and special awards Even "smell the woman" and "Howard hall" were nominated for best film at the same time, so that some people thought that if he made a comedy film or a foreign language film, he would also be nominated. He naturally refers to the common director and producer of the three films. Adrian Cowell, known as the director of the wizard, must not exaggerate. Apart from his previous films, the three films released this year are enough to dazzle people. "Vulgar novel", which won the golden palm and received 100 million box office tickets in North America; let Al Pacino perform happily and change his impression of only shooting cut style films, "smell women"; and "Howard Manor", which made the British speechless.


    In particular, the last niche film actually has won 30 million box office in North America, and is still moving towards 40 million. The media even exclaimed that even if the film is obviously losing money, as long as it is made by him, it can make a lot of money. If these three films were made by three non directors in the same year, or by the same director in different years, it is nothing What a big deal, but now it''s made by the same director in the same year Frankly speaking, this kind of thing has never happened again in Hollywood.


    So it''s normal to get so many nominations for the Golden Globes, and it''s also normal to get such a comment. It''s just that people need time to digest the reality. After all, it''s the first time someone has done this. A reporter from the Los Angeles Times wrote: "maybe, director Wizard can change his name. How about director miracle?"


    Of course, to a large extent, this kind of name is just ridicule and ridicule. Although the golden globe has some weight, it is still not as good as the Oscar. However, the Golden Globe is also one of several indicators of the Oscars, so many people would like to know what will happen when the Oscar nomination list is released more than a month later.


    As a result, many journalists are chasing Adrian, trying to hear his feelings about winning so many Golden Globe nominations and his outlook for the Oscars. But Adrian always played Tai Chi with them, either with empty words and routine, or simply did not say anything. A lot of things, for example, he has to attend the premiere.


    "Hey, sandy, how are you doing? You look good."


    "Wow, beautiful Ms. Pullman, it''s amazing that you''re getting more and more beautiful."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrews. Oh, not to mention the golf, it was miserable."


    Through the hustle and bustle of the crowd, Adrian greets people he knows and comes to the center of the front hall of the theater. The reason why there are so many guests is that the film to be released is the Jurassic Park, which has invested more than 60 million yuan and took more than a year to produce.


    after seeing the sample film, globegroup decided to hold a large-scale premiere for publicity immediately after seeing the sample film, so the situation is now.


    "It''s a pity you weren''t there, ed. they were calm when the longnecked dinosaurs first appeared, but they were stunned immediately after T.Rex came out." Standing beside the flower stand near the bar, a middle-aged man said with flying eyebrows. He had a light beard, fluffy hair but not messy. His eyebrows were thick and thick, and his eyes were always narrowed into a line. If he kept calm, he would be dignified, but once he laughed, he would be cute.


    "You shouldn''t have said that to me, George. I''m beginning to regret it." Adrian with a look of chagrin, suddenly let the middle-aged people laugh.


    This middle-aged man directed Star Wars and founded the famous industrial light and magic. The famous George Lucas Spielberg finished the shooting of Jurassic Park and basically planned the later work. After that, he gave it to his friend Lucas. Then he found Adrian to prepare Schindler''s list and went to Poland soon LAN.


    Even now, it''s Christmas, and he''s still in Krakow to shoot, so Lucas, who''s responsible for most of the post production, took his place at the movie premiere.


    "It''s OK. It''s going to premiere soon. You''ll see it soon." Lucas laughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You know, George, I''ve heard a lot of people say that you''re a very serious man, and I don''t know until I see you today that those rumors are unreliable." Adrian said.


    "In fact, in a sense, these statements are true. I''m very strict at work, but it''s boring if I do the same." Lucas shrugged, then watched him change the subject: "tell me about you, ED, how are you feeling recently? You are the most popular director in Hollywood. What did the media say about you? Even... ""Don''t mention that, George," Adrian said with a wry smile. "I''m thinking about what to do with the next movie, so that I can make up for the overdraft."


    "Do you have the same worry?" Lucas laughed, and then thought of something with a look of interest. "Why, what new idea do you have? It''s time to start making crazy new movies again


    "No, no, no, although there are new ideas, they will take at least a few months off. Besides, I don''t intend to do things like this year." Adrian shook his head and took the subject elsewhere: "by the way, George, are you really not going to make a sequel to Star Wars? How about the prequel without considering the sequel? You can''t let us down all the time. "


    The two kept changing topics, and Lucas seemed happy with Adrian''s unobtrusive compliment. After talking for about ten minutes, he was ready to leave, but Lucas patted him on the shoulder again, and said incoherently, "thank you, ED, you''ve done a good job."


    Adrian is stunned. He looks at his cell phone. But looking at Lucas with a sincere look on his face, he quickly responded and gave a humble chuckle: "it''s nothing. Steven, what he did should be praised."


    "Don''t be so humble, ed. Steven told me everything you''ve done. No one can do it better than you. He''s been working on this film all the time, and as an old friend, I''m glad someone can help him realize his wish Lucas said seriously, "if it wasn''t for the premiere, I''d buy you a drink and thank you."


    "There will be a chance," Adrian said, remembering something. "I''ve been busy with my own business, but I''ve always been paying attention to the Polish side. I''ve heard from the staff there that Steven''s mental state doesn''t seem to be very good."


    "Yes," Lucas confirmed. "His voice sounded limp when I spoke to him on the phone. It''s not surprising. It''s not surprising to think about a new experience of the original tragedy through the lens. It''s a real ordeal for Steven


    "I can imagine," Adrian nodded sympathetically, "so maybe after Christmas and new year, we can go to Poland and see him together."


    Lucas felt his chin for a few seconds, then nodded. "It''s a good proposal. I''ll think about it."


    "So that''s it," Adrian gestured to leave. "I''ll get back to you later."


    "Well, if you need anything, just call me." Lucas smiles and waves his hand.


    George Lucas. Adrian, who walked into the crowd, said the name with a smile on his lips. Is that the first benefit of investing in Schindler''s list? Of course, in the future for a long time to have a good relationship with industrial light and magic, and even after entering the 21st century, industrial light and magic is also the largest special effects base in Hollywood. Although there are not many directing works of Lucas, he has built up a huge network of people, not to mention he is also a Jew.


    Shaking his head gently, Adrian turned his attention around and looked for Kate. Because they didn''t want to be caught by reporters, they entered the front hall of the theater through the side door. After Adrian found Lucas and talked with him, Kate left first because he could not get in the way.


    "There are so many people." Looking at the bustling crowd in the front hall, Adrian sighed helplessly. It is not easy to find Kate in this situation, but he is still trying to find it, because Monica has come to the premiere, and when talking with Lucas before, he obviously saw Kate and Monica walking together from far away.


    Adrian is not worried about any conflict between them. Monica will attend the premiere of Jurassic Park because he calls in person and hints in his words not to refuse. So Adrian wants to know more about the conflict between Monica, who knows it, and Kate, who doesn''t know.


    He''s not worried at all. Kate will know sooner or later. What''s more, it''s a little experiment.


    Unfortunately, there are too many people in the front room. It seems that universal would like to invite all the celebrities in Hollywood. There are several producers who are familiar with each other all the way, not to mention those directors and actors who have met each other once. They just say hello and exchange greetings, and they will soon dry their mouths.


    "You really know how to run. Where have you been?" Adrian came to a column and stopped, looked around and shrugged funny. Then, a warm body ran into the arms.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C155

    "Oh, I''m really sorry Ed The girl who bumped into Adrian''s arms quickly grabbed his arm and held up her body. After seeing clearly, she showed a charming smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m glad to be able to help you, drew." Adrian put his arm around her from behind, put his right hand on the flat belly, and then gestured to anyone who was looking nearby.


    "It''s nice to see you at the godfather''s movie premiere, ed." Said Drew Barrymore, turning around and putting her hand affectionately on his shoulder, she almost fell on him.


    "Me too. You are still so beautiful and lovely." Adrian not only didn''t push her away, but put his hand on her chin. From the feeling from below when the collision just happened, he knew that the other side was intentional.


    "You are still so good at coaxing girls." Drew chuckled. "By the way, I haven''t thank you yet."


    "Thank me?" Adrian said knowingly.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have been nominated for best supporting actress at the golden globe." Drew blinked her eyes. The baby face, still full of youth, was particularly lovely in her action.


    As an independent film, although it has been shown in only a few cinemas and for a short time, drew''s performance in it has been highly praised by critics as one of her best roles in recent years. After she was nominated for Best Supporting Actress in the Golden Globe under the operation of Bosworth, many people thought that she had got rid of the shadow of her decadent life in the past few years, and it is no wonder that she has such behavior now.


    "That''s what you''re trying to get, isn''t it?" Adrian said sincerely, completely unable to see any other meaning, followed his words: "in fact, I think you are fully qualified to win a golden globe for best supporting actress."


    Drew''s eyes suddenly brightened. How could she not know what it meant after more than ten years of performance experience. Although the Golden Globes are not as important as the Oscars, in her present situation, even a golden globe trophy can bring unexpected benefits.


    "Do you really think so, ed?" Drew brushed the hair on his face and made the smile more attractive and attractive.


    "Of course, I never thought you were a vase," Adrian said with a smile. "Remember what I told you before? You can start your own movie production company and develop into a romantic comedy. "


    "Why must it be a love comedy?" Drew looked curious.


    "Because people like..." Adrian suddenly pauses and looks strangely at drew in front of her. There is still a charming smile on her face, as if her hand hasn''t opened his zipper or reached in.


    "Yes, people love comedies, but not every one will be popular." Drew''s voice became soft and soft, with an indescribable tenderness.


    Adrian looked around. Fortunately, the column on which they were leaning was in the corner of the front hall. There were fewer people on the other side of the center. Besides, drew was almost all pasted on him, so there was no need to worry about being seen out.


    "It depends on the storytelling skills of the writers and directors," Adrian took a breath. "All the stories are actually the same The key is whether the screenwriter will be innovative when writing Hiss And whether the director will tell a story. If these two points are well done, then a romantic comedy will be half of the success. As a producer, you may not have specific details, but you must be sure of the big room... "


    If you start with freestyle and keep your body moving smoothly after you jump into the water, the next step is figure gymnastics, which uses various tricks to twist up and down with rhythm. However, a few minutes later, the rhythmic gymnastics turned into a 100 meter dash, sprinting with the fastest speed. This alternate use, coupled with the stimulation of the surrounding environment, makes both drew and Adrian feel incomparable.


    "So Maybe you have a good script Ed? " Drew''s face had been slowly floating up a layer of red, breathing more and more quickly, the sweat on the tip of his nose gently shaking, the chest attached to Adrian''s body also constantly ups and downs, eyes are full of excitement * *.


    "There are several ideas But it will take a while... " Even with Adrian''s self-control ability, his heart rate is still accelerated a lot, not to mention he has to be distracted around.


    "I know there''s a little storage room behind the theater, and since it''s still some time away, we can go there and talk about it in detail." Drew micro squinted his eyes and gasped, which was just a hand pinched deliberately. "I haven''t forgotten the last experience, it really makes people very aftertaste, maybe today I can give you a memory that is equally worth remembering."


    After only a few seconds of thinking about it, Adrian took her arm: "it''s a pleasure."


    It was finally time for the film to be released. After people entered the screening hall and took their seats in turn, the lights in the hall went out, and the logos of universal and Bosworth began to appear on the screen. Soon, after the prelude, the film entered the main topic. Spielberg''s design was really original. Although everyone knew that the film would revive the ancient giants on the screen, no dinosaur appeared in the opening ten minutes.But at the same time, through the story of injured workers, the emergence of archaeologists and the fat man who smuggled embryos and so on, the audience''s appetite is constantly hanging, and people just want to continue to watch. Especially when the helicopter landed on the island, the enthusiastic music written by John Williams sounded at the right time, which made people feel excited.


    "Excuse me, please A low voice was heard between the seats, and the dark figure finally sat down in the only vacant seat.


    "Where have you been?" Kate, sitting next to her, was relieved after seeing the visitor clearly, but a very unnatural look flashed in her eyes and her eyebrows wrinkled.


    "I met an old friend, so I talked a little bit more about film making. Love. " Although Adrian didn''t see her abnormality because of the low light in the projection hall, he still replied in a relaxed and ordinary tone.


    "We went to a place to talk about it in detail. We were a little happy, so we forgot the time. I''m sorry we were late." He then took Kate''s hand and patted, "but it seems that I haven''t missed the best place yet."


    Kate hesitated to look at Adrian, the other hand finally clenched into a fist, as if determined to ask something. But just about to open her mouth, she sniffed again, and her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled again.


    "Hey, look, the dinosaurs are out." Adrian called out in a low voice before she thought about it.


    Kate can''t help but turn her head to the big screen, which can''t turn again. A huge long necked dinosaur, which takes up almost half of the whole picture, appears in the audience''s sight, accompanied by bursts of hissing. That kind of almost fake picture let everyone be shocked at this moment, many audiences can''t help but open their mouths, as if the dinosaurs millions of years ago really survived.


    At this moment, even though you''ve been baptized by Terminator 2 before, everyone here is still completely attracted by the dinosaurs made by CG - well, a few people in charge of post production like Lucas don''t, because they have seen it countless times. There is also one person who is indifferent to this: Adrian, who was "bombed" by countless better special effects.


    Of course, he still praised the appearance of the long necked dragon, but soon recovered. Seeing that all the people around him, including Kate, were in shock, he took the opportunity to relive the missing moment.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t want to go back with this woman at the beginning, and to help her get the Golden Globe Award for best supporting actress was just to sell her personal love. Anyway, it''s not suitable for Monica to take it now. It''s better to treat it as if it''s fat and water. Besides, it''s much easier to influence the judges of the Golden Globes than those of the Oscars. Although it''s just an invitation to a movie party and a little gift like red wine before leaving, it''s enough for them to take a little bias when judging.


    Of course, other companies will also do the corresponding public relations, and the judges themselves will be very careful to guard their own bottom line, which depends on the means and propriety of public relations.


    As for the production company, this is what drew will do, and he mentioned it at the celebration party of Shawshank''s redemption. Now, it''s nothing to say in more detail. In Hollywood, there are many production companies founded by big stars. However, most of these companies are empty shells, because their fame is a kind of resource. When necessary, it is easy to attract investment by their own name, and then hire a good team through contacts. After production, find a larger company to issue. Everything is very simple.


    But I didn''t expect that this woman posted it directly. Adrian would not be polite - admitting that drew''s vision is really good, and he can do what he wants. No wonder he will run the production company well.


    Of course, Adrian is still just playing. It''s in Hollywood. Besides, he has no long-term interest in her. But look at her in the storeroom before very hard face, give some sweet also can. As before, it''s still a deal, and I''m sure drew understands that.


    "I can''t believe that they have made such a perfect dinosaur." Kate''s voice was slightly excited at this time. The plot on the screen had begun to advance to the laboratory. Adrian immediately regained consciousness and took a picture in his hand: "of course, they are the best special effects studio."


    Then he glanced around again. Where was Monica sitting?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C156

    Adrian is a little bit sorry because drew missed the meeting between Kate and Monica. But it seems that they didn''t say anything drastic between them, otherwise Kate would not be so calm sitting next to her and interested in paying attention to the dinosaurs on the screen. Her character is not so plain.


    After dealing with Kate for a few words, he scanned the surrounding area again, but still did not find the figure of Monica. Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He must have had water in his head to find someone in the low visibility projection hall. So when he had calmed down, he immediately turned his attention back to the film.


    Now that the plot has moved on to making it all, Professor Hammond explains to the invited archaeologists and mathematicians the reasons for these achievements in a short film. Again, Spielberg''s ingenuity is reflected here. By using animated short films and pictures, the situation of dinosaurs is simply explained. Of course, as for whether the method of copying dinosaurs shown in the film is feasible, it is not in Spielberg''s consideration. This is the film, not the reality.


    Then there were carnivorous dinosaurs, but as before, only the sound was heard but not the shape - well, the Velociraptor hatched in the eggshell wasn''t counted - and the children and professors waited for a long time in the area of T. rex. However, when the night came, the storm followed, and Dr. Hammond''s fat son-in-law deliberately cut the power supply to the base in order to steal the embryo. When their tram stopped on the way back, they finally met the giant Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    When the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s ugly head appeared on the screen, many people were startled. Many women even cried out. Even Kate, who was sitting beside Adrian, could not help holding his hand. However, the man who first died in the mouth of Tyrannosaurus rex was the man who went to the toilet. When he shivered and looked at the huge head of the dinosaur, the scene that he was finally picked up by one mouthful gave people a sense of joy. Many people did not know whether to be shocked or to laugh.


    However, such a turning point is not against the rules. It is probably because of this that the film was Rated PG-13. It has to be admitted that Spielberg''s mastery of camera language is unique.


    The next is chaos, escape, accident, smooth return and so on. Spielberg''s storytelling skills are fully reflected here. For example, when they cross the power grid, the power supply of the base will be restored immediately, but the children dare not come down. At the same time, he gives people different feelings and makes special arrangements A shot of a little boy being electrified. Of course, he was saved in the end. As to the rationality, there is no need to discuss. After all, this is a film, and the audience does not want the boy to die.


    In a word, the continuous turning and unexpected finally reached the peak. The two sides finally converged to leave the island. At this time, the two Velociraptors also chased the base. After several chases, they finally blocked them in the hall. Just when the audience thought they would see a fierce fight, the giant Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly rushed in, roaring and biting one of the Velociraptors. The shocking spirit was worthy of its name.


    It wasn''t until the subtitle was finished and the lights in the hall were on for a long time that the audience remembered it and then gave them a very warm applause. If "Terminator 2" let people see the charm of pure CG in the film for the first time, then "Jurassic Park" is a perfect combination of CG and special effects, no wonder the audience will have such a warm response.


    "I don''t see any false marks at all. It''s amazing how much they can do it." On the way back, a little excited Kate kept talking about the dinosaurs in the movie.


    "Of course, it''s a piece of cake to see Lucas make a special effect like" Star Wars "in the late 1970s Adrian echoed, saying nothing else.


    Because the press conference that followed had nothing to do with him, he left with Kate after the show. When Adrian came out, he finally found Monica in the crowd, but he couldn''t even say hello. And after seeing him, Monica smiles, shrugs and walks in the opposite direction.


    Seeing this, Adrian can only give up for the time being. It''s a big deal to make a phone call in a few days. Anyway, there is no other situation. Looking at Kate, who was still excited, Adrian stepped on the gas pedal. Go back as soon as possible. Clean up Kate''s body thoroughly before she recovers. When she came out just now, he smelled something else on her body.


    On Christmas Eve, Jurassic Park, which was released in more than 2000 theaters across the United States, greatly shocked Americans. The lifelike dinosaur with special effects and CG was warmly sought after. So it won nearly 49 million box office tickets in North America within three days after it was released, directly kicking out the movie that occupied the top of the list before.


    The critics who have been paying close attention to Howard park for more than half a month have finally focused their attention on the commercial blockbusters. Needless to say, they unanimously praised Jurassic Park.


    "A wonderful movie attracts your attention every minute. You can''t get rid of the plot until the subtitle appears." Hollywood Report"The dinosaur created by industrial light and magic is the real star in the film, which can be called a miracle in the film industry." Empire


    "when the Tyrannosaurus Rex roars wildly in the final shot, and then the curtain of Jurassic Park falls from its front, you will know that the main character of this film is not Sam Neil, not Jeff goblin, but the giant Tyrannosaurus Rex. Although it didn''t appear in the whole film for a long time, it always took the lead every time it appeared in the film "- variety


    this can be called an epoch-making film. It took only two weeks to get 150 million box office in North America, and then it took two weeks to make North America''s total box office more than 200 million, becoming the biggest winner of the popular film schedule in late 1992 and early 1993, At one time, there was no difference.


    "Remember what I told you? This investment will definitely make a lot of money. " "It''s a pity you didn''t go to the premiere," Adrian told Claude in a jocular tone over the phone


    Of the total investment of nearly 65 million yuan, Universal Pictures, Bosworth pictures and AC media account for one-third of the total investment. Now it only takes four weeks for mobile phone to watch o, and it can recover the cost and make nearly double the profit. It can be regarded as a big profit. What''s more, the popularity is still far from abating. Overseas films have just begun to be released. What''s more, Adrian has long written the right to distribute films around them.


    "well, I see, after that, the movie has the final say." Claude replied, laughing.


    In addition to "ghost horse elf" and "vulgar novel", Bosworth has three films with a box office of more than 100 million in North America this year. Although two of them are only investors, it is a fact that they have made a lot of money. That''s why Adrian said that on the phone. Of course, even though it didn''t mean prompt, it was more of a joke. After all, the relationship between the two was there.


    But it''s just the beginning, as time goes on, it''s only going to get more and more, and then


    After Christmas and new year''s holidays, he went to New York to visit his uncle and aunt, went to London to visit Kate''s family, and lived with Emma for a few days. Adrian, who returned to Los Angeles, began to become free.


    There was no urgent shooting plan to catch up with. The whole person immediately relaxed a lot and spent more time on other aspects, such as exercising, going to various parties and meetings, often shopping with Kate, and having a tryst with Monica from time to time. Adrian asked her several times what she had said to Kate that day, and she always laughed but never answered With a little complicated ridicule, over time, Adrian is also too lazy to ask.


    On top of that, he would occasionally talk to Julia once or twice about the movies, but he would never mention those days, and Kate would always be around when he was on the phone.


    Taking this opportunity, he also sorted out his work affairs. There''s no need to say much about the film company. With Lafayette, the CEO, there''s no need to worry. Although the publishing company has opened up part of the situation through the novels of "biochemical crisis" and "Tomb Raider", and has signed several good writers between the first-class and the second-class. Ben Arndt has also started to write sequels according to the outline provided by Adrian, but it will take some time or some magic to make it a first-class publishing company A series of novels came out.


    Although JK Rowling is still not very depressed according to the information collected by private detectives, Adrian has no other idea. In any case, it has become this way. He plans to wait and wait until 1994. It doesn''t need to be so urgent. It is also worth mentioning that Dean Wilson''s survey on China has already had the results at the end of 1992, and Adrian is right to think that there is no other world of its own. This is good news, after getting the fax, Adrian immediately sent it into the shredder, which means that he can do things more unscrupulously.


    Well, that''s a digression. Next is the agent company. There''s nothing to worry about. With Adrian in, they just need to sign the actors who are favored by him one by one. In addition, the company already has several actors and directors who are still not well-known. The prospect is very considerable. Moreover, the company''s system refers to the systems of many brokerage companies, including C +. In addition, the CEOs who have been promoted are not innovative enough, but still have more than enough success. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the possibility of brokers being poached by other companies.


    Adrian is a little bit troubled by the record company. Although it is a new company only acquired this year, it has sufficient funds to ensure the smooth reorganization and start operation soon. At the same time, it has signed several good producers. Moreover, at Adrian''s suggestion, the record company began to try to make a youth group, but the trial of a single was not successful. So he thought about it and finally asked Claude to find a few songwriters to communicate with him to see if he could restore the classics in his memory.


    Frankly, it''s not a good idea, but it''s not a lot of bad ideas.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C157

    It''s not easy to create a song. For example, when a creative singer is traveling or doing something else, he suddenly gets inspiration and a good new song may be born. But more often, new songs are written just before the deadline, and they are all changed again and again.


    And what does Adrian want? Although he didn''t hear many European and American songs in his previous life, he would recall it as long as he heard it. It''s only a matter of time. In addition, he has been involved in musical instruments in the past life and this life, which is a necessary skill for women. The guitar in the past life and the piano in this life are quite good, so he knows a lot about the staff.


    But understanding is to understand, it is not necessarily easy to use, if you want to copy it completely, it will take a lot of time. Besides, he doesn''t plan to do so. It''s not that he feels guilty about plagiarizing too much, but because his main energy is in the movies and the media. And because of the film''s achievements, he has been very focused. If he is paid more attention in music, it will be a little too much. This is not in line with his definition that one half of them are on stage and the other are hidden behind the scenes. It is precisely for this reason that he would publish novels under pseudonyms.


    So Adrian wanted to use such a method, that is, he wrote a melody or lyrics, and then gave it to professionals to complete, to copy the classic songs in memory. However, he has forgotten that the reason why the classical songs in his memory are classic is not only good in lyrics and music, but also very important: excellent arrangement


    don''t underestimate the role of composition. In many cases, a slight change in the composition will result in two completely different effects. For example, it is clearly a sad sad music, and it will become very happy and happy immediately after speeding up four beats Happy. Therefore, it is often given to professionals to supplement, and the finished product is contrary to Adrian''s memory.


    He certainly won''t accept such a result, and it is inevitable to take it back and let it redo. But the problem is that he can''t directly say what''s wrong. He can only suggest how to modify it here and how to modify it there. If the other party doesn''t fully understand it, it''s a certain thing to revise again and again. So, instead of wasting a lot of time, but also let those who write lyrics and music a little dissatisfied: an unprofessional guy should be so bossy.


    Of course, even if the complaint can only be in the bottom of my heart, Adrian is the boss after all, no matter how discontented he has to endure, he does not do it, naturally someone else will do it. Adrian knows a little about this, but he''s too lazy to explain - and he doesn''t know how to explain it. So just go on like this. As long as the producers have enough vision and the quality of the selected boys is as good as they say, there is no need to explain after the single is released.


    In this way, it was not until the beginning of January 1993 that I want it that way and as long as you love me were made and released. At least it will be the end of the month.


    I hope it can be a hit. Adrian looked at the records company''s related materials, but he did not miss the information of the four young people. They are young, handsome and have their own characteristics, and they have a lot of performance experience. At the beginning, they just talked to the art director, but they did so well. It''s worthwhile that he spent so much time to copy the songs of Backstreet or Xicheng.


    In addition to these, the rest is about the game studio. Claude, who has had silicon synapses investigated, has little interest in the newly established game studio.


    "It''s just established, and it will be observed for at least a year and a half. Of course, if you want to buy in your own name, I have no objection. " That''s what he said on the phone.


    Adrian understands this. After all, silicon nerve bond studio does not have anything to hand at present. Most of the time, it is making game ports for other companies. Two independently developed games are still in progress, so it is normal that Claude is not interested. But Adrian didn''t, as he said before, buy in his own name if the company wasn''t interested. When dealing with matters related to the game studio, he took time to let people collect a lot of information for analysis. After reading some information related to EA, he came up with new ideas.


    According to this information, he recalled some useful things. For example, EA grew up by purchasing excellent game studios. Although they also developed games themselves, the proportion of them was far less than that of the games they released.


    This method can also be used by AC media. Although Adrian doesn''t remember much, he also knows something like "radiation", "call of duty" or "simulated city". However, all of these need to be selected. The company''s main positioning is media, and the acquired studios naturally have to serve this service. Those well-known games are the primary target. This is why Adrian wants to purchase silicon nerve bond studio, especially the online game.


    Well, it''s too early to say these things. It''s better to continue to lay the foundation firmly.


    These things seem to be a lot of things, but they are easy to handle. With Kate around to help sort out data and deal with miscellaneous things, Adrian saved a lot of time, and even took time to type a few paragraphs of the matrix on his typewriter - I have to say, the update speed of laptop is really slow.In the middle of the month, Adrian and George Lucas went to Poland to visit Spielberg, who was still filming Schindler''s list. As he had proposed, Spielberg built a 1:1 model of a concentration camp outside Krakow. Fortunately, it was in Poland. If you were in a studio in Los Angeles, you would not know how much it would cost.


    After seeing Spielberg again, Adrian was shocked. His eyes were sunken, stubble was ragged, his face was haggard, and he was still in a daze from time to time. Even when he heard the news that Jurassic Park''s North American box office was close to 300 million, he couldn''t be more happy for a few minutes.


    "It''s the most painful day of my life, George, ED, and I feel like a Nazi when I tell them to sort out." When Spielberg said this, his face was mixed with bitterness, hatred and helplessness, as if he would fall down at any time. But as soon as a copy of W stands behind the camera, he is immediately absorbed.


    He probably put all his energy into the film. Adrian said that in his heart, even if he was calm, he couldn''t help moving for Spielberg. Compared with some people in his previous life, he really wanted to sneer. I''m afraid those guys didn''t even invest half of Spielberg''s investment, so it''s no wonder that all the photos are


    Forget it, don''t think so much about these things. At least it has nothing to do with him for the time being. Even if you want to do something, it''s not the time.


    Adrian stayed in Poland for almost four days. In addition to comforting Spielberg, Adrian also had a good chat with the three leading actors. Both Liam Neeson in the suits of the 1930s and 1940s and Ralph Feins in the German Nazi uniform were tall and handsome. Ben Kingsley dressed as a Jew was somewhat short, but he also had a kind of gentle and strong personality Temperament.


    "It''s all because of the need to shoot. I used to play jokes in private," Kingsley explained of his current situation. "I have to be in this state all the time so that I can be involved in the production of this film. I believe it will be a great work."


    "It''s true. It''s going to be a great work, and I should thank you, ed. if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have got the part." Nissen said the same thing.


    "I just did a little favor, Liam. You''re excellent, but..." Adrian said, looking playfully at Feins. "At least you''re better than some people."


    Both Nissen and Kingsley couldn''t help laughing. Feins almost beat up the staff of the film company who took pictures of the Nazi army uniform. No one in the crew knew that.


    "Don''t think I''m happy, ED," feines frowned deliberately. "To tell you the truth, I''ve drunk nearly 5000 grams of wine for this movie, and I sometimes even think that making a movie is just drinking."


    This made all three laugh again. All in all, the three stars are very interesting people, and they should be more interesting if not because the film they are making is too heavy.


    After that, Adrian said goodbye. Lucas and Spielberg went back to Los Angeles. Before leaving, he had a good talk with the director of Bosworth film here, with special emphasis on security. As he had expected, the film encountered a lot of trouble from local people in the middle of shooting.


    For example, there was an old woman who nagged Feins about decades ago, and she regarded him as a real Nazi officer. When Kingsley played Stein, he was often scolded by some local people from afar. Once again, he even infuriated Nathan and almost beat the other side. Fortunately, there has been no major conflict so far.


    To Adrian''s surprise, when he arrived at the airport to wait for the plane, two Jews came from the crew and talked to him briefly. They are not ordinary people. They are representatives of the National Jewish Association. Spielberg listened to Adrian''s advice and contacted the National Jewish association through friends, hoping that they could help to let some children of the original survivors'' families participate in the performance.


    The proposal was echoed by the association, and what Adrian had done for the film was immediately known to them, so the two Jews, who had just driven to the set, came after learning that he had only gone to the airport.


    They didn''t say much, they just appreciated Adrian''s efforts. Although it was just a few words, Adrian knew what it meant, and naturally he apologized.


    "It''s nothing. I just do what I should do." Although he said so modestly, he could not help but feel a little complacent in his heart, all of which were in his anticipation


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C158

    Adrian returned to Los Angeles on January 18. He had wanted to stay in Krakow for another two days, because the 1-1 model of Auschwitz had been built and Spielberg was planning to move there to shoot. But he had to give up the follow-up and go back to Los Angeles, where the Golden Globes will be presented on January 20 at the Hilton Hotel in Beverly Hills.


    He didn''t go to the Golden Globe Awards ceremony last year because he didn''t declare any awards at all. This year, except for a few special awards, almost all the nominations were from Bosworth, so it''s impossible not to go there.


    The first Golden Globe Awards were held in 1994. At the beginning, there was no award ceremony. Basically, the person in charge came to a press conference to announce the winners. Later, with the further establishment of Oscar''s status, the Golden Globe Awards began to hold awards ceremony, but it is more suitable to say that it is an award dinner rather than an award ceremony.


    Compared with the tradition of Oscars giving awards in the theater, the Golden Globe Awards chose the hotel as its own venue. Several rows of round tables were set up in the largest and most gorgeous hall. It is also a good thing for the participants to enjoy the delicious food and talk in a whisper after the awards. Although there are not thousands of people coming to the scene like Oscar, all of them are in good condition Laiwu has a certain status and is a scenic spot.


    "What''s the matter, Kate? Is there anything on your mind? " After greeting the members of the vulgar novel crew at the nearby table, Adrian turned around and noticed that Kate looked a little different.


    "No, nothing." Kate shook her head and squeezed out a smile to make herself look normal. A light gray evening dress with thin shoulders made her look very temperament. The necklace around her neck added to her luxury.


    "No, no, no, you must have something on your mind. Don''t try to cheat me." Adrian clapped his hands and suddenly thought of something. He looked at her with meaningful eyes: "is it because I just talked to Julie?"


    "This and What does Julie have to do with it Kate opened her eyes wide and stammered.


    "Doesn''t it matter? When I came back from talking to her, you were not... " Adrian grinned and then looked at Julia at a round table not far away. "We just said hello to each other."


    Wearing a light platinum gold dress with thin shoulders and big waves, joliaton seemed to notice something and turned her head around. After seeing Adrian, she rolled her eyes again, shook her head and turned back.


    "Oh, really, to do this to me." Adrian complained, "I was just kidding."


    Well, it''s just a very subtle hint that her mouth is so charming that she can hear it.


    Seeing Adrian''s innocent look on his face, Kate couldn''t help laughing and tugging at the corner of his coat: "OK, ED, it''s not Julie, I''m just..."


    "Not Julie? Who would that be? " Adrian quickly interrupted her, apparently intending to take the opportunity to tease her once, but as soon as he turned his head away, he met drew''s eyes on the other side. Although it was an independent film, it was invested and released by Bosworth film industry, so their seats were not far away from Howard manor and vulgar novel.


    Drew immediately gave him a wink, a big red one shoulder silk evening dress made her look very gorgeous. Her legs were crossed and folded together. Although the curves of her legs exposed outside were not beautiful enough, they were not attractive, especially the feet in pointed high-heeled shoes deliberately pointed up and down at him, giving people a feeling of * *.


    That''s bold enough. Adrian shook his head in his heart. Although she did this action very covertly, but this is a public place after all. But then again, she wouldn''t have done that at the premiere of Jurassic Park if she hadn''t been bold.


    Well, that''s not the point. The point is that Kate is around at this time and that drew''s actions are clear. Glancing at her, her face changed a little. Just then, Monica''s chuckle came from the next table.


    As one of the best supporting actress nominees for the Golden Globes, Monica is sure to come. This is her first performance award nomination. Naturally, she also sat in the "vulgar novel" set next to "Howard Manor" and could see every move of Adrian and Kate very clearly.


    Today, she is wearing a black evening dress with deep V-neck and open back. Her towering chest is just right exposed. With her elaborate dressing, she looks very sexy.


    However, Adrian can''t enjoy it now. After a covert glance at Monica, Adrian gives up the thought of continuing to tease, grabs Kate''s hand and pats it: "OK, I know what you''re thinking."


    He looked at her and seriously asked, "it''s because when I came in before, I didn''t clarify your identity to the reporter, right?"


    "I..." Kate opened her mouth and said nothing. She just turned her head to one side.


    "I wanted to make a joke, but I didn''t expect to meet Tim and them again, so I said a few words and went straight in. Can I apologize? After the ceremony, I promise to introduce you to them. " Adrian said with a soft tone, with a faint smile appears very sincere."No, ED, I just Kate turned her head again to explain, but Adrian''s discerning eyes immediately turned to be chatty.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s settled." Adrian took Kate''s hand and pinched it to stop her saying, "the awards are going to start. We''ll wait until it''s over."


    With that, he glanced around. As the host came on stage, everyone turned their eyes to the stage, including Julia and drew. Only Monica, who seemed to gaze at it with her face in her hand, could feel her eyes fixed on herself and Kate, with an indescribable bitterness.


    There is nothing to say about the award of the Golden Globe Award. Because it is a dinner party, there are a lot of entertaining programs missing. However, the Golden Globe Award is different from Cannes after all. There is an excellent host on the scene to activate the atmosphere and often make the guests laugh with witty words. There is no feeling of depression at all.


    Lafayette did not guarantee as much as he had received the nomination before - O ~. It''s not surprising that even if the judges are influenced and biased, they will not give a positive answer. The first one is awarded to a judge, who has the final say, even if most of them are affected, and will not disclose each other. Secondly, if a definite answer is given, it is equivalent to sitting in a black box.


    Even so, the winners didn''t come up to Adrian''s expectations. The best supporting actor and actress in the feature film were awarded to Al Pacino and Emma Thompson respectively, while the best director was awarded to Clint Eastwood of unforgivable. Adrian''s biggest opponent was this old man who had made great achievements in both actor and director Son, he wants to be much older than Adrian. This gap can not be erased by one or two movies.


    However, the best feature film was awarded to "smell the smell of women", and Lafayette went up to receive the award. The film awards in the United States are basically awarded to film companies rather than directors.


    Naturally, the best supporting actress was awarded to Drew Barrymore. When she went up to receive the prize, she was so excited that she could hardly speak out. It was hard to say whether she was acting from the heart or performing. Although it''s the most significant award she''s ever won since she starred in the film, her parents'' names appear on the thank-you list.


    As everyone knows, drew hates her parents most. Her father has never taken care of her, but her mother has always regarded her as a cash cow. In her autobiography the year before last, she expressed all these things without concealment. Generally speaking, most people don''t even like their parents, but drew not only mentioned it, but also expressed his thanks There should be no explanation other than acting. This is very normal. Every actor will perform when he wins the prize. There is no exception, because if they want to keep their image and show their personality, it depends on the occasion.


    Of course, the excitement from the heart should be there, but excellent actors will restrain and adjust, so that the excitement can be properly revealed. These are the needs of communication. Adrian didn''t say thank you to Adrian for almost five seconds.


    Adrian, aware of this, applauded like most people, but after that, he comforted Monica. Although Monica understood after Adrian''s detailed analysis that she was not likely to win the prize, she was still a little disappointed when the award guests read drew''s name. People around her comforted her one after another. Adrian also took this opportunity to say a few words.


    After a quick adjustment, Monica doesn''t say much. She just shakes Adrian''s hand and glances between him and Kate with a smile.


    "Why does Monica look strange?" As Adrian sat back, Kate couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Nothing. She didn''t care." Adrian made a perfunctory remark without going on.


    After the award ceremony, there will be a dinner party. However, although the food is exquisite and rich, few people have enough to eat. Basically, everyone just tastes it. Just like the Oscars banquet, it is a more open public place with reporters and media. No one wants to appear in the newspaper or TV the next day with the appearance of wolfing at the dinner party. This is the place for show, not for dining.


    Therefore, after the dinner party, many people will avoid the reporters to go out to dinner in twos and threes. Adrian took this opportunity to invite many people to the party. "Smell the fragrance and know the woman" won the Golden Globe Award for best plot film. Of course, we should celebrate it, but not in the hotel, but in Adrian''s villa.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C159

    In the middle, the sound of the blatant dancing in the villa is bright. Men and women are enthusiastically crowded together in the hall, holding glasses or bottles in twos and threes, chatting, playing, dancing, laughing, etc. if it is not January, there will be many hot girls in bikini playing in the water in the outdoor swimming pool.


    Even if the weather is cold, the outdoor is still full of decorative lights, and many people are wandering outside to chat. This is an American party.


    "This is the American party. I hope you don''t feel constrained, Emma." Adrian told Emma Thompson that he had to raise his voice because there were so many people around him.


    "No, not at all." Thompson immediately shook his head, but Adrian watched for a few minutes and then lifted his hand with a wry smile: "well, it''s a bit noisy."


    "If it''s really inappropriate, you can..." Adrian made a gesture and didn''t go on.


    "Thank you. I will." Thompson nodded.


    Although it is nominally to celebrate the Golden Globe Award for the best feature film of "smell the fragrance and know the woman", it is actually more than this one to celebrate. After all, the films that won the best plot, leading actor and best supporting actress were produced by Bosworth. So John Travolta and others are on the invitation list, except Anthony Hopkins who didn''t attend the Golden Globe awards dinner. Emma Thompson wanted to decline, but Adrian kept trying to persuade him.


    "Come on, Emma, haven''t you been to an American party? Besides, everyone will attend. It doesn''t seem good to be without you. " That''s what he said.


    In that case, Thompson had to agree. Of course, she had been to an American party. She didn''t like it, but she didn''t hate it. But she seemed to have made a little noise tonight. Adrian obviously saw this, so he took the time to ask and said the above words to her.


    Of course, there were more than three people attending the party. Oh, the actors and staff of the four cast members. Besides them, there were many other people. For example, the person in charge of a film company, or the agent of an actor, and the partners and friends they bring.


    "Hi, Eric. How are you feeling?" Adrian came up to Eric Cahill, Disney''s Department Manager, and shook hands with him as he was talking to Lafayette.


    "Hey, Eric, I''m sorry you didn''t get his arm shot.


    "Thank you, but it doesn''t matter. At least we got the best feature film." Adrian waved his hand in disapproval.


    "Of course, you''ve got two nominations. If you don''t get the best feature film, the media must question the credibility of the golden globe." Eric said in a compliment.


    This is one of the reasons why, after the nomination of the Golden Globe Award was announced, the media would say that the Bosworth film industry was in the limelight. "Smell the smell of women" and "Howard hall" were both nominated for the best plot film. This is the first time in the history of the Golden Globe Award.


    "The judges believe in the golden ball when they choose awards." Adrian hit a ha ha, he did not want to talk about this, and then changed the topic and asked: "by the way, what were you talking about just now?"


    "There''s something about the movies," said Lafayette. "It''s just about the ghost horse elves."


    "I think if ED has a similar script, he can work together again." Eric said bluntly that although the previous "ghost horse elves" only won 120 million box office in North America, it seems that it did not make much, but the overseas box office was more than 200 million. Naturally, Disney wants to continue its efforts.


    "Yeah, there''s a script that really suits Disney." Adrian didn''t even say no.


    "Really?" Eric looked surprised.


    "Of course," Adrian nodded. "I found a script in our company''s editorial department by chance. It''s very interesting. According to my judgment, it will be a good movie. But because there are so many busy things to do, I have no time to pay for it. Now it seems to be a good choice for you to operate."


    "It''s also a kind of family party?" Eric asked.


    "No, it''s a little bit big in scale, but it''s also suitable for the whole family to watch," Lafayette explained in the narrator. "In a simple way, a man who was expelled from his family because of his work fault and his wife took custody of him had to dress up as a woman to apply for a nanny in order to be with his children all the time."


    Then he looked at Adrian covertly, and Adrian also gave him a smile.


    "That''s funny. It sounds a little like Dustin Hoffman''s my fair lady?" Eric asked with interest, "when can I see the script?"


    "I''ll ask Laffer to arrange it as soon as possible. After all, we have a good cooperation, and we will continue to cooperate happily, right?" Adrian said with a smile."Our best partner, of course." Now that his hands are all in front of him, how can Eric not hold them.


    "That''s it. You go on. I''m sorry for the moment." Adrian nodded and left. What


    just said is the movie "Williams," the movie "Robin". It was shown in the original track of the film in the end of 93. So the shooting time should be quite early. But now the script is in Adrian''s hands, and when he shoots it, he has the final say.


    Speaking of it, the script will fall into his hands very unexpectedly. At the beginning, when shooting "memory fragment", Adrian thought of the "kid in the street" which imitated "the kid in charge". It seemed that the film also won a good box office, but when it was written for a third of the film and sent to the company''s writers and producers, most people thought that it was deliberately interesting, but a little exaggeration, too many coincidence would be reduced Visibility.


    Although Adrian didn''t think so, he searched his memory carefully. Because of the abundant clues, he didn''t spend too much time to find such a little thing in the corner. It''s true that, as they say, the computer lost a lot of money. He was also wary of this incident. If he had any ideas in the future, he would have a good recollection before making a decision.


    In addition, Adrian also strengthened the review of the scripts that he had invested in the editorial department. Although he had asked Lafayette to show the scripts to him every week after he acquired Bosworth, he basically only read them once a month. After this, the review becomes once a week. It doesn''t take much time to make a form, write down the name and general content, and then give it to him. If you have an impression, ask the assistant to read it carefully.


    And then, after reading Adrian for the first time, I found the play "my fair daddy." it''s a good omen, isn''t it? Just because he had already started the trilogy in 1992, he had to buy it first and put it next to him. As a result, he put it on the end of the year.


    Lafayette originally planned to let his company make this film. He estimated that the budget would not be very high because there were more indoor dramas. So when Adrian tells Eric there''s a script that''s right, he winks at him.


    But Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. There are many films that make money, and they don''t need to be limited to this one. Now he needs to make some ideas on Disney, so it''s OK to give them the operation. In any case, as a partner, Bosworth film is not unable to invest and has the same right to speak.


    The party has been hot all the time, and the living room and the outer court are basically overcrowded. However, although it is lively, there will be some accidents if you are not careful. For example, Adrian at the stairway of "be careful" rushes forward and embraces the girl who fell because of her sprain. Although he grabs the other party, he fails to keep his balance, The whole person stepped back several steps, hit his back against the wall and made a light noise before he stopped.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK here." Although there was some pain in his back, he still squeezed out a smile at the people who looked around him.


    "Sarah, how are you?" Roslan hurried down the stairs and reached for Adrian''s daughter.


    "Wait, rose," Adrian stopped her. "Sarah doesn''t seem to be in the right place."


    In her arms, Sarah Michel gella''s face turned pale and her whole body seemed to be standing on him.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Roslan flustered said, some lost the square inch.


    "Don''t worry, Sarah may have sprained her ankle," Adrian said, lifting Sarah horizontally and strode upstairs. "I''ll take her to the room. Please go to Kate rose and ask her to bring her first aid kit to room 16."


    Deng Deng Deng walked up the second floor, and came to room No. 16. After opening the door, he was about to put Sarah in his arms. Adrian found that the other party had already encircled his neck and was staring at him.


    "Sarah?" He tried to shout.


    Sara''s body slightly shakes, then reacts and struggles to get down: "yes Sorry, I just


    "Well, don''t talk now. Sit down and let me see." Adrian did not say much, gently put her on the chair, and then squatted down to lift her sprained leg into his arms, and then took off his shoes and socks.


    "AI Ed I I... " Cried the girl, bewildered.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be all right." Adrian didn''t seem to hear anything. He grabbed her foot and looked at the ankle carefully. After a few minutes, he looked up with a smile: "OK, it''s just a little red. Fortunately, there''s no big problem. After a little rest, you can continue walking."


    "Well Ah Thank you I didn''t dare to talk to Sara.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C160

    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, who saw Sarah''s reaction in his eyes, raised his head and asked.


    "Nothing, just some..." Sarah made a gesture, her eyelids still drooping, which didn''t seem to say much.


    "Well, is that something on your mind?" Adrian chased up other problems. "I saw you were in a trance when you came down from upstairs. That''s why you sprained your foot and fell down."


    "It''s not like that." Although she denied it again and again, her frown clearly told Adrian that he was right.


    "Well, let me guess." Adrian smiles, grabs Sarah''s foot and rubs it for her.


    Saraton called out "ah" when she put her feet back in Adrian''s arms. It was not that she didn''t take back her feet. Her face was all embarrassed and she was a little confused. But Adrian''s next sentence immediately shocked her: "I think it''s because you failed in the audition of" true lies. "


    "I Well... " Sarah wanted to deny it, but after stuttering, she finally admitted, "yes, it is, Mr. James Say I''m not fit. "


    With her head down and her hands clenched, Adrian patted Sarah on the arm: "come on, it''s just an audition. There''s always a chance."


    "But..." Sarah suddenly looked up at Adrian with a pleading look. "Mr. Adrian, you can Can you give me another chance? I heard that I heard that you are the patron of this film... "


    At the end of the day, her breath had become a little short, her lips were biting, and her eyes were full of entreaties.


    Adrian looked at her for a long time, until Sarah couldn''t bear it. Then he reached for her head and said, "well, I''ll ask James to give you another audition. Take advantage of it."


    "Thank you, Adrian Ed Sara said gratefully, but after a pause, she suddenly thought of something, and her face changed slightly. She looked down at Adrian who kept rubbing her feet.


    Just then, the door of the room opened, Roslan and Kate, who had changed their clothes and carried the first-aid kit, rushed in. To Adrian''s surprise, Monica was also together.


    "Sarah''s foot is sprained? How are you doing now? " Kate took a few quick steps and squatted down in front of Adrian.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not very serious." Adrian homeopathy Sarah''s calf to Kate''s arms, "some red, but do not need bandaging, a little rest can walk, as long as it is not too fast."


    "That means I''ve gone for nothing?" Kate curled her mouth at Adrian and shook the first aid kit in her hand.


    "It''s impossible to go for nothing," Adrian chuckled. "You and rose are here to stay with Sarah, and I''ll have to go down and get you some drinks and snacks when I get back."


    Then he got up and walked to the door. When he passed by Monica, he made a mental appearance and wanted to say something to mock Arka. But she said, "well, it doesn''t look like I have anything to do here. I''d better go downstairs with you, ed."


    Then she said hello to Kate and walked out of the room without looking back. Adrian looked at Monica''s back and shrugged. She said hello to Kate again and left the room.


    "What did you talk about today?" Adrian asked after catching up with Monica two or three steps.


    "What''s the problem?" Monica has a light tone.


    "No, I''m just asking, a little curious." Adrian gestured.


    "Some simple, personal topics, such as fashion," she said, looking at him with her chin slightly raised. "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything you''re worried about."


    "Is it?" Adrian smiles. Suddenly he puts his arm around Monica''s waist and pushes her down. There''s a slight bang on the wall. Then he pinches her face, raises her thigh, and roughly occupies her sexy lips. His whole person is closely attached to her body, so that she can not resist.


    After a long time, the two people separated. Monica gasped a little, and looked at the stairway near the corner. The noise was coming from below. Then I looked at the relatively quiet corridor and no one was walking.


    "I have to remind you, ED, it''s easy to see here." She raised her high chest, as if she wanted to make herself look like she didn''t care much, but her anger didn''t escape the other party''s eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. She''ll know sooner or later." Adrian grabs her softness and pinches them. After Monica snorts a little, Adrian lets go of her body.


    "Are you ready for a showdown?" Monica adjusted a little, and returned to her previous manner. "Frankly speaking, your little girl is still very naive and simple, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to accept the reality."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Monica." Adrian put his hand on her chin and said, "I can guess some of your thoughts. It doesn''t matter. It''s normal. It''s no big deal. As long as Do you understand? "Adrian smiles as he looks at his fingertips across Monica''s face, then turns and walks downstairs: "OK, I''m downstairs. That''s it."


    It''s not until his back disappears at the top of the stairs when Monica hits the wall and sighs again.


    Although the noise in the living room is still noisy, there are many people dancing in pairs on the opened dance floor, but as time goes on, some people still leave the party. Most of it is because Adrian doesn''t provide accommodation here, so the men and women who feel that they can only go to the hotel to open a room, or go to each other''s home after deepening their feelings. However, there are also some people who want to go back to rest because they are too late, although only a few.


    "And left like this, Julie? Don''t stay a little longer? " Adrian sent Julia to the vestibule.


    "It''s late at night, and I should go back. You know, sleeping too late is bad for your skin." Said Julia, teasing her hair, which had been blown by the wind.


    "You are beautiful all the time." Adrian said in a sincere tone.


    "Is it?" Julia turned her head and looked at him with a playful look. "No matter how beautiful it is, it''s not as attractive as this iconic mouth."


    "Oh, hell, it was just a joke." Adrian raised his hands. "Don''t be so sensitive, OK?"


    He leaned forward and looked at Julia. Julia didn''t say anything. He leaned back and looked back at Adrian. A few minutes later, they turned their eyes away. Fortunately, Julia''s car came over, breaking the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    "Good night, ed." After Adrian opened the door for her, Julia walked to the door with a smile. After hesitating for two or three seconds, she suddenly came up and touched him in the face, and then sat in.


    "Good night, good dream." Adrian didn''t say much. He closed the door for Julia, watched her car leave the villa, touched the place on her face, shrugged, and returned to the house with a chuckle.


    Even if left a part of the party, the party did not reduce the level of much, people are still playing happily. Adrian, as the host, once again walked around the room and exchanged greetings with many people. After that, he came to the bar and asked for a beer for a rest. However, he was soon attracted by Dennis on the other side of the bar.


    The boy is talking and laughing with a young girl. Adrian thought he brought Winona, but it is impossible to think about it. Since the triangle love between Winona and him and Depp was revealed by the media last month, it was once a heated topic. Dennis himself admitted to him that he intended to calm down with Winona. It is impossible to make up so soon, right?


    Adrian looked at the girl carefully. She had long brown hair and a little baby. Her face was round, but she looked lovely. She was about 5 feet 6 inches tall, but weighed at least 135 to 140 pounds, which made her look a little bit plump.


    How does Dan like this taste? Adrian couldn''t help joking in his heart. Although Dennis has been pursuing Winona, he has never formally established a relationship, so he has played all night. Most of the objects are sweet girls. How could Adrian suddenly frowned and looked at the girl who was talking and laughing with Dennis again. So familiar, can it be?


    With a doubt, he went over to Dennis with a beer bottle and said, "Hi, Dan, how are you tonight?"


    "Hi, ED," Dennis laughed and touched his bottle. "It''s a great party."


    "This is..." Adrian then looked at the girl sitting next to him.


    "This is Jennifer," Dennis introduced to him. "Jennifer Aniston."


    Sure enough, Adrian kept smiling and held out his hand. "Hello, Miss Aniston - do you mind if I call you Jennifer or Jane? You can also call me Adrian or ed


    "Nice to meet you, ED," said the plump Jennifer, shaking his hand in a flattering way. "I love your" smell the woman. "That tango was amazing


    "Thank you. I''m glad you like it," Adrian said with a smile in his eyes. "Are you an actor, too? I seem to have heard your name somewhere


    "Yes, Jane is an actor." "Her father and Godfather are both actors, and she has acted in many stage plays on Broadway."


    This guy. Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Well, Jennifer Aniston is really a pretty girl, but he doesn''t have much interest in it. What he just thought of was friends, which claimed that there would be no sitcom after the end of the movie www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C161

    Adrian didn''t speak any more. He put his beer bottle on the table and began to look carefully at Jennifer Aniston in front of him, frowning slightly, as if thinking. Jennifer was a little uncomfortable with him. Just as she was about to say a few words, Denise grabbed her arm and he made a shush at her.


    Seeing this, Jennifer had to restrain herself and put her hands on her thighs to be looked at.


    "Have you ever been a waiter in a cafe, Jane?" Adrian rubbed his chin and suddenly asked.


    "No, but I used to work in a restaurant," she said quickly


    "Well So, Jane, are you interested in playing TV series Adrian thought about it and then asked.


    "TV series?" Jennifer opened her eyes and looked at Adrian. Dennis did the same, but he soon recovered and pinched Jennifer''s arm again. He knew that Adrian would never shoot at a target.


    "Of course, if the character is good "Ah, Dan." Jennifer responded quickly, but before she finished, Dennis pinched her arm for the third time. She couldn''t help crying out.


    "I''m sorry, Jane, I''m just..." Dennis gestured awkwardly to explain and looked at Adrian with a wry smile. Adrian couldn''t help laughing and waving his hand to show that he didn''t put it in his heart.


    "It''s a very interesting character, and I think it''s very suitable for you," said Derian, looking at Jennifer with a smile. "It''s a bit confused, some spoiled, but it''s lovely and kind. But there are two conditions. First, you have to work as a waiter in a coffee shop for a period of time, because this role starts from being a coffee shop waiter. Second, you have to reduce to at least 100 pounds before the audition - don''t worry, you haven''t started to prepare, you have enough time. "


    "Down to 100 pounds?" Jennifer sniffed and sighed. "I knew my agent had warned me more than once that I needed to Lose weight. "


    "Then you complain about my supervision of your exercise." Dennis asked, displeased.


    "Because your supervision is so bad," retorted Jennifer. "I''ve never seen anyone apologize like that."


    "Hey, you first asked for it, Jane"


    "I was joking"


    "you were joking like that?"


    In their whispering dispute, Adrian roughly deduced the reason why they knew each other, but it seems that this is not the time to talk about it. He drew the attention of Jennifer and Dennis with a dry cough, and then stood up: "for now, I''ll get the company and your agent in touch as soon as possible. Jane, you can talk slowly."


    As if he didn''t see their embarrassment, Adrian turned and walked away.


    It''s a terrible thing. Despite his smile, Adrian sighed in his heart. Because this accident is a little uncontrollable. It may be exaggerating that there will be no sitcom title after the end of friends, but it is undeniable that this TV series with high ratings is very classic and classic to the point that no one can replace it. It is unforgivable for him to forget this TV series. It is unforgivable that he set up a TV Department in the company early.


    The first season was broadcast in 1994, so it has been produced at least since the second half of 1993, and the script may have been written earlier Damn it, we have to ask Laffer to find out if there is a similar script in the TV market, and Adrian said in his heart from tomorrow.


    After that, he was a little relieved. TV plays are different from movies. Some scripts of movies can be shot if they meet people who appreciate them. However, because of the audience rating and only one episode per week, TV plays are basically made while shooting. Once the ratings decline and the audience is dissatisfied, they can be immediately modified. So even if the script may be written in advance, it won''t be too far ahead. If it goes forward, it''s still an unformed idea at most, and ideas are similar everywhere, aren''t they?


    If there is a similar script, buy it immediately. If not, write the outline and the content of the first episode immediately, and then at least let everyone in the circle know that we have such a drama script. Adrian made a quick decision.


    However, this can only solve one aspect of the problem. The reason why we call this accident a little big is that there is another headache, that is, the planned TV station has not yet been established. According to some information collected before, Adrian has decided to take TBS as the target of acquisition, but Claude, who is responsible for the acquisition, is very stable and careful. In addition, TBS is negotiating with the new line, so he has not given a specific time.


    If you start making friends now, you can only sell it to other TV stations. You can sell such a record TV series to other TV stations Is there anything more depressing than that?


    Well, no matter what, if we start to negotiate with TBS right now, I''m afraid we''ll have to finish the acquisition by the end of the year. So will friends be put there after it''s made? God knows if there will be any similar TV series when it''s put away - it''s really the same. After all, according to Adrian''s idea, at least it should be well known in the circle when it''s being produced. That''s too bad.It doesn''t matter. It''s just a TV series with good ratings. Don''t worry too much about it. Adrian finally had to comfort himself. Anyway, there are still many TV series with high ratings in my memory. I don''t have to have friends. If I sell it to other TV stations, I can sell them to other TV stations. On the one hand, it can open the signboard of TV production; on the other hand, it can train the TV production team. According to Laffer, the TV production department did not produce a TV series by ABC last year. Although it was cut off after one season of broadcasting, at least some experience has been accumulated. In addition, maybe you can sell friends to ABC to make Disney''s acquisition more difficult


    "Hi, ED, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you all night." A voice suddenly rang in his ear, which interrupted Adrian''s thinking. He turned around and found out that it was Drew Barrymore.


    At this time, she has changed her clothes. Her trousers, leather boots and light coat are the fastest. She holds the beer bottle in her right hand with two fingers. Her face is flushed and her eyes are blurred, which makes her look lazy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you seem to drink a little too much?" Adrian asked quietly.


    "Beer? It doesn''t matter, "drew waved his hand carelessly." I''m very restrained now. It''s not like before. I don''t have to worry about it. "


    "That''s fine. What can I do for you?" Adrian then asked


    "Oh, I haven''t thank you yet. This is my first Golden Globe trophy." Drew put it up, grabbed Adrian''s arm, looked up at him, his red lips close at hand, and said, "do you know how happy I am, ed?"


    "It''s all your hard work," Adrian said in a soft voice. "I''ve only helped a little bit. Without your excellent performance, the judges won''t give you the best supporting actress, will they?"


    "You''re a real talker, ED," drew said with an exclamation, looking at him without blinking. "Talented and coax women, and It''s amazing. No wonder there are so many women around you. "


    "Thank you. Is that a compliment?" Adrian said, looking at her with a chuckle.


    "Oh, of course," drew curled up his eyes, looked left and right, and suddenly got closer, almost sticking to Adrian''s chest. "By the way, I haven''t visited your villa carefully. Maybe you can show me around? For example Your bedroom? "


    To her surprise, Adrian refused her in the face of the overt suggestion: "I''m sorry, drew, I have other things to do tonight, so I''ll take another day."


    "Is it?" Grudging, druton changed his tone of bitterness. "It''s OK, ED, it won''t take you too much time, and we''ve been very happy, haven''t we?"


    "Of course, you''re a charming girl, drew. I never hide that," Adrian said with a smile, reaching up her chin. "So I''ll give you a little help, but that''s all."


    This is tantamount to saying that he is only interested in her body. Drew, who listened clearly, was stunned for a few seconds and then released his hand in disappointment. But she was just disappointed. She knew the rules of Hollywood better than anyone else, and she believed that Adrian saw through her thoughtfulness. In that case, forget it.


    "We can cooperate in the future, right?" Suddenly drew asked again.


    "Of course, as long as I''m still interested." Adrian said without concealment.


    After seeing off the last guest, Adrian returns to the quiet but messy living room, where Kate is picking up litter.


    "Don''t clean up, Kate. Tomorrow someone from the cleaning company will do it." He said so.


    Kate looked at him and stopped her movements, but she didn''t speak. She looked in a trance.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian noticed her abnormality and asked, "what''s wrong with Sarah? Wasn''t it good when she left? Or something else? "


    "No, it''s OK." Kate forced a smile.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows, and then went over and hugged her: "well, rest, you must be very tired after a night''s quarrel."


    Kate nodded, broke free from his arms and went upstairs. "Then I''ll go up first."


    Adrian didn''t say much. She watched her all the way up, but when she was halfway there, she stopped again and seemed to be hesitating. A few minutes later, she seemed to have made up her mind and turned to look at Adrian downstairs: "ed You and What is your relationship with drew? "


    Slightly surprised in the heart, but Adrian or quietly replied: "just ordinary friends."


    "Really?" Kate bit her lip and looked at him without blinking.


    "Really." Adrian was calm.


    Kate was silent for a long time. Finally she turned around and was about to move on. She took a step and stopped again. She looked back at Adrian and said, "are you in bed?"After a long silence, Adrian looked at her and whispered, "yes."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C162

    It was as if there was a thunder in Kate''s head. For a moment, she only felt that the sky was spinning. If she hadn''t grasped the railing tightly, she might have fallen on the stairs.


    Although after overhearing some conversations between Adrian and Monica, as well as seeing the ambiguous action between him and drew, Kate had a bad feeling, but when Adrian admitted himself, she could not accept the sudden shock.


    In Kate''s impression, Adrian has always been a humorous, witty, talented and gentle man. Although she was very sharp when she first met her, she was the first to challenge her. Later, in the association, I slowly got a good impression on him and fell in love slowly. He is very talented, he can make her happy, he is very considerate of her - how many men would like to learn cooking for their girlfriend? He knows her, knows what she wants, and always talks and does things in accordance with her mind. Even if there is a small quarrel, it will stop


    Up to now, in the middle of today''s party, Kate feels very lucky and happy to have such a good man as her boyfriend. However, the two conversations she heard before and after made her very uneasy. In fact, she had this kind of uneasiness a long time ago, but she has always ignored this feeling. With Adrian''s growing success, Emily in the same room has more than once hinted at her to be careful about her boyfriend, but Kate never takes it into consideration.


    Whenever she curled up in Adrian''s arms, that kind of sweet and sentimental will make her forget to think. Now, the jar filled with sweetness was suddenly broken, and the kind of loss and loss even made her feel no pain.


    "Why?"


    when Kate comes up the stairs, she just shrugs


    "It''s just Trading? " Kate looked at him with wide eyes and disbelief. "What does a deal mean?"


    "Of course, it''s about trading," Adrian said, pointing to his temples for two times in a calm tone. "I think you should understand."


    Kate''s face turned white. She couldn''t help thinking of those words that Emily had hinted at. Those very obscure things had never been cared about before. Now she remembered She shivered her lips and looked at Adrian for a long time speechless. Something in her heart suddenly collapsed.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Kate," Adrian came forward to help her, "relax. It''s normal in Hollywood."


    "Normal?" Kate suddenly backed away from his hand and bit her teeth. She didn''t know what expression to face Adrian. "How could you How can you say such a thing in an irrelevant tone "


    with what she thinks, her face becomes more ugly:" where''s Monica? Is it the same with Monica? "


    "Well That''s right. " Adrian nodded.


    Kate glared at him with an angry smile, and her body trembled slightly: "I never thought I never thought You are such a person, ed. you say you love me God, I still believe it... "


    "I do love you, Kate." Adrian wanted to come forward to hold her, but Kate immediately dodged and looked at him with a look of unspeakable hatred. Adrian had to stop and raise his hand: "you are my girlfriend, only you are."


    "Girlfriend? Oh, yes, it''s the best excuse to cover up the deal. "Kate sneered, a little choked.


    "Calm down, Kate. Keep calm. You''re too nervous. Just relax and have a good memory, OK?"


    "What else can I remember? You''ve been lying to me, ed. now I know you''re a jerk "


    " you can call me an asshole, Kate, but I''ve never cheated on you. "


    "Yes, then what you said just now is not true?"


    "Of course not," Adrian looked at her calmly. "It''s just a little personal secret. Everyone has his own secret, doesn''t he? When you ask me questions, I answer them truthfully


    Ketton was stunned, wriggled his lips, but could not say anything. They looked at each other quietly. After a while, Kate suddenly went downstairs. Adrian grabbed her arm as she passed by.


    "I don''t want to stay here, I just want to leave." Kate struggled.


    "Come on, Kate. Can you calm down and talk about it?" Adrian didn''t mean to let go.


    "Let me get out of here. I don''t want to see you, ed. I don''t want to." She lowered her head, although there was hatred in her voice, but the choking was more obvious.


    Adrian looked at her for a long time, and finally whispered, "it''s too late. It''s not safe to go out now. At least spend the night here. If you still want to leave tomorrow morning when you wake up, I won''t stop you


    Kate finally stopped the small struggle and looked up at Adrian. There was no trace of blood on her pale face. Then she shook off his hand and walked upstairs without looking back.Adrian watched her disappear at the top of the stairs and shrugged.


    The next morning, Kate was waiting outside the villa with her suitcase. Her eyes were red and she didn''t sleep much. She spent most of her time packing. Adrian, as promised before, didn''t stop her, just stood at the door quietly watching all this.


    The taxi quickly arrived at the villa. Without saying anything, Kate put her luggage into the back compartment with the help of the driver. Then she took a look at Adrian, mumbling her lips, and there was a twinkle in her eyes. Even so, she did not say anything after all, took a taxi and left the villa.


    "There are always accidents that can''t be controlled, so you don''t have to worry about them." Adrian murmured, although it sounds very open-minded, but the taxi has been away for dozens of minutes, he is still standing outside the villa motionless.


    It wasn''t until Mrs. Galen and the cleaning company arrived that Adrian regained consciousness. After a few words with the housekeeper, he went back to the house and went straight to his study. He picked up the phone and dialed it.


    "Roger, it''s me. Keep an eye on her. Don''t have situations I don''t want to see In any case, of course, in that case, I will give you appropriate help That''s good. Hand machine watch O-O. that''s it After a few words explained clearly, Adrian hung up the phone, but he did not put the receiver back in place, but held it carefully in his hand.


    Is the experiment a failure? Oh, of course, feelings are always uncertain, but it doesn''t matter.


    "Do you think I''m really going to let you go, Kate?" A vague smile slipped away from the corner of his mouth, "you are the first woman I came to this world. How can I let go easily. Chicks can''t stay in their nests all their lives. You''ll understand what reality is. You''re mine, Kate "


    although the Golden Globe awards are in constant darkness, there has never been any sensational scandal. Therefore, the Golden Globe Award has always been one of the most influential awards in the United States, and the media has never been less enthusiastic about it. Most of the newspapers published the next day focused on Pacino winning the best actor again. As early as 74 years ago, he had already won the Golden Globe Award for best actor. More than 10 years later, he won this award again. Compared with the Oscar, the significance is self-evident.


    "Although I rarely speak on it, I have to put in the following sentence at the moment: Oscar really owes al a little golden man." That''s what the host of the latest episode of NBC''s "Saturday night live" talks about the Golden Globes.


    This is also the consensus of the vast majority of people, although the Oscar nomination list has not been released, but they have agreed that Pacino''s nomination is indispensable, and the best actor is also the highest. In addition to the Oscar debt, Pacino''s wonderful performance and winning the Golden Globe Award for best actor in the plot are all reasons. Although the Golden Globe''s "Oscar vane" is a good person to install, there is no practical basis, but in some cases it can really affect the judgment of the film academy judges.


    In addition, the most talked about is Drew Barrymore''s best supporting actress, which even surpasses Emma Thompson, the best actress in the plot. Although Thompson is very talented, she is also a well-known talented woman. Her acting skills in Howard manor have also received unanimous praise, but she is British after all, and it is enough to have British media praise. For the American media, the problem of girls who have lost their way is worth writing about.


    "She''s no longer the degenerate, bohemian party girl, and though she''s still rebellious and precocious, Drew Barrymore has completely picked up her acting career." That''s what the Hollywood report said.


    Of course, there are still a lot of people who take her previous debauchery to tell stories. These are excellent news materials. Some tabloids hold on to her current coquettish characters and say that it is because they are the same as her appearance in reality that they are able to perform those roles well.


    Adrian''s attention is similar to drew''s, and may even be higher in some cases, because he has won the best plot film, the best actor and heroine, and the best supporting actress, and both "smell the woman" and "Howard villa" are nominated for the best plot film.


    "It''s a pity that the best director fell into Clint''s hands, and Adrian didn''t get all the important awards; fortunately, the best director fell to Clint, otherwise Adrian might be hated by many people. It''s really curious. Although we all know that he is very talented, I never thought he would achieve this level. I don''t know what kind of height he can reach in the next Oscar? " One media commented.


    Yes, no matter how much the journalists pay attention to the Golden Globes, more or more for the upcoming Oscars, Adrian has lost in the Golden Globes, who knows if he can win the best director Oscar? After all, he was nominated once last year.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C163

    At this time of the year, numerous predictions are made. Critics interpret the possible trend of the Oscar from their own perspective. Various comments greatly enrich the conversation of Americans after dinner, and let many loyal fans fight against each other for their favorite actors or directors. Who makes Oscar a great event in the film industry?


    However, Adrian, as one of the subjects of debate, is not interested in making a definite response to this. Even if he is surrounded by reporters when he is out for a party, he will only use routine words to perfunctorily. For example, thank the Golden Globe judges for presenting the best film to "smell the fragrance and know the woman", or Pacino and Thompson have won the prize, which is quite normal Wait a minute. But some substantive things, such as predicting the future of the Oscars, are always silent.


    "He''s probably thinking about a new movie again. The title of workaholic is not for nothing." Some media ridiculed him.


    Adrian is really busy. It''s the first time that Adrian is so busy after more than a month''s rest. However, this time he is not busy with movies. He made three different types of films in a hurry last year. It''s unnecessary for him to do the same this year.


    This time, he was busy with the TV series. After being reminded of friends by Jennifer Aniston that night, he immediately asked the company to collect relevant information. Fortunately, the situation is the best. There is no similar drama script, so he immediately asked the writers to write the content of the first episode after giving the TV Department a general idea.


    Of course, Adrian didn''t participate too much. He just kept putting forward opinions on the completed script, and then sent it back to the writer for revision until he was satisfied. He can''t and is not interested in supervising the production of the TV series, nor can he recall all the contents of the series. All of these are in the charge of the team of the TV Department, so they must make themselves understand the theme and trend of the TV series.


    "Friendship between six people is the key. They may have problems like this, they may quarrel over a little thing, but when they settle down, they will reflect on each other and understand each other. That''s why the name of the TV series is called Adrian, who is at the head of the long desk, glancing at the staff on both sides.


    Seeing that they were all listening attentively, he opened his mouth again: "we all know that the TV series broadcast an episode every week. There are only two aspects to attract the audience to watch. First, there is enough suspense to let them want to know what will happen next; second, it can make people laugh and make them want to continue to be happy. Friends naturally uses the second method, but please note, ladies and gentlemen, these jokes must be close to life, and the audience should think that these six protagonists are people who live nearby, and these interesting things happen between them will happen at any time. Don''t exaggerate. We should grasp the characteristics of the characters, understand


    At this point, Adrian flipped through the folder in his hand, took out two copies of it and Yang Yang: "for example, in the eighth episode of Zachary and Richard, although Ross is somewhat stubborn and rigid, he is definitely not a person who does not know how to adapt. On the contrary, seljo, Alison and chewat did well in Episode 10. Joey''s slow half beat, Phoebe''s nervousness and Rachel''s little confusion were all in place. You can compare and see, I have noted my opinion on it


    He handed the two documents to Clark, the team leader on the left. Clark quickly flipped through the documents and handed them to the next person. After reading them in turn, they were divided into several groups for discussion. Finally, Farmiga, the leader of the writing team, looked up at Adrian and carefully said, "we revised it as soon as possible, Mr. Adrian."


    "Good. Any other questions?" Adrian glanced at the crowd again. Seeing that no one was talking, Adrian waved his hand to end the meeting: "that''s it. The casting work can start. Make a sample film and give it to the TV station as soon as possible."


    Although it took almost half a month to complete almost ten episodes of the first season, Adrian thought that the writers of the TV Department had done a good job. After all, the previous episodes were almost completely modified according to his wishes, and the last three episodes were freely released by the writers. In these episodes, in addition to the description of rose in the eighth episode, the other two episodes are well done. If the sample film produced can pass through from him, then the TV series can be trusted to them.


    "If you hadn''t said that before, I would have thought you were going to make a TV series." Lafayette came up from behind and mumbled. Although he attended the meeting, he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    "How can it be? Although I work very crazy, I am always a person." Adrian laughed twice. "Even if I made three movies at one go last year, it was done with the help of the team."


    And he patted Lafayette on the shoulder: "I''m worried, laver, this TV show will get good reviews. You think so after reading the script, don''t you?"


    "Yes, so I''m supportive." Lafayette shrugged. "Frankly, ED, it''s lucky and unfortunate to have a boss like you."


    "Because I can give you full trust and power, but once you decide to do something, you have to do it anyway, right?" Adrian looked at him with a smile.Lafayette shrugged again without speaking, and Adrian patted him on the shoulder again. They looked at each other with a smile, and with the development of the company in the past two years, they have a very tacit understanding.


    "Mr. Adrian," one of the clerks came up, "Mr. Dennis is is waiting for you in your office."


    "All right, I''ll come." Adrian nodded to Lafayette and was about to leave. However, two steps later, he turned around and told him, "by the way, Laffer, tell the head of personnel that I need a secretary assistant now."


    "Assistant secretary?" Lafayette was puzzled.


    "I can be a secretary in the office and an assistant on the set," Adrian explains. "I need a versatile person who can help with all the chores."


    "Well, I know. I''ll get them to figure out a solution as soon as possible." Lafayette agreed.


    Adrian nodded again and walked in the direction of his office.


    Hi, Dan, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting As soon as he entered the office, Adrian saw Dennis, dressed in a single, sitting around in a chair bored and saying hello.


    "Ah Hi, ed Dennis quickly pressed down on the chair and bounced up. Although he was already familiar with Adrian, he instinctively maintained a kind of respect in the office.


    "Nothing. You have your own business to do." He waved his hand indifferently. "I''ve only been here for a few minutes anyway."


    After a pause, Dennis curiously asked, "by the way, what are you up to, the new movie?"


    "Of course not," Adrian sighed suddenly. "Why does everyone ask me that? As long as I''m working, I must be busy with new movies? I''m just like a workaholic? "


    "Probably, because the media call you that." Dennis looked like he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to.


    "It seems that it will take a long time to change people''s views on me," Adrian said, raising his hand reluctantly. He went to the desk and sat down. "But it doesn''t matter. There are not too many plans this year, and there are no people around to deal with."


    "I''m sorry, ed. I''m sorry." ''said Dennis, who sat down again.


    "Sorry?" Adrian didn''t know why he looked at him, but then he reacted and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Adrian waved his hand with indifference.


    Dennis''s regret is naturally Kate''s departure. Adrian didn''t deliberately publicize Kate''s departure or hide it. So everyone knows about it. Fortunately, after the Golden Globe awards dinner, because he was busy inviting guests to attend the match, the original plan to disclose Kate''s real girlfriend identity in front of the reporters was not implemented, Otherwise, the media will be very busy now.


    "Really?" Dennis looked at him in disbelief.


    "Well, let''s talk about something else." Adrian is too lazy to explain.


    He didn''t really care. With Roger, the agent, he knew everything about Kate. If there was any trouble with her departure, it was that his life became a little bit disordered.


    Before Kate was still around, Adrian kept most of the documents at home by her. Now she suddenly left and suddenly became a mess. It took Adrian several days to sort out the things she had left behind. So he asked Lafayette to help him find someone who could be both a secretary and an assistant. In the previous film production, the assistant was different each time, and it took a period of time to break in, so Adrian simply wanted to find someone to take both positions.


    "I''m busy with a TV series about the idea your new girlfriend came up with on the day of the party. Of course, I just provide ideas and supervision at the beginning. Most of the work is left to them. " Adrian talked about what had happened in the conference room just now, and was about to lead the topic to "Four Weddings and one funeral". Dennis''s voice was full of doubts: "my new girlfriend? When did I have a new girlfriend? "


    Adrian''s eyebrows raised: "what, isn''t miss Aniston your new girlfriend?"


    "How could Jane be my new girlfriend?" Dennis was more and more puzzled. "We are just ordinary friends."


    "Ordinary friends? Why did you... " Adrian was a little confused.


    "What happened to me that night?" Dennis still didn''t understand.


    Adrian puffed his lips, tapped his hands on the desk of his desk, pondered for a few seconds, and then looked at him, "well, tell me what happened to you."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C164

    "So you''re just trying to get Jane a role to apologize for?" Adrian frowned for a long time before he asked, even though his face was suspicious.


    "Of course, I know that every time you look that way, there will always be new ideas or ideas, and most of the time the person who inspired you will be invited to play a role, so I will remind Jane again and again." Dennis laughed twice. Adrian glared at himself, and then he raised his hand to both sides of his head and shook it: "anyway, I do owe her a debt. Supervising her to keep fit and lose weight was just a joke at the beginning, so..."


    Looking at Dennis, who was gesturing, Adrian rolled his eyes over his forehead.


    According to Dennis, he and Jennifer got to know each other by coincidence. About three months ago, he accidentally rear ended a car while driving out, and the owner of the car was Jennifer, which naturally caused disputes. Dennis initially let her, but Jennifer just in a bad mood, so the dispute quickly escalated into a quarrel.


    At that time, Jennifer weighed 200 pounds and had a very powerful fight. If Dennis was not taller than her, he might have been suppressed by her. Fortunately, the police arrived soon, and they recognized Dennis, so they were not too embarrassed - fortunately, there were no reporters nearby at that time, and the situation was fierce but did not last long, so they were not crowded out.


    After that, Jennifer calmed down after venting, and Dennis also regained his composure, so they went to a cafe to discuss the aftermath. After several confrontations, Dennis and Jennifer became friends. Dennis himself could not tell why. Next, Dennis joked that he knew some good dieticians and fitness coaches who could help her keep her stubborn weight down. After two or three rounds, Dennis claimed that it would be difficult for her to lose weight as long as he was in charge.


    For some reason, Jennifer finally agreed, and after exchanging addresses and phone numbers, Dennis was never "more intense than it is now, unless you''re nominated for best director with three films." Lafayette shrugged.


    "That''s impossible." Adrian laughed. Only two Oscars have been nominated for best director with three films. Now it is a great achievement to be nominated for two best directors.


    "You''ve done a good job, Laffer. No one has done better than you." He boasted without stinginess.


    "That''s because the quality of the film is guaranteed," said Lafayette, shaking his head. "Without this premise, no matter how good public relations are. You''re really good, ed. there''s never been a director like you. To tell you the truth, if you didn''t just shoot your own script, Warner would have waved the script and asked for cooperation. "


    "As a matter of fact, Roger has been approached, but there are not many scripts." Adrian shrugged. "Besides, there are people who have found Claude who want to buy Bosworth. I don''t know what they''re thinking."


    "Because temptation is better than nothing." Raffen said with a smile that he knew part of Adrian''s and his cronies'' ambitions.


    "I don''t mind working with big companies to make movies out of their scripts," Adrian suddenly said, "as long as the story moves me."


    It''s also a way to get on well with major companies. Besides, they always have excellent screenplays that he doesn''t recall. It''s not a bad thing to cooperate once or twice, and


    "You should have said that to Roger, not to me." "Ed, maybe you can think about competing for the best director Oscar," said Lafayette, half jokingly


    "Do you really think so?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    In the beginning, he planned to put Pacino and Thompson on the throne of the film emperor and the film queen. He had a nomination for the best director and increased his qualifications. But Adrian didn''t expect that Lafayette won him a nomination for best director last year, and he was the youngest Best Director in the record. Then he got two best director nominations for two films this year. Although the qualification is shallow, at least there are already. And the film academy has generously nominated him for two best directors. It is hard to guarantee that they will not consider it Award him the best director.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C165-166

    Adrian is desperate to make three high-quality films in 92 years, in order to maximize his fame in the shortest time. Think about it. How many people in the circle and outside the circle will be attracted by a director who can hold actors and actresses at the same time and win the best director nomination?


    With such fame, the help to his career is undoubtedly very great. It goes without saying that those big film companies invited and explored. Even with his vision, even with Claude at the helm, AC media still needs to rely on cooperation and cooperation to develop for a long time. And the number of people who want to talk to him at various reception parties and parties will suddenly increase, as early as after the Golden Globes awards dinner, and there will only be more Oscar nominees after the announcement.


    Producers, investors, brokers, screenwriters, directors and so on, most of them are actors. As long as you can get a best actor and heroine trophy, golden globe or Oscar, you can greatly improve your reputation, which is quite good for development. Which of the men and women seeking development in Hollywood is not for profit? I like acting and I like art. After all, it is necessary to have a good appearance. If you really want to devote yourself to the performing arts, it might be better to go to Europe - and, of course, more promiscuous.


    In short, for them, stars are just a job, a job with low investment and high return. Naturally, a director who can make money and win awards is their biggest target. As Lafayette said, even if public relations are good, there must be a film of sufficient quality. In Adrian''s view, this is also a good opportunity to expand contacts, and it is more convenient for his agent company to find suitable actors, writers, directors and so on.


    As for his first goal, the women he wanted, as long as they were famous and powerful, were they afraid they could not get them?


    "It doesn''t conflict with canvassing for best actress," Lafayette explained. "And I believe that Al and Emma''s team will canvass for themselves, so we can devote part of our energy and resources to the best director. Of course, Emma Thompson is British, and we will pay attention to it


    "Yes," Adrian replied after thinking for a long time, "but you have to make sure that Al and best actor and Emma''s best actress. As for the best film, you can think about it."


    The influence of winning the best director at the same time after holding the film emperor''s film is certainly several times greater than that of the best director nomination. Since the film academy has the intention to award him the best director, why not try again?


    Adrian''s calmness and self-control made him a little excited at the thought that he might set a new record. Of course, this must be based on the guarantee of the best actor and heroine of Pacino and Thompson. If stealing chicken doesn''t turn out to be the opposite, it''s not worth the loss.


    Lafayette also recognized his meaning and nodded immediately: "I understand. I''m careful."


    "I''ll leave it to you." Adrian did not say much, and then got up and left Lafayette''s office.


    He generally understood why Lafayette was so enthusiastic. In the past ten years, especially seven years at Bosworth, Lafayette had won nominations for films made by the company, but he never won an award. Well, it can''t be said that it didn''t happen once. The Film Critics Association Awards in various regions have won several times, but Golden Globes and Emmy Awards have never had weight, let alone Oscars.


    Now with Adrian''s support and trust, his ability has been given full play, and he won the nomination of best director last year, but he was finally defeated for various reasons. Therefore, in the face of this year''s great situation, he naturally wants to show and prove himself through public relations awards.


    Everyone has their own goals and goals, so Adrian acquiesced in Lafayette''s approach. He believed that with his steadiness, he would not have handed over the film company to him, and he also allocated some options to reward him.


    After coming out of the office, Adrian went straight to the personnel department, where he had something to deal with. Since last time Lafayette was told to look for secretarial assistants, the personnel department recommended several people, but he was not very satisfied. After all, he had to do two jobs, even if the two jobs were carried out alternately and the intensity was not large.


    Therefore, Adrian simply asked the personnel department to conduct an open recruitment. As a result, all kinds of application letters came in. The preliminary selection alone took up most of the personnel department''s energy, making the staff complain incessantly.


    "Our main job now is to open and read letters. Mr. Adrian, can we do something else?" An assistant in the personnel department sat in her seat and looked through the application letter and complained.


    Adrian has a good reputation in the company. As long as he is not the director or the post production stage, he will play some jokes with the staff. He not only maintains the dignity of the boss, but also has the affinity between colleagues. Therefore, the staff sometimes like to laugh with him.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon, just find the right person." Adrian hehe smile, he is also looking through these application letters, it is really a variety of people of all kinds."Can you give us accurate information?" Asked another clerk.


    "I can''t tell. Maybe tomorrow, maybe half a month later." Adrian shrugged, pretending not to hear the "oops" of disappointment, and reached for another neat stack of letters.


    "Those are unqualified applications, Mr. Adrian." The assistant in front of me reminded me.


    Adrian was stunned and then waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. I''m just looking at it."


    After that, he picked it up and continued to look at it. Sometimes it was so wonderful. If Adrian had listened to the advice of his assistant, he might have missed something. It has nothing to do with whether he can predict the future. This is called luck.


    Looking at the application letter in his hand, Adrian was stunned for a long time. He almost rubbed his eyes to see if he was dazzled. It was extracted from the last few letters. After all, they were abandoned things. He didn''t need to read them one by one, but he never expected to see such a name.


    This is a young girl under 18 years old. Her handwriting is very standard and neat. In the introduction, she said that she had received training and had some internship experience. She hoped to get this opportunity. Her words were quite sincere, and there were pictures attached. Although it was only an inch in size, it looked pretty. Well, none of this matters. The key is that her name is, Charlize Theron


    "Mr. Adrian." The assistant''s voice suddenly rang, and when Adrian settled in holding the application letter, he sobered up and looked at the other party: "what''s the matter?"


    "Your phone is from the front desk." The assistant handed the white receiver to him.


    "Thank you," Adrian said and took it. "Hi, Theresa, what can I do for you Yeah Well, ask her to come to my office, and I''ll be right there. "


    Put down the phone to think about it, Adrian got up and was about to go out. Only two steps later, he stopped, and the application letter was still in his hand. Looking at the things in his hand, he hesitated for two or three seconds, and then asked the assistant, "is there any interview arrangement recently?"


    "On Thursday morning." The assistant recalled and gave the answer.


    "Well, put her in." Adrian also did not say much, directly put the application letter in his hand.


    "Wait, Mr. Adrian, it doesn''t fit..." The assistant gave a quick glance and then called.


    "Don''t worry, I know," Adrian, who had already taken a few steps, turned and interrupted him with a gesture. "It''s just an interview. It''s not going to be a problem."


    Then, without waiting for the other person to speak, he strode out of the personnel office.


    Although the photos are small, they still have some similarities, but How could that be possible? Adrian couldn''t figure it out. If it was the butterfly effect, wouldn''t it be exaggerated?


    Unconsciously, he came to his office outside, the door was open, although there was only a crack, the situation inside was very clear, the slender figure was sitting on the chair waiting for her. Adrian put his mind back when he settled down. Anyway, let''s wait for the interview, and deal with the matter in front of him first.


    "Hi, Sarah." With a greeting, Adrian walked into the office with the usual smile.


    "Hi, ed." Sarah Michel gella then responded, but her smile was forced, like a squeeze, and the haze that had disappeared almost disappeared reappeared between her eyebrows, and her beautiful face lost some of its former luster.


    It seems to be because of that. Adrian made a preliminary judgment in his heart. He sat down behind his desk and looked concerned: "how''s it going? You don''t look very good-looking? "


    "Well I don''t sleep very well. " Sarah lowered her head and said softly.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" Adrian immediately changed the subject.


    After several seconds of silence, Sara said again, "in fact My mother didn''t know I was here today. "


    Adrian can''t help raising eyebrows, which means


    "Well, I won''t tell your mother." He said in a very serious tone.


    Sarah finally raised her head and looked at Adrian hesitantly, biting her lips as if in contradiction. Adrian said nothing, just looked at her and waited for her to speak.


    Her chest gradually increased, her hands were clenched into fists. Her eyes were strangely strange, like resistance and fear, as well as resisting the resistance. Her body trembled slightly, as if in the final struggle. Finally, Sara closed her eyes tightly, swung and opened, straightened her chest, and made her own choice.


    "I want to be a big star" girl looked at Adrian, her face turned pale and her voice reverberated in the room.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C167

    "Right here. Let me go down." As the streetscape becomes more familiar, Sarah, who has been silent since getting on the bus, finally opens her mouth. She originally wanted to refuse Adrian to send herself back, but Adrian was not at ease to do so and promised to send it only two blocks away from her home, so Sally finally acquiesced to his practice.


    Adrian Yiyan stopped the car to the street, Sarah immediately untied the co driver''s seat belt and was about to get off, but Adrian stopped her: "there are some things I want to talk to you about, Sarah."


    Sara''s body is stiff. She takes back her door opening hand, sits upright in her position, and looks straight ahead.


    "Your current agent is Chelsea Perkins, isn''t it?" Adrian didn''t seem to notice her actions. "I''ll ask her to set up a team for you to design your image and all kinds of public relations. Although the youth idol is relatively fast to become famous, it also takes time, and your current age is in an embarrassing period. The role of a little girl does not match your image, and the mature image of a bigger one may not be able to grasp well. Therefore, you can only play some supporting roles during this period of time.


    But don''t worry. I will prepare a suitable youth idol movie for you in the second half of next year. Before that, I will try my best to arrange you to play some regular supporting roles in those big productions, such as true lies. You can take this opportunity to learn something under the guidance of your team. I want to train you to be the best idol star. Even if the transformation is not smooth in the future, you can still leave your own traces in the entertainment industry. Understand? "


    Sara looks at Adrian stupidly until the other party asks her again if she understands.


    "I see." She nodded to make sure that Adrian didn''t mean to speak any more, so she opened the door and left. After one foot had stepped out, Sarah turned back and whispered, "thank you."


    After taking a few tight steps in the street and looking around for someone she didn''t know, she turned back to look for Adrian. The car parked on the street had already started and turned around and headed for the road.


    Sarah was finally relieved, and her heart, which had been pounding about, had calmed down, but an indescribable taste came to her at the same time. With a bitter smile in her heart, she walked in the direction of her own home.


    Only two blocks away, she quickly came to the outside of the house, taking out the key to open the door while carefully observing the left and right. Although she and her mother moved to the best neighborhood with the best security after getting the pay for "ghost horse elf", some habits could not be changed for a while.


    "Mom, are you back?" After entering the living room, Sarah found her mother''s handbag on the tea table.


    "Yes, honey." Roslan came out of the kitchen.


    "How early is it today?" Sarah was surprised at first, but then she became confused.


    "Because There is no work to deal with today, so I asked for leave in advance and came back. " Roslan said some hesitation, a trace of embarrassment flashed from her face, and then asked, "where have you been? I think you left your schoolbag at home. It should be after school when you went home and went out again? "


    "Yes, I went out with some friends." Sarah replied with a smile, not asking.


    "That''s great. You should go out with your friends more. Don''t worry about all these worries," said Roslan, following her daughter''s words. "I hope you''ll be happy, sassy. Ed always says you look too gloomy sometimes."


    When she heard Adrian''s name, Sara was in a trance for a few seconds, but then she adjusted to smile at her mother: "OK, mom, I''ll take care of myself."


    Roslan fixed to look at her daughter for several seconds, suddenly reached out to want to hold her, but reached half to find that she was still wearing an apron for cooking, and suddenly took back her hand in embarrassment. Sara, however, stepped forward and hugged her mother, holding her head against her shoulder.


    "Oh, sassy." Some of her daughter''s hands were touched, so she felt sad.


    "Mom, I love you." Let go of Sara looked at her mother and said, a glimmer of determination flashed in her eyes.


    "I love you too, sassy." Roslan lovingly looked at her daughter and whispered in response. Then she thought of something and turned to the kitchen: "by the way, I''m making your favorite sushi. Last time in the restaurant, I learned how to make it to make sure it tastes good."


    "Great. I''ll help too." Sarah said and went to pull her sleeve.


    "No, no, no, honey, just go back to your room and have a rest. When I call you, you can come down, OK?" Roslan shook her head and refused her daughter''s help.


    "Why?" "I can do it very well. I''ve done it for you before," she said


    "Yes, I know, but not today." Roslan laughed. "Listen to me, will you?"


    Sara, who still wants to insist, catches the plea in her mother''s eyes. She has a slight pain in her heart. She still smiles on the surface and nods obediently: "then I''ll go back to my room."After watching her mother enter the kitchen, Sara goes upstairs. As soon as she enters her room, she falls on her back on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. She can''t remember how many times this is. When my father was still alive, my mother was a full-time housewife, so after my father left without any reason, my mother would not be able to do anything. My mother looked for a job and ran into a wall.


    She has worked as a cleaner, a waiter, a salesman, and so on. Besides, she often helps Sarah to make up her mind and become a guest agent. God knows what her life would be like if she hadn''t become a little famous at that time and could earn some money every month.


    Even so, life is still difficult for them. Every job that their mother has won has never been completed for half a year, and she will always be dismissed because of such problems. Every time her mother was dismissed, she would hide it from her. Then she would try to find a new job before she found out. Once or twice, she could hide it. But how could Sarah not be aware of it after a long time? It''s just that she never exposed her mother, just like she did.


    Although Sarah continued to rely on acting to make money to cover up her sadness and sadness, she was not as popular as several girls at the same time. She should have been popular until she met Adrian. Although the performance in "memory fragments" has never been shown at all, the ghost horse elves has really made her a high-profile object. The reporters who interviewed her did not say that, and there were several times more fans in school alone.


    Of course, fame is secondary. The movie earned her nearly 800000 yuan. Adrian gave her the money for the first time after the movie was sold. Sarah and her mother immediately moved to the west side of the District, and bought a lot of things for her mother. It was the happiest time she had so far.


    But the next audition of "true lies" gave Sarah a big blow. Even though she did it according to the director''s requirements and got another chance through Adrian, she still failed.


    It''s hard to think about the past once something has tasted good, and Sarah doesn''t allow it. She doesn''t want her mother to live the life she used to be. But she did not know what to do. Although the agent comforted her there were still many opportunities, how could she understand her deep insecurity?


    No matter how independent and independent Sara is, she is still a teenager. She can''t help thinking about something she once heard. Of course, when she was 4 years old, she would become one of the most disgusted people who didn''t care about this way. She just felt numb when she stepped into this circle for many days.


    People are always like this. When it comes to their most important things, they are always confused. If they find a feasible way, it is difficult to turn to other aspects, no matter how smart people are. After all, only the best people, or like Adrian, can predict the future before they can jump out of the game and think in terms of spectators or God.


    After a long time, she couldn''t tell her mother what to do, but she couldn''t tell her how to be.


    Lying in a daze on the bed, the girl suddenly jumped up and took a few steps to sit down in front of the dressing table. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time, then she gave a bitter smile and sighed, and then lowered her head to cover her face. Whether it was the robbery, the filming of "memory fragments", or the subsequent "ghost elf" crew visit, Adrian gave her a different feeling, that is sense of security. Yes, the sense of security, especially at the Golden Globes night party, when he carried her upstairs and huddled in his arms, the feeling could not be more obvious.


    Besides, at the beginning of the restaurant, she was really making trouble, but Adrian, in order to compensate himself, specially gave her a new role. He also recommended him to play in "ghost horse elf" and "true lie" to audition. Although Sarah knew something about his private life, she still thought he was a good man. So, after thinking about it, we can only find him, at least She doesn''t hate him.


    I can''t I really have no way to Sarah murmured, looking at herself in the mirror between her fingers.


    She summoned up a lot of courage to go to Adrian''s office. When she heard his promise, she was both relieved and disappointed, at the same time, there was a kind of unspeakable shame.


    What does he think of himself? despise? contempt? Sara bit her lips, and even when she was in the car before, he told her that if she was to be the best idol star, she couldn''t feel better.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter. That''s it. As long as As long as Mom


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C168

    While Sara is struggling in her room, Adrian, who is driving home, is also thinking about how to deal with today''s affairs. It has been decided for a long time to package her as a high-quality idol, but now it is just ahead of time. Besides, there are several suitable films to choose from, and there is also a small accident. As long as the embarrassment period at this age is over, there is no accident. It should not be a problem for Sarah to become famous.


    So what bothers Adrian now is Sarah herself. It''s true that her feelings for her mother are moving, and the exhaustion and hidden shame after persistence are pitiful, but it doesn''t mean that he will change his mind and let Sarah go.


    To do what he wants to do is not his greatest wish after his rebirth? If she had only cultivated and collected her love for Sarah at first, after several contacts, he had already liked this stubborn and independent girl, especially the bold and indomitable determination she showed in her office today, which was very exciting. What''s more, she has made such an obvious hint, and she has also agreed. Does she want to go back on her own?


    It''s easy to get her body, though. Although everyone has weaknesses, although all the people in this circle are struggling for fame and wealth, Sara does it more for her mother''s sake. If she wants to hold such a young girl in her hands, she can''t do it without some effort.


    There are many ways to please women. For example, it is usually said to rely on coax, but coax is not equal to cheating. If you just go to bed for one night or a few nights'' love, you can naturally lie. But if you want to get a long-term relationship with each other, it is absolutely stupid to cheat. Some things can be regarded as private secrets, but they can''t be denied.


    Because of this, when Kate asked Adrian if he had sex with drew and Monica, Adrian did not hesitate to admit that, in his opinion, even to seduce people with power is better than cheating.


    Forget it. We''ll talk about it later. It''s a long way to go. Adrian thought so, and temporarily put the matter behind his mind. Then put aside the brick mobile phone timely ring up.


    "Hello, who is it?" Adrian connected the phone, and by the way expressed in his stomach the next complaint about caller ID.


    "Ed, it''s me. There''s something I want to talk to you about." There''s Roger, the agent.


    "Yes, what is it?" Adrian asked in a relaxed tone. He was both Roger''s employer and Roger''s boss, so the other party called him by his name immediately, but always kept a cautious tone. So every time Adrian talked to him, whether on the phone or face to face, he expressed his confidence in a relaxed tone.


    "Laffer just talked to me on the phone. After we exchanged views, we agreed that you could consider a few talk shows and increase the exposure appropriately so that we can have better public relations." Roger said simply.


    "OK, but I haven''t had time in the last few days. How about this weekend?" Adrian asked after thinking for a few minutes.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it." The other side agreed.


    "So I''ll hang up when there''s nothing else. I''m driving. " Adrian had wanted to ask something, but after thinking about it, he still forgot.


    Is that all right? However, I do not do enough in this respect. If I change to another director, I''m afraid that I will start shuttling around parties and cocktail parties without being reminded by my agent. Adrian rubbed his chin as he drove, then chuckled and shrugged. After all, he is different from other directors. In addition to being a director, he is also a producer or the boss of AC media. There are more things to pay attention to than those directors.


    However, it doesn''t matter whether the director participates in the talk show less than the actors, but it doesn''t mean there isn''t, does it? Coppola, Lucas, Spielberg, and Adrian last year. It''s not a big deal. Who makes him in the limelight now? This is not only unprecedented in the history of Oscar, I am afraid that there will be no one coming after him. It can be predicted that the media will be in pursuit of him in the future.


    Of course, one thing has to be done before that, which is also the reason why he will postpone the schedule of the program until the weekend. This makes Adrian so curious that he has to live in person. That is: the interview hall is more open due to the lack of furnishings. Behind the long table on the top, three men in suits and suits are in the room Looking down and talking about something, the equally well-dressed man in a chair not far away is waiting for the other party''s conclusion with a trace of tension. The bright sunshine shines in from the landing window, making the room particularly bright.


    "Thank you for your interview, Mr. Eckhardt. We''ll let you know if we have any news." After the negotiation, the middle interviewer said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Roddick, Mr. Kane and Mr. Cowell." The man nodded, then got up and went out. He seemed a little disappointed, but he didn''t show it. He was calm and calm."So far, this is the best, Mr. Adrian." After the man went out, the middle interviewer looked at Adrian, who was sitting on the right side.


    After pondering for a moment, Adrian nodded, but said irrefutably, "now let the last one in."


    Adrian glanced at the information in her hand. Although it was not very delicate, it was confirmed by the memory that it should be her. There was only one thing that didn''t match. After she left the ballet company because of her injury two years ago, she didn''t go to work as a model. Instead, she entered a professional school to study as an assistant All excellent, and also won many internship opportunities, so as to get the training certificate in advance.


    It''s funny. What made her give up going back to being a model and studying as an assistant? Adrian looked at the material, supporting his face from side to side, tapping his right hand back and forth on the table. The wings of this butterfly are a little big.


    Thinking of this, his heart slightly moved, a vague idea suddenly crossed his mind, but the past was too fast for him to grasp. Just as Adrian was going to comb his memory carefully, the door of the hall had been opened again. He was so busy that he restrained himself and looked up, then he was stunned.


    She has wavy golden short and medium curly hair, delicate features and a smile on her face. The black suit is very appropriate. The shirt collar is turned over, and the skirt is just above the knee. The flesh colored silk stockings make the legs attractive. Her height of 5 feet and 8 inches and the black high heels of 5 inches make her tall and straight, and set off the exquisite curve with a slim finish Lu, a standard ol dress, not only appears dignified and generous, but also has a different kind of sexy.


    It''s a real beauty. Adrian exclaimed in his heart and looked at the other two interviewers around him. Although they were expressionless, he could be sure that they could not help but express the same admiration in their hearts.


    "Sit down, Miss Charlize Theron." First of all, Roddick, the interviewer in the middle.


    "Thank you." Charlize smiles and sits on the chair and legs.


    "Please tell me, Miss Theron, why do you think you are suitable for the job?" Kane, on the other side, continued to ask questions that were unambiguous, even though they were slightly surprised by the beauty of Charlize.


    "I got excellent grades in school and got many internship opportunities. Among those who got the certificate at the same time, I have the most experience." Charlize, smiling, sitting upright all the time, replied in a confident tone.


    Her eyes seemed to glance at Adrian. Adrian''s eyebrows were not picked. It was interesting.


    "Can you give us a reason to hire a new man like you?" Roddick immediately asked.


    "I admit that new people are not as stable as those experienced old people, but their reaction, adjustment and adaptability are far better than those who are used to the rhythm of other companies. Every experienced old man has grown up from a new person. I think a dynamic company is good at giving new people opportunities." Charlize talked.


    Kane and Roddick asked each other in turn. Some of these questions were sharp in the light and some were hidden. But they were all solved by the 7-year-old girl in front of him. Adrian could not help but tap his head. Charlize is really a smart and tough woman. It''s not surprising that she can answer these questions so excellently. Then she will be


    Finally, Roddick and Kane asked their own questions, exchanged views and looked at Adrian.


    "It''s quite good. It''s not lost to the one just now. It''s just a little younger." Roddick whispered in his ear.


    Adrian nodded to show that he knew. Then he looked at Charlize, who had been sitting steadily, and asked his first and last question: "Miss Charlize, what would you do if you lost the interview?"


    There was a clear flash of light in Charlize''s eyes, and the smile on her face suddenly became more bright.


    "Two years ago, when I was sitting at the mouth of the Hudson River and couldn''t do ballet any more because of my knee injury, I was disappointed to see the statue of liberty. A person I am very grateful for once encouraged me. He said," don''t feel that you have failed. There are many choices in life. If you want to make your own space, it''s important to dare, not to be able. So, my answer is, if I lose the election, I will try harder. If it turns out that this line of work is not suitable for me, I will continue to work in another direction until I succeed - are you satisfied, Mr. Adrian? "


    She just sat there quietly, looking at him without blinking her beautiful eyes. After a long time, Adrian finally gave a smile: "very satisfied, Miss Charlize."


    As expected, she was


    "


    as expected www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C169

    "Thank you. That''s all." With Roddick''s words, Charlize stood up, bowed slightly to the three men behind the long table, and then turned and walked towards the door.


    After the door closed, Adrian immediately stood up, said hello to the two interviewers and went out, making the two people who had intended to discuss with him looked at each other.


    "Hi, Miss Charlize, I didn''t expect that we would meet again under such circumstances." Adrian, who came out of the house, was sitting on the bench, and Charlize, who was packing things, said hello.


    Charlize looked up at him and suddenly chuckled. Adrian looked at himself.


    "Sorry, I just feel It seems that this kind of dialogue should appear in the movie Charlize said with a smile and a wave.


    "So," Adrian gestured with one hand, "should I take out a gun and point it at you?"


    "If you can bring it out." Charlize shrugged, then got up and held out his hand. "Nice to see you again, Mr. Adrian. To be honest, I didn''t expect to see you again when you were a famous director and filmmaker. I always remember that on the Hudson estuary street."


    "I''m glad you can remember - you can call me ed - and I didn''t think at all that a lovely girl was already so beautiful." Adrian shook her hand.


    "You can call me Charlie ed Charlize giggled and looked extraordinarily charming. She was not like a 17-year-old girl at all, but the green skin hidden in her eyebrows could not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    Looking up at the time, Adrian immediately sent out the invitation: "can I buy you a cup of coffee, Charlie?"


    "Now?" Charlize raised her slender eyebrows and looked at Adrian for a few seconds. "No problem."


    As the sun moved to the west, the orange sunlight pulled the shadow of two people sitting by the window through the glass.


    "It was very difficult at the beginning. After all, I had no foundation at all, but It''s really interesting to say. When I feel that I can''t keep going, I always think of what you said to me that day As she sipped her coffee, Charlize talked about her experience, occasionally showing a nostalgic look.


    "I never knew that my words would make such a difference." Adrian said in surprise.


    "Oh, of course, because I don''t think I can lose to someone who can only comfort himself with big words." Charlize blinked slyly, and Adrian settled down with a choking look on his face. Then the girl in front of him giggled and the fluttering look was very attractive.


    It''s quite different from two years ago. Adrian said this in his heart with a wry smile and a shrug. Before that, he had never expected that the miserable and resentful little girl he met at the mouth of the Hudson River would be Charlize Theron, and that he had just said a few words to change her fate. It was a wonderful feeling.


    At that time, she was indeed a beauty. Although she had only been in touch for a few minutes, Adrian was deeply impressed by her impulsive appearance. Today, two years later, she has lost her original impulse and has become more and more mature. She has become more and more beautiful. Even if she has not been a model again, her figure is still quite excellent. In that case


    "Anyway, I wish I could help you." Adrian waved his hand freely.


    "But Charlize suddenly sighed softly. "In fact, I almost gave up on three occasions, the first time my mother persuaded me to come back; the second to last, one of my teachers, Ms. Maria gave me confidence; and the third time, it was because I saw your news."


    Adrian didn''t speak. She just looked at her quietly. The girl turned her head and thought carefully before she continued: "that should be when you won the Oscar nomination for best director for the first time. When I first saw your picture in the newspaper, I just felt a little familiar. After carefully reading it, I found some photos published in the magazine and then confirmed that it was that A fellow who comforted me with big words when I was at my lowest ebb


    "It seems that you are quite dissatisfied with me that day." Adrian said, half jokingly.


    Charlize laughed: "if you want specific adjectives, it should be shocking and incredible. The man who claims to stand at the top of the world has already won the Oscar nomination for best director and broke the youngest record Since he can make such achievements in one year, why should I shrink from difficulties? "


    At this point, she sighed and looked at Adrian for a while and then said, "I didn''t expect that in another year, you have become a first-class director and have broken the Oscar nomination record. It seems that what you said at the beginning is not big talk."


    "It seems that you are very concerned about the entertainment industry," Adrian said with a smile. "Have you ever thought about going to the entertainment industry? You have amazing beauty and stature. If you''re an actor, there will be a lot of people willing to sign you"Is it?" Charlize raised her eyebrows.


    "Of course, if I didn''t leave in a hurry two years ago, maybe I would have signed you then." Adrian said in a serious tone.


    "Forget it." Charlize chuckled. "Don''t think I don''t know anything about entertainment. Beautiful women can only make vases. I don''t want to make vases. And I finally got the training certificate. Why give up this one and do something else? "


    It''s Charlize Theron. Adrian said in his heart, and the thought of getting her became clear.


    "Speaking of that, Charley, I have to tell you with regret," he said in a pitiful tone, spreading his hands. "Under federal law, you are not old enough to apply for a position like a company secretary."


    "Really?" Charlize looked at him in surprise.


    "It''s true. I think you''ve been rejected by many companies before." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Oh, hell," she said with a look of chagrin, and made no secret of her frustration and disappointment.


    "But Adrian then opened his mouth again, with a little banter.


    "But what?" The girl lifted her head up. She looked at Adrian''s face and quickly understood what she had done. After a slight laugh, she adjusted her posture to show a good look.


    What a smart woman. It''s nice to have her as an assistant. Anyway, her fate has changed, hasn''t she? Adrian shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s very simple. Although there is a rule that you are not old enough to be a company secretary, it''s OK to be a personal assistant."


    "That means..." Charlize watched as he rubbed the handle of his coffee cup.


    "Would you like to be my personal assistant and secretary, Charlie?" Adrian didn''t care and asked straight out.


    The girl pondered for a moment, then raised her eyebrows for the indelible. She seemed to see something, but then she said with a smile: "of course I will, otherwise I won''t come to Bosworth for an interview, will I?"


    That''s the end of the job search for secretaries and assistants, and Charlize''s story has just begun. But before she takes office, Adrian still has to rely on a few company assistants to help with some work matters, after all, Charlize still needs time to get familiar with the situation, and he has to show on the weekend.


    The debate about the nomination of this Oscar has been for a while, but the heat has not decreased at all. Especially, the discussion about who will win the prize is heard well in the streets and alleys of the United States, every year without exception. The famous British gambling company William Hill also made an early offer.


    The best actor with the lowest odds is Al Pacino. Both the public, critics and Hollywood celebrities all agree that the award is no better than Pacino. The qualification failed in six nominations, the role of the disabled, the amazing acting skills, and several advantages have been occupied. Even because "the money worshipers" won the best supporting actor of this year The Academy of Motion Picture Arts and sciences will definitely be criticized unprecedentedly if it fails to win the best actor nomination.


    However, it is a pity that John Travolta, who has been nominated as the best actor, is not Adrian, but John Travolta. Like the original history, Travolta turned over completely with his "vulgar novel". Not only did Travolta make a lot of money by signing the sharing contract, but also became the object pursued by the media again. Now he has won the best actor and is proud of himself It''s no exaggeration to describe his present situation.


    But after all, he has been in a low ebb for a long time, plus Pacino has stabilized all the nominees, and the other three nominees also have advantages over him, so he has the highest odds of taking the best actor.


    However, although Adrian''s odds ratio is not the highest, it is miscellaneous. After all, he has six nominations - well, two repeated nominations are also four nominations, which has broken the record of single Oscar nomination. The best adapted script has the lowest odds, because the weight of the best adapted script is lower than that of the best original script, and he has two adaptation script nominations. It is very likely that the judges will award him a consolation award. The best director has the highest odds. Adrian has been in charge of the director for only two years. Although there are two nominations, his qualifications are rather shallow.


    Of course, the highest odds are only for a single award, because in addition, Adrian also has a corner, that is, winning all the nominated awards. The odds are as high as 2000 to 1 in gambling. If William Hill did not deliberately raise Travolta''s winning odds to 1:2001 for the sake of winning gimmicks, then The highest odds are undoubtedly Adrian.


    In fact, most of the European gaming companies in the 65th Oscars, the highest odds are him.


    In this case, Adrian was on Fox''s talk show hosted by Jimmy Kimmel.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C170

    Like all talk shows, the background is a city night view out of a glass window, with two sofas and a table in the middle, on which the host sits. Then, in the music, the guests came out from behind, the scene suddenly cheered, and the guests were smiling and waving while sitting on the sofa.


    "Welcome to our miracle director, Adrian Cowell." Host Jimmy Kimmel clapped.


    "Sorry, Jimmy. What did you say? Miracle director? " Adrian, dressed in casual clothes, was surprised to see the host.


    "Of course, do you want to deny it?" Jimi looked at him with a smile. "In three movies a year, the male and female protagonists of the two films have been nominated for best actor and actress respectively. At the same time, they have been nominated for two best directors by their two films, not to mention other nominations. I think this title is more suitable for you."


    "Well, to be frank, I''m flattered by the title." Adrian rubs his nose, which makes him look a little shy, like a kid who just graduated from the Ivy League, and instantly draws the audience closer.


    "I''m very glad that you like these three films. In fact, I didn''t even expect them to be so popular with the film academy. In a sense, it should be luck. I can''t say that I can create this kind of Miraculous, but I will try my best to make beautiful movies. " He continued to say so, showing sincerity and modesty, and immediately won a lot of applause.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t think you need to be so modest, Adrian. After all, you''re not 26 years old. How many directors make such achievements when they are less than 26 years old?" "Do you know what I was doing when I was 26? Do nothing all day, do not know where their goals are. Think about it. The gambling companies even made an offer of 2000-1, so you should be proud


    "You mean you''re only 26 years old this year, are you, Jim?" Adrian looked at the host up and down, tut Tut, and then asked in a sarcastic tone, which immediately attracted a burst of laughter.


    After Jim raised his hands, he suddenly sat up straight, chin slightly raised, legs up, hands crossed on it, the original modest temperament suddenly turned into arrogance, glancing at the whole audience, he raised his voice and said, "OK, I''m proud now. Who can do better than me?"


    The scene was quiet for about five seconds, and the sound of laughter, accompanied by screams and breakdowns, was so warm that even the audience in front of the TV would be infected.


    In the next conversation, Adrian fully showed himself in front of the camera. Compared with the original on the talk show for the first time, he was more appropriate and skillful. Sometimes he was modest and prudent, sometimes serious and sincere, sometimes young and frivolous. Moreover, the scale was well handled, which made people confused and attracted more attention.


    "I have to say, Adrian, you''re a gentleman. No wonder so many people want to work with you." In the middle of the way, Jimmy said this because something happened before.


    Talk shows all have to have a phone connection, but this time, after the connection, the people who claimed to be Adrian fans scolded him, thinking that his production of "Howard hall" was a complete mistake, and asked everyone to pay for his mistake.


    Everyone thought that Adrian would fight back without being polite. The conversation with Jimmy has proved his eloquence. Moreover, everyone knows that Howard manor has been well received. The fans on the other end of the phone are more venting than commenting. No one would like to hear such inexplicable criticism.


    However, unexpectedly, Adrian always listened patiently and didn''t refute it until the other side had finished venting. He first admitted that Howard Park was a niche film, but he also pointed out that people who like it like it very much, and those who dislike it hate it more. So it''s normal for fans on the phone to have this kind of mood.


    "Every director will try to make some films he wants to make, and I''m no exception. So, Harris, I''m sorry you said Howard hall was a mistake. Of course, I understand your feelings. I can feel your love and love for me. It is because of you that I can tell stories better Adrian finally said that to the phone.


    He said it very seriously and sincerely, so there was a round of applause, including Jimmy, and Harris, on the other end of the phone, after a moment of calm, apologized on the phone. Such excellent performance, let Adrian in the hearts of all the people watching greatly added a lot of points.


    "Even I thought you were going to scold him, but I didn''t expect it to end up like this. You''re really going to seize the moment, ed." In the darkened bedroom, Monica, lying in Adrian''s arms in her silk pajamas, looked at the TV and said that the talk show was on, and, of course, a replay.


    "If it''s somewhere else, I don''t mind making sarcastic remarks, but you have to understand, Monica, there were a lot of people watching at that time, and they had to talk separately." Adrian, half at the head of the bed, chuckled. His right hand went through Monica''s collar and could tell what he was doing from most of his chest that was out there."Their ratings were up 5 percent that night over the same period, Monica, you can imagine how popular it is, and if you''re wrong, it''s going to be bad." Adrian continued.


    "I know, I''m trying to do it as hard as I can." "Maybe I should learn more," she said


    "No, no, no, you''ve done a good job, Monica," Adrian said, pointing to the TV. "Look, you''re on the stage. Although you didn''t have a lot of highlights that night, you didn''t make any mistakes. Just keep going."


    On the screen, a sexy looking Monica is coming out of the back of the studio, and her appearance immediately leads to a burst of screams. Of course, there is no need for mysterious guests to make stunts on the talk show. This time, the stunt is Monica. Although it is Adrian''s request, Monica has won a lot of popularity because of "vulgar novel". Moreover, many tabloids have reported her affair with Adrian, so the TV station did not refuse this request.


    "Tell me, Monica, how you met Adrian." Asked the host, Jimmy.


    "My agent told me that there was a small budget film casting. Although the director was a newcomer, he was very good. At that time, I had another audition opportunity for a big movie. After thinking about it, I finally chose" vulgar novel. " She said with a smile that even if the screen on the TV is not big enough, she can still feel her provocative breath.


    "Can you tell me the name of that big movie?" Jimmy asked with interest.


    "Well "Four hundred years of terror," directed by Coppola, is a female vampire Monica shrugged her shoulders and looked very elegant, while the scene was filled with exclamations,


    "I never knew that you had an audition opportunity for" four hundred years of surprise ". If you had a little change of mind, you would not be lying in my arms now." Adrian suddenly said with emotion.


    "Sometimes, you have no idea what the choices you make will lead to." Monica looks up and stares at Adrian. After a few minutes, she straightens up and kisses him on the mouth. In the middle of her tongue entanglement, her left hand slides all the way through her pajamas, from neck to chest to abdomen, and finally between her legs.


    Soon she felt the heat and swelling in her hands. Monica left his mouth and kissed him on the chest. She untied Adrian''s pajamas, and then she went all the way to the bottom. Although she pushed her pajamas out of her pajamas and popped into the air on Monica''s face, she didn''t even think about it. She buried her head and raised her attractive buttocks. She knew Adrian liked her posture when she was doing it in bed.


    Monica never thought she would be so infatuated with a person who was several years younger than herself. Oh, the word infatuation may not be appropriate, but she did not have the idea of leaving Adrian.


    Once you''ve tasted something, you don''t want to lose it again. The popularity of vulgar novel is several times higher than that of the past few years. The feeling of being noticed, flattered and praised everywhere makes Monica particularly infatuated. Many entertainment magazines call her the sexiest woman in 1992. Especially when she went back to Italy to participate in a business activity, her vanity was greatly satisfied by the people around her.


    But Monica also knows who let her get all this. It''s just that if she changes to another director or producer, she can be separated by dating a few times, but Adrian is different. Although she only stayed with him for more than a year, she also watched him achieve what he has achieved today.


    Others may think that the title of director of miracle is just a gimmick, but Monica has a general idea of how this man controls everything in an orderly way. She fully believes that if he wants to make himself popular, he will certainly be able to do everything that the script of delicious love and the nomination for best supporting actress of the Golden Globe Awards have already explained.


    Besides, Adrian does attract her. Sometimes he is very evil and mysterious. When he was shooting "vulgar novel", two or three words stirred her to bed. Sometimes he was very gentle and could coax women. He always knew what she needed and could give her a sense of security.


    Over time, Monica became addicted to it, so she knew that he had a girlfriend, but she was willing to be a lover in the victory or defeat, so she flattered him in her own way after she knew that Kate had broken up with him. It seems cheap, but what about that?


    Adrian suddenly took a long breath, and her hands on Monica''s head tightened. Monica''s head went up and down in a violent movement, and finally she was buried deeply. Adrian took another breath, stood up and trembled a little. It took a long time to stop. After a while, Monica stopped her throat and lifted her deep buried head.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C171

    "The most relevant documents sent by Claude and the company on the left are the most relevant documents sent by Roger and the company on the right In the middle of the living room of the villa, Charlize put the sorted folder on the tea table in turn. Although she is no longer dressed in ol, her T-shirt, coat and jeans are not so beautiful.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded as he flipped through the contents. It took him a few minutes to read them before he began to fiddle with the documents in front of him.


    "To be frank, you did a good job, Charley. As a newcomer, it''s great that you can do that. " Adrian first paid a compliment, then knocked on the document in front of him: "still, I made a little mistake."


    Smiling Charlize was stunned and listened to Adrian continue: "as I said, the news of several company leaders should be put in front. You remember lafann, Roger, Garnett of the record company and my personal accountant regert. What''s more, Claude''s news should be on the top of the list. I have to see him first. "


    I''m sorry, ed Charlize didn''t say much. Instead, Adrian waved his hand with a smile: "no, novices will inevitably make mistakes. You have said that you should allow novices to make mistakes, so remember next time. Don''t always look serious. It''s not good


    "I promise." Charlize nodded, then put on a relaxed expression: "to tell you the truth, I never thought you would have With so many companies to take care of, I always thought you were just the boss of the film company. "


    "I like making movies, but I also like to make money." Adrian raised his hands, looked at Charlize for a few seconds, and then said, "you know, Charley, I''m going to build my own entertainment empire."


    Charlize raised her eyebrows in surprise, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she just shrugged her shoulders.


    "I know it seems ridiculous. I''m not good at management and management, so I gave the CEO of AC media to my crony Claude." Adrian chuckled. "But I have two advantages. The first is that I have a keen intuition - I don''t think there are many people in the world who can surpass me in this - and the second is that I think more. So it''s easy for me to find the general direction in the fog. As long as there are excellent people working together, it''s not difficult for me to achieve my goals. It seems that the acquisition of several companies in such a short period of time seems to expand too fast and has great risks, but I believe that sooner or later, it will win huge benefits. "


    As he spoke, he looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with his bright eyes.


    "Well, ED, I''m not saying you can''t do it." Charlize grinned and measured Adrian: "you know, my intuition tells me that your confidence comes from the heart. I don''t believe it was affected by the incident two years ago. It''s really It''s very strange. "


    "Is that a compliment?" When Adrian settled in, he began to laugh. Then he turned his head and looked into the inner room on the right and cried out, "Mrs. Galen."


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Adrian?" Mrs. Galen came out, not looking very well. Kate, who liked her very much at first sight, left in a fit of anger, and left because of Adrian''s solid germination. Naturally, she would not be very happy. Of course, there is disappointment. I thought Adrian had changed his ways, but I didn''t expect


    "Room 9." After Adrian made a few gestures, Mrs. Galen replied, then turned and walked inside. If you are not happy, you have to continue to work. Who let her be the housekeeper?


    Adrian knew what she was thinking, but had no plans to justify it.


    "You can stay in room 9, the third from the bottom on the left side of the corridor on the second floor." Adrian said to Charlize, "if you don''t have a lot of things to do every day, you can go home as long as you''re done. Of course, if it''s inconvenient to live here, I can arrange for a driver to pick you up. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my job, isn''t it?" Charlize chuckled, then realized something, and with a full face, picked up the document around him and said in a flat voice, "here''s your latest itinerary."


    "What is it?" Adrian, who saw all her changes, asked with a smile.


    "I''m going to have a meeting with Mandy Gail this afternoon to discuss the director''s work of" delicious love "; tomorrow noon, Mr. Claude will have a lunch party, and in the afternoon he will invite to play tennis in a private club; there will be a charity auction the day after tomorrow, and Monica Miss, I''d like to invite you to dinner... " Charlize opened the document and read it for him, still in the same flat tone as before.


    "Well, luncheon, I don''t know what Claude is going to say this time." Adrian sighed and looked at Charlize, who was trying to speak. "What''s the problem?"


    "Nothing." Charlize flatly denied.


    "It''s not a good habit, Charley," Adrian said with a raised eyebrow. "I hope you can be frank and say what''s wrong. Only smooth communication can avoid misunderstanding. You know, I have a lot of things I need your help with. ""Even if Private affairs? " Charlize finally failed to resist,


    "well, it depends on the situation. I think if I can answer, I will answer. If I think it is not easy to answer, I will definitely tell you that it is not easy to answer." Adrian shrugged. "As for what you just wanted to ask, I can answer that although Monica and I are dating, we are not boyfriend and girlfriend."


    Charlize was slightly stunned, but then thought of some hearsay and looked at Adrian in silence.


    Adrian gave a penetrating smile and then stood up and said, "well, let''s meet Mandy Gail now."


    "Now? The appointment was reminded by Liz.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know where he lives. Let''s go straight to see him." Adrian said to go out, Charlize had no choice but to follow him.


    It took about half an hour for Adrian to drive to long beach, where Mandy Gail lives in a sea view apartment. He is an Italian American in his early 30s and has been in charge of the steering tube for almost seven years. There have been three or four films. If not for the lack of heavyweight works, he might have been a first-line director.


    After ringing the doorbell three times in a row, a woman''s voice was heard behind the door: "leave the things outside and we''ll get them ourselves"


    Adrian and Charlize around looked at each other, laughed and shook their heads, and simply knocked on the door: "I''m here for Mandy. We have an appointment this afternoon."


    "Mandy?" The door finally opened, and behind it was a dark haired girl with only a bra on her upper body. She frowned and looked at the next two people. "He didn''t say there was an appointment in the afternoon."


    Even so, she let go to one side. When she came to the living room, Adrian was surprised by the situation inside. The men and women in twos and threes were hugging each other, and they were making unbridled love on the sofa in the corner of the wall, as if no one came in at all.


    "Ed?" The voice came from the side. Looking around, a man with a mustache and a red loo in his upper body came out of the room, still zippering his pants as he walked. Then, behind him came a young woman, wearing only a bra and underpants. After a look at Adrian, she went to the bathroom with traces of white on her mouth.


    Adrian knew this woman, Elizabeth Mitchell. She was a good TV actor and had appeared in several movies. She didn''t expect to mix with Mandy now. In fact, it''s very normal. When we meet, we go out for dinner, and then we come back to bed. The next day we break up and never see each other again. This kind of thing is not the characteristic of Hollywood. Who is in charge of what is behind it.


    "I happened to have time, so I came to see you ahead of time." Adrian explained, glancing down the living room and saying, "why don''t we go out and find a bar or coffee shop?"


    "No problem. Two blocks away at the avery bar, their gin is pretty good." Mandy said immediately, and he noticed Charlize next to Adrian. His eyes lit up: "is this beautiful lady?"


    "My personal assistant, Charlize Theron; Charley, this is Mandy Gail." Adrian introduced him, and half warned after shaking hands: "don''t make her up, Mandy."


    "Well, well, let''s go." Mandy put on a few casual clothes and planned to leave, but Elizabeth came out of the bathroom in a rage.


    "What''s the matter with him, Mandy?" She asked with her hands akimbo, still wearing only bra and underpants, and her figure looked pretty good.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Mandy opens his hand in a strange way.


    "I said, don''t let him move my things, but what are those in the bathroom?" She screamed.


    "Hell, how do I know what''s going on? I''m going out now." Mandy waved with indifference.


    "Go to you." Elizabeth gave him a middle finger, turned and thumped back to the room.


    Dee didn''t care to scold a word, and then told Adrian and Charlize to leave here.


    This word is just a catchphrase at this time, and it is not a real curse, so even if Elizabeth who enters the door hears it, there is no reaction. Adrian just shrugged, and Charlize frowned, but there was no other expression.


    After coming out of the Seaview apartment, they drove to the avery bar two blocks away, ordered two drinks and exchanged greetings. After that, they began to talk about business. There was also a little incident. Charlize was stopped outside by the guard because she was not 2 years old. If it was a warm evening, she might still be able to get in, but it''s afternoon. In the end, Adrian would not let her drink, which was allowed into the bar.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C172

    "I love the script, ed. the writers are so good that I can almost smell the flavor of Italian food. It''s amazing. I also have the image of this workaholic female chef in my mind," Mandy Gail talks over a drink. "I''ve even found the tone of the film. It should be..."


    "Scorching summer," Adrian, next to him, immediately said.


    "That''s right. It''s the atmosphere and tone of" scorching summer. "Mandy slapped happily and then looked at Adrian unexpectedly." did you see the movie I directed? "


    "Of course, the reason why I asked you to direct this film is because I saw your film." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Great, man, I have to direct this movie," Mandy said excitedly.


    "That''s settled. I''ll ask the company to discuss the contract and specific matters with you as soon as possible. If it goes well, I hope to start up at the end of April." Adrian nodded, followed by a gesture to Charlize, but Charlize had already remembered it in the memo when he said the first sentence.


    "No problem. I''ll do my best." Mandy whistled loudly and then asked, "by the way, ED, why don''t you direct the film yourself? You know, you''re a miracle director now "


    " because I need to rest. Don''t think it''s easy to make three movies a year, Mandy. I won''t do anything until I get enough rest. " Adrian waved and stood up. "OK, that''s it. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, ED, we have a party in the evening, maybe you can," Mandy called out, beaming. "There''s an unlimited supply of beer and hot girls, and holly hunt will be there."


    "Sorry, I have other plans." Adrian declined his offer and left the bar with Charlize.


    "Do you have a driver''s license, Charlie?" When he got to the car, he suddenly asked.


    Charlize was slightly stunned, and then spread out his hand and replied, "only an internship driver''s license."


    "Never mind. I''ll just sit next to you." What else did Charlize want to say, Adrian waved his hand: "I had a little too much just now, but I don''t want to be bothered by the police. Don''t worry, just drive slowly, unless you''ve never touched a car since you got your license. "


    "All right." Charlize didn''t refuse any more. He took the car key and sat in the cab.


    Adrian, who sits in the front passenger''s seat, stretches a little as the street view continues to recede. The reason why Mandy Gail will take charge of the "delicious love" guide lies in his Italian identity. In the west, Italian food and French food are the most famous. British food has always been the object of contempt. As for the United States, which is culturally inherited, it is the representative of fast food. Therefore, if you want to make food movies, you can only work on Italian food and French food.


    Because Adrian has chosen Monica as the heroine, the food of the film will only be Italian food, and the director should naturally find someone who knows Italian food as well. Two directors with similar abilities can do better in details if they understand Italian cuisine better. This is Mandy''s advantage. After reading the materials and today''s conversation, Adrian affirmed this point. With his good ability and experience, he naturally chose him.


    The rest can be handed over to Lafayette. Adrian made a decision in his mind. He believed that Monica would surprise himself in the movie, because it took a long time to pick the script.


    Since she is her own woman, she can''t be wronged. Recalling Monica''s enthusiasm, Adrian can''t help but look at Charlize, who is driving the car with her eyes flat in front of her.


    "How do you feel?" He asked suddenly.


    Charlize turned to look at him. "Is this Hollywood normal or what?"


    "Normal," Adrian laughs. "Actually, I thought I''d see a picture of smoke. It''s amazing that these guys didn''t smoke. Basically, parties in Hollywood are the same as those held by school students, except that they are more luxurious, more lively and more unscrupulous


    "Is it?" Charlotte replied in a noncommittal way.


    Don''t even think about it when you''re at a ballet party


    "Why? I''ve participated in it several times, but I always feel a little out of place." Although Charlize said in a relaxed tone, there was still a glimmer of disgust in her eyes. "I''ve been to parties even less in the past two years. I''ve spent all my time studying, and I don''t even have time to date."


    Adrian can''t help but be a little surprised. Compared with the data in his memory, Charlize is really Is it that her butterfly wings are so powerful that a flower will turn her into a workaholic?


    Forget it. Don''t worry. Just observe it for a while. Thinking about it, he looked out of the window again.This year''s Oscar nominations were announced a little bit ahead of time. The official holding of the Oscar nomination list will be held by the end of March, and there is still about a month to go. Several films invested and produced by Bosworth film industry are in progress. After the company''s affairs have come to an end, Adrian has joined the visiting plan in the itinerary.


    First of all, we went to the "Philadelphia Story" crew directed by Jonathan Demi. They just came back from Philadelphia and were filming this indoor play in studio 93. They were naturally the first choice when they were close at hand. Of course, there is another reason that the film has been on for more than a month, and he, as a screenwriter and producer, has never been there once. It''s really not right.


    Even Demi said, "I can''t imagine, ED, if every producer was like you, Hollywood''s film industry would be over."


    Although the sentence was said in a half joking tone, Adrian was kind enough to apologize: "I''m sorry, Joe, it''s my fault. If you like, I can apologize in front of everyone."


    Of course, Demi would not let him do so. After two complaints, he introduced Adrian to the current situation. The shooting schedule is now more than half finished. The location in Pennsylvania has been finished by reading books, and the rest is just part of the shooting. It will be done about before the Oscars, but it may take at least four months or more later.


    "It doesn''t matter, Joe. It doesn''t matter if you spend more time on it. Just put all your energy into it." Adrian said that he had seen some of the shots before he came, and although none of them had been processed, he could still see that Demi''s control of rhythm and his handling of the camera were excellent.


    "I''m going to arrange for the film to be released at the end of the year. We all know that Oscar likes flawed characters and unusual characters, doesn''t he?" Adrian finally said.


    "So miracle director thinks Tom has a chance to get a nomination." Demi was a little surprised that even before the film was made, he began to talk about winning awards.


    "Don''t you say Tom and Denzel are excellent?" Adrian said quietly.


    Demi is very fond of the two stars in the Philadelphia story. He has praised Adrian''s foresight more than once before when talking about the plot movie. It''s really wise to have Hanks and Washington play these two roles.


    It''s true. For those scenes that have not been post processed, Adrian can still see the highlights of Hanks and Washington in the performance. If it is said that they were chosen to act because of the inertia of memory and for his fame and plan, now he really feels admiration. No wonder these two guys can get the best actor Oscar.


    Not only that, they are also very dedicated. In the upcoming court play, Hanks plays an AIDS man who is very weak, so he has to lose at least 30 pounds. It only took him more than a week to reach the standard without delay. Washington''s character needs to put on five or seven pounds, so as soon as the filming stops, he puts chocolate in his mouth.


    In this way, because the two friends of the film often put on some interesting tricks. For example, when demira introduced Hanks and Washington to Adrian, Washington was standing in front of Hanks and munching on chocolate. In order to make Hanks see more clearly, he often put the slow movement into his mouth, and after swallowing, he showed a kind of intoxication, so that Hanks looked at him and glared.


    Even after eating a piece, Washington deliberately asked, "do you want some, Tom? It''s a great feeling. "


    "Let''s wait and see, Dan, I''ll make you look good sooner or later." Although Hanks could not laugh or cry at his behavior, he was not angry, but threatened with a faint smile and half joking.


    said, this is the first time that Adrian saw Tom Hanks. This man with a square face has a kind of unspoken and simple temperament, even now it looks very thin because of the plot needs, and the make-up artist still has thick layers of powder on his face, and his hair is stained white. With a gentle smile, it still gives people a sense of trust. With those characters, it''s no wonder that they are the representatives of American men from the 1990s to the 2000s.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hanks, Mr. Washington." Adrian reaches out to the two actors who will shine in the film. He believes in Demi and their abilities. He has that confidence.


    "So do I, Mr. Cowell." Tom Hanks and Denzel Washington shook hands with him.


    "It''s said that you recommended Tom and I for these two roles. Is that right?" Washington first asked, and then explained: "I read the script on the plane. When I read the wonderful place, I couldn''t help dancing, which made the stewardess scared. As soon as I got off the plane, I contacted Joe and made sure to play the role."


    "It''s true. The script has been conceived for a long time. I thought so at the beginning..." Adrian said with a smile.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C173

    Adrian spent almost a whole afternoon in the studio of Philadelphia story, exchanging views with Demi after watching him as director, as well as wooing Hanks and Washington. Well, it can''t be said to be a draw. It''s just a good relationship and a plan for the future. Adrian thinks that maybe we can take Denzel Washington under his banner.


    Although Washington already has an Oscar best supporting actor in his body, but after all, he is a black man, and there are few high box office movies, and it has not reached the most brilliant moment. Therefore, it is entirely possible to pull his agent to the agency company or simply poach him from the current agent.


    Hanks can''t. although there is only one nomination for best actor in Washington, he has become famous earlier than Washington. Moreover, because of his honest appearance and good acting skills, it''s not easy to dig them in. Maybe in a few years, but I''m afraid Hanks was his own boss. Of course, there''s no problem asking him to play a role.


    "No problem. I''m looking forward to working with director miracle." When asked about the possibility of cooperation, Hanks agreed at once, and had to say that Adrian''s current name is very influential.


    At first, he was a wizard director, then he became a wizard director. Now he has become a miracle director. In three years, three titles have become so fast that Adrian is the only one in Hollywood. In fact, Howard''s films have already won the title of "nine hundred million" in the box office, and even have not won the title of "nine hundred million" in the global box office Although this is caused by many factors, it is an indisputable fact that a small number of literary and artistic films can also make money.


    In addition, the six films have also won him many honors. The three major European film festivals have all participated in and never failed. Although Venice''s best newcomer and Berlin''s jury awards have little weight, Cannes''s Palme d''Or is the youngest Palme d''Or winner, and has previously been the youngest Oscar nominees for best director. It''s not a miracle to achieve so much in three years.


    However, the most important thing for the stars is another point: the nomination of best actor and best supporting actor in the four Oscars, the best actor and best supporting actor in the 50th Golden Globe Awards, and the best actor and actress nomination in this year''s Academy Awards - the best actor even has two nominations


    Yes, if you want to win an award, public relations is indispensable, but this does not mean that it does not mean that PR is everything. No matter how much public relations work, no matter how much public relations are useless, such as Pacino, who has a good role and does not even need public relations, so Tom Hanks will give a quick reply.


    That''s enough for Adrian, who has promised Winston glum to start writing the script this year, but it''s impossible to shoot. After all, there is still an important film to be released this year. As long as there is no mistake, the best film and the best director will belong to it, so there is no need to mix it up at this time.


    After a visit to the Philadelphia Story crew, Adrian informed Peter bell, CEO of the agency, of some of his thoughts - along with Denzel Washington, there was another person worth noticing: Antonio Banderas, who played Hanks'' Gay lover in the film.


    Of course, it''s not as popular as the guy in Washington who has just emerged from the company. His "future" achievements may not be as good as those of Washington, let alone Hanks, but he is also a first-line actor in Hollywood. Besides, Adrian is one of them.


    C + has been developed by means of casting nets and bundling sales. Among so many second - and third-line actors, there are always several who can be popular. Although Adrian also wants to do so, but the size of the brokerage company is not large at present, and the most suitable CEO candidate in his mind is still not in place, so he can only choose to take the elite line for the time being.


    Next, Adrian continued to visit. After nearly half a year of preparation, the true lie finally started.


    "Ah" as the model plane suddenly tilted, saraton, who was crawling in front of the plane, screamed and was about to fall down. Fortunately, she always grasped the edge of the dilapidated cabin and finally fell on the plane. However, even though she was wearing insurance, the impact was still not easy to bear, and her face changed slightly when she fell down.


    Adrian, who had been paying attention to the shooting scene outside, almost wanted to come forward to hold her, but after looking at the serious Cameron around him, he stopped his impulse. After more than ten seconds of shooting, Cameron thought it was almost time to stop.


    "Sarah, are you ok?" Adrian asked, frowning at Sarah, who was helped by her assistant.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine." Sarah''s face turned pale and her hands were under her chest line.


    "Really?" Adrian asked anxiously, then looked around, "didn''t your mother come?""She just got a new job," Sarah whispered. "I''m really OK, just a little bit of pain."


    She said, slowly to her seat, not a few steps, Adrian suddenly took her arm from her assistant''s hand, held the girl horizontally, and then said to the staff: "find a place to lie down."


    "I''m ok," Sarah said stubbornly in her arms. "I can still"


    "be obedient." Adrian only said that, then followed the clerk to a trailer. After carefully placing her on a bed, he picked up her clothes.


    "Wait Wait... " Sarah stammered to stop, but in return she said, "listen."


    She had no choice but to lie on the bed and look at the top of the trailer at Adrian''s disposal. Fortunately, Adrian didn''t roll up her clothes too much and stopped under the chest line. Then she reached out and gently pressed on some red skin under her ribs: "what''s going on here?"


    "And Not bad. " Sara''s voice remained calm, but the low breath did not escape Adrian''s ears.


    "Sara" a novel came, and woderian called out with emphasis.


    Sarah stopped talking, and after a long time, she bit her teeth and said, "I can continue shooting"


    what a stubborn girl. Adrian sighed in his heart and was about to continue to say something. The staff who left just now came with the doctor, along with director James Cameron.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Cameron, frowning.


    "I may have fallen heavily just now." Adrian explained simply, looking at the doctor who was examining the girl.


    "No problem." The doctor quickly finished the examination, took a look at Cameron, and then said, "but I suggest that if there is a more dangerous lens, it''s better to let her rest for a while before shooting."


    From the doctor''s look, it seems that this situation has happened more than once or twice, but think about it, this guy Cameron has the title of "film tyrant". Adrian couldn''t help looking at Cameron, and the guy with the stubble all the time stepped up to Sarah and patted the girl on the shoulder: "you''re doing very well, Sarah. Take a break. We''ll start shooting in half an hour."


    But his expression is more rigid, seems to be reluctant, a little body up Sarah looked at the director and looked at Adrian, was about to say something, Adrian timely said: "OK, Sarah, have a good rest, if you don''t want to worry about your mother."


    Sure enough, the sign "Mom" is more effective than anyone else, and Sarah immediately lies down and goes back. After two more words, Adrian and Cameron got out of the trailer together.


    "I remember telling you on the phone last time that I''m very strict." Back in the studio, Cameron suddenly said this to Adrian.


    "I know, but do you think Sarah didn''t meet your requirements?" Adrian then asked.


    "Of course not. She did a great job, very..." Cameron thought for a few seconds, "tough."


    "Indeed, she is a very stubborn girl." Adrian nodded. "That''s why I recommend it to you."


    "Is it?" Cameron suddenly looked at him with great interest. "You seem to care about her."


    "Indeed, her mother asked me to take care of her. If she was hurt, her mother would kill me." Adrian said quietly.


    Cameron picked his eyebrows, but before he could speak, Charlize, dressed in casual clothes, came over.


    "Ed, Mr. Sean waters of 20th century fox called and said he would be on the set soon." She raised the big brick in her hand and said, "there are ten minutes left."


    "Yes, thank you." Adrian nodded to show that he knew, and then looked at Cameron: "I can see that fox, they attach great importance to this film. How about asking Arnold to have a drink at the bar after shooting?"


    "No problem." Cameron shrugged, then looked at Charlotte and finally couldn''t hold back. "Where''s Miss Charlize?"


    "I''ll go home." Charlize smiles and turns away.


    Cameron to pick eyebrows at his own Adrian hit a ha ha, go to the studio first.


    The budget of "true lies" is about US $100 million. Adrian originally planned to make half of the 20th Century Fox and Bosworth. However, it was probably stimulated by the global box office of "Jurassic Park", and Claude actively asked to participate in the investment. After thinking about it, Adrian agreed to his request. Although the true lie didn''t make as much as Jurassic Park, it was a big profit after all. Fox is naturally willing to have more people to take the risk, so the investment has changed from two parties to three parties, although two parties are essentially one party.


    It''s just that fox didn''t interfere with the production of films except financial affairs. So today, fox will send someone to the studio, and he is the general manager. What he wants to do is self-evident.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C174

    The party in the bar didn''t last long. Sean waters wanted to talk to Adrian about a Fox movie, and they wanted to be directed by Adrian. Since Adrian revealed that he would not completely reject the scripts of other companies, the number of invitation that had been reduced has gradually increased. After all, his achievements are there. Or that sentence, valuable, can bring benefits to them, they don''t mind holding you to the sky.


    Fox sent a good relationship with Cameron''s general manager Sean, apparently intended to persuade Adrian. But when Adrian invited him to a drink, he not only called on Cameron, but also added Arnold Schwarzenegger, and talked about "true lies", so that Sean couldn''t find a place to interrupt.


    He knew it was Adrian''s insinuation that he was not interested, but at least give him a chance to speak? Fortunately, Adrian is not arrogant. After Sean prompted him two or three times, he was finally given a chance to chat in private.


    "I think it''s a good play, Sean, and I think my vision is a little persuasive. But, unfortunately, I still have to decline. Last year''s three films have put me through a lot of trouble, and I still want to take a break. And, to tell you the truth, I already have a movie in mind. " Adrian said that, seeing Sean''s disappointment, he added as a consolation: "if you believe me, Philip Noyce is a good director for this film."


    Fox hopes that his script is adapted from Tom Clancy''s novel "pursuit of eyebrows". In Adrian''s memory, this is an action movie starring Harrison Ford. However, it seems that paramount should have made it. How could it fall into Fox''s hands now? To tell you the truth, if he didn''t have a movie already on the schedule and would start preparing after the Oscars, and he didn''t plan to make more films this year, he would really like to have a try, but now he can only refuse.


    Although Sean was disappointed, he didn''t say much, just left the bar soon. After the remaining three had a few more drinks, Schwarzenegger also left because of his wife. Cameron could not help but tease him, thinking that he was too obedient to his wife. Schwarzenegger just smiles and doesn''t explain. Adrian knows that he might have wanted to become governor when he got married. Otherwise, why would he marry a woman from the Kennedy family?


    After Schwarzenegger left, Adrian and Cameron had a few drinks and talked about the film, especially the use of new technology, before they left the bar together.


    "Wait and see, ED, I''ll definitely make this movie better than terminator, hotter and more attractive," Cameron said with a drink on the street after he came out of the bar.


    "I totally believe that, James," Adrian said, tugging at his collar in the wind of the night. "I chose you because I believe you can do miracles."


    "No, no, no, ED, you''re wrong. It''s you who can do wonders." Cameron shook his head like a rattle. "Listen, what do they call you? Miracle director, isn''t it? "


    As he spoke, he opened his arms and grinned as if he were a big man. Adrian looked at him with a smile like a smile for a long time. Then suddenly he said, "James, are you interested in creating a real miracle after this film is made?"


    "Miracle? What miracle has been created? " Cameron asked.


    "I can''t say it. It''s a flash of inspiration, but intuition tells me that if you succeed, it will shock the world." Adrian still has a half smile. "Would you like to try, James?"


    Cameron raised his eyebrows and looked at him for a long time, rubbed his nose and hit him on the shoulder: "that''s settled."


    What can be called a miracle, of course, will only be that movie. If Adrian makes his own director, needless to say, he will add a lot to his achievements. It''s just, it''s going to take too long. How long did Cameron spend? Adelain didn''t spend much time on the bottom of the sea before filming, let alone for more than a year.


    Anyway, in his plan, there are still many large-scale productions with hundreds of millions of box office to choose from. It will not have a great influence to hand over the film to the truck driver. Moreover, he can work for himself wholeheartedly. Why not?


    After finishing his visit to true lies, Adrian spent several days dealing with other things, the most important of which was the production of friends. After nearly two months of audition, casting, and integration, the first episode has been produced and is contacting the director of NBC''s Los Angeles branch. As long as they don''t have a head in the water, they will definitely buy the show.


    When we first watched the first episode, there was a lot of laughter in the screening room. Even Adrian couldn''t help laughing when he saw Ross mumbling "I just want to get married" and then Rachel, dressed in a wedding dress, rushed into the cafe. After everyone was dumbfounded, Chandler immediately yelled, "I only need $1 million now.".Of course, the six old friends in the role are still "the same team". In addition to the first set up internal Jennifer Aniston to play Rachel, Matthew Perry was the first to sign a contract because he was a classmate of Jennifer, so she recommended him for the audition.


    Then there were Lisa Kudrow and Courtney Cox, both of whom were already well-known actors and did not take much effort to find out. Then there was Matt LeBron, who was a bit of a celebrity as an advertising model. His works were all small productions, and it took a lot of effort for those in the television department to find him.


    The most troublesome one is David thurmon, who is still busy with his "mirror" theater company in Chicago. Although the company has come to an end, there is a film and television company that wants to sign a long-term comedy contract with him. However, he is not interested in sitcoms. The assistant who makes contact with him has spent a lot of time talking about his agent before moving him.


    To tell you the truth, if David humon had not been the actor of rose Geller, Adrian would have changed after receiving the first report about him, and Hollywood actors would have gone, and he would have been one of them. In the end, however, I decided to give the second meeting again, which can ensure the quality of the series to the greatest extent and make it easier to control the trend of the show. What''s more, it''s also interesting to collect the original people to act in the TV series I remember, isn''t it?


    "Reply to Garnett, they''re doing a good job. I''m not going to ask about the record companies anymore, but every month "It''s still a weekly report," Adrian said as he sat behind his desk writing and drawing. "I also told Parker that I''m not satisfied with the new play, which is 79 acts and 2 scenes low. I need him to readjust the plot. I''ve written the details on it."


    He handed the script to Charlize behind his desk.


    "I see. Nothing else?" Charlize nodded and wrote it down.


    Adrian thought for a few seconds before he added, "inform the publishing company that after the novel is released, I must be informed of the sales volume as soon as possible. Besides, has the leasing of private aircraft been completed? "


    "We can take off tomorrow." The girl shrugged, tidied up her hands and sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "I think you should give me a raise." Charlize looked at him seriously.


    "You''ve been working for less than a month and you''ve been getting a raise?" Adrian raised his eyebrows with a smile.


    "I didn''t know when I applied for the job that you had so many companies to take care of," Charlize said boldly. "I was a secretary and assistant, and now there is so much work to do, which is obviously unreasonable."


    "I have to remind you, Charlie, it''s all written in the contract. You read it and signed it." Adrian looked at her, and Charlize couldn''t help but stare at him speechless.


    "OK, OK," Adrian did not joke. "Anyway, you will be 8 years old next month, and the details of the contract should be adjusted and supplemented accordingly. If you really want a raise, how about we talk about it then?"


    Charlize snorted, got up and went out. If she was in the company most of the time, she usually dressed up in ol, so her back looked like a special rhyme. Adrian almost whistled.


    In terms of work ability, Charlize is quite good. Although she is still a novice and has made some mistakes at the beginning, she is very smart and quick to learn. In addition, with her indomitable personality, she managed everything in order in a few weeks. It is no wonder that she has made such achievements in memory, and a salary increase can also be considered.


    "Speaking, most of the women around me have this indomitable character." Adrian''s fingers were pounding on the table, and suddenly Adrian murmured, Kate, Sarah, Charlize, all of this. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that if the memory was correct, they had a very interesting common ground. Maybe they could try it on Charlize?


    With a shrug, Adrian turned his attention to his work. Things in Los Angeles have basically come to an end. Although there are still a few problems with the new script, they can be solved in a little time. On the other hand, the novel version of matrix is about to be published at the publishing company, which is no big deal.


    The most important thing is that the men''s group, which took some effort to create, has been operating quite well. With the two songs from Adrian, the popularity has soared. Not only has the sales volume reached 500000 in the first week, but also occupies the high position in the major music charts. If the two songs were not written in the form of cooperation, the music director of the record company would probably invite the CEO to come to the boss in person.


    In general, several of its companies are developing well. Adrian''s main focus is on movies, and he doesn''t intervene in specific matters except when necessary. So, after questioning, he started his last and most important visit before the Oscars.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C175

    "Ed" Xiaoya''s hair screamed with excitement, ran high with both hands, and then jumped into Adrian''s arms, leaving Charlize behind Adrian stunned.


    "Hey, Emma, it looks a lot taller." Adrian hugs the little girl in his arms and shakes her affectionately on her forehead. Then he reaches out to pinch her face. The little girl chuckles and hides in his arms.


    Immediately 3-year-old Emma grew up a lot more than before, and looked more cute and cute. In addition, she will have more and more words. After the initial excitement, she grabs Adrian and croaks. Although most of the words don''t express the meaning, I can still hear the meaning. It''s just like "I miss you very much", "I''m studying hard", "I''ve learned a lot of words", "I''m very strong" and so on. It''s childish and can''t be hated ¡£


    "Is this the child you are talking about?" After entering the house, Charlize asked secretly that she had heard Emma''s story from Adrian on the way. After being confirmed, Charlize looked at Emma with pity.


    Adrian knows what she''s thinking. He knows some of Charlize''s past events through his memory, so he doesn''t ask much, but praises Emma after she takes out her "proud works".


    I don''t know why, Adrian always feels that the little girl seems to have encountered something. When the new year''s holiday came, she had become more cheerful, and even could sing a few words when strangers came to visit. But now the feeling of attachment to herself has become stronger. As for why, he did not stay in London in the past two months, he obviously did not know, although he found a chance to beat around the nanny, but the nanny did not say why.


    However, this question was untied immediately after the roderin couple''s return home. Looking at roderin''s slightly convex abdomen, Adrian understood everything. This is not to say that the couple have become bad for Emma. After all, this is the daughter of the dead brother. However, after having their own children, they will inevitably have subtle changes and deviations in their attitude.


    But Emma''s car accident sequelae has not completely recovered, her heart is still very sensitive, even if this kind of change and deviation is very subtle, she can still be aware of, so inevitably will come up with the idea of being abandoned. After all, she is only three years old now. Although she is very smart in her age, she still can''t think about complicated problems.


    That night, when we went to bed together as usual, the little girl''s question confirmed this conjecture.


    "Why? Their parents? " Emma, huddled in Adrian''s arms in her spotted pajamas, raised her head in the middle of the story, and asked, her bright eyes looking at him without blinking.


    "Honey, it''s just a story. What happens in the story doesn''t mean it will happen in reality." Although the little girl said the words did not express the meaning, Adrian still understood what she asked and immediately touched her head to comfort.


    Emma obviously didn''t understand, and her big brown eyes were still staring at Adrian. Adrian can''t help but sigh, and close the book in his hand and throw it aside. He is also in a daze to tell the story Hansel and Gretel to lull her to sleep.


    "All right, little one," Adrian leaned over, stroked her head, looked at her seriously and said, "I hope you remember that I''ll be by your side anyway, I swear, by God."


    The little girl looked at him for a long time, and finally showed a smile. After drilling in Adrian''s arms, she held him and closed her eyes. Adrian kisses Emma on the forehead and, after a moment''s memory searching, begins to hum a soothing song.


    Although Adrian decided not to stay in London for a long time. As aunt Emma, roderline did not object. Everyone knew the little girl''s feelings for Adrian.


    In fact, Adrian wants to take Emma back to Los Angeles for a few months, but that''s not likely. So he finally chose to accompany the little girl well in these days, and maybe there are unexpected gains.


    "You go all the way from here to there, and then come out of the camera, while you stand here and don''t move, just talk. Besides, the lighting engineer, I need the scene serious but not heavy, so it''s better to make the light a little bit brighter. " Director Mike Neville stood in the middle of the set, issuing orders.


    This is in a studio in London, which has been built into a church environment with a coffin in the middle. What is being photographed is the funeral scene of "Four Weddings and one funeral".


    Neville is a very careful director. We can see from the scenes of the two weddings that have been shot. Although the general environment is very similar, there are obvious differences in the small details such as clothes, characters, and the process. As long as we do some editing in the later stage, we will never confuse or have a similar feeling.


    There are all kinds of directors in the film industry, such as James Cameron, Jonathan Demi and Mike Neville.


    They have their own characteristics. For example, if they are not satisfied with the lighting of the studio, Cameron will tell the lighting engineer in detail what kind of light he needs and let him do it meticulously according to his own requirements; while Demi will tell the lighting engineer that he wants the effect, he will ignore it, as long as the lamplighter meets his requirements; as for Neville, he will oppose the lighting engineer Discuss again, let them fully understand their own ideas and.But they all have one thing in common, they are very concerned about the details. In fact, excellent directors often have a good grasp of the details of the film. A film can last 180 minutes. It is impossible to tell a story without loopholes. Therefore, it is the most important means to support the story with details and let the audience think by themselves. Although the audience may make up something that even the director has never thought about - especially an open ending movie - and then argue and argue with each other to prove that they are right, so what? What impact will they have on directors and film companies if they fight back and forth?


    Adrian knows this well, so so far, apart from "smell the smell of a woman," all the films he has made are famous for their details. At the same time, he is also constantly observing the directing methods of other directors, and verifying with his own things, otherwise he would not have visited three studios successively at this time.


    "Very well, everyone did well. Take a 10 minute break and hope to keep going." At the end of a shot, Neville clapped his hands and exclaimed, looking satisfied with the shot.


    A few seconds later, the dignified set becomes noisy, and Adrian, on the periphery, walks to Neville with Emma in his arms.


    "Hi, Mike." He said with a greeting.


    "Hi, ed." Neville, who had explained a few words with the deputy director and several assistants, turned to respond and said that he did not complain like Demi that he had been shooting for a long time before he came to the set. In his heart, he wished Adrian would not come.


    Although Adrian had promised him that he would not interfere with the power of his studio, what could he say if he really started to scratch his feet? Adrian is not only a producer and investor, but also a "miracle director".


    "You''re a great director, Mike, and it was absolutely right to invite you - Emma won''t let me have my hair." Adrian deviated his head, but the little girl in her arms would not let go of her teeth and claws, giggling and grimacing at the same time. Adrian had no choice but to turn her eyes and let her do whatever she wanted. This appearance immediately made Neville laugh.


    "You are so close." He said this with a smile, and then asked, "do you think there is anything that needs to be changed?"


    "Of course not," Adrian waved, and he understood Neville''s concerns. "I said, I won''t interfere with your decision unless there are special circumstances."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the hero in the distance and couldn''t help asking Neville, "what do you think of Dan?"


    "Very good young man, although the audition was very good, but before the official shooting, I was still a little worried. But it turns out that it''s unnecessary, and I''m surprised that he can play the role of a decadent male or a neurotic robber like "memory fragment" and "vulgar novel" as well as such a romantic comedy role. It''s very good Neville said so, but followed the lead, "but he seems to be in a bad state lately."


    "I can see that." Adrian looked at Dennis from afar and said in a funny tone that Dennis was talking to a beautiful and sad looking woman in the corner.


    "Well, I''ll go and talk to him first." After saying hello to Neville, Adrian went over there. Before he got to the front of him, he heard the woman say in a dejected tone: "Dan, I don''t know, I really don''t know..."


    After hesitation, Adrian said, "Hi, Dan."


    "Ah? Ed? " Dennis, who was about to hold the woman for comfort, turned around and replied in surprise, "when did you come to the set?"


    "I''ve been to London long ago. I''ve been with Emma for two days. I arrived at the set this morning." Adrian explains, then smiles and looks at the woman with a puzzled look around him.


    "Well This is nori, well, Winona, Winona Ryder. " Dennis immediately introduced, but his look became a little strange. He followed Winona and said, "nori, this is ed, that''s Adrian Cowell."


    Adrian looked at Winona with interest. It was the first time he had seen her. Although it could not change his view of her, Adrian held out his hand and said, "Hello, Winona."


    "Are you the miracle director?" However, after hearing his name, Winona''s face was immediately covered with a layer of frost, and then turned to go out. Dennis tried to stop her, but after looking at Adrian awkwardly, he made an apologetic gesture and ran after her.


    Although Adrian was a bit surprised, he didn''t say much. He shrugged and walked to the other side. The woman who talked to other people was the main target of his coming here.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C176

    "Hi, Julie. Nice to meet you here." With Adrian''s greeting, Julie Adam, who was talking to her assistant, turned her head. Although there was a flash of panic in her eyes, she calmed down in a few seconds.


    "Hello, ed." Julia replied with a smile. Then she looked at Emma in his arms with a curious look. The little girl was biting and measuring Julia. Her big eyes were very cute.


    "This is Emma, my A friend''s child. " Adrian explained, then rubbed the little girl''s head. "This is Ms. Julia Roberts. Say hello, honey."


    Who knows, the little girl suddenly turned around and rushed to Adrian''s gorgeous, buried her head on his shoulder.


    "Sorry, she''s a little shy." Adrian explains helplessly that, generally speaking, Emma''s action means she doesn''t like each other very much. So far, the only unfamiliar woman who has won her favor is Charles Thompson, who filmed Howard park.


    "It doesn''t matter, actually, that my niece is the oldest." Julia waved her hand disapprovingly. "She''s shy of outsiders, because My damned brother "


    at this point, she suddenly became angry:" he made his girlfriend''s belly bigger, but he didn''t want to be responsible, and his girlfriend also didn''t want to raise the child. Finally, I took the child home, so I even fell out with my brother. "


    Just finish saying, Julia is stunned, why can she say this to him so smoothly? Although But


    "To be frank, Julie, your niece is much better than Emma." Adrian didn''t seem to notice her stupidity. She sighed and patted Emma on the back, but the little girl then opened her mouth and bit him in the face. At the same time, she raised her hands and made a whine, which made Adrian roll her eyes again.


    Julia chuckled and was intrigued: "why?"


    "Well..." Adrian hesitated to look at the little girl in his arms, and finally said it briefly. Julia Arden opened her eyes wide and, like Charlize, looked at Emma with more pity. Unfortunately, the little girl was ungrateful. When Julia reached out to touch her head, she not only turned aside, but also made a big face at her.


    "She''s so cute." Julia didn''t feel embarrassed, she said with a smile and a shrug.


    "Yes, children." Adrian laughed and then changed the subject, "how are you doing? I mean, what about the character? Mike didn''t ask too much


    "No, Mike''s a good director and we get along well," Julia said, brushing her hair around her ears and becoming increasingly detached after talking about her work. "I love the role. It''s fun, it''s conservative, but it''s not stereotypical."


    "Just like it. I wrote it specially for you. I hope it can bring you good luck." Adrian smiles.


    Then the two men were silent and looked at each other once in a while. They both quickly looked away. A few minutes later, Adrian said, "if you have time tonight..."


    "I''m sorry, ED, I''ve been tired these days, so..." Julia gestured.


    "I miss you, Julie." Adrian interrupted her and said straight.


    She was silent again. After a long time, Julia showed a wry smile: "come on, ED, you have..."


    "Kate and I broke up her conversation.


    "Why How could it be? " Julia opened her eyes wide. "Why?"


    "What else? I confessed to her. " Adrian shrugged his shoulders. For a moment, he seemed a little lonely.


    "This This... " Julia didn''t know what to say. Just then Neville announced that the break was over and the shooting continued. She had to suppress her doubts and walk into the studio, which led to a consequence: ng kept on shooting.


    The effect of vagueness is really good. Adrian looks at Julia on the set and says this in his heart, but he doesn''t notice that Emma in his arms looks at Julia in the distance from time to time, and then looks at him again and again, his eyes rolling.


    However, after the first day of contact, Julia avoided Adrian intentionally or unintentionally in the next two days. Even if she couldn''t, she only talked about it in general, and it was even more impossible to ask her out.


    Adrian was not in a hurry. He had a few days to go back to Los Angeles, and the crew gave him a surprise.


    "Pride and Prejudice?" Adrian pointed to the book in the woman''s hand and asked. The other party raised his head and looked at him suspiciously. He quickly made a gesture: "I''m sorry, I just saw that you''re fascinated. I want to know the name of the book in your hand."


    "Yes," Pride and prejudice, "one of my favorite novels." The other party smiles. She has long black hair and big brown eyes. She wears simple casual clothes, but she has temperament. She is charming when she smiles.


    "Love is essential, so is money." Adrian casually said one of the sentences and sat down beside the woman. Emma was not with her today. Charlize took her outside to play.The woman suddenly showed a surprised look, and a trace of brilliance flashed in her brown eyes: "do you also like this novel?"


    "Not really, but Austin''s novel is worth reading over and over again." Adrian shrugged and then held out his hand. "Adrian Cowell, nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, Rachel Vichy." The woman shook hands with him, "you are America Wait a minute. Are you the American miracle director who directed Howard park


    "If there''s no other person in the world who lives in Los Angeles and is called Adrian Cowell, it''s me," she shrugged


    Rachel''s mouth was open enough to swallow an egg, and it took a long time to digest the information.


    "I I can''t believe I''m sitting in "Sit next to you," Rachel stammered, but she quickly took control of herself, took Adrian''s hand again, and asked excitedly, "can you tell me how you made Howard hall? I don''t mean anything else. I majored in England at university


    Adrian smiles and is about to answer when he hears Neville''s call to shoot. Rachel''s face is suddenly disappointed.


    "Well, when the shooting is over, how about we go out for a cup of coffee." Adrian sent out the invitation.


    Rachel blinked, thought for a few seconds, then nodded with a smile.


    This is the surprise that the crew gave to Adrian. The actress, whose temperament and beauty are equally important, actually plays the role of the heroine''s girlfriend. As a graduate of Cambridge University, Rachel has a higher education that other stars do not have. Moreover, she majored in England in University, so her temperament is very outstanding. In addition, she is really beautiful, and she has a good reputation as a princess in college, She has always been the sexy goddess in the minds of those intellectuals. Since Julia is running away from him, he doesn''t mind going out and talking to Rachel.


    As Adrian and Rachel walked out shoulder to shoulder after filming, he clearly felt someone had been looking at his back for a long time, but never looked back.


    They found an open-air cafe on the street nearby. Although the temperature in London was not very high in March, could the sun peep out of the thick clouds and shine on people in a warm and comfortable way. In such an environment, it''s also a pleasure to sit in an open-air cafe in an English lane, drinking coffee and chatting.


    "The 40 year edition is not quite in line with the original spirit, and has been modified too much, probably because everyone is happy. It is the early style of Hollywood that everyone likes it. The 49th edition is even worse, and the three act stage TV version is even worse. I haven''t seen the 52nd and 58th editions, so I don''t want to comment on it. It is said that the first color" Pride and Prejudice "is also changed too much, even with four sisters The 80''s film version is the best one at present. The plot and characters are all right. However, because the actors are almost selected according to the illustrations of the novel, there is a lack of performance and the pattern is too small. I personally think that if you want to make a good film of Austin''s novel, it''s better to make it into a 7-8 episode TV series... " Adrian talks, Rachel looks at him with bright eyes.


    They talked a lot, from England to the United States, and most of the time Adrian could tell one, two, three, four, and not make Rachel laugh with little jokes. Even if there''s something I don''t know, I''ll admit it, and Rachel will change the subject.


    In the past, Aden''s ability to attract women''s attention doesn''t have to rely on a variety of skills. As a playboy, he doesn''t have to rely on many skills to attract women. Reading so many books and so many movies for him, just like playing the piano and playing the guitar, is just the skill of chasing girls. Now it is replaced by Adrian, who has been reborn. In addition, it integrates the abnormal memory of the past, which makes it more beneficial.


    After a good evening in the cafe, they went to dinner and went shopping and chatting. As they passed by a handicraft shop, Adrian bought her a small gift.


    The 22-year-old Rachel is still very young, with a youthful tail on her body. Although she is not as plump as she will be later, she is very tall and straight against the background of her height of 5 feet and 5 inches, and she is very attractive when walking on the street.


    However, Adrian does not intend to get her now, cultivate her feelings first, and when she comes to Los Angeles to develop, she will naturally be unable to escape his palm. However, a good calculation does not mean that the reality must develop in this way. Some things happen suddenly.


    The sound of creaking and creaking reverberated in the bedroom. The war situation on the bed was fierce. Clothes were scattered everywhere from the door to the bed. You can imagine how enthusiastic they were when they came in.


    "Ah Ah Ed... " Rachel''s groans grew bigger and higher. She leaned her head back against the bed, closed her eyes, and with a bewildered smile of ecstasy, she accepted the shock without reservation. In the end, she screamed and hugged Adrian''s body like an octopus. The two bodies were entangled in all the red loo''s bodies, shaking violently at the same time. It took dozens of seconds for both of them to grow their breath and to be paralyzed.Even so, they did not separate. It was a long time before Rachel opened her eyes slightly, still full of bewilderment, and her chest was still immersed in the charm just now, as if unable to extricate herself. Adrian didn''t say anything, just a gentle kiss on her chest and pink neck.


    "You''re amazing, ed. it''s amazing." Rachel''s soul finally came down from heaven. She turned and hugged Adrian, saying in a still gasping voice, and suddenly she became a little shy about what she thought.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked, stroking her hair.


    "I''m not I''m not one of those casual girls I never talked to The man I just met went to bed... " Rachel looked annoyed and looked down at Adrian, as if regretting something.


    "I can see that." Adrian smiles, then comes up in Rachel''s puzzled look, nibbles on her delicate earlobe, and makes the girl tremble slightly. "Your body reaction can''t deceive people."


    "So you''ve had a lot of women?" Rachel raised her eyebrows at once, and she soon regained her wisdom. Adrian did not answer, but stroked her face. After a long time, Adrian said, "you are charming, Rachael. You have a special temperament. It attracts me deeply. I tell myself that if I refuse you, I will regret it."


    Rachel put up half of chiluo''s body and looked at him for a long time before she sighed: "I don''t understand why I invited you home. I have a strong impulse to Oh, damn it... "


    Her face suddenly turned red again, and she said what she wanted to say. Adrian chuckled, took her in his arms, and once again put his tongue in his mouth to explore.


    "It''s normal, Rachel. People always have all sorts of impulses. Just know what they''re doing. Remember how we discussed Eleanor in reason and sensibility? It was a wonderful night. Even if there is no future, it will stay in my memory Adrian gazed into her eyes and whispered, squeezing her chin.


    "Oh, ED, you''re in Yin me again, you''ve been in Yin me all night..." Rachael sighed, and then took the initiative to kiss Adrian, and after a little entanglement, she put down her previous chagrin and shyness, and stuck the whole person on Adrian: "it''s still a long night, ed."


    There was no need for Rachel to speak any more. Adrian had turned over and pinned her under him, and the groan began again.


    It was an accident. Well, it''s not an accident. Adrian''s style is that the food that has been delivered to the mouth will never be let go. As for the future, after the leak, he had planned that Rachel, who was on the list, would not escape from his hands.


    It was a wonderful night, and Adrian and Rachel lingered on and on several times until they fell asleep. As a result, Rachel was late for filming the next day, and Neville said something harshly. Adrian, who deliberately delayed arriving on the set for a few hours, was yelled at by Charlize.


    "I''m your secretary, I''m your assistant, but I''m not your friend''s baby sitter," says Charlize, pulling Adrian into the corner, gnashing his teeth, as if every word was squeezed out of his teeth. "My job is to collect information for you, arrange your work schedule, answer your phone calls and contact people, which does not include for you Look after your friend''s children, even if you''re going to date someone else, can''t you send Emma home first? "


    To Charlize and Emma that good relationship, can let her send out such complaints, the little girl must give her a lot of trouble. From his appearance on the set and Emma''s coming up, you can imagine.


    "I apologize, OK?" Looking at Emma, who was sitting nearby and looked at him pitifully from time to time, Adrian said, "yesterday was an accident. I didn''t expect It''ll end up like that. Well, don''t get angry. Angry women get old very quickly


    Charlize glared at him, but did not speak again. Adrian patted her on the shoulder: "I thank you for the little one. I know the power of her crying and crying. Well, there aren''t many bosses like me who apologize to assistants


    Charlize, who heard this, was shocked. He thought of something. He adjusted his face and returned to his former appearance: "I apologize, ed. I shouldn''t talk to you like that."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand your mood," Adrian, who watched her reaction, waved his hand in a generous manner. "Well, that''s it. I''ll go to Emma''s side and look at her. I''ll come up and catch people later."


    This is the end of the question, but the other is not so easy to solve. Julia watched Adrian and Rachel leave, and Rachel was late today. Even if Adrian was a few hours late for Rachel on the set, others might not see it, but Julia, who had been wild with Adrian for several days, could not understand what happened to them.


    Adrian''s attitude towards Adrian was changed from a cold one to her. However, in this way, these days the shooting just happened to be the heroine''s indifference to the hero, which was praised by the director Neville..


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C177

    "Cut" director''s chair, Neville jumped to his feet and scratched his head angrily. "Dan, how many times have I told you to be cynical? Where''s your mood? Now you are a prodigal son who refuses to admit his heart. You are not a sad man who lives and dies for love. "


    the scene suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Sorry, director." Dennis raised his hand with a wry smile, looked at Julia around him, and then added, "Julie has too much air. I can''t make a look of neglect in front of her."


    There was another burst of laughter, and Neville glared at him, and he was about to say something, but Adrian stopped him.


    "I''ll go and talk to him and let everyone have a rest." Adrian whispered.


    "All right," Neville nodded in agreement. "Take a 30 minute break, and you can adjust your mood."


    "How are you, Dan?" Adrian went straight to Dennis.


    "Well, ED, I know what the problem is." Dennis raised his hands for the first time. "I''m adjusting."


    "Hey, I haven''t said anything yet." Adrian looked at him funny.


    "Come on, I don''t believe you don''t know what happened to me these days." Dennis was rarely angry in front of him. "I don''t know what to say to Norie. She has been too It''s tangled. "


    "I''ve taught you everything I can, and now it''s up to you," Adrian laughed. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but at least it looks like you''re getting along well, isn''t it?"


    Dennis watched him spread out his hand and said nothing. After a while, he added, "I apologize for her, ed."


    "Sorry? Oh, it''s nothing Adrian waved his hand to show that he didn''t care, but then he asked curiously, "but if you can, can you tell me why she is not satisfied with me?"


    "Well..." Dennis suddenly became embarrassed, but he finally replied, "once, nori asked me why I would pursue her in those ways. I told her..."


    "Tell her I taught you that?" Adrian patted his head. "God, don''t you know how to coax a woman? Dan? I can''t believe you said that to her


    "Be honest when you should be honest. That''s what you taught me." Dennis shrugged. "Besides, ED, I''m not like you. I can go out and go to bed with other women in front of the woman I have a relationship with"


    "sounds like I''m a big jerk?" Adrian held up his arms and glared at him. Though Dennis coughed and turned to change the subject, he said, "well, I''ll adjust. I promise, I think it''s going to be better."


    "You fellow." Adrian shook his head with a smile, looked into the distance, and the slender figure disappeared. He patted Dennis''s arm, said, "that''s it." then he walked quickly.


    Through a few rooms to some of the shabby lounges, after saying hello to some of the actors who were resting, Adrian pushed the door of the private lounge in the corner and walked in: "Hi, Julie."


    Julie, who had just sat down in front of the dresser, immediately turned around. She glared at him, opened her mouth, then closed her chin and looked at him for several seconds before she asked in a cold voice, "what''s up, ed?"


    "You know, Julie, you look like a little girl now." Adrian chuckled. Seeing Julia''s face sink, he quickly waved his hand: "I''m going back to Los Angeles, Julie."


    Then there was a two minute silence, with her legs up and her hand on the back of her chair. Julia looked at Adrian for a long time before she asked, "this is it?"


    "Your reaction really hurt me." Adrian sighed, looking at her with a plainly assumed sadness.


    "I thought," Julia stood up, went to the table, took a sip of her water glass, and then turned around, "you shouldn''t have said that to the girl you''ve just met?"


    Adrian looked at her and raised her eyebrows. The expression on her face turned into a smile. Although Julia''s heart jumped, she still looked back at him as if nothing had happened. She even leaned her body slightly to the left on the table with one hand.


    "I''m really unfortunate. First I broke up with my girlfriend, and then I invited my friends to dinner, but I was mercilessly refused," Adrian said with emotion as he rolled around the house carrying his back. "Then, I just wanted to have a good talk with a young girl about England, but for various reasons, such as breaking up with his girlfriend, he was rejected by his friends There was a moment of passion. Well, it doesn''t matter, but my friend doesn''t know why I''m starting to eat vinegar


    After hearing this, Julia couldn''t help but be surprised. She found that Adrian had already turned to her, and was still staring at her with a smile.


    "Well Well, then Good luck. " Julie Adam stepped back two steps, faltered and grinned. After calming down a little and making herself not so flustered, she straightened up and tried to pass Adrian. Unfortunately, at the moment when she was wrong, Adrian pulled Julia into her arms and held her face to kiss her iconic lips.Julia Arden''s eyes widened, and for a few seconds she responded, and she began to struggle, whining. But she seemed to struggle very hard, and she was punching and twisting her body, but her tongue had already moved with Adrian''s rhythm. After repeated two or three times, Julia''s struggle gradually lowered, and her originally round eyes gradually closed. Finally, she hugged Adrian''s head and warmly catered to her.


    After several minutes of such a hot kiss, they gasped and separated. After scraping Julia''s lip with his hand, Adrian opened his mouth: "I really miss you, Julia, miss your lips, miss your eyes, look at your nose, think about your body, think about all the crazy things of those days..."


    Before she finished speaking, Julia suddenly kisses him again. After touching, sucking and touching again, she looks at him and says, "that''s it. Ed, don''t be me again"


    "no, no, I have feelings. Why is the word o. Do you want to avoid and deny? " Adrian smiles, and suddenly presses her against the wall, making a soft sound, followed by raindrops of kisses on her mouth, face and neck. At the same time, her hands slide down, just a few times to untie her coat and underwear, followed by the white bra also fell out, the speed is amazing.


    "Damn it Did you listen to me, ed Julia gasped, her hands on Adrian, but they didn''t mean to push them away.


    Adrian is now buried in her bare chest, a hand has been deep into the skirt, began to pull down.


    "Ed, you bastard..." Julia wanted to talk to the rest of the room, but she didn''t want to say anything else.


    In just a few seconds, the panties had fallen on the ankle, and Adrian, who was still sucking on grapes, straightened up again, sticking himself to Julia''s body and against her forehead: "Oh, Julie I''m going in. "


    "Wait Wait There''s only a wall between those people outside You can''t change Do you want to change places? "


    "No way I''m going back to Los Angeles this afternoon... "


    "Hell, you bastard, you''re here to Ah... "


    After a sound, Julia closed her mouth, and the conversation on the other side of the wall kept coming, though vaguely, but not inaudible.


    "I have to admit, Julia Roberts is an excellent actress, beautiful and skillful."


    "By the way, don''t you think there''s something between Julia and the miracle director Adrian?"


    If they hear something and suddenly break in God This fear of being heard and seen made Julia''s body tremble slightly, coupled with Adrian''s rhythmic impact and her understanding of her body, Julia soon fell into confusion. At last, she bit her lips subconsciously to prevent herself from groaning. She held something high in her hands. Her legs were clamped in Adrian''s waist, and she was shocked by him.


    At this moment, the door of the private lounge suddenly thumped. Julia almost cried out when she was shaking. Fortunately, she managed to control herself.


    "Julie, are you in there? The makeup artist needs you to make up. " Her personal assistant''s voice rang.


    "Ed..." Julia gasped and whispered, her face flushed, and she looked at him in a trance, her eyes full of longing, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Give us ten minutes." Adrian replied directly.


    "Oh, damn it, are you afraid that others don''t know?"


    "Cut the crap, honey, you have ten minutes for me to go to heaven, or I''ll send you up, or we''ll go up together."


    "Come on then"


    the deliberately suppressed wheezing in the room becomes louder.


    Adrian left the crew in Julia''s almost flaming eyes. Although half an hour''s rest was enough for them to deal with everything and not be seen, some things could not be concealed. But it''s hard to tell whether the fire is more love or hate.


    Adrian, of course, didn''t forget to go to Rachel''s house - she wasn''t on the set today because she didn''t have a part.


    "If you want to develop in Hollywood, please come to me. You are an excellent actor and I believe in my vision." Adrian said and handed in his business card.


    "I will." Rachel nodded with a smile. Her eyes were a little complicated. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After leaving London for Paris, Adrian finally set out on his way back to Los Angeles to participate in the annual film festival. The results of this trip to London can be described as not only a further provocation of Julia, but also the harvest of a Rachel.


    I love this life. Adrian, sitting in the middle of a rented private jet, looked out at the clouds and thought. He didn''t notice at all that Charlize, sitting on the other side, was dealing with the daily schedule with complicated glances from time to time.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C178

    "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m Sally Field from NBC. I''m reporting for you live outside the Los Angeles Music Center. As you can see, the huge vertical statue of the little golden man has been erected outside the center. Although there are no guests on the red carpet, I believe they will completely occupy it in a few minutes at most.


    But now, some of them are just my colleagues. They try their best to occupy a good position, and even do not compromise their means, such as Hey, Quincy, that''s where I am. Don''t say anything. I didn''t write my name. See the camera? Your face is being watched by tens of millions of people across the United States. Very well, thank you


    "An hour and a half after the start of the entrance, two accountants from Price Waterhouse have arrived at the scene. As before, the box containing the award-winning list is handcuffed to their wrists, and even the president''s nuclear button is no more closely guarded than they are. Frankly, I''d love to open it now to see who wins. Marissa tome is confident that she''ll get the best supporting actress, and I think so, of course. However, no one is more confident than Al Pacino. Although he has not been interviewed just now, everyone thinks that he should take the best actor.


    Oh, my God. Look who''s here. Hi, Clint. Are you ok? Yes, it''s me. Nice to meet you. How do you feel? This is the first time that you have been nominated for best actor and best director for the first time. Moreover, you have encountered two strong opponents. How much do you think your chances of winning these two awards at the same time? Wow, I''m really worthy of the Western tough guy. I have a tough manifesto. I wish you can achieve it.


    This is the old cowboy who has witnessed the ups and downs of the western film. He always seems to stand upright and can burst out great power at any time. But speaking of this, I suddenly think of the old cowboy''s opponent, the best actor, needless to say, Al''s advantage is too great; the best director is also not easy, Adrian Cowell was shortlisted for two films at the same time, and both films are quite excellent, it is difficult to say whether the evaluation committee will choose him.


    If he is here now, I will certainly interview him. It is said that he is called miracle director by many people. Think about it, several important awards have direct or indirect connection with him, and there are not many directors who can achieve this level. "


    "You see, guys, the miracle director finally appeared on the red carpet. Looking at the time, I thought he would not come to the Oscars. He seemed to be very popular, and many of his colleagues kept asking him questions. Along with him was Monica BELLUCCI, the leading actress in the vulgar novel. The amazing dance of the Italian actress fascinated many people. Her figure was so good that I couldn''t help being jealous.


    Hi, Mr. Adrian. I''m Sally Field from NBC. I''m glad to see you on the red carpet of Oscar. Can I ask you a few questions? Thank you. What do you think your chances of getting the best director in the evening? That''s not a very candid answer, Mr. Adrian. OK, so which movie do you think will get the best movie? Thank you. Do you think you can get all the nominated awards? Yes, I know this is the third question, but I hope you can answer it. Thank you very much, Mr. Adrian.


    Well, the miracle director is determined not to reveal anything until the end of the award, but that''s OK. We''ll know the answer in a few hours at most


    After more than a year later, Adrian stepped into the Los Angeles Music Center again. Adrian felt that things were different. On the red carpet last year, although he was the youngest Best Director nomination, although many reporters wanted to interview him, and many people in the entertainment industry chatted up with him, compared with today''s scene, it was still a pediatrics. The scene was no less popular than the appearance of big stars. After a few minutes of walking on the red carpet for more than ten minutes, reporters were eager to put microphones into his mouth, such as Sally Field, a reporter from NBC. At the same time, the male and female stars, directors and producers on the red carpet also warmly greet him - of course, many of them come for Monica.


    "Ed?" Monica, who''s holding his arm, senses his abnormality.


    "Nothing. I suddenly thought of last year''s Oscar." Adrian came round and laughed.


    "You''ll get the best director." Monica looked at him for a few minutes and then said in a positive tone. Her face was serious, and she was not in tune with the way she always looked at him. But Adrian''s smile was stronger.


    "Thank you. Let''s go in." Adrian patted the hand on her arm, saw no one around, and slapped her on her hip. Today''s Monica is wearing a blue low breasted, shoulder less fishtail evening dress, with cream stickers and t-shaped pants underneath, which fully shows the nearly perfect curve - before walking on the red carpet, she attracted many people''s attention, and the reporter''s flashing light never stops - so the feeling of her buttocks is quite good.


    "Ed." Monica immediately turned a blind eye to him, and then returned to her former charming appearance.


    Adrian laughed and took her arm to the hall of the concert hall. After planning for more than two years and working hard for more than a year, the final battle is tonight. I don''t know who will win in the end.However, Adrian believes that victory will belong to him. He has seen Lafayette''s work for more than a month. In the two most influential media in Hollywood alone, the United performance daily and the Hollywood report have bought 50 page advertisements for "smell women" and "Howard Manor" respectively


    take the Hollywood report as an example During the Oscars, the price was almost 3500 dollars, and the price of 50 pages was 750000 dollars. Even the big companies didn''t give up much. What''s more, because of their influence, the United performance daily and the Hollywood report have always been the competitive territory of several big companies. This time, Lafayette can seize 50 advertising pages. I have to say that his ability is really strong.


    Of course, this has something to do with Adrian''s full support and the film company''s excellent performance. Besides, Jurassic Park''s $100 million global box office has made the company a fortune - even if there are so many people to share. Not to mention that the periphery of the movie is held in the hand early, providing profits for the company continuously.


    Well, that''s just one aspect of the new fastest-growing change. Besides these, there are many other means, such as meeting some judges at parties and cocktail parties, and then selling their own films. This is more common. Of course, marketing depends on the means of public relations. From time to time, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and sciences will reveal the news that some people use abnormal means to canvass votes every few years, and then to show their fairness and transparency.


    The two finally arrived in the hall of the music center. Thousands of seats were basically full. People exchanged topics in low voices, waiting for the ceremony to officially begin. Adrian a few steps to the position of his own crew, the original talking crew members immediately stopped talking, Pacino first stood up, ha ha smile gave him a hug.


    "It''s going to start in more than ten minutes. I thought you wouldn''t come, ed." He slapped him hard on the shoulder.


    "Sorry for the delay, so I''m more than ten minutes late." Adrian responds with a smile.


    Then John Travolta stood up and gave him the same hug, even more warmly than Pacino. After all, it was Adrian who got him out of the trough and returned to the first-line star position. Although he knew that the Oscar was just a companion, it was quite good for him to get the nomination.


    Then Samuel Jackson, Bruce Willis and Anthony Hopkins, and then other photographers and editors came up and hugged Adrian, and even Emma Thompson came to join in.


    "Are you coming too?" Adrian, who was hugged by everyone, asked her in tears and laughter.


    "They''ve done that, and I can''t fall behind, can I?" Thompson grinned and stretched out her arms, though she was not as enthusiastic as the others, she just hugged Adrian gently and pasted his face.


    This kind of thing itself is very normal, but you should know that Adrian has three films shortlisted for the Oscars, and the three cast groups are all sitting together, so this kind of big action will inevitably attract the attention of other guests in the hall. However, when they saw who it was, they all showed a clear look. As long as they thought about how many people benefited from Adrian''s three films, they knew that he was fully qualified for such a warm welcome, and even the people around him even clapped their hands. If the scene is not noisy, maybe the whole audience will be attracted.


    "Thank you." After finishing the hug, Adrian turned to greet the clapping people around him a little, and then he saw Julia, sitting in the distance a little ahead, who had just returned from London two days ago.


    At this time, Julia was wearing a black evening dress with thin shoulders, with a little embellishment, and her brown hair was hanging down like before, with a kind of lady and sexy temperament. She was also attracted by the applause before. She turned to see what happened, so their eyes were on each other.


    Julia, who was still smiling, suddenly changed her face a little. When she saw Monica around Adrian, she immediately turned her head and ignored it.


    Adrian chuckled twice at the bottom of his heart. Then he took Monica to his seat. She glanced over Julia''s side and sat down beside Adrian without saying anything. At this time, the lights in the hall were dimmed, and the music that had been played in a low voice suddenly increased a lot. The five Oscars awards ceremony which was full of wind and clouds started.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C179

    "I''m so glad to see you here again. I don''t think most people would have thought that I would still be here after a year. Obviously, the Oscars should give me awards and give me the award that will last the longest. It''s not easy to stand here for a year The host of the award ceremony was still Billy Crystal, who pretended to be serious as soon as he appeared on the stage, which immediately attracted laughter.


    Adrian, who had seen Cristo adjust the atmosphere last year, immediately clapped his hands with the crowd, but his forehead seemed more bald than last year.


    "That''s it?" Christo seemed very dissatisfied and immediately spread out his hands. "Can''t you be more intense? Or should I come down and embrace each other in turn? "


    Haha''s laughter suddenly rang again, and many eyes were drifting towards Adrian. Even the lens of the big screen beside the stage also turned to him. Adrian laughed and shook his head, watching crystal on the stage continue to clap.


    He finally announced the first prize to be awarded after several others were teased by him. Unlike last year''s, the first award was the best supporting actor, and it is clear that the organizers intend to hold the audience''s eyes firmly from the beginning.


    Adrian didn''t know how the audience in front of the TV set felt, but the atmosphere was really adjusted. Samuel Jackson, sitting in the front row, was obviously strained.


    According to the Convention, last best supporting actress messidis Ruhr walked onto the stage with the envelope in her hand. After a speech, the large screen beside her was also divided into several pieces as she waved the envelope. The faces of the candidates appeared in turn, and the scene became much quieter.


    Although the five candidates are calm on the camera, if you look at the scene, you can see that Jay Davidson''s shoulders are moving slightly up and down to regulate his mood by breathing; while David Palmer of Mr. Saturday night is holding his hands together and moving constantly; Samuel Jackson is needless to say In front of Adrian''s eyes, he sat upright, his hands clenched into fists on his thighs, trembling slightly; even Al Pacino, who was nominated for the gold worshippers, seemed calm, but his fingers were beating on the armrest unconsciously - of course, Adrian could only see that he was close at hand.


    The lightest is gene huckman of unforgivable. He won the best actor several years ago, so he doesn''t pay much attention to the best supporting actor. Of course, it''s just not very heavy. In the history of Oscar, not many actors have won both the best actor and the best supporting actor. They can get the two awards respectively, even after a long time, which are the highlights of the actor''s career, so his eyes are always on the stage.


    Adrian was excited by the atmosphere, especially his biggest rival, the unforgivable crew, sitting near them - otherwise, how could he have seen Jean huckman. This is probably the organizer''s intention to attract attention.


    According to the original history, Clint Eastwood will be the best director for "unforgivable", which, for the first time, completely smashes the hero myth in traditional western films. But now there are more variables like Adrian, who won the nomination for best director for two films at the same time. I don''t know who the award will belong to.


    It''s all done. Wait and see. Adrian''s hands folded in front of him, staring at the stage, thinking.


    At this time, messidis Ruhr had opened the envelope, looked at it and revealed her surprise name. Then she glanced at the audience, lost everyone''s appetite for a few seconds, and then announced with a smile: "gene huckman"


    the hall for a long time burst into warm applause. The unbelievable gene huckman looked at the stage for a long time, until the next The man gave him a slap, then he jumped up from his seat and punched the ceiling excitedly. It seemed that he was still shouting "yes". An old man in his sixties actually made this action in full view of the public, which shows how excited he is.


    As for the other four, Samuel Jackson rubbed his cheek and made no secret of his disappointment; Jay Davidson shrugged his shoulders in a helpless manner; David Palmer clapped his hands in a gentlemanly way, but the smile on his face was squeezed out; only Al Pacino, who cheered gene huckman from the bottom of his heart.


    "Don''t lose heart, Samuel. There''s still a chance." After others had comforted Jackson separately, Adrian came forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I understand. It''s just the first nomination anyway." Jackson smile, although the eyes are not reconciled, but basically has been adjusted.


    Adrian nodded, then looked at Pacino in the back row. Perceiving his gaze, Pacino waved his hand to show that he was OK. Think about it, he has a more important nomination tonight, and in a sense, the loss of best supporting actor may increase his chances of winning the best actor.


    So Adrian didn''t speak any more and continued to watch the awards ceremony on the back of his chair. At the end of huckman''s excited speech, and after a few minutes of warm applause, Christo appeared on the stage again."Oh, I really envy gene. He found a good partner to cooperate with and showed his charm on the screen. Oh, God, why can''t they find me to work with. " Cristo said that suddenly became sad, and the audience burst into laughter.


    After a few jokes, the best supporting actress was awarded again. It is needless to say that Jack parans, who won the best supporting actress with "city slicker" last year.


    Adrian sighed as he looked at palans, who made the opening remarks on the stage. He could have tried to get another best supporting actress nomination for Howard Park, but it''s a pity What''s more, I still refuse to attend the awards ceremony today. I''m so naive that I don''t know what to say. How many actresses are eager to take a trip to the red carpet of the Oscars, even if they don''t have any nominations.


    Adrian''s mind suddenly moved. She couldn''t help turning her head. Monica looked at him without blinking.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just sorry I didn''t get you a best female reader to be nominated as a supporting actress of W ~ apo." Adrian smiles. He is too familiar with such a transformation.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later there will be, won''t it?" Monica raised the corners of her mouth and swept her hair across her ears, whispering in a somewhat provocative voice.


    "Yes, there will be." Adrian laughs and taps on her thigh.


    The best supporting actress was finally won by Marissa tome of "my cousin Winnie", followed by a song and dance performance. The fast-paced dance of the men and women dressed in colorful costumes was very pleasing to the eyes. It would be better if Christo didn''t go there to stir up the trouble. However, there are also advantages of stirring up the game. At least, many people were made to laugh when he danced with the rhythm clumsily. In the last quarter, however, Christo suddenly changed. He not only kept up with the dancer''s rhythm, but also performed quite well. The laughter before him turned into exclamation and warm applause.


    "Wow, it''s only a little bit, but I''m half dead tired. I have to admire them for being able to dance so well. " Cristo began to play tricks again. "Of course, I''m not bad. If I lose my job, I can go to the bar and dance."


    There was a lot of laughter, and of course, the applause didn''t break. Just by his last few moves, Christo put in a lot of practice. But that''s what he should do, who makes him the host of the Oscars.


    Next, of course, there are technical awards, such as best photography, best visual effects, best sound editing, etc. because of Adrian, "Jurassic Park" was released at the end of 1992, so several special effects awards were nominated. With the amazing effect of Jurassic Park, it''s almost effortless to win these awards.


    Interestingly, Howard manor also has nominations for best art director and best costume design, and its biggest competitor is Coppola''s four hundred years of surprise. As a result, "four hundred years of surprise" won the best artistic direction, while "Howard house" won the best costume design.


    "Maybe, when we''re free, we can watch four hundred years together, Monica." After congratulating the designer of Howard manor for winning the award, Adrian suddenly thought of something and whispered to the women around him.


    Although she didn''t understand why Adrian was so interested, Monica didn''t refuse - there was no need to.


    "With pleasure." She was very charming with her eyebrows and smiles.


    Adrian wanted to go on, and Cristo, who was on stage, caught his attention.


    "You know what I found when I was watching Howards house? This kind of literary and artistic film is really a good tool for hypnosis, although the clothes inside are really beautiful He has always had a way to make people laugh, and believes that those in front of the TV who think the movie is bad will agree with him.


    However, Christo''s words immediately changed: "but, it was a good movie, especially after I patiently read the original novel, I knew how much Adrian had put into the script - of course, I really don''t want to experience it again."


    "This guy." Even with Adrian''s self-restraint, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes in the laughter.


    "Well, let''s take a look at the next award. I believe some people have already looked forward to it." With that, it''s self-evident which award is coming down the stage.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C180

    "It''s a wonderful night, isn''t it?" From the backstage, the awarding guests, who are just in their 40s and have a set of whiskers, came to the microphone and made an opening remarks with a smile. "Of course, every Oscar night is very beautiful, especially when we get the golden man. I''ll bet it would have been a lot more enjoyable than listening to someone who could only touch the trophy in the chair


    "Ha ha ha." It''s also fun to see Christo being teased.


    "It''s discrimination, and I''ll reserve the right to protest, William." Standing at the bottom of the stage, Christo immediately took up his arms and watched Nicholson pretend to be badly hurt.


    Unfortunately, Nicholson did not glance at him, and continued to say to the guests: "as we all know, it is not easy to write a play. No matter it is adapted or original, so even if there is no award or nomination tonight, you don''t need to belittle yourself. You can be the best one day if you believe that you are the best."


    There was a loud clapping of applause, and everyone was cheering for his words, including Adrian. Although he didn''t take this remark seriously in his heart, he didn''t mean the applause.


    "Well, now let me adapt the nomination for the screenplay award." William Nicholson began to read the nomination list: "April day in love, Peter Barnes; love in the river, Richard Frankie; comedy of tragedy, michael de Man; Howard hall, Adrian Cowell; smell women, Adrian Cowell."


    For each name read, a small part of the narrator''s screen shows the names of the characters read. Because Adrian has two nominations, the screen is evenly divided into four parts.


    "If only someone would get five nominations for five plays in the future, so that the screen only needs to play his shots, not split them." Just next to the screen, Cristo suddenly said with emotion.


    If it wasn''t for the waiting list, I''m afraid the hall would be filled with laughter from the guests. Even so, there are many low laughter one after another.


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need to award prizes. Isn''t it better to send the trophy home?" Adrian also couldn''t help laughing and scolding, because the news was about to be revealed and nervous mood immediately relaxed a lot.


    He was soon aware of this, surprised for a few seconds, and then relieved. No response, that is certainly not normal people, after all, this is the Academy Award, although he calculated and planned for a long time, but really face when still unavoidably excited.


    So, will my first little golden man be born here? Adrian looked at himself on the screen, at least outwardly calm, but below, like many others, his hands together and stirred gently.


    "Let''s see who''s going to take the trophy to the envelope. He looks at the list and raises his eyebrows. Obviously, the name doesn''t surprise him.


    "Howard estate, Adrian Cowell," announced William Nicholson.


    The music played immediately, and then the clapping and clapping of applause followed. Adrian was in a trance for a moment, but he quickly adjusted himself. He stood up, nodded to the guests who applauded him around, and shook hands with the crew members who got up one by one before walking on the stage.


    "Congratulations, Adrian." Nicholson said and handed the little golden man in his hand.


    "Thank you, William." Adrian shook his hand and stood in front of the microphone.


    As the applause went down, Adrian took a breath, turned his head, and then opened his mouth: "well, my first feeling is that Mr. Oscar is heavier than he thought."


    There was a chuckle.


    "The second feeling is that I thank the judges for giving me this award. Thank you very much. At least this year, I will not return empty handed." Adrian grinned on purpose.


    Another chuckle.


    "Third, I think Billy and Mr. Oscar are more and more similar. Maybe the judges can consider replacing Mr. Oscar with his image in the future. Anyway, it will be similar soon, and by the way, they can recognize Billy''s contribution to the award ceremony." Adrian grinned and looked at Billy Crystal standing next to the screen.


    This time it turned into a roar of laughter, and Billy, not far away, rolled his eyes and twitched.


    "Well, first of all, I want to thank King''s College of Cambridge University for selling me the right to adapt and produce the novel. Secondly, I would like to thank those who have doubts about my adaptation. It is their views that make me write the script more carefully and dare not make a mistake. Then, I want to thank those who supported me. Without their support, I would not have adapted the novel perfectly


    And then, speaking of this, Aden became dignified I want to thank my godfather and my friend Claude. They always stood by me when I was in the most chaotic and frivolous times. They always helped me to encourage me and cheer me up. Without them, I would not have been what I am today. Finally I want to thank my parents, my parents in heaven, I hope I hope they can see, see me now and be proud of me. I really want to say to them, I love you, this is my first Oscar, and it will be the most valuable and memorable one. Thank you, thank you all. "He held his arms high with open arms, his voice choked and his eyes glistened. Seconds later, there was a thunderous applause in the hall, and everyone raised their hands to applaud him, including William Nicholson and Billy Crystal near the big screen.


    Adrian, who was on the stage, bowed down to the stage in the warm applause. When he returned to his seat, he was warmly hugged again, and several ladies especially gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "Congratulations, ed. I think your parents will be proud of you." After sitting down, Monica holds him and says, this time there is nothing in her eyes but sincerity.


    Adrian nodded and chuckled on her back. Then he mumbled in his heart: maybe the best actor can be awarded to me.


    At the end of the speech, the expression revealed was completely his brainpower. The image or external image is very important. Even if the people around you know what kind of person you are, you must do a good job on the surface.


    It''s not a big deal that there are scandals and scandals. The stars will get more attention because of the scandals and scandals. Psychologists have done tests and a set of ordinary photos of characters. If you tell the testers who have had any scandals or scandals, the examiners should remember more about their relationship.


    However, scandals and scandals can never be the main means. They are like desserts, which can or may not be used as dinner. Although the atmosphere of Hollywood is open, it does not mean that mainstream values can be ignored. Therefore, those unscrupulous actors and singers are always marginalized.


    Therefore, it is very important to maintain a positive image. Smart people who want to join the mainstream society will not show their true appearance without reservation. As Adrian said to Claude, stars and celebrities will only show the public the side they want them to see.


    Since some of his images will be known sooner or later with the passage of time, then from other aspects to supplement, rich emotion has become the best annotation. However, Adrian is not completely performing. After all, the soul is fused, so the emotional impulse is also a real reflection, otherwise it would not be so emotional.


    Well, it''s better to turn our attention to the award stage, because Adrian''s words before seemed heavy, and Christo could not make too much fun of anything. After making a few witty remarks, he invited the next prize winner. Since the last one is the best adapted script, the next is the best original script. These two awards have always been given together.


    "The man, John sville; the crying game, Neil Jordan; vulgar fiction, Adrian Cowell; couples, Woody Allen; unforgivable, David Webber." Presenter Deborah Cox, a nearly 50 year old middle-aged woman and one of Hollywood''s best screenwriters, read the nomination list.


    Adrian took a deep breath, squeezed Monica''s hand a little more tightly, and then gave her a slightly worried smile as she looked over. Can we break a record? In the same session, will the best adaptation and best original script award won? He pursed his lips and looked at the stage without blinking, as if all his attention was drawn to the envelope in Deborah''s hand.


    "The winner of the best original script is" crying game. "Deborah was stunned and announced it out loud.


    The sound of music suddenly rang out, and there were warm applause from the "crying game" crew. Neil Jordan also embraced his colleagues with excitement and excitement. It''s just that compared with the previous best adapted screenplay, there was a lot of noise in the applause, especially for the three cast groups of "smell the fragrance and know the woman", "Howard Manor" and "vulgar novel". Obviously, many people think that this award is unfair.


    "Well, folks, it''s nothing." Adrian stopped the noise. It was impossible to say that he was not disappointed. It was a good opportunity to add luster to himself. However, since the judges have decided to award the best original script to others, then don''t expect them to think that they have done something wrong. Therefore, it is better to welcome them generously, as long as there is no problem with the more important awards later.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C181

    When Neil Jordan finished his speech on the stage, there was another round of applause, which was much more pure than before he came on stage. Even Adrian''s three previously noisy cast members applauded.


    However, after the applause, Monica still complained in Adrian''s ear: "I don''t understand why they gave him the best original screenplay" vulgar novel ", which is worse than" cry game "? You know, many people say that the structure of the vulgar novel is very brilliant. Isn''t this one of the criteria for judging it


    This long string of sentences came out of her mouth, which suddenly surprised Adrian.


    "You didn''t talk much before that. What made you open your mouth, Monica?" Adrian is interested in looking at the sexy girl around him with a trace of ridicule in his tone.


    "Because I''m sorry for you." Monica gave him a bad look.


    "Well, well, thank you, but that''s OK. It''s just a screenwriter award." Adrian laughs, hands around her back and gently pinches it on her waist. "It seems that you have learned a lot during this period, and you can distinguish the good from the bad. Should I congratulate you?"


    "I''m not a vase, ed." "I don''t want to be a vase either," she sighed in a faint, imperceptible voice a few seconds later


    Adrian shrugged, went back from the back of the chair, squeezed the hand around her waist again, looked at her side face and whispered, "you''re not a vase, Monica, as long as I''m here."


    Then, as Monica turns her head back, she takes her hand back, looks at the stage and says in a voice that everyone around her can hear, "I''m tangled in this again. I''d better look forward to the next awards."


    Qualifications are really important. Although it is the first time that Neil Jordan has been nominated for the Oscar, he has been a screenwriter for ten years. Besides being a screenwriter, he is also a director and has made great achievements in some film festivals. In contrast, Adrian has only been in the film industry for only two years. Although he has made amazing achievements in these two short years, it has not reached the point that the judges can ignore others. Therefore, it is understandable that the best original script fell into the hands of Neil Jordan.


    Of course, there is another factor. If Adrian didn''t have two nominations for the best adapted screenplay, I believe the best original script would be his. After all, "vulgar novel" has an impact on future films in many places. Unfortunately, there were two nominations for the best adapted script, both of which were excellent. If they were not presented to him, they would certainly be criticized. So the judges considered the past and failed him in the best original script.


    Yes, it''s about balancing. Don''t think that Oscar can''t do it. It''s just that most of the time they are very skillful, and many times they are not sure that they are really balancing. Of course, this is too deliberate tonight. I believe most people can see it, but the judges have no better way.


    If both awards are awarded to Adrian, why should Hollywood have so many excellent screenwriters with more than ten years of experience? If we don''t award Adrian the best adapted script, it will be more unfair on the basis of two nominations. The best original script was taken away because of the light of the two evils. Anyway, the Oscars have such a thing every year. However, I''m afraid there are not many people in Hollywood who can make such a dilemma and have to make a choice.


    Anyway, it''s not as good as losing to unforgivable. Besides, in this way, the double nominated best director will be more sure. Adrian thought. Although he didn''t care much about it on the surface, he unconsciously regarded Eastwood''s unforgivable as the biggest opponent of this Oscar.


    Unfortunately, before he was too happy, the guests on the stage announced that unforgivable had won the best editing.


    Adrian''s brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character, then smoothed, and then slapped a seemingly generous applause. However, although it was only a few seconds, Monica around her noticed the change in his expression and immediately grasped his hand again.


    "Fortunately, there is only one award to be nominated next, otherwise my hand will definitely be pinched and swollen by you." Adrian humorously said, but in exchange for a record of Monica''s white eyes.


    "It''s fair to say that the script is defeated, but the editing should not be lost to another film in any case." She said indignantly, very uneven appearance, immediately attracted the surrounding people''s agreement.


    "It''s true that unforgivable is a good movie, but it''s not as good as" vulgar novel "in editing anyway? Isn''t the structure of the vulgar novel most praised One assistant said.


    "It''s not surprising that Oscar just likes to get along with most people sometimes." Said Travolta teasingly.


    "I can expect that the decision will be attacked tomorrow." Willis got in.


    Then more and more people discussed. If it wasn''t for Luciano and Hopkins who were too far away, they might add up. Adrian quickly stopped them: "well, guys, I already have a little golden man, and there is a more important nomination. If you can get it, it doesn''t matter to give them the best clip."Everyone was just complaining about Adrian. Since he said that and was right, the weight of the best director was much heavier than the best editing, so he stopped talking and focused on the stage again.


    Adrian glanced at Monica again, and the uneven look between the sexy girl''s eyebrows still did not disperse. He chuckled in his heart and then whispered, "you see, Monica, there''s injustice everywhere, so there''s no need to be too nervous."


    There was an imperceptible embarrassment in Monica''s eyes, but then she calmed down and said, "I believe it."


    Adrian didn''t speak any more, although there was obviously a bit of acting this time - Monica''s acting needs to be improved - but what does that matter? The more she is like this, the less she will leave herself.


    It''s unfair to say that the failure of the best editing is really unfair. As the assistant said before, "vulgar novel" is most praised for its structure, and the structure is reflected in the editing. If it''s fair to say that you can''t be forgiven for losing in the best original script, but the best editing Is it because you''re the nominees?


    Qualifications are really important. Adrian snorted in his heart. After all, it''s better to nominate the best director.


    Although he thought so, he was still a little uneasy. After all, the best director, the best editor and the best original script are different, and the lack of qualification is still a big problem.


    He shook his head gently. Adrian focused his attention on the singing and dancing performances being performed on the stage. Anyway, the two awards were the most important ones. As long as those two got hold, the rest would not be a problem.


    "What a beautiful voice. I was so moved that I almost thought of singing at the front desk." Christo began to put on airs again, making the audience laugh again and again.


    "Unfortunately, this is not the time, because the most important moment of the evening is coming. Do you want to know what it is?" His expression became extremely serious, so two or three seconds later, he suddenly laughed again: "I won''t tell you."


    Immediately, there were boos.


    "Well, well, can''t you look at it yourself?" Christo rolled his eyes, shook his hands and slid back from the stage. Seconds later, Judy foster, the best actress of last year, had arrived at the front desk with an envelope in her white suit.


    If you can''t guess what prize will be awarded next, I''m afraid all the people present will be idiots. All kinds of voices will ring immediately. Pacino, who is not far from Adrian, has changed several positions in a few seconds.


    "For an actor, the most important thing is the best actor and heroine, which is not only an affirmation of his acting skills, but also a great honor. I''m glad that the jury asked me to present this award. Although it''s destined to disappoint four people, please don''t be discouraged. You''re still great. "Judy foster, holding the envelope, burst into applause, worthy of being a talented woman at Yale.


    "Well, let''s look at the list first," Judy said, turning to the big screen nearby. "Smell the woman, Al Pacino; Chaplin, Robert Downey Jr.; crying game, Stephen ray; vulgar fiction, John Travolta; unforgivable, Clint Eastwood."


    Although Pacino seemed to be sitting firmly in his seat at this time, his eyes were fixed on Judy on the stage, his lips pursed into a line, and his eyes were wide open, which had the momentum of Lieutenant Colonel Frank. He has been nominated six times before and after, plus two this time is eight times. He has lost the best supporting actor before. Now it would be too sad to lose the best actor.


    Robert Downey Jr. and Stephen ray are so far apart that they can''t see anything on the screen. Clint Eastwood, not far away, squints, with his two eyebrows pressing in the middle. Even in a suit, he can''t cover up his unyielding momentum. He is really an old cowboy.


    John Travolta is the most outstanding one. He does not care at all. It is good for him to have a nomination. If he can get it, he will win the grand prize.


    In this atmosphere, Adrian can''t help but feel nervous. Although he knows that Pacino has a great advantage, he also believes that he can express the essence of "smell the fragrance and know the woman", but before the result comes out, he can''t be completely relieved. Will everything go as usual? Will it?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C182-183

    "This multiple-choice question is really difficult. I believe the judges thought for a long time before giving the answer." Judy shakes her head and calls the envelope in her hand. Then she looks surprised. Two seconds later, she is relieved.


    "Want to know who it is?" After hissing, she read out her name: "well, the winner of the best actor is Al Pacino''s" smell the smell of women. "


    the audience was quiet for two seconds and almost lifted the ceiling of the music center. After staying in a daze, Pacino grasped his fists and waved and laughed Come on.


    Adrian''s lifted heart finally fell back to its original position. After slapping him on the armrest with a smile, he then stood up and gave Pacino a hug: "Congratulations"


    with his action, others also stood up and hugged Pacino in a "Congratulations" voice.


    "Thank you. Thank you." Pasino said excitedly, hugging and walking to the stage in the music.


    When he came to the top, another "Congratulations" sounded in his ear. Judy handed over the golden man representing the best actor to Al, and then gave him a hug. Warm applause rang out again in the hall.


    Although Pacino has seen countless storms, but now his lips still inevitably tremble twice, touching the little golden man in his hand, for a time, mixed feelings.


    "Thank you, thank you all," he raised the little golden man in his hand, and the applause gradually subsided. "I have conceived many speeches for my award, but when I really stood here, I didn''t know what to say. Well, like everyone else, first of all, thank the judges for giving me this award, so that I can finally stop regretting. Thanks to my agent Rick, who has been taking care of everything for me, I can''t imagine what I would be like without you. And then thanks to Coppola, "the godfather" trilogy taught me a lot of things, but also brought me a lot of honor, thank you.


    In addition, there are a lot of people to thank, my friends, my partner, my love and my daughter. Thank you for your unreserved support, so that I finally have a chance to get this coveted cup. Finally, I''d like to thank Adrian. If you hadn''t invited me to play this role again and talked Rick, maybe I would have missed the role. Maybe I won''t stand here tonight. Thank you very much "


    he raised the little golden man again, and Adrian stood up and clapped his hands The other members of the same crew who had already communicated with each other stood up and began to applaud. Then, like a chain reaction, everyone else did the same thing. Finally, all the guests stood up and applauded the man on the stage who finally won the best actor after eight nominations.


    "Oh, it''s a thrilling moment. It''s great to see history with your own eyes," Kristen said with emotion as he stepped onto the stage. "Al, you''re the best - of course, the others are great, but at least now Al is the best."


    Seeing that he seldom ridiculed and did not make fun of, we did not mean applause.


    "Well, since the best actor has been awarded, and it is still awarded to the popular people, then the best actress guests are invited to come up." Speaking of this, Christo blinked suddenly, showing a mysterious expression. "However, today''s guest is not simple. In order to prevent accidents, we have done a lot of measures, hoping that no one will be hurt. Well, now let''s invite Professor Hannibal to present us with the best actress award "


    although we have already expected who is the winner of the award, many people exclaim when he appears. Because he didn''t come up, he was bundled in a flatbed truck and pushed out by two people. He also had a mask on his face and a few steel nails on his mouth. This is exactly what Hannibal looked like when he was escorted in the silent lambs. No wonder Christo would say it was Professor Hannibal instead of Anthony Hopkins.


    "My God, this outfit is really boring. It''s not as boring as the crew''s. they probably got it temporarily." After getting out of the flat car and unbuttoning the mask, Hopkins said with some exaggeration, which immediately attracted a burst of laughter.


    "Thank you for letting me be the best actress award guest. Please rest assured that no one will be hurt tonight." Hopkins continued to humorously, and the laughter did not stop.


    then, let''s see what the nomination list is, "with Hopki''s words, the next big screen began to change," "Indochina", Catherine Deneuve, "the journey of regeneration", Susan Sarandon, "Howard Manor", Elmar Elmar, "love Pastoral", "France", "the man", "


    As before, every time I read a name, the picture on the big screen will show her head, and then play some movie clips from her previous role in the applause. After repeating this five times, the faces of the five candidates appeared, and Hopkins slowly opened the envelope in his hand.


    After congratulating Pacino back in his seat, Adrian had already turned his attention back to the stage, stretching his neck and shaking his fist slightly. Pacino won the prize because he has a lot of advantages, while Thompson is not so lucky. Her performance in the film can not throw other nominees away. Therefore, the real test of Lafayette''s public relations ability is here.Must take Adrian in the heart said fiercely. The success or failure of the plan is a battle.


    "So, the winner of the best actress is," Hopkins glanced at the name and then chuckled. "I''d like to congratulate her, we''ve worked well together, Emma Thompson"


    when he said "we''re doing well together," the quick witted person screamed out, and the name came out with an exclamation After a long time, he could not believe his face and murmured something. Then he could not hug and clap hands with the people around him.


    Good Adrian fiercely waved his fists, and after a long, undisguised breath, his face also showed an excited smile. After a good hug with Thompson, Adrian let her go to the stage.


    "Emma is wonderful, isn''t she?" Monica around her can''t help saying something sour.


    "What do you want to say, Monica?" Adrian, who returned to her seat, chuckled, glanced around her and then touched her thigh. "In view of your inexplicable words, when I go back this evening, I will punish you well, from the front to the back, from the top to the bottom, without leaving a place."


    "Anytime." She didn''t really care. She knew that as long as she grasped the man around her, she would have some sooner or later.


    "Thank you. Thank you." At this time, Emma Thompson, who won the best actress, came to the microphone after giving a face to face ceremony with Hopkins. "Frankly speaking, I really didn''t expect to receive this award tonight. It''s a great honor. I think I will never forget that this evening was still very young, and I have been looking forward to being an excellent actor God, I can finally say to the original little girl: you have done


    thank the judges for their affirmation, which makes me have more confidence to perform; thank my parents and my husband, they always support me selflessly; thank my teacher and my agent, they have helped me a lot; finally, thank Adrian, if you did not persuade me again and again Maybe I have passed the role by. Thank you very much "


    the thunderous applause has been heard in the music center for the first time. Although it is a little less than that of Pacino who won the best actor before, it is also enough.


    Adrian looked at Thompson on the stage with a big hand and a smile. He felt relaxed, especially when he thought of her words at the end of his speech which was similar to that of Pacino. It''s very good. It''s worth his efforts. Now let''s see the last two awards.


    Now it''s the last moment of the Oscars. There are only two awards that have not yet been awarded. They are the two most important awards: Best Director and best film.


    "It''s the most important time again. Every time I get to this point, I feel sad because I''m unemployed after the award. Guys, it''s not so good to be unemployed." Christo started his gag again, and his lazy tone made people want to beat him, so he booed all over the place.


    "Hey, guys, can''t you be patient?" "Do you know how hard it is to stand here and host a big event? Do you know how exciting it is to stand here and host a grand event? Can''t you give me a few minutes to remember? "


    The boo suddenly turned into laughter, and then into clapper''s applause.


    "Well, let''s move on to the next link, which is very exciting. In the next nomination, there are young directors who start from actors, directors and screenwriters go hand in hand, and there are also young and vigorous young directors with multifaceted development. It''s a fierce competition. Do you want to know who will win in the end? Let''s invite Oliver Stone, our guest of honor, to come on stage. " Said Cristo, gesturing to please to get out of the way.


    At the front desk, stone''s eyebrows are thick and thick, and his eyebrows are thick and thick, but he has two black eyebrows. Although everyone applauded, the atmosphere in the hall became dignified.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C184

    "But what?" After being looked at by Adrian for about 5 or 6 minutes, cruise finally couldn''t help asking, and frowned imperceptibly, and a trace of displeasure and dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. Although his action was very small, he could not conceal Adrian''s eyes which were always watching him.


    What a hell, I didn''t seem to be in touch with him except Cannes Film Festival? Adrian thought inexplicably. Forget it, there are still two films that need his cooperation, and


    After a quick glance at the woman around cruise, Adrian continued to smile and say, "I think there is a character that suits you very well, Tommy, a contradictory and evil character."


    "Is there a role for me?" CRUSTON came to the spirit, the previous point of displeasure also instantly thrown out of the air.


    Not only he, but the others also pricked up their ears. Since Adrian said that, there must be a reason for him. After tonight, Adrian''s prestige has been initially established.


    "Yes, although the novelist may disagree, I think you are absolutely suitable." Adrian nodded seriously.


    "I can Can I know what role this is? " Cruise''s hand on the armrest unconsciously pinched into a fist, but his voice was excited. I could see that he resisted, but he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you yet. We''re still in the process of discussion and preparation, and the director won''t be me," Adrian bluntly said. "But there''s no better actor than you that I''ve considered."


    "Thank you." Cruise said perfunctorily, looking a little disappointed.


    Adrian''s most of the films nominated are from Oscar, so it''s no wonder that Adrian''s films are not less attractive.


    But cruise then added, "maybe we can get a chance to talk about it in detail."


    "No problem. We''ll start preparing the film by mid May at the latest, and we''ll have enough time before that." Adrian nodded to show that it was, and then looked with interest at Nicole Kidman, who was next to cruise.


    Perhaps the reason why Adrian had noticed it was that he had not seen it clearly. And before that, Adrian said that there was a role for cruise, Nicole moved the corners of her mouth as if she wanted to ask something, but she quickly suppressed it. Obviously, this woman is smarter than cruise.


    "What''s the problem, ed?" Nicole asked with a smile. It was the first time she spoke tonight. Most of the time, she was more like an accessory of cruise. No wonder it ended up


    "It''s a pity that after looking back on several scripts I''ve seen, none of them are suitable for a beautiful woman like you, so I''ll have to cooperate next time." Adrian said with regret.


    There was a glimmer of disappointment in Nicole''s eyes, but there was always a smile on her face: "it doesn''t matter. There are still opportunities in the future, right?"


    "Yes, there will be another chance." Cruise interrupted.


    Adrian shrugged, said a few words to the others, and then got up to leave. After greeting and congratulating the laughing Emma Thompson and Al Pacino through the crowd, he came to the man who was sitting at the bar drinking alone.


    "Martini, with ice." After ordering the bartender, Adrian looked at Lafayette and said, "are you OK, laver."


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" Lafayette turned his head, glowing red, without the slightest expectation of depression.


    So Adrian froze for a few minutes until the bartender brought the martini he wanted.


    "You surprise me, laver." He said with a smile.


    "Because I didn''t cry in my arms or feel sorry for myself?" Lafayette asked with a smile.


    "Not so much exaggeration, but I thought at least you would be down for a while." Adrian didn''t hide it.


    "I was really depressed, but for a short time, I was OK after I left the music center. It''s no use, and - I''m sure you won''t let it go, will you? " Lafayette looked at him without blinking.


    Adrian looked at him in surprise for a long time, then spread out his hands: "it seems that all the words I thought of were useless, this Is it lucky? "


    "I''ve made a lot of wrong judgments, I''ve looked at it many times, but I won''t this time," Lafayette said with a smile


    "OK..." Adrian smacked his mouth. He knew he didn''t have to say much more. So he raised his glass to Lafayette: "so, Oscar."


    "To Oscar." Lafayette also raised the glass in his hand, and the two cups collided with each other and made a jingle.


    Since Lafayette doesn''t need to comfort himself, what should he do? Adrian, who had finished Martini, was about to find another target when Claude''s voice rang in his ear: "Hey, ED, you''re here.""Don''t tell me. You''ve been looking for me for a long time." Adrian immediately turned his head and pointed to his nose and said, "I''ve been sitting with the old man Shiyi. Unless you suddenly lose sight, you won''t be able to see me."


    "All right," said Claude, rolling his eyes, "I just went around."


    "Around? Why didn''t I see it? Did I go upstairs with someone? " Adrian asked on purpose.


    "I''m not like you. I like doing this at parties." Claude shrugged.


    "I don''t think there''s any difference between taking a woman to a hotel and a room at a party," Adrian scoffed, but immediately changed the subject. "I''ve got a business to talk to you about. Let''s find a quiet corner."


    "Find a quiet corner? Not here? "


    "If you want to be interrupted every three minutes on average, I don''t have a problem."


    They sat down relatively quietly. Claude looked around and suddenly asked, "where''s your lover?"


    "Monica knows when to be with me." Adrian smile, the mobile phone seems very proud of the appearance, but immediately face a whole: "my proposal, how do you think about it?"


    "I know what you think. The right to issue overseas is really important, but if this acquisition is successful, we will also have the right to issue overseas, won''t we?" Said Claude, half smiling.


    Overseas distribution rights are really important, which is one of the criteria for entering MP +. If Hollywood is a big company, then MP + is the board of directors of the company, and the seven major film companies that control the MP + rating standards are board members. Although MP + is just a non-governmental organization, it has the best rights. No film can be released without rating - Oh, it can also be released without rating. Once it is labeled as non classified, it can only be played in a few cinemas, which has no box office or much influence, no matter what kind of film producer It is impossible to choose not to grade, unless you intend to use this method to hype in the beginning.


    Even if it is graded, different grades will greatly affect the box office. The box office of R and PG-13 is completely different, let alone NC-17, which is not much worse than x-level or unclassified box office. So every year, when large companies send big productions for approval, they have to fight for it. It would be great if they could raise the film level of their rivals by one level.


    If Adrian wants to build his empire, then his film company must have a place in MP +, so overseas distribution rights must also be owned. It''s just that he doesn''t just want to say that now.


    "Do you want me to tell you the story of the salesman and the leather shoes again, crow?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Hey, ED, I didn''t refuse," Claude said with a wry smile and raised his hands. "What I want to say is that the country is still very strange to us, and it''s less than four years ago, and it''s not the best opportunity."


    "Well, crow, don''t use political topics to prevaricate me. You should know that the target you are planning to buy has already started to visit China," Adrian retorted rudely. "Why are the overseas box office sales in these two years increased by at least 20 percent? Because the market in Eastern Europe was completely opened after 1991. If China''s market is opened again, think about it, they have 1 billion to 1.2 billion people. If each person spends 1 yuan to watch a movie, how much profit is it? It will be sooner or later that Japan will surpass Japan to become Hollywood''s largest box office base in East Asia. "


    anyway, the tuition fees of Chinese films will have to be paid sooner or later. It is better to hand them over to themselves than to others, and they will give some feedback back. That''s Adrian''s plan. He is only thinking about commercial interests, as for other aspects, there is no need to worry. He knows better than anyone how to protect the Chinese government. It is much easier and stronger than European governments.


    If they want to listen to it, Adrian doesn''t mind letting Chinese movies take a little detours - of course, it''s just a little bit. After all, he''s an American now, expecting them to believe him without reservation? Don''t be kidding. In short, in the case of sufficient profits, to help as much as possible is also an account of their own.


    "You''re right, but a little idealistic." "Don''t say I''ve been against you all the time, ED," Claude said before Adrian wanted to say something. "Think about it. From the time you fry yen to now, you''ve been so surprised every time you make a proposal. I have to think about everything. Besides, I''ve been satisfying you, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve always understood you, crow, otherwise I would have..." Adrian made a "click" gesture and said in a joking tone.


    "Well, I''ve arranged for an investigation. I''ll see what happens when the results come out." Said Claude, waving his hand.


    "That''s it." Adrian didn''t say much. After shrugging his shoulders, his eyes were attracted by people not far away.


    "I had other business to do, so I left first." Leaving such a sentence, he immediately went that way."This guy..." After seeing Adrian''s target, Claude shook his head and laughed.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C185

    "Ten minutes, no, twenty minutes." After telling Glover, the driver, Charlize adjusted her casual clothes and walked to the brightly lit Melita hotel with a small bag.


    Bypassing the large number of reporters at the door, she entered the hotel through the side door, but was stopped outside the hall.


    "Your name is not on the list, miss." Said the waiter at the door.


    "I''m not on the list, but I''m Mr. Adrian Cowell''s personal assistant and I need to see him." Charlize tried to explain, but no matter what she said, the waiter decided one thing: not on the list.


    Charlize almost went crazy. Fortunately, she found a familiar person passing by the door and immediately stopped him: "great, Laffer, can you help me persuade this guy to let me in"


    "Charlie? What happened? " Raven, who wanted to get out and breathe, recognized Charlize.


    "Ed said that if there is a change in the itinerary of these days, he must be informed as soon as possible. I just found a problem, and I may need to adjust all the itineraries, so I came here, but they didn''t let me in." Charlize said simply.


    "I understand. So," said Lafayette, turning his head to look at the waiter''s breastplate, "Paul, listen to me..."


    With Lafayette as the witness, Charlize finally entered the party hall, but she walked the whole hall without finding Adrian. Instead, she was accosted by many people.


    "Mr. Claude," she finally found a familiar figure a few minutes later. "Hello, this is Charlize."


    "Ah, it''s beautiful miss Charlize. What can I do for you?" Claude, who was chatting with a woman, immediately asked with a smile, but immediately he thought of something, and his smile became unpredictable: "you''re looking for ED, aren''t you? He''s not here. Maybe you can find him upstairs


    Charlize''s beautiful eyebrows were raised, looked at Claude for a few seconds, then said thank you, and then walked up the stairs. The moment she turned around, she made an obvious movement of rolling her eyes.


    Claude chuckled two times in his stomach, until the woman around him called him back.


    "That''s a pretty girl indeed." The woman said with a smile, her eyes did not reveal other emotions.


    "That''s my best friend''s personal assistant - by the way, where were we? Is Iguazu and Niagara Falls right? I think... " Claude simply brought the topic back.


    On the second floor, Charlize still can''t find Adrian''s figure after a few turns, of course, which has something to do with the larger space on the second floor of the hotel.


    "Do you want me to knock on the door one by one? Disturb him to do something Things? " With a grunt of exasperation, Charlize decided to go back and leave it alone if she could not find anyone at the end of the tunnel.


    It was as if God had heard her inner complaint. Towards the end, Charlize finally heard Adrian''s familiar voice. But when she took a few steps to get to know it as soon as possible, she suddenly stopped after two steps, because Adrian was not the only voice coming from the corner.


    "Well, that''s enough, ed. I don''t want to hear that. That''s it. I''ll go down and leave."


    "You know, Julie, you''re really cute looking like this."


    "Don''t talk to me like that again, ed. they don''t work anymore Wuwu... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, still sweet and fragrant. I love your lips, Julie


    "Keep that to yourself, ED, if you don''t get permission Wuwu... "


    "Oh, it''s so lovely. If only I had a camera, I could take a picture of you as a souvenir. Well, let''s go into the room. Don''t worry. We''ll do nothing, just chat. "


    "Please, ED, don''t do this, OK? Don''t drag me in. You''re in illegal custody"


    "listen, Julie, let''s have a peaceful talk, and you''ll be happy."


    After the sound of kisses, quarrels and whispers, there was a bang at the door. Charlize, standing in the middle of the aisle, stood for a long time, gnashing his teeth and humming heavily. He turned around and walked in the direction of his back and forth.


    I''m in a daze to work for such a boss. Charlize grabs his hair and thinks angrily. Look at what he''s doing in London, dating a woman he doesn''t know, and hanging out in the lounge with a woman he knows for a few days. As for now, just chatting? I believe she would bet that after "chatting", he would spend the night at another woman''s house. "Drive, go back." After getting into the car and slamming the door, Charlize said angrily to the driver.


    Glover looked at her, said nothing and started the car.


    After putting down the window and a long cool breeze, Charlize finally calmed down. Well, there was no way to apply for the job at Bosworth. At that time, she was in a very difficult situation. Although she was still working in a restaurant to earn money while she was in school and training, her savings were still less and less. Although her grades are good and she has a lot of internship experience, she is always rejected by different companies.As a result, as time went on, she could hardly afford to pay the rent. Although her mother comforted her that they could find a cheap apartment, where could there be a cheaper one? The black community in queens?


    So when Charlize saw the job offer for Bosworth in the newspaper, he immediately put in his resume. She did collect Adrian''s information, and she knew that the man who had been sitting on the bench encouraging her to try new things had made amazing achievements, so she hoped that she might be able to improve her current predicament because of this relationship.


    It turned out that Charlize was right. Adrian remembered her and offered her a well paid job when she came to Los Angeles alone. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the private life of this talented and understanding man with temperament is so chaotic. Forget it, as long as he remembers to pay me on time. Charlize let out a long breath. Look outside the window. She''s living in a car brigade. She''ll be in the library soon. When she gets her salary this month, she can move out.


    "Thank you, Glover." After getting off at the hotel gate, Charlize said to the driver.


    "Are you sure you don''t need a car tonight?" Asked the driver.


    "Well Can you wait for me for a moment? I left in a hurry before. There are still some things left in the room that I need to see first. " I don''t know why, Charlize suddenly said that.


    "No problem, but let me know." Glover nodded.


    What the hell am I thinking? Are you still worried that you haven''t informed him in the first place? Chaz thought that I was not on the wrong side of the bus.


    "Hey, Charley, back so soon?" In the corridor on the second floor of the hotel, a small black man said hello to her with a long and slender cigarette like package on his finger.


    "It''s done. Of course it''s coming back." In response, Charlize said that although the short black man likes smoking and is a bit obscene, it''s not bad on the whole, at least better than some


    "Of course it''s time to come back. Do you think those people will keep her for the night, TAD?" A voice, a little sinister, came out of the next room, and the young woman in full makeup came out and looked at Charlize, who made no secret of the disgust and hostility in her eyes.


    "Come on, Maggie." Although the short black man named TAD was dizzy, he was still a little rational. Unfortunately, it was too late. Several people in the corridor booed Margie''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter, TAD." Although Charlize and TAD were talking, they looked at the woman coldly. The other side turned her head a little guilty, but she immediately turned around and glared back at her,


    it''s not worth getting angry with. She said this to herself in her heart and went back to her room. Even so, Charlize is still in a bad mood, and even she doesn''t know why. Although I was often ridiculed by some woman with similar words, I have never been so angry as tonight, and I always think of Adrian unconsciously.


    Well, it''s probably because No, no, no, calm down, Charlie. Don''t think so much. Glover''s waiting for a reply. Charlize rubbed the sides of his head, then moved a little. Adrian left a room for her in the villa, so she has the key to the villa. Anyway, because of what happened just now, she doesn''t want to live here any more. Why not go to the villa? Ed obviously won''t live there tonight. Besides, when he comes back tomorrow morning, he can give him the schedule as soon as possible, so that he can''t blame


    Making up his mind, Charlize automatically filtered some things in his mind, packed up the remaining information in the room, took it with him and went out of the house.


    The carnival night has finally ended, and the aftermath of the Oscars has just begun. For example, the Los Angeles Times published the following day with the front page headline of "another Oscar night, the sad Adrian continues his sadness"; while the entertainment front page headlines of the Washington Post are bowed out of the music center by a pair of Adrian, looking drooping As for the New York Times, although the front page photos are full of busts of several big winners, the news about Adrian''s "nominations only won" is also in the most prominent position in the upper right corner.


    Like last year, the media once again sided with Adrian, and it seems to be more fierce than last year. After all, three films a year have different styles, but they both have a good reputation at the box office, but they fail in the Oscars. Anyway, it is worth sympathy - sympathy and no money, and it can attract their attention.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C186

    "Some people may say that Adrian has already won a golden man compared with the one he didn''t win last year. There are not many people who can get the highest honor in the film industry at the age of 25. But the problem is that almost everyone knows that he can win more awards for his outstanding performance.


    Well, there are two nominations for best director, but Clint Eastwood is really good. There are not many people like him who can do well in both actors and directors. However, "unforgivable" and "dancing with Wolves" interpret the declining western from another angle, so it is possible to receive the best director and best film Yes.


    But the problem is, with the amazing director''s production technique of "vulgar novel", especially the circular narrative method with head to tail connection, and the interesting setting that the protagonist of other stories may be the dragon''s nest of other stories, you can get the best editing even if you can''t get the original script, right?


    Oscar once again owes something about fairness. Although we all know that it is impossible to achieve absolute fairness and no matter who is biased, it is reflected in Adrian twice, which makes people wonder whether the judges of Film Academy don''t like this young director very much.


    Fortunately, compared with last year, Adrian has more or less a best adapted screenplay award as a consolation. In addition, he has successfully won Al Pacino the best actor he has ever dreamed of. He has also sent Emma Thompson to the post, John Travolta to win the best actor nomination, and Samuel Jackson''s best mate Corner nomination. In addition, there are three different styles of movies. My God, I suddenly want to play a role in Adrian''s films


    speaking of this, although Adrian was once again unfortunate at this Oscar, he really doesn''t need to be concerned. He is so young, so talented, and has a lot of opportunities. His brilliance has been very dazzling, and he wants to be more dazzling It''s not difficult. Well, let''s call it a day. Thank you for watching Joe Kaufman''s show for you. I''ll continue to explain it for you at this time tomorrow


    The above content comes from a midday show, host Joe Kaufman, who is good at commenting, said that although the analysis of this year''s Oscar is not very good, it is also regular. And "Saturday night live" is much more satirical. In that program, one of the hosts and guests played Adrian, and the other played the role of the academy award awarding Committee. Whenever the person who played the award read out that Adrian was the winner, he would always find various excuses to present the trophy to other people, and the person who played Adrian could only be full Face of depression and helplessness. The comical appearance of the two made both the live audience and the TV audience laugh.


    In short, as mentioned before, all the media are on Adrian''s side and think that the Oscar is unfair. They all admit that unforgivable is a good film. It is a good film to bring a declining western film out of the old. However, the best director needs to be discussed. The best original script and best editing are obviously vulgar novels ¡·Even better.


    First, Adrian won more than ten nominations with three different styles of films, and several of them were repeated nominations. Second, they did not have better and more convincing reasons for the best original script and best editing.


    Soon, a spokesman for the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences announced that the selection was basically fair. Of course, such a statement can not satisfy the media, so the spokesman quickly disclosed that according to the accounting company''s statistics, the best original script, the best editor and the best director almost had the same number of votes. Therefore, Adrian''s defeat was really due to luck.


    This explanation has been accepted by most people. After all, where the reputation of accounting companies lies, Oscar is basically fair. However, there are still some people who continue to be cynical.


    "Obviously, this further shows that there is a prejudice in the minds of the Academy Awards. Adrian is too young, but she is so talented that the aging Film Academy will not like her." There are still many satires in the New York Post. Although there are often some injustices in Oscar, it is rare to treat the same person unfairly for two consecutive years. And it''s ok if the person is just unfairly treated in a certain award, at best, it''s just that his work is not to the taste of the Oscars. But there are several nominations like Adrian, and the film''s word-of-mouth is very good, so they can only get a consolation award. It seems that Can only be explained by the fact that the Academy''s judges are biased against him?


    For this possibility, journalists are naturally ecstatic. Think about it. Even when the film academy was founded, there were few such naked expressions of prejudice, even when it was first founded. How could it be possible to make a few sarcastic remarks without being mean? As for whether there are some suspicion of provoking dissension, or what the facts are, these are not important. What matters is him How many eyeballs do we infer and guess.However, the film academy has not seen what kind of storm, and has made a reasonable answer to the situation of this year''s Oscar, which seems reasonable, and has been understood by most people. Therefore, even if there are still many such words, people still argue about the awards, but for them, it is just a tickling degree.


    As for the other protagonist of this aftershock, Adrian Cowell, who has already lived up to the title of miracle director, has nothing more to say than to respect the choice of the film academy''s judges through a spokesman. He will not be so stupid as to think that he can jump out and fight with the film academy with the support of the media.


    The media were also dissatisfied with his attitude, but after the award ceremony, Adrian disappeared into the public''s view as before, and declined all interviews, so even if they were dissatisfied, they had nothing to do. Although entertainment journalists are powerful, they are not omniscient. Even after entering the 21st century, there are still people they can''t catch, let alone in the early 1990s.


    So what is Adrian doing now? Oh, he''s doing something he''s been planning for a long time.


    "Hello, this is Adrian Cowell. I have an appointment with Mr. John Bryce." Adrian, in a suit and a suit, came out of the office with Charlize in the same suit, and said to the female secretary sitting behind the table.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. Mr. John is dealing with something else. Would you like to have a little rest over there?" The Secretary replied with a professional smile.


    "OK." Adrian nodded and sat down with Charlize on the next sofa. The Secretary quickly brought two cups of coffee and politely expressed his thanks. He took the opportunity to chat with Charles about some trivial matters.


    After about ten minutes, the door of the office opened and a young girl came out. Although she was clean and tidy, she subconsciously bowed her head when she saw the people outside, and her feet were different from those of ordinary young women. So Adrian could fully guess what had happened inside before.


    I''ll enjoy it. Adrian, glancing at the back of the young girl, thought, very tall and straight, with good figure and long brown hair. But He glanced at Charlize next to him.


    This is a real blonde, and her facial features are very delicate, plus a suitable figure, how can not escape the word "beauty". Even if she is still very young, she is a little bit of baby fat. No wonder people like blondes.


    "Hi, ED, nice to meet you. I thought you''d be here in a while." Two minutes after the Secretary entered the office, John Bryce, head of Disney''s television program division, stepped out of the office and gave Adrian a warm hug.


    "The newspapers these days are full of news about you. Almost everyone thinks that you have been defeated badly this time. It''s time for those old guys in the film academy to retire." Bryce joked.


    "It doesn''t matter. There will be opportunities in the future. As some people say, I''m still young, aren''t I?" Adrian smiles, then shrugs imperceptibly.


    "Of course, of course," Bryce laughed. "But you should tell the reporters that they''ve been complaining that you won''t be interviewed."


    "On Oscar night, I answered their questions - well, John, I''m not here to talk about that." Adrian warned.


    "Yes, we''re going. The kids have a party on the fourth floor and we''re going to record a new song." Bryce nodded and found Charlize beside Adrian. His eyes lit up: "is this?"


    "My personal assistant, Charlize Theron." Adrian said.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Charlize. You are beautiful." Bryce immediately reached out his hand.


    "Thank you." Charlize smiles and shakes each other gently. Before Bryce reacts, she pulls her hand back.


    Looking at Bryce''s stupefied look, Adrian can''t help but smile in his heart, you know, even if he wants to hold Charlize''s hand, it''s hard to play. I don''t know why, Charlize seems to be very good at dealing with this situation, a little intimate movements will be cleverly avoided by her, always give people a feeling of being unable to grasp. Especially after the Academy Awards ceremony, this feeling is even stronger, which makes Adrian, who is already full of enthusiasm, get her feeling even stronger.


    "John?" Adrian coughed and then raised a secret eyebrow at Bryce, which was a declaration.


    Bryce, of course, could not fail to see it. He shrugged his shoulders regretfully, explained a few words to the Secretary, and then made a gesture of invitation: "let''s go."


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C187

    "The boy''s name is Justin Timberlake. He''s very energetic and he sings well. The boy he''s very close to is Scott Joshua. He may not sing as well as Justin, but he can dance better In the corner of the spacious training room, John Bryce introduced Adrian to the children not far away.


    The oldest of these children is no more than 3 years old, which is the time when they are lively and active. Therefore, after each audition, these children start to play games, and many of them are curious to look at Adrian.


    "I have to say, you really pick the time, ed." Bryce said with a smile and hit him, "it''s disguised. Let''s train talents for you."


    "You''ve decided to cancel Mickey Mouse Club anyway. Sooner or later, they''ll be sent home. Besides, even if there''s a suitable one, we''ll have to work hard to continue training." Adrian said quietly that he didn''t know Bryce very well. He got to know him through Eric Cahill at the reception.


    Bryce is a self-made acquaintance. At the beginning of contact, it was good, but it was a little too long. If it was not because he was the director of Disney TV program department and he had to go through him to pick someone from MMC, Adrian didn''t want to talk to him so much - although he could wait for MMC to dissolve and contact with the target, it would be too troublesome ¡£ He once suspected that this guy was a gay, but today it seems that he is not.


    "Introduce girls, John. We''ve just launched a popular boys'' group, and I''d like a few girls with potential." Adrian said.


    "Well, the one on the far right, Christina Aguilera, is the most vocal of all the girls, and she has even been ostracized for it. If you''re sure to sign her." Bryce pointed to the girl sitting in the corner and said that the long brown hair with gold, though too far away to see, is still cute.


    Adrian was a little surprised. He didn''t like Christina Aguilera very much. I can''t tell the reason. Maybe it was because of her strange clothes in memory? But now it looks good from a distance.


    "The girl Scott was talking to, kamulin Selick, was pretty good overall," Bryce continued. "It''s a pity that Kelly Russell has left, she''s singing as well, and she''s just seven years old."


    "And the girl?" Adrian suddenly pointed to the girl who was joking with Christina.


    "That? Oh, her name is Britney Spears. Although she is not very brilliant in all aspects, she is very enthusiastic, lively and very expressive Bryce thought.


    "Do they all know that the club is going to be dissolved?" Adrian suddenly asked.


    "It hasn''t been officially announced, but I think they should know more or less." Bryce shrugged. "You can tell from what they''ve been doing these days, but there''s something in private It''s sad, but there''s nothing wrong with the performance. These kids are still excellent


    "Well, I''ve got a preliminary impression. Let''s go and have a look at the more detailed information, and then we''ll make a single inquiry after they''ve recorded the songs." Adrian nodded, rubbed his chin, and a smile faded from the corner of his mouth.


    It didn''t take much time to check the information, because he had already made a choice in his mind, so next


    There was a thumping knock on the door, and the people in the room stopped talking. After exchanging eyes with Bryce and the heads of Mickey Mouse Club, Adrian said, "please come in."


    The little girl with long brown hair pushed the door and came in. Maybe she didn''t expect so many people in the room. She first showed surprise, then she shrunk her neck timidly, but after a few seconds, she straightened her chest and looked like she was afraid of nothing.


    "Please sit down, Miss spears." Adrian measures Britney. The little girl did not have the appearance of the future, and her facial features had not opened, which seemed strange.


    "You can call me Britney, sir, Mr. John. That''s what they call me." Although the effort to maintain what is not afraid of the appearance, sitting in the chair of the girl''s tone is still with a trace of shyness. While Adrian is looking at her, she is also secretly looking at Adrian. The only people in this room are him and the women around him that she has never met.


    "Well, Britney, then..." Adrian saw the little girl''s movements in his eyes. He squinted with interest, then looked at Bryce as he spoke, and the latter immediately made a "please" sign.


    In this case, Adrian was not polite and asked directly, "do you like singing and acting?"


    "Yes, of course, I like that feeling." Britney nodded in a completely reflexive way.


    "What does it feel like?" Adrian asked, looking at her brightly.


    "Well Well By By... " The little girl was still a little nervous and didn''t say the whole sentence for a long time.


    "The feeling of being watched, right?" Charlize said on the side of the excuse."Yes, the feeling of being watched," Britney said with a sigh of relief. "I love that feeling, so I love acting, I love singing, and I''m willing to give everything for it."


    She is acutely aware of something. Although she may not understand what it represents, it does not prevent her from showing herself in front of Adrian. If she didn''t show herself hard at the beginning, how could she still get three years of training after losing the election?


    "I''ve read your information. You are very good at expressing yourself. Sometimes there are wonderful performances in the program. Can you tell me what you think when you perform?" Adrian continued.


    "I I don''t think much about it. I just think we should try our best to perform and make the best of ourselves Show it. " This question is not easy for a girl under 2 years old to answer, so she looks at Adrian nervously after giving the answer. But Adrian didn''t look discontented, but ended the conversation: "thank you for your answer, Britney. Please go outside for a few minutes and don''t go away and let another girl come in."


    He had already made a decision in his heart, and now everything is just a passing scene. Oh, of course, by the way, there''s also a hand to investigate.


    "Hello, Miss Christina Aguilera." After the second girl came in, Adrian nodded to her.


    "You can call me Christine, sir." Compared with Britney Spears, Christina is much more generous, with a little pride and confidence in her chest.


    "Well, Christine, you love singing and acting, don''t you?" Adrian asked quietly.


    "Yes, sir, I like it very much." Christina nodded, her confident look unchanged.


    "What makes you so passionate about singing?" Adrian takes a close look at Christina with his chin clenched. It''s clear that she realized something earlier than Britney Spears.


    "I think, probably because of my grandmother''s influence, I often listen to the music of old records when I''m with my grandmother, which makes me happy." There seemed to be a very subtle pause in her face, and there were two things in her face that she didn''t want to see.


    Strong confidence and pride, and in some ways quite sensitive, interesting, really interesting. Adrian passes quickly in his head, and Christina''s information suddenly comes to mind.


    After asking a few more questions, Adrian asked her to go out and wait for a moment. After thinking for a few seconds, Adrian looked at Bryce, who was silent from the beginning to the end: "frankly speaking, both girls are very good, each has its own characteristics. It''s hard for me to decide which one is more appropriate for me to sign."


    "That''s your business, ed." Bryce laughed, raised his hands and waved. What he wanted to say at the beginning was definitely not this, but he didn''t know what he thought of in the middle of the way and changed it into the current words.


    Adrian shrugged and looked at Charlize next to him: "Charley, what''s your opinion?"


    "Me?" Charlize raised her eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly. "I''m just your assistant, ed."


    "Come on, can''t the assistant give advice to the boss?" Adrian grinned and shook his head. "Well, tell me what your opinion is, or you won''t talk about a raise."


    The others chuckled, and Charlize glared at him, but immediately took a deep breath to restrain himself.


    "Since you find it hard to give up, it''s better to sign both," Charlize said in a relaxed tone. "It''s not difficult to cultivate two female singers, and they can work harder in the competition."


    "Good idea, competition, that''s it," Adrian said immediately, with a smile on his face.


    Think about Britney Spears and Christina''s respective personalities, as well as their tit for tat after they turned from friends to competitors. If they were trained together, he would be more sure to play with them, so it''s no longer necessary to say what to do.


    After letting in the two girls waiting outside, Adrian went straight to the subject: "I think you should know that Mickey Mouse Club is about to be disbanded."


    The two girls were slightly shocked. Although they had more or less heard some news and had a little psychological preparation, they would inevitably feel at a loss when they really heard the news. It''s not easy to get a little fame and start to attract attention, but now it is very likely to lose these, and the psychological gap will not be good.


    "It happened that my record company needed to cultivate some potential children. Bryce recommended you to me. Would you like to continue to strive for your career?" Adrian asked in a serious tone.


    Britney and Christina''s eyes lit up, but before they could speak, Adrian went on: "even if you''re going to have years of training, maybe you won''t be able to make a record before you''re 17 or even longer?"


    Hearing these, just want to answer the two people immediately showed a hesitant look.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C188

    "Today''s harvest is really good." After getting out of the building and getting into the car, Adrian said with emotion.


    "Good harvest?" Charlize, who was immediately after him, asked casually.


    "Yes, I have a hunch that Charley, Britney and Christina will all become idol singers that many people are crazy about." Adrian vowed.


    No suspense, the two girls agreed to come down, even if they were shocked by the harsh conditions. But they who have experienced the selection of MMC at the beginning know more about the importance of opportunity than ordinary peers. As to what kind of company Adrian''s record company is, on the one hand, since it can be recommended by John Bryce, the director of television programs department, I believe it will never be a fraud; secondly, if they promise, they will not count, but their parents will ask for it.


    "Yes, maybe you should do divination, ed. with your 100% accuracy, you can certainly become the most famous astrologer." Charlize couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Is it? Do you really think I should change my career to astrologer? " Adrian touched his chin and looked at her earnestly, but the smile in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Oh, of course, you can also establish a religion and claim to believe in me for eternal life." Charlize relentlessly continued her acerbity, even she was surprised why there was no reason to feel angry.


    "I can''t do that. If I do, a large number of Puritans will drown me with saliva foam." Adrian''s smile grew stronger and seemed to find it interesting to talk to Charlize like this.


    Charlize grinded his teeth and was about to say something when a slight cough came from the driver''s seat in front of him. There was a sudden silence in the middle of the car. After several seconds, Glover kept staring at the driver in front of him. Glover asked softly, "can I drive, Mr. Adrian?"


    "Yes, drive. Let''s go back." Adrian immediately nodded, although he used to drive everywhere by himself, but now there is a Charlize who follows him almost all day long, so he lets others drive most of the time.


    When the car was on the road, the two people who had been fighting each other just now did not say a word. With one hand on his cheek, Charlize looked out of the window with no expression, while Adrian held his arm and looked ahead with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Glo," Adrian suddenly stopped the driver after driving to a corner. "Turn left and turn south. We''re going to Disneyland."


    "Yes, sir." Glover didn''t have a problem as a driver, but Charlize couldn''t help asking, "what do you do at Disneyland? Do you have any temporary plans? "


    "Don''t worry, dear Charley. You''ll know when you get there." Adrian smiles and doesn''t elaborate.


    "Don''t be so friendly, Mr. Adrian. I want to remind you that journalists are waiting outside the villa all day trying to catch you. If you don''t want to be found out, you''d better be careful." Said Charlize, raising her eyebrows.


    "Be careful? For example? " Adrian blinked at her.


    Although she wanted to give him a white eye, after sighing in her heart, Charlize patiently said, "for example, call them and tell them where you are, or show up in public without any cover up."


    However, Adrian laughed after hearing this, and waved his hand after Charlize frowned: "I''m not a star, Charlie. It''s much more difficult to recognize a director in the street than to recognize a star."


    Charlize opened her mouth and closed it. Well, she admitted that she had ignored this point. More importantly, she often unconsciously thought that Adrian was a big star. What a strange idea. Charlize shook his head for no reason, and simply shut his mouth completely. Adrian stopped talking no matter what.


    The car soon came to the outside of Disneyland. The Disneyland in Los Angeles was established in 955, which is the first large modern theme park in the world. Disney combines movie scenes and animation techniques with mechanical equipment, and the theme runs through various game projects, so that tourists have an unprecedented experience. Then it is popular in the United States and spread to all parts of the world. Every visitor to Los Angeles is bound to come here for sightseeing, so even if it is the off-season and tomorrow is the weekend, the amusement park is still full of tourists and a hot scene.


    "I don''t understand why I have to follow in, but the contract doesn''t say that I want to play with you." Charlize, who was semi forced into the amusement park by Adrian, finally complained after a few rounds. But Adrian beat her protest back with a word: "you are my assistant. If I have any inspiration, you should remember it at the first time ¡£¡±


    "I totally believe that you are a genius, ed. whatever you play, you can come up with good ideas and good scripts." But Charlize finally gnawed his teeth, half teasing, half sarcastic.


    However, she soon had to take it back, because after sitting on the pirate ship, Adrian sat on the bench for a moment, and then quickly said: "a pirate story in the seventh century, the protagonist is a somewhat neurotic pirate captain, some greedy for life and death and like to show off his cleverness, but he always makes the right decision at the critical moment and undertakes his own responsibility He is very aware of the current affairs and will certainly ask for mercy when he should ask for mercy, but he will never hold on to it. At the same time, he has his own bottom line. Some sissies like to put on airs, but he should have no less masculinity. It''s good to have a compass that can point to the place you want to go most, and the fastest pirate ship in the world -- with a bit of fantasy color, which is obtained from someone with powerful magic powerAlthough in a hurry at first, Charlize quickly took out the small book and pen he had with him, and then quickly remembered it in his hand. She''s done this all the time, so even if Adrian says it suddenly and quickly and quickly, she keeps track of the most important ideas.


    It was easy to wait for him to finish. Charlize let out a long breath and kept writing for a few minutes before she looked up: "is there anything else?"


    "But at present, it''s not hard to make a lot of CG, depending on the situation So it''s better to wait another five or six years, and then consider the production after the technology is fully mature. However, the script can be written in advance by the screenwriters in the editorial department. As long as the time is right, they can start to prepare at any time. " Adrian had better sort it out and think about it for a moment.


    "Any more?" Charlize took these words down.


    "Yes, we are going there now." Adrian laughed and took Charlize''s arm and went to the haunted house. Although Charlize rolled his eyes and wanted to protest a few words, he finally put up with it.


    Next, from the ghost house to the catapult tower, several large-scale parades were played almost all over the country. At the same time, there were many small games such as shooting. Although Charlize is very helpless, angry and inexplicable, but also can bear to accompany Adrian everywhere. However, when she began to accept and relax, and Adrian did not think of any ideas as before, so she slowly became happy, especially riding a merry go round and cheerfully shouting to Adrian outside, happy as a child. This continues until you get off the roller coaster.


    "Are you all right, Charley." Adrian helped Charlize out of the roller coaster exit.


    "And Fortunately I''m fine... " Said Charlize, his eyes wide open, breathing rapidly, his legs flaccid against Adrian, as if he could not walk without him.


    "I''m surprised. I think a girl who has practiced ballet should have a good sense of balance, so that she doesn''t feel like she''s spinning like a roller coaster." Adrian laughed.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever sat on this thing," Charlize gave him a hateful look, as if dissatisfied with his schadenfreude. "Who knows Do you have to make a "no big deal" expression the first time you sit here


    "All right, all right," Adrian continued laughing. "You''re a woman. Understandably, let''s take a break."


    Charlize glared at her again, but didn''t speak any more. She just nestled in Adrian''s arms and walked slowly to the bench. Only when she was nearly there was a slight surprise that she found something unusual. Adrian''s right hand is around her waist, and her left hand is holding his own hand, and even his whole body is on his body, which is really Too close, which should have been something she needed to avoid.


    "I can go by myself." A few steps away from the bench, Charlize pushed Adrian away and tried to walk by herself, but just after releasing her hand, the dizziness that had not yet completely disappeared made her leg soft and almost fell to the ground.


    "Well, Charley, you haven''t recovered." Adrian held her in time, and Charlize didn''t push him away, but quietly sat down on the chair with his help.


    "What can I do for you? I''ll be happy to help you. " Asked Adrian, who took his hand back and sat down next to her.


    "No, no, no, nothing." ''said Charlize, closing her eyes and covering her forehead. It was a long time before she looked up, and her face was quite cold. ''ed, if there''s nothing else, can I go back


    "Go back? Why? " Adrian looked at the sun and was sliding westward, but it was still a long time before it set. "We had a good time, didn''t we? When the sun goes down, it''s not too late to go back after dinner. "


    "I thought it was work." Charlize took a deep breath, looked at him and said solemnly.


    "Is it necessary to distinguish work and life so clearly?" Adrian shrugged disapprovingly.


    "Of course, work is work, life is life." Charlize suddenly raised her voice, "I don''t want work to affect life or life to interfere with work"


    although she stares straight at Adrian and her chest rises and falls, her heart is in a mess.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C189

    The boundary between work and life has never been so obvious. If a woman''s secretary and assistant speak to him like this, it can only show that her heart is in a mess. Unfortunately, Charlize doesn''t understand it, but Adrian does.


    So after listening to Charlize''s words that day, Adrian didn''t say anything more, patted her hand silently, and left the amusement park together after she recovered. Not only that, in the next few days, he did not talk to Charlize about anything outside of work, or even deliberately showed a certain distance.


    Of course, Adrian has to deal with it skillfully for a while.


    Michael Bay changed his position on the sofa outside his office and touched his nose for the third time. He is not as leisurely as the middle-aged man sitting opposite reading the newspaper - he knows the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man certainly doesn''t know him - and at least there are works that he can handle, even if these works are basically completed in cooperation with others. But what about himself? Apart from a few MTVs and ads, and the trophies they won with them, what else?


    Thinking of this, he began to become more nervous, and his eyes could not help looking at the office door again. What did the miracle director want to do? Before he knew Adrian Cowell, Michael Bay didn''t really admire anyone. Even though he had met many directors and producers through his uncle at the top of the globe, and had a meeting with Spielberg and others, he always had a pride in his heart, believing that his own films would never be inferior to them.


    Even if he knew Adrian later, he didn''t pay attention to it. He was an independent director who could only shoot low-cost films. But with Adrian appearing again and again in the public view, and constantly causing such controversy, Michael Bay''s eyes are gradually attracted to the past.


    His original intention has not changed. He still doesn''t like those theatrical movies. He still doesn''t think that if he makes a movie, he can''t be worse than any director. But Adrian''s long list of achievements is really dazzling. Within three years of taking charge of the director, Adrian has already had two Oscar nominations for best director. At the same time, he used two films to pave the way for Luciano and Thompson. What''s more, he has made money in every film, almost never losing money, including the films he invested in, and the films made based on his own scripts


    Michael Bay doesn''t need to care about Adrian''s naming, but he can''t help but care about his earning power. There are also many kinds of fame. For example, every movie is a reputation for being praised for art, or every movie is famous for making a lot of money. For Michael Bay, the latter is obviously more attractive to him. Adrian''s ability to make money is needless to say. The most surprising thing is that he has never touched anything related to film making before, which is described in detail in the reports about him, and he admits it.


    Since the founding of Hollywood, no director has been able to do so. Besides genius, I''m afraid there is no better word to describe him. No wonder the media now call him miracle director. Michael Bay, who is well-informed, knows more. For example, Adrian is not only the boss of Bosworth film, but also the chairman of AC media, which was not established for a long time.


    if he can make so many achievements in less than three years, what kind of person can be regarded as a successful person? As the old saying goes, if the other person''s ability is only a little higher than you, you may envy him; but if the other person''s ability is too much than you, you can only look up to him.


    So Michael Bay will sit here worrying about his gains and losses. He doesn''t understand what Adrian is asking through his uncle to direct the film? There are so many people to choose from, right? Besides, they haven''t even met. So what would it be? It''s said that he has a record company, isn''t it


    Just as he was thinking, the Secretary opened the door of the office and came out: "Mr. Michael Bay, Mr. Jerry brookheimer, Mr. Adrian, please come in."


    She''s beautiful. What''s her name? Charlize Theron, that''s the name. Looking at the beautiful girl, Michael Bay can''t help whistling in his heart. Then he is stunned and goes in together?


    The middle-aged man sitting opposite him showed the same expression, but after a few seconds, he responded. After a friendly smile to Michael, he got up first and walked to the office.


    Michael immediately got up and followed him. His mind was now all over the things to come, and he had no time to think about anything else, and his worries about gains and losses had been forgotten.


    This is a simple office, not too much furniture, but the layout is very comfortable, all appliances are placed quite neatly, as if to interpret the word "order". At this time, the young man sitting in front of the desk was holding the phone with a slight frown. He was wearing a white shirt but not a tie. His collar was untied, and his coat was hung on the coat rack. It was serious and uninhibited at the same time."Sit down, please." Adrian, who was behind his desk, saw them come in, quickly explained to the microphone, then got up and put out his hand: "nice to meet you, Mr. Bay, Mr. Bruckheimer."


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Cowell." The two men who had just touched the chair stood up again.


    "Please sit down. Don''t be so restrained. Please call me Adrian or ed. I''m not the FBI or CIA, nor the tax bureau. I''m not asking you to help with the investigation." Adrian joked.


    A few witticisms immediately relaxed, and Adrian pressed the phone''s contact button: "Hey, Charlie, just a little more trouble for you, please send us three cups..."


    He stopped suddenly and looked at the two men in front of him.


    "Coffee." Michael Bay and Bruckheimer agreed, then accidentally looked at each other''s eyes, and then added in unison: "whatever the taste."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. "OK, Charlie. Three lattes. Thank you."


    Then he looked at the two people with a smile: "it''s worthy of me to choose a partner, and I haven''t started to have such a tacit understanding."


    In the face of Michael and brookheimer''s puzzled and clear eyes, he handed two bound scripts from his desk to them: "take a few minutes to read the script."


    Michael and Bruckheimer looked at each other and simply took the script and read it.


    Unlike brookheimer, who flipped through it roughly once and then read it again, Michael read every page carefully and deeply, even though Charlotte delivered the coffee. First, he wanted to know as much as possible what kind of story it was; second, he could take the opportunity to calm down his excitement. Adrian''s words are very famous. It took him about 20 minutes to find him to direct the film


    before Michael finished reading the script. He had planned to spend a longer time reading it more carefully, but brookheimer had finished reading it and was waiting for him to drink coffee, so the last third had to finish reading the script. Rao is so, he is still excited, this is a good story, hot blood at the same time humorous and interesting, he can almost in his head to outline some very dynamic pictures.


    "It''s a good play Adrian. " Michael thought about it, but decided to call each other''s full name.


    "Thank you. Jerry said the same thing. I knew you would be a good partner." Adrian laughed. "So, since your opinions are so unanimous, would you like to be the producer and director of this film?"


    The two men in front of him looked at each other again, then looked up and down again. Finally, brookheimer said, "I can see why I chose me Are we, ed? "


    "It''s a purely commercial film, and I need a producer with more relevant experience in this field, so don recommended you to me. He said that you are his best partner and you have been working very well together." Adrian said with a smile, "I believe what he says."


    Then he looked at Michael: "as for Michael, although you don''t have the experience of directing a film, I''ve seen all your MTV and advertisements. It''s very dynamic and powerful, and that''s what this movie needs. It doesn''t care about anything else. It just needs to make the audience moved, interesting and cool. "


    Adrian suddenly laughed again, with a little apology: "of course, there is another reason that the budget of this film is only about 20 million at most, and most of it will be spent on special effects, so there is not much money to invite famous directors."


    "It doesn''t matter." Michael shrugged, nothing else. Adrian was telling the truth. He was a new man in directing the film.


    "But I believe Mike will do well, just as I believe Jerry will do well," Adrian looked at Michael and then at brookheimer. "I don''t think it''s a bad thing to work with new directors. They may be more energetic and imaginative than some famous directors, and their films will be more attractive - in fact, my own I was a new director. "


    Brookheimerton, still thinking, laughed. "I agree. I agree."


    "Very good." Adrian said, looking at Michael.


    "I have no problem." Michael said quickly, in any case, this is an opportunity, he has no reason to let go.


    "Very well, gentlemen, the rest is to discuss the signing of the contract and the preparation of the film," Adrian clapped his hands. "Actors, I''m ready for you. The two black actors who have just moved from TV series to movies are excellent. I believe you can cooperate happily."


    "No problem. You''re the boss." Brookheimer shrugged his acceptance, but Michael suddenly asked, "is it because of the budget?"


    "Well..." Adrian thought about it, then spread out his hands, "that''s right."


    .


    ¡°www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C190

    How do I know why you chose black actors? After Michael Bay and Jerry brookheimer left, Adrian made such a fuss. But at this time more, or a kind of pleasure into the bag.


    Whether it''s Michael Bay, who is often criticized by critics as the only exploding movie in the future, or Jerry brookheimer, who is known as a gold medal producer, is still just a newcomer in the film industry.


    Oh, brookheimer doesn''t count. He has made several films with Don Simpson. Although he is basically thanks to Simpson, he has accumulated a certain reputation and learned a lot, which has laid a solid foundation for his future fame. However, Michael Bay is really new. Although the MTV and advertising have a good reputation, he has never had the opportunity to direct the film, even if his uncle is a senior member of globegroup.


    This gives Adrian a chance to start. Think how grateful and happy he would be if a very well-known filmmaker in the circle told a young man who was tired of shooting MTV and advertising and was eager to prove himself with commercial films, and hoped that he would direct a film with a small investment scale but could let him play his talents to the full Crazy.


    Similarly, if the well-known filmmaker tells a middle-aged man who is hoping to be an independent producer and wants to invite him to be the producer of a movie with a small investment scale, and will give him considerable power, which is recommended by his friends he has always trusted, he will not refuse and at the same time give him a good impression.


    I really should thank don Simpson for sending Bruckheimer so simply. Said Adrian, leaning back on his chair. In a word, brookheimer''s best work in the 1990s, or the most memorable one, is still with Simpson, which is also Michael Bay''s best work.


    But it doesn''t matter. Brookheimer, who left Simpson, did a good job. As for Michael, as long as he doesn''t try to add something deep into the film, he will never lack an audience. Of course, he doesn''t mind if he can, but how does Simpson and Bruckheimer separate.


    Adrian shook his head. Adrian took a piece of paper and began to write. In addition to Michael and brookheimer, the two black actors had to sign in as soon as possible. Martin Lawrence, however, couldn''t let go of Smith will.


    that''s right. The script Adrian gave Michael and brookheimer today was the Jedi police, which should have been right Fang''s gift to each other is his specialty. In my memory, this movie earned nearly 150 million box office worldwide at a cost of less than 30 million yuan. It not only made Michael Bay''s debut work a success, but also made Martin Lawrence and Smith will famous. At the same time, brookheimer was further established as a producer. A film attracted so many talents. If Adrian let go, it must be his head There''s water in.


    Further increase efforts to attract talents, this is what Adrian will do next. In terms of director and production, he has made a thorough reputation. No one can erase the title of miracle director, as long as it continues to consolidate. What we need to do now is to bring together and hold in their own hands the actors, directors and producers who have not yet become famous, just like Michael and brookheimer today, and Martin Lawrence and Smith will who have not yet met.


    As for the method, in addition to investing in films, inviting directors and acting, there is another aspect that is also very important - agents, whether actors or directors, need them to take care of their work. If a certain agent favors a certain film company, it will be easier for the film company to invite an actor or director.


    Agents are like a dense network at the bottom of Hollywood. They may not be able to decide what important things are, but they are absolutely indispensable. That''s why Adrian bought and developed his own brokerage company.


    As a matter of fact, the agent company has already given him a lot of surprises when it was acquired. Several stars of the future are among them. In addition to the two years'' rush and financial support, it has attracted many actors'' agents. Now there is a lack of a more capable CEO. Think about Adrian''s target, it seems that it is fast.


    To take these future stars under his command, let their star path be born from their own hands, and let them work for themselves wholeheartedly. This kind of happy feeling is second only to holding the woman he wants into his arms.


    Adrian stood up and stretched comfortably. Think about it. What else needs to be dealt with? Britney and Christina have no problem. Their parents understand the importance of opportunity better than they do. If they don''t expect their children to become famous and make money, how can they send them to Los Angeles.


    In terms of TV series, we have reached an agreement with them. We have started to work overtime for the series, and all the original members are doing well. It''s just that the broadcast schedule has not been arranged, but it is planned to launch friends in the summer vacation.


    As for the most important film, Spielberg, who returned to Los Angeles, has already started to make Schindler''s list. After returning from Poland, he took a full two-week break. Compared with his haggard appearance in Europe, he is much better now, but he still has some inhumanity when working. Adrian doesn''t talk to him too much, but just tells the person in charge that he Give whatever you want. The shooting of Philadelphia story is almost finished. There are only some fragmentary scenes to be dealt with. Demi has worked hard on the details, but he plans to start post production after taking a break. This is not busy. Anyway, there is still nearly a year to go. Adrian can continue to have a good relationship with Tom Hanks for next year''s film.The last is true lies. Adrian completely gives it to the truck driver. With his promise, Cameron will make the best possible film. Sarah also performed well in the role of daughter Sarah. Cameron praised Adrian more than once for her ability to bear hardships. Seeing that her part was almost filmed, she could arrange to go to the Acting Academy for a period of time after she came back from Washington. However, Sara looks weak, but she is strong in her heart and has her own opinions. She wants to


    The phone rings on his desk, and Adrian takes his mind back and presses the hands-free button.


    "Mr. Adrian, Mr. kalkin''s calling. They''re ready." Charlize''s voice came from the phone, flat and light without emotional ups and downs.


    "Good. I''ll be in New York in a few days, and I''ll ask them to release the casting news and collect information about the young actresses from 12 to 16 years old in New York." Adrian said so, and then he pressed the hands-free button.


    It''s time to make this movie. I''m looking forward to the pictures. Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, Adrian said in his heart. Then he turned his attention to the phone again, but before that, we should finish what we have in front of us. Now we should be able to do it, as long as we add firewood.


    "I won''t come back tonight, Charley, and I''ll leave the villa to you. By the way, if you can, would you mind packing for me Listening to the voice from the receiver, Charlize replied a little coldly, "yes", but after putting down the receiver, he made a gesture to kick the small table where the telephone was placed.


    "Good. I''m a nanny again." She raised her hands and said angrily, but it''s hard to say what the anger needle is. You know, the assistant also wants to guest play the role of nanny at some time.


    "Well, you won''t come back. I''ll watch for you." Charlize glanced at the living room. It was completely dark outside, and a sneer ran across the corner of his mouth.


    She quickly turned on all the lights that could be turned on in the villa. Then she selected a record of rock music and put it into the player. She turned on the sound to the maximum. Then she poured a glass of wine for herself. She drank the spicy liquid and sang loudly in the living room along with the strong music, and stepped on the rhythm forgetfully.


    "Hell with the age limit," she screamed, waving her glass.


    Unfortunately, the excitement soon dissipated. After turning off the music, Charlize curled up on the sofa. He didn''t want to watch TV or books. He looked at the cup on the tea table with a blush on his face.


    "It''s stupid. I''m so bored that I''m going crazy alone." Charlize sighed and covered his forehead.


    She didn''t want to go back to the motel, but it''s really open space to stay alone in such a large villa, although she wanted to live in such a villa before. Usually, when Adrian is around, you can talk to him, listen to his witty remarks, or seize the opportunity to satirize him. Anyway, he won''t be angry. It''s really rare for a boss like him


    Hey, Charlize suddenly reached out and waved a few times in the air. Why do you think about him again? I''m not Shouldn''t I keep a distance from him? And Isn''t he keeping a distance from me?


    Charlize rolled her eyes and finally got up from the sofa, but even a few laps back in the living room couldn''t eliminate her inexplicable irritation.


    Okay, why don''t you call and get some people to party? I found out a lot of people have thought about this for a period of time. But the idea was dismissed after only two turns. Adrian wouldn''t have said anything if she was alone, but he would have killed her if a large group of people came to the party.


    "Oh, God, can you give me a chance to get rid of my troubles for a while?" Charlize cried, waving his arms.


    At this time, her heart suddenly moved. After thinking for a few seconds, she quickly returned to her room and took out a small bag of things containing some very small, dark plants that were ground very small.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C191

    At this time, there is no need to talk about anything. Every American or westerner knows that although it is illegal to plant and sell this stuff, at least 90% of Westerners have smoked it, and it has almost been integrated into western culture.


    Charlize sprinkled the powder in the complimentary cigarette paper and rolled it up carefully. She got it from the little black TAD in the motel, and a lot of people buy it from that guy. Charlize had once or twice before. As mentioned just now, he did not smoke * * and there are only a few Westerners. For them, this thing is not a drug at all, but a way to relieve pressure. As long as it is not excessive, there will be no problem. Of course, it depends on one''s self-control to what extent is excessive and what is not.


    "Please, don''t let me get upset." Charlize sighed at the ugly cigarette in her hand. She smoked the cigarette to ease the depression of training. At that time, she almost insisted on biting her teeth in order to make a living. In addition to reading and studying, she had no time to go to parties or to date. And even if it''s * *, it''s only in the case of irritability can''t bear to smoke with his mother''s back.


    With a click, the fire of the lighter came out, and then lit the "cigarette" between his fingers. Charles took a big puff with his eyes closed, then held his breath for a few seconds, then bent down to hold his hair and let out a groan. His facial features were also crowded together. After a few seconds of this, she suddenly looked up and took a breath, and gave out a giggle: "Oh, hell, I can''t remember this damned feeling. Ha ha, really, ha ha, it''s unbearable."


    She stood up and fell down to the door. The feeling of floating in the clouds made her step on the marshmallow, and the giggle was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Two more, good now." When Charlize came to the corridor, she took a big puff again, giggled and swayed down. After the initial discomfort caused by not smoking for a long time, she began to enter the state.


    At this moment, a sound came from the door, followed by Adrian''s voice: "Charlie, are you at home? Wow, it looks like you''re having a good time at home alone. "


    "Yes, dear ed, I''m here, cheerleading." Charlize, who was halfway down the stairs, grinned and waved to Adrian at the door.


    Adrian was obviously stunned to see her like this: "are you OK, Charlie?"


    "Oh, of course, there''s no better time than now. I''m about to fly." Charlize said in an aria, then put the cigarette to his mouth and took a puff.


    "Are you smoking?" Adrian, who took off his coat and threw it on the sofa, looked at the things in her hands with interest. "That monster called me honey just now. I thought there was something wrong with my ears."


    "Oh, of course, it feels great. Do you want to try it?" Smile flattery, Baisheng Charlize swayed to him and handed over the "cigarette" in his hand.


    Adrian did not want to take over, put on the mouth gently inhaled, and then closed his eyes and aftertaste: "the purity is not very high, but it is very suitable for ordinary people."


    He opened his eyes and became a little trance: "this is the first time I''ve ever smoked."


    "The first time? Don''t think I''m a kid, ed. your lies are so lame. "Charlize jokingly took" cigarette "from his hand, sat down on the sofa and took a long puff.


    Adrian mumbles something and sits down next to her and grabs the cigarette from her hand.


    "Hey, it''s mine. If you need it, why don''t you buy it yourself?" said Charlotte, exasperated. He''s going to grab it again. He doesn''t have the usual evidence.


    "It''s stingy." Adrian rolled his eyes sullently, and he was snatched half a mouthful.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be at Monica''s or Julia''s now? Why are you back? " Charlize, who had been dull in some ways by smoking, asked.


    "I decided to come back because of a sudden thought." Adrian, who took two puffs, didn''t look like she was floating in the clouds. He shook a small box in his hand: "after the clock rings at 12 o''clock, you''ll be working for a month. I think you''ve done a good job, so I''m going to give you a gift."


    "Gift?" Charlize half opened his gray green eyes and looked at the box he handed over for a long time before reaching for it. What he didn''t see was thrown aside. "No interest."


    Adrian sighed: "you''re smoking a little bit too much, Charley."


    "More? Where is it? " Charlize''s voice suddenly became displeased. "I only took two puffs. I haven''t smoked again for a long time. Is that too much?"


    "Well, if..." Adrian was trying to change the subject, but she was immediately interrupted: "do you know how much pressure that is, ed? Practice and dance every day, but you may never be the protagonist, and you can only dance with others. You can save every cent of your money in class and work in the evening every day. You can arrange your schedule every day, sort out classified documents for you, contact and make appointment for those big people, and prevent you from being harassed by you Why can''t I smoke? You tell me, ED, why can''t IThe last sentence was almost word by word. She waved her arms and looked excited as if she was giving a speech. Adrian next to him was stunned at first, then turned into a smile, and finally showed a look of appreciation. When Charlize finished his speech, he raised his eyebrows: "Charlie, you don''t think you''re harassing this accusation..."


    "Hard, isn''t it? Isn''t it? " With the excitement of * *, Charlize yelled again. She looked at Adrian angrily. She grabbed the small gift box that had just been thrown aside and shook it. "You will give me a gift. Don''t you want to go to bed with me?"


    "I think you may need to..."


    "You''re a jerk, ED, you know what? You''re a big jerk." Charlize, who interrupted him again, held out his finger and poked him in the shoulder. "You''re dating two women at the same time. You don''t know. I was on the other side of the corridor that night at Vanity Fair, listening to you and Julia''s intimate voice Just after chatting with Julia, I went to chat with Monica again. It was really you, ed.


    "OK, Charlie," Adrian grabbed her hand with a smile. "You misunderstood me. Julia and I were talking in the room that night."


    "Look, you are debating again. Don''t you even have the courage to admit it?"


    "I''m dating Monica and Julie at the same time, and I don''t deny it as long as it''s something I''ve done. But if I didn''t, I would never admit it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Julie


    "You must have done it. You can''t cheat me"


    "I didn''t do it."


    "You did"


    "I didn''t do it"


    "you did." Charlize suddenly sprang across Adrian''s lap, grabbed his collar and shook it violently. "I said you did it, and you did it"


    "ha ha ha." Adrian was shaken by her and laughed, "well, if you say yes, then I will."


    But this compromise not only did not calm Charlize down, but made her more and more indignant. After staring at him for a long time, her chest rose higher and higher, and finally bent down to kiss him hard on the mouth.


    Adrian was a little surprised, and then did not hesitate to entangle Charlize''s little tongue. Although she fought hard, her kissing skill was relatively green, and soon became breathless.


    Even so, Charlize didn''t plan to give up. After leaving Adrian''s mouth with a silver chain, she began to unbutton her shirt and looked at each other provocatively: "OK, ED, do you dare to do it with me? You know. I''m still a girl. I''ve never had sex with a man. Do you dare to have her for the first time? "


    Adrian picked her eyebrows unexpectedly and said nothing. She put her arm around Charlize''s waist and put it in her arms, then blocked her mouth. Adrian''s pant was untied, but her other hand didn''t go in quickly.


    At first, I just turned around in front of me, and then I pressed the telomere. Then there was another whirl, until the telomeres felt like they had completed the change, and then they went down again. At this time, the valley has been inundated, gurgling water constantly gushing out, and after a while, finally went deep into it.


    From Adrian''s finger penetration, the situation was no longer under Charlize''s control, and every time the attack made her tremble even more. With the excitement of the yet to subside, Charlize immediately began to look up and groan after the kiss. Especially when Adrian opened her bra with his mouth and buried himself in the not plump softness, he attacked her from top to bottom, which made Charlize''s moan even more obvious. His hands holding Adrian''s collar subconsciously extended to his waist.


    Adrian won''t let the attractive girl in his arms wait for a long time, but when he takes back his hands and straightens up his waist and just enters a little bit, the feeling of tightness and Charlize''s low voice make him realize something, and his surprised look suddenly disappears from his face.


    But just when Adrian wanted to pull it out and do some foreplay so that Charlize could be more relaxed, the girl suddenly hugged him and sat down fiercely. She cried out with pain, and even tears came out of her mouth.


    "Charlie, Charlie..." Adrian whispered that he would not move any more, but Charlize bit his teeth and slowly swung his waist. His legs, kneeling on the sofa, were clamped to his waist, making the contact between them even closer.


    Seeing this, Adrian also no longer affectation, once again activity, so this evening in Charlize''s excited and painful groan in the beginning.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C192

    The girl sneezed gently and subconsciously opened her hair covering her nose, then opened her eyes slightly. The sun came in from the balcony, the breeze gently moved the curtains, and it seemed that there were birds calling. It was a beautiful morning. She yawned and scratched her hair. She was trying to change her position and continue sleeping for a while, but suddenly she realized that it was wrong.


    What''s wrong? This is the morning, the quilt is held in his arms without any clothes on, and then he wakes up in ED''s room No clothes? Waking up in ED''s room? Charlize, with his eyes wide open, turned away from the quilt and was about to sit up. Unfortunately, only half of the action, she fell back to bed, the pain from below made her almost unable to move, but the pain was equivalent to sitting on her guess.


    "Damn it," Charlize murmured, and his face turned ugly.


    "Ah, you''re awake, Charlie. Good morning." Adrian''s voice came from the door, and Charlize turned to see him in his pajamas with a plate of snacks and two cups of coffee.


    "Would you like some breakfast?" He came over with a smile and put the plates on the bedside table.


    "It looks like," Charlize sneered at Adrian, "I''ve got another one to sleep with you after I''ve sorted out my papers, arranged my schedule, contacted people and accompanied you to the amusement park, didn''t I?"


    "It hurts me to talk like that, Charley," Adrian sighed, then held out his finger and turned his finger at his temple. "Remember, remember what you did after you smoked. I don''t think that level of * * will make you forget everything."


    Charlize couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she grabbed her hair and began to think of it. Only a few minutes later, her face became different. She looked at Adrian with a guilty and embarrassed look and turned her head, as if she didn''t know how to face him. Adrian sat down beside the bed and drank his coffee.


    After a while, Charlize finally turned his head around with his eyes closed, pinched his fist, and then opened his eyes again: "well, it seems that I asked for it, but Ah... "


    Just when she wanted to sit up more, the pain from her immediately let her fall back. Fortunately, Adrian has put down the coffee cup, and timely stepped forward to support her, not only with gentle action to let her lean on the head of the bed, but also considerate to pull up the thin quilt for her to block out the light in front of her chest.


    "I''m sorry, I could have saved you from the pain, but..." Adrian sighed and sat back. "I never thought you''d be like this Wild and forgetful of the consequences. Frankly speaking, if it''s caused by * *, then you''d better not smoke in the future. "


    Charlize gave him a complicated look and did not go on to the first topic. Adrian shrugged his shoulders and said to himself, "you said a lot last night, which let me know more about the girl around me, and what kind of influence and trouble have been brought to her by all kinds of things."


    "No, no, no, ED," Charlize sighed, covering her forehead and shaking her head. "You don''t really understand that you were born into a wealthy family, with loving parents, well-educated, lacking in everything, and doing whatever you want. Despite some setbacks and hardships, it doesn''t mean Let''s say, ED, there are many things you haven''t experienced. If you haven''t experienced them, you won''t really understand others'' feelings. For example, if you can''t pay the rent tomorrow, you''ll have to be evicted by the landlord. For example, try to make more money every day to make a living. "


    " really? " Adrian said quietly, "do you really think so, Charlie?"


    "Isn''t it?" Charlize looked up and looked at him without blinking her beautiful gray green eyes.


    "Well, then I ask you, Charley, have you ever felt like this?" Adrian looked at her and said seriously, "there is something in the shop window that you like for a long time. It''s not expensive or even cheap. You save it for a long time, and one day you can buy it. But at this time, an accident happened, and all the money was not enough When you stand in front of the window and look at the things that are easy to get inside, but you have to use your greatest strength to urge yourself to leave and never come back from here. The feeling of resentment and unwillingness is like countless claws in your heart. "


    Charlize looked at Adrian in amazement. Although the other party had been looking at her, she was slightly distracted, as if she had fallen into the memory. Her dark eyes were unpredictable, just like a pool. If you fall in, you may not be able to climb out.


    After dozens of seconds of silence, Adrian opened his mouth again: "so, when God chose me, I told myself, as long as it is what I want, I must get it"


    he reached out and gently touched the beautiful face of the girl: "I''m sorry, I have become the cause of your trouble, but I want to say that you are charming. Self confidence, self-confidence - or with a little bit of inferiority - not to admit defeat, but also very smart, very attractive


    "You have said that to many women." Charlize lowered his head, subconsciously pressed his chest, trying to change the subject and suppress his violent heartbeat."Yes, yes, but not many," Adrian did not deny. "I only praise beautiful women who really deserve praise. Mediocre women have the same mediocrity, while beautiful women have different beauties. "


    Charlize looked up again, looked at him again with a complex look, and then laughed at himself: "one of my teachers, Ms. Pullman, taught me something in private about how to deal with men and preserve myself. You know, being an assistant involves dealing with a lot of people, and sometimes dealing with the boss... "


    At this point, she made a gesture and didn''t go on. There was a wry smile on her pretty face. Adrian showed a sudden insight and shook his head with a smile.


    "No wonder you always So I should be proud? " He asked with a smile.


    Charlize glared at him, and after a while, he said in a soft voice of self consolation: "I seldom date people. For a long time, I didn''t even want to deal with men, so I haven''t even had a boyfriend."


    After saying this, Adrian''s look at her book * immediately changed, more pity and love than before.


    "Because of your father, right?" After a long time, he asked softly.


    "You investigate me?" Charlize turned her head violently, and her face became very ugly. The most secret scar in her heart was suddenly uncovered. The burning pain in the sun made her tremble.


    "Yes," Adrian looked at her calmly. "I need someone around me that I can trust completely, because I have a lot of problems to go through her hands, so I have to know everything about her."


    With a sigh, he sat down by the bed, put his arm around Charlize''s shoulder and held her in his arms. "I''m sorry, Charlie. I''m sorry about what''s going on in your family."


    At first, Charlize, who had no resistance at first, suddenly struggled and said nothing. He repeatedly beat Adrian with his fists. Not only that, he twisted his body in spite of the great pain below, and wanted to leave his arms. Even if the quilt fell down, the light on his chest could not stop her.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, no one can hurt you, Charlie, no one." Adrian has not let go, just firmly holding the girl, constantly pacifying said, even if the arm pain also do not care.


    After a long time, Charlize finally stopped, lying in Adrian''s arms, gasping. Adrian let out a long breath and lifted the girl''s face in his arms. Until then, she still bit her lips and said nothing, but from time to time, there were crystal tears spilling from her beautiful eyes.


    Adrian put out his tongue to lick the tears, then lowered his head to kiss her beautiful lips. Rhythmic sucking and teasing a few times, and finally the clenched teeth open. After that, he restrained his movements and guided Charlize skillfully. After a long time of soft touching, he separated.


    Charlize still did not speak, just looked at Adrian, she has controlled the eruption of their emotions, but the gray green eyes of the sadness and pain can not be erased.


    "Well, have a good day''s rest in bed. I don''t think you can get out of bed today." Adrian patted her on the face and put her back on the head of the bed. After covering her with the quilt, Adrian put the plate on the bedside table in front of her. "Eat something. I believe you should be hungry."


    Charlize took coffee in silence until she swallowed a small piece of bread. She found that the plate was always in Adrian''s hand, and looked at the smiling man sitting beside her.


    "Never mind. I can do anything for you today." Adrian shrugged. "It''s the weekend anyway. There''s nothing important to deal with. If you need it, just give me the order."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something. He reached out and took the small box on the head of the bed and handed it to the girl in front of him: "by the way, this is a gift given to you last night. Anyway, I hope you can accept it."


    Charlize took it in her hands, held it in her hands for a while, but did not open it. She looked up at Adrian, raised her eyebrows and asked, "can you really do anything for me?"


    "Of course."


    "Singing and dancing make me happy, cooking and cleaning serve me, all of which are OK?"


    "Well It''s OK to sing, and it''s OK to clean up. But when I dance, I can dance very badly, and I can only cook a few dishes, maybe not to your taste... "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s settled."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C193

    On April 6, 1993, Adrian, who handled the affairs of Los Angeles in a similar way, boarded the plane to New York to select the heroine for his long planned new work. But miss Charlize Theron, the personal assistant who was always with him when he was working, was not with him. As for why, Adrian''s explanation is that she has her own business to do temporarily, so she won''t come to New York until a few days later.


    Of course, the real reason is, um, some physiological problems. That night, under the stimulation, Charlize, who wanted to vent her pressure, was extremely wild. Even if Adrian wanted to use some skills to relieve her pain, Adrian also took two puffs before, and finally galloped on the youthful atmosphere.


    Don''t smoke again. It was Adrian''s first thought when he woke up. Adrian used to smoke a lot, but now Adrian has never smoked, so although it makes him feel excited, the two feelings of smoking and not smoking are intertwined in his head, which makes him feel quite a sense of his split up.


    Charlie may be a little bit Well, hobbies. This is his second thought. Adrian is not sure, of course, but he knows about her father. When Charlize was 15 years old, her violent father was shot by her frightened mother with a shotgun across the wooden door because he was drunk and tried to hurt her and her mother. Although the court found that this was self-defense and did not embarrass her mother, the incident hit her a lot. From Adrian''s a little mention, Charlize is like a frightened hedgehog, the situation of prickles can be seen.


    So from a psychological point of view, this is likely to become an incentive, coupled with the pressure of life has been pumping, so there will be such a sudden performance. However, this idea was immediately left behind by Adrian. It doesn''t matter whether there is or not. The key is that he has opened the gap. In the next few days, although both of them tacitly did not mention that night and the next morning, he was very clear about the subtle feeling between each other.


    All right, stop. It''s a long way off. In short, not only did Charlize not get out of bed the whole day, but he was also unable to move for the next few days because of what happened that night. When New York is ready, we will wait for Adrian to pass, so we have to let Charlize continue to rest and come to New York when we are able to move.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Rosa. That''s all." After exchanging eyes with several people around him, Adrian nodded to the 14-year-old girl standing in front of the camera.


    The girl probably saw something. She looked gloomy, but she didn''t speak. She bowed politely and left the room.


    Adrian shrugged. The girl was pretty good in appearance and acting, but not the type he wanted. However, the New York casting really gave him a few surprises, such as today''s last girl.


    "Let the next one in." Adrian looked at the time and said in his usual tone, "I''m going to the airport."


    The assistant quickly called in the girl outside. At first glance, she was not very beautiful. Her dark and nearly black hair was ironed into steel wire, giving people a feeling of fluffy and fluffy. Her face was a little longer, but her blue eyes were very attractive, and the corners of her mouth were always deliberately or unintentionally hooked. There was no charm in it.


    Unfortunately, although the girl is only 15 years old, she is about 5 feet 6 inches tall, which is much higher than her peers and does not meet the requirements of the characters in the script, so she is 90% likely to be eliminated.


    "It''s time to start, Miss liv Taylor." Adrian made a gesture of invitation to the girl standing in the middle. His expression was very calm, just like that of the other girls interviewed.


    Liv Taylor nodded, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and stood in front of the camera.


    "Lyon, if I win, you''ll let me follow you all my life." liv looked excited, her lips trembling slightly, looking at the camera as if it were the hero.


    "What if you lose?" The assistant with the script behind the camera read out the lines.


    "You go shopping yourself, just like before." Liv''s tone took firm, blue eyes also opened a lot.


    "You lost, Martha." The assistant continued to read the lines without looking up.


    Adrian rubbed his chin as he watched from the chair. He knew that if the girl in front of him straightened her hair and put on a little makeup, it would be amazing. In my memory, the fairy princess is most praised for her beautiful face. Many people think that when she laughs, she is pure, but when it comes to acting, it is really not so good.


    "Thank you, Miss liv. You''ve done very well." After liv finished performing the lines, Adrian clapped and said, but not too much.


    Liv didn''t say anything. She bowed slightly and left the room.


    "This girl is only average, but there are several good ones ahead."


    "She''s a little too tall. Even if she''s good at acting, she doesn''t look right."As soon as the girl went out, several assistants in the room, as well as the deputy director and executive producer, began to discuss. Adrian didn''t join in. After packing up, he was ready to go to the airport.


    "It''s up to you, EPPs," he said to a middle-aged man in his mid-40s, the associate director of the new film. "And take down the contact information of the girl just now, that''s liv Taylor."


    "You mean she''s the only one audition for today''s audition?" The other side is stupefied, after Leng asks a way.


    "No, it''s the same as before. First you discuss it, and then I''ll make a selection based on your results." Adrian shook his head. "As for that girl, I have other plans."


    After that, he turned around and went out. People in the room looked at me and I looked at you. Then they shrugged their shoulders and discussed which girls were suitable for the audition today.


    Adriver''s car is ready to go out of the airport. Look at the time. If everything goes well, by the time he arrives, the plane should have landed.


    However, there are always accidents, such as the bad traffic in New York City. So when Adrian arrived at Kennedy for a few games, it was half an hour after the plane landed.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come, ed." After sitting in the waiting hall for about half an hour, Charlize, with his newspaper almost tattered in his hand, said teasingly after seeing Adrian.


    "Traffic jams, and I forgot that Glover was unfamiliar with the streets of New York." Adrian explained. "However, since I have promised to pick up the plane, I will not be late. As I said, I will certainly do what I promised."


    He laughed, sat down beside her, and put his arm around her waist to kiss.


    "But it is an indisputable fact that you are late." Charlize let go with a quiet slight gesture.


    Adrian sighed deliberately and didn''t do it again, but then he reached out to help her sweep the hair in her ear to the back of her head: "if we want to care like this, we''d better discuss it first. You can come here two days ago, but why should we delay it until today?"


    "I said I had something else to deal with, and you promised to do it." Charlize didn''t avoid his ambiguous action this time, but gave him a white eye.


    "Really?" Adrian smiles, but Charlize is silent.


    After a few seconds of this atmosphere, Adrian stood up: "well, let''s go back to the station first and sort out the work. There are many things without you around."


    Charlize also stood up. "OK, I''ll do it for you in a minute."


    On the way back, they talked about work matters. As Adrian said, they had been used to Charlize''s orderly arrangement for him. Many things in the past few days were a little messy.


    "I can''t believe it. Can''t you find a professional assistant on the spot?" ''said Charlize, looking through the papers.


    "The cast assistants are OK if they''re just guest stars. Besides, I thought you could come right away." Adrian said immediately, so Charlize shut his mouth.


    With the lessons before coming, and Glover''s memory is not bad. Although he bypassed several streets with bad traffic jams, it took only 20 minutes to get back to the studio.


    Because most of the footage was shot in New York, Adrian had a couple of apartments rented in Brooklyn for everyone to use. He also lives here to show that he can advance and retreat with everyone. And, of course, to avoid his passionate aunt.


    To stop the new film in New York, Adrian did not hide from Aunt Martha, as soon as he arrived in New York, he visited his uncle''s house. Uncle is still that kind of bad temper, and compared with before, he began to be merciless when he spoke, but he could always detect his uncle''s tone with a touch of guilt.


    Adrian couldn''t figure it out until Aunt Martha came out to see him off that his uncle was upset because he didn''t thank him at the Oscars. This makes him have a kind of feeling of crying and laughing. If you think about the content of the speech at that time, it is not difficult to understand why uncle was so awkward.


    However, Aunt Martha hoped that he would live in their home when he was in New York. How could Adrian accept the offer, so she simply moved to the apartment to live with the crew.


    "Mr. Adrian, please wait." Just before Adrian and Charlize walked into the apartment building and didn''t have time to say hello to the administrator, a voice suddenly rang.


    "What can I do for you?" Adrian turned and looked at the man in his 30s coming up, glancing at the long haired girl following him.


    < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C194

    The little girl was about twelve or three years old, very petite, with long hair, brown and curly. Between the bright and the bright, the face is slightly flattering.


    Nice to see you again, honey. Although such a greeting in the heart, on the surface, Adrian''s attention is still on the man in front of him.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian. This is sandy Dodd. You may not know me. I work under Mr. ledeman." The other side introduced himself, with a sincere and confident smile.


    "Redman fields?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I know. He''s one of the best brokers in the company. Do you work under him? Very good. You can ask him more, and you will be as good as he is


    I was signed in by my company''s agent. It seems that they should be rewarded.


    "Thank you. I believe that, too. I''ve been working hard," Sandy said with a warm smile. "But I''m here to get another audition for my employer."


    "For another audition?" Adrian looks at him with a pretence of incomprehension.


    "I think I can get a second audition." The little girl in the back stood in front of sandy, straightened her chest and looked at Adrian, saying in a confident voice.


    "Is it, miss?" Adrian smiles. "Excuse me, may I have your name?"


    "Natalie, Natalie herag." The little girl looked at him with more confidence.


    "Well, Miss Natalie, why do you think I should give you a second chance?" Adrian held his chin and looked at her with interest. At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: what a delicate porcelain doll.


    "Is that all right?" Natalie suddenly stepped back to make room.


    Is it going to be that scene? Adrian raised his eyebrows slightly and made a gesture of invitation with a smile.


    The little girl coughed and closed her eyes. When she opened it again, the whole person''s temperament had a subtle change. Looking at Adrian''s eyes with a little sadness and a little attachment, she said in a soft emotional tone: "Lyon, I think I''m in love with you."


    She showed up in the hall of the apartment without any scruples. Although no one had spoken to her, she continued to look at Adrian and said in this tone: "this is my first love, you know?"


    At the same time, the corner of the mouth floating shallow smile, as if recalled what happy things.


    "Because I feel it."


    "In my stomach It''s very warm. It used to be tied up there, but now it''s not. "


    Every line came out of her mouth, and her face changed slightly. This change was not large, but it was in line with the emotion that the lines wanted to express. The sadness, the smile, the persistence, the unforgettable look, portrayed a lonely and stubborn girl vividly, as if Matilda were standing in front of her.


    Although the little girl in and out of the apartment was surprised, even though she was surprised to see her eyes.


    "It''s wonderful. It''s a big surprise, but with the acting skills you''re showing now, I can''t ignore you in the first audition." Adrian exclaimed, and at the same time assumed a look of doubt.


    "Because when I audition, you really talk to people," the little girl named Natalie shrugged. "So, Mr. Adrian, can I get a second audition now?"


    "Of course." Adrian nodded without hesitation. The reason why he deliberately ignored the other party and let her lose the election in the first audition was to know whether she would take the initiative to find the director for self recommendation as she remembered, and could also take this opportunity to observe her personality.


    Now that his goal has been achieved, he will certainly not let it go. He chose "the killer is not too cold" as his next film, and spent so much effort in courting Jean Renault. He first killed the possibility of Luc Besson''s creation, not for the sake of Miss Natalie Portman? Oh, it''s still Natalie herag.


    "Frankly speaking, with your excellent performance now, I''m almost sure you''ll play the role. But for the sake of fairness, you still have to attend the second audition Adrian gave a little compliment.


    After all, the little girl is still a little girl. Although she is very smart and confident, she still shows a happy look when she hears this praise.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian." She said with a smile. After slapping her agent, she happily ran to a man who had been guarding nearby, and then chirped like a happy little Skylark.


    Adrian discovered that there was still a middle-aged woman standing nearby, about 30 years old, and a little similar to the little girl. It was needless to say that this was Natalie''s mother."You have a wonderful daughter, Ms. Shelley." After introducing himself, Adrian immediately reached out his hand.


    "Thank you. I always think so." Shelly looked at her daughter''s reply with a little pride.


    After a few more words of greeting, after confirming the contact information with sandy, they left. Adrian sent them out all the time, watching them leave before returning to the apartment.


    Very good. It''s so exciting. Back in the apartment hall, Adrian said in his heart with a smile. Then he was stunned. Just as the little girl left, he heard her say, "look, I told you to use your own..." It''s to sandy, and there''s a certain complacency in the tone.


    It seems, what''s wrong? Adrian thought of it, but then he laughed, shook his head, put it behind his head, walked quickly to Charlize and put his arms around her shoulder: "OK, let''s go up."


    Charlize immediately took a step to the right, quietly broke away from his hand, and then looked at him with a smile: "you seem to be very interested in that girl."


    "Of course, this is the first time I''ve seen the update OO]. To such a talented girl, and still so confident. " Adrian didn''t deny it, then waved his hand and didn''t do anything intimate. "Let''s go back to the house first."


    Taking the elevator to the 9th floor, after saying hello to the crew leader who lives on the same floor, Adrian takes Charlize to her room.


    "I knew you would never have arranged for me to live elsewhere." After looking at the room, Charlize hummed. This is an apartment. It''s no different from the ordinary residence in New York. The kitchen and the living room are connected together. A sofa and two single sofas are placed in the living room. There is also a small coffee table. The key is that there are two bedrooms. On the sofa, on the coffee table, on the cabinet, there are Adrian''s things.


    "It''s easy to communicate, or do you want to sleep in a bed with me?" Adrian asked, looking at her with a smile.


    "You''re dreaming again." Charlize gave him a white eye and took the suitcase to his room.


    "Why can''t you dream," Adrian went in and helped her pack up. "You know, a person who doesn''t dream is very sad."


    "It depends on the dream." Charlize continued to hum, and as she passed Adrian, she was held by his waist in bed and pulled into her arms.


    "Ed" Charlize just protested and was gagged by Adrian. Sobbing a few fruitless, had to embrace his neck obediently to meet up.


    "What are you thinking? Have you ever thought about how I feel. "After parting, Charlize glared at him sullenly, but his face was a little more angry than before.


    "I just miss you a little bit, Charlie. It''s only been more than a month, but I already feel like I can''t live without you." Adrian fondled her face lovingly and then lay down with Charlize on the bed.


    The girl did not speak, just looked at him with a complicated look, then sighed and was about to sit up. Adrian grabbed her by the wrist, and Charlize didn''t break free, just turned around and continued to look at him with the same eyes.


    Adrian smiles and lets go of her hand and sits up as she walks out of the room. He didn''t worry at all, because the exquisite wristwatch on Charlize''s wrist was the gift he gave her that day.


    With the arrival of Charlize, Adrian''s efficiency in dealing with things has increased by at least 2%. It must be admitted that she is a smart and good at learning. Although this is the first time that she has been involved in shooting, it only took half a day to understand, and then it took half a day to run in, so that she has a basic tacit understanding with the crew ¡£


    In addition, Adrian wanted a perfect performance in front of him, so the first audition ended two days ahead of schedule. Naturally, the next step was to arrange a second audition for the selected ten girls. Although he would like to visit liv first, so that no one would be the first to arrive, he decided to postpone doing so after thinking about it.


    Anyway, we have decided on the role of Matilda. After the second audition, we must visit Natalie''s house. At that time, it''s not too late to see liv. It''s only a few days. There won''t be any accident. In addition, other departments are in an orderly preparation, just wait for the actors in place to start shooting.


    However, the reason why the second audition procedure is required when the role has been set is not really for the sake of fairness. The key is that among the girls who come to the audition, in addition to liv Wai, there is a surprise. Adrian really wants to know what kind of ground she can do. Therefore, he specially arranged for all girls to have a one-to-one interview with himself after the audition A conversation.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C195

    Adrian pushed open the door of the room, a few steps to the desk, sat down, and looked at the little girl sitting in front of her. Although I have seen it before in the first audition, I can''t help but sigh in my heart. With her golden hair, brown eyes, round face, her small dress and white nylon stockings on her legs, she looks pure and beautiful, just like a little princess on a trip. Even though she grew up looking older and her face a little wider, she is still a beautiful girl after all.


    The little girl in front of her is Kirsten Dunst. She was born as a child star and has played many highly rated roles at a young age. However, she became the first-line star after spider man.


    No wonder Vladimir Nabokov wrote a novel like that. Adrian was thinking, and his eyes narrowed as he looked at Kirsten. Compared with that day''s Natalie and her elegant temperament, Kirsten will undoubtedly dress up more clearly and clearly how to reflect his present loveliness and beauty.


    Sensing that his eyes were a little unscrupulous, Adrian immediately lowered his head, and then quickly adjusted his mood after a slight cough: "sorry, I left for a while - I was surprised to read your resume, Ms. Kirsten, I didn''t expect your acting experience to be so rich."


    Hearing the compliment, the little girl immediately showed a smile of satisfaction.


    "Now tell me what Mathilda looks like in your eyes." Adrian continued.


    "She is an early Shu girl, but at the same time she is very naive..." As if eager to perform, Kirsten immediately told the story at his request. She''s obviously done a lot of homework, and she''s got a good grasp of the characters.


    "So what do you think of the relationship between her and Lyon?"


    "What would you do if you changed places?"


    After asking a few questions in a row, seeing that his homework was almost finished, Adrian nodded immediately after he had a general impression: "thank you very much, Miss Kirsten. Let''s stop for a while. We''ll call you for the details."


    As he closed the folder in his hand, the little girl in front of him obviously felt something. After a flash of anxiety in her eyes, she suddenly asked, "Mr. Adrian, can I ask you a question?"


    Adrian was stunned and nodded: "of course."


    "What do you think of me?" Asked Kirsten, pretending to be careless.


    "Well You''ll be a good actor if you''re smart and have maturity that doesn''t match your peers Adrian said after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Any more?" The little girl looked disappointed, holding her face and putting her elbow on the table, she looked at Adrian with expectant eyes.


    In the face of this pure face, Adrian''s heart suddenly jumped. After a flash of surprise in his eyes, he restrained himself: "lovely, beautiful, beautiful, lovable."


    "So..." There was a moment of hesitation on Kirsten''s fleshy, round face, and her breath became short. But she bit her teeth and was replaced by persistence. She watched Adrian make her smile more lovely, and whispered, "how about something interesting, Mr. Adrian?"


    "Sorry, what did you say?" The folder almost fell out of his hand. Although Adrian controlled himself in time and looked at the little girl in front of him, the shock in his heart was inexpressible. Of course, he doesn''t know what the meaning behind this sentence means. If it comes from the mouth of an adult female actor, he will certainly say a few words. If it is well talked about, he can have in-depth communication, but This


    "I mean..." Kirsten, apparently determined, looked at Adrian with a lovely smile and said slowly, "how about something interesting, Mr. Adrian?"


    As she said this, she swept her long hair in her ears, and her innocent and pure face suddenly had a trace of enchantment and temptation, as if angels and Demons had come together on this little girl.


    "I think I heard something wrong..." Gently took a deep breath, Adrian said quietly, although he never hide his own * * does not mean that he is a fool.


    "I''ve been making commercials since I was 3 years old. I''ve been a little model for Ford, and I''ve been in a movie for the first time. I like the feeling, the wonderful feeling of being watched, but they always think And my parents agreed that To tell you the truth, Mr. Adrian, I''m tired of playing those cute little girls, and I hate that my hateful parents are always pointing fingers at me in this respect. I need a breakthrough. I want to be beautiful. I don''t want to be called a little girl any more. I want to be cute. I want to be noticed and praised by more people as long as I can achieve this I don''t care what means to use. "These words are probably kept in my heart for too long. At last, Kirsten was almost venting, and his lovely little face became a little distorted, but it had an inexplicable attraction.


    Kirsten quickly realized his gaffe, reached for his sideburns and then continued to use the charming and pure smile he used to look at Adrian: "I know you can help me realize this wish, right? Mr Adrian? You know, people in the circle call you miracle director. "As Adrian opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, the little girl put her middle finger to her lips: "don''t rush to deny it, Mr. Adrian. I''m still confident in my own observation."


    She slowly smoothed the hair floating to the corner of her mouth and said in a sweet and seductive voice, "I can do a lot of things, Mr. director."


    Even with Adrian''s self-control, he couldn''t help swallowing his mouth in secret. Now he really understood the words "Lolita, the light of my life, the fire of my desire, my sin, my soul". The young girl''s quality of changing from green to mature without complete transformation is enough to fascinate anyone.


    Taking another gentle breath, Adrian calmed himself down and said in a calm voice, "I believe that too, Miss Kirsten. You''ll find the right role for yourself."


    This is tantamount to telling the other party that they can leave. Adrian has never been a good person to visit wapo. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to Sara''s deal, would not have signed Britney and Christina at the opportunity of MMC''s dissolution, and would not try to make the movie "this killer is not too cold". Besides, he did his best to send Pacino and Thompson to the top, in order to increase his fame and give himself a layer of attractive halo?


    However, his eyes were a little more blatant, and she inferred his idea from it. It''s too evil. It''s no wonder that some people will say that she has a 35 year old heart hidden in her small body after shooting "the vampire at night". So, God knows if this ingenious little girl will turn around and buy herself.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Adrian. You can trust me." Kirsten continued to say in a greasy voice, shaking his little green body from time to time.


    Totally believe you? How could it be, without looking at your situation, Adrian, who was a little depressed, wanted to say that, and then he narrowed his eyes, for there was an obvious burning flash on Kirsten''s lovely, round face. Although she tried to straighten her body, her body was shaking slightly. Adrian''s heart suddenly gave birth to a feeling that once she was really driven out, she would cry immediately.


    That is to say She''s not sure. She''s just gambling. She''s just gambling. So, everything she says should be true. Adrian takes a breath for the third time. He never thought that Kirsten was just a little girl, and could be so flexible about what he wanted.


    He didn''t speak. He just looked at Kirsten and saw her from head to foot, then from foot to head.


    The girl in front of her was stunned at first, and then a glimmer of ecstasy flashed in her eyes. The charm in her smile also increased a lot: "time sometimes passes quickly, Mr. Adrian. Moreover, I think you must have a way to prevent breaking the contract, right?"


    I''m really a precocious girl. I guess what I want to say so soon. Adrian said in his heart. As early as Kirsten said his first words, he had already pressed down the recording pen in his arms. He stayed with the recorder to prevent this situation. Everything the other side said has been recorded now, but he himself did not say anything special, so if Kirsten really repents in the future, as long as he secretly spreads this out, he can immediately discredit her.


    "Well, nice to meet you, Miss Kirsten." Adrian secretly closed the recording pen and said with a smile at the little girl, reaching for a gentle touch on her face, and a smudging pleasure welled up in her heart.


    "Me too, Mr. Adrian." Kirsten didn''t resent his caress at all, and the charm in his smile disappeared, leaving only the innocent and pure loveliness,


    "I''ve got the role, haven''t I?" She puffed up her little chest with pride, but Adrian shook her head: "my answer is - no"


    are you kidding, Mathilda''s role has been set, how can it be handed over to Kirsten.


    "What does that mean?" Kirsten turned pale.


    "Don''t worry, honey," Adrian said with a smile and a wave. "I think you can do some better roles, like those that qualify for the Golden Globes and Best Supporting Actress Oscar nominations."


    "Best supporting actress nomination?" Kirsten froze, then flashed a fanatical look in his eyes, "really?"


    "Of course, I have two films in hand. One is the daughter of a 19th-century kid, and the other is a vampire who is 35 years old in heart but only 11 or 2 years old in appearance. You can choose one of them." Adrian said with a smile, reaching out again on Kirsten''s clever face. "I think you''re fully qualified for this role."


    A smile rose from Kirsten''s face: "thank you very much for your generosity, Mr. Adrian."


    "You''re welcome, I think --" Adrian reluctantly withdrew his hand, still staring at the little girl''s face, "we will have more opportunities to cooperate in the future, right?""Of course" Kirsten smiles again.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C196

    Kirsten has been away for a long time, and Adrian still has some aftertaste. Especially when she sent her out, she hugged her mother Inez who was waiting outside as soon as she opened the door. She looked like a lovely daughter. You should know that the girl was still resenting her mother''s control over her life.


    "You have a wonderful daughter, Ms. Inez." Adrian said sincerely to Kirsten''s mother that it doesn''t matter if the other party knows what he means.


    Is it good or bad for a young person to be so resourceful and not to break the means? Adrian thought for a moment, then laughed and shook his head. This is of course a good thing. Ambition is the only way to control. If you are willing to give everything for your family like Sarah, it is not easy to completely control it. But then again, a girl like Sarah is worth caring for - even if it''s only a little bit - and Kirsten Let''s see.


    What kind of expression would she look like if she knew she had long been in the mind to play the vampire at night? The thought suddenly came out of Adrian''s mind, and he couldn''t help chuckling twice.


    After seeing Kirsten''s name on the audition list, Adrian had already begun to make up his mind. The right to adapt Anne Rice''s novel had already been in his hands. Cruise''s promise was just received at the vanity fair party. The film had already started its preliminary preparation, but it had not been time to start selecting actors.


    Adrian is still interested in the original production this time, and the director is naturally still the Oscar rival Neil Jordan. He plans to have a good rest this year, so it is enough to make a movie. Lester, needless to say, has received Cruise''s promise, and he should not refuse it. Lewis is definitely Brad Pitt, who made love in the river last year ¡·Adrian wanted Dennis to try it, but he gave up because he didn''t want him to go too far on the way to form. So the main character is missing Claudia.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Kirsten Dunst to take part in the audition of "the killer is not too cold", let alone that she would be such a girl. He was shocked when he met twice. Therefore, as a reward, he finally offered two films for each other to choose from. Apart from the night visit to the vampire, the piano lesson, which won eight nominations including best supporting actress at the Oscars next year, Bosworth film industry has a big name in the independent film circle because of Adrian, so Campion came to him Adrian, who had always focused on independent films and knew the achievements of piano lessons, would not refuse to invest in their new films, so the film was quickly put on the agenda.


    Although he won''t compete for the Oscars this year, it doesn''t mean he won''t link himself to some important awards, such as producer of Schindler''s list, Philadelphia Story and piano lesson - even if the last one is just a nominal one. The aura brought by the director of miracle is quite good and should be maintained. Otherwise, Kirsten, who has moved from New Jersey to Los Angeles, would have come all the way to New York to audition? I bet so hard.


    "I suddenly thought this girl was very nice." Leaning on the chair Adrian murmured, that innocent and seductive face seemed to appear in front of him again.


    It''s the second time that a woman has ever had sex with him at the first contact. Apart from Barrymore, whether it''s Kate or Monica or Julia or Charlotte, it''s all him. Although Kirsten''s * * is still very green, it has a deeper impression on Adrian than Barrymore. She is still a little girl. Although Adrian is not a loricon, she still feels the pleasure and impulse of taboo in the face of this Lolita style temptation.


    "Vladimir, you''re such an old bastard." He yelled a curse, got up and moved. After calming down, his eyes flashed at the door, and then asked the assistant to let the other girls continue to come in.


    Adrian and the rest of the girls only talk about something in general, anyway, there is only one thing left, but he is very good at concealing, does not show the appearance of absent-minded and so on, soon there will be the last one.


    "I hope you haven''t been slighted this time, Miss Natalie." Looking at the little girl sitting in front of him, Adrian said with a smile. Compared with that time in the apartment hall, today''s Natalie was slightly dressed, with a light blue T-shirt and silk coat, dark trousers and canvas shoes underneath, brown hair slightly curled on her shoulders, her immature face still with a confident smile, and her delicate and pure temperament suddenly highlighted.


    "You can call me Natalie, Mr. director, so I can call you Adrian." Said Natalie in a light, smiling tone, without taking his teasing to heart.


    "Well, Natalie, to be honest, you are one of the few girls I''ve ever met who are both lovely, straightforward and mature." Adrian nodded and said, but in his heart, he could not help but see what kind of situation Kirsten had just seen. If that was the girl in front of her, what kind of situation would it be like.Sensing that his thoughts were a little crooked, Adrian was slightly surprised, and then quickly adjusted. Fortunately, Natalie was looking around curiously and didn''t notice his change.


    "Isn''t there a camera here?" She asked, her eyes wide open, and she looked like an elf.


    "You have participated in the second audition just now. The main reason is that I want to have a brief communication with the girls, and then use this impression to watch the video tape of the second audition to determine the candidate. That''s why I was not there when you auditioned." Adrian simply explained.


    After listening, Natalie nodded her head and straightened her chest like a little adult: "OK, if you have any questions, I will make you satisfied"


    satisfied? Adrian could not help but pick eyebrows, but then gently took a breath, showing a serious look began to ask.


    "First question, what kind of girl do you think Matilda is?"


    "What do you think of her relationship with Lyon?"


    "If it was you, what would you do in her situation?"


    These questions were asked to all the girls, not to save time, but Adrian wanted to observe the girls'' reactions. Although he has decided on the role in mind, but it does not prevent him from thinking about the girl''s character from these reactions.


    To tell you the truth, in the second audition of the ten girls, in addition to Kirsten, only Natalie gave the best answer. She not only summarized the character of Matilda, but also analyzed the character of Lyon and the villain Stan. Even though the script she got was incomplete and her age was a little younger, the analysis was not comprehensive, and even in many places there was still some South But she didn''t care at all. She just showed herself in this way.


    "I have to say that you have a lot more ideas than your peers, Natalie." Adrian mused for a moment and then, smiling and clapping, "I don''t think I''ll have to watch the second audition again."


    "Thank you." The little girl, who has been holding a confident and calm smile, can''t help but show a little excited look after hearing this sentence.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, can I ask you two more questions?" Adrian said again.


    "Of course." Natalie then made a gesture of invitation.


    "Why do you want this character in the first place?" He folded his hands together and looked at her without blinking. "You don''t seem to have had any acting experience before."


    "I did, Adrian. I did some plays in school." Said natalyton in protest.


    "Is it?" Adrian looked at her with a smile in her voice.


    Natalie''s face turned red. She also knew that this performance experience was not enough. But she quickly adjusted her mood, thought for a second, and then replied, "I like this kind of girl who is mature but not completely mature, rebellious and green. I really want to try to play this role."


    Even if the girl said it was over, Adrian somehow grasped a little bit of each other''s mind - after all, it was his specialty - and a glimmer of light ran through his eyes.


    "It looks like you''ve read a lot of deep books." He asked with a smile.


    "Yes, like Lolita..." Natalie answered without thinking, and by the time she realized something, it was too late to take it back. After staring at Adrian, her face turned red again. She lowered her head and covered her mouth in panic. After turning her eyes, Natalie looked at Adrian carefully and said, "please don''t tell my parents, especially my father, OK? I read this book on the sly. "


    "I don''t think that''s a problem." Adrian nodded solemnly and took the opportunity to calm himself down.


    It''s Lolita and Lolita again. Compared with the self-confidence and self-expression before, the charming appearance when he bowed his head is even more powerful than that of Kirsten''s * * before. Although it makes him feel like this, it has something to do with the species before Kirsten, but what about that?


    I want her Adrian in the heart heavy said. Although he had said such words in his heart when he met Kate, Monica, Julia and Charlize, he had never had such a strong feeling.


    "Well, let''s call it a day, Natalie." Said Adrian, standing up.


    "Don''t you have any questions?" Asked Natalie, blinking her eyes.


    "No, I think we will have a good cooperation." Adrian smiles, and he wanted to ask her how she felt about herself, but now it doesn''t seem necessary because he has shared her little secret.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C197

    "The killer is not too cold" casting activities finally came to an end, although the crew carried out very low-key, but to the back still attracted many reporters, after all, Adrian''s miracle director''s name is there.


    However, Adrian didn''t have too much contact with these reporters who came here. Basically, all these things were left to other directors of the crew. He had so much to do, but he didn''t have time to spend with reporters. Besides, it''s just a casting choice for a new movie, and it''s not a cooperation with a big star. The news value is not very high. Although the news in the newspaper is very eye-catching, such as "director of miracle''s new movie aims at killers" and so on, it can be found as soon as you turn it over. These are at least behind the fifth and sixth editions.


    The first thing to do after casting is to visit Natalie''s house. After all, she is only a little girl under 12 years old. Even if she is selected, she has to be approved by her guardian. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, Adrian went the next day and had dinner at Natalie''s house. After one night''s contact, he understood why Natalie would stress not to tell her father about her reading Lolita, and sandy, his agent, would tell him that he had better win the trust of Natalie''s parents.


    Natalie''s father, AVNA herag, is in his thirties Well The first impression of Adrian, the doctor who studied him, was that he saw his old, stubborn uncle standing in front of him. Although Avner shook hands with him with a smile, his intuition made such a judgment.


    After careful consideration and observation, Adrian quickly understood why he felt this way. Because of the production of Schindler''s list, he had some understanding of Jewish customs. From the layout of the room, such as the candlestick on Hanukkah and the maizhuza on the doorframe, we can see what kind of Jewish family it is and the greetings before and after the meal Fu CI also shows the status of aifner as the head of a family.


    Most of the people who will keep the tradition of the ethnic group are conservative. They all have their own beliefs to stick to, such as Adrian''s uncle and Natalie''s father. However, Avner is obviously better at getting along with people than Anderson. He has a good sense of humor and likes to joke. He seldom shows his parents'' authority in front of his wife and daughter. It can be seen that he still loves them very much. But at the same time, he never changes some of his ideas, no matter how well justified, such as --


    "why do you want to design such a plot, Adrian? A middle-aged man and a young or even young girl Love stories? " Avner asked him that.


    Since Natalie is very dissatisfied with some of her characters, such as the characters of Natalie and her guardian, we have to see some of the characters of Natalie. However, he did not use questioning tone and radical words, even the word "love" was replaced by "emotion".


    "You''re right, Avner, the story of feelings." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and never changed his smile. "This is a fairy tale about killers. The two protagonists are actually children. They both closed their hearts because of the great changes that have taken place in them. But it is precisely because of this characteristic that when they meet, they bump into a surprising spark. This is the spark of emotion, and there are many kinds of feelings, which include family affection, friendship and a little bit of hazy love. You''re a doctor, Avner. You haven''t studied psychology, but you should understand why. "


    Avner nodded and shook his head. Adrian chuckled in his heart and continued as if nothing had happened. "Don''t worry, Avner. I know how to master the camera and deal with some plots. If you like, you can visit the set often. Besides, don''t you think children should be encouraged to try things that interest them? "


    At this point, he looked up at Natalie, who was sitting at the table talking to her mother, and the girl just turned her head to this side. After looking at each other, she immediately gave him a smile of gratitude. Obviously, she had been listening to Adrian''s conversation with her father.


    As a conservative Jew, Avner doesn''t want her daughter to make movies. However, as an artist, Shirley supports her daughter, and Natalie herself has a strong desire. Avner is not the kind of father who must have his children act according to his own will, so he had a conversation with Adrian earlier


    "well, that''s it. I''ll let Shelley stay on the set. I hope you don''t mind." Avner said in the end.


    "No way." Adrian waved his hand with a smile and then looked at Natalie again. She had already clenched her small fist and began to knock excitedly. The visit was worth it. He got a lot of valuable information, and then combined with all kinds of memories, he was more confident. It''s just, I don''t know why, when I left Natalie''s house, the first wrong feeling came out of my heart again.


    After visiting Natalie''s family and negotiating the role, Adrian should have gone to liv''s house as planned, but because of Kirsten''s affairs, he can only postpone it again. After all, Kirsten lives in Los Angeles and can''t stay in New York for a long time.According to Adrian''s expectation, Kirsten finally chose the movie "the vampire at night" after getting the two scripts sent by the express company. First, the role of the daughter in piano lesson is still an ordinary little girl. At most, the background has changed to the Victorian era. Secondly, Claudia in the night visit to the vampire is a girl who is 35 years old psychologically and only 11 or 2 years old in appearance, which is in line with her requirement to play a different role. In addition, the "night visit to the vampire" is very famous, so she chose it This film is basically a natural thing.


    Adrian was more or less relieved by the result. If Kirsten really chose the role of daughter in piano lesson, it would be a bit of trouble. Although the film is funded by Bosworth, it still belongs to the category of independent film to a greater extent. It has to take some means to get Kirsten to pass kampin''s audition.


    Anyway, Claudia in the vampire at night matches her image very well. Besides, there are some things that can''t be changed. Moreover, there are still many good novel adaptations still in hand. For example, Adrian''s foresight has led him to grasp many movies adapted from the novel in the future. As for those films that have not yet been adapted, Adrian has already grasped them The best-selling novels published, don''t forget what his publishing company does.


    In addition to some special best-selling novels, such as the Harry Potter series (a total of seven books, it''s really a bit long) or the Da Vinci Code (without Dan Brown''s professional quality, it''s hard to copy them completely), some novels with less stringent conditions can be given an outline for the contract author to write. Even if the contracted author''s ability is good, some excellent films suitable for adaptation into novels can be written into novels and published in advance.


    "I''m glad you''ve chosen the vampire at night. I''m sure you''ll do well, but it''s still under preparation. It may not be turned on until the end of May, so maybe you can consider acting in another movie before that." In the cafe where Kirsten and her mother, Inez, were invited out, Adrian told Kirsten after taking advantage of Inez''s departure.


    "What is it?" Kirsten, who was enjoying the cake, stopped and looked at Adrian with bright eyes.


    "A movie about food and attitude towards life, the role of a girl with anorexia, a film for business. I think you can try it Adrian said simply.


    "Is it?" The little girl''s slightly wrinkled up, seems to be reluctant, and then toot up the corner of her mouth, showing a lovely appearance, shook her head to Adrian.


    "You have to understand, Kiki," Adrian said with a smile, not only refusing to disobey her refusal, but also calling her nickname. "To show her own value, you can''t just rely on those impressive characters but also the box office. An actress can earn her fame by acting in some art films, but if she wants to go to a higher level, she has to be able to do well Box office movies, even if she''s just a supporting role - I think you should understand that. "


    The little girl, as beautiful as a doll, blinked, and a smile rippled out of her mouth, as pure as a little angel. Only Adrian could see what flashed through her bright blue eyes.


    "Well, I promise," said Kirsten, taking a tissue and wiping the corners of his mouth gracefully. His beautiful smile never changed. "You won''t cheat a little girl like me, will you?"


    "Of course." Can''t help but admire in the heart of Adrian pick eyebrow said.


    This matter was settled. When Inez came back, her invitation to Adrian was not correct except that she hoped to see the script as soon as possible. In fact, she would prefer her daughter to play this role instead of Claudia in the vampire at night. Adelstein finally agreed.


    "I''ll get them to send the script as soon as possible, but you''ll probably be in New York for a few more days." As he left the cafe, Adrian said.


    "No problem, Adrian. We have a place in Pointe, New Jersey." Inez nodded.


    "May I thank you, Adrian?" Nestled in his mother''s side, Kirsten suddenly said in a childish voice, slightly lowered his head and looked shy.


    "Oh, of course." Adrian kept smiling.


    "Then may I ask you to lean down?" Kirsten looked up at him.


    Although she didn''t understand what she wanted to do, Adrian leaned down and tightened her neck. The little girl stood on tiptoe around his neck and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C198

    Looking at the taxi carrying Kirsten and her mother away, Adrian can''t help but feel the kiss on his cheek. The soft lip of the little girl still seems to stick on it, and it seems that she can feel the fragrance of her face.


    Damn goblin. Adrian although in the heart so scolded a sentence, but that kind of strange feeling is still hovering in the heart. It was bold of her to make such a move in the street in full view of the public.


    It wasn''t until the taxi disappeared at the corner of the street that Adrian turned around to get back to his car. Then he saw Charlize standing not far away, cupping his lips with one hand and looking at himself with an indescribable look.


    "Let''s go. There''s something else." Adrian shrugged his shoulders. Charlize said nothing, left his mouth and followed him into the car.


    Just before we started shooting, there was only one thing left to do.


    In the noisy studio where the staff come and go, Adrian sits quietly sipping coffee and waiting for something. On the other side of the small round table, Charlize whispers something to a middle-aged woman. Women are a little rich, but they can still see the beauty of their youth. The light laughter from time to time can infer that they have a good chat.


    At this time, the high-heeled shoes hit the ground from far to near, and finally stopped in front of the small round table. Adrian raised his head for the first time, and then issued a praise. The two people in the conversation also stopped. Even though the middle-aged woman had great confidence in her daughter, she could not help but look surprised at the first sight.


    Black hair is pulled long and straight, from both sides of the face to fall on the shoulder, beautiful blue eyes more nimble, let people see can not turn their eyes, red lips are more bright, give people can not help but want to bite the impulse, and white skin is as if you can pinch water. Plus a very decent, black Pleated Dress above the knee, and a 5-inch open toe high-heeled shoe, she was able to set off her tall and elevated figure, especially her slender legs.


    And her kind of girl''s unique green astringency and innocence not only did not disappear because of this dress, but mixed together to confuse the pure girl and sexy girl''s characteristics, standing tall and upright there has a different style.


    It''s no wonder that she gets the evaluation of "the symbol of the innocent girl of the 1990s", at least in terms of her appearance, she is really pure and beautiful. Adrian clapped his hands in his heart. If Kirsten''s temptation lies in her active attack like a goblin, then Natalie''s temptation lies in her specious and unpredictable, and liv''s temptation lies in her unconscious charm from the inside out, of course, at least on the surface.


    "Well, Bibby, I''m right." Adrian smiles at liv''s mother, Bibby bill.


    "Well, I admit I''m really surprised. Your eyes are so sharp." Bibi looked at his daughter and said, "it seems, at least I can''t refuse. What do you think, Liv? "


    Liv looked at Adrian with blue eyes. Her eyes were full of curiosity instead of the shyness and excitement of ordinary girls. After a long time, she asked softly, "is it just MTV?"


    "For the time being, but you''re a good fit for some innocent girl, Liv, so I suggest you stay in Los Angeles for a while." Adrian said, "after all, that''s where the film industry is based."


    There was no suitable role for a while. It happened that Adrian, the "super boy" set up by the record company, had directly plagiarized the name of the group. After the release of the new album, it began to become popular. So he took this opportunity to invite the "super boy" who was filming new songs Liv plays the leading role. Anyway, her debut is in MTV.


    As long as she goes to Los Angeles, everything will be easier. As for films, there are so many in my memory. If I think about them carefully, there will always be some. And now he has an idea.


    "What do you think, mom?" Liv looked at her mother again.


    "As I said, my dear." Bibby immediately replied, but she quickly reflected that this was not what her daughter asked. After a few seconds of hesitation, Bibby looks at Adrian again. Obviously, the miracle director thinks his daughter has great potential and wants to cultivate her, but


    "You make up your mind, liv." Bibby finally shrugged and gave her the choice.


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Adrian." Liv immediately gave Adrian a sweet smile, her eyes finally showed the light of excitement, "anyway, I have long wanted to go to Los Angeles."


    Liv''s business was settled, because she was still a new member of the circle, so the agent and many young girl stars were acted by their mother. Moreover, Bibby was a model and had certain contacts in the circle.


    However, some things still need professionals to take care of, so Adrian did not miss the opportunity to give him a good impression of sandy recommended in the past. And sandy did not let him down, and soon won the trust of liv''s mother and daughter, and successfully signed the contract, so Adrian would be very clear about liv''s every move. When he''s away from New York, he doesn''t have to worry about what''s going on in Los Angeles.Speaking of all, luck is really good, this audition in New York actually met three girls I want, maybe I should go to church to pray and thank you. Adrian''s heart was filled with pride.


    Having done that, he took Charlize to Washington, D.C., where James Cameron had been on location with "true lies" a few weeks ago, and it''s almost finished.


    "We spent a lot of manpower and material resources to get the cooperation of the police department. Unfortunately, the National Park Service does not allow shooting outside the Lincoln Memorial. Otherwise, Arnold would be very cool riding through it." As soon as Adrian arrived at the cast, Cameron kept on talking to him.


    Although Adrian replied, with a serious expression, his mind was not completely put on it. In his opinion, since he has given the whole film to Cameron and given enough support, he just needs to wait for the result. What''s more, with Cameron''s temper on the set, even if he gives advice, he doesn''t necessarily adopt it.


    So after a few compliments and a few greetings with actors like Arnold and Curtis, he went to find his target.


    Sarah had already finished filming her part the day before and was planning to go back to Los Angeles, but she stayed and wanted to hang out in Washington, so she just arrived at Adrian.


    "Maybe God told me to do it." After introducing her own situation, Sara said in a light tone, as if she looked at everything.


    "Anyway, I''m glad to be here to see you for the last time." Adrian sighed and hesitated. She reached out and stroked her head. Although there were many reporters around the crew searching for information, and Roslan went to Washington to take care of her daughter, it didn''t seem like a big deal to touch her head.


    However, he immediately realized that his words were wrong and immediately slapped him on the forehead: "Damn it"


    "listen, Sarah, I didn''t mean that, I mean I want to say Well, I''m glad to see you before you leave. " Adrian explained, rolling his eyes and gesturing.


    Seeing his funny appearance, Sara, who had always kept her calm face, could not help laughing. Although she recovered immediately, the lines of her face were much softer.


    "You''re shooting a new movie in New York? About killers? " Sara, who has adjusted her mind, then asked.


    "Yes, the right girl has just been selected. It''s still some time before the shooting starts." Adrian nodded.


    Sarah said "Oh" and then stopped talking. Adrian chuckled. Sara''s agent talked to him about casting in "this killer''s not too cold.". It''s just that Natalie is the role of Matilda. How could Adrian have someone else play it.


    In this case, the agent must have failed. Sarah will not be unhappy, but it is inevitable that she will be depressed. After all, only she who has been around Adrian for a period of time can understand where the miracle director''s miracle is.


    "I''ve seen Cameron''s arrangements, you have two more scenes in the studio, and then it''s over." Adrian went on, "you can take a few months off and then go for a period of study as scheduled. Don''t worry. There are some things that are too fast to achieve. Even if I am well prepared, I can achieve my goal. "


    Sarah bit her lip, closed her eyes, took a deep breath and looked up at Adrian: "I understand."


    Adrian smiles, reaches out and touches her head, but sighs in her heart. That''s the difference between Sara and Kirsten. If Sara could know how to use her own capital like Kirsten, she would be different now?


    Adrian then laughed in his heart and shrugged imperceptibly. If Sara did that, it would not have attracted him. However, Kirsten''s temptation to himself was really great.


    Adrian didn''t stay in Washington for a long time. After staying in Washington for one night, Adrian talked with Cameron and Arnold and asked the company''s director about the relevant situation. He immediately returned to New York and began to devote all his energy to the final preparation of the killer is not too cold. After more than ten days, he spent nearly ten days with two important actors, Jean Renault and John Arnold After Gary Oldman reports to the crew, the film that Adrian has been planning for a long time is finally about to start shooting.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C199

    "The lights customized by the lighting group have arrived today, but the props group said that the last batch of police uniforms may be delayed for two days due to some problems. Besides, I have arranged for you to call Crowe until 11:00 a.m. tomorrow, and laver at 4:00 p.m., when you have more spare time. " Said Charlize, turning over the folder in his hand.


    Then she closed her hand, sighed and looked at Adrian helplessly: "how many more times do I have to remind you, ed? For the sake of your stomach, please don''t look at things while eating. "


    "Aren''t you looking at it, too?" Adrian put down his hand and looked at her and laughed.


    Charlize said nothing and pointed to his plate next to him, which was a third empty compared with Adrian. But Adrian shrugged, and his smile didn''t change. "You know, Charley, it''s not good for your stomach to look at things right after eating."


    "Do you have to argue with me, ed?" Charlize frowned and looked at him with a dangerous look.


    "All right, all right, I won''t watch it." Adrian first raised his hands and began to wipe out the dinner in front of him.


    Charlize looked at him and suddenly sighed, "I feel like I''m less and less like your assistant."


    "Is it?" Adrian chewed the rice and looked up at Charlize with a smile. "What''s that like?"


    "Like..." Charlize seemed to have been pinched by his throat. He couldn''t say a word at the back of his mouth. His eyes opened wide and he looked strange. After a long time, he uttered a word: "nanny"


    Adrian gave a meaningful smile, and regardless of Charlize''s reaction, he kept on using food.


    After dinner, Charlize, as usual, put the cutlery in the sink and began to clean it, as she had always been. Adrian sat down on the sofa and began to think about the things to be shot. After Charlize was almost finished, he went to the small terrace and left the living room for her. However, compared with the usual time, he found something in the refrigerator to take with him.


    "I put the schedule on the bedside table in your room. Please check it before you go to bed." A moment later, Charlize said, standing at the entrance of the little terrace.


    "I see." Adrian turned to her and held up the long neck cup in his hand. The transparent liquid was bubbling, and beside him was a bucket full of ice.


    "Iced champagne? You really enjoy it, ed Charlize looked at the bottle and chuckled.


    "How about a drink together?" Adrian held up another empty long neck cup and shook it.


    "You''ve got the quilt ready. Can I refuse it?" Charlize sighed, went to the little terrace and took Adrian''s half filled long neck cup.


    "It''s really good." After a little sip, Charlize exclaimed, then looked up at the Big Apple''s glowing skyscraper in the night: "is there anything special here? You stand here almost every night for a while. "


    Adrian didn''t answer for the first time. He took a long look at the night before he opened his mouth: "you know, Los Angeles is on the Pacific Rim seismic belt, so there are few high-rise buildings like New York. Even if you look down from Beverly Hills, the beauty of the land is nothing like that, but it''s not bad


    "Is it?" Charlize curled his lips, though he did not say it, but the meaning could not be more obvious.


    "You''ve lived in New York for at least three or four years, Charlie. You''ve been used to this," Adrian shrugged. "Do you remember how you looked when you saw Los Angeles at night on Beverly Hills?"


    "No expression." Charlize looked at the buildings and hummed.


    Adrian laughed and didn''t go on with the topic. Instead, he said to himself: "sometimes changes in the external environment can easily inspire people, so I like to feel things different from other cities here. Although my uncles and aunts live here, I seldom come here, so some things are still strange to me."


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something, and his smile became a little bad: "speaking of it, if there is a big disaster in a city like New York, such as an earthquake, a volcano or a flood, it will be very interesting."


    "Have you got another idea so soon?" Charlize was slightly surprised.


    "Of course, I just told you that changes in the external environment are very inspiring." Adrian said, holding up his glass to the night sky. "Sometimes I really want to stay here for a long time. Maybe I can get more ideas."


    "And more beautiful girls." Charlize then whispered.


    Adrian, who was about to finish off the champagne in his hand, almost spurted out. Fortunately, he steadied himself in time and looked at Charlize with a smile: "sorry, did you say anything just now?"


    "You hear me, ed "Don''t think I didn''t feel it, Liv and Sarah. You''d better know what you''re doing. I don''t want my first boss to suddenly go to jail one day."Also, she can''t know everything, otherwise By the way, so Adrian looked at Charlize and raised an eyebrow. "Are you concerned about me, Charlie?"


    "I''m thinking about my future and my salary, and I hope you understand that, ed." Charlize again gave him and white eyes, put down the long neck cup, and turned and walked into the room.


    Adrian chuckled, also placing the cup on the little table on the little terrace, and taking two quick steps, he put his arm around Charlize''s waist from behind before he went in. Then, not only did he press on Charlize, but he gave her a gentle kiss on the back of her white neck.


    Charlize stretched out his hand against the doorframe, bit his teeth, then turned around and said in a stern tone, "ed, I think you have to understand one thing, that is Wu... "


    As on previous occasions, Adrian didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, holding her face and blocking her mouth, while Charlize was reflexively sticking out her tongue and letting her suck.


    Until the breath became a little heavy, the two people separated, a silver stick on the lips, slowly faded.


    "You can''t "It''s always like this." Charlize gave him a heavy blow with anger and anger in her voice. Although she was gnashing her teeth, the faint blush on her face made her look extremely delicate.


    "You know, there''s another reason why I come to the little terrace every day," Adrian whispered, stroking her face. "You can just see your busy back at the kitchen counter through the window, and then a feeling comes out of my heart. I can''t tell what it''s like, but I love it."


    Still struggling a little bit, Charlize stopped and looked at Adrian''s eyes becoming more complicated.


    "By the way, when you said something like ''don''t think I didn''t feel it'', I felt something else. What could it be Adrian suddenly took the subject to the other side.


    Charlize''s body froze and her breathing disorderly for a few seconds, but then she calmed down and frowned: "well, ED, if you hold me like this again, be careful I''ll sue you..."


    "I haven''t seen your mother yet. You always go to your mother''s house alone. Can you invite me next time? I''d like to know what kind of mother can have such a wonderful daughter. " Adrian breathed in her ear again.


    "Enough, ED, enough." Charlize''s heart was at last in turmoil, and she struggled to get out of his arms. Unfortunately, Adrian gave her a deep kiss just as she was doing something.


    The already shaken, but not so firm heart, was suddenly pried open, although Charlize also made a whine and kept pushing each other, but in Adrian''s eyes, it was more like welcoming or rejecting.


    With the deepening of each other''s love, after leaving her lips, she began to move to other places. Her hands began to swim on her, caressing her. Charlize''s resistance became weaker and weaker, and then gradually began to cater.


    Immersed in Adrian, Charlize felt she was being held up. After several steps of movement, the sound of Ding Ding Dong rang. Then she felt that she was put down. Intuitively, she knew it was on the dining room table.


    Charlize opened her eyes slightly, but before she could see the situation clearly, her moist lips were blocked again, and Adrian''s strong body immediately blocked her sight. With another kiss and caress, she could not help but put her legs around his waist and groaned gently.


    The temperature of the room began to rise, pieces of clothes also fell to the ground, wonderful feeling began to fill Charlize''s mind, from the lips to the neck in the soft chest, every place can lift her * *. Then she felt her legs lifted up, as if she had been put on her shoulder, something hard was under her.


    "I''ll make up for all the things you didn''t feel last time." Adrian whispered in her ear. Without waiting for her answer, she pricked deeply into her waist.


    Charlize gave out a joyful groan, raised her body and warmly catered to Adrian''s impact. Her beautiful face was mixed with excitement, joy, enthusiasm and strong * *, and her body was completely mastered by Adrian. She danced with Adrian''s changing rhythm.


    And Adrian at this moment also thoroughly released the * * accumulated in this period of time because of all kinds of things, gasping and * * sound. All kinds of sounds echoed in the small room. The bright and dim light reflected on the men and women on the kitchen round table, as if they were also painted with a layer of color, until they both flew into the sky together.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C200

    An apartment on Fulton street in New York City, Brooklyn, and an area outside had been designated early and not allowed for traffic. The residents who lived nearby didn''t know what was going on at first, but they soon understood it with the arrival of various vehicles and the construction of appliances removed from them.


    No one is surprised. Even there are not many onlookers. Such a situation is too normal in New York. As the most famous city in the United States, many movies or TV plays are filmed here every day. It was not until a team of fully armed police officers got out of the car and quickly launched the tactical formation that some residents were interested in.


    They won''t launch any rescue or arrest operations in the name of filming, will they? Some people think so teasingly. Of course, this is impossible, and these "police officers" began to become loose in less than two minutes. Even so, many people still find it very interesting to stop and watch for a while when passing by.


    But for Adrian, who''s directing the set, it''s not that interesting.


    "Charley, tell Raymond to make the extras move quickly and get ready for their first audition. Besides, let Trevor come to me at once Adrian, brushing and turning things over, wrinkled and didn''t say that to Charlize.


    "I see." Although the beautiful female secretary is more glorious than before, she looks very unhappy with her face. She does not wait for Adrian to speak again, and turns to go away.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders, smiling at the thought of something, and then began to discuss it with others. The first scene is the only big scene in the whole movie. Well, it''s not a big scene. It''s that the special police are blocking Lyon''s apartment and trying to catch him. The important and violent scenes are all inside the building. People outside just surround here and maintain order.


    If it''s just like this, Adrian will not arrange this part of the camera to be turned on. The key is that in addition to these, it is very important to have an explosion scene. Therefore, he has to negotiate with the community agencies and some government departments to set aside half of the street for shooting.


    He knew how annoying these organizations were when he was shooting the drag racing scene of "smell the smell of women". He could not do it here or there. If you don''t follow their instructions, you can''t start shooting. Therefore, before this, he let people contact each other. Anyway, it was such a play that he had already finished filming and had no worries.


    "Good, that''s it. Let the blaster get ready." Adrian told the story down, and then went to the RV. The two main actors had changed into costumes and were aligning their lines.


    "How are you, let''s feel OK?" Adrian called out, hugged Jean Renault, and then looked at the man with messy hair and a suit and a hint of evil.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, count dekula. Do you want me to kiss your hand?" Adrian said in an exaggerated tone.


    "I think I have to remind you, Mr. Adrian, first of all, I am a man; second, I am single at the moment." Gary Oldman raised his eyebrows, and the stubble on his chin, which had been specially made for the film, trembled.


    Renault, next to him, burst into laughter, while oldman seemed to find it hard to enjoy, adding: "it seems that the rumor that you have a good knowledge of British culture is not credible."


    "I''ve never said that I''m very good at English culture," Adrian said, smiling and holding out his hand. "I''m glad you''re in this movie, Gary. You''re the same as the rumor. Although you''re all in dark roles, you''re still a lovely and interesting person in private."


    "Thank you for the compliment, and I''m very happy to work with the famous miracle director." Alderman, who shook hands with Adrian, burst into laughter, apparently taking advantage of his compliment.


    "Well, I''m going to shoot that explosion now, and I''m looking forward to your performance after that." After a few words of greeting, the choreographer came over to say that everything was ready. Adrian left immediately and came to the back of the camera.


    "All departments, scene 79, act 16 is ready for shooting." After everyone returned to their positions, the field record raised the board in his hands and yelled, and two seconds later, he slapped it down.


    The scene suddenly quieted down, and the camera began to rotate. Adrian held his arm and looked at the exit of the apartment. A second, two seconds, a bang, smoke and fire from the spray, and several professional stand ins wearing explosion-proof police uniform immediately made the appearance of being hit by the air wave and rolled away.


    It''s not so much different from that of the big screen explosion, which is not so much different from that of the big screen. This requires adjustments in post production, such as increasing contrast, speeding up the transition, or slowing down playback.


    It was the first time Adrian directed the explosion scene, so he not only used two cameras to shoot from different angles, but also specially found an experienced deputy director to help him.


    "It''s basically qualified, if you want it," deputy director Masterson explained to Adrian, pointing to the screen on the monitor. "In the later stage, you can make the picture brighter, and then play it slowly, which is both dignified and powerful.""Is there nothing to improve?" Adrian asked, touching his chin.


    "If you want to, you don''t have to make a lot of improvements," Masterson replied smartly. "It''s great to be able to shoot it in one shot."


    "Then shoot it again as a backup, and then shoot it again according to your feeling. I''ll ask the blaster to do it according to your requirements." Adrian immediately said, in this case, then shoot a few more times, just have the venue time. Otherwise, it would be too troublesome and too bad if we need to remake it later.


    After repeated shooting twice, the time in the morning is almost over. Before each shooting, the blaster and props master should arrange all kinds of props, and after each shooting, someone has to go forward to clear the props at the first time, which takes a lot of time. In particular, after the shooting of the clearance work, do not think that we can drill holes, do not directly continue blasting, people from the community agencies are watching, and these are written into the agreement.


    Adrian didn''t care. As long as the effect of the film met his requirements, it would be OK to spend more money. As for the two main actors, they are still working hard to prepare.


    After a simple lunch, the crew took an hour off and started working again. After shooting the police related scenes outside, Adrian started shooting Renault and oldman''s first match.


    In this scene, Renault is killed by oldman, who has been guarding here for a long time, when he successfully gets out of the special police and walks to the exit. However, before he dies, he also pulls the grenade hidden in his body to kill oldman.


    The lens here has a moral meaning. When Lyon, as a killer, finally gets a trace of warmth from Matilda and starts to change his habits, hoping to become more like a normal person, he walks to the gate full of light. When he is about to escape from here, he points a gun to his vest in the darkness behind him, making him finally fall away The light is only a step away.


    Even so, he still killed the villain Stan with his last breath, and Stan''s final reaction was also very interesting. When he saw the large number of grenades hanging on Lyon, he just calmly scolded "" which shows how crazy he is.


    However, Adrian doesn''t have much thought to analyze these implications. It''s a matter for fans and critics. Besides, even if he does leave any deep meaning here, fans and critics can also interpret them differently. So instead of thinking about these flashy things, it''s better to focus on storytelling.


    From the point of view of the story, Lyon also has to die, and die together is the best ending. It''s very simple. Even if he escapes, as long as Stan is not dead, he and Matilda live in a tense atmosphere, and the length of the film does not support another confrontation with Stan. What''s more, an unsatisfactory ending is more memorable and meaningful.


    Of course, the most important reason is that film critics or mainstream society will not tolerate this kind of phenomenon in movies "Abnormal love". Although they themselves are dirty, but want to express in the film this little Lori fell in love with strange corn, and then live happily together, it will inevitably attract unprecedented verbal criticism.


    Of course, film directors can also stick to their own creation, after all, this is Well Free, but absolutely marginalized, and excluded by the mainstream society. Adrian only does that when his head is in the water.


    This is one of the reasons why Luc Besson''s version of "the killer is not too cold" in memory is not very popular at the box office in the United States. In addition to being a French film, some explicit lines in the film, which are more explicit in the eyes of the United States, have also affected the perception of film critics, who have influenced a large number of fans.


    So when Adrian wrote the script, he specially dealt with it in these places, for example, making the feelings between the two more fuzzy, mixing family, friendship and love together. The lines have also been carefully repaired, and some scenes are discarded or replaced by others. For example, Matilda jumps out to play a movie role in a Xiong mask to let Lyon guess. Although the Xiong mask is hanging outside, Adrian has replaced it with another role-playing. In a word, try to reduce the potential sexual attraction scene and increase the warmth part.


    Of course, the premise of doing this is that it does not affect the main plot. Adrian believes that after his own modification, the film will only be more successful than the original.


    .


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C201

    "Good" Adrian clapped his hands. "Very good, you guys. You did a good job, but we have to do it again."


    He walked up to Renault, who was lying on the ground, looked down for a few seconds, and then waved to the Choreographer: "I think it might take more tomato juice - not on the face, on the back and on the ground."


    "Great," said Renault on the ground, as if relieved. "I thought you were going to make me look plasma all over my face."


    "It seems better to be a neurotic police officer with a lot of people." Oldman, with a prop gun, raised his hands and looked around in a pose. "At least not all tomato juice."


    There was a burst of laughter all around.


    "Well, keep your nerves up, Gary." Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, then returned to his position and was about to shout to start. An assistant hurried up: "Mr. Adrian, Miss Natalie and her mother are here."


    "Great. Where is it?" Adrian''s eyes brightened, and he immediately looked in the crowd.


    "Hi, Adrian." Natalie and her mother, Shelly, soon came up and waved to him.


    "You are ahead of time." Adrian said with a smile, then reached out and shook Natalie and Shelley respectively. Frankly, it was nice to hold the girl''s tender little hand.


    "Just a few minutes." Shelly said instead of her daughter.


    "I''ve got a couple more shots to shoot, and I''m going to have stylists and makeup artists do it for you first," Adrian looked at Natalie. "Are you ready, Natalie?"


    The girl pinched her long hair, although some reluctant, but soon firmly nodded: "ready."


    "That''s it." Adrian said he asked the assistant to take Natalie to the saloon car with the dressing room, then returned to the camera and clapped his hands vigorously: "OK, everyone, let''s go on."


    It took about 10 minutes to shoot the scene where Renault temporarily put the grenade ring into oldman''s hand twice. After the crew entered the break time, the two actors cleaned up their belongings. It took more than ten minutes for the stylist to bring Natalie to Adrian.


    She is no longer the girl with long hair, and her brown coat, light trousers and canvas shoes are gone. Instead, she has short, straight, bubble headed hair of the 1930s, a striped vest and bohemian cashmere jacket, shorts and brown shoes at the bottom of her thighs, and her clean legs are exposed. If it wasn''t for the movie that her face turned a little dirty and there were some scars on it, it would have attracted a lot of people.


    "Good news for you, two. The girl you''re fighting for has come." Adrian smiles and introduces Natalie to Renault and oldman.


    "Hey, ED, it doesn''t seem very nice of you to talk like that." Renault said jokingly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Adrian is just joking," Natalie pleaded for him, then stretched out her hand generously, without any sense of shyness. "Hello, I''m Natalie herag."


    "I''m Jean Renault. You can call me Jean." Renault looked at the girl with a curious look.


    "Gary Oldman, just call me Gary." Oldman waved freely.


    "Thank you. I like your movies very much," the little girl said with a smile. "Although blue sea and blue sky are only recently seen, they are really moving. Unfortunately," killing Kennedy "and" four hundred years of surprise "are R-rated films. My father doesn''t allow them to watch them. I just heard that Gary plays count de Kula very cool."


    "Not bad, used to this kind of darker role." Oldman shrugged.


    "Well, Natalie, it''s time to start cultivating your emotions." Adrian, who has been staying nearby, said at this time that he found that oldman didn''t seem to want to talk more about the film "four hundred years of surprise". Before he jokingly called him count de Kula, Alderman''s eyes flashed with depression. It seems that he had encountered a lot of troubles when shooting this film. For example, Winona didn''t like him - this is Jingdan Nice confirmed it.


    "I''ll start right away." Natalie quickly replied, smiling at Renault and oldman, and then she sat aside to read the script carefully. Adrian began to arrange for the girl''s first scene.


    Natalie''s part is very simple. It''s the scene where Matilda escapes from the exhaust pipe and walks down the street through the underground exit. The whole process is very simple, and there is no line, but it is a test of the actor''s acting skills and mastery of the role. For example, it is not easy to look at the tension and worry outside at the underground exit at the beginning, or try to keep calm when she comes out, and the panic when she is photographed by the police to let her go quickly.


    "Are you ready?" Adrian, who has arranged everything, stands behind Natalie with the camera. The little girl takes a big breath and nods to him.


    "Good." Adrian said, lowering his head to look at the camera and gesturing to the recording.After a delay of five or six seconds, Natalie, with her back to the camera and holding evergreen and a large bag of luggage, immediately began to trot. The patter of footsteps sounded at the underground exit. Adrian, who was carrying the camera, immediately followed, and several assistants were behind her.


    As she reached the exit step, Natalie stopped. It took a few seconds for Adrian to turn off the camera and look up. "It''s not very good. Let''s do it again."


    Everyone immediately returned to their original position, and then the little girl started running again. Unfortunately, she still failed and had to start again. In fact, it''s enough to think twice. After all, it''s just shooting from the back with a hand-held camera. It''s very common. It doesn''t take much skill to perform or shoot. Even so, Adrian took six shots to finish.


    It''s not that he wants to make things difficult. The key is that the crew can easily negotiate with the community and the police station to set aside areas on the street for shooting, so we must strive to finish shooting the relevant scenes. This is the first time Natalie has performed in front of the camera. Although her performance was amazing and she was always full of confidence, it does not mean that she can now completely override the role of Matilda. Moreover, this scene requires her to perform with body language and emotion.


    So Adrian wanted to use this method to remind her that making movies is not an easy thing. Sometimes, the experience of some things from practice is more impressive than that of others.


    It turns out that Natalie is really mature and intelligent. Although she frowned a little at the end of the fourth time, she showed a clear look before the fifth time. Then she took the next two shots very seriously. After Adrian said that the camera could pass, she quickly closed her eyes and began to adjust her mood.


    But even so, when shooting the positive lens, she was still ng. Adrian always thought that her mood was not in place and did not express that feeling, especially the picture in his head for reference.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Natalie. Calm down and think about how Matilda''s anxiety, nervousness and worry can be expressed implicitly at this time." After nearly 20 ng sessions, Adrian announced a break, then came to the girl with a plainly depressed expression and said this to her.


    "I''ve been trying to feel it, but..." Said Natalie, drooping her head a little sullen.


    Seeing her like this, Adrian suddenly felt that he was a little impatient for success. Generally speaking, he should shoot some scenes with less intense feelings, so that the two actors could communicate with each other, run in and get familiar with each other. In fact, he did plan to do that. In addition to the current scenes, Natalie only had a few scenes to communicate with the special police. The most important one was to say goodbye to Lyon.


    Anyway, it''s an indoor play, which can be shot at any time, but now it''s on location. If you don''t take this opportunity to finish shooting, it will be very troublesome to plot out the area like this in the future. You know, it''s in New York.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, it''s your first time in a movie, Natalie. It''s normal to feel at a loss. So don''t take it to heart. We''ll take it slowly over and over again, and you''ll catch it. " Adrian continued to comfort, anyway, to shoot here for two days, the division of the area can still be used, the big thing is to find a way to talk with them to rent a few more days, any money can solve the problem is not a problem.


    "Well, take a rest and I''ll see how they''re doing." Adrian said he was about to leave because he had used two cameras to shoot the explosion scene, so he always asked assistant director mastson to take some fragmentary pictures with the extras, so he wanted to take this opportunity to have a look.


    "No, I can go on." Natalie suddenly looked up, her bright eyes wide open at Adrian, and her confident look seemed never to disappear.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows, looked at her for about ten seconds, and finally agreed to the request: "OK, let''s go on."


    Then there was ng for more than ten times, but neither Natalie nor Adrian had any other expression and language. After "cut", she calmly returned to her original position and prepared for the next shooting. Despite this, Adrian still saw the little girl''s progress, even in the 19th time almost passed, but after thinking about it, he still put up with it.


    And Natalie took a deep breath, pinched her fist and encouraged herself, and then she went back to her position again, hugging evergreen, bear cubs and bags in the flowerpot.


    PA, with a crisp tap, the camera began to rotate. The girl with disordered hair slightly raised her head to look at the busy police in the street. A trace of anxiety flashed in her eyes and her eyebrows curled up. She opened her mouth but then closed it. Then she lowered her head and pursed her lips and came out along the steps. Her eyes were shadowy as if she were chewing tears, but she tried to bear to make an expression of nothing. She strode forward, only holding the evergreen in her arms more tightly.


    "Very good" Adrian looked at all this and finally called out loud.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C202

    With the explosion of Fulton street, the shooting of "the killer is not too cold" finally started. Although some things were delayed due to some small problems, the crew still completed the shooting outside the street within the plan.


    The next shooting is basically indoor drama. First, it completes the part of the special police''s encirclement and suppression of Lyon, such as the fierce gun battle and how Lyon disguised as a special police officer and then mixed up.


    "Scene 94, act 45, ready" with the sound of the recording, the prop gun started shooting. Similarly, compared with the big screen firefight, the shooting scene is really bad enough, especially Adrian, in order to be safe, in addition to some shooting close-up, even empty bullets are not allowed to use, which looks even more fake. This is similar to the explosion drama. It will have an impact only after it is processed in the later stage. Now it is not too much to say that it is playing games like this.


    Of course, the actors don''t think they are playing games, and they are all absorbed in the firefight. Although Adrian has directed a gunfight before, it is the first time that such a large-scale firefight scene is taken, so Masterson is still needed to help steer.


    This part of the scene took about half a day. Adrian, who has made many films, is already very good at learning in shooting. In addition, his head still has many classic pictures for reference, so everything goes smoothly. He even made a few suggestions, which he analyzed with the motion design team, to make Jean Renault''s shooting more aggressive.


    But with the lessons learned, some scenes were delayed, even though Natalie had a good performance that afternoon. So the next shots are fragmentary scenes of life, such as Matilda shopping home, or cleaning Lyon''s room to maintain guns, or Lyon sitting sleeping with sunglasses, and so on.


    Although Lyon and Matilda have changed their homes twice in the film, the apartments rented for filming are all nearby, and at most, it is a bit troublesome to run around.


    As the shooting went on, Adrian began to add the main lines of stories to the trivial scenes of life, the most important of which was Matilda sitting on the floor of the stairs smoking and then meeting Lyon.


    "Remember, Nada, all you have to do is hold up the cigarette, don''t put it to your mouth." Adrian sits next to Natalie and tells her what''s going on. He redesigned the scene here. He intended to show that the girl was smoking by moving her cigarette carrying hand away from her face. He didn''t want Matilda with cigarette on the screen, which could blur the audience''s impression. As long as it was well adjusted, it would be good for the film.


    "Why can''t you put it to your mouth, ed?" Natalie asked, "don''t you think it looks fake?"


    "It''s not very real even on the lips," Adrian laughed. "And audiences don''t like to see a 12-year-old girl smoking, even on the screen."


    "But I don''t really smoke." Natalie curled her mouth and spread her hands. Although she didn''t think much of her small face, she was lovely and mature.


    "Yes, but other people don''t think so," Adrian could not help rubbing his hand over her head. "Well, smart little fellow, you have to understand that unless you never get in touch with others, you have to think about other people''s opinions."


    "Well, well, I see." Natalie shrugged and then gave Adrian a grimace. "How many times has this been, ED, does my head feel good?"


    Adrian chuckled, shook his head, and then told everyone to get ready to start. After a period of time together, Natalie, with her delicate and lovely appearance and her maturity far beyond her peers, has initially established her own popularity in the cast, and has become more and more familiar with him and the other two leading actors.


    Renault and oldman are both very interesting guys in private. They often like to make fun of each other when they have a rest. Natalie''s intelligence is not less, and they have a good relationship with each other. But Adrian is the most harmonious. As he said before, when a girl shares her most intimate things with you, she will automatically regard you as her most trusted person.


    In fact, after the shooting that day, Natalie secretly told Adrian that the reason why she was able to perform so well in the last time was that she did not want to let him down in addition to the idea of not admitting defeat and simulating the feelings of her parents'' death. That''s a good sign, isn''t it? So after a few days, they''ve called each other by nicknames.


    "All in place, ready." With the voice of the deputy director, the whole crew immediately started to work. This time, Adrian did not fight against the camera, but stood quietly watching.


    Lyon didn''t like to take the elevator, so every time he came back to his room, he took the stairs. He was wearing a black windbreaker, round sunglasses and a small round cap. This makes him look a little rustic, but at the same time gives people a different feeling, so it attracted the eyes of the girl sitting in the corridor, and said hello when he passed by from behind.


    Similarly, this young girl with a lonely body also let Lyon''s eyes fall on her body involuntarily, looked for several seconds and then asked, "why hide the smoke?""There are mice all over the building," the girl replied in a low, soft voice. "I don''t want the old man to know. There''s enough trouble."


    Lyon immediately noticed the dredging of the corners of her eyes and bent down: "what''s going on?"


    "Fell off the bike." The girl avoided his eyes.


    Lyon didn''t say much. He got up and went to his room, but the girl stopped him again: "don''t tell my dad about smoking, OK?"


    Lyon looked at her. Although she still did not speak, she continued to walk to her room, but the girl knew that he had agreed, so her eyes remained on him until he entered the room. The initial contact and trust were thus established.


    "Very good, very good." Adrian couldn''t help clapping his hands, and suddenly he burst into applause.


    "Are you talking about Jean, ed?" Natalie then regained her old spirit, blinked at Adrian and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Nada, you know what I''m talking about," Adrian rolled his eyes, but added, "you''re all very well, especially you, Nada. Matilda is almost tailor-made for you."


    That''s right, with the increase in shooting time, Adrian can basically identify that. Matilda and Natalie have too many similarities, such as that rebellious that stubborn, such as trying to make the green self more mature and so on. Of course, Natalie is smarter than Mathilda. Although she is less than 12 years old and is still a little girl, she knows what she wants and will strive for it. She also knows how to compromise and how to express herself.


    But the fit with the role is very high, from a certain point of view, she can also be regarded as the original performance.


    "Well, it''s your turn, Gary." Adrian gave Natalie a thumbs up, followed by Alderman, who was preparing, and then came the evil cop Stan''s debut.


    As an anti drug officer, Stan gave a bag of drugs to Matilda''s father for safekeeping. However, two months later, when it was obtained, the purity of 100% became 90%. It is needless to say that there is something fishy about it. But Mathilda''s father was so dizzy that he insisted that he didn''t know, and eventually brought about the tragedy of killing the family.


    It has to be admitted that oldman''s ability to control this role, when the minion failed to negotiate with Matilda''s father, he had to disturb Stan who was listening to the music. He turned around, and his neurotic and evil eyes gave people a sense of oppression, and even the fat actor who played Matilda''s father could not help but take a cold breath.


    Although it was funny to hold each other for a while, when his deep voice rang, the feeling of oppression did not diminish: "do me a favor and find out who did it."


    "It turns out that my judgment is right. These characters are perfect for you, Gary." After taking these shots, Adrian half joked to oldman.


    "Watch your words, ed." Oldman took a look at him, reached out his hand, and nodded in the air, still in that low, oppressive tone. Obviously, he is still immersed in the character''s emotions, not completely pulled out.


    "It''s a great actor." Natalie came to Adrian at this time, looking at the water bottle from the assistant, looked up at Alderman who drank a lot, and said with envy.


    "It''s not the best," Adrian shook his head. "Do you know Judy foster? After that, not only can she eat a big sandwich, but she can quickly get back to the scene. "


    "Really?" Natalie asked curiously.


    "Of course, when you come to Los Angeles to make a movie, you can ask her in person." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Go to Los Angeles to make a movie..." Natalie rolled her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Let''s go to the dresser to change clothes. Next we''re going to shoot the most important scene for Matilda and Lyon." Adrian said.


    "The rescue play?" The little girl''s eyes lit up, "aren''t you going to shoot again in a few days?"


    "Because you did a great job today, I think you can try it." Adrian stares at her, making Natalie feel embarrassed.


    "And, of course, because I don''t want to add to Gary''s burden, we''ll be in trouble if he spends a lot of time adjusting every time he''s finished." Adrian suddenly changed his words, "otherwise, if he is too deep in the play, maybe one day he will find a gun and kill us all."


    "I said, ED, the next time you say something bad about someone''s back, don''t let them hear you." Oldman, who has recovered from his illness, said sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry, Gary, I didn''t speak behind my back. I spoke to my face." Adrian''s hands once, immediately for a burst of laughter around.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C203

    "Is life always so painful? Or was it only when you were a child? " After taking the handkerchief handed over by the other party and wiping the blood in the nose, the little girl fixed to look at the big man and asked.


    Lyon was silent for a few seconds and then whispered, "always."


    Then he looked at her again, and he left a sentence, "keep it." he turned and walked to his room. The little girl looked down at her handkerchief and seemed to smile. Then she said, "Hey, I''m going to the grocery store to buy something. Do you want me to bring you milk? One or two? Two bottles, right? "


    Lyon, who stopped, turned to look at Mathilde for a few seconds and finally nodded, instead of acquiescing as before. Mathilda laughed happily and walked downstairs in a slightly brisk pace. The distance between the two people is getting closer again, and what happens later is natural.


    After the scene was finished, the crew began to adjust busily, and each staff member had a serious face. Because Adrian emphasized that the next shot is very important. Although the team has joined some new people, most of them have cooperated with him in at least three films, and even six films have been followed from the beginning to the end. So it is clear that once Adrian emphasizes the importance, he will immediately become very harsh. If he does not want to be severely reprimanded, he should do his work well.


    "Gina, come here for a moment," Adrian, standing by the door frame, after observing Natalie in front of her below, turned and exclaimed in a stern voice.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" A woman in her thirties soon came over calmly.


    Adrian also no nonsense, holding the light meter to the little girl''s face next to: "see?"


    There was an orange glow on the bulb of the light meter.


    "Do you mean the light is a little dim?" Gina asked uncertainly.


    "At first Nada was backlit, and this is a narrow corridor, so the light needs to be dim yellow. And when the door opened, a bright white light hit her face, the level of daily light. Mathilda''s face should have looked pale at this time, but now it''s just pale Adrian pointed to the girl''s face and said, although the tone is still severe, but not much criticism.


    "I see. I''ll fix it in a minute." Gina nodded and took Natalie to make up again.


    Adrian then went on with other things. Soon, all the work is ready, the most important shot of the whole film will begin to shoot, and Adrian himself will take the camera again.


    The girl reached out and rang the doorbell. Though she was sobbing silently, she tried to stabilize her trembling body. The father''s body she saw when she walked through the door, the words "you killed a four-year-old child" she heard, and the person who was still standing at the door watching her back made her understand that if she showed a slightly different look, she would be the next to be killed. The only thing she can rely on now is that the man who talked to her for a few minutes can open the door.


    "Please, open the door." She whispered, sobbing, and then rang the doorbell again.


    "Please, please." She whispered again and again, ringing the doorbell again and again, and her shoulders trembled slightly. Tears of fear and fear rolled around her eyes, and they would come down at any time.


    Finally, it seems that just after a moment, it seems that several worlds have passed. The door in front of me is finally opened, and the white light hits the girl''s tearful face, as if it were shining down from heaven.


    "Stop" Adrian''s voice sounded, much lower than usual. He took a deep breath, took a few seconds to adjust his mood, then waved: "passed."


    The low and relaxed voice suddenly rings, this scene has been shot repeatedly for nearly ten times.


    "Are you OK, Nada." After rubbing his face to make his mood return to normal, Adrian came to Natalie, who was under the care of his mother, sipping water.


    "No problem. I''m fine." Natalie, tired as she was, gave Adrian a smile.


    Adrian was silent for a few seconds, looked at her mother Shelly again, and then sighed, "I have to apologize to you."


    "Why?" Natalie looks surprised.


    "Your performance was excellent at the seventh shooting, but I continued to shoot Almost 1. Adrian raised his hands and raised his arms. "I''m surprised by your performance, Nada. You''re the most talented girl I''ve ever seen. I really want to see where you can grow."


    Natalie blinked her eyes, and the corners of her mouth began to curl up. The surprise on her face changed into joy: "it doesn''t matter. I just Just want to do better It''s really moving that you praise like this Mom, do you hear me


    She looked at her mother excitedly and said something incoherent.


    "You did a good job, my dear." Shirley stroked her daughter''s head with a smile, but when she looked up to Adrian, the smile disappeared: "ed, I think it''s better to reduce the situation as much as possible. If it''s really necessary, it can be divided into two shots.""Mom, if it''s divided into two times, it''s not good to brew emotions." Before Adrian could speak, Natalie spoke first.


    "No, no, no, Nada, I agree with your mother." Adrian, on the other hand, said to Shelley, "at least after you''ve got a good shot like that, it''s no big deal to shoot twice."


    "In that case, if you stop for the first time, you can''t shoot the second time." Said Natalie, raising her eyebrows immediately.


    Adrian was a little surprised, his eyes swept between Natalie and Shelly, and then he laughed, and they both shrugged and laughed.


    It''s amazing. Adrian sighed in his heart. The reason why he repeated this scene more than ten times is not true because "I want to see how far you can grow". When shooting, Natalie in front of the camera has a kind of indescribable softness and strength, which makes people can''t help but want to hold her in her arms to comfort and pity. Especially when watching from the camera, this feeling is even stronger. In addition to the heartstrings stirred up by the auditions before, even with Adrian''s self-control, it is still inevitable to do something impulsively.


    "Ed? Ed? " Natalie''s voice seemed to come from the sky, bringing Adrian back to reality.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked, and then he showed an expression of sudden enlightenment, "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m distracted."


    Natalie didn''t speak, just looked at him with a slightly queer look.


    "Have I done anything too much?" Seeing her so, Adrian jokingly asked.


    "What happened?" Shelly, who had just gone to pour water, asked.


    "Nothing, just feel Ed''s trance is interesting. " Natalie spat out her tongue and returned to the strange ELF''s appearance before, and the fatigue between her eyebrows seemed to be swept away.


    "Have a good rest. I have some finishing shots to do." Adrian smiles and turns away.


    I want her to say that in his heart for the second time.


    Although Adrian filmed the movie "the killer is not too cold" in New York, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t pay attention to other things, including work and life.


    "Is it? It''s great if you like it. I can''t wait to see your performance on the big screen. It may not be as amazing as in "vulgar novel", but it will definitely be an unexpected image. " Adrian took his mobile phone and walked slowly through the room, occasionally stopping to see the night view through the glass.


    Thanks to Nokia, it finally launched a relatively small phone that can be held in the palm of the hand. Although in Adrian''s eyes, this phone still can''t escape the evaluation of rudeness, but he still changed it immediately after it was launched, and by the way, it was also replaced by the people around him - this is at least much better than a big brick.


    "Of course, I''m sure I''ll visit. Don''t worry. Well, when will it arrive in New York? I''ll pick you up at the airport. Oh, it doesn''t matter. Just be careful. " Adrian chuckled with deep concern in his voice, and his affectionate appearance on the phone made him look like a good lover at first sight.


    Then the doorbell rang and Adrian looked at the door and at the other bedroom.


    "Someone''s coming, honey. I think I''ll have to go." He said as he walked to the door, "who is it? Oh, honey, I don''t have the ability to see through or foresee... "


    As soon as he opened the door, he was suddenly stunned. Outside the door was a tall woman with black hair, sunglasses, a wide Brown hem and a windbreaker close to the knee. The same Nokia mobile phone was held by his ear.


    "Do you know now?" Said the woman, chuckling.


    Adrian looked at the phone in his hand and at the woman in front of him, shrugged and let go.


    "Just now you told me that it''s going to be a few days before the cast of delicious love will be in New York." Adrian complained jokingly after the woman came in.


    "I just wanted to surprise you, ed The woman took off her sunglasses, and her beautiful face suddenly showed up, and her sexy red lips opened slightly. Who would it be, not Monica? BELLUCCI?


    "Just because the crew still has a few days to go to New York to shoot on location doesn''t mean I can''t come in advance." Monica takes two steps, leans on the back of the sofa and looks at Adrian with a smile. "We''ve been apart for weeks."


    "Well, I have to apologize for not being able to fly back to Los Angeles last weekend." Adrian hehe smile, "by the way, you just got off the plane and came directly here?"


    "I got off the plane and went to the hotel room I had reserved before I came here." Monica''s eyes are on.


    "So there''s a surprise?" Adrian asked, stroking his chin with a smile.


    Monica didn''t say any more, just staring at Adrian, slowly untied the belt of the windbreaker, and then Shua took off. The mature and sexy people who didn''t wear anything under the windbreaker appeared in front of him without reservation..


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C204

    "Whoa" looked at the chest in front of him, as if to let him review the incomparably attractive Monica, Adrian immediately whistled. Before he could speak, a bedroom door was opened: "ed, I think you''d better have a look..."


    Half of the words stopped. Charlize, holding the document, looked at the two people in the living room. He didn''t know what to say. Monica also did not expect Adrian''s room there are other people, suddenly exclaimed, reached out to cover her I''m going to grab the windbreaker that was left on the ground.


    But when she saw the other side''s appearance clearly, the movement immediately slowed down a lot. Monica slowly picked up the windbreaker on the ground, slowly put it on, and while wearing it, she turned her body, as if to show something. And even if I put it on, I just tied the belt of the windbreaker carelessly, and I didn''t even button it up, and most of the * light inside was still exposed.


    After that, Monica smiles at Charlize, who has been in a daze. "Hi, Charlie."


    She knew Adrian had hired a female secretary and assistant and had met several times, so she was no stranger to Charlize. Now we just need to see her all dressed up - the upper body is wearing a white navel vest, and there is only a white underpants below, and all of them are white and transparent, and the attraction is looming. What does it mean that women dress like this in front of a man and don''t care about it?


    Charlize, standing at the door of his bedroom, finally reacted. He looked at Adrian and Monica. The clear and self mocking look flashed from his face. Then he turned into the room, slammed the door, and then heard the sound of locking.


    "Charlie''s reaction was a little excited." Adrian said, shrugging his shoulders without embarrassment.


    "I don''t think you should have women around you, especially young and beautiful women." Monica looked at him and whispered, but she didn''t look discontented. She seemed to be used to it.


    "Admittedly, it was a surprise. You must have worked hard." Adrian didn''t respond to the topic, but looked at her figure. After Charlize went back to her bedroom, Monica opened her belt again, adding a lot of temptation to the mature and sexy woman.


    "Of course, I''ve been very careful on the way here, for fear of being seen, so --" Monica looks at him with a slight provocation, "what are you waiting for, ed?"


    This sentence immediately enough to move the thunder and earth fire, followed by a fierce collision.


    In Monica''s sharp and high pitched groan, the two bodies of violent exercise suddenly died of extra space against each other, and then a high frequency of shaking and shaking. This lasted for about ten seconds, and then both of them breathed. Adrian, who was climbing over Monica, gently kissed her. After a while, he lay on her side and went to bed. Even so, he still held Monica in his arms.


    "It looks like it''s good to be apart a little longer." Adrian jokingly asked, a hand is still in Monica''s wonderful * * to comfort, foreplay caress is very important, after the caress is also very important, so that women can feel that lovers care about themselves, rather than finish it is OK.


    "Of course you say that. You don''t want women around you, do you?" Monica, half up, with one hand on her cheek, looks at Adrian in the dim light outside the window. Although Adrian couldn''t see her clearly because of the backlight and the room, her bright eyes were very clear.


    "You want to say something, Monica." His fingers ran gently across her face, then moved down to her neck, then down the clavicle, and finally came to the nearly perfect curve of softness


    "ed, do you love me Feeling the touch from her chest, Monica asked after a long silence.


    "Like and love are two words, Monika," Adrian said in an unconventional way. "But sometimes the two words are confused. When you are attracted to someone and want her strongly, it doesn''t matter whether you like or love."


    "So is it more * * or more like it?" Monica asked again.


    "Love and love are always connected with everything, like you now." Adrian said with a smile.


    "So..." Monica sighed. "When I''m no longer sexy and beautiful, no longer glamorous, and I''m old, will you still be by my side, take my hand and hold me in my arms?"


    "I will." Adrian replied without hesitation.


    "Ed, you''re lying to me." Monica said after staring at him for a long time.


    "No," Adrian shook his head slightly. "I admit I''m a jerk sometimes, but I''m not a liar. You have to keep that in mind, Monica. I will do what I promised. This is the responsibility of a man. I may continue to be promiscuous, but I will never shirk my responsibility


    Monica froze for about two or three seconds, and then chuckled, "you''re a real man."


    "Every man has it. The difference is whether it can be done or not," Adrian shrugged, then slid his hand between her * * and pressed it there. "But there''s a premise."The woman did not speak, but looked at the man without blinking his eyes. The man leaned over the woman''s ear and gently blew a breath: "I want your heart, all of you, everything you have."


    "You''re greedy, ed Monica said in a soft, noncommittal voice.


    "Proper greed is good. Give me everything you want, and I will give you everything you want." Adrian sucks on her lip, presses it on her heart and grabs the full one.


    Monica gazed at him again for a while, then wrapped Adrian in her arms, closed her eyes and said in a murmuring voice, "here you are. Here you are. Take it if you want."


    Adrian''s schedule didn''t change because of Monica''s early arrival in New York. Even after a long time in bed that night, Adrian only slept for five hours, but still directed the shooting the next day.


    "You''ve read the script many times, Gary. I won''t explain it to you in detail. Anyway, you can show Stan''s mania after taking drugs." Standing in the middle of the room, Adrian said to alderman.


    There''s no problem with Ben. I''m ready. " Alderman, dressed in a beige suit, clapped his hands and said briskly. Although he looks like a smiling face now, everyone knows that if Adrian says "start", he will immediately become the evil and crazy policeman Stan.


    "How''s the props group?" Back to the director''s position, Adrian raised his voice and asked, because he didn''t specifically ask which person, so no one answered for a while.


    Fortunately, Charlize''s voice immediately sounded: "everything is ready, and it''s time to start."


    At the same time, a picture was handed to him: "this is the sign, you can check it first."


    "Thank you, Charlie." Adrian smiles at her, but Charlize doesn''t have any expression. When he takes it, he turns around and goes. In the face of this situation, Adrian just shrugged his shoulders, said nothing more and checked according to the sign.


    "What''s the use of that?" After a circle in the crew, Monica came to Adrian''s side. Since she came to New York, how could she not come to the crew to visit her class. Because the night was severely moistened for a time, so it appears bright, attracted many people''s eyes. As for some possible situations, Adrian doesn''t care. How can she care.


    "Explosive device," Adrian explained simply, "the next thing to shoot is a gunfight, because it''s all empty shells, so the holes in the walls must be reflected by synchronous blasting. This kind of blasting must be controlled within a certain range. If the 5.5mm bullet is clearly used, but the bullet hole left is 9mm, it would be very funny. "


    "Well, I don''t understand that, but I also know that not many people will pay attention to the difference between the caliber of a bullet and that of a bullet hole?" Said Monica teasingly.


    "So I''m just looking and doing a little bit of testing." Adrian smiles, looks up and down at Monica and says in a jocular tone, "the clothes are good."


    Monica is still wearing the big windbreaker last night. Of course, there are other clothes in it this time, so the windbreaker opens from the middle, which makes her feel more free and easy. But Adrian would say something like this, and it''s self-evident what it means, so Monica winks and doesn''t answer.


    "All right, guys, let''s get started." After the examination, Adrian communicated with several other groups, then clapped his hands and called out.


    This is the scene where Stan takes people to Matilda''s house to open the killing ring. The stories from Lyon to Matilda''s rescue all take place in the same apartment. In addition, oldman grasped Stan''s feelings well when shooting the scenes threatening Matilda''s father. So Adrian decided to shoot the scene first ¡£ As for the scenes showing Matilda''s life and family, you can slow down for a while. Anyway, Natalie has just finished shooting the most important scenes, so let her have a good rest.


    But the shooting didn''t go very well. For example, when Stan used Beethoven and Mozart to play with Matilda''s father, and after killing all the people, he left one of the policemen to be responsible for dealing with other policemen who came to hear the gunshot - both scenes were the same scene - Adrian always felt something was wrong.


    "Gary''s performance is very good, you''re also very good, but I always feel that something is missing, something is missing from Stan." Adrian and the actors said that.


    "Or do you want me to be more neurotic? More big moves? " Oldman asked.


    "No, no, no, it''s not like that. I just think your eyes would be..." Adrian closed his mouth after a stroke, looked at Alderman for a few seconds, then turned around and yelled, "Masterson, I need an important prop"


    "


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C205

    The props group quickly bought what Adrian needed. It was a string of orange and red bead curtains. Although many people feel puzzled, what do you do when you buy this thing? The doubt didn''t last long, but when the bead curtain hung in the room and Adrian started shooting again, they understood.


    "What shall I say to them?" Stan''s men asked when Stan was about to leave to negotiate with the police.


    "Good" standing behind the camera, Adrian looked up and gave oldman a thumbs up. "This is a very good shot, Gary. The effect across the bead curtain is really better. I believe this and Nada''s yesterday should be the best shot in the film. "


    It''s just that a compliment doesn''t cost money. It can also make the relationship more harmonious. Everyone likes to listen to nice words, so why not?


    Compliments are always mutual.


    Adrian picks his eyebrows and then responds. There are two main shots taken here just now. In addition to stan letting his hand deal with the police, there is also a scene where Stan plays with Matilda''s father with language. Now with the bead curtain, of course, the previous shot will have to be shot again. If you don''t show up for a while, you''ll be in a good mood.


    "No problem, Mr. director." Said Brinkley, chubby and somewhat obscene.


    The joke didn''t get much laughter. Everyone was busy with the shot to be remade. Adrian didn''t care. He came to the back of the camera and held the camera again. It didn''t take too much time this time. Both oldman and Brinkley are already familiar with each other, and with the previous adjustment, oldman even performed better.


    As all directors and producers know, the most troublesome actors in shooting movies are not big stars or extras who don''t know how to perform. The most troublesome ones are animals and children aged four to eight, because they don''t know what emotions and feelings the director wants them to express. If they cooperate with them, a bad one will lead to disaster.


    In spite of this, these simple scenes took a long time to complete. Although the four-year-old boy was very clever, he didn''t know what to be afraid of and didn''t like to talk. Whenever Adrian told him that he was more nervous or panicked, he always looked at him with big eyes.


    Well, anyway, it''s still some time away from that part. It''s over today. It''s useless to be depressed so much. Adrian, who was thinking about this, explained a few words to Charlize and left the crew with Monica. In the evening, naturally, the program is to eat and go shopping. Although Monica attended several fashion festivals in New York when she was a model, she also toured some scenic spots, but she was basically just a bird''s-eye view.


    Fifth Avenue, Times Square, and the statue of liberty at the mouth of the Hudson River are all places to visit, even if both of them have been there before. It was not until they had a good time that they went back to their apartment to do what they loved to do.


    In this way, neither the new crew nor oldman and others will not be unaware of their relationship. Of course, no one will say anything more, this situation is really normal, Alderman also made a few jokes about Adrian, but Adrian was lightly blocked away.


    "No problem, Mr. director. I''m ready." Sophie then said.


    "Good, so get familiar with the next line and we''ll start shooting for the first time in a few minutes." Adrian nodded and went to the other side to talk to the others.


    "Hey, look here, Toby. I''m a little goat, a little goat, gnawing at the grass all day long." As he walked through a room, Adrian suddenly heard the sound coming from inside, followed by a giggle.


    "You look more like a rabbit, Nada." Standing at the door, Adrian couldn''t help saying.


    "But you do look more like ears than horns." Adrian said with a smile, then raised two fingers to the sides of his head.


    Adrian was almost choked by his own saliva. He looked at Natalie with a funny and angry look. He didn''t know what to say. Because now all the scenes are in the morning, and Natalie had already shot the scene of answering the phone call from the reformatory school. She had not changed her dress. So she was still wearing a blue and white striped shirt, a small white vest and safety pants.


    Vladimir, I curse you again and praise you again. Adrian sighed in his heart. For a moment, he thought again of the famous saying in Lolita. There is no better adjective, is there?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C206

    "Well, Nada, we just shot a few shots." Fortunately, it took Adrian only two seconds to react, then waved his hand and said in a tone of indifference, "besides, there is more than one man in front of you."


    "That''s not the same. Before that, I was making a movie. It was a job. But now is the time to rest. There must be a minimum line. " As she spoke, Natalie straightened up her chest, but then she spat out her tongue and put her arm in front of her again. After looking at the little boy in front of her, she simply put him in her arms and blocked her in front of her.


    "As for Toby, he''s just a child, not like you." There was a narrow smile on the girl''s face.


    "It''s not fair to say that..." Adrian sits at the door gesturing to get a city back.


    "Making a movie is not the same as life," Natalie snapped. "It''s like Mathilda sees her father and stepmother in Well But in reality, I can''t do that, can I? "


    At this point, she made a big grimace. She looked very cute. Adrian didn''t know what to say for a moment. Fortunately, Charlize came over and said, "ed, everyone is waiting for you."


    "Well, I''ll be right there." Adrian nodded, glanced at Natalie, raised his index finger and thumb and made a shot at her: let''s wait and see


    the little girl immediately raised her chin, put out her hand triumphantly and waved down: I''m waiting for you


    Adrian snorted heavily and turned towards the kitchen, but came back a few steps later and put her head in the door and said, "well, na Da, would you do me a favor? A little busy. "


    "Why, even the famous miracle director needs my help?" "Well, I can''t help it," Natalie said, covering her mouth after Adrian squinted at herself


    "Thank you. Please help me communicate with this kid. Of all the people, you get along with him best. So please tell him how to perform, and don''t give me a headache like the other day. " Said Adrian, with a melancholy exaggeration, and then turned away without waiting for Natalie to answer.


    "You have a good relationship with Natalie." Charlize said suddenly behind him.


    "She''s a very smart girl." Adrian glanced at her, slightly surprised, for the first time in a few days that Charlize had offered to talk about things outside of work.


    But after provoking the conversation, she was silent again. Adrian seemed not to know how to go on. Adrian chuckled in his heart and asked casually, "by the way, you don''t seem to be resting in your bedroom these days. This morning I got up to talk to you about work, but I found you were not in the room."


    Charlize, who was still thinking about how to go on, suddenly changed his face: "why, do you think I should still live next door to you? Should I listen to your continuous stream of high pitched voices every day? We should also learn from the sound of this speech. "


    She suddenly closed her mouth, and her face became more ugly. Unfortunately, what she said could not be taken back. Fortunately, the staff nearest them were several meters away, and Charlize deliberately lowered his voice, so no one should hear them.


    "This is really..." Adrian rubbed his nose awkwardly. For a while, he didn''t seem to know what to say.


    "That''s right. I''m just listening to your voice." Charlize, who had been staring at him for a long time, suddenly bit his cheek and straightened out his chest. I couldn''t stand your harassment of me, so I helped the other side live with Ellie. Is there anything wrong with this? "


    "Well Of course not... " Adrian grinned, made a few gestures, looked at the staff in the distance, and then changed the subject: "well, let''s go first. It''s working time."


    The next shooting didn''t take too much time. After all, it was all fragmentary scenes. As for the most coherent part of the play in the living room showing Matilda''s relationship with others, Natalie had a good communication with Toby the little boy at Adrian''s command, and Adrian also deliberately reduced the number of scenes of the little boy, so it was quite smooth ¡£


    But Charlize, who said that in spite of anger, quickly adjusted, but became more indifferent. He would never speak to Adrian unless he had to, even if he wanted to talk to her. Adrian for the time being, there is no good way, had to temporarily cold treatment.


    "From here to here, and give me a medium shot, understand, Handley?" Adrian, with his hands squared, said to the photographer as he compared Natalie to Liz, who plays her sister.


    "The previous close-up was cancelled, wasn''t it?" Hendry asked.


    "Yes, we don''t need that close-up, just a medium shot." Adrian said, returning to the place where he was just now, he showed the camera''s trajectory and motioned the girl to follow.


    "No problem?" After doing this again, he asked his photographer, and after getting a positive answer, he slapped him in the face: "good, let''s go, guys, this shot is finished, and we can finish work today. So give me some efforts, don''t delay everyone''s time, because that''s also delaying your timeMaybe it was his words that worked. Maybe it was because everyone wanted to have a rest, so this shot was only shot four times. Although there was a time when Liz hit Natalie with a heavy hand, the girl still finished her task well and accepted the apology after the end.


    "She didn''t mean it anyway. Gary and Jean have said that this kind of thing often happens when making movies, so just be careful." When asked about it after work, Natalie didn''t take it seriously.


    "You know what I want to say? Adrian grinned and rubbed her head.


    "Hey, here we are. Do you really think I dare not fight back?" The little girl immediately shook her little fist and roared.


    "I''d like to know how you can fight back." Adrian picked up his arm, raised his chin and looked at her with a smile.


    "Sir, I''ll see you in a minute." Natalie pinched her fingers as if she were pretending to be a novel. Suddenly, she darted to his back and shook her fist. When Adrian reached out to grab her, she came back again. In addition to her fist, she picked up the things around her and knocked them. However, she still had a good eye. The things she grasped in her hands were all harmless, such as props, dolls and so on.


    At the beginning, Adrian was really flustered by her, and it was impossible to really come with a child, so she always seemed very passive. But as Natalie giggled, he became slightly annoyed. Finally, he looked at a gap and grabbed the little girl who was spinning around him into his arms. Then he put his arm around her neck and put it under his arm. He rubbed his head and said, "this is your counterattack, huh? This is it? "


    The giggle suddenly turned into a scream. Natalie began to struggle, but how could Adrian, who was so "harassed" by her, let go and even shake her face.


    "Don''t try to make me give in, ed. let''s show you how good I am." Obviously crazy, Natalie laughs and rubs Adrian''s face as well.


    The two men, big and small, had no image in the corner, but they were playing with each other intimately. Although the staff around them looked at each other, no one said a word more, until a woman came up to them and coughed.


    "Mom?" Crazy Natalie first found her mother, quickly put out her tongue and let go of her hand.


    "Well Ms. Shelley... " Adrian also immediately released Natalie, embarrassed to smile, and the girl to tidy up their own clothes that were disordered.


    Shelly opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but then she closed it again and looked at them with a slight frown.


    "You''re a lively girl. We''re kidding each other." Adrian said with a smile, looking at her calmly.


    "Not at all. I taught you a lesson." Natalie snorted and glanced at Adrian, as if disdaining at his act of painting herself.


    "So you want to come again, don''t you, little fellow?" Adrian immediately raised his fist to make a boxing move.


    Natalie slipped behind her mother and made a face at Adrian: "you''re out of the game, ed."


    Seeing Adrian as a big child and her daughter like a little grown-up, Shelly couldn''t help laughing, and her previous surprise and consternation disappeared.


    "Well, Nada, we''re going back." Shelly patted her daughter on the head and looked at Adrian. "Thank you for taking care of my daughter, ed."


    "It should be." Adrian was now back to normal, with a smile that was almost the same as usual.


    Adrian withdrew his gaze and shrugged as she left the apartment with Natalie, who occasionally turned to squeeze his eyes. He looked at the time again, took out his cell phone and dialed, but half way down, as if thinking of something to talk to Charlize. However, after watching the female assistant with tight eyes and packing things from a distance, he gave up the plan and continued to dial the phone to continue the program every night.


    However, such a night as "delicious love" arrived in New York, it also temporarily stopped, and Monica wanted to get involved in the shooting, and recently, there were signs of an increase in the number of reporters near the "killer is not too cold" crew.


    It''s no big deal. Anyway, it''s all in New York, so it''s very convenient to meet. Besides, he''s also the producer of "delicious love". You''ll know when you go to the cast. Besides, Adrian can just calm down and take care of his work. After all, his job is more than directing movies.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C207

    "No, no, no, Ms. Rice, please listen to me. I still insist on my opinion." Adrian walked back and forth in his room, talking on the phone, and through the window he could see New York''s brightly lit night scene.


    This similar scene happened completely different from before. The woman who talked to Adrian was Anne Rice. Yes, she was the author of vampire at night. She called at this time because she was very dissatisfied because Adrian was going to play Tom Cruise in Leicester.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Ms. Rice, and I understand your feelings because I''ve published several novels. I know that a work is like the author''s child. If someone wants to change its image at will, even if it is completely contrary to the author''s setting, the author must be hard to accept. However, Tom''s problem is far from that. He is not famous for his acting skills, but it can''t be evidence that he can''t play well. I know the prototype of this role is Rutger Hal, but he certainly is not suitable for acting now, isn''t he? " Adrian''s mouth was always smiling.


    "Well, Ms. Rice, you still live in New Orleans, right? I''m now directing a film in New York, and I''m going to go back to Los Angeles for this film in a while. You can come to Los Angeles with me, and I''ll prove that Tom is a good choice. " He said finally.


    After the conversation with Anne Rice, Adrian took a long breath and left the phone in bed. From the perspective of production, he didn''t need to consider too much rice''s opinions. However, the other side still has some influence in the literary circle and has a lot of contacts in the publishing industry. It is not a big deal to show respect. Besides, rice will be satisfied. Adrian called the "original team".


    Out of the bedroom, he found a soda in the fridge and took a couple of sips. Adrian decided to go back to rest. But after two steps, he stopped again and looked at the door of another bedroom.


    Although Charlotte has been cold to him for a long time, when Monica left, she moved back after Adrian''s warning, which shows that her heart is not as cold as it seems.


    Adrian looks up at the time. She should not be sleeping now. Can I talk to her? He came to the front of the room and reached for a knock, but after a few seconds of hesitation, he put it down again. Finally, he put his hand on the door handle and twisted it. It seems that there is no lock on the door. So Adrian does not hesitate to open the door and enter. Then, the next second, he opens his mouth and looks at the room in disbelief.


    At this time, Charlize was sitting on the bench facing the bedrooms. He was still wearing a white navel vest and trousers. However, his legs were placed in the chair in an "m" shape. The shape of the hand could be seen from the high and protruding underpants. One shoulder strap of the vest was across the arm, and the jade rabbit was completely exposed. The other hand was on the top of the jade rabbit, and the middle finger was not biased Press the little pink grape.


    Gray green eyes and red lips are slightly open, with intoxicated face full of desire, the whole body has been covered with fine sweat, many parts of the vest are wet, even if Adrian stands at the door, you can hear her temptation of heavy breathing and if there is no groan.


    In the end, Charlize has not fully penetrated into the center of the * * movement. Although his reaction has become very slow, he still finds Adrian standing at the door after a few seconds'' hesitation. Suddenly, a huge sense of shame runs through his whole body. She wanted to yell and scold with grief and anger, but all she could do was to keep her posture trembling slightly.


    "I''m not Intentionally... " Adrian was embarrassed to say that even if there was some backlight, he could still see Charlize''s expression. This time, the situation seemed to be serious.


    Then an insight came out of his heart, his eyes brightened, and he closed the door and locked it, and strode toward Charlize.


    "You No.... " Charlize said trembling, originally full of red face full of anger and embarrassment, but with Adrian''s approach quickly turned into panic, she did not make the gesture of resistance, Adrian simply picked her up and turned over, and finally knelt on one leg in the chair with both hands supporting his back to him.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch, you can''t do this." Charlotte could finally utter a complete sentence, but Adrian didn''t want to. He kissed her on the back of the neck, did some foreplay, and then went deep into the wet place.


    At first, Charlize was half resistant and half pandering, and kept drinking and swearing. But with Adrian''s further development, he had controlled the rhythm and soon had to climb on the chair and moan.


    It''s a good day for New York, which is located in the temperate continental climate of the east coast. Many people are busy getting up, cleaning, eating breakfast, and then going to work. Of course, some of the streets in Brooklyn are different from some other places in the morning.


    "Hey, Charlie, stop it. It''s not fun at all." The young man ran from the bedroom to the living room, dodging and shouting. Although he was holding only a pair of underpants under him, he had no sense of shame. Instead, he had a teasing and teasing smile on his face.Later, a young girl with the same red body was cold, full of murderous spirit, and chased the man with the pillow. Regardless of her own leaked light, she felt that she would never stop killing the man.


    After a few more taps, Adrian finally grabbed Charlize''s hand: "well, Charley, it''s time to calm down."


    Charlize struggled for several times, but could not break free. He immediately threw away his pillow and beat him with the other hand. Adrian had no choice but to throw away her underwear and grab her hand. With a helpless voice, Adrian called out: "Charlie ~"


    "don''t call me like that." because of his anger, Charlize''s voice was a little sharp, "you bastard, look what you''ve done? Is there nothing else out of your head? What else can you do?


    "I can do a lot, such as making movies and writing scripts." "Don''t you see that, Charlie, I''m helping you," Adrian said, smilingly


    "Help me?"


    "Of course, it helps you with your boring sex life, doesn''t it? Oh, I still remember how excited and eager you were when you kept pestering me last night and yelling "me."


    Charlize''s face was blue and white, and she waved her arms in anger to beat him, but Adrian held her wrist tightly, and she couldn''t get what she wanted. It''s just that they''re so close together that they don''t have any clothes on, so it''s inevitable that there will be reactions in the friction.


    "You''re here again" Charlize''s eyes widened suddenly when she felt the movement below her. Her anger had accumulated to a point, so she took out her hand and waved her fist without thinking about it.


    "ah," Adrian screamed. He left Charlize''s hand, stepped back a few steps, covered his eyes and leaned down against the wall, as if in extraordinary pain.


    Charlize looked at his fist and then at Adrian, who was groaning over his eyes. He could not believe that he had beaten him so easily, and even hit him in the eye.


    This contrast makes her Leng about dozens of seconds, and then a little flustered squat down to seize Adrian''s shoulder, carefully asked: "you Are you OK, ed? I I''m not... "


    "Hiss I think I may need a wet towel... " Adrian hissed, covering his eyes, but straightened up.


    Charlize wanted to say something else, but seeing the huge thing shaking in front of him as he straightened up, he gave up the thought and stood up. She helped Adrian to the sofa, went into the bedroom and threw his clothes out. Then she put on her pajamas and went to the bathroom to rub a towel for Adrian.


    Even at this point, Charlize still had a feeling of ignorance. Did you really hit him? Did you really hit him? This morning It''s so strange.


    Adrian glanced at the people around him, whether it was assistant director mastson or make-up artist Gina, or other assistants, theatrical staff and Renault, all looked at him with a serious and critical face, and even Natalie was sullen, as if something had happened.


    He can''t help but sigh, some mood languid swing: "well, if you want to laugh, laugh."


    After a few seconds, I don''t know who made the first puff, and then it was like lighting the fuse. Everyone in the room couldn''t help laughing. Renault is the most reserved. He lowers his head and his shoulders are constantly shaking. The most arrogant one is Natalie, who runs out for the first time and still laughs at the table with her abdomen in her hand when she comes back.


    It''s no wonder that they have such a huge reaction, because the black circle around his left eye has almost become a perfect circle. Even if he uses a compass to draw a circle, it is very strange and also very It makes people laugh.


    "How could you be like this, ed?" Renault stopped laughing and asked.


    "How do I know that if I hit it casually, it will be like this." Adrian said with exasperated tone, some hate swept around a look, but the perpetrator is not here now.


    "Why didn''t you think about hitting the right once, it''s more symmetrical." Natalie interposed at this moment, drawing more laughter.


    Adrian immediately glared at her and raised her eyebrows. No one would have a good temper to be laughed at like this. Natalie said with a smile in time, but she wanted to stop


    "That''s exactly what I said." Adrian sneered, "so don''t worry, I just want to remind you that you''re ready to start work"


    seeing him like this, Natalie suddenly has an ominous premonition in her heart.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C208

    Soon, Natalie understood what Adrian''s sneer meant. Today''s shooting is about Matilda and Lyon''s love discussion. One of the lines is what she performed when she found Adrian on her own initiative. She was praised for it and laid the foundation for her role.


    But after shooting, no matter how hard she tried, Adrian was still not satisfied. Every shot had to be shot more than ten times before she gave up. Natalie quickly understood why, but she couldn''t fight back, because Adrian would explain what to shoot very seriously after ng, and she was very serious and sincere, so that she didn''t know what to say. The most hateful thing is that she had a shot coming out of the room, and she just had to go out and finish the job, but she took almost four shots. When she questioned, Adrian said innocently that she had forgotten to turn on the camera for the first three times. Since he was not afraid of wasting film and time, she had to admit her mistake in disguise? After all, actors can''t compete with directors, especially when the director is also a producer and investor.


    Of course, it doesn''t stop the little girl from constantly murmuring in her heart: Damn ed.


    However, for Adrian, this is just a small trick, even punishment is not counted, really do not need to put in mind. What''s more, he didn''t go too far. Only Natalie''s single shot would do this, and the scene soon returned to normal after shooting.


    What he wants most now is Charlize''s reaction. Although at that time in the morning, she was very dedicated to cold compress for him and dealt with the injured eyes, but after arriving at the production team, she immediately hid away, as if afraid to see him.


    It''s not like her at all. Adrian said half jokingly in his heart. If he really wanted to hide, how could Charlize hit him. Just want to coax a woman to be happy, a certain degree of tolerance is necessary, otherwise how to show a man''s considerate side? However, this requires a good degree, to let her feel that he is caring for her and loving her, rather than being submissive or indulgent.


    Adrian was a little bit too much this time. After all, wearing a panda''s eye is easy to have some bad effects, such as prestige in the crew or gossip. When he came to the set, he seemed to see two reporters. Therefore, if you don''t get the desired effect and corresponding compensation, it will be a big loss.


    "This is CZ 750 police sniper rifle of CZ company. It is equipped with floating heavy barrel. The butt with thumb hole can be adjusted to fit cheek plate and base plate." On the balcony on the roof, Adrian introduced Natalie the next prop gun to use. After a lot of words, the conversation suddenly changed: "of course, you don''t need to know about these, just put yourself in a good position."


    "Who says I don''t need to know, and even if I don''t, can''t I know?" Natalie was furious.


    "You can read the manual. I believe a girl who can read the newspaper can understand this complicated manual of firearms." Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    Renault, next to him, couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "Is it? Do you think so, Nada. " Adrian put his fist against his chin and squinted at Natalie, who gave her a grimace and twisted his head to one side.


    Renault''s laughter grew louder, Adrian grunted coldly, and then Charlize came up and said, "ed, Claude wants you to call him back after work. He has something important to talk to you about."


    "OK, I see." Adrian nodded and looked at Charlize as if he were going to say something, but the other side lowered his head and walked away as quickly as he did not dare to look at him.


    Looking at the girl''s back, Adrian frowned, but quickly smoothed it down. But this did not escape Natalie''s eyes. She immediately seemed to discover the new world and asked, "what happened between you?"


    "What happened?" Adrian looks puzzled.


    Natalie looked at him for a few minutes, then her eyes bent like the last quarter moon.


    "ed, aren''t your eyes caused by Charlie?" She asked word by word with a smile.


    "Well, Shylock, put your energy into preparing for shooting, if you don''t want to keep ng going," Adrian put his hand on her head and said, half threatening and half warning, getting up and walking to the camera.


    Although Natalie made a big face at his back, she still climbed down from the blanket on the ground, picked up the prop gun and began to aim at the stroke. Renault, who saw all this, shrugged and climbed down to get ready.


    In fact, the work of director is simple and simple, and it is not easy to say that it is not simple. In fact, the director himself does not need to do much specific work. There are photographers for shooting, makeup and props, makeup and props, lighting, and even post production editing. In addition, there are directors, executive directors, field records and numerous assistants. All the director has to do is to carry out macro-control and mix these guys into everything, so that they can understand what they want to shoot.To put it simply, the director should first have material, know how to tell a story, and then communicate with everyone, so that they can cooperate with their own baton. If there is nothing in the director''s stomach, no matter how luxurious the lineup is, he will make a bad film. That''s why even truck drivers and video shop owners can be directors.


    This is Adrian''s advantage. No one else in the world understands how to make some movies better than him. Although there is not much directing experience in his previous life, he has formed a series of advantages with the continuous learning in this life and the memory in his head. Therefore, compared with the director, as long as the actor''s state is in place, it is easy and efficient.


    So at the end of one of the next shots, Renault said to him, "I thought Luc was excellent. I didn''t expect you to be as good as him, even better than him in some places. I''m glad to work with you, ed


    It''s not easy for the Frenchman to say such a thing. Although Renault is humorous most of the time, he has a bad temper, and he has some inexplicable pride in his heart. But he''s not that arrogant guy. It''s not easy to get his full approval, especially since he has been working with Luc Besson for a long time.


    "I''m glad to hear that. I hope I can cooperate with Luc in the future." Adrian answered this question, but he didn''t worry about it. Unlike Matilda and Natalie, Lyon was originally designed for him. If there is a reference at the same time will also be messed up, then Adrian or buy a piece of tofu sooner rather than killed - Chinatown has tofu.


    Therefore, most of Adrian''s attention after work is still on Charles. Two days after the last incident, his not so serious black eye socket has begun to fade away. He doesn''t need to wear sunglasses to go out. However, Charlize is still like that and leaves in a hurry after finishing his work. This is different from the indifference caused by the arrival of Monica. She is more worried and hesitant about something.


    "Look, Charley, look at what these guys are talking about." Adrian, sitting on the sofa, grinned at Charlize, who was cleaning up the room. He shook the newspaper in his hand and said, "this killer is not too cold" has an accident. The director of miracle is suspected to have an eye injury. They''re really good at making up stories, and they''ve put in a blurry picture


    Because there have been reporters around the crew from time to time, and just that morning because of a sudden incident, he went to the crew without any cover up, so he was taken a picture from a distance. Although it''s not very clear, he can still distinguish the black circle in his eyes. However, from the beginning, all interviews were handled by the crew, and the crew basically had no comment on such matters, so the reporters simply speculated.


    "Isn''t that great? You haven''t been in the media for a while, and you''re taking this opportunity to build momentum for a new movie, aren''t you?" Charlize sat down on the sofa after cleaning up and was silent for a moment.


    "No, no, no, dear Charley, publicity work will naturally be done by the planning department. It''s not yet time. As for myself, Oscar has been remarkable for less than two months, and it will make the public tired if it continues Adrian shrugged and looked at her with a smile, without blinking.


    Charlize''s chest heaved a few jerks, then looked up at him and said, "well, I''m officially sorry for what I did that morning, ed."


    It took a few seconds for Adrian to look surprised: "that''s it?"


    "What else do you think I should do?" "Don''t forget, ED, how could I have done that if it wasn''t for your excesses the night before"


    "I''m helping you," Adrian opened his hands innocently. "Besides, we didn''t do it, and you enjoyed it that night, didn''t you?"


    "You..." Well, if she''s angry about Monica, why did she bother Adrian before? She doesn''t know what kind of person he is.


    "I just Charlize made a gesture to defend herself, but after a circle in her heart, she found it hard to say.


    "Damn it, how can I meet a boss like you?" she cried angrily, covering her head.


    "Well, Charley, if you feel like I have to apologize to make you happy, then I''ll do it." Adrian said he put her in his arms. Charlize just struggled a little and gave up.


    After a few minutes of silence, she bit her teeth and suddenly looked up at Adrian: "I want to make an appointment with you"


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C209

    "According to the record, you were the first to come in. Didn''t you see the child?" Asked an FBI agent.


    "There are signs of damage to the gate. What''s going on?" Another agent asked at the same time, "did you follow the procedure?"


    Stan laughed, with a look of danger, and his patience seemed to have come to an end.


    "I''ve lost a man here," he said, waving to two federal agents, sneering at them. "What do you think of me


    "Cooperation, Stan." The second agent who spoke just now said seriously.


    Stanha''s laughter, with disdain and contempt, then suddenly roared: "I don''t have time to talk to you here. Want to cooperate? Then come to my office, 4602 "


    with that, he pushed aside the two men and went out in anger, and hung up the seal. When a kid comes to the apartment and throws a ball out of the car, he can vent his anger. However, he did not expect that there were other people in the room besides him and the two agents.


    Mathilda chased out of the apartment, watched the policeman who killed her brother leave in the car, rushed to the side of the road and stopped a taxi, office 4602. She remembers very well.


    "Follow the blue car," Matilda said, closing the door and pointing to the front.


    "Do you want me to run a red light in front of that police car that whistles?" he asked with a frown


    "Don''t drive slowly." when Matilda was about to poke a small green paper in front of him, she glared at the driver with sharp eyes and raised her eyebrows. She said, "take this $100 and close your mouth"


    the girl''s momentum suddenly shocked the driver. He took the money and looked at her again, and then started the car.


    "Wonderful" standing next to the camera Adrian couldn''t help clapping and calling out.


    Natalie can''t help but yell at the driver, who can''t help yelling.


    "It looks like I should be proud. This is the third time you''ve said it today." After finishing filming, Natalie walked up to Adrian with her hands behind her back and looked up at him triumphantly.


    "Hey, kid, it''s not good to be too proud." Adrian shook her finger at her, looked left and right, and put his hand on the girl''s face.


    The girl who was attacked suddenly opened her eyes. She immediately threw up her mouth and clenched her fist to fight back. But Adrian''s body gave way, but she had to put this posture away immediately because her mother was coming this way.


    "Hi, mom." Natalie and her mother secretly hugged each other and rolled their eyes.


    "Hi, honey, is today over?" Shelly kisses her daughter on the face.


    "Yes, Nada''s part is finished today. You can take her back, Shelly." Adrian said next to him.


    "Thank you." Shirley nodded to him and looked at Natalie.


    "OK, I''m going to change." Natalie said and went to the trailer on the street. She chose to brush past Adrian and beat him on the waist with her elbow.


    "Nada." Adrian immediately called out, startling her.


    "What''s the matter?" She turned her head and looked at him nervously. This guy is not such a stingy person.


    "You did a great job today," she said. To her surprise, Adrian didn''t complain about her small movements, just gave her a thumbs up with a smile. "It''s really something to be proud of."


    As a result, she became a little embarrassed. She grinned and said, "thank you. You did a good job."


    "Is it?" Adrian''s voice has been delayed for several times. The meaning of this is not to say. How can a child know what kind of director''s work should look like?


    Natalie curled her mouth unhappily, but it made her look more lovely.


    Adrian shook his head with a smile, and suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, the play of the day after tomorrow will be delayed by one day."


    "One day later? Why? Is it the weekend the day after tomorrow Natalie asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, yes, but the problem is, my company has a new film being made in New York, and I''m the screenwriter and producer of it, so I have to take time to see it." Adrian gestured and said, "I can''t get them to continue filming over the weekend so I can check on the situation, so I''ll have to take your vacation first."


    "New movies?" Natalie looked reminiscent. "I remember the newspaper said it was called..."


    "Delicious love," Adrian said for her, "is a family comedy about cooks and love."


    "You make two movies at the same time?" Natalie asked curiously.


    "No, count the others. There are about three or four more that are being produced at the same time." Adrian replied honestly.Natalie opened her mouth wide, and it took a long time to come back to herself: "Wow, making three or four movies at the same time. No wonder the media will call you workaholic. When I first heard that you can make two and a half movies a year, I didn''t believe it."


    "No, no, no, it''s not the same, Nada," Adrian waved. "What they mean by making two and a half movies a year is the whole process from casting to directing to editing. Now what I mean by production is just supervision. 90% of the work is done by others. I am only responsible for Well Check to see if it meets my requirements. Making three or four movies that do all the work at the same time, only God can do it. "


    "But it''s amazing. Although I only learned about the work of directors and producers from words, I also know how much ability is needed." Natalie exclaimed, turning her eyes after her, and suddenly thought of something flashed a little excited: "by the way, ED, I can May I have a look? Take a look at the location of the new film. "


    "To the set of that movie?" Adrian thought, "sure, but..."


    He said and looked at Natalie''s mother, who held up her arms with a smile of helplessness.


    "It looks like I need to spend some time talking to mom," Natalie grimaced. "There''s another day, isn''t it?"


    "Nada, honey, you don''t really want to go, do you?" On the way back, Shelly asked her daughter as she drove.


    "Why not?" Natalie spread out her hands disapprovingly. "It''s good to go to another set and have more knowledge."


    "But, my dear, what are you going to do with your homework?" Shelly sighed, "and And your dad... "


    "Well, mom, you know, although I''ve been making movies all this time, I''ve never missed my homework. As for Dad... " The girl sighed, "maybe you can talk to him?"


    "We agreed, Nada." Sherry warned.


    "Well, well, I see." Said Natalie, curling her mouth.


    Soon, the two returned to their home on Long Island, and their father, Ivana, had just returned home from work.


    "Dad." Natalie said hello and ran to her father for a hug.


    Avner hugged his daughter with a smile. As soon as he was about to speak, his brow suddenly wrinkled and his face was not very good-looking. He pointed to Natalie''s neck and asked in a hard voice, "what is this?"


    "Ah?" Natalie felt her neck incomprehensibly and found that the collar with a Star Pendant, which was the symbol of Matilda, was still around her neck.


    "Oh, damn it. It''s a costume. I forgot to take it off when I changed my clothes." Natalie quickly explained, and then jokingly said, "that''s too bad. I hope the crew won''t accuse me of stealing."


    "Then take it off quickly." The father said so, said hello to his wife and went to the inner room.


    She rolled her eyes at her father''s back. Natalie took the black collar off and looked up at her mother. The mother rubbed her head comfortingly, and the mother and daughter laughed together. This is not the first time my father has been like this. After a while, he will be fine.


    Soon it was time for dinner. Mother brought the rich food to the table. There was no meat. The whole family were vegetarians. Natalie grinned and sat down in her seat. She looked at what was busy and didn''t notice her father on the table. She reached out and grabbed a bean from her plate and threw it into her mouth.


    Looking at the side of the mother can not help shaking her head, gave her a reproachful look, the girl spit out her tongue and did not put it in the heart.


    After praying before dinner, the family began to use the dinner, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. So after a few words, Natalie began to lead the topic in the direction she wanted.


    "By the way, Dad, the crew will have a day off the day after tomorrow." After a few words about the movie, she suddenly said so.


    "That''s good. You can go back to school for a full day''s class. Mr. Gail has told me many times that your analysis is quite good. He wants to have a good talk with you." Avner nodded.


    "But Dad, ed took the crew off because he was going to the set of a new movie to test it, and I wanted to see it." Said Natalie, trying to speak in a tone of indifference.


    "The new studio? What does that have to do with you? " Ivner frowned at once.


    "I want to increase my knowledge, which is good for me." Natalie looks at her father.


    "Good? Do you really want to make movies all the time, Nada? " Evnard frowned deeper, and the spoon was on the table. Shelley wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "As long as you have the right role, why not?" In front of her father, Natalie became a little unhappy.


    "How many times have I told you, Nada? Why do you always want to be an actor? There are so many careers for you to choose from, and you are smarter than ordinary children. Why do you want to go to the movies? Do you know what that means? " Ivner raised his voice slightly."But Dad, this is my wish. Why can''t I do what I want?" Natalie raised her voice, not to be outdone.


    The father and the daughter are so deadlocked at the dinner table.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C210

    With a plop, Natalie fell on her bed, buried her head in the quilt, and arched it disorderly for a long time before she lifted it up. Stuffy looking at the small objects on the bedside table for a long time, she left her mouth down.


    Although at the dinner table, no one let anyone''s standoff for a long time, but with the mother''s intervention, the father finally agreed to her request. But Natalie couldn''t be happy, and the thought of her father''s stern appearance filled her heart. The last time the star scout introduced sandy to the house, he was like this. He opposed her to acting in a movie for no reason.


    Natalie didn''t understand why she couldn''t go to the movies, just as she didn''t understand why she had to be a vegetarian at the age of 6, and strictly abide by the rules when she was 4. Maybe she knows that, after all, she has intelligence different from her peers. She just doesn''t want to agree with them.


    Forget it. I''ve been thought of. Anyway, dad has agreed. The girl turned over and sat up, then her eyes fell on the collar that had been placed on the bedside table. Suddenly, a smile appeared from the corner of his mouth.


    She had always thought that the directors were slovenly, like to speak in a loud voice, and always looked arrogant. After contacting Adrian, she found out how ridiculous her ideas were. Although he certainly can''t represent all the directors, Natalie likes him very much. He''s funny and humorous and It''s cute


    Yes, she thinks Adrian is very cute. She often makes fun of her with childishness, and even makes her miserable several times. But at the same time, she took care of her. Natalie still remembers that when she was shooting a certain scene, she was hit by the prop box because of a problem with the props master. As a result, she was severely reprimanded by Adrian.


    But more importantly, although he often plays with her in a childish way, he seldom talks about business. When she is a child, he treats his friends equally, whether it''s directing performances or chatting about current affairs.


    "I never thought of you as a child, Nada. You are much smarter and more mature than most of your peers, just like Matilda. Although you are still immature in some aspects because of lack of experience, it can be made up for, isn''t it?" That''s what Adrian said when Natalie asked.


    The girl was very happy about it, and God knew how much she didn''t like the word "child.".


    It was a brilliant decision. The girl fished the collar in her hand and laughed at the Star Pendant above. The reason why I would take the initiative to express myself, in addition to the role of Matilda is very interesting and has a kind of inexplicable attraction to himself, it is also not a small resistance to his father. It happened that sandy, the agent, also revealed that the director was the boss of their company. It was too bad not to use such a relationship. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting person.


    After staring at the collar for a long time, Natalie suddenly put it on her neck, and then jumped to the front of the mirror, showing a cold face. She pointed her gun at the person in the mirror: "I want you to do me a favor, ed"


    after saying this in a cold tone, she looked at the image in the mirror carefully. In addition to the right hand being compared to a gun, her left hand also subconsciously held it As if there is still a pot of evergreen in my arms.


    Natalyton chuckled and fell on the bed, giggling and bouncing. It was a long time before she stopped and rolled over on the bed. Then, her eyes fell on a picture on the bedside table, which she took while shooting a shot, which is usually taken for collection in movies. The girl is wearing a striped short sleeve T-shirt and shorts. She is sitting on the windowsill with her legs in her arms. The yellow sunlight shines on her body, which has a unique aesthetic feeling.


    "I have to say, Nada, you are really beautiful like this." Adrian''s words were suddenly heard in her head, and a strange feeling suddenly came out of Natalie''s heart.


    She still remembers Adrian''s appearance when he saw this picture. He rubbed the corner of his mouth with a faint smile, some excited, some praised, some appreciated, some Infatuation? It''s like touching your lover''s face?


    Natalie''s heart beat a little faster and her face was slightly feverish. Oh, hell, what am I thinking about? She sat up, covered her mouth and coughed, but Adrian asked for a picture that day, saying it was for commemoration. The look in her eyes, though only a glance, was unusually clear.


    Well, don''t think about these inexplicable things any more. After taking a few deep breaths, Natalie finally adjusted herself, and then sat down at her desk to do her homework. Although her father promised that she could visit the studio the day after tomorrow, these things could never be left behind. However, even she did not notice, a little satisfaction hovered in her heart.


    With red and yellow colors as the main color, semi European style decoration, plus the central hanging bright crystal chandelier, the whole restaurant looks gorgeous and luxurious. In the dining room, a man and a woman are arguing about something. The women look at each other with their hands akimbo, which is very strong, while the men are lazy and seem to have nothing to do with it.


    Around the corner, photographers, lighters and sound recorders are working with bated breath. Even director Mandy Gail is sitting in his chair and watching the two people''s play. It has been ng for more than ten times, and it''s time to pass."Nada, what do you think of our restaurant scene being filmed here?" Standing in the corner, Adrian suddenly asked the girl around him, but after he asked about two or three times, the girl raised her head in some confusion: "hmm?"


    Fortunately, Natalie immediately responded: "here? Seems too extravagant? Lyon should have made a lot of money, but there''s no need to bring mathier to this kind of restaurant, do you


    "Enjoy life, why not?" Adrian shrugged and saw that the shooting was over, and went over to talk to director Gail.


    Natalie curled her mouth and walked slowly through the set. Frankly speaking, the crew here is different from what she imagined. Originally, she thought that this place would become hot and noisy during the break, just like that in "the killer is not too cold". But in fact, people have their own small circles and get together to chat in twos and threes, and the voice is not high.


    As expected, ~ wa ~ Po, every director has his own style, and even the atmosphere of the studio is different. Natalie looked around, shaking her little head. She is not without harvest, at least different director and performance style or see some, have a lot of their own experience. In her opinion, although the performance of the heroine, Monica BELLUCCI, is not bad, if she is her own grown-up in the future, she will certainly be better than her counterpart.


    Thinking of this, Natalie can''t help but look for the heroine''s figure, and then, her brow slightly frowned. Not far away from the small table, Adrian and Monica are talking about something, a close look, Adrian has several times to hold Monica''s chin in talking, and Monica is also very charming and hook people.


    Unconsciously, the girl bit his lips, the mood has become a little bad. And then a slightly frivolous voice came from behind: "Hi, are you Natalie herag?"


    Natalie was startled and finally recovered. She took two breaths to stabilize her mood. After a little adjustment, she turned her head and forced out a smile: "yes, are you?"


    In front of her was a little girl about her age. She had curly golden hair and a round face. She was lovely and beautiful, and she had temperament, but her eyebrows seemed to be a little proud.


    "Kirsten Dunst, nice to meet you." The other party squinted, as if aware of something, but then showed a naive smile and extended his hand.


    "Hello, Kirsten, this is Natalie," the girl shook her hand and then looked reminiscent. "Have we met somewhere?"


    "Oh, yes, I also auditioned for" this killer is not too cold. " "It''s a pity I didn''t get the job. Ed didn''t think I was suitable for the role," Kirsten said


    "That''s a pity." Natalie raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard that Adrian was called "Ed".


    "But it doesn''t matter, I got the role later," Kirsten''s smile became more lovely. "Although she is a naughty girl with anorexia, I like it very much. By the way, how about you? Can you tell me how you''re doing? "


    "It''s not bad. I also like the role of Matilda..." Natalie immediately picked out a few interesting stories about the shooting, but she did not know why, she always felt that the other side was a little hypocritical, and looking at her eyes with a bit of high taste, which made her very uncomfortable.


    The two girls talked a few more words, but they were both general and not too deep. However, Kirsten left. Although she has always been with a cute smile, but that kind of hypocritical feeling of being superior is much more.


    Strange guy. Natalie wrinkled her little nose and murmured in her heart. Then she threw it away and looked for Adrian again. He is no longer at the beginning of the position, the girl in the crew after a few rounds to find his trace, can be found to return to find, in the past to say hello to the idea has disappeared.


    Adrian was in the back of a quiet corridor in the restaurant with the heroine, Monica BELLUCCI, who was more intimate than before, hugging each other like lovers.


    As a matter of fact, Natalie knows a little about Adrian. Although she was absent from the crew because she had no part in the show during the first few days when she came to New York, she also listened to the gossip of the staff. It''s just that I haven''t seen Monica. Even if she''s been to the cast and waited for Adrian a few times, she still has a glimpse. She doesn''t have any specific impression. It''s not as clear as it is now.


    The girl''s mood for no reason to become worse, she stood not far from the two people, but they even patronize the intimate talk, no one noticed her existence. Natalie stamped her foot and turned away in anger.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C211

    After sitting on the toilet with her face in her hands for a long time, she felt a little cold in her buttocks. Then Natalie sighed and straightened up, and then she was reluctant to clean up. Carefully sketched in her mind, Monica''s figure is really outstanding, even if the white chef''s dress wrapped her tightly, it can''t hide her proud curve. Although it is not particularly beautiful, it has a variety of sexy.


    What the hell are you thinking, Nada? The girl kneaded her face and waited for the sound of the toilet water to fade before she put down her hand to breathe. She felt that she had become a little strange. She always thought of some inexplicable things in her mind. Since she came to the "delicious love" set Well, to be precise, it started to get strange after seeing Adrian and Monica were very close.


    Wait, Nada, you''re not God, that''s ridiculous. I must have lost my head to have this idea. Natalie burst into laughter, took a deep breath, and patted her chest again, finally calming herself down.


    Just when she wanted to go out, there was a big bang from the door, as if someone had crashed into the bathroom, which scared the girl. Then, there was another loud noise, and the door was closed again. Then Zizi, tut, and disorderly footwork, and the Ding Dong sound of high-heeled shoes on the ground came up one after another.


    Natalie didn''t know what was going on at first. She just frowned and blushed on her face. When the heavy wheezing sound and if there is no wheezing sound, she immediately understood that, the blush on her face was suddenly more prosperous, and she also clenched her teeth.


    Just as she was about to cough to remind her outside, she suddenly felt a shock. She didn''t know what to do, because the man''s voice had already sounded: "Oh, Monica, I have to admit that you are so beautiful, worthy of being in the golden age of women."


    "That''s what you say, ed. I don''t believe you." The woman giggled, then gasped again, "are you sure Here Oh At the right time Is it? "


    "I have observed that no one came in. Besides, the door has been locked, and I have hung the cleaning sign outside, so no one will come." The man said with a smile, "we have at least 20 minutes."


    "I know you like these..." The woman seemed to have something to say, but then she only made a whine.


    Natalie''s face in the compartment has become very ugly. The voice of a man is so familiar that she can''t miss it. Since the man''s identity can be determined, it''s not difficult to guess who the woman is. Although her face is so ugly, but her face is red, which makes her look very strange.


    No It shouldn''t be him But However, the gasping and groaning outside were getting louder and louder, which constantly stirred the girl''s heartstrings. She wanted to cover her ears and not listen to these disgusting sounds, but she did not make any movement except for her breath.


    The blush on her face became more and more prosperous. At last, she was about to drip water. She finally put her hand on the door and gently pushed open the gap.


    The situation outside immediately let her cover her mouth, and the last glimmer of hope was also dashed, the feeling of shame and indignation suddenly poured into the heart. The girl fiercely turned her head to bite her lips and closed her eyes. She didn''t want to see the scene that made people blush. But after a few seconds, she could not help but turn her head again, covering her mouth dead. Her eyes had a confused look, and she looked at the men and women who were constantly changing their posture outside.


    Especially when Monica, leaning on the washstand, was holding each other tightly for a long time and then knelt down in front of Adrian, the girl in the interval sat down with her eyes wide open and her mouth covered, as if her soul had left her body, and her right hand was subconsciously put into her trousers.


    However, the two people who were still fierce outside did not seem to realize that there were other people in the bathroom


    "Mandy is a good director and didn''t choose the wrong person at the beginning." On the way back, Adrian, sitting in his seat, looked through the photocopied field chart and other related things.


    "Charley, ask Los Angeles to fax me a more detailed description of Mandy." He said and looked at sitting in the front passenger seat, is still working around his beautiful female secretary.


    "All?" Charlotte asked, turning her head in this way. It was as plain as she had been at the beginning of the job, and the previous indifference and evasion were completely gone.


    "Yes, all of them." Adrian rubbed his chin and replied, "if this guy is worth cultivating, he doesn''t mind spending some effort on him. There are also many outstanding directors buried in Hollywood. In addition to recruiting those who are not successful at present, he also deliberately investigates and cultivates himself.


    After finishing this, he looked at Natalie sitting beside him. After coming out of the set of "delicious love", the girl has been in a trance, and has always kept a certain distance from him unconsciously, just like now curling up on the far right side, leaning against the car door, and does not want to have any contact with him."What happened, Nada?" Adrian asked.


    "Ah? What? " Natalie was excited and shook her head. "No, nothing. Nothing."


    She said, lowering her head, as if unwilling to look at Adrian.


    "Really nothing?" Adrian accentuated, trying to reach for her head as before. But as soon as his hand was lifted up, Natalie flung herself back and looked at him with nervous eyes.


    Adrian kept his posture and didn''t move any more. He just looked at the girl with puzzled eyes. The girl responded quickly and forced a smile on her pretty face: "sorry, I Thought of something, so a little Sensitive... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has sensitive moments." Adrian nodded, put down his hand and sat down, saying nothing more.


    The atmosphere in the car began to get a little strange. Adrian was holding her arms and her eyes were slightly narrowed. Natalie''s head was drooping and she was looking out of the window from time to time. Charlize in front of her occasionally raised her eyes to look at the rearview mirror above. As for driver Glover, well, it''s nothing to do with him. Fortunately, the atmosphere didn''t last long. After sending Natalie back to her home on Long Island, it didn''t last. But Natalie, who has always been very polite, rushed into the house without even calling for the first time. Adrian, who had wanted to say something, was embarrassed for a long time. After seeing her back for a long time, she let the driver drive away.


    "Don''t you ever do anything to a little girl like that?" Back in his Brooklyn apartment, Charlize poured him a glass of water and joked.


    "No way." Adrian takes the cup and looks discontented.


    "Generally speaking, you are always unreliable in such matters." Charlize continued to tease him, intending to play a trick on him. Adrian didn''t expect to discuss this with her at all. He took her in his arms, slapped her on her buttocks, and kneaded them.


    "Ed" Charlize immediately exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian pretended to be puzzled and looked at her, but the strength of his hands did not abate at all.


    "We had an appointment." Charlize glared at him with hate, but didn''t open his hand.


    "Yes, yes, I know. It''s unfair that you can come to me when you need to, and I can''t find you when I need to." Adrian sighed deliberately.


    "You''re not without other women," retorted Charlize, gnashing her teeth as if she hadn''t jumped on Adrian and bit a piece of meat off Adrian, but she didn''t open his hand.


    "OK, but I didn''t say I couldn''t..." Adrian grinned again.


    Charlize''s face suddenly changed. He looked away and stopped talking. Seeing her like this, Adrian no longer wanted to show her hands and feet. He slapped her on her hip and let go of his hand: "arrange the schedule for tomorrow, take a rest, and later we''ll go out for dinner. There''s a French restaurant on 34th Street in Manhattan. It''s very nice."


    "I''m sorry, ED, I''m not interested." Said Charlize, got up, glanced down at him and went back to his room.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head, thinking of her agreement before, his smile is stronger. Charlize made such an agreement with him that she could find him if she needed it, but he could not find her if she needed it. As for the reason why he didn''t agree to the treaty, he didn''t have to think about it.


    After a big drink, his thoughts began to turn to Natalie. Think of sending her back on the way her performance, Adrian''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled down, he seems to have done a bit too much?


    How could he not have noticed Natalie''s situation? In fact, he planned even Natalie to visit the set of "delicious love". Since he said he wanted to get her, he would use every means, just


    Come on, don''t think so much. Nada is not a normal girl. Adrian pinched his fingers and thought that, during this period of time, he felt more and more unusual about this girl, and the idea of getting her was more and more intense.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. His mind then shifted to Monica''s hot body. As mentioned before, she was in the golden age of women, which was wonderful in every way, especially in the bathroom


    Adrian stood up, stretched, and began to think about how to harass Charlize later. Every time he saw her angry and helpless appearance or deliberately pretended indifference.


    Adrian, who was thinking of everything, didn''t expect that he slightly overestimated Natalie.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C212

    "Cut" Adrian frowned and cried out. Although he did not show any other look, people around him knew that he was in a very bad mood, so they were careful not to say a word.


    After looking at Natalie, who was sitting in a chair with her head down and shaking, Adrian sighed, separated from the crowd and went into the corner and waved to the girl. "Come here, Nada."


    But the girl did not respond, Adrian immediately made a gesture to the deputy director and Renault of the play: "Gina and Jean, you come together, the others rest."


    With Renault and Gina''s company, Natalie finally came to the corner, but kept her head down and said nothing


    "Nada, what''s on your mind?" Adrian looked at her and asked, "can you tell me? If you feel it''s inconvenient to tell me, you can tell Jean. If it''s not convenient to tell men, Gina is still here. "


    "I''m sorry, ed. I just I just Sorry... " Natalie shook her head, bit her lips, and looked sad and helpless, as if she would cry at any time.


    Adrian looked at the girl, then at Renault and Gina, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Is there something wrong with the family?" Renault asked.


    "Or is there a conflict between friends?" Gina asked, too.


    "No, it''s not. I''m sorry, but Please I promise I''ll adjust as soon as possible, I promise, but now... " The girl lowered her head, shaking like a rattle.


    "Why don''t you just let her be quiet. Anyway, there are several separate scenes to shoot. We can shoot these first." Adrian said after thinking for a moment.


    Obviously, Adrian wanted to comfort the girl a few words, but she gave up the plan at the thought that she had been conditioned to keep a distance from herself since shooting.


    No matter how smart and mature, he is still a child. Let a female staff to accompany her, Adrian said in his heart. Although a little surprised, Natalie''s reaction is so strong, but he did not take it completely in mind. It will be several days before she can adjust.


    However, what Adrian didn''t expect was that this was just the beginning. For three consecutive days, she was still not in a state. Besides ng or ng, the shooting progress was in a slump.


    "Well, it happens that I have something to deal with in Los Angeles. The crew will take a break for a few days, and everyone will relax." After a long discussion with several people in charge, Adrian made such a decision.


    Although Renault has some separate shots, they are all connected with many other contents. It would be too wasteful to build a set just to shoot these scenes. Oldman''s part is still quite a lot, but not as many as the two main characters, so his schedule is divided into two parts, and now he is busy with other things. Do you want to call him back?


    So Adrian simply let the whole crew rest. Anyway, he only directed one film this year. He has enough time. As long as he has a little control over the cost, he can not waste too much. Besides, he''s right. There are still some things he needs to deal with in Los Angeles. After all, he is not only a director.


    As for Natalie, she was impressed, at least, by her reaction. How to get rid of the negative side of this impression - it''s not easy, the negative side accounts for at least 60% - that''s Adrian''s business. It''s almost a few days away. If things in Los Angeles can be handled smoothly and can just catch up, it''s a good day for a little girl.


    In this way, Adrian temporarily disbanded the crew and set off on his way home in a rented private jet with Charlize, but at the same time, he took two other people and made a trip to New Orleans.


    "Besides being a director, I''m also a businessman, Ms. Rice. Of course, I will try my best to present the novel in its original style, and at the same time make sure that the audience will buy tickets to watch Sitting on the seat by the window, Adrian said calmly to the middle-aged woman in front of her.


    Naturally, this woman is Anne Rice, known as "the mother of American vampires". When Adrian was directing "the killer is not too cold" in New York, she called to express her dissatisfaction with Tom Cruise''s role as Lester. Adrian promised at that time that he would invite her to accompany him when he returned to Los Angeles and give her a satisfactory reply. Since she returned to Los Angeles early because of the accident, the plan to invite rice to join us was also advanced.


    "I understand, Mr. Adrian, so I have no other opinion." Rice said after reading the relevant information. She wore a straight black wavy head and neat bangs on her forehead, but she was dressed in black with a cross on her chest, which made her look conservative.


    "Thank you for your attention, but I still have reservations about Mr. Cruise''s image." Rice said, looking up.


    Adrian did not think Wu''s smile, and then poked out his head and said: "Qiqi, come here, OK?"Not far away, Kirsten dropped the magazine and trotted over with a smile.


    "You should have talked to Kiki, Ms. Rice. What do you think of her?" Adrian asked, gesturing.


    "Well..." Rice looked up and down at Kirsten, the lines of her face softened a lot. "Although I can''t give a positive answer, I admit that she is mature beyond ordinary children, and is indeed one of Claudia''s most suitable candidates."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Ms. Rice." Kirsten, smiling, held the nonexistent skirt and bowed slightly.


    Rice finally showed a smile, obviously very fond of Kirsten, she looked at Adrian again: "well, Mr. Adrian, I''m looking forward to your surprise."


    She stood up and walked to the restroom on the plane until rice disappeared from the back of the plane before Adrian turned his attention to Kirsten: "you''re doing very well, Kiki."


    "Thank you for the opportunity, ed Kirsten blinked naively.


    "Is it too tiring to be in two movies in a row?" Adrian glanced around, and the girl''s mother and Charlize lay flat on their seats for a nap, and immediately reached out their fingers to scratch her round face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. You won''t hurt me, will you?" Kirsten said with a smile, his mouth slightly open and his eyes bent.


    What a goblin, Adrian couldn''t help sighing in his heart, but his smile grew stronger: "by the way, you seem to have had a conversation with Natalie that day. What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just wanted to get in touch with her and see what kind of person she was." Kirsten shrugged her shoulders, and it was only then that she really looked like a little girl.


    But she soon became aware of Adrian''s nonchalant attitude, and immediately she began to laugh again: "well, ED, I know how to behave. Besides, don''t you think such a small complacency is human?"


    "You know, Kiki, I like you more and more." Adrian finally looked at her and said that, in return, it was the girl''s charming smile and a gentle kiss on her cheek. Although she didn''t know the meaning of the word, she did it very well by intuition.


    Back in Los Angeles, after arranging for rice and Inez and Kirsten''s mother and daughter to stay in the hotel, Adrian returned to his villa. After spending almost a day resting and adjusting, he began to deal with the night visit to the vampire.


    "Are you ready, gentlemen." After Charlize came and whispered a few words to him, Adrian said, looking at a man and a woman in front of him. Of course, the female is the novelist Anne Rice, while the man, who competed with him for the best director at the end of March, has agreed to direct the night interview with the vampire.


    After two nods, Adrian then gestured to another assistant standing by the door. The door was then opened, and the three actors, dressed up in turn, came in, and rice looked surprised.


    Tom Cruise is the first one. After half an hour''s make-up, although his appearance has not changed much. Although he is pale in 18th century''s gorgeous clothes and smeared with powder, he has no taste of cream and gives people a sense of evil and morbid beauty.


    This 15 million is not white. Adrian nodded in his heart. Cruise, after all, is one of the most popular first-line stars in Hollywood, so he offered $15 million for the invitation. Although cruise said at the time that he was looking forward to working with miracle director, he could only get 13 million yuan, but Adrian declined.


    "There will be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. I don''t need to care about this 20 years. At that time, derrian said in a joking tone. He could see whether the other side was sincere or polite.


    Brad Pitt, who is 29 years old, is still very young in the performance, but after dressing up, his handsome appearance is still very attractive, especially after wearing long hair.


    As for the last Kirsten, it goes without saying that she had already won Rice''s favor on the plane, and now she will only get further recognition when she wears a dress and a hairpiece that looks like a steel wire.


    "I have to admit, Mr. Adrian, at least in terms of appearance, they all have my approval." Rice sighed after Adrian invited them to their seats.


    "Yes, Adrian''s vision should be second to none in Hollywood." Neil Jordan also nodded, and he fully agreed with the three people.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded with a smile. The reason why he arranged the meeting so much was that the actors, directors and the original writers of the novel could fully communicate. When they recognized each other, the film would be better made.


    ¡°www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C213

    "Interview with the vampire at night" meeting is relatively successful, although rice is still worried about cruise''s role as Leicester, but did not show. After all, she herself admitted that cruise was appropriate only in terms of appearance.


    Jordan would not have any other opinions. In fact, he had long wanted to direct a movie related to vampires. All he worried about was that Adrian would direct his work. However, Adrian knew from the beginning that he would be fully responsible for the directing work, and naturally agreed without hesitation. In addition, the three leading actors are also in line with his heart, and the adaptation of the script is also very much to his taste.


    "I like this character more and more now, ed. you''re a good producer." Cruise is also in high spirits, which is not surprising. He is the only big name in the whole crew, and the others have shown him due respect.


    Brad, by contrast, is much more modest. Although he is a few years older than Adrian, he does not mean the word "thank you" at all. Moreover, he speaks very sincerely. No wonder he will eventually become a superstar as a choreographer. Unfortunately, I met Adrian now, and I''m afraid some things will no longer belong to him.


    As for Kirsten, needless to say, everyone likes her. A cute girl is always likable, and a cute girl who is very good at acting is even more likable. But after the meeting, she went back to New York with her mother, and there were a lot of her parts in the "delicious love" crew.


    If there was any regret at the meeting, it was that cruise''s beautiful wife failed to attend.


    After finishing this thing, he left it to the film company, and Adrian immediately put himself into something more important. In fact, if it wasn''t for rice and Kirsten to rush back, it would have been the first thing he would have done.


    It''s not a complicated thing. It''s just going out with someone to play ball games, exercise, steam sauna or something, and talk about decision-making.


    "The situation is not very good. Lei Shidong is obviously determined to get it. I think he may raise more funds, no less than $11 billion - our company is still a little too young." In the steaming sauna room, Claude picked up the white towel hanging around his neck and wiped his sweaty face. Then he let out a long breath.


    Adrian was not so particular. Although he had a white towel around his neck, he wiped it directly on his face with his hand. It was all sweat: "so what are you going to do?"


    "If you allow me to spend more money..."


    "You know that''s impossible, crow. You promised me that it would not affect the acquisition of TBS."


    Claude was interrupted by Adrian before he finished, and he was still in a non-negotiable tone. To this end, Claude had to shrug: "OK, I know, it''s just a pity, it''s a good opportunity"


    to buy paramount. This is the plan that Claude mentioned to Adrian at the vanity fair party. He had already done so long before the Oscars Adrian has put forward this idea, and through a large number of data analysis gives a feasible strategy. After Xu TBS''s acquisition, he just couldn''t think about the impact of his request.


    "No problem." Claude replied confidently at the beginning that, according to his analysis, if everything goes well, it will only take us $9 billion at most to win paramount, and then raise another fund through the relationship, which can completely buy TBS.


    However, he did not expect that samer Redstone and Barry Diller joined in one after another, showing a strong interest in paramount. These two guys are not fuel-efficient lamps. Diller launched a hostile takeover war for this, while Lei Shidong, facing the threat of divorce, tried his best to dissuade his wife and issued a statement declaring that there was no divorce to ensure the confidence of investors.


    In the days when Adrian went to New York to make films, Claude did not fight with them. However, due to the congenital deficiency of AC media and Adrian''s "TBS first" principle, it did not occupy too many advantages. If you can''t raise the purchase price, you may lose to these two guys.


    "Well, crow, don''t worry. Believe me, in another six or seven years, we will have better and more appropriate goals. " Adrian said, slapping him on the shoulder and saying in a soothing tone.


    He knew that Claude put forward this plan for the development of the company. As long as paramount was successfully acquired, the overseas distribution rights and the right to speak would not be a problem. Their status in Hollywood would rise and AC media would become a front-line media company. It''s just that, in Adrian''s view, it''s not the best opportunity to buy TBS, which is much more important than buying one of the seven big film companies.


    Mr. Tuo has seen a lot of acquisitions related to movies in his previous life. He still remembers some well-known cases that several major TV networks were acquired in the middle of 90 years. If you don''t start now, it will be very rare to have another chance in the future. As for film companies, there are better choices in the first year of the 21st century, and they will have more money at that time.


    Of course, if we can successfully acquire paramount under the condition of "TBS first", many things will be more convenient and easy if there is an old film company under it. So Adrian didn''t object at the beginning."Will there be a better goal in six or seven years? Have you begun to prophesy again Claude asked with a smile.


    "You can think so." Adrian shrugged.


    "Well, well, if you say so, I''ll have to hand over what I might have gotten." Claude sighed a long sigh, but everyone could tell that he was joking.


    "With your character, you will easily give it to others?" Adrian scoffed.


    "Of course not. I''m ready," Claude wiped his face again with a towel.


    "I knew it. Tell me." Adrian looked listening.


    "Let Diller and Lei Shidong fight for each other. We will watch them. Sooner or later, they will notice the weight of the stocks we hold, and then they will pull us in." Said Claude, gesturing.


    Adrian''s heart moved slightly: "which side do you think is more appropriate to fall to?"


    "Lei Shidong." Claude thought and gave the answer.


    "Why?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and asked, "Diller is good, too."


    "According to your plans and ideas, there are obviously more benefits to working with Viacom." Claude raised his eyebrows, too.


    "Are you going to take this opportunity to hold Viacom?" Adrian looked surprised.


    "I want to be on the board if I can." Claude smiles.


    "Lestone won''t allow anyone to share his rights." Adrian warned.


    "It doesn''t matter. We won''t have a conflict with him, will we?" Claude looked at Adrian. "Anyway, cross shareholding is common. Besides, isn''t there a miracle director like you?"


    When Adrian settled in, he laughed and said, "OK, I agree."


    Viacom''s MTV network alone is enough for them to do so. What''s more, they can further unite in some aspects. At least for a long time, each other will not be the main competitors.


    "It''s been a long time. Let''s steam it out." Adrian said and stood up.


    "By the way, ED," said Claude, who thought of something. "There''s a reception at Beverly Hills Hotel tomorrow night, and I think you might as well come and join us."


    "Cocktail party? Oh, give me a break, crow Adrian''s face suddenly a bitter color, "I didn''t miss my uncle''s party when I was in New York. Now it''s easy to get back to Los Angeles. Let me be quiet."


    "No less than uncle''s party?" Claude scoffed, his face clearly marked "disbelief.".


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can call uncle Anderson to verify it." Adrian said without changing his face, and then changed the subject: "by the way, I''ve heard about the Clinton Administration..."


    "Yes, I know that after you called, I have confirmed and sent people in. The Clinton administration obviously intends to make a profit from the Japanese, so we don''t have to be too polite." Claude waved his hand, then looked at Adrian and added, "ed, let''s deal with it."


    Adrian looked back at Claude and sighed after a long time: "you know, crow, when I was directing a new film in New York, I only attended two cocktail parties held by my uncle, but sometimes I prefer not to attend one."


    He made a gesture and went on to say, "he''s invited almost all the executives on Wall Street, and a couple of city councillors, State Councillors, and a congressman. If Greenspan wasn''t in Washington, he would have invited him


    "It''s a good thing," Claude exclaimed.


    "Good for you, of course, but I? You know how embarrassed I am with these guys? I don''t know what they''re talking about. If it''s about movies, or computers or the Internet, I can put in a few words, but finance... " Adrian gestured, "besides giggling or giggling, I often wonder how good you are to be here."


    Claude laughed and waved to Adrian, who seemed helpless, angry and angry. Then he asked, "I remember you said before that the godfather and your uncle don''t seem to get along very well?"


    "Yes, in fact, uncle Anderson always wanted to make up, but he was always embarrassed. As a result There''s no more chance - my aunt told me, my uncle didn''t say that at all; and then I felt dissatisfied and ashamed that I didn''t mention him in my Oscar speech - that''s what my aunt told me, and my uncle would never admit it. So I want to express my apology to me and my father in this way


    "Ah, it''s very awkward."


    "Who said it was not? But more importantly, it''s also a message to my cousin, uncle''s son Victor: if you can do as well as ED, I can do it for you "


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C214

    "Poor victor." It was a long time before Claude exclaimed.


    "Yes, poor Victor," Adrian sighed, "although I am not familiar with my cousin, I still don''t want him to hate me for that."


    "Well, that''s not the reason why you don''t attend the party." Claude brought the topic back again. "Come on, ED, it''s just a party. It''s not a terrible thing."


    Adrian raised his hands, wiped his face and then changed the subject again: "how about we talk about something else? How to acquire TBS


    "The acquisition has begun, ed." Claude laughed and shook his head.


    "Already? Why don''t I know? " Adrian looked surprised.


    "At the beginning, two 4.99% of the outstanding shares have been absorbed through the agent." Said Claude, shrugging.


    "Agent? Two 4.99% of the outstanding shares? " Adrian puzzled looking at him, "can you be more specific?"


    "Well, to put it simply, if you hold more than 5% of the shares, you have to inform the other party and the stock exchange, which means that you clearly tell the other party that we want to buy them," Claude explained. "So we continuously hold 4.99% of the outstanding shares through the agent, then negotiate with some independent shareholders, and then integrate them after more than 50%. Finally, the company will make a joint venture The buyout offer - 30% is enough. "


    "It''s better to be 50 percent," Adrian said suddenly. "You have to make sure you''re the most likely to succeed."


    Claude gave a noncommittal smile: "even if only 30% of them can vote in the board of directors. Besides, we can win over several allies. Ted is not without enemies."


    Here, he didn''t wait for Adrian to open his mouth again, and the thug waved: "well, ED, don''t be mother-in-law anymore. It''s not like you who encouraged me to start a business with you."


    Adrian raised his hands and seemed to be thinking about some pretext, and then casually asked, "who organized it?"


    "Sidney Harman, Lloyd of Harman industries, immediately answered.


    "Sidney Harman? That The old man who is an electronic device? " Adrian''s face moved, as if thinking of something, "how many people have been invited? I mean, will jobs be there? "


    Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise: "are you interested in jobs again? Didn''t you get tired of his preaching before? "


    "But for ordinary people, it''s probably not the right way to talk about blood." Adrian sat back and said, "but I''ve been dealing with him well because..."


    Br >


    the gentleman who wanted to talk to me on both sides of the hall was smiling at the two handsome ladies on the back of the wooden chair , full of beautifully made food, waiters in white uniform come and go ready to serve every guest in need. In the middle, the front band is playing melodious and beautiful music, a pair of embracing men and women are dancing on the dance floor.


    "You''re a good dancer. It''s hard to imagine. I was teaching you how to walk four hours ago." Adrian put her arm around Charlize''s waist, held her hand, and kept her dancing to the rhythm.


    "It''s not difficult to learn. Besides, I''m not without dancing." Face to face, Charlize snorted. She was wearing a long black shoulder dress and gloves. Her golden hair was high. She had a pearl necklace on her white goose neck. She also had a pair of small earrings on her ears.


    "I don''t know yet. Ballet and ballroom have something in common." Adrian was deliberately surprised.


    "Besides ballet, I also dance other dances. I have a foundation, so I learn very quickly." Charlize was too lazy to argue with him.


    At the end of the song, Adrian let go of his hand, but he immediately turned to his side, his arm slightly bent, and Charlize naturally took his arm, and they walked out of the dance floor together.


    "Scallops are good, but they have a little more fishy smell." After tasting the food on the long table, Adrian wiped his hands and said, but Charlize, who had also tasted it, disagreed: "I think it''s just right."


    "Well, well, whatever you say." Adrian shrugged his shoulders in a good temper.


    Charlize rolled her eyes covertly and sighed, "now I have another job to accompany you to the party."


    "You know, Charley," Adrian burst out laughing. "You talk like a grumpy woman."


    The girl immediately showed a choking expression, some sullen stare at Adrian.


    "Isn''t it? It''s not the first time you''ve said this, and you''re almost about to get a raise. " Adrian watched her smile more happily, until he felt the manual movement in his arm, then he changed his voice: "you are assistant secretary, Charlie, so the boss has to promise you to do any more things.""Including going to bed with you?" Charles asked angrily.


    "I think I have to make it clear, Charlie, I''m going to bed with you now." Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    She showed a choking expression again. She wanted to attack but could not, so she pinched him in his arm with hatred, and then used other topics to fight back: "don''t you like the cocktail party and say that you will leave after attending dozens of minutes?"


    "Of course, but I want to see an important person at today''s reception, so I''m waiting until now." Adrian said and looked around, while Charlize looked curiously: "important person? Who else is more important than the CEO of Harman industries or the CEO of Bank of America? "


    "He doesn''t have as much weight as Sidney or ECAs, I just want to get something out of him, something I''ve observed for a long time, something worth getting." Adrian said, patting her hand. "Look, he''s over there. Let''s go."


    The tall man was chatting with several guests, kneeling to know what he was talking about. Adrian had no idea how many times he had listened to his sales promotion. Compared with the last time he met, he had less hair on his forehead. Although he was wearing a stiff suit, Adrian thought he was more attractive in a sweater and jeans.


    "The network is taking shape, computers will further accelerate the development, the future is an information age, I have no doubt about this." Steve Jobs said, with only one expression on his face, that is self-confidence.


    "I have no doubt, but it will take time." Adrian then stepped in.


    "Hey, ED, nice to meet you." Jobs showed a surprised look, and then extended his hand. There was no dissatisfaction because Adrian had been perfunctory to him before. No wonder this guy can still get up after falling, and climb higher


    "I''m glad to see you." Adrian shook hands with him and introduced him after his eyes fell on Charlize: "this is my girlfriend, Charlize Theron; Charley, this is the inventor of the personal computer, Steve jobs."


    "Hello, Steve." Charlize''s outstretched hand is very elegant and has temperament, plus that beautiful appearance, it is really beautiful.


    "Hello, Charlize." Steve shook hands with a smile and then turned to Adrian: "no one told you, ED, your girlfriend is quite beautiful."


    "Everyone says that. Many people have come to talk to her this evening, so she has to stay with me." Adrian shrugged, joked, and glanced meaningfully at Charlize.


    Charlize said nothing, kept his manner, but took Adrian''s arm with a little effort.


    Jobs laughed, affectionately photographed his arm, and then asked, "I haven''t seen you much this time. Is it making a new movie?"


    "Yes, I''ve been shooting in New York for more than a month. Because there''s something wrong with Los Angeles, I''ll come back and deal with it first and then go on." Adrian explained, then looked at the men and women next to jobs, "don''t you introduce it?"


    "Oh, sorry, my fault." Jobs then introduced Adrian.


    Most of the people who could attend Sidney Harman''s reception were senior executives of major companies. So, after listening to Adrian as a director at the beginning, they showed more or less a look of disapproval. Until jobs introduced him as the chairman of AC media, several talents showed a surprised look, and then warmly hailed him.


    Because of the acquisition of paramount, and a good fight with leishidong and Diller, AC media is no longer as low-key as the previous two years, which has attracted many people''s attention. No matter how important these executives are, they are not as dignified as the chairman of a large company. Therefore, it is very normal for Adrian to exchange greetings with them without paying attention to them. Besides, who knows whether they will deal with each other again, because a little bit of self-reliance will give people a look of self-reliance, which is what fools will do Love.


    And his goal is jobs, there is no need to entangle in these small things, so Adrian immediately turned his attention to the middle-aged man in front of him. Under his deliberate guidance, the two quickly argued about computer technology. Of course, Adrian was not as good as Steve Jobs in this respect, so he just picked out some things about the application.


    "We all know that last year''s" Jurassic Park "combined special effects and CG technology to create realistic dinosaurs on the screen. I believe that with the development of time, in a few years, we only need CG to produce such dinosaurs." Adrian said so.


    "Well, our views are actually the same, but there are differences in time." Jobs shrugged.


    "That''s what it is, but you always try to refute me and ignore it," Adrian laughed, then began to lead the topic in the direction he wanted. "Maybe before long, we will be able to see movies made by full CG that are as realistic as real people. But before that, computer animation has to be developed. "¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C215

    "Why, do you think computer animation has a good foreground?" There seems to be something shining in jobs''s eyes.


    "Of course, since I believe that there will be realistic full CG movies, how can I not believe in the future of computer animation?" Adrian shrugged. "Society is always improving, just as color films eventually replace black-and-white films."


    "But you haven''t invested in computer animation, so you don''t know how computer animation is made, so it''s not very convincing." Jobs laughs, as if catching his flaws.


    "I have had this idea, but there is no suitable project." Adrian opened his hand and jokingly said to jobs, "or do you have anything to introduce?"


    "In that case, I really have one." Jobs pushed his glasses and said in a casual tone.


    "Really?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and naturally showed interest.


    "I have a studio in my hand, which is responsible for making computer animation and developing new computer software. Maybe you will be interested." After a pause, jobs added, "and won the Oscar for best short animation."


    "Oscar for best short film animation?" Adrian tilted his head. "Let me see It''s like Pixar? "


    "Bingo," jobs snapped his finger, "allow me to admire your memory."


    "Thank you. My memory has always been good," Adrian said with a meaningful smile. "So I remember that Pixar seems to have been losing money since you bought it from Lucas."


    "That''s right," jobs did not deny. "Any new project will lose money before it makes a profit. We are the forerunner in computer animation, so it''s normal to lose money. Besides, the loss has always been within the acceptable range. If it wasn''t for next that needed to scale up, I certainly wouldn''t want to sell it. "


    "Are you going to sell Pixar to expand next?" Adrian narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, after all, my career is on personal computers, and computer animation is just incidental. But it also depends on the situation. Pixar has accumulated a lot of experience since its establishment and development, and is almost a ripe fruit in computer animation, "Jobs said quietly." so I won''t consider it without a proper price. "


    Adrian rubbed his chin and pretended to think for a few minutes, then nodded to him. "So I''m really interested. Why don''t we make an appointment to go to Pixar? How about tomorrow?"


    Jobs looked at him in surprise, and a flash of ecstasy flashed behind his spectacles: "as you wish, ed."


    The ticking alarm clock rang, and then a lotus like arm from inside the cup hit it, and the sound stopped. A few minutes later, the dishevelled Charlize looked up with her eyes slightly open. After looking around her eyes in a daze, she sighed. Then she opened up and sat up and stretched her waist lazily. She was very attractive under this action.


    Just as she stretched out her legs and was about to get out of bed, another arm came out of the quilt and put her arm around her waist from behind and pulled her back.


    "Good morning, my little lamb." Adrian said with a smile after kissing her smooth shoulder.


    "Who is your lamb?" Charlize, who was held in his arms, said angrily.


    "The lamb knows," Adrian laughs, his hands moving on her seductive body. "It''s better to do something more suitable in such a sunny morning."


    "Didn''t you have enough trouble last night?" Said Charlize, who had struggled a little and did not move again.


    "Last night was last night, now it is now." Adrian''s hands are on her buttocks, which are not plump and soft, and have a perfect radian.


    "Don''t forget, you still have a date today," Charlize murmured, still struggling for the last time


    "Of course, I know, but it won''t take much time, will it?" Adrian suddenly stopped his moving hands, looked at the girl and chuckled twice. "Don''t you think it''s bad to waste such a beautiful morning?"


    Looking at Adrian with a smile on her face, Charlize tried to find something in it that she could not wait for or something else to disgust her. Unfortunately, there was nothing in her pitiful dark eyes.


    Therefore, after biting the root of her teeth, she suddenly turned over and rode on him. The soft, not so full, turned into attractive peaches because of her forward leaning: "let''s show you how powerful I am"


    when Charlize finally cleaned up and dressed herself up, her legs were still a little soft when she came up from the building to the living room.


    Damned ed, she thought bitterly in her heart. Although she was angry, she didn''t feel much disgust in fact. Instead, she was like the anger between lovers. Charlize soon realized this and sighed.I would have quit if I hadn''t been worried about resigning so soon and not qualified for a recommendation letter. Although she continued to say so in my heart, she also knew that this was to a large extent just self consolation. Although this was indeed the reason for her patience for a long time, it has lost its due persuasion.


    No, no, no, it''s not that persuasive, it''s just that it''s not that important. Charlize argued in his heart, but soon sighed again. I must have lost my head and made such an appointment with this bastard.


    At the thought of that day, she had an impulse to cover her forehead.


    "I''ll come to you if I need to, but at other times, please don''t disturb me." Well, she admitted that Adrian was a real jerk, but he couldn''t be annoying. Especially when you raise your eyebrows and look at yourself with insight and a little bad smile, all the vicious words will turn into flirting, not to mention Charlize''s subconscious frown, some pictures flash in her mind, make her feel disgusted and sigh.


    At least, the pleasure of having sex with him can make her forget everything Forget it, don''t think about it, it will only make your mind confused. Charlize rubbed the sides of his head. After sitting on the sofa for a few minutes, she got up and went to the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Galen." With a slight surprise, Charlize greets the middle-aged woman in the kitchen. She didn''t expect that the housekeeper had come early.


    "Good morning, Miss Charlize." Mrs. Galen nodded, but not enthusiastically responded, "if Mr. Adrian comes down, ask him to sit down in the restaurant and breakfast will be ready in a minute."


    "I see. Thank you." Charlize had something to say, but after a look at the indifferent Mrs. Galen, she shrugged and walked out.


    She knew that it was just Mrs. Galen''s habitual reaction, not her displeasure. Adrian''s ex girlfriend was so impressed with Mrs. Galen that she was unconsciously resistant to the women he was taking home.


    Ed''s ex girlfriend It''s like Kate, isn''t it? What kind of woman is she? Charlize couldn''t help thinking about it, but then she knocked on her head to remind herself not to worry about it. Anyway, after staying for a year and a half, you can quit and leave after you are no longer in such a dilemma. Is it necessary to care about these?


    Of course, Charlize chose to ignore whether the idea was self consolation or something else.


    The breakfast is still very rich, coffee, vegetable salad, bacon, fried eggs, Mrs. Galen''s craft is still good, but a little greasy, not in line with the requirements of nutritional breakfast. But for Adrian, it''s good enough, better than eating something underdone - he always doesn''t like steak, veal is the bottom line.


    After breakfast, Adrian, dressed up, went out of the house and had important things to do today. If it wasn''t for jobs and Pixar in his memory, he might have been fooled by what jobs said last night. Mr. jobs has lost confidence in Pixar and computer animation after years of losses. Moreover, he bought Pixar for the development of its hardware and software. If he didn''t ask too much, he would have sold it.


    However, on the other hand, jobs is indeed an excellent businessman. His continuous loss is regarded as the only way to go. Finally, he pretends that if it is not for the price he wants, he will never sell it, which virtually makes Pixar rise to a higher level among people who want to buy.


    What kind of surprise are you going to give me, Steve? Adrian clenched his chin and said this in his heart.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you do something other than a movie with such enthusiasm." Suddenly said Charlize, who was sitting next to him, tidying up the papers.


    "There are so many things you don''t know, Charley," Adrian said with a smile. "You''ll know that I have more unexpected things when you''re here long enough."


    Charlize shrugged, as if he didn''t recognize his pun: "you seem to value this studio."


    "Yes," Adrian nodded. "Pixar will be one of the important cornerstones of my empire."


    In this period of time, no one knows what Pixar stands for, and no one believes that computer animation will develop to what level in the future, even jobs, who talked about new computer technology last night.


    That''s the advantage of the reborn.


    Yes, Pixar is going to be one of the most important cornerstones. Think about the foundation of Disney''s development to this scale. Of course, Pixar alone is not enough. Adrian has a complete plan in mind.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C216

    "Welcome to Pixar studios, ed." As soon as Adrian arrived at the door of Pixar studio, jobs came out to meet him, along with two other people. A fat one looks very rich, a thin one with a beard, and three interesting people all wear glasses, and their height is almost the same, which makes it very interesting.


    After the introduction of jobs, Adrian learned that the rich man in plaid shirt and baggy shorts was John raster, the chief creative officer of Pixar; while the slovenly middle-aged man with a monochrome shirt and trousers and sandals on his feet was ed Carmel, Pixar''s technical director.


    "Nice to meet you." Adrian smiles and shakes hands with them. These two guys, who will be called "the core and soul of Pixar" in the future, look relatively young now.


    "Let''s talk as we go." Jobs then sat down with a gesture of invitation, and four men and a woman immediately walked inside.


    Pixar''s studio is still very humble, it seems that the scale is good, but in some ways, it may not even be as good as some small studios. Every workshop is disorganized, items - private and public - are all over the place, and the only thing to celebrate is that it maintains at least the most basic clean environment.


    The staff are always talking about problems, constantly arguing, and no one is convinced. Moreover, sometimes two people use a computer. By God, jobs is a personal computer. In addition to these, you can also see things that you can''t see in other companies or studios, such as --


    "Hey, the front guys, please let''s go." Adrian looked back and took Charlize to the wall. The three of them were doing the same thing.


    "Thank you." The young man on his skateboard was flying down the aisle, laughing and scraping in front of Adrian.


    "Here, everyone is more casual, and we don''t want to use too many restrictions on everyone," Carmel explained.


    "I can see that." Adrian nodded nonchalantly


    at this time, another round faced employee waved the painting and ran to raster: "John, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter, Andrew?" "What I told you was not like this. Here, here and here don''t meet the initial setting," Andrew looked annoyed. "What are you doing, John? In this case, it''s better to give all the original paintings to me to set "


    " OK, OK, I''ll apologize, OK? " Raster saw something, said raster, with a good temper.


    "This is Andrew Stanton, a great animator and programmer." Carmel took the opportunity to introduce.


    The young man named Andrew found that there were still guests. He reached out and exchanged greetings when Carmel introduced Adrian. However, his attention was obviously on the animation. He said two words of welcome and then looked at raster again.


    "About this, Andrew, shall we talk about it later?" Raster finally said, "of course, a few mistakes here and the same mistakes can be corrected in your opinion."


    "Thank you. That''s all." Andrew left without looking back.


    "We have no superior and subordinate staff here, which can improve work efficiency." Carmel went on to explain.


    "I can see that." Adrian is still noncommittal.


    After visiting the studio, several people came to the conference room. Carmel and raster took turns to introduce Pixar''s history and the situation in recent years. Meanwhile, several animation short films made before, such as "little tin soldier" and "jump light", were also shown. Adrian also took the opportunity to make a few jokes to shorten the distance.


    For example, after the "jump light" was broadcast, he deliberately showed a thoughtful look, pointing to the picture and seriously asked raster, "John, can you tell me, is that lamp in the film father or mother?"


    Raster froze, then laughed and replied, "yes, it''s just a child."


    And then jobs and Carmel both laughed. Here''s an allusion. Just after Pixar''s first short film, jump light, was shown, a well-known professor in the field of computer graphics and graphics knew that John raster wanted to ask him a question. Although raster had accumulated a lot of experience in production at that time, he was still directing animated films for the first time, and he was still an animated film. Therefore, he became extremely nervous. In his opinion, there were too many technical errors and deficiencies in this short film. If the other party asked him technical questions, such as which data were wrong, he really did not know what to do What''s the answer. But to his surprise, the computer expert actually asked seriously, "is that lamp in your film father or mother?"


    Yes, that''s the question Adrian asked just now, so several people laughed and the atmosphere became more harmonious. Adrian also took the opportunity to tell each other implicitly that he already knew Pixar."Thank you for your hospitality, and I have to admit that I have gained a lot." Before leaving, Adrian said so to three important people, and then gave jobs a wink, and a man whom jobs knew would send him to the car.


    "I''ve got some ideas and I''ll get back to you as soon as possible." Adrian said to him, his face very calm, no other expression, in the other side to understand immediately after shaking hands to say goodbye to the car.


    It''s not perfect, but it''s Pixar he wants. But raster and Carmel seem to be enthusiastic, but they don''t seem willing to change their boss. They hide this emotion well, but Adrian can see it.


    Think about it. Jobs supported them at their most difficult time, and he has been supporting them until now. He knows computers, understands technology, understands their dreams. If he changes to someone else, God knows what Pixar will become. Of course, Adriana has always maintained a noncommittal attitude, which is also one of the reasons, but he has to. He doesn''t want jobs to see something from his expression, and then sit down and start the price.


    It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a good talk with them later. Anyway, I won''t interfere with them. As long as laster and Carmel are there Oh, and Andrew Stanton. Adrian thought, glancing at Charlize, who was sitting quietly beside him, and suddenly asked, "Charley, what do you think of Pixar?"


    "Me?" Charlize raised eyebrows a little unexpectedly. Since arriving at Pixar studio, she has kept a low profile and, like all assistants, makes herself transparent when the boss is talking.


    "Yes, I believe you should observe more carefully." Adrian smiles.


    Charlize was not polite. After a few seconds of sorting out his thoughts, he said, "because I don''t know a lot of things very well, and the time you give me to collect information is too short, so I''m just talking about my feelings on the surface. Their technical strength should still be good, otherwise they won''t be praised by many people and won so many awards, so what they need now is a long animation that can fully demonstrate their strength. "


    "Excellent." Adrian patted her hands twice and had to admit that Charlize was really smart, otherwise she would not have achieved that in memory. So it seems good to arrange a different life for her?


    "Have you ever thought about being in a movie, Charlie?" Adrian asked suddenly.


    "In a movie?" Charlize looked at Adrian inexplicably. She didn''t understand why the topic suddenly jumped from Pixar to film.


    "Yes, you are so beautiful and so smart. As long as I am here, you can be a big star." Adrian said with a smile, the tone is full of temptation, "to get the Best Actress Oscar is not difficult."


    Charlize was still a little bit excited at first, but after Adrian said the following words, his face turned to be alert, and his body slightly tilted back, as if to ask you what plot you had.


    "I''m serious, Charlie. You have all the conditions to be a big star." Adrian said, reaching over her face, regardless of Glover driving ahead.


    "Thank you, but no more." Charlize said no with a fake smile. His gray green eyes were shining, and he told Adrian clearly: don''t try to control me


    Adrian immediately changed into a sad expression: "Oh, you know, Charlie..."


    "I have a question about steve jobs," Charlize said before he could go on. "Although the information shows that he has invested a lot in Pixar, it is far from enough compared with the investment in next computer company. Does this mean that he does not attach great importance to Pixar. If you want to buy it, you can do something about it ¡£¡±


    "I want to say one more thing, Charlie. You''re brilliant." Adrian said after a few seconds of silence. Although he knew this, he had the advantage of "foreseeing", and Charlize made such an inference based on the information in his hand. Although there may be other factors, this is enough to show her wisdom.


    Then, Adrian fell into the thinking, but he did not think about how to reduce the price, he thought because of Charlize''s words and thought of the difficult thing to make a decision before: how to buy Pixar?


    This should be a very simple thing, spend tens of millions to buy from jobs, he also said, as long as the price is right. However, there is another equity injection plan of 10 million yuan for jobs.


    Of course, for many people, if they like something and it is very important for their own development, they certainly want to hold it all in their own hands. Adrian thinks the same way, but he''s not sure how much of a role Pixar''s success played in jobs'' return to apple?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C217

    Adrian can not be unaware of jobs in the return of apple, the original faltering Apple coruscate how great vitality. That''s one of the reasons why he had a good relationship with Steve Jobs, and Pixar was the second.


    But he did not know why jobs could return to apple, and he did not know why he directed apple to adjust its direction. Maybe Pixar''s success increased his chips and affected him, but maybe not, who knows?


    Of course, just like the famous Hollywood motto: no one is indispensable, and jobs is not 100% indispensable. If Adrian is to be the CEO of apple, as long as Jonathan Ivey''s core designers are still there, he may not be able to compete with jobs, but at least he can achieve 80% of his achievements. Well, this example may not be appropriate. It should be said that without jobs, or apple will be in a slump, or they will find a better CEO to create more brilliant achievements. The reason why the future is attractive lies in its uncertainty.


    But this is exactly what Adrian wants to avoid. His biggest advantage lies in his foresight. To avoid the butterfly effect on nature is something he should always pay attention to. Besides, apple with jobs is a huge cake in the future. Compared with Pixar, the benefits of Pixar are just a drop in the ocean. It would be a pity to lose it.


    However, if we really choose to share Pixar''s rights with Steve Jobs, I''m afraid we will have to bargain with him when integrating animation in the future. This guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. So Adrian has to think about what to do.


    But in just a few days, Adrian made his own decision.


    "Do you mean to spend tens of millions to buy a computer animation studio that has been losing money for seven years in a row, with a loss of more than 1 million every year?" Opening the wine cupboard in his study, Claude took out a bottle of wine and two glasses from it, turned around, poured the wine and looked at Adrian.


    "It won''t be more than 50 million. Uncle regert helped me collect some information. Just a few weeks ago, jobs had thought about selling it to Microsoft at this price, but Microsoft didn''t accept it because the price was too high. I don''t think jobs will offer a higher price now." Adrian said without moving a look. He took the glass and looked at it carefully. Then he shook it and put it under his nose for a deep breath. Finally, he closed his eyes and tasted it.


    "Margo in ''83? You really enjoy it, crow He opened his eyes and looked at his friend in surprise.


    "Because it''s for you," Claude shrugged, and then he looked curious again, "but how did you taste it for the first time? And the years are right. "


    "The bottle is right in front of me, and I still know the numbers and phrases on it." Adrian pointed to the bottle in his hand.


    Claude opened his mouth in amazement and then burst out laughing: "do you think I''m Conan Doyle in a taxi?"


    Adrian didn''t speak. After tasting the red wine again, Adrian looked at Claude again. Claude, of course, knew what he meant. He shook his head and laughed and said, "no problem. I''ll get in touch with Steve."


    This time, Adrian looked stunned. After looking at Claude for several seconds, Claude said in surprise, "wait, crow, you say You agreed? "


    "Yes, yes. What''s the matter?" Claude shrugged his shoulders and said, "do you regret it again?"


    "No, no, no," Adrian waved and looked at him like a rare animal. "Shouldn''t you object? Shouldn''t you talk about investment and risk? You should try to get rid of me "


    " yes, I did think so at the beginning. After collecting some information and consulting some professionals, I also think that computer animation is promising, but it is not wise to spend such a large sum of money to buy a studio that has been losing money for several years. " Claude made a gesture and said, "but on second thought, I''ve rejected your proposal several times in a row. If this happens again this time, my CEO position will probably not be guaranteed, so I compromised. "


    The serious appearance made Adrian''s mouth twitch, but he quickly restrained himself and waved his hand to show a very hurt and anxious look: "how can you do this, crow? You should continue to adhere to the principle, you should continue to oppose, continue to persuade me not to take such a big risk"


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Why do you want me to agree when I disagree, but you don''t want me to agree when I agree? " Claude looked at him inexplicably.


    "Because I''ve planned it for a long time. You''ll upset my plan like this." Adrian put down his glass, spread his hands, and without waiting for Claude to ask, he explained: "I know from several previous proposals that you are likely to oppose this acquisition because you are always safe in these matters. So I was prepared to let uncle regert buy Pixar in my private name after you vetoed it. Then, after Pixar soars, we can integrate it into AC media to further squeeze your 25% shares"How can you count on me like this?" Claude looked at him with a look of shock.


    "Hey, how can you talk like that? I have already discussed it with you first, but you have rejected the proposal. Of course, I have to pay for it myself." Adrian raised his hand innocently. "It''s normal business behavior."


    "But now that I have agreed, and you ask me to veto it, what is that not a calculation?" Said Claude, a little confused.


    "You''ve seen it all out like this Hey Is it a calculation? You are Hey Idiot I warn you, crow. If you do that again, I''ll be rude to you, "Adrian said in a warning tone, reaching for Claude''s fist, frowning.


    "Really, boy?" Claude sprang to his feet and made a fist at him


    Adrian couldn''t help being a little stunned. Some pictures suddenly flashed from his mind. He knew that it was his memory before. However, he used to fight Claude several times in a private club, but why did he have an inexplicable feeling spread from his heart. Although it only lasted a few seconds, it disappeared, but


    Adrian suddenly laughed and jumped up. He pulled a button off his collar and waved to Claude: "come here if you want to be beaten."


    "Said to be so confident, ED," Claude said with a few punches. "I''m going to beat you easily. If it wasn''t in my study, if I hadn''t worn my fist, you would have been lying Ah "


    with a plop, Claude fell to the ground, while Adrian, who made a fist, took a good step forward because of his strength, and then looked at Claude lying on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "You''re still like this. I haven''t touched you with my fist." He said teasingly.


    "Do you want me to lie down until you hit me? You''re a man of no importance. " Claude sat up and said bitterly, "not now..."


    He suddenly closed his mouth. Adrian was stunned at first, and then understood what he was worried about. He could not help but smile freely: "it doesn''t matter. You can at least tell my godfather."


    "Don''t mention it. My father will only let me fight back with my fist." Claude got up a little lazy.


    The two people stretched out their fists, punched each other, and then looked at each other with a smile. There are some things that need not be said about among the diehards.


    "How about a chance to play two rounds on the stage Said Claude, sitting back in his chair.


    "No problem, anytime." Adrian, who also sat back in his chair, clapped his hands in agreement.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll get in touch with jobs as soon as possible," Claude pulled the topic back. "The bottom line is to get Pixar, right?"


    "Yes." Adrian nodded. "It''s better for you to come out and negotiate with him in person to show that we attach importance to jobs himself. I''m sure we will get more from him."


    "As you wish." Claude raised his hands and then thought of something with a bad smile. "Well, if nothing happens, we''ll soon get Pixar''s ownership. You can''t count me that way."


    "It''s a pity that I''ve got uncle regert ready to buy the silicon and neural bond studio, so I have plenty of opportunities." Adrian said with a sneer.


    "Are you so confident?" Claude raised his eyebrows.


    "Wait and see, crow." Adrian laughed. "How about opening another bottle of good wine to celebrate?"


    "Drink up the open bottle first." Claude held up the bottle in his hand.


    "That''s not true. You''ve got a lot of good wine. How can you treat me with Marguerite of ''83," Adrian thought. "Why don''t you open that 1784 bottle of Dickens white wine?"


    "Don''t even think about it. If you drink it, it''s a kind of windfall," Claude yelled Adrian murmured, but then waved his hand: "well, well, I''m not going to try your collection."


    He didn''t really pay attention to the bottle of wine, but took the opportunity to make fun of Claude. In a sense, collectibles are more like booty and more for showing off. For example, those who like to collect famous paintings or antiques always like to show these things in front of guests. Even ordinary people also collect stamps or other things. Many animals also have this custom, and people are all higher animals.


    "I remember you used to like collecting cars, but now you don''t seem to be interested in it?" Claude asked suddenly.


    "Yes, it has." Adrian nodded.


    "What do you collect now?" Claude asked with interest.


    Adrian wanted to say nothing, but an idea came out of his mind.


    "I''m now..." As he spoke slowly, he looked at the cup with a dark red light in his hand, and a funny smile appeared on the corner of his mouth¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C218

    Adrian finally decided to take the ownership of Pixar. The possible changes of jobs'' loss of Pixar were just speculation. He had no concrete evidence to prove his speculation. Moreover, from the perspective of mixed theory, he is a butterfly, and other people are also butterflies. He is flapping his wings, and others are also flapping their wings. Therefore, everything in the future is still unpredictable.


    Besides, jobs has been calculating how to go back from the day he was expelled from apple. This will not change because Pixar was sold. Maybe he can put more energy into the next company, so that he can return to apple and take power more smoothly. What''s more, even if something happens to apple in the future, it''s not necessarily an indispensable part of his whole plan. There are many other profitable projects.


    Although Adrian has the advantage of foresight, if he relies too much on it, he will easily become timid. This is not the mentality that a successful person should have. Since he can gamble on the film, why can''t he do the same with other things? As long as he always knows what he should do.


    It was settled, and Adrian immediately turned his attention back to the film. Although he has been thinking about how to make decisions these days, he has also asked about other aspects.


    One third of Philadelphia story has been completed in the later stage. Demi believes in slow work and meticulous work, so editing is not fast. It is expected to be completed by the end of next month. The reason why it is basically completed is that Adrian didn''t give Demi the final editing rights for this film out of insurance.


    In Hollywood, the final editing right of most films is in the hands of the producers, because the director only considers how to express the story in the script in his own way, and the producer must consider the commercial value of the film to make the plot more compact and more enjoyable. Although some directors have won the final editing right because of their outstanding performance, they are only limited to one film. If other films are made, the power is still in the hands of the producers.


    Therefore, in order to make the film play according to their own will, the directors have not less competed with the producers for the final editing right. Although some of them were successful, most of them failed under the Hollywood system.


    Of course, most well-known directors, such as Spielberg, or Coppola and Scorsese, have the final editing right of their own films, but when they exercise this power, they will also think from the perspective of producers. Among the young directors, Adrian is the only one who has the power. Who makes him a director, a producer and a boss?


    Demi had no objection to Adrian''s reservation of the final editing rights. First, he promised to respect the director''s opinions; second, he provided the script, and he was a good director himself. Therefore, Demi believes that communication should be very convenient, and there will be no situation in which the producer does not understand but insists that the film should follow his view.


    As for the true lie, all the scenes have been shot under the supervision of the tyrant, and then he goes on vacation. He says that only after a good rest can he do the later stage better. Anyway, other editors will edit according to the scenes of the script, and then he will cross edit according to the montage technique.


    Adrian didn''t care about him. Anyway, Cameron was in charge of the film. All the power, including the final editing right, was left to him. As long as the final result was in line with his heart, Adrian spent all the time he should have spent on Sarah.


    Compared with more than a month ago, the girl has become much more beautiful. She is now receiving various training from the company under the arrangement of her agent. Sarah studies very hard and hard, and the teachers of the performance class don''t mean to praise her, but the gloomy temperament still appears between her eyebrows from time to time, although it is light, it always exists.


    "It takes time. Some things are not formed overnight, and naturally they can not be changed overnight." Sarah said to Adrian, who came to see her at home, with a flat expression that seemed to open his eyes.


    But she soon put on a smile, even though it was a little depressive: "I''ve learned a lot from my role in" true lies "to now, so I''m sure I''ll adjust soon."


    "It''s good. You can also do something you like to do to improve your mood, such as mountaineering and exercise." Adrian nodded his approval.


    "Yes, I''m learning Taekwondo." Sarah kept her slightly depressed smile and seemed to be worried about something.


    "Taekwondo?" Adrian was slightly surprised, but then returned to his normal look. "Well, for a girl, it''s good to practice these things."


    Although it''s not very useful in actual combat, it''s good for women''s body. It''s also a kind of exercise. Just think of Charlize''s tenacious body because of ballet practice. Adrian shook his head imperceptibly, interrupted his thoughts, and was ready to leave.He didn''t want to say anything more. There was a barrier between them since Sarah came to the office to find him. It''s very light, if it''s not for her that he''s been paying close attention to her all the time, he''s been very familiar with her, and he''s hardly aware of it. Think about it. Sara is different from Kirsten after all. There are not many wonderful flowers like Kirsten who can do business without caring at a young age. So even if Sara asks for it on her own initiative, she will inevitably have a shadow in her heart.


    "That''s it, then. I''ll leave for the time being." Adrian said, some things are not urgent.


    "No more sitting?" Carrying baked snacks out of the kitchen, Roslan said in surprise.


    "Thank you, but no, I have something else to do, and Sarah should have preferred to stay with you more." Adrian smiles, looks at Sarah and says.


    "I often advise her to go out with her friends more often, but she always says that staying by my side is enough." Roslan sighed.


    "Mom," Sarah murmured, complaining.


    "Well, well," Roslan laughed and touched Sarah''s head lovingly. "It''s better now."


    Sarah shook her head and strode to Adrian. "I''ll take you out, ed."


    When they came out of the house to the car parked at the door of their house, they did not speak again.


    "That''s it." Adrian opened the door and said he had come to Sara''s alone.


    "Ed," Sarah exclaimed after hesitating for a few seconds, "I can I can If I stay out too late and don''t want to go back, can I stay at your house? "


    Adrian was a little stunned. After thinking for a few seconds, Adrian replied with a smile, "of course, but it''s not suitable recently. I''ll have to go back to New York in a few days to continue shooting new films, so I''ll wait until I come back next time."


    Sara didn''t speak any more, just watched him get in the car and leave.


    Reserved girl. Adrian muttered on the way back. He finally understood what Sara was worried about, and she was clearly aware of the estrangement, and now only Adrian is paying, which is not the case for a deal.


    It''s supposed to be a typical lack of security, and it''s not surprising to think about Sarah''s experience. Adrian''s heart can not help but produce a trace of pity, but also at the same time chuckles, which means that some things will be easier.


    However, Sara''s words are a little roundabout. If it''s Kirsten''s words, I''m afraid she won''t say anything, and she will go straight to bed and wait. Adrian shrugged, but he couldn''t help thinking what it would be like to be another girl.


    Fortunately, he soon regained his mind, shook his head with a smile, and drove with concentration.


    In addition to Sara, Adrian also went to the record company in the past few days to pay attention to the next two pop divas. Now that he has received them, it must be a dish of Chinese food that no one else can touch. However, it still takes a long time for Adrian to eat it in his mouth or collect it.


    Britney and Christina, who have signed a contract with the record company, have nothing else to do except to attend training every day after class. After all, they are still a little younger. Even Christina, who is one year older than Britney, is only 13 years old. It will take at least two to three years for them to make a performance. So it is time to learn more and enrich themselves What you do.


    The two girls are also working hard. MMC has been officially cancelled. All the former partners have returned to their respective hometowns. Only the two of them are still in Los Angeles, so they cherish this opportunity very much. Besides, boys from record companies are very popular now. Who knows if they will be next?


    "If I have time, I''ll come to see you often." After calling the two little girls to the corner, Adrian said, "do you know why?"


    Britney and Christina looked at each other and shook their heads in agreement.


    "Because you two are selected by me, I will never allow myself to fail, so don''t let me down." Adrian said this seriously.


    "Yes, sir, I will." Christina puffed out her chest and said quickly that she was one year older than Britney Spears and more mature.


    It took a few seconds for Britney to react, and then she nodded desperately: "yes, sir, I promise."


    "Very well, as long as you do what I tell you, you will succeed." Adrian, of course, "don''t nod like that."


    Brainwashing is best to start from a young age, especially when the three outlooks are formed, and even brainwashing should be treated differently.


    "By the way, Britney, you can keep it for a while." Just as the two little girls were about to leave, Adrian suddenly stopped Britney.


    Then, step by step, step by step At last, Christina, a few feet away, quickly turns her head. Adrian, who looks like she''s on Britney, chuckles in her heart as she settles in, then talks to the little girl in front of her.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C219

    Adrian didn''t say anything to Britney as usual, but he still told him not to tell anyone. His main purpose was to create a gap in Christina''s heart. Compared with britney spears with simple mind, Christina obviously has more things to go through, and her personality is somewhat unconvinced. Otherwise, she won''t stick to the first position of singing skills after being excluded in MMC.


    If a person with this character finds that the person who lost to him suddenly goes to the front of him, he or she has to break out with great potential or take back the position that belongs to him by some means. Adrian''s memory has told him what Christina would be like. Of course, it''s just the beginning now. First of all, I''ll gradually stir up her competitive heart and blind her eyes before talking about other things. It''s not so urgent.


    as for Britney Spears, she still has some intelligence quotient, but her emotional intelligence is so bad that she is confused. So she doesn''t have to worry about it. First, she instills the concept of two years.


    After all this, Adrian also made his own decision, and then there was the negotiation with Claude. Next, the vacation is almost over. After two important auditions, it''s time to go back to New York.


    The first scene, needless to say, can''t be a movie other than Schindler''s list. It has taken more than half a year to prepare for the film. Under Spielberg''s excellent production, it has finally entered the final stage.


    There were not many people attending the audition. There were Adrian and Lafayette from Bosworth, and then there were several directors of the crew. In terms of actors, only Ben Kingsley, who played Steen, attended. Liam Nissen and Ralph Feins couldn''t come because of something.


    It''s not that they deliberately make excuses not to come. The audition will play a crude version, not only without the beginning and end of the film, but also in some places there is no music, so there is no need to travel all the way from England. Besides, the movie is definitely going to have its premiere, and it''s not too late to come back.


    It took nearly three hours for the film to finish. After the lights were turned on, there was no sound except Kingsley''s long breath. In fact, no one spoke during the whole screening process. Adrian''s hands crossed together, silently thinking about what, straight after the simple screening hall all left, he leaned back to the chair and looked at Lafayette sitting beside him.


    "What do you think, laver?" He asked.


    Lafayette was used to his way of talking with his subordinates first and then speaking his own views. He replied without thinking: "as far as the film itself is concerned, it is very excellent. Whether it is the first prayer, the playing of the middle massacre, or all kinds of things in the concentration camp, they are quite shocking and influential. Especially in the end, the black-and-white picture suddenly turned into color, echoing the beginning of the prayer into black and white, which is very impressive. Spielberg is worthy of being one of the best directors. The three leading actors are also in place, including the cold-blooded SS officer Amon, Schindler, who is transformed from a businessman to a rescuer, and the witty Jewish accountant Stan, all of which are well portrayed


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and thought it over carefully before he added: "however, from a business point of view, the time is too long, the content is relatively dull, and the rhythm is not compact, so we can probably keep the cost, but I''m afraid we can''t make more box office profits."


    "Is that true?" Adrian looked at him with a smile. "You seem to have forgotten something, laver."


    "Forget something?" Lafayette frowned, then his eyes lit up. "You mean..."


    "Yes, this film depicts the Holocaust in World War II," Adrian said leisurely, "so it''s not hard to find the right person and let the film people know as much as possible."


    Raffen thought for a few minutes with his fists under his nose, then nodded to Adrian: "I see."


    "Very good, but don''t worry. It''s better to discuss with Steven first. Besides, he is the greatest contributor. Since he wants to do it, he must do his best." Adrian said and stood up. "I''m going to see him now."


    Spielberg didn''t come to watch the preview. As for the reason


    "I''ve seen enough in the process of shooting and editing, and I really don''t want to experience that feeling again." In Spielberg''s office, the middle-aged man in his late fifties said so.


    Although he is still a little haggard, his mental state is much better than before.


    "I can understand," Adrian nodded. "So why don''t you go out and relax, Steven. There''s only a few finishing touches left for the rest of the day."


    "No, no, no, it''s better for me to come in person. It''s too troublesome for me to come back and feel that they have not done well enough and have to revise it." Spielberg shook his head like a rattle.


    "Then just wait until you are in a good mood. The right way is to combine work with rest, isn''t it?" Adrian said and looked at the other two people in the office.One is a slightly bald head, white hair and stubble. He looks about 60 years old. The other is a well-off middle-aged man in a wheelchair about the age of Spielberg.


    "I think Ed''s offer is very good, Steven. Maybe you can really think about it." Adrian supports the elderly.


    "When you''re writing a piece, you''ll throw it to someone else and go out to relax yourself when you''re almost finished?" Spielberg then asked, this old man has worked with him for countless times, famous music master John Williams.


    Williams froze for a few seconds, then burst into laughter, then spread out his hands to Adrian, saying, "I''ve spoken for you, but it doesn''t work.".


    "Don''t worry about Steven, ed. he''ll adjust himself." Maybe the middle-aged man in the wheelchair looks very kind.


    "Well, I won''t stick to it, but you''ll have to have a good rest when you''re done, Steven." Adrian shrugged.


    "You''ve done everything you''ve done in the past?" Spielberg was stunned.


    "Of course, but that doesn''t mean you can let go," Adrian said, becoming more serious. "Think about it, Steven, who made this movie? Is it for yourself? Of course not. We have to let more people see the film and understand what happened at that time. Although there are many and many works about the Holocaust in the world, it is far from enough, so no matter what the result is, we must do our best "


    he smashed his right hand into the palm of his left hand to increase the persuasiveness of his words, Spielberg Silence for a few minutes, then nodded: "I understand, I will."


    "Thank you, Steven." Adrian smiles.


    "I should thank you for letting me know what I want." Steven sighs and smiles.


    "It just happened to happen." Adrian said modestly.


    "It''s not good to be too modest, ED," the man in the wheelchair said again. "Anyway, you and Steven made an amazing work together."


    "Without John''s moving soundtrack and your brilliant performance, the thrilling effect will be greatly reduced, Ike." Adrian looked at him and said, "if you want to take credit, everyone here has it. I don''t dare to monopolize it."


    This chubby middle-aged man in a wheelchair is the famous violin master Adrian recommended to Spielberg to play the score. After listening to Adrian, the other three immediately burst into laughter.


    "I told you that he was the best young man I''ve ever met." Spielberg said.


    "I totally agree," izzak reached Adrian in his wheelchair and held out his hand. "Thank you, young man."


    Williams came up and held out his hand in the same way: "yes, thank you, ed."


    "Thank you." Adrian was not polite. He stood up and shook hands with them in turn.


    The dividends from investing in Schindler''s list have been revealed. It is reasonable to believe that in a few months'' time, there will only be more and more such situations. It is a good investment.


    "Schindler''s list" is followed by an audition. Although it is not as important as "Schindler''s list", Adrian still has to attend. As for the reason


    There is a pantomime on the bright screen at this time. Not only is there no sound at all, but the actors are also talking with sign language. If the color is not bright, it will make people think that it is a silent film.


    Tell me what happened. The deaf mute friend of the hero asked with gestures.


    God, I met Kelly. She was separated from her husband. The leading actor replied with a sad expression.


    Charles, you''re getting married today. His friend sighed in silence.


    What''s your opinion? The hero does not know what to do now. The woman who is easy to forget now appears in front of him. He feels completely confused.


    You have three choices: first, continue to get married; second, tell everyone, I''m sorry, the marriage is over. His friend said in sign language.


    Neither is good. What about the third? The hero shakes his head, apparently hoping for a better and more intermediate route.


    However, after a moment''s hesitation, his friend made a sign language like this: I can''t think of a third one.


    There was a burst of low laughter in the screening room. Although we had been amused by various British humor several times before, we still couldn''t help laughing here, including Adrian.


    The movie he is watching now is naturally directed by Mike Neville and starring Dennis and Julia in the new version of Four Weddings and a funeral www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C220

    Although the new version of "Four Weddings and one funeral" has changed a lot compared with the original one in Adrian''s memory, Mike Neville still grasps the two main points of the story.


    The first is the ubiquitous British humor. Although it may affect the effect if you use a cold expression to solemnly utter sarcastic words, you will surely laugh as long as the audience aftertaste; the second is the attitude of the youth towards marriage in the 1990s. The old people always think that marriage is sacred, but for today''s youth, it is just a ceremony.


    Neville makes good use of three weddings and a funeral, as well as the comparison between Julia''s conservative Kelly and Dennis''s open-minded Charles, which not only affirms the significance of marriage, but also perfectly expresses this point of view, supplemented by interesting humor, which is still an excellent love comedy film.


    In the end, Charles failed to get married. His deaf mute friend finally thought of his third idea when the wedding ceremony was going on. When the priest who presided over the wedding announced that he could express his opinion if he thought the bride and groom were not suitable, he stood up and said in sign language that he thought the groom loved someone else.


    In the face of this situation, the heart of Charles had to admit down, and then the angry bride a punch on the ground. However, fortunately, after the cancellation of the wedding, Kelly finally summoned up the courage to meet Charles, so in the torrential rain, a lover will get married.


    Frankly speaking, this audition is much more crude than Schindler''s list. Schindler''s list only lacks the beginning and ending of the film, and there is no soundtrack in some places. However, some plots of the first wedding and funeral in "Four Weddings and one funeral" actually use the display board with split lens to explain the story.


    of course, this does not mean that the directors are lazy. They started shooting at the beginning of the year, and it is nearly half a year from now It''s quite good to be able to make it to this level. Although there are some reasons for this, this is a small budget film, and it is easy to shoot, but the ability of Neville and the writer Curtis is also one of the reasons.


    Adrian, who has compared the two versions of the film in his mind, is clear about this, so when the light comes on after the movie is on, clapping applause starts in the screening hall.


    "Well done, Dan. I said, I can''t get my eye wrong." Adrian talked to Neville a few words and praised him a lot. Then he went to Dennis and punched the young man on the shoulder with a smile.


    Dennis''s performance in "Four Weddings and one funeral" can be described as a lot of bright spots, not to mention the perfect British accent, both the expression and body language are quite attractive, absolutely better than Hugh Grant. Even Neville, who was initially reserved, later praised him.


    "Thank you, ed. the big stone in my heart can finally be put down." Though Dennis didn''t return a punch, he reached out and slapped Adrian with a smile on his face.


    "Are you trying to say that I put a lot of pressure on you?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    Dennis did not answer directly. Instead, he looked at Adrian for a long time before saying, "it''s true."


    When Adrian settled down, he looked surprised, but before he asked, Dennis had already explained: "it gives me a lot of pressure, but also gives me a lot of motivation. You recommended me, of course, I want to be the best."


    "Thank you. That''s the best compliment I''ve ever heard." Adrian grinned as he settled in and put his hand on his shoulder. To tell you the truth, Dennis was chosen to act in "Four Weddings and one funeral" to a large extent out of intuition and initial judgment. Now it has been proved that his plasticity is really very strong. No one would have thought that such a talent was picked up in the coffee shop at the beginning. Opportunity is indeed the most important factor for the actors to get ahead.


    "That''s what I mean, ED," Dennis said, looking at him seriously. "If I hadn''t done anything to answer your invitation, I might still be working as a waiter in a cafe. Now, in only two years, I have been able to play the leading role in a medium investment film, from a famous and potential newcomer to an infinitely close to the first-line star. Some things can not be expressed with a thank you, I can only use my own efforts to give back. "


    Adrian smiles and slaps Dennis on the shoulder without saying anything.


    "You''re going to be a superstar," he said in a positive tone.


    He decided to hold Dennis up because he was a capable man, a smart man and People who understand. If there is a sense of elegance in the four movies before his funeral, there is no need to say that there is a sense of elegance in the four movies of Dennis. And in the communication also appears smooth but does not let people hate, at the same time did not lose their personality and charm, which is a big star must quality.


    As for cleverness, although Dennis only graduated from high school, he knows more about the importance of self-cultivation than many young people who become famous overnight. He also likes to play, like to go to parties, and sometimes smoke cigarettes, but there are always restrictions. Besides, I also listen to many good suggestions from the agent, such as exercising and keeping fit. The villa even has a special room for playing video tapes, so that you can watch and watch at any time.Understand, not to mention, the previous words are enough.


    "That''s it." Adrian said he was about to leave, but Dennis immediately stopped him: "by the way, ED, there''s a party at my house tonight. Maybe you''re going to attend it?"


    "No problem." Adrian agreed without thinking about it.


    "That''s great. Then I won''t waste your time." Dennis grinned and made a "let''s go" sign.


    This kid. Adrian smiles in his heart and turns to his goal. It''s a pity that Rachel Vichy didn''t come to the United States for the audition. Of course, she''s British and she''s not the main character. She doesn''t need to come to the United States for the preview. But the problem is, although I gave her a business card when I left London last time, I''ve even called him so far. I don''t know what she''s thinking.


    Maybe you shouldn''t have sex with her last time. Adrian sighed in his heart. In retrospect, he was surprised that he didn''t really want to have a further relationship with Rachel that day. If you want to pursue a woman, it''s better not to go to bed the first time you meet.


    But it happened, and it happened naturally, as if it were a natural thing. Adrian remembers that they talked about English literature and the works of some famous writers, or did women like Rachel especially like this sentiment?


    Is this a real night? Adrian''s heart suddenly a little funny, he quickly shook his head, put these behind his head. Although there was no Rachel here, there were other women he liked.


    "Hi, Julie." Adrian came to Julia with a smile.


    "Hi, ed." Julia was stunned. Then she lowered her head and coughed. She reached out and swept her hair.


    "I haven''t seen you for another few weeks. You look more beautiful." Adrian''s smile grew stronger, and he glanced at the lady who had spoken to Julia before. The other side left with a knowing goodbye, so fast that Julia couldn''t hold her back.


    "What the hell do you want, ed?" Julia stares at Adrian, and if it''s not a screening room, maybe she''ll lean forward with her hands on her hips to add to her momentum.


    "I just want to ask you out, Julie." Adrian opened his hands innocently.


    "Sorry, I have something else to do." Julia gave him a big smile.


    "Corybecca said you had no other plans today." Adrian had a good-natured smile.


    "She betrayed me?" Julia looked shocked.


    "No, I just asked for help." Adrian shrugged.


    Julia stopped talking, just staring at him. Adrian sighed, "come on, Julie. I just want to hang out with you, have dinner, and take you home. Of course, you can go to Dan''s party with me before you go home, if you like


    After a pause, he put on an angry look: "well, Julie, I think I still have a little credibility, right? At the vanity fair party, you said you didn''t want to... "


    "Enough, ED, that''s enough." Julia interrupted him with her hands crossed. "No matter what you say today, don''t want me to sit in your car"


    after 30 minutes, with a bang, Julia looked at Adrian, who closed the door, and said in a resentful and angry tone: "well, Where are you going to take me? "


    "Nice place." Adrian smiles and starts the engine to drive the car into the street.


    The film company was in the suburbs of Los Angeles, so the car soon came to the sparse Highway 66. Adrian put on his sunglasses, put down the window, stepped on the gas, turned on the car record player, played rock music, and drove northward in the wind.


    Originally determined not to take the initiative to speak, Julia''s face finally turned pale after the speed of the car became faster and faster and the wind in her ears became louder and louder.


    "Where are we going?" she asked aloud.


    "What do you say?" Adrian replied in the same loud voice, but with a playful look on his face, he didn''t hear it, obviously pretending to be.


    Although Julia was angry, she was not easy to break out, so she asked aloud, word by word, "where are we going?"


    "A place with great scenery," Adrian replied.


    After a few minutes, he finally slowed down and drove off Highway 66 to the mountains near Santa Monica.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C221.1

    The yellow sun, which has touched the sea level, is falling at a speed that is hard to detect by the naked eye. The orange light covers the villas on the coastline, giving a feeling that it is about to disappear. In the distance, the sea was sparkling, reflecting the light of the sunset, and the frequency of the shrubs on the hillside fluctuated with the breeze was surprisingly consistent. It felt extremely harmonious.


    "I used to drive here when I didn''t want to talk to my family. Sometimes I came with my best friend, Claude, but more often I was alone. Looking at these beautiful pictures, those unpleasant things will be unconsciously forgotten Adrian, with a bottle of soda, leaned against the windshield, sat on the hood of the car, looking at the view at the foot of the mountain.


    The silvery white Maserati stopped on a hillside with a sea view outside the highway. It was a beautiful sight.


    Julia was also sitting on the hood against the windshield. Although she was a head lower than Adrian and was held by her shoulder, she sipped soda and did not speak. She was wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans, with big waves hanging over her shoulders, which complemented the scenery.


    "Why don''t you tell me how you feel." Adrian stopped for a few seconds and then looked at Julia.


    "Well It''s beautiful. " Julia shrugged hesitantly, and immediately added, "it''s beautiful."


    "Come on, Julie, it''s not sincere at all." Adrian sighed, as if to feel sorry for his mistake.


    "What do you think I should say?" Julia put her hand with the bottle on her arched knee and asked for Adrian''s gaze.


    "At least, say something like ''Wow, great'' or ''yes, ED, I love it.'' Adrian screamed deliberately. The awkward voice and the affectation made Julia chuckle. But with her face darkening, she sighed sadly, "don''t do that again, ed?"


    Looking at Adrian''s puzzled eyes, Julia sat up and took a deep breath: "don''t make me happy again. Don''t talk to me like this again. Ed, it only makes me..."


    "What do you want?" Adrian''s eyes suddenly became aggressive and put his arm around her waist and brought it into his arms.


    Julia held her breath and glared at him. "Did you listen to me?"


    "Of course, so..." Adrian shrugged, then lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    After a few whines and two more kicks, Julia finally softened and exchanged body fluid with Adrian.


    "It''s so nostalgic." With the silver silk left the girl''s lips, but then bent down and sucked, Adrian said with an aria like voice.


    "I knew Ed You bastard, I really believe you. " Julia said, with a blush on her face, that she was obviously complaining about getting into his car again.


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t kiss you." Adrian laughed, sniffed her face, and then suddenly asked, "remember when we first met, Julie?"


    Julia closed her eyes and did not look back or speak.


    , "you wore a black evening dress with V collar and I bumped into it. I still remember the perfume you were wearing at that time was Lancome''s favorite series, and later I changed Chanel to my suggestion." Adrian said with a smile, "you know, when I saw you for the first time, I had a vague idea, and then it became clearer when I was alone with you after last year''s Academy Awards."


    With that, Adrian settled down, and after brewing for more persuasion, he continued: "I told myself that I would make her a unique existence in Hollywood"


    "you What do you say Julia looked at him with wide eyes and disbelief.


    "I said," Adrian stares into her eyes, "I want you to be a unique presence in Hollywood, Julie"


    "the only No two The existence of Julia''s mouth twitched and seemed to want to smile, but Adrian''s serious eyes did not smile, "how Is it the first and only existence? "


    "For example, get 20 million yuan for a film; for example, become a representative of independent women in Hollywood; for example, get an Oscar for best actress." Adrian said, reaching into her ear and blowing gently.


    Julia trembled slightly, then looked at Adrian incredulously: "for 20 million pieces? Representative of independent women? Oscar for best actress? You I''m kidding, ed


    "Do you think I''m kidding, Julie?" Adrian suddenly straightened up, raised his chin and looked down at Julia. She was almost speechless.


    "Remember what I said to you when I asked you to play in Four Weddings and one funeral?" Adrian continued, "the character started out as a frivolous, unruly woman, but I thought of your Vivian and my conception of your image, so I finally revised the script. As it turns out, I made the right decision. Although the later part of the film has not been completed, I believe it will be very popular"But But... " Julia said, struggling.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Julie," Adrian chuckled, lifting the girl''s chin with his fingers. "But, I want to ask, who else could have done this at my age?"


    There are a lot of people who are better than Adrian in directing and making movies, but how many can do that at 25? There are a lot of people who are better than Adrian in running media companies, but how many of them can make such achievements at the age of 25? Although Adrian didn''t take the initiative to tell others, Julia knew through some contacts that he was the chairman of AC media.


    And how many do both at the age of 25? Think about his title, miracle director. What does that mean?


    Although Julia told herself to calm down again and again, what if she calmed down? Will she not be moved by Adrian''s words when she calms down?


    "Look at the beautiful scenery, Julie." Adrian then looked down into the vast ocean at the foot of the mountain. Unconsciously, the orange sun had gone down, leaving only a cloud of fire burning the gray sky red.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it? It''s impressive, but it''s going to disappear. " Adrian sighed, "although we can still see it at this time tomorrow, there is something different. Not everything will be repeated, so everyone wants to leave their own, unique mark, right? "


    As he spoke, he looked at Julia, who was nestled in his arms, watching the white coastline and the magnificent detached villas. After a while, she murmured, "I I... "


    She wanted to show her toughness, but Adrian didn''t give her a chance. She pinched her chin, leaned down and kissed her red lips again. Although Julia still struggled, she could not help but soften her body after two times.


    The sea breeze was blowing slightly, and the swaying Bush made a rustling sound. Under the dark sky with a little afterglow, a man and a woman hugged and kissed on the hood of a car parked on the hillside, just like a beautiful picture.


    In fact, some things are very simple. They are nothing more than seducing them with affection, especially those women who are very contradictory in their hearts. There may be saints in this world who are only for others but not for themselves, but they will never be in the entertainment industry.


    Adrian and Julia were kissing each other for a long time on the hillside. They said a lot of things to make her feel better. They didn''t leave until it was completely dark. Then she found a restaurant for dinner and went shopping, and Adrian took Julia home - unfortunately, because of so much going on today, she didn''t plan to go with Dennis''s party.


    Adrian didn''t plan to spend the night at Julia''s house. Don''t worry about it until she''s digested. Of course, it''s very sad. It''s just a little bit too much fun.


    The siren whistled, and then the lights flashed twice. Adrian, who was breathing cold in the excitement, woke up when he settled down and slowed down. At the same time, she called out in a low voice: "police"


    Julia sat up in a panic, pulled her clothes, adjusted her hair, and sprayed some peppermint in her mouth Detergent, after a look at the back, nervously asked, "they They didn''t see it, did they? "


    "No, don''t worry." Adrian said comfortingly, zipped up and pulled into the street.


    "Please show me your driver''s license, sir." A white policeman in his thirties got out of the police car, walked by Adrian''s car and knocked on the window.


    "OK," Adrian put down the window and handed over his driver''s license. "Is there a problem?"


    "You''re driving a bit askew on the road." The policeman looked at the driver''s license and said, "is it convenient to get out of the car?"


    He said it politely. He clearly knew that the people in the car had an identity.


    "If you can, forget it," Adrian said with a smile. "I can assure you that neither my partner nor I have ever smoked. That was because something fell on the ground."


    The policeman looked at him, apparently disapproving of the statement. Adrian sighed, waved to the policeman, and whispered in his ear, "listen, even if you don''t know me, you should know the people around me, Miss Julia Roberts."


    The policeman''s eyes lit up and looked at Julia, who was sitting in the front passenger''s serious appearance. After confirming this, he immediately showed an apologetic expression: "I''m very sorry for the delay in your appointment, Miss Julia, ah Mr. Adrian. "


    He quickly returned Adrian''s driver''s license back, said a few words, asked for a signature, and then left. As for things like getting off the bus, he threw it far away.


    "I thought you could handle him alone." Julia rolled her eyes and sighed.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Adrian said with a smile."Don''t think I''ll do it for you later..." Julia bit her lips in anger.


    "Well, it''s all right now." Adrian laughs and comes up and kisses her on the face. "I''ll take you home in a minute."


    The car started again, but neither of them noticed that there were flashes of light just now and then in the lane across the street.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C221.2

    "Damn it, it''s mine, Ellen." mark ruflo looked at his companion, a thin, bearded Ellen Luther. A few seconds ago, he reached for his potato chips, which he had not moved, and ate them happily. He even gave him a smile.


    "I know it''s yours, but you haven''t moved. I thought you didn''t need it, so I''ll just do you a favor." Allen shrugged and shoved the French fries into his mouth as if Mark were going to snatch it back.


    "You think?" Mark rolled his eyes. "I''m really curious, Ellen. Why do you eat so much hot food and still not get fat? Or should I order more hamburgers for you? "


    "That would be great if you would." Alan laughed.


    Mark rolled his eyes again, shook his head and looked out of the dining room window. Then he began to nag, "God knows why they''ll let you partner with me for months Which idiot said there are many stars in this street? I''ve been walking back and forth here for nearly a night, and I haven''t seen half a person. Obviously, today''s camera can be used again Oh, why am I so unlucky every time that I can''t even touch some gossip news... "


    Mark ruflo, about 25 years old, wears a baseball cap on his back, a few metal chains around his neck and a big metal ring on his thumb. He looks like a rock man and a reporter for a tabloid. Of course, paparazzi may be more precise, but mark prefers to be a journalist.


    If you don''t want to talk about the cheeky features, a qualified paparazzi should at least have the keen observation to distinguish celebrities from the crowd. It''s a pity that mark lacks such skills. It''s normal that he doesn''t get news for ten days and a half months. That''s because the paparazzi''s gate is low, otherwise he would have been kicked out.


    Even so, he is now under pressure from the editor in chief, whose sales are declining. The editor in chief has clearly told him that if he can''t get any more gossip news, he will leave.


    So mark went to the street and waited for a while. Unfortunately, after staying for one afternoon and half a night, he didn''t get a picture. As for his partner, Alan, this guy has nothing but food and drink. Like him, he is a failure among paparazzi. The only reason mark tolerates him is that he only listens to his own nagging, but seldom contradicts or shows his impatience.


    "Oh, what a wonderful night. It looks like we''re going to die." When he came out of the restaurant, mark was still nagging. He felt that his hope was dim today and that he might be dismissed tomorrow.


    "Maybe we''ll find the big news soon." Allan comforted him once in a blue moon, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all: "I have said this to myself thousands of times, but it doesn''t help to improve the current situation. Maybe I should go to another job as a reporter, such as reporting the police checking illegal vehicles Wait a minute "


    mark suddenly yelled, staring across the street without blinking. A silver Maserati stopped by the side of the road, and a policeman was questioning something in front of the window. From their direction, we can see the woman sitting on the co pilot.


    "What happened?" Startled by him, Ellen asked.


    "Wait, wait." mark hurriedly lifted the camera from his neck and focused on the car on the other side of the street. Soon, his hands began to shake.


    "Ellen, have a look." mark took a deep breath and pushed the camera into Allen''s arms. "Look at the woman in the front passenger''s seat. Is it Julia Roberts? Isn''t it? "


    "I''m looking. Don''t worry." Alan held up the camera and looked at it for a few seconds. "Well, I think, it should be, yes."


    "Great, come here." mark excitedly pulled Allen into a nearby alley, then focused on the car and began to press the shutter frantically.


    "You see, Ellen, he''s kissing her. The man is kissing Julia Roberts. It''s great to catch the big news this time." Mark''s voice was full of excitement, and he kept on saying, "by the way, do you know that man? He looks familiar


    "Let me see. Let me think." Allen also took the telescope out of his backpack and looked at the car on the street from a different angle. "It seems that It seems that By the way, the miracle director "


    " which miracle director? " Mark just asked, and immediately slapped himself in the head. "Yes, Adrian Cowell, the guy who won the best adapted screenplay award in March and has been nominated for best director for two consecutive Oscars, is also the youngest Best Director nomination record holder."


    "There are also a series of titles, such as workaholic, ghost director and wizard director. He won the best actor and heroine for Al Pacino and Emma Thompson with two films at this year''s Oscar, and he also won six nominations in his personal capacity. I also heard that he should have been nominated for three best directors Said Ellen, as he knew it.Mark finally found out that his partner had some good points, but this is not the time to talk about it.


    "Well, now that the title is there, what do you think of" Julia Roberts with director miracle "? Is it better to make love in the car between the beautiful woman and the miracle director? Oh, my God, I''m so excited. I''ve almost seen the bonus check from the editor in chief. I think it must have something to do with my prayer in church yesterday. Maybe I should teach every week Hell, they''re leaving. " Mark, who had begun to nag before he knew it, let out a cry and ran to his car. Unfortunately, by the time they opened the door, the silver Maserati had disappeared.


    If you can get a shot of that guy in there, damn it How much is that worth "


    " well, mark, there are enough photos taken today. " Allan said with relief that he was very open-minded,


    "enough? How can it be more? " Mark is still reluctant to cry, "if I can take a picture like that, I''ll bet the number of bonus checks will at least double"


    "but the problem is that we can''t catch up with it now," Allen spread his hands and his moustache trembled. "So instead of complaining here, we''d better go back and develop the photos and pick out the most valuable ones."


    Mark glared at his partner for a long time, and then waved to get on the bus: "that''s right. Let''s go back soon"


    when the news of "the beautiful woman" Julia and "miracle director" Adrian went out on a date and were cross examined by the police and continued to make love in the car "was published in the matwell weekly, the sales volume of the tabloid was no more than thousands It has been increased several times


    " We can see clearly from the photos that Adrian and Julia are talking and laughing in the car. When the police arrived, Julia deliberately lowered her head and didn''t want to be recognized, but she talked to the police again a few minutes later. This is why we don''t know, but it can be confirmed that the actress, who is famous for "the beautiful woman in the moon", is dating the miracle director with many titles such as workaholic. I believe they must have had a good night. After being interrogated by the police, they made love again, and then drove away in a hurry. Maybe they didn''t want to attract the police again... "


    Like most tabloids, this report exaggerates casually, falsifies facts, falsifies the truth, fooles readers and creates trouble. For example, the above-mentioned paragraph clearly suggests how the two men led the police.


    But if it''s just a text report, it will usually only attract people who have a strong curiosity about gossip. Even if it''s just a matter of reading and forgetting, sales may rise, but it may continue to decline.


    However, this time, there are several clear photos published in the newspaper. Although they can''t be compared with those under high-power lens, they are quite good compared with some of the photos taken secretly.


    There are five photos in total. The first one is Julia with her head down while Adrian is talking to the police; the second is Julia talking to the police; the third is that the police are leaving, and Adrian and Julia are smiling and saying something; the fourth, and the most important one, the photographer has deliberately deviated the angle so that Adrian clearly kisses Julia''s cheek, But the photo looks like a kiss; as for the fifth, it''s natural that she left with a smile after kissing.


    The persuasive power of a picture is much greater than that of words, especially in this era when there is no PS. therefore, the report immediately attracted a large number of eyeballs, and the mainstream media reprinted it one after another, and began to pay attention to the scandal.


    After all, Adrian kept a low profile for a while after the Oscars, but the news about starting a new movie about killers in New York, or being slightly injured because of an accident with the crew, has never stopped. Although Julia''s title of "box office poison" is no longer mentioned, it is not too long from now. Moreover, the image of "Vivian" has always been the favorite of many people. So they are all people with great news value. How can the entertainment media let go of it.


    So they quickly took action, called their agents, inquired for information from those who were well-informed, analyzed the news in the newspaper to attract attention, and sent reporters to guard outside their houses. When the entertainment media industry as a whole began to work on the news, it was much more efficient to get the news than a single tabloid. It''s just, unfortunately, they''re not destined to get what they want.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C222

    "I have to apologize for that. I was so excited that I didn''t notice the paparazzi. I''m sorry." Adrian took the cordless phone through the window and looked at the scenery outside. He said with a smile, like a spring breeze, as if the person on the other end of the phone was standing in front of him.


    "Well, Julie, don''t argue about it. Let''s decide what to do with it." Adrian continued, "it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you to make it public or to hide it. I won''t object to your decision."


    After waiting for about two minutes or so, Adrian sighed, "you really decided, Julie? Is it really up to me? I''m not going to be polite? Well, I''ll call you back in ten minutes, and I''ll discuss with my agent what to do. "


    After putting the phone away, Adrian smiles, puts it back in place and walks out of the study. No matter who is faced with a choice, they will try their best to choose the one that is most beneficial to them. This is often a time to test people''s intelligence and ability to analyze and judge. Therefore, who can say that Julia, who gives the decision-making power to him, is not smart?


    Adrian soon arrived in a small living room where Roger, the agent, and Jeff Payne, the general manager of the film company, had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Sorry, it''s a little too long." He said, waving to the two people who stood up, "sit down and talk."


    "So?" Roger made a gesture.


    "It''s up to me," Adrian said with a smile. "So tell the media that Julie and I are just friends, but we are more intimate than ordinary friends. We can say a little bit ambiguous, but we can''t sit tight. As for what happened at that time, I have explained it just now, so I will not repeat it. However, be careful to mention that I invited her to play in the new film and the previous audition. The company can take this opportunity to do a good advance promotion for "Four Weddings and one funeral."


    "Four Weddings and a funeral" is different from "Schindler''s list", which is far more important and meaningful than Schindler''s list, so it needs more careful publicity and release at the end of the year. "Four Weddings and a funeral" is only a medium cost work after all, plus a romantic comedy love story, so it is very appropriate to release it before the end of the summer vacation. However, although Neville promised that it would be completed soon, the publicity might be a little tight, so Adrian thought that he could borrow the current opportunity.


    The two men nodded intently, then negotiated in a low voice. A few minutes later, Roger looked up and said, "I know what to do, ed. I''ll arrange everything as soon as possible. Of course, if you have anything to add or make a decision, please let me know first. "


    "No problem." Adrian smiles and looks at Jeff Payne.


    "I don''t have too many problems, but the publicity work may last for a period of time, so..." Penn gestured, looking at Adrian without blinking.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since I have made such a decision, I will naturally accept the consequences." Adrian waved his hand and sighed in his heart. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with using gossip to hype movies. Besides, he could try Julia''s mind. It''s just that, although it can be regarded as a new upstart in Hollywood in some aspects, it still can''t speak as much as those senior people in the media. If it''s Redstone or Murdoch, there won''t be so many entertainment media coming to join in the fun.


    Sigh to sigh, Adrian did not completely put in mind, because he firmly believes that sooner or later he will also go to that height. As for now, is the director reported more or the stars more reported?


    Roger and Penn didn''t need to worry too much about the boss. After a few more minutes of discussion, Charlize knocked at the door and said, "ed, your guest is here."


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just looked at the two men in front of him. Roger and Penn stood up together. "If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first, ed."


    "That''s it." Adrian also stood up, sent them out, and then said to Charlize, "please sit here. I''ll go back to my study and make a phone call. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "I see." Charlize looked at him with a slight disdain in his gray green eyes, but immediately turned into the expression "how can you do this" because Adrian pinched her buttocks.


    The little lamb of duplicity. Adrian shakes his head and laughs and comes to the study. After talking to Julia on the phone, Adrian returns to the reception hall where liv Taylor and her agent are already waiting. Her mother is not with her.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it to be so busy today." Adrian said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, my mother used to say, there''s always something unexpected." Liv big square said, her mouth slightly cocked, blue eyes wide open, with a pure breath, just don''t know what is under this innocence.


    She''s here because Adrian met her at Dennis''s party last night. As for why she and Dennis have never known each other, just think about where her agent works.Now that we have met, Adrian has to talk to liv. When he went to the record company before, he had already seen the MTV to be launched soon. The director grasped liv''s temperament and photographed her pure temperament in place.


    Once it''s launched, Liv is also on the road, so Adrian reckons it''s time to prepare a movie for her. However, what kind of film to prepare needs to be carefully considered. After all, although she has acted in many films, it is basically a vase type, even if it is the epic masterpiece that makes her famous all over the world. However, it''s not a bad thing to be a vase, at least in Adrian''s opinion, Liv''s best choice is to be a beautiful vase.


    But the choice of the movie is really difficult. Can''t we get "the end of the world" ahead of time? Michael Bay is still doing this for them, but entertainment journalists in mainstream media can''t. although they are entertainment journalists, they are more formal - even if only a little bit formal - and can''t do such things. So they have a headache. When will this kind of scandal become their headache?


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C223

    Even so, it doesn''t mean that the reporters of the big newspapers can''t write anything. You know, this scandal is the front page these days. The sales volume of the tabloid that was first disclosed has exceeded 10000, so how can they possibly let it go? Journalists in big newspapers may not be able to use such exaggerated words or imply heavy meanings, but they can be more professional than tabloids.


    For example, the very obscure hint was interpreted as specious by them. It seemed that Adrian and Julia might try to date, but they might not date again. Unlike the tabloids, they are completely straightforward and exaggerate as much as they can - of course, they don''t understand the hint.


    After dinner, the tabloids and the tabloids were not so enthusiastic about the gossip that they were welcomed.


    In a word, during the three days from June 4 to June 7, this scandal frequently appeared in the major entertainment media, which was quite eye-catching. Most of Julia''s fans remain neutral, but there are also some more extreme guys who yell "that man can''t take her" and resent Adrian.


    Unfortunately, Adrian couldn''t hear the voices, and his fans were too lazy to argue about it, except for the cult fans who loved the vulgar novel. Of course, another reason is that his fans are far less than Julia''s, after all, the directors behind the scenes are far less attractive than the big stars on the front stage.


    Adrian is very busy now, not in the affairs of affairs. These have been handed over to Roger and Payne. He only needs to come out at the right time to cooperate, and the frequency is far less than that of Julia. Director and producer should stay behind the scenes. Besides, he has his own goals to achieve. If he goes to the front desk to show himself and become a public figure, there is only one word to describe it: fool


    his main busy things are related to the script. At Dennis''s party, there are many people from other film companies who want to invite him In addition to playing some roles, he also wants to get a script or two from Adrian.


    Today, Adrian and his screenwriting team are well-known in the whole circle. However, within two years, nearly 20 scripts have been produced from them, and few of them are unprofitable. Even the best screenwriters in Hollywood can''t do this.


    Of course, everyone knows who is at the heart of the writing team. At least one-third of these plays were written by Adrian himself, while the other two-thirds were all ideas provided by him and supplemented by other writers according to his wishes.


    Generally speaking, film companies rarely sign long-term contracts with screenwriters. Most of them have one contract for one script. Unless some films are very profitable and there must be more than one sequel, they will sign several films with the screenwriters in advance. Such practices as Bosworth, though not unique, are rare.


    There have also been screenwriters who said something sour in private, which stifled the enthusiasm and Inspiration of the writers. Sooner or later, there will be no story to write, but there are still many writers flocking to it. Because Adrian''s contract is very loose, although the remuneration is equal to that of ordinary companies, the welfare is quite good, and it doesn''t need to be famous as long as he can pass the test. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity for those small writers who are not successful, so the writers'' Union is also turning a blind eye.


    Producers don''t care much about it. They just want profits. They wave checks at anyone who can write a good script. It should be impossible for Adrian to direct another film company''s films now - well, maybe, but there''s no hope - so it''s better to get a few more valuable scripts from him.


    Adrian doesn''t mind selling the script to them. He started in the entertainment industry as a screenwriter, and at the earliest time, he established good relations with major companies through the script. Although with the development of the company, this way no longer occupies an important position, but the script itself is still very important. At the beginning of every film, only the script, an excellent and valuable script can attract the director and actors.


    But how to allocate is the key. Although Adrian''s script ideas are many, they are not so much that they can be freely squandered. In the past, six scripts could be produced at a time because of the need, but now they are no longer needed. What''s more, these scripts can make money in the past life, but it doesn''t mean that they can also make money now. The difference between directors and actors may cause some key changes. The more low-cost movies are, the more so. Small cost films often look at the director''s personal style. For example, a vulgar comedy sold to Warner last year has already lost money.


    Therefore, which scripts are given to which companies need to be considered. For example, the relationship between globegroup and paramount is the best. The former is due to Spielberg and Adrian''s grasp of the future, while the latter is because Claude is still watching Diller and Redstone fight. Dinis, fox, Warner, MGM and Columbia are not considered.


    Although these can be left to Roger and Lafayette, Adrian has to decide what to do, for example, to select the script ideas to be completed by the writers, or which one to complete first. Besides, there is a script to be finished before summer vacation, which is the one for liv.Adrian''s choice of films and liv''s image is quite consistent, the 18th century girl, dressed in classic clothes, riding a white horse, pure and kind, but also a big vase. However, although he talked with liv for a long time that day, he still didn''t fully understand the girl. Sometimes she was naive, sometimes she was cunning.


    "You''re doing very well in MTV. Can you talk about your feelings?" Adrian once asked.


    "Oh, it was a good experience. I learned a lot and the boys I worked with were very cute." Liv replied with a smile, the corners of her mouth rose, and her blue eye card looked very clear. This is the standard answer on TV.


    "What are your plans for your future?" When Adrian asked this question, she first replied, "I don''t know. Maybe I can be an actor, maybe I can be a model like my mother."


    But she added, "there will always be people who will give me the right advice."


    When she said this, Liv still had a charming and pure smile, but something flashed in her eyes. Adrian is not easy to make a judgment. It has to be said that her beautiful face which looks innocent and pure covers a lot of things, but this dress is designed for her by Adrian.


    But it doesn''t matter. There''s still time. He doesn''t expect to find out so soon. Liv is just a girl, not like Monica or Julia, who have the shaped character and know what they want; it''s not Sarah and Kirsten who can give everything they want; she doesn''t always stay in everything and know each other like Charlize and Natalie. So Take your time. Besides, Adrian''s intuition tells himself that the attitude that liv gave him before was true and believable.


    Well, these are the things to be done in the future. In a word, there are several scripts that he needs to provide an outline and then let the writers complete them. The reason why he is so urgent is that Adrian has to go back to New York. In addition to completing the shooting of the new film, there is an important thing waiting for him to do. The time is almost up.


    Although the bright sun has climbed into the sky, but because the curtains have been drawn, so the room is still quite dark. This is a whole partial powder bedroom, but not so obvious, the desk is full of books, messy but orderly, not much furniture, each has its own position. It can be seen that the master of the bedroom is very good at decorating, and should be a girl, because there are several small women''s clothes on the chair near the bed.


    At this time, on the bed, under the thin quilt, the petite figure is constantly wriggling, at the same time, there is a low panting sound. If you listen carefully, you will find that the gasp is actually a groan full of temptation.


    Suddenly, the original wriggling petite body stopped, but a second later, the frequency was suddenly accelerated, and the original intermittent groaning voice became much higher. After a few seconds, with a deliberately suppressed scream, a short ring, the petite body immediately tense, shaking under the quilt.


    After a long time, the shaking finally ended, and her petite figure softened a lot. Then, a head with messy hair and sweat stretched out from under the quilt and panted slightly with a dazed and infatuated smile on the pillow.


    After a few minutes of this, the girl finally reacted, and the aftertaste of her expression turned into disgust, but more uneasy. She turned over and got up from the bed. After going down, she looked at her liquid stained fingers, and then looked at the bed, but there was not much.


    Shyness and uneasiness flashed over the girl''s face. She bit her teeth and went into the bathroom. She took off her coat and her wet underpants and took a bath under the shower. After cleaning her lower body carefully, the girl dried her body and came to the mirror.


    Looking inside the petite, has begun to develop, full of attractive green astringent themselves, the girl can not help but close her eyes, cover her face and sigh. This is the third time since that day. Although it''s normal to dream and then self at my age, how can it be so frequent? What''s more shameful is that the face in the dream The face with her is so clear


    "Damn, Nada, how could you be like this? How could you be like this The girl bowed over the washstand and murmured with her eyes closed.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C224

    It''s time for Dana to get up and knock on the door


    "I''m getting dressed, mom." ''answered Natalie, who had adjusted herself from the bathroom, through the door.


    "Hurry up, honey. Don''t forget what you have to do today." Mom then said again.


    Natalie, who was wearing pants, almost lost her balance. Fortunately, she put her foot on the stool in time: "OK, mom, give me five more minutes."


    After taking a deep breath and saying "nothing" to herself in her heart, Natalie finally calmed down again. It took a few minutes to get dressed up, and then went out to go downstairs, but as soon as I got to the bottom, my legs softened and I almost wanted to turn around and run back to my bedroom.


    "Hi, Nada." Adrian, smiling, greets her in the living room.


    "Well Hi, Adrian first Ed, it''s really Long time no see. " Natalie said hello to him with her eyes wide open and some stuttering. She leaned back slightly, but one foot stepped forward, which was very contradictory.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for almost a week. You look better." Adrian still smiles.


    Nothing, Nada. It''s nothing. Relax. Will he eat you again? Natalie cheered herself up in her heart. Besides, he It''s normal to do that. At best The location should not be where.


    Feeling her face a little bit hot, Natalie quickly stopped her thoughts and took a step forward. She was about to say something to cover up, but her eyes were immediately attracted by what was on Adrian''s shoulder. It was a little man in a pink coat, curled up in Adrian''s arms, his head buried in his shoulders, his long golden brown hair lying about, motionless.


    "This is my friend''s daughter," Adrian explained immediately after seeing her like this. "I should have left her in the hotel, but the little guy and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I have to follow her wherever I go. It''s up to me, even if I''m still sleepy, and I don''t want to lie in a hotel bed. "


    At this point, he looked aggrieved, and Natalie chuckled. The little girl in Adrian''s arms suddenly looked up, as if awakened by the laughter, but a sleepy, round face, fleshy, very cute. After looking around, she didn''t find anything to pay attention to - maybe she couldn''t find it at all - the little girl crawled onto Adrian again and continued to sleep. At the same time, she put her head against his neck for a while, and her mouth was creaking. Adrian could only roll her eyes and let her move, which made Natalie almost laugh again Good in time to cover the mouth.


    Unconsciously, her mood has improved a lot.


    "I don''t think you''ve had breakfast yet, ed. why don''t you have something to eat together?" Shelly came out of the kitchen with her plate and followed her husband, ivner.


    "Yes, ED, breakfast is very important to people. Let''s have some." Avner also said.


    "Thank you. It''s very kind of you." Adrian also did not refuse, holding the little guy to sit at the table.


    "Why don''t you put her on the sofa so that it''s convenient for you." Natalie, sitting in her chair, said, pointing to the little girl in Adrian''s arms, unaware that she was sitting next to him.


    "I bet the moment I put her on the couch, she''ll pop up and hug me," Adrian said, shaking his head with a wry smile. "She''s got a radar in her body, and as long as I''m in range, she''ll sense it."


    "Why?" Shelly looked curious. "I mean, why does she stick to you so much?"


    "This It''s a long story... " Adrian sighs and reaches out to tease the little girl who is sleepy in his arms. The other party makes a noise, opens his hand unconsciously, moves his body and continues to sleep.


    After a slight smile, Adrian looked up and saw the three members of the family looking at him inquisitively. After thinking for a few minutes, Adrian said, "her name is Emma, Emma Watson, is..."


    He is very simple and not very lyrical, but still let the two women open their eyes.


    "You are a good man, ed Shelly said with admiration.


    Natalie didn''t say anything, but her eyes at Adrian changed a lot.


    "May the LORD have mercy on this child." Avner also opened his mouth at this time, with sincerity in his voice. Although his expression has always been calm, it does not mean that his feelings are not ups and downs.


    "Well, it''s better to have breakfast. I''ll drive this way along with me. I''m starving." Adrian grinned and played the round. "As for the little guy, don''t worry about her. When she wakes up, she will find something to eat."


    After breakfast, Natalie said goodbye to her parents and followed Adrian to the crew. The reason why she came to take her home early was to start shooting early. According to Adrian, it has been delayed for a long time and we must redouble our efforts to make up for it.But Natalie always felt that something was wrong, although because of Emma''s story, her guard against Adrian was reduced a lot Well, it can''t be said to be defensive. After going through the bathroom, especially when she was peeping In a word, her feelings towards him are complicated, such as amiable, interesting, agreeable, disgusting, seductive and so on. Even she can''t tell clearly what dreams she thinks, she will be more uncomfortable.


    If he hadn''t brought a little girl with him this time, and there was a story, maybe she would have a relapse after a few days'' rest, which had suppressed the initial feeling of discomfort.


    What does Adrian want to do? Even if he had to rush to shoot, he didn''t have to come to her house? And it''s so early. Natalie thought dully. At the thought of her mother''s mysterious smile when she was leaving, she felt that something was wrong. They seemed to have something to hide from her.


    "Are you dumb?" A soft voice suddenly rang in her ear. She immediately turned her head and looked at her with big round eyes blinking or not, and the attention of her eyes was sitting in Adrian''s arms, holding a box of milk or not and sipping it. The corners of her mouth were stained with a lot, like a big cat.


    Naturally, Emma had been sleeping in Adrian''s arms for a long time. In Natalie''s house, she was always in a state of confusion, as if she could not sleep enough. Finally, she woke up after getting on the bus and leaving long island.


    Even so, she was still in a daze, but when Adrian carefully wiped her face with a wet tissue, she immediately woke up, and then giggled to grab Adrian''s hand and began to mischievous. Adrian occasionally shows a ferocious look and tells her that if he doesn''t wipe her obediently, he will punish her severely. However, this will only make the little guy more unscrupulous. Such a picture of a man and a little girl who is not 3 years old gives a different warm feeling.


    "Oh, it''s like ed, she''s deaf." Biting her lips and waiting for a long time, the little girl looked up at Adrian in disappointment and said.


    "I''m sorry, Emma, I''m neither mute nor deaf," she said, looking back at Adrian, who couldn''t help laughing


    "Well, why don''t you talk?" Emma pursed her mouth as if she were unhappy.


    "You didn''t give me a chance to talk." Natalie picked up her arms, looked at her eyebrows and said, and then she realized that she was wrong. Why bother with a little girl?


    Emma couldn''t answer. Anyway, she was just a 3-year-old, but she made the best of herself. She didn''t look over her head, raised her chin, closed her eyes, and snorted with her nose:


    Natalie blinked in amazement, and a feeling of anger came to her heart. But when she was going to retort, Adrian suddenly But he laughed. It was like a cold shower of cold water on Natalie''s head. She soon came to her senses, then looked strangely at Adrian and Emma, and finally turned to look at the view outside the car window and stopped talking.


    What the hell is wrong with me? Why do you have a feeling of being in a dilemma? Because Because of the damn thing? Natalie asked herself gloomily in her heart, but these questions were doomed to be unanswered. Looking back a little bit, Adrian was thinking about the problem, and the little guy was looking at her with a face in his hand, and he didn''t know what kind of idea he was making.


    Forget it. Forget it. Natalie rolled her eyes and looked out of the window again. As for the possible "conspiracy", I don''t care. Let''s talk about it later.


    Soon, the car came to the outside of the studio. As soon as she got off the car, Natalie was shocked again. There were many reporters with cameras around. And as soon as I saw Adrian, I came in.


    "Mr. Adrian, are you dating Julia?"


    "What do you think of Julia''s remarks?"


    "What do you think of Julia, Mr. Adrian."


    But soon a staff member came up and separated them. Adrian also hugged Emma, pressed her head in her arms and strode inside, shouting, "well, gentlemen, there are children here, please pay attention"


    Natalie quickly followed up in the creaking sound, and then walked into the studio.


    "What happened?" Asked Natalie as she got into the elevator.


    "Haven''t you seen entertainment news this time?" Adrian was slightly surprised.


    "I''ve had enough of my own business, and I really don''t have time to see them." Natalie shrugged.


    "That''s great. You don''t have to wait until." Adrian laughs, but in Natalie''s eyes, there''s a little bit of flabby feeling.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C225

    "Lyon? Lyon Shivering girl from chewing tears from behind the sofa to climb up, the room is already a mess, sniper gun unique red slender light back and forth.


    Lyon took a breath and motioned to Matilda, who still held the evergreen pot in his arms until now. Mathilda crawled under the window and shivered in Lyon''s arms. Leon patted her comfortingly and took her to the kitchen.


    Struggling to remove the refrigerator and throw it outside the living room, Lyon began to do things that Mathilda could not understand.


    "What shall we do now?" Asked Matilda anxiously, hiding in the corner.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix it." Leon''s tone was as calm as before, then he opened the table and shot at the fan at the exhaust port. Finally, he swung his axe and chopped at the wall. Once, twice, three times, he kept waving his axe, and at the same time, he finally cut a big hole in the exhaust port.


    "Very good" Adrian, sitting in the chair, patted his hands twice, and it was obvious that he was very satisfied with the shots.


    Natalyton, who was originally shrank behind the corner of the wall, breathed a sigh of relief. She stood up and photographed the dust on her body. Today, she has almost completed about 20 scenes. For a crew who has just finished the rest, this is a good data. However, Natalie is not satisfied with her performance. There is still a big gap between today''s state and her most successful period. Some scenes can be done once, but it has to be ng for two or three times.


    I have already adjusted Natalie in the mind some unconvinced thinking, looked at the end of the shout began to tease the baby in his arms Adrian, heart for no reason felt a trace of irritability, and then strode over.


    "How about it?" She asked.


    Adrian, who raised his head at the sound, was stunned and then laughed: "yes, you are very good today, Nada. After so many days of rest, it always works."


    Then he ignored Natalie''s "so keep shooting" expression and continued to play with Emma.


    Natalie bit her teeth and finally asked, "can''t we go on filming?"


    "No, we don''t need it today. We''ll leave it till tomorrow," Adrian waved, as if he realized what she wanted to say. He added, "anyway, the kitchen scene is very simple to do. I don''t think you are in the right state to shoot this part. So, Nada, let''s continue to have a good rest. After shooting those daily scenes, I''ll send you Go back. "


    She reached out and rubbed her face. Seeing that Adrian had made a decision and could not change it, Natalie went out stiffly and sat down in her chair, sulking alone.


    Now we are shooting the last scene of Matilda and Lyon respectively. Before that, we have added a few special police to capture Matilda. Although Adrian filmed this hot action drama from the beginning, he didn''t continue to make the emotional drama behind it, because Natalie was not enough to express that feeling.


    Well, she admits that this is the first time that she has made a film. It is not easy to fully realize the inner world of the character in a short period of time. But after such a long time, her eye-catching performance has also been recognized by everyone. Why not try to film this part?


    Even if Because of what happened before Now it has been adjusted. Can''t even try shooting? Bored Natalie unconsciously squeezed the paper cup in her hand slowly, until the remaining little drops of water splashed into her hand because of the squeeze, she did not react.


    Damn it, ed. it''s all your fault. Natalie threw the glass in the garbage can and wiped her back. She didn''t feel strange to blame Adrian for this. In fact, she''s a little crazy now. Even if she sees a child fall down on the street, she thinks it''s Adrian''s fault.


    Although Adrian didn''t tell her why the reporters outside were chasing him when she first arrived on the set, and the crew chose to avoid her insinuation. Even Renault, who had a good relationship, just laughed and said nothing, but Natalie still guessed something.


    She could hear the name "Julia" very clearly. In addition, the reporters were so enthusiastic, Adrian was a little surprised that she didn''t watch the entertainment news during this period of time, and the staff of the crew stopped talking. If she couldn''t guess, she would be a fool.


    But she clearly remembers that it was Monica BELLUCCI, the heroine of delicious love, who missed a moment with Adrian in the bathroom. How could she become another person? So Natalie suddenly covered her face and rubbed her face. Then she quickly found a paper cup and poured a large glass of cold water. She looked up and poured it down.


    I hate it. I hate to think of those things. Don''t let that damn picture come out of my head again. Natalie gritted her teeth. After three glasses, she felt a little calm. Calm down, she turned to go to make-up, ready to continue, but only a step to stop.Natalie looked around in disbelief. I don''t know when people actually walked away. She didn''t notice that she was immersed in her own world. Both inside and outside the room were quiet, and there was no sound at all. The dim yellow light came in from the outside and sprinkled on the dirty ground, which was a kind of unspeakable strangeness.


    "Anybody?" The girl tried to shout, but there was no response. She could not help frowning, carefully went to the door of the room, reached out and pushed open the half open door, and then was shocked.


    The outside room is not only the same as the inside, and there is no one, but also all the equipment that should have been put in place has disappeared. There is only a mess of ground with light hanging on the shelf, recording microphone, camera and so on.


    "This is What''s going on? " A sense of fear of unclear road surged into the girl''s heart. How could so many people and so many props suddenly disappear without a trace?


    "Is anyone there?" Natalie tried to cry again, but still did not answer. Unconsciously, she had her arms in her chest, and the look of panic on her face became more obvious.


    "It''s not fun to get out of here if there''s anyone." Natalie suddenly raised her voice, and her anxious feeling was clear. Anyway, she was only a 12-year-old girl.


    All of a sudden, there was a constant thump, accompanied by a joyful cry: "surprise"


    natalyton, who was already nervous, screamed, but then was covered with colorful ribbons and many pieces of paper.


    "This is This is... " The girl grew up and held these things in her mouth. She looked at the people who suddenly burst out laughing and clapping at her. Not only did she have all the crew members, but also Renault and those actors. Even Gary Oldman, who had only a few days to report to the crew again, came.


    "Happy birthday, Nada." Adrian also came out of the crowd with Emma in his arms. He looked at her and said with a smile, "I hope you enjoy the surprise."


    "You mean You mean This is... " Natalie''s expression turned into a shock, and she finally remembered that today was her 12th birthday, and that she had almost forgotten everything.


    "Yes, honey, Ed''s birthday party for you." At this time, Shelley also came out, smiling to her daughter, and AI Lian swept away the pieces of paper and ribbon sprinkled on her head.


    "It took him a long time to get us to agree." Ivner followed.


    "Oh, thank you, thank you, mom, Dad." Natalie held her parents in her arms, and she was immediately applauded.


    Adrian, who was holding Emma, coughed beside him. The girl who separated from her parents glanced at him. Then she ran to shake hands or hug other people to express her gratitude. From the choreographer, assistant, associate director to Renault, oldman, and even Charlize, he didn''t fall behind, but he ignored Adrian standing in the middle of the room, and he did something wrong Often deliberately.


    Faced with this situation, Adrian had to shrug his shoulders helplessly, and then attracted the laughter of the people around him. At this time, Natalie slowly walked up to Adrian, first with a smile, and then when the other party showed the same smile, cough, ready to speak, suddenly hit him with a punch.


    "You know how scared I was? Do you know how nervous I was? "Did you make a surprise like this?" cried Natalie angrily, waving her fists and pounding Adrian. The half truths attracted a lot of laughter again. Even Shelly was among them. Although Avner frowned, she also shook her head with a smile.


    Adrian was not easy to avoid or speak. He had to roll his eyes and stand where the girl beat him. He was obviously very depressed, because even Emma in his arms showed his unknown expression at the beginning, and then he clapped his hands and giggled, just like the expression of Charlize nearby.


    "Well, well, that''s enough venting." After dozens of punches, Adrian sighed.


    A little panting, Natalie finally stopped her hand, still looking at him angrily, suddenly lowered her head and turned a little red again.


    "It seems that Nada still realized that she was wrong." Adrian then joked.


    What is it to realize that you''re wrong? The girl wanted to refute him, but she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell her. I blushed because


    Fortunately, Adrian timely initiative to cut in the topic: "well, quickly put things up."


    Then, an assistant came in with a cake. The room was darkened by the curtain. Then the song of "Happy Birthday" began to ring.


    Watching the little flame drifting closer and closer to her, the excitement completely occupied Natalie''s heart. a


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C226

    "Well, little one, get up." Leaning on the head of the bed, Adrian, dressed, was afraid to clap the little girl who was crawling on the bed with one hand holding the corner of his coat, and said in a funny way.


    "Sleepy..." Emma rubbed her eyes, yawned and refused to get up in bed.


    "Really." Adrian shook his head and dressed the little girl as before. He wanted to tease her, but she gave up the plan because of her sleepiness. If the little guy is just a little confused, he will play with him, and if he is too sleepy, he will be very angry.


    After getting dressed, Adrian took the little guy out of the bedroom, and the middle-aged woman who was preparing breakfast immediately said to him warmly: "good morning, Mr. Adrian, I need help."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her, may." Adrian, as always, shook his head and declined.


    Then he went into the bathroom of the apartment and groomed Emma, who was already a little sober. To say, the biggest surprise since June is not Claude''s acquisition plan, not about to get Pixar from jobs, but Emma''s arrival.


    Adrian didn''t believe her when she first received the phone call. After all, it''s impossible for a child like her to go abroad without a guardian. However, her guardian, rodelin, is now convalescing at home with a big belly. Naturally, George can''t not accompany her. So who can bring Emma to the United States?


    However, after listening to the explanation, he realized that roderin and their distant cousin, may Quinlan, who had just made breakfast, had been recruited to play the role. Therefore, the problem was not called a problem.


    In this case, Adrian also agreed to come down, although the other side did not say anything else, but he also guessed something. Since the last time he knew that roderlin was pregnant and saw the little girl''s slightly depressed appearance, he knew that some things would come sooner or later. What''s more, when talking to Emma, although the little guy didn''t show any grievance or other bad meaning, his eagerness to see him was completely expressed in his tone.


    "Drink milk again..." When she came out of the bathroom, Emma was in high spirits, only to see her face break down after breakfast.


    "Of course, it''s good for you, honey. If you don''t drink it, you won''t be strong. If you don''t, I''ll be very sad." Adrian sighed, then showed a look of sadness.


    This one hundred percent effective, the little guy immediately flustered, holding the cup and gulping, even though his face was still reluctant.


    There was a double knock on the door, and Charlize, dressed in a white Long Sleeve T-shirt and jeans, came in and sat down to breakfast with Adrian.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles and reaches under the table and pinches her lap.


    "You''re welcome." Charlize kept smiling, but squeezed the word out of his teeth.


    Because Emma wants to sleep in a bed with Adrian, it''s not easy for Ma to be too far away. So Charlize, who originally lived next door to Adrian, gave up his room and moved to the opposite side.


    It makes Adrian a little uncomfortable. After all, it''s more enjoyable to watch a beautiful young woman make breakfast every morning than to watch a middle-aged woman cook breakfast. However, he didn''t think too much. With Emma around, and in the middle of work, there were a lot of reporters around at any time. Of course, some things could not be done. Even when Monica called yesterday, the New York scene had been shot, and the invitation to go out with him before leaving was turned down by him.


    I don''t have to get along with Charlize for a couple of days. I don''t have to take care of her.


    Outside the studio, there were fewer reporters watching than he had just arrived in New York. After all, the news value of chasing directors is far less than chasing stars. However, there are fewer people today, but they are more active than before. On the one hand, the covert and half true answers of the two parties make the matter quite funny and keep a certain degree of heat. Secondly, today''s film set is outside the police station. Adrian can''t hide in the apartment as before, which gives reporters the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Keep them as far away as possible." Adrian also knew that they would not give up if they didn''t give them any good, so he simply answered a few questions and then told the deputy director to get rid of them.


    Although the reporters were not very satisfied, Adrian''s answers were almost the same as the previous statements, but they were obediently expelled from the set. You know, any crew will not allow reporters to be around when shooting. Otherwise, if the progress is affected, they can be sued. Moreover, even if Adrian''s answer is similar, he can play a little bit.


    "Nada, I need you to feel angry and unwilling, but it can''t be obvious, understand?" Adrian talks to Natalie while others are busy setting up the environment."Well Do you think this is all right? " She opened her eyes for a few seconds, then closed her eyes.


    "Very good," Adrian exclaimed, "it looks like you''ve completely recovered, Nada."


    But Natalie didn''t look happy about his praise. Instead, she glared at him, ignored his presence and teased Emma, who was holding on to his pants. Adrian did not think Wu, afraid to pat the little guy''s head, indicating that she can follow Natalie to play, and then talk to others.


    That''s why Emma was the biggest surprise in June. It was because she was with her that day that Natalie changed her face for the first time. He saw her look when she came down from the stairs. He thought she should adjust well, but he didn''t expect that she was still so sensitive. What a surprise.


    At the same time, it distracted Natalie''s attention and made her forget what day it was, so the birthday party behind gave her a big surprise. You know, he spent a lot of time planning this party since he left New York. He not only discussed with Natalie''s parents on the phone for a long time, but also deliberately pulled oldman back to the cast.


    It turned out that he was right. At the birthday party that day, Natalie had her initial excitement and surprise, and immediately began to play crazy after her father left. I don''t know how. Where are the photos and videos, especially one between Adrian and Natalie, which has been circulated among the staff for a long time.


    Natalie''s eyes are wide open in front of the camera. She looks as if she is going to bite. Her arm is hanging around Adrian''s neck as if she is pulling hard. Adrian is rolling her white eyes and sticking out her tongue. She seems to be strangled. Thus, Natalie was extremely excited that day.


    But for Adrian, another picture is more worthy of his nostalgia. It was almost the end of the party, and Natalie, who was playing so well, probably lost her head and hugged his head from the side and snapped a solid kiss on his face. The person who happened to take the photo pressed the shutter at the same time, so the intimate appearance was preserved.


    Although Natalie''s perception has improved a lot - at least not so sensitive - because of the birthday party he planned, it''s still cool on him.


    Adrian didn''t care. The birthday party was a success anyway, wasn''t it? As for other aspects, take your time. There is plenty of time. There is no need to rush for a moment.


    "Gary, I''m not going to tell you anything specific. It''s all up to you. How about it?" After a big turn, Adrian comes to Alderman, who has already put on Stan''s iconic Beige suit and rubbed his cheek, and has begun to brew evil spirits.


    "No problem. I know what to do." Oldman nodded with a smile. He looked at Adrian as if he wanted to say something, but after two seconds of hesitation, he shrugged and left.


    Although oldman took back what he had said, Adrian understood what he was trying to say, just look at the faces of the cast members during this time. After all, when Monica came to visit the crew every three days, I could not imagine that Adrian had an affair with Julia after returning to Los Angeles. From those statements, we can see that the relationship between the two is not simple. It''s really


    Of course, this is his private matter after all, so no one will say anything more, let alone reveal to reporters that most of the staff have made several films with Adrian, and they know him well and know that he will not be soft on this situation; while Alderman, as actors, naturally exclude paparazzi, and naturally do not talk nonsense. It''s Renault who, because of the unique romantic atmosphere of the French, has been beating Adrien around, but Adrian always digs off the topic without leaving a trace.


    "You are a cunning fellow, ed Renault finally said.


    If you are cunning, you will be cunning. When everyone is cunning, Adrian immediately goes into shooting. Although you need to make a movie this year, there are other things to observe. You should pay attention to preparation. Only half of his foundation is better, and the other half needs to be strengthened.


    So, after a week of filming, he announced the suspension again and went back to Los Angeles, because Claude had successfully bought Pixar from jobs. One is willing to sell and the other is willing to buy, so this transaction did not take much time to negotiate. Claude originally wanted to hold down the price, but after thinking of Adrian''s original order, he finally achieved $52 million. It''s very important that Adrian stopped filming and came back from New York in order to stabilize Pixar''s heart.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C227

    There is a heated conversation going on in the office. Even if the sound insulation is good, people passing by can still hear the excited voice of the technical director, and then their faces will become more worried.


    "You can''t do that, Steve." ed camore, with his hands on his desk, leaned forward and looked at the bald man behind with a burning look. "We''re going to make it. If we have enough time, we''ll make it. You can''t say no at this time, Steve."


    Jobs did not speak, just took off the bridge of his nose and wiped his glasses.


    "Think, Steve, how many difficulties have we overcome since we were founded?" Carmel continued, "we come step by step, and now we can see the light, and you''re going to sell the studio? It''s like letting all these years of hard work go away. Remember, Steve, when you talked to me and John all night long, what did you say? You said that our faith and enthusiasm moved you. Has your enthusiasm been exhausted now? "


    "I know how you feel, ED," Jobs said slowly. "To this day, I still admire your enthusiasm and faith. However, ED, I am a businessman more often than not. Since 1986, I have lost more than 1 million yuan a year. In addition, with the investment in publicity in recent years, I have spent nearly 10 times the money I spent on buying the studio "


    " but But... " Carmel still wanted to argue, but jobs stopped him by raising his hand: "you know, ED, my career is all on personal computers. I bought the studio, and I was also interested in your development capabilities. Now, I need money to expand next, so... "


    He spread out his hands and made a gesture of "I''m sorry". Carmel sat down slowly for a few seconds, then covered his face in a dejected way: "is everything irretrievable?"


    "Well, ED, relax." Jobs then slowed down his tone and comforted him. No matter what, they have worked together for so many years to build Pixar together, but they still have some feelings. "I will not easily sell Pixar to people who have no interest in computer animation. There is also my painstaking efforts in this, and I will not see it collapse. The man you met, Adrian Cowell, who visited the studio last time, is very optimistic about the future of computer animation. "


    Carmel opened his mouth and finally stood up with a wry smile: "I see. That''s it."


    He walked out of jobs''s office, and Carmel returned to his cubicle, where Lasser, Stanton and others had been waiting for a long time.


    "No, ed?" As he looked, raster asked anxiously.


    "Steve has made up his mind," said Carmel with a smile. "But it doesn''t matter. We''ve met the man who bought Pixar. It''s the last time we visited Adrian Cowell, the director of wonder. Steve said he''s very optimistic about the future of computer animation, so everything will be OK. "


    Although the words were good, several of the key figures in the scene all laughed bitterly, but they did not say anything else. They sighed a few times and then left. Then Carmel took off his glasses and rubbed his head.


    Several of them knew that this was a normal business transaction. After all, Pixar was founded by Steve Jobs, and no one could stop him from selling. But what they worry about is that they have spent a few years building and cultivating them, and finally want to see the situation of hope, so they fail.


    Although jobs is the CEO of the studio, most of his energy is in the computer company, so the big and small affairs here are actually handled by Carmel. Because they have worked together for so long, they all know what kind of people they are, so jobs has always been very comfortable in front of the shopkeeper. But now it''s someone else, Carmel, who they don''t know at all. Who knows if he''ll adapt the whole Pixar to his own will?


    Carmel can still recall Adrian''s indifference to the atmosphere of the studio when he visited. In his opinion, this is the best atmosphere for making computer animation. If


    "Well, cheer up. Maybe it won''t be that bad." Calmer murmured, comforting himself, and then looked at the computer in front of him. He seems to go back to the time when he worked with laster at Disney more than a decade ago. They came together because of their common hobbies, and then they worked hard for it. When they failed, they went to industrial light and magic again. Fortunately, they met jobs and established Pixar with friends who had the same dream. Now, all these things will face the unknown Come on, what''s going to happen?


    A few days later, with the completion of the relevant legal procedures, Pixar was officially under the control of AC media, and Adrian, who was originally shooting a new film in New York, also returned to Los Angeles to visit Pixar studio.


    As before, Carmel and laster were waiting outside the work room early, but this time there was no jobs.


    Adrian is still so young, his face is angular, energetic, with extraordinary self-confidence. It is just that he is not like the last suit and leather shoes, but wearing a T-shirt and trousers. Although he still takes his beautiful female secretary, he is more easygoing because of his uninhibited.I hope it won''t be the worst. Carmel thought in his heart as he shook hands.


    There was not much nonsense. After a few greetings, Adrian immediately called all the studio people to the conference room.


    "I''m very happy to work with you," Adrian''s opening remarks said. "I visited the studio a few days ago. Do you know what impressed me the most? It''s Mr. spade leaping down the corridor on his skateboard, it''s Ms. Lexy''s scream, it''s Mr. Stanton''s stern questioning of Mr. Lester. "


    Adrian''s tone is very calm, and there is no comparison between the meaning, can be heard in the ears of Carmel, and Leicester after the eye, but still frown, and was called to the name of several people are some unconsciously moved the body.


    "From these, I see..." Adrian slowly glanced at the conference room and said, "loose, frivolous, too free, unaware of self-respect, no distinction between superior and subordinate, and..."


    Every time he said a word, the faces of the people around him were ugly, and Carmel''s heart sank. Did the last situation finally come?


    At this moment, Adrian suddenly raised his voice. The whole person stood up and put his hands on the long table in the conference room. All the staff present, including Carmel and laster, were surprised by the sudden change.


    "I think you all know that I am an investor as well as a director. I believe some people have seen my works. As a director, I know the importance of imagination. Without enough imagination, I can never make a good work. However, film needs imagination, but it also limits imagination in many places. Animation is different. The way it is expressed and the way it is made determines that the people who make it need passion, vitality and more abundant imagination. "Adrian waved his hand fiercely, with a confident smile around his mouth, and listening to Carmel, he couldn''t help laughing. He finally understood that, What Adrian said was intentional.


    "In animation, we can freely depict our own imagination, and animation will therefore have more vitality. Therefore, it is very important to cultivate the environment of imagination. Even if people have imagination again, they will be wiped out sooner or later. Although Denis''s 2D animation is still on the rise now, its conservative decline is just around the corner, and now is the time for 3D animation to pout. "Adrian waved his arm, with a kind of Soul-catching power." I like Pixar, I don''t tell lies, I like the sight here is not superior, here is the freedom, here is full of vitality and hope, there is something people can have With a positive impulse, when I read the history of Pixar and what you have done for it, I know that your success is only a matter of time, so I did not hesitate to sell it. I believe that the first 3D will be born in your hands and will be carried forward in your hands "


    listening to this inspiring speech, everyone in the conference room will be impressed With a big mouth, it seemed that I was at a loss. Then, the clapping applause began to ring. At first, only one person was shooting, but immediately other people also clapped. Finally, the warm applause surged back and forth in the small conference room.


    "Thank you. Thank you." Adrian pressed his hands down. After the applause subsided, Adrian continued: "I know what you are worried about. Please rest assured that I will not interfere with anything in the studio. All previous practices will be reserved. I believe that through what I said just now, you should understand my idea. Of course, a little change is needed, that is, Mr. ed camore will be the CEO of the studio "


    the people in the conference room were stunned, and then burst into applause again. Not many people even whistled or clapped their hands to celebrate. If the applause just now was just to deal with the new boss''s idea, now the applause is from the heart. Carmel is absolutely popular as CEO, and it can be seen from another aspect that the new boss did not change the idea of the studio.


    "Thank you." In the heart of a long sigh of relief, Carmel immediately stood up in the applause and said two words of encouragement. He did not completely put his heart down. Although Adrian''s clear attitude let everyone down, there was an urgent problem to be solved.


    Everyone''s meeting is basically over here. Most of them have left the conference room, leaving only a few key figures left. Adrian casually expressed his attitude, but Pixar''s related business still needs to be investigated, and Carmel and they just need to seek his support.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C228

    "In addition to the special effects for Disney, the most important part is to outsource the game for our company. As early as 1991, we signed the first of three books with them, but there was a problem Carmel explained to Adrian one by one, and presented all kinds of materials to him.


    "What''s the problem?" Though he knew it already, Adrian asked quietly.


    "Michael Eisner, Disney''s CEO, is not optimistic about computer animation, so he has plans to cancel the project, and cowers, who is in charge of our cooperation, is trying to fight for it." Carmel said, glancing at Adrian. "I think you have a good relationship with Denis. Maybe you can try to convince Eisner."


    "What do you think?" Adrian pondered and looked at raster, Stanton and others.


    "That''s what we think," raster said after a few people exchanged their eyes. "We''ve done a lot of work. We''ve drawn boxes of paper just for the set-up, and the script is quite complete, and several clips have been made. If it is cancelled now, it will be a big blow to us and the development of the studio. "


    They are very talkative. These guys are not really fuel-efficient lamps. Adrian said in his heart, flipping through the information of the first animated film that raster had handed over. Looking at the setting draft in his hand, especially the cowboy and astronaut toys, he smiles.


    "Well," Adrian said after thinking for a few minutes, "I''ll talk to Michael, but I won''t let him support the project. I''ll ask him to terminate the contract as soon as possible, even if there''s no liquidated damages."


    "Why?" Stanton immediately asked, his face full of anxiety.


    "Well, Andrew, listen to Adrian first." Carmel then made a gesture of "calm down, don''t be impatient." raster gave him the same look, and the three looked at Adrian together.


    Smiling at Carmel and raster''s approval, Adrian put his hands across the table and said with a smile: "I''ve roughly browsed the contract and made three animated films with a capital of 10 million yuan. The surrounding copyright belongs to Disney, and the box office is divided into Pixar and Pixar Gentlemen, do you know what this means? "


    A few people did not speak, but kept a close eye on Adrian, especially Carmel, who seemed to have seen something.


    "My plan is to terminate this unreasonable contract with Disney, and then I will contribute 10 million yuan to the production of this animated film. You can put all your energy into the animated film you want to make, and then I will arrange and release it." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    Several people looked at each other again, showing an excited look. They did not think that Adrian, the chairman of AC media, had its own complete distribution channel, even though it was not as big as Dinis. In addition, Adrian also expressed his full support and thoroughly devolved power to them. If he did not feel excited and excited, he would encounter a ghost.


    "I don''t think that''s a problem." Carmel immediately said that he was in good control of his emotions.


    But other people were not so calm. Stanton immediately shook his fist and yelled: "great, ED, this is the best news I''ve heard this year"


    thinking of the heckling just now, it''s quite in line with his forthright temper.


    "It looks like we''ve got an equally good boss." Raster took off his glasses and exclaimed, then jokingly asked Stanton, "by the way, Andrew, which ED are you calling?"


    Stanton was stunned, and then the others laughed.


    After a few more words with the studio and the animated film being made, Adrian immediately got up to leave.


    "I still have a movie to shoot in New York, so I can''t afford to waste too much time." He explained, then patted Carmel on the arm: "anyway, everything about Pixar is up to you, ed."


    "No problem, ed." Carmel nodded, and they both looked thoughtful.


    "I think it''s a great title. How about you?" Raster touched Stanton with his elbow and asked, smiling, at Carmel and Adrian.


    "It''s really good. I think it''s necessary to popularize it." Stanton, who has calmed down, also smiles.


    Adrian watched them shake his head, turned around and was about to leave, but he turned back because he thought of something: "by the way, take a moment to fax me the script and overall idea of the animated film. As you all know, apart from being a director, I am also a screenwriter. There may be differences between animated films and live movies, but I can still offer some suggestions It was done. "


    After leaving Pixar''s studio in the car, Adrian finally breathed a sigh of relief. Today''s itinerary has basically achieved his goal. Now what we have to do is wait for Pixar to develop on his own.Close your eyes and think about it carefully. In addition to thinking about how to modify the script, it seems that there is no need to intervene in anything. Oh, by the way, the game department can be abolished. What I need is a pure computer animation studio, not other departments. Programmers can be assigned to the R & D department - Pixar has its own modeling software - and of course, if you want to continue playing games, you can also merge them into the silicon and neural bond studio.


    It''s time to change the name of silicon and neural bonding studio. If Blizzard is registered because of butterfly wings, it will be great fun.


    Shaking his head, Adrian readjusted his mind, and now he has to think about how to make the other party accept his opinion. The current animation script is different from what he knows. Although it is also a story about toys, cowboy HOUDY is an obnoxious character who only ridicules others. Bass Lightyear is a big, simple minded man who doesn''t call it. I believe in Lasser''s ability, but I''m afraid the script won''t be popular if it''s like this.


    First point out the problem and then listen to them. The most important thing for Adrian and Adrian to get rid of the contract as soon as possible is to get rid of the contract. What are you kidding about? The most profitable part of animated movies is the surrounding areas derived from them. Just think about how much profit Dinis has made for it. In fact, this is true of all films, with the exception of those with more than box office sales, most of the profits are from the sales of video tapes.


    And Dinis actually signed such a harsh contract with Pixar, which is to use Pixar as a tool. It can be seen that jobs did not really put his mind on it. Now in Adrian''s hands, how can he tolerate most of the benefits being taken away by Dinis? What''s more, I already have a mature and perfect distribution channel in my hand. Of course, I may be a little worse than Denis in terms of distribution, but I will never lose to them in terms of publicity, because when the animated film is finished, we should also


    With a comfortable stretch, Adrian pinched the bridge of his nose and adjusted his mind to management.


    Ed camore''s ability is beyond doubt. Although it has been Steve Jobs who provided the studio''s funds, Pixar would not have developed to the scale it is today without his management and planning.


    At the beginning, he was also a technician at Dinis when he was working in industrial light and magic, but after establishing Pixar, he found that he was not as good as raster and others in this field, so he simply turned to management, and the result was quite good. Adrian remembers clearly that in his previous life, although jobs had been the CEO of Pixar, the management work was always done by Carmel.


    Pixar''s amazing achievement has something to do with its unique corporate culture, which camore has contributed to.


    If there are still people in Hollywood who keep their dreams and will fight for them no matter what kind of failure they encounter, then 90% of them are in Pixar. There are too many temptations, too many people come with dreams, but finally yield to the feet of reality. However, Carmel and laster persisted. Although this has something to do with their dedication to technology, they have persisted and created their unique corporate culture.


    There is no superior and subordinate, interesting workshop, pleasant and energetic communication, etc. It is because of this corporate culture that we are able to produce such excellent animated films as "looking for Nemo" and "Wally". This is something other studios can''t learn. Even if we give them those ideas, they can''t make Pixar''s animation.


    So Adrian keeps a respect for them. The word "dream" is sometimes sacred. Although some people''s dreams are mediocre, such as dreaming of being able to eat, drink and mix everyday, some people''s dreams are full of omissions, such as Lasser. They strive hard to make computer animation.


    This kind of dream largely represents human''s yearning for beautiful things, but it is extremely fragile, and it may break down if it is touched. Because once we do not break the means on the road of seeking, then dreams will no longer be dreams. At that time, there are only naked * * like Adrian''s various plagiarism and plagiarism.


    Of course, Adrian never denies his own * *, although no one knows that he has plagiarized, but if even he refuses to admit this, and even thinks that this is still a dream, then it can only be said that this person has been hypocritical to the extreme. There is no lack of hypocrisy in life, especially in the communication of the upper class, hypocrisy is a compulsory course. But if a person hypocritical to this point, even their own * * do not dare to admit, then it will only be a thorough failure.


    So he has a respect for laster and them, so he won''t interfere too much with Pixar''s development, so he will take care of them and let them realize their dreams.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C229

    After Pixar''s business, Adrian quickly rushed back to New York. In addition to the end of the shooting of "the killer is not too cold", but also because Emma was left there. If you break the agreement, you can''t help but express your dissatisfaction in her way. Now there''s no Atlantic between them.


    Once before, Adrian promised the little guy to play with her in the evening, but because Well Some things stood her up. As a result, the little guy grabbed his pants and walked around every day. He didn''t want him to hold him. His mouth was flat and he looked puffy. As a result, he became a special scenery in the crew.


    It took a little more than a week for "this killer is not too cold" to be closed in New York. The rest of the scenes are not complicated. In addition, the actors are familiar with their roles, so it is very smooth.


    As usual, there was a small party after the cover up, but Natalie declined Adrian''s invitation.


    "I''ve missed a lot of homework, so I have to make up for it." She explained it like this. She just said that her eyes were wide open and the corners of her mouth were not naturally raised. After all, most schools in the United States have already had their summer vacation at this time.


    But Adrian didn''t tear it apart. Instead, she reached out and touched her head. Natalie didn''t hide this time.


    "I''m sorry, but it doesn''t matter," he said with a smile. "You''re the most talented girl I''ve ever seen, Nada. You''ve impressed me a lot during this time and hope to work together again in the future."


    "Thank you." Natalie, relieved to herself, is about to leave, but after thinking about it, she sighs and turns around: "I want to say, ED, though it''s something But it still gives me a lot of different experiences. I love acting. In the end, you''re a great director, really. "


    She said with a smile, although there is still a trace of complexity between the eyebrows, but the confidence and pride of the initial encounter has reappeared on her face.


    Just after shooting, Natalie still looks cute and attractive with a bubble head. In addition, Adrian can''t help thinking about the kiss at the party that day. However, he did not make a rude move, politely sent the girl to the car.


    Without Natalie, the party is more lively, with children - especially girls - many games can''t be overdone. In addition, the little guy was brought back to the apartment early by may, so everyone had a very open and happy time. Some things were indispensable.


    Bursts of crashing sound reverberated in a slightly cramped room, mixed with panting sound, and looked special in contrast to the noise of the party outside.


    "I knew You guy You won''t let me go... " Charlize leaned forward, his hands on the wall, with an intoxicated smile, half open eyes, and the shock from behind.


    Even so, the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, the sweat rolled over her nose, and the word "happy" was written on her blushing face. White shirt is rolled up, bra is pulled in the bottom, snow-white soft with the rhythm of continuous swing.


    "Don''t say that, Charley. Didn''t you just want it?" Adrian excitedly said, holding her waist suddenly changed the frequency, "look at your happy appearance now, it''s so charming."


    "I knew At the party just now I''ll sue you for sexual harassment... " Said Charlotte, panting and gnashing his teeth, almost mad at his fast and slow frequency.


    "Oh, I''m disappointed that you said that. Didn''t you and I have a good time at the party? Otherwise, how can we come here? " Adrian grinned, stirring more.


    "Damn it..." Charlize was shaking and her straight legs began to falter. "Oh, I should I should have stayed in Los Angeles You''re going to have a headache about who you''re dating Ah "


    she suddenly raised her voice, because Adrian suddenly accelerated the sprint, raised her right leg, grasped her Softness, and when she turned her head, she kissed her moist lips and began to move more intensely in the noise outside.


    After the New York incident, Adrian flew directly to Miami, where the Jedi men crew had officially started up and took location. Although they were very relieved about Michael Bay and brookheimer, they should come and have a look. Besides, one of the two black characters is worth investing in.


    Don Simpson is in charge of the producer, but he has to take charge of all the work. Michael Bay is not the powerful first-line commercial director in the future. Naturally, he listens to the arrangement obediently. In addition, Adrian pinches the two together at the beginning, so the atmosphere of the crew is quite harmonious.


    As for Will Smith and Martin Lawrence, the latter is as eloquent as his characters, and most black people are naturally rap and hip-hop, so they speak very fast. In addition, he was originally very funny, although not very good-natured, still very likable.Will Smith, by contrast, is much more stable. Although he likes to joke, rap and hip-hop, he knows where the degree is, so he seems to be very reliable.


    For example, both of them showed due respect to Adrian. After all, he ordered them to play, but their ways of expression were completely different.


    "I promise you''ve made the right choice and I''ll show you what a real comedian is, ed. Of course, I''m not saying that will is not doing well. In fact, he is doing well, but I''m better than him Lawrence, as always, is a broken mouth, and he is always talking about it, while Smith is much simpler.


    "Thank you very much for this opportunity, ed He said such a sentence, but his expression was very serious and serious, and his tone was also full of sincerity. It was self-evident which was better or worse.


    It''s no wonder Lawrence''s achievements are far less than Smith''s. although there are many factors in this, such as one from the black block and one from the middle class, the difference in receiving and treating things can be seen.


    "Jedi police" should be basically OK. Adrian confidently gave it to Michael and brookheimer for operation, but what he didn''t expect was that the movie, which started early, gave him a small surprise.


    In one of the Miami location scenes, Smith, who plays Laurie, asks a female model she knows to help keep an eye on who''s having a party recently to celebrate in order to find out if there''s a drug theft at the police station. After finding out the clues, the female model went to the villa with her friends to inquire about the situation. Unexpectedly, the other party confirmed that he was a member of the drug stealing gang. However, the leader of the team was very dissatisfied with his behavior of celebrating wantonly, so he came to the villa to kill him, and at the same time killed the female model who hit the muzzle of the gun. Fortunately, her friend escaped and wrote down the faces of these people and ran out to look for them Laurie.


    This female model is a black. Adrian can''t remember the actor who played the role of this black female model, but now he knows this one.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t see you here. I''m really sorry." The girl apologized in a hurry and took out a paper towel to wipe the water stains on Adrian''s clothes.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," Adrian waved to stop her movement, then took the tissue from her hand and wiped it with a smile. "I didn''t look at the way, so I don''t have to blame myself."


    "But Anyway, I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. " The girl was a little at a loss.


    "I should say that, you seem to have splashed a lot on you." Adrian said, pointing to her dress.


    "Oh, yes." The girl quickly found the tissue again and wiped her clothes.


    "You know me." Adrian asked.


    "Who in this crew doesn''t know you?" The girl laughed and said with a slight compliment that although the white teeth were opposite to her skin color, they had a different kind of aesthetic feeling.


    "No, no one has said that you look beautiful when you smile like this." Adrian crumpled his tissue into a ball and threw it into a nearby trash can. He looked at the girl with a smile and said, "it''s like black pearls."


    "Black pearl?" The girl picked her eyebrows and coughed softly, "thank you for your compliment."


    "Let me see..." Adrian made a gesture and looked at the girl for several minutes, until the other side couldn''t bear his eyes. Then he clapped his hands suddenly, showing a small surprise: "Hally berry, right?"


    The girl was slightly surprised, but soon she began to smile, shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands. "You know my name is not strange, Mr. Adrian. You have a list of actors in your hand, don''t you?"


    "First, please call me Adrian or ED; second, I haven''t looked through the list of other actors yet. What I think of is Eddie Murphy''s" the saint of love. ". To be frank, your performance in it was impressive. " Adrian said seriously.


    Harry berry opened her mouth wide and looked happy and complicated: "you saw that movie, Mr. Adrian I mean, ed? "


    "Of course, I''ve seen a lot of movies, and I can always remember the actors who are very good at acting." Adrian nodded.


    "You''re a real talker, ed." Harry grinned and swept her hair.


    "Hey, I''m sincere. You interpret the female staff member''s crazy feeling of falling in love with others very well. I can tell you one, two, three, four..." Said Adrian, pulling his finger up.


    In the corner of the set, a young man and a black actress are chatting and laughing intimately. The beautiful black pearl chuckles from time to time. People who don''t know will only think that they can talk with each other very well


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C230

    Hally berry, the future Black Pearl, is only 26 years old now, which is the time of her prime. She was born as a beauty pageant. Thanks to her Caucasian blood, she is more likely to be recognized by the mainstream society than other black actresses. In addition, she has a good vision, so she can achieve achievements that other black actresses can''t achieve.


    Rao is so, her initial acting career is still not easy. In addition to playing some small roles in some TV dramas, she played some roles in the works of marginalized black directors. Last year''s "secret love saint" barely sent her to the ranks of second-line actors, which is her best role at present.


    Therefore, if you want to start, now is the best opportunity. Although the current Halle Berry is still far from the title of black pearl, she is still relatively beautiful, and is the only black female star Adrian can see. So why not try it? Besides, temperament and other things can be cultivated after tomorrow.


    "Your itinerary, ed" was placed in front of him, and Charlize''s voice rang in his ear.


    "Thank you, Charlie." Adrian moved his eyes back from the window of the plane and looked up at Charlize in front of him with a smile. Although the bad feeling was well hidden, he still heard it.


    "You know, Charlie, sometimes I really want to thank God for letting you be my secretary," Adrian suddenly took Charlize''s hand and gently stroked it with nostalgia in his eyes. "I really can''t imagine how bad my life would be without you around me."


    With that, he put his arm around the girl''s waist and went to his arms. Charles called softly and rolled his eyes around the cabin. Fortunately, there was no one else. She immediately reached out her hand and opened Adrian''s arm without ceremony: "although you''ve broken my bottom line again and again, ED, it doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate it all the time. So, it''s better to leave these words to your black pearl."


    "It''s not a good habit to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations, Charley." Adrian shook his hand and laughed.


    Charlize couldn''t help but recovered immediately, lifting his chin: "I just happened to be here."


    Then she turned to go, and two steps later she turned back: "and I want to remind you, ED, that actress, Hallie berry, was married, in January."


    Married? Adrian raised his eyebrows, watched Charlize return to his place, and then continued to look out of the window. So what? It''s going to be divorced sooner or later. If the memory is right, Harry Berry has been divorced twice. Besides, isn''t a certain goal of this destination the same?


    After leaving Miami, Adrian didn''t return to Los Angeles for the first time. Instead, he flew down the coast to New Orleans, where "the vampire at night" was about to start. Although it was only at the beginning of the month that the choice of director and actor was decided, because the right of adaptation of the novel had been in hand, the other parts of the film had already been well planned. Once it started, the preparation efficiency was quite high, so it was started at the end of the month. Adrian had just been filming for two days when Adrian arrived in New Orleans.


    "We set up two sets here and there," Jordan said, standing in the middle of the set outside the woods, pointing to the East and the south. "In the East, Louis''s villa was rented and had a rest. It''s a small town in the south. Beside the river, it''s completely set up, but it''s a little bit troublesome. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to eliminate it in post production." Adrian said, looking at the Orleans bridge and signal towers across the Mississippi River in the distance.


    "Yes, I plan to do the same." Jordan agreed.


    "By the way, what are those?" Adrian asked, pointing to the apparently deliberately built, tall, fully enclosed tunnel outside the studio.


    "Tom asked to be built for The secret of preventing the vampire''s make-up effects from being discovered by outsiders. " Jordan shrugged, although the tone is very calm, Adrian still heard the discontent and helplessness.


    Yes, the make-up artist took a lot of effort to make them look like pale vampires, which is worth keeping secret, but doesn''t it need to be such a big fight? Oh, of course, keep it secret and show your power, right?


    Adrian looked at Tom Cruise, who was standing outside the tunnel talking to someone else. He was dressed up as Leicester, and shook his head and chuckled in his heart. Then he turned to Nicole Kidman, who was standing next to cruise in a simple dress.


    Probably because his eyes are too unscrupulous, coupled with the fact that he is not far away, the other party quickly noticed. When she turned her head, she frowned, and found Adrian was a little surprised. Then she gave a little smile. Then she pulled her husband and spoke in his ear.


    Cruise''s eyes quickly turned to Adrian, and then came over with his signature sunny smile, but now he''s wearing vampire effect makeup and a thick layer of white powder on his face, so he looks rather unnatural."Hi, Tommy." Adrian automatically ignores this and greets cruise.


    "Hey, ED, I didn''t expect you to be on set so soon." Cruise smiles and shakes hands with him. Although it seems to be very warm, the feeling of arrogance and even a little arrogance is unconsciously revealed.


    "My new film in New York has just finished all the shots, and I''m going back to Los Angeles. I heard that you''ve already started shooting. Come and have a look." Since Adrian''s "smile" will not be ignored.


    The two exchanged a few words, and when Brad Pitt and Kirsten also came out of the tunnel, the director Jordan began to call for the shooting, and they stopped talking.


    This scene is about Louis, Lester and Claudia getting off the boat. Although it''s still evening and the sky is not completely dark, it''s very simple for the film crew to create a dark night in the camera. Because it''s a medium shot, the three stars just need to show their natural emotions. They don''t need to show their acting skills too much, so the only trouble for the extras is that.


    "Let''s go over there, Nicole, and leave space for the extras, who always like to walk around." After watching the set for a few seconds, Adrian whispered to Nicole Kidman, who was standing next to him.


    "Isn''t there any other staff standing here?" Nicole looked at him and asked in a strange way.


    "They know how to cooperate with these guys." Adrian grinned and didn''t finish the rest, but Nicole soon understood and nodded thanks with a smile. The staff knew how to cooperate with the extras'' movements, and of course he knew as a director, so he was just reminding her.


    The two then moved further away and continued to watch the performance of the three on the set.


    "Frankly speaking, Tom''s acting skills are still very good, especially in the performance in" born on July 4 ", and the speech part behind is very shocking." Adrian spoke again soon.


    Chatting up is a technical job, and it''s not limited to talking. Whether it''s when he was in Miami deliberately carrying a paper cup to let Harry bump into it, or now he''s pulling Nicole to change places on the excuse of giving way.


    "It''s a pity that he is too handsome to be a popular lover, but he is not liked by critics." Adrian continued.


    "It''s true." Looking at the center of the set, Nicole is calm, but there is a trace of disapproval in her eyes, but Adrian''s eyes do not escape careful observation.


    With a slight smile in her heart, Adrian stops talking, and a few minutes later Nicole finally turns her eyes to his face.


    "You were going to invite Tommy to play the role from the beginning, didn''t you?" She asked.


    "Yes," Adrian chuckled. "I have a skill that makes it easy to tell who is right for which role, and it often inspires me because of certain people."


    "It sounds incredible. Is your inspiration possible at any time?" Nicole continued, with a curious, natural look, and no other meaning.


    "In fact, it''s true," Adrian''s smile deepened. "Of course, inspiration may not come so fast, but if there is, it will be, for example..."


    He turned his head and looked at Nicole for a few minutes. Nicole, who had been allowed to look around, couldn''t resist: "do you always look at a lady like this?"


    "Ah? Oh, I''m sorry, Nicole, "Adrian said apologetically, as if he had just regained consciousness." I just had a good idea, an interesting story. "


    "You Come up with a good idea? Interesting stories? " Nicoleton opened her eyes wide and breathed for a moment. The case became very fast. Obviously, she didn''t expect Adrian to have inspiration in such a short time.


    "What''s a good idea?" A voice came from the side, and a smiling Tom Cruise appeared in front of them, along with Peter, Kirsten and director Jordan.


    "You''re just in time, Tommy." Adrian patted him warmly on the shoulder, looked at him, looked at Nicole, and then said, "would you like to be in a movie with your wife?"


    "In a movie with Nicole?" Cruise was slightly surprised. "What kind of movie."


    "A cool action movie, a story about the CIA ace." Adrian said with a smile, "what I thought of just a moment ago is just a general idea, but I believe that this role belongs to you. It would be better if you and Ni can act in a husband and wife way. Anyway, you have not acted together."


    After the words were said, several people showed different expressions. Cruise''s surprise became bigger, Nicole was a little disappointed. Peter and Jordan were both thoughtful, while Kirsten looked at Adrian with his eyes wide open and without blinking.


    ¡°www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C231

    Since Jedi can all come out ahead of time, why can''t mission impossible come out ahead of time? The coolest secret service movie of the year was a big box office success, and it helped to establish Tom Cruise''s position in Hollywood - and, of course, a step further away from winning.


    The spy films in the early 1990s did not completely go out of the 007 mode. Most of the agents killed in an elegant way, and wherever they went, they would engrave "James Bond" on their faces, for fear that bad people would not come to us. Although with the popularity of "true lies", the cold faced agent played by Arnold has been welcomed by many people, but he still hasn''t completely got rid of the mode of "007". Therefore, it was not until the appearance of "mission impossible" that the trend of action agent film was formally set off. If the conditions are more relaxed, it can be regarded as the creation of a film type.


    In this case, how can Adrian let this film, which is considered to be a brand, slip away from his hands? So the TV version of the "mission impossible" adaptation right to get the hand, it is always useful to prepare for the rainy day.


    How could Tom Cruise, who started out as a cool and handsome man, refuse the role? And several other leading actors, Wen Remus and Jean Renault, have just worked together, so it is not a problem to bring up the original team.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to throw the script out so early, at least until cruise finished the night interview with the vampire. But after talking to Nicole Kidman for a few words, he suddenly has a new idea. The female characters in mission impossible are basically vases - in fact, all the female characters in commercial blockbusters are vases - and Nicole and cruise can play Claire as husband and wife.


    In this way, the film will not only have more gimmicks, but also increase its commercial value. What''s more, Nicole plays Claire as someone else''s wife and plays with the hero. The chemical effect should be interesting. Adrian was looking forward to the chemistry when Nicole heard him comment on cruise on set.


    "Anyway, my writers are going to be busy and complaining again." Adrian sat on the sofa in his hotel room, flipping through the papers and drawing on paper.


    At that time, he only gave a general description of the content, and cruise only expressed his interest politely, so Adrian returned to the hotel and called Lafayette to ask the editorial department to start writing the script. As long as he got the right to adapt, he had already written the outline. As long as he sent the complete script to cruise, it would be sooner or later that he would agree. Even if he did not, no one could not be replaced in Hollywood.


    Nicole is a little disappointed, which is normal. Although she has established herself in Hollywood by virtue of Mrs Cruise''s status, she is still a vase most of the time, which is intolerable for an ambitious woman. But I believe Adrian said a little, she will not refuse this role, for an ambitious woman, to distinguish what kind of opportunity should seize is a compulsory course.


    Ding Dong''s doorbell rang at this time. Adrian put down his things and came to the door to fight. After seeing the people outside, he was stunned for several seconds. If you''re ambitious, now this


    "may I go in, ed?" Kirsten stood outside the door, wearing a white long sleeve jacket and a pink lace skirt, holding something in his arms, and leaping with a lovely and innocent smile and a little shy.


    "Well Of course. " Adrian took a deep breath and got out of the way.


    "Are you working?" Kirsten hopped in. When she saw the coffee table with the folder on it, she looked surprised. "Am I disturbing you?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a little bit of work that can be done at any time." Adrian shrugged after closing the door.


    "Then you can give it to your assistant." Kirsten sat down on the sofa and put his hands on his thighs in a proper manner. He also put the things in his arms on the coffee table. That was the script.


    "There are some things that she can do, and some of them have to be done by herself." Adrian said with a smile, "would you like something to drink?"


    "Well, a glass of water will do." Said Kirsten quickly.


    "Does your mother know you''ve come to me, Kiki?" Adrian put the cup in front of her.


    "Yes, I told her that I wanted to ask you about some of the things I did on the show," Kirsten said with a glass in his eyes. "I know it''s time to talk to the director, but I think you, as a producer, have directed the script, and you can give me better advice."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. He was really a precocious goblin.


    "So, what kind of questions do you need guidance?" Adrian was looking at the girl.


    "Well," Kirsten pushed the script on the coffee table to him. "Act 69, I don''t know how to express that emotion. Maybe you can tell me."


    "Is it?" Adrian''s curiosity was immediately aroused. Although the script was completed under his guidance, it was not clear about every scene and every shot.When he turned to Kirsten''s scene, he was surprised for a moment, then looked at Kirsten with a smile: "that kiss?"


    "Yes," said Kirsten, with a serious expression on his round, lovely face, "I''ve never had a kiss, so I don''t know what to do, so..."


    She suddenly jumped down from the sofa and sat down beside Adrian. She looked up. Her blue and green eyes seemed to contain something. Her sweet and lovely smile was also charming.


    "Can you help me, ed?" Kirsten looked expectant, his pale lips slightly opened, and his pitiful look of "please help me", which is beyond description.


    So Adrian looked at her for a long time, reached for her fleshy chin, and then slowly lowered his head. Kirsten''s calm little body finally trembled slightly, and her breath became a little bit rapid as he approached. Finally, she closed her eyes and her pale lips were covered with a charming pink.


    Adrian took the beautiful lip and sucked it gently. From time to time, Adrian used his tongue to stir it twice, and then slowly whirled around her teeth. When the girl was completely relaxed under his provocation, or sucking like he did, he put his tongue into the inside a little bit. Although not too deep, just touched on the tip of the girl''s tongue, but also enough to let the green first kiss Kirsten floating.


    So, in Zi''s a light sound, after two people separated, she also leaned forward, seemed to feel not enough. His eyes were half open, his face flushed, and he swayed his body on the sofa for a long time with an intoxicated expression, before Kirsten could think of it.


    "I never thought it would be like this It''s fascinating. " She held her round face and looked at Adrian in a daze, then moved forward and said, "shall we do it again, ed?"


    "That''s all for today''s tutorial, Kiki." Adrian smiles and puts his finger on her lips.


    "Why?" Kirsten looked disappointed. "We did a good job just now, didn''t we?"


    "Don''t worry, Kiki. I''ll be in New Orleans for a few days." Adrian said, reaching out and stroking her soft face.


    After looking at him for a long time, the blush on his face subsided, Kirsten finally recovered from his infatuation, and then gave Adrian a charming smile: "then I can come to ask for advice in the next few days?"


    "I think so." Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, thank you for your guidance today, ed." Kirsten adjusted his breath. After calming down completely, he jumped out of the sofa and went to the bathroom. He came back to his sweet and lovely appearance.


    "Well, we''ll see you tomorrow." Kirsten took back the script and said goodbye to Adrian with a pure smile.


    The goblin Adrian once again said in his heart, the girls have been away for a long time, he is still in the aftertaste, those two light lips plus the fragrance of a girl are really charming. It has to be admitted that Adrian underestimated her precocity again. She fully understood where and how to show her attractiveness, and to fight for the benefit.


    I like these goblins. Adrian burst into laughter, and the more Kirsten was like this, the more he held her in his hands and made her one of his collections.


    Over the next few days, Kirsten would come to him every night to seek guidance, and Adrian gave her a rude "guidance.". Of course, this "guidance" is limited to kissing. Some things are more desirable and impressive when they are not available. Both Adrian and Kirsten understand this truth. However, Kirsten just instinctively understood that Adrian was so familiar that she could not be more familiar with her. Although the girl was quite precocious, she had been stirred up by him every time these days.


    There is, of course, another reason, needless to say.


    Three days later, Adrian immediately left for Los Angeles. During this period, in addition to performing the duties of producer and supervising the shooting of director Jordan, he specially talked with cruise and his wife, and roughly described the whole plot of mission impossible.


    Sure enough, after listening to his detailed account, cruise''s interest suddenly became more and more. Therefore, as long as the script comes out, cruise can sign the contract if he has no opinion. As for Nicole, as Adrian had judged before, although she was a little disappointed, she also agreed with her husband.


    The trip to Miami and New Orleans was a great success.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C232

    It''s not easy for Adrian to come back to work in Miami, but it''s not much easier for him to come back to work in the late days. Take a vacation and take a few days off. Anyway, there is time this year.


    As for other aspects, the professionals in his own companies are responsible for the situation. He only needs to pay attention to the situation through Charlize and give his own opinions. Being a boss is like this. Some things really need to be controlled by yourself, but some things are not needed. If you are personally involved, what else do you need from professionals?


    However, although the work of things reduced, but the troubles of life have increased a lot. For example, we should arrange a reasonable appointment time. We met this situation when we came back to deal with Pixar''s acquisition. Monica and Julia called to ask him out. So when we were having sex with Charlie in the party room on the day of shooting, Charlize would tease him like that.


    In addition, his affair with Julia is back in the public eye. After a period of time, it has faded a lot. After all, there is no more evidence except for the photos at the beginning. In addition to the ambiguous answers of the two people, the heat gradually subsided.


    But at the end of June, "Four Weddings and a funeral" began to broadcast a trailer, so the scandal was brought up again. Adrian had vowed to invite Julia to play the leading role. Although most of the reporters concentrated outside Julia''s villa, Adrian was very careful, but they almost caught them.


    He happened to come out of Julia''s secluded villa in Santa Monica that day. They spent four happy days here and recalled their madness here, so they didn''t pay much attention to the surrounding situation. It was only after getting ready to get out of the convenience store nearby that there seemed to be a lot of suspicious people around. Fortunately, Adrian came out wearing a hat and immediately warned Julia not to come out. In addition, the other party might have just heard that someone suspected of them appeared here, so he did not stay too long and left - for the paparazzi, stay in the same place for a while It''s not long.


    However, the tabloids still published reports like "Adrian and Julia are likely to spend the weekend in Santa Monica", which has attracted a lot of attention.


    Adrian doesn''t take this too seriously, and if it wasn''t for the promotion of Four Weddings and one funeral that created this situation, he wouldn''t mind announcing it. Moreover, because of the publicity effect is not bad, film critics have expressed their concern, he also deliberately created a scandal.


    It''s not a big deal. It''s just that the reporters took photos while eating with Monica in an Italian restaurant. He had been in her house for half an hour and then came out. However, considering Julia''s mood, he just sent her to the door.


    When Adrian left, Monica''s eyes were rather sad, but she didn''t say much. After all, she and Julia were different. So Adrian gave her a good reward, took her back to the villa at the top of the storm, and then used all the places she could use. In a word, the most popular TV series in the first half of the year in the United States was friends, which had only three episodes, and the most popular character was the confused lady, Rachel Green. This was a special poll The sweet image of Jennifer Aniston and the character''s plump character won the overwhelming majority of people''s support.


    It''s no wonder Claude sighs that if the show is broadcast on the TBS channel, he can seize the opportunity to expand the original network.


    Adrian certainly understands this regret, but unfortunately he has no better way. After all, he is not sure that there will be no similar TV series before then, so he can only start first, and regret has to be regretted.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C233

    Although I''m sorry, I don''t have to be too sorry. Anyway, Adrian still has a lot of ideas and works with high ratings and popularity in my memory. Although I can''t compare with friends, it can be regarded as a classic American drama. After the TV Department of the company has grown up with friends, it can be produced one by one.


    What''s more, to improve the ratings of the TV network, it''s not only relying on excellent American dramas. Don''t forget that he also has many classic variety show ideas. Comprehensive development is the most correct way to do it. So we''d better get TBS in hand first.


    After resting for almost two weeks, Adrian returned to the company''s studio after independence day and started the post production of the killer is not too cold. The editor, who has already edited a quarter of the script''s footage, can begin to do a deeper montage editing of the script, as well as overseeing the production of soundtracks and theme songs.


    But on the whole it was easy because there was plenty of time and Adrian could make it at the slowest speed. Unexpectedly, the staff can not accept it for a while. After all, in the past two years, they have been used to his fast, desperate and harsh production method. Now they suddenly relax and will not adapt to it.


    "Good, then let''s speed up." After hearing such a discussion, Adrian told the staff that although they all knew he was joking, they were still laughing at each other.


    I''m kidding, although the overtime pay is high enough and the bonus is very rich, it''s not as important as a comfortable and regular life. Since Adrian was merciful and stopped working, how could they take the initiative to ask for it? But it is probably for this reason that Hollywood has to make a few news reports every year that film companies are squeezing interns. Moreover, some jobs in society are becoming the patent of ethnic minorities or immigrants. The momentum of hard work in the 1920s and 1930s has almost disappeared.


    Well, these are digressions. The editing work has not affected Adrian''s current leisurely life. In addition to dating, attending various parties and checking the situation of various companies, he still has time to do something else, for example, he often goes to the record company to pay attention to the training progress of Britney and Kristina.


    It is still very good. Two or three years of MMC career has laid a solid foundation for them. Although Adrian requires teachers to be strict with them and explain them in front of the two girls, several teachers appreciate them.


    "You''ve done a good job, and I really hope you can keep it up." Adrian had no choice but to call them and say a few words, basically encouraging words, with a little hint. Of course, as usual, he would let Christina leave first, and then leave Britney to say more.


    "Well, little fellow, as long as you''re obedient, I promise I''ll come and see you sometime. Now, I''m going to have a rest, you know, if it''s day over there, I''m here at night. " Adrian put his feet on his desk, held the cordless phone and said with a smile, "good night, then. I love you."


    After the sound of disconnection came, he sat up, put the phone back in place, and then took a long breath of relief. Emma went back to London after finishing filming in New York in Adrian. She couldn''t have been here for long, even with May. As a matter of fact, it''s good for the little guy to come to New York, so no matter how reluctant she is, she can only go back obediently. Of course, when we leave, we can''t help but cry and laugh after being coaxed for a long time.


    Little guy. Adrian murmured in his heart, and then thought of roderin and George who are now adopting her. But he can only shake his head, some things are not easy to intervene.


    He stretched out and put it aside, and he picked up a letter from his desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve finished reading this book. Frankly, the story is interesting, and the philosophical thinking about virtual cyberspace is amazing. My father also said that it has a lot of flash points compared with other similar novels. Unfortunately, I think the fighting description in it weakens the atmosphere full of philosophical thinking... "


    Looking at some elegant handwriting, Adrian''s mouth slightly cocked up. When she saw Natalie reading the newspaper that day, she was still reading the New York Times, so she went to have a look, and then unexpectedly found that matrix occupied 76th best seller list.


    This is a surprise. Since he lost the finished matrix to the publishing house, Adrian has not even known about the sales volume. To be exact, he has forgotten that the publishing house will not not inform him of the sales volume. Moreover, Charlize is also responsible for sorting out all kinds of information for him, so we can only say that he has not paid attention to it.


    I didn''t expect to be on the best seller list of the New York Times. Although it was only ranked at 76, it was quite good. To know what Adrian predicted at the beginning was that the novel was between the second-class and the first-class at most. Therefore, he could not help but sigh: "I didn''t expect that my book could also rank 76th."


    How could Natalie, who was right next to her, ignore this line, grab a quick look at the newspaper and exclaim, "you mean you wrote this novel called matrix?""Of course, what''s wrong with it?" Adrian spread his hands.


    "Well..." Natalyton got stuck. "Well, I''m just surprised. You''re a director after all I mean, writing plays and writing novels are two different things, so... "


    She made gestures and gave a slightly embarrassed smile.


    "In fact, it''s all about creating stories, but the way of expression is different," Adrian said with a smile. "In fact, I didn''t expect that this novel could achieve such a success. I had originally planned to write a script. It can be calculated. Although it can be made now, it can reach an astronomical number just by calculation, so I just write a novel first. But because Well For some reason, so I used my pseudonym. Don''t tell anyone about this, OK? "


    Natalie was a little surprised at first, and then she gave a smile: "I think it''s no problem."


    After a pause, she thought of something and said, "it seems that I should buy a book to see how well you write novels. By the way, can I post my own comments after reading them?"


    "Oh, of course, everyone has the right to express their opinions." Adrian nodded. "But I''m going back to Los Angeles, so I''m going back to Los Angeles, so I''ll either post your comments in the newspaper or write to me - don''t say anything about the phone. That''s not a comment, it''s just an opinion."


    "That''s it." Natalie thought about it and agreed.


    This happened at the end of the shooting of "the killer is not too cold", because Adrian and Natalie shared his little secret, so he successfully let her promise to keep in touch through letters. A lot of times distance is attractive, especially after that kind of thing happens again.


    "Well, I have to think about how to reply and keep it going." Adrian looked at the pale blue letterhead and murmured that some things seemed unimportant and often played a big role.


    "Ed, you should go." Charlize knocked on the door and came in without waiting for Adrian to respond.


    "Hey, Charley, you should come back when I let you in. I''m sorry if I''m naked." Adrian joked in a tone of complaint.


    "Would you be embarrassed?" Charlize gave him a white eye and turned around and left.


    "Oh, Charley, you make me sad. How can you talk like that?" Adrian got up and grinned and ran out of the study. He was already dressed as he walked.


    Charlize didn''t pay attention to him until he got to the stairs and said, "by the way, ED, I''m going to move out in the middle of this month. There''s a good villa in the West woods for rent."


    "Don''t think about it, Charlie. I won''t agree." Adrian flatly vetoed it.


    "Hell, ED, you better understand that I''m just yours..." After a few seconds, he said, "well, I won''t say that, or you''ll say I''m nagging again. In short, it''s my business to decide where I live. I have the freedom and right to move at will "


    " Oh? " Adrian stopped, turned to look at Charlize, chuckled twice, and suddenly came up to her and looked at her closely. "Well, it looks like I''m going to pigeon them tonight - let''s go to the study and have a good talk, Charley? I''ll try to persuade you to give up


    Charlize retreated nervously and leaned against the wall without two steps. He had no resistance to Adrian''s aggressive eyes.


    "What are you talking about, Charlie?" Adrian said in a low voice in her ear.


    "Well Well No, I will Consider the previous question again. " Charlize bit his teeth and said with frustration.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Julia is waiting for me to pick her up." Adrian said with a smile, and after gently sucking on her red lips, Adrian turned and walked downstairs.


    Looking at his back getting smaller and smaller, Charlize, leaning against the wall, slipped on the ground. After several minutes of such a flurry, she took a deep breath, covering her forehead, half irritated and half depressed.


    Parties are always an indispensable part of American life, especially in Hollywood, where all kinds of parties are dazzling. The party is also a place to show the status of a person, especially the identity and status of the host, which can be seen from the guests.


    Adrian''s party this evening is naturally the celebration party of friends. It won such a high audience rating. It''s hard not to celebrate. Although the host is Bosworth, as a producer - although he is a nominal, but the script idea and actor selection are all from him - he can also be regarded as the sponsor, so many people have received the invitation It''s all here.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C234

    "Don''t even think about it, James. You have to know that you were given a budget of 100 million dollars. You should be satisfied. Look at Joe and others. Who has ever treated you like this? I haven''t even made a movie with a budget of more than $100 million. " Adrian, standing against the wall with his cup in his hand, joked to James Cameron, another bearded man.


    "Hey, it''s only 10 million, and I''m just trying to make it better." Cameron cringes for calling.


    "Don''t even think about it, James, unless you pay for it - what do you think, Trent?" Adrian said, looking at Sean waters, general manager of fox.


    "I totally agree." Waters laughs. As the general manager of fox, he supervises the production of true lies. He knows Cameron''s style too well.


    "Well, James, ED is right. Few directors can get a $100 million budget to spend like you do." Seeing that Cameron still wanted to talk, Jonathan Demi on the side immediately opened his mouth, but his tone was also mocking.


    "Well, James, it''s just another delusion," Adrian took over, not giving Cameron a chance to speak. "Let''s just finish making this movie."


    Cameron finally smiles, shrugs, and suddenly asks, "remember what we said that day, ed? When I came out of the bar, Sean was there that day, but he left early


    "Of course, I''ll never forget myself," Adrian chuckled. "If this movie can achieve the expected goal, then I''ll invest 200 million yuan for you to make the next film"


    "really?" Cameron''s eyes suddenly lit up, the tone also took excitement, "so how many box office is to achieve your expected goal?"


    "Well, let''s wait until the movie comes out." Adrian''s hands spread out and people around him burst into laughter. In their eyes, Adrian was just joking. A look of disappointment flashed across Cameron''s face, but after touching Adrian''s meaningful eyes, he seemed to understand something, and then laughed with everyone.


    "Speaking of it, I suddenly envy Arnold. Not everyone can play the leading role in such a big investment." Denzel Washington said, half jokingly, at the side.


    "Who knows, no one can predict what will happen in the future." Tom Hanks slapped him on the shoulder with a smile.


    "I can predict." Adrian immediately said, and then after everyone''s eyes came over, he said solemnly, "but I can only predict the recent events, such as the future of Philadelphia story."


    There was a burst of laughter, and then Todd browning, a global executive on the other side, asked, "so what''s the future of Philadelphia Story?"


    "I believe that anyone who has seen the audition will feel good, and maybe Joe will be nominated for Best Director Oscar again." Adrian thought about it and said in a very serious way.


    "Is this a prophecy? Should it be seen as a miracle director''s prophecy? "


    "Ha, it looks like it''s time to congratulate Joe in advance, and maybe get the nomination after a year''s interval."


    "Oh, come on, it''s just Ed''s prediction. Do you all think it''s true?"


    Everyone began to discuss, and then the topic went further and further. These are the guests at the party, executives from several well-known film companies, several well-known directors and actors, and even Spielberg and lux have been here - although they only stayed for 30 or 40 minutes and then left - not to mention the second and third tier directors, actors, producers and agents.


    In addition, Frank West, the head of the Los Angeles branch, was present. After all, friends was on the air on their TV network, and some other networks tried to find ways - for example, some guests always brought a few friends - to the party, including Adrian''s target Turner Broadcasting Company.


    These well-informed guys know that since Bosworth has produced such a popular TV series, it is certain that it will continue to develop. In addition, there is Adrian, the miracle director or the miracle writer. This is the new name given to him by people in the circle after the hit of friends. However, since he is still mainly making films and has a large number of screenwriters Part of it is to provide ideas and then let the writer finish, so the title only exists in private.


    In short, with such a person, the production of TV series will be more or less guaranteed, and these TV networks naturally hope to get a share of it. After all, the competition is also very big


    it can be seen that although Adrian is still a new rich man in Hollywood in terms of time, his status and identity is much higher than that of a new director or producer Too much. After all, he is also the chairman of AC media. Although AC media is not as good as those big group companies, it is almost impossible for the chairman of a media company to be a director. Naturally, it is not comparable to ordinary new directors or producers.


    "Remember what you promised me, Tom, there''s a movie next year, and I hope you''ll be the leading actor." Adrian took the time to say this to Hanks in front of everyone."No problem. I''ll make time for you." The other side agreed without hesitation.


    "It looks like workaholic is starting again." Then someone made such a joke and then pulled out of a bunch of topics.


    It was also an expression of power and status. If Hanks had been invited to do so, he would never have answered so readily. Of course, it has something to do with Hanks not yet at the top, but Adrian would not have used "I need" instead of "I hope".


    However, such status, status and power are also relative. Although he can be regarded as a big man in front of these people, he is still a real new man in front of some people. At the godfather''s reception a few days ago, the old man Lei Shidong relied on his old age to say that he and Claude were "two good young men".


    Although a little bit unhappy, but Adrian quickly left behind, leishidong certainly has the right to say so. In fact, most of the celebrities who attended the godfather''s reception can say that. They are young indeed. But it doesn''t mean that young people are very young. Claude has put leishidong together.


    "I''m not sure about his proposal. I''m joking. I want to take a stake in paramount from me." After a few separate conversations with Redstone, Claude said to Adrian, "although we all agree to go back to Viacom, it''s not right now. We''d better wait for them to come up with a result."


    Adrian can only laugh at this.


    "Hey, ED, you''re here." A hand suddenly hit Adrian on the shoulder.


    "Dan?" Adrian turned his head, then deliberately looked relieved. "Who did I think it was?"


    "What''s the matter?" Dennis asked curiously.


    "No, nothing. Did you have a good time?" Adrian shook his head and opened the conversation. He talked with Cameron for a long time and dealt with the executives of various TV networks who came to chat with him for a long time. He was just about to stay in this quiet corner for a few minutes, and then he found Julia to leave, but Dennis came back.


    "Oh, of course, very happy, and so are they." Dennis stepped aside and six stars, including Jennifer Aniston, Courtney Cox and Matthew Perry, as well as several screenwriters and directors, appeared in front of him.


    "Hi, ED, long time no see. You look so handsome." Compared with the other five actors, Jennifer was more familiar with Adrian, so she began to say hello with a smile.


    "Hi, Janny, you too. More beautiful than before." Adrian grinned and hugged her, and then the other five hugged in turn: "gentlemen, ladies, congratulations."


    Thank you, ed


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have the chance to play such an interesting TV series."


    Matthew and others spoke with gratitude and respect, especially David xiumeng. After all, when Adrian was looking for them to play, he wanted to refuse it. If Adrian hadn''t given up, he would not be here today. Maybe he would regret it at home.


    Adrian talked to them with a smile and accepted their gratitude. To be honest, for a few minutes, he really wanted to know whether they would feel resentful if they found their role completely limited in friends after ten years.


    "By the way, ED, have you considered a cameo role in friends?" After chatting for a few minutes, a screenwriter suddenly said to Adrian. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were turned to him.


    "Do you have any good ideas, Braga?" Adrian asked quietly.


    The biggest attraction of friends is not only the interesting language and the humor close to life, but also the guest role of famous stars. They are all the original cast, and this point of course will not be ignored, just did not expect that they actually hit his head.


    "There''s an idea." The male screenwriter, known as Braga, said with a smile that he was about twenty-seven or eight years old and very young. No wonder he was so bold.


    "Matt''s Joey is a soap opera actor, just for him to design a movie audition plot." Braga said, "you can play the director, or you can just play yourself. Think about it. Joey''s going to play for director miracle."


    Friends has 11 episodes now, and there are at least 13 episodes to be filmed. They are going to let him be the guest star. It''s a good plan.


    "Well, ED, you just need to be authentic." Seeing that he was still thinking, Braga continued to persuade, "you know, Dan is behind you. As soon as Janie opened her mouth, he promised to guest star"


    "has Dan agreed?" Adrian looks at Dennis, who nods at him.


    Interesting. Adrian narrowed his eyes. Speaking of it, Dan has been very close to Janie at the party tonight, and Norie hasn''t seen him around for several times It''s really interesting.¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C235

    Sometimes time flies, especially when you don''t realize it. In the blink of an eye, a month or a few months pass. With the arrival of the end of August, "Four Weddings and a funeral" will be ready for release in the summer vacation.


    Because of Adrian and Julia''s affair, the film attracted the public''s attention for the first time, and reporters also made a lot of reports. After that, with the popularity of the scandal subsided and the attention decreased slightly, but with the broadcast of the trailer and the large-scale publicity of the film company, many people still enjoyed talking about it.


    "This year''s best love movie", "Julia''s most wonderful performance after" pretty girl "and other promotional statements frequently appear in the newspaper. It is an indispensable propaganda method to attract the audience to enter the film at the first time with various exaggerated words. Even if the film fails, these will become a laughing stock.


    Some critics who have seen the preview agree with this view. A columnist wrote in the Chicago Tribune: "the interesting and warm plot is the biggest attraction of the film. The romantic hero meets the conservative, sensitive and independent heroine, and then causes a series of chemical reactions. In addition, the British quiet is properly handled Mo, as well as four different styles of weddings and funerals. The most interesting thing is that the romantic hero is British, while the conservative and sensitive heroine is American. It is inevitable that there is a sense of dislocation, but it is this dislocation that gives people a strong sense of resonance. Well, I can''t say too much. I''d better watch the movie after it''s on. "


    But some people don''t think so.


    "I can''t imagine an actor who often plays street thugs and decadent men in cut movies and suddenly turns into a romantic character and makes love with Julia. Well, Dennis is a good actor, at least I think his performance in "memory fragment" is commendable, but this does not mean that he is really suitable for romantic comedy films. I have no idea how the director and producer choose roles. I am sad about the future of this movie. "


    "A lot of people seem to be looking forward to this movie, but what I''m going to say is, let''s think about the terrible movie" keep a lover. ". Although no one has mentioned it now, it does not mean that Julia and the failure of the film do not exist. Yes, Julia''s role is still that independent and individual, but apart from repetition or repetition, without any innovation, I can almost predict the future of this film. "


    Two very interesting comments, the former obviously did not participate in the audition, just based on the judgment of the trailer and the impression of the actors, so he did not like Dennis. The latter obviously saw the audition and specifically wrote something about Julia. The former is cautious in tone, while the latter is reckless.


    However, we don''t need to take these too seriously. Criticism is always easier than praise. If you want to praise, there must be something praiseworthy about the film, unless you have the cheek to say that the shortcomings are advantages. But if you want to criticize, you can find loopholes no matter what. Not only the actors, but also the British humor in the film, as well as the British and American images in it, have been criticized by some critics who like to be picky.


    In addition, this objective also attracted a lot of attention, coupled with the company''s sparing no effort in publicity, before the release of the film has a good visibility. As for how it is, whether it is popular or not, it will be known when the film is shown.


    On August 31, many journalists were on guard outside the Grauman theatre early on. Since the publicity has reached this point, the premiere must be necessary. However, this is not the main purpose of the journalists. They hope to capture the intimate appearance of Adrian and Julia at the premiere. Although the two people''s scandal is not as eye-catching as it was at the beginning, it still keeps a certain degree of heat.


    What''s more, with the addition of Monica BELLUCCI, everything seems more complicated. Who is Adrian in contact with? Or are you on two legs? Or, as some tabloids say, hold one another to the left?


    Unfortunately, Adrian and Julia didn''t give them the chance. The time they went to the theatre was totally staggered. Adrian arrived after Julia had been in for a long time. Neither of them answered the reporters'' questions directly.


    "Come on, guys, you''ve been asking for months, can''t you focus on something else?" Said Julia in a helpless voice, with a long black sleeve coat on her upper body and a short skirt on her lower body, showing her beautiful long legs.


    "Hey, guys, be professional. Today''s the movie premiere, OK?" Adrian shrugged at them with a smile and walked straight inside.


    "Hell, why can''t they cooperate?" It''s a pity that no matter how unwilling they are, they can''t help Julia and Adrian. After making up stories for such a long time, the public have acquired certain immunity. If they want to carry out in-depth excavation, they have to speak with photos.


    Unfortunately, after learning from the last lesson, Adrian has been very careful. Except that he was almost found in Santa Monica last month, he never gave the reporter a chance to have dinner with Monica, which was intentional.As for the press conference that followed, which idiot would ask that question at that time?


    "All of a sudden I feel sorry for those guys out there." Julia said to Adrian with a smile.


    "They don''t deserve sympathy, Julie. To sympathize with them is to make trouble for yourself." Adrian shrugged, then looked around and put his hand around her waist with lightning speed.


    Julia didn''t speak. She just looked at Adrian with a complicated look. Although they were standing shoulder to shoulder in the middle of the hall, there was no physical contact. As a matter of fact, including several previous parties, they were both close and distant. After all, in such a crowded place, if it''s too intimate, who knows if someone will talk too much.


    "By the way, Julie, when the movie starts, how about we find a place to have a good chat?" Adrian, who saw her look in his eyes, whispered with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested today." Julia gave him a blank look, then turned and walked away.


    Looking at her beautiful back, Adrian chuckled and shook his head. After such a long time of contact, how could he not understand Julia''s mind? Some dissatisfaction, some confusion, but more difficult to resist, so she chose silence on some things. Dating Monica in front of a reporter is a diversion, but it''s not about testing Julia.


    Of course, the result is in line with Adrian''s mind. This silence is somewhat like that of homosexuality in the US Army. We all know who has such a problem. But as long as no one reports it, everyone will choose to ignore it. Of course, once it is reported, it will be a trouble. This is what happened between him and Julia. Although there are some unpredictable factors, it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid she has no idea, but she has no idea.


    "Hi, Dan, nori." After a temporary separation from Julia, Adrian quickly found Dennis in the crowd, along with Winona Ryder in a slim shoulder dress.


    "Hey, ED, it looks like you''ve escaped the interrogation of those guys out there." Dennis said hello to him with a smile.


    "Yes." Adrian shrugged. He wanted to ask, "you don''t seem to escape." Dennis took Winona to the premiere of the film. Winona had already broken up with Depp and lived with Dennis before that, but there was still some cover up in front of the reporters. This time, it was a complete public announcement of their relationship The reporters outside don''t fall out with geniuses.


    If you think of some scenes at the friends celebration party, Adrian will inevitably have some ideas, so he wants to ask a few questions. But after looking at Winona next to Dennis, he swallowed it again.


    Now Winona doesn''t give him a look like she did on the set of "Four Weddings and a funeral", but she doesn''t feel cold and warm every time she meets. I don''t know what''s going on in her head. Dennis always smiles bitterly in private and apologizes to Adrian. Maybe this is the common fault of young people who have become famous too early and have no setbacks.


    Of course, Adrian cares about it at all, and doesn''t care about Dennis''s face.


    "Why do you look nervous? It''s not your first time in a movie." Adrian looked him up and down and asked in a joking tone.


    "Not so obvious?" Dennis looked at himself and then sighed, "I know this isn''t my first time in a movie, but this is my first time in a romantic comedy movie."


    "Why, do you believe those guys? Your previous role made you unsuitable for romantic comedy? " Adrian picked an eyebrow. "Don''t you even have this confidence."


    "Of course not," Dennis shook his head. "It''s not that I didn''t attend the audition, it''s just Now it''s like walking on the stage waiting for everyone to judge. Even if I have experience and have enough confidence in myself, I still feel a little excited and uneasy. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe in my eyes. People will like your performance." Adrian laughs and looks at Winona. "If you still have doubts, ask nori. Do you think Dan is usually a romantic person, Norie? "


    "Of course." Winona shrugged, but did not hesitate.


    "I remember..." She said with a look of recollection, but Dennis immediately coughed.


    Seeing this, Adrian laughed and shook his head, and then said, "well, I won''t disturb you."


    Then he turned and left, walked out of the distance, and then looked back. The two people obviously talked about intimate words, with a smile on their faces. Looking back on it again, Adrian shrugged his shoulders and walked away.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C236

    "He said He said The hero Charles looked at his deaf mute friend with a dull face, but with each other''s action, the look on his face began to gradually become firm.


    "He said he suspected that the bridegroom had another love in his heart, so he did not meet the requirements of marriage." Charles said it word by word, and then slowly turned to look at the bride, who was so surprised.


    "He said Is it all true, Charles Asked the bride, staring at him.


    "Yes." Charles nodded, followed by a bang, the bride''s fist in his face, Charles fell, followed by a buzzing sound. But at the same time, along with the screen, the audience''s laughter.


    Adrian can''t remember them. It''s "a long story, a cold joke that can''t be reflected in a long time - if the humor in the film needs a long time to be recalled, it''s obviously a failure. Julia''s performance was quite good. As for Dennis, it''s better to go to the street and call * *. If you''re really bored, you can take a look and kill the time


    "A movie with all kinds of fragmentary fragments piled up, don''t expect to be able to spend more than 100 minutes happily in the cinema. The not funny story will only make people drowsy."


    After all, there are a few people who criticize for criticism. More criticism is still meaningful.


    "The performances of the actors were all commendable. Julia and Dennis really gave people a lot of surprise. The director''s arrangement at the wedding was also very special. It can be seen that he also spent a lot of effort in designing the scene - but only that. The second wedding was the most ridiculous, but it was slightly out of touch with the third return, and Dennis''s watch was a little bit too hard, all of which were OK They should have done better. I hope Julia''s title of box office poison will not be mentioned again


    However, no matter how the critics expressed their opinions in the newspaper media, four weddings and a funeral, which was shown in 1100 Cinemas at the end of the first week, took 12 million box office tickets, occupying the fourth place in the North American box office list


    although this is not a particularly good result, it can also be regarded as the forefront of the same type of film. However, this is not over. When the weekend of the second week comes, when the number of theaters increased to 1500, the box office at the weekend was 17 million, while the total box office in North America was more than 33 million


    although the cost has not been recovered, no one will say that the film will be defeated, and the box office of "pretty woman", which made Julia popular at the beginning, in two weeks That''s all - and, of course, pretty girl can cost a lot less than four weddings and a funeral.


    Most fans still like Julia very much.


    "She''s particularly glamorous in a romantic comedy like this, and you feel a sense of power when you see her." One fan said in an interview.


    But Dennis has a lot of fans.. .¡£


    P station domain name god horse novel all Pinyin Shen + Ma + Xiao + Shuo, then is. Very easy to remember.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C237

    Although Dennis lost some fans because of the film - some fans of cut thought it was a betrayal that he went to play romantic comedy - but he gained more fans at the same time.


    "I never thought he would be so sexy and handsome. It''s totally different from the cynicism in" two big guns "and the decadent temperament in" memory fragment ". It''s very charming and makes people think of floating," said a young female fan.


    Basically, Denise''s fans in this movie are quite a few of them, and if he keeps going, maybe he will become a popular lover like Tom Cruise. In addition to the excellent acting skills and attractive roles, the huge contrast with the previous images is also one of the reasons. Sometimes, the attraction formed by excessive contrast is very strong.


    That''s why Adrian insisted that Dennis play four weddings and one funeral. Actors have more or less their own fixed framework, but some people''s framework is very large, and they can play many different types of roles, such as Pacino or De Niro; some people''s framework is very small, and their selection range is very narrow, such as cruise.


    Some things are inborn, such as appearance and the temperament extended from it, even if individuals try hard, they will not necessarily change. Can you imagine the handsome Tom Cruise going to do a shitty comedy? Can you imagine Bruce Willis, who looks like a tough guy, to play a sad and euphemistic drama? Even old actors like Pacino and De Niro still have their own dead ends, let alone others? It''s just a compliment to be able to play any role.


    But in any case, the vitality of actors with a wide range of plays is always much longer than those who are narrow. As I''ve said before, Adrian decided to hold Dennis up, not only because of his interesting encounter at the beginning, but also because of his strong plasticity. In short, Dennis is now a piece of plasticine. He can shape himself into any image he wants. However, Dennis is not too soft now. If he keeps an image for a long time, he will be stereotyped. So Adrian arranged this romantic comedy for him after several cut movies. As for the result, I don''t need to say much.


    In short, four weddings and a funeral, which was released at the end of the summer vacation, became the most popular film in early September. Romantic comedy was a very popular film type throughout the 1990s. Julia and Dennis''s performance in it was also talked about. Although there were always several sharp critics, most critics still gave positive comments.


    Since the form is so good, the company naturally starts more publicity to maintain the momentum, such as arranging talk shows on the crew. Rafael originally hoped Adrian could participate once or twice, but he refused.


    "How many producers have you seen on the talk show, laver? Yes, there are, but how many? If I''m a director and I direct this film, I don''t mind, but I''m just a producer and I''m still a pseudonym, so forget it. " Adrian said that, of course, the reason is not only that, but some things are meaningless.


    You know, the association ability of tabloids is very strong. Although the producer in a movie is most easily overlooked, and "Four Weddings and one funeral" is very brilliant from the actor to the director to the screenwriter, the producers behind the scenes will not be mentioned. But don''t forget, Adrian also has the title of a miracle director, and when he had an affair with Julia, he vowed to modify the script for her. In addition, Curtis admitted in an interview that the script was written according to Adrian''s outline, so it''s no wonder that the tabloids give full play to their imagination.


    "Adrian changed the script to pursue Julia?"


    "Four Weddings and a funeral -- a masterpiece by director miracle."


    Articles with such titles have been popular at the top of the tabloids, but they have also attracted a lot of attention, enriching the American conversation after dinner. So Adrian doesn''t want to go on the show and give them a story. Although it doesn''t matter whether the public knows it or not, it''s all about you and me, but now it''s better to keep a little low profile.


    Regardless of these, Adrian has put his energy into other aspects. The latter part of the killer is not too cold has not been completed, and the production of some of the films invested is nearing the end, and we still need to consider how to arrange the release schedule.


    It''s impossible to arrange them in the Thanksgiving Christmas New Year file. This schedule is already very intense. In addition to the blockbusters of various companies, there are also many movies specially designed to impact the Oscars will be released at this time. If you arrange all these films in this schedule, you can compete with yourself for the box office If it''s just one or two, it''s not a problem. It''s stupid to have more.


    In fact, there is no need to think about it too much. Although delicious love and true lies are finished before the end of the year, they are certainly too late for publicity. A movie, unless it causes a major controversy in the beginning, has everyone discuss it, for example, last year''s Howard manor. Otherwise, if there is no full publicity, even if the quality is good, it will inevitably be ignored.In fact, it''s not just movies. Isn''t everything like this? At this time of information development, the importance of publicity has become self-evident. Some directors who want to make a breakthrough like deliberately shooting movies that challenge the bottom line of social acceptance to publicize themselves?


    Well, far from it. In short, these two films don''t need to be released this year. The latter has an investment of nearly 100 million yuan, and it has to be earned back. As for the latter, this is a work specially prepared for Monica to open up the situation. Naturally, it can''t be perfunctory. Even if it can''t cause such a big response as "Four Weddings and one funeral", it still needs to achieve great results. So it''s better to spend more time on publicity.


    As for the night visit to the vampire, shooting started at the end of June, and the film also needs to be carefully crafted. It is OK to finish it within this year, but it is impossible to release it. It is not Adrian, the pervert who is in charge of the director. Besides, he could have promised to get an Oscar nomination for Kirsten. If the little girl''s spirit didn''t fully play out because of the production in a hurry, how could he let people fight for it?


    "The killer is not too cold" is about to be finished, but it doesn''t need to hit the Oscars, so it can be like "Four Weddings and a funeral" at the end of the new year''s schedule, and always give Natalie a brilliant appearance.


    In fact, it''s not as important as one reason, that is, the three films arranged on the schedule are all aimed at hitting the Oscars. "Schindler''s list", needless to say, is the most important film in Bosworth film industry this year. The early publicity has started quietly, so there is no mistake. If the publicity plan goes well, it will be almost no problem to win several awards for best film, best director and best adapted script.


    Then there''s Tom Hanks and Denzel Washington, and Jonathan Demi''s Philadelphia story, which is for the best actor. You know, Hanks won the first golden man with this film, and then won the second because of Forrest Gump. Adrian was able to win over Demi to be the producer of Philadelphia story, in order to consolidate his position and reputation by sending Hanks back. The adaptation of Winston glum''s political novel has begun, and Adrian is about to write the script himself and act as director and producer, only to have a conflict with glum, who insists on participating in the adaptation work.


    As for the third film, it is naturally New Zealand director Jane Campion''s piano lesson. In Adrian''s memory, this film is the closest female director to the Oscar Best Director before the truck driver''s ex-wife. Unfortunately, she meets Spielberg and his Schindler''s list.


    Adrian has no intention of changing this. It has nothing to do with Campion getting the best director, as long as holly hunt gets the best actress.


    Last year, he set a record with two films to make Pacino and Thompson wait for the throne of the film emperor and the film queen respectively, and their influence is greater than imagined. Think about Julia who is hard to give up on him and Kirsten who takes the initiative to attack. This year, he planned to keep it up. Of course, he couldn''t work as hard as he did last year. He was so tired that he finally chose to send them to the top as a producer.


    So for the rest of September, his main focus was on the three films, such as going to Australia to attend Campion''s celebration party.


    In the original time and space, Campion''s large-scale film should have been completed in the first half of 1993 and participated in this year''s Cannes Film Festival. It not only gave Campion the palm of gold, but also made Holly hunt the best actress. But now, because of Adrian''s appearance, although the film fell to Bosworth''s hands, it was also delayed for a few months, so it missed the Cannes Film Festival.


    However, it doesn''t matter. There are many film festivals. In terms of qualifications, the Venice Film Festival at the end of August and the beginning of September is the first film festival in the world. What''s more, "piano lesson" won the Golden Lion Award by beating "blue pick", while Holly hunt also killed Juliet Binoche to win the best actress at the Venice Film Festival. More surprisingly, the actor Harvey kettle also won the best actor.


    Obviously, compared with Cannes Film Festival, piano lesson is more like a fish in the water at Venice Film Festival, which is known as a paradise for small budget independent films. No wonder Campion, back in Australia, will hold a party to celebrate.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C238

    "Anyway, Congratulations, Jane. You''ve made a very good film." In the middle of the not so spacious living room, Adrian raised his glass to Jane Campion. "At the same time, I also congratulated Harvey and holly for winning the best actor and actress in Venice. Harvey, in particular, did not have the leisurely feeling of Mr. wolf in" vulgar novel ". When I saw it for the first time, I didn''t recognize it at all. I almost couldn''t help asking Jane: Hey, what are you from From the tribe of Li. "


    Around several people burst out a burst of laughter, attracted people standing in its place to talk repeatedly sidelong eyes.


    "Thank you, ed. without your support, I don''t know how long it will take to finish this movie." Campion said with some emotion.


    "Don''t say that, Jane. I''m just in time. Good movies never lack investors. Even without me, there will be other people who will support you in making this film. " Adrian said modestly, then thought of something: "by the way, if your manuscript is ready, I can take it back to Los Angeles, so that it can be published at the same time as piano lesson is officially released."


    "No problem. I''ll have it brought to you later." Campion nodded excitedly, looking as if he were a teenager.


    This is the advantage of having a publishing company. It was also one of the factors to persuade Campion to fictionalize the film and publish it.


    After a few more words, Adrian casually made an excuse to leave the crowd. Although Campion hosted the party in his apartment in Sydney, many people were invited to come, so they all stood or sat very closely. Adrian couldn''t find a quiet corner.


    Finally, he looked left and right, and after the men and women on the balcony left, he went to Shi ran. Sydney is brightly lit in the night. Campion''s apartment location is well chosen. Since you can see the gorgeous night view and the charming sea view, the sea breeze slightly blows on your face, and it seems that you can still smell the fishy smell. Adrian stretched out his arms and stretched hard. He took a deep breath, but then he yawned.


    He arrived in Sydney yesterday. Los Angeles to Sydney is one of the longest direct flights in the world, with at least six time zones and a day changing line. Such a long flight time, only 24 hours is not able to adjust, so he has always been a little uncomfortable, plus to cope with Campion and other people, even if Adrian is known as energetic, he still feels a little tired.


    To be frank, he doesn''t really like female directors, especially those who make literary films. This is not to say that he is sexist. It is just that women always mix too much sensibility in directing. If it is used properly, it will be very attractive, but if it is excessive, it will be very affectable and awkward.


    In Adrian''s opinion, if a female director really wants to exercise her ability, she might as well direct two more action films and have a good balance between rationality and sensibility. Although Lenny rifenstar made a lot of films for the Nazis, her grasp of this balance is not comparable to that of these female directors nowadays.


    Even so, there are still many people who like this affectation style, they think this is the style of female directors. Well, it has nothing to do with Adrian. As long as piano lessons can add a mark to his record, he doesn''t care about affectation or not.


    In this way, "piano lesson" can be arranged for release first, and winning the Venice Golden Lion award is also a publicity stunt. Adrian looked at the shadowy skyscrapers and thought about it. At this time, the voice of opening the door came from the side, a tall and graceful figure immediately walked to the balcony, and put his hands on the platform and sighed gently.


    She then found that there were others on the balcony, a little surprised and then showed an apologetic expression.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think there was anyone here." The girl said with a smile. She was wearing a white high-collar sweater, jeans trousers and high-heeled leather boots. Her facial features were angular and angular, but she had a soft feeling only for women. The indoor light was transmitted and hit her face, which made her light blue eyes particularly beautiful.


    She is not so beautiful, but she has an indescribable temperament. Just then the sea breeze blows, and she reaches out to brush her hair, which is very delicious.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian spread out his hand gracefully. "I wanted to be alone, so I came to the balcony. It''s good here. It''s suitable for quiet thinking. The only regret is that It''s a little cold. "


    The girl chuckled and said, "of course you feel cold when you wear so little."


    "I can''t help it. I''m in a hurry and forget to bring my clothes," Adrian complained. "It''s still summer in Los Angeles."


    "Are you from Los Angeles?" The girl looked curious.


    "Yes, Jane''s film was invested and released by me. This time I won the Golden Lion Award at the Venice Film Festival. Of course, I would like to come here to express my congratulations." Adrian said, gesturing.


    "So you are the one..." The girl looked up and thought about it for a long time. At last, she had to smile bitterly and look at Adrian: "sorry, I should have remembered it. I heard it when I came.""It doesn''t matter," Adrian shook his head indifferently, then held out his hand. "Adrian Cowell, nice to meet you. You can call me Adrian or ed


    "Catherine Alice Blanchett, please call me Kate." The girl shook hands with him and said, "nice to meet you, ED, too."


    Although it has been confirmed in the heart, Adrian can''t help but sigh after hearing the name.


    "I believe many people, especially men, have said that to you, but I have to repeat that. You are beautiful, Kate." Adrian''s mouth slightly cocked up, drawing a very good arc.


    "Beautiful?" Blanchett suddenly sighed. "I''m sorry, most people don''t think so. They always say that my facial features are too hard, sometimes more like a man, and there''s still a long way to go from the word" beautiful. "


    Even the "Queen" of the future is still a young woman with a little green and self-confidence. Adrian in the heart of a little bit of emotion, her interest is also stronger.


    "I think you may have misunderstood something, Kate," Adrian said, taking his time. "What you mean by ''beautiful'' is exactly ''pretty''


    "This Is there any difference? " Blanchett looked at Adrian in disbelief.


    "Of course, the former is a feeling, and the latter is just a description, a description of appearance." Adrian looked at Blanchett without blinking. "I heard a saying, Kate. I think it''s right. There are only lazy women in the world. There are no ugly women."


    He did not cover up the appreciation in his eyes: "yes, whether a woman is beautiful or not depends on whether she can dress up, make up, dress and show herself. But if these do not conform to her temperament or even contradict, can this woman be regarded as beautiful? Beauty is a feeling, which is not only from appearance but also from temperament. Although we have known each other for a few minutes, we don''t know each other, but your temperament is quite good... "


    At this point Adrian suddenly closed his mouth and looked at Blanchett for a few minutes before he began to laugh again: "have you ever performed, Kate?"


    "What?" Blanchett was a little confused. He didn''t understand why he suddenly jumped so far away.


    "Since you''re at Jane''s party, you should have something to do with actors, even if you''re not an actor?" Adrian asked, touching his chin.


    "Well In fact, a friend of mine invited me. She''s a photographer Blanchett shrugged.


    "Really?" Adrian looked at him in amazement.


    "Of course - no," said the girl with a sly look in her eyes. "In fact, I only came from the Australian National Academy of Arts and drama last year, and now I have performed a lot of plays, especially Shakespeare''s plays."


    "That''s great. It looks like my hunch is right," Adrian said with an exaggerated sigh of relief, and his eyes became hot. "There''s a character that suits you, Kate. Maybe you''d like to audition?"


    "Role?" Blanchett blinked in surprise. "You mean In a movie? "


    "Yes, that''s right," Adrian nodded. "Would you like to try? This script has been in hand for a long time, but there has been no suitable candidate. The hero was decided not long ago, but the heroine is still not sure


    "Don''t you think Don''t you think... " Blanchett gestured as if he wanted to laugh, but he didn''t know how to laugh. "I mean, we just met for a few minutes, and then you suddenly invited me to a movie audition. It was kind of


    "I know it''s a little abrupt, but please believe me, you have that kind of temperament, that kind of strong, with a little cold and gorgeous, with a little bit of weakness, and very independent temperament, very in line with the needs." Adrian tongue can lotus said, "at least participate in the audition?"


    "Well Well, I''d like to say I''m honored, but... " Blanchett was at a loss. She chuckled and then looked distressed.


    Just then, Jane Campion appeared at the balcony entrance: "so you''re here, ED, Sam is finally here..."


    "You''re just in time, Jane. Help me." Before she could finish, Adrian pulled her to the balcony and introduced Blanchett: "this is Kate, Kate Blanchett."


    "Hello, Kate." Campion put out his hand.


    "Hello, Ms. Campion. I love your movies. Both sweet sister and angel are wonderful." Said Blanchett, slightly excited.


    "Good, now that you all know each other, so," Adrian coughed, "now I''m going to invite Kate to an audition for a movie. I think she''s very suitable, but she''s a little hesitant, so I hope you can help me convince her"


    "ha, there''s someone who hesitates about the audition invitation of a major director." Campion looked at Blanchett in a little surprise."Big director?" The girl looks at Campion and Adrian.


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t know who he is, honey."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C239

    "Beniron''s is the opera house." well, Winston, calm down and have a drink, and then we''ll say, "Adrian pinched his nose a little helplessly." arguing doesn''t solve the problem. "


    There have been several such disputes before, and have not been broken since the beginning of the adaptation of the novel. It''s just that it was on the phone before. Adrian wanted to control the quarrel on the phone, but he didn''t expect that the old man glum ran from Alabama, so now it''s a quarrel in the office.


    Adrian didn''t want to be tough, but glum was stubborn and tough. If he was tough, he would tear his face. Although he had been prepared for such things, he did not take the initiative to do so until he had to.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C240

    Glum is really a problem at the moment, but Adrian also has a way to deal with him. It''s very simple. Just put it off like this, how to write in private. Even if the other party is not happy, so what? Losing his temper is like acting. It''s better if he says something threatening. It''s what he does.


    With the spread of the news that piano lesson won the Venice Golden Lion Award, Campion''s feminist film has gained more and more attention. The general public in the United States is not concerned about the European Film Festival, but it does not mean that the critics are not concerned about it. Besides, there are always a small number of fans of literary and artistic films, as well as journalists and distributors of various film companies. Therefore, many people go to Europe to attend the festival every year.


    After knowing that "the film" is about to be released, the film "women''s silence" is about to show a deep understanding of women''s life ¡±And so on. As I said before, there are still a lot of people going after movies like this.


    This is a good thing, at least from the side to expand the popularity of "piano lesson", so the schedule was quickly arranged.


    "August 8, before Thanksgiving." Raven told Adrian the time on the phone.


    "I see." Adrian said in a short sentence that he knew.


    Although there is still a month to go, he doesn''t need to ask any more. I believe Lafayette will do well. As for "Philadelphia Story" and "Schindler''s list", the former is OK. The trailer has been broadcast on the TV station, and various marketing methods have been started. Just pay attention to the response. The main description of this film is not the discrimination of homosexuals, but the discrimination of AIDS people. Anti discrimination has always been the mainstream consciousness of American society. Even if it is still discriminated against in private, once it is put on the stage, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, as long as the operation is good, the film can not only get the favor of the mainstream society, but also get the favor of gay organizations, so that it can really achieve both ends.


    As for the latter, there is still some silence. The media only know that Spielberg directed a new work about the Holocaust in World War II. The specific content is not very clear. At most, they know that it is adapted from a biography. Adrian did it on purpose. The film is so important that it must be treated with caution. He has discussed a good plan with Lafayette.


    By the end of October, the late part of "the killer is not too cold" was basically completed, and despite Lafayette''s best efforts, the film was still rated r in MP +. Adrian was a little depressed, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. When the original version was released in the United States, it was cut down for about 20 minutes, and his version was basically retained. Of course, this is also related to his more implicit shooting of some things.


    Anyway, on the whole, it should be good news, so Adrian quickly asked Lafayette to put the publicity work behind Schindler''s list. There are also better news. For example, after eight weeks of screening, four weddings and a funeral, which is about to go offline, has won $9 million at the box office in North America alone, and more than 20 million pounds in the United Kingdom. Other places are also quite optimistic. It should not be difficult for the global box office to exceed 200 million.


    In this way, Julia completely removed the "box office poison" hat, and Dennis successfully showed his other side. But the biggest winner was director Mike Neville, who was given a pass to Hollywood by selling Four Weddings and a funeral.


    Since such a great achievement has been made, there is certainly a celebration party. Adrian also takes this opportunity to invite some people to attend. Some topics at the party are more convenient than going out on an appointment.


    Click, with the key turning, the door is finally opened. Julia chuckles and staggers in. She looks ruddy and seems to have drunk a lot at the party. Adrian, who was holding her waist carefully behind her, then closed it with a bang, then pulled her over and kissed her wet lips.


    Julia started to fight back, and the hot kiss ended after a fight between her lips and her tongue in the sound of Zizi. Looking at each other, their eyes should be bright, the residual alcohol in the mouth seems to have a little effect.


    "You''re beautiful, Julie." Adrian stroked her face and praised her heartily.


    "Is it?" Julia''s eyes suddenly became a little confused. After looking at Adrian for a long time, Julia suddenly took on a bit of aggression. "More beautiful than that chick?"


    And her thigh was under Adrian.


    "Which girl?" Adrian asked in a dumb voice.


    "Who else..." Julia turned her head and thought, "Cameron Diaz yes, that''s the name"


    "what''s wrong with her?" Adrian replied, still smiling, but his eyes became playful."Don''t tell me you didn''t sleep with her." Under the influence of alcohol, Julia''s eyes became very sharp, and her thighs under Adrian began to rub up and down slightly, but her face was also more flushed. "I can make a positive judgment by the way you and she look at each other."


    "OK, OK." Adrian felt the "threat" coming from below. Adrian was helpless "Before, the company received a common script, which was revised and ready to be made into a movie at my suggestion. In order to ensure the smooth production, I worked as a producer and casting director as usual, and finally chose Kim Carrey as the male lead. While supervising the casting work of the heroine, I met Kami... "


    "Wow, it''s already a nickname." Julia lifted her chin with a sneer and put a little pressure on her thigh again.


    "All right, Cameron." Adrian raised his hands with a smile. "I thought she was very suitable. Then she asked me to go out for dinner. I thought it was OK. Then, because the conversation was more opportunistic, so Some things happen naturally


    "Naturally, that''s a good excuse." Julia bit her lips and narrowed her eyes a little, so she came to read because it happened naturally, so she naturally became used to it, right? "


    "Of course not." Adrian suddenly took her face and looked at her seriously. "It was just an accident, or an episode. You know, Julie, you''re not like her."


    "Then I and You''re an asshole, ed Julia opened his hand and didn''t sigh.


    "I know," Adrian leaned over to kiss her lips. "Actually, I''m going to have Cameron partner you in your next movie, the third of my love five


    "The love Quintet?" Julia looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes, five romantic comedies. I want you to be synonymous with love. I want your different but similar images of women to be printed in every American''s mind." Adrian was blowing gently in her ear.


    It worked better than any love talk, and Julia''s eyes grew more and more blurred.


    "But..." She looked at him in a low voice, as if to say something.


    "Of course not all at once," Adrian said, smiling and kissing her lips. "You don''t have to worry about it, you just have to be in my arms."


    "Now this Is it the first one? " Julia didn''t know what to say, so she murmured.


    "No, this is the second one. The first one is pretty girl." Adrian had a sly smile.


    "Oh, you son of a bitch, you''re taking other people''s works together," Julia said in a tone of exasperation, though her thigh was slightly used again. "You wouldn''t have me and Cameron play our rival?"


    Julie, you''re so smart Adrian chuckled, stroked her face, and held her closer. "Well, Julie, I said, it was an accident or an episode, you know, I may be a jerk, but I don''t lie to you about these things - don''t you think you''re better than a young girl?"


    "Do you want to try, Mr. Adrian?" Julia''s wine came up at this time, her eyes became more blurred, and her body close to Adrian''s arms began to wriggle.


    "Speaking of..." Adrian''s heart moved slightly, and his face showed a smile. "Cameron''s mouth is not worse than yours, Julie"


    "is it?" Julia smiles coldly, slaps Adrian on the shoulder under the influence of alcohol, then looks at him, kneels down in front of him, expertly opens the zipper, reaches out and holds it exactly as it pops up.


    When Adrian settled in, he took a deep breath and enjoyed Julia''s service. Up and down, head shaking, sometimes violent and sometimes slow. Then, with a breath of water in her throat, Julia left the top with her attractive lips and silver, and looked at him with defiant eyes: "how about now?"


    In fact, not only now, Julia looks up at Adrian with this kind of eyes all the time, so he takes a deep breath more forcefully than before,


    "that''s great, Julie, you''ve done a great job, but it''s still a little bit worse "Oh"


    this time, Julia no longer put her head up, but immersed herself in a more violent movement than before, and Adrian took a good breath.


    No wonder men love it. Said Adrian, with his eyes closed. Because this posture means conquering


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C241

    As I said before, romantic comedies were very popular throughout the 1990s. Of course, this is not to say that romantic comedies are not popular in other times, but there are many remarkable romantic comedies in the 1990s, the most famous of which is Julia Roberts'' love Quartet. Basically, Julia''s position in Hollywood has a lot to do with these four great romantic comedies.


    In particular, although the four roles are quite different, there is one thing that is consistent: independence, strength and self-confidence. It is because of this that Julia has become the most popular actress in the United States - yes, none of them - to reach the peak that many actresses can''t reach.


    Now, all this has become Adrian''s chip. He even put a fire on it. The huge box office of the new version of "Four Weddings and one funeral" can be inserted into the four to turn it into a five. How could Julia escape his palm?


    However, not every woman is worth his collection, such as Cameron Diaz, who became the heroine of "freak in disguise.". At this point, Adrian is telling the truth. Sleeping with Cameron was an accident.


    When the company got the script, Adrian immediately invited Kim Carrey to join the company. At this time, he did not have the title of "king of comedy". It was a good time to bring him into his camp.


    But the original script was not what Adrian knew. It was very dark and full of black humor, so Kim Carrey refused. However, the other side then cautiously put forward suggestions for the script through the agent. After all, this is the invitation of director miracle. How many actors like him would really refuse?


    Adrian was very surprised after reading the suggestion, because Kim Carrey''s proposal was similar to the one he remembered in many ways, and the characters, especially the hero, were exaggerated and totally untrue. He then went to read the script carefully. Before that, he just looked at it in a hurry. After that, Adrian asked the writers to revise the story again.


    Kim Carrey not only did not refuse, but also appreciated it. In his opinion, it was Adrian''s respect for him and his sincerity, but he did not know that the other party''s original idea was this.


    Naturally, the next step is to select other characters and start to prepare. Adrian naturally thought of the beautiful girl with big mouth and bright smile who made her famous by this movie. Having a good memory, I searched the model industry with the attitude of trying. The result was that she found the name of Cameron Diaz, because she also has a certain reputation in the modeling industry, and has worked as an advertising model for Coca Cola.


    Surprisingly, after her audition, Adrian didn''t start to explore, so Cameron asked him to go out for dinner. You know, Adrian wanted to put it down temporarily after reading her information, because she already has a boy friend of a small producer, but she didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative.


    I don''t need to elaborate on the later things. It''s no different from all the nights. I eat, chat, go shopping and have a room in the hotel. Although Cameron did not deliberately * * Adrian, but also did not let go of any chance to show his own amorous feelings. In this case, what does Adrian worry about?


    They had a good night in the hotel. Cameron played quite open. In addition to the back, all kinds of tricks were used, and once again confirmed the advantage of big mouth. Adrian gave her a very high score.


    No matter what Cameron looks like in the future, at least now she is young and beautiful, approximate perfect figure and good skills, which make Adrian feel satisfied. But that''s it. Maybe we''ll have a collision with her once or several times, but it''s just for fun. Just like Drew Barrymore, it doesn''t have much collection value.


    This was decided when Adrian took her to the hotel instead of home. How many people would bring her back home for the night? Of course, the benefits should be given.


    Well, not to mention this, the next day after the party, Julia woke up and suddenly became a little cold. The most direct manifestation was that she locked the door from the inside when she went to the bathroom. Adrian, who was following outside, was stunned for a long time. However, he didn''t pay attention to it. With the deeper understanding of Julia, he became more and more clear about her mind. It was just that he recalled what he said and did with alcohol last night, which was unacceptable.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a matter of time. Adrian thought of it as he recalled Julia''s wildness last night.


    Soon, with the advent of Halloween in 1993, American people began to revel again. Parties indispensable to life are everywhere at this moment. Bars, nightclubs and clubs are also full of young people after nightfall.


    Adrian actually likes parties, chatting with friends in a lively atmosphere, discussing work with his subordinates or other companies, or having sex with women he doesn''t know. All these are good things. But if he attends too many parties, he is not a party animal. Unfortunately, he has to go to a club and attend a party for someone who doesn''t like him very much. At the celebration party of "Four Weddings and one funeral", he made an agreement with another person."I don''t like it here." Charlize, who was following Adrian, suddenly whispered as he walked into the club.


    For the sake of Halloween, both of them simply dressed themselves up. Charlize was wearing a butterfly mask, while Adrian was wearing a black cape with a high collar. If you add two fangs and red contact lenses, you can claim to be count de Kula.


    Even so, they are not as strange as the people in the club. The men and women who revel here either keep moxigan''s head or wear long nose rings, wipe their thick eyes, and tear their clothes to pieces. They stomp on the dance floor with the beat of heavy metal rock, and they are dancing in the whirling lights.


    "Why not? Aren''t you a young man, too? " Adrian turned around and joked.


    Charlize gave him a white eye and didn''t speak any more. Adrian laughed and walked to the appointed box. Although the young people who revel on the dance floor look strange, it doesn''t mean that there are no normal dressed people in the club. However, they are either drinking or smoking, or holding hot kisses. There are men and women, men and women, all of whom are unruly. They are very similar to the owners of the club.


    Adrian and Charlize soon arrived outside the appointed box. Although there was a person sitting inside, it was not what they were looking for. The other party was very young and handsome, but a little too thin. Even if the light in the box was dim, Adrian could still see that his face was morbid pale.


    Even so, he still did not care to lean on the back of the soft sofa, smoking * *, saw Adrian came in and also handed a wrapped: "want to have one?"


    "No, thank you." Adrian shook his head and sat down with Charlize.


    "You''re cool." He looked at Adrian and said with a smile.


    "It should be the old man." Adrian untied his cloak and threw it aside, joking.


    "People who say this are either lacking in superiority or in excess of it, and usually don''t even know who they are." He said in a disdainful tone, which immediately won Adrian some favor.


    The young man then handed his * * to Charlize again: "do you want one, girl?"


    "Thank you, no," said Charlize, who had taken off his mask and pointed to Adrian, who was next to him, with a blank face. "I have a better way to deal with emptiness, loneliness and boredom."


    "Is it?" The young man looked at Adrian, and suddenly a nervous smile, "it''s really a good way. In fact, there are many ways to relieve your worries in the world. * * is the most stupid one and the fastest one. So it''s hard to quit after you get used to it."


    He murmured, leaning back on the back of the sofa, and his eyes became blurred. He didn''t know whether it was the strength of * * coming up or being sad.


    "I''m surprised you said that." Adrian joked in Charlize''s ear.


    "I just want to find an excuse to refuse." Charlize remained expressionless.


    Adrian chuckled and didn''t speak any more. Instead, he was interested in looking at the young man who was smoking himself. His interest increased a bit. But just as he wanted to ask questions, a voice came in from outside the box: "sorry, ED, we''re late."


    Then, a middle-aged man of about forty, with disordered hair and a slightly eight character eyebrow, with a distinctive gall nose, and a young man with a shirt collar and a gloomy and uninhibited brow, came in.


    "No, we just arrived." Adrian stood up and said a word. The young man who came in had hugged the young man in the box: "Hey, rivan, hell, you''re here."


    "I thought you couldn''t catch me, Mr. stink." The young man named Ruifan smiles for the first time. They embrace each other tightly, and then laugh as if nobody else.


    "John and rivan have a good relationship." The middle-aged man explained this to Adrian.


    "It looks like you have something to do, so I won''t disturb you." After a few laughs with the young man, he pats each other on the shoulder, smiles at Adrian, and goes out.


    "Be careful." The young man nodded carelessly, pulled up the curtain of the box, and then turned his head. When he turned around, he had returned to his former cold face. He gave Adrian a cold look, and he sat down beside the middle-aged man.


    "Well, we can start." The middle-aged man said.


    Mr. adelburton said with a simple smile


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C242

    Tim Burton, another Hollywood wizard director, was born in Burbank. He was close to several major Hollywood studios, so he was deeply influenced by movies in his childhood. Later, he was admitted to the California Academy of Arts, and got a scholarship from Disney during the semester. Finally, he became an animator of Disney. Therefore, his films are very brilliant in the use of color.


    However, because of his autistic childhood and a series of reasons, Burton''s films have always been known as dark and black. No matter what kind of theme comes to his hands, he can''t leave this frame. But the interesting thing is that no matter how dark and black the story is, it is always warm and warm at the end, which makes him always get a balance between the mainstream and the non mainstream, so he can be recognized by the mainstream while retaining his personality.


    Adrian found him this time because he wanted him to direct a movie called Brokeback Valley for liv Taylor. He searched his mind, and it was easy to find such a movie suitable for liv. After all, although he remembered many films, there was no matching search engine.


    Riding a white horse, classical dress, pure girl, nothing is more suitable for liv. But there is a serious problem here. The movie Brokeback valley was created by Tim Burton in 1999. His personal style is too strong. If someone else is responsible for it, it''s hard to get that effect.


    So we have to find Burton to think about it. The style of Edward Scissor hands fully qualified him to direct the film. Only in this way, another problem is put in front of me. If Burton is allowed to direct, then the hero will not be Johnny Depp''s "the setting of headless knight may be more weird, but I also want to think about it. Your writers have done right. I don''t know how to choose."


    In the middle of the box, Adrian and Burton are talking about it. Charlize and Depp are completely marginalized. Oh, no, Charlize is still sorting out information for Adrian, ready to hand him what he wants. Depp sits beside him completely bored, yawns several times and almost makes a noise, * * is taken out and put back several times.


    But he didn''t show any impatience. He always sat by and waited quietly, because Burton was still discussing. This is also Adrian''s strategy. As long as Burton is settled, it will not be too difficult to win Depp. After all, he has no direct conflict with him.


    "So, what do you think, Tim?" After a long discussion, Adrian pauses and looks at Depp next to him. "I can give you enough power, Tim, and I think Johnny''s leading role is going to be brilliant, as long as you direct the film."


    "To be frank, this proposal makes me excited." Burton sighed, put his hands together for a few more minutes, and then looked at Johnny Depp.


    "Enough rights?" Depp was silent for a few seconds, then looked at Adrian and asked,


    "yes, all rights except the final editing rights." Adrian nodded seriously, and then before Depp raised his eyebrows to ask more. "This is a commercial film, and the investment may be about 50 million yuan, so making money is the primary purpose. Although I like Tim a lot, I don''t think he can have the final editing rights for such a commercial film. "


    Depp frowned, as if he didn''t like Adrian''s voice, but didn''t argue back. He has been in this circle for almost ten years. Although he still has a little frivolous and uninhibited style, he also knows the importance of the matter. So he gives Burton a look and then returns to his previous indifferent state.


    "It seems that there is no problem anymore." Burton laughed. Knowing Depp, he knew what that look meant. "Next time we can have a formal negotiation."


    "OK, then I''ll leave, look at the time, and have my own Halloween." Adrian stood up with a smile and was about to walk out with Charlize, exchanging a slightly indelible look with Burton.


    We had a chance to join hands with adburton a few weeks before the wedding, and then we had a good time to talk with him in the four weeks before the funeral.


    Next, the two people on the phone to discuss, Adrian early opened the price out, to liv as the heroine of the matter is not hidden.


    "I''m sure she''s fit for the role, and I think my vision is guaranteed. In fact, the script was originally conceived by me for her. After consulting with the writers, I unconsciously moved closer to your style, so I just combined the two That''s what Adrian told Burton.


    Burton is much more realistic and calm than Depp. In addition, he is very interested in the script after reading the information about liv sent by Adrian. Many of them are very interested in his appetite - needless to say, Adrian has written his own ideas - and he also has the right of the studio promised by the other party, so he thinks twice and agrees.However, Burton hit a snag when he sidetracked Depp. Of course, Burton didn''t say that Adrian wanted him to direct a new film, but asked Depp in a joking tone. The miracle director seemed to want to invite him to play a role. As a result, Depp declared that even if Adrian offered him $15 million, he would not accept it.


    Burton naturally did not go on. He was a bystander at that time about Depp, Winona and Dennis. He could not help but comfort Depp many times. After thinking about it, Depp held a party in his own club on Halloween, and invited Adrian to come and discuss it face to face. If there is any problem or contradiction, it is the fastest way to solve it.


    As for the results, it goes without saying.


    "You''re very attached to her, and it took so much effort." Out of the club, Charlize suddenly said that.


    "I''m just as interested in you, Charlie." Adrian replied with a smile that although Charlize didn''t say a name, he knew exactly what she was talking about. Basically, 90% of the things now go through Charlize''s hands. She knows a lot about him. Adrian is honest with her on the other hand.


    Charlize snorted and closed his mouth again, only to hear Adrian''s chuckle turn a little red. Even she could recognize the taste of her own words, and Adrian could not.


    "Well, let''s go." Adrian got into the car and started the engine.


    To be honest, if he could, he would like to put "brokenhead Valley" a few years later. You know, he only chose this movie. In addition to the heroine''s image of liv, he can also win over Burton and ease the relationship with Depp. It has to be said that Adrian looks down on Depp. He is not a woman. If he doesn''t like it, he will take it back. Since he has separated his hands and wants to anger others, he is not happy at all. What kind of man is this ?


    Although he thinks so in his heart, Adrian will not show half a point. After all, they have no direct conflict, and Depp has the value of winning over. As long as the value is controlled by Adrian, he is not willing to care about these with him.


    This is the difference between the two. Depp is generally just a prodigal son, so he can sometimes have no scruples; Adrian is more often a businessman and his first choice is to maximize his interests, so he will not easily reveal his inner feelings.


    Burton''s value should not be underestimated. Adrian also appreciates his director who has a strong style and can make the mainstream society accept his own works, so that the director can know how to tell a story. It''s just that this film was originally Burton''s turn over after several failures, and it also established his position in Hollywood. If we delay it, we can take it out after he has suffered several failures, and the effect will be even greater.


    However, the problem is


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C243

    The problem is, from liv''s point of view, there is no better choice. To tell you the truth, Liv''s age is still a little younger than this film, but he really can''t find a more suitable film, either lacking acting skills or temperament, unless Adrian is given enough time to recall.


    Oh, doomsday seems to work, but Michael Bay is still directing his first film and there is a movie waiting for him. It''s OK to change someone else''s words, but the producer is not Bruckheimer. Adrian is worried.


    After thinking about it, or only "brokenhead Valley" is the most appropriate. It''s impossible for her to make the film of Bertolucci''s old rascal, right? Did the old guy shoot anything other than his sexual fantasies?


    So, although liv''s age is a little younger, it''s not a big problem. It doesn''t matter if the effect of courtship can''t reach the maximum. At least it''s better than nothing.


    You know, little liv, I''ve done a lot for you. Adrian said in his heart as he drove slowly down the street. During this period, he and liv had some intersection, because their energy was spent elsewhere, so they still did not understand the girl. Sometimes she was very naive, and her words and deeds were inevitably childish; sometimes she was very cunning, always keeping a distance from everyone. But it doesn''t matter. There will be plenty of time when brokenhead Valley is ready.


    At this time, his attention was suddenly attracted by the situation at the entrance of an alley on the street. It was nothing but a man lying on the ground. This situation is too common, there are often drunk people go to lie where, just do not know why, Adrian heart produced a familiar feeling.


    It''s an illusion. He took his eyes back and murmured in his heart. Then the next second he stepped on the brake. Although the speed of the car was not very fast, the inertia still made them rush forward.


    "What happened?" Charlize, who was startled, asked angrily.


    "It''s Raven. I recognize his clothes." Adrian untied the safety belt, opened the car door and trotted to the man lying on the ground. He didn''t know why he wanted to do it now because he had a good feeling for the young man?


    He crouched down and turned over the man lying on the ground. It was indeed the young man named Ruifan in the club before. He closed his eyes, his face became more and more pale under the dim street lamp, his lips were slightly purple, and his body was also slightly twitching. His breath was very weak, as if he had been in shock or even died at any time.


    His appearance was obviously caused by excessive drug use, and he should have been lying down here for a period of time. Adrian looked around. There was no one in the cold street. Only the club in the distance was noisy. Occasionally there were vehicles passing by, but there was no meaning of stopping. No wonder no one noticed him.


    "Charley," Adrian yelled.


    "What''s the matter?" Charlize, who got into the cab and pulled over to the side of the road, poked his head out.


    "Call the directory help desk and ask them where the nearest hospital is," Adrian said, placing the hands and feet of the overturned rivan, putting his hands on his chest and starting to press them rhythmically. "Then he called and told them that there was a guy here who had overdosed drugs and fainted, and asked them to prepare stretcher trucks for rescue"


    "got it." Charlize replied briefly, then began to call as instructed, while Adrian squatted on the street and pressed rivan''s chest again and again. Cardiopulmonary resuscitation is a simple first aid method that almost everyone can.


    "The nearest hospital is two streets away, and I''ve already informed them." Charlize soon leaned out of his head again, and Adrian leaned over Raven''s nose and mouth and listened. The sound of breathing was much louder than before. First aid was obviously useful. But artificial respiration doesn''t have to be done. It''s not that there''s any rejection of two men''s mouth to mouth - well, it does. But the main reason is that artificial respiration has no effect on drug-induced shock.


    "You drive, and we''ll be right there." Adrian picked up Raven and sat in the back seat.


    Because the time has been a little late, although there are still some revelers on the street, there are a lot less than at the beginning. So it took only about 8 minutes for the car to arrive at the door of the hospital.


    Holding Ruifan into the hospital, the doctors and nurses who received the phone call had already been waiting. Fortunately, this is a private hospital, and its efficiency is much higher than that of the public one. He will be rescued soon.


    "Charley, you go back and have a rest. I''ll just wait here." After making a call at the front desk, Adrian comes outside the ward and just sees Charlize yawning.


    "Are you waiting here?" Asked Charlize, who was forced to sleep.


    "Yes, I just called his agent from the business card in his pocket - I didn''t expect that he was still an actor. The agent said that his parents live in Texas, the family in Los Angeles has only two brothers, and they live in long beach. It will take a lot of time to catch up. I can''t leave before they come. " Adrian shrugged, then sat down beside Charlize and took her face in pity.


    "You are very tired, and it''s bad for your skin to go to bed too late. I don''t want my important assistant to ask for leave because of physical discomfort. I can''t leave her now." Adrian looked at her, half joking and half serious.Charlize blinked, not knowing what to say for a moment. Fortunately, as the door of the ward opened, the doctor and the nurse came out in turn.


    "How are you, doctor?" Adrian stood up for the first time.


    "The situation has stabilized," said the old man with the Mediterranean issue pinching the bridge of his nose. "He''s being given an infusion of oxygen now. He''ll wake up in a few hours. If there''s nothing particularly important, don''t disturb him. He''s very lucky. The CPR you made for him took a few minutes. If you send it a few minutes later, it will be hopeless. "


    "Thank you, doctor. Can we go in now? Just a few minutes, "Adrian asked after nodding.


    The young man with a breathing mask is quietly lying on the hospital bed, hanging in the bag next to him, and the liquid is dribbling down. Adrian didn''t know what it was. The doctor said it, but he didn''t remember it. Anyway, it was used to neutralize drugs. It seemed that the effect was still there. At least, the breath of young people was much more stable. Although the complexion was not bloody, it was no longer the kind of white which was startling.


    "Ed, save him." Suddenly Charlize whispered at his side.


    "I saved him?" Adrian repeated the sentence, a subtle feeling suddenly spread in his heart.


    "Yes, you saved him," Charlize added. "If you don''t get out of the car, if you don''t do that for him, if you don''t get him to the hospital in time, maybe he''s dead."


    Indeed, in the cold and desolate environment at that time, if he did not get off the bus, he would really die. Adrian looked at the patient information at the end of the bed. The young man''s name was raven Phoenix.


    "Well, he''s really OK. Let''s go out." Adrian walked out of the ward with Charlize on his arm, and then went on to the previous topic: "go back and have a rest, Charlie. I''ll wait for his brother to come and I''ll be fine."


    Surprisingly, Charlize turned down his offer.


    "Come on, if I leave you, what''s wrong with you She said with a sigh, as if very helpless, give people a feeling of unwilling but have to submit to reality, but always with a faint smile on her face.


    "But..."


    "You just need to lend me your shoulder." Charlize said, pulling him down in a chair outside the ward, putting his head on his shoulder, yawning and taking a nap.


    With a chuckle, Adrian adjusted her position so she could lean more comfortably, and then closed her eyes to refresh herself.


    Raven Phoenix. He repeated the name several times in his mind, and suddenly he thought of Emma''s parents who had been killed in the car crash more than two years ago, and then Dennis and Lafayette, as well as the countless unknown original writers of the play. Some people are dead because of him, others are alive because of him, some people are revived by him, and some people are on the street because he may be in the future.


    Fate is really interesting. Adrian sighed in his heart. Although he always knew that many things would change because of himself. Whether it was the car accident that caused Emma''s parents to die, or making Monica and Julia their own women, he did not feel so deeply as he did today, or because he saved a person who must die this time?


    After pondering for a few seconds, Adrian laughed with his eyes closed. He admits that the feeling of saving people is really profound, because it seems to control other people''s lives, especially when he knows what the future is like. Therefore, the wonderful thing is not to save people, but to control


    however, I don''t know why he always thinks that the name of Raven Phoenix is familiar, or he has heard the name of this guy in his previous life? Adrian thought and fell into a nap until he was awakened by the sound of fast feet.


    "Is it here, jekyoun?" A childish voice sounded in my ear.


    "Yes, that''s it." Then there was a young man''s voice.


    By the time Adrian opened his eyes, the two men had rushed into the ward,.


    "Don''t worry. He''s all right. He''ll wake up soon. It''s better not to disturb him now." Adrian wakes up Charlize, who is resting on himself, and walks into the ward and says to the two men who are anxious to stay by the bed. One is very young and looks less than 20 years old, and the other is even younger than 10 years old.


    "Are you?" The little one looked at him and opened his mouth first.


    "I''m Adrian who sent Rifan to the hospital." Adrian introduced himself.


    "Thank you, thank you." the little one suddenly grabbed him and said excitedly, "God, I can''t imagine what the world would be like without rivan"


    "sorry, he is a little excited." The older young man explained with some embarrassment.


    "I understand." Adrian slapped the child on the shoulder with a smile, then held out his hand to the young man: "Adrian Cowell, you can call me Adrian or ed.""Jekyoun, jekyoun Phoenix, this is my brother silver Phoenix." Said the young man.


    Adrian''s eyebrows raised, and he finally remembered who Raven Phoenix was.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C244

    A faint light flickers in the dark projection hall, and if you look closely, you can see the dust floating in the air. But no one is paying attention to these at the moment. Their attention is completely on the screen. And they all hold their breath. If it wasn''t for the sad sound of violin echoing all the time in the room, it would be quieter here than in the graveyard.


    Finally, the black-and-white picture turned into color, and as the last small stone was put on the tombstone, the picture finally darkened, and then the list of productions rose slowly. The studio was still quiet, and there was no sound for a long time until the subtitles were completely played. Spielberg, sitting next to Adrian, grabbed the armrest.


    The next second, clapping applause started, and then spread ten to 100. There was no other sound in the whole reaction hall except the warm applause. I don''t know who stood up first, and then others also followed. They clapped hands in Spielberg''s direction. He was so excited that he could hardly stand. When he got up, he almost sat back. Fortunately, Adrian helped him in time.


    The applause lasted for about ten minutes, and then the audience came up and shook hands or hugged Spielberg in turn.


    "A wonderful movie, the best film I''ve ever seen about that miserable history."


    "Congratulations, Steven. My eyes are moist for the first time because of the movie."


    "I never thought a black-and-white film could be so glamorous, Steven, you are a genius"


    more and more people gathered around him, just like the stars and the moon. And Spielberg in the initial excitement has returned to calm, with a smile and chat with them, very modest appearance is also very elegant.


    Not everyone has ignored Adrian. These guys, whose average age is over 60, have grown up.


    "Congratulations, Adrian. It''s a great movie. It''s a movie that can''t be praised in words." An old man in suit crossed Spielberg and went straight to Adrian and held out his hand.


    "Thank you, Mr. Duval, but the real credit is there." After shaking hands, Adrian smiles at the big director in the crowd. "I just provided the money. Without him, there would be no movie."


    "Yes, I know that Steven has been preparing this film for ten years. It''s really admirable. The quality of the film doesn''t waste his waiting. But without you, I''m afraid the film will lose half its luster." Duval said with a smile.


    "That''s right," another old man came over with a smile. "You recommended all three of the best actors. The only little girl with color in the film was your idea, and your warning and dissuasion to Steven. We all know that."


    "Fields and I are used to having all the details clear before we discuss them." Duval said with a smile.


    "You need to know every detail of the other person before you can understand what he really wants. Is that right?" Adrian read a Jewish Maxim.


    "Yes." Both of the old men looked appreciative, and the one named philes took on a new look: "I want to thank you, Adrian, for your advice to Steven, to build a new ghetto in Krakow, which is very good."


    "I just don''t want to be disturbed again by the suffering souls that have passed away." Adrian also became serious.


    "May they rest in peace." "BR," said Mr. duvalton, "if you have any notice, please see me again." Adrian smiles and nods. He knows exactly what the other person means.


    Today''s audition is "Schindler''s list". There are dozens of people invited to watch it, which is a little bit more than that for an audition. However, this is necessary because they are all Jews, and they are also directors or directors of the major Jewish foundations. This is the strategy that was made at the beginning. As individuals, these people have great influence, not to mention the power behind them. Adrian spent a lot of time to invite these old men. Fortunately, his previous network not only recovered, but also expanded with the help of regert and Claude. In addition, the godfather also helped, and Spielberg also had some relations. Finally, he invited all the people on the list of plans.


    As for the effect, it is unnecessary to say much from the situation just now. Since it has been affirmed by these people, there is no need to worry about the publicity work of Schindler''s list.


    "Now you can basically relax." After all the people left the audition, Adrian told Spielberg with sarcasm, "everyone thinks it''s a great movie."


    "Yes, I know," Spielberg said with a long sigh of relief, as if he had put down a big stone in his heart. "Although this is not officially released, I have really put it down, it''s just the box office..."


    "Don''t worry, Steven. I don''t care. Why do you care?" Adrian shook his head with a smile, then looked at him and said meaningfully: "besides, what will be the final result? I''m not sure now. My goal is to make the whole world admire this film."Spielberg raised his eyebrows in surprise, but then he was relieved that he was not a fool. Adrian invited such a distinguished person to the audition, how could he not guess the other party''s ideas. In addition, from the bottom of his heart, he is also very willing to get more people to watch and praise this film, so that more people can understand the suffering of the Jews, and more people can be alerted. At the same time, perhaps Let him have a taste of his long cherished wish


    "maybe I should envy you, ED, and control everything in my own hands so that I can have the most accurate judgment whether I succeed or fail." Spielberg joked.


    "Is it? You might as well set up a film company. " Adrian grinned and said casually.


    "Set up a film company?" Spielberg was stunned and did not wait for him to speak. Adrian, who looked at the time, said goodbye to him immediately: "sorry, Steven. I have plans. If I don''t go there, the staff will rebel."


    "What can make your staff so dissatisfied." Spielberg asked curiously.


    "A little thing is Guest star in the company''s TV series. " Adrian shrugged helplessly.


    After being pestered by the members of the whole "friends" crew and six leading actors, Adrian finally agreed to play a guest role. However, due to various reasons, it was delayed again and again, and the result has been delayed until now. Even the honor of the first guest star in friends has been snatched away by the host Jay Leno. Besides, it is impossible for the crew to postpone the planned things again and again because of him.


    Now that the first season is about to be finished, Adrian will have to wait until the second season if he wants to postpone it, and the second season will start shooting at least until March or April next year, when God knows what he will arrange. Therefore, under the joint request of the whole cast of friends, Adrian had to put aside his business temporarily and finish his guest role first.


    He chose to play himself in the play, which means Joey gets an audition for the new film by Marvel director Adrian Cowell, and then leads to a series of funny things.


    Adrian originally wrote a plot for himself, and directly skipped the casting plot to let Joey get the role, but this is not an important role, and


    "Hey, guys, you know what, I passed the director miracle audition." Joey cheered and jumped into the room.


    "He asked to play a monkey?" Chandler looked at him and joked.


    "No, no, no, Chandler, you can''t guess what role I''m playing." Joey took a deep breath, then opened his eyes wide, "I''m going to play the ass of Al Pacino, you know, it''s Al Pacino''s butt"


    "mmm..." Chandler thought, "does Al Pacino have a butt?"


    It''s a funny plot, isn''t it? In addition to Joey''s role as Pacino''s ass in director miracle''s new film, Adrian also draws on some of the "king of comedy" episodes.


    "Mr. director, I think this character''s character is actually a little simple, so can we add a little contradiction to the performance?" Joey was so showy when he was shooting.


    "Oh, of course." Adrian''s answer is careless, did not put him in the heart at all, anyway, just slap the butt, regardless of what contradiction he added in.


    There''s also Dennis, who plays himself and will be in director miracle''s new movie. So he was on the set and watched Joey''s cameo, and the first thing he said to Joey was, "Hey, man, you have a good butt."


    "Of course, my butt is the best." Joey replied carelessly.


    As a result, everyone on the set, including Adrian, looked at them with strange expressions. Dennis was immediately aware of his slip of tongue, but Joey didn''t realize anything, and insisted that his friends, rose and Chandler, thought so.


    It''s really a joke that makes people laugh at the same time with goose bumps. Unfortunately, the plot was rejected by the crew. As for the reason, since Adrian is a guest star, it''s better not to dictate in the script. Isn''t it better to follow the arrangements of the crew?


    Obviously, they - especially the writers - have been coaxed by Adrian too many times, trying to take the opportunity to try to dictate the boss''s feelings. In this case, Adrian was also allowed to arrange by them. Later, he found that the group of people in the TV Department had almost honed out. Although he did not know how to shoot, he was still very successful in terms of screenwriting. Not only did he arrange a completely different plot for him in two days, but it was also very funny.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C245

    "Sorry, you are You''re Dennis knight, aren''t you? " Joey looks at the man in front of him with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, hello." Dennis held out his hand. "Are you auditioning?"


    "Of course, I''m Joey, Joey Tribbiani," Joey shook hands with him enthusiastically. "I love your movies, especially the character in" vulgar fiction. "It''s so funny that you put the needle in MIA."


    "Well I want to... " Dennis gasped. "That should be John Travolta."


    "Is it?" Joey opened his mouth wide for about two or three seconds, then covered up his embarrassment with a laugh and slapped Dennis hard. "You''re great anyway."


    "Thank you." Dennis rolled his eyes and walked inside.


    "You too Is that right? " Joey had the cheek to call him out again, "if you can..."


    "You can be bold and exaggerate, like taking off your coat or something." Dennis replied perfunctorily.


    So, when the assistant announced that the next one would come in, Joey couldn''t wait to jump in. Then, without waiting for Adrian, who was sitting in the chair, hissed to open his clothes, and his strong upper body began to "dance" with the naked part of his clothes. From time to time, he held up the arms waving below, as if he were very intoxicated.


    Everyone was stunned. Several assistants who took part in the audition covered his face. Dennis put his head to one side. He didn''t expect that his casual words would take this guy seriously. Adrian''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything until Joey stopped pulling his head to make a "provocative" action. He frowned at him and asked, "who are you?"


    Then he turned his head and questioned his assistant: "this character is a man, yes, but I didn''t ask you to find a real man to perform"


    "cut" came the director''s voice outside the scene, "ed, you just glanced at the camera again."


    "Again?" Adrian raised his hands helplessly. "You didn''t mean it, Brinkley?"


    "Hey, so many people are watching here, ed." Brinkley, the TV director who directed this episode, laughed, and the people around him laughed.


    "God, am I going to do it again?" Matt LeBron, who plays Joey, sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Joey. You''re a great dancer." Jennifer and others were whistling outside.


    "Hey, why don''t you come here and have a jump." LeBron said discontentedly.


    "Because the director and the writer only arranged for you to dance," Dennis said comfortingly, patting him on the shoulder. "Jennie, they''re right. You''re really good at dancing. You can make a living out of acting."


    "You fellow, what kind of praise is that?" LeBron punched them immediately.


    "Well, gentlemen, will you give me a few minutes to adjust? Don''t be too hard on new people. " Adrian came in with a sigh. Directing is one thing, acting is another. Although he can change roles freely in life, it does not mean that he can be so free in front of the camera. And some habits will inevitably affect him. For example, he knows that watching the camera is not good, but when shooting, he still has to subconsciously take a glance, because he is a director.


    "Admittedly, actors are not that easy to do." Adrian said to Dennis.


    "It''s not easy." Dennis, who was drinking water, sighed and looked at the six leading characters who were joking over there.


    It''s no wonder that at the beginning, his part was not like this. The writers specially arranged for him almost two episodes. He will play a libertine who seduces Rachel. As a result, he is mixed up by rose. But Adrian made a special roll call when he promised to guest star and asked Dennis to play himself along with him.


    "After all, we''ve worked together for so long. You can give me some guidance." Adrian said that at that time, and did not hide his "is to pull you into the water" attitude. Dennis, of course, wouldn''t refuse, and there''s this scene.


    "No, actors can change careers to directors after a long time, such as the old Clint Eastwood guy. How many directors have to be actors after accumulating for a long time? Even Woody Allen works as an actor and director. " Adrian said he took a drink from the water glass, and then looked at Jennifer and others in the distance. "Actors like Matt and Janey who have been playing the same role for a long time can easily be fixed, so it''s better to turn to the backstage in the future."


    "Playing the same role for a long time? How long is it? " Dennis asked, half jokingly.


    "About ten years." Adrian shrugged. "You know," friends "ratings are quite high, can be said to be the most popular TV series, so as long as this momentum does not appear to be a major mistake, shooting ten seasons should not be a problem."


    "Wow, this is It''s amazing. " Dennis lenglengleng said, of course, he will not doubt Adrian''s words. From the realization to now, Adrian''s judgment has never been wrong, but if it is trueHe looked not far away with a complex look, and Jennifer, who was talking happily with several friends, was laughing like a flower. Adrian, who could see Dennis''s expression, touched his chin thoughtfully, but then shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Although Adrian''s acting skills in front of the camera are not very good, but after all, it took a whole afternoon to finish it successfully. For this reason, all the members of the crew applauded warmly after the last shot was finished. As for whether to encourage or ridicule more, it depends on the people who applaud.


    After the broadcast of friends, the audience rating of this episode has jumped up by several percentage points. Joey''s performance is really funny. And the story of Jennifer, who has two lines of men and women in each episode, is also very interesting and warm. Naturally, it is sought after by people who like this TV series.


    Of course, the guest appearances of Adrian and Dennis are also one of the reasons. Dennis needless to say, the media now call him an excellent young man who can play all the roles, and has a lot of popularity. As for Adrian, although he has appeared in the media several times and has the title of miracle director, he still maintains a sense of mystery in front of the public relative to the big star who always stands on the front stage. In addition, the relationship between the two, as well as the initial interesting encounter, have been widely reported by the media, such a guest combination does not attract attention, that is to see the ghost.


    But it''s all about the future. It''s only early November, and this episode is the penultimate episode of the first season, so it won''t be released until at least a month later, that is, the two weeks at the end of December.


    After finishing his cameo in friends, Adrian turned to the film again. At present, the most talked about film - to be exact, the literary film most sought after by critics - is the piano lesson directed by Campion, which has just been released in the United States. Because it is a small budget independent film, although the trailer has been put in a lot of publicity, and the Venice Golden Lion award is a gimmick, there is still no premiere. But many critics, especially women, praised the film.


    "This is a masterpiece reflecting the awakening of women''s consciousness. Campion perfectly interprets women''s consciousness and soul."


    "A beautiful, touching and enchanting love story, Campion uses her unique method to describe women''s feelings when facing the collision of rationality and sensibility."


    "Holly hunt, with soft sign language and firm eyes, has successfully performed a beautiful dumb girl with rich heart but imprisoned. Campion has made a great attempt."


    Such compliments abound, and, as I have said before, women directors always have an appetite for critics, especially those who are feminist.


    With such word-of-mouth, coupled with the early publicity, the box office will naturally be no worse. At the end of the first week, the box office was more than $3 million. It seems a bit shabby, but compared with theaters, the number is not small, because in the first week, less than 200 cinemas were showing piano lessons.


    Of course, this achievement is not good. If the publicity expenses are included, the film cost is almost 13 million yuan. If you want to make money at the box office, you have to get at least 40 million yuan. This is also no way out. The owners of the cinema are smart businessmen, and they will not easily provide more resources for a niche film, even for a film with a fixed audience of cut type, even if it is a niche film directed by a big director.


    Generally speaking, unless it is a B-rated film with special word-of-mouth, it can win about 1000 theaters in the first week. It''s a good achievement for a small number of literary and artistic films directed by women, such as piano lesson, to be shown in nearly 200 cinemas in the first week. No one can control it, because it is determined by the market.


    However, it doesn''t matter. As long as the performance of the film is good enough, the number of cinemas showing will gradually increase. Although it will not reach the level of large-scale production, it can recover the cost through long-term screening, just like "vulgar novel" for nearly half a year.


    "Piano lesson" has been proved to have some commercial value, with nearly 200 theaters earning $3 million at the box office. What''s more, with the current word-of-mouth, it''s almost certain to be shortlisted for the Oscars. This alone can add a lot of gimmicks. If you can get the best movie, it will certainly increase the box office. In the history of Oscar, there are a lot of movies that have increased the box office because of getting the best movie.


    However, it is a pity that the best film and best director of this year''s Academy Awards have been contracted. With the efforts of many people, "Schindler''s list" has begun to enter the eyes of Americans from various channels.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C246

    "As everyone knows, there are also a lot of exclusive photos of Spielberg when he was directing in Krakow. They are full of profusion, but they are just right, and they are quite readable. As a result, the magazine almost ran out of stock as soon as it came out of stock. Spielberg''s experience alone can be read as a novel, not to mention the Holocaust during World War II.


    Then a lot of media have also made relevant reports, starting from different angles for Schindler''s list. Of course, they are very skillful. They do not involve the specific content of the story in their reports. Although they are vague and specious about Spielberg''s shooting in Krakow, they are more focused on tracing the terrible history of World War II. However, they are arranged in a clever way, which is not offensive at all.


    In this way, people who are completely aroused by curiosity have speculated about what kind of film the director, who is famous for his childlike innocence, will make, which is related to that tragic history. Many people hold a reserved attitude towards him, because it is so different from his previous film style. Especially when they learn that Spielberg still uses black film to shoot, there are more people like this. Now what''s the age of shooting with black and white film? This is a joke.


    of course, some people cautiously supported it, believing that all speculation before the movie was released was meaningless. Who knows if Spielberg will bring a surprise? It''s not too late to comment on the work until it''s completely out.


    In short, there are so many different opinions that Schindler''s list has attracted more attention. It has to be admitted that these old men have a lot of energy.


    "I don''t seem to have to worry too much." Adrian put down his newspaper, closed his eyes and thought for a moment. All these old guys know what to do, and with Lafayette at the helm, he basically doesn''t have to ask.


    "Why don''t you worry?" Familiar voice rings in the ear, charming and sexy face appears in front of you.


    "It''s nothing. There''s an important film that we can play now." Adrian smiles. Before he can move, Monica leans her whole body in his arms.


    "You seem to be making movies all the time, ed." She bent her arms on the back of the sofa to support her face, and her lips opened slightly, which made her look particularly provocative.


    Feeling a little plump in his arms, Adrian breathed freely, but didn''t answer the question. He pinched her chin and kissed her lips gently on the red lips and then said, "what''s the matter with coming to my office?"


    "Can''t I come because I want to see you?" Monica raised her eyebrows and suddenly felt a little more provocative.


    "Oh, of course, but And then? " Adrian says, reaching out from behind Monica''s back and embracing her hand, suddenly moves up to her chest and grabs the softness on the right.


    After watching him for several minutes, Monica, who was playing with Adrian, said softly with her lips, "there are still a few days left for Thanksgiving. I want to spend it with you. How about going to Italy?"


    "To Italy for Thanksgiving?" Adrian was surprised, but he didn''t stop.


    "Yes." After saying the word, Monica stopped talking anyway and just looked at him with brown eyes.


    Adrian certainly knew what she meant. In fact, he had thought about it before, and finally came to the conclusion that it was better to live alone. But now it doesn''t seem to work. It''s at least 10 days before Thanksgiving. Monica has already sent out an invitation in person. Maybe Julia''s phone call will come in the next second.


    Although Julia is still on the verge of estrangement from him, Adrian knows that it''s just an appearance. Is the passion after each date fake?


    "Well, let''s go to Italy, where there are some beautiful scenery that we haven''t been to." After a little thought, Adrian agreed to Monica''s request and leaned over her cheek and gave her a gentle kiss.


    They all went to his office to invite her face to face. If she refused, she would feel sad and lost. Although Monica has basically belonged to him, this kind of thing should be done less. As for Julia, there''s Christmas.


    "Really?" Monica showed a surprise look. After getting the affirmative answer, she immediately kisses Adrian warmly. After a long time of obsession, she stops. I can''t help but feel pity for her tenderness.


    "Let me think about how we can make the best use of these four days. Of course, it can be a little longer." Adrian''s fingers ran across her lip. "Forget it. You can arrange it."


    "Is it? That''s really up to me. " Monica opened her mouth and bit his finger gently. After looking at Adrian for a long time, the corner of her mouth curled into a enchanting arc: "by the way, ED, have you and your little secretary ever tried to leak in the office?"


    "Unfortunately, not yet." Adrian sighed, not at all evasive.Although some methods are universal, everyone is different, so how to achieve the goal needs to be carefully considered.


    "Oh, that''s a pity." Monica suddenly grabbed Adrian''s hand, which had never been sent away from her chest, and watched his eyes start to burn slowly.


    Her black coat is hanging on the hanger. She is wearing a blue and white striped shirt, a small black vest on the outside, and a pair of snow-white trousers underneath. Her long hair is down, and several flowing seas are on her forehead. It is worthy of being a sexy creature.


    Unfortunately, before Adrian spoke, there was a knock on the door. Adrian, who had already put his hand on the button of Monica''s vest, rolled his eyes, then stood up and said, "please come in."


    "Here comes the guest you have an appointment with, Adrian - sir." Charlize comes in, and though she''s restrained herself, she can''t help but glance at Monica, who''s tidying her hair and clothes.


    "Now that you have a date, I won''t disturb you, ed." Monica immediately stood up, took off her coat, put it on, picked up her handbag and said.


    "Well, be careful on the way." Adrian nodded.


    "Goodbye, and don''t forget our agreement." Monica goes to the door and gives Adrian a charming look in front of Charlize. She goes out with dada.


    Adrian grinned and shrugged, and Charlize hummed in a slightly imperceptible voice, and turned and walked out.


    Women don''t change things at any time. With a sigh in his heart, Adrian immediately closed his smile and two young men and a child came in.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian." The young man held out his hand for the first time. Compared with a few days ago, he was still a little thin, but in terms of mental state, he was much better.


    "I didn''t expect you were discharged." Adrian then made a sign for a seat.


    "If I don''t leave the hospital, even if I don''t die from smoking, I will be bored to death by those reporters." The young man shrugged his shoulders, and his unruly temperament was suddenly revealed. The word seemed to be born to describe him.


    To say the most eye-catching star gossip since Halloween, it''s only Raven Phoenix who was hospitalized for drug overdose. The media ridiculed him almost one-sided, claiming that it was another good example of Hollywood child star''s self indulgence. The youngest film emperor in the history of the Venice Film Festival was no longer brilliant.


    They''re always like this: they''ll hold you up when they need to, and they''ll trample you down if something goes wrong. The most obvious example is that in Adrian''s memory, the media these days should be filled with remembrance and sigh for Ruifan, because he has left the world due to drug overdose and failed to get timely treatment.


    "It''s better to say less. You have to know that you have come back from the line of life and death. You should know that life is precious." Adrian said gently,


    "yes," rivan nodded after a few seconds of silence. "I''ve made up my mind to quit completely."


    "Even if you don''t make up your mind, we''ll have a way to get you out of it," said silver, the youngest of his family, staring at him suddenly. "If you touch those things again, I''ll make you look good."


    "Silver touched his brother''s, and he touched his own.


    "I promise I won''t touch it again, silver. I swear." He said so in a soft but firm voice.


    Their brother''s feeling is really good.


    Silver, who had been promised a smile, then realized that it was in someone else''s office, and in the office of the benefactor who saved his brother''s life. He stammered: "well, hold Sorry, Mr. Adrian... "


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C247

    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian said with a smile and a wave. "I can understand the feeling that I almost lost my family."


    "Well, I''m sorry." Rivan suddenly said that, he obviously before coming to do some understanding of Adrian.


    "No, it''s been a long time. Just remember to live better." Adrian waved his hand again, and then said, "actually, you don''t have to come to me at all, rivan. I was going to see you in another two days when the heat of this thing has subsided to a certain degree."


    "That would be rude," rivan shook his head. "If you weren''t there that night, I might have really left the world, so it''s right to come here and express my gratitude in person."


    "I''m sure anyone in this situation will do the same." Adrian smiles, and then he sees that there is a trace of disapproval on the faces of rivan and jequin. It seems that they have already understood the situation at that time. Besides Adrian, no one really looks at Ruifan who falls on the ground. After all, there are too many people who can''t get up on the ground because they are drunk or for some other reason, or they are just vagabonds at all. If it''s easy to talk during the day and at night, who knows what will happen? The meddlers are in the minority wherever they are.


    However, they still have to say it. They both knew this, so they laughed again.


    "Anyway, I should have come to thank you in person," rivan said sincerely, with a little self mockery in his face.


    "I told others that my work would last a lot longer than me after I made" go with me ". I almost got it He sighed and didn''t know what he was thinking. He probably felt that the topic was a little heavy, and then he switched to other topics: "if you didn''t leave your name at the nurse, I might not even know who saved me up to now. Jackie and silver are both idiots. They are so excited that they forget to ask for their business cards


    "We all care about you." Silver murmured a little aggrieved.


    "In fact, I also have my consideration," Adrian said with a smile. "If I stay in the hospital all the time, I must be seen by the reporters who come from behind, and then many things will come out. You know, as a director, it''s better to stand behind the scenes rather than go to the front desk too much to compete with reporters. "


    The conversation of several people immediately turned to the film. Although Ruifan, who was only 23 years old, became famous in the "same sex with me" in 1985, he had acted in a TV series as early as 80 years, and has already had a good qualification in this circle. And jackie has also appeared in several films, although they are all pretty good, but there is Ruifan''s aura in front of him, which makes many people ignore him. As for silver, the youngest, he didn''t know much about it, but he sat by and listened with wide eyes.


    The topic soon became more and more extensive, probably because he had been on the death line for a while. Ruifan talked most about his family. For example, he suffered from dystocia on the road for three days and gave birth to him. For example, the bumpy but interesting life in his childhood was like playing art with his sister in the street to make money to support this increasingly populous home. Adrian has been listening very carefully. At the same time, he can''t help but sigh in his heart that this family of nine is really powerful. Not only can we have children, but also every child has an excellent place.


    "I think it''s time we left." After a brief pause, Ruifan, who noticed the time, suddenly said, "I''m so sorry to have bothered you for so long, and we''re all talking about our family."


    "No, no, no, it''s all fun," Adrian said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "I love listening to other people''s stories, which inspire me. All stories are originally from life."


    "Even so, it''s time for us to leave." Ruifan and his two brothers stood up together. Adrian didn''t say anything more until he sent them to the office door. "Take a rest, rivan. Don''t mind the reporters. You''re an excellent actor. Don''t waste your life. If you want, the whole 1990s will belong to you."


    Thank you, ed Rivan took a deep look at him, then bowed slightly and left.


    It''s a real young man. Back in the chair behind his desk, Adrian thought, putting his hands together and leaning back on the back of the chair. Ruifan gave him a very good impression. He was a handsome and handsome young man. He was calm, reserved, polite and cultured. However, he was unruly from his bones. Although he was different from the information in the materials, he had a change on the death line. If he was not a little skinny, it would be perfect.


    It was him all of the ''90s. In Adrian''s memory, this is the media''s evaluation of him. Of course, this is the evaluation he got after his death. People say that every film he takes part in is unforgettable. From his 15-year-old to the youngest Venetian film emperor, this young man with a beautiful face and amazing acting skills always attracts people''s attention. He should have had an unlimited future. Unfortunately, his life was beautified by excessive drug use And thousands of fans.But now it seems that he is destined not to receive such praise, and may even become a villain. Just look at the media reports that he was sent to hospital for drug abuse. It is not surprising that both the East and the West have a tradition of the great dead, especially with special sympathy for the talented and early dead.


    For example, the reason why James Dean has been able to occupy a place among the top ten cultural idols in the United States by means of three films not only fully demonstrates his talent, but also because he died very young. The car accident, when he died, was only one year older than rivan.


    In fact, at least half of America''s top ten cultural idols, from Kennedy to Monroe to Hemingway, have died. Ruifan can get such a high evaluation, can be called "the whole 90''s belongs to him", also because he died. In this way, they will completely survive in people''s memory, and will not do anything to upset the mainstream society. They are more suitable for holding up to the altar as idols. Adrian can bet that if he dies suddenly after the film is made or next year, some people will say that as a director, the whole 1990s belongs to him.


    And now, because of Adrian, rivan has survived. In the future, he may not be able to play any good works. What kind of scandal may he encounter. Of course, he may also have a better performance, or shine brilliantly, but what about that? A man with infinite possibilities will not be promoted to the altar.


    But Is that really the case? Adrian suddenly got up from his chair and went to the French window to look at the street view outside. Because of the continuous development of the film company, it has moved to Burbank as early as three months ago. Although the street outside is not as lively as before, the degree of greening is far higher. In fact, it looks very pleasant.


    "You say, is it possible for you to break the law?" Adrian looked at his dim shadow on the glass. Touching his chin, he murmured, slightly excited.


    When I was in the hospital, I could remember the identity of Raven Phoenix because his brother, jekyun Phoenix, was also an excellent actor and had been nominated for the best actor Oscar. Because of this, and because of a film that contacted Keanu Reeves and had a little understanding of the uninhibited sky, Adrian recalled the information about rivan.


    It has to be said that the boys of Phoenix family are really good. It''s needless to say that even silver is a little bit lively and seems to have great potential, so Adrian is a little bit moved.


    Although there are many praise words about Raven in memory because of his early death, it does not mean that he has no strength. Just like Adrian often said, if there is no quality as the basis, no matter how much publicity and public relations are useless. Not everyone can get praise for both appearance and acting skills. You know, in Hollywood, too handsome appearance is the enemy of all actors who want to speak with their strength.


    Besides, Tom Cruise''s example is close at hand. Even though he has made great efforts to show his acting skills, Oscar''s conservative old men still don''t dump him.


    Adrian really wants to know, if he creates conditions for him, can he keep this evaluation?


    "It takes some change to be interesting. Since I want to build my own empire, I have to have something of my own." Adrian smiles and puts his hand on the bright glass. He unearths Dennis. Because of this, he has to catch the meteor that should have fallen. In this way, it is better to change some things in a small scale and maintain the overall coherence. Although great changes will occur sooner or later after accumulation, no matter how much changes are made after certain periods.


    This matter was settled down, and then put aside for the time being. The reporters were still reporting the news of Ruifan''s drug taking admission, which could not be stopped for a while. Besides, he still needs to rest now, and Adrian has his own work to do.


    The number of theaters and box office of "piano lesson" are slowly increasing. The publicity work of Schindler''s list is also proceeding in an orderly manner. The release date of Philadelphia story has been set at the beginning of December, and the early publicity of this killer is not too cold. So Adrian has to spare no time to solve another matter, which has already been completed It''s been a long time. The other party has reached the point where they quarrel every time they meet. It''s time to let him go.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C248

    "I''ve had enough, ED," grum yelled, his face flushed and his fists flailing in the office. "I''ve said so much, I''ve made so many comments, but you can''t hear a word. Have you ever respected me"


    "I certainly respect you, Winston," Adrian behind the desk spread out his hands as if he didn''t see it at all Fang''s angry look, "I''ve been trying to resolve our differences."


    "Do you want to resolve differences?" The old man''s eyes were staring at him, and his lips were trembling slightly, which showed that he was very angry. "To leave my opinions aside like air, and always change the plot according to his own will, which is also called trying to solve differences?"


    "But the problem is that your ideas don''t fit in with the tone of your idea, Winston," Adrian said, taking his time. "I''ve said that many times. You always want to move the script closer to political satire, always want to highlight both sides of the protagonist, and I don''t want to have any relationship with politics at all."


    Glum rubbed both sides of his head, and suddenly raised his hands: "so, we can''t agree at all? Good, so I quit, ED, he quit. "


    he looked at Adrian with a" one beat, two go "look.


    "You want to quit?" Adrian picks his eyebrows, and that''s what he''s waiting for. "OK, I''ll do it alone."


    "Alone?" Glum was aware of something wrong. "The contract says it''s good..."


    "Clauses 11 to 14 of the contract are a good illustration of what I can do in this situation." Adrian interrupted him in a brisk voice, "so I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "This How could this be? "Glum''s already red face began to turn purple, and his facial features became a little distorted. After a long breath, he said," this is a trap. I''ll sue you. "


    " whatever you want. "Adrian''s face suddenly cooled down and looked at glum with a sneer," I''ll be with you any time, Winston, anyway There are too many movies, and I don''t care about this one. Besides... "


    He sat up straight and looked at him with a playful look: "I was sold 15 years of authority."


    Glum glared at him, his face awkwardly unsightly, his breathing voice getting coarser, his fists clenched tightly, as if he would wave at any time. But he finally took a breath and went out without saying a word.


    With a bang, the office finally returned to silence. Adrian leaned back in his chair and snorted scornfully. Originally, he intended to win glum''s best adaptation award. Unexpectedly, the old man''s temper could not be changed. No wonder he was kicked away in his previous life. Once this kind of person is stubborn, no matter what your status is and how capable you are, not to mention nine cattle, ten can not be pulled back, so it is more comfortable to deal with people who know how to advance and retreat and who know how to look.


    But now, tearing his face means that he can modify the script more, instead of focusing on persuading and arguing as before. Besides, Adrian is the most benevolent. If glum really brings a lawsuit, he will never be polite to him, and no one else will say anything more.


    After finishing this, Adrian starts a leisurely life, such as correspondence with Natalie, going to the record company from time to time, molesting with Charlize, and dating Monica - Julia gave him a look for several days after he was refused to spend Thanksgiving with him.


    The publicity work of several films has entered the track. Needless to say, the piano lesson, the Philadelphia story, with its trademark of homosexuality and discrimination against AIDS people, has attracted considerable attention, but it is still better than many "Schindler''s list". The black-and-white trailer was broadcast on major TV stations a week before Thanksgiving, and Spielberg''s own editing of the trailer immediately attracted countless eyeballs, followed by a large number of various comments.


    There is no line from the beginning to the end. There is only a sad and heavy soundtrack. All kinds of black and white pictures appear alternately from time to time. The Jews who are abused at will, the train cars that drive to hell, the gold teeth poured out of the bag, and Stein''s calm, Armon''s arrogance and Schindler''s meditation appear in turn, which makes people feel pressure involuntarily.


    "usually the trailer is the essence of the movie. In a few minutes, it has focused on the most worthwhile place, but Schindler''s list seems to have broken the law." Some people wrote that, but others thought the trailer was brilliant.


    "Spielberg made a bold attempt. In his opinion, black and white could better express the sad environment at that time." That''s what they said, and then many people agreed with this view, while those who opposed it continued to oppose it. The two opinions began to argue again, which further aroused the public''s appetite, and the rhythm was very good.


    Needless to say who manipulated it, Lafayette''s ability, and with the help of the old men, Schindler''s list is bound to get more reviews than the one I remember. In addition, Viacom''s acquisition of paramount has been settled. Although samer Redstone completed Barry Diller as early as the end of October, he simply purchased blockbuster with his funds, and then borrowed money from the bank as collateral. Finally, he offered a price of $11 billion, but it was not until mid November that he officially took over paramount.During this period, he was basically negotiating with Claude. Claude took this opportunity to enter Viacom''s board of directors, and even if he could not do anything, he would occupy a seat. But Lei Shidong obviously does not think that AC media is qualified to do so, so they have been unable to agree.


    Claude was not in a hurry. He talked with leishidong slowly until he submitted a letter of intent to Turner Broadcasting Company in mid November. Many of the media companies that make about 40% of the company''s shares have not been recognized by the media. However, many of them are not satisfied with the fact that the number of people in the company has not been recognized by the media £º40%¡£


    Not everyone knows their details, so although some people in the industry are surprised, they are not optimistic about the acquisition. But Lei Shidong was obviously not among them, so he thought for a long time and then agreed to Claude''s request.


    "He looks after us." Claude told Adrian, "if it wasn''t for Diller that blocked the acquisition of paramount, he might have targeted us after the acquisition, and he''s interested in you."


    "Thank him for me and tell him I''m glad we''ve got a seat on Viacom''s board." Adrian replied.


    As for the acquisition of TBS, it has been a long time and not in a hurry. Claude has made full preparations. Ted Turner will not win the war even if he has 10000 reluctant to do so. Adrian, who was not proficient in this aspect, naturally gave himself full power to his cronies, and then enjoyed his life at ease.


    Thanksgiving Day in 1993 finally came. Adrian and Monica went to Italy as scheduled. Because they kept a low profile, no one noticed them. They toured central Italy together and, of course, stayed with Monica''s parents on Thanksgiving Day as a reserved show.


    "My parents like you very much." When Monica said this to Adrian, they were walking in the streets of Milan. After hearing that Adrian had not been here, Monica immediately took him to Milan. When she was a professional model, she had participated in the show in Milan and was very familiar with everything here.


    "Thank you. They''re really enthusiastic." Adrian smiles and tightens his arm around Monica.


    Indeed, he was very warm. His good manner of speaking and behaving won the favor of Monica''s parents, so that Monica''s mother privately asked her daughter when she planned to get married. It was the second day of Thanksgiving, and Adrian was about to ask Monica to leave as planned when he overheard outside the half closed door. At the same time, there are also some very embarrassing topics, such as her mother asked her, is not it a bit unbearable to shout so loud at night?


    Milan has just had a heavy snow. The winter sun shines on the white snow that has not been cleaned up, which makes everything look so clean. Although people are wearing thick clothes, they still have good taste in dressing, which is worthy of being the capital of fashion.


    Monica doesn''t talk anymore, just walks quietly with Adrian, crunching on the snow.


    "What are you thinking?" Adrian volunteered to ask, "don''t you think that small fashion show was not wonderful before?"


    Although this year''s International Fashion Festival has long passed, this is Milan. There are all kinds of fashion shows at any time. In addition, Monica has spent a lot of time. Naturally, she has to go to see several shows. It''s just that while watching, Monica''s attention is obviously not on the show. As for where it is, you can get a glimpse from the conversation just now.


    "Probably." Monica said so, and then suddenly began to smile, with a free and easy look between her eyebrows.


    "Ed," she whispered in his ear, "if one day I want to leave you, will you let me go?"


    "Of course not," Adrian replied without hesitation. "You know, I''m a jerk, greedy and possessive, so I won''t let you go."


    "Really The standard ed answer. " Monica curled her mouth and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    "Unless," Adrian suddenly opened his mouth again, "I can''t give you any more, you feel no longer attached to me."


    Monica looks up and stares into Adrian''s eyes. He looks back seriously.


    "Sure enough, you always..." The girl sighed, and all of a sudden, she put her arms around his neck and kissed him, so there was a couple of men and women who were warmly kissing in the streets of Milan.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C249

    After entering December, the competition for Thanksgiving Christmas schedule has become more and more fierce. The large-scale productions of large companies have mushroomed into cinemas and occupied most of the screens. Meanwhile, the fighting also further squeezed the living space of various small independent films. For example, piano lesson stabilized at this level after increasing to 500 screens, which could have been OK before It was at the bottom of the North American box office charts, but it''s been beaten down completely.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, "piano lesson" is a long-term screening, and I don''t care about the gains and losses. What is really affected is the Philadelphia story, which is scheduled to be released before the end of early December. Although it is basically a commercial film, it also brings a bit of artistic flavor. Compared with other films that go straight to the box office, it is naturally less competitive.


    But on the other hand, it doesn''t matter if we don''t have this competitiveness. Because the hero of this movie is a homosexual. Although gay organizations in the United States have been very active, especially on the west coast, San Francisco has been the base of homosexuality since the 1970s. However, compared with the activity and influence of the 21st century, it is far from bad. Naturally, we should say good to those who want to be gay Words of the film, green eyes have added.


    Even if the Philadelphia story is a story of AIDS patients fighting against discrimination to a greater extent, as long as the protagonist is a homosexual, they can be regarded as a gay fight against discrimination. It can be predicted that they will spontaneously organize to support this film, just like Schindler''s list. Although it is not as influential as those old men, it is still possible to fill the gap between them and other commercial films. This is also a loss.


    "Although we are against all forms of discrimination, we have to admit that these are not easy to eliminate, so Adrian thought of the subject and gave it to me. Fortunately, I didn''t screw it up." At the press conference after the premiere, Jonathan Demi, smiling, told reporters that the applause after the premiere gave him enough confidence.


    Although Adrian attended the premiere, he didn''t show up at the press conference. All that should be explained has been explained to Demi. There is no need for him to come out to grab the limelight. To tell you the truth, he didn''t even want to attend the premiere. There are too many movie premieres in the past two months. Although there is no big difference between the premiere and the party, anything can go too far. But he did, because Hanks was going to be there.


    Hanks''s acting skills are needless to say. For this role, he went to the hospital to do volunteer work for a period of time, and he had a full understanding of AIDS. Therefore, even if compared with the original version, which deepened the hero''s experience, his performance was still impeccable. At least half of the warm applause was given to him at the end.


    So Adrian wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to give the protagonist down. Who knows when talking about this, Hanks, who has read the first draft, actually asked him, "are these all real things that happened?"


    At that moment, Adrian really wanted to cover his head, but he still patiently explained: "these things have happened, but Forrest Gump is a fictional person. Do you understand that, Tom? I intend to interpret the history of the United States on the screen through the life of a fictional person. "


    Hanks actually understood, but he didn''t think it was very good: "don''t you think it''s weird and funny to confuse the real with the imaginary?"


    "Believe me, Tom, you''re going to love this movie," Adrian had to say. "The first draft I showed you the other day was just the first draft, and you''ll understand when I''ve finished revising it."


    Although he has some headache about Hanks'' sincerity, Adrian is not worried that he will change his mind in the middle of the way. Before that, at Dennis''s party, he has agreed in front of so many people. After all, Hanks is not Forrest Gump, he is a smart man.


    This problem was temporarily solved, but Adrian immediately got into another trouble - not a problem. If it was someone else, he would be very happy, but


    The car drove into the villa, circled around the fountain in the vestibule and stopped in front of the house. Adrian comes out of the cab, goes around the front of the car, opens the co pilot''s door, and Sara comes out.


    Brown short hair soft hanging on the shoulder, white silk jacket is a dark one-piece skirt, coupled with black translucent stockings and 5-inch high-heeled shoes, do not have a sexy temptation. But the face is thin with pink and Dai, with a girl''s unique purity, contradiction and unity, the United States is incomparable.


    But there was no expression on her pretty face, but her teeth crossed her lips stealthily from time to time.


    "Come in." Adrian said in a soft voice, but shook his head slightly.


    "OK." Sarah replied in a low voice, then followed him, her eyes never looking at him.


    Coming to the living room, Adrian looked at the wall lamp that had been on and was about to make a few calls, but when he thought of telling Charlize on the phone that Sarah was coming for the night, the tone of the other party immediately became colder and swallowed the words.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Adrian takes off his coat and throws it on the sofa and looks at Sarah behind him.Saraton shook her head with a rattle, and her body was even tighter than before she got on the bus. Adrian sighed, poured a glass for himself, and sat across from Sara. He tried to speak several times to adjust the dull atmosphere. However, when he looked at the girl''s drooping eyelids and holding her hands together on her clenched legs, he could only shrug his shoulders.


    "We Go to the bedroom. " After a long time, Sarah finally opened her breath, still afraid to look at Adrian. Although her voice was slightly trembling, there was a sense of determination at the same time.


    "All right." Adrian puffed his lips, shook his head again imperceptibly, and agreed to the proposal.


    One after another, they came to Adrian''s spacious bedroom. After entering the door, he stretched out, pulled his tie and threw it aside. After careful thinking, he turned around and was about to say a few words. Then he was stunned.


    Sara in front of her has taken off her silk short dress, and her short dress has been pulled down to her lower leg. Her black lace underwear sets off her high, and the bottom is more mysterious. In addition, with garters and black transparent stockings tied around her waist, Adrian can''t help but take a deep breath.


    But Sara is still tight, head slightly low, chest sharp ups and downs, like a frightened rabbit.


    "Really Attractive. " After looking at Sarah like a beautiful object for a long time, Adrian suddenly said so. The girl standing at the door suddenly trembled slightly and reached out to untie her bra. But Adrian''s voice rang again: "before that, let''s take a shower first."


    "Yes Yes Sara answers nervously. After receiving Adrian''s pajamas, she picks up her clothes and blocks them in front of her chest and runs into the bathroom in a panic.


    I don''t know what she''s trying to do. Adrian shook his head and touched his chin thoughtfully.


    Soon, both of them had finished washing, so they sat face to face in their pajamas and began to be dazzled again. Sarah''s courage seemed to have disappeared with the flow of water.


    "Well, it''s better to Tell me, how''s your recent acting class? " Adrian started to talk, "or is there a new arrangement? On vacation with mom? "


    Sarah kept her head down and didn''t speak. She never looked at him directly since she insisted on coming to the villa with him at the premiere. Adrian finally sighed, then raised his hands: "forget it, then..."


    "No" girl suddenly jumped up from the chair, her eyes full of panic and looked at


    "it doesn''t matter, I know you..." Adrian said comfortingly.


    "No" the girl called again, a little pain could be heard in her voice. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, tangled for about ten seconds, then opened again and finally looked at Adrian, but her expression was numb.


    The belt was pulled open, with the sound of rustling, the pajamas fell to the ground, and Sarah''s beautiful body was finally completely displayed in front of Adrian. Delicate skin, delicate clavicle, stiff breast, slender waist, slender legs, and attractive mysterious area, everywhere describes the beauty of the girl.


    "You are beautiful, Sarah." Adrian''s throat rolled down, said in admiration, and then made a sign to come. Sara takes a deep breath, steps up to Adrian, closes her eyes, tries to hold back her trembling and undulating chest and asks in a calm voice, "I''m How to do it? "


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just reached out and grabbed her waist and rubbed it gently. The girl with her eyes closed slightly frowned and gave a snort. The red Luo''s * * became a little stiff. Adrian gave a silent smile, and his hands began to move up, across his polished shoulders, took Sarah''s face, and then kissed her red lips.


    To be honest, the feeling of this kiss was not very good. Sarah resisted at first. Although she adjusted quickly, she was totally mechanical. Moreover, every time Adrian''s tongue went deep, her body hardened. After the kiss, the girl was as hard as a stone.


    Rubbing Sara''s face, Adrian smiles silently again.


    "Well, that''s all for today." He said, "take a break, Sarah."


    Sarah opens her eyes in surprise.


    "I Am I not doing well? " She said anxiously, "yes, I did a lot, but But I can correct Just give me time... "


    Fear covered her beautiful face, and she almost reached for it.


    "All right, Sarah, listen to me," Adrian held the girl''s face gently. "You''ve done a good job. No one has done better than you, but you''re not ready."


    He reached out his finger and pressed it on her lips: "it''s a wonderful thing to do * but it requires both sides to be very willing to engage with each other. What you get now is pain rather than happiness. I don''t want to. I hope I can give you a first night worthy of nostalgia and aftertaste. Therefore, unless you really want it from the heart, I won''t give it to you. So, get a good sleep now, and tomorrow everything will be different. "¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C250

    Probably sensing the light from behind the curtain, Sara woke up in a daze, mumbling something to spit out the hair curled up in the corner of her mouth. She wanted to turn over and continue to sleep. But in the next second, the girl suddenly opened her eyes, and her soft body tightened, because she felt she was lying in a person''s arms.


    The tension lasted for about ten seconds before Sarah relaxed slightly, because she had already recalled her situation. Slightly turned the head, reflected in the girl''s eyes is a sharp angular face, facial features as if carved out of marble, eyes closed, even breathing, sleep very heavy, mouth slightly tilted, seems to be dreaming.


    For a while, Sara was in a trance. What he said to herself last night seemed to ring in her ears. The inexplicable warm current suddenly poured into her heart again, with a sweet and sour taste. At that time, she did not accept Adrian''s proposal, but obstinately asked to continue. Finally, Adrian gave a penetrating smile: "well, I can hold you for a night''s sleep."


    Now that I think of Sara as embarrassed and embarrassed as possible, and having a little physical examination of her body, this ambivalence is even stronger. Years of life always makes her feel insecure. What she got at the moment may be lost in the next second, so she is so obsessed with Adrian that she is eager to finish This deal. However, let the girl did not think that, although Adrian kisses her, but will say such words.


    Even if she has just gone to bed early, she still thinks that she is only half asleep with her eyes open. But the man did what he said. Although he held her in his arms, he did nothing else. Moreover, both of them were totally naked and stuck together without reservation. From this point, we can know that this man is indeed a gentleman - which, of course, makes Sarah even more embarrassed.


    The sense of reassurance that can be taken without reserve comes to mind again, just like "Philadelphia Story" is a good film, but its significance is far beyond the scope of "good": Hollywood will sooner or later touch one of the most important facts of our time, and Philadelphia story is a good start. " The Chicago Sun Times


    "this is a controversial work, but for AIDS and homosexuality, the Philadelphia story really goes deep." As Adrian said before, this film is just right to scratch two aspects of the itch, which not only shows the social status of homosexuals and AIDS patients, but also points out a lot of things, while maintaining political correctness. Naturally, the film has been praised by both sides. a


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C251

    However, since homosexuality is involved, it is rare for extreme conservatives to attack the film, but this wave soon drowned in the mainstream cheering. Therefore, the Philadelphia story won more than 14 million US dollars in box office on the basis of 1200 screen lines in the first week, and occupied the 10th place in the North American box office list in this fierce schedule It''s a pretty good start.


    "Good momentum, should continue to maintain, but" Schindler''s list "side is not relaxed Adrian, leaning on the back of his chair with his legs up and looking through the documents, told Lafayette.


    "I''ve contacted several Jewish communities and invited their directors to watch the audition, which has been well received." Said Lafayette, nodding.


    "Very good, but also note that there are many factions among the Jews." Adrian reminds me.


    "I know, they helped a lot." Lafayette made it clear that they didn''t have to know who they were.


    Adrian smiles and is about to say something when Charlize comes in after knocking on the door.


    "They''re waiting for you, ed Although she said without expression, she was wearing the uniform of a standard office girl, and her slender legs in black transparent stockings were particularly attractive.


    Adrian chuckled in his heart, remembering the flash of anger in Charlize''s eyes that morning when she came down to breakfast with dressed Sara. Because Sarah didn''t have the right clothes, she was still dressed the night before yesterday. Although the two did not have a "deeper" communication, the leakage in the bathroom also made her face congested and could not be dissipated. In addition, with the unique green and lustrous features of the girl, she was also full of temptation. No wonder Charlotte would be jealous.


    Yes, that''s the word. Charlize now spends a lot more time with Adrian than any other woman. Adrian already sees it as something in her pocket. How can she not know what she is thinking.


    "Well, I''ll be right there." Adrian stood up and laughed at his secretary. Unfortunately, the latter looked at his nose and heart, as if he didn''t see him at all. Adrian shrugged helplessly, then made a gesture to Lafayette: "you too, Laffer."


    Although there was no "in-depth" communication with Sara, the leakage in the bathroom was quite good. The girl''s tender hands were very tactile and almost made him turn to ask for her. Of course, Adrian finally put up with it. This is not a good time, otherwise he would have eaten her to the bone last night.


    Adrian doesn''t want an overnight treat. As I said before, some women, such as Barrymore or Cameron, are just as good to play with, but some women are worth his collection, such as Monica and Julia. Sarah naturally belongs to the latter, so he doesn''t want to be in a hurry. He''s got to this point and just needs to take a small step forward, like Charlize.


    Thinking of this, Adrian can''t help but glance at Charlize. The girl walks beside him with her body up, staring straight ahead. She is really smart and good at learning. In her previous life, she was a woman who knew what she wanted and made up her mind not to turn back. The best example is that she deliberately pretended to be ugly and won the Best Actress Oscar.


    Although Adrian has become his personal assistant and secretary because of his small wings, he still has some abilities. Needless to say, he has always done his job very well. Moreover, he has a keen observation and is very good at finding and filling up the gaps. Therefore, Adrian often jokes that he can''t imagine what would happen without her.


    However, she is still very young, so it is inevitable that she will make some small disputes, Adrian did not put it in mind, with such a character, Charlize is his favorite. It''s just that it''s not easy how to keep her and stay with him. After all, she''s different from Sarah and Monica.


    A few steps to the meeting room, Adrian immediately converged, straightened his clothes before pushing the door.


    "Sorry to have kept you and me waiting." Adrian smiles and reaches out to the handsome boy and his beautiful wife in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve just arrived." Tom Cruise''s trademark smile was a little fake in Adrian''s eyes, not as good as Nicole Kidman''s.


    "I''ve heard that you still have the title of workaholic, but now I have an intuitive impression." As the two sides sat down on both sides of the long table, cruise said with a smile, "I''ve just come back from Europe, and you''re going to start preparing a new movie."


    "No, I just want to talk about the details, if I disturb your arrangement..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," cruise said twice, shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter." I like the script, really. I like it better than "the vampire at night." so I came after the agent called me. "


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles.


    This script is naturally "mission impossible". Cruise has a unique love for this kind of handsome and cool movies. Although he is more eager to win the Oscar recognition, he also knows that his handsome appearance is not liked by the old directors of the film academy after several failures, so he temporarily gave up the plan to find another script that can show his own characteristics.At this time, Adrian sent out an invitation. Although he didn''t like the so-called "miracle director", he still took the role of Leicester. To be honest, the novel adapted from Anne Rice was not bad, but then Adrian gave him a big surprise. His wife Nicole thought about the idea of changing the TV series "impossible mission" into a movie. Although he was interested in it, he didn''t pay much attention to it. This situation lasted until mission impossible Ben and several sets of drafts were sent to hand.


    Cruise was on location in Paris at that time. After reading it for the first time, he had a feeling that he was agent Ethan hunt. He couldn''t explain this feeling. He wanted the role very much. Especially after seeing the set ups, the idea became stronger, so when the agent told him that Bosworth wanted to invite him to talk about the film, he agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All in all, except for the locations in Budapest and the United Kingdom, we plan to finish most of the scenes in the studio, such as the last action play in the tunnel At this point, Lafayette raised his head to say that the introduction was over.


    "Thank you, Lafayette." Cruise smiles and nods. "I''d love to play this role too..."


    At this point, he looked at his wife hesitantly, and nicoleton gave him a look of request.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nicole would like to play with me Cruise pauses for a few seconds and finally says this, which makes Nicole feel relieved. However, she catches the subtle look in her husband''s eyes. She is shocked by what she thinks of. She is about to speak. Cruise has already said: "but, ED, can you give this script to * *?"


    The air in the conference room suddenly stagnated, and Lafayette looked at Adrian. Even Charlize, who had been buried in the record, raised her head, and Nicole simply covered her forehead.


    "You know, I also have a production company," cruise said, smiling as if he didn''t notice anything. "I love the script. I want to run it myself."


    Adrian touches his chin and looks at cruise as if he didn''t hear him. Cruise was not in a hurry, so he leaned back on the chair, his fingers pounding on the arm from time to time.


    After a while, Adrian suddenly showed a smile: "I can promise you, Tommy, this script can be handed to you to operate, I believe you will be an excellent producer, but the specific terms need to be further discussed."


    Cruise was stunned. He didn''t expect Adrian to promise so freely, but he was a man who had seen many storms. He soon showed a brilliant smile: "really?"


    "Of course," Adrian nodded, "but don''t forget I have another word."


    "Yes, I heard that." Cruise laughed. "I''ll get the agent to come and talk to you in a minute."


    Adrian then laughed, and Lafayette remained serious, while Charlize looked at Adrian with strange eyes, and Nicole, who covered her forehead.


    "Do you know what you''re doing, Tommy?" After coming out of the meeting room, Nicole asks her husband in a low voice, "didn''t Riley tell you that it''s better not to mention this kind of thing"


    "but the problem is that I not only mentioned it, he also agreed to come down." Cruise some elated said, he has not been very like Adrian, do not know why, anyway is a feeling. But he also liked the secret service script, so he wanted to make it by himself.


    But agent Riley told him that it was almost impossible. The script was in Adrian''s hands. He was the director and producer, and he had his own film company, so it was impossible for him to make it. Cruise is not qualified to mention this condition at all. It''s a big deal that the other party changes actors.


    Cruise was not reconciled, so he still put forward it today. Unexpectedly, Adrian immediately agreed to him. Excited, he didn''t care whether there was any problem or not.


    "But, Tommy, you have to know..." Nicole frowned and wanted to say something more. Cruise interrupted her impatiently: "don''t gossip about my decision, Nicole"


    Nicole breathed and couldn''t say anything. Cruise realized that his tone was not very good, so he immediately hugged his wife with a smile: "OK, don''t worry about so much. Think about where we are going to celebrate, It''s hard for us to act in the same movie, but this time you''re playing someone else''s wife


    Nicole, who had wanted to say something else, laughed bitterly in her heart, sighed and shook her head gently at her husband.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C252

    "Don''t you think he''s going too far?" Out of the meeting room, Charlize finally couldn''t help asking, and then looked at Lafayette, who was still in the room. "Laffer didn''t stop you."


    "Who? Tom Adrian laughed disapprovingly. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a script. Although it will definitely make money, I can take out a lot of such scripts at any time."


    This arrogant remark made Charlize pause for a moment, but she did not refute it. After all, Adrian''s achievements made it perfectly possible to say so.


    "Well, Charley, don''t worry about that. Not everyone can see where they are all the time." Adrian said with a smile. If only from the perspective of career, Tom Cruise still has many advantages. At least he takes his work seriously and is willing to fight for his own goals. For example, the two speeches in a wheelchair in "born on July 4" were really brilliant. But when it comes to dealing with people and things, this guy occasionally seems to be too arbitrary. It should not have been like this before, but after becoming more and more famous It''s normal. People always change.


    It doesn''t matter. Give it to him if he wants it. Adrian shrugged imperceptibly. Anyway, I don''t lack this movie. Besides ha-ha. The only regret is that I agreed too fast. If it comes out, others will think that they are good at talking, and then it will be very troublesome. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we have to continue to negotiate terms. We can also set up a gate on this. Needless to say, we need to take at least half of the copyright, and we need to hold the right of adaptation for the time being.


    "You think it''s better for you to focus on other things, Charley. You know, I have a lot to ask about." Back in the office, Adrian grinned before Charlize, who wanted to say something else.


    Charlize had to roll his eyes and close his mouth, followed by a crack from his hips.


    "Ed" girl frowned and exclaimed, but before she could move, Adrian had put his arm around her waist from behind and kneaded gently on her hips.


    "It still feels so good." Adrian looked up, said in an aria with a smile, then lowered his head and gave Charlize a kiss on the back of his neck, and then he returned to his desk laughing.


    Charlize glared at him angrily, bit his lips and walked out, seemingly angry, but still did what he had to do.


    Adrian immediately recovered his mind and continued to deal with his work. The current three films are basically on schedule. The rest is the premiere of Schindler''s list before Christmas. Although the current version of Schindler''s list is no different from the one he remembers, in terms of its popularity before its release and the public''s curiosity about it, it is far better than it was in the past because of his willingness to put in. In this case, the premiere needs to be a success.


    In addition, both Jedi and vampires have been filmed, and Jedi cop has taken about three months, and brookheimer and Michael Bay are in charge of the editing of the film, which is almost half done. The night visit to the vampire is much worse. It took about five months to shoot. After all, there are not many shots shot in the studio, and the location is also a bit scattered. In addition to some other things, it was not long ago that the film was closed, and the post production is just beginning.


    Here is a very interesting place. The script of "the vampire at night" started with a reporter''s interview with Louis, and the role was played by raven Phoenix. Although Adrian was named as a producer, he basically decentralized the power. In addition to several important roles designated by him, the director Jordan was responsible for the rest. So Jordan found rivan And then I finished shooting the scene in August.


    "Interesting, does that mean I''m destined to save him?" Adrian rubbed his chin and thought thoughtfully. Because of the series of things about Halloween, he remembered a lot about Raven. One of them was that the former "night visit the vampire" crew had intended to play the role of reporter, but he had already died in the shooting, so the crew had to find someone else to compare it with the current situation It''s very interesting, isn''t it?


    "It''s a butterfly effect, too," Adrian chuckled as he looked at Raven''s information. "I didn''t expect to be connected so early. Should I pray to fate and praise its elusiveness?"


    Although he was not a firm atheist in his previous life, he never hoped for any God, but when he got up from the bathroom after memory reorganization, he immediately overturned this argument. But Adrian doesn''t believe in God. Even if he is a Christian now, he just keeps his own awe of the unknown power and firmly believes that the unknown power is on his side. Because although the fate is unpredictable, this power let him see a trace.


    Well, not to talk about these idealistic things, although the two films have not been completed, they belong to the kind of works that are completely handed over to others, so we don''t need to know the situation at any time.


    As for other aspects, for the record companies, the super boy founded by Adrian has gained a high popularity after the first shot, which is only slightly inferior to the Backstreet Boys launched by Jive Records Company in the same period. I believe that the nomination of Grammy''s best new combination is absolutely indispensable. However, backstreet boys are sure to get the nomination, which is a strong competitor. Compared with them, Adrian''s super boys are not very suitable. After all, they don''t have enough time to cooperate with each other like backstreet boys.It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they only set up a new group for the record company. If they can''t, they will be dissolved, and then they will cultivate a new group. Adrian thinks so, and at the same time looking for an opportunity in his mind, buying Jive Records might be a good idea.


    As for Britney Spears and Christina who are still in training, due to the success of the super boy, the record company has attracted many new people and signed several young female singers. Although the package is not as popular as the super boy, it also has a great popularity. All these made the two girls work harder to exercise themselves, because Adrian would see them every time he came to the record company. At the same time, he always told them that he signed them because he saw the great potential of their full text wa ~ Po, so don''t let him down.


    Huang once said that a lie repeated a thousand times is the truth, which is the simplest and most effective way to brainwash. But certain skills also need to have, for example, the brainwashed person should be familiar with and recognized by the brainwashed person, like Adrian. Of course, the differentiation should be maintained all the time, and it should not be over heated. Adrian has done a good job at present. Sometimes he really wants to know what kind of fruit will come out in a few years.


    Well, this is the business of the record companies. The publishing companies have acquired another publishing company before. After the merger, they have become more powerful and have basically occupied a position among the top publishers in the United States.


    The novel version of piano lesson is now on the market. In addition, many good novels have been published. As two novels, biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider, which initially opened up the situation for the company, have already released sequels. But now it''s basically written by Ben Arndt, a second-rate writer who co wrote with Adrian, Adrian only occasionally provides ideas and suggestions. Here we have to say that fate is interesting. This second-rate writer actually burst out a lot of inspiration because of these two novels, and a collection of short science fiction novels that he took time to create alone actually sold very well.


    Adrian admired him very much, but he also admired the Hollywood producers. Since the matrix occupied a position in the best seller of the New York Times, a film company immediately found a publishing company to buy the film adaptation rights.


    Although there were producers who wanted to buy the film adaptation rights of "biochemical crisis" and "Tomb Raider", they were all very small film companies, but this time they came to the door, not to mention Miramax and Xinxian. It''s amazing that Columbia also got a foot in it. It''s amazing that they are so optimistic about the novel.


    Of course, Adrian won''t sell the film adaptation rights, whether it''s biochemical crisis, Tomb Raider or the matrix. Joking, he has a good film company. Why sell the film adaptation rights? Besides, "matrix" is not to be mentioned. It was originally written to occupy the position. Biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider are all made up of games. Without games, it is hard to get many fans to adapt into films. Maybe it will be more popular, but who knows?


    However, when it comes to games, Adrian is very depressed about the game studio that has been renamed Blizzard bought in his private name. It''s not that he said anything wrong. Warcraft: humans and orcs has been under development and is progressing smoothly. Adrian has also made a lot of comments privately.


    After he dismantled Pixar''s game department, he led some Blizzard employees to form a department dedicated to his idea. After Haoyi produced some scenes of biochemical crisis, he was a little disappointed.


    The texture is close to the cartoon style, and the decryption mechanism is not as good as expected. The key is that the human design is quite different from the original one Adrian remembers. It''s no wonder that there are few similarities between European and American Games and Asian Games. It''s normal for Adrian to feel weird.


    However, if you are not satisfied, you can''t correct the idea that a group of people have been successful for a long time. Since you chose to let the game studio in the United States make it, you have to accept their works.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C253

    Although there are many problems, the most important feature of biochemical crisis is the movement of characters in specific scenes, and the unknown fear comes from invisible dead corners. They did it very well. In addition, because of the image engine, the face resolution of the characters is not very large and relatively clean, so only looking at the character model, the difference is not very big, Adrian did not care too much.


    Of course, the environment is too cartoon and the decryption is relatively weak. The success of the previous two works of biochemical crisis has something to do with the way the game combines the elements of action and decryption, as well as the relatively realistic environment. They can set up people, but they can''t.


    Now that biochemical crisis has started to be made into games, Tomb Raider will certainly not fall behind, not to mention that the game company has been taken over by Claude. When Adrian asked people whether they could adapt the novel into a game, they also got a small surprise. Eidos game company had already read the novel at the beginning of the year and was interested in it. However, when making the request for adaptation, it was rejected by the publishing company that Adrian had instructed. In addition, Eidos company was still a little unknown at this time He didn''t know about it.


    Now Adrian finds them, it''s like dozing into a pillow, so Tomb Raider game is under development. But now, with Adrian, the "original author" who puts forward some opinions from time to time, the game will inevitably become different, but the most different image is Laura.


    As for what''s different, let''s talk about it later. The most important thing is that Christmas is coming.


    At first, it was a colorful picture of Jews and their children standing around the table, looking at the two candles on it and singing Hebrew songs. As the candle light fades away, the characters are gone, leaving only the rough song still reverberating. In the end, the candle went out, and the picture was completely black and white.


    Spielberg is worthy of being one of the most storytelling directors, simply caught the audience''s eyes.


    Then, with the subtitles of Nazi Germany occupying Poland, the experiences of Jews were revealed on the screen one by one. They were searched, beaten and manipulated at will. The black and white pictures made these scenes more heavy and unbearable.


    Then, the hero appeared. This businessman named Oscar Schindler, tall and handsome, was sociable, and soon got into a good relationship with Nazi officers. Then he got what he wanted, such as the opportunity to hire salaried Jews.


    At this time, Schindler was only a pure businessman. He only wanted to seize the opportunity to make more money.


    "With all due respect, they contributed money and I contributed, so And you? " Stein, the accountant chosen to manage the company, came to Schindler''s office to listen to his plan, and Schindler''s answer was, "I''m in charge of the company''s public relations. My specialty is image design, not work."


    "Among the people I know I won''t be interested. " Said Stein, after a long sitting.


    Having said that, there was no better choice for the Jews who were in more and more difficult situations, so Schindler''s factory was finally set up. However, Stein also took this opportunity to rescue his compatriots. He taught girls who knew nothing about technology to make cabinets in this way. He forged a hardware grinder certificate for a history teacher.


    Schindler also knows this, but he doesn''t take it seriously. He likes wine and women and luxury life. As long as Stein keeps making money for him, he doesn''t care. Until one morning, several German soldiers stopped the car of the factory, let the staff inside get off to sweep the snow on the street, pulled out an old man with one arm, ignored his voice of "I am an important mechanic", laughing and shooting him in the snow.


    "He''s a press operator, and he''s very skilled." To question the Nazi officers, Schindler said the answer with a cold look when he was ridiculed by the "one armed technician". Although Schindler didn''t know what to do in the factory, he didn''t know what to do in the factory.


    Some people will change after all, but this change is not enough.


    The living environment of the Jews deteriorated further. Stein, who did not have a work permit, was caught on the train to which he was about to drive. Fortunately, Schindler threatened not to cooperate and was too lazy to find a "inferior" Jewish escort Officer: "very good, sir, what''s your name? I promise you''ll be on the front line in the East next week. "


    Then, with the help of a soft officer, he found Stein before the train started.


    "Stupid. What would you do if I were five minutes late?" Schindler scolded Stein so much that the delicate friendship between them was revealed.


    Stein was undoubtedly lucky that as they left the station, the employees immediately escorted the large and small bags of personal boxes that should have been on the train to a nearby warehouse. The Jews on the train don''t need these, because the train will take them to hell. The dead don''t need luggage.The Nazis took everything from them, even the gold teeth in their mouths. The bags of teeth on the table, and the dull eyes of the Jewish employees who were ordered to select them, looked so shocking.


    At last a low sob broke out in the silent screening hall.


    New concentration camps were set up, and the killing was about to begin. Led by the demonic Nazi officer, Amon, German soldiers began to premeditate the Jews in Krakow.


    No pity - a German soldier reprimanded another soldier for shooting a murder just because he shot him at a time lag; there was no resistance - all the Jews could do was hide and just kill themselves in their own way.


    They didn''t regard the Jews in front of them as human beings. In their eyes, these Jews were just like pigs and dogs. The German soldiers tried their best to drag out and kill those who had been hiding. The gunfire was constantly ringing here, and the firelight of brain interviewers was constantly shining here. At the same time, there was a leisurely sound of playing the piano, and whether it was Bach or mo Teza''s discussion.


    Schindler on the hillside saw all this. He saw the Jews being driven away like sheep and killed by the roadside without any resistance. He saw the red, the sad red. The little girl in red stumbled through the crowd. Although seizing the opportunity to run into an empty room and hide under the bed, except in the sound of gunfire Nothing can be done by covering your ears.


    The impact of such a scene on Schindler is indescribable. After dining with the Nazi officers such as Amon, Armon praised his clothes for his good work. He kept his usual manner, but replied, "thank you. I''d like to give you one, but the tailor may have died."


    Schindler started a huge transformation. Although he didn''t admit it, he was more active in sheltering the Jews as much as he could.


    "This is not power. There are enough reasons to kill a person, but not to kill him. This is power, the power of the emperor." In the face of more and more unscrupulous Amon, Schindler said.


    Aimon, who was drunk at that time, seemed to accept the proposal, saying that he was already in tears. With the sound of sad violin, low sobs were heard again in the dreary screening hall, as if chain reaction. More sobbing sounds came up and filled with sadness.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C254

    The lights in the projection hall finally turned on, but the scene was silent. There was no sound. Even the previous choking stopped. The continuous sad atmosphere seemed to trap people and let them immerse themselves in it.


    Finally, the clapping applause started, only one person was clapping, which was very abrupt. The audience at the scene immediately responded, as if they were awakened. They clapped their hands and cheered. The sound was so warm that the ceiling of the screening hall was almost lifted up.


    "Thank you, thank you" audience came up and hugged Spielberg one after another. They were all red eyed and excited. They were different from the old men last time - although they were all very old - those guys were used to the big wind and waves. Even if they were surprised and shocked, they would not express them completely. And now those who are attending the premiere are from the major Jewish communities in the United States, so it''s hard to stop seeing such a wonderful film.


    "Thank you, thank you." Spielberg, who shook hands and hugged them one by one, said the same word, moistened his eyes, and took time to give Adrian, not far away, a grateful glance. When there was silence just now, it was Adrian who first applauded and then caused such a warm applause.


    Adrian shrugged disapprovingly. He spent so much effort and so much relationship to invite these people to attend the premiere. What he wanted was this warm effect. Even if he didn''t take the lead in clapping, these people would respond sooner or later.


    Spielberg was surrounded by more and more people. This time, unlike the last time, there were only a few dozen spectators, and the crowds surrounded him. Liam Neeson and Ben Kingsley were also treated in the same way. Those who were blocked out from expressing their gratitude to Spielberg focused on them. Fortunately, the audience remained rational and calm. They did not equate Ralph Feins with Amon, but no one ever spoke to him, so that there was no one around him Big piece.


    "It doesn''t seem very good." Adrian went in and asked in a joking tone.


    "No," Ralph shook his head. "I can understand how they feel, in fact When I was watching this movie myself They all hate their role. It''s really hard to imagine that there would have been such a person decades ago. "


    "Yeah, that''s the charm of the movie," Adrian shrugged. "Steven''s storytelling skills are really second to none. Of course, your performance is excellent and deep-rooted."


    "Thank you. I don''t thank you yet, ED," feines said, suddenly thinking of something. "I remember when jadrich told me that you told him to find me directly."


    "Yes, I remember when jadrich said you almost beat him when he found you." Adrian said with a smile.


    "For other actors, if a stranger comes to see him in a Nazi uniform and wants to take a few pictures, he will probably have the same reaction as me." Feins shrugged, then thought of something, looked at Adrian and laughed.


    "I don''t want to thank you all of a sudden, ed He said so.


    "Oh? Why? " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Because the character is so disturbing, not to mention the problems in the shooting - I drank about 28 pounds of wine, God, I never knew I could drink so much. But more importantly, I''m worried that after the film is released, I''ll get a lot of threatening and warning letters from all over the world Feins joked, and Adrian laughed as he settled in.


    They talked for a while. Spielberg, Nathan and Kingsley finally got rid of the excited audience and went to the front room to prepare for the press conference. Although Adrian was present as a producer, he actually did nothing but invest and advise, so he sat quietly in the corner to listen to Spielberg and their answers.


    Reporters did not pay too much attention to him. Although Adrian lost the Oscars this year and had affairs with Julia and Monica respectively, it was far from the limelight of last year. In addition, Spielberg has always been put on the front desk in previous publicity work. Schindler''s list has received a lot of attention from the beginning, so the reporters are targeting him.


    Adrian was happy, too, and would only insert a word or two when he needed to. The reporters are obviously prepared. After all, with the overwhelming publicity in the past two months, most people have already known where the film was adapted from and what twists and turns have gone through. However, Spielberg, who has been adjusted, has dealt with too many such situations, so he has been answering questions in an orderly manner. The three leading stars of Nathan, Kingsley and Feins are also very appropriate. This situation has continued until a reporter from the Chicago Tribune asked a question.


    "Do you really know about Oscar Schindler''s life, Mr. Spielberg?" He asked.


    As soon as he said this, Adrian picked his eyebrows. This guy was obviously not good at it.


    Spielberg was stunned and nodded: "yes, of course, I started collecting information after I got the right to adapt this book. I believe I know enough about Schindler''s life.""So don''t you think the movie''s description of Schindler is a little exaggerated?" The reporter asked.


    "It''s normal that the film needs to be artistically exaggerated, and it''s not just Schindler that the movie wants to express." Although Spielberg frowned, he patiently answered the other party''s questions.


    "But it''s no longer appropriate to exaggerate," the reporter confidently said. "I have read through Schindler''s biography several times and collected a lot of relevant information. According to my understanding, Mr. Schindler is not as humanitarian as you described in the film. It can be said that his character of seeking pleasure has never changed. He helped those people even more More because of the news of Germany''s defeat, he left a way for himself - well, I admit that there was speculation in the last sentence, but it was true that he lived in the house of the Jews who had been rescued after the war, and maintained a lover relationship with his mistress. I think this has affected the whole film, making its foundation not so solid. "


    Spielberg''s brow deepened. He was obviously angry, but before he could speak, Adrian had already taken the microphone: "I''ll answer that question."


    How can this be left to Spielberg?


    The reporters'' eyes immediately focused on Adrian. They had asked him something about him and Spielberg before, but he quietly pushed them to Spielberg. Spielberg praised Adrian''s support for himself and their friendship, so they were curious about what Adrian was going to say.


    "Before I answer this question, I''d like to ask this gentleman to answer me a question." Adrian said so.


    "It seems unfair, but It doesn''t matter, please. " The reporter noticed something, but didn''t know what it was, so he said it was OK.


    "I would like to ask, is it true that Schindler helped almost 1000 Jews in those terrifying years?" Adrian''s hands crossed on the table, said, this time for the other party lenglengleng.


    Adrian didn''t give him a chance to speak, and immediately went on: "no matter what kind of person Schindler is, no matter what his purpose is to help these people, he has sheltered more than 1000 Jews and let them live. Is this the most basic fact?"


    "Yes, of course, but..." Reporters want to fight back.


    "When you watched the movie, I believe you will not forget the last few scenes. The surviving Jews made a ring for Schindler in order to thank him. This sentence is engraved on the ring," Adrian glanced at the audience slightly with a sneer in his eyes. "Can anyone tell me what this is?"


    Now no one says anything. They already know what Adrian wants to say. The reporter of the Chicago Tribune is touching his nose and looking away.


    "Saving one person is like saving the world." Adrian spread his hands, solemn as if in prayer.


    Then there was a loud clapping sound. Although there was not much applause or much applause, it was very harsh in the front hall. Spielberg also gave him a thumbs up.


    "Your answer is brilliant, ed "I can''t think of a better answer," Spielberg praised after the launch


    "You would have said that," Adrian shrugged. "In fact, I should have asked you to warn that guy, but it took so much effort to get the film on, and it was so well made that I didn''t like the noise of people."


    "Yes, it''s finally on," Spielberg sighed. "I''ve said it many times, but I still want to say thank you, ED, for all this."


    "Don''t be so polite. We all know what this is for." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Sometimes I don''t want to control the whole process of distribution, but I don''t want to control the whole process." Spielberg suddenly said this, and then thought of some excuse and said: "sorry, ED, I''m not saying that you did not do well, you did well, I just have some feelings."


    "I understand, Steven," Adrian waved with a smile. "Remember what I said to you after the audition? You can set up a film company of your own. "


    "Why, do you think it''s a good idea for me to set up a film company myself?" Spielberg raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Why not? You have the ability to have connections. If you raise enough money, you can set up your own film company. Maybe you will become a big film company comparable to Warner and universal, "Adrian said, with a flash of light in his eyes.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C255

    "Schindler''s list" was finally officially released at the end of 1993. After a lot of pre publicity, it has attracted numerous people''s attention, and has immediately won numerous praise.


    "Spielberg showed his amazing talent once again. He used a black-and-white film to do what color films didn''t do, and shut the mouths of those who questioned him." "Heavy, oppressive and hopeful, this is a masterpiece of humanitarianism. Spielberg is no longer full of childlike innocence, but he brings the audience a hard work that he has to watch "Although Schindler agreed to be the producer of Hollywood, there is no wrong reason for him to be the producer of Hollywood The Chicago Tribune, including critic Roger Abbott, who likes to make two sentences in his own column, also gives his thumbs up to the film.


    "Since the 1960s, films began to have color. Although black-and-white films have not completely disappeared on the screen, they have also been completely reduced to the place of individual performance. Directors make black-and-white films more to show their own unique taste, because the more colors can express, the richer the things they can express.


    But Spielberg has now broken through this. Although Schindler''s list has only two colors, we can see more colors than black and white. When the one armed old man was killed in the snow, the blood was in sharp contrast with the snow; when the women in the concentration camp had to prick their fingers to smear blood on their faces in order to make their pale face look ruddy so as to avoid being picked out by the Nazis; when the children of the concentration camp hid in the feces under the toilet in order to avoid the Nazi''s search When they were in the pit; when the women were running round and round in the camp. Although there are only two kinds of colors, the shock and impact produced by them make us see more and more heavy that color can''t bring.


    The whole movie is full of simple but meaningful metaphors with Spielberg''s Montage Technique everywhere. For example, amon pulls a Jewish worker out and fires several shots at his head. However, he still keeps pulling the trigger, which can be seen from the disappearance of human nature.


    But the most amazing thing is the only little girl with color walking through the Holocaust. With such a bright red color to represent the symbolic meaning of the massacre, people can''t help but want to stand up and applaud. However, Spielberg himself admitted that this very Spielberg style idea was not his own idea, but was provided by his friend Adrian Cowell. Moreover, Cowell not only helped him a lot in the film, but also provided the whole film investment. It must be said that this young man can deserve the title of "miracle director."


    Of course, there are also critical articles, but most of them are not painful or itchy. The more well-known media is, the more it is. Most of them criticize from the shooting techniques and angles, and at the same time, they praise it as a great work full of humanitarian spirit. After all, anti fascism is politically correct in any country, and there are still a large number of old people supporting it. Even the most extreme anti Semites are afraid to raise their opposition openly now.


    It is because of this momentum that 300 theaters have been obtained before the release, and then expanded to 400 after the release. But that''s it. Although the old folks want more people to enjoy the film, they can''t violate the market rules unless they completely monopolize the cinema.


    It doesn''t matter. Compared with other art films, Adrian made up his mind at the beginning to have a long-term show. As long as the current momentum continues and gradually rises, the theater owners should abide by the market rules.


    In a word, from the end of 1993 to the beginning of 1994, the movie most discussed by Americans was Schindler''s list. Various kinds of praise came out in endlessly. Jewish communities in major cities across the United States held grand memorial activities. Even Clinton called out at a news conference: "I urge you to see this film urgently."


    Whether he really thinks so, or whether he wants to please voters, or has a deal with someone, it''s not clear. Anyway, it''s just another firewood for Schindler''s list, making it more and more popular in the United States. Three weeks later, not only did the number of theaters increase to 800, but the total box office in North America also made 20 million, and the momentum did not weaken at all. Maybe Jewish families in North America went to see the film.


    The situation in Europe is even hotter. After all, it is the main victim area of Jews. When the film was released in European countries, many Jewish families took the initiative to publicize it. In addition, the unprecedented unity of the Jewish people ravaged after World War II, the old guys in the United States only contacted a little, and German Prime Minister Kohl appeared at the top of Schindler''s list in Germany On the screen.


    Of course, to achieve such results, can set off such a big momentum, and the film is not without good. As Adrian has said a long time ago, the reason why Schindler''s list is favored and sought after by the old guys is that it is entertaining, or closer to the feelings of ordinary people.Whether it is a street in Warsaw, Annie''s diary or naked in the wolves, or it takes too long, Warsaw street is a work of 49 years, or both of them have narrow perspectives. Annie''s diary and naked in the wolves all describe the affairs of a family or several families from the perspective of one person.


    "Schindler''s list" has three perspectives, and shows the history in an all-round way. What''s more, Spielberg knows what kind of plot and what kind of role the audience prefer to see -- Schindler''s list has got a good box office in Germany. Besides the German''s self reflection, the protagonist is German.


    The audience will naturally be moved and shocked by these, and the Jewish people will naturally find out what kind of role this film can play in propaganda, and Schindler''s list will naturally be warmly sought after.


    Because of this film, Spielberg''s position in Hollywood has become more and more stable. We should know that at least half of the founders of the seven major film companies are Jewish, and the other half are more or less related to Jews.


    In the same way, Kingsley has won more praise, and Nathan and Feins'' Hollywood situation has opened up. Nissen, in particular, had to dress up every time he went out during the movie. Otherwise, countless people would watch wherever he went. Sometimes he would meet people who took the movie as reality and appreciated him again and again as Schindler.


    Feines is not so lucky. Who made him play the villain? However, there are still a lot of film companies come to visit. Unfortunately, this British boy is not here. He seems to prefer to make British films. Of course, Hollywood movies with good scripts will be picked up, but they are all reserved for Adrian verbally.


    However, they are not the ones who make the biggest profit from the film.


    "You''re a wonderful young man, ED, with brains and vision and so talented." Among the people in a suit, a chubby old man in his early 70s told Adrian.


    "Yes, Steven himself said that without you, the film would have lost a lot of color." Another short old man followed, and his words elicited a unanimous nod.


    "I''m flattered. It''s the result of everyone''s joint efforts." Adrian said with a smile, then straightened his face and raised his glass: "although it''s not appropriate in this situation, I still want to ask you to join us..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It should be." One of them raised his glass and became serious.


    "To those who have lost their lives in their sufferings, that they may rest in the arms of the Lord." Adrian said so.


    After a drink and a few more words, Adrian left immediately and came to the father and son who were talking.


    "Is the conversation over?" Benedict looked at his godson with a smile.


    "Yes, Godfather." Adrian nodded. "It was a good conversation."


    "You''re brilliant, ED," Benedict patted him on the shoulder, "to think of such a way."


    "As it happens, if I hadn''t met Steven, it wouldn''t have happened." Adrian said modestly.


    "No, no, no, ED, there aren''t so many happenings in the world. There''s a reason for everything. If you don''t cheer up, you don''t make movies, you don''t get so much easy, even if you meet Steven, you won''t be in the same situation." Benedict grinned mildly, "so you''re brilliant."


    "Dad." Claude couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Well, son, you''re excellent too," Benedict burst out laughing. "You''re both great. I''m proud of you. I''m very proud of you."


    He patted the two people hard, and then said seriously, "but I want to remind you, ED, those are old foxes. Friendship is friendship, and business is business."


    "I know, godfather, don''t worry. Although I''m not very good at it, there''s a smart guy helping me." Adrian looks at Claude with a smile, and the two punch each other.


    "That''s it. Don''t disturb your conversation." Benedict laughed and left.


    "I never thought that a movie would have such power." After his father left, Claude said.


    "It''s just the right time. They just need such a film, so they will spare no effort." Adrian shrugged, then looked at him and asked, "is it done?"


    "It''s done," Claude lifted his chin to an old man in the circle who was still talking. "Mr. bloom did a small favor, and the other party sold his shares very quickly."


    At this point, he breathed a triumphant smile: "Ted''s chips are getting smaller and smaller."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C256

    "Great," Adrian clapped his hand. "So, can I have the time now?"


    "Of course - no," Claude shook his head and laughed. "I''ve told you many times, ED, don''t be so impatient. We can''t give Ted or anyone else a chance. There''s a lot of people watching us."


    He paused and looked at the old man standing in the distance talking to each other and suddenly laughed: "Oh, of course, if you can persuade them to help in all aspects without reaching in, I promise I can take them tomorrow."


    Then he pretended to think: "Yeah, think about it. If you direct Schindler''s list yourself, maybe you can really persuade them."


    "That''s impossible. Steven got the right to adapt the novel as early as the early 1980s. I was able to get in because I was ready, but I had some luck." Adrian shrugged his shoulders in disbelief and looked over there. The old men had probably finished talking about it, and things were falling apart.


    "There will be a chance." He said that in a low voice.


    Adrian has done so much, got involved in the production of Schindler''s list, and provided everything for Spielberg. It was the idea of these people. The relationship built by such a film that has a global repercussion and broad sympathy for the victims of the Holocaust is much stronger than it is through economic gain alone, and his grandmother is Jewish.


    Such a network, together with the two photos shared by Uncle Anderson and his godfather, will only be good for his career if it can be perfectly integrated and deepened. "Well, I''ll wait for your good news," Adrian said, throwing his hand in Claude''s chest, "but don''t make me wait too long. There are some things I''ve prepared for a long time."


    "Well, well, I''ll try my best." Claude laughed and thought, "but, ED, if Steven is going to set up his own film company, aren''t you really going to invest?"


    "Why not?" Adrian asked, but he immediately understood what Claude meant.


    "Don''t worry, crow. We''re just investing, and the amount won''t be too big." He laughed with a meaningful smile, "and Steven wants to invest more than two or three billion dollars."


    "What does he want to do?" Claude was surprised to pick his eyebrows, but immediately responded: "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything," Adrian kept his meaningful smile. "I''ll just add fire to him, I''ll motivate him, everything involves a little bit, movies, TV series, animation, music, games, etc. I would suggest to him, if I can do this, why can''t you? You have a lot more contacts in this circle than I do. All you need is a huge sum of money, which is not difficult for you. "


    "Shield?" Claude raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, you also said that after the acquisition of TBS, we will become very attractive. For AC media, which is still very young, to a large extent, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages." Adrian looked at his best friend with a smile, "but that''s just one reason. Remember what I said to you before, crow? We need someone before us to challenge the order of Hollywood. They must have great strength, be able to stick to it for a long time, and be able to leverage the whole power plate. Only in this way can we seize more opportunities for full development, and then we can rise in a thunderous momentum after accumulation. Steven fully meets these conditions. He has enough status and contacts. In addition to my living example, I can be sure that he has already moved. What''s more... "


    "If they succeed, we can make a good investment and form an alliance; if they fail, we will have priority if we want to buy them." Claude took it and added.


    "That''s right." Adrian nodded approvingly, "but in my opinion, the second possibility is the most."


    "Is it? Are you so sure they won''t be like us? " Claude looked curious.


    "Because AC media has me." Adrian''s smile is full of self-confidence and at the same time it is unpredictable.


    "Here you are, ed. you seem to be so confident all the time, blind faith." Said Claude half jokingly.


    "Because..." Adrian suddenly thought of a sentence, the smile on his face was even stronger, "my eyes can see the future"


    the reason why dream factory in memory finally ended up being acquired was that, on the one hand, the stalls were very large at the beginning, and all aspects of films, music, TV series, animation and games had to be involved; secondly, high-profile huge financing had formed a huge order As a result, it has been restricted by the joint efforts of other companies. In addition, there are also some problems in the management, so failure is almost inevitable.


    Although Adrian has spread his stall very much from the beginning, and media related industries have to get a foot in it, but he has cheating devices. He knows better than anyone else how to go. What''s more, he also has an excellent person who can be trusted wholeheartedly to manage the company. He completely devolves power and hardly cares about the other party''s decision-making. This complements each other. In addition, his personal relationship with Spielberg is not comparable to that of DreamWorks.Moreover, it is precisely because of the dream factory example in memory that Adrian set down a low-key development strategy. Except for a few old foxes, most people in the circle only know that he is the boss of AC media, but they don''t know how much he has. However, since he wants to build his own media empire, it is inevitable that it will not attract people''s attention. For example, in order to create a better development environment for himself, Adrian took advantage of the opportunity of "Schindler''s list" to encourage Spielberg to come out to take the lead, and at the same time pry the Hollywood power plate for them.


    It''s not hard. In fact, even if he didn''t encourage Spielberg, after his glory in the early 1990s, he began to aspire to build his own media company, but Adrian made it a little earlier.


    "DreamWorks?" Spielberg suddenly asked in a voice of surprise.


    "Well? Did I say anything? " Brain interview. Adrian looked at him puzzled, completely unable to see that the expression was intentional.


    At this time, both of them were sitting at the round table in the splendid hall, dressed in suits and neckties, listening to the music played by the band and talking in a low voice. It was a charity dinner hosted by the Jewish community in Los Angeles, which invited many Hollywood celebrities, including Spielberg and Adrian. Although he attended the godfather''s reception the day before yesterday, he couldn''t help it. At the beginning of the new year, there are always many parties that can''t be refused, let alone this dinner party


    "DreamWorks, you said that name." Spielberg cautioned.


    "Oh, I mean you''ve built a dream factory." Adrian said after a careful recollection, and then asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I just think it''s a good name. If you really want to create a film company," Spielberg pushed his glasses. "I think it might be the name."


    "So you''ve decided?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Not yet. I have to think about it. It''s a big deal." Spielberg said without hesitation.


    "That''s - what do you think of what Bowers said before." Adrian immediately changed the topic. If you talk too much about this kind of thing, it will make people think that you have ulterior motives. Anyway, the establishment of DreamWorks is sooner or later.


    After a few more words, Adrian suddenly brought the topic back to Schindler''s list.


    "The response of the film is very good, especially in Europe. I have to admire you, Steven. Such a film can make money." Adrian laughs, glances at Spielberg, and then turns the conversation: "this is just right. I intend to donate my part to a foundation to record and retain the written and recorded testimony of survivors of planned extermination and massacres around the world, including this one."


    "Do you really think so, ed?" Spielberg''s gloomy look suddenly turned into surprise.


    "Of course, keeping these things can be a better warning to the world." Adrian shrugged.


    "Great. Count me in." Spielberg said immediately.


    "Do you have that plan, Steven?" Adrian looks surprised.


    "Yes, I have this idea, but it hasn''t formed yet. After you said it just now, I have a specific concept. I have to say that you are ahead of me again." Spielberg said excitedly.


    "Don''t say that. I''m just used to taking one step and thinking about two or three steps." Adrian kept smiling, and with this acting, he could have gone for the Oscars.


    Naturally, such a foundation is more beneficial to be in his own hands, and has closer ties with Jews - of course, this degree still needs to be grasped. Although his uncle is not a racist, but


    In addition, he can also openly put the Holocaust information on the other side of the Pacific Ocean to let more people know about it. But it''s just like this. If you don''t work hard, you can''t rely on others.


    "Hi, Godfather. How are you?" At this time, a soft and pleasant voice came, Adrian''s eyes suddenly lit up, a dignified beauty in white appeared in front of her, her soft blonde hair and gray green eyes, her graceful appearance sent out an attractive youth breath, but her face was a little wider, and it would not be very nice if her hair was tied up.


    "Oh, my dear, you are beautiful today." Spielberg stood up with a smile, hugged the beautiful girl, touched his face, and then introduced Adrian.


    "This is Gwyneth Paltrow, ED, my, uh, goddaughter gwyne, and this is Adrian Cowell, Hollywood''s miracle director."


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C257

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cowell." Gwyneth stretched out her hand with a smile. Her smile was sweet and a little shy, but there was a glimmer of brilliance in Adrian''s eyes.


    "I''m glad to meet you, too, Miss Paltrow," Adrian stood up and shrugged smartly. "I said, let''s not be so polite. Call me ed, gwyne. Your name is very nice."


    "Well, ED, I hope I''m not disturbing you." Gwyneth sat down with a smile, her legs together and her hands on it. She was dignified and generous, and she looked very cultured.


    "Of course not. Ed and I just finished talking about an important thing." Spielberg smiles and shakes his head. He looks at Gwyneth as if he wants to say something, but then looks at Adrian, and then stands up. "Well, it''s time for me, the old man, to leave the time for you young people."


    "You''re an actor, too, gwyne?" After Spielberg left, Adrian looked at the girl and asked.


    "Yes, my father is a producer of Argus company, and my mother is a film actor. I have been practicing lines with my mother since I was a child, so I always wanted to be a good actor." At this point, she looked a little bleak, "but my parents didn''t want me to be an actor."


    "Is it? That''s a pity. " Adrian frowned as he settled in, and said in a regretful tone. Then, as if he had found something, he came up to Gwyneth, squeezed his fist over his mouth and watched her carefully.


    I saw it for a few minutes, and it was so close that the tip of my nose almost banged together. Both of us could feel each other''s breath. The black eyes were as deep as the bottom of the lake.


    "Ed?" Gwyneth leaned over her head and cried shyly, her eyes turning slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "One minute, one minute." Adrian whispered, his eyes more and more clear and soft, like looking at a work of art. It''s an old-fashioned trick, but it''s going to work if you have faith in yourself.


    "Captain Hook, girl Wendy, right?" He said suddenly.


    "You How do you know. " Gwyneston opened her eyes wide and looked at Adrian in surprise.


    "I''ve never forgotten, and I''ve seen almost every Steven movie." Adrian grinned and spread out his hand. "But for some things that are not very impressive, it takes a lot of time to think about them, so just now..."


    He made an apologetic gesture, and Gwyneth, with a dimpled smile, didn''t take it to heart. Looking at his gray green eyes, she was excited: "Wow, although I''ve heard of someone who can never forget, it''s still the first time to see a real person."


    at this point, she immediately thought of something, showing an embarrassed look: "Oh, sorry, ED, I''m not ¡­¡­ Well, I''m rude. I''m a little excited. I just


    Seeing her incoherent manner, Adrian couldn''t help laughing and reached out and took her hand: "it''s OK, gwyne, don''t take it to heart. You know, you look lovely now."


    "Well Thank you Gwyneth said with a smirk, but she didn''t take back the hand Adrian held.


    At this time, the slow music began to ring again. Adrian looked at the band and suddenly stood up and made a gesture of invitation: "I don''t know if I have the honor. Please have a dance, gwyne."


    "Of course." Gwyneth stood up happily, and the two slowly stepped into the dance floor, holding each other in accordance with etiquette, and taking steps with the music and the crowd around them.


    It''s not a dance competition. With the music, it''s very soothing. Everyone dances at will. Some of them just pace back and forth on the dance floor. Basically, they are chatting with their partners while dancing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ After receiving the money, the little boy wrote a thank you letter to God: Dear God, thank you very much for the money you gave me. But I noticed that for some reason, the money you sent me had to go through Washington, D.C., and the rogues embezzled $95. " As Adrian finished, Gwyneth chuckled again.


    "You''re so humorous, ED," Gwyneth said, laughing, then blinking at something. "So, you should hate the IRS?"


    "Believe me, honey, we all hate them." Adrian a face serious said, immediately let the girl smile unceasingly, huazhishuo appearance almost fell on his body can''t get up, full of vitality of youth breath, let the arm in her waist Adrian can''t help but gently sigh in his heart.


    "You know, gwyne, your smile is really beautiful." He looked into her eyes and suddenly said so.


    "Really?" But Gwyneth was not very happy to hear this praise. "Unfortunately, not everyone thinks so. Everyone said that my face is a little wide, and I must let my hair comb down from both sides to cover the part. I may be OK when I don''t smile or smile, but it will become ugly if I laugh."


    "The man who said that must have no vision," Adrian chuckled. "I''ve heard a saying, gwyne. I think that''s right. There are only lazy women in the world, there are no ugly women."Except for the different names, everything else is exactly the same. If Blanchett was here, it would have been fun. But is she here? So Adrian went on with peace of mind: "no woman is perfect, even if she is as beautiful as Elizabeth Taylor, her facial features still have some shortcomings, so even if her appearance is not outstanding, it doesn''t matter. There are many preconditions for a woman to be beautiful, such as whether she will dress up, or whether her dress is in line with her temperament


    At this point, Adrian settled down, and Gwyneth had already heard it with some rapture.


    With a smile in his heart, he immediately said: "in my opinion, temperament is often more important than appearance, because temperament is more likely to impress people. Why do we say some actresses are just vases? Because they have nothing but beauty. But you are different, gwyne. Although your elegant temperament has not been fully formed, it has already attracted people. You also fully understand how to embody it, such as... "


    He leaned in front of her and took a breath. The two were close together, so they were closer. Their lips were almost an inch apart. The masculine air on her face made Gwyneth look confused.


    "It''s very fresh. Roses, tulips, jasmine and a little bit of iris, it''s either Lancome miracle or Bulgari classic yellow tea, or Estee Lauder''s pure love like the wind," Adrian''s voice sounded. "But considering that the taste of iris is a little weak, it''s only the last one. Am I right?"


    "Oh God, how do you smell that? " Gwyneth looked at him in surprise and opened her eyes again.


    Adrian smiles and does not directly answer: "Lancome miracle is full of elegant taste, while Bulgari classic yellow tea is elegant and implicit, but they are all too mature, so Estee Lauder is pure love like wind, suitable for young women with temperament like you."


    Speaking of this, he took a quick glance at the people in the distance, who had been paying attention to with residual light from the beginning.


    "I don''t know What do you mean, ed There was a faint blush on Gwyneth''s face, and the appearance of her eye waves made her look charming.


    The music just stopped at this moment, and Adrian let go of his hand and took her back to his seat.


    "I think I have to leave, gwyne." He said with a sigh.


    "Are you leaving?" Gwynesston, who had been immersed in the atmosphere before, came to her senses.


    "Yes, there are other things to deal with." Adrian nodded.


    "But..." Gwyneth frowned and made no secret of her disappointment.


    "I know it''s a beautiful night, and I''m sorry," Adrian looked at her calmly. "I''m sorry, gwyne. Although I''d like to stay a little longer, some things are already set up."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly showed a smile: "if you like, can you give me the number?"


    "Oh, of course." Gwyneth said she was going to look for the paper and pen, but Adrian had delivered them to her for the first time.


    "You''ve been ready for that, haven''t you?" Gwyneth gave him an angry look and wrote down her phone number on the paper. Adrian didn''t answer with a smile. After taking the paper with the phone number on it and putting it in his coat pocket, Adrian leaned over to Gwyneth and asked with a smile, "I want to leave a good memory before I leave, OK?"


    "Well?" Before Gwyneth could react, a moist feeling came from the corner of her mouth. She froze, and her cheek began to feel a little feverish again. Immediately, Adrian was once again angry and white.


    Adrian smiles, nods and walks out. When he came to the outside of the hall, he took a deep breath after the noise inside was cut off by the door. After stabilizing his mind and dressing, Adrian immediately walked down the corridor to the right. After a few quick steps, he turned a corner and saw the man he had been observing tonight.


    She was wearing a bright red V-neck evening dress, with a half of her beautiful back exposed, and her figure was still as excellent as she had seen at first. Walking along the road with a bit of stumbling, swaying posture makes people think of floating.


    Adrian stepped forward quickly and put his arm around her waist from behind. "Hi, Kate, are you ok?"


    "AI Ed? " Kate Beckinsale raised her head in a flurry, a little flustered in her eyes covered by the big waves, and then struggled slightly: "don''t touch me..."


    "Do you still have pain here?" Adrian hugged her tightly and pressed it under her ribs. Kate stopped and looked at him stupidly: "how can you How do you know? "


    "Of course I know, I know everything, Kate" V


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C258

    Kate''s stupidly looking at Adrian, completely do not know what to do, like a puppet, Adrian was holding out to go out, until about to the lobby, suddenly wake up, a fierce shake of hands from Adrian''s arms to free.


    "Don''t touch me," she exclaimed indignantly, but turned her head after looking at Adrian.


    "Well, Kate, don''t do that." Adrian said gently, looking at several people passing through the corridor, he put his arm around Kate''s waist again, "this is a public place."


    Kate lowered her head and mumbled her lips. Although she reached out and pushed her hand, she was not so determined. When they came out of the corridor to the lobby, she was still held in her arms by Adrian.


    At the door, the waiter had already driven the car, but it was two.


    "Is that your new one?" Adrian looked at the red lotus and asked, "it matches your look today."


    "Kate said, as if to buy a new one.


    "Stop back. I''ll have someone drive it tomorrow." Adrian said to the waiter, then took Kate to his Ferrari and opened the door for her.


    "Wait, what''s going on?" It wasn''t until she got on the bus that Kate noticed something was wrong and she reached out to open the door.


    "I''ll take you back, Kate." Adrian grabbed her hand and said calmly.


    She took back her hand, lowered her head and sat in the co driver without saying anything. She let the wind whir in her ear after the car started. The dull atmosphere lingered in the carriage. After a long time, Adrian suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Honey, should you tell me your current address?" Adrian said with a smile.


    Kate couldn''t help but stare at him. After grinding her teeth, she finally gave the answer: "121 decanus street."


    After such a short sentence, silence was restored in the carriage again. Adrian did not speak again and drove with concentration. Kate looked out in a daze. It took about 20 minutes or so for the car to arrive outside Kate''s detached cottage on decarnis street in the western district.


    "That''s it." Kate said this. She got out of the car in a panic. She rushed to the door and put her hand in her handbag. It took several seconds to find out the key, but she poked it into the keyhole several times but didn''t poke it in.


    "I''ll do it." A hand reached out from behind and held her key chain, and Kate screamed with fright.


    "Don''t be so nervous?" Adrian said with a smile, and with a click opened the door of the villa and went in.


    After staying outside for several minutes, Kate angrily chased in and asked, "shouldn''t you leave?"


    "When did I say I was leaving?" Adrian asked with a smile, "can''t I come in and sit down?"


    Then he looked around the living room: "frankly speaking, the layout is quite good, the color is also used very well, simple and at the same time, it gives people a feeling of comfort and relaxation. How much did it cost?"


    "I rent it," Kate sighed wearily as she sat down under the sofa. "I don''t have that much money to buy a house like this. I have to pay my tuition and live. Besides, I don''t live downtown very often."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly jumped up again, stomped her foot fiercely, and glared at Adrian angrily: "Damn it, don''t change the topic casually. I didn''t invite you in, ed. you''re breaking into a private house"


    "are you?" Adrian shrugged and sat down on the sofa, still looking at the girl with a soft eye. "If you want to call the police, do it."


    "I''m serious." Kate looked at him with gnashing teeth. After a long time, she angrily went to the refrigerator, looked for a can of beer and pushed it to Adrian without looking: "OK, drink this and then leave"


    "do you hate me so much, Kate?" Adrian doesn''t look at the beer can pushed in front of him.


    "Yes, I hate you. I hate to see you. I wish you would disappear in front of me right now," cried Kate, her chest rising and falling. Then she turned her head and covered her nose, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Adrian sighed, got up and sat down. He pulled Kate over. "Do you know how much I miss you?"


    Without waiting for the girl to answer, he took her face and gave her a deep kiss. It took Kate a few seconds to react, and then she began to whine. Not only did she try to push him away with her hands and feet, she also resisted Adrian''s aggression with her tongue. But it''s no use at all. Adrian just pinched a few on her waist, and Kate softened. Although she was still struggling, she looked like she wanted to welcome or refuse. The tongue is useless. After being entangled by Adrian, it is soon tamed and moved with it. However, I don''t know how much astringent the tongue is.


    After a long time of Zizi Tut, the two talents separated. Adrian fondled Kate''s face, while Kate was flushed and confused. But her body slightly shakes, and then wakes up, and then violently pushes Adrian away, forcing a sneer: "how much do you miss me? Come on, ED, you''re probably thinking more about Monica, Julia, the girl at dinner tonight"So I certainly didn''t think about you?" Adrian then asked.


    Caighton was stunned, and before he could react, he held her again and kissed her lips again. This time, it was much more intense than before. With a slight hook, she loosened her V-neck shoulder belt. After peeling off the cream, the small soft pair fell into Adrian''s control completely.


    "Please Ed Come on Please don''t do this... " Although Kate struggled again, but compared to just more weak, can only in Adrian''s invasion under the sob said.


    "No, no, it''s been nearly a year. I let you go easily a year ago. Now I will never make the same mistake again." Adrian replied, picking up her skirt at the same time.


    "Please Ed It''s so easy for me to drive you out of my heart I don''t want to do this again And you You don''t love me... " Kate gasped and her eyes became more and more confused. When Adrian took off her trousers and went deep into the mysterious area, it was already rampant.


    "Oh, no, no," she groaned, her body tensed, and her violent reaction was no better than when she and Adrian first did it. In particular, when the bud is contained, it directly pinches the other party''s waist with both legs, and the body begins to wriggle wildly. It seems that she has fallen into the abyss of * *.


    All of a sudden, a sense of emptiness came up from below. Kate, who had already lost her head in Adrian''s * *, almost immediately called out: "please color ein"


    and then she responded, holding her face and sobbing in a low voice with shame.


    "Oh, baby, how can you be sensitive?" Adrian looked at the liquid on his fingers and made a tut.


    "Asshole" Kate pushed him away, got up and wanted to run away, but she didn''t have any strength. Then she rolled down on the ground and let Adrian press it.


    "Don''t be so excited, honey." Adrian had already taken off his coat and picked up Kate''s skirt again. Unfortunately, this time around, he was fiddling with telomeres and refused to go deep.


    Kate, who was overwhelmed by him, closed her eyes, bit her lips and made a whimper, shaking almost convulsively.


    "Tell me, honey, how long have you not had love?" Adrian suddenly stopped.


    "Three Three months ago... " Said Kate, who almost called out in a trembling voice.


    "Really?" Adrian''s fingers move out.


    "Half a year It''s been half a year... " Kate''s cry got worse.


    "Oh?" The finger moved out again.


    "OK, OK," Kate suddenly cried out, "I haven''t done it for a year. I haven''t had love since I left you. Now I''m satisfied. You bastard"


    but she screamed because Adrian''s heat had hit her hard as she spoke. Wild shouts, shrieks, and crashing sounds suddenly rang in the living room. They were entangled with each other, and constantly and fiercely demanded from each other, again and again, as if they would not be separated until the end of time


    When Kate wakes up again, the sunlight coming in from the window is approaching noon. She looks up tired and skims her long hair and squints. Then she finds herself lying on the bed in the bedroom with her body covered with quilt. Some pictures flashed in her mind, which made her frown, but then she became disappointed, because there was no one else in the room except her, and there was no sound of water in the bathroom. The situation was self-evident.


    Kate grinned bitterly and sighed. She was trying to get up, but she just got up and fell on the bed again. She remembered how crazy she had been last night. She had spent several hours trying to vent all the depression she had accumulated over the past year. After waking up, she was naturally powerless. Judging from the current situation, she would have to lie in bed all day.


    That''s good. Kate rolled over and curled up with her arms in her arms and closed her eyes. A good day in bed, let yourself calm down, and then, maybe, you can end up


    The click of the door suddenly interrupted her thoughts, followed by a familiar voice at the door: "Hi, honey, are you awake now?"


    This is It was an illusion. It must be an illusion. Kate was a little surprised. Then she murmured in her heart. Her eyes closed more tightly.


    "Well, don''t pretend to sleep," the voice quipped. "When I left you were lying on the bed, but now you''re curled up in the bed. Don''t forget that I can''t forget."


    Kate could not help but turn over. v


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C259

    At the door of the bedroom, Adrian, in her funny pajamas, stood smiling at Kate, holding the tray with two cups and some snacks on it. The scene suddenly overlapped with some pictures in her mind, and Kate felt dizzy, which made her totally at a loss.


    "I thought you might be hungry, so you called and ordered something," Adrian explained, placing the tray on the bedside table. "The takeaway guy probably went to a gay''s house and didn''t even get a tip. I don''t blame him. Who made me wear your pajamas


    At this point, he sighed, looking rather helpless. Kate almost laughed. But she responded in time and looked at Adrian without expression: "you''ve left already?"


    "Go? Why? " Adrian sat down by the bed and asked in surprise.


    Kate couldn''t help but get stuck. She just thought Adrian was gone. After biting her teeth, she steadied her mind and asked in a cold voice, "are you still going? Have you done everything you want to do? "


    Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak. She reaches out and caresses her face. Kate wants to open his hand, but she hesitates for two seconds. She just turns around and looks away. But Adrian, who is good enough to die, mentions what happened last night: "you were crazy last night, Kate. It''s hard to imagine."


    "Unimaginable?" Kate seemed to be so excited that she sat up straight and looked at him with a sneer. "Do you know how I spent the past year, ed? The edge of the water bath with the finger nozzle still has... "


    She suddenly pointed to the furniture next to her and raised her voice angrily: "his whole cabinet of automatic devices"


    "well I like the compliment. " Adrian touched his chin and said with a smile.


    Ketton became a little angry, grinning at him, but did not know how to fight back.


    "It looks like you''re in a good mood," Adrian''s mouth suddenly cocked up. With a smile on his face, he knew that he had another bad idea. He suddenly untied his pajamas. There was nothing in them. "Then we can do something in this beautiful - noon."


    "What do you want to do? Wait, ed "Kate pulled up the quilt and put it in front of her chest." no, don''t come here "


    she said, pedaling her legs and trying to get out of bed from the other side. Unfortunately, her soft body made her move very slow, so she was quickly picked up by Adrian and put on the bed.


    "Wait, no," Kate pleaded, "last night We''ve done enough last night... "


    "Yes, yes, but there is still room for it, isn''t it?" Adrian carelessly said, fingers along the round buttocks sliding down, directly into the middle of the groin, Kate not from the face changed.


    "What do you want to do? Wait, don''t stop Stop it No Ah "


    the afternoon sun splashed through the courtyard in the living room, which seemed peaceful and harmonious. Although the temperature in Los Angeles was still a little low in January, and the breeze blowing through the open glass door could still feel a little chill, but it was mixed with the sunshine and had different stimulation. So Kate, who was sitting on the sofa with her legs in her arms, touched her buttocks subconsciously.


    Kate, who was aware of her movements, was startled and grinned bitterly. The day before yesterday, since Adrian was half forced to use the back, she really lay on the bed, oh, it was lying on the bed for a day, until now, the buttocks should have a faint pain, although it is due to psychological effects. But the embarrassment is, after the initial discomfort, she actually repeated, the pleasure is no less than before and Adrian crazy.


    Hell, am I a pervert? Kate thought gloomily. Or, as ed said, a frenzied, reckless * * that can vent all her pent up anger?


    She couldn''t help but look up and looked at Adrian, who was standing at the door of the floor glass with a mobile phone. The other party noticed her eyes and then laughed. Her voice became louder. Everything she said drifted into Kate''s ears.


    "Well, Charley, can I apologize? It''s really my fault that I turned off my mobile phone these three days and didn''t give you a call. Thank you for helping me with those chores. I promise to be back soon. "


    "As for the rest of the publicity for those three films, tell Lafayette that I fully agree with his plan."


    "Well, I''ll take time to call them separately. Thank you for your advice. I''m very satisfied, really, very satisfied."


    Kate could not help tightening the lip line, but then sighed. These two days, Adrian has been with her side, no longer as before * * her or force her, no matter how cynical she is, she always bears with a smile, just like the two people started dating and dating. But at the same time, she was very domineering, but she was always in her arms when she went there, whether sleeping or wandering around the streets.


    Oh, of course, this is ed, isn''t it? Don''t forget how he treated you when you first met. Kate suddenly burst into laughter and shook her head in a trance.I remember that day, after coming out of his villa, after thinking about it for a few days, I finally became more rational. Then I thought in my heart that if he came to find himself, he would scold him severely and then speak according to his confession.


    However, after waiting for several weeks, she was not seen. She was first disappointed and then lost. She was in a trance for several weeks, and there was no way to learn anything. She even was warned twice by her tutor. Emily, a good friend in the bedroom, was even more surprised by her break-up with Adrian.


    "Do you know how lucky you are, Kate? Do you know how important opportunity is for a new actor and director here in Hollywood? Do you know how much I envy you? "Emily said." God, I can''t believe you broke up with that wizard director. He''s talented, capable and has his own company. I dare say that if given the chance, at least 90% of the girls in this school would like to sleep with him "


    " what''s that? Do you think I should forgive him so easily? Or turn a blind eye to his actions? Well, if he only had one night with them *, I can do it, but he has a relationship with that Monica BELLUCCI all the time. What do you say I should do? " Kate asked angrily.


    "Of course, you have the advantage to win him back. He admits that you are his girlfriend. You also said that he is a good man. You can try to tie him by your side a little bit." Emily tried to persuade.


    "Enough, Emily, enough. I can''t believe you''re going to say that. I''m not for him to play with, and I don''t have to fight for a playful man." Kate, who was so angry, finally said this, and the relationship between them fell to a freezing point and never recovered.


    Since then, Kate completely put Adrian aside, she believes that even if she left him, as long as efforts can be successful. However, the reality soon taught her a lesson. Although her agent has won several good auditions for her, none of them can pass. Although she has made three films in Hollywood and her performance in "Howard Manor" is still bright, she is an English actor after all, and she is not well-known in Britain.


    One producer thought she was OK and invited her to a friend''s party after the audition. Kate, who didn''t quite understand, agreed. Although the other party didn''t make any moves at the party, there was no lack of hints and comments between her words. As a result, she ran away in a panic and went back to the dormitory and cried.


    Fortunately, agent Roger is still doing his best to recommend a script for her again. But Kate didn''t want to audition after watching it, because the script was "tornado" written by Adrian to her.


    But the agent finally convinced her: "you have to understand, Kate, you should seize every opportunity that you can seize, otherwise you will never succeed, here opportunity is always the most important."


    If it was Kate before, she might not listen at all, but now she has learned a little bit about the cruelty of reality. In addition, after learning that Adrian would not supervise the film, she finally agreed.


    The next thing was simple, auditioned, passed and started filming. Kate ran outdoors with the crew in Oklahoma and Texas for almost five weeks. She almost did her best, and many dangerous scenes appeared in person, although the crew prepared adequate safety measures - for example, in order to highlight the dark degree of the weather, high lighting devices were specially used, and such strong light was very harmful to people''s eyes, because the crew would place resin filters in front of the beam every time they shot. As for the scenes of opening the door and getting on the bus in the process of driving, they are more careful and careful.


    Even so, there are always some things that can''t be considered. In addition, Kate is very hard-working, so in an accident, two of her ribs were broken, and she had to go to the hospital and lay down for almost a month.


    But in this way, she won the respect of the whole crew, and director Jane de bond praised her for being a representative of persevering women. Although Kate was happy with their praise, she couldn''t help thinking about someone, especially when she was lying in a cold hospital bed and looking at the ceiling, the things that were usually repressed erupted and disturbed her heart.


    Although Kate constantly denies and denies that she is still attached to Adrian, she can''t avoid her nostalgia for the sense of security in his arms, but she can''t avoid the intense jealousy that she generated when she heard about his affair with Julia and Monica, which reached the peak when she heard about his double affairs with Julia and Monica.


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C260

    "Honey, I have to tell you with regret that I have to go back." Suddenly, Adrian''s voice pulled Kate out of the memory. "Charley called me and was very dissatisfied with my silent three days."


    "Who is Charlie?" Kate looked at him, looking a little bad. "It sounds like a girl''s name."


    "Charley is my secretary and assistant. Her full name is Charlize Theron," Adrian hugged her with a smile. "Remember the girl I told you about, the girl I met in New York a few years ago? That''s Charlie


    "You met her in New York a few years ago and said a few words of encouragement; and a few years later she came to Los Angeles to be your secretary and assistant. Do you mean to say that, ed? " Kate asked, staring at him.


    "It sounds incredible, but it does happen. Sometimes life is more dramatic than movies." Adrian said, kissing her on the head. "Well, don''t say it. I really want to go back."


    "When will the Secretary and assistant give orders to the boss?" Kate''s eyes narrowed.


    "The Secretary and assistant can''t give orders to the boss at any time, but she can make suggestions. As long as the advice is correct, the boss should do it," Adrian shrugged. "Charlie is an excellent assistant. She always arranges things properly, so her opinions are worth considering."


    After a few seconds of silence, Kate''s teeth crossed her lips: "have you ever been to bed with her?"


    After a few more seconds of silence, Adrian let out a long breath and looked straight into Kate''s eyes. "Are you sure you want to hear the answer?"


    Although the answer can be drawn from this sentence, Kate still insisted on nodding: "yes."


    "Yes." Adrian replied without hesitation.


    Kate closed her eyes, squeezed her fist hard, and then opened again, with an indescribable look in her eyes.


    "What am I to you, ed?" She murmured in a trance.


    "Lover, of course." Adrian held her face and looked at her seriously. "I have never forgotten our happy days before, Kate. I have never forgotten the appearance of you standing in front of me with pride to show that you can do it. I have never forgotten the appearance of you hiding in the room and crying in a low voice after being teased by me. I have never forgotten the appearance of you scolding me. I have never forgotten your shame Astringent to give their first time. I''ll keep that in my mind. No matter which one is missing, I want you to understand, Kate, I love you


    Looking into his eyes, Kate opened her mouth but said nothing. A shivering feeling came from her heart. Her thoughts seemed to go back to the day when she learned about Adrian''s double affair with Julia and Monica. She was still lying in the hospital and secretly bought a drink to get drunk. When she woke up the next day, she not only had a headache, but also was warned by the hospital, but also delayed her discharge for a few days. According to the nurse on duty, she was crying in bed that night. When they arrived, she was almost drowned by her tears.


    "Kate? Are you all right, Kate Adrian''s voice rang.


    "It''s OK, it''s just..." Kate made a few gestures in a trance. She raised her head to meet Adrian''s eyes. There was a look of concern in her eyes. She could not help but smile bitterly.


    After the "tornado" was closed, she also tried to associate with other men to forget the figure in her heart, but most of them were young people who thought they liked to show off. Although there were two or three thoughtful men who could speak very funny, she could not help but compare them with Adrian before this time, and then directly Ignore it.


    Then, she began a complete abstinence life, although the fingers can satisfy her for a short time, but after that, the empty feeling without warmth can make people crazy. Then, she stopped paying attention to any news related to him. She practiced for four hours a day, wrapped herself in sweat, and tried to separate his figure from her life in this way. For a while, she thought it worked, but the charity dinner that followed brought her back to her original form.


    When she saw him chatting and dancing with the girl intimately, the picture with more impact than those photos in the newspaper suddenly let the feeling that should have been suppressed gushed out, biting her heart like a poisonous snake. At that time, how she hoped that he would see her more, even if she only looked at her, even if there was no expression, but after waiting for a long time, she finally returned I''m disappointed.


    But the twists and turns of the road is, just as she leaves the hotel in a daze, he chases up from behind and catches her, and then there are things in these days.


    "Just what?" Adrian asked gently, "there''s something on my mind to tell me, just like before."


    "Before?" Kate moved her mouth with a bitter smile. There was a lot more to say at this moment, but she couldn''t say a word. Finally, she sighed, "why don''t you lie to me, ed?"


    "Why should I lie to you?" Adrian asked, "or do you think cheating means loving you?""But..." Kate unconsciously raised her hand and covered her forehead. "You''re a jerk, ed. I hate your sweet talk, but I''m..."


    "Well, Kate," Adrian''s smile suddenly showed a sinister smile, holding her hand tightly. "It seems that your depression hasn''t been fully vented, or should we have another good meal? You know, these days we are not only chatting but also chatting. "


    Kate couldn''t help shrinking her neck, but she turned away without saying anything. She could do whatever she wanted.


    "I''m really leaving, Kate," Adrian kisses her again on top of her head, "but I''ll be back soon, I promise. At that time, we''ll have a good time to relax. For example, we''ll go back to London together. Emma misses you very much


    "She won''t miss me. She wants me to disappear forever." Kate retorted subconsciously.


    "Why, she asked you when I went to see her in London in the new year." Adrian shrugged her shoulders. Seeing her turn around and showing a little curiosity, Adrian began to laugh again: "Emma asked me: is Kate not with you anymore, will she never come back again? If so, it will make me happy."


    he deliberately pointed his voice to learn the voice of the little girl, so that Kate couldn''t help waving his fist to fight.


    Adrian laughed and hid for two times, then let go of her: "OK, I really want to leave, have a good rest, be careful of your body, your injury just recovered not long ago?"


    "I know." Kate nodded and felt Adrian''s touch under her ribs. She suddenly thought of something and looked at her partner: "Roger told you, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Adrian nodded after hesitating for two seconds. "I''m his boss anyway."


    Kate opened her mouth and finally sneered at herself: "even without him, you have other channels to get my information, right? You put me in tornado, right? You know everything about me, don''t you? "


    "Of course, that script was written for you," Adrian looked at her without blinking. "I said, I''ve lost you once, and I won''t lose you again, Kate."


    and he pinched her chin, leaned down and sucked on her rose lip.


    "You are mine." Adrian announced.


    Kate looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t say what she had been swallowing. After sending Adrian away, she fell on the sofa, closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.


    "And you''ve been on the phone for a few days, but you''ve been on the phone for a few days Adrian wandered around the office rummaging through the papers, then focused on Charlize, whose gorgeous secretary, dressed in standard ol, was bending over the bookcase looking for something.


    "What, do you think I''m a panicked bunny? Or do you think I said it without mercy, trying to save your dignity? " Charlize turned around and said sarcastically, but then frowned. "Where are you looking at?"


    "Of course, it''s your beautiful buttocks wrapped in a short skirt," Adrian grinned and drew two semicircles in the air. "The perfect curve is no worse than Kate''s


    Charlize rolled her eyes and asked, "Kate? The latest girl you''ve cheated on? "


    "First, I never cheat women except for the necessary white lies, and I know exactly where the line is; second, Kate is my girlfriend, who broke up before and now comes back." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "Break up?" Charlotte looked interested, but still spoke mercilessly. "I fully understand why she broke up, and I''m glad you''re still suffering."


    "It makes me sad that you should be so glad that I am late." Adrian made a gesture and made a tut sound. Then he held his chin and looked up and down at Charlize. "Speaking of all, there are many similarities between the two of you. The same personality, the same strength, the same shrewdness. But Kate needs to be more external, and you, unless because of some external force, will not release it."


    Charlize''s face suddenly changed slightly, looked down at the time, and then rose to recover.


    "You dare go to the editorial department." She said in a calm voice.


    "Oh, yes, let''s go together." Adrian nodded, picked up the clothes on the hanger and was about to leave.


    "I think you''ve probably forgotten, Mr. Adrian, that I''ve got to sort out for you the current progress of three films and the information about your new film that''s coming back." Charlize said in a mocking tone.


    Adrian took a deep look at Charlize. She was a little flustered before he said, "Oh, yes, that''s really troubling you."


    Then out of his office.


    ¡°www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C261

    It looks like my little Charley is showing signs of jealousy. Well, as I said earlier, when my little Kate comes back, everything will be different. Adrian walked briskly along the corridor with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but think of the situation in Kate''s house a few days ago. Some things did not come true until he ran into a wall. Of course, Roger did a good job, but if she hadn''t left


    Adrian shrugged. Anyway, he still had a feeling for Kate. After all, this is his first woman.


    Seeing that the editorial department is already in the vicinity, Adrian immediately converged and pushed the door.


    "Hey, guys, what''s going on now?" He asked with a loud smile, but there was a lot of noise.


    "Oh, damn it. I just thought of a plot. Can''t you be quiet?"


    "He''s here again. He''s here again. I don''t know whether he''s a director or a publisher who urges contributions."


    "He''s nothing. He''s a vampire. He won''t give up until we''ve been sucked clean."


    Adrian shook his head with a smile as he watched the various teasing and teasing of the writers. Inspired by Pixar, he adjusted the editorial department to this way. Of course, it was not completely copied, and the degree of adjustment was not the same. After all, it was a live action film company, and Pixar was the only one in Hollywood suitable for which atmosphere.


    Although this has aroused the writers'' enthusiasm for writing and made them a little lawless at the same time, Adrian is not helpless. For example, after he coughed a little, he immediately exclaimed, "well, you guys, please be quiet, or I''ll rearrange Julie back."


    among the writers, Julie has always been The best, plus a lot of skill, so I helped with the management work for a long time. Adrian wanted to be a producer of delicious, but she wanted to be promoted as a producer of delicious.


    These guys have seen Julie''s wrist, and they''re all so well adjusted that they don''t want her back, though most of the time it''s because she''s supported by Mr. Norbert, who''s in charge of the editorial department.


    "Well, boss, we didn''t say anything." Durant, one of the writers, quickly raised his hand.


    "Is it? I don''t have amnesia. " Adrian reached for his ear with his little finger.


    "Hey, boss, can I kill you?" Another screenwriter, etannis, shifted the subject with a smile.


    "Of course not. If you want to kill me, not only will no one pay you any more, you''ll have to spend your whole life in prison." Adrian a serious expression, immediately attracted a ha ha of laughter.


    "All right, guys, let''s get down to business. How''s it going?" He clapped his hands immediately.


    "One is near the end and needs to be completed step by step; the other is only halfway written, and we all agree that John''s plot will not pass through to you." Aitannis said.


    "Is it?" Adrian took over the script that was almost finished and flipped it over. "What do you think?"


    "An excellent story, with ups and downs and turns, can make people hot, QQ can also make people cry, the last scene, if shot well, will be very classic." Durant said.


    "No problem at all?" Adrian continued.


    "If only from the point of view of the story, except for some details, it''s very good, but it needs to be connected to the reality," shrugged Kenig, the third screenwriter. "It''s still a question whether there is William Wallace in British history. After all, his early experience is totally untenable. The legend may be a combination of the deeds of several people, and there will be some¡® Isabella, known as "the French mother wolf", is so sad and sentimental If there are scholars who study the middle ages, they will laugh. And I''m afraid the British, or English people, won''t like this movie


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the story is good-looking," Adrian waved nonchalantly. "When the movie is on the air, make a statement in front of or behind it, saying that the film is based on reality. Do we need to care about the English way of thinking?"


    The last sentence suddenly made several writers laugh, yes, who cares about the British people''s ideas. After chatting a few more words and analyzing another script, Adrian, who had already got what he wanted, left immediately.


    Brave heart, this is the script he just asked about, because in this film, William Wallace''s name is known all over the world, and the last sentence of "freedom" makes him a spokesman for resisting violence. Even after the film was released, many scholars pointed out that the content of the story was inconsistent with historical facts, but it could not prevent people from idolizing and symbolizing it. Mel Gibson also won the best director for this film.


    Unfortunately, he won''t have anything to do with this film now. Adrian doesn''t want to act or direct him. The reason is simple. This guy has a lot of scandals. Discrimination against Jews is enough for him to consider others now. What''s more, Gibson is one of the few Republicans in Hollywood. Well, that''s not the point. The point is that he doesn''t like him, that''s it.But it''s not easy to find a suitable protagonist and director. After all, Gibson in the movie still impressed him deeply, so it''s not all good that good memory brings. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there''s plenty of time. The big deal is to create the momentum of the script first. It seems that the original novel will be published next year, as long as Set the heroine first.


    Sophie Marceau. Adrian read the name in his heart. He wanted to go to France for a long time, but he didn''t have the time or the excuse. Now that he has both, what are you hesitating about? Now that Monica BELLUCCI is already his, how can we let go of this "French love"?


    Wait, I seem to be greedy. Adrian suddenly frowned a little and went over what he had to do recently in his heart. He had to admit that there was such a thing. Obviously, winning the title of "director of miracles" was a very good step.


    So what? Adrian shrugged. Greed is good as long as you know how to control it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen: the plane has landed at Los Angeles International Airport. The temperature is outside and the plane is taxiing. For the safety of you and others, please do not stand up or open the luggage rack. After the plane has stopped completely, please untie the safety again, pack up your hand-held items and get ready to get off the plane... "


    With the broadcast on the plane, Kate Blanchett, sitting by the window, yawned involuntarily. Looking at the sunny airport through the glass window, she could not help sighing in her heart that she was finally here.


    Blanchett has been hesitant since Adrian''s invitation. Of course, she knows that stage plays are not her final destination. But is it too early to act in a movie? Besides, she didn''t know Adrian, but she seemed to know her very well.


    After she could not make up her mind, she naturally consulted her parents and friends, and asked some people she knew about Adrian. She knew nothing about Adrian except that he was excellent and had the title of director of miracles.


    Naturally, parents want their daughter to stay in Australia for two more years, so they express their opposition in their words. However, the right to choose is still in the hands of her daughter. This is contrary to the opinions of Blanchett''s friends, especially a friend who has just returned from Hollywood. When he heard that Adrian invited Blanchett to audition, he was envious.


    "God, I can''t believe you are still hesitating. Do you know who is the most popular director in Hollywood in the past two years? Do you know who is the director who can make three films a year, all of which can win awards, and who can win the Oscars for the male and female protagonists in the two films? " The other side a face hate iron not into steel appearance, "want to do is my words, long ago agreed."


    Fortunately, Blanchett had collected some information before, otherwise she might have been suppressed by the momentum of the other party. Rao was like this. After saying "I''m thinking about it", she still left the cafe where she met with her friend in a hurry, and the friend yelled at her back: "promise, Kate, trust me, promise"


    the result got on the street The passers-by glanced at Blanchett.


    To be honest, she really didn''t expect Adrian''s achievements to be so amazing. She had never touched on Adrian before she started directing films in 1990. Her films never lost money. Most of her scripts, including those of Howard manor, made money. She was the youngest Palmetto winner, and everyone admitted that if she did not He, Pacino and Thompson won the best actor and Actress Oscar easily.


    These things are enough to dazzle Blanchett. Besides these, she also learned something ordinary people don''t know from Campion through her photographer friend, such as owning her own film company, being a director of a media company, and so on. If she doesn''t, she must be in hell.


    At this time, Adrian called again, sincerely invited, and faxed the script. Blanchett was very interested in the role, and the two talked in detail over the phone and finally agreed. So, after Christmas and the new year, Blanchett boarded a plane to Los Angeles in mid January.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this plane has stopped at the corridor bridge. Please disembark from the rear gate. Thank you "


    the voice of the radio rang again. Blanchett, who took back his eyes, untied the safety belt, took off his carry on luggage and got off the plane with the crowd. When she arrived at the exit with her large luggage at the carousel, she saw the person who was picking up the plane and was surprised: "ed?"


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C262

    "Why, what''s the problem?" Adrian in a cap and casual dress looks at Blanchett with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to pick me up." Blanchett looked at him curiously.


    "It''s sad," Adrian said as he settled in. "I said it on the phone."


    "Is it?" Blanchett was a little surprised. After a long flight for several hours, she was still sleeping on the plane. She couldn''t remember what she had said on the phone before.


    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s talk while we walk." Adrian said, came to her side, very gentleman took the suitcase in her hand, and then made a gesture of invitation.


    Blanchett chuckled and walked out with him. After putting the luggage in the trunk and getting into the car, she asked, "Why are you dressed like this, ed?"


    "For unnecessary trouble." Adrian smiles and orders Glover to drive.


    "Unnecessary trouble?" Blanchett was a little puzzled.


    "Today''s airport is very busy. Just a moment ago, the Baldwins and his wife just entered the gate after the reporter. If they saw it, although there was no big problem, there was no need for some trouble." Adrian explained.


    Blanchett then suddenly ordered a point, obviously remembered his affairs, I do not know why her eyes suddenly become a little strange. Adrian shrugged nonchalantly and asked, "by the way, where should we go?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Please take me to the Belle Hotel on Brandon Avenue." Blanchett said quickly to the driver.


    "The Belle Hotel on Brandon Avenue? It''s a good place, "Adrian recalled, rubbing his chin." it''s next to Mackenzie street. It''s convenient for transportation, shopping and sightseeing. It''s good service. It''s affordable. You''ve got a good eye. "


    "Thank you. You have a good memory, ed Blanchett said immediately, and the two laughed together.


    In the middle of this conversation, the car quickly arrived at the destination, Adrian sent Blanchett into the room and then left.


    "After flying for several hours, you must be very tired. You''d better have a rest early. We''ll contact you in a few days. It happens that the film will take a few days to prepare." Adrian said.


    "Ready? Shouldn''t you have an audition first? " Blanchett asked in surprise.


    "No," Adrian shrugged. "Based on what we talked about on the phone, about the plot and the heroine, I''m sure you''re the right one, Kate."


    "You Do you really think so? " Blanchett looked at him at a loss.


    "Of course," Adrian chuckled, naturally reaching over her sideburns. "I can''t be wrong if I don''t have eyes."


    "You seem to say that every time." Blanchett''s mouth moved and seemed to want to laugh. Adrian didn''t speak any more. He bowed politely and was about to leave. But then he thought of something and turned around: "by the way, Kate, my new movie will premiere in a few days. Would you like to join us?"


    "The premiere of the new movie?" Blanchett looked hesitant. "Doesn''t seem appropriate?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a party. Besides, both the hero and the director will attend. You''ll have a talk at the premiere, right?" Adrian laughed. "It''s settled."


    After coming out of the hotel, Adrian got into his car and told the driver to go back to the villa. Then he leaned back on the seat and let out a long breath. Good. Blanchett has come to Hollywood. As long as she comes, this is his territory.


    As soon as he thought about it, his attention immediately shifted to the upcoming "the killer is not too cold." the film should have been released in early January, but the company''s resources were concentrated on piano lessons, Philadelphia stories and Schindler''s list, so the publicity was not satisfactory.


    Reporters only know that director miracle has a new work, but they don''t pay too much attention to this new work. This "too much" is relative to the films in Schindler''s list. After all, the three films have their own gimmicks, such as female directors, such as homosexuality, and the Holocaust. Of course, the killer is not too cold. It is the best gimmick to blame the emotion between corn and little Lori. But the problem is that unless it is a clear sign like Lolita, which describes the feelings between adults and minors, oh, it should be said that it is a work of abnormal love. If other video works are involved, they will definitely be resisted.


    Luc Besson''s failure in the United States had something to do with this. Because of this, Adrian deliberately played down this feeling when he copied it. If he still used this gimmick to publicize it, wouldn''t it be like throwing stones at his own feet?


    In any case, many of the blockbusters released in the Christmas New Year Show still occupy the main courtyard lines, so it''s not a big deal to push back. Anyway, the schedule from mid January to the end of February is not as hot as Christmas New Year''s, but it''s also good. Many romantic comedy films are screened on February 14, such as "delicious love".It doesn''t matter. As long as the story is good, the audience will like it. Adrian thought, looked out of the window, then thought of something, and cocked his mouth.


    ===============================


    "by the way, you are beautiful tonight." Adrian withdrew his gaze from looking out of the window and put his eyes on the girl in front of him. He did not hide his appreciation with a smile on his face.


    "Do you really think so?" Sitting opposite him, Natalie''s mouth curled up. She was wearing a small brown long sleeve vest with two skirts folded under her. Her slender legs were exposed outside. On her feet were a pair of flat shoes of the same color as her clothes. She also wore a bud hat with a deeper color. Her straight hair hung down from both sides. She had a certain artistic style and temperament.


    "Of course, do you think I can tell lies?" Adrian smiles. "Although we keep in touch through letters, I really didn''t expect that in a few months, you will become more beautiful and lovely than before."


    "Thank you for the compliment, but Why does that sound strange? " Natalie frowned a little, but she soon thought of something. She turned her head away uneasily, and at the same time grinded her teeth and secretly looked at Adrian with a mixture of embarrassed, embarrassed and dissatisfied eyes.


    "I can''t wait to see you show up in front of reporters, and they''ll be amazed." Adrian didn''t follow up, but instead exclaimed, "br >


    it was probably because the car was dark and the street lights flashed from time to time, which made him not see her clearly. So the little girl decided to shut her mouth, but to her surprise, Adrian added, "I''m glad you''re in Los Angeles for the premiere, Nada."


    "I can''t help it. Someone has made dozens of calls to my home. If he doesn''t agree, maybe he will rush to my house and kidnap me." Natalyton rolled her eyes angrily.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. Why didn''t I think of it?" Adrian slapped him in the face. "If I had just flown over to your house, I wouldn''t have made so many phone calls."


    Natalie couldn''t help rolling her eyes. It was quite lovely. In this strange atmosphere, the RV came outside the premiere theater. Adrian got out of the car first, and then Natalie, the gentlemanly opposite, held out her hand.


    As soon as the little girl got out of the car and didn''t stand still, countless flashlights click and click. Although she has psychological preparation, she is still jumped by this battle, and nearly falls to the ground. Fortunately, Adrian standing behind her timely and covertly reaches out to support her small waist, so that she can keep her balance without embarrassment.


    Natalie, who is good at judging the situation, cleverly does not look up, but secretly shakes Adrian''s hand to express her gratitude.


    "Mr. Adrian, what made you choose a hot action movie for your new film?"


    "Mr. Adrian, some of the audition audiences thought that some of the ideas in your new work were too bad. What do you think of this problem?"


    "Mr. Adrian, does this movie mean that you are about to completely turn to commercial film production?"


    The voices of the reporters began to ring. In the face of these guys who were eager to grab him to pry his head off to see what was inside, Adrian kept smiling all the time, but did not answer a question. Jean ray, who was going to walk in front of his RV and get off at the same time, a reporter immediately called out.


    "Say something?" Adrian looked up and thought, "well, let me introduce you again. This is Jean ray Chang."


    Then he looked at Natalie: "and this is the heroine, Miss Portman"


    some things are still on the original track. For example, Natalie changed her surname to prevent the impact on family life, and still used her grandmother''s surname "Portman" as her name in the film industry, so Natalie Hirsch Rag became Natalie Portman.


    "Thank God, I gave her a second audition. Without her, the film would lose at least half of its luster. She is the smartest, most mature and most acting girl of the same age I''ve ever seen," Adrian said, sparing no effort in her praise, while Natalie, with her hands behind her back and a smile on her face, let reporters take photos.


    "Well, that''s it. If you have any questions, please talk about them after the movie is over." Seeing that the reporters are still a little reluctant, Adrian immediately said, and then with ray r > "don''t think that American journalists will not chase and pester, and will not put the microphone into your mouth, but we are walking very fast, without giving them reaction time." "If you stay a few more minutes, you will know that they are no more gentlemanly than their British counterparts," Adrian quipped


    "Well, British journalists, or British tabloid journalists, are probably the craziest guy in the world," Ray''s shoulder. "Entertainment journalists all over the world look the same."Then he turned his head and looked at Natalie on the other side. The little girl opened her eyes wide and looked forward to her. She was walking with him almost subconsciously. Her breath was slightly short, and her face was excited as if she was still reflecting on her taste.


    "How do you feel, Nada." Adrian asked after a slight smile.


    "Well It''s great to be watched, chased, as if Just wave your hand They''ll shout around you... " Natalie murmured, suddenly embarrassed to hold her face: "I''m sorry, I seem to be a bit out of shape."


    "Don''t mind, Nada," Adrian deliberately lagged behind rip; "really?" Natalie looked up. "Did I do well?"


    "Of course," Adrian laughed, and though he wanted to touch the little girl''s smooth face, he finally held back and just pressed her head. "You''re excellent, Nada. That''s all I know you deserve. And I''m absolutely sure that in the future, you''ll get a lot more fans and cheers than you do today. This is just the beginning


    "Oh, it''s exciting words, but it''s more like a lover comforting his lover than a director encouraging his actors." Ray in front of me is my fault The wake-up ray are all in Adrian''s eyes.


    The party finally arrived at the front hall of the theatre, where people were already standing, chatting with drinks or empty hands. Adrian soon formed a small circle with Natalie and ray.


    "Nice to meet you, ed Keanu Reeves was the first to shake hands with him with a warm smile on his face. The reason why he was so enthusiastic was that he and raven Phoenix became good friends in shooting "uninhibited sky". Adrian saved Raven and naturally won his favor.


    "You''re here at last, ed. we just talked about you." The second person to shake hands with him was director Jane de BoNT, who was also smiling, though not as enthusiastic as Reeves was, but also intimate. You know, Adrian had to find him to direct "tornado" when he began to be a director. Not long after that, he was selling himself everywhere. Suddenly, such a big piece of pie fell from the world. Naturally, he was very grateful to Adrian.


    "Yes, I''ve heard a lot of stories about you from them that I''ve never heard of before." The third is Kate Blanchett. She is dressed in a proper turtleneck sweater, a coat on her hands, a cotton skirt up to the knee, Black Warm legged pants and a pair of high-heeled leather boots. She is dignified and generous, but also a little sexy.


    "You''re here again, Keanu." Adrian looked at Reeves and said, "I''m angry.".


    "What''s wrong with that? Didn''t you save rivan? Isn''t it possible that you are not in this world? Besides, Jane and Kate are not outsiders. It''s not a big deal to tell them, is it? " Reeves made bond and Blanchett laugh with questions.


    "Well, well, where did you go?" Adrian couldn''t help but shake his head and change the topic.


    "Some topics about the scene," says bond, the director. "It''s a wonderful idea to confine the main scene to a bus. It''s beautiful and beautiful, with blue sky and white clouds outside, while the inside of the bus is tense and dangerous. The shadow is over every passenger''s head, and the crime scene is set on the bus that can be touched at any time in daily life It also gives people a sense of reality and heaviness. "


    "Very good. It proves that I made the right decision to choose you as director." Adrian laughed. "I hope you don''t hate me because I didn''t give you a good rest."


    The film that invited Blanchett to play the leading role was the movie that made Reeves famous. As early as September last year, Bosworth film industry received the script of the film. Adrian would review the script received by the company every week, and naturally knew the value of the script, so he immediately decided to buy it for shooting.


    But there is a question immediately before us, who should the heroine choose? Adrian had no interest in Sandra Bullock, so he passed it. Such a film should first consider their own women, but after thinking about it, it seems that only Julia is more suitable.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C263

    Among the women around her, Monica is not suitable for the role either in temperament or acting skills; Sarah is too young, and she is too beautiful; liv has arranged a film, and is still in the exploratory stage, let alone eat her stomach, her temperament is also not suitable; as for Kate, she has not returned to him at that time, and her facial features have been affected Yu delicate, not at all the American girl should look like. So when you think about it, Julia is the only one.


    First of all, she is not the kind of actress who is famous for her appearance; secondly, her acting skills are also unspeakable; thirdly, and most importantly, her consistent image is that of a strong, independent woman, which is in line with this role. However, when Adrian asked Julia if she was interested, she was struggling with him and Monica, so she refused without looking. Adrian had planned to talk about it for a while, but when he got busy, he forgot it.


    So it dragged on until the end of the year. Fortunately, with Campion''s party, Adrian found a more suitable actor. Blanchett is also not famous for her appearance, but also good at playing those strong and personalized female characters. The biggest characteristic of Blanchett is the arrogant and cold air from inside to outside when she does not smile - of course, she is still a young girl, far from having such a bearing.


    But that''s one of the reasons Adrian invited her. It''s hard to say whether Blanchett is suitable for this role ten years later, if her life trajectory has not changed. Although Julia is more suitable, Adrian still chooses Blanchett because Julia has too many good movies. Moreover, he is very interested in her, in which his appetite is always unlimited.


    "No, I''m ready. Anyway, the end of tornado is coming to an end," said bond, waving his hand indifferently. "It''s completely up to the producer to let go. I''ll go when I need to."


    It''s really interesting to say that "tornado" and "speed" are directed by Jane de bond, and "speed of life and death" is still his female work, but now it is "tornado" that has become his female work.


    When Adrian found bond directing tornado, he didn''t remember that he also directed "speed of life and death" - which was later recalled when he got the script. So I was very hesitant to know that there was no director''s work. After all, there are many outdoor scenes in this film, which is a great test for the director''s scheduling. However, after looking through bond''s materials, the long list of qualifications that he had worked as an assistant for numerous directors still made him decide on him.


    facts have proved that this is correct. Although there is still a little unfinished work in the later stage of the film, Adrian who has seen the film knows that the earlier version is not much worse than the original version. Naturally, the directing work of "speed of life and death" falls on bonter, who always likes to use "the same people" to reduce risks.


    Bond did not refuse at all, even if he had just finished making a film. Just as he said before, when he was in urgent need of opportunity, Adrian not only gave him the opportunity, but also invested 50 million yuan with Warner, which was enough to make bond die. Adrian insisted on using him in such a large production in front of the Warner representative is still vivid.


    "Well, the investment in this film is not as big as last time''s, but I''m sure you''ll do better, Jane." Adrian patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t think it was wrong to do so. You know, in order to persuade Warner to let an unknown person take charge of the guide tube, he paid a lot of money. How could he not squeeze its value sufficiently?


    "I also believe that the actors you recommend are always very suitable, ED, the last Kate was good, this one..." Bond looked at Blanchett with a grin. "Not bad."


    "The last Kate?" Blanchett asked curiously.


    "Kate Beckinsale, a pretty good girl, there''s almost no double for dangerous scenes. When I was shooting a tornado, I accidentally got hurt and broke two ribs. Fortunately, it was OK "Very strong," bond explained


    "Well, Jane, don''t patronize praise ladies. Don''t forget there''s a wonderful young man here." Adrian said with a smile, as if unwilling to talk more about it, Blanchett seemed to hear something.


    "Oh, yes, Keanu is also quite good. We have had a little friendship before, and I know him." Bond slapped Reeves on the shoulder with a smile. Reeves waved his hand indifferently: "it''s OK. I''m looking forward to this cooperation."


    "Me too," Adrian nodded. "But Keanu, stop smoking."


    "I know," Reeves said with a solemn smile. "I''ve given up since that happened to Raven."


    "Very well, that''s it. I won''t disturb you." Adrian patted him on the arm and looked at Blanchett: "I''m looking forward to a surprise for everyone, Kate."


    "You''ll see." Blanchett replied with a smile.


    "By the way, if we have time, maybe we can go out for a walk. I know everything about Los Angeles and can introduce the city to you, just as you introduced Sydney to me." Adrian, who was about to leave, suddenly said so."I will." Blanchett smiles and nods, with a different look in his eyes.


    After leaving them, Adrian made a few more turns in the crowd. After looking at the time, he was ready to find Natalie and go to the screening hall. After a few steps, someone suddenly caught his arm from behind.


    "Must I come to you on my own initiative?" Sarabella, with her teeth clenched and her brow frowned, appeared before Adrian, but she didn''t seem to notice the bitterness in her voice.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Adrian." I''m so busy with the premiere, did you forget to smile


    "No," Sarah sighed after looking at him for a few minutes. "I understand. After all..."


    She shrugged her shoulders and managed to squeeze out a smile, with an ambivalent look in her eyes. Adrian pondered for a few seconds. Suddenly she put her arm around the girl''s waist and walked into the corner. Sarah struggled a little and didn''t move again.


    The sound of whine echoed in the empty corridor. The girl lifted her foot backward. If her heel was not against the wall, she might have lifted it to her buttocks. The whole body turned back to 140 ¡ã and was held in her arms. She gave up the resistance completely and allowed the other party to invade her lips and tongue.


    Finally, after a few breaths, they finally separated. Although Adrian, who was oppressive, straightened up, he still held Sara in his arms, rubbed her face with his own face, and sucked on her ear lobe from time to time. Sara is also full of blush in Adrian''s arms, some lost in the embrace of him, slightly panting.


    "That''s how you apologize?" A faint smile on one''s face and a few minutes later, Sarah raised his head and asked, "the spring and the unsatisfied expression of the" made up "of the eyebrows, the slight sense of the lower consciousness of the corners of the mouth, the charming smile, and the charming face that she had originally had, was particularly attractive.


    "I just think it''ll make you better," Adrian whispered in her ear. "How about going to Southern California or Arizona after the new movie? I''ll be back in two days at most. "


    "Is it?" Sara said irrefutably, but her fingers kept drawing circles on him.


    Since that day, Adrian''s appointment schedule has included Sarah in addition to Monica and Julia, but for some reason they''ve never dated in Los Angeles, either north to San Francisco or further north to Seattle, Washington, or east to Nevada or Arizona.


    For the same reason, although they have been dating for a long time, they seem to be very short in comparison, and their frequency is not very frequent. But it is just like this, Sarah is gradually falling into Adrian''s hands, from with a contradictory look out and then come back laughing can be seen.


    "So cold, still angry with me?" Adrian grinned and pinched her red lips.


    "So what do you think I should do, ed?" Sarah gave him a resentful look. "Jump up and cheer?"


    "That''s not necessary," Adrian laughed. "Just give me another warm kiss."


    And then I couldn''t help but kiss her lips again,


    "I miss your stupidity." He said after another long, hot kiss.


    "Is it? Than your Do you want to miss those two lovers Sarah, lying in his arms, asked with half open eyes.


    "Of course not, but you have something that I miss more." Adrian leaned to her ear and silenced the voice to the minimum, "your little hands, for example."


    Sarah''s face suddenly Shua red to the root of the neck, Na Na Na a word also can''t say. On several dates, the two would hug each other on the same bed, but Adrian never ate her, just said she wasn''t ready. Sara, who was caught in contradiction, did not go into the "in-depth" communication, but she had several hands-on activities like the last time.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go out first. The movie is about to start." Adrian kisses her on the cheek, then walks out with her arms around her waist, and then releases his hand as he walks out of the corridor.


    "Here you are, ed Then a voice came from the side.


    "Nada? What can I do for you? " Adrian was surprised to see Natalie in front of her, and then introduced them to the two girls: "Sarah, this is Natalie; Natalie, this is Sarah."


    The two girls looked at each other and nodded in a friendly way, but Sara''s eyes were only curious, and Natalie''s eyes flickered, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "I had already sat in the screening room with my mother. Later, Gary told me that you hadn''t come in yet, so I volunteered to look for you. As a result, I walked around the front hall for several times without seeing your person. I was going to give up, but I didn''t expect to see you here. " Natalie shrugged, but her eyes were still flashing, even though she managed to control her emotions.Others may not see anything, but they can''t escape Adrian''s eyes. After roughly guessing something, he chuckled in his heart and said, "OK, I know. I''m going to go now."


    As the broadcast time approached, the guests who came to attend also entered the projection hall to enjoy the film.


    After the logo at the beginning of the film, the film soon got to the point. At the beginning, it was a fierce gun battle. Lyon ghostly entered the den of drug lords and killed all the thugs. However, the most shocking scene is that the fat drug lord is holding a gun with his back against the dark channel and looking around nervously, a hand with a knife suddenly stretched out from the darkness and stuck it on his face. The way of integrating it with the darkness has won many people''s applause.


    In just a few minutes, Lyon''s quality as a killer is depicted. In the next series of scenes, drinking milk, cleaning the leaves for the evergreen, sitting on the sofa and sleeping with sunglasses, and watching "song in the rain" in the cinema, he showed his contradictory and simple life from the other side.


    Of course, there was a meeting with Matilda, whose cigarettes and being scolded by her father also told the audience what kind of family she was born into. At the same time, the villain Stan, who sniffed at Matilda''s father like a dog, simply showed his nervousness.


    The next is the most classic place of the whole movie. Stan came to Matilda''s house the next day to listen to Beethoven''s massacre. Although Matilda, who went shopping, escaped, he was in danger again when he came back. In front of Lyon''s heart, she pressed the doorbell.


    Lyon in the contradiction hesitated for a long time, in the face of the silent crying girl at the door, finally called the door. The moment the bright light fell on Matilda''s face, there was a faint exclamation in the projection hall. Although he has seen it countless times in his previous life, and although he has made it himself in this life, Adrian still pats his hands twice.


    As Stan announced that there was still a child who had not been killed, the police at the door suddenly became suspicious and went to Lyon''s room door to listen. Lyon, who had been on guard, was also aiming at the outside with the muzzle of a gun behind the door. However, Matilda solved the problem simply. She turned on the TV with the remote control. The voice of the transformers cartoon immediately put the police outside the door at ease, which is a very normal behavior of the family.


    This, coupled with the scene of walking past her own door before, shows how quick the girl''s reaction is. But then she cried and resented her family and her attachment to her brother, which made the audience feel pity and admiration at the same time. It has to be said that Natalie''s acting skills are particularly outstanding in this section.


    Mathilda thus entered Lyon''s life, the two began to interact with each other, subtle feelings began to take root. Lyon is no longer sleeping on the sofa, the color of life has also increased a lot, Matilda also tasted the taste of being protected for the first time. If there is no later thing, maybe they will spend a lifetime like this, but the girl still has an obsession of revenge in her heart, so one day she went back to her old house and heard the villain Stan''s office.


    After hesitation, she did not tell Lyon, but chose her own revenge, the result needless to say, was caught by Stan. After that, Lyon broke into the police station to save her and killed two of Stan''s accomplices. Angered Stan found Lyon''s contact person and threatened Lyon''s whereabouts. She took special police to solve the problem thoroughly.


    The final decisive battle came, Lyon to a force against countless armed to the teeth of the special police, no matter how fierce, a person''s strength is always limited, and finally trapped in the room can not escape. He tried to open the ventilation pipe, but the hole was too small to let Matilda leave alone. Under the parting of life and death, Mathilda, though unwilling to do anything, finally left under the persuasion of Lyon.


    The audience always hope that good people will get good results. The plot seems to be developing in this way. The injured Lyon finds a chance to change into a special police uniform and wear a breathing mask. When he is about to get out, he is hit by a bullet from behind. It turned out that Stan had found his figure before. In order to kill him by himself, he also drove out the special police in the underground corridor. However, the villain still has a bad result. Lyon is full of grenades. Temporarily, when Stan checks his prey, he pulls the pull ring and ends up with him.


    Finally, Matilda went back to school and buried the pot of evergreen that witnessed their feelings under a tree.


    "We''re safe now, Lyon." She looked at Evergreen murmured, and then the camera gradually pulled high, the vicissitudes of life song immediately rang up.


    When the lights are on, the warm applause also rings. Not to mention anything else, the story is already very wonderful. There are ups and downs, there are foreshadowing and turning points. If a film can tell a wonderful story, it has been a success. What''s more, "the killer is not too cold" has also done quite well in terms of color and soundtrack. With the wonderful performance of the three actors, it''s unexpected to get such warm applause.


    "Do you hear me, Nada, at least a quarter of the applause here is for you." Adrian took time to lean over in Natalie''s ear, sitting next to him, whispering, while the girl''s eyes lit up at the clapping people, excited."Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning." Adrian then said that.


    The next day, when the newspaper commented on the film and said about the acting skills of the three people, they praised Natalie''s acting skills very much


    [bsp;


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C264

    "Gary Oldman shows his evil character once again. He plays a neurotic evil policeman who deals with drugs in private. Because an informant embezzles a tenth of the drugs, he kills everyone in the other party''s family. However, such people also like to listen to Beethoven and Mozart, and like to kill people while listening to classical music while taking drugs. Gary basically integrated himself into the film. Both his eyes and body language fully showed the evil policeman''s proper appearance. Because of his excellent performance, this film should add a point.


    In addition, the role of Jean ray is silent and endowed with melancholy temperament. His actions make the character publicize and have extraordinary enthusiasm. He makes the killer role vivid, and no one can underestimate him.


    However, the most eye-catching character in the film is still the 12-year-old Miss Natalie Portman as Matilda. When a girl enters into the family, she is sensitive to the feelings of her younger brother, but she is still sensitive to her own family. It has to be said that Natalie is the most talented girl I have ever met. I can''t believe that a 12-year-old girl should have achieved this level. Her mastery and performance of the role are almost perfect, as if she were completely integrated with Matilda, making people unable to distinguish each other. It can be said that if there is no her in this film, at least one-third of its color will be lost "


    "< In his column, Martin Philippe of the Los Angeles Times commented in detail on the acting skills of the three leading actors, and Natalie was the most appreciated one. In the article, she was not stingy with praise, and most critics also did.


    "It reminds me of Judy Foster''s performance in taxi driver. Although Natalie is still a little short of Judy, considering her age, she can give a full mark." "She''s so brilliant that people can''t help but applaud her. If it hadn''t been for Gary and her help, maybe the limelight would have been robbed." Bruce Collins of the New York Times


    Hollywood always favors young actors. To some extent, acting skills are nothing for adults, but children are very gifted. This is the reason why many child stars are excellent when they grow up, but they don''t know very well when they grow up. Everyone knows that when climbing up, it is not easy to get closer to the top of the mountain. It has already reached the level that adult talents can do. It is not easy to even become * actors if you want to go further, let alone these growing children.


    In short, it is too high and the space for growth is too narrow, and there are all kinds of temptations along the way. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may fall down and never get up again. There are countless examples of this in Hollywood. That''s why there''s such a saying about the child star''s curse. Therefore, for child stars, they need more opportunities, proper roles and proper positioning than other people.


    "This killer is not too cold" has won a lot of people''s love, in the first week of its release in 1500 theaters, it won nearly 20 million box office. Some Adrian fans cheered wildly, and the miracle director finally returned to the ranks of cut movies. Although some people said that the warmth of the film was not a cut film at all, anyway, it was not a dull film like Howard manor. It had exciting scenes and warm and sad plots. Naturally, it was worth the fans who liked watching the story to be happy Although Adrian has carefully played down some ambiguous plots, such as Matilda telling the administrator that Lyon is her lover in the apartment, or crying at Lyon with a pistol at his head, these plots confuse love, father daughter love and life-saving kindness, but the main line is corn Love with little Lori, so it''s hard to avoid getting attacked by some guys who think they''re guardians.


    "I don''t understand why the director chose such a long story to describe the abnormal love between a middle-aged man and a girl in his early ten''s, which is not allowed by God. It''s shameful," a local Salt Lake City newspaper commented. Utah, as one of the most conservative states in the United States, has been endlessly talked about. Although other newspapers and media have the same meaning, it is much more obscure than them.


    There are such people everywhere. Although a stable society must have stable mainstream values, they should also tolerate the existence of other ideas. They can even slowly absorb useful parts to supplement themselves, as long as they do not occupy too much discourse power. But if you can''t touch what you insist on, even if you don''t know what the facts are, you can''t help but criticize from the height of morality.


    Although to criticize others on a moral level, you don''t need to be a moral perfectionist, you just need to be a little bit higher than the other party. But the Conservatives in Salt Lake City are not clean, and the scandals in Utah are not one or two, and they are not distressed.


    Well, these are digressions. Although attacked by conservatives, there are still a lot of critics who say that "the killer is not too cold" is excellent, and the movie fans like it very much, so the prospect of the film is still very good. According to Lafayette''s estimation, it should not be a problem to get about 60 million box office tickets in North America with the current momentum. As for Europe, with the rapid development of film technology and the rapid development of film technology, the story telling techniques are more and more ingenious, so there are so many classic films born.Unfortunately, after entering the 21st century, due to the overflow of technology, the profit oriented film makers have basically turned to the technology flow, so the quality of the story is not as good as before. Even so, it is much better than those European directors who cling to the old things. Although the technology is rampant, it will be corrected if it is too much. Holding on to the former things is just a sign of not trying to make progress. In essence, it is no different from those fanatical missionaries in the middle ages.


    In a word, two weeks after its release, "the killer is not too cold" has increased the number of theaters because the major productions have been offline, so the total box office in North America has risen to 40 million. Among the actors, except for ray SP, who opened up the situation in Hollywood, Luc Besson is French after all. Although the film investment also has American funds, it is still labeled as a French film. Americans always despise movies outside Hollywood. In addition, Luc Besson is haunted by the unique romantic atmosphere of the French. The original version of "this killer is not too cold" has too much ink in the ambiguity of strange corn and little Lori, which has aroused the disgust of many critics. Therefore, although it was quite well-known in Europe when it was released, it was Waterloo in the United States.


    Now it''s made by Adrian. The name of miracle director is well known by all. On the basis of retaining the key plot, it has made targeted modifications. There are also companies that are good at marketing. Naturally, the achievements achieved by Luc Besson are not comparable to those of Luc Besson. Therefore, Natalie is held to a high level.


    In the face of the media''s popularity, Natalie remained calm and answered the reporter''s questions appropriately. After all, she was a smart and precocious girl, and her mother was there to give advice. Of course, these are appearances. In private, Natalie seems to be excited all the time, with pride in her look and voice.


    Adrian understands the girl''s feelings, but he still feels a little wrong. He can''t tell what''s wrong. It''s just very similar to what Natalie felt last time when she showed up. However, he did not think too much. After sending Natalie and her mother to New York on the plane, privately agreed with the girl to keep in touch with the letter, and told her agent sandy to be careful in selecting scripts, he began to focus on other aspects, because the Film Academy announced the nomination list for the 66th Academy Awards on February 7, "Schindler''s list" became the most watched film, with 11 nominations including best film, best director and best actor; followed by piano lesson, which won seven nominations for best film, best director and best actress; the least of which was "Fei Cheng story", with four best actor, best original script, best make-up and best score, Adrian had thought that Demi would get a nomination for best director.


    Good grades, right? Everything is expected. However well planned, there are always some troublesome things that can''t be expected, so it is necessary to make a choice according to the actual situation.


    Adrian felt his warm body out of his arms, yawned and opened his eyes. Charlize was sitting on the edge of the bed with his back to his fleshy bra.


    "Ha, so early?" Half side of the birthday Adrian with his arm to prop up his head, joking.


    "Because I''m an assistant, a secretary, and half a nanny." Charlize looked back at him calmly and said so. Then, as if on purpose, she stood up, took her panties and bent down to put them on. The beautiful place was shown to Adrian without reservation. But the action is still very slow, so that he has enough time to enjoy.


    "Are you seducing me, Charlie?" Adrian asked, laughing.


    "Whatever you want." Chaz did not speed up.


    But women have much more room to dress up than men, and although Charlize has speeded up her pace, Adrian is ready to go out of the bedroom by the time she''s finished washing and sitting at the dresser.


    "Ha, although you get up earlier than me, I still move faster." Adrian came up behind the girl, leaned over her waist, buried himself in her hair, took a deep breath, and then kissed her sleek gooseneck.


    "Why, I didn''t get enough last night? Want to continue now? " Charlize, who had lipstick on himself, looked at Adrian in the mirror and asked, with an air of indifference.


    "That''s not the word a lady should say, Charley." Adrian looked at Charlize in the mirror and chuckled.


    "I''m not a lady at all." Charlize shrugged. "Help, ed. now that you''re all dressed up, go downstairs for breakfast, and don''t forget you''re going to the film company today."


    "All right, all right." Adrian kisses her again on her pink neck. "So do you. Don''t forget, as my assistant and secretary, you have to come with me."


    After hearing this, Charlize grinded his teeth in frustration. After Adrian came to the door, he turned his head again: "by the way, one more thing, ED, I hope you can prepare a mobile phone to contact them. Don''t let them always call on the phone, otherwise I won''t be responsible for any misunderstanding."Adrian gave her a deep look and then a smile: "I''ll think about it. I promise."


    With the bedrooms closed in front of her, Charlize held her head in a breath. Oh, what the hell was I talking about? What''s wrong with me? Why am I so


    "Good morning, Mrs. Galen." Adrian came to the kitchen, and Mrs. Galen, who had come early, was busy.


    "Good morning, Mr. Adrian." Mrs. Galen nodded to him. "I''ll bring it for you right away."


    "No, no, no, just eat here." Adrian waved his hand and went straight to the kitchen table to take a sip of coffee.


    "Still so fragrant." Adrian exclaimed.


    "Thank you." Mrs. Galen shrugged her shoulders and put breakfast in front of him one by one.


    I''m afraid adelain didn''t want to live in villa for a long time. Besides, although Mrs. Galen likes Kate, it has been a year since, and she has been used to his promiscuous behavior - to be sure, it is just a relapse.


    Speaking of Kate, she is still so attractive, no, more attractive than before. Every time Adrian went to her, and every time she was turned into a pander in a feeble resistance. At the thought of stripping her half baked and throwing her in bed, she held her arm and looked at herself with resentful and shy eyes, as well as lying helpless and complicated in her arms, Adrian was full of joy.


    I''m a jerk. He tutted in his heart, but he didn''t care too much. He just felt that he should be restrained a little. Both Monica and Julia are aware of this. Women are very sensitive in this respect, especially when they have known what Adrian is like.


    Naturally, Monica doesn''t care about anything. Although Julia has nothing on the surface, she can''t help losing her temper sometimes. Of course, it''s useless in Adrian''s face. She had also thought of using the method of "squeezing out" him to express something. Unfortunately, Adrian almost fainted every time, so she had to think that she didn''t know anything. Anyway, it was still a guess, so she had to deal with the main target first. Yes, between Julia and Monica


    "Good morning, Mrs. Galen." Charlize''s voice rang at the kitchen door


    "good morning, Charlie." Answered Mrs. Galen, nodding.


    Adrian immediately interrupted his thoughts, except when necessary, not to think about other women''s affairs in front of one woman, which he always did well.


    He smiles at Charlize and gets the girl''s white eyes. After shaking his head carelessly, Adrian reads the newspaper in his hand with his breakfast.


    Soon after breakfast, Glover drove the car to the company. During this time, Adrian had adjusted his mood, got on the car and asked Charlize to take out the relevant analysis data and began to think.


    There is no doubt that the top management of the major film companies, especially those who are well-informed, must have won several awards such as best film and best director at this year''s Academy Awards - well, if you can''t talk too much, then almost 90% of them may belong to Schindler''s list and Spielberg.


    Just look at the enthusiasm of Jewish communities and organizations in the United States for this film. The box office is the most intuitive impression. It has been released for nearly 60 days, the number of theaters has just exceeded 1000, and the total box office in North America has reached 55 million. It can be seen how much they support this film. And it''s not over. There will be at least four months of screening time, and hundreds of millions will not be out of the question.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Although I have some envy, jealousy and hatred towards Bosworth film industry, they are lucky enough to invest in Spielberg''s film. If they don''t win these awards, then go and fight for other awards. However, other awards must also face strong competition from Bosworth film industry, such as being called a masterpiece rarely seen by female directors, and The piano lesson, which won the Venice Golden Lion Award and seven Oscar nominations, is actually invested and released by them. In addition, four nominations for Philadelphia story are added. This is simply Too much


    [bsp;


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C265

    "Although the current situation of Schindler''s list is the best, canvassing work should not be too relaxed. There are many people who have fallen to the last minute because of lax communication between ancient and modern times." In Lafayette''s office, Adrian said.


    All along, he personally came to his office to talk about these matters, and hardly asked other relevant staff members. He took the initiative to safeguard Lafayette''s authority in the company. In the face of the boss''s trust, Lafayette naturally reciprocated, and the things handed over to him rarely failed.


    "Well, I''ll keep in touch with all parties." Lafayette nodded and jotted it down in the memo.


    "As for other things..." Adrian pondered for a few minutes, "give up the best actor of Tom Hanks and give up Holly Hunt''s best actress when necessary"


    Lafayette was a little surprised. Although he knew that Adrian would not change his decision, he still reminded him out of his duty: "Holly''s support rate is higher than Tom''s, ed."


    "I know," Adrian nodded. "But, you know, the new movie I''m working on, based on Winston''s political satire, I''ve chosen Tommy as the hero, and as long as there''s no accident, the best actor at next year''s Oscars will be him 80 percent of the time."


    So far, Lafayette didn''t understand. Just two years ago, Adrian spoke to him in the same way, and last year''s Oscar proved that he said yes, so he hesitated and doubted: "I understand."


    Adrian took a long breath. Before that, Tom Hanks had not given him a definite answer, but immediately after the Oscar nomination list came out, he called to say he was willing to take the role. Adrian knows it''s none of Hanks''s business, and he also knows what role his agent has played in this period of time.


    This is very normal. Although the agents serve the actors, they should first consider their own interests. The more actors get, the more they get. Therefore, the agents are more willing to persuade actors to accept some movies with higher pay, and sometimes even try to find a way to privately refuse some seemingly insignificant invitation. First line actors and stars who have been famous for a long time have considerable autonomy, but those second, third line and newly famous actors are often cheated by agents. It''s no wonder that some people say these guys are vampires, but the difference is that these vampires still do their best when they suck blood.


    Adrian originally invited PASI to get the golden man. This kind of thing depends on luck. We can''t put luck on one person. Yes, I know you promised him, but it''s enough to be in Philadelphia story, and that''s what you promised at the party.


    During the last discussion with Hanks, he had some views on the script. With the constant persuasion of his agent, Adrian was too busy with his own affairs and didn''t contact him much after 94 years, so he didn''t give a definite answer. Of course, once the nomination list comes out, it''s hard for the agent to say anything. As mentioned just now, the first-line actors have a lot of autonomy in this regard, and there are also some agents who are fired because they hide the invitation of certain roles from their employers.


    Although not very happy, Adrian doesn''t plan to settle accounts now. Anyway, Hanks has agreed. At least he is not bad. Moreover, he may get more benefits after a period of time.


    "Of course, if you can, try to do public relations for Holly as well. The balance needs to be mastered by yourself, Laffer." Adrian thought about it and said it again.


    "I''ll be careful." Lafayette nodded to make sense.


    Although Adrian had noticed this before and began to guide Spielberg to set up his own film company in advance, the Bosworth film industry was still a little bit more popular. It''s not good news for other film companies that they won two nominations for best film last year, and one of them is almost fixed.


    What''s more, in just three years, Bosworth, which was already on its way to the end, has rejoined the second tier film company in Hollywood, and has a great influence in independent film production. Although not many films are produced and distributed, 70% of the films are profitable. No one will ignore this achievement. Even the seven major companies, There is no guarantee that more than 70% of the films produced and distributed can make money, let alone those still make a lot of money.


    The top management of every major film company knows who created such a situation for Bosworth film company. In addition, its parent company, AC media, is in the process of acquisition negotiation with TBS. Even if Bosworth has good relations with several film companies such as universal and fox, the major companies may join hands once some interests are involved To suppress, as Adrian remembers in DreamWorks.


    However, there is no need to worry too much. There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests. Besides, AC media has entered Viacom''s board of directors by taking advantage of Viacom''s acquisition of paramount. Besides, it has established a good relationship with Jewish organizations through Schindler''s list. Moreover, it also has a considerable network of relations, as long as Claude is on the joint venture Play well, even if there is pressure, it can be reduced to the minimum.Adrian told Lafayette to cooperate with Claude. As long as the best film, the best director and the best actor are available, everything else can be let out.


    Anyway, "Philadelphia Story" did not get the best song nomination because the theme song was produced by AC media''s record company. Although the quality was good, it was not as good as the original. Although it was unexpectedly nominated for the best score, the nomination was almost in the pocket of John Williams. "Piano class" also lacks the best supporting actress nomination, some things are still very random, Campion chose a New Zealand girl named Nancy wall to play the leading role''s daughter, although the performance is fair, but has not reached the nomination level.


    Although it''s a pity to give up the heroine, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter who will win. Holly will find someone to do public relations. Besides, it does not affect Adrian''s current reputation. We should know that the producers of the three films have his name on the back. Although everyone knows that piano lesson is only a nominal name, it is an indisputable fact that Holly hunt is recommended by him.


    With Nissen and Hanks nominating for best actor, and feyns with a best supporting actor nomination, that''s enough to maintain the reputation of the director of miracles - or rather the reputation in the circle.


    After last year''s release, Adrian didn''t start to make a film as leisurely as it should have been before. But before that, we have to deal with the problems or interesting things caused by accidents.


    "Hello, Monica. Nice to see you again." Julia held out her hand to Monica with her chin slightly raised, a little haughty. She was dressed in a black suit jacket, but the bottom was a pair of short pants of the same color, half of her thighs. She wore a pair of high-heeled sandals on her feet. Her long and symmetrical legs were completely displayed outside. The big brown waves hung over her shoulders from both sides, which made her look extraordinary.


    "Nice to see you again, too, Julia." Monica smiles and shakes hands with her. There is no other expression. She just holds Adrian''s arm tightly. She was wearing a purple dress with thin shoulders and low breast, and her plump and abnormal appearance was more striking against the bra, especially the deep ditch, which was very attractive.


    Now, with the ditch sticking to Adrian''s arm and rubbing it slightly, Julia''s face changed slightly.


    "You''re in great shape, Monica. I think you''ve worked a lot." Julia chuckled and looked at her without blinking. Although Monica kept smiling, she said, "yes, after all, sometimes it''s enough for a woman to have a good figure."


    The two women just stare at each other without showing any weakness. There seems to be sparks and lightning crackling between the four eyes.


    "All right, ladies," Adrian coughed. "Let''s put this argument on hold. For any beautiful and sexy woman, you can''t have both body and temperament."


    Although he was obviously making peace, Monica echoed: "it''s true - let''s go over there, ed. I see Mandy directing them."


    However, at the same time, she pasted the * * closer. Adrian''s arm was almost in the ditch. He was beside her now, and she had the upper hand. So Monica didn''t care about Julia''s provocation.


    Julia was obviously not reconciled, but seeing that Monica said so, it was not good to entangle with anything. She just raised her hand and made a gesture of invitation, and then ignored Adrian''s apologetic eyes as she passed by.


    Adrian chuckled and didn''t take it all to heart. Today is Valentine''s day and the premiere of "delicious love". This is the first movie that Monica plays the leading role in. Naturally, he will join her, but he didn''t expect Julia to come.


    But it''s not the first time that Monica and Julia have been doing this. They''ve met each other at a party before. Adrian was with Julia, while Monica was alone. Just like today, the two women met in verbal confrontation, sparkling with each other. It was Julia who won the game that day, and today, when Monica came back, it''s not necessary to say where the key lies.


    "I''m sure the audience will be surprised. Although I still saw the incomplete preview at that time, I can make such a judgment." When talking to director Mandy Gail and others about upcoming films, Adrian said so.


    "Of course, of course. You know, Monica''s performance was fantastic." Gail said confidently.


    "Thank you." Monica''s smile is very charming, although she is not holding Adrian''s arm as she did just now, she still stands close together. It''s not necessary to guess the relationship between them.


    "And don''t forget Lehmann." Adrian points to Lehmann Atkinson, the leading actor next to Gail.


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes, Lehmann is also very good." Gail then laughed and patted Atkinson on on the shoulder.Adrian takes the opportunity to reach into Monica''s ear and whispers, "I think I have to leave, Monica."


    "You want to go to her in a few minutes?" Although she was unhappy in her tone, she had a smile on her face. "Don''t forget, you promised me, ed


    "I know, but it''s not good not to see her, and I came to comfort you last time." Adrian cautioned that, at the same time, she pinched it with her hands and feet on Monica''s hips. They were standing against the wall and sticking together, so there was no need to worry about being seen.


    Monica frowned a little, but then glanced at Adrian.


    "Well, then go and comfort her." She chewed the word "comfort" hard.


    Adrian chuckles, pinches on Monica''s round hips, and then finds a reason to leave.


    At this time, Julia is drinking glass by cup of champagne at the bar. Although it is calm on the surface, if you observe carefully, you will find that she is very hidden biting her teeth. Obviously, she is in a very bad mood.


    "Hi, Julie. Nice to meet you. Remember me..." A man came up.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember anything. I''m not interested in chatting with you. If you want to chat up, please find someone else," Julia said, without looking at it. Regardless of the embarrassed look of the man, he picked up his cup and jumped off the high stool, clucking and clucking away to other places.


    After a few dozen steps, Julia stopped, covered her head and let out a low groan. This let her a little sober, looked around have come to the corner of the wall, long outlet gas after turning to leave. But as soon as I turned around, I bumped into someone, and then the familiar voice rang, "ha, I think you must have drunk a lot of champagne with you."


    "Ed" Julia called out the other party''s name in a resentful tone, but there was a glimmer of joy in her heart.


    "What? Am I not right? " Adrian pretended to be surprised and said, "isn''t the champagne alcoholic?"


    Julia rolled her eyes angrily. "Don''t you have to accompany your sexy lover?"


    "Now? No, I''ll be with you. " Adrian said with a smile and put his arm around her waist.


    "There are a lot of people here "Ed," Julia said, staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Ah, your buttocks feel pretty good, too." Adrian exclaimed.


    "Really, which one is better than your Monica?" Originally wanted to reprimand the words to the corner of the mouth, but involuntarily turned into other, Julia can only use the way to hold her arms to show her momentum.


    "Well..." Adrian''s voice lengthened, the strength of his hands suddenly increased a lot, more unscrupulous not to say, but also with a little technique and rhythm, Julia''s body suddenly tightened a lot.


    "Stop it, ED," she said, with a quick look around her, and then gnashing her teeth, her face flushed and shy, and she felt a strange thrill at the same time.


    "Well, each has its own merits." Adrian stopped and said with a smile.


    "You son of a bitch." Although the mouth said so, there was no sense of blame in the heart.


    "I''m sorry, Julie, I can''t stay long. After all, it''s Monica''s movie premiere." Adrian suddenly changed his expression of apology, "so can you hang out with me in orange county the day after tomorrow? We can set up a parasol on the beach, drink champagne, listen to the ups and downs and talk about some interesting topics. We can also hold a party and invite some people to join us. It''s just a compensation for not spending time with you today, OK? "


    "You''re here again. Don''t think you can "Ah," Julia said with a low exclamation. Adrian''s hand on his hip began to move again. What''s different from that just now is that she''s wearing shorts, which is more convenient than a skirt in a sense.


    "Stop it, ED," Julia said, her face flushed and her teeth clenched. But she didn''t dare to move because she was afraid of being seen. She just clamped her hips.


    "As long as you promise me, stop it." Adrian said with a smile.


    "You''re blackmail." Julia''s breathing was much shorter.


    "No, no, no, honey, I''m just asking you." Adrian raised his eyebrow and slid his finger down the groin.


    "All right, all right, I promise you this business." Julia finally gave in.


    "That''s great. That''s settled." Adrian laughs, comes up and kisses her on the corner of the mouth, then turns around and leaves quickly.


    "Asshole" Julia stepped back and leaned against the wall in the corner, her chest heaved rapidly. Although she swore in a low voice and glared at Adrian''s back with hatred, she still had a trance in her eyes.


    It was fun to watch her struggle. Adrian''s mouth cocked slightly and he thought as he walked. But give yourself up as soon as you can, Julie.Just then, the crisp voice rang in my ear: "Mr. Adrian, may I ask for personal guidance?"


    Then, a beautiful girl appeared in front of him.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C266

    "You''re busy, aren''t you?" When Adrian came to the screening hall and sat down beside Monica, the girl with one hand holding her cheek turned to look at him with a smile and exclaimed.


    Adrian, of course, knew what she was talking about, and didn''t rush to the screening room until the film was about to start. I''m afraid she had to pull Julia to some deserted room and order it. Adrian grinned, shrugged, and didn''t argue, and then he thought of little Lori''s soft lips, which were so memorable.


    Who else but Kirsten would ask for personal guidance? Don''t forget that she performed in "delicious love" and had a lot of parts, so it was normal for her to appear at the premiere.


    Adrian didn''t plan to give personal guidance at the moment. After all, just now he was flirting with Monica and Julia respectively. Moreover, there are so many people here, and klesten''s mother, Inez, is also there. It''s not good to be seen. But Kirsten insisted, hinting between the lines that there would be no problem, and with an air of supplication and coquetry. You know, this kind of expression is a big killer on such a little girl. What''s more, Adrian can''t be immune to this kind of goblin, so he finally agreed. Fortunately, no one knocked at the door from the beginning to the end.


    As for what happened to Kirsten, Adrian couldn''t help laughing when she thought about it. Although the goblin was very precocious and bold, her experience was still a little poor. At least she didn''t understand what was the best. Well, maybe she knows, but it''s not easy to do it.


    "Sometimes I can''t help thinking, why didn''t I insist? Maybe I could do as well." Kirsten was sitting on Adrian''s lap when she said this, just after receiving personal guidance. Today, she is wearing a long lace skirt and straddling Adrian''s thigh. The frictions, the unique smell of girls, and the delicate fragrance between lips and teeth make people feel relaxed and foolish at the same time Move.


    Adrian almost had an obvious reaction. Fortunately, this sentence made him regain his mind, otherwise he would inevitably feel embarrassed. No matter how precocious the goblin is, it is still just stepping into the girl''s gate.


    Obviously, she was jealous, envious of Natalie''s performance in "this killer is not too cold", and how much praise Natalie has received. After all, she was close to getting the role. It''s a good thing. Adrian said a long time ago that it''s better to control if you have ambition.


    "For this?" Adrian pinched her round pink face and made a tut.


    "Of course, isn''t that what I''m doing?" Kirsten''s eyes were wide open, with a look of innocence.


    "I don''t think you''ve seen the movie of the vampire night," Adrian laughed. "You know, no one of your peers can surpass you in your performance. All the people who have seen the clip agree with that, so you just have to wait for the movie to show and you''ll get the honor you deserve."


    "Really?" Kirsten looked skeptical, but at first glance she could see that she was deliberately pretending.


    "My eyes have never been missed, and this time it''s not out of the body." Adrian lifted her soft chin with her finger. "I''ve said that the character can at least get a golden globe or an Oscar nomination, that''s fine. That''s what you deserve, Kiki, because you''re smarter than Natalie and how to fight for it


    "Both director Jordan and Tom Cruise said that you have a soul at least 35 years old in your body. I totally believe that you are so charming, Qiqi."


    Kirsten''s eyes became blurred and her breath became heavy. Naturally, she once again encircled Adrian''s neck and put her two fresh lips on it.


    It has to be said that this goblin is very good at learning. After a few personal guidance, she has mastered certain kissing skills, and can draw inferences from one instance to give full play to her advantages. Sucking that little fragrant tongue really makes people lose their bones. If Adrian''s self-control is not strong enough, she might have eaten her belt bone now ¡£


    "That''s all for today''s personal coaching," Adrian patted the girl''s face after a kiss that made Kirsten blush. Adrian patted the girl''s face and motioned her to get down from her lap. "Take a good rest and ask the agent to give you a light notice, and then in two or three months I''ll prepare a new role for you. ¡±


    although a bit reluctant, Kirsten, who was unable to pick but still had a lot of ideas, jumped from Adrian''s body after hearing this sentence.


    "New role?" She looked at him with a charming smile.


    "Yes, it''s not as good as Claudia in the vampire night, but if it''s well handled, it won''t be inferior to Claudia." Adrian vowed to say so.After he came out of the room, he went straight to the screening hall. It didn''t seem to take much time, but in fact, the film was about to start. If he was too involved, the time would pass quickly. In addition, in order to prevent problems, Adrian didn''t come out until Kirsten had been away for a long time, so Adrian finally was misunderstood by Monica.


    Adrian didn''t get rid of Monica''s misunderstanding. In fact, it''s hard to explain. Besides, sometimes such misunderstandings have unexpected benefits. For example, after returning home in the evening, Monica serves her all out to make Adrian have a good night.


    Well, not to mention that, Valentine''s day''s "delicious love" did not start very smoothly. With 1500 theaters, it only got 11 million box office tickets in the first three days, because Adrian ignored several problems.


    First of all, Monica doesn''t have the appeal to carry the box office alone. Although she is very amazing in the vulgar novel, she is not very popular, and there are not many films that can be sold. What''s more, her first acting in a romantic love comedy has not completely eliminated her stiff feeling in her performance, which has been criticized by film critics.


    Secondly, such a problem also appears in the leading actor and supporting actress. Although the actor Leman Atkinson has some acting experience, he is still a new man. Kirsten Dunst is a little more famous than him, but he is a child star. If "delicious love" is released after "night interview with the vampire", it may attract more people into the cinema, but now ¡­¡­


    Of course, adelmandel is very comfortable in the story. It''s not very comfortable to see the rhythm of the story.


    "Although it''s stupid to mix too much heartache in such a romantic comedy, Mandy, the director, has a good use of humor to connect it, which is quite interesting." So says the Hollywood report.


    "The vulgar novel gives people a glimpse of Monica BELLUCCI''s sexuality, while" delicious love "shows us her loveliness. Although there is something unsatisfactory in the performance, it can make people feel a kind of natural tenderness without much sorrow and kindness when making food." The Philadelphia Morning Post said the same thing.


    In short, the film critics gave a good evaluation of the film, after all, it is not an art film, as long as it is good-looking. This is another advantage of "delicious love". Now it is just entering the mid-1990s, many classic romantic love movies have not appeared. The rhythm of social operation is different from that after entering the 21st century. Audiences are not so picky about this type of story, which naturally attracts quite a lot of attention.


    In addition, critics also praised Kirsten''s performance, calling it a distinctive highlight of the whole film. Kirsten was overjoyed, but he was also looking forward to the release of "the vampire at night". After all, the media praised her much less than Natalie.


    Because of these, and there are no threatening films to be released in February, even though the "delicious love" did not start very well, it still had a long lasting momentum. Four weeks later, it got about 60 million box office tickets. When the surplus value was still there, it happened to be a film off-season. So we simply reduced the number of theaters and extended the screening time. Finally, we had to reduce the number of theaters After three months of screening in North America, it has received an infinite box office of nearly 80 million yuan, which is about 20 million yuan after calculating the cost.


    In the overseas box office, the situation in Italy is the best. After all, the film tells the story of an Italian restaurant, but more importantly, it is a movie starring Monica. Most of the European actors who can make their mark in Hollywood are British actors. After all, they are from the same vein as the United States. Although French actors are just behind, their treatment is much worse.


    In other countries, it''s even less pitiful. Many actors - Spanish, Italian - are sought after in their own countries, but most of them only play supporting roles in Hollywood, and few of them have established themselves on the front line of Hollywood.


    So Europeans, or actors and directors on the continent, don''t want to see Hollywood, but they try their best to get in. Although Monica can not be compared with the Hollywood first-line actors, but with "delicious love" has been completely established, Italians naturally flocked to it. Even if some local film critics think that this is too commercialized, but in the eyes of discerning people, it''s just sour grapes.


    Well, it''s all about the future. Adrian doesn''t take this bad start to heart. Although he can see these problems through the box office in the first week, at least the film critics hold a positive attitude towards the story. Compared with some things in his memory, we can believe that delicious love has a good future.


    Since the end of last year, all four films released have recovered their costs, and all of them were handed over to Lafayette at the Oscars, and Adrian has since started running in various studios. At present, there are two films that are worth his attention. The first one is "speed of life and death" just started shooting in studio 23. Because there are plans in the early stage, the shooting of the leading actor and the director will be officially started.Whether it''s Jane de BoNT or Keanu Reeves or Kate Blanchett, they''re very committed.


    "I was going to shoot on highway 105, but it was put into use last week, so we''d better shoot the indoor scene first and find another highway that''s built but not open yet." Bond didn''t want Adrian to hide anything.


    "It''s a great feeling. I like the role. It''s serious and very consistent with the image of the police. I worked with the Los Angeles police when I was shooting" the point of explosion. "They really gave priority to the safety of the hostages Reeves had a good feeling for the script, and naturally liked it more after shooting. Of course, it had something to do with raven''s starting to perk up again.


    After the incident of taking drugs to the hospital on Halloween last year, the media unanimously criticized Ruifan. However, Ruifan ignored them and started to detoxify, rest and exercise. He knew that the more he cared about these guys, the more he was harassed by them. With the arrival of Christmas and the arrival of the new year, the program was not very busy. By now, seeing that his body has improved a lot, he has begun to consider finding his own suitable role.


    These are all Adrian listen to Reeves said, since rivan took his brother to his office in person to thank him, although the two still have contact, but did not see each other. After thinking about it, Adrian still felt that he could be given a proper role by observing him for a period of time to see how he would behave in the film after his death. But his two younger brothers, jequin and silver, especially silver, are more malleable. They can be considered first.


    Just to put it a little bit, because of the Halloween incident, raven''s agent - and also jekyun''s - has been invested in the agency company of AC media.


    As for his main target on the set, Blanchett is also very excited, but he has a good control of his emotions.


    "I have to admit that this character is more interesting than I thought. She''s a little nervous, she''s bold and strong. Well, it''s really more attractive to make a movie than a stage play." She said with a smile like a flower. When she said "more attractive", she made a gesture and curled her mouth, which was very playful. And then she started shooting, the performance of that just right panic or resolute look, really do not have a kind of attraction.


    "As I said, you''re a good fit for the character, and I can''t get my eye wrong." Adrian just said that calmly, without any other words or actions.


    He had asked her out twice before, both for dinner, talking about interesting topics, going shopping, and then sending her back to her rented apartment - because the shooting time was not short, Blanchett had to stay in Los Angeles for a while.


    Adrian is completely as a friend with Blanchett, not only did not hold hands a few times, but also did not say a word. As for the reason, he can perceive that Blanchett is a bit defensive, probably because he has a better understanding of his affairs. But it doesn''t matter. Adrian doesn''t think Blanchett will be an idealist, so once she takes off her guard


    Although the studio here is flat and light, the other set will not be like this.


    "I really thank you, Mr. Adrian, for being able to modify the script based on my opinion and give me room to make the most of it." Kim Carrey said gratefully.


    The second set is the film that has finished. Kim Carrey is a natural comedian. The director chuck Russell is full of praise for his exaggerated body language and actions. His original dissatisfaction with the script''s modification disappeared. In private, Kim Carrey also likes to make fun of, which makes him popular on the set.


    "Nothing, Kim. Of course you should listen to good advice. You are an excellent comedian, and I believe your achievements are more than that." Adrian said so, and Kim Carey was immediately grateful for his words.


    "Thank you. I''ll try." He said that, after all, Adrian''s name - especially the experience of his achievements in the past three years - is almost well known in Hollywood, but he is still a second-line comedian. Although the recent release of "detective plane" made him very popular, he was still respectful in front of Adrian, and the other side gave him a lot of credit Respect.


    Adrian didn''t say anything more. He just encouraged him to pat him on the shoulder, glanced in the distance, and then walked down the aisle of the studio. After a few twists and turns, he saw a young woman in a red, thin shouldered dress, with her hands akimbo and legs apart, standing at the door of a room.


    The two people looked at each other''s same chuckle, the girl''s big mouth slightly opened, full of desire and temptation to lick the corner of her mouth, and then Adrian came forward to embrace her, opened the door and burst in, swept down the things on a desk, and some of them pressed it on it rudely.


    "Oh, ED, you are so rude." The girl chuckled."It seems to be your costume, Kami. Don''t you want to get dirty?" Adrian sits high and looks down at Cameron Diaz. The ditch is almost as big as Monica.


    "I like it very much, so I specially made one to see your reaction." "Come on, ED, we have at least 30 minutes," Cameron said


    "Well, that''s enough." Adrian has stripped off her panties.


    "I was resting, and the next thing is Kim''s lens. It''s very secluded here, and the sound insulation effect is good, so let me have a good feeling of your power."


    with Cameron''s scream, the creaking sound is wantonly sounded in the room, and the fierce battle has begun.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C267

    In Cameron''s high pitched scream, from the desk to the wall to the ground, the two people finally ended the movement and stopped. The clothes spread on the ground were torn into a mess, and all kinds of things were thrown everywhere. It shows how fierce the war is.


    Cameron looked at the ceiling with a dazed smile and seemed to remember the afterglow of flying to the sky. Adrian was buried in her chest. Basically, Adrian has been on the set four times since the film was started, and he has had a good time with Cameron every time. Moreover, every time she took the initiative to give him hints, as for the original producer boyfriend, he had already broken up the second time.


    "Oh, ED, you are so strong. I love you so much." When Adrian got up to get dressed, Cameron finally came to his senses and looked at him lazily with a charming voice. The crimson color still remained on her face, and her blue eyes still had not completely dissipated, leaving her with a feeling of longing.


    "You''d better get up first. Although there is still time, it will be very troublesome if you don''t clean it up." Adrian put on his coat, leaned over her nice pair of softness and squeezed it. Then he grabbed her hand with a smile.


    Cameron gave him a charming look, sat up with Adrian''s strength, and then took off his underwear with lightning speed, and then buried himself in it. Adrian took a deep breath and let out a ha. He put his hand on Cameron''s head and stroked her golden hair while enjoying the service. She almost forgot that this was a reserved program after each miss. Although Cameron''s mouth was not as good as Julia''s, it was better than being bold enough.


    Yes, if Adrian is asked to use a word to describe Cameron Diaz, there is nothing better than this. Although she appears to be versatile and keeps her manners in front of many people, Adrian, who has "deep" communication with her, knows what kind of woman she is.


    Different from other actresses, Cameron was born in a richer family, which is the peak of the middle class or the bottom of the rich class. He has no worries about food and clothing, and can basically do what he wants. Therefore, he has the common problems of ordinary rich children: he is fond of playing, likes the new and dislikes the old, and has no scruples. So I had a good time sleeping with Adrian.


    But after all, she is different from those rich children who really don''t care about everything. For example, Adrian a few years ago, so sometimes she works with a strong purpose. Especially after several years of modeling career, although she is young, she can see a lot of things clearly. Otherwise, how could she kick off the producer''s boyfriend and hook up with Adrian.


    How can Adrian refuse? At this time, Cameron is still very young, and his youthful vitality is also very attractive. If you don''t enjoy it, how can you afford to throw yourself in her arms. But even if the further development, Cameron has also hinted, but Adrian quietly refused. He was not very interested in her. He made a pact with each other. He felt that he would have come last time. Anyway, the benefits would still be given. This point was also hinted at when he refused.


    Anyway, there are many good movies, and "my best friend''s wedding" will be produced next year. Besides Cameron, Adrian can''t think of who is more suitable to play the lively bride.


    After coming out of the remote room with Cameron and chatting with the staff who had just finished filming, Adrian left the set of freak out of shape. It''s perfectly normal that no one notices that they''ve left, or that they don''t notice.


    According to the plan, there should be a studio to go to. Broken head Valley, directed by Tim Burton, was finalized last Halloween. But Burton just happened to have a small production busy at that time. The biographical film of ED wood, a famous bad film director in the 1950s, had to postpone "brokenhead Valley" a little later. Burton promised to start shooting before February as much as possible.


    Adrian agreed to Burton''s request. Anyway, "brokenhead Valley" is almost ready. As soon as the schedule is free, it can be started immediately. Moreover, he took this opportunity to continue to get close to liv. Frankly speaking, after nearly half a year''s contact, Adrian still couldn''t see through the girl. Although she always looked indifferent, she always felt that it should not be so simple, especially ---


    "really? Do you mean the purple dress suits me better At a party, Liv asked Adrian this way. Her blue eyes were wide open and full of curiosity. Her red lips were full of attractive light. Although her face was a little longer, it could not hide the natural innocent expression.


    At this time, Adrian always murmured in his heart. For him, it was the first time that he could not see through a woman''s heart. Or is it true that she doesn''t care about anything but thinks too much of herself?


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as we are in this circle, some things will inevitably happen. There are conservative girls in the United States, but they won''t be in Hollywood. There are traditional girls in America, but they won''t be in Hollywood. What the media call "clean up" is just relative. In this place, there may be mud, but not dye, ha ha, one will not have. So, sooner or later, he will see through her, especially when he has a good understanding of her future.Put aside the matter of film production, Adrian immediately began to think about the development of the company. As long as there are no major problems in the production of these films, it is certain to make money. There are also several films to be released this summer vacation, such as "true lies" and "tornado". Although these films are all invested by other companies, the outstanding performance of Bosworth film industry will undoubtedly continue, and Spielberg''s film company will not be established until a few months later.


    Besides, even if DreamWorks is to be established soon, as long as Bosworth continues to maintain its current momentum, it will inevitably be noticed by the major production companies. Claude thought of some ways and achieved certain results during this period, but he failed to solve the problem fundamentally. After looking for it in his memory, Adrian came up with a solution. It happened that these days he was going to attend After the meeting, he was ready to have a good discussion with Claude.


    ====================================


    the black Lincoln stopped in front of the private club. Then Ted Turner opened his eyes, adjusted his clothes, and then walked down after the waiter opened the door. He looked at the appearance of the club and then walked in.


    Although he is 55 years old and has a lot of wrinkles around his eyes, Turner is still healthy and energetic. He even dyed his gray hair black for the meeting.


    "I''m going to tell the boys that I''m not old enough to mess with them." When he left home in the morning, he said this to his wife, Hollywood star Jane Fonda.


    Although he is so confident in front of his wife, he is still full of worries. The current situation of TBS is not very optimistic. AC media obviously has been planning for a long time. When he successfully acquired the new line, it didn''t fully digest it. It not only caught him by surprise, but also had a lot of back moves. A combination of fists has not been able to pull back the disadvantages.


    Of course, Turner doesn''t show his worries on his face, which is to tell the other party: I''m in a bad situation, you can do whatever you like. As an old fox who has worked hard in the market for decades and created TBS by himself and developed to the scale of today, how could he make such a low-level mistake.


    "Hi, Ted, you can be really punctual." After the waiter opened the door for him, a warm voice rang, and a young man followed him with a smile and put out his hand.


    "I didn''t expect you to come earlier than me, Claude." Turner smiles and shakes his hand.


    "That''s right. No matter from that point of view, you are an elder. I should wait for you." Claude''s tone is sincere, which makes Turner more favorable.


    To be frank, he was a very good young man, modest and polite, with good breeding and demeanor, and with vision, skill and courage in business, almost the same as his father, and without the shortcomings of old Ron Rhys. Although Turner only met with him a few times, he left a deep impression on him.


    If it was any other time, Turner would like to have a good communication with this young man, but now


    "How are you thinking about our opinion, Ted?" After a few words of greeting and waiting for the waiter to bring black tea and coffee, Claude went straight into the key topic.


    "It''s not a good proposal, Claude. I''ll admit that your offer is reasonable, but there are some things that can''t be measured by money." Turner took a sip of black tea.


    "Really? If the buyer is Warner or universal and offers the same price, you will answer the same question? " Claude adjusted his sitting posture and asked in a casual tone.


    Turner''s eyelids jumped with a teacup in his hand, and he replied with some sophistication: "the problem is that Warner or universal didn''t ask for an acquisition, did they? Specific questions have specific answers. "


    Claude shook his head with a smile and ignored his evasive answer. He just went on: "you know, Ted, we have more chips in our hands than you do."


    "Of course I know, but I have a lot." Turner shrugged. "Although some directors have fallen to you, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have allies. Molina, they will stand with me"


    "are they?" A sneering smile flashed from Claude''s face. "I have to regret to tell you, Ted, just yesterday, Mr. Molina white sold me his shares."


    "It''s impossible," cried Ted Ted Turner, with a look of shock at first and a blush on his old face. There was nothing more outrageous than hearing his allies betray themselves on the day of the negotiations.


    "It''s true, Ted," Claude spread out his hands. "The rest of the directors are already excited."


    "Do you think that will make me surrender, Claude?" Turner took a deep breath, then calmed down, worthy of the old fox, psychological quality is quite good.


    "If you really think so, it''s a big mistake. You should know that some means are not that I don''t use, but I don''t want to use them." He looked at Claude with intense eyes."Of course I know, Ted. That''s why I invited you here and you agreed to come." Claude''s expression was calm. "I want to make it clear that we''re not taking anything from you, Ted. On the contrary, we want to develop TBS to be bigger than the big four broadcasters "


    Ted frowned as if he wanted to say something, but finally shrugged his shoulders.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Ted," said Claude, smiling in his eyes. "It''s true that we''re young. It''s only three years since we were founded. It''s understandable that you have doubts, but we also have our reasons."


    Speaking of this, he raised his wrist and looked at the time, then laughed and sighed: "there should be someone waiting for you here with me today, but it hasn''t appeared until now. I don''t know how long it will be late."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a knock on the door rang. Then, a young man walked into the box and hugged Claude warmly. He looks about twenty-five or six years old. His brown hair is neatly combed. His eyes are rare pure black. His facial features are carved out of marble. He is very handsome.


    Turner immediately recalled the name of the young man, Adrian Cowell, who is also the chairman of AC media. What is he doing here? Turner thought strangely. Although as the chairman of a company, he has the right to participate in the acquisition of the company. As early as he investigated the situation of AC media, he knew that all the specific affairs of the company were presided over by Claude. Adrian seldom inquired and devoted himself to making his films. So what did he do here? To convince yourself? How does he convince himself?


    "You''re at least 20 minutes late." Said Claude, complaining.


    "I''m sorry, the traffic in Los Angeles is so bad that I''m almost catching up with New York," Adrian explained. "I drove here myself today. I was talking on the phone before I got off the freeway. I didn''t hear the traffic broadcast. I went to the wrong exit and got stuck in the traffic."


    "Hello, Ted. Nice to see you again. You look the same as you did a few years ago."


    A few years ago? Turner was stunned, and then thought of Adrian''s father, and then thought of what he was like before, and what achievements he had made in the past three years. He immediately had a good impression. You know, Turner himself started his career at the age of 24 after his father committed suicide.


    "You are much more mature and steady than before, Adrian." Turner smiles faintly, with a trace of praise in his voice.


    "What did you talk about?" Adrian sat down and asked in a light voice.


    "About our plans for TBS." Claude shrugged, but his eyes were on Turner.


    "With all due respect, Ted, what do you think it takes to get TBS to NBC?" Adrian asked straightforwardly. Before Turner could answer, he immediately raised his hands and said to himself: "of course, I''m not in this field, so I think the problem is not as comprehensive as you, but I know one thing is very important, that is, the ratings. As long as there is enough high ratings to support for a long time, it is not difficult to develop into NBC. However, I can guarantee that high ratings always exist "


    " always exist? " Turner suddenly wanted to laugh, Adrian was so arrogant.


    "Yes," the young man''s mouth cocked slightly, as if he didn''t think what he said was ridiculous. "You should know which TV series NBC has the highest ratings in this period of time? It was produced by Bosworth pictures. I still have a lot of ideas for this kind of TV series. Maybe it can''t be completely the same as friends, but it definitely has quality assurance. In addition, I also have a lot of variety show ideas, and they also have ratings guaranteed. Oh, there is talk show, which mainly depends on the skill of the host. In addition, sports programs may need professionals, but I fully believe that as long as the ratings are raised to a certain height, these problems will be solved easily "


    " it seems that Americans choose Mr. Adrian as their spokesperson. What Mr. Adrian tells them to watch, they will be able to solve them What are you looking at? " Turner picked up his teacup and said with a slight sarcasm.


    "Three years ago, I told Claude, who knew nothing about the film, to direct the film and to achieve outstanding results in the shortest time. Claude didn''t believe it. Two years ago, I told the CEO of his film company that I would use two films to make al? Er? Should Tessie believe it or not? "


    Turner looked at Adrian a little stunned, suddenly did not know what to say.


    "You should have read about me," Adrian''s smile was slightly defiant. "Can you tell me, in terms of film and television production, who has achieved this in three years, Ted? Let''s put it this way. I''ve never failed, never before, and never will be. "The domineering words echoed in the room. Although Turner''s eyebrows were almost wrinkled enough to kill mosquitoes, Adrian never spoke. He had the illusion that what was sitting in front of him was not Adrian, but the young version of himself.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C268

    "What do you think he''ll do, crow?" Adrian asked after Turner left.


    "It''s more likely that we''ll make a deal," Claude said after thinking about it. "Although he has some countermeasures, it doesn''t work for us. At best, it will cost us more money and time. Ted knows that. Besides, it''s not good for everyone to make a killing, so he''ll probably agree to us in the end. Of course, what you said also played a great role. It was very powerful and powerful Arrogant. "


    "Ted has an indomitable character when he entered military academies. In addition, he is also full of strong contradictory enterprising spirit. Otherwise, he would not have developed TBS to this extent. Therefore, he can more resonate with him to publicize his achievements with a strong attitude." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, "but in my opinion, when you praised CNN and revealed that when you chose TBS with more development prospects instead of ABC, he felt that respect and satisfaction played a greater role. I still remember when we praised CNN''s 24-hour continuous news as an amazing setting, and he didn''t hide his pride and pride. "


    "Of course, it should be his most valuable idea," Claude laughed. "But I insist on my opinion that, after all, there is no evidence to support it. A strong posture can only make people like him feel disgusted. Speaking of this, I have to sigh, but in three years you have achieved this You''re right, ed. it''s amazing what you say will happen. It''s amazing "


    " so are you, Claude. Without you, AC media will not develop so fast. We won''t discuss acquisition with Ted now, "Adrian raised his hands." don''t sigh about this, it''s just the beginning. "


    After a pause, he added, "by the way, if Ted agrees to our terms, what are you going to do with him?"


    "What do you think?" Claude pondered and then asked.


    They looked at each other and said in unison, "vice president."


    Slightly a Leng, two people and the same smile.


    "To keep TBS in our hands, Ted can''t continue to be TBS CEO." Claude thought so, but Adrian thought otherwise.


    "He''s too old," Adrian said. "Although he doesn''t admit defeat, he still keeps the spirit of going in, but some ideas are hard to change after a long time of accumulation, and the next few years are the era of constant renovation of ideas"


    although their starting points are not the same, but the purpose is the same - to kick Ted Turner out If necessary. This is also normal business behavior.


    "Internet tide?" Claude asked, looking at Adrian.


    "The Internet wave." Adrian sipped his coffee and nodded.


    Claude didn''t speak any more. He knew that Adrian had always been full of, say, fanatical confidence in the Internet. He not only kept in touch with Stanford, but also was very interested in several college students who were paying close attention to mechanical and electrical engineering through regert. Adrian didn''t hide this from him.


    "By the way, crow, I have some suggestions to tell you about the current strong momentum of the film company," Adrian said at this time. "It''s OK to talk to Lafayette, but I think that with your support, the effect may be greater."


    Claude made a gesture please.


    "You didn''t elaborate on that a while ago, but I know it''s not bad, but it''s not much better," Adrian thought. "So I''ve been thinking about solutions."


    Indeed, it''s not much better. If we didn''t succeed in joining Viacom''s board of directors through the acquisition of paramount, because Schindler''s list has made several transactions with some Jewish bigwigs, plus his father''s support, it''s hard to say what situation AC media will face now.


    "As I said to Ted before, there are some things I don''t understand, so I can only think from my point of view, and the rest is up to you." Adrian said, gesturing, "we''re in a situation where momentum is too high, so just bring it down, and my rule of thumb is to release lots of low-cost independent films."


    After a pause and a sip of coffee, he continued: "you know, most of the first independent films I made were low-cost independent films, so the film companies have a good reputation in the independent film industry, so we can use this reputation to distribute as many low-cost films as possible. Of course, only a few of them can make money. Most of them can break even, and most of them are losing money. In this way, our upward momentum is contained, at least in terms of data. As for the losses, the costs of these films are relatively small, so as long as they can operate - such as recovering costs through video tapes - the losses will not be too large, they will be completely affordable, and, you know, tax avoidance. "


    "And there are two advantages to doing this," Adrian immediately raised his hand and pressed it in the air after seeing what Claude wanted to say. "First of all, we can continue to maintain our reputation in the independent film industry. Although large investment and large production will be the trend, we must not lose small production films. Secondly, there will also be high box office movies in small productions I have proved this in person. In addition, it can enrich the film source library. There is no reason not to do so. ""It''s all idealistic, isn''t it?" Claude said after thinking about it.


    "Of course, but you have to admit that it is a workable method." Adrian shrugged. "Don''t forget..."


    "Yes, I know. We have to supplement the rest." Claude looked at him angrily and jokingly, "you guy"


    "that''s settled. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave." Adrian said and stood up.


    "I''m leaving in a few minutes. Who are you going to date today?" Claude sighed.


    "Kate, she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today. She''s already coaxed it on the phone before." Adrian replied with a smile, "I''m thinking about traveling with her for a few days."


    "You guy..." Claude shook his head, as if he thought his behavior was very bad, but Adrian immediately teased him with a lazy voice: "don''t tell me, Claude, you were in the hotel with that German model that day, just chatted all night, or you want to say, you and those models are just ordinary friends?"


    "That''s not the same. I''m just playing, and now you..." Claude made a gesture and suddenly closed his mouth. Adrian reached out, half joking, half warning, and then walked out laughing.


    It''s the same as before. It hasn''t changed at all. Claude laughed and straightened his clothes before he went out. No, it has changed, and it has changed a lot. After watching Adrian''s car leave outside the club, Claude, who got into his car, thought.


    Recalling the past three years, even if he was always determined, he could not help feeling a dream.


    "I want to control Hollywood," Adrian told him in the first place, when he thought he was just joking. Now they have their own business and take the most solid step towards this goal.


    When he said "when pointing to the Internet, or the people who wanted to see the future of their own" or "those who did not want to see the future of their own, when they pointed to the Internet, they still had the scorn to see.


    Frankly speaking, for a period of time, he was really unfamiliar with his diehard party. He suddenly woke up and wanted to fully understand. He suddenly wanted to set a grand goal for himself. However, a guy who had never touched a film maker made a movie with low cost and high box office again and again. It was really incredible.


    "I never knew that the child would have such a talent. Maybe it''s really a gift from God?" Old Ron Reese, half surprised and half curious, said to Claude.


    However, this strangeness did not last long. Although Adrian''s manners and habits changed a little, he was still the guy that Claude was familiar with, especially when asked why he could make a movie. He replied: "because I''m a genius."


    If he was still at Stanford, Claude would have thrown him on the ground. Of course, it was more likely that he had been overturned. Adrian was very good at fighting.


    However, the most important reason is not that. The most important reason is that the guy''s hobby of hunting has basically not changed, but he went to England and came back with a beautiful girl.


    You know, when he was in the fraternity, Adrian was famous for chasing girls. Every fraternity party brought or took away different girls. Although it was normal for Claude and his rich children, such a chaotic and even erosive college life was very normal, it still came out that "some pretty girls in Stanford had sex with Adrian ¡±Such rumors have spread widely.


    This is indeed a rumor. As a diehard, Claude is very clear about his trend. Although Adrian likes to pick up girls, he has not reached that level. However, the reason why the rumors can spread so widely also has a foundation. In a certain NC + League, when Washington University visited Stanford, two teams played fiercely outside, and he and the cheerleader also fought fiercely in the dressing room. As a result, when the cheerleading team needed to perform, he couldn''t find the captain for half a day. As a result, we can imagine how bad the midfield performance was. Fortunately, few people know the details. Neither Adrian nor the cheerleader named GIA was punished.


    Of course, Claude didn''t think so at the beginning, because Adrian had never brought a girl home before, so he just thought he wanted to settle down. But this idea was overthrown immediately after Monica appeared beside Adrian. Claude found that his crony had changed and had not changed.


    Adrian not only brought Kate home, but also maintained a relationship with Monica, and occasionally played out for a night - although he would not take the initiative to talk about it, but only Claude asked, he would not hide it. In this case, Adrian still keeps Well The quality of a principled jerk.


    "Principled jerk" is not what Claude gave to Adrian, but to the cheerleader with beautiful blonde hair and good figure. If Adrian had not entrusted the president of the society to help with the NC + League, Kia might not have been punished, but"I''m responsible for it, of course." Adrian at that time was not as mature and confident as he is now. His lazy appearance made him look unruly and attractive to young girls, so GIA began to take off her clothes after expressing her thanks.


    Interestingly, this comment has been unanimously recognized by the girls who have had a relationship with Adrian, which shows that Adrian''s womanhood is quite good.


    "If they really want to leave, I won''t stop them." That''s what he says now.


    Hell, why do I remember that? Claude, who was driving, suddenly burst out laughing. Maybe it''s because the most important acquisition has finally come to an end. After all, this is an essential part of their blueprint. No matter who knows, it will be a miracle that a completely new media company can be developed to this point in three years.


    "I''m proud and proud of you, son, for both of you." My father was very serious when he said that.


    If Adrian hadn''t encouraged him to start a business together, maybe he was still working in his father''s company. Claude sighed in his heart. Since 1990, Adrian has been constantly giving him surprises, and he also wants to know what kind of surprise will come next. Although his confidence in the Internet is not as strong as Adrian, he carefully studied it early after being influenced by Adrian, and he is still optimistic about the future of the network.


    "I''m waiting for the advent of the Internet tide and hope it won''t disappoint." Claude mumbled, and a slight smile appeared on his face. At this moment, he felt inexplicably confident that we would continue to create miracles. However, in the next second, Claude, who watched the time, shifted his attention to other aspects. The German model named Heidi Klum will probably return to New York tomorrow, and can make an appointment today. As Adrian''s best friend, how can he not be interested in women, but unlike Adrian, he has a lot of free time, so most of the time he just plays with models. These women are the easiest to start with.


    Compared with Claude, although Adrian is also driving on the road of appointment, what he thinks is the company''s business. He found the way to release a large number of low-cost or independent films in his memory for a long time. Lion Gate films have established their foothold in Hollywood and developed with the help of B-level films. If it wasn''t for Miramax, who already had a very high reputation in the independent film industry, and Weinstein''s deep experience in Hollywood, maybe Lions Gate could still compete with them.


    Now, Bosworth is bound to get better results by using this method. Thanks to Adrian''s several low-cost independent films, Bosworth has already divided the influence of Miramax in the independent film circle at least half. If Lafayette operates well, it is inevitable that this influence will be further expanded. At the same time, it can also fill in the source library, and the loss can be reduced to the minimum through the release of video tapes. On the surface, it can curb the rising momentum of itself. Why not do something with a few arrows?


    As for the negative effects of this move, for example, although Lion Gate occupies a position in the second tier film companies, it has almost become a synonym for B-level films, and there is hardly any large-scale production. Don''t forget what Adrian did.


    "If I had thought about it earlier, the film company should have grown stronger now?" Adrian shook his head and took out his mobile phone to dial.


    At the same time, it still needs time to solve the problem. As for other things, with the arrival of March, there are more and more articles on the prospect of Oscar. Although many people know that Schindler''s list has incomparable advantages compared with other films, they still analyze the advantages and disadvantages of other films in order to show fairness.


    However, under Schindler''s list, the most likely to get the best film is piano lesson. Bosworth, who produced and released these two films, has attracted much attention. Some good people lamented in the article: while other film companies are struggling to canvass for their own films, Bosworth film industry is struggling to canvass for which movie, It''s amazing that they were like this last year and this year.


    This virtually pushed Bosworth film industry to a higher level, but Adrian is not worried. Anyway, it has reached this point, so why cover up. Besides, the solution has been decided, and it only takes time to implement it - there is no way to achieve immediate results in this regard.


    Lafayette has been following Adrian''s orders to do PR for Schindler''s list, as well as Tom Hanks'' best actor. Hanks has an advantage in this Oscar, but he has no absolute advantage. At the same time, the nomination of Liam Neeson, needless to say, is the first time that the Irishman has been nominated for the role of the film produced by Bosworth film industry, which can be basically ignored; while Anthony Hopkins has won the film once, unless it has been too long interval or the performance is impeccable As for Lawrence Fishburn, the skin color has decided it''s impossible now, so the biggest opponent is Daniel Day Lewis.This guy has qualifications and acting skills, and "in the name of the father" has also won a lot of praise, which is quite a threat to Hanks.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C269

    "It doesn''t matter. Just try to fight for it." Hanks is very open-minded on the phone. As for whether he is sincere, I don''t know. He is now taking care of the mentally handicapped in the welfare home to prepare for Forrest Gump.


    Although he said that, Adrian could not allow this kind of situation to really occur. Think about it, how heavy a stroke will it add to his halo to send the same person to the throne of film emperor for two consecutive years?


    But Daniel Day Lewis is really a tough guy. It is said that he is a little depressed because he was excluded from his childhood, so he is eager to express himself so much that his personality becomes a little split. He has played many roles, such as the handicapped, the ruffian, the white aristocrat, the Indian barbarian, and so on. He won many small awards in the 1980s. If he didn''t make two films and went to play a stage play and returned to the film industry in ''82, he might have won a Golden man.


    Even so, it''s not impossible. After all, Hanks'' role is very special.


    "We can focus on AIDS discrimination and homosexuality." Lafayette came up with a plan like this.


    Adrian agreed without thinking about it. At the same time, he reminded him: "we should pay attention to the scale of homosexuality, and don''t cross the boundary. Discrimination is the key point. Discrimination against AIDS accounts for the majority, and discrimination against homosexuals accounts for a small part."


    The advantage of Philadelphia story is that it is politically correct. Discrimination has always been the most sensitive place in the United States. Anyone who dares to scold a black man with a nigger is likely to be sued in the name of discrimination. There are many cases in the court that accuse the other party of discrimination to defeat.


    The United States belongs to a multi-ethnic integration country, so the prevention of racial conflicts must be put in the first place, what''s more, it can also erase the signboard of democracy and freedom by the way. So even if it is discriminative in the heart, and even if you can denounce and abuse in private with a few friends who share the same ideas, you still have to maintain the appearance of a gentleman on the surface, especially those middle-class people.


    Therefore, Hanks'' discriminated image of AIDS people is bound to get countless people''s emotional identity, coupled with the label of homosexuality - there are many homosexuals hidden in Hollywood. What''s more, Hanks''s role has another feature, which is one of the disabled, mentally retarded and patients. This is the most favorite image of the Academy Awards. So he still has certain advantages over Daniel Day Lewis. Next, let''s see how Lafayette does public relations.


    However, Adrian is inevitably a little depressed. Although he knows the future things like the palm of his hand because of the memory bank, he is not sure what the future will be like now. If he is not careful, things in the future may not happen. The characteristic of chaos theory is that it is unpredictable, and he has changed a lot of things.


    But these depressions didn''t last long. The inertia of the world is still very strong, and some things still happen, such as holly hunt and Emma Thompson both nominated for best actor and best supporting actor. Hunt, needless to say, played a leading role in piano lessons and a supporting role in sugar coated trap; while Thompson, who played a supporting role in "in the name of my father", again partnered with Anthony Hopkins in "goodbye to love", and they were nominated for best actor and heroine respectively.


    In addition to the "best women''s list" which won more than ten awards in the film industry, the "best women''s list" of "New York Times" did not surprise people even when they were nominated for the "best film" in more than ten years.


    Therefore, Adrian did not put it too much in mind, the best actress let it be.


    After finishing his work, he began to deal with his life. After the premiere of delicious love, Monica and Julia never appeared in public at the same time. Monica didn''t take these into consideration. Although Julia still had some pimples, Adrian adjusted her a little and then returned to her previous default state.


    But Kate, still the same, always starts from lukewarm, then gets carried to bed in resistance, then becomes half hearted, and finally begins to warmly cater. Most interestingly, after each date, she would say "don''t do this to me, ED," half resentfully, but the next time Adrian came to see her, she would never say no.


    "You''re a devil playing with people," said Kate, who had been kissing Adrian in his arms and looked at the sky as he walked down the beach in Malibu in the sunset.


    It''s a serious charge. Adrian is aggrieved. He''s just a little bit thick skinned, like holding down Kate before she closes the door and squeezing into the room. If Kate is really determined and tough, he won''t do it, so the problem is still with Kate. This is a good thing, at least it shows that she still has a strong feeling for him.


    However, there was nothing wrong with the words I said to Charlize in the office. The two women were really similar in some aspects, such as duplicity, insincerity. Of course, because Kate and Adrian had a long time without impurities, she was more outspoken, and her unhappiness would be clearly expressed on her face. Because of his father''s shadow for a long time, Charlize prefers to keep his heart in his heart.It''s not difficult to smooth out the discomfort in their hearts, but it requires rhythm, guidance, time, not so much


    "Hey, ED, what''s this The girl who rolled her trouser legs up and down cheerfully yelled. She waved the pebbles in her hands and ran to him. The ponytail behind her proud head was flying up and down, full of youthful vitality.


    "Well, what did you find, Sarah?" Adrian, who also rolled his trousers up and down the stream, bent down to look for something from time to time, straightened up and looked at the girl running by with a smile.


    "Look, this is beautiful, isn''t it?" Sarah raised two small stones in her hand and shook them. "It''s transparent white, like crystal, and it''ll shine when it collides with each other."


    She also specially took two stones and bumped them together, making a crisp sound.


    "Let me see." Adrian took the stone in his hand and looked at the gentle sun carefully. "Some of them are like rain flower stones. I''m not sure There are also rain flower stones here? "


    "What is Yuhuashi?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "A kind of agate stone, with beautiful natural lines, very ornamental, generally produced in China." Adrian explained a little, then laughed again, "well, I confused the compendium, Yuhua stone is a specific name, agate stone is the name we should call."


    Then he took a small stone to the girl and said, "why don''t we look for it carefully and see if there are any stones like this. After collecting ten pieces of similar color and size, how about I make them into necklaces or bracelets for you?"


    Just as the smiling girl was about to agree, she showed a look of vigilance.


    "Don''t try to divert your attention in this way, ED," cried the girl, her bulging cheeks making her face plump and lovely with a little baby.


    "I''m sorry, did I divert my attention?" Adrian had a sly smile.


    "We agreed that whoever finds the most pebbles in the water in 20 minutes will win," Sarah hummed, raising her chin and looking at the two small piles of stones on the bank. "I can be a lot ahead of you. Don''t try to muddle through."


    "It really hurts me, Sarah. Is that what I look like in your heart?" Adrian sighed deliberately.


    "That''s right." Sarah made a grimace and raised her well-developed chest at the moment, proud as a peacock: "instead of complaining here, you''d better think about how to turn defeat into victory. Ed, you only have Five minutes later "


    She spat out her tongue, splashed on the water and ran to her own direction. After two steps, she stopped. Looking back at Adrian hesitantly, she suddenly turned back and snatched the two white stones from Adrian''s hand and ran away with a giggle.


    Adrian chuckled and shrugged, then bent down to continue searching in the water. This time they came to San Bernardi in Southeast Los Angeles. They were holding about a dozen flake stones in their hands, and the ten pieces on the shore were at least a third more than Adrian''s.


    "Don''t be too proud. Not all the stones meet the requirements." Adrian snorted in her voice, and then pointed to the small stone that had been chosen as the standard by the shore.


    "Even so, I must have more than you." Sarah said, holding her hands up and down.


    "Oh, of course, I have a much greater bend than you, and naturally it takes more effort than you." Adrian spread his hands, and his smile became sly again.


    "Here we are. We are debating again." She strode on the shore, as if to step on the water.


    "Be careful, dear, don''t be so fast. It''s slippery in the water." Adrian warned.


    "I know I can protect myself." Sara turned around and threw out her tongue and rolled Adrian''s eyes. Unexpectedly, her movements were too big. She slipped and lost her balance. She screamed and plumped into the stream.


    Surprised, Adrian ran across the water and caught the girl struggling in the water. However, Sara struggled a little bit, and Adrian didn''t keep a good balance. In addition, there was more moss under the water. As a result, he slipped and fell into the water.


    There are also some sharp streams immediately wrapped up the two people. Although it is March, the water flow in the forest is still a little chilly. Adrian hugs Sara tightly and flutters constantly. After a few times, she finally steps on a relatively large stone and stands up. At this time, Sara has recovered from her panic and is holding him tightly.


    "Are you all right?" Adrian wiped his face, picked up the girl''s face and observed it carefully.


    "I I''m fine... " ''said Sarah, panting, completely wet from top to bottom, her hair streaked over her face, her eyes slightly vacant.


    "Let''s go back first." Adrian, who was also drenched, immediately picked her up and went to the bank. Sarah shrank in his arms and did not move.A few steps to the shore, a little tidied up the next thing, but fortunately not a lot, Adrian once again picked up Sarah and strode to the rented cabin. Such cabins are everywhere in forest parks, but of course, they are not dense. These are used for the reception of tourists, a small part of which is rented by some families for a long time to facilitate the family to travel during holidays.


    Adrian''s rented cabin is not far from the stream, and soon arrives. He throws his things on the ground and walks directly into the bathroom with Sara in his arms. Washed by the hot water, the two people who were already shivering because of the cold were relieved. When they came out again, their faces were much better.


    "Well, sit here and have a good rest. Don''t move. Be careful of cold." Sara, in her warm bathrobe, was carried to the chair in front of the fireplace. Adrian soon brought another cup of hot cocoa.


    "I''m fine, ed. I''m fine." Sara, who had recovered completely, showed a light smile. After a pause, she said, "I''m sorry, I messed up again, just like last time in San Francisco..."


    "Don''t do that," Adrian laughed and shaved her nose. "Anything can go wrong, as long as nothing happens in the end. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Then he kisses her on the forehead, looks at the sky outside, seems to be getting dark, and immediately goes to the fireplace and starts to light a fire. Sarah fixed on looking at the busy figure in front of the fireplace, an inexplicable emotion spread in her heart. It came so suddenly that people could not resist, or they had occupied everything for a long time, but they ignored it.


    The beautiful girl closed her eyes, and then took a deep breath. Although she was far away from Adrian, she could still smell the familiar male breath, as if he was beside him, holding her with a solid and warm chest, and she would not be hurt.


    She was invited to play the role in the restaurant for the first time He had to go to his office for fear of losing. Often think of the last scene, the girl''s heart ache, although Adrian has always been very respectful to her, but the more he respects her, the more painful her heart.


    "Well, come here." Adrian''s voice rang, and Sarah opened her eyes. In the fireplace, a small flame had begun to jump, like a sprite.


    "It''s getting dark, and the night in the forest is much colder than in the city." Adrian went on, his smile soft and warm in the light of the little fire.


    "OK." Sarah burst into laughter, and a glimmer of insight came from her heart. She jumped out of her chair and walked to the front of the fireplace. She took Adrian''s arm and leaned against him and sat down on the spot.


    "let''s sit here." She raised her head and said so. Adrian was a little surprised. After touching the girl''s face, Adrian promised to come down: "OK."


    So they sat down in front of the fireplace. Adrian was leaning against the back of the sofa, and Sarah was leaning against his chest. She thought and talked and burst into laughter. Even dinner was here.


    At last, the sky was completely dark. Only here can we understand what is all quiet. There is no light in the wooden house with locked doors and windows. The only light comes from a light fire from the fireplace from time to time. Adrian and Sara sit quietly in front of the fireplace, watching the leaping flames, not knowing what they are thinking.


    "Well, take a rest. Tomorrow we''ll go to the top of the mountain and go back. We can''t stay out for too long." After a long time, Adrian broke the silence. Just as he was ready to get up, the girl held him.


    "Let''s do * ed." Sara kneels on the ground and looks up at Adrian. Her beautiful face is calm and her eyes are shining.


    "Are you ready?" After a pause of half a second, Adrian looked at her and asked softly.


    "I''m ready." The girl nodded slightly.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Adrian knelt down, took her face and kissed the girl''s delicate lips.


    After a mild entanglement, Sara lies down on the fireplace, and Adrian slowly unties her clothes. Her expression is solemn, as if she is uncovering a long lost treasure. In the sound of the girl''s breath, the clothes are faded one by one, and the youth full of * * is completely exposed to the air, which is particularly beautiful in the fire.


    "Oh, you''re so tempting, Sarah." With Adrian, who took off his clothes, looked at the chiluo girl lying in front of him and sighed.


    Looking at him all the time, Sara''s breathing became more rapid and her face was flushed. When Adrian leaned down and pasted the hot place together, the girl couldn''t help but make a "ah" sound, and her already slightly tight body suddenly became stiff.


    "Scared?" Adrian asked in a playful tone in her ear.


    "I''ve played it many times. How can I be afraid?" said the shy Sara in an angry tone. As soon as the voice fell, Adrian blocked her mouth, and his hands began to walk upstream of her * *. After several times, the girl slowly fell into the middle of the attack, and her body became more and more soft."Well, I''m going in now." After kissing the girl''s ear beads, he arched his body slightly.


    Sarah let out a groan and then hugged Adrian tightly.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C270

    Adrian wakes up from the middle of his sleep, his eyes moving. First of all, the simple ceiling of the living room of the wooden house is reflected. It seems that a few birds can be heard from the outside in the morning sunshine.


    With a long breath, Adrian looks at the girl in his arms. Sara is still sleeping on his chest. The corners of her mouth are slightly upturned. It seems that she is dreaming of a dream. But her hands are so tight that he can hardly move.


    shook his head in a smile. Adrian pulled the corner of the quilt wrapped around him, and moved down, because she was sleep on the floor and had some stiff body. She tried to open the girl''s arm. But after several attempts, he couldn''t get out without waking Sara, so he finally sighed and hit the floor with his head and continued to lie on his back.


    But it was this movement that made Sarah react. She trembled slightly, then opened her eyes slightly, looked around in a daze, and then gave Adrian a sleepy smile.


    Good morning, ed She said in a soft voice.


    "Good morning, honey." Adrian smiles and kisses her tender face. "I''m sorry I woke you up."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s time for me to get up." Sarah said she was about to sit up, but she frowned after making a gesture.


    "The first time will be very painful, although I have tried my best, but some things are inevitable." Adrian chuckled and stroked her head. "But don''t worry, it''ll be better in the day."


    Despite the most intimate contact, Sarah''s face is still dyed with a layer of blush, embarrassed to spit out her tongue, with a shy quilt to cover her head.


    Adrian laughed and patted her across the quilt: "you can sleep a little longer. I''ll make breakfast."


    I got up from the floor and dressed. As soon as I turned on my cell phone, the phone rang. Adrian some unexpected raised eyebrows, and then pressed the answer key: "Hello, who can I find?"


    "It''s me, ED, listen to your secretary, you run to San Bernardi and say.


    "Whoa, whoa, it sounds like a lot of anger. What''s going on? Am I interrupting you to do what you do?" Claude''s laughter grew louder, but then he changed his voice. "I said, did you forget something?"


    "Forget what?" Adrian frowned, then stretched out, with a little excitement, "dust settled."


    "The dust fell," Claude repeated, "so there''s a party you have to attend tonight, a reception at my house, okay? It''s in my house. "


    "I see. It''s in your house, not in the godfather''s house." Adrian said jokingly, "I''ll come."


    After hanging up, Adrian sighs and looks back at Sara. The girl wrapped herself in the quilt and looked very bloated, showing only bright and curious eyes.


    "It''s a pity, Sarah, that we have to make a small adjustment to our schedule." Adrian said after grabbing his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. You have your own business to do." Sarah was quite understanding. She just put her mouth under the quilt and said in a muffled voice, "but I may have to rest a little longer, you know, I may not be able to walk..."


    "I''ll walk with you in my arms. If I have a chance to hold you in my arms, how can I let you go?" Adrian came over laughing, holding the girl across the quilt and kissing her on the brow.


    Sarah giggled, moved her body, and leaned on Adrian with tenderness. She was pitied for her boundless attachment. Adrian held the girl in his arms and patted her on the back. The sun was shining in the living room like a quiet oil painting.


    ==========================


    the light and melodious music, the well-dressed people talking and laughing, and a pair of men and women dancing on the dance floor are all indispensable scenes in the reception. At Claude''s new villa in Beverly Hills, there were a lot of famous people, such as Jeffrey casowey of Warner, Michael Eisner of Disney, Sam Redstone of Viacom, or Donaldson Duncan of CBS, and Oliver miles, the head of NBC''s Los Angeles branch A man of wide influence.


    Normally, the theme of today''s reception is to celebrate AC media''s successful acquisition of TBS. Ted Turner finally agreed to Claude''s offer, and Claude clearly told him that even if you can still struggle, we have enough money to cope with it. Coupled with Adrian''s arrogant, provocative and ridiculed self-expression, Turner understands that these two ambitious boys have enough strength, and their intransigence makes him want to gamble to see what extent these two young people can go. Therefore, it has finally become a happy situation like this.


    "It''s something to celebrate." After the reception, Adrian and Claude had to talk in private in his study. For this reason, he didn''t bring his female companion."It''s been a long time to celebrate, of course." The glasses filled with amber liquid collided with each other, and Claude lifted his neck to drink the whisky.


    "It''s just the beginning." Adrian didn''t do this, but turned his glass and watched the liquid in it.


    "Yes, it''s just the beginning." Claude said in agreement, sitting on the table with a long breath.


    Although they didn''t say anything else, they both knew the meaning behind it. Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people, they were already very successful. They could have a great voice in the media industry when they were young. However, they all knew that for the people at a higher level, they were still very weak. How to keep themselves from being merged and how to cooperate and unite in keeping the double On the basis of winning, further development and expansion are all problems to be considered all the time.


    But Adrian is far less worried than Claude because


    "As long as we keep going, crow, this is going to be ours." Adrian raised his glass to Claude.


    "Ed, you''re still confident." Claude poured half a cup for himself, then raised the glass and touched it again. "I believe that if there is a miracle, there will be a second."


    "Good," Adrian laughed. "Now I''ll give you two goals, and it''s up to you to do it."


    "Oh?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "Tell me."


    After sipping the whisky, Adrian put the glass aside, sat up straight and looked at his best friend: "surprise and hbo¡±


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C1

    "To put it simply, what I need is a big, comprehensive shot, trying to show the whole house and the grass outside and everybody in the picture. Do you understand, Virgil?" Outside a secluded villa in the middle of the woods, Adrian said to his photographer, gesticulating his hands.


    "It''s not a long shot, is it?" After thinking about it, the photographer asked. After getting a negative answer, he pondered and then said his own opinion: "for the three or four shots in front of us, we can sit on the boom and shoot from top to bottom, while the others at the back can build a track from there to there. How do you feel about this?"


    Adrian thought about it, constructed the next frame in his head, and finally agreed: "that''s it, but we can shoot it in the opposite direction for comparison later."


    After nodding his head, viggett told the crew to get ready, and Adrian turned to Tom Hanks, who was sitting in his chair with his assistant. Now it''s April 18, in a small town called owell, Alabama. It''s been shooting Forrest Gump for almost two weeks.


    "Hey, Tommy, how are you?" Adrian said hello all the way. Tom Hanks, dressed in white trousers and a blue striped checkered shirt and with a small flat head, looked rather naive.


    "You can start at any time." Hanks gave Adrian a thumbs up with a bright smile on his face.


    Of course, he was happy. At the 66th Academy Awards ceremony at the end of March, Hanks won the best actor without danger. As for the best film and best director, there is no suspense that they fall into Spielberg''s pocket, and the moment they get the best director is just like that of parsy the year before last.


    Of course, just like last year, oh, more surprising than last year. Last year, it was only the best actor and heroine winner who expressed thanks to him in his award speech, and was still at the top of the thank-you list. This year, the best director was added. Compared with Hunt''s "thank you to Ms. Campion and Adrian for recommending me to her"; and Hanks''s "besides, thanks to Adrian, who wrote the script and recommended me to Joe. If it wasn''t for his recommendation, maybe I wouldn''t be here at the moment"; Spielberg''s speech is undoubtedly more eye-catching.


    "Here, I would also like to thank one person, Adrian Cowell, for his incredible help in the production of this film. From the selection of several actors to the proposal of the scene and plot, Schindler''s list can be produced, which accounts for at least one third of the credit. If it wasn''t for him, maybe the film was still on paper, maybe not as good as it is now. Thank you, ED, thank you very much "


    this is Spielberg''s speech about Adrian. At that time, the entire music center screen was full of Adrian''s close-up, and people who originally applauded Spielberg turned to him. So, even if Adrian had only one nomination for best original screenplay for Philadelphia Story at the Academy Awards, he was nominated with another screenwriter, and eventually the award was won by Campion, but he was still one of the most prominent people at the awards ceremony.


    However, this attention refers to the attention in the circle in a more sense. The general public are more willing to pay attention to those dazzling stars. If Adrian appears as a candidate for the award, they will cast their eyes of interest. But if he is only a guest, it is enough to have a look at it.


    But it''s different for insiders. Which of these men and women working in Hollywood doesn''t want to go on the stage and lift their own little golden man? Let''s say Adrian sent PASI two movies last year Adrian patted Hanks on the shoulder and then gestured to the deputy director not far away.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to those things. This was originally part of his film career plan. Moreover, with the development of time, such situations will only be more, such as Forrest Gump, which is being filmed now, so it''s OK to be calm.


    "Units ready," Adrian yelled after glancing at the scene, looking at the monitor to signal the recording.


    Now the shots are scattered. They are all about Forrest Gump''s home in Alabama. The time span is very large. In the last shot, maybe he was still a high school student. In the next shot, he was standing by the mailbox. Lieutenant Dan wrote to tell him that after making a lot of money, he invested in a computer company to buy apple for him.


    "Very good, Tommy. Well done." After one shot, Adrian clapped his hands. Hanks, who stopped, shrugged his shoulders in a "this is what I should do" look.


    It can be seen that his previous experience as a volunteer in the welfare home has helped him a lot. He has a very accurate grasp of the characteristics of mildly mentally retarded people. At the same time, he also has his own interpretation of Forrest Gump. His honest, honest, upright and persistent temperament fully meets Adrian''s requirements


    no matter from which angle -- performance or life -- Hanks is a nice guy to hang out with. After winning the Oscar for best actor, his agent once persuaded him to ask for more pay from the crew. After all, the new movie emperor had to have a matching value, and there were not a few actors who had done this.But Hanks refused without thinking about it. Although there is an accurate judgment on Adrian''s future, it also has its own principles. Not everyone can refuse so firmly. As for why Adrian knows, it''s normal. If he doesn''t have his own source, he should not do it.


    After several shots in a row, Adrian announced the break, and Charlize, who looked very low-key in a women''s shirt, jeans, sneakers and baseball cap, came with his mobile phone.


    "Mr. Claude called just now. It seems that there is something important for you." She''s a secretary in the office and an assistant on the set. Although the dress conceals her good looks, she can''t hide her graceful figure.


    Adrian looked at her with a smile until the girl''s face sank, then took the phone and walked outside the set.


    "Hi, crow. What can I do for you?" After the call was put through, he went straight to the subject, and after a few minutes, he began to smile, "right? Good. I''ll get Charlie to contact the plane right away It doesn''t matter. It won''t affect me. I''ll make arrangements here before I leave. And there''s something that needs to be dealt with in Los Angeles


    Adrian, who finished the call, stood still for a moment, then came to Charlize: "Charlie, get in touch with ILFC right now. I''m in Alabama and need a private plane."


    "Going back to Los Angeles? Now? " Charlize asked, somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, as soon as possible, all trips have to be rescheduled." Adrian nodded, slapped her on the buttocks without a trace, and quickly turned to find the deputy director.


    "Richard, and Dean, Victor, ray, there''s not so good news for you." Adrian found the associate director, as well as the director''s assistant and executive producer.


    "Oh, don''t tell me to close the street or borrow the stadium again. The last time we did this, we almost got a complaint from the town." Executive producer ray Hawkins has a bitter face.


    "Come on, ray, I bet he wants us to take other cameras and experiment with some of the shots, but it''s not like that before." Deputy director Richard Ryan sighed.


    "Maybe you don''t think the lawn is neat and want to trim it again? Or do you think the lawn is too neat to make it more messy? " Two director assistants, you and I joked.


    "Well, you guys, don''t you think I''m too kind at ordinary times, so I can be a little more presumptuous now?" Adrian said, half joking and half warning. Seeing several people laughing and not talking, he continued: "I''m going to leave for a few days. There are some important things I need to deal with in Los Angeles."


    "You mean to leave?" The deputy director looked surprised, "but there are still dozens of scenes to shoot here, and there are weddings and so on Are you going to stop? "


    "Of course not. When I''m away, it''s up to you, Richard, to shoot." Adrian pointed to the associate director.


    "I''ll come?" Richard Ryan became more surprised. "Are you sure, ed? This is your movie. "


    "Yes, I know, so I''m not going to let you shoot something more complicated." Adrian nodded. "Now let''s pause shooting, and then I''ll discuss with you the shots that I can shoot, and I''ll draw all the sub shots for your reference when I come back to shoot. I''m sure you''ll do well, Richard. You have the basic qualities that a good director needs most


    The subtext of this sentence is, if it''s done well, I can consider letting you try to direct a movie. It''s not a temptation Ryan can resist, unless he wants to be an associate director all his life.


    "I see." When Ryan agreed, Richard came down.


    "Well, I''ll announce it to the crew soon and have them do what you want, including Tommy, when I''m away," Adrian nodded and looked at the other three. "As for you, I don''t have to say much. I''ll try my best to help Richard do his work these days, understand?"


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C2

    It was the afternoon of the next day when we boarded the plane. Although Adrian started to arrange the film after receiving the phone call, there were a lot of things to deal with because of its importance. It took about a day to basically complete the film. If it wasn''t for Charlize, it might take twice as long.


    "To tell you the truth, I should thank you, Charlie. If it wasn''t for you, my life would have been in a mess." After taking back his sight from the white clouds outside the window, Adrian said to Charlize with emotion.


    But it was his itinerary.


    "I''ve rearranged it to your request, if that''s OK." Charlize said, deliberately in an aria, but the delicate face was expressionless and uncoordinated.


    "Oh, that confirms what I said." Adrian put his arm around Charlize''s waist and went into his arms. The girl sat down on his lap with a scream, which was so easy to crack.


    "This is on the plane, ed." Charlize said, half angry and half angry.


    "Of course I know it''s on the plane, and I also know that there''s no one else on the plane except the pilot who''s already in the cockpit, honey." Adrian said with a smile, his hands began to be dishonest.


    "Don''t call me honey"


    "OK, honey."


    "Don''t call me honey"


    "no problem, baby."


    "Don''t call it Hell, are you listening to me? "Charlize struggled to get up, but Adrian didn''t let go, just looked at her playfully.


    "Why, do you want to do it here?" No matter how hard it was to keep calm, Charlize said angrily, which made her regret because Adrian snapped the zipper off her jeans.


    "You guy" beat him hard with his elbow in a hurry, and Charlize finally escaped Adrian''s arms and sat on the other side of the plane, and then glared at him with hatred and complexity.


    "I''m serious, Charlie. There''s no better assistant secretary than you." Adrian looked at her with a smile.


    "Then a raise," Charlize said rudely. "I''ve got a new job as a nanny."


    "No problem. How about 30% Adrian was very happy to agree, and the girl was immediately stunned, because he only raised her salary by 50% only a month ago, and has been increased four times in more than a year. In the Secretary Assistant profession, Charlize has taken a rare high salary.


    "I''m not kidding. Charley, you are really excellent. I don''t have to say about your achievements. This time I''m going back to discuss the project that I need to complete, isn''t it?" Adrian said, holding up his schedule and shaking it. Then he sat down in front of the girl, put her hand in his hand and looked at her sincerely: "I don''t want you to leave. I want to keep you by my side in a way that can be used."


    "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom." After a few seconds of silence, Charlie got up and went to the back of the cabin.


    Looking at her back, Adrian has a smile on his mouth, then shrugs again, diverting his attention to other places, such as airplanes. Because the need is quite urgent, the model of the leased aircraft is relatively old. It may be bumpy when encountering strong airflow, but the layout in the cabin is very good.


    It seems time to consider buying a private jet, too? Adrian thought. But he immediately shook his head, not yet. Although TBS had been successfully captured by them, he immediately gave Claude two new goals: marvel and HBO. The acquisition of TBS did not cost too much money, which can be used in this area.


    It goes without saying that after entering the 21st century when CG technology is mature, their superheroes have occupied most of the screens and made huge profits. Adrian can''t think of any reason not to buy it. Take a look at Warner. After the acquisition of DC Comics in the late 1960s, Superman and Batman brought them a lot of benefits. Now that you know what the future is, if you don''t start now, do you have to wait until Marvel''s stock starts to soar?


    As for HBO, different from other TV networks, HBO is the largest paid cable network in the United States and one of the few TV networks that mainly focuses on original TV series. Although the production of the series is inseparable from sex, violence and black, it has always been guaranteed in quality, and "brothers" is their production. Similarly, HBO hasn''t produced those classic episodes yet, so it''s a good time to buy them.


    In this way, Adrian doesn''t want to live in debt now - affected by previous life, there''s no way - Private airplanes are not expensive. Maintenance is the most expensive place to spend money, so after careful consideration in mind, Adrian gave up the plan. However, there is no need to wait too long, because 1995 is coming soon. The stocks of Cisco and Microsoft in their hands are increasing all the time. Moreover, those two people in Stanford have already started collecting websites ahead of time. Adrian also secretly gives people some suggestions. By this time of next year, his wealth will only continue to expand.Well, let''s go back to what''s going on right now. Adrian reached out and opened the folder next to his schedule. Claude spent almost a month adjusting and reorganizing the TBS. It was time for him to take out something. As a matter of fact, Claude called to ask him to carry out the road, cut down the pass and finally get rich rewards. " In the AC media conference room, Adrian sat on Claude''s right hand, leaning against the back of his chair, his hands crossed on the table, watching TBS executives flip through the folders in front of him.


    TBS is headquartered in Atlanta, but Claude specifically asked executives to come to Los Angeles for a meeting this time because he was temporarily stuck with something. Of course, Adrian knows that this is just a foreshadowing for the future relocation of TBS to Los Angeles. After all, Los Angeles is their base camp.


    "Say what you think, gentlemen and ladies." Adrian said that.


    "Everyone can sign up to participate, so it can attract a lot of attention from the beginning." An executive immediately opened his mouth. From his thoughtful expression, we can see that his idea of the program is in favor.


    "It''s true, and the process is not too difficult. It gives people the feeling that I can do it if it''s me." Another female executive said, "more people participate, more people watch."


    "The audience will put themselves into the participants, and naturally they will choose to support someone who looks good. If this person wins the final victory, they may also attract the audience to participate, which will make them snowball."


    "And the reward seems rich, but if you can really get high ratings, it''s not worth mentioning compared with the advertising expenses."


    With the words of the previous two executives as an introduction, others also began to discuss Qi Lai, and the meeting room became much more lively. As for Adrian, after seeing Claude and laughing, he slowly drank the pure water in front of him.


    "Mr. Adrian, I have a question about..." A middle-aged man raised his hand and asked, but before he finished speaking, Adrian interrupted: "I think you may have made a mistake, Mr. Baker. I''m only responsible for providing the idea and some basic information about the idea. You have to complete it yourself."


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly turned red, and some of them withdrew their hands. Obviously, he remembered that the person who provided the idea was the chairman of AC media and their boss.


    "Of course, I don''t want to blame, Mr. Baker," Adrian continued. "What I want to say is that an excellent variety show that can attract audiences does not depend on excellent ideas. It also needs the cooperation of all of you. I hope you can unite to make the idea of" millionaire "perfect The program "


    Yes, Adrian''s idea is the one that can win a million dollars by answering a few questions. It was through the introduction of this program from Britain that ABC managed to maintain the situation after 2000. It is conceivable how popular the program was at that time. However, because of this, the bewildered ABC executives began to squeeze the profits of "millionaire" as much as possible, so the life of the show came to an end two or three years later. Adrian, who is very clear about these things, will not make the same mistake. Although the life of the program will not be extended for a long time, don''t forget that there are many other ideas in his head.


    Clapping applause broke out in the conference room, and for Adrian''s words before, whether they were sincere or agreeable, at least now they all thought the program was valuable.


    "I have to admit, ED, that your ideas are brilliant and take full advantage of human weakness." After the meeting, Turner, who also attended the meeting but never spoke, told Adrian.


    "It''s not enough. It''s just a little bit. Everyone likes to take advantage of it, doesn''t it? Especially ordinary people, "Adrian shrugged." as long as they see the hope of winning the prize money, they will certainly flock to it. This is the same reason as buying lottery tickets, but it is more intense, more exciting and more ornamental than lottery tickets. "


    "Anyway, it''s a brilliant idea. Although it seems simple, no one has ever had the same thing before you. You''re a genius, ed." Turner said, patting him on the shoulder.


    British television will not produce the show until next year, and the idea is, of course, unique.


    "That''s a good idea. Ed, Ted is not a guy who praises people easily. I can''t wait to see the effect." After Turner left, Claude half jokingly said that his performance today is much more prosaic than Turner and those executives. As Adrian''s diehard party, he has known for a long time.


    "In fact, I still have a lot of ideas," Adrian shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s just to lower the hurdles and increase the reward for winners. The specific operation may be different, but the essence is the same."


    "It''s about how to answer the question of" how to reward "and how to operate it. That''s what makes a show popular. " Said Claude, taking his time."Don''t be so greedy, crow. I''ll take it out when it''s time." Adrian knew what he meant. He laughed and shook his head. "It''s better to make millionaires first, and then we''ll talk about it after the signboard is opened."


    As for whether it can stimulate the inspiration of the planning departments of other broadcasting companies, leading to the early appearance of many programs? You don''t have to worry about that. If you recall a little bit, most of the popular programs are imported from European countries. It''s not that these people lack inspiration. There are still some good variety shows in the United States, but most of the broadcasters focus on interests and rarely take risks. Even in Europe, most of these shows are produced by ITV.


    "Well, let''s talk about things other than variety shows." After looking at the empty conference room, Adrian immediately changed the topic, "remember the plan we discussed before?"


    "Of course," said Claude, smiling. "Do you have an idea for the talk show?"


    "Come on, crow, I''m talking to you very seriously." Adrian rolled his eyes.


    He has never had any good ideas about talk shows. Talk shows or talk shows that can be popular have high requirements for the hosts. The current signed hosts of TBS can host such programs as "millionaire" and ordinary talk shows, but it is difficult to make the talk show attractive. Adrian had thought of something vaguely at the beginning, but then disappeared. After several times of not finding it, Adrian gave up temporarily. He believed that since he was there, he would always remember.


    "Well, well, then you have the idea of a TV play?" Claude spread his hands.


    "Yes, there are already. This time I go back to Los Angeles, there are just a few films that need to be prepared. By the way, the TV series will be decided." Adrian nodded. "This is a special youth idol drama. The audience may be narrow, but it is in line with the current situation of TBS. In addition, the starring age may be a little younger. "


    "Oh - maybe a little bit - said Claude in a long voice, and the expression on his face turned into a smile.


    ==============================


    "goodbye, mom," Sarah yelled, waving to her mother at the door and getting into Adrian''s car.


    After a shy look at Adrian, she restrained her mood and sat in the front passenger seat and said nothing. Adrian smiles, waves at Roslan through the window, and then starts the car and drives out.


    All the way to Bosworth, we drove into the parking lot. After stopping in the corner, Adrian was about to speak. Sara had already jumped up and put his neck around his mouth. Facing the girl''s sudden attack, Adrian was a little surprised at first, but then began to enjoy the girl''s warm and warm lips.


    As the wheezing became more and more intense, Sara not only did not converge, but also crossed over Adrian, more enthusiastically entangled with him. The body also involuntarily began to shake back and forth. Adrian, who felt the friction under her, also held her tightly and pushed her up gently. The atmosphere in the car became more and more intense.


    Finally, the two separate, Sara panting gently, blushing, looking at Adrian''s eyes still blurred.


    "I love you, ed She said softly, soft voice with unspeakable attractiveness.


    "I love you too, baby." Adrian said seriously, looking at the shy but charming Sara with loving eyes, at the same time sighed in his heart, the girl who is pregnant with spring is really the most impulsive man.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than two weeks." Some of the girl said, but did not hide the desire in the eyes.


    Since her relationship in the woodshed in the forest park, Sarah, who has just tasted human affairs, has become more and more infatuated with Adrian. She always keeps a beautiful appearance in front of many people. However, if she is alone with him in private, it will become totally different. Sexy, wild, a little wild, but just right not to be annoying, Adrian likes it very much.


    "I''m sorry," he said, kissing her lip. "I hope you like my birthday present."


    Because of some things, Sarah can''t go to Alabama to visit her class like Monica and Julia, and Adrian can''t attend her birthday party. Therefore, after the shooting of Forrest Gump, the two separated, and they didn''t meet again until more than two weeks later. During this period, Adrian sent Sarah''s birthday presents.


    "I like it. I like it very much, ed. I''ve never liked it like that." Sarah said sweetly.


    Adrian''s gift is a string of stone necklace, by several white crystal clear stone composition, very beautiful. In other people''s eyes, this may be just an ordinary stone necklace, but for Sarah, it has a special significance.


    "It''s a pity that I bought it in the shop," Adrian sighed. "When I have time, I''ll go to the creek in the forest park and look for it carefully, and then I''ll make you a bracelet myself..."Before she finished speaking, she was gagged by Sarah again, and then she was obsessed with enthusiasm.


    "Well, Sarah, that''s all for a while," Adrian said, holding the girl in her arms, breathing a little bit. "We have something else to do today, remember? I said I would arrange a TV play for you


    "I know, ED, but..." Sara, who had always been riding Adrian around his neck, pressed her ear and said in a gasping voice, "I want you."


    "Now? Here? " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Sarah''s face became more and more ruddy, and it seemed that she was about to drip water. She seemed to be hesitant about something, but after a few seconds she made a decision, and then whispered in an excited voice, "I]


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C3

    "I''m sorry we''re late. I hope we haven''t been too long." Adrian, who pushed the door in, said apologetically that Sara was just behind him as usual.


    "It doesn''t matter. We only had a few conversations with Jos." Hudson, the head of the television department, immediately stood up. Even if there was any opinion, it was impossible to express it. Adrian was the boss. And it was the first time that he was late. Although it was a little longer, who didn''t? It''s better to forget about it.


    "This must be Jos. Hello." Adrian walked straight up to the man in front of Hudson, who looked like he was about 30 years old, and put out his hand with a smile.


    "Hello, ED, this is Jos winden. Nice to meet you." The other party is a self-made acquaintance, and did not show an impatient look because of waiting for a long time, but warmly shook hands with Adrian. However, he is also an acute child, and before Adrian can''t wait for Adrian to sit down, he can''t wait to ask: "I heard you want to adapt this film into a TV series?"


    "I thought Robert should have made it clear." Adrian looks at Hudson with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, but..." Wenden made a gesture, paused for two minutes, organized the next sentence in his head, and then went on asking again, but he had already changed the question: "you know the film version"


    "the script is good," Adrian''s smile is stronger, "but the director obviously did not understand the theme of the incident, so he made a comedy. It was a disaster."


    "Oh? Why do you say that, ed? " Although Wenden tried to keep the surface calm, his fist hand had betrayed his true feelings.


    "For a long time, in Hollywood horror movies, it''s almost a formula for a petite blonde to walk into a dark alley and be * removed, and your script is clearly trying to subvert that. What''s more eye-catching than the story of a powerful girl killing the vampires who should have been killed by men and saving the world? " Adrian spread his hands.


    Wendon bowed his head, sighed after a long time, grinned and scratched his head: "I knew I shouldn''t show off in front of you. You are the most insightful person in Hollywood Writers, directors and producers. "


    "Wow, it sounds like I should be proud." Adrian laughed.


    "Tell me the truth." Winden followed him and laughed, "well, I''ll get the script out as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry, Jos," Adrian interrupted with a wave of his hand. "I''m not only going to let you edit the script, I want you to be the producer of the TV version of" Buffy the Vampire Hunter "


    " I''m sorry, did I hear something wrong... " Wendenleng asked subconsciously after a long time. The corners of his mouth twitched. He raised his hands meaninglessly and put them down. Obviously, he was shocked by the news and couldn''t find the direction.


    "You heard me right, Jos. I want you to be the producer of the show." Adrian continued to say, "you know, our friends is on the air in NBC. We can''t spare more people to make new TV series. After all, we''ve just set foot in the production of TV series."


    When he heard the words "no more hands to spare", Hudson looked up in surprise and wanted to say something, but then he woke up and swallowed what was on his lips.


    "But But I... " Winden stammered, his bewildered look funny.


    "Don''t worry, Jos. You should have experience, right?" Adrian doesn''t care, "and we can get people to help. This is your work. Of course you should make it, shouldn''t it? "


    The last words worked, and Wenden finally calmed down, took a deep breath and nodded, "I don''t have a reason to refuse, and I don''t have a reason not to go all out, ed. thank you."


    "Very good," Adrian laughed. "Now I''ll introduce you to someone."


    He waved to Sara, who had been sitting next to her since she came in, and then continued to Wenden, "this is Sarah Michel gella. I think she''s the best choice for buffy in the TV series."


    "She?" Winden looked at the girl with some consternation, while Sarah extended her hand generously: "Hello, Mr. Jos."


    "Do you know how I thought about making Buffy the vampire hunter a TV series?" Adrian continued with a smile. "At that time, about two months ago, the company was preparing a new movie. There was a role I thought Sarah was suitable for, so I asked her to audition. But she didn''t get the role in the end. When I comforted her, I talked a few digressions and learned that she had been practicing taekwondo and had already got the blue belt. "


    "It''s red now." Sarah added in the narrator.


    "So fast?" Adrian some surprised pick eyebrows, "it seems that soon you can get a black belt?"


    "Early, systematic practice alone will take at least a year, not to mention other restrictions, such as age, etiquette and so on." Sarah said with a shrug."Well, don''t say that for a second." Adrian waved and continued to say to winden, "I was very curious at that time, because very few girls went to practice taekwondo and could get the color of their belts, so I went to the Taekwondo Hall where she practiced. The actual situation is quite surprising. I can''t imagine that she can do this, especially when she jumps up and splits her legs. I don''t know why, I suddenly think of your film


    "You mean Because Sarah is practicing taekwondo, she wants to Which movie was adapted for TV? " Winden asked in disbelief.


    "I know it sounds ridiculous, it''s like a fable, but it''s true." Adrian looked at him and said sincerely, "I don''t know what''s going on. Naturally, I jumped out. At that time, I knew that Buffy was Sarah. And then, because of a series of things, it''s only now that I''m in touch with you to start preparing. "


    Winden didn''t speak any more. After a long pause, he looked at Sarah and said, "can I ask you a few questions, Sarah?"


    "Oh, of course, please." Sarah straightened her chest with a smile.


    "Have you seen Buffy the vampire hunter?"


    "No, ed showed me your original script. He thought it would help me understand the story better."


    "Wow, that''s amazing. What do you think of buffy?"


    So they talked, and Adrian sat beside him in silence, completely without interference. He knew that winden would not refuse, because he had made it clear. Even if winden really refuses because of this, it is not a big problem. Although the TV series "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" can become a classic, and Jos winden, who is good at describing the stories related to mutants or heteromorphisms, is the producer, no one can not be replaced here.


    Since Adrian can make friends with different producers, it''s natural to make Buffy the Vampire Hunter as well. Of course, winden would not be so stupid. If he refused to accept such a good offer, he must have lost his head.


    A few minutes later, winden finished talking to Sara and turned to Adrian: "I''m basically fine, ed. Of course, it would have been better to see Sarah do it with her own eyes. "


    "No problem. When you start casting for the show, you''ll see it." Adrian said, laughing.


    The preparations for "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" are settled. Hudson and Wendon will talk about the details. Adrian leaves the TV Department and goes back to his office. Oh, so is Sarah.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to play such a vampire tv series?" The girl asked, she is sitting on Adrian''s desk, legs swing back and forth, very cute. However, she was wearing a denim skirt that just reached the knee, and her legs swung slightly larger, so that she could peep into the unrestrained inside.


    "This is different from the previous vampire movies or TV series, honey," Adrian took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. "If this TV series is classified specifically, it should be regarded as the school youth idol vampire tv series. It integrates action, comedy and plot into one. It not only has the life of ordinary high school students, but also has a different life as the son of God."


    Then he went up to Sarah and put his hands on the table against her forehead: "remember what I told you? I want to make you the best idol star, and now is just the first step. "


    In memory, Sarah can become one of the few high-quality idol stars in the United States in the late 1990s, and the role of vampire hunter Buffy played a significant role. Although the ratings of this TV series are not as good as the classic works like friends, with a fixed audience of several million, it has won a lot of praise, and has led to a lot of peripheral products, such as comics, novels, games, etc., and has a high popularity among young people.


    Because of the low investment and relatively stable audience, Adrian chose it as the first TV series produced after the acquisition of TBS. After all, TBS can''t compare with NBC and other TV networks, and needs to catch up step by step.


    "Of course I do." Sarah said in a low voice, her eyes turned around and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "That''s right, so it''s good to play this role peacefully. It''s just like honing your acting skills," Adrian pinched her chin with a smile. "Don''t forget, I''ve prepared a youth idol horror film for you in the second half of the year."


    It is not easy for all TV stars, especially the popular TV stars, to transform. Among the six people in friends, Jennifer Aniston can be regarded as a success. It is even more difficult to add the name of a youth idol. However, since Adrian has prepared for Sarah like this, she naturally has corresponding countermeasures. She will never let her "repeat the old way". She is already her own woman now.


    "Well, I see." Sara pushed Adrian''s forehead hard, but instead of pushing him open, she leaned back a few degrees, her hands involuntarily propped up on the desk. Meanwhile, her legs also clamped Adrian''s waist, and the lower part of her body suddenly collided."Hey, wasn''t it enough before?" Adrian said, half joking and half joking.


    Sara''s face turned a little red, and she gave Adrian a look of anger and didn''t speak again. Although the space in the car is narrow, it has a special taste and excitement. The intensity is no less than that in the bedroom. Both of them are very happy. It is only after the end that it is not easy to deal with it. So they went to the TV Department a long time later.


    "By the way, you seem to have forgotten this." Adrian said he took a white thing out of his pocket and shook it in front of Sara''s noodles with a smile. "It''s better to change it. It''s not comfortable to be empty."


    "No, I''ve been in your pocket for so long." Sarah spat at him, and her face turned more rosy.


    Just then there was a knock on the door, and Sara shrank her neck and pushed hee out of the table in tears, but Adrian grabbed her arm and called to the door, "come in."


    "Ed, they have..." Charlize, dressed in ol uniform, appeared in front of them. Seeing the girl sitting on the table and Adrian leaning forward on the table, he frowned after noticing Adrian''s white underpants. But after two seconds, he regained his calm and said in a business like tone: "they are already waiting for you, ED, you still have ten at most Clock time. "


    After that, without waiting for Adrian to explain, he turned around and walked out, but when he closed the door, he used a little more force and made a big bang, which made two people in the room have different expressions.


    "Well, I have some things to do, so..." Adrian looks at Sarah apologetically, "and I''m sorry, I may not be able to accompany you today. "


    "Never mind. I''ll go back by myself." Sarala pulled Adrian''s clothes and said understanding.


    "And this one?" Adrian shook his white trousers again.


    "Keep it for yourself." Sarah jumps off her desk. "I''ll just go out and find a supermarket to buy one."


    "But I think if I do this, I will have a pervert collection habit. " Adrian said seriously, but in exchange for Sarah''s white eyes and grimace.


    After a little cleaning up, Sara is ready to leave. She walks to the door and turns back.


    "Ed," she looked at him, "you and Charlie Is it also... "


    Although she did not go on, Adrian understood what she meant and nodded immediately.


    "I knew that." The girl shrugged, but put down the big stone in her heart.


    "What do you know?" Even Adrian couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing," Sarah laughed and shook her head. "Just..."


    Bright eyes gazed at him for a few seconds, and then the girl came forward and hugged him, closed her eyes and put her head on his chest for a long time. Adrian held her and patted her on the back. After a long time, Adrian said, "Charlie''s situation is a little different..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Sarah interrupted, raising her head and smiling, "as long as I can hold you and lean against your chest. One day if I''m tired of it, I''ll leave on my own


    With that, the girl kisses him on the mouth, turns and walks out. After standing there for a few minutes, Adrian rubbed his lips, chuckled and shook his head, and walked out of his office.


    Along the corridor, I came to the meeting room. As soon as I pushed the door in, I heard a slightly soft voice telling a joke: "an English gentleman and a French woman were in the same box on the train. The woman wanted to be feminine. She undressed and lay down and complained about her chills. The gentleman gave her his quilt, but she kept saying cold. "How else can I help you?" Asked the gentleman in dismay. "When I was a child, my mother used her body to keep me warm.". "Miss, I can''t help. I can''t jump off the train to find your mother, can I? ''"


    His speech skills are quite good, the woman''s frivolity and gentleman''s helplessness are imitated vividly, which naturally attracted the laughter of other people. Adrian knew who was telling jokes, even though he hadn''t seen anyone yet.


    "Good joke." He then walked to the long table in the conference room and said with a smile.


    "Hey, ed." Dennis was the first to jump up, then Morgan Freeman, Tom Fisher, one of the production directors, and his assistant. The other two, most importantly, were somewhat restrained.


    "Hello, Kevin. Hello, David." After saying hello to Denise, Adrian took their hands warmly and said, "nice to meet you."


    "Me too, Mr. Adrian."


    "Nice to meet you, too, sir."


    They shook hands and replied.


    "Just call me ed. don''t be so restrained. I don''t think you''re such a person, are you?" Adrian said with a smile, a relaxed gesture immediately let them all relax.


    "Of course, ed The man''s forehead, which was about thirty-five years old before he nodded his head, was almost protruding. On the right, the man, wearing a baseball cap, a casual suit and a beard, looked younger than him by two or three years old, nodded, giving a feeling of silence.Adrian grinned, exchanged eyes with Dennis, Freeman and others, and then asked, "well, gentlemen, what do you think of the play of the seven sins?"


    Well, now you don''t have to guess. The thirty-five or six-year-old man with a soft voice was nobody but Kevin Spacey. The man with a baseball cap and a beard is naturally David finch www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C4

    Grabbing some dishevelled hair, the girl yawned and walked down the spiral stairs. She was wearing a thin translucent shirt. Two points were looming inside. There was only a white underpants below. Her beautiful and slender legs were exposed in the air. Her graceful figure and sleepy eyes made her feel lazy.


    All the way to the outside of the kitchen, she opened the half opened door and was about to speak. The girl was stunned because the figure in front of the cabinet was not the one she was familiar with.


    "Up? How did you sleep? " The man who knocked the eggs into the pan turned to look at the girl and asked in a flat tone. She was almost the same as her. She was young, wearing only a translucent shirt and underpants. Her legs were also beautiful and slender. Even her height was about the same. The girl who was busy with breakfast had golden hair and greyish green eyes.


    "It''s ok..." The first girl looked at her and murmured, "I thought it was Mrs. Galen..."


    "Mrs. Galen is ill, so I have to be the housekeeper," the second girl shrugged, and went on frying eggs. "I''ve done it not once or twice. I''m used to it."


    The first girl looked at her with a complicated look. She opened her mouth and was about to say something. Then the second girl said, "by the way, Kate, can you take the coffee to the restaurant for me? I''m a little busy on my own. "


    "No problem Charlie... " The first girl hesitated and agreed.


    Putting the tray with the coffee pot and cup into the dining room, Kate looked at everything around her with a blank look. It was so familiar and strange that she suddenly had a kind of unreal feeling.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you like, so I made you the same breakfast for ED''s taste." Charlize then walked in with the tray and placed it skillfully.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not picky." Kate said and helped her put it up.


    The two women talked with each other on the side of the tableware. The topic was very casual. When they talked about the interesting places, they would smile and look very harmonious until a discordant voice rang out: "what a beautiful scenery. It''s so wonderful to see such a scene in the morning."


    There will be no one else but Adrian, who can speak with such exaggeration. He leans against the door in simple clothes and looks at the two beautiful girls with a smile.


    Kate frowned slightly and was about to speak when Charlize opened his mouth impolitely: "you''d better hurry to breakfast, ed. you''d better take a full picture of the trip these days. A little delay is possible Where are you looking at? "


    "It looks like your chest is a little smaller than Kate''s if you look through your shirt like this." Adrian, unabashed, looked at their breasts and commented.


    "You''re hopeless." Charlize rolled his eyes and walked out without a word.


    "It''s true that I''m a man when I look around in such cool clothes." Adrian opened his hands and said innocently, even looking at Kate. "Do you think so, Kate?"


    Looking at Adrian who pretends to look like this, Kate sighs and doesn''t say anything. She also walks outside the restaurant, but she is surrounded by him from the back when she passes by.


    "Well, Kate, it was just a joke," Adrian said gently, and then he gave her a kiss on the head. "After breakfast, go and dress up. I like the way you''re lazy now. It''s not like you''ve never done that before."


    Feeling the masculinity behind her, Kate was in a trance again, but she still took Adrian''s hand away: "that was before, ED, so I went up and put my clothes on before I came down."


    With that, she walked out of the restaurant without looking back. She went straight back to her bedroom and sat in front of the dresser for a long time before Kate began to take care of herself. When she changed her clothes, she couldn''t help looking at the bed, which was still messy even though it had been cleaned up. The exciting battle situation last night was still in my mind.


    "I am..." Murmured, Kate covered her forehead and sighed deeply. After the reunion, Adrian wanted to invite her back to the villa more than once, but she refused every time. The things left here are really hard for her to face.


    But Kate also knows that being difficult to face doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to face it. For example, in this period of time, she will rebel against Adrian at the beginning, and then become half hearted, and then begin to enjoy the joy that makes her infatuated and yearning. Last night, Adrian quietly brought her back to the villa. Even though she was very angry and unhappy, she still couldn''t resist each other''s sweet talk and domineering momentum. As a result, after Adrian stripped her clothes from the living room, she went all the way to the corridor and bedroom.


    "He knows I can''t resist him, and he knows that I still have a strong feeling for him," she murmured, still looking at herself in the mirror. "You''re cheap enough, Kate."


    But even so, in the morning, when she woke up in the broad chest, the feeling of satisfaction still made her extremely attached. Similarly, if Adrian didn''t feel her passionate feelings when she was not doing * how could she be so swanky on the stairs and hallways, and so tender when she was in the bedroom?After cleaning up everything, Kate went out of the bedroom, and when she got to the stairway, Charlize also came out of her room. They were both slightly stunned and then looked at each other with a smile, but their smiles were complicated.


    "Have you always lived here, Charley?" Kate asked, seemingly casually.


    "Yes," Charlize looked at her. "At first I just wanted to save on rent, and the place I lived in was not very safe, the motel I rented. I was going to move out after I got my salary, but Adrian didn''t let me leave. He said it was convenient to live here Charlize shrugged and said in a relaxed tone.


    "So..." Kate hesitated. "Do you often go to bed?"


    Charlize raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Surprise, I thought you''d make sure we were in bed first."


    "It doesn''t need to be confirmed at all." Some of Kate''s little girls curled their lips.


    "Well, Kate," Charlize said as she walked downstairs, "my relationship with ED is limited to sex in addition to work, which means that if I need to, I can find him out. Of course, he can''t come to me."


    "You You can go to him if you need to? " Asked Kate, who was following her, stuttering.


    "Yes, because he is too busy at work, he always pushes me to do a lot of things, and he has to run around with him. Sometimes he has a rest and I can''t rest. I really don''t have much time to date. So I''ll just ask him to solve this problem. I have to admit that ED is very good in bed," Charlize still kept a relaxed tone, "so ¡±


    she turned her head and looked at her with a smile: "if you really want to worry, it''s better to argue with them."


    Kate stares at Charlize. She doesn''t know what to say, even though she is very angry.


    Ed, you''re a complete jerk, she cried in her heart, but as she walked down the stairs and turned the corner, Kate was keenly aware that Charlize was walking in front of her with a little reluctant expression on her face.


    "Just a few months earlier." At the same time, she seemed to murmur.


    Not very clear, but Kate believes that she should not have heard wrong, the heart can not help but produce some doubts. But now is certainly not the answer, so depressed after a sigh, and then put it in the back of his mind.


    "Remember to arrive on time, ed. I don''t think I need to remind you. In addition, the first appointment in the afternoon is the second at 4:30. In your office, it''s better to finish it within the set time. There are many things you can do in these two days. " Two cars outside the villa, Charlize told me.


    "I see. I''m just sending Kate back. It won''t be too long." Adrian said with a smile as he pulled the door and sat in the cab. "Don''t be so nagging, Charlie. You''re not even 20."


    "You know, I''m nagging because of you, ED," Charlize said, furious.


    "All right, all right." Adrian grinned and pulled his head back from the window and started the car to drive out.


    "She''s a good assistant secretary, if not too nagging." Adrian told Kate after seeing Charlize get into Glover''s car through the rearview mirror.


    Is it good in bed? Kate would like to ask. Although she knows that they are talking about work, she still has the feeling that they are flirting with each other. Naturally, she will be very dissatisfied.


    But she didn''t say it in the end. She just said "Oh" to know.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke again. Although Adrian told a few small jokes to liven up the atmosphere, Kate, who was depressed, didn''t listen to them at all. She just said that she knew, so he didn''t go on.


    "Thank you." When the car stopped at the side of the road, Kate said in a low voice and opened the door to get down.


    "Can''t you kiss me before you leave?" Adrian sighed.


    Kate would like to pretend that she didn''t hear and continue to get off the bus. She always had to show her dissatisfaction, but after Adrian sighed, she softened down. She turned to see him before he spoke, and Adrian had come up to kiss her on the lip.


    "Ed" Kate stares at Adrian, angry but helpless.


    Adrian, who stroked her face, chuckled. "Will you come back to the villa, Kate?"


    "No, ED, I don''t want to." Kate refused without thinking.


    Adrian sighed, "so don''t refuse my invitation to the villa in the future?"


    Kate opened her mouth and hesitated for two or three seconds. Suddenly, all sorts of things about Charlotte came out of her mind. She was angry for no reason in her heart. She nodded and said, "OK."


    "Yes" Adrian waved his hand violently and laughed like a child. Seeing his manner, Kate couldn''t help but hiss. After the other party''s eyes moved, she realized something. She quickly got out of the car and fled into her own home.After slamming the door and taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down and realized that she had been cheated. Obviously, Adrian''s letting her live back was just a cover. What he wanted was a second


    damned bastard Kate stamped his foot hate, but after a pause, she accepted the reality.


    It doesn''t matter. Just promise. Anyway, even if you refuse, he will get me there. She said to herself, but most of all, it was Charlize''s relaxed look. Every time I think about it, Kate would grind her teeth subconsciously. She didn''t realize that her dissatisfaction was basically not aimed at Adrian.


    ==================================


    "at that time, I had considered several actresses. I had planned to have a public audition, but after talking to Dan, he recommended you to me. For this reason, I have read the "age of innocence" several times last year. I have to say, Dan knows you very well, so I hope you can play this role. I have two appointments here today, except in the afternoon The one with Denise and Wei side down, wearing a white dress, wide eyes, water spirit, really very pure, no wonder Dennis will fall in love with her.


    "Of course, don''t forget, I''ve always been a designated actor, and I rarely choose roles." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, and the subtext was: as long as it''s my designated actor, it''s all right.


    "Wei little woman" has been put on the screen several times, but it has been praised every time, and I believe this time is no exception. " Dennis also persuades, "when talking to ed about the role of Joe, you can''t help but come to mind."


    He said while for Wei Ran know that this is his boyfriend to fight for himself. As she said, in today''s Hollywood, no one will refuse the invitation of miracle director.


    But, at the same time, her big eyes flashed a tiny invisible worry.


    Adrian noticed this, but didn''t say anything. Whatever happened, Dennis and Willy added, "Ms. Armstrong will agree with me."


    "Thank you." Wei couldn''t help laughing.


    The heroine of little women, this is what Adrian helped Dennis sell. Even if Wei had been invited to do it, he still didn''t have the right to do it. First of all, Wei in the memory of the right to adapt to take down, again, who knows now remake will have the same problem? Even several of his own copies of "two big guns" and "vulgar novel" are different in details and shots.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to help Wei people to the end. What''s more, Dennis, who is loyal to Adrian, has already thought of an action movie suitable for Jennifer. However, because he didn''t put the script of this film into the writers'' Union at the beginning, now it''s too close to write it, so he is looking for possible similarities The script.


    If we can really cultivate Jennifer Aniston into an action star on the big screen, it must be quite fun. We have to change something to make the world more interesting. As for the possible failure Does that have to do with Adrian?


    Just as he was immersed in his own thoughts, an arm reached in front of him, and his slender finger touched the watch. The aggressive noise immediately brought Adrian back to his senses. After being stunned, Adrian began to laugh: "OK, let''s go now and come back in the afternoon."


    And Dennis and Wei''s boyfriend.


    Yes, the next place to go is the set of "brokenhead Valley" which has been shooting for more than a month.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C6

    Strange shaped trees stand around, and the interlaced branches create scenes that seem a little weird. If the surrounding is quiet and picturesque and the light is dim, even if bold people walk among them, they will feel cool in the back of their necks.


    If you think it''s the wrong place to shoot the forest, it''s the wrong place for photography. There is no such strange place in the real forest, or in the real forest, such strange places are all in the places where people are rare, even professional climbers are hard to reach, let alone the film crew. Basically, the style of "brokenhead Valley" is weird, and the story takes place in the 18th century. The crew will not go to the forest for field shooting. Generally, they will combine some real scenes with CG.


    "The light, the light is more intense, I need the environment to be more dark, to have a weird atmosphere, the present is obviously not enough." Burton in the crowd clapped his hands and said, his hair is unkempt and his clothes are very casual. At first, he looks more like a vagrant from a slumber than a famous director.


    Every director has his own style. For example, Cameron is also slovenly when shooting, but no one can beat his momentum on the set; Jonathan Demi, who always dresses up on the set, talks to the actors again and again, and speaks sternly when necessary; Michael Bay likes to play with the actors on the set and seems very close to the people, Of course, it''s mainly because he doesn''t have the right to lose his temper right now.


    So it''s understandable that Burton looks a little sloppy now, and he''s gentle and uninhibited when he''s directing the shooting - these are all superficial phenomena. If he''s really not charismatic and courageous, how can these guys listen to him?


    All in all, Adrian just needs to see the satisfactory result, how the process does not need to care. He has seen the video, although it is still very rough, but it is basically consistent with what he thinks. As a director and producer, he has made several films, and this judgment still exists.


    "To be honest, you''re dressed very well, very classical, with a little Gothic style, there''s a mysterious attraction." Adrian looked at Johnny Depp and said that he was wearing 18th century fashionable clothes, with a black coat wrapped around his body and a faint hint of white shirt inside. It was really handsome.


    "Thank you." Depp smiles. Although Adrian saved Raven on Halloween last year, it is not known by the media, but rivan''s friends, such as Reeves and Depp, are very clear. Depp, in particular, was terrified when he knew it. If Ruifan really died outside his club, it would be a huge blow to anyone, so he had some changes in Adrian''s senses.


    "Maybe you can try to play more of these roles, which should help you." Adrian watched him rub his chin with a thoughtful look.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Depp shrugged his shoulders and said, although his perception of Adrian has changed, it does not mean that there is no estrangement at all. This kind of suggestive words are directly ignored.


    Adrian laughed and said nothing more, then turned to look at the beautiful girl on the other side: "look, what did I say, Liv? It suits you very well, doesn''t it? "


    "Not bad." Liv said with a flowery smile. She was wearing a light green lace skirt with a little lace in the 18th century. Her long black hair fell like a waterfall. Her blue eyes twinkled with light, which made her look very beautiful and refined.


    This role is really suitable for her. Burton has praised liv''s image and the characters in her story. The only trouble is that she is a little bit tall, about 5 feet 10 inches, so she lacks a petite and pitiful feeling. However, Liv, who is only 16 years old, makes up for all this in terms of purity, especially her blue eyes, which have not changed because of her life and work. In addition, Depp, who plays in the play, is also 6 feet tall, so this trouble has not become a big problem in the end.


    "By the way, ED, may I have a word with you in private?" Liv suddenly said so. Adrian, who was about to leave, raised her eyebrows in surprise. After looking at Depp, she nodded and agreed: "no problem."


    Depp frowned, but did not speak. He said hello and left. Liv then took Adrian''s arm and walked intimately behind the set. Liv turned her tongue around the board and looked out of the view.


    "What''s wrong?" Adrian asked.


    "No, nothing." Liv waved her hand, but the elated look on her face didn''t go away. Adrian, who had guessed something, didn''t point it out. She just asked, "so, what do you want to tell me, Liv?"


    "Well..." The girl turned her eyes and thought of a topic, "I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity, ed. Mom, friends and Mr. Burton think this role is very suitable for me"It''s nothing. The script has your character first, and then the whole story. If it doesn''t suit you, I''d better not be a screenwriter in the future." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and said in a big voice.


    Liv blinked and didn''t know what she thought. Suddenly she turned to Adrian and showed a sweet and innocent smile: "no matter what, I should thank you, so..."


    Before she finished speaking, she came over with a smile and touched Adrian''s mouth. Adrian was surprised again and raised his eyebrows. After touching his mouth, Adrian said again: "it''s a surprising way to thank you. However, can I respond to your thanks."


    "If you want to Of course. " Liv''s smile became a little subtle, and the feeling that she didn''t care about anything came out again.


    Is this seducing me? Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then she remembered what happened when Depp talked to her before. He then took the girl''s face, and kissed her red lips, and then with no effort to pry open her teeth.


    Liv immediately opened her eyes, hands involuntarily put her hands on Adrian''s shoulder, and her little tongue also began to subconsciously want to push out the foreign object that had suddenly penetrated into it. But after several times, she began to become obedient. With the rhythm of the other party, touching and playing with each other, this hot kiss lasted for dozens of seconds. After the two separated, the girl in her eyes was full of confusion Crawling on Adrian, he let out a long sigh from his throat.


    "Hey, it''s not polite at all." after gasping for breath, Liv suddenly pushed Adrian, but her voice was coquettish. There were two faint blushes on her beautiful face. In addition, she was dressed as a lady of the 18th century, and she had a different style.


    "I asked you. You said it could be like this." Adrian looks innocent.


    Liv snorted, hugged her arms and pursed her mouth. She looked lovely: "I didn''t say that. I mean you can respond to my thanks if you want, but you haven''t said you can do it"


    nevertheless, the feeling of not caring about anything has not subsided. Adrian can''t help smiling, and he seems to touch it The girl''s thoughts.


    "What do you think I should do? Have a party? You run away early at every party. Or ask you out? I don''t think Ms. Bibby would agree, and before... " Adrian blinked and didn''t go on.


    "That''s because I didn''t think it was appropriate, so I refused." Liv explained.


    "Yes, even you don''t think it''s appropriate." Adrian raised his hands. "OK, that''s it. It looks like the shooting is going to continue. We''d better hurry over and don''t let Tim worry."


    So, Adrian, just walk up and see us. How about taking a couple of steps


    "We date?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure, Liv? I''m afraid your mother won''t agree


    "My mother is my mother," liv snapped, looking at Adrian defiantly and curiously. "What I want to do doesn''t have to be my mother''s consent."


    "Well," Adrian touched his chin. "I''m only in Los Angeles for a few days, and I''m going back to Alabama soon to continue filming new movies, so wait until I finish my work there."


    "No problem," liv agreed without thinking. "I''ll wait for your call."


    Then she ran away with a smile. The figure carrying the skirt was really elegant. After a few steps, she turned to Adrian, raised her hand to her ear and made a gesture to listen to the phone.


    "Interesting girl." Adrian murmured. After saying hello to Burton and Depp, Adrian left the set of brokenhead valley. He came here first to understand the shooting situation, and then to see what happened to liv. In order to make her have a brilliant work, he spent a lot of time in selecting from memory.


    Since there is no problem shooting, Burton will do everything well, and Adrian has promised not to interfere with the specific shooting situation. And unexpectedly let liv promise to date, then naturally should leave, you know, he has a lot of things to deal with, as Charlize said, the schedule of these days has to be very full.


    "Summer is also the harvest season." Adrian mutters in the car that there''s more than one date since returning from Alabama. Charlize, who was closing the car door as she got in the car, frowned and sighed. Naturally, she knew what Adrian had come to set for brokenhead Valley and guessed why he said it.


    "Let''s go to lunch now and then go back to the club." Adrian, who saw this look in his eyes, smiles and shakes his head, then tells Glover to drive, and the phone rings in his arms."Hey, crow, I was just bemoaning that summer is also the harvest season, and then you called and I thought it must be good news." Adrian, somewhat surprised, said the call was from Claude about the latest acquisition.


    "I don''t have a problem. If you think the company is good, do it, but I''d like to remind you that after this arrangement, you have to consider the position of Lafayette." After hearing the general situation, he continued, "yes, of course he is, as long as you don''t write empty checks like paramount did Well, that''s it


    After turning off the phone, Adrian began to breathe, and a funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Claude began to let go of his hands and feet, which was a good thing. As the integration of TBS was completed, Claude shifted his target to other places. After several selection and Adrian''s opinions, he selected Miramax.


    Yes, it''s Miramax, who has been assigned part of the honor of running independent films because of Adrian''s appearance. This film company, founded by the Weinstein brothers in the 1970s, has good qualifications in Hollywood. Although Bosworth has now taken away some of its original belongings, it is still an independent film company that can not be underestimated.


    Dinis had been talking with them about merger and acquisition since last year, but the Weinstein brothers want to maintain the independent operation right of the company. In addition, the cooperation between the emerging AC media and Viacom and the acquisition of TBS attracted Disney''s attention, so it has not been discussed yet.


    Claude therefore took aim at Miramax, who was no longer a young man who did not know much about the media industry a few years ago, and had his own complement and expansion of the plan he had discussed with Adrian. Originally, there was only one Bosworth film company, but with the acquisition of TBS, the new line previously acquired by TBS became a subsidiary of AC media, so he came up with the idea of integrating film companies.


    "Bosworth is responsible for investing in more vicious production and distribution, new line is responsible for CO production with other companies, and Miramax is producing and distributing low-cost independent and literary films." That''s what Claude said to Adrian.


    Adrian has no reason to disagree. Claude''s idea coincides with his original intention. However, at that time, new line was responsible for CO production, Bosworth was responsible for literature and art and low-cost independent films, and there was another choice for large-scale production, which was produced and distributed by new line and Bosworth in turn.


    The acquisition of Miramax will not have much impact. As long as Adrian''s idea is successfully realized, Bosworth can only produce films with medium distribution investment. What''s more, Miramax has five or six chip libraries, plus the new line and Bosworth, at least in terms of the number of big companies.


    However, there are two problems that need to be solved. The first is Disney''s attitude. With Michael Eisner''s bossy attitude, it will definitely not tolerate AC media grabbing food. After all, they have been negotiating for so long.


    But Adrian didn''t worry too much. First of all, as far as the current situation is concerned, Miramax is dispensable. It''s a good thing to get it, and it''s not a bad thing if you can''t get it. Secondly, both Weinstein brothers play the role of asking for money. I remember that some people once described these two guys as those who can jump to the bar as long as they have enough money.


    The most important thing that AC media needs now is capital. When it acquired TBS, because of its good operation and the situation created by Adrian for Claude, it only cost 5.5 billion, while Miramax is worth 200 million US dollars at most. What''s more, Claude and Adrian both agreed that Miramax''s independent management could be retained, while Michael Eisner, who liked to control everything, would not compromise unless he had to.


    The second problem is that Lafayette''s status must be reconsidered. If Miramax is successfully acquired, it will undoubtedly be more appropriate for the old independent film company to produce and distribute literary and artistic films and small-cost independent films. Moreover, with the public relations ability of Weinstein brothers and the resources provided by AC media, it is definitely much better than Lafayette. With so many nominations and awards, Adrian''s films have helped.


    But it''s not that Lafayette''s ability is not enough. Even if the film quality is good, they can''t win anything, but the Weinstein brothers are more powerful. These two guys can win the nomination for the mediocre film.


    Nevertheless, Lafayette has made great contributions after all. If it were not for him, even with Adrian, Bosworth would not have developed like this, so it is still necessary to win over.


    Of course, the premise of all this is the successful acquisition of Miramax, so Adrian immediately left it behind after sighing that "summer is also the harvest season".


    After lunch at an Italian restaurant, Adrian and Charlize took a walk nearby, exchanged arrangements for the next few days and drove back to Fitch''s club. Seeing that there was still a moment to go before the appointed time, Adrian found a room to have a rest for a while, then he sat on the sofa in the hall and waited.


    Not long after, a young girl and her agent appeared at the door of the hall under the guidance of Roger. Her hair was golden and reddish, and her face was square and freckled, but it looked beautiful and lovely. She was wearing a black dress that was just above the knee, with a silk coat of the same color, and her feet were covered A pair of women''s pointed leather shoes, but also do not have a sexy in them."Hi, ED, we finally meet again." The girl came to Adrian a few steps, and put out her hand with a smile.


    "Yes, nice to see you again, gwyne." Adrian stood up and shook hands with Gwyneth Paltrow with the same smile.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C7

    "You haven''t called me since that night. I thought you forgot me." The bright sunlight hits the girl''s face through the floor glass window, making her look delicate and quiet. The spoon is stirring under the slender fingers at a constant speed. The coffee in the cup slowly rotates, forming a small vortex. There is a faint trace of resentment in the joking tone.


    "How could it be that you were so outstanding and refined that night." The man sitting opposite her smiles, picks up his cup and sips it gently. He is graceful, cultured and charming.


    Gwyneth raised her eyebrows and did not speak. Although she kept smiling, her face was clearly marked with disbelief.


    "Of course, I should say sorry. It''s really my fault that I didn''t call, although it''s really busy," Adrian sighed, putting down his glass. "But I won''t forget any beautiful women who impressed me."


    "Any?" Gwyneth''s eyes were moving and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She reached out and swept her hair in her ears. Her casual appearance looked very provocative.


    "Why did you choose me for the role, ed?" She suddenly changed the topic, "to play the role of this weak wife, who was eventually killed by a pervert killer?"


    "Because that''s what you make of me, gwyne." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "You mean, I''m the kind of woman the pervert killer looks at?" Gwyneth turned her mouth with one hand on her cheek.


    When Adrian settled down, he laughed and looked at the girl in front of her without blinking: "kind, delicate and weak. This is gwyne in my eyes. She is not beautiful but very beautiful."


    "You''re a real talker, ED," Gwyneth chuckled twice, then looked at another place not far away, her own agent bargaining with Roger, and far away, looking at the magazine as if she were indifferent to everything.


    "Anyway, it''s a pleasure to be invited in person." She said immediately.


    "I''m flattered to say that, gwyne. Actually, I just want to make sure that the people I like can agree to come down, because the people I like must be suitable for the role of the film." Adrian''s tone was light, but with an unquestionable momentum, Gwyneth''s eyes could not help flashing another color.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. As she was about to continue talking, Adrian''s voice suddenly remembered, "wait a minute"


    "what''s the matter?" Gwyneth asked, puzzled.


    "Yes," Adrian replied, "it''s wonderful and interesting."


    He looked at Gwyneth without blinking, half smiling, with a little appreciation and a little aggression in his eyes.


    "Can you tell me what it is?" Gwyneth frowned slightly, which made her look good.


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just put his middle finger on the outside of his mouth, made a "Shhh" action, and then continued to look at Gwyneth. From top to bottom, from left to right, sometimes it is clear to see the bottom, as if you are appreciating a fine work of art; sometimes full of hot * *, it seems that in front of him is a red Luo * *.


    In the face of such a look, Gwyneth twisted her body and lowered her head. She did not dare to look at him. However, as the time went on, the uncomfortable feeling became more and more prosperous.


    "Ed I want to... " Gwyneth stirred the remaining coffee to get rid of this sense of bewilderment when Adrian suddenly reached out and lifted her chin.


    There was an angry look on Gwyneth''s face. She was about to speak when Adrian''s voice rang again: "a few minutes. Give me a few more minutes, Gwyneth."


    There was a request in the tone, and a little temptation at the same time, and the dark and deep eyes were full of seriousness.


    A blush of shyness flashed across Gwyneth''s face, and her words did not come out of her mouth. She turned her head slightly and looked out of the window. Adrian stroked her face.


    "Really A few minutes later, Adrian sighed.


    "Perfect?" After he took it back, Gwyneth turned her head. "That''s a good compliment, ed."


    Although there was obvious irony in her tone, and a sullen look in her eyebrows, she breathed a little faster when she heard the word "perfect.".


    "I''m serious, gwyne," Adrian said, taking his hand back, but never looking away, and even more excited. "I have a wonderful idea. Only you can help me complete it."


    "is that right?" Gwyneth''s eyes lit up again, "I Do I know what it is? "


    "Well Sorry, I can''t tell you. " Adrian grinned, and with a jest and cunning, after the other side showed a look of anger, and then said, "but I can assure you, it''s a brilliant idea. Look at you, gwyne, your temperament, your beauty, you''re the perfect choice.""Well, I don''t understand." Gwyneth sighed. She had no idea what Adrian was talking about.


    "It doesn''t matter. You will know then that I will surprise many people, so..." Adrian''s smile was stronger. "If you can, how about signing at least three movies with me?"


    "Three movie appointments?" Gwynesston looked surprised.


    "No, there''s no mandatory three part contract," Adrian said, looking at Gwyneth with his hands together. "Trust me, gwyne, there''s no one else that''s more suitable than you."


    First she covered her mouth, then she took two deep breaths. Then she grinded her lips with her teeth. After glancing at the French window, Gwyneth finally made a decision: "obviously, I have no reason to refuse."


    Her gray green eyes twinkled: "it''s a great honor to be praised so much by the director of miracle."


    "Thank you." Adrian didn''t say anything more. He was flattered. He took Gwyneth''s hand for the first time, rubbed it a few times, and then touched her soft mouth. Gwyneth didn''t take her hand back. She just lowered her head and looked at Adrian shyly until she noticed that her agent and Roger were chatting leisurely over coffee in a seat not far away, and realized that they had already made a deal.


    "I think I should go back." Gwyneth took her hand back, stood up, and became the elegant girl in the beginning. "Thank you for inviting me, ed."


    "I''m so glad that you can promise." Adrian then stood up with a smile.


    The next step, of course, was to send Gwyneth away. Then Adrian told Roger about the previous three film appointments and gave him to deal with it. Then he took Charlize to the car and drove out of the club to go back to the company.


    "Don''t forget, you have an appointment." After watching Gwyneth''s car drive out of the club, Charlize began to remind her, but there was no expression on her face. Adrian thought she would be very unhappy.


    Today''s date with Gwyneth is mainly to invite her to play the role of the wife in the seven deadly sins. She is a supporting role with good weight. This kind of work does not need him to appear in person, the person in charge of the company will handle it well, so Adrian will personally ask Gwyneth to come out with a purpose.


    During the whole date, Gwyneth''s reaction was seen in his eyes. Except that the shyness he showed when he touched her face was from the heart, everything else was half true. As a matter of fact, it was the same at the charity party last time. Some of the performances were in it, but she did a good job, and no one could see it. So women are born actors in front of men. Unfortunately, she met Adrian this time.


    With all that said, the simple summary is that this woman wants something from him. Although Gwyneth comes from an artist family, her father is a film producer, her mother is a film actor, and even has a godfather of a big director, but this does not mean that she can go all the way in Hollywood, which is only her higher point.


    Adrian still remembers that at a party, listening to a few people chatting, a guy once said such a thing. A director''s daughter wanted to be an actress, so the director entrusted her to a producer who had a good relationship with her. However, the first audition the producer gave the girl was to let her take off her clothes in front of the camera, and he also said, "how could she devote herself to art if she refused to take off her clothes" It''s off.


    This is Hollywood, the vanity fair. Moreover, although contacts are very important, they do not represent everything. If you have no ability, no matter how rich your contacts are, there are too many examples.


    Therefore, the actors, especially the second and third line actors, will try their best to seize the opportunity. If they can catch up with the miracle director, it will be of great help to their career.


    I would be happy to offer such an opportunity as long as they pay the price. Rubbing his chin, Adrian sighed in his heart. Gwyneth is not particularly beautiful, but she has a very good temperament. She is the same type of woman as Blanchett. Of course, she was a little more daring than Blanchett, and wanted to see them surrender to themselves.


    Thinking of this, he can not help looking out of the window, the window paper can also feel the bright sunshine, summer is coming. Adrian sighed again in his heart that the next summer is also the harvest season, and then transferred his mind to the next meeting. He had not seen her for a long time. I don''t know what it looks like now?


    ====================================


    sitting in the reception hall, Rachel Weizi pinched her finger nervously and looked at her business card in her pocket from time to time. She didn''t know whether she was right or wrong.


    "You have to understand, Rachel, I''m your agent, yes, I should fight for your role, but you should also make changes, don''t you? This is Hollywood, not London, "her agent told her on the phone.Maybe going to Hollywood was a mistake? Rachel asked herself in her heart. She couldn''t help but take out the card again. She looked at the name on it and was a little confused. She always thought that she was crazy that day, but she just met on the set. She just went out for an afternoon tea, chatted with her and had dinner together. She actually took him home and went to bed


    Rachel covered her forehead and shook her head with a wry smile. Well, she admitted that Adrian was really charming that day, and she still remembers that day, from Forster''s novels to Shakespeare''s, from medieval drama to modern fiction. Adrian and her imaginary image after watching the movie "Howard Manor" fit very well. They are talkative, erudite, with a good sense of humor, and understand women''s mind. Naturally, Adrian''s mood is aroused, and then it burns more and more vigorously, and finally it is out of control.


    Similarly, as she said that night, it was her most joyful experience, which was extremely unrestrained, and she did it several times before and after. Every time I look back on that night''s lingering death, Rachel will rarely blush. Adrian''s unreserved enthusiasm and skills make her feel more satisfied than ever.


    But it is also so, smart she immediately found something, so she asked him whether there are many women. Later, she saw Adrian and Julia in the lounge. There was no part for her that day, but she came to the set.


    As a result, the identity of this guy''s Playboy is certain. Although Rachel is angry, she doesn''t regret anything. When Adrian comes to invite her to Hollywood, she doesn''t say much and takes his business card. In her opinion, he will not be contacted in the future, so the premiere of "Four Weddings and one funeral" did not attend.


    But some things are unexpected. After acting in several stage plays, Rachel began to develop into a professional actress. It was only at this time that she realized what opportunities meant in film production. Especially after she came to Hollywood, she started from scratch. In London, the trophies she won through stage plays could add a point to her, but they were useless here.


    So when she heard the manager''s words, her heart suddenly cooled. Of course, she knew what the agent meant. Several times, she thought that her audition was pretty good, but her role was eventually robbed by other actresses, because the other side had a closer relationship with the director or producer.


    She can choose to go on slowly. Maybe one day she performed an unknown independent film, but she became famous for it. Such things are not without. But this is not acceptable for a woman who is 13 or 4 years old and has a good performance in the film and has the title of princess in Cambridge University.


    In desperation, Rachel turned out Adrian''s business card, which she kept well. Although she had heard a lot about his affairs and gossip since she came to Hollywood, he was still a good man if he put aside his lust. Well, it''s really Rachel''s idea of self consolation. After all, she and he have only met a few times, but now she seems to have no other way but this, so she finally appears here.


    There was a knock on the door, and Rachel looked up. The familiar and strange man was standing at the entrance of the reception hall, looking at her with a smile.


    "Hi, Rachel. It''s been a long time." Adrian said with emotion.


    "Yes, long time no see." Rachel put the card back in his pocket and stood up with a faint smile.


    "You are still so beautiful and charming." Adrian stepped over and took her hand.


    "Thank you." Richel sighed as like as two peas. She could hear the sincerity of the other''s words, and what she did was nothing more than a handshake.


    "Sit down, please." Adrian beckoned, turning to the door and shouting, "Charley, please send two glasses..."


    He looked inquisitively at Rachel, who nodded.


    "Two cups of black tea, please. Thank you." Adrian immediately finished, followed by Rachel''s voice over, "the black tea in the company may not be as good as outside, but it''s still very good."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just do as you like." Rachel busy way.


    "What can I do for you?" After two greetings, Adrian got to the point.


    Rachel couldn''t help but be stunned. She suddenly realized that she didn''t think about anything and called here. This This is the hell. When did you become so stupid? I didn''t even think about it in detail What should I say now? I want a character? Don''t be kidding. What does that make him think?


    Fortunately, Adrian immediately solved her Siege: "Oh, you finally decided to go to Hollywood, didn''t you?"


    "Well Yes... " Rachel muddled past, just as Adrian''s secretary brought black tea. She took a sip and finally calmed herself down.


    "That''s great. You don''t know how happy I was when I knew you called," Adrian continued, looking at Rachel eagerly with emotion. "I always remember the girl I met on the set of Four Weddings and a funeral, beautiful and outstanding, and that wonderful night."Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped and then showed an embarrassed look: "sorry, it seems that this is not the time to say this."


    Rachel reluctantly laughed and said nothing. She didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t realize that Adrian''s simple words had already made her feel a little better.


    "If only you came in two weeks in the morning, and there was a role for you to try." To ease the atmosphere, Adrian shifted the subject.


    "What kind of role?" Rachel asked curiously, unaware that the other side had taken the initiative.


    "An American girl who grew up in the 1970s, a frivolous, drug addict, eager to become famous, but a little muddled." Adrian said so.


    "Do you think I''m fit for the role?" Rachel frowned, but Adrian''s reply surprised her.


    "Of course not"


    [bsp;


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C8

    "Yes Explain it? " Rachel was a little confused.


    "You''re charming, Rachael," Adrian said in a sincere voice, his eyes very clear. "You have a totally different temperament from other actresses, an indescribable smell of books, which makes you have a different charm. It''s a good thing as well as a bad thing. The good thing is that you are very suitable for playing women with strong literary temperament, such as female scholars or female researchers. The bad thing is that you will be limited in this role, and it is difficult to break through. In short, the drama will be very narrow. "


    "It''s supposed to be just your inference, isn''t it?" Rachel raised her eyebrows. Of course, she would not agree with Adrian, but she could not directly refute it, so she had to ask.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m sorry. If you''re willing to play that part, maybe you can hone your acting skills and make your acting more extensive." Adrian sighs. "You don''t make a lot of movies right now. It''s very malleable."


    The surprised Rachel felt a little moved in her heart, but at the same time, she was a little wary, pursed her lips and did not answer. Adrian didn''t say anything, just watched her and seemed to find something interesting.


    After a while, Rachel, who was a little uncomfortable to him, was about to cough. Suddenly, Adrian said in a dreamy voice: "if it''s Anthony Minghella to direct..."


    Although the voice was very light, Rachel, with her ears up, heard it, and her heart beat a little faster. Although she didn''t come to Hollywood for a long time, she knew more about Adrian and naturally knew what it meant.


    "What are you talking about?" Rachael asked, with a carefree air.


    "Oh, no, nothing." Adrian, who came back to himself, laughed, lowered his head and drank black tea.


    Rachel was stunned. Although she wanted to say something, she just sighed in her heart after a moment of silence, and a sense of loss came into being. It doesn''t matter. He must have other considerations. Rachael''s comfort didn''t come out. She didn''t realize that her emotions were completely controlled by her partner.


    "Well, there''s a character you can try," Adrian suddenly slapped. "It''s just a minor supporting role, and it''s a commercial movie."


    After a pause, he added, "even so, I hope you can do your best, OK?"


    Rachael''s breath became a little bit short. Of course, with her cleverness, she couldn''t hear the implied meaning. She couldn''t even speak for a moment because of the difference in mentality. After a while, she found her hand was being held by Adrian and nodded seriously: "I will."


    =================================


    from time to time, Claude fell on the ground in confusion, and his arms with arm protectors blocked him in front of him, and his fists like raindrops were falling on them.


    "Look at you, crow. I can''t tell whether Thomas is your partner or you are Thomas''s partner." Standing under the ring, wearing shorts, revealing his strong upper body, and wearing a white towel over his shoulder, Adrian sneered.


    "Easy to say Why don''t you try it? "Roared Claude, who had been suppressed to no avail.


    More than ten minutes later, he became Adrian when he was suppressed on the ground, and Claude was the one standing under the ring laughing.


    "Hey, man, stand up and fight back. You always lie on the ground and can only be beaten passively." Claude said leisurely as he drank the water, and then Adrian gave a roar: "shut up, crow."


    "Where did you get this guy?" After coming down from the ring, Adrian asked his best friend, gasping and shaking his numb arm. Although he had done enough protection, there were still some bruises under the opponent''s heavy blow. However, this guy''s strength and skills are very good, and his vision is very accurate. He can''t beat down the key points. His strong body is very flexible, which is really rare. However, he is not good at words. He said no more than three sentences from the beginning to the end.


    "You know how good he is?" Although he handed the towel, Claude did not forget to tease a few words.


    "It''s really great, but don''t forget that I''ve been sticking to it for a long time than you do, and because of the rules, I can''t use my legs. Otherwise, it''s not sure who wins or who loses." Adrian took the towel and wiped his face.


    "Come on, ED, it''s not free fight." Claude shook his head. "Are you so degraded that you can''t even admit defeat? It''s not a big deal. "


    "Hey, I didn''t admit defeat. It''s just that you think so. By the way, I can cover up the fact that you were knocked down twice." Adrian grinned and gave him an elbow. "OK, go take a shower and don''t get beaten."


    Turn on the nozzle, the temperature of the water immediately splashed on the body, Adrian stretched his arms, long out of breath. Although I have just played in the training arena for a few games, there is no strain or sprain in in my body. I was beaten a little bit, but this is normal.Adrian exercises regularly and is guided by a professional dietitian and fitness coach. His strong chest and abdominal muscles are masculine and complement his 6-foot-1-inch height. The women he had sex with, whether it was Monica or Julia or drew or Cameron, said he was very sexy. As the saying goes, "he is much better than a man in his health". But these are just to let him develop evenly. It must be a lot worse than Thomas, a man who exercises only for boxing.


    "What do you think of the three teams?" Claude came out from the other side, wiping his head in his towel.


    "My opinion? Sell it, of course. Do you want to keep it? " Adrian shrugged.


    "I think so, but Ted won''t agree. It''s his effort after all, and TBS is based in Atlanta." Said Claude, dressed in his clothes.


    There are many other things that TBS belongs to. Besides CNN and the new line, there are many other things, such as two or three film production companies. Claude is planning to merge them. Then there are three teams: the Atlanta Hawks, one of the 17 oldest teams in the NBA, the Atlanta warriors, who won the world series, and the Atlanta flame, which did not perform well in the ice hockey league.


    It''s not surprising that big group companies have more or less one or two teams, some because of the boss''s hobby, and some are for the development of the company. After all, the major league of ball games - NFL, MLB, NBA or NHL - has a wide influence in the United States. It''s just that the three teams owned by TBS have some value in the eagles, which are more senior in NBA. Besides, the remaining two teams are almost dispensable. Besides, in Atlanta, neither Adrian nor Claude has much interest in running.


    "Do we need to consider Ted''s opinion?" Adrian asked.


    "It has to be considered at least at this stage." Claude sighed.


    "Well, then the eagles can keep it, but two teams have to sell," Adrian said after thinking about it. "Tell Ted, we''ll have better."


    "Why, you already have a goal?" Claude looked interested.


    "Our base camp is Los Angeles. Naturally, we have to consider the Los Angeles team." Adrian opened his hand.


    "Is it? The clippers or the Lakers? If it''s the latter, I''m afraid Jerry bass won''t sell it. " Claude thought.


    "Not now," Adrian shook his head. "Our goal now is to seize every opportunity to expand and focus our resources on making sure the company goes well - that''s why I think we should sell those three teams."


    There are times when the most important thing is to establish our own media empire. When this goal is almost completed, it is the right way to consider other things. Jerry bass not for sale? Will he really not sell it if the money goes down? Besides, NFL is the most popular sport here in the United States.


    "By the way, there''s bad news." Claude, already in his pants and shirt, changed the subject.


    "Tell me." Adrian, who was also wearing a T-shirt, looked at him.


    "Both HBO and Warner refused directly." Claude shrugged regretfully.


    "Is it?" Adrian frowned and Warner''s comeback was expected, but HBO''s directness was unexpected. Originally thought that HBO became its subsidiary after the merger of time and Warner, and it has not yet fully developed. It should be good to talk about it. Now it seems that I have made a mistake.


    "What is your opinion?" Adrian asked Claude.


    "My opinion?" Claude chuckled. "Do you remember that there is also a cable TV network under TBS which is similar to that of HBO, but most of them are sports programs, and TV plays are bought from other TV stations."


    "You mean TNT?" Adrian recalled, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. As you said, they mainly focus on sports events, which is quite different from HBO''s homemade TV films and TV series."


    "Let''s reorganize it according to the HBO model, just as we reorganize the brokerage company according to the C + model." Claude immediately said, "I can roughly guess why you need HBO, ED, but I think the same effect can be achieved as long as the TNT reorganization goes smoothly."


    Adrian stopped his work, sat on the bench, pondered for a moment, and finally nodded: "well, you can try."


    If TNT could be reorganized according to the HBO model, it would be a great thing. What he had in his hands was nothing more than the ideas of several high-quality TV plays. As long as they were copied as much as possible, the TV station would be able to broadcast it.


    "And there''s something else about marvel."


    "Oh, don''t tell me there''s trouble with this, crow."


    "Of course not," Claude laughed. "It''s good news this time. It''s easy to buy Marvel, but we can wait. According to their current predicament, it will be easier in another six months to a year.""That sounds good," Adrian chuckled. "Well, you can do it as you see fit. Anyway, it''s up to you, as long as Don''t make a mistake. "


    The two dressed and walked out of the fitness room into the garden. The servant had prepared afternoon tea.


    "What''s up with Max in Milan?" Adrian asked after a sip of coffee.


    "There are two companies sparing no effort to compete, the Weinstein brothers are naturally happy to watch the play," Claude shrugged. "But there are signs of Disneyland relaxing."


    "Signs of loosening up?" Adrian couldn''t help but raise eyebrows. "Michael Eisner is so easy to give up things that are almost to the mouth? It''s not like him. Or is it just Disney''s smoke? "


    "The probability of smog is about 30 to 40 percent, Michael Eisner seems to be focused on something else, and, you know, his deputy, Frank wells, crashed and died earlier this month." Claude said analytically, "so it is possible to give up Miramax."


    Adrian thought it over. It was possible. He has already distributed a lot of things that originally belonged to Miramax. Correspondingly, in the eyes of other companies, its value has also decreased a lot. In addition, Disney has made such a big deal since last year, and it can be expected that Eisner will give up Miramax.


    "But I have an idea," Claude said at the same time, "a bold and even crazy idea."


    "Is it? Tell me. " When Adrian settled in, he would be surprised if Claude could say it with such solemnity and the words "bold" and "Crazy".


    However, to his disappointment, Claude shook his head: "no, no, this idea is not mature now. I need more information and intelligence, and I also need to look at things. "


    "So mysterious, that must be very important." Adrian did not give up the temptation to ask, but Claude just smile, no longer say this. In that case, he would not ask any more questions. Anyway, Claude would inform him if he wanted to pay for it.


    They then talked about other topics, such as the merger of TBS''s production companies to new line or Bosworth. Claude wants to merge into the new line, so as to reduce the remaining equity of Robert shey, the president of new line. After the acquisition of TBS, the new line still retains the independent management right. However, the current reputation of new line is not as good as Miramax, and it is enough for AC media to have a film company with independent operation rights.


    However, Adrian expressed his opposition after careful consideration. First, the production companies of TBS are not large enough, even if they are merged with the new line, they will not be much thinner; second, Adrian''s signature horror film "scream" which originally belongs to the new line, has been sold to the world in advance, and its first * level production "seven crimes" has also been tampered with Drum out, so in a long period of time or second-line film companies, even if the problem is not too serious.


    In addition, Robert shey is also a man of great ability, and it is good to be able to trap him. Moreover, if Adrian''s vision is successful, it will be easier to thin out his stake.


    After a fairly pleasant afternoon at Claude''s house, after exchanging opinions on these work matters, Adrian was almost in Los Angeles. David finch didn''t have much opinion about Gwyneth''s role as the heroine, and even praised it a few times. However, it would take some time for the shooting to start. The preparatory work is not so easy to complete. Also in the pipeline is "Little Women", which is a little bit faster. After all, Adrian had set the production schedule for this film last year.


    What''s more, the role of Rachel weitze is Sarah Davis in mission impossible, which is to be filmed. She is Jean ray outside the Prague embassy.


    besides, the whole team is basically the same, except for his wife Nicole Kidman playing Claire Phelps, Rachel Vichy playing Sarah Davis and Anthony Hopkins Playing the villain boss Jim Phelps - God knows how the former head of the company as a producer persuaded the old man down. Adrian was stunned for a long time. In a word, cruise is quite satisfied with the team, so naturally he won''t say much.


    The reason why Rachel is arranged in this way is mainly because there is no better role at present. Although Adrian finally thought of two suitable scripts, they were all things that didn''t even have an outline. It was impossible to shoot them for a while, so we simply left them here with this character.


    Rachel and Gwyneth, who grew up in Hollywood, are different. She graduated from Cambridge with intelligence and pride, which can be seen from her coming to him now. So it''s not easy to get her completely, and you can''t seduce Gwyneth. But as long as she develops in Hollywood, Adrian will not escape. Smart women always think a lot of things, but if they think too much, they are more likely to get lost, and thenAfter leaving Claude, Adrian drove to Julia''s secluded cottage and spent the night with her before flying back to Alabama the next day in a rented private jet. Although there are still some things that can''t be dealt with in Los Angeles, such as meeting the tempting goblin under the pretext of the preparations for little women, or seeing how Blanchett is, the shooting of Forrest Gump is also very important.


    However, it doesn''t matter. After shooting here, I''ll go back to Los Angeles. I''ll talk about it then. Anyway, I''ve never stopped contacting them.


    [bsp;


    "


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C9

    "Well done, Gary. Now there''s good news and bad news. Which one are you going to listen to first?" Adrian, behind the monitor, looked up at Gary sinis, who played Lieutenant Dan on the set.


    "Well..." Cinnis glanced around and shrugged. "What''s the good news?"


    "The good news is that your image is excellent, and I''m happy." Adrian said with a smile.


    "And the bad news?" Asked Hanks, who was standing next to Cinnis.


    "The bad news is that my technical advisor told me that a little bit of the blue material wrapped around your leg is not in place, so we have to do it again." Adrian stretched out his hand and raised it. Suddenly, there were four voices of sadness.


    This is the wedding of Forrest Gump and Jennie at the end of Forrest Gump. Lieutenant Dan and his fiancee come to attend the wedding. This scene is the most important two people in Forrest Gump''s life. It is the first and only time that Jane and Lieutenant Dan meet.


    About this scene, Adrian once remembered a comment that said: the representatives of two different and even some extreme views in the United States made peace because of Forrest Gump.


    Jennie represents the beat generation of young people in the 1960s and 1970s, who are addicted to drugs, are radical, eager for freedom, and want to be paid attention to. Lieutenant Dan represents those conservative, traditional people who don''t want to change. For example, he thinks he should die in the battlefield Instead of being disabled and surviving.


    In the end, they all lost their life goals and confidence in life. However, Forrest Gump, whose outlook on life is the simplest, keeps in mind his mother''s words and always keeps on running forward, but he has achieved the success that other people can''t have. In contrast, it makes people feel meaningful at the same time.


    Therefore, Forrest Gump is a complete American theme movie. Although Forrest Gump is a fictional character, it is regarded by many people as the representative of the American Dream: as long as you work hard, you can succeed


    many people know that the American dream is to a large extent just a picture cake. Yes, of course, there are people like Steve Jobs who have made it from scratch - that''s why Forrest Gump invested in a computer company that sells apple - but more people like Bill Gates have both the ability and the connections. People who start from scratch and succeed entirely by their own efforts may not have one in 100000, unless the standards are lowered.


    But giving hope is better than giving nothing, which is why Adrian is willing to appreciate the Oscars, even if the film academy is conservative and not so fair. As long as you look at the best films of each session, you will find that most films, no matter how dark and negative the whole story is, always have a dazzling light to give people encouragement and hope. For example, in "American Beauty" a few years ago, many people said that the film stripped the skin of the American middle class, but the sentence "I''m proud of my tiny life" after Linus''s death lifted the whole theme.


    So a completely black movie like "seven sins" may be great, but it won''t win the best movie Oscar. A large media group in a country must publicize mainstream values, both in the United States and in the country where Adrian lived in his previous life. It took China several years to realize that it was on the right track, and the propaganda work was appalling.


    There are many reasons for this. Americans are more familiar with this system, and they know how to integrate their own values into the story and exert a subtle influence on people. For example, Adrian is shooting Forrest Gump.


    In addition, the strong culture and some institutional things are also one of the reasons. However, some idiots in Chinese filmmakers are also the reasons. As a former life, Adrian, who has been in that circle in his previous life, and has been influential in Hollywood by virtue of his innate advantages, is fully qualified to put the word "idiot" on some people''s heads.


    Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go back to the set. Lieutenant Dan, played by Gary sinis, lost his legs in Vietnam, so his legs could not be exposed during the shooting. Usually it''s easy to take a wheelchair, just hide your legs under it. But in this scene of Forrest Gump''s wedding, he walked with a cane and rolled up his trousers to show Forrest Gump his titanium alloy prosthesis. In this way, he has to wrap his calf with special blue cloth, and then take off the whole leg in post production and replace it with a prosthesis, so the blue cloth must be just right, even if there is any problem.


    Fortunately, after shooting again, the film passed smoothly, and then shot again for reserve. After that, the scene in Alabama was almost finished, and all the remaining scenes were fragmentary and needed to be shot.


    Before Adrian left, he gave some of the less important scenes to the deputy director Richard Ryan. He basically did well, except for a few shots. For example, Jennie came back to Forrest Gump for the first time. When they were walking in the wild, they came to Jennie''s original home. Thinking of all kinds of past events, Jennie picked up the stone and smashed it to the house. Finally, she fell to the ground and sobbed. Adrian''s original intention is to shoot from the bottom up, showing a feeling of high altitude, so as to reflect the emptiness and loss in Jennie''s heart at the moment.Although Ryan did this, the shot was not as good as Adrian, so he decided to remake it after thinking about it. Fortunately, Forrest Gump has not yet shot the scene of pushing down the house after Jennie left, so it can still be used. Although it doesn''t matter if it is knocked down, it''s only a matter of a few days to set up a set, but why not use what can be used?


    "You''ve been very good before, Linda, so just reflect on how you felt." Adrian was talking to the heroine Linda Dylan, and Tom Hanks was standing by.


    Now 25, Linda Dylan is only a second-line actress in Hollywood. Her acting skills are pretty good, and she has a good grasp of the role of Jane. Because Adrian''s current women are not suitable for the role, so he chose an actor at random, but two weeks later, Rachel found the door.


    Yes, the image of drug addicts and * * mentioned to Rachel at the beginning is exactly Jennie in Forrest Gump. Although it''s strange to have an English woman play a typical American woman, Adrian believes that if Rachel plays well, she can''t play the part. After all, he knew her very well. It was not difficult to guide her to master this role. At the beginning, it was not alarmist to say that Rachael''s play was narrow and it was not alarmist. She was really suitable for some kind of female role with high volume. However, if she acted too much, it was easy to limit herself. At that time, it was not easy to change again, which was the same as the transformation of youth idol.


    "Yes, Mr. director, I understand." Linda nodded and went to one side to start brewing emotions.


    Adrian turned to Hanks. For Hanks, he didn''t have any more words. He just patted each other on the shoulder, cut his flat head, wore a blue and white checkered shirt and white trousers. Hanks, dressed in the standard Forrest Gump, also laughed and did not speak.


    I have to admit, as an actor, Tom Hanks is really excellent. He has a very good feeling for Forrest Gump. There are very few times from shooting to ng, so Adrian doesn''t have to worry at all.


    As the baffle knocks down, the scene is silent for a moment. Linda, who plays Jennie, suddenly picks up the stones from the ground and throws them to the cabin, one or two Finally, her feet slip, she fell to the ground, and then hung her head low crying, Hanks played Forrest Gump came forward to support her in silence.


    Jennie is also a woman with a dream, but she was hurt by her father from the beginning. Forrest Gump''s lines have made it clear: his father is very loving and always caresses her lovingly. What does this mean, domestic violence or something further, is the audience''s own understanding. In short, Jennie, who has been hurt since childhood, has developed a rebellious character. She is desperate to prove herself and find her own way.


    But the more so, the more hurt she was, and finally she stood on the balcony overlooking the lights of the city. Fortunately, there was a man in Alabama who loved her from the beginning to the end, so Jennie finally came down from the balcony. But she is still confused, even back in Alabama, back to Forrest Gump, until


    "I''m not smart, but I know what love is." Forrest Gump some angry some sad said.


    At this moment, Jennie finally understood Forrest Gump''s feelings for her, and then had the following story.


    It was a shot in one shot, and Linda and Hanks were so perfect that Adrian clapped and stopped. After these fragmentary scenes are processed, the town of Orwell is almost finished, and the crew moves to Montgomery, Alabama''s second largest city, to shoot some of the city''s scenes. There are scenes of Forrest Gump''s University and Jennie''s girls'' school. The most important thing is that Forrest Gump is sitting on a bench and telling his story to every passer-by waiting for the bus.


    The original ones were shot in different places, including North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia. But Adrian believes that since these stories happened in Alabama, they should be filmed in Alabama. Anyway, as long as you are willing to find, there is not only one place suitable for shooting, but also the setting for shooting is easy to arrange.


    "Well done, ma''am. Thank you for your help." On a T-shaped street in Montgomery, Adrian told a young black woman that she was an extra and played Forrest Gump''s first conversation while waiting for the bus.


    For these roles, Adrian didn''t look for professional actors. In his words, it was more appropriate for the local people to play them, so that they could be more integrated with the local atmosphere.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Adrian." The woman who asked Jenna to thank Adrian excitedly, and then pestered Hanks with human feelings. Unfortunately, she is a Hanks fan, and she is very enthusiastic. What''s more, until now, we can find this point. Jeanne is really patient.


    Of course, this kind of thing made Hanks headache. Adrian immediately called ray, the director assistant: "ray, what about the middle-aged man who is a little fat and bald?"


    "I''m sorry, director. We''re not sure which is right yet. Maybe you can see it?" Lei said with a bitter face. It''s not only necessary to look for it locally, but also have performance experience, as well as the rules of character image. Which one is so easy to find?"Well, let me have a look." Adrian said with a frown.


    Ray quickly took the information over. After a quick turn, none of them was suitable. Adrian''s brow was deeper.


    "Why don''t you shoot that old lady first?" Charlize, who had been by his side, said suddenly.


    Adrian pondered for a few seconds, looked at Charlize and looked at ray, and was about to agree. He also knew that it was not easy to find extras with good acting skills. But just then, out of trouble, Hanks came up and said, "I have an idea, ed."


    "Do you have an idea?" Adrian looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes," Hanks nodded, smiling a little cunningly, unlike Forrest Gump.


    "How about you playing the part?" He said so.


    "I''ll come?" Adrian gasped. "I think you''ve made a mistake, Tommy. What I''m asking for is..."


    "Come on, ED, the script doesn''t say whether the man is tall or short, fat or thin. Why can''t you guest star?" Said Hanks, taking his time, and without waiting for Adrian to answer, he clapped his hands. The crew, as well as some onlookers, immediately turned their eyes to him.


    "Hey, guys, I have a proposal..." Hanks, laughing and shouting, repeated the previous suggestion and emphasized the reason, "..." ED is a director. He obviously understands what the story is about better than we do, and we all know that he has guest starred in friends and the effect is very good, so there is no need to worry about his acting skills. So why can''t he be a guest role? What do you think? "


    By the time Hanks clapped for attention, Adrian had already guessed what he wanted to do, but there was no time to stop it. Besides, even if he stops this time, Hanks can have another time. Can he stop it every time? So it''s better to let him say it out and press it down by himself.


    But Adrian made two mistakes. First, he underestimated Hanks'' ability to incite; second, he overestimated his authority. Just as he coughed and wanted to speak, Hanks clapped his hands and yelled: "ed ed ed"


    at first, only a few actors clapped and yelled along with Hanks. Slowly, other staff joined in. Later, even ray, who was standing beside Adrian, was the same. Although he gave a quick stop, he ran to one side He started clapping and shouting again.


    For a moment, the shouts and claps of "Ed" and "Ed" came and went one after another, which made people in other streets look at it. Adrian glanced at them with a wry smile and then looked at Charlize. Although she didn''t clap and shout with them, she turned her head to the side, looking like "I don''t know anything.".


    "All right, all right," Adrian had to raise his hands, and if he didn''t calm them down, I''m afraid he won''t shoot any more today. "I promise to be a guest star. Is that OK, guys? I promised. Are you satisfied now? "


    The whole crew was in raptures.


    "I think I should change my coaching style to be a little more demanding and more unquestionable. What do you think, Matthew?" Adrian looked at his own in the mirror and said to the makeup artist who was fiddling with his face.


    "I think it''s good now." Matthew said with a smile.


    "Good? If I''m not too good tempered, do you dare to do so? " Adrian said discontentedly.


    "It means people like you, ed Matthew tried to make his expression serious. "If people don''t like you, how can you follow suit, right?"


    "Ha, you finally admit that you are making a fuss?" Adrian said immediately.


    "Well, ED, you''d better ask Matthew to put on your make-up as soon as possible. If you delay, you won''t be able to finish today''s schedule." Said Charlize, who was sitting next to him.


    Adrian glanced at her, hummed and finally stopped talking. Matthew can''t help but look at Charlize, but quickly withdraw his eyes, concentrate on the director''s makeup.


    After half a day, Adrian finally managed to clean up and make it to Hanks, next to Forrest Gump. He was wearing a gray suit with something under his stomach, which made him look a little fat. His face with makeup also seemed to be several years old, from a young man to a middle-aged uncle.


    "I never thought that I would play with Oscar one day." Adrian said, after several silent readings.


    "But I''m sure you know that one day you''ll direct the Oscars." Hanks replied with a smile.


    "That''s true." Adrian shrugged, made a "can start" sign to the deputy director, then took two deep breaths, ready to face Hanks.


    Although he is confident that there won''t be too much problem, after all, he did a good job on friends before, and the survey feedback after that episode showed that the audience was still satisfied, but when the deputy director Richard Ryan called for the start, he went ng for ten times in a rowIn fact, this scene is very simple. After Forrest Gump tells his story in Vietnam, Adrian, who plays the second passer-by, asks curiously: "that''s a bullet, isn''t it? The one who jumped up and bit your ass


    In a very simple sentence, God knows why Adrian''s performance can''t pass. Not only does the deputy director think so, but Adrian also holds the same opinion after seeing the pictures of the monitor.


    "I said, I''m not a professional actor," Adrian said, half irritated and half depressed.


    ¡¾bsp;


    ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C10

    "Wait, wait, man," the middle-aged man who interrupted Forrest Gump looked at him with interest and then showed a funny look. "You mean you''re the boss of the famous babe Gump shrimp company?"


    "Yes," Forrest Gump said very seriously, "we made a lot of money."


    The middle-aged suddenly burst into laughter: "I hear a lot of bragging, but this is the most interesting one for me."


    "I''m sitting next to a millionaire," he said, standing up, holding a paper cup and laughing


    "Fantastic" deputy director Ryan called out, then clapped, and then a large group of people clapped.


    "Really?" Adrian, who turned back, looked at Ryan suspiciously, went straight to the back of the monitor, frowned, looked at it carefully, and then nodded: "great, it''s over"


    it''s the second day. It took a lot of effort to shoot the first shot. It''s really annoying. Next, Adrian said that he would not shoot any more. If the next shot was still like this, it would not be possible to finish until sunset. Just at this time, the woman holding the baby and the old woman who finally gave Forrest Gump directions had already arrived on the set, so he immediately announced to shoot their scenes first.


    Of course, this does not mean that Adrian will not play this role. Since he has agreed and promised to come in front of so many people, of course, he should stick to it. It is not his style to break the contract if he does not do well.


    Because it took a little bit more time to shoot that shot, so I''ve saved the rest for now. Adrian spent the whole evening trying to figure it out. He called on Charlize to talk to him and went to bed early. Charlize was surprised. She thought he was going to take her half forced to bed again.


    Even so, Adrian still ng more than 10 times, but let him comfort is, not more than yesterday.


    "So making movies and making TV series are two different things." Adrian, while removing her make-up, sighed.


    Strictly speaking, this is not a matter of two things. The key is that when he guest stars in friends, he is a genuine performance. What he wants to show is his ordinary appearance. But now the role is a bit frivolous and exaggerated, and needs more acting skills. He is not a professional actor, so it is understandable that there is a problem.


    If you have time, it''s very interesting to be a guest. Adrian suddenly thought. Many directors will guest star in their own works, the most famous is Hitchcock, known as live props.


    The old man often plays some flashy characters in his movies, such as the passengers who can''t catch up with the bus, or the passers-by who only shows half a face when sitting next to the main character and reading the newspaper. So why can''t Adrian stay in these famous movies?


    "Ed, someone''s looking for you." Charlize''s voice came from behind.


    Adrian was about to answer, when he suddenly noticed the strangeness in her voice. After being together for so long, how could he not know what this anomaly represented, so who came to find himself?


    The answer was soon revealed. Although he was standing far away and wearing wide sunglasses, his long black and shiny hair had already identified the identity of the comer. Even wearing a brown windbreaker, you can still see the good figure hidden below.


    "Oh, Monica, it''s so nice to see you." Adrian stepped forward with a smile on his face. Although he just hugged the girl gently, the staff around him automatically turned his back to them.


    Monica has visited the class once before, and Julia has also been here. Many people in the team have cooperated with Adrian several times, so they are quite clear about these matters, so naturally they will not participate in it.


    "Why don''t you call me in advance? You can pick me up at the airport Adrian immediately asked.


    "I don''t want to hear your secretary''s voice," she said, taking off her sunglasses without covering up her feelings. "Of course, more importantly, I want to surprise you."


    "Surprise?" Adrian picks her eyebrows and looks up and down at Monica. "If I have the right eye, this windbreaker was worn last year when you visited New York. Don''t tell me, you don''t have anything in it."


    "If you want to." A smile appeared in the corner of Monica''s mouth and her hands pulled down on her belt.


    "Not now," Adrian said with a meaningful smile, and then she took her hand and stroked it. "I''m working now, and it won''t be long, so we''ll talk about it later."


    The shooting here on the bench is almost at the end. With the completion of his two Cameo scenes, there are only two lines left for the old lady. These are all minutes. In addition, Forrest Gump started to run in the direction of Jennie''s house, and Jennie and Forrest Gump with their children in the park. One afternoon is enough.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. We''ll continue tomorrow." With the end of the last shot in the park, Adrian announced in a loud voice, which immediately attracted a burst of cheers."Charlie, remember to adjust the rest of the schedule. Of course, don''t affect the shooting schedule." Adrian told Charlize that after several assistants to the deputy director had been told.


    "I see." The girl''s reply was brief and her face was calm, as if she didn''t know that Monica was coming.


    Adrian, who saw it in his eyes, laughed and said nothing more. He lifted his legs and walked outside.


    "Hey, ED," Hanks''s voice rose again, then appeared in front of him with a rare sinister smile. "Richard just suggested a drink at the bar. Would you like to come along?"


    "To the bar? You don''t worry... " Adrian said, gesturing like a smile.


    "With Jim around, why should I worry about anything?" Hanks shrugged.


    "The problem is, Jim is your brother, not your wife''s brother." Adrian was looking at him.


    "Well, well," Hanks raised his hand for the first time. "They asked me to come, regardless of my business."


    After that, he walks away from him with a smile. Adrian looks at Hanks who is leaving, and then at the pack of guys who pretend to be nothing. He shakes his head and goes to Monica, who is already waiting outside.


    Although Montgomery is the second largest city in Alabama, it also played a lot of important roles in American history, such as the civil war, the civil rights movement, and so on. The conflict caused by the first admission of black people to University led to the intervention of the National Guard in Alabama, which was also mentioned in the movie Forrest Gump.


    But in terms of city characteristics, Montgomery and ordinary large cities in the United States are not much different. Adrian is not familiar with the city, so she casually found an Italian restaurant for dinner, and then she strolled around the street arm in arm.


    "It was on June 11, 63, when George W. waltow, then governor of Alabama, blocked outside the University of Alabama in an attempt to prevent two black students from entering the University of Alabama and openly resisted the federal government''s recall of him. Then Kennedy ordered the National Guard to intervene and eventually let him go." Walking down the streets of Montgomery, Adrian said to the girl next to him that as the sky darkened, the street lights had begun to light up.


    "Do you feel a little stuffy?" Adrian suddenly asked, from shopping to now, Monica''s words have not been much, basically listen to Adrian talking.


    "No, I just want to hear you." Monica said with a smile.


    "If it''s just like this, then we might as well change the topic. What we said before is also because of the need to shoot, so we have some understanding." Adrian thought, "how many cities in North America are called Montgomery, and what do they have to do with Bernard Law Montgomery?"


    "Bernard Law Montgomery?" Monica frowns at the memory. "He seems to be..."


    "British Field Marshal after World War II." Seeing this, Adrian immediately reminded said.


    "Yes, that''s what I want to say." "Well, I admit, I don''t know that," she sighed


    "Well, I''ll talk about something else," said Adrian, who was laughing. He put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer into his arms. "For example, how are things going? I know that many advertisers are looking for you, especially in Italy."


    "It''s nothing, the old-fashioned, never ending party, never missing a hitchhiker," Monica pouted her sexy lips. "If only you were around all the time."


    Adrian didn''t answer with a smile. She just slipped her arm around her waist and then went on: "George doesn''t recommend me to take too many ads. he says I should be sold now, and then try to get as many independent film roles as possible, even if the pay is reduced."


    "Is it? What do you think, Monica? " Adrian asked, looking at the girl.


    Monica didn''t answer directly. Instead, she looked at Adrian for a while with her eyes moving. Then she said with a soft lips, "I''ll do what you want me to do, ed."


    "In fact," Adrian reached out and pinched Monica''s chin. "I asked George to arrange that for you."


    After a pause, after Monica showed a look of listening carefully, he went on: "remember what I told you about your inherent deficiencies?"


    "There''s a lack of acting, and it''s Italian." Monica answers what she doesn''t want.


    "Now you''ve basically stepped into the ranks of Hollywood''s * stars, so you need to hone your acting skills better," Adrian nodded. "You know, this place is also exclusive, so you have to work harder than others, Monica. But don''t worry, I''ll prepare some good commercial movies for you to keep your current fame, so you can try some different roles in independent movies and spend a few years like this... "He reached up her chin, crossed her red lip with his fingers, and said with an unquestionable momentum, "when I think you can, that''s when you win the Oscar for best actress"


    looking at Adrian''s Monica, she is a little stunned, and then the corners of her mouth are cocked up, with a little charm and temptation, open his mouth and hold his fingers, sucking He sucked it and swam around his fingers with his tongue.


    "I see." "Maybe we can do something more exciting now. For example, the alley behind the restaurant is very good..."


    If you really want to do something, the home is always the best place, which can let the couple unscrupulously release themselves. Of course, some people like to be outside, especially in the wilderness, and have the feeling of being integrated with nature. The corner of the city is the least advocated, because some places are not so clean, need to spend a lot of effort to tidy up, and may be seen by passers-by at all times, and will violate the relevant laws.


    But it''s also something that many people, especially young people, are flocking to. The thrill that can be found, and the cheapest sense of freedom that goes against the rules - unless you go too far, the police don''t get into trouble with couples because of this kind of thing - can lead to a surge of adrenaline, and it''s easier to achieve, like Monica.


    "Satisfied, baby." Adrian gasps slightly, looking at Monica, who is entangled with herself.


    With her back against the wall, Monica looks vaguely at the dim street lamp hanging overhead. Her chest is constantly fluctuating, and her legs are subconsciously coiled on Adrian''s waist. It takes a long time for her to recover.


    "Oh Ed You are so wonderful... " Monica murmured, kissing Adrian, and after a moment''s warmth, she came down from her partner and picked up her clothes.


    In fact, they didn''t do it for a long time, but for more than ten minutes. This is not a hotel, it''s not a bedroom. Besides, they are just on the spur of the moment, and they haven''t done enough foreplay. But during this period, there were three groups of people passing through the alley, which gave them a good stimulation.


    Fortunately, there was no reporter near the crew during this period, and no one knew about Monica''s visit to Alabama. Otherwise, it would be bad to be photographed by them. Of course, Monica wouldn''t be so bold to tempt Adrian if there were a reporter nearby. She''s not smart, but she''s not a fool.


    "Well, where shall we go next? You has the final say. " So said Adrian, who was tidied up.


    "No, let''s go back to the hotel." Monica took his arm, smiling charmingly and seductively. The blush on her face had not disappeared, and there was a strong spring feeling between her eyebrows. "I know, you must..."


    Although the latter words did not go on, but the meaning of Adrian is very clear, after raising his eyebrows, he bent down and gave her a painful kiss: "let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Ed," said Monica, suddenly stopping him, with an obvious hesitation in her eyes, but after looking at him for a long time, she whispered, "if you want to..."


    The last few words were in his ear and said in the lowest voice. Adrian was a little surprised, then turned into excitement, but after Monica finished, he recovered his composure.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, do so." Touching Monica''s face, he said.


    It took about five or six days to shoot in Montgomery, and a few scenes were finished here. However, the crew left Montgomery on May 8 and returned to Los Angeles on May 12. The reason for this is that the crew is driving back to Los Angeles instead of flying, because they have to take pictures of Forrest Gump running in the middle of the way. The scenery around the United States, such as canyons, forests, deserts, and so on, have to be realistic.


    Although CG can also be done, but the real scene can be more amazing, so if there are conditions, why can''t we shoot real scenes? In fact, the four-day trip is really very comfortable. Driving down the interstate highway can be regarded as an overview of the scenery of the United States. Especially when driving in the wilderness, the feeling of wide sky is very appealing. No wonder many people like to drive across North America.


    Hanks also said it was his best experience since he made the film - several times he was so involved and so forgetful that he completely forgot the time, so he kept running forward. Fortunately, his brother Jim was always with him.


    After returning to Los Angeles, Adrian continued to work. Although with his ability, as long as everything goes well, it doesn''t take as much time as the original to complete the shooting, but it doesn''t mean it can be wasted. Long before Montgomery finished shooting, he had asked several people to go back to Los Angeles to set up the studio. Most of the shots in Los Angeles were taken indoors, such as bars, hotels, barracks, the White House and Well Table tennis arena for the establishment of diplomatic relations between China and the United States.


    About these scenes, Adrian originally wanted to go to China to shoot on the spot, and he also planned to revise the script and add a paragraph to let Forrest Gump visit Beijing, but after thinking for a long time, he gave up. Not to mention the difficulty of applying for shooting, with the bureaucratic style of some people, God knows when it will be approved. What''s more, if it is not in line with some people''s understanding, even if it can be shown in mainland China, I am afraid that I can not escape the fate of scissors. If it seems disrespectful to print Lao Mao''s head on the racket, it would be too careful to cut off the interview between Forrest Gump and John Lennon.Before Michelangelo Antonioni''s "China" in the 1970s, Adrian gave up. Of course, the irony on the racket and John Lennon''s irony remained. Since China has no intention of going to Chinese mainland, even after this movie, when it comes to China, it can be excused by "excuse me at that time".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C11

    "No, no, no, no, chobabes, it''s not possible. You''re a Soviet style hall, not a Chinese one." Adrian looked at the large studio that had been cleared out. On the wall, there were three long five-star red flags hanging down. On the other side, there was a giant head of Lao Mao.


    "I remember giving you enough information. Why did it come out like this?" He asked his propsman, "don''t tell me, you didn''t look at those things carefully."


    "How can it be," said jobez, a little aggrieved, "I have carefully analyzed the information, and if it is based on the layout of the environment, it will make Forrest Gump''s extraordinary look ridiculous, and you also think so."


    "I think so?" Adrian Lu doubted Hu''s God s ¨¨, "do I really think so?"


    "Of course, it''s in the memo" whenever you start yelling, I have to imagine a lot of people around me and try to look like I''m talking to them. It''s not easy. " Hanks said during his break about the filming.


    "Come on, Tommy, if that''s not easy, then Harrison or Sam must have collapsed." Adrian retorts that it''s more difficult to imagine in a limited setting - star wars or Jurassic Park - than in front of the blue screen.


    The scene lasted about three days, and then the crew moved to San Jose to shoot Forrest Gump''s shrimp fishing scene. This is a very important part of the scene. Lieutenant Dan is completely uplifted by Forrest Gump. Whether it is Lieutenant Dan''s "I haven''t thank you for saving my life" or Forrest Gump''s "I think he probably reconciled with God", these lines and scenes are classic and meaningful.


    Adrian originally planned to shoot this scene in Alabama, but the conditions there are not as good as those in Los Angeles. California is also a coastal area. As long as you do some editing on the camera and the post, the audience can''t tell.


    This is another story about the American dream. Forrest Gump, who couldn''t capture anything at first, because of his persistence, finally won a bumper harvest after surviving the storm. Of course, the film is not only about these, but also about the friendship between Lieutenant Dan and Forrest Gump, as well as the gradual transformation under the influence of this stupid and stupid man. However, Lieutenant Dan here is also the most eye-catching moment, especially the scene of sitting on the mast in the storm and shouting like a vent.


    "At that moment, he thought he was going to die, and he was finally free, and he was no longer living like a walking corpse. But unexpectedly, he and Forrest Gump not only survived, but also made a lot of money because of shrimp fishing. Lieutenant Dan finally understood that the value of a person will not disappear because of setbacks, the key is that you do not go looking for it. But he also knew that Forrest Gump didn''t care about this in his heart. He just wanted to help his friends as much as he could, so in the end, Yu stopped talking Adrian is talking to Gary sinis and Tom Hanks on a shabby fishing boat the crew bought.


    The crew is busy around, building things to shoot, such as large spotlights standing on both sides. It''s afternoon, the sea is sparkling, a beautiful scenery s ¨¨, and the shooting needs the situation just after the rainstorm, so we need to use strong light to create a dark environment on the camera, and then add the distant dark clouds in the later stage.


    "All right, guys, let''s start now." After Cinnis and Hanks put on their make-up and all the staff were in place, Adrian clapped his hands to start filming. The shots here are very short. As long as the two actors are in good mood, everything will go well. Of course, the storm scenes will not be shot here. Those things can only be created in the studio.


    "Well done, gentlemen." All of these shots were smooth, so Adrian announced that he could take a 10 minute break, so they took out their already prepared iced beer and sat down at any place on the boat to drink.


    "What else would be more comfortable to sit on a boat floating in the sea on such a fine afternoon and drink iced beer?" Sinais suddenly exclaimed.


    "Of course," one yelled, "that is, on such a fine afternoon, on a boat floating in the sea, walking around drinking cold beer"


    the crowd burst into a burst of laughter, and sinis exclaimed, "Hey, how can you make fun of the disabled like this? Even if he was just a corner in the movie, s ¨¨ "


    the laughter suddenly increased, so he had to shake his head and continue to drink his cold beer. Adrian, who was leaning on the side of the boat, couldn''t help laughing. He also shook his head and looked at the calm sea. Of course, there are more comfortable things than now, such as sailing with a beautiful woman in a calm sea, enjoying the sea breeze in May.


    "40 degrees to the left, Kate." With Adrian''s voice, Blanchett immediately began to turn the steering wheel in front of him.


    "How about it?" Two times later, she asked aloud.


    "Well done," Adrian leaned out of his head and gave her a thumbs up smile. "Keep going. I''m going to start raising the second sail. Let me know when you''re ready."Blanchett took control of the wheel and looked around, then gave the signal: "no problem, ed."


    Soon, with the creaking sound of turning, another big sail on the yacht also rose, and it swelled and clattered in the hunting wind. The speed of the small yacht suddenly speeds up a lot. If you look down from the sky, you will find that this small yacht with full sails has drawn a beautiful white s ¨¨ trace on the blue sea.


    "Ouch!" Adrian''s cheers from the bow were so infectious that Blanchett couldn''t help but feel at the helm. Although she was wearing a large white s ¨¨ T-shirt above, it was a very short hot Ku underneath, and her slim figure was still at a glance, especially the first two points of Xiong were looming because she didn''t wear Wenxiong, especially you.


    "How do you feel, Kate, I said that no matter what''s unpleasant, it will disappear in the face of the vast sea." After the bow relaxed, Adrian returned to Blanchett. "You''re very good at steering."


    "Thank you. I''m an Australian girl, you know." Blanchett said with a smile.


    Most of Australia''s big cities are on the coastline, so Australians are also very keen on water sports. Blanchett is one of them. When she was in Canberra, she used to rent a yacht with friends to go out to sea. So even though she and he are the only two on the yacht, they still operate well.


    When Adrian called to ask her to go out for a weekend outing, she agreed without thinking about it. Moreover, the other party clearly told her that there were only two of them.


    After a few nautical miles of walking, the wind began to weaken. Adrian immediately lowered the sail and basically stopped the yacht. Then he brought up the champagne in the ice bucket from the cabin below, poured two glasses and handed it to Blanchett: "have a rest and have a drink."


    "Thank you." Blanchett took over, swept his hair, which had been blown to the corner of his mouth by the sea breeze, and sat down with Adrian in the stern. After coming to Hollywood, she heard a lot of rumors about Adrian. On the good side, Keanu Reeves and Jane de BoNT both praised him a lot, especially about last year''s Halloween. Reeves didn''t know how many times he talked about it. On the bad side, the most common one was the gossip, especially the one heard at some parties It is said that Ann plays 3 * with Julia and Monica


    Blanchett is surprised and inevitably has some bad views on Adrian. After all, she is still very young now, and they know each other at parties, and their relationship is not very close. But she didn''t really believe it in her heart. Who knows the credibility of what those people said at the party? By contrast, the staff of the speed of life and death crew may be


    most importantly, she has dated Adrian several times, and he has always impressed her very well. Elegant and knowledgeable, she never conceals her appreciation - women are always eager to be appreciated by those men who are out of s ¨¨.


    Especially after the Oscars, Adrian''s fame in the circle is even higher, especially his vision, which is talked about by all the actors. Many people hope to be liked by him to play the role of s ¨¨. As a result, Blanchett always thought that he had invited himself to play the role of s ¨¨ three or four times. She could not say that she was excited or moved.


    Or is that why I agreed to go on a yacht? The girl drank the champagne and thought, her feet stretched out in the sea and patted. She looked at Adrian and frowned slightly.


    "Your eyes, ed." Although it is a reminder of questioning, the tone of anger is also obvious.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?" Adrian asked with a smile. Because of the sea breeze, the generous T-shirt was completely attached to Blanchett''s body, showing the two semicircles of her Xiong Department perfectly.


    The girl gave him a look, shook her head and said nothing. This is not the first time. Adrian has been looking at Adrian since she changed her clothes, but Blanchett has never felt disgusted. Instead, she often gives him a better observation. Because his eyes are always full of appreciation and admiration, although there are other things, but not much, he did not cover up.


    It has to be direct. Blanchett said to himself in his heart. Adrian is looking at her, and she is not looking at Adrian. After going out to sea, he put on a short Ku. The upper body of chiluo was only hung with a small vest, which made her feel quite different from before.


    If Adrian in the past appeared to be romantic, then now he is full of a wild Xing attraction. The two temperament have no contradictory feeling, but they complement each other.


    "Yes, yes, surfing, diving, windsurfing and so on. I have tried all kinds of sea sports, and my favorite is surfing and diving." Blanchett leaned the glass of champagne on his head, looking at the slightly undulating sea.


    "Oh, that''s a pity. I should drive a high-speed yacht instead of the current yacht," Adrian sighed regretfully. "So we can dive or surf.""No, no, no, I think that''s good," Blanchett said, smiling and shaking his head. "Then we can''t get too far from the coastline and we can''t enjoy things."


    "Oh? What is it? " Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Blanchett did not speak. After drinking the champagne in the glass, a trace of brilliance flashed in the sea blue eyes. Then he stood up and grabbed the corner of his T-shirt and turned it down. The soft and firm * * was naturally displayed in front of Adrian. Then she took off the heat Ku. Lu had been wearing the swimming Ku for a long time. After stretching her beautiful body, she dived into the sea like a flexible fish. After a circle in the sea, Lu came out of the water.


    "Wow, it''s cool enough. I''ve been trying to swim in the deep sea for a long time." Blanchett, who came out of the water and wiped his face, said excitedly and cheerfully, "don''t you try, ed?"


    She looked at him with a smile, a little provocative and a little Youhu, the sea blue eyes and the sea water blend into one, the wet hair combed back, showing all her features with some excellent lines, but at the same time with a kind of different charm.


    Adrian ha ha ha smile, without hesitation to throw away his vest and short Ku, jumped into the sea. The two began to chase and swim around the yacht. Blanchett''s swimming skills are really s ¨¨, which may not be better than Adrian in physical strength, but it is slightly higher than a line in technology. Several times when he was about to be caught, he suddenly twisted his body and slipped through under the yacht.


    "How do you feel, ed?" Smiling, she grabs the edge of the yacht and looks at Adrian, who is slightly gasping in the distance, and says, "not so fast?"


    "You know, Kate, that''s not for a man?" Adrian raised his eyebrows, and his eyes suddenly became dangerous when he looked at her.


    Blanchett was stunned. She realized something. She bent down and chuckled. However, she straightened up and found that Adrian had disappeared in a few seconds.


    She quickly looked left and right, leaned out to the other side of the yacht, and swam to where Adrian had disappeared. After some actions, Adrian still didn''t show up. Blanchett could not help being a little nervous, but she immediately thought of a place. She turned around and was about to act. However, there was a crash. Adrian had turned out of front of her and firmly held her in his arms.


    "How are you now?" He said with a smile.


    "You''re just cheating." Blanchett was obviously unconvinced, twisting his body as if to struggle out.


    "See, see, I know." Adrian joked.


    "Isn''t it?" Blanchett, who recognized the meaning of his words, stopped, but did not admit defeat.


    Adrian laughs but doesn''t speak, just looks at her the vision gradually some change. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but the other party had already bowed her head to live in the water dripping Chun valve. The salty feeling of the sea water and Adrian''s tongue stuck in together, Blanchett weakly resisted and began to cater.


    Two flexible tongues entangled together, you come and I go, sometimes playing, sometimes sucking, warmly exchanging each other''s saliva. After a long time, the two people separated and gazed at each other for a moment, then they stepped on the water together and boarded the yacht again.


    Nothing to say, two people wrapped their bodies with bath towel.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" After a little rest, Blanchett suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    "Invite me out to sea alone."


    She sat down beside him and looked at Adrian without blinking.


    "Maybe, maybe not." Adrian shrugged his shoulders.


    "If I refuse? " Blanchett asked, his eyes moving.


    "So I can only say I''m sorry. " Adrian sighed and turned.


    Blanchett chuckled, grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him down on the yacht floor without warning. Adrian was a little surprised, but did not make any action, just looked up at her. Blanchett straddled him with a smile of affection and desire, and his hips began to grind.


    Adrian took a breath and Blanchett felt his reaction. His smile became more and more charming. She gently raised her hips, moved the swimming Ku to one side, grasped the huge object and sat down slowly. After she sat down completely, she let out a deep groan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C12

    "In a nutshell, if the script doesn''t change as they want, they''ll have to say sorry?" Adrian looked at one of his assistant directors and waved his hand after confirmation: "well, let the Pentagon go to hell. Guns contact other people. As for helicopters, everything is done with CG in the later stage."


    After returning to the studio from San Jose for about a week, the godfather finally borrowed his private golf course from Adrian. Adrian immediately arranged for people to prepare things to shoot the scenes of the Vietnam War in Forrest Gump. At first, he thought that he might be able to borrow some equipment from the military. Later, he realized that if he wanted to get the support of the military, he had to first show the script to the special commissioner of the Ministry of defense, and if the other party was not satisfied with some places, he had to modify it according to their requirements.


    In other words, if you want to win the support of the Pentagon when shooting war scenes, you must highlight the positive image of the U.S. armed forces in the script. Like the plot in Forrest Gump, it is 100% impossible to pass, but don''t worry. In this case, as long as the producer is willing to modify it according to the Pentagon''s will, the military can support and sponsor it. For example, they can use all kinds of weapons, from Xiao to rifles, to aircraft carriers, to assist in shooting, and only need to pay very low fees. If you don''t want to modify it, please go back from where you came from.


    Even so, Adrian still let people try to contact, even if it really can''t pass, at least you can try. So after confirming that he was rejected, he didn''t pay much attention to it, but only a few shots. It didn''t cost much.


    "Get ready as soon as possible. Next Monday we''ll go to the golf course and start shooting. By then I hope the camp has been set up." Adrian said so, then announced that today''s shooting is over.


    He began to walk out of the studio, looking for Charlize''s figure from the left and right. After finishing the last shot, she was not around. However, he soon found out her figure, right in the men entrance of the studio, and was talking to an NV Lang Jia, who was familiar with Adrian.


    "Hi, ed." With a gust of fragrance, Blanchett pours into Adrian''s arms. When she realizes his arrival, she immediately leaves Charlize, who is talking with Jia, and runs over. Although it is to run and pounce, but still with a bit of reserve, let her movements have a charm. But after hugging him, Blanchett''s reserve disappeared, directly around Adrian''s neck, and then passionately kissed him.


    Two people are so indifferent in the studio men kiss, just like lovers in love. It''s not surprising that for more than a week after they came back from the sea, they almost both went into pairs. This is not the first time that NV people have been so intimate with their boss. Of course, it will not be the last time. Even Hanks and others think so. As for Charlize, he looked at the two men with no expression and said nothing.


    "How long have you been here?" Adrian asked, holding her face after the kiss.


    "For a few minutes, talk to your assistant." Blanchett replied with a smile. Her face was so beautiful that she immediately thought of something and turned to Charlize: "I''m sorry, Charlie, I just..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlize interrupted her, still expressionless, and looked at Adrian: "are you coming back tonight, ed?"


    "Of course not. You just need to get things ready and bring them to the set tomorrow." Adrian said, holding Blanchett''s waist, he took a few steps and stopped, then turned to Charlize and said, "well, if there''s anything you need to deal with, you can make your own decisions. If you can''t make decisions, you can wait for me to deal with them tomorrow."


    Here, he squeezed his eyes. Charlize, who had been very calm, finally changed her face a little, but she immediately left a "know" and turned around and walked to the studio without looking back.


    "She seems very difficult to get close to, and she was a little cold when talking to her before." Blanchett said, looking at Charlize''s back, because Adrian was in front of her and she didn''t see the scene.


    "No, she will be very enthusiastic when she is familiar with it, but if she is too familiar, she will not take you seriously." Adrian said meaningfully, and when he turned around he put on a smile.


    "Well, let''s go. We''ll be late." He just walked out of the studio with Blanchett in his arms.


    "How did you arrange it today?" Blanche was very generous and square in his arms, without any taboo.


    "Let''s go to the Greek theater first. There''s a stage play today, Shakespeare''s Antony and Cleopatra, and the famous stage play NV actress Virginia Madsen will play the role of the Egyptian Yan." Adrian said with a smile, "before you go back to Australia, you might as well see how good the American stage actors are."


    "Really? It''s too bang. " Blanchett''s expression of surprise, sea blue eyes flashing with excitement, "you are so sweet, ed.""As long as you are happy." Adrian said, taking her to the battery car, all the way to the parking lot.


    "To tell you the truth, you''re dressed up today with beauty and temperament." Adrian said when he got to the car.


    Today, Blanchett is wearing a thin black se coat and a light se undergarment. His Leggings are the same as his coat. Xiao''s legs are covered with brown se boots. She seems to like to wear boots, but she has to admit that boots can reflect her temperament. Although they are not fully established, they are beginning to take shape.


    "As long as you like." Blanchett shrugged.


    They look at each other, laugh together, and then naturally kiss each other again. After several times of touching each other, Blanchett pushes Adrian away after his hands start to be a little irregular.


    "Hey, it''s in the parking lot," she said with a sly smile. "Don''t be late."


    Adrian laughs and opens the car for her.


    After going to the Greek theater to enjoy the "Antony and Cleopatra" stage play, the next natural is to eat dinner and go shopping. They walked around the streets of Los Angeles, kissing and kissing. Blanchett is still unknown and won''t attract paparazzi''s attention. As for Adrian, although some reporters came to men when shooting in Montgomery and San Jose, their attention was focused on Hanks, the new film emperor. There were few questions about the director. Even more than a year ago, he attracted a lot of attention because of a film, which caused various disputes.


    That''s why Adrian prefers to be behind the scenes. Although some things must be Dang Dang on the front desk, who is not in charge of it?


    "It''s been a good night," Blanchett said in a languid voice as he watched Adrian driving from the front passenger''s seat with one hand on his face. "Next, go back to my apartment or your villa?"


    Her face was a little red, probably because she had a few drinks in the bar before, and of course, excitement was one of the reasons.


    "By the way, I remember when I left the studio, you said to your assistant that you would not go back tonight, so Should it be my apartment? " Blanchett asked, suddenly thinking of something.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out in a minute." Adrian, the driver, said with a smile.


    "So it''s a surprise?" Blanchett thought and looked out of the window, as if to see something out of the night. It wasn''t much at first, but after a few minutes her face became surprised.


    "Ed, don''t you want to..." She pointed out and asked. Adrian didn''t speak. He just drove into the parking lot with a smile and the steering wheel.


    After parking, he said hello to the warden, and he took Blanchett to his own dock. Adrian currently has three Xiao yachts, the yachts he used to sail with Blanchett, the high-speed yachts that can be used in lakes or off the coastline, and the ordinary double decker yachts suitable for traveling.


    At present, these three kinds are enough, and it is not too late to add bigger and more luxurious ones in the future.


    "Ed, no, ED, I don''t like it here." Although he was staggering along the way, Blanchett did not resist Adrian''s pull, just kept saying so.


    "Really?" Adrian suddenly stopped and looked at her with a smile. Then he bent down to fight her and strode to the yacht in front of her.


    Blanchett screamed and kicked his legs in protest, but it was useless. There was no one over the dimly lit pier. She came to the ship, got into the cabin, plopped, and Adrian left her in bed.


    "Not at all Ah, "Blanchett just complained, and before he could finish, Adrian had already jumped up.


    Then they rolled around in a ball on the bed, Blanchett chuckled and screamed, rolled from one end to the other, and fell off the bed to the floor. Soon shrieks and laughter were replaced by panting and groaning, followed by creaks of the floor and all kinds of pounding.


    So tossed for a long time, two people calculate to stop, tightly embrace together panting. And the cabin''s Xiao bedroom was in a mess, no different from that day when we came back from the sea.


    "How could you I will choose this place... " Blanchett, with sweat on his forehead, said in a somewhat hoarse voice after adjusting his breathing. The rose red of his skin, which had been raised because of his height, had not yet dissipated.


    Because she was in a hurry before and Luan, her underwear and trousers were only pulled to half, and her boots were not taken off in time. The heels of her shoes not only pounded the ground fiercely before, but also left several marks on the bed, so the scarlet skin was half covered and half covered, which made Blanchett more like you than before.


    "I''m very impressed here," Adrian held her in his arms and stroked her body. "The blue sky, the white clouds, the sea, and the white sexiao boat running among them, you ride on me, wantonly and wildly. It''s very beautiful. If I didn''t have a job today, I would have pulled you out of the sea again, KateHe said, leaning over and kissing her on the chest, began a gentle Shun suction. Blanchett''s throat let out a low groan, and suddenly turned over and pressed Adrian. His eyes were full of emotion.


    "So You want to try again, don''t you? " She leaned to his ear and exhaled like blue.


    "I do want to try, but not this one." Adrian''s eyes twinkled with the strange god se.


    Blanchett was slightly stunned, but soon realized something. Subconsciously, he shrank back: "no, you can''t..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Adrian picked her up and knelt on the floor while her upper body was pressed down on the bed.


    "Ed, stop it," she exclaimed, shaking with excitement.


    "The body doesn''t lie, dear Kate." Adrian grabs Blanchett by the waist, Tian grabs the corner of his mouth and says in the same excited tone, "it was your first time, wasn''t it? You like it very much


    "No I''m not... " Blanchett wanted to explain, but with Adrian''s foreplay, the feeling that had not gone away rose again. His squinted eyes twinkled with yearning light. The swinging Tun part seemed to resist, but it was more like you were confused. Just as Adrian enters, she screams again. It sounds a little painful, but she is more excited. Her hands hold the sheet tightly and Rou pinches it.


    After returning from the sea that day, Blanchett and Adrian, who were ignited with enthusiasm, stayed in the bedroom of the yacht for the whole night. Because of her excessive enthusiasm, Adrian, who was addicted to it, naturally used Blanchett''s back, but Blanchett, who was also addicted to it, did not refuse. Unexpectedly, she didn''t feel too much discomfort and recovered quickly the next day.


    Adrian can be sure that she never tried the back, but Blanchett, after a little bit of pain at the beginning, became immensely enjoyable, which really surprised him. Among several NV people who have tried the back, Kate is the most difficult one to adapt to. She has to do a lot of foreplay to get in. Monica and Julia are on the same level. Julia may be more successful. But there''s no one like Blanchett to enjoy, yes, enjoy, the kind of euphemism full of unprecedented excitement, which makes people feel that she has long longed for this.


    Or does she have the potential of m in her heart? Adrian was a little excited at the thought of it. And now it''s all the more evident that the mouth resists, but the body accepts and caters to it.


    With the passage of time, a variety of voices ring non-stop in the bedroom, the atmosphere is more popular.


    "Well, I''ll leave." In the lobby of Los Angeles International Airport, Blanchett is dressed up in formal clothes, NV style suit and trousers, and his hair is also coiled up. He has a very temperament appearance, and has no wild feeling of playing Dang last night.


    "Bon voyage," Adrian stroked her face. "When I''m finished filming, I''ll definitely come to Australia to see you. I''m sure I''ll see a more se Kate then."


    Because "the speed of life and death" has been closed, Blanchett has nothing else to do in Hollywood, so he wants to go back to Australia and continue to hone his acting skills through stage plays. If it wasn''t for having sex with Adrian for a week, she might have gone back.


    Blanchett smiles, grabs his hand on his face, stares at him for a long time, then kisses him again, and then walks into the boarding gate with a wave of his hand, but if you look carefully, she walks a little lame.


    Adrian gave a knowing smile, then fell into the eyes of Blanchett, who turned his head for the last time to say goodbye. NV Lang immediately showed his angry eyes. Even though he was far away, he could still feel it and walked inside without turning his head.


    Adrian''s smile is stronger. Looking back on Ji''s love for more than a week, he spent so much time and effort on Blanchett. Of course, it''s just the beginning, and it''s going to deepen. She''s not Monica or Julia. That''s why he didn''t object to her leaving although he wanted her to stay in Hollywood.


    But don''t worry. Adrian knows something about her psychological activities. Although Blanchett may not realize it, it has already taken root.


    Looking back to last night''s situation, that kind of M potential speculation. Adrian''s mouth can not help but emerge a smile. Although Blanchett''s temperament has taken shape according to his idea, it will take time to complete the construction, and plasticity is still very high. So just take some time to modify some of them and add some, and she will surely become a model of lady under the bed. Wait, maybe there''s another one?


    Adrian shook his head and put this aside for the time being. It''s better to step by step. He walked out of the airport and watched the plane to Melbourne take off before he drove downtown.


    On May 15, "Forrest Gump" started shooting the Vietnam War on the private golf course of old Ron Rees. With the efforts of the props group, all kinds of military props needed and the whole camp were long and complete."I said that without those guys from the Ministry of defense, we could still shoot war scenes." Adrian said triumphantly.


    "Come on, how can this scene be considered a war drama?" It''s not like his gun, which is played by Garrison and Williamson.


    "Shut up, Gary. This is one of your few shows with legs. Give me some heart." Adrian said, half warning and half joking. Just then, the director assistant came to tell him that it was all right. He clapped his hands and called out, "OK, guys, get ready to start"


    he said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C13

    This part of the scene of "Vietnam battlefield" is relatively easy. At least, Lieutenant Dan''s legs do not need special treatment, so there is no need to worry about dressing up when shooting. However, Adrian was a little worried that the military adviser he invited didn''t look like a professional.


    With a pair of goldfish eyes, it seems that they never blink their eyes, en is slightly bald, and has a Xiao belly. It always looks like they have no Jing. If it wasn''t for the assistant''s repeated assurance that this guy named wade burnson had actually participated in the Vietnam War as a lieutenant general and had worked as a consultant for born on July 4, he would have thought this guy was a liar.


    Burnson still has something in his stomach. At least several other relevant assistants have admitted that he is quite good at this aspect, and there is basically no mistake in the tactical arrangement. So even if this guy was deprived of the right to drink on the set and often nagged, "when I was fighting for this country in Vietnam, most of the people here were still the first Xiao Gang", Adrian didn''t pay attention to it.


    The shooting was smooth, and there were many interesting places. Hanks used the line "firele" to tease Adrian. This is a term commonly used by the U.S. military to evade the blasting carried out by its own side. At the time of calling this sentence, Lieutenant Dan is letting someone throw a grenade into the de, which is completely in line with the literal meaning.


    The most difficult shooting should be Forrest Gump running to save the scene, the previous few are OK, holding Babu when the lens is not so easy. In this play, Forrest Gump wants to run out before the firebomb falls down, so it is impossible to use the montage technique of "holding" and then switching to "putting down". Hanks must carry Williamson, which weighs about 200 pounds, to run at least 100 feet. This is not an easy thing.


    After thinking twice, Adrian had the stuntman try to run, then hung a wire around Williamson to support his weight, and then let Hanks run again before shooting the explosion again. As for the next jet planes and incendiary bombs, they need to be added with CG at the later stage, just like the large helicopters when Forrest Gump arrived at the camp.


    "This is the document you need to sign today." During the break, Charlize sent some information to Adrian. She seemed more indifferent than before, but Adrian, who knew her well, didn''t pay attention.


    "Is it settled? Why don''t I know? " Looking at the document in his hand, he asked in surprise.


    "Claude called the day before yesterday, when you were busy because of the rain scene. Let me not disturb you. Of course, I will not go against your will." Charlize said lightly.


    "Oh, yes, those shots didn''t work very well, so I was a bit impatient." Adrian recalled, then suddenly said, and then patted Charlize on the shoulder: "sorry, Charlie."


    "Sorry?" Charlize looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "I didn''t speak very well." Adrian said with a smile and signed his name.


    "Used to it." Charlize shrugged, took back the papers, turned and left. "Claude will be here in 30 minutes."


    "Claude? What is he doing here? " Adrian asked curiously, and the answer was Claude himself: "come here, of course What do you mean? Visiting, right? I''ve never seen your work before. Besides, it''s on my father''s golf course, and I should have come here, shouldn''t I? "


    And the first thing he said when he came here was, "God, if Dad had known you''d ruined his golf course like this, he would have killed you."


    "I''m sorry, crow. He''ll kill you before that." That''s Adrian''s answer.


    "How do you feel? Is it different from the director''s job in my mind?" Adrian took Claude around the group and asked after answering some questions in detail.


    "Yes," Claude nodded. "I always thought that the director would either sit in his chair and shout for the beginning and the end, or he would do special effects with a prop maker or shoot against the camera."


    Here he stopped to think, looked at Adrian: "it seems that I said and just saw no difference."


    "Come on, crow, don''t sell long in front of me," Adrian punches him with a smile. "Every director has his own thing to do. James Cameron is a director who loves technology. But as a director, the most important job is not to do special effects, not to resist the camera, but to schedule. "


    "Scheduling?"


    "Yes, a director, even if he doesn''t know how to make light, make up and special effects, can make a grand movie. Men only told the departments what they wanted to do and what the results were in line with their own requirements. The key lies in the director''s own mind to have a complete idea, complete picture, can grasp the whole movie process Adrian explains."It sounds like," Claude rubbed his chin, "as if it were my job."


    "Most things in the world are essentially the same," Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "Well, let''s talk about what''s going on now. I thought it would cost 200 million, but I didn''t expect to spend only 120 million."


    "You know, Disney''s initial price for Miramax was only 10 million, and after we joined it, it went up to 80 million. But Michael Eisner obviously didn''t think they were worth more than that, so he let go after we made 120 million Claude explained simply, "of course, the 120 million yuan is not in vain. Although Miramax retains the independent management right, it is wholly owned by us and gives them 18% dividend"


    "have you met the Weinstein brothers? How do you feel? " Adrian immediately asked.


    "I''ve only met a few times. I''m not sure, but from the data collected from other sources, these two guys are similar to what you said. But at the same time, they are very aggressive, and they are no less aggressive than ours. They are over 50 years old, and they have deep feelings for the Miramax brand Claude recalled.


    "Of course, it''s a company named after their parents," Adrian shrugged. "Sooner or later, they''ll find out that it''s much more enjoyable to be acquired by us than by Disney, a year old."


    "By the way, ED, are you interested in meeting them?" Claude said suddenly.


    "See you again?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Of course, you are the chairman." Claude laughed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Well, no problem." Adrian agreed and added, "if you have time."


    There must be time. The golf course where Forrest Gump plays is not far away from Claude''s private club, so Adrian met the Weinstein brothers here the next day.


    Of the two brothers, Bob Weinstein is familiar, while Harvey Weinstein is very talkative.


    "If I had known that you would have achieved what you are now, ED, I would have personally gone over and taken over the distribution rights." Harvey said with a laugh when he talked about things a few years ago.


    When Adrian took "two big guns" to Venice Film Festival, Miramax was the first one to come to men. It can be seen that their eyes are still very good. At the moment, it seems that there is a certain sense of predestination, which immediately draws on the relationship between several people, except Adrian. If he had not been born, Miramax would have been the focus of the early 1990s under the Weinstein brothers.


    Well, don''t worry about that. They''re in his pocket.


    "As I told Crowe before, we are more suitable for you than Disney. Think about it, Disney''s signboard has always been suitable for all ages, while Miramax is unrestrained, and Eisner always likes to be arbitrary. In a short time, it may be nothing, but after a long time, there will be irreparable contradictions. " Adrian said so.


    This is not alarmist, but something that happened in his memory. Of course, the problem is not all Disney. It is only natural that the parent company wants its subsidiaries to develop in the direction they plan. To put it bluntly, it is still a matter of control.


    But now that Miramax has been acquired by AC media, it is unlikely that this situation will happen again. First, as he said, they are more compatible with each other than Denis; second, since he knows some situations, he will certainly avoid them. More importantly, under Adrian''s plan, AC media is different from Disney.


    After this speech, the Weinstein brothers were obviously aware of this, and both looked thoughtful, and then became more enthusiastic.


    "Well done, ed. I knew it would be the right thing for you to come over." After the Weinstein brothers left, Claude praised.


    "I''m just telling you the truth," Adrian said, smiling and moving his finger. "And the Weinstein brothers are not going to be loyal to us because of that, and we''re not going to give up on Miramax to run as we plan."


    "That''s right." Claude held up the coffee cup and then shifted the subject: "if you want DreamWorks to be a shield in front of you, why invest another 100 million? If you want to share the profits, 100 million is a little less? I heard Spielberg they''re trying to raise money - or do you just want to support him? "


    "Of course not. I did it in two years." Adrian smiles.


    "Two years later?" When you''re surprised enough, Claude


    "It''s OK to support Spielberg, but it''s more for karsenberg." Adrian added.


    "Jeffrey casenberg?" Claude was even more confused. "Didn''t he just fall out with Disney?"Adrian laughs but doesn''t answer. The establishment of DreamWorks is much earlier than he remembers. Of course, this is related to his persuasion, but it has caused a series of changes. Is it good for Steven to join in the top management of Disney, but he still wants to go to the top with Steven Carson, but he doesn''t want to work with him.


    As far as DreamWorks itself is concerned, it doesn''t matter if there is no karsenberg. Spielberg may be able to find a more se CEO. However, for Adrian, this is an irritating thing. The reason why he urged Spielberg to set up DreamWorks ahead of time was to find a shield for his company, and it was difficult to say whether this goal could be achieved without karsenberg.


    But he was responsible for the butterfly effect, and he couldn''t remember why karsenberg had agreed to Spielberg''s invitation. As a result, in the face of this situation, but nothing can be done, Adrian had to comfort himself, not everything will follow his mind.


    However, a few weeks later, Michael Eisner''s deputy, Frank Wilson, died in an accident because of a helicopter accident. Karsenberg was full of joy and thought that he could take over after so long efforts. Unexpectedly, Eisner appointed another person and excluded him. The angry karsenberg and Dinis immediately broke his face.


    "That''s how Mike left paramount, but today he''s using it on someone else." After seeing the news, Lafayette, who worked with Eisner, said.


    In fact, it''s normal that everyone will have some changes after taking power. Adrian asked Lafayette whether he would do the same in that position if necessary. After thinking for a long time, Lafayette gave a positive word - he was very honest. The saying that power is the best * y is not groundless. For example, Adrian''s behavior is the best explanation for its literal meaning.


    In a word, at the same time, karsenberg asked Disney for his due benefits, and at the same time, Spielberg, who seized the opportunity to hand over the olive branch, finally got together, and Adrian was relieved.


    Naturally, they would not tell Claude Ming that after drinking his own coffee, Adrian immediately got up to leave.


    "I still have work to do," he said. "Call me or Charlie if you need anything."


    "I see." Claude left the club without questioning.


    "Tell Richard I''m on my way back and get him ready." After the car drove on the road, Adrian told the NV secretary next to him, NV assistant.


    Charlize quickly fulfilled his request: "they''ve started to adjust."


    Although Adrian came here for an appointment, the shooting there did not stop. As in Alabama, some simple scenes were shot by the assistant director''s camera.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded, thinking of something sideways, looking at Charlize with one hand on his cheek: "Hey, Charlie, it''s the weekend soon. Maybe we can go out for a walk?"


    "Go out for a walk?" Charlize took a look.


    "Yes, I suddenly found out that we haven''t had a holiday together yet." Adrian said, gesturing.


    "We''ve had enough holidays together, and by the way, please let me remind you, ED," Charlize looked at Glover, who was driving in front of her. "We agreed that I could only sleep with you, not you with me."


    Although Adrian and Charlize were very clear about their relationship, Glover coughed slightly. From the front rearview mirror, his face was a little strange and seemed to be struggling with something. Adrian, who also knew this, was embarrassed by Charlize''s recklessness and touched his nose and didn''t know what to say.


    "And then," Charlotte said at this point, "get your troubles right."


    Then she turned to look out of the window and ignored Adrian. Adrian shrugged and put it down for a while, and Charlize was right. It''s business to deal with the current problems first.


    In fact, this is not a big problem, because after taking Blanchett out to sea, the next week or so, the two were intertwined with each other and naturally left the others in the cold. This is a very normal thing. If he is allowed to maintain a relationship with four or five NV people, once the link of life is broken due to an accident, it will certainly be difficult to separate himself.


    But Adrian doesn''t have any bad feelings. On the contrary, he enjoys it. Isn''t it what he wants to walk among the NV people like this? Moreover, under his guidance, Monica basically belongs to him, even if she knows it, she won''t care; Kate is currently in conflict, and she won''t notice this; Sarah is shooting "vampire Buffy" in the studio, and he also shot "Forrest Gump" in the studio before. In the past, there is no problem at all, and Yin * Sara has tried the storage room Ji loves and offers his mouth. So the only problem is Julia."I''ve called you ten times, ED, but every time it''s your assistant NV, can''t you answer the phone once? Well, you have something, you have a job, you can''t answer the phone, but why don''t you call me back? Even if you call me back, do you really care about me, ed? "Julia yelled angrily over the phone.


    Nevertheless, Adrian recognized the uneasiness hidden in his anger.


    "I just want to say sorry, honey. I''m sorry." He suppressed the smile in his heart and said in a sincere tone.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little late to say sorry, ed"


    "yes, it''s a bit late, but it''s not too late. Well, tomorrow is the weekend. Let''s go to Orange County for a break. You''ll be in a better mood


    "Rest I won''t promise."


    "That''s settled. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "Hey, ED, I haven''t agreed yet"


    "see you tomorrow, I love you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C14

    With blue sky, white clouds and Lang flowers splashing on the reef, Julia sat on the balcony indignantly, holding her legs and looking at the distant horizon, her long curly hair blowing with the sea breeze. Every time she thought about how she had come, she was so angry that she made up her mind that no matter what Adrian did today, she would ignore it.


    At the time, she was at another villa with her nephew, Emma Roberts, the NV son of her irresponsible brother and NV friend. Adrian went straight to men and said we had an appointment today.


    "I didn''t agree at all yesterday." Julia flatly refused him, trying to let him know that she was not something he could call and swing. Of course, in order not to make Adrian so embarrassed (Julia herself thinks so), she immediately made an excuse: "I have to accompany my nephew NV now."


    Originally thought that Adrian would retreat in the face of difficulties, but unexpectedly he went to Emma and squatted down in front of Emma and began to get close to him. What''s more, she didn''t expect that v-child, who had been somewhat vigilant, showed a smile to him after a few words. Knowing that no one had ever been able to let Emma accept it so quickly, Adrian said something that almost made her faint.


    "I''m going out on a date with your aunt now, but she won''t, so I''ll have to take her long in some very conventional way so that you can do whatever you like with the nanny at home." He said that to Emma, and her three-year-old nephew, NV, blinked and nodded happily.


    "What are you talking about, ed?" Julie Adam roared, but the next moment she was picked up by Adrian.


    Suddenly, she screamed, and then she struggled with shame and anger. Before she could speak, Adrian threatened, "don''t move, Julie, if you don''t want Emma to see something you shouldn''t see."


    "What do you want to do?" Julia asked nervously.


    "Nothing. It''s just," Adrian thought, leaning over his head, and then with a wicked smile, "for example, how about tying you up with a rope and stuffing it into the car?"


    "To see, to see." before Julia spoke, Xiao Emma, sitting on the sofa, giggled and clapped her hands.


    Angry and a little ashamed, Julia was in Adrian''s car after waking up, so she was semi forced to Orange County.


    "Ha, I knew you were here, Julie." Adrian appeared in men''s mouth with two glasses of champagne.


    "What are you doing here?" Julia said coldly, "I''ve already said that I won''t sue you for illegally restricting my personal freedom, so you don''t need to do anything to please me."


    "Are you worried about Emma?" Adrian turned a deaf ear to her and bent over to kiss her cheek. Julia turned to avoid it, but Adrian put his arm around his waist and went straight into his arms, kissing her half forcibly as before.


    "You can''t So "Julia struggled with a lack of energy.


    "Emma will be fine with a babysitter. She''s a cute NV child and reminds me of another Emma in London." Adrian stroked her face and put the cup in her hand. "But it''s just the two of us at the moment."


    Julia sipped the champagne without saying a word, turned her head and continued to look outside the balcony.


    "Do you remember there?" Adrian pointed to the beach along the coastline. "When you first came here, you liked to walk on the beach over there. You said that the sunset there was the best to see. So every time you come here, you will go for a walk when the sun goes down. Today is no exception, right?"


    Julia recalled something with a smile, but then put it away: "no, I don''t want to go today."


    "Really?" Adrian looked at her with a smile and did not blink for a long time. Although Julia kept looking at him vigorously, she gradually lost the will to resist.


    Just when she finally agreed to come down, Adrian suddenly changed the topic: "well, let''s do something else."


    This gave Julia a choking feeling, but it soon became a surprise, because Adrian immediately took a guitar and sat on the balcony and began to play and sing. He sang a country folk song called "be" by John Denver, fresh and warm. Although Adrian''s voice is not as good as John Denver''s, it has a unique flavor with the sea breeze and the imperceptible sea Lang sound.


    The dark eyes had been fixed on Julia and she had never left. Julia could not help sighing as she listened to the song. Sometimes she was disgusted with her own insensibility, and she wanted to leave him more than once, but she would throw the idea out of the air for the first time after each meeting.


    Adrian will be a good man when he is alone in private. He remembers her likes, her habits and everything. You can feel that his heart is on you. But at other times, he is a real jerk. He doesn''t need to count several boats. Julia knows that he and his beautiful NV secretary must have been in bed, but he hasn''t contacted her for more than a week It''s definitely not Monica.However, he is very Mi people, sometimes gentle and intimate, sometimes evil Bi people, it is difficult to get rid of. Julia still remembers that night when he asked him whether he had sex with Cameron, most men either denied or faltered to change the subject. But Adrian bluntly admitted that "it was just a song" and "you are not the same as her".


    She actually let him go. Thinking of all the things today, Adrian''s semi forced posture and her obedience, Julia suddenly found that he had firmly controlled himself in his hands. What''s worse, she seemed to like the feeling of being controlled.


    Julia looked at Adrian, who was still singing, with a smile on her lips and clear black eyes. She had a bitter smile in her heart. In fact, she knew that besides these, there was an important reason for her to stay with him.


    I''ve established my position here. I don''t have to depend on him, and he won''t force me to stay. Julia said to herself more than once, but she always said it and forgot. How could she forget who rescued herself from the box office poison Yao title? Although the goose pond assassination order, which she cooperated with Denzel Washington, also played a lot of roles, four weddings and one funeral is the real return. According to Adrian, if you fall down in that type of film, you have to stand up on that type of film.


    What''s more, the promise of his love trilogy, as well as the deeper meaning hidden behind, let her be moved. Julia, who watched Adrian get to where he is today, believes he can do it.


    All these things mixed together, she could not get rid of the idea. This is not bad, anyway, I can quit at any time, and before that, I won''t lose to other NV people. Julia said to herself in her heart, and the idea peaked when she woke up the next morning.


    "I never knew that you were so nice to the NV people." When Julia opened her eyes, her eyes opened.


    No wonder the hand feels so soft, but How could she be here? Julia suddenly sat up from the bed, and then found herself and Monica were all red. She screamed, quickly wrapped herself in a quilt, glanced around her, and then looked blankly at Monica.


    "You Why are you here? " She stammered.


    "Why can''t I be here." Monica leaned over and lifted her face, showing her body in front of Julia without reservation, just like Is it a demonstration?


    "No I mean... " Julia didn''t know what to say for a moment. "This is Ed''s villa... "


    "You can come to Ed''s villa, can''t I?" Monica''s smile became playful. "Or, you want to tell me, you forgot about last night, Julie?"


    "Last night Last night... " Julia covered her forehead, and she glanced at the room again. It was Adrian''s bedroom, and the morning sun was pouring in through the window, telling her that the time and place were right.


    Contact with Monica''s eyes again, her body slightly shakes, all kinds of last night finally gush out from the mind.


    Under Adrian''s attack, Julia soon softened down, and then played with him for a day. In the evening, she had to drink, talk and do. She knew that Adrian, who was so half forced to long her here, would not easily let herself go, so she took the initiative and passionately intertwined with him. However, just as he picked her up from behind and let her die, the bedroom door opened and an NV man appeared at men''s mouth.


    At that time, the bedroom was dark with the lights off. Although the lights in the corridor were on, the backlight could not see the shape of the NV people. Although immersed in love Yu, a huge sense of shame suddenly enveloped Julia, because Adrian was holding her from behind, and even when men opened, he did not mean to stop. Then the NV went into the bedroom, knelt down in front of her, and then there were pictures of all kinds of Luan.


    "At last?" "To be honest, you''re a good kisser," she said


    Although it''s about kissing, she points her lips with her finger, then slides down, and finally stops under her navel. The metaphor is not clear.


    Julia''s face immediately turned red to her ears, and the images of Yin were constantly circling in her mind, and a burst of anger suddenly came out of her heart: "I just want to know why you are here"


    "I used the key of this villa to relax. You know, paparazzi are always annoying, but you are here." Monica didn''t take her roar in her heart at all, still half of the body of red Luo kept the previous lazy tone, "angry? Why? Because last night, Dang? "


    "I You... " Julia''s body trembled a little, and she managed to control herself by saying, "I can''t compare with you, Monica.""So Ed likes me better," Monica shrugged. "I can make him more satisfied, but you can''t, Julie. Of course, I admit I''m going to have a little bit of an advantage later, but you''re really bad


    "I''m bad. I''ll be worse than you?" Julia sneered. "Are you talking big, Monica."


    "It''s true, Julie. I know you don''t want to admit it, but..." Monica shrugged and looked at Julia with a defiant look in her eyes, which almost burst into flames.


    At this time, Adrian''s voice finally rang: "want breakfast, NVS?"


    Looking at the two NV people in the room, one of them is naked and the other is half covered in a quilt. Adrian''s heart is full of satisfaction. Last night was the most enjoyable time for him in recent years. He flipped around with Monica and Julia. At the same time, Gao Zhen was very happy.


    It''s premeditated, of course, that Monica would show up here, and when she was in Montgomery, she clearly hinted to him that maybe she could try to get Julia in. In the face of such a good thing, Adrian has no reason to disagree, so he finally decided on the current plan: when he was alone with Julia at the villa in Orange County, he called Monica, and then he joined in when Ji was in love. He did things first and then


    "Sorry, Julie, about this..." Adrian then looked at Julia and then at Monica, and immediately showed a sorry God se, very sincere, not like pretending. He puts Nai''s plate on the bedside table, trying to explain something, but Monica gets out of bed for the first time, and chiluo walks to his side and takes his arm.


    "It doesn''t matter, ED, I was very happy last night," Monica said, glancing at Julia with a charming smile. "I believe I make you happy, too, so let''s go down to breakfast."


    "Well Of course, you can dress first... "


    "No, that''s it. I think it''s a pleasure to have breakfast and walk around the garden in the morning light." Monica said, glancing at Julia again, the eyes are red Luoluo disdain and provocation.


    Julia, who was short of breath, suddenly became more intense. After biting, chiluo stood up and walked to Adrian and took his other arm.


    "I don''t mind." She raised her chin and looked at Monica.


    Of course, ninny and Julia have a good relationship with each other, even if they don''t have a good idea for breakfast, it''s a good idea for them to start with.


    This is the case with NV people. They are naturally better at feeling Xing than men. Therefore, they are more sensitive and extroverted to keep up with each other. When they are impulsive, they are more likely to refuse to give up. En wants to surpass each other for the first time without thinking about anything else, just like now.


    In the following time, Monica and Julia''s verbal confrontation became more and more fierce. At the beginning, Monica was still consciously guiding, but she soon became angry with Julia''s hidden sharp language. In this way, Adrian was naturally greatly cheaper. He spent the whole Sunday in various flattering ways of the two NV people. It can be said that Yan Fu had tried his best. Of course, conflicts may escalate occasionally, for example --


    "I understand your needs very well, Monica, after all, you have Thirty years old, right? " "I''m sorry, I don''t remember very well. Maybe it''s thirty-two?"


    "We''re here and there," she said with a sneer. "You''re only three years older than me, Julie. You''re at an awkward age. Compared with young NV children, you''re very mature, but I''m not romantic enough."


    Besides, even if they don''t turn over their faces, I''m afraid they''ll be scattered once and for all. One of the things NV people dislike most is to talk about their age, especially in front of their competitors. So every time Adrian comes forward to stop, language or action, for example, move the hand attached to the Tun part of the two people, move it inside, and then press it down the groin, holding it properly every time, so that the two NV people always maintain the current state.


    This evening is more crazy than the previous night. Two NV people take turns to compete with the other, sometimes Adrian and Julia, but Adrian and Monica, sometimes Monica and Julia. Finally, the three people mixed Luan into a ball, all kinds of tricks exhausted, to several times of war before the full enjoyment, and then embrace together deep sleep.


    It was a weekend full of love. Adrian had a few seconds before he went to bed with two NV people in his arms, hoping that the weekend would not be over. Of course, it was impossible. The next day was Monday, and the work continued, so even though he was reluctant, he got up early and drove Julia and Monica back to Los Angeles.Julia didn''t speak all the way. Although she didn''t have any expression on her face, she got out of the car and went into the house without saying hello.


    "She seems to be aware of something." Monica poked her head out of the back, Adrian said with a breath in her ear.


    "So what?" Adrian grinned and turned to kiss her lips. Should I thank you, Monica


    "No, as long as you like." Monica winked, and something seemed to twinkle in her eyes.


    "I love it." Adrian pinched her chin and said meaningfully.


    Although this weekend is so enjoyable, the past still has to go. The shooting of Forrest Gump is coming to an end. It took about three days to shoot the remaining fragmentary scenes in the studio, and Adrian immediately boarded the plane for New York.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C15

    In the spacious study, the exquisite handmade furniture, the gorgeous curtain on the window and the European style decoration create the classical atmosphere of the room just right. A row of tall bookcases against the wall contain many books, from literature, philosophy and history to finance and commerce. The bookcase is not locked, and many books can be seen through the glass, so these are not used to decorate the decoration.


    At the top of the study is a large desk. Although there are many objects on it, they are arranged in a neat and orderly way. From this we can infer that the master of the study is a self disciplined, authoritative and unquestionable one. In the middle of the desk, there is a small bronze bust with thick hair and beard. There is a sentence carved under it: the pursuit of personal interests is the essence of human beings. This is the famous saying of Adam Smith. The wealth of nations, the main founder of economics, has influenced many people later.


    However, this bronze statue is not a bust of him. According to Uncle Anderson, it is a Duke of the Cowell family. He was active in the Tudor Dynasty and laid a huge foundation for the Cowell family. After the twists and turns, it can be connected with Henry VIII and Elizabeth I in blood.


    Adrian was always amused at the thought of it. He couldn''t understand why the upper class people in the United States, especially the group named after them, were so full of aristocratic complex that they always wanted to connect themselves with the British royal family, as if they were superior to each other.


    It is understandable that Europeans have aristocratic complex. After all, they have tradition, but Americans Well, I came from the European continent at the beginning, but I don''t know whether it''s satire or mockery to think that the United States was still struggling to become independent.


    "Why did you come in so quickly? I thought you would talk to them more." Anderson''s old voice suddenly rang out.


    "I suddenly thought of something and wanted to find a place to think quietly, so..." Adrian made a gesture to explain, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the other party: "did you think of something? What else is more important than today''s cocktail party? Warren is interested in you, you should take the opportunity, ed "


    " OK, I apologize, uncle. " Adrian shrugged his shoulders and tried to speak with sincerity. He was used to his uncle''s way of speaking and scolding. Generally speaking, he would wander for a moment and wait for him to finish what he wanted to say. So even though Anderson was still nagging about Warren Buffett at the previous reception, Adrian didn''t hear a word.


    He came to New York to see his uncles and aunts just to express his feelings. He didn''t have time to have in-depth communication with people like Warren Buffett. Besides, it should be Claude''s business. He just needs to make a good impression with them.


    Soon, one of his uncle''s words brought him back to reality: "you''re too close to the Jews, ed."


    "You know, uncle, that''s Hollywood." Adrian said slowly.


    "I understand, but you have to notice that," Anderson said, frowning. "It''s not good to be too close to those people. You have to understand what you''re doing."


    "Yes, uncle." Adrian nodded, but in spite of this reply, there was a burst of disdain in his heart. For the pure, it was almost natural not to deal with the Jews, just as they liked to pursue the aristocratic blood.


    Adrian knows that, but he never takes it to heart. There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests, which was said by British Prime Minister Palmerston in the 19th century - not Churchill, but condensed - which is not applicable to individual human beings, but very suitable for countries and large groups, so there is no need to worry too much. Of course, it''s right to remind Claude.


    "If only Victor could be like you." Anderson suddenly exclaimed.


    "Victor will understand sooner or later, uncle." Adrian said against his heart, and at the same time sighed for his cousin in his heart. He would bet that his uncle said something like "look at your cousin" in front of victor.


    No matter where, which country, what era, there are always parents who talk about "children of others". They always think that this can better spur their children forward, but they don''t understand that what the children want most is the affirmation from their parents. It''s no wonder victor and his father are in hot water.


    Of course, it''s uncle Anderson''s family business. He doesn''t need to get involved. Just say a few words. Although Adrian and Victor''s relationship is very general, but he believes that victor will not hate him.


    "Then I''ll leave, uncle. Nice to meet you." Adrian said and stood up.


    "Leaving so soon?" Anderson frowned. "What are you up to? Making movies again? "


    "Well Yes, it''s a very interesting film that runs through the 40 years of American history. " Adrian explained that as soon as the words fell, uncle continued to criticize: "I think you should focus on the management of the company, not the film production. Although you have won a lot of honors, but..."No one can bear this kind of care? After coming to the street, Adrian was so ferocious. But he soon put it behind him. Anyway, uncle helped himself a lot. He liked to let him be so good.


    "To long island." As he got into the car, Adrian told the driver that he didn''t know that Charlize had come to New York with him, but he wasn''t there at the moment.


    "It''s too much to leave her." Adrian said half self mockery, then noticed the briefcase left in the car, opened it, shook his head with a smile, and then looked out of the window.


    He didn''t come to New York for the shooting of Forrest Gump. The whole film is almost finished. The rest is the anti war demonstration in the reflection pool under the Washington Monument and various outdoor scenes in Washington. Therefore, if he is really busy shooting things, he should not appear here.


    However, since Adrian has come to New York, naturally there are things to do, such as visiting his uncle and aunt, and dealing with some Si affairs. And then he had to go to London. Apart from the fact that he hadn''t seen Emma for a long time, an important thing had come to an end, and it was time to put it into control.


    After finishing his clothes, Adrian got out of the car with his briefcase, walked through the fence of a two-story cottage and rang the doorbell.


    "Hi, ED, nice to meet you." Cherie, who opened the door, gave him a hug and then turned to the inside and said, "Hey, Nada, who''s here?"


    "Ed?" The petite Natalie immediately got out of the inner room and looked at Adrian at the door with surprise eyes.


    Adrian said hello to her with a smile and wave, but did not speak. This is another thing that he came to New York. He invited Natalie to play s ¨¨ in person. As for why he robbed the subordinate''s work, it is self-evident.


    "I love the play, ed. it''s good." After simply flipping through the script, ivnalu looks satisfied.


    "Thank you. I''m glad you like it." Adrian with the cup smiles and nods, then looks at Natalie.


    After a few months, Natalie has grown a few inches, and her hair is no longer the Bo * head she used to shoot "the killer is not too cold". Some of them are as long and slightly curved as they were when they met for the first time. This makes her a little more beautiful. Her round face has begun to become sharp, but her eyes are still so bright.


    But at this time, she seemed a little depressed, especially after reading the script. Although Natalie concealed herself well and kept smiling when Adrian asked, she did not escape his eyes.


    "Then, will you agree to come down?" Adrian looks at her with a meaningful smile.


    "Well..." Natalie opened her mouth and, judging from her God s ¨¨, seemed to want to refuse, but after touching Adrian''s eyes, she swallowed back and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I need time to think about it."


    "Can you give us a few minutes, ivner?" Adrian smiles and looks at the girl''s father.


    "Oh, of course." Avner nodded, got up, took his wife to a distance, and gave the living room to them.


    "You think you can help me convince them." After they left, Adrian did not speak. Natalie complained first, and the angry s ¨¨ between her eyebrows was no longer hidden.


    "I''m sorry, Nada, I agree with your parents on this." Adrian whispered as he spread out his hand.


    "Why?" Natalie frowned. "Do you think I can''t interpret the angle s ¨¨? Or do you think about it in other ways, just like mom and dad? Mathilda is only 12, isn''t she? "


    Adrian frowned, but didn''t bother with the topic: "Nada, do you like movies?"


    "Of course." Although she didn''t understand why he asked the question, Natalie replied.


    "So, what do you think of being in a movie? I mean, are you going to take s ¨¨ entirely out of interest, or are you going to make it your own business? " Adrian continued.


    Natalie didn''t answer directly this time, but after a long time, a smile crossed her face, and after looking at her parents who were talking in the distance, she gave the answer: "I want to take it as a career."


    "Then rejection is the best thing to do." Adrian immediately said, then raised his hand to stop the girl''s argument: "listen to me, Nada, I know you like this book very much, and I''m sure you can play the role of s ¨¨"


    you are your Lolita. He said so softly in his heart, his face still serious: "but she''s going to ruin your future, Nada. It''s not alarmist. You should be aware of the great sensation this novel caused when it was published, and I believe sandy told you that Adrian Lynn is facing a lot of moral charges now, and if you do play Lolita, you will face the same blame. "


    "But..." Natalie hesitated, a little unconvinced to argue: "you are so careful in" this killer is not too cold ", have you been criticized as well? Besides, there are not many controversial actors. ""This is totally different from" the killer is not too cold ". As you have said, I handle these feelings very carefully and stop. What''s more, the movie has more than that, so there are few criticisms." Adrian patiently explained, "as for the other question, it''s true that a lot of s ¨¨ actors are also controversial, but very few people are controversial at your age, understand? This society won''t like a girl of your age to play the role of s ¨¨, so if you do take over the role of Lolita, you may still be able to continue to act in the future, but it is completely out of touch with first-class actors. It is right for your parents to let sandy refuse the guy with the same name as me. "


    Although Natalie returned to New York after the release of "the killer is not too cold" and has never been to Los Angeles, Adrian has always kept correspondence with her, occasionally making phone calls, and playing the role of listener s ¨¨, so she has a better understanding of her current situation, in some aspects, even better than her parents.


    Because of Adrian, Natalie is now more famous than he remembers at the same time, so naturally, there are countless films coming in, all kinds of them. Even if his version of "the killer is not too cold" has been dealt with in the plot and some ambiguous plots have been watered down, the accusing voice is still inevitable. There is no shortage of self styled defenders, many of which are directed at Natalie herself.


    As a result, Natalie''s parents began to be more careful in choosing plays for their daughter. The over mature character s ¨¨ was excluded, and films like Lolita, which are still considered as true in the eyes of conservatives, are not considered. However, to Adrian''s surprise, Natalie herself wanted to play the role of s ¨¨.


    "I think I can handle this angle s ¨¨ well. I don''t understand why my parents oppose it. Don''t I know how to protect myself? I''m a big girl. Do you have any good advice, ed? "


    This is a paragraph from Natalie''s letter, which confirms that she really wants to take over the corner s ¨¨ of Lolita, and implicitly expresses the hope that Adrian can help. When she thought about her audition, she didn''t mean to blurt out that she liked Lolita. Adrian sighed again that the words of the media could not be fully believed. Natalie in memory would refuse the role s ¨¨, mostly at the request of her parents.


    So he took this opportunity to come to New York and come to Natalie''s house, not to persuade Avner and Shelley - even if Shelley might agree, conservative ivner would not allow it - but to persuade Natalie, as he said just now, if she really takes on the role of s ¨¨, she will be excluded from the mainstream society, and she will not be associated with the first-class actors, This is not alarmist. How many people knew that the female star of the 1997 version of Lolita had any praiseworthy works?


    However, it was also a good opportunity, so Adrian had a script ready early.


    "Do you think the script''s corner s ¨¨ doesn''t challenge Xing, Nada?" Looking at the contemplative girl, Adrian suddenly asked, "do you think the girl corner s ¨¨ in this single parent family is very simple?"


    Looking at the script on the tea table, Natalie shook her head: "not necessarily, but I just


    She made a gesture, the corner of her mouth showed a wry smile, and with a little grievance, biting her mouth, Chun looked as if I could see it.


    "An actor with s ¨¨ is finally brave enough to try a different role s ¨¨. Mathilda and Lolita are actually identical in some ways. You have shaped her very well. I bet that she will become the classic character s ¨¨ in a few years'' time, so there is no need to play the similar character s ¨¨ any more." Adrian''s voice hides a trace of following you, "and Amy, this lonely girl who has to live with some strange father because her mother was in a car accident is also worth your molding."


    The movie he prepared for her is called fly with you. It is a very warm, environmental friendly and interesting movie. It tells about a girl named Amy who lost her mother in a car accident and was brought back to Canada by her divorced father. Amy, who didn''t know how to get along with her father at first, was not used to it until one day she found a nest of wild goose eggs on the farm. She made a self-made incubator to successfully birth these wild geese and became their mother.


    Amy loves the wild geese, but wildlife officials tell her it''s illegal to keep them unless they don''t have wings. So Amy tried to get them back to the south, but the question was, what would they do if they never flew? His father, who had been a pilot, came up with a way. He sold his homemade lunar module and bought a small plane. He made the small plane act as a mother goose and took the wild geese to fly south.


    The father and daughter experienced many challenges, such as mistaking into the air force base, encountering heavy fog, and nearly crashing. They finally sent the wild geese back to the south of the United States. After such a miraculous journey, Amy''s heart finally completely accommodated her father.


    In a word, this is a warm and beautiful film about family relationship. There is nothing out of the ordinary, so Avner praised it as a good script before.


    "Listen to me, Nada." Seeing that the girl still had some contradictions, Adrian suddenly grasped her hands. Although Natalie was surprised, Natalie did not break away."I love you, Nada," Adrian said, looking into her eyes. "Remember what I said. You''re the most talented girl I''ve ever met. You''re very smart and s ¨¨, so why limit yourself to a certain type of angle s ¨¨? Give full play to your talent and you''ll be one of the best s ¨¨ actors "


    after a long look at Adrian, Natalie shrugged:" you really speak, ed. "


    Then she suddenly thought of something, the face s ¨¨ became a little strange and embarrassed, after a flash of red, she violently pulled her hand back, left the sentence "I''ll tell mom and Dad" and got up and ran away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C16

    "That''s it. I''ll have someone come and talk about it as soon as possible." Adrian, standing by the door, told Avner that Natalie had promised the next corner s ¨¨, and her parents were very supportive of it, so he didn''t have to stay.


    Thank you, ed Ivner shook hands with him and put the word "thank you" very seriously.


    "Nothing. You have an s ¨¨ daughter." Adrian shrugged, then glanced at Natalie, who was following him. Although the girl has returned to calm, but after touching his eyes, she still quickly pinned her head.


    Adrian, who knew what she was thinking, chuckled in his heart and then left the car completely.


    To be frank, "fly with you" is not a high box office movie, and its word-of-mouth is just average. However, it is very suitable for Natalie now. Because of Adrian, "the killer is not too cold" has received much more attention in the United States than in previous lives. Her superb acting skills and aura are also better known. So what she needs now is to consolidate her image, rather than pursue high ticket houses or honor.


    It''s not a good thing to get too much praise for child stars when they come, because it''s easy to compare them in the future. The reason why many people like to say that an actor who started as a child star is much different from that when he was a child, not because his acting skills are not as good as before, but because his aura in childhood is more impressive. The more such impressions are, the more difficult it is for people to accept the future appearance. Therefore, it is enough to have such a classic image. Judy Foster''s achievement has something to do with her being out of the entertainment industry for a long time because of the assassination of Reagan. Of course, there must be other factors in it, not to mention here.


    In short, Natalie is back on track, playing supporting roles in independent films, honing her acting skills, and keeping her word of mouth, and then waiting for that opportunity. However, there must be some differences. For example, the film "fly with you" prepared for her now, with a little careful revision, if it can win the G rating before it is released, then the box office will definitely be more than the original version. Even if it can''t make money, it should be no problem to recover the cost. After that, he already has his own media, so it is OK to make the film''s word-of-mouth reach a higher level.


    It''s always fun to be different, especially when you''re manipulated. Adrian said to himself in his heart. He turned his head and looked into the distance through the back window. Although Natalie''s home had long disappeared, the girl''s shyness and embarrassment came to his mind for the first time.


    Delicious Lolita. He murmured. Unfortunately, it will take a long time. She is different from the other goblin after all. Adrian can''t help but think of Kirsten on the set of "little Fu Man". The goblin is more and more bold and dare to disturb him in the presence of so many people on the set.


    This is probably related to the release of "the vampire at night" at the end of August. Several auditions have received good reviews. Anne Rice is even more happy to say that Tom Cruise''s role as Leicester is a very correct decision. Pitt''s Louis and Kirsten''s Claudia are also very brilliant. She claims to write a long review after the movie is released.


    Naturally, Kirsten, who received such praise, was equally happy and looked forward to the release of the film. As a matter of fact, Adrian''s original intention was to arrange the release of "the vampire at night" at the end of the year. However, if it was delayed for too long, it would have an impact on the publicity of the film. As for the main reason why he did so, as long as "little Fu Man" could be released on time at the end of the year, it would not have an impact. Moreover, it would be better for goblins.


    Back at the hotel, Charlize came back unexpectedly.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted me back now?" Facing Adrian''s inquiry, Charlize Lu was surprised by the God s ¨¨.


    Adrian was stunned for a few seconds and then couldn''t help laughing. Of course, from his memory, he knew whether he had said this, and Charlize knew that, but in the face of his playful eyes, she was like "yes, I''m lying". This reaction was really interesting.


    "That''s great. Let the crew know. We''re going to London now." Adrian said that immediately.


    Charlize frowned. "Now? You''ve only been in New York for three days. "


    "Things in New York have been dealt with properly. Of course, it''s time to go to London. I can handle things there earlier, so that I can come back earlier and finish the rest of the new film." Adrian said with a smile, "is there a problem?"


    "No, but will I follow you to London?" Charlize''s brow was deeper.


    "Of course, I''m not going to relax, and I''m not just going to London." Adrian''s smile grew stronger.


    The i-man plane arrived in London at about 7:00 a.m. because of the time difference, Adrian''s spirit was not very good. In the past, when I arrived in London, there was a fixed time to facilitate the time difference. But today, it was a temporary one, so the reaction was a little bit big. It would be much better to cross the Atlantic Ocean in three hours on the Concorde, but how could the flight be better than the Si Man plane?After a few hours'' rest in the hotel and a few more activities in the hotel gym, Adrian adjusted his time difference in the evening.


    "I''m going to Kate''s house now, and I''m going to see Emma tomorrow, so you can have free time, such as shopping in London or something. It''s better if you can find time to sort out the information you need," Adrian said to Charlize, who came into the room, while tidying up his clothes in the mirror. "But you can also choose to Let''s go to see Emma. The little guy feels good about you


    "Very good?" With her hands around her and leaning against the door, Charlize picked her eyebrows. Her knee length dress and silk jacket showed her figure well. Her translucent stockings and black s ¨¨ pointed high-heeled shoes added a touch of Xing to her.


    "Of course, Emma often asks about you on the phone." Adrian came over, smiling and patting her on the shoulder. "If you can, you''d better give me the answer now, so I can arrange more easily."


    "To put it simply, don''t ask about you tonight or even these days, right?" Charlize snorted, with a penetrating disdain. Adrian shrugged his shoulders and tried to get rid of her face, but she was nimble to avoid it.


    "Do you have anything to say to me, Charlie?" Adrian said, looking into her gray green eyes.


    "What would I want to say to you?" Charlize fiddled with the hair on her face, but her head turned to one side. She found that Adrian''s arms were on the wall from both sides of herself.


    "Really not?" Adrian Lu grinned and told her plainly: do you think I don''t know?


    Charlize glared at him, his eyes seemed to burst into flames, and his teeth ran across his mouth unconsciously. She suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed it on his shoulder. When Adrian settled down, she was pushed back several steps by the huge force. Lu''s face was even more surprised.


    However, this is not over. Charlize took a few steps and pushed him on his shoulder again and again. Adrian stepped back and finally sat down on Chu ¨¢ ng in the room. Then the girl jumped up and pressed him on u ¨¢ ng. The whole person was sitting on his abdomen with fierce eyes, as if he was going to bite people.


    "Wow, you''ve finally shown your strong side, Charlie. I thought I''d never see it again." Despite being pressed like this, Adrian is still in the mood to joke.


    "Shut up," Charlize said after gasping for two breaths. He reached out and grabbed his shirt collar and pulled it down. The sound of the pull suddenly rang, and a button popped open. Adrian''s strong Xiong muscles immediately burst into the air.


    "Honey, don''t you think you''re a little rough "Hey." he wanted to laugh a little more, but Charlize''s next move left him speechless. She bent down and bit him around the neck.


    However, it''s not good to say that it''s not good to cut the teeth. In short, some of them are cool, some are moist, some are painful, and all the way from the neck to the chest.


    It''s the first time that such a trick has been played with other women. But Adrian didn''t push away, leaving Charlize to vent.


    "How do you feel, ed?" Once again, Charlize''s voice was still ferocious. The golden s ¨¨''s hair was a mess, and his eyes were shining with excitement.


    "I I want to... " Adrian took a deep breath. "Actually


    "I just want to do what I''m supposed to decide," Charlize yelled at him. "Remember what our engagement was? I said, it can only be that I need to find you to solve it. You are not allowed to find me to solve this problem. Have you complied with this? Ed? Do you think you can control me at will "


    she suddenly fell over, pulled the belt twice, unbuttoned and buried herself. When Adrian settled down, she took a breath. Before her eyes, Charlize''s buttocks, which had been stretched out by her long skirt, swayed in front of him. Immediately, she reached out to hold her big Tui and stroked Mo along the way. Your purple s ¨¨ lace bottom Ku appeared in front of him, and then


    The sky outside the window has been dark for a long time, the city''s neon lights are flashing, a little light into the dark room. After Chu ¨¢ NG''s love affair, the two people are looking at each other without saying anything. From that breath, we can see that this state has been maintained for a long time.


    With a sigh, Charlize suddenly turned over from Chu ¨¢ ng, and his clothes, which had been torn to pieces, came to the French window, looked at the city street lights outside the hotel and sighed.


    She didn''t know why she burst out suddenly, without any sign or reason. At that moment, she seemed to just want to show Adrian a good look or Temporary rights?Charlize groaned over his forehead and felt a warm body against his back.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked in a gentle voice, holding her by the shoulders with his big hands, giving her an inexplicable sense of security.


    "If you can, please don''t put your thing against my butt." Said Charlize, without looking back.


    Nevertheless, she did not move her body, but let him hold it. All kinds of memories come out of my mind.


    She has been telling herself that the reason why she made that appointment with Adrian was that she didn''t want to lose the job. Well, one of the reasons is that he has excellent * * skills, which is to solve Xing''s life well. In short, when she had enough qualifications in the previous year, she would quit her job and go to another company. She would not have to follow the guy who gave her a good first impression, but was so miserable after a thorough understanding.


    Just, some people are like that, let you can''t help but want to explore his everything. Adrian showed most of his things to her, his work, his life, what his goals and plans were, he dated several women at the same time, and what kind of film he wanted to make, all of which were very clear to Charlize. Adrian never conceals anything. She knows about her villa in Orange County and Julia and Monica Hu Tianhu last weekend.


    The more so, the more curious she was, and the more she wanted to study him thoroughly. Charlize thought it was easy, and she kept telling herself that if she knew the man, she would quit, but she hasn''t done it until now.


    Adrian seemed to be wrapped in a mist of MI, whenever Charlize thought he had seen something, but soon it was replaced by a bigger mystery. Why can he become a miracle director instead of knowing film making in just two or three years? Why is his favorite movie either a big seller or a word-of-mouth s ¨¨? Why does he always pick the right movie for those actors? Why does he always have all kinds of inspiration in his head? Wait, wait


    Charlize has been addicted to it, knowing that Kate''s arrival that day, her own blurted out full of jealousy "but a few months early" let her wake up. Unfortunately, at the moment, she has sunk into a bottomless whirlpool. When she wants to struggle out, she can''t see the exit on her head. Whether it''s Adrian''s mysterious sense that always eludes her, or the sense of security given by his broad Xiong chamber, or the absurdly high salary, which seems to have no right, but has considerable weight to speak, let cha Liz couldn''t give up.


    "If there''s something on my mind, I''ll be your best listener, just as you did to me." Adrian blew a breath in her ear, and a little courage that the girl had just mustered vanished in the crisp numbness coming from her ears.


    "Do you really want to know?" Charlize turned and looked at him slightly.


    "Yes, it is." Adrian nodded his head seriously.


    "What are you doing with your hand on my Xiong''s mouth?"


    "If you knead it regularly, maybe you can make it bigger than a cup."


    "You mean my Xiong is very small?"


    "Of course not. Your Xiong is very beautiful. I like it very much. I just think it will be more beautiful if it is bigger."


    After watching Adrian talking for a long time, Charlize suddenly turned around and walked to Chu ¨¢ ng. After playing u ¨¢ NG''s headlamp, he found his underwear and began to put it on.


    "Hey, Charlie, aren''t you going to say something?" Adrian asked after him.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore," Charlize shrugged. "I wanted to tell you how much gossip about me was arranged by the company''s staff behind him, such as" Chu ¨¢ NG''s position today depends on the chairman of the board ". But now it''s no longer necessary to think about it. They''re all telling the truth."


    "How come," Adrian said with a chuckle, "no one knows your abilities better than I do. I said more than once that my life would be a mess without you, or do you think what I said was false?"


    "That''s a better way to say it," said Wen Xiong, half teasing and half self mocking, as he was wearing it. "What''s more, what''s more, I''m just the Xing you raised..."


    Before he finished speaking, Adrian''s big hand had covered his mouth, and his face s ¨¨ became very serious.


    "I don''t want to hear that again," he said, looking at her sentence. "It''s insulting both me and yourself. Do you understand, Charley"


    Charlize wanted to open his hand and make a few more taunts, but when he came into Adrian''s eyes, he could not help but feel that he was a little shorter, coughed, lowered his head and finally nodded.


    "You''re probably hungry, so pack up here and I''ll ask Shi Zhe to bring some dinner to the room." Adrian said that he tied Wenxiong for her, then put on her long Ku and made a phone call.Looking at his back, Charlize bit his teeth and then sighed in his heart. In this way, no matter what, in the end, he can''t help but master all his emotions, because I have feelings for him, too.


    I always felt dissatisfied and unhappy when I saw him go out on a date with Chu ¨¢ ng. Especially when Kate came to the villa, she could see them clearly behind her bedroom door when they were tossing in the corridor. The feeling was especially strong, so the answer to this question was obvious.


    It''s OK. That''s it. Charlize shook his head slightly and accepted the reality freely. In the past, because she didn''t know why, she suppressed her emotions every time. As a result, she had today''s outbreak. There won''t be such a thing in the future. Now, although it''s a bit chaotic, there''s nothing bad about it. If you take some time to study this curious guy thoroughly, she can leave.


    Charlize was so confident, who knows if this is her real idea, or what will happen in the end?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C17

    "I want that ED, vote for that one." Emma pulled Adrian''s coat by the corner and kept shaking. She looked at the giant Pooh hanging on the wall, regardless of holding a teddy bear in her hand.


    "Well, well, don''t worry." Adrian appeased and said a few words. After a look at the shop owner who couldn''t close his mouth, he sighed helplessly. Suddenly, a chuckle came from behind him. But when Adrian turned around, Kate looked away for the first time, as if he didn''t know anything about silk.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he simply took out a five pound note, exchanged 50 10 pence coins with the owner of the shop, and began to look at the square grid in the distance. At Ting''s sound, the coin hit the White s ¨¨ square in the upper right corner, which was 18000 miles away from the target. Adrian shook his head and let out a breath. He aimed at the Yellow s ¨¨ grid in the center and threw it again.


    Ting didn''t make it; he didn''t make it again; he didn''t make it; he didn''t make it again In the blink of an eye, 50 coins have been put in, and Winnie the bear is still hanging on the wall, his open mouth seems to laugh at his poor skills.


    "The technology sucks." Emma pursed her mouth and said unhappily.


    "Don''t complain to me." Depressed Adrian immediately pinched her face.


    The girl hit back and gave him a punch, but she probably knew it wasn''t lethal, so she immediately made a face. However, after looking at the Winnie bear hanging, a small adult waved: "forget it, I really can''t bear to continue to watch, or go to play other games."


    That said, Adrian couldn''t hide her nostalgia when she looked at the doll, so he took out another five pounds and put it on the smiling shopkeeper''s hand: "shall we try again, Emma?"


    "Try again?" Emma blinked. "I don''t think it''s possible to try ten more times."


    It''s really Hit people. Adrian looked at the big kid in front of her. She was only four years old, but she was much smarter than her peers. This probably had something to do with her own experience.


    "I''m afraid so," Adrian sighed, glancing at Kate, who had just chuckled at the little girl''s words. "So, I think we''ll have to find some foreign help."


    Emma also looked at Kate, her mouth couldn''t help but toot high. Although she had understood a lot of things as she grew up, she still instinctively rejected Kate and didn''t know why.


    He pinched the little guy''s face again. Adrian straightened up and bowed slightly to Kate: "can you do me a favor, beautiful lady? Help a child realize her little wish


    Kate snorted. Without saying a word, Kate took the coin and began to throw it. Once, twice, three times, and four times, the owner''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. However, he soon recovered. After shrugging his shoulders, he took down the Winnie bear and handed it to Adrian. He also said "Congratulations" and so on. Adrian just spent his money here The coin is enough for him to buy two more of these Winnie bears.


    "Thank you." Looking at Emma waving the Winnie bear, Adrian said to Kate beside him, and then sighed again. He lost it four times and hit him. Compared with his previous n missed shots, it was really a blow. But it also confirmed one thing. He didn''t have any talent in this.


    "I did it for Emma." Kate said faintly, her eyes on the little girl.


    Adrian laughed and didn''t speak again. He didn''t. Rodolfu gave birth to a daughter, although she was still very good to Emma. She did not have her own children as many families did, and she looked at the adopted children differently, but the bias was inevitable. Just for sensitive Emma, even if it is just a little different, she can perceive that the little girl is very smart, so she will choose to bury these in her heart, but once or twice it is nothing, if the time is long, it will not be very good.


    Adrian still remembers how he stopped Rodriguez from calling her because he wanted to surprise her, and then walked to the door of the little girl''s bedroom. Emma sits at her desk and paints carefully, with a faint loneliness between her eyebrows. There is a wall in the bedroom where her paintings are pasted. Part of the paintings are a man and a woman walking on the grass with a girl in the bright sunshine. However, most of them are round heads and round bodies. It''s not necessary to say who is painting. Although Adrian doesn''t admit that it''s inexplicable The wonderful image is yourself.


    Because of this, he took Emma to the amusement park to have a good time. He tried to win the Winnie bear. There are a lot of Winnie bear dolls on the street, and each one is better than this. If he wants to, it''s not difficult to fill the little girl''s bedroom with dolls, but that''s not what Emma really wants.


    Kate knew that, so even though Emma was not friendly to her, she helped win back the Winnie bear. So, when Adrian put his arm around her waist, she just struggled imperceptibly.


    The little girl, who has been running happily in front of her, realizes something. She looks back and looks at them. Then she turns back and walks into the middle of them. She grabs Adrian''s arm tightly with Ting. She looks like "I am a child, who am I afraid of".Adrian couldn''t help laughing, but Kate rolled her eyes. Then Adrian picked up the little girl and said, "OK, little guy, after playing for so long, how about finding a place to rest? Like the restaurant in front of you? "


    Emma takes a spoon and pokes at the ice cream in the glass. The silver hills are covered with liquid chocolate and decorated with cherries. It''s very delicious. After digging a piece into her mouth, she stuck out her little tongue into the ice cream for a while, accidentally stained a white s ¨¨ mark on the tip of her nose, and then giggled.


    It''s just that she seems to be having a good time, but actually she''s listening to Adrian and Kate in front of her.


    "Why should I go with you? It''s enough to have a secretary around you, isn''t it? " Kate said in a bad tone.


    "Because you''re in London," Adrian replied with a smile. "If you''re not here, I''m not going to go back to Los Angeles to pick you up, but the problem is that you''re here, so why can''t we go and have a look? What''s more, it''s not a complete commercial activity. It''s more about going to Prague with Charlize. "


    "Even if I''m in Los Angeles, even if you go back to Los Angeles, you don''t have to come to me on purpose." Kate said this in a low voice, then gave the answer before Adrian spoke: "give me time to think about it."


    "That''s not going to work, Kate. We''re going to visit the first family in two or three days, so you don''t have much time to think about it. I need the answer now." "Don''t you want to spend more days with Emma?" Adrian said Kate asked in surprise.


    "I''ll stay with her for a while after all these things." Adrian says and blinks. Kate wakes up, looks at the little guy pretending to be dealing with ice cream, gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    "Have you heard enough?" Adrian asked Emma with a smile.


    "I..." The little girl flattened her mouth and realized that her every move was in their eyes.


    "Where are you going? Can I go with you? " She looked at him with a pathetic expression.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''m just going all over Britain to help those in need." Adrian explained, "I''ll be back soon."


    "But I want to go. " Emma whispered, her mouth clenched, her eyes twinkled with injustice, "Kate can accompany you, can''t I go with you?"


    "Well," Adrian scratched his head and didn''t know what to tell her for a while.


    "That''s because Kate is my woman. " He simply tried to fool the past with such a sentence.


    "What does that mean?" The little guy didn''t understand and blinked.


    "Well..." Adrian immediately found himself caught up in his words, so he simply changed the subject. "By the way, why are you always a little unfriendly to Kate, Emma? Where is she bothering you? "


    "I don''t know. It''s just The little girl shrugged like an adult, then looked thoughtfully at Adrian. Just as she was about to say something more, Kate, who went to the bathroom, came back.


    "Well, I promise. Are you satisfied?" She said as she sat back to him.


    "I''m so happy, Kate. I knew you wouldn''t let me down." Adrian immediately hugged Kate in her face, but Kate didn''t get away from her body.


    Turning his head again, he found that Emma was staring at herself, unaware of a large piece of cream on the corner of her mouth. Adrian couldn''t help chuckling, took out a paper towel to wipe the trace on the little girl''s face, and Mo Mo her head just said: "eat it? So how about we keep going? "


    Shi put his credit card on the table.


    All of a sudden, the little girl jumped down from the top of the table. Emma immediately discovered this, and after standing on tiptoe several times, she had to sit down again. Adrian and Kate couldn''t help laughing at the funny look, even those who came to get their credit card.


    "I''ve made up my mind." nevertheless, Emma continued to pat the table and looked at Adrian seriously.


    "I''m going to be your woman," she announced, with her chin raised high and her chin high. She didn''t understand how shocking her words were.


    Pooh, Adrian, who took the last sip of coffee, sprayed it directly. Fortunately, he covered his face with a cup in time, but the coffee didn''t come out, but the splashed face was positive. Originally, he looked at Kate outside carelessly, his elbow slipped, and his chin almost fell on the table. Shi, who was ready to leave, directly dropped his credit card On the ground.


    "I''m going to be your woman, ed." the little guy seemed afraid that the shock would not be big enough, and then he said aloud again"You Do you know what you''re talking about, Emma Adrian wiped his face and stammered.


    "Damn it, ED, you taught her something." Kate looked at him angrily.


    "I swear, it''s none of my business," Adrian grinned bitterly, raised his hands, and then glared at Shizhe, who was standing beside him. "Can I check out, Mr. I?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes. "The Shi finally responded, looking at Adrian with strange eyes and leaving in a hurry.


    "How do you think of that, Emma?" After sending Shi away, Adrian stares at the little guy in front of him in a funny and angry way, but he doesn''t care about the eyes cast around him.


    Perhaps aware of her own annoyance, Emma shrank her neck, lowered her head and murmured, "you''re not You said Kate can follow you everywhere Because she''s your woman... "


    When Adrian settles down, Lu gives a choking expression. She doesn''t know what to say. Kate''s face, who is still very angry, suddenly becomes strange, embarrassed and annoyed Finally, she turned her head and didn''t know where to look.


    In this way, two adults and one child did not speak, and the atmosphere between each other became puzzling.


    Edinburgh, located at the mouth of Scotland''s east coast, is dominated by volcanic ash and rock cliffs. It was the capital of Scotland hundreds of years ago. Although it is not as big as London, it has its own culture and history. In the history of England, Edinburgh, as one of the cities closest to England in Scotland, had no less war.


    "I''ve been here, and when I was very young, frankly, I didn''t really think St. Giles cathedral was rich and glamorous." "It''s not like Westminster Abbey, it''s almost the same as the Templars," Kate said, looking at the cathedral passing by


    "Really?" Charlize''s voice came from the front passenger. She turned her head and looked at Kate with a smile. "To tell you the truth, Kate, are you really saying this because you are English?"


    "The former, of course, or do you think I''ll take a biased view of such things?" Kate retorted, frowning and sneering. "What about you, Charlie?"


    "Me? All of them. " Charlize shrugged and turned around again without giving her a chance to speak, leaving Kate a bit gnashing her teeth. Although it''s just a few words of "what about you", the meaning of which contains too much. Of course, Kate doesn''t ask "are you intentional or based on ignorance", so what she wants to ask is "do you really feel unfair against me, or is it because of Adrian?".


    After two women meet, such a small range of tit for tat has not stopped. Of course, they''re all good at it, and most of the time, Charlize''s got a little bit of the upper hand, just like that.


    Although seeing all these things in his eyes, Adrian always looked like he ignored them and talked to Emma in his arms. Therefore, it is best to keep the balance between eating the fruit and ignoring the danger.


    If you want to make the best of both worlds, you have to be at least as good as Julia and Monica. Adrian couldn''t help feeling excited at the thought of the night when the two women were hugging each other or crawling side by side and letting him pick. It would be even better if Charlize and Kate could do the same.


    "What is that?" Suddenly, Emma''s voice in his ear pulled him back from his imagination, calmed down. He looked at the little guy in his arms with some shame, and then looked in the direction she pointed.


    "Ha, that''s the children''s museum I told you about. It has a variety of toys. Would you like to see it?"


    Emma finally followed him. After checking out that day, Adrian immediately pulled Kate and Emma away in a hurry. Even the amusement park didn''t stay any longer. Instead, he went to the street and stopped at the river Thames.


    After that, neither Emma, who felt that she had made a mistake, nor Adrian, who was depressed, nor Kate, who was embarrassed, said anything about it. She walked around the streets of London for a while before returning home.


    Of course, under Si Adrian or to find a chance to warn the little girl, do not say this matter again, he said very seriously. Fortunately, all the people I heard at that time were strangers except Kate. If it was rodolfu, God knows what kind of reaction it will cause.


    Emma was also very serious and solemnly agreed, but only if he took her with him when he was running around Britain. Adrian could only agree, but it turned out to be a good decision, at least with a good reason to ignore when Charles and Kate Chun were fighting each other.


    However, there must be a formal reason to take the baby with her. This is easy to do. The fund was originally completed with the help of her parents, and it also happened on the day when it was completed. Therefore, just take her to see her parents'' painstaking efforts on the pretext.


    Adrian''s visit to London is not only to visit the little guy, but also to select a few families that he set up a few years ago to help single mothers. Yes, single mothers, Edinburgh, visit, needless to say, know what it is.Some things have changed because of his appearance. For example, Miramax was weakened because of his appearance and was eventually acquired by him. For example, because of the hot sale of American pie, Xing comedy became popular a few years earlier. However, some things still go along with Xing. For example, JK Rowling, the future magic mother, returned to love with her nearly one year old daughter because of her divorce from her husband Dingburgh, living in a cramped apartment on a meager grant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C18

    The area of more than 400 square feet is not Xibo, but if it is filled with all kinds of furniture at the same time, it still gives people a sense of narrow vision. Moreover, both the furniture and the room layout are broken and old. With the slant of xiboxibo window, it is hard to get sunlight. When sh ¨¨ comes in, it''s like sitting in the cellar of Yin dark chbo. Although it''s summer now, if you wear less clothes, you can still feel a little cold. You can imagine how this room without heating will be in winter.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Mr. Adrian. At this time of day, I have to put NV to sleep." The NV sat down in front of Adrian, Xibo said in her heart. There was a trace of timidity and tension in her voice. Her face was pale and haggard, which was totally different from her appearance more than two years ago. Adrian had seen her picture at the private detective''s place.


    "Never mind, Joanna NV, I can understand a mother''s feelings for her children," Adrian said with a smile. "Otherwise, I would not have set up such a foundation to help them, and then..."


    He bowed his head and pinched the xibonv child''s face in his arms lovingly: "I have a Xibo guy here that needs to be taken care of."


    Unfortunately, Emma didn''t appreciate it at all. She raised her head and gave him a white eye to protest. If she hadn''t promised him to be obedient, she might have stood up to pinch back.


    "Well You''re so cute. " The embarrassed Rowling thought for half a day and said so.


    "No, Emma''s not my NV," Adrian shook his head. "She''s my friend''s child, and my friend..."


    He then talked about three years ago about how he wanted to set up a charity foundation, how to find the right lawyer to help him deal with it, and the disaster that happened that day. As before, Emma''s unfortunate experience soon won Rowling''s sympathy and favor, and her eyes became softer and softer when she looked at the xibonv child, which made the atmosphere in the room much better.


    "You are a good man, Mr. Adrian, and I thank you very much for your help." Rowling finally said so, with a trace of weeping in her voice and a glimmer of light in her eyes.


    "I just want to do what I can to help those who can." Adrian said with a smile that he had been keeping an eye on Rowling''s movements in recent years, so she was more clear about her situation. At present, JK Rowling is in the darkest time of her life. She is helpless and suffering from depression, but her psychiatrist is not responsible. So Adrian chose to come to London at this time. It is always better to give a helping hand in the snow than to add to the icing on the cake.


    "Well, it''s better to give Jibo to professionals. Brown is the head of the foundation, and Charlie is my secretary and assistant. They will ask you a few questions, and then you need to fill out a few forms. If you have any comments, you can put forward them, so that we can correct the deficiencies and do better in the future." Adrian said again.


    Rowling nodded and then started talking to Charlize and Jibo, a middle-aged man who looked almost 40 years old. Adrian, after teasing the Xibo guy in Nong''s arms and saying a few words to Kate, began to look at the room again.


    Although he had observed before when Rowling coaxed NV Er to sleep, he did not find the Xibo paper in the legendary cafe. He had to find this one, otherwise he would have to use another way to open his mouth. That would be too deliberate. It''s very bad. So it''s better to find that thing.


    Anna, can I use the bathroom He said suddenly after a while.


    "Please feel free, Mr. Adrian." Rowling, filling out the form, looked up a little.


    Of course, this is an excuse. He can''t find those things when he is sitting in his seat. However, he still doesn''t see what he may want on the way to the bathroom, so after he comes out, he simply goes to the narrow Xibo window and pretends to look out.


    Generally speaking, as her most important thing, Xibo heart will be collected after writing, so the most likely thing is to put it in the bedroom or any other drawer. However, those that have not been written well must be put outside, so where is the most likely to be placed? Adrian''s fingers were bouncing back on the window frame, and he felt a little anxious.


    Fortunately, luck was always with him. After taking his eyes back from the outside, Adrian finally noticed two pieces of Xibo paper pasted on the glass of the wardrobe when he was ready to turn around the room again. It''s full of words and can''t be seen for a while, but the phrase on the label is still very clear. It''s "ARPUs coffee.".


    It should be this. Adrian''s eyes twinkled with excitement, kept calm on the surface, walked slowly to the wardrobe, pretended to be attracted by the unexpected, and gathered in front of the paper, then took it off and read it.


    With just a few lines, he was sure that this was what he wanted. After a smile, he read it more carefully. Several other pieces of the same paper pasted on the wardrobe were also taken down and read by him one by one. He stood like this for a long time until Rowling''s voice sounded behind him: "Mr. Adrian?""Well?" Adrian turned his head. Rowling stood behind him. Although she looked at him, her eyes were focused on the Xibo paper in his hand, with a trace of tension and uneasiness.


    "Are you finished?" Adrian looked at Brown, the head of the fund who had been packing up, and Charlize, who had made a gesture to him, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, nothing..." The gaunt NV people reluctantly smile and are interrupted before they finish speaking.


    "Wait, let''s not talk about this," Adrian showed an excited s ¨¨, waved the Xibo paper in his hand, and rattled it. "Is this your work, NV? Is this your work? "


    Rowling was probably influenced by his appearance and didn''t speak for a long time. It was only after Adrian asked twice that she could react. She stammered and said, "yes Yes, this is It''s my work, Mr. Adrian. "


    "It should be just a clip," Adrian said in a positive tone, glancing at the paper in his hand. "Is there anything else? It should be a complete story. If you don''t mind, can you show it to me? "


    Although his excitement and interest were just right, Rowling still felt at a loss, but she still seized the opportunity, probably because she felt that she had fallen to the bottom and had no way out.


    "All right, sir. I''ll get it right away." She speaks this sentence very smoothly.


    Soon, Rowling took out a Xibo box from her bedroom. It contained the same pieces of paper, thick and tidy. The first page was on the top, which showed that Rowling was very careful.


    "Just wait for me a moment," Adrian gestured to Kate and then looked at Rowling. "Maybe, there will be an unexpected discovery today


    Rowling didn''t say anything. First someone was not happy. Emma, who was thrown into Kate''s arms, was struggling to come to him. Unfortunately, Adrian had been prepared.


    "Be honest and stay at Kate''s, Emma. If I''m bothered with my reading, we''ll be back in London this afternoon." He said that before the xibonv child opened his mouth, and shook his finger in warning.


    Emma, depressed as she was, sat back in Kate''s arms with her mouth pursed. Adrian chuckled and gave Kate a look. Then she began to read the paper in the box.


    The reason why she put xibonv in Kate''s arms when she went to the bathroom was to improve their relationship. Although Emma, who knows a lot, no longer shows her instinctive rejection as she did in Xibo, she can''t help but arrest non Kate if she has a chance. Kate is helpless about this, and Adrian has no better way, so as long as you find the opportunity to squeeze them together, one day they will become harmonious.


    Well, not to talk about this, Adrian concentrated Jing God on the paper in his hand. He read it very quickly. After all, he had read some of Xibo''s words in his previous life. Although some places are different and some settings have not been read, the stories are basically consistent, and almost two-thirds of the first story has been written.


    After putting down the last piece of paper, Adrian let out a long breath and looked down for a few minutes before he looked at JK Rowling, who had never said a word from the beginning to the end and drank the water in silence.


    "Have you ever thought about publishing this Xibo book, Joanna NVS?" He asked.


    "Publish?" Rowling was stunned, and the God s ¨¨ suddenly became excited, "do you think Do you think... "


    "I think your Xibo is very interesting and imaginative, and I hope to publish it." Adrian said with a smile, "I have a publishing company in the United States, but I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "Oh, my God." Rowling let out a low voice, like the good news from the sky, so that she did not know how to react.


    "Are you serious, Mr. Adrian? Are you serious? " She asked twice in an uncertain tone, and her eyes became dazed, as if this was just a dream, and she might sit up from bed at any time.


    "Believe me, Joanna NV, I''ve written Xibo about publishing myself, and I''m also a film writer, so I''m sensitive to good stories," Adrian explained. "I think your story is very special, so..."


    He opened his hand, and Rowling nodded without thinking. "No problem, sir. I will."


    "Great," Adrian clapped his hands. "I''ll have someone come and get in touch with you soon, Joanna NV."


    Here, he pauses and observes the other side''s God s ¨¨, and then goes on: "don''t be nervous, Joe - can I call you that? thank you. In short, you just need to write the story you want to write in your heart. You don''t have to think so much. Don''t be disturbed by others. Do you understand


    Adrian said, pointing to her heart: "what I see is the story hidden in this, not something else."If Rowling changed Xibo''s words to cater to the publishers because he was the master of CHB, it would be more than the gain. Therefore, her creative ideas should not be affected in any case.


    "I understand. I know what to do, Adrian. Thank you. Thank you very much." Rowling finally adjusted her mood and nodded solemnly and gratefully.


    If the previous decision to appear in front of Rowling as the Savior was simply to help, Adrian had a new plan after coming to her home. Although it was only a xiboxibo supplement to his huge plan, it was quite helpful for the development of the publishing company. There are also some inspirational stories in real life, but the impact can be so great, but almost No.


    After coming out of Rowling''s house, there was no more about Bronk, so he went back to London and Adrian took Charlize, Kate and Emma on a tour in Edinburgh. JK Rowling is the last stop of the visit. Adrian certainly can''t just visit her, but she also makes a special trip from the south of England to talk to other single mothers before coming to Edinburgh. This kind of thing has to be done without any leakage, just like he has only signed a publishing contract verbally at present, and doesn''t say anything about the film adaptation rights.


    Now that the whole trip has been completed, the next step must be to relax. Charlize wanted to go back to London like brown, but Adrian kept her.


    "Well, Charley, it''s time to take a break. Don''t tell me you never take a break. Just do me a favor. Create more opportunities for Emma and Kate to be alone, or are you afraid you can''t do it well?" Adrian did.


    The last sentence was the most lethal. Although Adrian said it vaguely, how could Charlize not know what the implied meaning was, so she left it immediately, even if she knew that he was intentional.


    In the past few days, Emma is the happiest, especially when she goes to the children''s Museum. She is so excited that she giggles and runs around. The two NV people who are infected by her emotions also lack many targeted topics.


    "I can''t see through you any more, ed. you make me feel at a loss." Back in the hotel room, Adrian came to tell Kate that she would return to London tomorrow, when she suddenly said that.


    "I''m bothering you? In what way? " Adrian asked with a smile.


    "In what way?" Kate came over and looked at him face to face for a long time. "At the beginning, I thought you were a rare good man. You were gentle and considerate, and you understood the mind of the NV people But later I learned that you are a big asshole who likes to play v people. However Even so, I''ve been calm for almost a year. I still feel strong about you. I''m such an idiot Fortunately, I can still feel that I have a place in my heart. That''s why I''m still by your side even though I''m hesitant, and even watch you fool around with other NV people and compete with your NV Secretary... "


    Here, Kate sighs. Adrian doesn''t say anything. He knows she hasn''t finished.


    "I''ve been thinking, when can I finish this feeling, then I can leave you without hesitation. But today, you actually So selflessly helping a single mother, this is Adrian I have never met, I don''t know which is the real you Ed, how can I understand you She looked at him sadly.


    But Adrian, who had been sinking for a few seconds, frowned: "it sounds like It seems to you that I did this because of what I was trying to do to that Joanna Catherine Rowling NV? "


    Kate''s God s ¨¨ suddenly became extremely strange, and then he punched him fiercely, with an expression of hatred. Adrian laughed and made her hit her a few times before grabbing her wrist: "well, Kate, what kind of person am I? You should observe by yourself. What others tell you is only one-sided words."


    "I know," Kate, who struggled for two times but failed, gave a helpless smile. "You like to hold me in my hand and play with Nong at will, watching me struggling but unable to get free."


    Even so, her hand reached down and suddenly caught him in the crotch. When Adrian settled down, she revealed an unexpected God s ¨¨. After Kate came back to her side, she was always half hearted and never took the initiative. But he quickly reacted and looked at Kate helplessly: "it''s fun, isn''t it?"


    Kate finally chuckled, and instead of leaving her right hand, she made a few Rous again.


    "Yes." She was a little proud of the smile, as if in their own win and jump.


    Adrian immediately rolled his eyes, the main reason is that Emma is around. The four-year-old xibonv is not as easy to get away as she used to. Emma is always around him and can always find him quickly. Kate, he can''t be so provocative now.


    "Go back to Emma. She said she wanted to be your NV." Kate said, pushing Adrian away."Hey, don''t say that, Kate, she''s just a child," Adrian said with a serious face. But Kate didn''t care and pushed him out of the room.


    It''s really The NV people in Xibo''s mind. Standing in the hotel corridor and shaking his head, Adrian''s mouth then appeared a smile, looked at the room m ¨¦ N and walked away.


    "Ed, I want to hear the story." Emma, who was already in her pajamas on the bed, looked at m ¨¦ n''s mouth eagerly. As soon as Adrian came back, she raised her hands and cried out cheerfully.


    "All right, all right." Adrian came over, kissed her on the forehead with a smile, and then sat down against the head of the bed, "so what story can we tell you How about Thumbelina


    "No," said Xibo, shaking his head like a lbng, "I want to hear the wizard''s story, Harry Potter''s story and his friends'' story, I''m going to be Hermione, I''m going to help him"


    "but Joe didn''t finish the story, so it wasn''t in the middle of it." Adrian shrugged.


    "Well..." The Xibo guy hesitated for a few seconds. "I still want to listen, I''m going to be Hermione"


    "well, you''re Hermione." Adrian chuckled and pinched her lovely Xibo face. "I promise you''ll be Hermione."


    You''re Hermione, of course. Who else is besides you? Adrian said in his heart. Some things from his heart across, let him stupefied, but soon was left behind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C19

    Prague, a European city with a history of at least 1000 years, was once one of the largest political, economic and cultural centers in Europe. It was located as the capital of many countries, such as the Holy Roman Empire in the 9th century. When Habsburg ruled central Europe, it was also re designated as the capital of the Holy Roman Empire.. Later, it became the capital of the Czechoslovak Republic, the capital of the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic, the capital of the Czechoslovak Federal Republic, and the capital of the Czech Republic, which is now less than two years old.


    It is known as one of the most beautiful cities in Europe. It is famous for its various styles of architecture. It also attracts spies from various countries to do Jibo Yi. Although it is not as big as the three spy cities in the rumor, it is not Xibo in scale, so the first act selection of "mission impossible" takes place here.


    "Personally, I don''t like Milan Kundera very much, I prefer to read Kafka''s Xibo. This is not to say that Kundera is not as good as Kafka. His Xibo is really good. Many people have read the unbearable lightness of life in Britain. However, Kundera sometimes seems to be too emotional, the first time you read, you will feel very shocked and moved, but see more will find, but that''s all. Kafka also has this situation, many writers can not escape, but Kafka''s advantage is that he has passed away. That''s why I said just now that we should never comment on contemporary writers. This should be the business of people decades or even hundreds of years later. As long as the author is still alive, people must take other factors and the influence of other people into consideration when commenting. In this way, it is difficult to be fair. "


    Sitting in front of the round table in the open-air cafe on the street, Adrian was talking. In front of him was Rachel weitze. Her casual clothes could not block her bookish air from the inside out. She kept her eyes on Adrian. She bit her teeth on her lips, as if listening attentively. She was the same in London that afternoon.


    Next to Rachel was Nicole Kidman, a light s ¨¨ dress, a deep s ¨¨ coat, her legs cocked, and her feet in high-heeled shoes nodded up from time to time. There was no expression on her face, which made her look very cold. Her eyes were also on Adrian, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    However, Tom Cruise, who was sitting beside her, did not conceal his absence of mind at all. He did not know where he was looking. This was a very restrained expression of him. Otherwise, he would have yawned in boredom.


    "So we shouldn''t even comment on it?" "You know, even if you''re commenting on Shakespeare, you can''t help but be influenced by others," asked Rachel, who was plucking a spoon


    "Of course it''s not that we shouldn''t comment," Adrian laughed. "For Shakespeare, who are dead, they are too far away from us. We can only understand each other through literature and their works, but the literature and works can''t fully understand each other, so the rest is made up by our brains. Do you understand the meaning of the word "brainill"? Because we don''t have a complete understanding, we will supplement ourselves in the brain according to our first impression of them. This is the most direct feeling of individuals. If these individuals can perfectly Jibo flow with each other, they can outline the closest image. As a living contemporary writer, especially a writer with great influence, do you think people will not be influenced by his trend when commenting? Not for his friends, his relationships? "


    Here, Adrian reached out and knocked on his head: "love in Prague", one of the top ten American films in 1988, won the golden palm of Cannes. I guess you should all have seen it. How do you feel? I think it''s bad, and it''s not too bad, but obviously Kaufman wants to express everything in Xibo''s words in the movie, but Kundera wanted to express enough, and the plot becomes loose. For a film adapted from Xibo, the director''s own things must be dominant, even if the production will be criticized, but this film... "


    Adrian grinned and took a sip of coffee without going on.


    "Don''t you think it''s biased to attribute the success of the film to the influence of the original author, ed?" Nicole asked in a voice. Her blue eyes were beautiful.


    "We were talking about the influence of the author, didn''t we?" Adrian retorted with a smile, "if I want to write a comment, of course, I want to speak fairly, with examples of advantages and disadvantages, so that it can be persuasive. But I only have a few words in private, and what I have said is just one aspect, so it is unreasonable to blame me for this."


    "Are the comments on the performances of the actors affected?" Rachel suddenly said CHB.


    "I''m sorry, probably," Adrian shrugged. "Daniel Day Lewis''s performance is relatively better, but Juliet Binoche and Lina Olin''s acting, I''m sorry, I really don''t think it''s much better."


    He raised his hand to stop Rachel: "essentially, what a director or an actor has to do is to convey a feeling to the audience that they can engage in and resonate with. Tommy''s "born on July 4" is the best example. The second half of the impassioned speech and the scene of falling on the ground and climbing to the wheelchair attracted the admiration of countless audiences. This is the best performance of Tommy all the time, isn''t it? "Adrian turned to Tom Cruise. Although the other party had been absent-minded, he was still listening to the conversation. He immediately showed Peugeot Xing''s brilliant smile: "of course."


    Everyone likes to listen to nice words. How can cruise be an exception.


    "Well, if you think about the performance of Binoche, which is typical of French style, and seems to hold everything in mind, how many people will be moved if it is separated from Xibo''s image?" Adrian''s hands spread out, "how to convey emotions to the audience and resonate with each other is a lesson that every actor and director always has to do. In this respect, NV actors have more disadvantages. The more beautiful Nvxing is, the less easy it is to achieve this."


    Here he seemed to think of something. He glanced at Nicole in front of him. After a slight cough, he suddenly changed the topic: "speaking of all, Tommy, I still envy you for having such a beautiful and moving wife."


    "Thank you." Cruise laughed, then looked at the time and stood up with Nicole in his arm. "OK, we should go back. It''s a wonderful afternoon."


    Seeing that her husband was eager to leave, Nicole didn''t say much, but took a deep look at Adrian.


    "Xibo heart on the road, don''t think Prague has no paparazzi and fanatical shadow MI." Adrian stood up with a smile, patted him on the shoulder, looked at the two men in the distance, and then turned around and grinned at Rachel: "shall we go back now? Or do you want to visit this beautiful city again


    After returning from Edinburgh, Adrian accompanied Xibo for a few days, and then left for Prague. Although Jibo produced mission impossible to cruise''s production company, Bosworth film industry has investment, and the copyright is not exclusively owned by the other party, so it is normal to visit.


    Emma wanted to go with her. She had been abroad before, but Adrian refused her in the name of work. Although Xibo was not willing to, he still accepted the reality. Besides, Adrian also agreed that she could come to the United States again in the second half of the year.


    Kate didn''t follow her to Prague.


    "I just want to go back to Los Angeles. I don''t want to disturb your work." That''s what she said.


    In this case, Adrian also did not force, word ah book Oh, at least with Charlize. To his surprise, when he arrived in Prague, he found that the private secretary actually stood up.


    After returning to London, Charlize proposed to go to Prague in advance to prepare the next business. She said it firmly and Adrian agreed. When he arrived at the mission impossible crew, he was told that Charlize had returned to the United States the day before his arrival and left a message saying, "I''m not in good health. I want to go back to rest first.".


    It''s a bad excuse, but what else can Adrian say? Are you going to Los Angeles to get her back? He didn''t think the two NV people had colluded in London.


    Adrian stayed on the set for three days and didn''t give much advice on filming, even though cruise asked him more than once, and his voice and expression were sincere. First of all, except Prague, the location of "mission impossible" is London, which is very simple. Those difficult scenes, such as the classic Spider Man theft, or the desperate fighting in the tunnel, are all shot in the studio, so there is nothing to say. Secondly, cruise attaches great importance to his power on the set, and he tolerated Adrian before In the casting, of course, because he bought a favor, but also because the actors are very suitable for him. So in Adrian''s opinion, since he has bought a favor, it''s better to ask Xing to buy it in the end.


    There''s no text REMS or Jean Renault - Oh, Renault has a shot, but it''s been shot a long time ago. So it was Tom Cruise, Nicole Kidman, and Anthony Hopkins.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have played such an inner jibn angle s ¨¨," Hopkins told Adrian. "You know, it''s always hard to grasp."


    "What''s the point? You just need to be decent in the first half and villainous in the second half. That''s your strength, dear Anthony." Adrian laughed and comforted.


    At the beginning, someone recommended Joe water as Jim''s character, but he was determined to become dl for his rebellious NV_ playground_ Incensed, Inc''s contracted actor turned down all the film offers, and the character ended up in Anthony Hopkins.


    "Xibo, take care of yourself, Anthony. If you like, I can introduce you to a good doctor." He then told him that Hopkins had complained about back pain during the shooting, and Adrian also vaguely remembered that he had been operated on for MBO disease in his back, which was why he said so.


    Hopkins is the most s ¨¨ of the three. He has been on stage for decades, and his character is really good. Then there was cruise, whose face was born for Ethan hunt, not to mention anything else. Nicole can only be said to be regular, judging from the current situation, I am afraid she can not get rid of the title of vase.Nicole is probably aware of this, so Adrian finds a chance to chat with her in private. When talking about some corner s ¨¨, she always expresses her opinions intentionally or unconsciously. In the face of this situation, Adrian, who is able to smile, has neither said anything bad nor given a commitment. Now is not the time.


    As for the other purpose of his coming to Prague, Rachel weitze is just one of the many supporting roles. She is also regular and can not see whether it is good or bad. Her part has also ended in Prague. So Adrian came here to send her scripts.


    "Interesting story, I think No problem. " Rachael said after reading the script that she did not know what she was thinking. Although her answer was hesitant, the affirmation in her voice was obvious.


    The story is about a dishwasher with a criminal record trying to get a job in CBO, so he finds three stupid accomplices to rob the bank. His wife, who was a teacher of Xibo school and hoped that her husband could live a peaceful and stable life, did not know that and tried her best to stop it. However, this guy was determined not only to give up, but also to drag his wife into the gang, thus staged a series of farce.


    Yes, that''s Woody Allen''s amateur Xibo steal, but it''s still years before it''s made. That''s when the old man''s chbo was at its lowest level, so the movies that were made are not very good. Adrian is only interested in the script, at least from the story is still very interesting, but from the director to the producer have to recruit new people, the script has to be modified, for example, the former beautician NV protagonist also because of the temperament of Rachel changed to Xibo school teacher.


    After all, Woody Allen''s talk style is unique, no one can learn from it and no one can learn from it, so it is necessary to change it into an ordinary black s ¨¨ comedy. Adrian still gave the outline and advice to the writers. Fortunately, they did a good job. They fully understood his opinions and joined them. As long as they chose a good director and a good hero, they could do it.


    As for the box office, Adrian didn''t care too much about the box office. Although the scandal and low chbo affected the performance of Woody Allen when he was making the film, which made the original Xibo movie more unpopular, it also means that it will be the same with other people making now. What''s more, as long as the cost is properly controlled, the director or producer can recover the cost even if the box office is not high. In this way, Rachel can accumulate popularity, and then she can act in the film according to his plan.


    Because of this, the hesitant Rachel agreed to Adrian''s shopping invitation, and met Nicole and cruise, who were also out for a rest, while discussing the new script in the open-air cafe. It happened that they were invited to take part in the discussion. When Nicole learned that Adrian had a new play for Rachel, her eyes were really subtle. Although she did it very secretly, how could she escape from paying attention to Adrian''s eyes at the beginning.


    So, we talked and went to Prague, then to Milan Kundera, and then we had the first words. If someone else made such comments, it would have been completely refuted. However, it was Adrian, the miracle director in Hollywood, or the leading screenwriter. In addition, his achievements and extraordinary eloquence attracted the attention of two NV people.


    For the NV people, the stronger, more capable and arrogant NV people are, the more they like men with superior abilities - well, they are superior in all aspects - including those strong NV people. NV people are naturally waiting to be conquered by men, just as Adrian said when teaching Dennis: male animals always consider how to spread their seeds more comprehensively, while female animals think about finding the best male Xing to pass on their genes, and human beings as advanced animals are no exception.


    So it''s not hard to understand why Adrian talks about Milan Kundera and criticizes the film that his Xibo says has been adapted. As for the effect, Nicole naturally can''t observe. Rachel, she agreed to Adrian''s invitation to continue shopping. After dinner, she went back to the hotel to say goodbye, but Adrian didn''t let go. She struggled a little, and then Adrian pulled her into the room.


    Then, kissing, caressing, undressing, falling in love, and finally putting Rachel on the bed, just like in London, Adrian once again took her.


    As for Rachel herself, she didn''t know what she was thinking. She knew that the man was a playboy, and his interest in himself was more likely to be in his body. However, she still agreed to the invitation to go shopping. She was still pulled into the room by him, stripped of clothes and put on the bed, allowing him to play with Nong and invade at will.


    Is it because he made a special trip to Prague to arrange the next movie for her? Or is it because of his talk and manner? Or did Nicole leave with his compliments and eyes on the rest?


    In Adrian into the moment, Rachel will run these behind the head, began to forget the warm cater. In any case, he has always been a mysterious, hard to see, but also exudes a strong attraction of men.Indeed, every Nv person who lingers on Adrian''s side, whether Kate or Charlize, or Monica or Julia, is aware of this - as for Sarah, she never thought about it. Compared with them, she is sometimes very simple.


    The same is true of other NV people, like Nicole Kidman, and the next one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C20

    Wutong trees gently blowing in the best of spirits across the Seine River, the leaves of green trees are gently flickering in the gentle sunshine. Pedestrians on the shore are rushing to and fro, and the small boats in the river are sliding. The waves are sailing towards their destinations. The tourists on the ship are watching the beauty of the surrounding scene with interest, and everything is so harmonious and beautiful.


    The beautiful girl took her sight back from the glass. She stirred the spoon in her hand absently, and then looked at the door of the coffee shop. There was nothing like before. Her eyebrows frowned and seemed dissatisfied.


    "I''ll call them again, Sophie." The middle-aged man sitting next to her saw this and immediately said.


    "No, no, wait a little longer. Maybe they were delayed by something." The girl said faintly. After looking at the agent who was trying to say nothing, she immediately added: "if it''s the appointed time and they haven''t arrived yet, we''ll leave, so they can''t say anything."


    "All right." The middle-aged man shrugged, then jokingly said: "from now on, I will continue to pray, pray that you do not be recognized, or half of the men in Paris may come."


    The girl can''t help smiling, and the one who can be praised like this is Sophie Marceau, who is known as "the eternal love of French men". Although time has added more mature charm to the original pure face, the brown eyes, which seem to be full of melancholy all the time, are still bright as before.


    The reason why she and her agent, Dominic beshard, are in a low-key cafe at this time is because she received an invitation from the United States a few weeks ago, specifically from Hollywood. A well-known director called in person, hoping that she would play the leading role in his new film, and had the script sent to bethhard early.


    Think of that director, Sophie''s mouth can not help but emerge a smile, really interesting person. There were many Hollywood directors looking for her to make films before. At that time, she never looked at it. As for the reason quite a lot. I''m afraid that in addition to winning the Golden Palm Award this time, it would be very difficult for her to surpass the Golden Palm Award in Cannes for two years.


    Adrian Cowell, that''s his name. If that''s all, Sophie won''t have any idea, but what''s interesting is that the script sent by the other party is also mixed with a poem, "freedom" by Paul Alicia, a contemporary French poet.


    "Although the times are not in line with the times, I believe that this poem of elujah is the most suitable one for this story." The other side wrote in French at the bottom of the poem. Not only that, the whole poem is transcribed in French, the handwriting is very elegant, the other side should be a well bred, serious, lively and romantic person.


    Especially after reading the script, she was more sure of this impression. The first time I saw it, Sophie was attracted by Wallace''s heroism and heroism, or her romantic relationship with his wife and princess. However, when she looked up the historical materials, she was immediately shocked. Isabella, known as the French wolf, could not be connected with the weak princess. Moreover, when she married to England, Wallace had been executed long ago. How could she have feelings with him, or even be pregnant with each other''s blood?


    "It''s just a story, Sophie, telling a whole new story through history, and its theme is the blue on the tricolor flag." The other party explained a little later on the phone, and the hearty laughter was easy to make people feel good.


    Therefore, when the other party offered to make an appointment for a talk, she agreed without hesitation. After returning from Poland, she hardly accepted the film appointment. At the thought of Poland, Sophie''s eyebrows could not help but flash a little haze.


    Another ten minutes later, a young man took people into the cafe, glanced around and walked towards them.


    "Sorry, we''re late." The young man leaned over and looked at Sophie, and his eyes brightened. "It''s a little offensive, but I have to say, you''re beautiful, Ms. Sophie."


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian." Sophie stood up with a smile and shook hands with him. Although she had seen each other''s pictures before, she looked at each other carefully. The facial features are clear, just like carved out of marble, not particularly handsome, mouth with a faint smile full of confidence, there is a very special attraction. Especially the dark eyes, Sophie had never seen so dark eyes, like the deep lake bottom.


    "There was an accident on the way, and we finally changed a car to catch up. I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting." After sitting down, he explained why he was late with sincerity in his voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Dominic and I didn''t wait too long," Sophie said with a faint smile. "Just let me relax."


    Adrian picked her eyebrows, as if to hear something, but then turned to her agent and started talking to him. Sophie didn''t speak any more. She just sipped coffee and listened to them quietly. Dominic knew what questions to ask. From the perspective of story, she was still willing to take the role. Going to Hollywood is not a big deal. People always have to try something new. But before that, she wants to know more about the miracle director.They talked for about ten minutes. Adrian didn''t talk much. Basically, Dominic and Hank Harris, the assistant he brought with him, were talking. He just added a few words from time to time. But all along Adrian''s attention was focused on Dominic, completely ignoring Sophie sitting in front of him.


    Yes, it was totally ignored. Sophie could feel it. He was not pretending to be absorbed. This makes her more curious, but also can''t help but feel a little unhappy.


    "I have no more questions, Sophie." Dominic stood up and nodded to Sophie Marceau. Hank Harris got up and nodded to Adrian, and they sat down to one side.


    "So, what else do you think, beautiful Ms. Sophie?" Adrian finally looked at her again, with a smile, without concealing his appreciation. "Please let me say again, you are really beautiful."


    "I won''t say thank you again this time," Sophie teased him a little. "Call me Sophie, Mr. Adrian. Besides, you speak French very well."


    "Now I''d like to say thank you. Please call me ed," Adrian joked. "As one of the most beautiful languages in the world, French has a real name. The same sonnet, read in English and in French, are two different flavors. Sometimes the language is so strange."


    "Sounds like you know a lot about linguistics?" Sophie smiles and doesn''t turn to the subject of the movie for the first time.


    "No, it''s just that they can speak the two most mysterious languages in the world," Adrian shrugged. "Although the French speak French very elegantly and are suspected of boasting, it is undeniable that French is much more precise than English in terms of wording, so many international legal documents should have a French version for comparison. The cadence of British English is also learned from French, isn''t it? "


    After a pause, he added, "as for the other door, it''s Chinese."


    "Chinese? Do you speak Chinese? " Sophie looked surprised.


    "Yes, I dabbled in one of the most difficult languages in the world, probably because my grandmother was half Chinese." Adrian crossed his hands on the table, which made him look very elegant. "Chinese is a Hieroglyphic Character, which expresses meaning by combining images with pronunciation - well, that''s just my opinion. I''m not an expert. If you''re wrong, please don''t laugh at me."


    Looking at his serious appearance, Sophie couldn''t help chuckling. It was like a hundred flowers in full bloom. Her attention was more focused on Adrian, and she didn''t realize that the rhythm of the conversation had been mastered by the other party.


    "It''s hard to learn Chinese, but if you learn it, you can feel something special. For example, if you use Chinese to explain the world, you can use hundreds of thousands of words, but if you want to change it to alphabetic language, millions of words are not enough. Another simple example is that their poems are very short and have a fixed arrangement. Many things have to be expressed in a few short phrases. It sounds abnormal, but if you know Chinese, you will find the beauty of ancient Chinese poetry Adrian''s speaking speed is not urgent, serious appearance is very infectious.


    "Listen to you say that, I want to learn Chinese." Sophie''s voice was filled with a trace of emotion. She seemed to notice something, and immediately brought the topic back to the top of the movie: "OK, let''s talk about the business, ed. what''s the first question? I think you should know, right?"


    "Oh, of course," Adrian chuckled. "I remember saying on the phone that it was just a new story that followed history. Some things like freedom and equality will never fade. As for what kind of history is, it doesn''t matter. Pessimists often say that history is a girl who can be dressed up. Although I don''t agree, there is no need to investigate what history looks like. Think of it as unofficial history. Anyway, there are many unofficial histories in the world. All I have to do is make the audience satisfied with this story. "


    "It''s just that?" Sophie asked quietly, as if thinking of something.


    "I know what you mean, but Sophie, no matter what you want to express in a movie, a good story is always the most important thing." Adrian put up his smile and said seriously, "if you can''t attract the audience to the cinema, if you can''t make the audience understand what the movie is talking about, no matter how deep the connotation is."


    "Well, the next question." Sophie shrugged and didn''t go on with this.


    "Why are you invited, right?" Adrian preempted to ask out, the dark eyes did not blink at her.


    Sophie was slightly surprised, but did not deny: "yes, the second question is indeed this."


    "There are a lot of great French actresses, such as Isabella ajani, who nearly won the best actress in Cannes last month with queen Margo?"


    "Agani is not suitable for this role," Adrian said quickly. "Her characteristics make her more suitable for the more neurotic characters, such as paranoid, rather than weak, refined and strong like the princess in this story. I''ve watched your movie one after another. Whether it''s the innocence and purity in the first kiss, the bold and unrestrained in wild love, or the cheerful and soft beauty in Fangfang last year, they are so special, so I think you are the only oneHe sat up straight and looked at her with a proud look: "my eyes have never been missed, Sophie. I''m sure you can grasp the characteristics of this character and we''ll make a great film together!"


    "You''re so confident, ed Sophie blinked, lowered her head to sip the coffee, which was not hot enough, and then gave the answer: "well, since the director of miracle said that, I have no reason to refuse."


    ¡°yes£¡¡± When Adrian settled down, he squeezed his fist into a fist and burst out a sentence of English. This action startled Sophie, but then she covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Sorry, I''m just a little excited." Seeing her like this, Adrian quickly explained.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just had an accident." Sophie laughed and shook her head. "I didn''t expect you to be like that."


    "There is a side to everyone that is not known." Adrian shrugged, then joked, "it''s good you''re OK. If you''re scared, I don''t know how to compensate."


    "When it comes to compensation," Sophie joked, "how do you compensate for what happened before, ed? It''s not a gentleman''s behavior to keep a lady waiting, no matter what reason he has. "


    "So..." Adrian grabs her head, which is more childish in Sophie''s eyes. The arc of her mouth suddenly becomes larger, but the other party''s reply makes her expression become surprised.


    "So, beautiful Sophie Marceau, would you like to have dinner with me today or tomorrow?" Adrian said so, and stood up and bowed formally.


    "Dinner together?" Sophie looked at him with a smile. "Don''t you think it''s a little abrupt, ed?"


    "Maybe a little, but if I don''t, I''ll tell myself later: you''re such a fool that when that beautiful woman sits in front of you, you don''t even have the courage to invite her to dinner! So it doesn''t matter if you refuse. " Adrian said very seriously, "so will you refuse, Sophie?"


    "Well..." Sophie wanted to decline, but it turned out to be, "well, tonight."


    "It''s the most wonderful answer in the world." Adrian exclaimed. He waved his hands exaggeratively. "It''s like a dream. I''m not really dreaming."


    Sophie couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Well, don''t be late for the evening, ed After the appointment, Sophie left the cafe and joked before getting on the bus, with a smile on her face.


    "Absolutely not." Adrian''s answer was very positive.


    It took about 20 minutes for Sophie to return to her unknown luxury apartment in wajihah. When she got out of the car, Dominic seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Sophie knew what the agent wanted to say. In fact, even she was wondering. Why did Sophie agree with her agent when she wanted to refuse? Do you want to see his childish exaggeration? Or is it because he''s honest and direct?


    "I''m crazy. I''m not joking. I''m still fighting with him." Back home, she fell on the sofa and sighed, murmured to herself. The previous pictures reappeared in her mind. After the scenes flashed, the smile appeared again in Sophie''s mouth. He is really a very interesting person, sometimes talkative, sometimes serious and proud, mature and steady, only in the last few minutes can people realize that he is still a young man.


    Her brow frowned slightly at the thought, and the things that had been forgotten and upset her immediately came out. By the end of the year, I should be 28 years old. How many 28 years old is a woman? It''s not much less than ten years, and in these ten years Sophie shook her head and stopped her thoughts. In Poland, there was no less dispute, so she would go back to Paris, not to think about it.


    Nevertheless, these sudden upset feelings still affected her good mood. Sophie poured a glass of red wine for herself. She sat on the sofa alone and tasted it slowly. Her eyes looked at the front but there was no focus. Her delicate face seemed to lose its vitality. Her melancholy eyes made her look more melancholy. After a while, she put down her glass and lay down on the sofa to have a rest. Curled up, hands in front of the chest, closed eyes, as if immersed in amniotic fluid of the fetus, but relative to this open room, but only she appears more and more weak and pitiful.


    When Sophie woke up, the sun was about to set, and she immediately began to simply wash and change clothes, probably because the previous nap had put the upset things aside for a while, so she was still in a good mood, singing while wiping her face. After trying on the mirror several times, she chose a beige high V-neck dress, a black belt, and white stiletto sandals. Then she coiled her hair up to look beautiful and elegant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C21

    The well-dressed Shi people walk back and forth in the hall, responding to the greetings of the guests. The smile on their faces forever and the polite appearance of politeness all explain the elegance and uniqueness of this restaurant. Although there are crystal chandeliers hanging on the Tianhu board, the light is not so strong, which makes the restaurant more atmosphere. The band above the dance floor often plays some soothing old songs, and from time to time there are singers singing, which is very emotional.


    On a dining table against the wall in the East, the male NV sitting face to face was chatting briskly, with a real low smile from time to time. NV people have their hair in front of them with thick bangs. They are wearing white s ¨¨ dress with high V-collar. The White s ¨¨ neck luolu is outside, which is incomparably elegant in the soft aesthetic feeling. The face made by Jing seems to be made of ceramic. The man is dressed in formal clothes, quite handsome, with a gentle smile on his face all the time, but there is a trace of indescribable unruly in the gentleness, and his voice is deep and magnetic, which is the same as Mi people.


    Some senior Shi people know the Nv person of the elegant Mi people. In fact, every French man should know Sophie Marceau. However, the man sitting opposite her doesn''t know Xing. However, judging from the way they talk, they should be very close friends, or even Of course, those who think about it will go out. As the most famous Alain Ducasse restaurant in Paris, they have been strictly trained to know what to remember, what to forget, what to say and what not to say. This is why Paris celebrities like to come here for dinner.


    "Well, I''ll admit it''s fun. Now you should be satisfied?" Sophie said in a helpless voice.


    "It sounds like a warning that you should be satisfied whether you are satisfied or not." Adrian said with a smile, then took a big drink from his glass. "So I''m happy now."


    "And what do you think I should say? I''ve already admitted that it''s fun, or... " Sophie''s eyes suddenly bent up, the previous helpless is obviously intentional, but this sentence did not finish, she seems to think of something, for a time some can not go on, smile has become a little stiff.


    "Or what?" Adrian, who looked in his eyes, asked in a motionless voice s ¨¨.


    "It''s nothing. It just occurred to me that it''s not easy to book a seat in ducasser''s restaurant, at least one day ahead of schedule," Sophie laughed, being more natural in changing the topic, "so You had a plan, didn''t you? "


    "Of course," Adrian readily admitted, "I said that if I sat in front of you and didn''t invite you, I would have regretted it for a long time. Now it seems that lucky NV still cares for me."


    "What if I refused?" Sophie said with great interest.


    "Then return it." Adrian was slightly surprised. She didn''t seem to understand why she asked such questions.


    Sophie immediately Lu out of the God s ¨¨, and then laughed and shook his head, a trace of loneliness across the face.


    "You don''t look very happy. What''s on your mind?" Adrian then asked.


    "Obviously?" Sophie did not deny it.


    "No, it can''t be seen without careful observation." "I don''t want to say anything to be happy. There are many wonderful things in life. I believe many people have said that to you, but I hope you will like this next thing." He said immediately.


    "What is it?" Sophie''s curiosity was immediately aroused by him. Adrian laughed and didn''t speak. He just made a gesture to call Shi and whispered a few words. Then he stood up and said, "excuse me, excuse me."


    A few steps up to the front of the piano and the band moves away. Adrian walked forward to knock on the microphone, the sudden sound immediately attracted most of the dining guests.


    "I want to send the next song to my friend. I hope she will be happy forever, just like the first one." Adrian said with a smile, owed everyone. Behind him, he sat down at the piano, raised his hands and pressed the keys.


    If the water''s soft music rings, Sophie, sitting in her seat, covers her mouth for the first time. The melody is so familiar that she can''t hear it.


    ¡°meyoubyurprisedidnrealizeyifeldngeforever¡­¡­¡± Adrian began to sing, perhaps not as nimble as Richard Sanderson, nor as skillful as a professional singer. But with the sound of magnetic Xing, the song had a different flavor. In addition, it was completely accompanied by the piano, and it had an indescribable sense of harmony. "Reality", which is the name of the song, is also the theme song of Sophie NV''s "early w ¨§ n".


    Although it has been more than ten years, the song is still so beautiful. Sophie can''t take her eyes off the singing Adrian and listen to the song. For a time, she was a little crazy.


    The car stopped outside the apartment. The two people in the car did not speak, so they sat in their seats. This is how they come out of the restaurant, maintaining a delicate atmosphere between each other."I didn''t know you could play the piano so well and sing well." Sophie finally opened her mouth and looked out of the Party style glass with a faint smile on her lips, as if she was recalling something.


    "Thank you. At the beginning of honesty, I was worried about whether people would hiss me off." Adrian half jokingly said that after a song, the applause in the restaurant almost drowned him.


    "This is what made me sound. When I first made the record, the first single got a good response, but after the album was released, it was very bleak." Telling the past, Sophie, with a smile of tranquility and beauty, seems more Mi people.


    "Thank you for taking me back, ED," she said


    "You''re welcome. It''s what every man should do to send NV home." Adrian steps down from the other side and takes Sophie to the front of the apartment.


    "That''s it. It''s a wonderful night." Sophie, who stood beside m ¨¦ n, said so, but her hand kept turning the non key chain. The clatter of metal collision was continuous, but not particularly obvious.


    Adrian looked at her and didn''t speak, but suddenly leaned forward slightly. Sophie certainly understood what he meant, but she just looked at him with bright eyes and didn''t mean to dodge. Then, he held her beautiful face and leaned over her ruddy Chun petals and touched them gently. He did nothing and walked away.


    "You''re right, Sophie. It''s a wonderful night, and I''ll always remember it." Adrian looked at her, said with a smile, then pushed aside a few steps, and the gentleman bowed: "good night, have a good dream."


    After that, he left the car without looking back. Sophie watched the car disappear in the street, then she turned around and covered some hot faces. She sighed low. Mo Mo''s mouth seemed to have a aftertaste. Then she drove m ¨¦ n into the apartment.


    Adrian, who has gone far away, has just touched his mouth, but the soft touch is still lingering. If he did not have enough self-control, he would have hugged Sophie.


    Adrian believes that if he insists, it will not be difficult to enter Sophie''s room tonight. The French NV people will feel much better. But if they did, they would have reached such a point that they might push her back to Bolan, which was not what he wanted to see.


    If Adrian is going to use any word to describe Sophie Marceau, it must be the word that pops out of his head first. In the past life, Sophie, who was in her forties, was still charming, not to mention the golden age of the NV people. Xing, mature, elegant, with a little mystery, plus a little bit of purity, how can it not attract men''s attention, but for Adrian old water, income is obviously better than one night stand.


    It''s not that difficult - at least for Adrian - as he said earlier, what''s on the media is what they want you to see, what''s behind the camera, what''s going on, and outsiders never know. You said there were paparazzi? Don''t be kidding. Paparazzi can follow the stars 24 hours a day, but maybe 365 days a day? What''s more, they like to exaggerate. At best, it''s just like gossip. If you want to distinguish some information from it, it''s very difficult.


    Adrian''s trial is the best proof that he planned everything he found in the afternoon and evening. He took every step into consideration. Even in the United States, he asked people to rearrange "reality" to make it more suitable for piano playing. Although no matter how well planned, unexpected things happened. Fortunately, everything went well today. This evening he left a deep impression on Sophie.


    Although the time is only half a day and half a night, Adrian has touched Sophie''s heart to some extent. As he predicted in combination with the data, it is the best chance for ch''en to have a hand. Some things will not disappear because of different people. At best, it is just a matter of how many people are. Especially in the entertainment industry, the NV people on the movie screen do not represent them in life. As long as you have hope, you will have weaknesses. As long as you have weaknesses, you can use them.


    Monica and Julia will stay with Adrian, not just because of their feelings. Of course, there must be feelings. After all, Adrian is very gentle and considerate to every Nv person. He can coax and understand their mind. How can he have no feelings. But this is not an absolute factor. In addition to feelings, he can also give them a lot of things, in short, benefits.


    To be whiter, Adrian has opened a good but unequal contract for them. An equal contract must be based on the equality of strength. Now that they ask for him, how can they expect this? In a word, they signed this contract. Although there is nothing explicit about it, they must abide by it.


    Of course, this is only an analysis from the perspective of interests, and some things can not be said on the surface, only can be meaningful but not spoken. Besides, people are very complex creatures. Every Nv person around him has different details, which sometimes affect the overall situation. For example, for Katz and Sarah, there is a lot of emotion.So, what kind of situation will Sophie Marceau, the beautiful and charming NV son, fall into his own hands? Think about it. It''s very exciting. Although Adrian thought so, he put it temporarily behind his mind when he returned to the hotel. There''s a long way to go. Don''t be in a hurry. Brave heart will start shooting in a few months.


    Such films depicting medieval Europe, as well as grand war scenes, require quite a long time to prepare. Clothes and props alone will take a long time to make, not to mention that most of the scenes are shot in Britain, and the studio must be rented, and no set should be set up under the guidance of experts. These details can''t go wrong. Although they can''t be 100%, at least they can''t be like some movies in Adrian''s memory. They don''t even know what kind of clothes they should wear in ancient costume movies.


    Of course, this is not a big deal, anyway, the male NV protagonist has been determined. Originally, the hero wanted to invite Kevin Costner, and even wanted to give him the guide tube at the beginning, but this guy is busy with his future water world, which is doomed to lose money, so he finally let it go. Adrian also decided to direct himself. As for the hero, he quickly found a suitable candidate.


    These jobs are just for professionals to do. They just need to read the reports at intervals and then give their opinions. Now, let''s finish the film that is being made. Therefore, Adrian left Paris the next day in a Si Man plane and flew directly to Washington. After a slight time difference, Adrian arrived at Forrest Gump on September 9.


    This movie only left the location here in Washington, the anti war demonstration game, Forrest Gump and Jennie''s reunion, met Lieutenant Dan after the medal, and so on, almost dozens of scenes. It was because of this that he went to London at ease, and then came back from Prague and Paris, which took him about ten days.


    "I''ve never met a director like you to leave a unfinished film and go on a vacation in Europe alone. It''s ridiculous." Tom Hanks complained that, of course, it was basically a joke.


    Adrian knew that, so he jokingly asked, "OK, I''m sorry. So, Tommy, how do you think I should compensate you? How about another week off? "


    After that, they both burst into laughter.


    "Everyone, get ready to shoot." although it took only a half day to adjust, Adrian immediately returned to him when he picked up the loudspeaker and started shouting at the crowd.


    Under his command, about 1500 extras, dressed in 1960s and 1970s costumes, huddled on both sides of the reflection pool and in front of the built lectern. The black head is quite frightening to the eye, which attracts many tourists. Fortunately, there are police around to help maintain order.


    It''s just that many people have such momentum, and it will be increased about 10 times in post production. You can imagine how huge the anti war demonstration game was then. But that doesn''t mean Forrest Gump has to give a definite opinion on the Vietnam War in the movie, although there are some lines in the script of this speech: some people will lose his double Tui when they go to Vietnam, and some people will not be able to return home. This is very bad. This is what I want to say.


    But in the movie, there will be a policeman coming out midway to smash Lu ¨¤ N and unplug the microphone, so people around will only hear the opening sentence "sometimes go to Vietnam.". When the person in charge of the demonstration drove away the police and reconnected the microphone cable, people around would only hear the last sentence, "that''s what I want to say.".


    It''s a clever arrangement, isn''t it? Even after entering the 21st century, not everyone in the mainstream society thinks that the Vietnam War is a bad one, so it is necessary to please both sides skillfully. In addition, even if he did not know what kind of trouble he was making in front of the public at that time, even if it was a fool''s speech, it would be inappropriate for him to avoid such a demonstration in front of the public.


    This kind of plot that can benefit both sides can be found everywhere in the whole movie, and it is very clever. No wonder some people would say that this is a typical movie that promotes American values.


    All right, come back to the shooting scene. In this way, the plot is a bit cold. The people who demonstrated wanted to hear some words strongly criticizing Zheng Fu, but in the end they didn''t hear anything. Although the host next to Forrest Gump heard it and thought he said it well and helped to adjust the atmosphere, people''s disappointment was inevitable.


    So it''s time for Jennie to come out, jump into the pool of reflection, and run all the way to the podium. Then Forrest Gump, who was moved by Ji, also jumped down from the podium and rushed into the pool. The two people hugged each other tightly. Such a long and profound feeling was that the young soldiers who came back from the Vietnam battlefield met his anti war friend NV friends, which immediately attracted the enthusiasm of the demonstration crowd applause.


    In the middle of the shooting, not only the extras clapped, but also some tourists who sneaked in. No way. The space from the Washington Monument to the reflection pool is too wide. Even if there are staff and police to maintain order, they can''t keep everyone out. Fortunately, they didn''t create any problems.Although this shot was very popular, it took almost two days to complete. It was either wrong here or bad there. Moreover, we had to shoot from all angles, which made the two actors suffer a little bit from Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ o).


    "Well, at least it''s done, Charlie. How much more are there?" Adrian looked at the monitor and immediately asked the NV Lang next to him.


    "Meeting Lieutenant Dan." Charlize was quick to give the answer.


    "Can you call ray for me?" Just finished saying, Adrian thought of something and laughed at her, "forget it, or I''ll go. You need a rest."


    Charlize glared at him, but he held back his emotions and sat down in his seat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C22

    "Is that ready? Good. We''ll be right there. " After getting some good news from ray, Adrian said out loud, then looked at Hanks, who had a simple shower in the RV: "how, Tommy, can I go on?"


    Hanks, who was drinking water, didn''t answer. He just gave him a thumb.


    "Good, guys, get going, finish the rest of the shot, and you can go home and sleep." Adrian immediately clapped his hands and raised his voice a few more points.


    "We''ve been sleeping for days, ed Gary sinis, who has been on the set for more than a day and is trying to put his wrapped legs into a wheelchair, humorously says.


    "Then why don''t you sleep more at ease, instead of jumping out of bed immediately after I call and then staggering to the set dressed?" Adrian retorted.


    "Even if it''s finished, it will be like this." I don''t know who said that, which immediately led to a burst of laughter.


    "Very well, since you have the spirit of Jing, we will compress all the shots to today." Adrian dropped this sentence and turned away, regardless of the "Oh, no" sigh behind him.


    "This is the progress of several films so far," said Charlize, who had never seemed to move at his desk after returning to the director''s RV. "Do you want me to sort it out and put it into the itinerary?"


    "Of course, thank you. If If it''s convenient for you. " Adrian flipped it over and handed it back, looking at her and saying it meaningfully. Once again, Charlotte glared at him again, but did not respond.


    In fact, it is not a big deal. For the purpose of punishing her for putting him up, Adrian repaired Charlize in bed after he returned to Washington, even though her pigeoning objectively promoted the flow between him and Sophie. It''s also the second time Charlize has used his mouth - the first outbreak in London, quite unexpected, right? But it is.


    In a word, Charlize was so exhausted that he lay in bed for a long time the next day to get out of bed. Even though he walked in this way, he was still a little uncomfortable. He took a long rest before he began to work.


    "Are you so hungry and thirsty, ed?" In private, Charlize used to ridicule Adrian so angrily, "it''s such a vigorous Europe that you can''t be satisfied even after you''ve walked such a circle"


    she didn''t realize that such a question would only appear between the two people who were closest to each other.


    "But don''t you like it very much, Charley? Your call is very * * very forgetful. The words beginning with F are used skillfully, so how can you just say me? " Adrian replied triumphantly that Charlize could not be refuted. She was so cute that he would tease her with it from time to time.


    Well, it''s all Xi songs, and Charlize has adjusted very quickly, compared with the days when he might have been angry about this for a few days. After cleaning up, the team left the square with their trailers and went to the rental site for the final shooting. Many curious tourists also followed, and there were many reporters.


    These guys always have better noses than dogs. What''s more, if the crew doesn''t make such a big scene in Washington, they''ll still be * if they don''t come. Of course, the reporters'' attention is basically focused on Tom Hanks. Although there are also interviews with Adrian, they are more routine.


    Although Adrian has the title of miracle director, although he broke the record to become the youngest Golden Palm winner, although two years ago, he caused a lot of controversy in the British and American media, but the reporters are most concerned about those film stars standing in the spotlight. Only those bright stars are their news sources. No matter how much attention a director has, he is always behind the scenes and always hides himself. If Adrian often has an affair with Julia as he did last year, the reporters will never mind focusing on him. However, he has been protecting his private life well for more than a year. The previous scandal has gradually become thinner and thinner without more concrete evidence. Naturally, journalists have lost interest in him.


    Adrian was so happy. He gave a few simple answers and left it to another person in charge. It''s not easy to hype the topic. Besides, he already has his own media - besides TBS, Claude has acquired two newspapers. Although the fame is not very big, at least there is paper media.


    But now is not a good time to hype the topic. With the development, some topics will come out sooner or later without hype.


    Adrian is still taking all the shots in a day or so, but some of them will be shot in a day or so. For example, in the section of Lieutenant Dan sliding down the slope, despite the good protection work, Gary sinis still had two scrapes. Fortunately, they were both in Xi''ao area, which was not a big obstacle.


    "Well, guys, I''m glad to have worked with you for so long. Thank you. We''ll continue next time." After shooting the last shot, Adrian announced that "Forrest Gump" was closed to the cheers of the staff.However, this is only half done. For this film, post-processing is the most important thing. Especially for Forrest Gump to appear in the documentary, the editor has to deal with it very carefully. Although Adrian has a lot of experience in editing, in the face of this situation, he decided to give it to more professional people.


    Of course, it''s going to wait until we go back to Los Angeles. After hugging and saying goodbye to Hanks and others, Adrian takes Charlize to New York. Besides visiting my uncle and aunt again, I went to Natalie''s house in Long Island.


    "I can''t wait to get in front of the camera and start." Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. It has to be said that Natalie is really talented. The plot of xi''o in front of Adrian is very engagement and attractive.


    "You''re going to be an s ¨¨ actress, Nada." Adrian praised, and then her father that happy, depressed, but also with helpless tangled expression.


    "Fly with you" is not a big investment. With Adrian''s early arrangement, the preliminary preparation has been almost completed, and the filming will begin soon. The director selected Richard Ryan as the deputy director in Forrest Gump. When Adrian asked him to replace the camera, he hinted that he would be given the opportunity to direct. Although Ryan has not directed the film independently, Adrian is still clear about his ability. It is not a problem to run such a Xi ¨£ o invested film.


    What''s more, when he was in charge of the director for Adrian before, he shot those scenery shots very beautiful. One of the most attractive points of "flying with you" is the picturesque scenery of large and large areas, so it''s really appropriate to choose him to direct. Of course, Adrian is still the producer, not to mention the reason.


    Whether it''s visiting aunts and uncles on the upper east side of Manhattan or visiting Natalie on a large Long Island, Adrian''s most important job in New York is not here.


    "How many more minutes will it take?" Adrian asked the driver after taking his eyes out of the window.


    "Ten minutes to go, Mr. Adrian." The driver replied.


    "Well, ten minutes to go. I said it''s a long way to go." Adrian didn''t complain much, he just sighed with emotion, and once again put his eyes on the high-voltage power grid outside.


    In the slightly yellow sun, the tall high-voltage power frames standing on some deserted plains moved back with the speed one by one, and there was no human being in sight for dozens of miles. For a few minutes, Adrian thought he was out of New York and in Pennsylvania.


    "At that time, we looked for a lot of places, and the director said that it was the most suitable place to shoot, so..." The driver explained a little, saw Adrian did not answer the meaning, also shut his mouth.


    Ten minutes later, they finally arrived at the New York suburb set of the seven sins. Although the whole story does not say that it happened in New York, almost every detail is in SH ¨¨, so the setting is naturally in New York.


    What is currently being filmed is the end of the film. After turning himself in, Kevin Spacey''s John Du, in order to complete his ceremony, swindles Morgan Freeman''s samothe and Dennis Knight''s mills into the suburbs, then uses the head of mills'' wife to provoke mills, and finally completes the crime of "anger".


    Don''t look like a dog in the back of his house to express his dissatisfaction.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, just raised his watch and apologized. So far, this shot has been ng more than ten times. "David and I were on the shoulder for a few minutes while David and I were talking."


    Finch gave him a surprise look, then nodded and asked the director''s assistant to announce the break.


    "How are you feeling this time, Dan?" Adrian stepped up to Dennis, who was drinking water, and asked.


    "Not bad." Dennis wiped his face and replied briefly that he got along well with finch according to Adrian''s instructions, and finch liked him very much. He praised him in front of Adrian just now - but that didn''t stop finch yelling at him for his poor performance.


    "What do you think of this lens now?" Adrian asked.


    "David needs a close-up, so all his emotions are focused on his face, which is completely expressed by the changes of his facial features. It''s easy to deviate if you don''t handle it well." After thinking about it, Dennis said.


    "Well, you know that. Why can''t you? I don''t think you''re in a bad mood. We''ve worked on a couple of films Adrian slapped him on the arm.


    "Probably It''s because I don''t put in enough, "Dennis suddenly said." I believe I''ve developed enough emotions, but the key is how to express them step by step. "In this plot, John Dooley successfully angers mills by using the head of his wife and killing the child in her stomach when she kills her. Mills aimed his gun at John Doe''s head, hoping to blow his opponent in the head. Samuels had been telling mills to lay down his weapon. If he fired the gun, John Doo would have won.


    It''s not easy to express the confrontation between self and self in the intense emotion step by step through the expression. How does Brad Pitt do it? Oh, he put his head down while shouting "God". Every time he put it, he deepened his emotions. This is a good way, but it is also the most ingenious way.


    Dennis can do the same, as long as Adrian reminds him. But he didn''t intend to do so. Adrian wanted to know what Dennis could do with his own groping, so he just gave a little hint: "in short, as long as the steps to increase the intensity of emotion are solved, everything can be solved."


    "Steps to increase emotional level..." Dennis murmured a few times, then brightened his eyes, said "I understand" to Adrian, and immediately waved to David: "David, I seem to have found something"


    David finch was not vague, and immediately called on the rest of the people to act quickly. If the shooting result still ended in ng, everyone could see that Dennis had changed, so finch announced to come again without saying anything.


    "Put down the gun, mills, put it down. If you shoot, he will win." samoser fixed his eyes on mills'' face and covered up his anxiety in his voice. He could only stand still and try his best to impress the other party with words. Any slight action may lead to mills on the verge of collapse killing the prisoner.


    John Doe, kneeling on the ground, still looked at mills calmly, as if he had won.


    Mills, who held a gun at John Doe, watched him closely. His body trembled slightly. His eyes widened and widened to see the blood in them. Anger and hatred were so clear. His lips curled into a line and seemed to hear the rattle of his teeth.


    "No" low, but extremely painful voice sounded.


    "No" was louder, like a dying beast roaring in despair.


    John Doe''s eyes closed slowly, and he knew the result. Bang gun sound, in the middle of the forehead, the madman like Scarecrow fell to the ground, next to the samothon seems to be decades old.


    "Great" camera''s finch yelled, his face excited, obviously very satisfied with the shot.


    Adrian then slapped his hands. In addition to this, he couldn''t think of any other adjectives. Although he had a premonition in the previous shot of NG, he didn''t expect that Dennis would be able to do this just for the second shot. Those feelings with great impact are expressed on the face in a very hierarchical way. Even if you look at the scene, you can still feel a kind of shock directly to the heart. Although Brad Pitt''s performance style is similar to that of Dennis now, the impact and shock is far from enough.


    Well done, Dan. Adrian clapped his hands and said so in his heart.


    The warm applause followed, and everyone was impressed by Dennis''s performance. However, Dennis, who should have been congratulated, did not show his happy God s ¨¨, but slowly sat down on the ground, covering his face and rou.


    Seeing this, we all stopped clapping. Sometimes the actors took a lot of time to adjust their emotions for the sake of the character s ¨¨, especially if the intense emotions were too deep in the play. Fortunately, Dennis quickly got up from the ground. Although his brows were still a little tired, he was no longer unable to respond to the shutdown. After all, he had enough understanding of his corner s ¨¨, and the emotion was strong but short-lived.


    "Well done, Dan." When Dennis came back, Adrian patted him on the shoulder first, and then Freeman, Finch and spacey followed to congratulate him.


    "It''s not easy. I''m sure I''ll break down if I come a few more times." Dennis said with a long breath.


    "Will it collapse? Don''t be kidding, Dan. If such a small amount of difficulty would make people collapse, Kevin would have been separated Adrian jokingly said, "I think he''s almost integrated with John Doe, isn''t he?"


    The last sentence was addressed to Kevin Spacey, who had a bald head and wore an orange s ¨¨ prisoner''s uniform, shrugged and said, "well, for now, at least, I don''t feel like Jing is divided."


    Everyone immediately laughed, and then spacey complained, "even so, no one has given me applause since the beginning. When I was lying there just now, no one came to pull me. You know, I just got shot."


    There was another burst of laughter."Come on, Kevin, even if you have to complain, it''s not your turn to complain. You haven''t said a word when you''ve lost your head." Adrian said with a smile, followed by the beautiful lady who turned to the money, "right, gwyne?"


    "What?" Gwyneth, who came over, looked at these people in front of her, and immediately made them laugh.


    "It''s not funny at all." Gwyneth, who knew what they were laughing at, gave Adrian an angry look and turned away without saying anything.


    Adrian put out his hand and ran after him. Gwyneth was dressed in simple casual clothes. Her hair was pulled up, and her forehead was covered with thick bangs, which was similar to Sophie Marceau that day, except that the back was not coiled up, but tied into a ponytail. Just a change of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    There was no Gwyneth''s lens here, but she still appeared on the set. When Adrian asked her, she gave the reason to accumulate more experience. As for the real reason, just think about the fact that he said hello to the crew on his way back to Washington and wanted to come over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C23

    "Sometimes, only when you stand high and look down on the earth, will you find how vast the world is, and then your mind will unconsciously become broader." Adrian took his eyes out of the window and landed on Gwyneth''s face with a little freckles. "But not now, because there are only clouds outside. I''d rather look at you."


    Gwyneth smiles and says nothing. Compared with that day in the suburbs of New York City, she has changed into a black s ¨¨ dress, a knee length dress, a silk coat, pointed leather shoes, and her hair is slightly bent down from the sides of her face, covering up the shortcomings of her face. After being dressed up, she looks more temperament.


    "I''m serious, gwyne. You''ve become more and more beautiful in a few weeks," Adrian said, looking at him without blinking, with an unabashed appreciation. "It''s more in line with my original idea."


    "Really?" Gwynesston''s eyes lit up and she realized something. After coughing, she said, "probably because I''ve been thinking about how to fit Tracy better."


    Adrian chuckled in his heart and lowered his head to drink coffee, pretending not to see. She''s still too tender, just like the day before yesterday, when Adrian said she was going back to Los Angeles, gwyneston said in a surprise tone, "really, I''m going back soon. The meaning is too obvious.


    Besides, Adrian can''t understand why she has to be 21 years old for more than three months. Since her godfather''s "Captain Hook" guest star NV Wendy in 1991, Gwyneth has participated in almost five works in just two years. The number of such works is too amazing. However, these corners are like stones thrown into the sea, not even a single flower splashed. In the entertainment industry, the worst situation is not bad comments such as CH ¨¢ o, but no one is aware of your existence.


    in fact, in Adrian''s memory, she should have had a work with good evaluation last year, but maybe it''s the butterfly effect. Now Gwyneth didn''t get the corner s ¨¨, so she took advantage of it.


    In a word, the person who is known as a miracle director has given her a chance, and has vowed that she has a wonderful idea because of her. Even if she has signed three film contracts, this opportunity must be grasped more firmly for a young girl who is eager to become famous and eager to prove that she is eager to get rid of the influence of her parents and Godfather.


    Well, how could Adrian refuse? Even if Gwyneth did it so clearly, she was immediately invited back on her own private jet. It has to be said that the title of director miracle is really good, and this step was very successful at the beginning.


    "We had three movie appointments before, right? Next year, I will have a big production in England about the war movie about Scotland''s struggle for independence in the middle ages, "Adrian suddenly said, listening to the God of Gwyneth s ¨¨ moved slightly, but soon there was a flash of doubt." at the same time, I plan to make a movie in England that is medium cost, an adaptation of Xi ¨£ o from Jane Austen. I hope you can play the role of NV master Angle. "


    "Adapted from Jane Austen''s Xi ¨£ o said Gwyneth looked at him in disbelief. The words that were totally out of her expectation left her stunned in her seat and didn''t know what kind of reaction was appropriate.


    At first, she thought Adrian was going to invite to play the role of s ¨¨ in that big production, but it was impossible to think about it carefully. She was a Native American girl. How could she be suitable for the role of Nvxing in Medieval England? But then he told her that at the same time, there was a film adapted from Jane Austen Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ It''s incredible.


    "Are you the director?" Gwyneth asked, and by the time she realized it wasn''t right, Adrian had already answered his question: "yes, it''s all directed by me."


    This is another answer that she didn''t expect.


    "It took me about three months to shoot the first film, and about six weeks for the second, if everyone played s ¨¨." Adrian said so.


    "Three months to make a war movie?" As soon as this was said, Gwyneth realized that she had said something stupid. Although she kept calm on the surface, she regretted it, hoping Adrian would not be angry about it.


    Adrian certainly won''t, he said with an understanding smile: "this is a normal reaction, but I''m different from other directors and producers. Two years ago, I could make three films in one year, and now I can do the same."


    "So why do you think I''m good for Austin''s NV character, ed?" Gwyneth quickly changed the subject, which was exactly what she wanted to ask.


    "That''s what I was talking about, gwyne." Adrian''s smile became somewhat enigmatic, and her dark eyes looked at her without blinking, which gave Gwyneth a strange feeling."I''ve seen all the works you''ve worked on so far, and I''m going to say that the producers are idiots, and they don''t realize what kind of charm you have," he says, with a disdainful look that seems to be very dissatisfied with those people.


    Then Adrian looked at Gwyneth with a serious and enthusiastic look: "your grace and temperament are very suitable for this kind of corner s ¨¨, gwyne, you will never lose to those British NV people. It''s amazing to think of an American girl who was born and raised in the United States, but perfectly deduces the English style Nvxing angle s ¨¨. "


    "The perfect interpretation of British style Nvxing angle s ¨¨?" Gwyneth opened her gray green eyes, revealing the incredible God s ¨¨. Her mood was completely following each other, "can I?"


    "Of course, I say yes, then you can. I never look away." Adrian said haughtily, the God s ¨¨ that kind of strong self-confidence, people can not question.


    He can Winnie suddenly said this in her heart, then lowered her head and took a deep breath.


    "Do you believe me, gwyne?" Adrian''s voice rang in his ear again.


    "Of course." A smile appeared on Gwyneth''s pretty face.


    She has done so many things. What she wants is this. How can she refuse? What''s more, he is humorous and funny, but also very tender and considerate, full of charm. What he did at the beginning was really right.


    "Call me when you have time." After Adrian drove Gwyneth back to her apartment in Los Angeles, she hugged him and kissed him. Two people in M ¨¦ n mouth lingering for a long time before parting, she looked at him with affection and said so.


    "I will." Adrian kisses her on the lips again, gives her a hug and watches her enter the room.


    Gwyneth stretched out her breath and sat down on the sofa, giggling. At this moment, she completely forgot those rumors about Adrian and the NV secretary who was always with him.


    He is good at acting and has some tricks, but also a little naive. This is Adrian''s comment to Gwyneth on the way back. If he wanted to take her to bed, he could have been in New York as early as possible. That day when he came back from the suburbs to invite Gwyneth to have dinner with him and then sent her back to the hotel room, Adrian tried a little, but she didn''t mean to refuse. And just now, if he wanted to go into her apartment, she would have agreed, but


    Now is not the time. Adrian said to himself in his heart. Although he was the same with Sophie when he was dating Sophie in Paris, the situation of Sophie and Gwyneth was not the same. There were still a lot of problems to deal with in order to get Sophie, and half of Gwyneth had fallen into his hands.


    But if you want to master it completely, patience is essential. For example, even if Blanchett returns to Melbourne, Adrian still keeps in touch with her, whether he talks sweetly on the phone or misses in a letter. But unlike Blanchett, Gwyneth is on her own initiative, but at the same time is not particularly determined, so properly hanging her appetite can make her closer.


    Of course, there is another reason that Adrian has a date that has been delayed for a long time. The girl Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Adrian naturally won''t let the fast food slip away so inexplicably, so it became one of his important tasks after he returned to Los Angeles. It seems that he is a bit inseparable. In fact, it is not difficult to arrange properly. Besides, he has a secretary with outstanding ability. Besides, these are the things he likes and pursues?


    However, it has been delayed for several weeks, and I don''t care about delaying for a few more days. First of all, we have to deal with the work. Besides, Adrian still has a clear distinction between which is more important. Moreover, we can also observe whether it is just for playing or worth spending more efforts to include it in the collection objects.


    So when he returned to Los Angeles to adjust his schedule, the first thing he did was go to the post editing room of Forrest Gump.


    The person responsible for the preliminary editing is no longer Kant pan or Francis Bruce, who has worked with him before. This time, he chose Arthur Schmidt, who is very good at fusion editing. This editor is also a top figure in Hollywood. He has done this method of editing movie characters into historical materials and images before.


    Before that, Adrian had exchanged views with each other over the phone, and the editing work of this part started as early as he went to London - Adrian would not let go of any available time, otherwise, how could he make three movies a year? Others can only cooperate as much as possible, which is the advantage of being in power.


    "It''s not the right mouth here. It has to be changed," Adrian said, pointing to the screen. In black and white, John Kennedy is shaking hands with the players selected for the university football star team. "He''s from the north, and he''s Irish, so his mouth should be smoother when he says," sounds like he''s trying to say Sani ¨¤ o. "At this point he stopped and, after a little bit of agitation, imitated Kennedy''s accent and said, "it sounds like he''s saying he wants to be Sani ¨¤ o - do you understand, Rick?"


    Rick Baker felt his chin for a few minutes, then looked at Schmidt, the editor next to him, and then reversed the image to the spot where Kennedy and Forrest Gump shook hands.


    "It''s not so easy to modify here. If the mouth is slightly larger, it may distort the whole picture, so..." He then transferred the original data on another machine, pointed to those pictures and said, "if you insist, my suggestion is to edit these scenes again and add the profile of Kennedy. This will make it easier to adjust the mouth shape."


    Then Beck spread his hands and looked at Adrian and Schmidt.


    "No problem. I can edit it again with this shot." Schmidt nodded, but his eyes turned to Adrian.


    "Just do as you want, as long as it doesn''t affect what you want to express. So far, I''m very satisfied." Adrian made a sign to them to do it safely.


    Most of the post editing of Forrest Gump is the same as other films, but it is very strict with the key points, because it is very troublesome to make. Just like now, when we put Hanks''s image into the historical video data, we have to modify the mouth shape of the characters to correspond to it. Then, it is not only the work of editors, but also the participation of special effects artists. As one of the main attractions of the film, it would be too bad to make a mistake.


    So when editing these scenes, Adrian should be on-site supervision, so as to find problems in time and make corrections. If in another four or five years, such special effects will be much easier to make. Unfortunately, there are still some problems.


    Schmidt and they were aware of the importance of this, so they did not complain.


    Fortunately, there are not too many shots like this, so Adrian doesn''t need to be in the studio anytime, anywhere. However, in addition to this incident, there are other things that are also very important. As the middle of June passed, the summer vacation came to North America again. As one of the most important film schedules, big movies aimed at making money are about to be released one after another. Three of the productions that will be released by AC media have a direct relationship with Adrian, so he has to attend all three premieres.


    The first movie to be released is the true lie directed and produced by James Cameron, which has been waiting for more than half a year. The action movie, starring Arnold Schwarzenegger and Jamie Lee Curtis, has an investment of $100 million, which is still a big investment in the 21st century. Both 20th Century Fox and Adrian know that if you want to recover your investment, it is the best choice to put the film on the summer show.


    On the day of the film, many celebrities came, not only in the circle, but also outside. Just think about who Schwarzenegger''s wife is and what his ambition is. However, compared with Schwarzenegger, who was on the right and left by his wife at the premiere, James Cameron, as a director and producer, had some mixed feelings. Even if many people who had attended the audition congratulated him and thought that the film would surely sell well at the box office, it would not make him feel much better.


    I''m glad that the movie "true lies" has finally been released. Although it is a little late, it has been fully publicized. He is confident that the box office sales of the movie will be great. But what worries him is that he doesn''t know what to do to satisfy Adrian. He has never forgotten the promise Adrian gave him after he came out of the bar that day.


    James Cameron, who is about to be 40 years old, after his success - especially the blockbuster of Terminator 2 and the amazing special effects, has made him a top-notch director. Apart from a few respected people, few directors and producers pay attention to him. Although he can talk with these people at parties and receptions, it is in his heart There is always the spirit of making commercial films, not to mention those young people.


    Adrian Cowell, however, was an exception. He was impressed by his first meeting.


    "In my opinion, the name of James Cameron is worth my investment." That''s what he said at the time.


    Although Cameron has heard a lot of praise, this sentence is undoubtedly the most to his taste. Of course, at that time, Adrian was just a young director who just took charge of the director, and the film company that he acquired began to get better, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. He just wanted to invest in Terminator 2 again.


    But with the passage of time, the two people''s Ji ¨¡ O flow began to deepen, Cameron more and more like this young man, Adrian is like a worm in his stomach, when talking about film topics, he always meets his appetite. What''s more, silk did not hide her appreciation for him. The "true lies" which was released immediately was the best example. It not only gave the idea, but also invested in fox in the 20th century, and put all the power of production into his hands. How could Cameron not like him.


    From director to director, there are more and more amazing talents from director to director. Although Cameron doesn''t think much of non-commercial films, he has to admit that Adrian is very powerful. He can shoot all kinds of subjects. Moreover, the speed of shooting is directly proportional to the quality. Dull literary films can also make money. In addition, his vision is accurate. The title of miracle director can be said to be true.Because of this, Cameron is very curious about the original promise, he wants to know what kind of miracle Adrian intends to create. Although the other side didn''t make it clear at the beginning, he still heard something, that is, the investment will never be lower than the current film. For Cameron, who likes to burn money and heap special effects, this is just too much for him. So when Adrian added a condition that satisfied him as long as "true lies" satisfied him, he began to think about how to be satisfied www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C24

    The easiest way to solve this problem is to ask Adrian directly. Although Cameron has been looking for opportunities to beat around the Bush before, the other side has always been smiling. But today is the premiere of true lies, so even if he evades the answer as before, he will reveal something?


    However, Cameron walked around the Theater Hall and didn''t find Adrian in the crowd. He was sure he was here, and he talked to him not long ago. So where is Adrian going? Cameron thought, then decided to give up, according to his previous performance, where is now self-evident.


    In the spacious room, the light is slightly dim, so that everything around is covered with a layer of hazy, so as to increase the atmosphere. The man''s eyebrows and eyebrows on the armchair are waving with the smile of the man''s face.


    She doesn''t have the body of chiluo, but she is more of you than chiluo. The short skirt was rolled to the waist, white s ¨¨''s bottom trousers hung on Xi ¨£ o legs, with the rhythm of continuous shaking, the thin coat of the upper body was opened a corner, revealing bright and clean shoulders, closely combined below, sometimes wild and sometimes gentle movement.


    The man buried his head in her chest, passed his hands under his armpits and held her delicate body in his arms. Cuorou and Shun sucked her and sent her to the top of the mountain in various ways. Finally, the high pitched and joyful groan was heard. In the sound, both of them tightened their bodies. After a long time - maybe only a few seconds - less NV panted and softened in the man''s arms.


    "Ed Ed... " She murmured, changing each other''s necks, leaving her own lip print on it from time to time.


    "Sarah..." Adrian also kisses back, holding the little NV in his arms more tightly.


    So warm for a moment, Adrian wanted to put Sarah down, but just had action, the glass less NV stopped.


    "No..." Sarah whispered, "let it stay in there..."


    "Why, do you like it staying in it?" Adrian asked on purpose.


    Originally, his face was flushed with a large amount of red because of high ch ¨¢ O. this sentence immediately became more and more ruddy, like a ripe apple, as if it would drip out of the water, but also with the blush of a rose. It was really pitiful.


    "Yes," Sara admitted generously, but she put her head on Adrian''s chest and did not dare to look at him. Her voice was not much louder than a mosquito. "Only in this way can I feel like I''m one with you, ed."


    Even with Adrian''s audacity, hearing this full of emotion, he could not help but feel lost for a moment, stroking the body of little NV, kissing her head and face from time to time, but did not speak again.


    "I''m sorry." Sarah said that all of a sudden, and she looked up at him apologetically.


    "Sorry?" Adrian was a little surprised.


    "I haven''t seen you for weeks. I''m a little anxious, so..." She said, biting the lip.


    Adrian immediately understood that today''s premiere was when he went to pick her up from Sara''s house. She couldn''t help kissing him as soon as she got on the bus, and her mother had not yet returned to the house.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you want, you can tell your mother that we are dating." Adrian said generously.


    "Then she will kill you." Sarah said with a very serious expression, but she did not hold on for half a minute before she burst out laughing. Her eyes bent into crescent, which was very lovely.


    Then, she sighed: "my mother asked me if I had a boyfriend. I didn''t affirm or deny it. I''m not going to tell her, ED, even if she asks me when she gets back today


    "It''s up to you, as long as you like it." Adrian said, stroking her smooth face.


    "Is it?" Sarah''s smile became charming, and her lower body began to sway gently.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows m ¨¢ o, then pinched her slender waist: "not satisfied?"


    "Yes, we still have time." The voice of little NV becomes greasy and has a little coquettish taste.


    "I have to regret to tell you, Sarah, that the movie is about to start in five minutes at the most." Adrian cautioned, "there are a lot of important people coming today."


    "Well, I see." Although Sarah said so, she did not hide the disappointment of the God s ¨¨.


    Adrian smiles and whispers, "so, how about going to my house after the movie? You can call your mother and say you won''t be home today. "


    Little NV''s eyes brightened up, and God s ¨¨ became more of you: "it''s better to go to my house, my mother is not at home tonight.""True lies" was an undisputed success. After three days in 2300 cinemas, it grossed nearly 27 million box office tickets and directly topped the North American box office charts.


    Schwarzenegger once again showed his image as a tough guy on the screen. Whether it was the hot action scene at the beginning, the fierce appearance in the four directions of Xi''ao island building behind, or the grand scene of flying an airplane to rescue Nv''er in the end, all of these let the movie fans who like action movies enjoy talking about it. Especially when the guard at the beginning stopped him to inquire about the invitation, he calmly took out the remote control and pressed it, and suddenly collapsed the scene of half the villa, which made people feel very cool.


    Of course, action alone is not enough, and it will be boring to watch the colorful things for a long time. Therefore, it also wears various humorous plots of Ch ¨¡. From the third rate used car manager pretending to be an agent to seduce the NV people, to Schwarzenegger''s horseback chase, and then to the exclamation of "I married Rambo" by Schwarzenegger on Xi ¨£ o Island, all of which make people laugh.


    Cameron''s mastery of the rhythm of the film is undoubtedly a master level. Action plays and life plays take humor as the axis of rotation, and the conversion is very smooth and just right. Every minute attracts the audience, and there is no coldness.


    Schwarzenegger also rarely performed a performance. For example, when hearing his wife explain why he was not in the office, the sneer at the corner of his mouth was really vivid. Curtis also gives people a sense of surprise. In the first half of the film, she is just like an ordinary office woman NV. However, when she was sent by Bi to be an agent, she dressed up in the hotel corridor, and immediately became very excited. You know, the scream NV emperor is almost 40 years old. It can be seen that Cameron''s skill, the same idea in the hands of the French almost no response, ji''o to his hands has become a popular commercial blockbuster loved by everyone.


    The media almost praised the film. The Chicago Sun Times said that "on the basis of special effects, the special effects and actions in the film are satisfactory"; and "USA Today" also uses "compact plot, tense atmosphere, this is not surprising commercial production" to describe the film - just commercial production, so the film critics will not To explore the connotation of what, if from the story and plot to comment, and how the story and plot has not to say.


    In addition to the two main characters, other supporting actors are also well received. For example, Bill Paxton''s Second-class car dealer has such a funny appearance that the audience laughs at the last scene. In addition, Sarah plays NV, who interprets the horror and tenderness of the NV child in the scene where she throws a key at the top of the building to threaten the head of the terrorist. In addition, her performance in ghost horse xi''ojing spirit last year is still fresh in people''s memory, and has won a lot of praise.


    Nevertheless, many Arab Americans protested. The American Committee against discrimination against Arab Americans held a demonstration outside a cinema in Washington. They thought that it was extremely immoral for Cameron to depict Arabs as murderers and religious fanatics.


    However, Cameron didn''t pay any attention to it. This is just a movie. Hollywood has several films protested by various anti discrimination committees every year. There is no need to be surprised. As long as the film can make money, the cinema will not take it off the line because of this protest.


    Adrian is the same, even if he knows what will happen in a few years. He is not interested in being a savior. Besides, if he wants to share the dividend and not bear the cost, how can there be such a good thing? Well, these are digressions. As long as the film can make money and attract Cameron for him, the rest, as long as it is not directly aimed at him, is lazy to pay attention to.


    "True lies" opened the door to the intense summer break, and without waiting for other studios to reflect, the second film produced by Bosworth and Warner was released again.


    The star light at the premiere of "tornado" was not as good as that of "true lies". Although Jane de BoNT was not of low qualifications, she was the first to take charge of the director, and the actors were basically second-line actors, including Kate, which naturally could not be compared. However, with Warner participating in the investment, the excitement of the premiere was not low. And the good thing is that Adrian can walk around the hall with Kate in his arms.


    Even if she had eaten Sarah to the bone, and even if some people knew that they were a little fishy, for some reason Adrian didn''t want to let more people know - of course, if Sarah decided to make it public, he wouldn''t deny it - so the intimacy was a bit furtive.


    For example, when "true lies" arrived at her home that night, Roslan, who had been back very late, had somehow advanced an hour. At that time, Adrian, who had been in Sara''s bedroom and had a lot of trouble with her little NV, was directing her how to use her mouth better. As a result, there was no sign of knocking m ¨¦ N and talking. Adrian was so excited that she couldn''t hold on to it. Sarah''s face, hair and the pair of softness were everywhere.


    In the end, Sarah coaxed her mother through the mouth of M ¨¦ n for a long time before she let her mother leave. Adrian, who dressed in a hurry, like many American movies, went out of the window in the angry eyes of little NV. Having a good beginning doesn''t mean that there will be an equally good ending. Adrian, don''t mention how depressed it is. The only thing I can talk about is that it''s not the worst. If Roslan opens m ¨¦ n with the key, it''s reallyWell, it''s over. He''s taking Kate to the premiere of tornado. Remember the code? When you are alone with one Nv person, don''t think about other NV people.


    "Tornado" also achieved success. Although the number of theaters was 300 less than that of true lies, the box office of the first week was ten thousand higher, which directly pushed "true lies" to the top of the North American box office charts.


    To be honest, this version of "tornado" is a little worse than that in Adrian''s memory. Although Jane de bond''s ability is good, it is the first time to take charge of the director. It has not been run in by several films, so it is somewhat lacking. Although Kate is very hard-working, and has started to prepare early, her acting skills are still as good as s ¨¨, still worse than Helen Hunt, so this little difference is very normal.


    Even so, "tornado" is still popular with the audience. Jane de BoNT has grasped the core of the whole film, and he has shot those images as s ¨¨, F5 tornadoes, which are completely reflected on the screen. The rhythm of the story is also well mastered. Even if some plots are not logical, for example, the escape way of the hero of NV is impossible, but there are still some flaws. In addition, compared with other disaster films, tornado is undoubtedly closer to American life, and reflects a positive attitude - to fight against disaster - so box office sales are expected ¡£


    "Kate, they''re going to take you to the sky?" Adrian chuckled and tossed his newspaper. Kate, who was sitting next to him and had breakfast, looked at him without saying much. But Charlize on the other side reached out and said, "let me see Kate Beckinsale Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. However, sometimes she is a little stiff. She seems not good at dealing with emotional drama, so she has to say that she has some regrets... "


    After reading this, she stopped, shrugged her shoulders and threw the newspaper aside: "four stars, that''s great. If I were to be Maybe auditions don''t have to be eliminated. "


    "That''s not true," Adrian looked at Charlize with a smile. "Do you want to try it, Charlie? I can arrange an s ¨¨ for you, and make sure it''s in line with your temperament, even if you don''t have acting skills. "


    "Do you mean I''m not only going to take care of your life and work, but also play a supporting role in movies when you need to?" Charles snorted coldly. "Maybe I should file a complaint with the union."


    "Ed is right. Sometimes you can do a movie without acting." Kate finally failed to calm down. Her tone was slightly sarcastic, but then changed her flavor: "the key is whether you can integrate your emotions into it. For example, the report just said that I was a little stiff when dealing with emotional drama. It''s not surprising that when I was shooting, I was in an unprecedented hesitation The warm feelings are very repellent and don''t believe it, so... "


    At the end of the day, her eyes were on Adrian. Although she had not finished, the meaning was self-evident.


    "Well, Kate," Adrian said with a smile, "you''d better finish your breakfast as soon as possible. I promised you to be your coachman for two days, but you don''t have to wait for it to expire."


    "Don''t you really think about it, Charlie. It''s fun to be in a movie sometimes."


    Unfortunately, after Charlize gave him a white eye, he got up and walked out of the room.


    It''s just one of the countless Xi songs, but Adrian loves it. The subtle atmosphere between Charlize and Kate is very interesting, which is one of the reasons why he always tries to take Kate back to the villa after every date.


    Well, not to mention that, "true lies" and "tornado" topped the North American box office charts in succession, and the top executives of various companies were amazed by their focus on the summer break. Although these two films have been invested by other big film companies, although the producer of "true lies" is Cameron, Adrian has only made a name, but they have to be convinced by his vision again. Think about it, since he stepped into this circle, there has not been any investment failure in that film. Adrian''s own films, even Schindler''s list, made money. How did he do it?


    Just as the major companies were thinking hard, the third film of Bosworth was released again. Unlike the previous two films, Xi ¨£ o was produced by Bosworth and invested entirely by Bosworth. The directors, actors and producers are all new people. Naturally, the scale of the premiere is much larger, but there are still many guests to join in, such as ---


    "in this explosion scene, using special effects is much better than CG. Now CG technology still needs to be improved, and it is still a long way from being fully mature. Of course, if you use special effects, you have to think about safety. Every year, more people in the United States die because of technical failures than because of fat f ¨¦ I. In fact, you can consider combining the two, with actors performing in front of a single s ¨¨ curtain, and then adding them to the explosion scene in the middle of the later stage. It takes time and money to do it well, but I think it''s essential if you want to make a film of Jing Standing in the middle of the crowd, James Cameron was talking.Michael Bay stood on his left with a respectful air, as if a student were listening to his teacher. Seeing him like this, no one would think that he could teach others in a group in a few years.


    In fact, no matter how confident he is in his talent, Michael Bay will inevitably feel a little frightened when he is about to face the test, let alone James Cameron, who has just made great success in commercial movies. Although he was full of confidence in his Jedi cop, he was not able to surpass his opponent www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C25

    "What are you laughing at, ed?" Don Simpson, standing next to Adrian and talking to Jerry Bruckheimer Ji ¨¡ o, first spotted his smile and then looked curiously in the direction of his gaze.


    "It''s nothing," Adrian turned, his smile still on his face. "I bet Michael Bay was thinking at the moment: look, I''ll overtake you sooner or later."


    "Want to surpass James? It''s not easy, "Simpson looked over and shrugged." Mike is a very talented director, but it''s a long way from James. He is too fond of flashy and hot pictures, always trying to make the film look cooler and more powerful, thus neglecting to promote the development of the plot


    Admittedly, Simpson talked about Michael Bay''s weakness, a problem that continued to hold him back a few years later.


    "It''s always good for a young man to be aggressive. Even if there are some shortcomings like this, as long as he realizes the nature, he will try to correct it. Didn''t Jerry grow up under your guidance?" Adrian said that, although he didn''t think Michael Bay would really make adjustments in his heart, who knew that he would follow his memory in the future?


    "It''s true," Simpson nodded, and then something began to look at him. "Wait, you seem to belong to a young man, ed? It seems that Mike is two years older than you, not to mention Jerry? "


    "Why, if you and Jerry are allowed to rely on their old age, I won''t be allowed to do so?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything." Jerry Bruckheimer, who was somehow involved, raised his hands.


    All of a sudden, the three of them laughed together. Adrian glanced at him not far away and then left. After two steps, he thought of something. He turned his head and said, "I believe this will definitely be a blockbuster movie, don, so are you interested in working together again?"


    Simpson looked at Adrian Lu''s surprised God s ¨¨: "what good ideas do you have, ed?"


    "Yes, it''s a very hot and shocking story. I''ve already selected the number of producers and directors." Adrian looked at brookheimer and Michael Bay, who was still talking to Cameron ji''o in the distance. The meaning was clear, "even I have three stars. I believe that if we continue to cooperate, it will be a blockbuster film again."


    "Can you tell me the general idea?" Simpson was immediately interested.


    "Now? Let''s wait until the premiere of "Jedi Cops" is over. I''ve just summed up this idea in a systematic way, so as to better explain to you, "Adrian smiles and turns away." excuse me


    Simpson shrugged his shoulders. Although he had some regrets, he didn''t care. Adrian said that. Let''s wait until he comes up with a specific idea. The young man has proved with many facts that his words are always true.


    "Oh, sorry, my boyfriend is here." Before Adrian came to the bar, he found that he had long hair and little NV. The man who was talking to himself came over and took his arm. Lu gave a sweet smile.


    Adrian was surprised, but didn''t show it on his face. He looked at her with a smile: "am I disturbing you?"


    "You never told me that you already have a boyfriend." The man, who seemed to be between 20 and 30 years old and somewhat handsome, was suddenly disappointed and somewhat unwilling to accept the God s ¨¨, and completely ignored the existence of Adrian.


    "Don''t I?" Little NV thought for a moment and then laughed, "I''m sorry, I may have forgotten."


    "Why are you here, Liv? I''ve been looking for you everywhere At this point, Adrian could not understand what was going on, and immediately asked in a friendly tone, and at the same time leaned over her pretty face.


    "I think you''re having a good conversation and don''t want to disturb you, so you''re wandering around alone." Liv shrugged.


    "I''m sorry, honey, I left you out of the cold. Can you give me a chance to apologize?" Adrian said with a sincere tone, Liv quickly glanced at the man, pretended to think about it, and then gave a playful smile: "OK."


    Adrian then took her away and gave the man a polite smile, which he couldn''t do, although he was a little arrogant. The other party immediately raised his hands and said something in an abusive manner and left in the opposite direction.


    "Is this your date? It''s not interesting at all. " Just asked Adrian, with dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything annoying about the premiere of the movie? " Adrian asked.


    "No, but like a party, I thought I could see something else." Liv curled her mouth and said, "I''ve been at parties since I was born, and I''ve had enough. Can there be anything else in my life other than parties?"


    After a pause, she looked around and then said, "of course, I admit that this premiere is different from the party, but I had a birthday party just a few days ago, soLiv made a gesture and didn''t speak any more, and her curled mouth didn''t come down, which made her playful even more lovely.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t make it on July 1st, or it would have made the whole party more heated," Adrian said with a smile. "I hope you like my birthday present."


    "Not bad, but you''re taking the opportunity I''ve given you, ED," liv said, shaking off his arms and looking at him with her hands akimbo. "I''ve never said anything since I promised to. I can ignore the two previous dates, but if it''s still the case, I''ll have to say goodbye to you."


    Interesting girl. Looking at the NV child''s blue eyes, Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly and then laughed: "well, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I''ll take you to a beautiful place, and you''ll like it."


    "Really?" Liv blinked, an unexpected flash of hesitation.


    Surprised Adrian was about to say something, Cameron''s voice suddenly came over: "Hey, ED, you are here, no wonder I can''t find your figure there."


    "It looks like you finally got rid of them." Adrian smiles and shakes his hand.


    "Fortunately, where did you get such a new director? That''s a great idea for special effects Cameron said a lot, and then found liv standing beside Adrian, "this is?"


    "There''s always a lot of people looking for you, so I won''t disturb you, ed. I''m waiting for our date." Liv then made a face and walked away without waiting for Adrian''s words.


    "Liv Tyler, the NV character in the movie I''m working with Tim Burton." Adrian explains that.


    Cameron gave a meaningful Oh, he seemed to want to say something about it, but after looking at Adrian, he asked the original question: "how is it now?"


    In addition to the fact that Mr. Cameron didn''t get the premiere of North America, the reason why he didn''t get the premiere of "North America" was probably because of the fact that he was invited to the premiere of the film.


    The Arab American anti discrimination Committee has somewhat affected the box office, but it has not stopped the hit of "true lies". Almost everyone knows that after the third week, the box office in North America will exceed 100 million. But overseas box office, because Arab countries consistent ban may lose part of the film, but as far as the film itself is concerned, it is no problem to recover the cost. Now there is only something to earn more and less, so Cameron can''t wait to find Adrian again.


    "Very well," Adrian said with a smile, but another topic. "How''s the half year, James?"


    "Good. What''s the matter?" Although Cameron didn''t understand why he asked this question, he could not help answering.


    "I mean, are there any interesting activities? Like travel or something. " Adrian continued, gesturing.


    "Of course, Linda and I went to Hawaii for a holiday at the beginning of last month. We specially went to the deeper diving area. The world under the ocean is so beautiful." Cameron recalled.


    "That''s not true," Adrian Lu said with a smile. "Deeper, it''s dark, there''s so little life, there''s no beauty, like the place where the biggest ship in the world sank a few decades ago."


    "The largest ship in the world at that time?" Cameron was stunned, followed by a bright eye. From ji''ao''s talk, he was wondering why Adrian said these words to him, and how could he not react now.


    "You want to make a movie about Titanic?" There was excitement in his tone.


    "As you know, last weekend, tornado, as a disaster movie, simply dropped" true lies "to the top of the North American box office, so I want to make - or find you to make and direct a disaster movie related to Titanic," Adrian said bluntly. "Of course, it''s not a disaster. You can add one A touching love story, such as poor Xi and rich NV. What''s more, he made a long pause, caught Cameron''s appetite, and then continued: "I personally invested 200 million for shooting. No matter how extravagant you are, you can rent a submarine to the bottom of the sea to observe the wreckage closely. You can also make a super large model ship to shoot. You can even spend three to four years making it Just see a super production of Jingmei that can shock and amaze the whole world - don''t tell me, you can''t "


    " 200 million dollars? Are you sure? " Even a maniac like Cameron could not help but spit after hearing this condition, and his eyes were fixed on Adrian for fear that he would tell him that it was just a joke.


    "Yes, 200 million dollars. You can spend it." Adrian spread his hands. "It''s not a joke, James. I said I''d do miracles with you, and that''s what I said."Then, he added: "of course, it''s only $200 million"


    although Adrian remembers that the final cost of this unprecedented production was 240 million, he only gave a budget of 200 million. Once Cameron burns up money, let alone $200 million, he will not hesitate to spend it even if it is doubled. Even if Adrian knows what benefits this movie can bring, it does not mean that he can tolerate Cameron''s uncontrolled burning of money, which is entirely funded by him.


    So Adrian simply put out 200 million funds directly. In this way, no matter how much money Cameron can burn, he has to weigh it down. Even if he finally has the courage to hope for additional investment, his debt will naturally be greater.


    Cameron did not hesitate, agreed to come down, how many people in Hollywood have such courage? Can you spend 200 million dollars to make a movie? He would be a fool if he missed it.


    Frankly speaking, Adrian didn''t want to direct the film by himself. This is the "Titanic" that broke the global box office record and was worshipped by countless people. Even after hundreds of years, it will occupy a place in the film history. However, after thinking about it for a long time, he gave up the plan because he really did not have time to make such a huge movie that would take a lot of effort. Not to mention the difficulties in the shooting, just those details are enough to hurt the head. Adrian can''t do as much as Cameron is interested in every detail.


    He remembers seeing anecdotes about Cameron''s production of "Titanic". When shooting the banquet scenes, he found that the tableware used was not engraved with titanic handwriting. Cameron directly declared that all the previous shots were invalid, until he contacted the British tableware manufacturer to re order the tableware, and then shot it from the beginning. In this way, it was very bad More than one hundred thousand, plus all the previous photos are invalid, so the money is burned.


    This is not to say that Adrian can''t make it. With Cameron''s original version as a reference, and he has already "remade" many films, it doesn''t take Cameron one and a half years to prepare and another year and a half to shoot. But even so, he estimated in his mind that even if the model was not built, it would take nearly two years.


    This is too long, and takes up most of his own Jing force. Although Adrian doesn''t mind giving himself a layer of halo, this is not his main purpose after all. Besides, he has other plans to increase the aura of the director. The impact will not be less than that of Titanic. Therefore, it is better to take charge of this work, which is both honor and pressure, to Cameron, so as to fully show his vision and courage towards people and movies.


    They didn''t go on talking about it any more. Adrian made such a surprising promise, but the story was only an idea and didn''t even have an outline. Although Cameron was surprised and excited by this promise, he also felt the pressure of no Xi ¨£ O. naturally, he had to go back to think about how to prepare.


    The release of "Jedi warlords" finally relieved the major film companies concerned. Although the number of theaters was similar to that of tornado, the box office of the first week was only about 17 million. Although it was on the North American box office list, it was ranked in the last few places. There was no momentum of "true lies" and "tornado" before. It''s no wonder that Si Xiali, an executive of paramount m ¨¦ ng, complacently tells his assistant that big investment can make a lot of money, so in the end they have to be involved.


    However, they forgot that the first week box office of Jedi Warlords was not as good as the previous two films, but the cost was only about 20000 yuan, which was a quarter of that of tornado and one fifth of that of true lies. What''s more, the three films that remain on the North American box office list are all produced by Bosworth. Fox and warner are only involved in the investment and distribution.


    Adrian just laughs when it comes to Adrian. They have this idea, and that''s what he wants. After the media acquired TBS, the major film companies knew that it would be impossible to suppress Bosworth film industry in an all-round way, but they did not give up the plan to make obstacles. After all, Bosworth film industry has been too dazzling in the past three years.


    Fortunately, the early establishment of DreamWorks attracted many people''s attention as Adrian expected. After financing and having the strength that other new companies did not have, karsenberg was ambitious to build DreamWorks into a company juxtaposed with the seven major film companies, and at the same time extended his reach into many fields, such as film, music, animation, etc.


    Some people think that DreamWorks, with Jeffrey carsenberg, Steven Spielberg and David Geffen, will become another new force in Hollywood that can''t be looked at. Some people think it''s hard to say how far DreamWorks can go. Senior executives of major film companies have also begun to observe how much impact the establishment of DreamWorks will bring to the industry. Naturally, much less attention has been paid to Bosworth.


    Now with this mentality, you don''t have to worry about it. Besides, AC media still has new lines and Miramax. Even if other companies do have any action, it''s not a worry.All in all, it''s certain that the three films have sold well. Meanwhile, the popularity of Martin Lawrence and Will Smith, the two black actors in Jedi, has also begun to rise sharply. Unfortunately, the protagonist of tornado is tornado, so even if Kate is very concerned, her popularity is still not as fast as the two bad xi''o.


    At Adrian''s prompt, the brokerage firm quickly pulled Will Smith over and Martin Lawrence let it go. Lawrence grew up in the middle class rather than in the mainstream of American society. So the former is a lot of trouble, while the latter is more popular. Adrian has prepared a new film for him, a very colorful science fiction film. The agent of the director of this film worked long before the agent company was acquired by AC media.


    Before that, of course, Adrian has an appointment to deal with.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C26

    Facing the salty sea breeze, the laughter came from afar. Little NV splashed on the water and Hu ran happily on the beach. Her smile was extremely bright under the sun, and her blue eyes were shining with brilliant light.


    "I am Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ She turned her head and said in a loud voice, black s ¨¨''s long hair curled up against her face in the breeze, which made her have an indescribable beauty. However, she was wearing a short Ku and white s ¨¨ shirt at the root of the big Tui. Her figure was enchanting and slim, and Bilu was very human.


    "You''re more like a rabbit, liv." Adrian, who was running after him, also called out. He was also wearing a short Ku and shirt, but his clothes were open, and his thick Xiong bore luolu had a kind of masculine beauty.


    "Do you have a rabbit my size?" Liv waved her arms and yelled. Excited, her beautiful face looked innocent and pure. The 17-year-old Qingchun and her beauty showed up on her without reservation.


    "Watch out for wrestling. This beach is not a good place to travel." Adrian reminded at this time that before she finished speaking, Liv had fallen on the ground screaming, and she was very unsightly on the ground.


    "Hey, what did I say? The voice is still in decline. " Although Adrian ran to pick her up for the first time, his mouth made a tut sound, a look of schadenfreude.


    "It looks like you''d love to see it like this, don''t you?" Liv glared at him with a little anger.


    Adrian laughed and checked her ankle. She held her in her arms and walked to the car in the distance. Liv didn''t speak any more around his neck. She just looked at her thoughtfully.


    Although there are many reefs on the beach, which are not suitable for swimming, Adrian has placed a parasol and cushion near the car. The reason why I took liv to a remote beach with little development value in Malibu is mainly because the scenery here is so beautiful. Not every beach near the sea color s ¨¨ will be as beautiful as the movie Blue s ¨¨, most of the beach water is a bit turbid, those golden beaches have been sold for a long time.


    As early as last year, Adrian bought a piece of his own Si Man beach in Malibu, but it was only of medium quality. In addition, it was not very secret. So he took liv with him to bring the beach he found by accident. Because of the reefs, we can''t go to the sea, but the blue sea and sky, the curling flowers and the gulls flying from time to time all make the scenery here beautiful. In addition, it is relatively remote, which is very suitable to spend the two people''s world.


    "Oh, look, that''s beautiful." Liv, leaning in Adrian''s arms, sighs, pointing to the gulls gliding across the sky.


    "Yes, a beautiful, perfect arc." Adrian nodded and said, soft Yu warm fragrance in the bosom of the feeling can be really good. Even though we had hugs and hugs before, it was the first time for us to get close to each other like this.


    "Sometimes I want to fly carefree in the sky like a bird." Liv sighs again, shakes the beer can in her hand. When she finds out, she throws it into the garbage can and reaches for a new one.


    "Well, Liv, you''ve already had two cans." Adrian grabbed her hand. Although American Law stipulates that teenagers under the age of 21 can''t drink in public places, it''s often a joke. Especially for those famous young stars, it''s a common thing to drink in bars, nightclubs and clubs.


    Because of this, Adrian didn''t say anything when liv snatched the beer can from him. Beer and champagne contained very little liquor, but this did not mean that he could allow less NV to drink without restraint.


    "It''s only two. Every time they have a party, I drink more than two, though it''s secret." Said liv, pursing her mouth.


    "They?" Adrian looked at her a little knowingly.


    "Ma * * those friends," young NV shrugged and looked at the distance and said faintly, "I grew up in a single parent family. Because of my mother, all the people I met from Xi''ao were rock people. They were unruly, arrogant, cynical and reckless. Under their influence, stealing beer was just a dish."


    Here she took Adrian a look: "I thought you should know that."


    "I had some understanding." He nodded and looked at the beautiful eyes. "It''s just hard to believe that you, such a beautiful and refined NV child, grew up from that kind of place."


    Liv''s mouth curved in an arc. Although her face was a little longer, she had to admit that if she only looked at her appearance, she was really pure and fresh, which would attract people''s attention unconsciously.


    "It''s a great date today, ED," young NV suddenly changed the topic. "I love the sea breeze, the sun, the beach, and the beautiful sky. Everything is so comfortable."But Adrian didn''t want to say, "what are you worrying about, Liv?"


    "How could you think that, ed?" Liv raised her head and looked at Adrian without hesitation, but she soon felt a little uneasy under his shining eyes.


    "Five years ago, when I was 12 years old, my mother and I watched a concert in botland, a famous rock band, a concert by the Smiths," she said suddenly. Adrian didn''t interrupt, but just listened quietly. "I didn''t want to go, but I agreed to go at the request of mom, and then When I saw his sister on the stage, I felt like I was crying out when I saw him on the stage I was so shocked that I couldn''t help asking my mother if the man on the stage was my father. Obviously, my mother didn''t expect that I would be so sensitive at that time, so she had to take me out of the concert and tell me all about it under a tree. I still remember that it was a larch... "


    Here she sighed, Lu out of the age of melancholy.


    "So Do you hate your father Adrian asked softly.


    "I don''t know," liv, who had drilled into his arms, replied in the same soft voice, "that''s how they behave. For father, my mother''s pregnancy was just an accident. They just lived together for a while, so he didn''t have to take too much responsibility. In the eyes of these people who rock and roll is everything, Xing, y ¨¤ O and violence are common things. Maybe it''s just them, maybe it''s all men. Who knows? "


    Adrian stopped talking and stroked her dark hair. Liv let out a comfortable moan, Yin, and then looked up. "I love this date, ed. at least it makes me feel different."


    "Do you mind if I do?" Adrian''s hand slid down her face.


    Liv looked at him for a long time. Lu gave a naughty and you smile: "do you want to have sex with me, ed?"


    "Every man would want to have sex with you, liv." Adrian did not want to give the answer, vaguely, he has almost completely grasped the NV child''s mind.


    "Then let''s do it." Liv said, turning over, kneeling in front of Adrian, straightening her body, reaching out to untie her shirt and taking off, Wen Xiong, a shallow s ¨¨, holding the softness of the pair of you, showed itself before his eyes.


    "Now? Here it is? " Adrian looked at her in surprise.


    "What''s the problem?" Liv shrugged, and the attitude of being indifferent to anything came out again.


    "But Don''t you think it''s a little abrupt? " Despite this, Adrian''s eyes were scanning back and forth over liv''s beautiful body, without any intention of concealing it.


    "What''s the matter? This kind of thing happens more often at parties of people who play rock''n''roll. Usually, they are chatting or chatting excitedly, and then they start to do * in front of the people in the party. Even It''s not uncommon for several people to come together at the same time, so it''s no big deal that we''re doing * on this deserted beach


    No wonder she always looks indifferent. She has seen so much about it. Adrian said in his heart. But also gave birth to the loneliness and emptiness in her heart.


    "Why me, Liv?" He suddenly asked, "there should be a lot of boys who have been after you."


    "Because I like you," liv leaned down and put her hands on the mat, almost close to Adrian''s face, and her body became a "n" shape of you. "Most of those guys approached me with the purpose of going to Chu ¨¢ ng with me, which could not escape my eyes; as for a few people, they were stupid people who thought they were cool and didn''t have any interest. You''re different, ed. at least you make me feel comfortable, so I don''t think it''s a bad thing to do * with you. My mother said that the first time for an NV child, you''d better give it to a man you like and take good care of. "


    "The first time?" Adrian was surprised and raised his eyebrows. This answer is really unexpected. Just now I heard her describe the Party of rock and roll musicians. I thought she had already had experience and tried anything more serious. Unexpectedly, it was the first time. In this way, the evaluation of "the symbol of the innocent NV children of the 1990s" is still very appropriate.


    "Of course," liv said, suddenly angry. She slapped him on the shoulder. "Hey, are you still not a man? Mother said that you and many NV people had sex with Chu ¨¢ ng, why can''t you see it at all "


    Adrian looked at this NV child with astonishment and let such a little NV teach such a lesson. It''s really Without waiting for liv to speak again, he suddenly sat up and hugged each other in his arms, then stopped the ruddy mouth.


    Not only did he simply pry open liv''s teeth, but his hands also began to walk up the river where there was not much clothes, and his lower body was closely attached to each other. Soon, little NV let out your moan under his hot and caressing, which seemed to be a little green and astringent, which proved that she didn''t lie, especially after his fingers went deep down.Then, with liv''s hatred, the beautiful little NV gave his first time on the silent and empty beach.


    With the popularity of "true lies", "tornado" and "Jedi police", the summer war has been completely opened, and the major companies''s ¨¨ productions have begun to enter the cinema. For example, fox invested "burning eyebrows" which was also postponed to release this year, or Disney''s last brilliant "Lion King" in 2D animation, as well as peram ¨¦ Ng produced by Kim Carrey''s "a Dai and a Gua" and so on.


    Although these films and animations have made s ¨¨ box office and word-of-mouth, they can not shake the momentum of true lies and tornado. True lies broke through the 100 million box office mark in North America three weeks later, while tornado took 150 million in the same period of time. Although the Jedi warlords were not as good as them, they still broke through 50000 box office three weeks later. Compared with the cost of 20000 yuan, it was making money.


    "It''s not surprising that" tornado "is closer to American life, but it can be seen from here that as CG technology matures, disaster movies or movies with big scenes will become a new box office myth." At a regular meeting of the Bosworth film industry, Adrian said this not only because "Titanic" is about to be "soon" - it is still a long time before the official start. Adrian has given Cameron the outline Ji ¨¡ O and is urging the writers to improve the script, and Cameron, who has received the first money, is also preparing to go out to sea to observe this from the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean The wreckage of a ship - and because Adrian is going to make a big science fiction movie with independence day directed by Roland Emmerich, the director who likes to toss the earth most.


    This middle-aged man from Germany has the same sensitivity to CG technology as Cameron. The difference is that Cameron is more creative and likes to study new technology and then apply it to film production. However, Emmerich likes to wait until the technology is fully mature and then use it to the extreme every time.


    This guy is indeed a very talented director. As early as he was a student in 77, his works became the opening film of the Berlin Film Festival. Moreover, he did not have the bad habits of European directors and knew how to use new technology to serve films. Therefore, it was not only because European directors were better than European actors, This is well illustrated in "the warrior" in ''92.


    It is also because Emmerich is a European, so when he came to Hollywood, the agent company that helped him with his work was MGIS. So after MGIS was taken in by Claude and bought by him, he also entered Adrian''s sight just like David Finch and Kevin Spacey. If he didn''t make use of it, Adrian must be an idiot.


    "To put it simply, it''s a story about an alien invading the earth and being defeated. Martin recommended you to me. I specially participated in the screening of Star Trooper. It''s very good. I believe you can master this film, Roland." That''s what Adrian said to Emmerich.


    Adrian''s eyes are well known in the entertainment industry. From Michael Bay, Finch and spacey, we can see that he is very fond of promoting new people, so Emmerich has no reason to refuse.


    Will Smith, to say nothing of it, was Adrian who named him and Martin Lawrence for the role of Jedi Rangers. This kind of kindness and the other party''s reputation of turning stone into gold in the circle made him not hesitate at all.


    In addition, there is also a film under preparation, which was mentioned to don Simpson at the premiere of Jedi warlords. Michael Bay''s best work - none of them - is "breaking into the island of death"


    the reason for this is that the films directed by Michael Bay after that are inferior to each other, even if it is to make him return to the front-line director again "Transformers" is not as good as this movie in plot and rhythm.


    Much of this has to do with the fact that he no longer works with Jerry Bruckheimer, and the death of Don Simpson is also one of the reasons. It can be said that the film "bravely breaking the island of life" will be so brilliant. Even if it is put on for a few years, it is still a good work of Jing. It has something to do with brookheimer and Simpson as producers. Simpson can grasp exactly what kind of scenes and plots Americans want to see. Therefore, from the 1980s to now, most of his films are very popular, if not for the reasons Maybe we can work with Michael Bay to make a better film for the sudden death of a drug overdose.


    Adrian also reminded Simpson about this, but in Hollywood, almost everyone must have something, so Simpson did not pay attention to it. Adrian reminded me a few times that he didn''t talk any more. Some things are hard to change. Besides, with Michael Bay becoming a first-line director, he would certainly seek part-time producers. This is about the production power of films, which is the case with most directors. So let it be.


    Of course, the three stars in the film are still the three in my memory, Sean Connery, ed Harris and Nicholas Cage. Apart from Adrian for a while, they really can''t think of anyone more suitable, and Nicholas Cage is one of the MGIS companies. But he didn''t let the agency take care of his business like Finch, spacey or emeric. He was lured by Adrian after he bought MGIS.It took Hu a lot of time at the beginning of the brokerage firm to persuade Nicholas Cage. After all, he became famous as early as the mid-1980s. However, Adrian thinks it is worth it. Although cage gradually became the king of rotten films after 2, he was very dazzling in the whole 1990s. Why can''t we fully exploit its value? Besides, it can be


    However, although the film is still in its infancy, and is still in the rush for the script like Titanic, it will not be produced by Bosworth as before. Adrian intends to give it to the new line.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C27

    It''s not the product of a fever to let new line take charge of the production of "brave break the island of life". After "true lies", "tornado" and "Jedi police" were released successively and achieved great success, the other two film companies of AC media could not help feeling envious. Especially after having the same boss, the news between the companies is more flexible. It is clear that there are two films to be shown before the end of the summer vacation, and the producers have the title of Adrian on them. Needless to say, after this summer vacation, the vision of miracle director will not be doubted.


    In this way, the new line and Miramax will inevitably have a sense of partiality. Although they all know the reason, they all belong to their companies, so they should share a share. You are a famous miracle director and also a well-known screenwriter. It''s not difficult to think of a plan and a story to shoot, right?


    Of course, neither the new line nor Miramax has made a clear request, just constantly hinted to Adrian on various occasions. Adrian how can not see, and these hints are obvious, think about it is really time to support the new line and Miramax. Although he still wants to thin Robert Shea''s new line shares and to fully integrate Miramax into the group, he is now his own company.


    Besides, there will only be more and more movies to be made in the future. It is impossible for Bosworth to be responsible for all of them? In recent years, Bosworth has received enough attention. If the two previous films had not been invested by other big companies, and the establishment of DreamWorks also attracted many people''s attention, otherwise, we would not know how many different kinds of attention would be attracted. Even so, after the two films at the end of the summer vacation were released, I''m afraid they would have to be criticized. Therefore, it is necessary to apportion the two films to the new line and Miramax so that they can develop.


    In this way, the script of "breaking through the island of life" was handed over to Robert Shea, because the original "seven sins" which should belong to the new line is now produced by Bosworth. If you want to restore the new line to Adrian''s memory of the same period, it is necessary to make a large-scale production to make money.


    Robert shey was shocked when he got the script and the budget given by Adrian. The budget of 70 million yuan was not a small number in 1994. He once suspected that Adrian deliberately wanted to use this method to bring down the new line, and then completely incorporated it into AC media. However, after reading the lineup list, he immediately overturned the idea.


    Needless to say, Michael Bay''s debut "Jedi police" is on the theater. The producers are still Jerry Bruckheimer and don Simpson. Nicolas Cage and ED Harris may be overlooked in terms of actors, but Sean Connery is definitely a heavyweight, so this concern is totally unnecessary.


    "We do want to have the new line in our hands, but we''re going to be open and aboveboard, rather than using these frivolous little tricks." Said Adrian, who saw his mind.


    Claude, however, expressed his dissatisfaction: "although you seem very frank, you will not let him rest assured. On the contrary, you may be more cautious. This kind of thing should obviously be given an ambiguous answer. How can you forget that you did so well before? "


    "Because we have strength, do you know what" open strategy "is, crow? That is to say, even if I tell the other party clearly what I want to do, the other party still can''t come up with an effective response. " That''s Adrian''s answer.


    Because anyway, the new line now belongs to AC media. Even if Robert shey still holds some shares in the new line, he can''t resist it if they want to. Of course, unless we have to, it''s not advisable to force them out. Adrian tells the other party: be careful, don''t make mistakes, or we will take over at any time.


    However, even if Shea is more careful, people will always make mistakes, and Adrian will not hesitate to start at that time. However, with Adrian''s hint in the front, the possibility of Shay being left will certainly increase.


    It''s a new line arrangement, and Miramax, it''s the amateur thief that''s going to star Rachel. Even Adrian himself is not sure about the future of the film. After all, it is too different from the original film. Therefore, in addition to this, he plans to let Rachel play the White House spokeswoman in independence day.


    Miramax''s strengths lie in publicity and public relations, and it would be appropriate to give them this uncertain film. Of course, in addition to this, there is also a production that can make money. It has been determined that the broken arrow directed by Wu Baige!


    At the beginning of the year, Dennis had hoped to win a role for Jennifer Aniston in order to put an end to the casual relationship between the two. Adrian agreed and immediately thought of a suitable role, yes, is the policewoman in the forest park in "broken arrow". He asked people to inquire in the circle. After confirming that there was no similar idea, he bought an idea about nuclear weapons from a small screenwriter just in case. He asked the writers to edit the script of "broken arrow" in memory, and then sent someone to contact Wu Baige.


    Wu Baige, who has always been ambitious to get into Hollywood, has become a little famous because of "ultimate target". Now someone is looking for him to direct a new film, and it''s still a big investment of 50 million yuan. He will never refuse to do so, even if he already knows the many differences between Hollywood and Hong Kong in production.After that, Adrian and Walt ¨¢ n''s face didn''t change. To be fair, Wu Baige''s two films have indeed reached the first-line level of Hollywood.


    However, after determining the two main characters, after a long time of thinking about the other hero, Adrian let Dennis play.


    "I I''ll do it! " Dennis, back in Los Angeles, was stunned to see Adrian.


    "Of course, you should try any kind of movie. We agreed." Adrian grinned and spread his hands.


    Dennis certainly knows how Adrian planned for him, and he''s grateful, but the problem is


    "I''ll tell you the truth, ed. you know I''ve crossed the line with Janie. I haven''t figured out what to do with it, but now I let her and I play lovers. This..." Dennis gestured sullently.


    "How can it be a couple? It''s just a partner, except for a little ambiguous at the end. Is it because you''re guilty, Dan?" Adrian joked, shrugging after the bitter color on the other side''s face: "remember what I told you before? If you really want to use this method to draw a line with Jane, you are dead


    "But what else can I do?" Dennis sighed and raised his hand before Adrian spoke. "Please, don''t talk about you, ed?"


    "What I want to say is that you should have a good talk with her." Adrian said with a smile.


    "I''ve talked about it, but Janie said she would never give up. It''s her business that she likes me, and it''s my business whether I accept it or not. God, I don''t understand what''s wrong with her Dennis lamented, "I''m afraid to go to the parties that David or Matthew hold now, or even the set of friends. Even so, Jennie still calls a lot, and she often talks to Norie."


    "So you can take this opportunity to have a deeper communication with her." Adrian said meaningfully.


    Dennis finally agreed to play, he can''t refuse Adrian, and it seems good to have a good talk with Aniston at this time - it''s obvious that Dennis, who was troubled by this, didn''t hear the implication.


    Not quite in line with their own imagination, but it seems that there is a trend to develop in another direction. This is Adrian''s assessment of Dennis. He didn''t expect that Jennifer Aniston would do something like this because of Dennis. It''s really unexpected, if he really goes in another direction That would be very interesting.


    This is the situation of work, as for life, it is still colorful. Although there is still a "Forrest Gump" later work to be supervised, Adrian still has a lot of time to accompany his women. He even took a week to go to Australia and gave Blanchett a big surprise.


    Although Adrian didn''t marry Blanchett, they were still in close contact with each other. The surprise immediately burst out with incomparable enthusiasm, which lasted almost every night for seven days. Although it was winter in the southern hemisphere by this time, Adrian took her to visit Queenstown in New Zealand.


    "Why are you here?" After her passion in the Queenstown Hotel, Blanchett asked softly. She was puzzled. There are many places to visit in Australia if she wants to travel.


    "because you gave me a lot of inspiration, Kate, so I came here to observe," Adrian soothed her and said in a mysterious voice, "I promise you will know in a few years White. "


    Sometimes, this kind of love talk can make a woman excited more than anything else, so they immediately rush into it again.


    Adrian wanted to take Blanchett to Los Angeles, but she still had several stage shows, so she had to give up. If there is any regret in the trip to Australia, it is not using Blanchett''s mouth. Adrian tried a little, and was politely and firmly refused. This is a very strange thing. Generally speaking, with the deepening of this kind of thing, it is basically from the bottom to the top and then to the back. But it''s clear that Blanchett''s back has been used before. This time, she has not done less, and she is particularly excited to do it. So why would she refuse?


    This problem only in Adrian''s mind circle disappeared, regret to regret, some things are sooner or later.


    Even Blanchett in Australia, not to mention other women. Julia, for example, didn''t mention the three people''s party in orange county that day, but her attitude became much softer, which made her more attractive.


    "I love the way you laugh, Julie. It''s contagious." As Adrian spoke, Julia clung to the doorframe with both hands, one leg on the ground, the other on his arm, panting.


    Instead of answering, she twisted her waist and leaned back to exchange saliva with Adrian. If there''s anything different, it''s that Julia obviously flattered him at the time of the election.As for the reason, how can Adrian not guess, but he does not intend to further deepen, loose and loose is the right way. Just because Julia doesn''t mention it doesn''t mean someone else won''t.


    "As long as you want, ED, I''ll be there." In a few years, Adrian''s charming appearance is more and more enchanting.


    "Don''t worry, baby. Some things don''t have to be too fast." Adrian hugged her and said to the manager to wrap all the shoes that Monica had tried.


    Among all the women, Monica has the most stable relationship with Adrian. There are both feelings and transactions between them. She knows what she wants and what kind of person Adrian is in this respect. She is infatuated with the man who is much smaller than her and knows how to fight for what she wants.


    And the second stable is Sara, the girl, at least for now, has given herself to Adrian without reservation. It seems to be an inevitable result to think about what happened between them. As for the future, it will be the future.


    Kate unfortunately fell to the third place. In fact, it was not. Strictly speaking, she was just a little short of Sarah. After all, she was the first woman Adrian got after her rebirth. In addition to other lovers, he basically took good care of her. But Kate, who came back to Adrian''s side, was always entangled. On the one hand, she was dissatisfied with his promiscuity, and on the other hand, she was full of worries about the future because of her more than one year''s experience. However, only when she nestled in his arms would she relax wholeheartedly. Therefore, Kate''s resistance to Adrian has become weaker and weaker.


    As for Charlize, she is still a very special existence. Adrian doesn''t treat her like other women, but she always opens most of his things to her. Charlize also wants to Well Find him to solve his sexual life, and now he has developed to the point of turning a blind eye to his sexual harassment, for example -


    "tell them that I will participate, but I have no time in these days, so choose next Wednesday, and remember to arrange it in the middle of the itinerary." Adrian said this from his chair, while Charlize sat on his lap, recording what he said, while his hand was on her chest, kneaded from time to time across her clothes, and was known to help her develop her breasts.


    What makes Adrian depressed is that his original expectation of "having a secretary to do, nothing to do with a secretary" has never been realized. Charlize''s ol dress is very eye-catching and attractive, but he never allows him to do so in the office. Although Adrian occasionally goes deep into the skirt when he is "sexually harassed", but if he is too deep, it will be opened by the girl for the first time.


    It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later there will be. Adrian was depressed but not depressed. And he added another to his collection.


    After having their first time on the beach in Malibu with liv Taylor that day, they soon have the second and the third time. After trying to have a good sex, girls in the spring can''t wait to get more. Sarah is like this, and so is liv.


    Adrian actually knows that liv is so active, to a large extent, wants to leave a good memory for her first time, and also wants to know whether it can fill the void in her heart. Compared with love or like, he is just the least hated man around her. However, physically speaking, there are only two kinds of men who can make a deep impression on women. One is the man who takes away the woman''s first night, and the other is the man who gives women the most wonderful enjoyment in sex.


    The former can be met but not expected, while the latter may surpass. However, when the two are combined into one, the chemical effect will increase geometrically. Virginity is actually very troublesome, but it is not too difficult for Adrian, who is extremely experienced. Since Kate and Sarah can be promoted to the summit for the first time, how can liv be an exception.


    In addition to his sweet words and his mastery of the girl''s mind, Liv soon became obsessed with him. She not only liked to go to the beach with Adrian, but also liked to take the initiative, even if she was soon under pressure.


    Obviously, she loves to play and is casual. After all, she grew up in the rock circle. This also makes her different from other women, involving too few interests. Adrian believes in feelings but more believes in interests. The so-called marriage, to a large extent, is also a combination of interests.


    But he didn''t worry too much, probably because he opened his heart and contacted him several times, he finally understood what she was thinking. In a sense, Liv is very mature, because of the environment she grew up in, she understood a lot of things early; but she was also very simple, because she knew and didn''t care about anything. She respected her mother but didn''t want to hear too much.


    She was exposed to a lot of things, but her mother didn''t want her to follow the example of those people, so even if liv felt empty and lonely in her heart, she still hid it, but often hung the expression of indifference on her face.


    Therefore, after Adrian contrasts all these things with the memory about liv one by one, he concludes that who can occupy the loneliness in her heart and who can own her, is there anyone easier to do than him now?


    So after solving the last problem, Liv will become one of his collections.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C28

    Adrian was not surprised to hear from bibie bill that she wanted to talk. How could she not tell her mother about it with the kind of Xing she showed. In fact, he would have called after the first time that day, so he was surprised that it took five weeks.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell." Although there was no expression on bibie Bill''s face, the slight undulation of Xiong breast and the way of using her surname to address her were good indicators of her mood.


    "I understand how you feel, Bibi NV," Adrian said, without saying, "you are such an NV. She is your baby, your favorite, and you don''t want her to be hurt. I fully understand that. However, Liv is no longer a child of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    "Please note, Mr. Cowell, my NV is only 17 years old." Adrian couldn''t finish. Bibby bill had already interrupted him with anger and attracted a lot of eyes because his voice was slightly higher.


    "Yes, Liv is 17 years old. She is already a big girl. You are already a famous model at her age, aren''t you?" Adrian said slowly, a word let Bibi bilka shell.


    As a well-known model in the 1970s, she knew nothing but hunlu ¨¤ n situation in this circle. Although it seems much better now because of various laws and regulations, she also knows that it is just something that has been put on the surface in a different way. Therefore, she has always taken care of NV children - from this point of view, Bibi bill is still a competent mother - so When NV told her that she had done with the miracle director, her face s ¨¨ was so ugly.


    "You know it''s normal for NV to love, Bibi NV." Adrian said again.


    Because she was looking for a breakthrough, Bibby bill was more irrefutable. She had already had sex with several men at the age of 17, so Hu finally made a big effort to say, "but She doesn''t know anything yet "


    " I''m the opposite of you, NV, "Adrian Lu said with a smile." I think liv is a very smart girl. She may not be very mature in some places, but she has her own judgment. She''s beautiful, she''s got temperament, she''s pretty and pure in some places. That''s why I like her. I''m sure she''ll be an s ¨¨ actress


    "I''ve heard a lot of that, Mr. Cowell." Bibby bill pursed his mouth, Chun said, with disbelief in his eyes.


    "Well, Bibby NV," Adrian sighed, "what do you want to show me?"


    "Of course..." Bibby bill just said a word, and then stuck again, staring at Adrian for a long time, unable to speak.


    Yeah, what do you mean? What kind of sin is he asking? **£¿ be responsible for? Oh, don''t be kidding. As Adrian said, NV love is a normal thing. Liv is 17 years old. She is a big girl and has the right to do what she wants to do But


    "You''re playing with Nong, Mr. Cowell, you''re playing with my NV." Bibby bill finally found a topic. She glared at Adrian. "I''m very clear that you''ve had a long-term relationship with many NV people at the same time, and now you''re touching on my NVS and trying to make her one of them. Don''t you think it''s shameless"


    "this accusation is too serious Well, Bibby NV Adrian said mildly, "besides, you''ve been watching your NV too much. Liv is a smart girl. She knows what she''s doing. As her mother, you should know very well


    NV? NV, before I pause, bill, I don''t want to hurt you. I also won''t let liv get hurt. I didn''t hide my life from her. She is a good girl. I believe that under my arrangement, she will become very dazzling in the future. I like her very much and I will respect all her choices. "


    Bibby bilton was silent, sipping coffee and saying nothing. After a long time, she stood up with helplessness and reluctance: "I hope you keep your promise, ed."


    Looking at the back of her leaving, the smile immediately appeared from Adrian''s mouth, and the last address has well explained everything. He has already made such a statement, so bibie bill can only start from the NV side, such as persuading liv not to love him. However, I''m afraid the effect will not be very good.


    Everyone has a rebellious period, and basically they are about 16 or 7 years old, not to mention liv grew up in a single parent family. Although she has great respect for her mother, it does not mean that she will agree with her without reservation, especially with a man who has entered her heart at this stage.


    What''s more, Bibby bill naturally understood the meaning of Adrian''s last words. Without stopping NV from becoming an actor, he knew that some things were inevitable. Coupled with Adrian''s fame, even if she tries to persuade NV as much as possible, she may not be too determined subconsciously.This seems to be a bit of trouble, but if you want to get a Nv person''s heart, then trouble is essential.


    The summer vacation will soon be over, and the later stage of Forrest Gump also begins to enter the key point. Those special synthetic clips have been completed, and the basic sequential editing is almost finished. The rest is the m ¨¦ ng Taiji editing by the director. Adrian must spend more time in the studio.


    It is hard to avoid that Adrian, who has temporarily ended his comfortable life, is somewhat depressed. However, the most depressing thing in the whole studio is not him, but Alan sivenstroy, who is in charge of music. After he has finished half of the music, he has to give it up and make it again. The reason is that Adrian hums a piece of music in front of him.


    as like as two peas in the original Agam, he wrote the score, but it did not mean that he could write the same song when he was "responsible" again. The score he wrote this time is still light and light, but it seems to Adrian that there is something wrong with it. Intellectually speaking, this score and the film are complementary to each other. However, some things that are used to are difficult to correct. If you are too careful, it will easily affect your judgment.


    Therefore, after thinking again and again, Adrian hummed out the soundtrack of the original shot of white feather m ¨¢ o flying in the wind when he was with sives traji ¨¡ o. Sylvestre was surprised first, then meditated, and finally, he swore.


    "Why don''t you bring it out earlier? God, do you know how much I put into the score? Now it''s all over again. It''s all hell, "shiverstroy cried angrily.


    It''s no wonder that he would be so disrespectful. Generally, when making music for films, we should first determine a core tone. For example, the soundtrack of the original Forrest Gump is mainly composed of soft and positive tunes, and other different tunes are expanded on this basis.


    Forrest Gump''s story is destined to follow the light line of the soundtrack. After several modifications, sylvestre was not satisfied. It was not easy to determine that he had composed several songs. However, he suddenly got a better inspiration from Adrian, which was more suitable for the core tune. Naturally, he was happy and angry.


    With the inspiration, sylvestre immediately plunges into his work and starts to rush to work. In two days, he writes a new score, which has the shadow of some original music, but at the same time adds a peaceful mood, just like a mother whispering in his ear. Adrian was very satisfied with this and didn''t care about his swearing.


    With the coming of the end of the summer vacation, the hot weather in Los Angeles, which had been little rain, has finally been alleviated, and the number of people wearing cool clothes on the street has increased a lot, especially at dusk, when nightlife begins.


    People go to bars in twos and threes to drink, go to nightclubs, attend various parties, or go to the movies with their male friends. Therefore, the summer vacation stalls, which had already faded in popularity, began a round of competition again. This is the time for the release of the long-awaited film "strange in disguise".


    The first three days after the release of 2300 more cinema lines, the box office of the first three days was 23 million. The data was about the same as "true lies", but the cost was almost the same as that of "the Jedi police". It was almost predictable to make a big profit. Other film companies had to marvel at Adrian''s eyes when they were jealous.


    With the popularity of "in disguise", together with "a Dai and a Gua" released in the early summer season and earlier, the "detective plane head" released earlier this year, Kim Carrey has established his status as a first-class comedian.


    "He has an unparalleled talent for comedy. It seems that any action can make people laugh." The new issue of the Hollywood report says so.


    "His body language and facial expressions are the most abundant language I have ever seen, and his exaggerated, funny and senseless actions are enough to make everyone laugh." So did the New York Times.


    In the same way, Cameron Diaz, who appears to be moving and moving in disguise, has also attracted people''s attention. Various kinds of invitation have come in droves. Although he is not a first-line actor, he is already an enviable new star.


    "You''re so crazy Ed I really I love you She was sitting on Adrian, who was sitting on the toilet in the bathroom cubicle.


    Adrian of course knows what she wants, step by step to increase the frequency of sending her to the peak at the same time gasping: "next, you can take a few independent Xi ¨£ o production to consolidate the current reputation, and also hone the acting skills, and then next year I will give a role s ¨¨, although it is a supporting role, but it is definitely not worse than the present."


    He didn''t see Cameron again after the film was finished. They just had sex with each other. However, just after meeting at the premiere, Cameron began to pick him up again. Adrian was neither a good man nor did he have Rou contact with her. He immediately went to a nightclub with Cameron and had a good time in the bathroom of NV. It was really easier to make people excited in the narrow space.A few days later, the first week of "in disguise" was successful, and the box office sales were confirmed. In addition, or the unanimous praise of film critics, the two met at a celebration party held by the company. Similarly, in two or three sentences, they left the party and went to the same nightclub, but this time they changed to the men''s room.


    Although there are several NV people around him, Adrian still doesn''t mind playing "friendship Games" with Cameron or other NV people. The collection needs to be protected and protected, while playing "friendship competition" does not need to be considered so much. Besides, different NV people have different tastes. Isn''t it his goal to have a taste next to each other?


    Cameron doesn''t care about this, and she is very open about it. Anyway, Adrian has given a promise. He can''t do such a thing. Besides, going to Chu ¨¢ ng with him is also a kind of enjoyment. In Hollywood, having fun in time will never be out of fashion.


    Next to the show at the end of the summer season, there''s another film by Bosworth, starring Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt and Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£ Jing, Kirsten Dunst.


    "Congratulations, ED, you''ve made such a great movie."


    "Yes, I believe it''s the same with this movie. I heard that Annie NV was full of praise after seeing the preview."


    At the screening ceremony, such congratulations were heard all the time. We should know that the three films released at the beginning of the summer vacation have not yet been released yet. The box office of "true lies" is advancing to 200 million in North America, while tornado has exceeded 200 million. Although the Jedi war police is only 10000, it has made a lot of money.


    In addition, the new release of "strange guy in disguise" is also quite outstanding. People have every reason to believe that "night visit the vampire" will also achieve good results. However, there must be some sour words like "you occupied the whole summer vacation" or "luck is so good" and so on, which Adrian laughs at.


    In this period of time, only seen in "Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ Not many people know what kind of soul is hidden in this body.


    It is worthy of the name of "the devil". Adrian said in his heart, especially when the NV child accidentally gave a wink, that moment from innocence to charm and then to the appearance of innocence is really the extreme of you. The itchy Adrian originally wanted to find an excuse to find a place for special guidance with her. The delicious taste of the two mouthed Chun was easy to make people remember, but after thinking about it again and again, he gave up.


    This premiere is not like "delicious love" that time, not only a lot of guests, but also a lot of weight, and Kirsten''s mother also came, if seen, it would be very bad. Besides, even in the delicious love affair, I found a space to go into the room at the beginning of the movie. When I came out, I had to leave for a long time.


    But the main reason is that Tom Cruise, as the star of the film and praised by Annie rice, is very consistent with the character s ¨¨ in the book. How could he not attend the premiere of the film, and his beautiful wife would naturally come.


    "In my opinion, the real superb acting skill is not how to show the difference between the madman and ordinary people on the screen, but how to show the unusual performance without moving s ¨¨ when playing the ordinary people." Adrian said to Nicole, "of course, it''s difficult because it''s based on a lot of experience. Al Pacino, Robert De Niro and Malone Brando may be close to each other in this way, but there is still a long way to go, because it is impossible for one person to experience everything in the world


    "In that case, no one can meet your requirements." Nicole said with a smile. She was wearing a silver s ¨¨ evening dress. The slits almost reached the root of the big Tui. Her red hair was pulled straight into a ponytail and hung behind her head. Her white gooseneck, high-ting Qiong nose and blue eyes all make her feel like a girl.


    "No, it''s just very difficult," Adrian said with a sly smile. "Because a movie can''t show all the situations, as long as you have experienced the mental process of the character s ¨¨, you will interpret the character s ¨¨ as an abnormal s ¨¨. That''s why we always say that for an actor, a proper angle s ¨¨ is the most important thing; and that''s why I just said that beauty and acting are not directly related. "


    "It sounds reasonable, but most critics don''t think so." Nicole shrugged.


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Adrian sighed.


    "So..." Nicole''s eyes moved, and finally she asked, "what kind of corner do you think I''m suitable for s ¨¨, ed?"


    "You?" Adrian looked into her eyes seriously for a long time, until Nicole frowned a little, then opened his mouth: "frankly, I don''t know, Nicole, you are such a beautiful Mi person, let a lot of pictures in my mind constantly, but still can''t grasp."For a moment, Nicole was slightly distracted, but she quickly responded. A glimmer of confusion and vigilance flashed in her eyes. Then she squeezed out a smile and said goodbye: "thank you, ED, I think I have to leave."


    Without waiting for Adrian to answer, she hurried away to her husband, who was talking to someone else. Looking at Nicole''s good figure, Adrian shrugged his shoulders regretfully. It was easy to seize the opportunity of Cruise''s absence to chat with her alone, but he didn''t expect to get such a result.


    In a moment, a smile appeared from the corner of his mouth. However, Nicole''s reaction was still in his eyes. It doesn''t matter. Water drips through the stone. Take your time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C29

    There is no suspense. There are 2500 theaters and 37 million box office tickets in three days of the weekend. This is the data of "the vampire at night". It''s amazing. The only one that can match the competition in the whole summer vacation is tornado. It has to be admitted that vampire is a lasting theme in European and American literature and movies, which also shows the popularity of Anne Rice''s novel.


    The reaction of the critics has changed from that of previous films. Although the night visit to the vampire is still more commercial, the original novel still deeply depicts and discusses human nature and loneliness, which are indispensable in the review.


    "Although Neil Jordan changed some of the plots, the whole movie has more humanitarianism, giving people more thought and aftertaste. I have to say that the actors surprised me, whether it was Lester of Tom Cruise, Lewis of Blatter Pitt, or Claudia of Kirsten Dunst. Although Antonio Banderas''s plays are not as many as theirs, they are also quite brilliant. Even the guest role of the journalist, rivan Phoenix, has also given people a deep impression ¡ª¡ªThis is mostly praised.


    "Well, it is also acceptable to regard the director''s modification of the plot as a way to make it suitable for more audiences. But as an actor, I always thought Tom Cruise was a wrong decision to play Lester. Yes, he does look sinister, but don''t forget that in the original works of Ms. Anne Rice, Lester is a pretty boy with an angel face. I can''t see where Tom Cruise is suitable. It''s the little girl, Kirsten Dunst, who is amazing. If you want to choose the best performer, I''ll vote for her ¡ª¡ªThis is with criticism.


    Generally speaking, it is still in favor of positive comments, especially after the appearance of Anne Rice''s long-term comments.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have expressed dissatisfaction with the crew''s modification of some plots, but Adrian told me that words and movies are two different things. They have the same place, but also have different places. Not all words are suitable for turning into images.


    I finally compromised, of course, not very willingly at the time, just as I thought Tom Cruise wasn''t suitable for Lester, but couldn''t change the crew''s decision.


    However, it has now proved that Adrian''s views are correct. He proposed to modify the plot in a small scale, which is very popular now. He proposed to use Tom Cruise to play Leicester, and Tom did it perfectly.


    Yes, he is very excellent. Brad, Kirsten and Antonio have done very well. Especially Kirsten, during the shooting, people doubted more than once that there was a 35 year old soul hidden in her body, but the best one was Tom. Both the appearance and the acting skills were in line with Leicester''s characteristics... "


    This is Anne Rice''s long review published in the New York Times. At the beginning, she announced that she would write a long review after the movie was released. She really liked the adaptation of this version, so she used the word "masterpiece" in the article.


    The original author praised it so much, and the critics did not say much. Who else has more say than Anne Rice? Cruise is naturally complacent, he once again proved his strength, must admit, in the early and mid-1990s he had a lot of excellent films.


    Brad Pitt also took this opportunity to further establish his new star status, but it is difficult to say what will happen in the future, because of Adrian''s appearance, his future has become fragmented.


    Continue to walk down the road of idols, other still don''t think about. This is Adrian''s position for him.


    As for Kirsten, she finally got what she wanted. All the media will praise her performance. In addition, Adrian also made full use of the media in her hands to promote her performance. Now all the praise words used on Natalie are put on her.


    "She''s the most talented little girl I''ve ever met, and Ms. Rice is right. She has a 35 year old soul in her body." "I''m very grateful for what you''ve done, and I hope to continue to appreciate it in the future," said Harrison seaman, a well-known film critic Although excited and proud of the flood of spotlights, Kirsten did not forget to call Adrian, and the giggle was quite pleasant.


    "Yes." Adrian''s answer is very simple, watching her grow up in her own control, adjust to the way she wants to eat, which is also a very fulfilling thing.


    But to Adrian''s surprise, it was the reporter''s Raven Phoenix who, as some media have said, was impressive even if it only appeared at the beginning and the end. It''s funny that many reporters wrote about last year''s Halloween, saying that he finally came out of the shadow of drug abuse, regardless of the scene, which was shot before October 30.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that rivan had won a role in "the line of fire" that brought together two stars, Al Pacino and Robert De Niro, which should have belonged to Fang Kimer. It is said that the director of the film, Michael Mann, who is known for being picky and slow to work, praised him after watching his audition.Worthy of being Venice''s youngest film emperor, Adrian praised the news in his heart. After "the line of fire" comes out, we might as well see how much brilliance he can shine in front of the two film emperors, and then we can arrange works suitable for him according to this arrangement. Jackie Phoenix and silver Phoenix can start now.


    Two weeks later, in September 1994, the vampire night has taken 60 million box office hits in North America and is firmly on the list of "are you a gold medal producer now?" This is the title of the Los Angeles Times, as if to add persuasion. The letters are black and thick, occupying a small part of the page.


    "We all know that he is a Hollywood super scriptwriter, a Hollywood miracle director, and maybe now he should be named a gold medal producer. If we have a little more in-depth study, we will find that five of the top-selling films in this year''s summer show are all from Bosworth film industry. Although the two largest productions were invested and released by 20th Century Fox and Warner, it is interesting that there is always a familiar name in the producer column - Adrian Cowell! "


    This report uses detailed data to illustrate the achievements of five films produced by Bosworth during the summer vacation. Besides, it also lists last year''s Philadelphia story, piano lesson, and the beginning of the year''s "this killer is not too cold" and "delicious love", and finally points out that the producer column has Adrian''s name.


    Although most of them are at the end of the list, especially for independent films like piano lesson, everyone knows that it''s just hanging the title, but if they are linked together, it''s not so simple.


    "I think that''s right. ED is a man of great vision. He recommended Holly hunt to me, provided a lot of help and gave me a lot of advice on the plot." Jane Campion, director of piano lessons, was quoted as saying.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s a front-line director like James Cameron, a senior director like Neil Jordan or Jonathan Demi, or a new director like Michael Bay or Jane de BoNT. These things are not secret and can be found out if you want to investigate them. Then contact Anne Rice''s article The report is very surprising.


    "I don''t know if Adrian has been blessed by God, but his eyes are obviously beyond his right. When he says who can, this person can. Think of Al Pacino and Emma Thompson at last year''s Oscars, Michael Bay and Jane de BoNT, Natalie Portman and Kirsten Dunst, as well as Monica BELLUCCI, Julia Roberts and so on. It''s like he has this golden finger that turns stone into gold. When he starts to wave, everyone wants him to hit himself That''s what the last paragraph of the report says.


    Although this is not a secret in the circle, not everyone knows Adrian very well, and some things are misrepresented, so it is inevitable to be surprised to see this detailed report. However, the most surprising thing is the public. Generally speaking, ordinary people pay most attention to actors or stars. They choose movies according to who plays them, and then they are famous directors. However, few of them pay attention to the producers. Naturally, they are not very clear about Adrian''s great achievements. It is hard to avoid exclamation when it is disclosed by newspapers.


    In fact, Adrian won''t be surprised if it is. As I said before, ordinary people rarely pay attention to who makes movies, unless they are famous directors who hold the position. Moreover, there are so many producers in Hollywood that there are no five or six productions a year, and there are more who are listed at the end of the list. People don''t know about nature, and they don''t feel it. So even if these films are sold well, they will only become the talk after dinner.


    But Adrian is different. It is needless to say that the previous several Cutts full of fantastic ideas and praises. It is needless to say that the incident that triggered the media controversy between Britain and the United States in 1992 is needless to say. However, it has been a matter of making three films a year, becoming the youngest best director nominees, and sending Al Pacino and Emma Thompson to the throne of the film emperor I can still remember clearly that this young man has become a miracle director.


    Although he became silent and had no works in the past year, it was not until the new year in 1994 that he released "the killer is not too cold", and it caused controversy because of describing the relationship between middle-aged men and little girls, it does not mean that people forget him. Therefore, after this incident was disclosed by the newspaper, everyone had a sense of unexpected surprise: since he can become a miracle director in three years, it is normal to become a gold medal producer.


    Adrian was thus placed on the front desk, and reporters began to appear outside the villa. Various TV stations also began to send out invitations to hope that he could appear on the program. In particular, the expanding TBS of AC media took advantage of its advantages to persuade his boss, hoping that his talk show could earn more popularity.


    "I don''t want to be interviewed right now. Roger, I''m not a big star. I''ll wait until the end of the year even if I have to. There are still two films to be released at the end of the year. Are they going to be on again at that time?" Adrian told Roger, his agent on the phone.He is always in charge of his script and director related affairs, although in fact there is not much to do, many times it is just a passing scene. After all, the film company is Adrian''s, and there is no need for agents to fight for rights and interests. As for other aspects, Adrian has always been very low-key, and has nothing special to deal with. Even if there is one, he can only do as he says. For example, in dealing with the scandal of last year, who let him be the boss?


    In addition, Roger often guest stars Adrian''s ears and eyes, inquires for him various news, the agent''s communication scope is very wide. But he is not dissatisfied with it. As a qualified agent, he knows when to do what is the ability to look after his family. Because of this, Adrian did not treat him badly.


    Well, to get back to the point, Adrian has no aversion to this sudden report. These things will be discovered sooner or later. After all, journalists are not vegetarian, and he is not as powerful as Murdoch and Redstone. If the power and status of Murdoch and others go wrong, he will still be reported by the media. He has been able to keep a low profile for so long Good.


    Moreover, this report is not useless, at least further demonstrated their ability in the circle and those who want to enter the entertainment industry. With the golden finger of turning stone into gold? It''s true. If you want to be famous, come to me. Adrian moved his finger to think of this, and then he chuckled. His eyes immediately showed the attractive appearance of his women who were dying under the action of his fingers. Golden finger has another explanation.


    But soon Adrian sighed again. If there was anything wrong with this report, it was that he would not be able to date his women as recklessly as before for a long time.


    "Is that trouble? When you used to date Monica and Julia, didn''t you avoid reporters as well? " Charlize scoffed at his worries.


    "That''s the same. If you''re careful, it shouldn''t be a problem." Adrian agreed after thinking about it carefully. There are many ways to get rid of those reporters. Don''t look down on paparazzi, but don''t look high.


    Then he looked at Charlize with interest and put his arm around her waist: "and you''re still around, aren''t you?"


    Charlize gave him a blank eye: "you''d better be careful, ed. this is the living room. If the reporters outside are using long lens cameras, tomorrow you''ll appear in the newspaper as sexually harassing your assistant."


    Adrian laughs as he settles in. He really likes Charlotte now and thinks for him in a duplicity. The more she was, the less he would let her go.


    Although he declined all kinds of interviews, Adrian made a brief statement on the report, saying that he was only putting forward some appropriate opinions. The success of the film was mainly due to the efforts of the directors and actors. Just like many speeches, a great deal of value is scarce, and no wonder the talk show host joked in the program: it''s like a regular press conference of the White House spokesman.


    Although the media are not satisfied, there is nothing to do. If Adrian deliberately wants to avoid them, they can not catch his trace. And when they don''t avoid them, the answers are always the same.


    "It''s obviously thanks to Jerry and Mike, and the best I can do is to pick out the people I can choose from."


    "To be honest, I was worried that he had never directed a formal film. It is really uncertain whether he can direct this disaster film well. But if you don''t give other people a chance, how do you know that they can''t? "


    "Holly is an excellent actor and was recommended by a friend of mine. I recommended it to Ms. campine because I thought it was good, so my role was very small."


    Journalists want to be more depressed and depressed. What they want is that the inside is possible, gossip is news that can be played out, and how to play these things. After all, Adrian is different from ordinary stars. Although the report only briefly mentioned AC media, but did not describe it in detail, most journalists knew that he was a person with identity, so even if they could interview in the interview, Adrian was different from ordinary stars Based on the content of the play, also have to do as much as possible like that.


    In short, in this case, the heat started to slow down, but it will take some time to recover to the previous level. Adrian had no choice but to keep up with his current style. Anyway, as Charlize said, these troubles are just small problems, just like riding a bicycle on a road full of small stones. Although some bumps and bumps, there is no big obstacle in fact.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C30

    With a slight noise, half a glass of champagne was left on the long table. Nicole Kidman was standing on the table, looking at the man nvnv at the reception with a slightly confused look. Tom Cruise and Patra m ¨¦ ng have always worked well together. Naturally, they won''t miss the reception hosted by CEO Gerald Olson, but now they don''t know where they went, leaving her standing here alone. Therefore, even if the hall is very busy, the feeling of loneliness is always around my heart.


    Holding her head and sighing gently, Nicole reaches for the long necked cup that she just put on the table. Although she has drunk a lot of champagne this evening, only champagne can make her feel better.


    However, her slender fingers did not hold the long neck cup, and the warm feeling at the beginning should be a person''s hand, should be a man''s hand. Nicole turned her head in surprise, then froze for a few seconds. After the other party saw her clearly, she was also stunned for a moment. Then, with a smile, she lifted the long neck cup.


    "I think This should be my cup, ed Nicole points to the cup in the other party''s hand with a smile. She smiles softly, with a bit of drunken feeling, but the complex mind is not from the Lord''s mind.


    "No doubt about it." Adrian carefully observes the glass in his hand, turns to the side with Nicole Chun''s seal, then chuckles and reaches to his mouth to drink the rest of the champagne.


    Nicole, who sees these things in her eyes, breathes a little, but soon calms down.


    "I''m glad to see you here tonight, Nicole." Adrian''s mouth curved like an MI.


    "Me too, ed." Nicole responded with a chuckle, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    But when I saw the end of the story, it was just like looking down from my memory Nicole chuckles and goes on. Mi Li''s eyes seem to have never changed. "I like Mrs. Browning''s sonnet."


    "Me too. It''s a beautiful poem, isn''t it? By the way, where''s Tommy? I don''t seem to see him. " Adrian exclaimed, and suddenly changed the topic and did not give her time to react.


    "He went somewhere else. Maybe he was talking to someone else, maybe..." Nicole shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything more. It was just that the God s ¨¨, who was in a state of lethargy, inevitably flowed out of her beautiful face.


    "Oh, that''s a pity. I don''t think he would mind if we dance together, would he?" Adrian put out her hand with a smile. Her blue eyes blinked. She breathed a long time and put her hand on his hand.


    The music played by the band is very slow and gentle, which is suitable for people to walk on the dance floor. Therefore, a pair of male NV are closely pasted together. Adrian and Nicole are no exception.


    "You''re always so beautiful, Nicole." Adrian, close at hand, holds Nicole''s hand in one hand and her waist in the other, watching her say, "with you here, the whole room lights up"


    "you always talk like that, ed." Nicole''s smile is still so charming. Today, she is wearing a translucent Black s ¨¨ skirt with lace. The clavicle and most of the smooth back of Jing are outside. Her hair is high and the white goose can be seen at a glance. This makes her look very human.


    "I don''t understand why Tommy left you here alone. It''s just a rip off." Adrian whispered, his breath coming, making Nicole more trance.


    "He, men, always have their own business to do." Her voice also became lighter, as if she was really drunk. Adrian laughed: "don''t you think one of the charms of marriage is that it''s necessary to fabricate lies for each other?"


    Nicole was slightly stunned, and the other side immediately said, "I never hide my admiration for Tommy, but I don''t know why a beautiful Nv person who can get any man in this room wants to get married?"


    "Why doesn''t she?" Nicole asked, squinting at him.


    "Is it that bad?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. It was a good move.


    "It''s so good." Nicole laughs to grow a tone, just, although block this speech head to go back, but the Bo LAN in the heart still can''t contain turn up.


    Even though they were so close and seemed so close, Adrian''s hands were still very regular. Nicole''s heart beat slowed down. Then at this time, the other side said, "do you know why the NV people get married, Nicole?"


    ¡°¡£¡± Nicole said with a slight smile, her eyes narrowed slightly and she did not dare to open them all.


    "That''s..." Adrian''s smile was meaningful. "The only way they can have fun with a man after they lose their virginity, and the man they really want."


    This is red Luoluo, Nicole told herself that she should push him away and then turn away. But her heart beat faster again, which made her mind a little confused. Finally, she just said with a joke: "it''s really interesting."Adrian chuckled and shook her for a moment before asking, "have you seen Gerald''s art collection?"


    "Those paintings?" Nicole''s eyes more and more MI from, "very beautiful, I like."


    "I''m still here for the first time. Maybe you can show me around." Adrian''s face came closer.


    The tip of their noses almost touched each other, and their mouths were only a few inches apart, as if they could be together at any time. Nicole''s breath becomes short again, and the red Chun''s Chun petals are slightly open, which makes her feel like picking.


    When Adrian approached a little bit again, she suddenly woke up, smiling and shaking her head: "still Next time, I might I had a little too much champagne. "


    Her smile was ambivalent and confused, but she let go: "I have to find my husband."


    "I''m sure he won''t have a problem staying alone for a while." Adrian''s hand around her waist made the first effort.


    "Maybe, but I really have to go. I have to go. " Nicole smiles and shakes her head away from Adrian.


    "You know, you don''t want to leave." Adrian gently pulled her, deep eyes do not blink to look at her, like a Wang Qingtan, not Xi o heart will carry down.


    Nicole''s expression was even more milu ¨¤ n, but she finally took a step back: "I have to find my "Husband"


    the word "husband" was bitten very hard by her, which seemed to remind Adrian and remind herself. With a smile, she raised her index finger on her own Chun, then pressed it on Adrian''s mouth, and then she swayed her graceful body out without looking back.


    It was not until she came to the m ¨¦ n entrance of the villa that Nicole was completely sober up when she was enveloped in a trance from the beginning to the end. But it didn''t make her any better. NV Lang then closed his eyes and covered his forehead with a low groan.


    Scenes of pictures come out of my mind involuntarily. They are all related to Adrian. From the beginning, I realized that the reception was surrounded by stars. Inexplicable and indescribable emotions came to her heart, especially when compared with each other, which made her gnash her teeth and feel lost.


    "Hey, honey, you''re here." Cruise''s voice came from behind.


    "Tommy?" Nicole''s body trembled a little, turned to hide a smile.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Cruise was aware of her strangeness.


    "Nothing, just It''s a little uncomfortable. " Nicole gestured, but in her head she could not help thinking of what Adrian had said to her.


    "I want to go back, Tommy." She looked at her husband.


    "Go back? Now? " Cruise frowned. "It''s Gerald''s party. There are so many guests."


    "Please, Tommy, I just want to go back and rest." She said in a supplicative tone.


    "Well, then let''s go back." Cruise thought for a moment and then agreed to her request, but did not hide his reluctance. Although Nicole was a little upset, she didn''t say much. She just wanted to leave.


    However, just as she went out, she couldn''t help but look back, which made her feel angry. Adrian is talking in the corner with a NV man with long brown s ¨¨ hair and a graceful figure, who she knows, Cindy Crawford, one of the so-called first supermodels.


    although he was awake before the bell rang, he could not help but murmur when he picked up the phone.


    "Well, I admit I left last night without saying hello. It''s my fault, so I keep it, but I don''t have to call so early, crow." Adrian sighed.


    "Me? Now? Oh, in the bedroom of a beautiful NV, of course He was half awake because of his sleepy eyes.


    "Good morning, ed. who can you call again?" After about half a minute of reminiscence, NV Lang Lu smiles.


    "Well, I see. I''ll be here soon." Adrian quickly finished the phone call, put his cell phone on Chu ¨¢ NG''s head cabinet, and then immediately went down. Chu ¨¢ ng turned and shrugged: "this is my best friend, Claude. He needs me to talk to him about some work matters, so I''m sorry I can''t have breakfast with you, Cindy."


    "That''s what men are like. They can''t wait to get out of the game." Despite this, Cindy Crawford''s face is not a trace of discontent God s ¨¨, the corner of his mouth is a bit of a hook.


    "Hey, honey, that''s not fair." Adrian''s tone was full of sadness, "I really want to accompany you again, but you can see that this guy called early in the morning to urge."


    "Anyway, you must go now, don''t you?" Cindy leaned over her body, and all the quilts on her body slipped down. Her figure, which was too much or too little, suddenly showed up. She was worthy of being a supermodel.Adrian raised his hand helplessly. After thinking for a moment, Adrian said, "well, I''m going to make you a breakfast? A breakfast won''t take me too much time. What would you like to eat? Bacon? Or fried eggs? "


    "Do you still make breakfast?" Cindy looked a little surprised.


    "Of course, you''ll soon know my breakfast craft." Adrian said, reaching for his clothes.


    "It''s surprising that there aren''t many men as considerate as you, ed Cindy chuckled.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Adrian smiles, and then he hears a low voice: "God, that thing of yours..."


    Looking down, the big thing held its head high and held it high. After a night''s fighting, it did not show any fatigue. No matter the length or the thickness, it did not change. It had a strong and upright appearance. It had no spirit to fight for another 300 rounds.


    "It''s just a natural reaction." Adrian said so, but the complacency in the tone did not hide too deep.


    Cindy Crawford thought of something. She put her tongue on the corner of her mouth and looked at Adrian Chu. "I don''t think you need to make breakfast, ed."


    "Oh?"


    She climbed over with a smile, knelt on u ¨¢ ng and came to him with her knees. She grabbed the huge thing. Lu gave a meaningful smile: "I have found something to eat."


    After that, Cindy buries her head and puts a mouthful in her mouth. Adrian took a long breath, pressed her head and enjoyed the moment without saying anything.


    After coming out of Cindy Crawford''s mansion, it''s past nine o''clock - no one really thinks it''s over? So the "exercise" in the morning is predictable.


    Well, last night I went to Orson''s villa once again. It was another night when I went back to her mansion. Then I had a good time in the morning. Think of her skilful skills, especially the swallowing movements before, worthy of being a supermodel.


    So, although it was a pity that we failed last night and failed to put the "non" on Chu ¨¢ ng, it would be good to have this * * as compensation. Cindy Crawford is having a cold war with her husband Richard Kiel, and Richard Kiel is not at home now, and Adrian can easily stir her up.


    The conflict between them has obviously reached an irreconcilable level. Otherwise, Cindy would not have climbed on u ¨¢ ng last night, taking pictures of her own buttocks and shouting "fue" to Adrian excitedly, while looking at the picture of Richard Kiel on the opposite table - one of his photos on the whole desktop.


    Adrian has no pressure on this. Anyway, they are just playing with each other. If she refuses, he can''t be strong, isn''t he? Like the other one last night. As for the other one, well, don''t worry, it''s mine. Sooner or later it will be mine.


    "Ha, I knew," said Claude, sitting behind his desk, looking at Adrian in a languid tone. "If I had called you at one o''clock in the evening, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be here until lunch time."


    "Isn''t that good? "Adrian raised his hands and looked out of the glass window and sat down on the sofa. With the planned relocation and continuous acquisition of TBS, the headquarters of media in Burbank has grown stronger and stronger.


    "You''re moving so fast, I just talked to Marne Mott and they, and then you disappeared." Claude uttered a tut tut voice. After the secretary brought the coffee, he asked with great interest: "who did you take from the party?"


    "Cindy Crawford." Adrian said, sipping his coffee.


    "Cindy Crawford? The supermodel? " Claude whistled. "When did you get interested in models, ed?"


    "After learning about you and the ghost Hun of Heidi Klum." Adrian shrugged.


    "How do you feel?"


    "What else, supermodel, you can try it when you have time."


    When you come to the circle of hunlu, you can laugh more than you do here. If Hun continues in the entertainment industry, there may be a chance to get attention for a corner s ¨¨ in independent films - although very rare, it is not without them. However, the new model without background wants to get ahead and pay much more than actors. The price for Cindy Crawford to become one of the first super models from a blue collar family in Tennessee is absolutely not. Think about her willingness to take Luo photos for Hu Hu Hu Gongzi. Adrian praised her skill before.


    "Well, crow, you didn''t just come here in such a hurry, did you?" Adrian asked.


    "Oh, of course," Claude nodded. "Remember what I said to you a few months ago?"


    Adrian recalled, "a lot. What do you mean by that?""A plan." Claude prompted.


    "Yes, a plan, a plan you call crazy, and not going to say to me because you''re not ready - ready now?" Adrian immediately remembered.


    Claude said nothing. He took a thick folder out of the chuu drawer of his desk and pushed it to Adrian. Then he held down his extended hand: "before you read, I hope you can promise me something."


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian was a little surprised to see that Claude actually Lu out of the God of Ai Ai s ¨¨.


    "Well I hope you After seeing it Don''t get angry. " Claude took a lot of effort to finish, then pulled at the collar, as if to let himself loose.


    Adrian almost shook his head in front of him and opened the folder with a rare sound. After reading a title, he opened his eyes and looked up at Claude with the strange god s ¨¨. He was surprised, surprised, angry and Damn it.


    "Let''s see. Let''s talk about it after reading it, OK?" Claude grinned and gestured.


    Adrian glared at him for a moment, and finally, without saying a word, continued to read.


    After more than 20 minutes, Adrian snapped the folder and looked at Claude with a guilty look. Claude, who had already adjusted his mind, looked at him with calm eyes.


    After tapping his fingers back and forth on his desk, Adrian finally said, "who told me that the better choice was TBS, not ABC?"


    "It''s me." Claude acknowledged it honestly.


    "So, who told me that we have no advantage over ABC?" Adrian continued.


    "It''s me." Claude laughed.


    "So, who told me that we could take TBS to the level of the other four broadcasters?" Adrian suddenly raised his voice.


    Claude raised his eyebrows as if he wanted to say something, but after a sneer he continued to admit, "it''s me."


    "Good," Adrian put his hands on the table and looked closely at Claude. "So, why are you throwing out a plan to buy ABC now? I need to explain, crow "


    after a moment''s silence, about organizing the words in his mind, Claude finally said," I made a mistake, ed. "


    "Wrong?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, it''s a mistake," Claude sighed. "There''s a big difference between cable and wireless. After all, I''m a new media player, so I don''t realize the gap."


    "Wait a minute. We discussed this before and worked out a solution." Adrian interrupted.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to say next." Claude nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C31

    "In fact, if we want to continue, there is no big problem with this scheme, although it still needs a lot of resources to expand into a wireless TV station, such as more local base stations, more investment, etc. Father, uncle Anderson and many other people will be happy to help, and there is a successful precedent like news corporation''s f station, "Claude explained immediately." but the problem is that there are several problems that can''t be ignored in this plan, such as long cycle, excessive investment and high risk. We talked about News Corp. just now, you should know that Murdoch is not going to be very well


    "Yes, after Charley gave me their information, I asked her to sort it out." Adrian nodded.


    "Although we have advantages, there is no guarantee that this will not happen to News Corporation, and if we really face their dilemma, we will certainly not last longer." Claude said over coffee, "I''m sure there won''t be a problem with your ratings. You''ve proven that, but there''s something that can''t be solved by ratings alone, ED, and you''ll always run out of talent, right?"


    After that, he waited quietly for a moment, waiting for Adrian to digest these things before opening his mouth again: "I realized this a few months ago, but there is no good solution, but I know that neither you nor I will give up and retreat. This is the goal we have set and are working for. I finally consulted my father, and then my father asked me why I had to expand the cable TV station into a wireless TV station when there was one in front of me? Yes, think about it. If we can successfully acquire it, we will have a qualitative improvement in both influence and discourse power. As long as you can get ABC out of the loss situation, their TV network, together with some of our CNN and TBS in our hands, we will have the strength to work with CBS in the TV network "


    " a very beautiful speech. " Adrian clapped his hands as a symbol of Xing and looked at Claude with a smile. "I remember correctly, I should have told you all these before Made a mistake? "


    Claude let out a long breath, and the expression on his face did not change much: "yes, I made a mistake. I watched the operation of TV media, but who didn''t make a mistake? And it''s better to make mistakes now than later, isn''t it? "


    "It''s true, but I always remember that you told me that we didn''t have many advantages." Adrian looked at his best friend, with a little banter and a little exasperation in his eyes, "young, lack of achievement, and so on."


    "I won''t forget what I said, but it can be solved now." Claude laughed. "Have you read the latest report? So you should know the ratings of millionaire


    Although he uses less power in TV than in movies, he also knows that if he wants to choose the most popular TV entertainment program in September, it must be "millionaire", which was launched three weeks ago.


    There are enough gimmicks - the winner can get ten thousand prize money; the atmosphere is compact - the participants have to answer a variety of simple to difficult questions to break through, and can also use many methods such as asking the audience for help to reduce the difficulty; the people friendly measures - as long as they sign up, they can participate. All this has made "millionaire" a huge hit, with 8.6 ratings in its first week, which means about 18 million people are watching.


    For cable TV, this is a great achievement. Although some newspapers criticize the program as sensationalism, it can not stop the advertisers and users from m ¨¦ n.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Two weeks later, the ratings rose to 9.2, with nearly 20000 viewers. It may not go up again, but it should not be a problem to keep it until the end of the season. " After careful, Adrian said, this is a good thing. At this point, he casually put forward "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". He knew that Claude would definitely ask: "the vampire hunter Buffy is on the air at the same time, up to 2.5 so far, which is in line with the expected audience of more than 4 million."


    "If it were broadcast on a wireless TV station, what would the ratings be?" Claude smiles and asks another question.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he guessed the meaning of the other side: "the vampire hunter Buffy will not increase too much, after all, the audience is relatively narrow. However, it is estimated conservatively that "millionaire" will at least double "


    " this is one of our chips, "Claude spread out his hands." two years ago, we really didn''t have a good result, but now it''s different. The senior management of ABC must understand what such a festival means to them. With you here, I can tell them that there are still a lot of such programs and TV dramas, and they will certainly seriously consider it. "


    This is the audience rating of millionaire, friends, and the vampire hunter buffy. Although only 4 million people watch it, ABC still has a lot of fascination for ABC, who has not played any good TV series for a long time. These are all in front of them. What''s more, they still have CNN and ABC won''t I don''t know, ideally, what this combination means."That''s why you waited two months to tell me, didn''t you?" Adrian asked, rubbing his chin.


    "Yes, I want to confirm the ratings of millionaire and Buffy the vampire hunter." Claude said frankly, "I still wanted NT''s situation, but now is the best time to start, and the ratings of" millionaire "and" Buffy the Vampire Hunter "are convincing enough


    "And if TNT continues to succeed in the negotiation, it can further increase persuasion, right?" Adrian is such a problem, I have to admit that Claude is really good at doing things.


    As for the transformation of TNT to HBO, because it is willing to spend money, Adrian told Bosworth to prepare the TV series prepared for them before "millionaire" was launched three weeks ago.


    The competition of American TV series is very fierce. Almost all the TV plays that can be shot in 6 or 7 seasons are works of Jing products. Especially in the 21st century, the pace of life has been accelerated further. Fortunately, friends was shot in the early 1990s. Otherwise, it is hard to say whether such a sitcom can last ten seasons.


    It''s not easy to say that the production of "Yu looks at the city" is easy, because the essence of the film lies in the fashion and the unscrupulous topics among the NV people, such as bright and attractive clothes, or openly discussing the size and ability of men on TV. In short, it is a TV play that promotes NV chauvinism, and the audience is also Nvxing and the men who are curious about Nvxing.


    Adrian had contacted Candice Bushnell early. At this time, Yu Wangdu had not been compiled into a book, which was distributed in her column. With the promise of publishing, the other party sold the adaptation right to him, and promised to take the lead in the adaptation of the script. As for actors, as long as they understand fashion, dress up and know how to show them on camera, it doesn''t have to be Sarah Jessica Parker.


    That''s why it''s easy to make. What''s not easy is that it''s the first time TNT has produced a TV series by itself. Although Adrian has arranged some people to help and contact many teams, they are not as experienced as HBO.


    Of course, this can also be seen as a test. Adrian provides all kinds of convenience and resources for TNT as much as possible. If it is too bad to be made in this way, he will have to cooperate with HBO in the future.


    "Yes, when we negotiate, even the restructured TNT can make achievements, and ABC will naturally be more interested." Claude nodded, the coffee was gone, and then he poured himself another.


    "Well, the second question, then, is funding." Adrian changed his seat.


    "Because of the right strategy, we only spent 5.5 billion yuan on the acquisition of TBS, so if we calculate carefully, we still have about 100 million yuan to use." Claude answered with a smile.


    "It''s impossible," Adrian said with a surprised s ¨¨. "Don''t tell you you didn''t spend money on those newspapers."


    "Yes, but we are also making money." Claude shrugged. "Don''t forget that we have foreign trade companies in Russia, Clinton''s administration is forcing the yen to continue to appreciate, and this year''s Mexican Peso Crisis..."


    "Wait, you mean Mexican pesos?" Adrian''s surprise God s ¨¨ was even greater. "I remember we talked about this, and you were against it at that time."


    "Yes, but what I object to is too much investment. It''s OK to go in as a hot money and then go away." Claude laughed slyly. "I have to admit, Soros is a tough guy, and he can still direct in that situation."


    "What about the pound in ''92?" Adrian then asked, looking at him without blinking.


    "A little bit, less than the peso." There was no concealment from Claude.


    "You guy..." Adrian couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to him and sighed.


    "Well, even so, it''s not enough. I remember that you expected it would cost nearly $20 billion." He immediately said, "even if we have a result that can be taken, can it be worth 100 million?"


    "No, but five billion is OK." Claude then gave an answer.


    "Really?"


    "Don''t look at yourself, ed. remember Carl Reiner, vice chairman of Viacom. He thinks your value is far more than what you show. I think that''s raystone''s view. My father also said, "your potential is immeasurable."


    "It sounds like they''re going to take me to the National Academy of Sciences and do some slicing." After that, we''ll continue to say, "even if we don''t have five billion dollars, we''ll continue to laugh"We can finance it." Claude''s answer had been prepared for a long time, but Adrian didn''t show the God of surprise s ¨¨, which he had obviously expected to be the right answer.


    "Whether it''s my father or your uncle Anderson, they''ll be happy." Said Claude softly.


    "Sooner or later, of course." Adrian sighed.


    Everyone knows that if you want to succeed, sharing and win-win are the best way to do it. It is with the funds and convenience provided by various groups or consortia that many people have achieved their own career. But from another point of view, this is not the opportunity for big groups and consortia to reach out into various industries?


    They enter the board of directors quietly and observe everything in silence. When you can make money, they won''t make any changes; but when you can''t bring profits, they will start to do all kinds of things and make your company their bag. If you are dissatisfied with trying to fight back and take back your power, they will let you go. The reason why jobs was swept away by apple is that he is too arrogant, but this factor is not absent.


    The media, especially TV stations, are very important to a country. Otherwise, the United States will not have the law that "non US citizens are not allowed to purchase American TV stations". Secondly, it has been said that the upper class of the United States has a half - pull - in and half - blow to the Jews, but the upper class mostly controls the traditional paper media, while the Jews have great power in emerging media such as film and television - Hollywood has been called Jewish Hollywood for more than one day or two.


    Think about Adrian''s uncle and his circle, and the media may become one of the breakthroughs. If Adrian and Claude do a good job, people at higher levels will reach in. That''s for sure. Adrian doesn''t object. This is the rule and irreversible rule. Almost every company has no exception. But now he needs to say the same thing, because only he knows what the future will be like. Even if he wants to share it, it will take at least two years.


    The original plan was to expand TBS continuously and let those funds slowly and limited participate through Godfather and uncle. But if you want to purchase ABC now, with the entry of large amount of funds


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing that Adrian had not spoken for a long time, Claude could not help asking.


    "It''s nothing," Adrian shook his fist. "You''re talking about the ideal situation. Don''t forget, we have to face the competition from Disney. They have been negotiating for some time. You should know what Eisner is, and we took Miramax from them."


    "I know what you''re worried about, but I''m not sure about 50. I won''t tell you that, ED," Claude laughed. "Dinis does have advantages that we don''t have, such as being rich in money, rich in resources, such as long experience; but our advantage is that we have successful experience, but they don''t, don''t they?"


    "What if it fails?" Adrian asked, frowning slightly.


    "Let''s go ahead with the plan. At most, it will take a little longer. News Corporation spent 10 years, and we can''t use it that long." Claude shrugged, then looked at Adrian and laughed. "I know what you''re worried about, ed. don''t forget where the money comes from."


    "Yes, I know," Adrian did not deny, "but it''s not just the godfather and my uncle, right?"


    "It''s better than letting in people who don''t know anything about it?" Claude made a gesture, "what''s more, this acquisition negotiation will take a long time, and financing can also be discussed slowly. Perhaps with the passage of time, the amount of financing may be reduced. You should know that the click through rate of Yahoo has exceeded 10000."


    Adrian some unexpected pick eyebrows, he did not expect Claude has been concerned about the development of Yahoo. As early as February, he e-mailed Jerry young and David ferro, and Yahoo appeared on the Internet two months ahead of schedule, and because of him, they were originally called Yahoo. This kind of development is also very fast, coupled with Adrian from time to time through email tips, a few months later, Yahoo''s click through rate reached the height that should have been at the end of the year.


    According to reliable sources, the two people who founded the website have already begun to set up an ambitious company, so Adrian is ready to start. With his Stanford alumni status, it is easy to inject capital into it. If there is no problem on the way, Yahoo will be ready to go public by the end of the year, and then AC media will have more room for maneuver.


    However, Adrian can make such a judgment because he can see the future of Yahoo, while Claude completely depends on his own vision. Moreover, he put forward it before he thought of it. It is quite like s ¨¨


    Adrian''s fingers are pounding on his desk to buy ABC? Of course, the media will not only shorten their time, but also greatly improve their quality Well, there is nothing perfect in the world. The key is whether ABC is worth his gamble.Basically, it''s worth gambling if you have a 50 chance, and If it can be postponed to the end of next year, Cisco and Microsoft will give him more room to maneuver. Uncle regert will manage his fund very well. In addition, with the relationship between Godfather and uncle and the ability of Claude, even if the financing of 5 billion yuan is less than the critical value, there is no need to worry too much about the control of the company. What''s more, we can sign an agreement - in fact, it''s still a matter of profit. As long as we can make continuous profits, even if we have only a few percent of the shares in our hands, we can still maintain control of the company.


    That''s settled. Adrian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Claude seriously: "well, take down the ABC www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C32

    The vast sky, the dense forest, the ubiquitous maple, this is the impression that Canada gives Adrian. This country, which has one of the world''s largest lands, has a meagre population and is largely concentrated in the areas bordering Canada and the United States. In addition to Russia, it is probably Canada that has the largest inverse ratio between population density and land area.


    This is normal. Just like Siberia, the closer you get to the Arctic Circle, the fewer people there are. Of course, it creates one of the world''s most abundant forest resources. Besides, there are not too many industries, so the environment here is very good, even the air is fresh. In addition, with the special climate characteristics, it is the best place for summer vacation.


    "It''s a pity that if we spend another month at night, we can enjoy the maple leaves all over the mountain." Adrian looked at the boundless forest, hugged the NV Lang in his arms and said with emotion.


    After making up his mind to buy ABC, he immediately left it to Claude.


    "You''re the CEO, and of course you''re in charge. I''m just looking at the results." That''s what Adrian said to Claude.


    Of course, this is a joke. After a little discussion, Adrian immediately called his uncle and explained the situation roughly. Although uncle still with that pair of teaching tone, but did not hesitate to agree down, and then No, then, it''s not a simple matter to acquire companies like ABC, which can be regarded as monsters. Preparation, contact and negotiation will take at least a year and a half to complete even if everything goes well. What''s more, it''s not just Dinis who takes a fancy to them. In this kind of competition, the means used emerge one after another, and the time spent will be more.


    However, this is a good thing for AC media. If it is delayed for another day, the situation will be much better for them. Especially once TNT is successful because of "Yu Wang Du", they will become more attractive to ABC. This is the biggest advantage of AC media, which is hard to cover up. For broadcasting companies, what is more important than ratings.


    In short, this is a long time later. For a long time, Adrian only needs to know the situation. After all, Claude is the CEO. So he quickly returned to his former state of life, producing the latter part of Forrest Gump and dating his own NV people. Although it was much less than before, the reporters still came to s''ao for several times from time to time, so he simply went to Canada to visit and relax.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you want, we''ll come back. Canada and the United States are so close and convenient that sometimes I think it''s the same country." The NV Lang who is beside him smiles and answers.


    The slightly tight NV style jeans show the curve of her lower body very well, especially the round and tight Tun part, Brown s ¨¨ s Xi ¨£ o leather boots and white s ¨¨ s short sleeve T-shirt, plus pink s ¨¨''s NV type non-woven denim hat, and the golden s ¨¨''s hair droops from the brim, which makes her have the feeling of NV jeans and a little playful and elegant.


    Adrian is not accompanied by Liv Taylor, though she has had the most trouble with him this time, and is the only one who has asked to follow him on the phone to Canada. Liv is bolder and more direct than she imagined. For example, after learning some gossip about Adrian''s private life from her mother, she excitedly asked him: which one is more powerful than his NV people? However, this is from the heart, without any sense of letting go. Even when Adrian tells liv that he still keeps in touch with other NV people, Liv is also indifferent to the appearance of


    "as long as you don''t cheat me." That''s what she said. It''s very interesting, isn''t it.


    Maybe it''s because she often saw it before. If bibinus wants to know that his efforts are useless, will he regret that he put her in that environment to grow up? Adrian can''t help thinking about it sometimes.


    It''s just this kind of "do what you want to say" that makes her know about Adrian''s situation and calls to go with her to Canada, instead of choosing the default like Monica.


    "I just want to know who the NV people will be around you." Said liv, chuckling. She seemed to find it amusing.


    Adrian finally coaxed her, but it made him think of something, because --


    "that''s the deal, gwyne." With a smile, he put his arm around NV Lang''s waist and brought it into his arms. Then he took off her cowboy hat, held her face and kissed ruddy lips.


    Gwyneth was shocked by his aggressive action at first. Subconsciously, she resisted with her tongue, but soon got entangled in Adrian''s provocation, and then she gave a good kiss before stopping.


    Just a few days ago, Adrian entered Gwyneth''s boudoir without any hindrance, even though it was not difficult for him to go in before. The other party was provoked by him and accumulated feelings for several months. At this time, he completely vented her feelings, and the night''s tossing was killed by Nong.


    It''s a natural thing for her to go to bed with Nong. Let alone the purpose, Gwyneth still has a strong feeling for Adrian. After all, this man is humorous and considerate, and sometimes appears to be a bit overbearing and unruly. All of these feelings, taken together, have great lethality to NV people.Adrian would have eaten her if it hadn''t been for her appetite, but it''s not at night. After that, he invited her to visit Canada the next day, and Gwyneth agreed without thinking about it, so there is a scene now.


    "Ed" after the separation, Gwyneth exclaimed, her eyes moving like you.


    Adrian certainly won''t be confused by what she looks like. In the past, they were kissing more fiercely on a private plane than now. If he had no other plans, he would have been in the air with her for a long time. So, after pinching Gwyneth''s chin, Adrian hugged her and walked to the set: "well, it looks like they''ve finished filming. Let''s go."


    To set up a studio in Canada, there is nothing to make except fly with you, probably because the environment here is very good, and the content to be shot is also very warm, so people get along very well. After a few months'' absence, Natalie seems to have grown much taller, and her brown s ¨¨ hair has also grown a lot. It is no longer Matilda''s wave head, but tied into a horse''s tail, which makes her less playful and more elegant.


    "I can''t believe you''re here." just after shooting her own part, Natalie, who found Adrian on the set, gave him a surprise hug, which surprised him.


    "You are so warm, Nada." Adrian smiles and touches her head, then stands up and shakes hands with her mother, Shelly. In terms of straight-line distance, Ontario and New York are not far away, so Shelley can spend a lot of time with NV.


    "Gwyne, this is Natalie, Natalie Portman, this is her mother, Cheryl NVS; Nada, this is Gwyneth, Gwyneth Paltrow, my NV friend Adrian immediately introduced them to the NV friends, there was no strange expression, no hesitation, and he had to admit that his face was in a state of transformation.


    "Nice to meet you, Shelley NVS." Gwyneth shook hands with Shirley in a big way, and her elegant temperament was naturally revealed. Shirley nodded with a smile and no other expression, but Natalie''s face became a little strange.


    "May I call you Nada?" Gwyneth then bent down to look at the NV child with a smile.


    "Well Of course, gwyne. " Natalie hesitated, looked at Adrian and agreed, but her cover up was not very good, so Gwyneth immediately asked, "do you have something on your mind?"


    "No, nothing." After all, Natalie is Natalie. She quickly adjusted herself, changed her smile on her face, and put curiosity in her eyes, "I just think you are familiar, like I''ve seen you somewhere. "


    "If you had seen Captain Hook, directed by Spielberg, the year before last, you would have found that gwyne was a less NV Wendy player." Adrian opened his mouth and untied her.


    "That''s right," Natalie took the opportunity to reveal an enlightened God s ¨¨. "It''s really a little NV Wendy. You have a lot of temperament."


    Everyone likes to listen to nice words, and Gwyneth is no exception. Her eyes immediately bent up: "thank you."


    "Can we talk about it later? Let''s go and say hello to Richard and the crew first. " Adrian put his arm around Gwyneth''s waist again, laughed at the NV child and walked towards Richard Ryan.


    Natalie didn''t say anything. She just looked at their intimate back and scratched her lips with her teeth. She frowned a little. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The shooting of "fly with you" is very smooth. The scene here in Canada is not complicated. In addition, it has been prepared for a long time, so even if there are some problems, they are well solved by Richard Ryan, except for one thing.


    "As everyone knows, animal actors are the biggest headache. These guys don''t care how you shoot your camera." Ryan said with a wry smile as he looked at the running geese on the set.


    Adrian, standing next to him, laughs as he settles down. In addition to Natalie, there is also a leading role in this movie, which is a large group of Xi''ao geese. These Xi''ao guys can''t be made with CG. They are basically borrowed from the zoo. But directors know that the hardest things to work with in a movie are children and animals aged 6 or 7. In addition, people from the zoo are also present to closely observe the situation of Xi''ao geese, so it''s very troublesome to shoot them every time.


    "At least that''s the only trouble you have, right?" Adrian was afraid to pat him on the shoulder.


    "She''s a very good actress, and she''s very quick to play. I''m afraid there won''t be many of her peers who can compare with her." Ryan knew what he was saying and nodded in admiration.


    "Of course, I never miss my eyes." Adrian replied with a smile, his eyes again falling on the young NV who is playing with the geese on the set. Because of the need of shooting, she and these animals are very close, at the moment, she is being chased for feeding and running around, Qingchun''s vitality can be seen at a glance.


    Gwyneth and Natalie tease these geese together, giggling from time to time. Although the geese are not close to her and prefer to run after Natalie, Gwyneth doesn''t pay attention to it. From a distance, the relationship between them is very good, but Adrian chuckled again, and I could see Natalie''s face clearly before.Natalie and her mother have been invited to come back to New York every other week, so she has been invited to visit her mother for another week.


    "There are maple leaves turning red here. Nature is really amazing." Adrian pulled the reins to keep the horse''s speed to a minimum, and finally slowly paced around in a circle.


    Although he sighed so much, Natalie in her arms was worried: "ed, have we gone too far?"


    "Too far?" Adrian glanced around, and except for a grove about thirty feet to their left, the rest of the field was vast, with no one to see and no sound. It seems that I was too excited and forgot the direction before, so I ran here.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now go back. We should be from that direction." With the memory of s ¨¨, he quickly recalled the direction he had come to. After pulling the reins to change the direction of the horse, he gently swung it, and the horse immediately ran.


    Canada''s agriculture and animal husbandry has been very developed. Americans, especially those in the South who seldom come to Canada, have the impression that there are many cattle in this maple leaf country. Therefore, riding on a horse in the wilderness has become a reserved program for many tourists. For rich children like Adrian, riding is a must learn skill - he has his own Racecourse in Los Angeles - although it is not very good, it is not very bad.


    But Natalie was born in Jerusalem and grew up in high-rise New York. How could she learn riding. So when most of the people, including Gwyneth, were riding on horseback with her mouth pursed, she was led by a trainer.


    Adrian looked at her unhappy appearance and immediately invited her to share the ride. For some reason, Natalie thought a little and agreed. Then they ran all the way to this unknown place.


    "Remember, we just passed from here," Adrian recalled to the young NV in his arms as the horse jogged. "We won''t be mi."


    "Really?" From the perspective of this, Natalie looks up.


    "Of course, I remember telling you, but I never forget it." Adrian said with a smile, and then took a deep breath. The unique fresh smell of little NV suddenly penetrated into his nostrils. Coupled with the slight turbulence of the horse, xi''o''s body was rubbing up and down from time to time, which was really refreshing.


    "It''s enviable," said Natalie, somewhat annoyed. "If only I could do the same."


    "Oh, why?" Adrian asked curiously, "have you encountered anything difficult to deal with?"


    "You know, I''m already in seventh grade, and although I don''t learn much more than Xi ¨£ o, I don''t want to let my homework slip because of acting." Natalie shrugged. "My mother told me that learning always depends on self-discipline. If I have the memory of you, it will be much easier."


    "Don''t be greedy, my dear Nada. God is very fair. You already have some s ¨¨ temperament, smart head and Jing Zhan''s acting skills. It''s impossible for you to have unforgettable memories." Adrian laughed and put his hand on her tender face.


    "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to do so, sir?" Natalie raised her head and squinted at Adrian. The word "Sir" was not only heavily bitten, but also used the word "sir.".


    "All right, all right," Adrian laughed. "Nada''s a big girl. It''s sad."


    Natalie gave him a blank look, curled her mouth, and then began to talk about other topics, from study to life to acting. This is exactly what Adrian wants to see, because at the beginning of the audition, Natalie told him that she had leaked private things. In addition, with all kinds of things that happened later, little NV had a kind of inexplicable trust in him. Many things that he would not tell his parents would tell him, and Adrian needed to keep this situation.


    "I don''t understand why Hanukkah can''t be a legal holiday." Chatting and chatting, she suddenly talked about the festival.


    "Since Hanukkah does not use the new calendar, how can it be a statutory Festival?" Adrian replied casually, in the heart of the Jews but Christmas this kind of thing produced a little disapproval.


    How can it be that Christmas, which is already a legal holiday, means that when Christmas comes, others are resting while Jews are still busy in their posts? Well, some people say they just don''t celebrate, but if their Christmas friends invite them to a party, they don''t go either? The so-called "but Christmas" is just a conservative, some delicate and artificial view. If it is in the s ¨¨ column, in the United States, Jews but Christmas is just a joke.


    Of course, this statement can''t be told to Natalie. The NV children may not care about it, but if ivner knows, he will inevitably have some dissatisfaction, so it''s better to swallow it back.After a few more words, he could see the camp from a distance. Adrian immediately swung the reins to speed up his speed and ran to his destination after a few breaths.


    After the horse stopped, Natalie jumped down and ran straight for her.


    "Ed" Gwyneth and then passed, holding Adrian down from the horse.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine. Ed took me for a long distance. It''s really a feeling..." Natalie, who is talking to her mother, looks at Adrian as she talks. She can see the situation of the two people kissing, and her eyebrows suddenly frown slightly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C33

    "Nada, can you get ed and gwyne for me? Dinner will be ready soon. " Shelly poked her head out of the kitchen and called to Natalie, who had just come in through M ¨¦ n.


    "All right, mom." The NV child nodded and stomped up the stairs. Without thinking about it, he pushed aside Adrian''s room m ¨¦ n, then opened his mouth and couldn''t speak, and there was a low voice in the room.


    Gwyneth sat on Adrian''s lap, her hands around his neck, her T-shirt pulled up a lot, her flat belly half hidden. Adrian had one hand around her waist and the other under her T-shirt, and Gwyneth''s high breast would tell what he was doing.


    The two people in the room looked at Natalie strangely. They didn''t know what to say for a while, but Gwyneth already had some scarlet face and became more and more ruddy in embarrassment.


    "Yes Sorry Mom asked me to Let me inform you that It''s time to have dinner... " The NV child stammered as he retreated, slamming m ¨¦ n against the wall, gasping for breath and a fever on his face.


    What the hell can you see him like this? It''s the same in the afternoon, and it''s still the case now. Can''t he do anything else except this kind of thing? ''cried Natalie, indignantly in her heart.


    This is the typical thing that only sees what she wants to see. Adrian has done a lot of other things today, but all of them are ignored by her. But it''s normal. Who made a deep impression on her?


    When riding in the afternoon, the reason why he agreed to Adrian''s invitation without thinking about it was not because he had seen him riding back with Gwyneth before. At that time, Gwyneth was just like that. Her face was flushed and she collapsed in Adrian''s arms. What''s more, careful Natalie finds that the zipper of her jeans is open, and it''s easy to guess what happened in the middle.


    What were you thinking then? It''s so incredible that I promised to come down. Was my head suddenly short circuited at that time? Natalie bent down to hold her face, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. However, her heart beat faster. The picture that she had buried deep in the corner of her memory and thought it should have been forgotten came out of her mind again. Although it was still vague, it had already made her uneasy.


    "I don''t blame her, I should lock m ¨¦ n...." The room m ¨¦ N was suddenly pushed away, and the light inside shone sh ¨¨ on her body. Natalyton, who was leaning against the wall, screamed and startled the people in the mouth of ¨¦ n.


    "Well Sorry I didn''t know you were still... " The embarrassed God s ¨¨ reappeared on Adrian''s face, a little confused and said, "I''m sorry, Nada, let you See those I... "


    "No Nothing I should have knocked m ¨¦ n''s first... " Natalie ran away with her face in her hands. She came downstairs to find a secluded place, and then gasped again. Her feverish face seemed to have burned a lot. She waved her hand in some embarrassment and anger. She slipped into the bathroom and poured cold water on her face before calming down.


    It''s okay, Nada, it''s okay, but it''s just It''s just intimacy. It''s normal, so Don''t worry about it. Natalie said this to herself several times in her heart, and finally calmed down. After wiping her face, she changed her normal face and walked out of the room. But she didn''t notice that her voice was a little louder.


    During the whole dinner, Natalie was absent-minded and often absent-minded. Not only did she often show the God s ¨¨ at a loss when asked, but even her mother would have to call her several times before she could react.


    "I suddenly thought of what it was like to hatch those geese. It was very interesting and moving, especially when I watched the xi''o things emerge from the eggshells one by one." Natalie explained, that calm appearance deceived Shelley, but after that, she could not avoid glancing at Gwyneth''s chest. The two sharp points were quite clear.


    After dinner, we had a rest for a moment, and then we had a bonfire party. The campfire was lit in the open space not far from the rental house. The staff members were laughing loudly and dancing and singing in the music. The atmosphere was very warm. Natalie was also pulled by several Nvxing staff around the campfire to jump around, the heart of the annoyance also madly disappeared a lot.


    Along with the sound of guitar, an old song was sung by Adrian, followed by applause. Natalie was among them, nodding at the same time, admitting that he had a good song. Looking around, the NV child yawned. Her mother went back before half an hour ago. She usually had to read books in bed for a while before resting. Natalie also planned to go back now.


    After staying by the fire for a while, the NV boy got up and said hello to the others and went to his house. Although the campfire was not far from the house, she spent several minutes on the road, and then from one side of the house she saw two figures huddled together. The two figures have been seen many times by NV children in one night. Even though the light is a little dim, they still recognize them at one glance.She subconsciously frowned, and did not know what was in her mind. She bit her lips and secretly went around from behind. Zizi''s voice immediately fell into her ears, and she knew what they were doing without looking. Natalie''s heart was filled with anger: can''t you speak up? But she forgot how she would have heard if she hadn''t come here?


    Sneaking out his head from behind, the NV child''s breath suddenly became a little short. Adrian pressed Gwyneth on the wall and kept kissing her hands on her body. Gwyneth held Adrian tightly with her eyes closed, and Xi ¨£ O''s legs rubbed against each other''s thighs from time to time, and her lower body went up and down with the rhythm.


    Adrian began to kiss, his hand reaching under Gwyneth''s T-shirt, as Natalie had seen before, and gently kissing her through her clothes.


    "Wait, ED, wait." Gwyneth cried softly.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian raised his head, but his hand did not stop. The bulge still changed shape.


    "Don''t you think Isn''t it appropriate here? " Gwyneth gasped slightly.


    "All I know is that you''re very human, gwyne." Adrian said with a smile that his strength increased a lot.


    "That''s what you like, ed * * me on the plane, I''m on horseback, oh, damn it, you hate it." nevertheless, Gwyneth''s tone didn''t have any sense of blame, and her coquettish appearance was more like coquetry.


    "But it''s exciting, and you love it." Adrian says, one hand begins to slide down to her flat belly, turns a few times, and then reaches the top of her jeans.


    "Ed," cried Gwyneth in a low voice, and the blush on her face increased a lot.


    "Well, we How about going to the back storage room? No one will disturb you. " Adrian chuckled and walked to the back of the house with Gwyneth in his arms.


    Natalyton, who was hiding here, was startled and ran away. As soon as she turned a direction, they turned from the other side, kissing and caressing as they walked. After entering the storage room, they closed m ¨¦ N and made a bang.


    The NV child let out a long breath and looked at the storeroom where the lights had been turned on, and some slight sounds came into his ears. She rolled her eyes and stomped her feet angrily. Then she was about to leave, but she took a step and stopped again. A kind of inexplicable emotion began to diffuse in her heart, which made her feel at a loss.


    Looking back at m ¨¦ n in the storage room, Natalie''s breathing suddenly became a little short. The pictures of last year came out of her mind again, and they were clearer than before. She couldn''t think in her heart.


    What the hell am I thinking? Exclaimed the NV child in his heart. It''s a shame. I I''m not a pervert. Although I am, her eyes always stop on the room m ¨¦ N and never take it back.


    It''s just a look. It''s not like I haven''t seen it. A confused voice of you rang in the bottom of my heart. Besides, the room m ¨¦ n may be locked. If you can''t push it open, you can leave. Natalie was surprised to find that she was slowly approaching the storage room, but she did not mention the slightest idea of rejection.


    Finally, she came to the room in front of M ¨¦ n, and could hear groaning. After swallowing her saliva, she reached out and gently pushed down on the room m ¨¦ n. the room m ¨¦ n suddenly opened a wide gap quietly. In the next second, Natalie, who could not turn her eyes, covered her mouth.


    Gwyneth''s T-shirt, which was pressed against the wall, was lifted up. The small but rather strong soft Luo was exposed. Adrian was buried in it, and Shun sucked it. The jeans were pulled down to the bottom of the thighs, and though the Lace Trimmed dark purple s ¨¨ pants were still there, Adrian''s hand had reached in, and the quick and slow movements were just right with Gwyneth''s groaning Yin.


    "Ed Ed... " Gwyneth raised her head and gasped slightly. Her hands, which had been holding him, suddenly began to move down. Finally, she came under Adrian, pulled the zipper out and held it in her hand.


    If Natalie had not covered her mouth for a long time, she might have called out. Her breath became more and more rapid, and the God s ¨¨ in her eyes became more and more Mi Li.


    "Wow, gwyne, honey, you''re a real jerk." Adrian exclaimed, the range of motion began to increase. Gwyneth''s panting became high and her movements in her hands became much larger.


    In the storage room, there are a lot of sounds that make people blush and heartbeat. Anyone will gradually lose their senses at this time. Is it Adrian and Gwyneth inside or Natalie peeping outside.


    The NV child''s hand began to unconsciously move up and down her chest, then slowly began to go down. As Adrian entered Gwyneth, her hand also reached into her trousers.


    Full of emotion and joy, panting, groaning, and unconscious language constantly drifted into Natalie''s ears from the gap in the room m ¨¦ n, making her consciousness more and more blurred, and her fingers had touched the telomere which was raised by excitement.As the past innumerable nights, the already hot body is burning more and more. The eyes narrowed into a line are closely staring at the fierce male NV in the room, flashing the God s ¨¨ of MI love, and the throat is constantly moving and swallowing.


    If it wasn''t for subconsciously telling yourself that you should never let go of your hand in your mouth, Natalie''s voice might have been heard by the male NV in the storage room - but it''s hard to say that the two people are deeply in love. Unless someone breaks in at this time, they will not react to other things.


    "Turn around Turn around, gwyne. I like the way you look... " Adrian directs Gwyneth to change her posture. She finally puts her hands on the wall, with one leg on the ground and the other on Adrian''s shoulder. Her slender waist bends in a beautiful arc, and her gray green eyes look at Adrian eagerly.


    "Come on Come on Ed... " She gasped.


    The two collided fiercely again, because of this posture, the tight joint all fell into the eyes outside the room m ¨¦ n gap. At last, the voice of groaning, full of emotion, was revealed from the fingertips of the NV child, low, imperceptible, and persistent, and then the fingers crossed the protruding telomeres and pressed deeply into it.


    I don''t know how long this madness lasted. Finally, the sound of climbing to the top of the mountain rang out in the storage room. Natalie''s throat twitched several times. Suddenly, she tightened her body. It took her dozens of seconds for her to shake and support the wall in time without any sound. Chou out of the wet fingers, and a little rest, sober under the head, NV child this just panic left here.


    After the weekend, Adrian spent another two days on the "fly with you" crew, exchanged some opinions with Richard Ryan ji''o and then left. Natalie has always been very normal, and her attitude towards Adrian is the same as before, but she spent a lot more time with her mother.


    Adrian didn''t care. He knew that Natalie was outside that night. He could see the water stains on the ground when he came out. The reason why she changed several positions with Gwyneth was that she could see and enjoy Gwyneth''s body better.


    Adrian didn''t have to worry about too much reaction from the NV child when he was in front of Monica last year. In fact, as he expected, Natalie was calm after that. She was really smart and precocious. She knew how to adjust herself with her last experience, but


    Well, even if there''s an abacus, it''s something to come. After the end of the visit, Adrian took Gwyneth to the Great Lakes for sightseeing. The five lakes are on the edge of Ontario. If you want to go there, you can''t go there. If you want to go back to the United States, you can go to the other side of the lake.


    They played by the lake for three days. Adrian also studied Gwyneth''s body for three days. Unfortunately, her skin was still a little thin. It was an acceptable limit to make love on the plane and do it in the horse''s back storage room before.


    It''s OK. It''s not urgent. Adrian said to himself that Gwyneth''s temperament still needs to be cultivated.


    Three days later, Adrian was supposed to go back, but Adrian suddenly remembered something and took Gwyneth to the Canadian town of Xi ¨£ o called napani on the edge of Lake Ontario. Unfortunately, there was no plan and no preparation before, just a temporary initiative, so he did not find the person he wanted.


    Adrian didn''t care. There is still time in the future. Canada is so close that you can come at any time.


    It was about 4:00 p.m. when arriving in Los Angeles, Adrian took Gwyneth home and gave her a kiss in the mouth of M ¨¦ n. the better the next meeting time, Adrian returned to his villa.


    "Hey, I''m back." Let the driver to put the luggage, into the living room Adrian called out.


    However, it was quiet and there was no response, as if no one was at home. It''s normal for Mrs. Galen to be away. When Adrian is not at home, she just needs to clean. When nobody is around, she doesn''t have to clean every day. But it was strange that Charlize wasn''t there, and Adrian had told her when he would be back, even though he had been delayed for a day.


    Check the living room, no note left, no message in the phone, where did she go?


    "Charley?" Adrian raised his voice slightly, but still did not answer.


    He thought about it and went straight up the spiral staircase. He took a few steps to Charlize''s bedroom, but no one was there. Adrian frowned and soon heard what seemed to be happening in his bedroom, which he might not have noticed if it had not been quieter.


    Adrian then went to his bedroom and pushed m ¨¦ n in without thinking: "Charlie, you are..."


    Startled the voice to follow to ring up, scared him a jump, and then Lengleng Leng looking at the two NV people holding together on the bed. Yes, he was right. In the middle of his bedroom, two NV people were lying together on his bed, pushing and jostling.Kate is below, the shirt has been untied, the bra has been pulled down, the skirt has been rolled up, and the underpants have come to the bottom of the thigh, one hand on Charlize''s shoulder, the other hand holding the other''s hand, is resisting something; Charlize is on top of Kate''s soft head, lips almost touch the bright red Xi''ao bud, the shirt is slung down, smooth shoulder The head is exposed, one hand on the other''s shoulder, and the other is pulling something under the skirt.


    It''s a beautiful picture that makes any man''s blood flow. Only two NV people look at Adrian who suddenly appears in the mouth of M ¨¦ n with the surprised God s ¨¨. However, Kate''s eyes still had a little shyness and embarrassment, while Charlize''s eyes had a little excitement and provocation.


    Three people will maintain the current state for a long time, Adrian finally opened the mouth: "sorry, did I disturb you? If so, please allow me to leave and you can continue. "


    He bowed politely and retired gracefully. He was a very gentleman. But after closing m ¨¦ n for less than two seconds, he immediately walked in again, and looked at the two NV people with a trace of banter in their eyes. He unscrewed his clothes wildly: "by the way, I want to ask, can I join in?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C34

    "Your new car?" Charlize asked, looking at Kate''s red S ¨¨ Maserati with a smile.


    After getting out of the car, Kate was stunned and nodded: "yes, new car."


    "I also have a silver s ¨¨, work reward, but I don''t have much time to drive." Charlize shrugged and said in a relaxed tone, as if talking about the trivia of life.


    Kate''s face suddenly sank, but then she also showed a smile: "you must work hard at work."


    The words "work" and "hard work" were heavily bitten by her, coupled with the slightly ironic smile and the sincere tone, even Charlize couldn''t help choking the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s rare that you''ll come here when Ed is away. What can I do for you?" After letting Kate in, Charlize poured her a glass of water. Listening to her words, Kate was surprised by s ¨¨: "wasn''t ed supposed to be back yesterday?"


    "Yesterday?" Charlize blinked, then understood, and then chuckled twice. "Ed called last night. It may take a day to get back. I''m sorry I didn''t inform you, Kate."


    The first half of this sentence is not a problem, but the last sentence makes Kate very unhappy, Charlize''s words that take for granted, as if the NV master''s general tone is really very annoying.


    "Is there any delay?" She took a deep breath to herself, in a flat tone.


    "What else can I do? I think I have a good time with the new NV people, so I want to have an extra day." Charlize shrugged and said in a relaxed tone, with an air of no surprise.


    "New NV people? " Kate frowned and grinded her teeth involuntarily. Her hands were clenched into fists and clenched tightly. "You mean That liv Taylor? "


    "Liv Taylor? Don''t be kidding. Kate and liv have been dating him for a long time. Is it new? " Charlize chuckled. She had intended to keep Kate''s appetite, but when she saw the resentment, she felt an indescribable resonance.


    "Gwyneth Paltrow," Charlize said quickly, "ED should have met her at the end of last year, but she''s only having sex now. Gwyneth''s father, Bruce, is a TV producer, and her mother, Bryce, is still a front-line actress. She is also an actress now. She has acted in five films in three years, but it has no impact, so... "


    At this point she stopped and made a "you know" sign to Kate. Ketton bit his lips, and his fisted hands trembled slightly, not knowing what to say for a moment. It''s not that she didn''t know about Adrian''s NV people, including the one saved in the restaurant and had a good relationship with her. Sarah Michelle gella was no exception. Adrian promised her that she would never hide anything if she asked.


    A group of * Katie scolded in their hearts, but she soon realized that she seemed to be one of them, and suddenly showed a depressed expression. I''m such a fool. I''m so dizzy to come back to this jerk. She sighed in her heart, pinched the bridge of her nose and was about to leave, but stopped as soon as she came into contact with Charlize''s half smile.


    Kate doesn''t like Charlize''s look. She doesn''t know why. Anyway, she just doesn''t like it - well, it''s two concepts of hate - probably because Charlize always seems to know something, or the attitude of the host of NV. In general, Kate retracts her body forward to make her look more like she is adjusting her posture.


    "Since her father is a producer and her mother is a famous actor, how could she want to..." Kate, eager to change the subject, said after a sip of coffee, but Charlize looked at her strangely.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Kate asked, frowning.


    "God, didn''t you learn anything useful from ED?" Charlize asked, in a tone of surprise that sounded as if he had discovered a new world. "He''s protecting you so well."


    Kate had already lowered her face, but she was stunned when she heard the last sentence.


    "Know what''s most important to an actor, Kate?" Charlize said to himself, "it''s not contacts, not acting, not fame, but opportunities, contacts, acting skills, fame can be accumulated, but these are based on one foundation, that is, when people praise an actor, they often say that he has achieved a certain role s ¨¨, which is wrong, and the correct statement should be the reverse For example, Kate never shakes his head, not actors For example, Vivien Li in Lu Xun and Yu Wang streetcar, or Marlon Brando in the godfather is irreplaceable "


    " I''m sorry, you just proved that, Kate. " Charlize laughed. "You say that because you''ve accepted the image they''re playing, so when people say that other people can do so well or even better, they subconsciously reject them. If someone else had played these roles, and they had done quite well, you would have said the same thing today, Kate, if someone had told you that Marlon Brando would have been better as godfather. There are many good performers in this world. The difference is that some people seize the opportunity and succeed, while others fail to grasp it and become a meteor. That''s why we say: no one can''t be replaced. "Kate pursed her mouth and watched Charlize stop talking.


    "Do you know why Ed was made a miracle director by the city and why so many people were attracted to it? It''s simple, because he makes and sees movies that are successful. "Charlize makes a gesture," whatever the subject matter. John Travolta is the best proof that he missed countless opportunities to take him to the next level and ended up in a state of depression until he seized the olive branch from ed


    Here she straightened up with a hint of meaning in her smile: "therefore, any actor, director, producer will not refuse his invitation; therefore, in order to get his favor, they will do everything possible."


    "Really What a jerk. I never thought Never thought of... " Kate covered her forehead.


    "So I said he protected you very well," Charlize shrugged. "You know, it''s good now. In the 1930s and 1970s, Hollywood was more clueless than it is now, those famous NV actors at that time Ha ha You know, I often get in touch with this information when I work, if you want to read it... "


    "That''s enough, Charley, that''s enough," said Kate, raising her hand. "It''s better now than it used to be."


    "Of course, if it''s open, it''s not necessary to cover it up. With the movements of the 1970s, it''s more acceptable." At that time, don''t you think of what you''ve done with Charlotte''s secretary before he''s been his secretary


    "No," Kate shook her head. "I didn''t ask, and he didn''t say it, though if he did, he would


    "He''s really holding you in the palm of his hand." Charlize then said this, with a bit of taste in her voice, but soon she told her story: "I skipped Ballet for a long time and worked as a model for a few days. These two industries are more mixed than entertainment circles. It''s a short time to be a model, so I know more about it. But compared with actors, the competition between models is much more fierce and casual. It''s easy for lighters and photographers to hook up with NV people, because lighting and photos are the most important for models. As for ballet, there is always only one protagonist. If you can''t be the main character, then you will always be a member of the background dance. Therefore, many famous ballet NVS are very depressed. Sometimes they will comfort each other... "


    "Wait, you mean You mean they Is it lace? " Kate, who first heard of this, opened her eyes wide.


    "No, not really. They just want to relieve their loneliness, or they are curious about their bodies or just tired of men." Charlize''s stand "who knows?"


    "So you..." Kate asked, looking at her.


    "I didn''t. I was only 15, but I''ve seen it a few times." Charlize said in a relaxed tone, and then looked at Kate''s eyes, and a thoughtful smile crossed her face.


    And cuorou''s cheeky Kate didn''t notice.


    "Well, after all that, I forgot that I had to help ed with one thing." Charlize suddenly said, "can you help me, Kate? It''s in his bedroom."


    "In the bedroom? What? " Kate asked immediately.


    "You will know when you go." Without waiting for her to ask further, Charlize got up and went upstairs. Kate some inexplicably raised her hands, or followed her.


    Two NV people soon arrived in Adrian''s bedroom, which was as clean and bright as before.


    "Where is it?" Kate circled around the bedroom, went to the balcony, looked back, and asked Charlize.


    Bang, Charlize, who closes m ¨¦ n, smiles and goes straight to Kate and looks her up and down. Kate was about to speak when she was about to speak, her face was held, and her moist lips pressed in, and Charlize''s tongue moved into her mouth.


    Kate subconsciously responds to the other party''s request. She wakes up after several entanglements. In her panic, she tries to push Charlotte away, but she is pushed to the bed by the other party.


    "What do you want to do?" she exclaimed angrily, struggling to get up, but Charlize held down.


    "Nothing, just I''m curious. " Charlize said excitedly, riding on Kate''s shoulder on her belly, looking down at her, breathing more quickly.


    "Wait, you mean..."


    "Oh, sorry, I lied to you."


    Charlize laughs and kisses her again. UN sucks and teases Nong, just like he did with Adrian. Kate whimpered and struggled, but she couldn''t push her partner away. Charlize untied her shirt, pulled her bra down, and rolled up her skirt until she reached for her panties.


    "Stop it, I''m not lace"


    "I''m not, I''m just curious, I want to try, just once.""Hell, you can''t do that."


    "I''m sorry, I can. Now you''re under me, Kate. I don''t think Ed''s going to mind. Maybe he''ll enjoy it


    "Please, let me go, Charlie. I think I heard something."


    "Don''t try to distract me, Kate. Oh, your lips are delicious."


    At this time, the bedroom room m ¨¦ N was suddenly pushed away, and a familiar voice rang: "Charlie, you are..."


    This sudden situation made the three people were shocked. After a long time, the man of M ¨¦ n mouth bowed politely: "sorry, did I disturb you? If so, please allow me to leave and you can continue. "


    He went out, but did not wait for the two NV people on the bed to return to their senses, he immediately walked in again, with a banter smile wildly untied his coat: "by the way, if you don''t mind, I would like to ask, can I join in?"


    "Ed, wait, I can solve..." When Charlize screamed, Adrian pinned her down on Kate, and with just a couple of strokes, he lifted her trousers to her knees.


    "Ed" Charlize called out in a loud voice, and then his mouth was blocked and he could only make a whine.


    What made her resentful was that Kate under her reached out and grabbed her soft top. Because of the gravity, it was bigger than usual, and the bra was not untied, so it was very full, so she was caught.


    If Kate was smarter and rebelled with Charlize, there might be no later things. Adrian did a good job in this respect, but Kate was obviously not happy with the things Charlize had done before. At the moment, she was full of thoughts about taking this opportunity to retaliate and ignore other aspects.


    In the middle of the attack, Charlize quickly gasped, and when Adrian''s hand slipped into her pants along her belly, she was completely defeated. When she was soft on Kate, Adrian took the opportunity to kiss Kate''s lips. Kate, who was just smiling, opened his eyes and was about to continue to struggle. However, there was a numb touch on the bud, and then he noticed the weird smile of Charlize buried in her softness.


    Obviously, Charlize just did it to get rid of the situation of the attack, so Kate also fell into the dilemma before Charlize. Laughter, screams, panting in the bedroom one after another, sometimes Adrian and Kate kissing, sometimes Adrian and Charlize kissing, sometimes Charlize and Kate kiss, the three people completely entangled together, began to thoroughly carnival.


    Until the lights are on, the bedroom is almost invisible, and the Ji feeling set off is gradually calmed down.


    "Hey, babies, are you all right?" After opening the bedside lamp to brighten up the light in the room, Adrian, who was naked in Luo, sat up and leaned on the head of the bed and laughed.


    On the left, Charlize did not speak. She was exhausted and lying on Adrian''s chest. Her hand was still on his chest. The rose s ¨¨ on her skin had not yet faded. Her eyes were closed, and a satisfied smile was hanging around her mouth. It seemed that she was still recalling Ji''s love. She is not as thoroughly developed by Adrian as Kate, and Kate has been desperate to attack her before, so this is what she looks like.


    On the right, although Kate''s skin is also flushed, her eyes are still with MI. After a little rest, she has recovered a bit of sanity. Adrian doesn''t answer, but turns her back to him.


    "Kate?" Adrian smiles and puts his hand on her waist.


    Kate opened it immediately. After a glance at him, she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom with nothing to wear. Ji Qing''s physical strength had recovered a little, so she walked a little bit, which made her back look like you.


    Adrian shrugged, leaned over and kissed Charlize, who was lying on the bed, and walked in before Kate closed the bathroom.


    "What are you doing in here?" Kate asked angrily.


    "What else can we do? Shower, of course," Adrian laughs, closes m ¨¦ N and hugs Kate to the shower. "Don''t we take a shower every time we do it?"


    Kate seemed to want to say something, but after the water sprayed on her, she shivered and hugged Adrian until the water began to warm up.


    After looking at Adrian with the complex God s ¨¨, NV Lang sighed: "I am I really God, I never thought I would You''re a big jerk, ed "


    " how many times have you said that, honey. " Adrian joked.


    "Don''t call me baby, I''m not your baby," Kate yelled, hammered him hard, hesitated for a while, and finally bit her teeth and asked in a low voice, "you and You and You and the other NV people... "


    "What?" Adrian asked knowingly.


    Looking at the picture, Kate roared out again: "I asked if you''ve played with other NV people in threesome.""And Charlie? Of course not, but once with Monica and Julie Adrian didn''t want to reply, and his eyes were frank.


    Kate looked at him for a long time. Suddenly, she punched him fiercely, with water spray, slapping and punching.


    "Why can''t you cheat me?" she cried angrily.


    "Because I promised you that if you ask, I''ll tell you the truth." Adrian calmly replied, embracing Kate in his arms. Nvlang struggled a little, then buried his head on his shoulder and let out a long sigh.


    So they hugged each other in the warm water until they were broken by Charlize''s voice: "Oh, I''m so sorry, I seem to disturb you? Do you want me to come back later? "


    Having said that, she walked straight in, hugged Adrian from behind and looked at Kate with a smile. Kate raised her eyebrows and looked back at Charlize with no sign of weakness.


    "Well, take a shower first, and then we''ll have dinner. I think you should be hungry." Adrian laughs and hugs the two NV men one left and one right in his arms and drives the current to its maximum. Although this situation can''t be missed, the night is still very long.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C35

    In October 1994, Adrian''s life began to cycle: in the late stages of making Forrest Gump in the studio, learning about other things in the office, harassing Charlize, and dating different NV people.


    The later stage of Forrest Gump is basically over. Although he has only seen the roughest editing version, he knows that there will not be too many accidents, and the publicity work can be started at the end of the month.


    As for other films, the aftereffect of the summer vacation is still returning. Whether it''s true lies, tornado, or Jedi police, they''re still online, even if there are only a few. "True lies" has grossed nearly 150 million box office receipts in North America. Tornado has more than 100 million more than "true lies". Although the Jedi police has only 70000, it has already achieved s ¨¨ results, let alone overseas box office.


    However, the two films released at the end of the summer vacation show a good momentum. Although the cinema has fallen below, the box office in North America has already exceeded 100 million; and the sequel of "visiting the vampire at night" is not enough. Although the box office in North America has already exceeded 100 million, only more than 200 cinemas are still playing in two months. After all, vampire movies still have limitations. Also, of course, overseas box office is not included.


    In any case, it''s a big harvest. Bosworth has a lot of awards. New line and Miramax are so excited that they are even more involved in the film being prepared. Because they are part of the same company, they know that Bosworth has three or four more films coming out at the end of the year.


    Besides Forrest Gump, the later period of "speed of life and death" and "brokenhead Valley" are almost at the end. Adrian has seen the rough cut versions of these two films. Blanchett''s performance in "speed of life and death" is commendable. It not only has the typical foresight of NV people, but also has the same typical perseverance of NV people, and Sandra Bullough Gram is two completely different images, Adrian believes Blanchett is definitely more s ¨¨ than bullock.


    However, liv in Brokeback Valley is much worse than Christina Ritchie. After all, she doesn''t have much acting experience. But liv''s advantage is that she is several times more beautiful than Richie. Sitting there is like a sculpture of Yu stone, with a little naive and sad temperament. Tim Burton has mastered this point very well and expanded this advantage several times in the shooting. Every shot of her is very good, even the rough version still gives people an amazing feeling.


    It''s just that the movie "Brokeback Valley" needs too many special effects. It''s not five or six years from now. So according to Burton''s estimation, if it is completely completed, it will be at least until Thanksgiving, so I''m afraid it won''t be able to catch up with Christmas.


    Adrian doesn''t say a word about it. It depends on the specific situation. If it doesn''t catch up with the publicity, it will be OK next year. Bosworth has released too many blockbuster films this year.


    However, Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    It is reasonable to say that since the film can not be fully publicized, it is the right way to delay the release of the film in order to squeeze the maximum value of the film. Moreover, the example of "brokenhead Valley" has been put forward. However, Adrian asked Xi ¨£ o women to be released at the end of the year, and even if it could not be released, it would have to be shown on mainstream theaters for more than seven days, because this is a prerequisite for running for the Oscars.


    At the beginning, I would buy the adaptation right of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Adrian has seen some of the flowers, Winona''s acting skills are still good, a little operation to get a nomination is not a problem.


    As for the best NV lead? Forget it, she is still too young, 23-year-old to get the best supporting role of NV, but want to get the best NV leading role? It''s hard to make so many seniors feel sorry. Adrian didn''t take it seriously. It''s enough to have the nomination of the best NV leading actor. As long as Tom Hanks is the best actor in this Oscar, his aura will not be reduced. He also sold a favor to Dennis and Winona.


    However, publicity is indeed a problem. Although many film companies do not pay too much attention to the box office when arranging films that impact on the Oscars, proper publicity is still necessary. After thinking about it, Adrian asked the company''s producer in charge of supervising "Xi ¨£ o women" to edit a good Trailer early, ready to put it out before Thanksgiving, try to do a good job in the early publicity, and after the public show, you can borrow it and wait for Winona to get the nomination for later publicity.


    In addition to these films, there is a film that is being prepared in the UK, and Adrian has always paid close attention to it. It really takes a lot of effort to prepare brave heart. He has read a lot of clothes and environment, not to mention horse, Castle rental and various props production.


    Although there are some troubles, it will be very convenient to start shooting now, so Adrian doesn''t matter. If you look at the seriousness of the team, you will get the best costume and the best art director of 1996, but it is not certain.This is a film business. As for the record companies, super boy is not a big hit, but its development momentum is still good. During this period, a black Nvxing rapper and a male singer were launched, which were both fairly good. Generally speaking, the development of record companies is not very good or bad.


    Adrian had originally planned to buy another record company, but Claude''s sudden plan to fight Lu Xun''s plan had to be put on hold. It doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to buy it in two years. It also allows the record companies to continue to accumulate experience and build relationships with more s ¨¨ music producers.


    As for the two Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Because Adrian''s insidious eccentricity, coupled with repeated statements that he values them, Christina has regarded britney spears as her biggest rival, desperate to surpass her and get more recognition from Adrian.


    As for Britney Spears, the general process is that she starts to be proud because she is constantly praised. At this time, Adrian will praise Christina and criticize her. The battered Britney will work harder to express herself.


    I believe Adrian can gain something in two years.


    It''s simpler for record companies, as are game companies and publishing companies. The silicon and neural bond studio, renamed blizzard, was released two months ahead of schedule because of new funding. Because of Adrian''s presence, although there are not too many changes in this "Warcraft", it is quite satisfactory in details, and also adds a lot of eggs about the troll, the night spirit and the creation background of Titan. So even though this real-time strategy game is accused of plagiarizing "dune", its sales are still very good.


    Seeing this, Adrian didn''t interfere too much and let it develop freely. Anyway, vulture studio, that is, the northern blizzard in the future, had records with him. As for Xi ¨£ O group, which was originally independent of the production of biochemical crisis, the progress is relatively slow. If it only runs, it has to consider a series of problems such as hardware and compatibility. However, the design and scene basically conform to Adrian''s idea. If there is no problem, it may be put on the shelves by the end of 1995.


    As for Tomb Raider, which is produced by Eidos studio, it will be a little later than biochemical crisis if there is no problem, but Laura Crawford may not be so plump and will be more elegant. Because Adrian gave Kate''s photo Ji ¨¡ o to the studio, and asked them to make models of characters according to this shape and figure. The reason is that "at the beginning, it was described in the image of his NV friend". The studio doesn''t object - even if he wants to, Adrian has the right to make his own NV image into a game character.


    Publishing companies, like record companies, tend to be mediocre. In addition to biochemical crisis, Tomb Raider and the matrix, they have published several books with good sales, but on the whole there is no big development. Ben Arndt, who co wrote "biochemical crisis" and "Tomb Raider" with Adrian, did not have any good works. He was still between the first-class and the second-class. He wanted to expand the plot with a few more biochemical crises. Adrian had a lot of ideas, but he met with opposition.


    "It''s better to spend a few years to carve it out in Jing. You''re not without merits, Ben." Adrian said that. He had also planned to buy a new publishing company, which was a package plan with the record company, but he was also interrupted by Claude. Even if the impact was not too great, he was somewhat depressed.


    Fortunately, Rowling''s book has been signed, and includes the following two - the publishing company opened a good contract under Adrian''s suggestion, which made her really grateful - if the operation is good, after the three books are published, the company will certainly go up several steps.


    As the two most important parts of the current career, the "millionaire" has brought a very high popularity and ratings, and "vampire hunter Buffy" has also attracted a lot of young audience, everything is very smooth. On the other side of TNT, "Yu Wang Cheng Cheng" also started the final preparation stage. The protagonist of NV chose Cindy Crawford in Adrian.


    Generally speaking, such TV series should be the kind of TV actors who have some qualifications, but whose fame is between the first and second tier, such as Cindy Crawford''s super model or super vase. The price ratio of Xing is not high.


    Adrian doesn''t think so. Anyway, it''s a bit of a gamble to let TNT produce TV series. It''s just that all the conditions are finally achieved. The sensitivity of Cindy Crawford''s fashion to become one of the first supermodels is absolutely unmatched by Sarah Jessica Parker. What''s more, it doesn''t matter if the TV series is expensive.


    So after Adrian personally went to m ¨¦ N and had a "deep" and "thorough" ji''o flow with Cindy, the supermodel immediately agreed to act, and the rest depends on the production of TNT.


    As for Claude''s new plan, no one knows about it except the two of them. The godfather may have guessed some, but he will not be sure. At present, they still have plenty of cash and do not need to raise funds immediately. In addition, Dinis is currently in the first round of negotiations with ABC. Even if it goes well, such negotiations will still take several times to get the result. They have enough time, so it is better to start secretly.Like the purchase of TBS, Claude has started to purchase 4.9 in batches through agents, but ABC''s outstanding shares are not large. In addition, because Disney has announced the acquisition plan, the share price of the broadcasting company has risen a lot and fluctuated greatly, so the acquisition is not as smooth as last time.


    "It doesn''t matter, how much we can acquire, and sooner or later, it will be positive. At most, it will make us more confident." Claude didn''t care. He had a whole set of plans.


    Adrian has also seen his arrangement, but how much of the front can understand, to the back of a little confused. According to a previous life saying is: Although I can''t understand what you''re saying, I feel so powerful.


    "That''s why I have to deal with Claude completely. There are too many things I need to pay attention to. This is not what I am good at. Why should I pretend to understand what I don''t know?" Adrian leaned back in his chair, legs on his desk, looked at the ceiling and said in a languid tone.


    Charlize, who was packing up next to him, said nothing, but asked casually, but did not expect to get a long speech. It was really a disaster - well, she admitted that she asked with a bit of irony, but not for such a long time.


    "I''ve put Kate''s schedule in," Charlize handed him the itinerary in time, seeing Adrian want to go on. "Another Kate."


    "Thank you, Charlie. You''re a great help to me." Adrian looked over and exclaimed, "Kate is back in Los Angeles at last. I thought she was going to stay in Melbourne until the end of the year."


    Sitting upright, she hugged Charlize as she was leaving. "How can I thank you, Charlie?"


    "Let me see Why don''t you just let go of your hand and let me out. " Charlize, sitting on Adrian''s lap and letting his hands run up his waist, said in a serious tone.


    "Except this one?" Adrian laughs and puts his hand on her thigh and caresses her deep in the skirt with the black s ¨¨ lace stockings.


    "You crossed the line, ed Charlize cautioned, but he didn''t clamp his legs as he used to.


    "Don''t you think it''s exciting to cross the line sometimes?" Adrian said with a smile, reaching deeper, sticking to the inside and up is the key area.


    "Sometimes, sometimes No Charlize closed her eyes, took a few quick breaths, and suddenly stood up.


    Adrian rubbed his fingers and looked at her with regret.


    "I know what you want to do, ED," said Charlize, who took a few steps to the wall, straightened out his skirt, and once again gave him a white look. "Don''t think I''ll promise you."


    "I know what you''re thinking, Charley," Adrian said with a sly wink as he walked up to her. "If you really want to burn off your enthusiasm and curiosity, you should try office Jiqing."


    Charlize looked at him, breathed for a few seconds, then raised his chin and changed the subject: "sometimes I wonder if you want to sleep with all the NV people named Kate."


    Adrian chuckled, rubbed his chin and replied, "by the way, what do you think I invited Kate to stay in the villa? Anyway, she''s just on holiday and will be back in Melbourne soon. "


    "It''s your business." Charlize shrugged, then went out, almost to m ¨¦ n, then turned around. "Don''t worry, I''ll move out for a while. You can live with her in peace of mind."


    It''s really Interesting. Looking at Charlize''s disappearing figure, Adrian showed a meaningful smile, but also with a little regret. The end of that night was not as good as his intention. Originally, he thought that we could continue after dinner together. Who knows that the two previous NV people who were obviously some tit for tat actually cooperated so well.


    Three people still sleep in the same bed, but if Adrian starts to move one of them, the other will inevitably use various "coincidence" methods to stop him. Attack two at once? They''re going to get to the point. Bi''s going to force him to be honest. As God''s witness, during the conversation just before going to bed, the two NV people were still talking to each other.


    So, although it''s very sweet to sleep in the morning, it''s a pity that I haven''t done anything. It''s really depressing. If I had known this, I''d better do it again when I take a shower.


    Although there was no need for such a situation in the future, even though Kate had been taken back to the villa by him for several times during this period, Charlize consciously avoided it. However, from their frequent conversations and the content of their conversation - there were still quite a lot of ji''o Feng - we can see that the relationship between the two became more and more delicate. The relationship with Monica and Julia is similar, but there are more differences.


    Especially today, when he proposed to take Blanchett back to the villa, Charlize''s reaction was really worth pondering. Adrian didn''t take Sara and liv home, but did Charlize move out temporarily?


    It''s a pity that there was no camera in her hand at that time. Otherwise, it would have been a lot of fun. Adrian sighed in his heart, and an idea came out.A smile appeared from the corner of his mouth as his fingers tapped back on the desk. It''s a good idea, ed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C36

    During this period of time, Adrian''s life didn''t increase a lot of places that need to be paid attention to like his work. He still made an appointment with his NV people. However, there are still some changes in Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Although Adrian had raped her on horseback in Canada and tried to have a relationship with her in the storage room, Gwyneth became conservative when she returned to Los Angeles. No matter how she played with Adrian, such as eating, shopping, nightclubs, going to bars, going to parties, and so on, as long as she was outside the apartment, she would begin to resist and look at him with the God of supplication s ¨¨.


    According to Adrian''s observation, it is natural to see whether she is pretending or from the heart, so after a few times, she will stop before she resists the God s ¨¨ and go home with her. Gwyneth is very grateful for this.


    Thank you, ed After that day, she gently put her head on his chest.


    "Don''t say that, gwyne. It''s basic respect. You don''t have to - or you want to tell me that you don''t like me?" Adrian put his arm around Gwyneth and gently put it on top of her head. He already understood what she was thinking.


    Adrian has never failed to figure out NV people''s mind. Liv doesn''t count. At that time, he already knew what liv might be thinking, but he didn''t believe it, so he had a feeling that he couldn''t understand. In a word, it''s a good change. It''s good for him to hold Gwyneth in his hand. Interest and emotion are indispensable.


    But now, another NV has put Ch''in his schedule and spent his time in Melbourne Well After winter, Kate Blanchett, who ended her stage contract, finally returned to Los Angeles.


    "I thought you would stay for a long time, but I didn''t expect to stay only for a week. It''s a pity." Sitting at a long table in his villa restaurant, Adrian looked at Blanchett and said with a smile.


    The light in the room is very dark. Most of the wall lamps are turned off. There are two candlesticks on the long table, and there are three lighted candles in each. The candles are beating gently from time to time, which has a special atmosphere.


    Blanchett is opposite Adrian. Her hair is cut a little bit shorter than before. After straightening, it just hangs on her shoulder, which makes her more heroic and cold. However, the black s ¨¨ sleeveless over the knee dress also makes her with the charm of NV people, two kinds of feelings woven together, there is a very special Youhu.


    "I''m not a member of Hollywood yet, so there''s no need to live here for a long time." Blanchett smiles back at Adrian, which means a lot, but there is no other God s ¨¨ in her smile, which is more like a kind of ridicule, so Adrian just picked his eyebrows and didn''t go on.


    "Just a moment. I think the soup should be ready." Adrian looked at the time and stood up.


    When he came back, he had a steaming soup pot in his hand. There were pieces of cucumbers floating on the surface of Ru White s ¨¨ soup, and a strong fragrance wafted out. Blanchett could not help closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "It''s delicious." She praised said, looking at Adrian''s eyes full of curiosity.


    "Try it first." Adrian smiles and holds a pot for her.


    ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡ Adrian grinned and filled a Xi ¨£ o basin for himself, and then sighed: "well, I know you must have been dissatisfied with this for a long time. I made an appointment to have dinner at home. The cooked food is either cooked food or tastes bad. I hope this soup can make you feel better - the best food I have made is this soup, and the others are ordinary, so ¡­¡­¡±


    He gestured and looked helpless, and Blanchett chuckled.


    "No, no, ED, your soup is delicious. I love it." She said with a smile, "you did surprise me. No man can do better than you."


    "It''s great that you like it, so I can rest assured." Adrian''s mouth was exaggerated and relaxed. Blanchett''s laughter was aroused again. The atmosphere in the restaurant became more and more intimate.


    In fact, NV people are very easy to coax. As long as you know what she is thinking, and show the charm she wants to see at the appropriate time, and let her feel that she is special in your center, she will unconsciously be attracted to you.


    It may sound exaggerated and unreliable, but that''s what it is. NV people eat it. No matter what kind of NV people, whether they are strong or strong, there is no exception, as long as the Nvxing Holm ¨¦ ng in the body still dominates.


    That''s why it is often said that NV people are sensitive animals, and romantic men can often do it because they can always hold it well. Even though Adrian is across the Atlantic, he still has to call Sophie in Paris from time to time to explore in the name of "brave heart", but he has never let Sophie feel disgusted.Of course, there is also a prerequisite for all these things. To have and provide a good material life is the basis of all means. Only by meeting the material needs can we pursue the spiritual happiness of Jing.


    If we want to go further, there are still many things to say. For example, some feelings, even if they exist in the hearts of NV people for a short time, will also play a lot of roles. I will not elaborate here.


    How long Blanchett stayed in Los Angeles, Adrian stayed with her for as long as she had been in Australia and New Zealand, and they were courting each other every night. Despite Adrian''s repeated wish for her to stay, Blanchett chose to return to Melbourne seven days later.


    "Well, at least you''ll come to the premiere, right?" Adrian asked helplessly when he took her to the airport.


    "Of course, I won''t break my appointment." Blanchett laughs at him. She is always like this these days. As long as she has the upper hand and Adrian has no choice but to compromise, she will always express her joy by kissing him.


    To put it simply, it was a kind of ambivalent hesitation. On the one hand, she felt very much about him, but on the other hand, she was troubled by some things. Adrian can guess what''s going on. Although Australia is far away from the United States, it''s easy to prove something. But he believes that none of this will be a problem when "speed" is released at the end of the year.


    Unless I''m wrong, unless the world suddenly becomes a fairy tale world. Outside the field, Adrian looked at the rising plane and said in his heart. Blanchett''s temperament is similar to that of Gwyneth. Of course, they have their own characteristics, but maybe they can


    For more than a week, other NV people didn''t react very much. Even if they didn''t know the specific situation, they could guess some points. For Monica, Julia and Kate and Sarah, they are used to this situation. Julia and Kate may not be happy in their hearts, but they will not have too many thoughts - that''s how people are. When they are used to a certain thing, even if it is not normal, they will rationalize it in their hearts to facilitate their acceptance.


    As for Gwyneth, who just joined, she must have guessed that she would be more sensitive in this respect because of her original motivation. However, Adrian has always been with Blanchett these days, but Chou will call his NV people, so don''t worry about Gwyneth doing too much Association.


    Among several NV people, Liv is the most interesting. This little NV who still likes to take the initiative, do what she wants and doesn''t care about anything. After Adrian called, she threatened more than once that she would come to declare her sovereignty. Of course, she has never been seen.


    Because of this, Adrian''s front foot just sent Blanchett away, the back foot went to liv''s apartment, asked liv out in front of bibie bill, whose face s ¨¨ was not good-looking, but did not stop her.


    "So, Liv, you should go back." After taking liv to a nightclub for a drink in violation of the law, Adrian insisted on sending her home, "your mother will worry."


    "She won''t. I''ll bet she''s making out with new Ji Ao''s boyfriend right now. Since she came to Los Angeles, her boyfriends have changed a dozen." Liv said indifferently.


    "Do you really think so, Liv? Don''t tell me you didn''t see your mother''s face when we left. She was worried about you. "


    Liv opened her mouth and looked at him. A moment later, she was defeated. She waved a little annoyed and waved: "I don''t like her directing my life. I like dating you and going to Chu ¨¢ ng with you. That''s my business. I don''t care how many NV people you have. Why can''t she show a little respect for my choice?"


    "Because she cares about you, Liv," Adrian replied immediately. "When have you seen your mother pointing fingers at other people''s NV children? You are her NV, she loves you, and she doesn''t want you to be hurt. "


    Liv was silent for a moment, then looked at him strangely. "When did you start to preach, ed?"


    "Everyone''s rebellious. They don''t want to listen to their parents and want to live their own lives," Adrian said with a smile When you think about it, you may have no chance. "


    "You mean..." Liv stops halfway and looks at Adrian with the complex God s ¨¨.


    "Never mind, I''m fine. Just remember something, "Adrian reached out and stroked her soft face." so go back, liv. We''ll have plenty of time, don''t we? "


    Liv looked at her for a long time, then a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth, and her blue eyes loomed in the dark carriage. She came over and stopped Adrian''s mouth. She took the initiative to hook him with her tongue and began to pester him repeatedly.


    It took them a long time to get away from each other until the low gasp began to ring. Liv''s white face was flushed, and her pure appearance made people''s fingers stir. Even with Adrian''s self-control, Yu''s eyes still could not be contained. Little NV giggled twice, then pushed aside his cunning wink: "let''s go back."When Adrian settled in, he laughed and scratched liv gauting''s nose and started the car''s engine.


    "Hi, mom, I''m back." When Bibby bill opened the m ¨¦ n, he was surprised to see that NV was waving his hand.


    "You..." She looks at them suspiciously, and then thinks of some ugly face.


    "Good night, ed." In Adrian''s persuasion, Liv chose to go home, but it doesn''t mean that she will immediately become regular, so when she said goodbye, she circled his neck and took a mouthful in front of her mother before entering the room.


    "Good night." Adrian waved to her and then looked at Bibby bill with a smile: "I brought her back, Bibby NV. Although I had a drink in the nightclub, I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. You know, young people always like to lead unruly lives."


    He said politely that he owed himself and was about to leave. Bibby bill, aware of the misunderstanding, quickly called out, "wait a minute..."


    "Is there anything else?" Adrian turned and asked.


    "Well..." Bibby Bill made a gesture, but didn''t know what to say for a while. After a long time, he sighed: "I just want to say Thank you, ed. thank you


    Although some insincere, but compared with before, the tone is a little more serious.


    Adrian nodded and went downstairs until he got out of the apartment, where he stretched out in the light of street lights. Looking up at the window above, Liv is looking out from behind the glass, and finds out that he is also looking. After that, she smiles, waves and twists his body in a mischievous way, and then draws the curtain.


    Lovely little NV. Adrian grinned, shrugged, stretched out again and let out his breath. Although there are some regrets, it''s worth the harvest. Not only does it make bibie bill more relaxed, she also replaces Steven Taylor in liv''s heart - of course, one time is not enough, but several more times. Each time, we have to be careful.


    Originally thought Blanchett''s departure will return to its original position, but another unexpected guest came to Los Angeles. Well, it can''t be said to be an uninvited guest. After all, he invited him at the beginning, so it may be more appropriate to use Xi ¨£ o trouble to describe it.


    "Am I a trouble?" The girl squinted at Adrian with her arms in her arms.


    "Trouble?" Adrian looked around with indignation. "Who told you that? Let me teach him a lesson. How can my lovely Emma be a problem


    "Oh?" Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Well, then when did I say you were trouble, dear?" Adrian asked, spreading his hand.


    "You didn''t say that, but your actions are All in... " Emma "all in" for half a day, simply give up the word, some rogue twist the body: "anyway, you mean that."


    "It''s so sad, Emma," Adrian Lu said with a "sad" look. "How can you blame me with a groundless assumption?"


    "I I... " These words left 4-year-old Emma completely did not know how to answer. Her mouth flattened immediately and seemed to cry, but then Lu showed a fierce expression. She puffed her cheek like two steamed stuffed buns. Then she waved her fist at Adrian, and then went to the house.


    Looking at xi''o''s back, Adrian laughs and shakes his head, while Sara is worried: "she seems to be angry."


    "It doesn''t matter. She did it on purpose," Adrian shrugged. "Emma''s smart. She doesn''t get angry so easily. It''s just for me. She thinks I''ve ignored her."


    "I think you''d better follow ed Sarah said seriously.


    "You''re so nervous, Sarah. She''s absolutely in the bedroom now, glaring at me with pride on her face, and then..." Adrian said he glanced at the party being held in the middle of the courtyard, then winked at Sarah, "we finally found a chance to sit here and chat alone, and we''re going to leave before we say a few words?"


    Sarah Lu hesitated, but quickly shook her head: "I think you''d better go and see Emma. She''s just a child. As for us, there is plenty of time and opportunity, isn''t it? "


    "All right, all right," Adrian sighed and stood up. "Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    After a pause, he looked at Sarah with a smile: "but Sarah, I''m afraid it will be different next time and this time."


    Saraton, who understood what he meant, coughed dry, turned her head away, and blushed slightly.


    Adrian laughs and goes into the room, then sighs. There is a child around, many things are not easy to do, especially Emma, such a smart self-conscious guy, but do not understand most things, so he must hold a party to celebrate the good ratings of "vampire hunter Buffy" at home, so he can get Sara Nong to his side. Even so, he still has to be interrupted by xi''o guys. I have to tell you the truth It''s depressing."Well, I''m coming to see you now, satisfied?" Adrian sighed as he pushed aside the room for Emma. As he had expected, Xi was sitting in a chair with his arms in his arms, laughing wildly.


    Emma immediately cheered and came running, jumping up and hugging Adrian, hanging on him like a koala.


    Adrian sighed again. He could only think about the good side. It was good to have xi''o around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C37

    Emma arrived in Los Angeles on October 26, the fifth day after Blanchett left, along with her distant cousin, MAE Quinlan, who served as guardian of Cape s ¨¨. Adrian and Monica were having a hot fight that few days, enjoying her best service, but this situation had to be ended in advance.


    The guy knows that he and Kate''s relationship is not ordinary, but also probably aware of the subtle relationship between him and Charlize. With her precocity, I''m afraid he will remember it even if he doesn''t know what it means. In this case, if she knows that there are many other NV people who have a similar relationship with him, God knows what Xi Ao guy will do. The sentence "I want to be your Nv person" in the amusement park is still fresh in my mind.


    Fortunately, the next arrangement is to finish the last part of Forrest Gump''s work, and then go to Malibu for holiday with Kate - as usual, go straight to Kate''s rented villa, and then "kidnap" her into the car and drive all the way to Malibu. As long as we don''t mention the trio with Charlotte that day, Kate''s fight is basically negligible.


    With the increase of age, plus the unusual intelligence, even if a lot of behavior and language are still very naive, can be compared with their peers is more mature. Before in London, she had put away a lot of unfriendly to Kate. Now she has become more clever when she comes to Los Angeles and can basically play with Kate.


    Therefore, Adrian took her and Kate to spend the Halloween together. After all, the Halloween in Los Angeles is different from that in London. The Xi''ao guys have a good time. The only pity is that she has no friends here and can only play the game of "candy or prank" alone. Even so, she still enjoys knocking on M ¨¦ n door to door, even if she can''t finish the candy.


    Then there was the date at the party. Emma didn''t want to know that she had to work with Sarah Adrian. After a long time of patience at the party, she pulled the little NV aside, but before saying a word, she was destroyed by xi''o.


    "You can''t let me be with you every minute." After comforting Emma in her bedroom, Adrian, who was asked to sit on u ¨¢ ng to tell her a story, sighed.


    "I just hope you''ll always be with me when I''m here." He looked at him pitifully and said, grabbing the quilt and biting the edge. His eyes were wide and round.


    Well, the intimacy with Sara is over. Adrian has to hold her in his arms and continue to tell her a story. In fact, he had this preparation in mind. With Emma, he could not escape the fate of sleeping with him. He had to spend two nights with Kate before, let alone now. However, there are some advantages to having Xi ¨£ onv children around, such as --


    "this is mine, this is mine, I won''t give it to you." Emma giggled, holding her hands high, shaking the Xi ¨£ o doll in her hand, while another Emma was lying on her body, staring at what she was holding, reaching out and jumping to grab it. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t reach it. Instead, it made the first Emma laugh even more. One of them is not a heart. The second Emma throws the first one to the ground with too much force. The two guys are rolling on the grass in the park.


    "Emma" cried Adrian and Julia, sitting on the grass, and then got up at the same time to hold their own Emma. However, the two guys were not angry. After being slapped off the grass roots on their clothes, they played happily together again.


    "I haven''t seen Emma so happy for a long time." Julia glanced over her hair and looked at her nephew NV, sighing.


    "Me too." Adrian, who was standing next to her, looked at the xi''o guy and nodded.


    "Who are you talking about?" Julia glanced at him and suddenly asked.


    "You know that." Adrian laughs and comes to ask for her. Julia gives way to her in silence: "this is the park. Pay attention to the occasion, ED, if you don''t want to be..."


    Before she finished speaking, Adrian pulled her into her arms, and a slight touch came from her face.


    "Well, I''m used to it." Though she gave Adrian a resentful look, Julia sat back on her blanket and watched the two xi''onv children running around the grass.


    This is a small park near Julia''s villa in Santa Monica. All the people who come to play here are groups of families. There are few couples. Julia is dressed up a little and has a child, so no one recognizes them.


    "They are all lovely." Adrian sat down beside Julia and held her in his arms. She leaned obediently against his Xiong. She was wearing a knee skirt and a silky top. She wore a thin windbreaker coat. Her hair was coiled together. Xi ¨£ otui, wearing Rous ¨¨ silk stockings, curled up and crosswise. There was a feeling of Xing hidden in the plain.


    "Yes, they are lovely." Julia sighed and looked up. "Thank you, ed.""No, I should thank you," Adrian said with a smile. "My Emma needs more friends than your Emma. She is too attached to me now, which is not good for her growth."


    Julia didn''t speak. She just looked up at him as if she wanted to see him through. Adrian and she looked at each other quietly. Then they lowered their heads and put them on her Chun petal. Unfortunately, just now we met her, and before we could go further, Emma''s voice came through: "ed, we just found..."


    There was no more. Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Although I didn''t hold him in front of the children before, they were still a little embarrassed at the moment.


    "Well, kids, it''s time to go back. Julie and I have other plans." Adrian, who looked at the time, eased the mood and then raised his finger before the first Emma spoke: "remember, we agreed."


    Even though the two children were reluctant, they went back to the villa and gave them to the nanny. Then they went upstairs to change their clothes and prepare for m ¨¦ n.


    "Which one do you think is more suitable, this purple s ¨¨? Or this green s ¨¨ Julia asked, holding up two dresses.


    "If I really want to say it, I''d better watch it now." Adrian, who has changed into a suit, said with a smile.


    "Well, if you think it''s good now, I''ll go to the scene like this." Julia gave him a blank look. Now she has a piece of Wen Xiang and a bottom Ku. She is still purple s ¨¨ with lace. High Ting Xiong breast, flat Xi ¨£ o abdomen and slender double Tui are all displayed outside. She is very much you.


    "I just think you are so beautiful now that people don''t want to look away." Adrian said with a sigh. He got up and came to Julia. He put his hands on her waist and bowed his head to live in her Chun flap.


    Julia closed her eyes in response to UN sucking and stirring. After Adrian''s hands began to get dishonest, she leaned back and gasped, "that''s enough, ed."


    "Is that enough?" Adrian lifted Julia with his arms up as he bent his waist.


    "Ed" subconsciously circled his neck and clamped his waist, and Adam called out, but there was no anger in the voice, instead, with a trace of anger, "we''ll be late if we drag on."


    "Well, well, I see." Adrian said with a chuckle that she put Julia down after putting her waist on her neck.


    "This one, purple s ¨¨ has a noble feeling and is suitable for most occasions. Although the Green s ¨¨ can make you look beautiful, we are not going to a party." He immediately picked up the two clothes Julia had taken out before.


    "Well, this one is purple s ¨¨." Julia took it with a smile.


    When changing clothes, Adrian has to show off his strength on her. Generally speaking, in order to be decent and good-looking, she seldom wears a mask. In order to prevent walking, she must stick Ru stickers on Xiong breast. Adrian naturally took over the job. Naturally, he had to rounong when he posted it, until Julia got angry.


    "Don''t try to come in when I''m changing," Julia announced after she came out of the bedroom. As for whether it can be carried out, it can be seen from the way she is carried downstairs by Adrian.


    "We''re going to be late, stay at home and listen to Barbara NV, okay?" Adrian said to the two guys before he left.


    "I see." Emma waved the appearance of "I''ll be ok if I''m here". Although it''s hard to avoid being dissatisfied with Adrian''s leaving, she soon leads another Emma to play.


    Adrian and Julia are going to participate in a charity auction, which is a regular event in Hollywood. Basically, celebrities donate one or several precious things for auction, and the money sold is used by M ¨¦ n''s charity fund. Some of these precious things are precious jewelry, some are limited edition clothes or luxury goods, and some are commemorative - such as the xi''o golden man of the Oscar.


    Of course, most of the commemorative items will be bought back by the original owner, but it is also a good opportunity to raise the price. Many people are willing to see the expression of the original owner buying his own things back with a price several times higher. In spite of this, the price will not be raised too far, malicious price raising is not allowed.


    In fact, the auction is not the same as the high-level auction. But because the money will be used for charity, it is much better in name, and Hu''s money is more generous."This is the Chanel limited edition handbag of Barbara Streisand NV''s collection," attracted the attention of many NVS in the audience immediately after the host brought out the new auction. "It starts at $50000."


    The voice has just dropped, and various bidding brands have come and gone.


    "What do you think, Julie?" Adrian asked Julia, who was beside her, that she seemed absent-minded.


    "No interest. I''ve collected similar styles before. I don''t like this one." Julia shrugged.


    "How many times have you said that this evening? So far we haven''t bought a single thing. " Adrian said in a low, teasing voice, "you''re not interested in anything."


    "Of course not, but so far, none of the things that have come up that I''m interested in." Julia reached out and swept her long hair around her ears, and then glanced around her seemingly casually.


    Adrian couldn''t help chuckling. He knew what Julia was thinking. At today''s charity auction, many famous people came, such as Madonna and her husband Sean pan, who had been divorced for many years, or hanksfu, Spielberg Fu, and the Weinstein brothers. Harvey Weinstein was accompanied by an unknown NV actor. There are also people that Adrian is very familiar with, and Julia is very familiar with.


    "Tiffany''s pair of diamond earrings, donated by Mrs Amy Hayes, start at $200000." With the host''s announcement, a pair of beautiful earrings were sent to the rostrum. The glittering light again attracted the eyes of NVS. Adrian clearly felt that Julia''s breath became longer.


    After looking at NV Lang around her, she is still absent-minded and seems to be still not interested in the items on the stage. Adrian snickered, announced the start of bidding in the host, directly raised the racket in his hand: "250000 dollars."


    This immediately attracted the voice of stealing Si language, to know that the host announced but 5 dollars a plus, Adrian this is no doubt equal to the announcement of this pair of earrings.


    Suddenly, a lot of envious eyes cast on Julia''s body, this eardrop is no doubt to give her. Julia was still sitting there calmly. She had come in with Adrian''s arm in full view of the public. Besides, she and his affairs were well known in the circle. Naturally, it was necessary to cover up in front of reporters, but there was no need to cover them up in front of these people.


    After several bidding, no one responded. Others were all 5 plus announced by the host. Only Adrian doubled it ten times every time. After adding it to 500000, a middle-aged man tried to add 50000 - and he obviously intended to buy a Nv person around him - but Adrian directly added 100000 to 650000.


    If the initial price increase shows his determination, then the mark up of Xianwan is emphasized. As a result, the middle-aged man shrugged his shoulders and didn''t follow up, but it was just an auction. He fought for something that he could buy at ordinary times. That''s what happened in xi''o''s story.


    However, just as the host was about to announce it, another voice sounded: "660000."


    It''s a NV voice, with a bit of magnetic Xing, a bit lazy, there is a kind of hook people''s taste in it. Adrian immediately raised his eyebrows, and Julia''s eyes also flashed a strange god s ¨¨, two people even if only listen to the voice also know who it is.


    "700000." Adrian immediately raised his card and then turned around. Not far away, Monica was sitting in her seat, with one hand on her face and looking at him like a smile. A black s ¨¨ low Xiong evening dress adds a lot of mysterious feeling to her. There are more people in the middle of the deep ditch.


    "710000." Monica then raised her card and cried.


    "750000." Adrian sighed. As soon as she put down the sign, she lifted up her own again, while Julia sat down, as if nothing had anything to do with her.


    "760000."


    "800000."


    "810000."


    "850000."


    Several times later, most of the people present were looking at him strangely. As for those who knew the story, such as Tom Hanks, Julia and Monica visited the class when filming Forrest Gump in Alabama, and looked at him with a playful expression.


    Fortunately, Monica didn''t embarrass him too much. When she called 950000, she finally gave up. Adrian bought the earrings for Julia''s sake, and even his other NV couldn''t change that. Monica knows that. She just wants to show her existence, and Adrian will make up for it.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Adrian Cowell photographed these earrings." The host struck the gavel.


    After I sent the box, Adrian also took it out for Julia. Unexpectedly, Julia was surprised. Adrian put on the earrings for himself. I don''t know which one of the good guys clapped her hands and followed the applause in the hall. Julia''s face suddenly turned a little red, but Adrian was still calm.There is no good thing next, and the auction will be over soon. The following is naturally a cocktail party or something. Adrian had to be ridiculed by many familiar people, secretly or openly, and then accosted by many people with ulterior motives.


    "I''m thinking about trying to be in a movie. Do you have any good suggestions, ed?" Madonna stood in front of Adrian with a glass in front of her. She was wearing a one shoulder dark blue s ¨¨ evening dress. The big ng of Kim s ¨¨ was hanging over her shoulder. Her ruddy mouth shone with you, making her look charming.


    "Biographical movies may be good," Adrian replied with a smile. "The Nvxing corner s ¨¨, which has wide influence like you, is your best choice, Madonna."


    This Nv person is really good at chatting up, and using David finch to shoot her MV topic, a few words will bring the relationship between them closer.


    "Maybe you can recommend one?" Madonna''s mouth was filled with Mi''s smile. "Maybe we can talk about it?"


    Although the NV man is 36 years old, he is not as "terrible" as he will be ten years later, and he is still in good shape. It seems a good thing to play with an Nv person who has become a popular symbol and still has charm.


    "Maybe we can make an appointment to talk about it if you like." Adrian said with a smile, and then looked at Sean Penn in the distance. The purpose of Madonna''s chatting up with him is not simple. Although the former couple are strangers, the bad quarrel between them before the auction is still heard by many people. He is one of them. What''s more


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C38

    "Hi, two NVS. What are you talking about?" With Adrian''s voice, the two NV people stopped talking and looked at him together. Julia is tall, and Monica is plump. It''s really Chunlan Qiuju who is good at winning.


    "Nothing, something about life," Julia replied first. "But you, ED, why don''t you talk to that pop star a little bit more? She must love talking to you


    "Well, she just invited me to have a chat," Adrian said with a smile. "But I refused."


    "Is it?" Julia Lu has an unexpected God s ¨¨, and so does Monica, but it is much more insipid.


    "Because you are here." Adrian''s hands spread out. Although he didn''t finish, the meaning was obvious: why should I go with the NV Hun when you are here?


    That''s another reason. Now Julia and Monica are in front of us. This is a great opportunity. How could Adrian lose his job because of Xi ¨£ o? Anyway, Madonna is just a charming shunv. If you want to have a good time from top to bottom and from inside to outside, why do you have to fight with her here?


    "I looked at the time. Maybe it''s time to go back, ed Julia said suddenly.


    "Now?" Adrian picks her eyebrows and takes a casual look at Monica. "Are you sure, Julie?"


    "Yes, there is nothing else here." Julia shrugged, looked at Monica as well, and then laughed, "by the way, thank you for buying these earrings. I love them."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing in her stomach. Although she had previously answered "some things in life", he had been observing for a long time when he came here. Julia''s ostentatious posture was a panoramic view.


    "If I go back now, I''m afraid the guys may not sleep yet..." He has a look of embarrassment.


    "Guys?" Monica seizes the opportunity to come in.


    "Remember the xi''onv boy I told you about, Emma Watson? And Julia''s nephew NV, Emma Roberts... " Adrian immediately explained for her, and Julia couldn''t interrupt, so she had to stand by and wait.


    "It sounds like they''re a bit too lively. Such children are really annoying." After listening to this, Monica points out that she understands Adrian''s dilemma, but then she smiles and her eyes twinkle with inexplicable light: "how about going to my house first? Talk about it and wait until you make sure they go to bed in Chu ¨¢ ng


    When Julie realized something, Adam frowned, but before she could say no, Adrian said, "sounds good. What do you think, Julie?"


    "Let''s go back and leave Monica alone." After taking a breath in the dark, Julia said with a smile.


    "If Julie is tired, go back and have a rest. ED can go alone. He''ll love it." Monica then said, her mouth slightly Tingxiang, with a smile of victory.


    Julia takes a few short breaths and stares at Monica, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Julia would love to come to your house, Monica. She''s never been there, has she?" Adrian said the last sentence to Julia. At the same time, with a light bang, his two were placed in the two NV people''s uptun.


    A man''s hand on the part of the Nv person is very particular. If it is put on the shoulder, it is usually a friend. If it is put on the waist, it is a very close couple. However, if it is put on the buttocks, it means


    With the feeling of caressing Mo from the Tun department, Julia looked around with anger and uneasiness. Although she specially found a corner to chat with Monica, there were not many people around, but it was a public place after all. But when she opens her mouth and wants to say something, she finds that Monica is looking at herself with provocative eyes, and her unspeakable anger suddenly surges into her heart.


    "Of course, I''d love to visit." To the corner of the mouth, the words casually become this sentence.


    Sometimes NV people''s psychology of comparison is so interesting. They know what Adrian''s calculation is, that Monica is on purpose, and what will happen when they go, they still agree without hesitation.


    I love it all. In the middle of Monica''s bedroom, sitting on u ¨¢ ng looking at the two NV people crawling in front of her, Adrian, enjoying the service, sighs in her heart.


    With the end of Forrest Gump, the first trailer appeared on major TV stations on January 14, and the printed posters were also distributed, occupying cinemas, convenience stores and bus stops. Lafayette, who was in charge of the whole publicity work, also had people buy dozens of feet high billboards in Times Square and put Hanks''s classic poster of looking back from a chair on it to attract many people''s attention.Adrian naturally strongly supports this. He remembers that the original Forrest Gump had a bad start after it was released. After increasing the investment in marketing and the quality of the film itself, it was quickly brought back. Having learned from the past, he will certainly not make such a mistake.


    Great investment in marketing, coupled with TBS sparing no effort in publicity - even CNN, as a professional news network, has made a hole and mentioned two sentences, which is the advantage of having its own TV station. Forrest Gump has become a hot topic for Americans after dinner before Thanksgiving. The new work of miracle director, gold medal producer, and the joining of the last film emperor. The plot runs through the development of the past 40 years. It sounds very attractive.


    "It''s fascinating, but sometimes the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment." A host in their own program said that, contrary to the tune, or better to speak, where there are different opinions.


    "I don''t agree with the film at all. He changed my Xi ¨£ o to a completely different face. He promised to respect my opinion, but in the end he kicked me away because it didn''t conform to his meaning. He was a tyrant and a * *," the old man said angrily when a reporter interviewed the original author, glum Winston.


    After the news spread, reporters immediately began to dig and develop in depth. For a time, the words that the director of miracles was a tyrant and a villain was rampant. Adrian doesn''t make any response to these things. Even if there are more reporters near the villa, the newspaper Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    As for the film itself, it doesn''t matter how many people are skeptical about Forrest Gump. Adrian, who personally supervised the production of Forrest Gump and participated in the internal audition, can be sure that these voices will disappear after it is released.


    At the same time, the trailer "speed of life and death" has not received as much attention as Forrest Gump, but it has also attracted a lot of attention. Jane de bond''s "tornado" has just been removed from the cinema. It has won nearly 230 million box office in North America and more than 100 million overseas box office.


    Such achievements have made him the most dazzling new commercial film director of this year. Now there are new works and still commercial films. Even though Keanu Reeves is only Xi ¨£ o famous, and Kate Blanchett is a complete newcomer, there are still many people looking forward to the release of "speed of life and death".


    As for Tim Burton''s "brokenhead Valley", it has been confirmed that it will be released next year. There are some problems in the middle of it, so that it will not be completed until the end of December. Even if we start to promote it now, it will be better to release it before the off-season next year, and maybe it will have a wonderful effect.


    So, Adrian''s focus now is on only one, oh, there''s another movie that has been waiting too long, but it''s worth it, because it''s going to kick off an era.


    Thanksgiving Day is with Emma at his godfather''s house. Adrian originally planned to take Xi Ao to spend with Kate and Charlize. In the past, he may have to worry about who to celebrate with, but as the number of NV people increases, it will not be a problem.


    There is a preference, this is inevitable, all people know, but in the heart do not want to accept, NV people always hope to be in the heart of the most important position. So as long as Adrian can achieve a relative balance and let the NV people keep this feeling - even for a moment - there is no problem, which is exactly what he is good at.


    originally, he planned to hold Kate and Charlize back to Chu ¨¢ ng at the same time, but Claude called to say that his father wanted to invite him to spend Thanksgiving with him, so Adrian had to give up The plan took Emma.


    Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    The godfather invited him to their home for Thanksgiving, and there was obviously something else to do besides get together.


    "I''ve seen the plan that Claude gave me, ed. I have to say, your ambition is not so great." Just into the study, the godfather said with a smile. It sounds like ridicule and ridicule, but the affirmation in the tone is also obvious.


    "Every young man has ambition, Godfather. The key is to match his ability." Adrian immediately joined in.


    After sitting down in the chair, the godfather looked at him and nodded: "ed, you are very good at s ¨¨, although I have said it many times, but every time I want to repeat, no one can make such a great achievement in just a few years like you."


    "You flatter me, Godfather. The greatest credit is still crow. Without his help, I''m just a good director at most." Adrian smiles and shrugs.


    "Well, we won''t talk about it," the godfather said angrily. "It''s always the case. When I praise you for your s ¨¨, you always put the blame on Crowe. It''s almost a routine. When do we need it? In order to avoid this, I swear to God that I will never talk about this topic again from now on. How about you? "This half complaining, half joking and elder caring words made Adrian feel warm. He immediately raised his hand with a smile: "I swear to God that I will never mention this topic again. How about you?"


    The last question is that Claude, sitting next to him, was stunned by the interaction between his father and his best friend, and then he cried out, "what does this have to do with me?"


    The Godfather and Adrian both laughed.


    The following discussions are all about specific contents. Basically, Claude and his godfather talked in ji''ao. Although Adrian supplemented from time to time, it was also very limited. Most of them focused on the judgment of the network prospect.


    "The Clinton Administration''s information superhighway is being completed. Crowe has told you about the development trend of Yahoo. They will be on the market before Christmas. In the future, for a long time, the Internet will be the world of M ¨¦ n websites - the so-called m ¨¦ n users refer to the application systems that lead to a certain kind of comprehensive Xing Internet information resources and provide relevant information services. I have talked with Jerry Yang and David ferreo once. They agree with my idea and believe that profits can be realized by the second half of next year at most... " Adrian gushed, and the godfather was listening.


    As a matter of fact, it is no different from describing the prospect to investors in order to obtain funds. Although Benedict roanlis is not only Claude''s father but also Adrian''s godfather, business is business after all, and it is still such a huge investment that it is absolutely impossible to give a reasonable thing.


    "Well, I think it''s OK." After Claude and Adrian took turns to fight, the godfather said this after thinking for a long time, and then he added: "however, Eisner is not the kind of person who gives up easily. You may have to fight a hard war."


    "Yes, I know, godfather, but we always have to try." Adrian shrugged.


    "Come on, ed." The godfather slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, as if something had not been said. Adrian raised his eyebrows until he saw Claude giving him a secret thumbs up. Well, that should be a good thing, but don''t use it until the last minute, unless it''s two years later.


    Now that the deal is basically settled, Adrian takes Emma to leave. The guy is very popular with aunt Beth. When she leaves, aunt Beth can''t help asking when she will come back.


    "What magic have you done to Beth n ¨£ in ¨£ I to make her like you so much?" On the way back, Adrian asked with a smile, holding the girl''s face.


    "I didn''t do anything, just chatted with her..." Emma cocked her head and blinked. "A few words about you - I don''t understand anything."


    When Adrian settled in, he narrowed his eyes, put his hands on the head of xi''o, and looked at her coldly. However, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. He yawned a lot, and no matter what kind of swallow his face formed in his hands, he let him go into his arms: "I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep."


    In the face of this situation, Adrian had no choice but to roll his eyes and adjust his posture so that she could sleep more comfortably.


    "Ed," Emma pulled at his collar again. "I''m going back soon. Will you sleep with me these days?"


    Rolling his eyes again, Adrian sighed and patted her on the back: "no problem."


    "Don''t lie to me." Looking at his bright eyes, he is in love with him.


    "When did I cheat you?" Adrian reached out and lovingly shaved her nose.


    The boy giggled twice and got into his arms again. Adrian thought of something and patted her: "Emma?"


    "Well?"


    "Want to see cartoons? It''s a good cartoon. "


    "Is it really beautiful?"


    "Of course, when did I cheat you?"


    "To see"


    "well, we''ll go in two days."


    Two days later, Adrian arrived at Pixar''s headquarters with his assistant secretaries, Charlize and Emma. The wonderful animated film promised to Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Compared with Steve Jobs, Adrian, who is well funded, is undoubtedly more generous, and the production process has accelerated a lot. The animated films that would have been completed in the middle of 1995 were almost completed by the end of 1994.


    "Quite s ¨¨, it''s the most infectious animated movie I''ve ever seen," Adrian said happily in the middle of the conference room to studio director ed Carmel and director John raster. "Remember what I said before? Whether animation has a life depends on the person who makes it, not on the way it is made.


    "of course, my personal impression may not explain much, but I also brought a person here," Adrian said, looking not far away, grabbing Hudi and bass Lightyear models to play with the Xi ¨£ o guy. "Emma, do you think it''s good?""Good looking" Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    This childish remark immediately made people laugh, whether it was John raster or Peter doughter or Andrew Stanton. Charlize, who was buried in what was written on the big upraised Tui, couldn''t help laughing.


    "Children''s feelings are the most direct." Adrian makes a "how" gesture.


    "I''m glad you like it." "I''m glad you like it, Emma," Carmel said heartily, looking at the xi''onv child, who was still waiting for an answer


    After blinking his eyes to make sure he couldn''t get the answer, he sighed, grabbed bath Lightyear and made the model fly. He called in a childish voice: "fly into space, the universe is infinite"


    there was another laugh in the conference room. Then Adrian looked at Carmel and laster: "OK, let''s talk about distribution My opinion is that we should wait until next summer vacation


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C39

    "I understand your feelings very well. Ed, John, Pixar''s ugly nickname in Silicon Valley. I''ve heard that you really need a piece of weight to prove yourself, but this is not the best chance," Adrian gestured, looking at Carmel and Lasser with sincere eyes. "Think about it. It''s an s ¨¨ animation that audiences praise Is the movie impressive, or is it an s ¨¨ animation that shocked the industry


    He made a gesture: "I think you should understand that Christmas and summer holidays are two of the most important schedules for movies. Even if you work overtime now to make the final point complete, it will take weeks for the release and promotion. I don''t need to emphasize the importance of publicity. Unless there is a special attractive focus, it can hardly be seen in less than four weeks. In this way, it can catch up with Christmas in 1994 to the end of the new year''s Eve in 1995. This is not conducive to the box office of the film. I think this should not be what you want to see. When it comes to the summer vacation next year, we will have enough time to publicize and prepare for various situations, such as contacting toy manufacturers... "


    "Sorry, you mean the toy maker?" Raster couldn''t resist. "Isn''t it too early to think about this?"


    "Not at all, John." Toy Story "is an animated film with s ¨¨, and it will be very popular because my eyes have never been missed." Adrian said with a smile, a spirit of self sacrifice immediately flowed out.


    Of course, he dares to say that, compared with the version in his memory, the preview version he saw before is basically the same except for some m ¨¦ NG''s quirky techniques. Even a few places have made changes under his reminder, which is more perfect. Unless the American people''s heads are flooded, Toy Story can''t fail to cause a sensation.


    "What a Exciting news. " Ed camore took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose, while John raster and Andrew Stanton did the same thing except Peter Doggett, who was not wearing glasses. His face s ¨¨ elation and Ji''s moving spirit were very obvious.


    "Any questions, gentlemen?" Adrian then asked.


    There''s no problem. Adrian shows that he''s thinking for them. With the rumors of his vision and the support he has spared no effort in the past year, this group of Hollywood''s few dreamers has taken the lead.


    "Next, you can relax now. If you have time, you may as well make more short stories. You can either do some interesting Xi ¨£ o stories as an exercise, or make some commemorative stories based on the corner s ¨¨ in the film. In addition, think about how to make a sequel to toy story, and believe me, it''s going to stop people from looking at Pixar That''s what Adrian said to Carmel and laster as he left.


    "Although you often look up to a lot of people, it''s very rare that you''re so bullish." After getting into the car, Charlize, who seldom spoke, suddenly said this, looking at Adrian''s gray and green eyes, the God of inquiry, s ¨¨


    "of course, they are very good at s ¨¨, and you have seen that animation, how do you feel?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Not bad, but..." Charlize shrugged and was interrupted before he could finish.


    "I think Emma should represent a lot of kids," Adrian said, pinching the girl''s face. "When you were in the conference room before, you should have heard what Xi said."


    "Ed, I want Bass''s wings and hoop on HOUDY''s back." Most of the attention is focused on the model of Xi ¨£ onv children, at this time, the two leading characters in the cartoon are waving and shouting.


    "Don''t worry, honey. It''s just a model. When the toy company makes it, I guarantee that 3D animation will be a gimmick. But now the industry generally doesn''t think that s ¨¨''s long animation can be produced by computer. In addition, the lion king has achieved the final glory of Disney. It''s hard to say how much attention it can attract. As for the Pixar sign, it may be popular with countless people in a few years. Now


    Therefore, a sufficient length of publicity time is necessary. Only after the animation is fully fermented can we earn enough box office and surrounding profits. Of course, in addition to this, Denis is also one of the reasons for the delay of animation to the summer archives. This is a good opportunity, and maybe it will have a strange effect.


    After a trip to Pixar and a result she wanted, Emma had to go back to England. Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Frankly speaking, Adrian is also a bit reluctant to give up. Although Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. However, it is still inconvenient to have her around. Besides, even if her guardian does not have her custody right from time to time, he can keep it as it is now.


    After confirming that toy story had not changed much, Adrian immediately focused on another film that needed attention. This is also the last of the three works to be released by Bosworth film this year, Xi ¨£ of the U manAs always, when the lights were on, clapping applause began to ring, which was a little sparse, but it didn''t matter. It was originally an internal audition of the film company. Besides the producers and directors, the participants were several leading actors.


    "The s ¨¨ show, Norie, although it''s a little bit out of the original plot, it''s not your fault." Adrian went to Winona and shook hands with her. "Your classical dress up is really elegant and refined. I began to envy Dan."


    Here he turned to look and smile at Dennis, who was accompanying Winona to the audition.


    "Thank you." Winona replied briefly. Chou of the motionless God s ¨¨ returned to his own, and Denise got up and left.


    "Your nori is very observant." Adrian watched Winona walk aside to talk to someone else, and then turned to Dennis. "It was just a xi''o hint, which left us time and space."


    "All right." Dennis sighed. He knew what Adrian meant.


    "That is to say, she was just a little suspicious?" Adrian laughed as he settled in.


    Although Winona only went with dep ji''o for more than a year, Denise grabbed her because of her willingness, but the xi''o newspapers did not let her go, so the arrangements originally belonging to her and Depp fell to her and Denise. For example, when shooting the age of innocence last year, the xi''o newspapers still linked Winona and Daniel Day Lewis together.


    Compared with Depp in Adrian''s memory of that period, Depp showed s ¨¨ performance in "vulgar Xi ¨£ o" and "Four Weddings and a funeral". Dennis, who can play various roles of s ¨¨, is obviously more attractive to people. In addition, with Adrian''s support, Xi ¨£ o has arranged more about him than Depp in that period, Among them was his affair with Aniston.


    The idiom "three people make a tiger" is not aimless. No matter how many nonsense things are said, it will make many people believe that - in the current words, "brainwashing" - what''s more, Dennis and Aniston have been to Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "She''s just a little upset," Dennis explained for his NV friend, but the uncertainty in his voice was obvious. "I''m having a headache right now. I don''t know what''s going to happen if she goes to visit."


    If there is no accident, "broken arrow" will be almost next month, that is, in mid January 1995. Wu Baige is very happy to direct a Hollywood film with considerable weight. Travolta is also interested in Dix, the evil villain s ¨¨, but has a little trouble persuading Jennifer Aniston.


    According to Adrian''s experience from memory, Jennifer wants to get rid of Hu bottle and the actor positioning of comedy NV, not only from now on, but also this change must be omni-directional, not acting as an action movie role s ¨¨, so he designed a park NV police officer with male short hair for Jennifer.


    For any Nvxing, if you want to attract people, a beautiful long hair is essential, short hair beautiful NV people are not without, but relatively to a lot, so how can Jennifer willing to cut her long hair? What''s more, she has just become the most popular TV series NV cast of American audiences because of friends. Everyone praises her sweet image. How could she make such a sacrifice for such a role s ¨¨?


    But she still agreed, thanks to Dennis. It was his constant lobbying and Adrian''s signboard that made her decision after serious consideration. From this point, we can see how close the relationship between her and Dennis has been. It was only when the reporters photographed the two people chatting closely in the coffee shop that they made a lot of arrangement.


    If it wasn''t Denise''s excuse, it was Adrian ji''o''s mission to him. Plus, Winona had a misunderstanding about Adrian''s name. God knows what will happen between them.


    "Why, hasn''t Jane and Norie met before?" Adrian asked, looking at Dennis''s eyebrows.


    "Of course I did, but I didn''t..." Dennis grinned bitterly and made a gesture "you understand.".


    "So what? Jennie has already put down her body and said she would like to pursue you. Can she hide without meeting her Adrian grinned and patted him heavily on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s a good opportunity. Believe in yourself, you can handle it, Dan"


    Dennis still had a bitter smile and didn''t know what to say. Adrian doesn''t say anything about this sweeping screening hall. Lafayette is talking to Gillian Armstrong, the producer and director of the company. Other people are also sitting or standing up to express their views on the film, except


    A smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Adrian patted Dennis, got up and walked out. Outside the projection hall, Adrian went to the left passage, turned two corners, and stood at the m ¨¦ n mouth of a certain room and pushed m ¨¦ n in.


    Sitting in the chair, some bored little NV counted his fingers. At first, he was startled. After seeing who it was, Lu gave out the gruesome God s ¨¨. The double Tui were sitting on the chair, hands on the big Tui looked very pitiful.Adrian didn''t say anything. After locking m ¨¦ n for a few steps, Adrian came to her, picked her up and sat down on the sofa next to her. Without a word, Adrian stopped the two pieces of your mouth with light pink s ¨¨.


    Kirsten did not hesitate to give up his Xi Ao tongue. Under the special guidance of Adrian, her W-N skills became more and more excellent, and W-N became more and more open.


    In the little NV''s mouth ravaged some time, w ¨§ n almost breathless, Adrian just let her go.


    "Your skills are getting better and better, Kiki." He stroked Kirsten''s ruddy and tender face, sniffed her greedily, and from time to time he took a puff on the soft Chun flap.


    "That''s because I have a good teacher." Kirsten giggled. The Mi Li in her eyes made her Fawny. Her voice was more like a mature Nv person staring at picking, rather than a naive little NV.


    Adrian chuckled and didn''t speak any more. Kirsten sat up straight and looked at him charmingly as he began to shake his lower body. Today, she dressed up well. Her white and green striped plaid skirt, silk long sleeve coat with white s ¨¨, and white s ¨¨ stockings and black s ¨¨ leather shoes wrapped with Xi ¨£ otui are very green and lively.


    But Kirsten is now so charming and enchanting, the strong contrast makes her look extremely you. What''s more, she was sitting on his right big Tui, which was the most direct touch.


    "Don''t worry, honey. Let''s have a good talk first." Adrian, who felt Kirsten''s slight friction, took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions.


    "What''s the matter?" Your little NV stops and looks at him with his eyes wide open.


    "The first thing is your new movie." Adrian smiles. "You''ve won a lot of honors, so it''s time for you to trade in some profitable commercial productions."


    "Has won many honors?" Kirsten raised his eyebrows as if to say something.


    "Don''t worry, that''s the second thing I''m going to say," Adrian waved. "Let''s finish with the first thing - you''ll soon be in an awkward age, Kiki, where it''s hard for an NV child to have a brilliant role. The role of s ¨¨, who plays Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. You know, a lot of people hold that view, so you may be quiet for a while in the next two or three years, so I plan to make a character s ¨¨ for you in a possible high box office movie, so that you can maintain a certain popularity during this period. "


    "What angle s ¨¨?" Kirsten asked curiously.


    "An NV child who has lost his parents and is dependent on his younger brother. He is frivolous and likes to catch Nong people, but he is very strong at the critical moment." Adrian said simply, "do you believe me, Kiki?"


    "Of course, you can''t look wrong." Little nvlu smile sweetly, come to him gently in his mouth.


    "Well, the second thing," Adrian resisted the urge to return with a soft touch from his mouth. "Golden Globe best supporting actor and Oscar best supporting actor can choose one."


    "You mean..." Even though Kirsten had already guessed something when Adrian talked about honor, his breath was still much shorter.


    "The nominations for the Golden Globes are coming out soon, and as far as I know, Claudia''s corner s ¨¨ has already occupied a place; as for the Oscars, at least there will be no problem with nominations." Adrian said in his spare time.


    Little NV''s body can''t help shaking a little bit. Although the man told her last year that Claudia''s role s ¨¨ could give her the chance to compete for the best supporting actor in the Oscar. Although her miraculous director Title prompted her to gamble, Kirsten always had an uncertainty. She is very smart and bold, but the more intelligent and the more daring a person is, the more likely she is to be worried about gains and losses in certain things. At this moment, Adrian himself said that it would be strange if Ji didn''t move.


    "Of course..." Little NV was about to speak, but Adrian held his mouth.


    "You have to think well, Kiki," Adrian looked at her with a smile. "There''s only one chance, so you have to think about it. The odds of winning the Golden Globe best supporting actor are over 80, but it''s hard to say the best supporting actor of Oscar, do you understand?"


    After a few minutes of thinking about the hesitant God s ¨¨ of Kirsten Lu, she understood what he meant. It was indeed a problem. She is about to face the embarrassment area of her age, so the only chance to win the award is this time. The influence of the Golden Globe Award is only a little higher than those of those directors'' Union awards. It is not as good as the Oscar, but the relative assurance is great. The Oscar is the highest honor in the United States or North America, but the failure may not be low, so which one should be chosen?


    "I choose Oscar" a few minutes later, NV took a deep breath and closed her eyes to make a decision. Even if she can''t break the youngest record of Tetum O''Neill, it''s a great achievement to get the best supporting actor Oscar for NV at her age."Good, I will try my best to fight for you..." Adrian said, squeezing her chin and staring into her gray green eyes. Kirsten''s choice was entirely in his expectation. With her ambition and expectation, how could she choose the golden globe when she had the opportunity?


    His eyes became deep. Although he didn''t finish his words, he knew that the precocious monster must understand the meaning behind.


    Kirsten''s smile suddenly became more and more charming. Without hesitation, she took Adrian''s hand, put it on her big white Tui, and then stretched out her tongue and gently turned around her mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C40

    Adrian once again blocked the NV child''s tender mouth Chun, the reality gently and gently sucked, from time to time biting her Chun petals, slowly becoming more and more enthusiastic, and finally put his tongue into the fierce, and her unscrupulous entanglement. Again and again, ups and downs, stirring together, not willing to separate.


    Big Tui''s hand in Kirsten also began to slide down her tender skin, caressing and smoothing rhythmically as she moved forward. The wheezing sound of the demon Jing began to grow, and the body became soft and permed.


    With a sound of Zi, Adrian left Kirsten''s mouth, with a long piece of silver, and little NV also stretched out his tongue in the air hook, it seems that there is still some unfinished, her half open eyes are watery, with unspeakable L ¨¤ nghu ¨¡. Adrian''s hand had touched the root of her big Tui at this time. Although it was the first time for her to go deep, it was the first time that the finger with fire moved forward, which made her body tremble. When he gently pinched down on the sensitive skin of groin, Kirsten around his neck bowed down and let out a cat like moan.


    After that, Adrian opened her thin bottom Ku and put it in. It was not light or heavy pressed on the telomeres that had already risen. Another choking whimper, little NV shook his head and couldn''t think.


    He mercilessly dialled non and * *, and again and again, Kirsten twisted his body with his rhythm to emit you people''s screams and excited groans Yin. Inexperienced, she was immersed in Adrian''s pleasure for a few seconds.


    As a result, when Adrian''s fingers continued to slide down into the wet place, Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Adrian speeds up his movements. Although only the middle finger can go in - and it can''t go too deep, or it will break - but his thumb can press on the telomere and continue to dial non. For example, CH ¨¢ O''s pleasure drowned Kirsten''s Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Finally, with a scream, little NV cried out loud. Her tight body stuck to Adrian''s body and kept swinging. It took her a long time to soften down and lay on his body, panting low.


    After a long breath, Adrian finally relaxed, holding Kirsten in one hand, sniffing at her breath, and tearing his head together. After a long time, little NV finally straightened up slightly, her gray green eyes were still watery, her face was full of rosy s ¨¨, and her mouth was full of satisfaction.


    She didn''t say anything, so she looked at Adrian, as if she was still savoring the taste before, until his hand came out of the Chou. Then he put the finger of * * on the edge of Chun and did not hesitate to hold the sun and suck it up. After several times, he swam between his fingers with his tongue.


    Adrian Lu was satisfied with the God s ¨¨, stroked again on Kirsten''s smooth, still hot face, and finally let go of the NV child. They still didn''t say anything. They knew each other well.


    "What about this one?" It was not until he began to clean up that he let out a cry of alarm with a little trepidation in his voice.


    It''s no wonder that she would be like this. Before Gao ch ¨¢ o had a little too much water, now her skirt has been soaked a large part, and the big Tui is also everywhere. The bottom Ku is so wet that it can''t be any more wet. Even Adrian''s body has been stained a lot. If you don''t deal with it and go out like this, everyone knows what happened.


    "Don''t worry. It''s easy to solve." Adrian only took a few seconds to figure out what to do.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t eat it all. As Kirsten explains to his mother how she accidentally bumped into Adrian and how she spilled a large drink all over the place, Adrian thought with regret. It''s not that I don''t want to, but now it''s not the right opportunity, so even if I raised it just now, I still resisted.


    "I''m sorry, ed. Kiki''s too bold." After understanding the "process" of the matter, Inez immediately apologized to Adrian, and Adrian waved his hand carelessly: "it doesn''t matter, everyone has a miss."


    This is how he came up with a way to pour some drinks on his body and tell others that they collided. It can not only explain why they get wet, but also cover up the taste. If you make a simple appearance, it will not be a problem in the past. More importantly, of course, no one would think that way.


    "Now that there''s nothing wrong here, you''d better take Kiki back first, Inez. The liquid may not feel good on your body." Adrian immediately said so, but looking at Kirsten was a little meaningful."So we''re off, ed." Inez nodded and left with NV. Kirsten winked at him before leaving. The charming God s ¨¨ died in a flash, which was a response to the previous.


    Adjusted so quickly? It is worthy of early maturity. Adrian sighed in his heart. Although it''s a bit of a pity, but it doesn''t matter, Kirsten''s precocity will only taste more delicious in the future.


    He didn''t worry at all about what would happen. His choice between the Golden Globe and the Oscars further confirmed her hope and ambition. As long as Kirsten still maintained such hope and ambition, he would be firmly in his hands.


    "Yes, my mom jumped out of the living room to talk about the movie.


    "Going out?" The mother raised her head and looked at NV, then sighed deliberately, "I think, maybe you won''t come back tonight?"


    "Mother" saraton, Lu out of the shy God s ¨¨, some embarrassed to look at his mother.


    "Well, well, you''re a big girl anyway, so I won''t say that," Roslan raised her hand and sighed again. "Sarah, honey, I just want to know you''re going with Ji Ao You must have done it, haven''t you? "


    "Mom," Sarah was embarrassed and angry and didn''t know what to say. "Don''t you think it''s strange to say that?"


    "I just want to remind you to pay attention to safety. I put a few things in your handbag. Don''t forget to use them." Half explained.


    "Well, mom, I don''t want to tell you that. I have to go." Sarah rolled her eyes and gave up communication with her mother.


    "I just care about you..." Roslan shook her head, then thought of something and asked, "do you drive by yourself?"


    "Of course," Sarah raised her car key. "Do you want someone to pick me up or call a taxi?"


    "But what you''ve got is an internship driver''s license. If you don''t have an experienced person sitting on your copilot, you''ll be interrogated by the police." Roslan quickly reminded NV again.


    "As long as I drive slowly, no police will cross examine a young NV, mom." Sara sighed. As she walked to m ¨¦ n''s side, she turned back and put her arms around her mother. "I know you care about me, mom, but you just said that I''m a big girl. I can handle my own affairs, OK?"


    "I know, Sarah, I know," my mother patted her on the back. "I love you."


    "You love me, too." Sarah smiles, and then she goes out of the house after she looks on her mother''s cheek.


    When she got to the garage, got into the light blue s ¨¨ Ford and put on her sunglasses, Sarah started the car and drove into the street. Looking at the scene s ¨¨ floating back from both sides, a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. She thought of the situation when Adrian gave her the car.


    "You know, I rarely give you these precious things, Sarah, because I don''t think they fully reflect my feelings, so I hope you will accept them. This car is a good match for you, and the price is not expensive. It won''t let your mother doubt it. It took me a long time to find it. " Adrian said that very seriously.


    He''s really considerate. Sarah said that in her heart, and then she sighed at the thought of her mother. She really did not know what kind of expression her mother would have if she knew this, especially when she was


    Although ED has repeatedly assured her that nothing will happen, Sara is not sure what will happen in the end. She likes ed, and the condoms her mother put in her handbag have never been used, so he doesn''t like to use them.


    As for the disposal of those things, most of the time they were left in them, and at other times they were left on her. In particular, on the night of the premiere of "true lies", his mother suddenly came home and led him to be everywhere. After that, she often liked Lu ¨¤ n lost. She protested several times, but it didn''t work.


    When Sara and Nvxing friends went out to play, they once asked about it and got the answer: the NV people who are willing to do these things for men are either just men''s playthings, or they like that man very much.


    Sara knows that she belongs to the latter. Although she doesn''t care about Adrian and other NV people on the surface, she still feels sad in her heart. However, when he stood in front of her, she could feel the other party''s unreserved feelings. There was no forgery. It was not made up by her in order to paralyze herself, but the true feelings.


    Especially when she hugged him and curled up in his arms, that sense of security was what she longed for. So Sara can ignore other things, so she would like him to be left in it. Under the hot and blazing impact, she felt that she and he had never been together before. As for the possible consequences of doing so, she was directly ignored by Sarah.


    In huslu ¨¤ n''s mind, Sarah finally came to Bosworth film company. Adrian has been in this office all the time, and everything about the film is handled here."He''s waiting for you, Sarah." Seeing her coming, Charlize rose from his seat and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you." Sara nodded, went to m ¨¦ n, and then couldn''t help looking back at Charlize. The moving NV secretary in her ol suit laughed when she noticed her eyes.


    Sarah responds with a smile and pushes m ¨¦ n in. She''s really beautiful. No wonder ed likes her. Sarah said to herself. For Adrian''s NV people, she knows something about them. He never conceals anything in this respect. As long as she asks, he will answer. So it''s not just Gwyneth, who recently got in touch with him, but drew, Cameron and Cindy, who are just playing with each other.


    "Yes, I know. In that case, do as you please." Adrian, who is answering the phone, quickly gestured after seeing Sara coming in, "that''s it. I have something else to do here."


    Click, put down the phone, Adrian immediately stood up, a few steps came to Sara, waiting for less NV to speak, reached for her arms, w ¨§ n live in the two red Chun petals. A burst of fierce greedy demand, the leaning back Sarah is almost 90 degrees. The right Tui has to push back to support the weight of her body. From a distance, it looks like the photo of victory day w ¨§ n.


    "Ed" in the final release, blushing face appears incomparably shy Sara reached out and knocked Adrian.


    "My xi''o is more and more beautiful." Adrian, laughing, picked her up and sat on the sofa in the office. "Remember what I said before?"


    "Of course, you said so many times, how could I forget it?" Some helpless leaning on Adrian''s body, the little NV rolled his eyes, "not too able to laugh, it''s very cold to laugh, some Yin risks, for a long time, this can only play villains."


    "So I always say, you should laugh more," Adrian laughed, lifting her chin. "You should be sweet and cute, not Yin''s, Sarah."


    "Do you really think so, ed?" Sarah pouted her lips and became very sad.


    "It''s good now." Adrian leaned in front of her and sucked on the red Chun flap.


    After a moment of such intimacy, Adrian brought the finished script to her and stood up to pour water.


    "Horror movies?" After a quick overview, Sarah frowned.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian put the glass in front of her.


    "Well The delicate Nvxing is curious and does not know how to advance or retreat. She likes to scream and help others, and is always the first to be * lost... " Young NV opened his hand and shrugged his shoulders. Obviously, he was not very satisfied with the Nvxing corner s ¨¨ of such horror films. "I''m showing it in a TV series about vampires Well The power of Nvxing - that''s what you said, ed? It''s not appropriate to play the role of s ¨¨ now


    "Is it?" Adrian looked at her with a smile. "Looks like Buffy the Vampire Hunter" makes you feel like a fish in water. "


    "Of course, what I learned from Taekwondo made it easy for me to do those moves," Sara says with pride. "To be honest, if I met the masked killer in scream, or the fisherman killer in I know what you did last summer - my God, it''s a long name - I can hit them with one move"


    in addition, she stood up and made a jump and kick action. She also called out "hem ha" in her mouth, which was particularly lovely and lively.


    "I totally believe that," Adrian grinned at the energetic little NV, "but I also believe that this movie will suit you, Sarah. You are still young and young, so the road is not very wide. To maintain popularity, you can''t just rely on TV dramas. Such a campus horror film with great commercial prospects is your best choice. "


    Here, he pointed to the script on the tea table: "this script was conceived by a screenwriter of the company half a year after the release of" scream ". For example, there was no suitable candidate, or there were too many campus horror films at one time, so it was never put into production. Now that you finally have the right opportunity, I think you are very suitable for the NV protagonist, Sarah


    "Well, since that''s what you mean," Sarah sighed, sat back to Adrian and looked at her with a smile, "I''ll just have to make it."


    "Is it hard to do?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "So, can sister Sara Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    Young NV''s face suddenly turned red. At this moment, the answering machine on the desk made a drop of sound, and Charlize''s voice immediately rang: "ed, Kate is here, she has something important to look for you."


    Adrian looked at Sara, then at the answering machine, got up and went to his desk and picked up the receiver: "what''s the matter, Charlie Well, give her the phone


    At this point, he turned his head and looked at Sarah again. Little NV then laughed, indicating that he was at ease."Hi, Kate, what''s going on Well, I see. " Adrian didn''t say it for long. After putting down the phone and sinking Yin for a few seconds, Adrian turned around and looked at Sarah apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah, there''s something very sudden that needs to be dealt with, so..." He made a gesture.


    "Never mind. Accidents happen at any time." Sarah was very gentle smile, did not put it in her heart, "then I will go back, just can give mom a surprise, let her not always think about it."


    Adrian didn''t give her a lot of money, but she was sent out of the office after her cheek. Just outside, Kate, dressed in a simple and slightly pink dress, was quietly standing at Charlize''s desk, waiting. Although she was calm, the sadness between her eyebrows was easily seen through.


    "That''s it, ed." She went to Charlize''s desk, Sara said, and without waiting for Adrian to answer, she tiptoed up and slapped him on the cheek. Then she took a look at Kate and Charlize and quickly walked outside.


    Charlize whispered disapprovingly, while Kate ignored little NV''s action and just looked at Adrian.


    "Come in first, Kate." Adrian said to Kate.


    After sitting down on the sofa, NV said, "it''s important for him to sit on the sofa and wait for something."


    After sitting down, Kate, leaning over her head, opened her mouth, but did not speak.


    "Hey, Kate, you know, I''ve always been your best listener." Adrian continued.


    Kate bit Chun and finally looked him in the eyes.


    "I''m pregnant, ed She said so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C41

    "First, the menstrual period was delayed for two weeks, and then the pregnancy test paper was used. The change of Yan s ¨¨ was very obvious..."


    "Wow."


    "Then I went to the hospital, and the doctor confirmed my guess, and it''s been almost three weeks..."


    "Wow."


    "I''ve been by your side for more than a year, so the father of the child It will only be you... "


    "Wow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kate stares at Adrian, suddenly stands up and yells at him angrily: "except" wow ", do you have no other reaction


    Adrian leaned back, looked left and right, then spread out his hands innocently: "that What should I say? Go out singing and dancing, or have someone sell the front page of the Los Angeles Times and announce that I''m going to be a dad? "


    When he got here, he suddenly squeezed his chin and thought seriously: "it''s really a good idea. It''s cool, and it''s not limited to one format. If you really want to do this, I totally agree, but..."


    Kate looked at Adrian, who was talking all the time. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. After a long time, she stammered: "wait Wait, ED, you What are you talking about? "


    "What do you say?" Adrian looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Isn''t it about your pregnancy?"


    "No No Yes, it''s about this, but... " Thinking hunlu ¨¤ n''s Kate couldn''t say a smooth word for a long time. She immediately waved her hand a little impatiently: "I mean I mean You shouldn''t be You... "


    "What do you want to say, Kate?" Adrian sat up straight and looked at her with a smile. "You want to say, should I deny this child? Am I such an irresponsible man in your eyes? "


    "Yes." Kate almost blurted out this sentence.


    "It really hurts me, Kate." Adrian immediately sighed and Lu looked away from the sad God s ¨¨.


    "No I mean I want to say... " Kate, who realized that she was too bold just now, tried to explain, but she made a gesture and fell into the previous hunlu ¨¤ n, and finally sat down again with a long sigh.


    "I just Because there''s something Too much anxiety and worry I never thought Pregnant so early I''m afraid... " She murmured, covering her face.


    A pair of hands immediately stretched out, put their arms around Kate''s shoulder and put her into the thick Xiong chamber.


    "Well, honey, I''m just joking. Don''t worry so much, OK?" Adrian said in a soft voice over her head, "it''s normal for every Nv person to feel uncomfortable when they are pregnant for the first time. It''s just an instinctive fear of the unknown. In fact, you don''t have to be afraid. I''m right by your side, and nothing you worry about will happen. "


    "What I''m worried about?" Kate murmured, holding Adrian''s hands a lot tighter.


    "Of course, don''t tell me that you came here so suddenly and yelled at me in preparation for the next corner s ¨¨." Adrian half jokingly said, then again w ¨§ n her head, put his hand on her belly, gently stroked Mo up: "this is good news, Kate, although it may be a little early for you, but I am very happy to have a child."


    Kate mumbled, Chun did not know what to say, but her body had automatically drilled into Adrian''s arms.


    "I''ve been measured, ED," she sighed low. "I don''t know what to do. What would my family think if they knew? I''m even in school. Should I go to the graduation ceremony next year with a big stomach? And I don''t know what you will think, what you will do, I''m afraid you will... "


    "Now you don''t have to worry," Adrian said comfortingly, holding her in her arms. "This is my child, and I will never deny that although I am a Hun egg, I am a responsible Hun egg. As for the graduation ceremony, it doesn''t matter if you don''t attend it. Besides, you are already a well-known actor, and there''s no situation that you can''t graduate. "


    Kate leaned in his arms and sighed low again. After a while, she whispered, "I''m sorry, ed."


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian pinched her arm. "I''m sorry. It''s me."


    "Should it be you?" Kate raised her head in surprise, but she soon understood that the corner of her mouth twitched, and then Lu gave a self mocking smile: "don''t do it, look at so many NV people around you, it''s impossible, but it''s nothing. I don''t want so much. Compared with the worst plan, it''s much better now."


    "I''m sorry, Kate." Adrian patted her on the back again and said softly.


    "If you have a child if you are unmarried, it''s not What a big deal. " Although Kate said so, the bitter smile on her face still exists faintly, and the helplessness and unwillingness in her tone are also obvious.Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. It''s like a person who has lowered his expectation to the lowest level and got a surprisingly high result. Even if he didn''t reach the ideal level, it was enough to satisfy people.


    "Well, Kate, the first thing you need to do now is to move to the villa for me, and then ask some more servants to take care of you. In short, take care of yourself." Adrian arranged.


    "It''s only three weeks. I''m not that vulnerable," Kate shook her head and refused his offer. "And I don''t want to live in your villa, and you know why, ed


    "Kate" Adrian accentuated the tone, but Kate did not budge and he looked at.


    "Well, how about the villa I gave you instead of my villa?" Adrian said again after a while, then raised his hand before Kate said, "I''ve made a concession, and you should have made a concession, shouldn''t you?"


    Looking at his slightly triumphant smile, Kate knew she had fallen into his trap. Although some are unwilling to grind their teeth, but there is no point in the heart angry meaning, but there is a light can not say the joy.


    "Well, it seems I have no other choice." Kate finally said with a sigh.


    "Remember what I said? It''s no use rejecting me. " Adrian immediately laughed.


    Kate gave him a sip of her elbow, but said nothing more.


    Adrian didn''t give many gifts to his NV people, but he could do it just right every time. Even if Kate refused to accept them for various reasons, he still couldn''t escape. Giving gifts to please NV people is a means that every man understands, but this method is simple, but it is not simple. What can I give you? When will it be delivered? What should I say when delivering? It''s something you have to pay attention to, such as the pair of earrings bought for Julia at a charity auction, or the Ford for Sarah. If you make a little mistake, you may get different results.


    Of course, if it''s just for fun, or ordinary NV people, it doesn''t need to be considered so much.


    "I''ll have everything set up as soon as possible. Move in early. Don''t worry me, understand?" After seeing Kate out of the office, Adrian told her to say goodbye.


    "I see." Kate replied in a funny and angry way, glancing at Charlize, who was sitting at her desk pretending to have seen nothing. She put her arm around Adrian''s neck and kissed him again before leaving.


    O Mo mouth Chun looked at Kate''s back again, Adrian smiling turned to Charlize, who was always writing and painting.


    "Hi, Charlie. Have you had a normal period recently?" He asked in a light voice, as if the word "menstruation" in the words was the same as "" in the words.


    "Have you become an idiot? Or is it going to go, ed? " Charlize, glancing at him, said slowly that she would never be polite when there was no one around.


    "I care about you," Adrian shrugged. "Kate''s pregnant, and I''ve calculated the time. The biggest possibility is that three people will be there that day, so I wonder if you have the same possibility."


    "You What do you say Charlize looked at him incredulously, "Kate Pregnant? "


    "Of course, otherwise what do you think will be important?" Adrian''s smile became narrower, and Charlize Lu''s expression of dilemma always made him happy.


    "I I think I don''t think it''s my business. I''ve never felt sick, or do you think everyone''s menstruation is the same? " Charlize finally adjusted his mood and asked questions at a very fast speed.


    "That''s a lot more reassuring for me," Adrian said. "I''m going to arrange Kate to live in the villa, on the south side of the track, and hire some decent NV servants. Don''t forget to remind me."


    "I see." Charlize nodded, watching Adrian enter the office, then turned over his papers. Although the other side did not say much, as a secretary, she knew that she had to adjust the schedule.


    "She sent Kate away, turned her head and teased me again. She was really a Hun egg." Charlize murmured, and then she thought of something and raised her eyebrows: Well, at least it seems that he doesn''t deny anything.


    After entering the office, after drinking two cups of water on the tea table, Adrian went to the French window and stretched lazily in the face of the winter sunshine from sh ¨¨ outside. Frankly speaking, the news of Kate''s pregnancy really scared him, but it only reflected in a few seconds. In his reckless way, it was only a matter of time before a "human life" happened.


    "It looks like it''s going to be a little more restrained." Adrian muttered to himself.


    He didn''t worry about children. After Kate told him about her pregnancy, Adrian did have some thoughts for a moment. After having a baby, many things are not easy to do, and many things will be more difficult to handle. However, this idea was thrown out after only half a circle in his head. It was his own child. Although he used various means in his career and NV people, it did not mean that he could deny his childAt the beginning, he was still laughing at jobs in his stomach, even his own Si Sheng NV did not dare to admit, is he now going to become the person he once ridiculed? Even if he can''t bear the consequences and responsibilities, how can he work hard to control Hollywood? To make a joke, Steve jobs will be swept away by apple, which may not be that he refuses to acknowledge the retribution that Si gave birth to NV.


    But it''s just a little more trouble. It''s no big deal. Adrian said that in his heart, as a challenge. Besides, if the other NV people''s stomachs are also large, it''s not something exciting. How about planting cloth and planting cloth, but not planting cloth alone? Besides, having children


    Of course, it''s not right now. Sarah and liv are still short of NV. If they don''t get pregnant early, they will be criticized by many people, which will affect their future. Blanchett and Gwyneth can, but after giving them enough sweets, Monica and Julia have no problem, but Adrian has a plan for them if they get pregnant halfway Then, Julia may be able to adjust, while Monica has some problems. It is difficult for European NV actors to reach the level of native NV actors in Hollywood. Monica in her previous life didn''t catch up with Adrian, so she had to go back to Europe two or three years later.


    "So convergence is necessary, but it doesn''t matter, sooner or later..." Adrian looked at the street view outside, chuckled twice, and then from the French window Shi ran walked back to his desk and sat down.


    Well, the shock and excitement of suddenly knowing that she is about to have her first child and be promoted to be a father has passed. Although Kate has to continue to be comforted, and there are still many things to do, it is necessary to deal with the work first.


    First of all, similar to the "scream" series for Sarah, the "I know what you did last summer" was on the agenda. Adrian is going to make ji''ao for the new line. Originally, they should have produced "scream". Now someone else has to go because of him. Then use this to compensate them.


    In Adrian''s memory, Sarah had been playing s ¨¨ in "I know what you did last summer", but she was only the first supporting role of NV. Now naturally, she is the best choice for the leading role of NV. Although the acting skills may be slightly insufficient, the beautiful appearance of young Chun is enough to cover up these. This is the common fault of the horror film Nvxing corner s ¨¨, where only two things need to be done: scream in danger and die - even in a unique horror film like scream.


    However, after thinking about it, Adrian does not have a better film for Sarah. At the preview of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£, So at this time, most of them are acting as supporting roles who are in line with their age, but not many.


    Because of Adrian''s reason, in the ghost horse Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Adrian had planned to take her out to eat and play in the evening, and then have a good chat about the film, but because Kate''s business had to be canceled, and there was not much time left, so she had to wait a few days.


    Sometimes it''s so funny that he told Sarah that the script for "I know what you did last summer" had been written by the company''s screenwriter. In my memory, this youth campus horror film was launched after the "scream" hit the market, and now it''s the same. Some things are not easy to change.


    Of course, the original Screenwriter''s similarity with Adrian''s "I know what you did last summer" is only 50, but he is still afraid of deviation?


    For example, the film "game of the brave", which was given to Kirsten, should have started shooting. However, Adrian thought of the film after the release of "the vampire at night" and asked people for information, but he found that no film company had a similar shooting plan, and there was no similar script - Oh, yes Two, but far from the story of the game of the brave.


    In this case, Adrian naturally won''t let go, immediately let the writers start writing stories, and then attracted a lot of complaints - the screenwriters who signed a script contract with Bosworth have jobs almost all the time. Their boss will always come up with an idea and ask them to come up with the finished script in the shortest possible time.


    However, after complaining, they are still working hard. Bosworth has always offered the best conditions for its screenwriters in the industry.


    As for the characters s ¨¨, of course, the hero is not Robin Williams, who has always had a unique sense of humor in comedy movies, and is really the right choice. Naturally, Kirsten is still the little NV who likes to make fun of. As for the Xi ¨£ o boy, Adrian already has a candidate, and it is time that Xi ¨£ o guy has a try.He plans to make this film for Miramax. Bosworth will soon have two films on Christmas Eve. These two films will have a great influence on the audience. What''s more, next year, there will be two very important works to be produced - brave heart and "My best friend''s wedding" is the third part of Julia''s love trilogy. Bosworth has made amazing achievements with these films this year. If this happens again next year, it will inevitably become the target of public criticism. Therefore, it is necessary to distribute good movies to two foreign companies, such as independence day and courage Breaking into a life-threatening island.


    Even if everyone knows that the three film companies are under the same company, it doesn''t look so surprising on the surface, so it doesn''t matter if the profits will decrease.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C42

    "Congratulations, Mr. director. It''s an s ¨¨ movie, and it''s catching the eyes of the audience every minute."


    "The compact rhythm and self consistent plot make people marvelous, and Jing is extremely colorful."


    The guests shook hands with the director of the film in turn, and their mouth was full of praise, while the smiling director accepted their congratulations with a little reserve and pride and responded one by one.


    "In order to make the last few scenes, we considered a lot of options. I wanted to shoot it on Highway 5, but it was put into use early, and ED suggested that we go to the airport to shoot." He talked a lot about the anecdotes in the shooting.


    The successful person surrounded by the guests is certainly not Adrian, and the film they are discussing is not Forrest Gump. This is the premiere of "speed of life and death". Just in the summer vacation, I presented my second work by NV, which is still quite brilliant.


    "You''ve done a lot better than I expected, Keanu," said Adrian, taking his eyes out of the crowd and BoNT, looking at Keanu Reeves in front of him The lines of the face are still a little stiff. "


    "I''ve said that before, he doesn''t laugh very much, which will greatly reduce his acting skills." A young man beside Reeves immediately said with a smile. It was brilliant. Although a head of gold was somewhat Ling Lu''an, it made him take on the unruly temperament.


    "Shut up, rivan. You''re just jealous of me." Reeves was very unconvinced and said to Raven Phoenix.


    "Really? Am I jealous of you, or are you angry when I tell you the main thing Rivan''s laughter gets bigger, and then he makes a dodge action to Reeves, who deliberately makes a "punch Yu hit.".


    As one of Reeves''s best friends, it''s normal for Raven to appear at the premiere of his movie, and Adrian is naturally happy to take this opportunity to talk to him more.


    "Well, Keanu, you''re not as good as raven in this respect." He interrupted the two people who were fighting.


    "I''m not reconciled, but It''s true. " Stop the action of Reeves in a sigh admitted their shortcomings, and then angry looking at rivan, "I am not like this guy, easily can get Venice best actor."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Rivan has paid as much as anyone - how does it feel to work with the two film giants and the picky Michael Mann?" Adrian''s last words are to rivan.


    "Not bad. Robert and Al are both funny and approachable, without the awe inspiring qualities of Godfather 2. As for Michael Well, he''s really picky Rivan shrugged in retrospect.


    "Well, he''s really picky," Adrian said with a smile, learning from his accent. "Then I''ll wait to see you in next year''s movies - unfortunately, I haven''t thought of a film that suits you so far. Your temperament is hard to figure out."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you need it." Ruifan smiles. Although it''s very simple, some things don''t need to be too straightforward.


    "So does jequin. Your brothers seem to be like this," Adrian seemed to have some regrets, and then he thought of something. "By the way, silver has a suitable corner s ¨¨, maybe you can help me to pass it on and ask him if he would like to audition. A very simple corner s ¨¨, parents died, and sister, and then moved to a new home, picked up a magic board game, all kinds of things in it, such as animals, will become reality, if you want to make them disappear, you have to finish the game. "


    "Make things real in the game? It sounds interesting... " There was a flicker of hesitation between Raven''s eyebrows, as if to say something, but in the end he just nodded: "I''ll tell him, ed."


    "Thank you." Adrian, who could roughly guess what he was thinking, patted him on the arm, talked a few more words, and then left.


    The Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Although Adrian and Raven''s Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. The boy, like his two brothers, was warm, intelligent and confident, but he was more lively than the steady rivan and jackun, probably because he was young.


    More importantly, silver was very respectful and grateful to Adrian. Although he did not meet many times, the respect and gratitude from his heart could not be concealed. Just think about his feelings for his two brothers, especially for raven, to understand why.


    Because of his two brothers, silver is also interested in performing and singing. Besides, Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£? Isn''t it better to give opportunities to close people?


    As for rivan''s worry, is there any lesson for him? Besides, he and jequin are looking at him. Will silver have any trouble? Besides, since Adrian wants to praise him, he will not stand by.With this in mind, he came to his target: "Hi, Kate, your performance is amazing."


    "Thank you." Blanchett turned around, pink s ¨¨''s short dress deepened s ¨¨''s silk coat, which made her particularly outstanding. Big NG''s hair hung over her clean shoulders, and her feet were rarely dressed in a pair of black s ¨¨''s 5-inch high-heeled shoes and Rous ¨¨''s stockings - Adrian guessed that they should be jumpsuits - blue eyes looked at him with a smile.


    "Remember what I said to you in Sydney? You''re a perfect fit for this movie. " Adrian stretched out his hands and made a sweeping gesture to her with a smile. "It''s perfect."


    "Of course, you said that in Los Angeles and in Melbourne. How could I forget that?" Blanchett''s mouth curved just in an arc to make her look more MI.


    "I''ve been thinking about how the media will praise you tomorrow, Kate, but I can''t think of the right words." Adrian said, looking at the depressed man standing next to Blanchett, "by the way, are you..."


    "Dana Andrews, producer of focus pictures, nice to meet you, Mr. Adrian." The other party squeezed out a smile and reached in front of him and shook his hand. "This kind of thing should be bothered by the media. Kate xi''o''s performance is almost impeccable - I won''t disturb you. "


    After that, he bowed politely and left without hesitation.


    "That''s what you want to see, isn''t it?" Blanchett asked Adrian with a smile.


    "I didn''t say anything." Adrian, on the other hand, showed a look of innocence and gave a thumbs up to Andrews, who was very good at judging situations and making decisive decisions.


    When Blanchett turned to talk to him without hesitation, Andrews knew that he was doomed. After recognizing Adrian, Andrews made it clear that he did not take his word and left immediately. He was a man of great courage.


    "Of course you don''t have to put your arms around my waist." Blanchett gave him a blank look.


    Adrian laughs, comes up and kisses her on the cheek before saying, "what were you talking about before?"


    "There''s nothing else, just like what you did to me in Sydney. First, you chat up, then you praise your acting. If you don''t show up, he''ll probably say that there''s a corner s ¨¨ that suits me well." Blanchett shrugged.


    "It seems that my timing is very good." Adrian said with a smile, I don''t know whether he said he came at the right time, or he used such a method to circle her around.


    "But at least one thing is true. Your performance is very s ¨¨, Kate." Adrian showed a serious expression, "this is a film of Jing color, whether you or Keanu, or Jane, it''s quite s ¨¨."


    Indeed, with the successful experience of directing tornado, Jane de BoNT is more s ¨¨ in directing, and the plot is much more compact than the original, just as some people praised him before: every minute and every second makes people not want to turn their eyes away.


    Under his guidance, actors and actresses have developed more strength. Keanu, needless to say, has not been criticized for his stiff face. His tough and tough life is well matched with the plot. Blanchett is much better than Sandra. Although Sandra has also received systematic learning and had experience in performing stage plays, Blanchett has a better grasp of the emotion of diagonal s ¨¨, so even if there is a little drama in the performance, it can still be called perfect.


    "A lot of people have said that tonight," Blanchett laughed. "I feel like I''m in the clouds."


    "You deserve it - but I''m a lot late, then?" Adrian sighed.


    "It''s a lot late, but it''s not too late." Blanchett blinked her eyes, and she was somewhat playful in elegance. She leaned over her head and reached for her hair, which swept her ears, revealing her white gooseneck.


    "If there''s nothing else, maybe we can go out for a walk." She said suddenly.


    "No problem. The movie is over, Jane. They obviously have their own dates, so I''ll be with you wherever you want to go." Adrian laughs and owes.


    When m ¨¦ n left the theatre from the side, a cold wind suddenly blew in front of her. Blanchett shivered. Adrian immediately took off his coat and put it on her.


    "Thank you." Blanchett was very considerate of him. "You don''t seem to wear much either."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a man. The temperature doesn''t beat me." Adrian shrugged his shoulders smartly.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the car." After a few steps, Blanchett held him.


    Since she insisted, Adrian took her to the parking lot. Sitting in his classic black s ¨¨ shaped Rolls Royce, the two chat, listen to music and play games. The atmosphere is quite harmonious - of course, the intimacy is indispensable."Not really, but Bob Dylan is a great man. People often say he gave the soul to rock music." Adrian said, pointing to the on-board player of "bled." I used this song in Forrest Gump, which will be released next weekend. It''s wonderful


    "Yes, I''ve bought a lot of his records. Sometimes it''s very exciting, sometimes it''s very moving. It''s amazing that a person can make s ¨¨ to this extent." Blanchett said that, but his blue eyes looked at Adrian.


    She leaned against the co pilot - perhaps the word "lying" might be more appropriate - with her arms supporting her head, her legs folded slightly, and her face with a faint smile, a languid and you breath emanated from the inside to the outside.


    "If you want to, you can have a face-to-face interview with Chou. This year, he also recorded a video concert on v-station." Adrian said with a smile, then squeezed Blanchett''s chin and another deep kiss.


    "Well, I''ll take you back to the hotel." Adrian said, stroking her face.


    Blanchett was slightly surprised, but did not object. Immediately, he started his car and drove out.


    "Then I''ll leave and have a good dream." After seeing Blanchett back to m ¨¦ n in the hotel room, Adrian kisses her on the forehead.


    "You want to Leave? " The accident God s ¨¨, who had been in the parking lot before, reappeared in her face.


    "Yes, I have something to deal with tonight. I have to go back." Adrian stroked Blanchett''s soft hair.


    "Really?" Blanchett blinked, grinned, and put his hand around his waist. "Come on, ED, you''ve used it many times. Don''t think I''ll be fooled?"


    When Adrian settled down, he laughed, took her face and kissed her again on the red lips. A warm kiss made his hands begin to swim on her dishonestly.


    "Wait Ed This is in the corridor... " Blanchett, who had been lingering with him for a long time, took hold of his hand, blushing and panting, "let''s go first."


    "I''m sorry, Kate. I''m really busy tonight." Adrian didn''t mean to enter the room.


    "Ed?" Blanchett was stunned, looking at his face of loss and confusion, and there is a very good hidden under this puzzled worry and uneasiness.


    Sure enough, Adrian was in the heart. He didn''t realize it when he was in the parking lot, but when he told Blanchett that he was going to leave, he finally realized her subtle mood. So he kisses and hands up and down, and then insists on leaving, thus further affirming his own judgment.


    In fact, it''s nothing. Blanchett''s mind is not much different from that of Charles. On the one hand, he is trapped in feelings and on the other hand, he is entangled in Adrian''s relations, so he wants to dissipate his enthusiasm as soon as possible.


    No wonder that when he went to Melbourne or when she came to Los Angeles, she was so active that she didn''t enjoy herself or rest every night - although she basically slept after exhaustion.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I really miss you very much. I miss your blue eyes, your tall nose, your lips and beautiful body, but I really have something to do tonight." Adrian said earnestly, holding Blanchett''s face and kissing her lips again. Now that it''s found out, how can it be possible for you to get rid of it?


    "Ed..." Blanchett murmured his name in response.


    "Well, Kate, don''t think I''ll let you go. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I''ll give you a taste of heaven." Adrian then breathed in her ear and said, stirring the heart of NV Lang a little faster.


    At this point, Blanchett said nothing but lean on M ¨¦ n''s side and send Adrian away with complicated eyes.


    After leaving the hotel, Adrian drove to his villa immediately after the waiter drove the car. He has something else to do tonight, but it''s not work. He''s going to accompany another Kate.


    After knowing that Kate was pregnant, although Adrian still dated other NV people from time to time, she still spent a lot of time with her, especially when she moved to Beverly Hills, where he often stayed all day long - from here we can see that Charlize has indeed become an indispensable part of Adrian''s life. Without her schedule, he would have been a part of her life I don''t know what kind of life to be.


    Pregnant NV people always have a lot of privileges, even if it is still a few days and a month away, so even if Kate didn''t make it clear today, Adrian decided to go back with her.


    Although Blanchett, who hasn''t seen for a long time, has a special taste today. When he listens to Bob Dylan''s song in the parking lot, he has reached into the bottom of her skirt, and is almost about to have a car shock. Think about how exciting it is to arbitrarily arrange such a beautiful NV person with outstanding temperament in this narrow space, but he still resisted.You know, Kate knows that today is the premiere of the movie with the same name from Australia. Although the spelling is different, the pronunciation is the same. Whether she doesn''t go back or does it again and again, she will not be unhappy.


    Then again, Adrian might not have noticed Blanchett''s mind if it wasn''t for going back to accompany Kate. You see, pregnancy is a good thing. It not only binds Kate, who is always hesitant, to his side completely, but also makes him aware of some things that he neglected in the past.


    But don''t worry too much about Blanchett''s problem. Although she and Charlize are very different, Adrian and Charlize are basically entangled in everything. From their meeting in New York at the beginning to now, they have the flavor of "you have me, I have you". With Blanchett, there are not so many fetters, but there are benefits besides feelings.


    In a sense, Blanchett and Gwyneth are no different, except that the former has more feelings with Adrian and the latter has more interests with him. But as long as there are interests, she can not do without his palm, tomorrow''s Film Critics on the "speed of life and death" comments will know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C43

    "I believe that before the release of tornado, many people did not think highly of director Jane de BoNT. Besides this is his first directing film, the investment is still so huge, which is tantamount to gambling. But Adrian Cowell, a producer, insisted on using him, who had little experience as a director. And once again, it has proved the vision of the miracle director, or gold medal producer, that Warner and Bosworth have made a lot of money.


    Now, with Adrian''s support, the complacent director has put his second commercial masterpiece on the screen. It must be admitted that Jane is indeed an emerging commercial director. Although she does not have the atmosphere of "tornado", the "speed of life and death" is superior to "speed of life and death" because of its careful structure and compact plot. It shows the fierce confrontation between police and bandits in various Limited spaces. Almost all the time, there is something attractive to watch, which makes the audience unable to move their eyes. He has already brought a surprise in the summer vacation and a second one at Christmas - "there are intense fights, critical rescues, and love in the process of living and dying together." speed of life and death provides a new type of thriller -- Empire


    "


    " the new work of tornado director has also changed from the beginning to the behind the scenes. Adrian, who already has the title of gold producer, is in charge of supervising the production. Frankly speaking, this film has no focus, empty Dong''s love, meaningless heroism. Although it is very good, when will the miracle director return to his profession Variety show


    the speed of life and death, released in the second week, was welcomed by many people. It won $23 million at the box office of two theaters in three days. It not only broke through the fierce Christmas stand and occupied the top of the North American box office list, but also recovered nearly one third of the cost.


    Although Jane de bond''s Tornado and Adrian have attracted a lot of attention for the film, the quality of the movie itself is also the reason. The good reviews of the film are the best proof.


    It''s just that in almost every film review, whether it''s praise or criticism, it''s necessary to mention Adrian, the producer - even if it''s just a nominal one. Although he didn''t make three films with different styles and high quality in one year as he did in 1992, which caused countless debates and concerns, the films released in the summer vacation with his name in the producer column still brought a lot of attention. In a sense, Adrian has become a phenomenon.


    "A screenwriter, a director, and a producer Well, such people are not absent, but five or six films a year can earn high box office profits. Even if they are nominees, every film has something to do with him. Either the script comes from his idea, or the director or actor is appointed by him Does he want to make other Hollywood directors and producers lose their jobs? " The top management of a film company once made such a decision to his subordinates.


    In this case, the media will praise him, criticize him, but never ignore him. It''s just that when they do a lot of reporting, the protagonist is now lying in bed.


    "Ah Choo, what the hell is wrong with your nose Adrian, who was leaning against the head of the bed in his pajamas, sneezed a few times. After Rou Rou with a tissue, he looked at Blanchett who was sitting beside the bed laughing.


    "I never thought that my nose would itch so much..." Adrian said in an impassioned voice.


    "That''s great. Finally there are things you can''t think of." Blanchett, smiling, sliced the red apple into four neat slices, put it on a plate and handed it to Adrian.


    "Thank you." Adrian just sighed, his nose itched again, and he almost sneezed again. Fortunately, he reached for it quickly. However, there were still a few muffled noises in his throat, which made Blanchett giggle several times.


    "Don''t gloat so much, Kate?" Adrian helplessly glared at her and ate the apple.


    "Where am I gloating?" Blanchett grinned, put his elbow on the edge of the bed, held his head and looked at him. "I''m pretty guilty now. If it wasn''t for me, would you?"


    Adrian sighed again and sneezed again. He didn''t expect it, but he had a cold wind outside the theater. The next day, he caught a cold. You know, his body has been very healthy. Not only has he never had any disease in the past few years, but he also has no serious illness 90 years ago.


    In fact, it''s nothing to get a cold. It''s also helpful for the body and can better activate the immune system. It''s just that Forrest Gump will be released next weekend. He can''t sneeze and have red eyes?


    Therefore, even if there were some big problems, Adrian chose to stay in bed at the suggestion of his private doctor so as to take good care of him as soon as possible. Also because of the fear of infecting Kate with a cold, he did not live in Kate''s villa. People in NV called to come and see him, but he was also rejected. Of course, there is another reason that if they appear together in the villa, it will be very troublesome. Although they know some things well, they often see flowers in the mist. It is not good to choose too clearly.However, although Blanchett was rejected by him on the phone, he still came to the villa to see her for the first time. Although he had some other thoughts, Adrian was really because she had a cold.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get better soon." After a few teasing remarks, Blanchett came up and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "Beware of infection." Although it is very useful, Adrian said with caution.


    "It won''t be so contagious." Blanchett shrugged, not paying attention.


    "By the way, Kate, maybe you can think about settling down in Los Angeles now," Adrian said suddenly, then raised the newspaper and shook it. "See? They give you the same compliment. "


    "Is it?" Blanchett asked, his eyes moving.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kate Blanchett from Australia plays the role of Anne s ¨¨, which is said to be recommended by Adrian himself. Here, we have to praise the vision of the miracle director. The 25-year-old NV actor grasped the weakness and strength of the corner s ¨¨, and matched Keanu Reeves appropriately, which added a lot of beautiful s ¨¨ color to the whole film. Although at the end of the movie, her mind was as dizzy as ever and was hijacked by gangsters, it was the writer''s problem, not her... " Reading this, Adrian stopped and looked at Blanchett with a smile.


    "Thanks to their praise, I can do better." Blanchett, somewhat absent-minded, said in response to reporters.


    "Kate?" Adrian looks at her with a serious s ¨¨.


    After a few seconds of silence, Blanchett sighed, "is that what you think I''m going to Hollywood, ed?"


    "Of course, you''re s ¨¨, Kate. That''s proof," Adrian said, lifting his newspaper. "Remember what I said to you at the Sydney Opera House? I can''t think of any reason for your refusal. "


    His hands were clasped against his chin, and Blanchett''s eyes, though they looked at him, were somewhat erratic.


    "There are more opportunities here than in Australia, the range of choices will be greater, and you will be able to give full play here." Adrian followed you and bit a word hard.


    Sure enough, Blanchett''s eyes lit up when he realized something.


    "I''ll think it over, ed." Even if the answer is not clear, the meaning is clear.


    "Well, then can I invite you to accompany me to the premiere of Forrest Gump next week, Kate?"


    "It''s a great honor."


    The premiere of Forrest Gump was arranged in the famous Chinese Theater in Hollywood. Frankly speaking, this theater is more like Thai style - except for the two stone lions in M ¨¦ n''s mouth - but considering that the opening time is in the 1920s, glauman has not been to China, and his Chinese friend was born in Seattle, so it is not surprising to do so.


    Because of the good publicity and the brand of director miracle''s new work, the film has not only attracted the attention of many media, but also attracted many celebrities at the premiere. Famous movie stars, directors, producers and executives of major film companies are everywhere. In addition to the large investment works of large companies, we can see them here in Adrian.


    "It''s not fair to say that. You know I did it on purpose. It has nothing to do with listening to" I think of mildly mentally retarded patients. "I can sue you, ED, and I can sue you for libel." Tom Hanks said, half truely, pointing to Adrian.


    "I didn''t say that. I just said that when I heard your voice, I would think of Forrest Gump. Even if you slander Forrest Gump, you should slander Forrest Gump, right, Tommy." Adrian showed a look of innocence, and immediately let the two NVS around him chuckle.


    "But Tommy''s voice is really good, otherwise John, they won''t want to ask you to dub woody. It''s quite in line with the character." Then he said.


    Hanks shook his head helplessly and had to change the subject: "it was a good animated film."


    "Indeed, I''ll bet Elizabeth they''ll love it, especially their father''s voice." Adrian didn''t get involved in the previous topic and went on with Hanks.


    Then, after his wife Rita Wilson hinted, Hanks left. "Talk later, ED, I have something else to do with Rita."


    "Go ahead and leave me alone." Adrian nodded, then saw Hanks, glancing at the NV Lang next to him, giving him a somewhat meaningful look.


    It''s no wonder that Julia is the most intimate Nv person Hanks has ever seen with Adrian. Although he has heard of Adrian''s Playboy name, he still subconsciously thinks that she is his genuine NV friend. Although Hanks was not less romantic when he was young, and he was married twice, he was still very disciplined after he confirmed his official NV friend. So as a friend, he thinks he should be a little higher to remind Adrian better.


    After giving a look of "I know what''s right, thank you." Adrian watched Hanks leave with his wife and turned his eyes to Keren. Jin s ¨¨''s hair is high in the back of his head. His gray green eyes are shining. His white gooseneck is exposed without reservation. He is wearing a black s ¨¨ sleeveless dress. There is an exclamation mark on his chest. Although there is no ditch, the light inside is still you, with a sense of Xing and elegant temperament.Unfortunately, she is not Blanchett. It''s really bad luck to say that Blanchett didn''t do anything too friendly when he went to visit Adrian in the villa. At most, he just gave him a kiss on the cheek. However, she began to have a low fever the next day after returning. She lay in bed feebly for a day, which was more serious than Adrian''s.


    You know, as a secretary''s assistant and half a nanny and half a housekeeper, Charlize contacted Adrian more times than she did. Blanchett''s luck was really bad.


    In this case, she must not be able to attend the premiere of Forrest Gump at the weekend, so Adrian has to find her another person. Now he is surrounded by Gwyneth, who also wins with her temperament as Blanchett.


    "Let''s go over there." Adrian said, after holding Gwyneth in her arms and chatting with a few people she knew.


    "Good." ''said Gwyneth, smiling, holding his arm closer, and she was very good at catching opportunities.


    People''s minds are always hard to guess. They always seem to be in a kind of contradiction, such as Kate, Charlize and Blanchett. Even Adrian, who has been on a good run, doesn''t dare to say that he knows them all. But, as long as you grasp the most basic things, you won''t worry about anything, just like Gwyneth, who is around now.


    "Ha, so you''re here, ed. no wonder I don''t see it everywhere." As Adrian and Gwyneth sit in the empty area of the bar, a familiar voice comes into the ear.


    "Hi, Steven, I''m so sorry, I didn''t see you either. I hope you won''t get angry about it." Adrian immediately shook hands with a smile, and Gwyneth hugged him in surprise. "It''s nice to meet you, Godfather."


    Besides Steven Spielberg, no one can let her call it that way. As the three giants of DreamWorks, David Geffen, Jeffrey carsenberg and Adrian don''t have much love for each other. Naturally, Spielberg will attend the premiere.


    "How can I get angry? I know why you can''t see me." Spielberg said jokingly, then looked at his teacher NV with admiration. Gwyneston shrank behind Adrian, looking a little shy.


    "Can you get us two glasses of champagne, honey?" Adrian said after patting her comfortingly.


    "No problem." Knowing they had something to say, Gwyneth nodded and turned to the other end of the bar.


    Spielberg looked back at Adrian and sighed, "be nice to her, ed. I know that young people always like to follow their own ideas and prove themselves. I can''t stop them, but Gwyne is very naive and simple sometimes. She is a good girl


    "I know, Steven," Adrian nodded, trying to be sincere. "Gwyne is really beautiful, and has a lot of the temperament of the NV actors. I like her very much. I have prepared several suitable roles for her, s ¨¨, and I believe she will have her own unique position in Hollywood."


    Spielberg did not speak. After reading Adrian for a long time, Spielberg sighed: "frankly, I suddenly have an illusion in front of you. I feel that I am very old. Hollywood is already the world for you young people."


    "No way," Adrian laughed. "You''re not 50 years old. You''re not old enough, Steven. You''ve got plenty of time to put your name in the history of film."


    He knows why the other side would sigh like this. Only three years ago, he was a new director, and he had to respectfully invite Spielberg to make a film in his office. However, three years later, he has become a big man on the same level with himself and even the top management of major film companies. If it was not for the film companies under his banner that could stand side by side with the seven major film companies, and if the development was too fast, he might have let the other side look up to him.


    Spielberg has met many talented and capable young people in Hollywood. But there is only one young man like Adrian who has both talent and ability, and has the vision to turn stone into gold and seize great power in a short period of time. There is only one young man who can not only have no ancients, but also have no comers. It is no wonder that so many people are attracted to him.


    "What are you talking about?" Gwyneth came back with three glasses of champagne.


    "Nothing, something from the movies." Adrian replied.


    "I was just going to ask ed if there were any good scripts to recommend." Spielberg said.


    "You didn''t say that just now." Adrian looked at him in surprise.


    "Of course, if I say that, God knows if you''ve been pestered by Fox, Warner and universal, will you drive me away?" Spielberg joked again.


    Adrian can''t help shrugging his shoulders. This is because of these films this year, many producers want to get some benefits from him. Among them, fox, Warner and globegroup are the most popular, and they pester them all night."Ed must have a good script. He has an endless stream of ideas in his head." Gwyneth then took his arm, said affectionately, and shook his arm in a slightly imperceptible way.


    Adrian gave her a teasing look and squeezed his chin. "OK, give me a few minutes to think about it."


    Although dream works has a huge reputation, as a piece of white paper, it basically has nothing to hand. So Spielberg hopes that his ace screenwriter, miracle director and gold medal producer can help.


    Adrian has no reason not to help. Since DreamWorks is his shield, the longer it stands, the better it will be. Besides, he still has shares in it. Which one is better


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C44

    It has to be said that the beginning of the film is indeed very clever. In the light music, a piece of white s ¨¨ feather m ¨¢ o flutters with the wind, from the sky to the city, from the city to the trees, from the trees to the street, from the street to the shoes of the protagonist. A very simple shot, also very simple to arouse the curiosity of the audience.


    The next step is to introduce Forrest Gump through the camera. Just a few words, a man who is a bit dull and honest suddenly jumps on the screen. Tom Hanks''s acting skills are quite s ¨¨. Then, memories began, the beginning of the plot is not too much brilliant, just in Forrest Gump mother in order to allow her son to enter the normal school, and had to have sex with the principal plot won a little sigh.


    However, soon, the first stunning egg appeared: Elvis invented the swing dance because of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "It''s too much of an exaggeration," Adrian clearly heard someone mutter in front of him.


    "How do you think of the plot?" Gwyneth could not help but ask in his ear in a low, curious voice. All the heat was blowing into his ear, which was very provocative.


    "Don''t worry. There are more interesting plots to follow." Adrian smiles and pats her on the thigh.


    Yes, there will soon be a series of interesting plots that put Forrest Gump into historical events, such as Alabama''s rejection of black students, or Kennedy''s reference to the National University star team, and photos of Kennedy and Monroe in the white house bathroom. Every time this kind of plot appears, whether it is Forrest Gump waving to the camera in the mouth of M ¨¦ n in the University, or saying to Kennedy, "I want to release water", it will attract irresistible laughter.


    Of course, these are just a part of Forrest Gump''s experience. While telling these stories, the characters are gradually becoming Fuller, and the two most important NV people in his life, mother and Jane, are also highlighted.


    If at the beginning, the audience still regarded the film as a story about the mentally retarded, then after the characteristics of Forrest Gump were shown one by one, they have gradually changed their views.


    Especially when Forrest Gump joined the army, he answered to the sergeant who was in charge of them: to be a soldier is to listen to your orders. Then he got a comment that "you''re really his genius. Gan, your intelligence quotient is at least 150, and I''d like to recommend you to military academy". The laughter rang again in the hall, and then a subtle voice came from not far behind Adrian: "some are like rain man, mentally retarded, but in some aspects, they are very strong points, but more interesting and more attractive..."


    The guy shut his mouth before he finished, because all the people around him cast angry eyes, not because he said something wrong, but because he thought he was disturbing everyone to enjoy the movie. From here, we can see that the audience has completely integrated into it.


    Naturally, the Vietnam War was a painful one for all Americans, and Lieutenant Dan, one of the three most important people in Forrest Gump''s life, also appeared. Although babe was his good friend and accomplished his shrimp fishing career, his voice was still not enough compared with the other three. Lt. Dan''s appearance is very interesting. When Forrest Gump introduces his family to be killed in every war in the United States, montage switches continuously. The family of Lieutenant Dan played by the same person falls to the ground again and again and once died. From the war of independence to World War II, it makes the studio laugh again.


    However, it is such an introduction that enables the audience to understand why Lieutenant Dan has always been angry with Forrest Gump after he was rescued, and why Forrest Gump would cry out "I should die here" when he ran with him. After that, the perverse and crazy behavior also had a reasonable explanation. As the audience sighed, they began to think.


    After meeting Jennie in the muddleheaded battle, she went back to China and was injured by Nixon. Forrest Gump has been involved in more and more historical events, such as becoming the informer of the water m ¨¦ n incident, participating in table tennis to China, which has the flavor of the Soviet Union, and the cutting out of the discussion with John Lennon about China, which made the audience tut tut.


    Although so many years have passed and so many things have happened, Forrest Gump''s love for his mother, his love for Jennie, and his friendship with Lieutenant Dan have never changed, and they even bear the lives of the BABS. Even in the process of shrimp fishing encountered countless failures, he still insisted on not flinching.


    "Stupid people do stupid things." When someone said he was stupid, he always replied like this, which is as impressive as the sentence "life is like chocolate, you never know what the next one is like".


    Finally, Forrest Gump''s efforts were rewarded. In the face of the storm, all the shrimp boats were destroyed, but the Jeanine was left. He and Lieutenant Dan made a lot of money.


    When the third audience heard that the boss of Babu sweet shrimp industry was sitting beside him, he did not believe it. When he left with a smile, the audience in the screening hall gave out a kind of mocking laugh. Only a few people found out who the corner s ¨¨ was."You''re good at acting, ed Gwyneth said in his ear with a surprise.


    "Well, it''s only a few minutes after all." Adrian responds with a smile, the hand on her lap hasn''t left.


    This kind of laughter became bigger after Forrest Gump received a letter from Lieutenant Dan that "we don''t have to worry about money. He invested in a fruit company". After the logo of Apple company on the letter was revealed, it became bigger, but also more memorable and thought-provoking.


    The movie is not just about Forrest Gump''s life. In contrast, the movie is also about Jeanne and Lieutenant Dan, who is eager to win honor for the family, thinks that she should die on the battlefield and thinks that she is useless after being disabled; and Jennie, who pursues freedom and self, mingles with hippies, is drug addicted and liberated. On the contrary, after deciding on his own goal, Forrest Gump, who always sticks to it without any distractions, has achieved success. It has to be said that it is meaningful.


    In the end, Lieutenant Dan was rescued, and tired Jennie also returned to Forrest Gump, but she still did not fully understand, until Forrest Gump finally got angry.


    "I am a fool, but I know what love is." Forrest Gump said furiously.


    The sound of sobbing sounded in the screening hall. Many people feel worthless to Forrest Gump. Who can love an Nv person like him for more than ten years? Even Gwyneth next to Adrian was slightly distracted.


    Although Adrian doesn''t pay much attention to it in his eyes, the reason why movies are attractive is that they can show on the big screen those things that are impossible to happen in life, or things with few chances, and those that are not obtained are the best. Everyone NV people will hope that a man will wait for her all his life. Everyone''s heart yearns for long-term happiness, but the reality is the reality. Sooner or later, they will wake up from their dreams, and the NV people in Hollywood will wake up faster.


    Jennie left without saying goodbye. Forrest Gump, who was sad, started running through the north and south of the United States again and again. He still took part in the history of the United States in his unique way -- cultural shirt, insurance industry and so on.


    Finally, Jane returned to Forrest Gump''s side, also brought him a smart child. Although the bug here is obvious, Jennie said that she was infected with a virus and may die soon. Judging from previous judgments, this is obviously affecting sh ¨¨ AIDS. In this case, although AIDS is not a handshake will spread, but it is easy to pass on to the next generation, so how healthy can Forrest Gump''s children be?


    However, the audience chose to ignore this issue. During the two broadcast times, Forrest Gump''s Jing God had infected them. Even if there was such a Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    The story is close to the end, Forrest Gump and Jane married, although mother has gone to heaven, but the black NV housekeeper saw this scene instead of her. Lieutenant Dan also came and met Jennie for the first time. Everything was so peaceful and beautiful. Even if Jennie left Forrest Gump soon and completely, he was not alone. He had his own children who could go to school.


    The familiar light music played again, and the white feather m ¨¢ o, which fell from the pages of the book onto the shoes, floated up again, flying higher and higher, and finally flew into the blue sky.


    After the subtitles are completely played, the lights in the projection hall are on. There are some noises before, but at the moment, they suddenly disappear, as if never before. A few seconds later, clapping applause started, first one person, then several people, and then more and more applause, finally deafening Yu, almost lifted the ceiling down.


    All kinds of people crowded in to kiss him, smiling and shaking hands with him, some sincere and some envious. From this point of view, the first gun of Forrest Gump''s true story has been too loud. Adrian responded one by one, holding Gwyneth out of the screening room, and the turbulent crowd dispersed a lot.


    "It''s amazing, ed. it''s one of the best movies I''ve ever seen." Spielberg pulled him to say that, I can see that he likes the film very much, but there are still some regrets between his eyebrows.


    "Thank you. It''s a great honor to be praised like that." Adrian nodded, and after a little thought, he guessed what he was regretting, probably because he did not join in the reflection on the Jewish experience after World War II.


    Of course, he also knows that this is not appropriate, and Adrian Ming is going for the Oscars. Last year, he won the best director and best film because of this theme. Adrian also has the feeling of repetition. Besides, this is an American theme movie, so Spielberg just regretted it and adjusted it immediately.


    "Frankly speaking, without Tommy, the film would have lost a lot of s ¨¨, as I said before, he was really acting like what, last year''s AIDS people have been very surprising, but now this Forrest Gump is completely out of touch with that character s ¨¨." Adrian immediately praised Tom Hanks.


    "Well, ED, I''ll be embarrassed if you go on." Hanks was smiling and modest."Ed is telling the truth. You''re really s ¨¨, Tommy." Spielberg reveals the serious God s ¨¨.


    Adrian''s heart moved slightly and suddenly said, "Steven, what do you think of Tommy?"


    Spielberg was stunned, looked at Hanks carefully, and nodded, "you can try it."


    "Excuse me, may I know what you''re talking about?" Hanks asked, a little confused.


    "Don''t worry, Tommy, it''s just the beginning - it''s not even the beginning, it''s just a plan, and you''ll know." Adrian smiles and pats him on the shoulder. Hanks wanted to ask again, but his wife gave him a gentle pull, and Hanks understood and nodded with a smile.


    Adrian and Spielberg talked about, of course, that he had been invited to provide him with a new script, nothing else. It was the rescue of Private Ryan, which had the most tragic title. Adrian actually wanted to talk about the second film of Jurassic Park, the lost world. Michael Clayton has completed the second XI ¨£¨£ according to the earliest contract The right to adapt was also sold to Adrian, so that DreamWorks could not be more appropriate to join.


    But the problem is that when it was released, it signed a contract with universal. If the sequel was to be made, universal would join in, which would not be in line with DreamWorks'' exclusive strategy. After thinking about it, Adrian thought about the adaptation of company of brothers, which he bought from Stephen E. Eminem Bruce not long ago, so he explained the idea of Saving Private Ryan Come on.


    "About people and war, about the paradox of eight saving one, that''s the theme of the film. To tell you the truth, I would not have directed you, Steven, if I hadn''t been a little unfamiliar with the subject matter of war and had some deficiencies in grand scene scheduling Adrian said that after the introduction.


    "So I took a big advantage," Spielberg said with a smile, with the unspeakable God s ¨¨ in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to come up with such an s ¨¨ idea in such a short time."


    "It''s nothing. We had this idea in the time of brothers. At that time, the American xi''o should be regarded as the strongest generation." Adrian said quietly s ¨¨.


    Now that the film has been chosen, Captain Miller, the first protagonist, is also here. Adrian naturally reminds Spielberg. It''s a little bit of a pity that from the preparation to the shooting to the later stage, it''s impossible to release it in the next year. Next year is the 50th anniversary of the victory of the anti fascist war. Not only will the box office be higher than the original one, but also Tom and Chen may win the best actor Oscar for the third time.


    Of course, this idea was put aside after he turned around in his mind. Hanks was lucky to be able to win two Oscars for best actor if the release time of "Philadelphia Story" and "Forrest Gump" were changed, Hanks would hardly have won two Oscars for best actor''s award, even more impossible for three consecutive times.


    As for the exclusive strategy of DreamWorks, Adrian can invest in his private capacity, and I believe Spielberg will never refuse. Now that we have decided that all the films that can make money should be involved in the strategy, how can we regret now? Yes, it''s greedy, but greed is good - as long as you control it.


    If Adrian just wants to be a big director and just wants to play with the NV people, he doesn''t need to. But what he wants is to control Hollywood and collect the NV people he wants to collect, so the greater the power, the better. Especially if he has tasted the sweetness of power, how can he give up easily?


    Well, to get back to the point, "Forrest Gump" after the release of the warm repercussions let many people unexpected, several well-known film critics are unanimous praise, this is a masterpiece, the media comments are almost one-sided.


    "This is an incredible work. In Forrest Gump''s running, we have reflected on all the well-known historical events in the past 50 years, and we have seen many long lost Jing gods in Forrest Gump." "Although there are still flaws in the film, Tom Hanks''s acting skills make up for them. He interprets a character with mild mental retardation, but is honest and brave, which is quite believable." -- the Wall Street Journal


    "I can only say that the miracle director has created miracles again. In this film, Forrest Gump has become the embodiment of virtue. He is honest, trustworthy, serious, brave and attaches importance to feelings. He only knows how to give without asking for return, and never mind others refusing. He is just open-minded and open-minded to life. He concentrated his only wisdom, belief and courage on one point. He ignored everything and only knew that he kept running on the road with intuition. This is what we lack now.


    With the rapid development of society, many people have lost their self in the rapid development of society. Just like Jennie in the film, she is almost the representative of the beat generation in the 1960s and 1970s. She takes drugs, indulges in drugs, and commits crimes. She is determined to live her own life, but only in the end can she understand what she is. Lieutenant Dan is a different kind of person. They are immersed in the glory of the past, unwilling to change or accept change. They also think that is the self.Only Forrest Gump, adhere to their own insistence, never change nor give up, no matter how big difficulties encountered, and this is the real self. At the end of the film, Lieutenant Dan and Jennie, who represent the two outlooks on life, have a unique meeting. This can be seen as a handshake between radical and conservative views after the liberation movement of Xing was launched in the 1960s and 1970s - under the influence of Forrest Gump. We should be smart, not opportunistic. I can''t help thinking, what a great mother can educate such a child, please allow me to repeat that sentence: life is like chocolate, you never know what the next taste is.


    Thanks to the director of miracle, he has brought a work of s ¨¨ like this. " Famous film critic Robert Cameron www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C45

    In just three days, Forrest Gump, which was released in 2300 hospital lines, made more than 42 million box office sales in North America. It easily squeezed out the top ranked "speed of life and death" before. Although this achievement is not unique, it is also unprecedented. Compared with the original version in memory, it is too much.


    Adrian thinks it''s normal. From the beginning, he has not spared no efforts in propaganda. All kinds of hot posters and advertisements in various media have been used. What''s more, he still has a TV station in his hand. If the box office is not better than the original version, he can quit.


    However, it is a pity that although the current Internet has basically taken shape, it is still very immature. Although Adrian also asked people to make Forrest Gump, the official of this film also put up a link and made an advertisement on Yahoo, but the response caused by it is no less than that of traditional media. If it''s a few years later, even if it''s the promotion in Luoli two years later, it will definitely increase the box office by about 10000 yuan in the first week.


    Virus marketing is not a profound theory. There have been similar methods before the emergence of the network. However, the speed of network diffusion is several times faster than that of ordinary newspapers and TV stations. Therefore, such a name is just a change of address for professionals. Only ordinary people will think it sounds good.


    In any case, the cinema at the end of 1994 was totally Forrest Gump''s world. If a family went to see a movie after Christmas, it would definitely be the first choice. Cinemas all over the United States often have to book tickets several days in advance before they can see it. Such a grand occasion is probably comparable to the prequel of the big ship and space opera a few years later.


    Even if the main theme of the film has been criticized by the mainstream media, even if it is the main theme of the film, it is no longer necessary to criticize the main theme of the film Lu Xun''s words will surely attract a siege. In that case, they will not only lose their attention, but also become street mice.


    As for glum Winston, who was criticized before the release, he became mute at this time. Although the old man was stubborn to death, he was not a fool. Therefore, although he went to the cinema on the night of Forrest Gump, he did not write any words against Xing. As a result, "theme movies are always popular in the mainstream society, especially those that are well shot and know how to market them." after getting the data, Adrian sighed. He recalled a relatively harsh comment on Forrest Gump that he had seen in his previous life, which means that if you follow Zhengfu, you will get good results.


    It''s really like that. However, following the government should be replaced by following the mainstream values, such as participating in anti war rallies or reporting the water m ¨¦ n incident. It''s different to know how to make and publicize. If you think about some Chinese films in my memory, there are many other factors, but the fineness and publicity methods of the production are really embarrassing.


    Well, not to mention this, "Forrest Gump" was released relatively late in the whole Christmas season, but its popularity is incomparable with other films, especially for those who grew up in the sixties and seventies, and are now married and have children to run their lives. They like this movie very much.


    "It reminds me of a lot of memories, those crazy experiences when I was young, those important historical events, which are very colorful." A couple who watched the film with their children said so in an interview on the street.


    They are not as interested in the meaning behind the film as the critics do. What impresses them is the things they know and experience that Forrest Gump participated in and influenced, and of course, the good qualities embodied in Forrest Gump.


    As a result, in just over two weeks, the film passed the $100 million box office mark in North America, and it always topped the box office list in North America. In the face of such a grand occasion, it is natural that some people are happy and others are worried, especially for several major companies, which is quite bad news.


    As we all know, at this time of the end of each year, major companies not only struggle for the box office, but also rack their brains for the Oscar honor. Numerous films that have gone for awards and honors have chosen to be released at the end of the year in order to make a deep impression on the judges of the film academy. After all, not every movie is watched by the judges during the selection. Therefore, the comments of some famous film critics will also affect their judgment. The more hyped they can make at this time, the more impressive the judges will be, the more favorable it will be for their own competition.


    As a result, many films, even if they don''t have time to be released, have to be shown on the mainstream cinema for seven days to win the Oscar nomination tickets. This is the case with "Xi Ao woman" produced by Bosworth pictures.


    Most of the time, they are trying their best to create momentum for their own films. Those works that are very likely to win the best films once they are released are rare, such as last year''s Schindler''s list or This year''s Forrest Gump


    this is a headache for Hollywood film companies. Adrian''s Forrest Gump is so in line with the mainstream social values. No matter what angle it is, it is the most powerful competitor for the best film of the Oscar, and the prize may not be less than 80. In this way, what motivation do they have to fight for?"Last year was Schindler''s list, this year is Forrest Gump. How can he do that?" The executives and producers of various film companies can''t help but sigh and complain.


    But they''re pretty good by comparison, and Disney is in a worse situation.


    "I want to know why there is no news of it at all." In the spacious, minimalist meeting room, Michael Eisner, sitting at the head of the room, looked at his subordinates with a cold face.


    "Their tactics are too covert for us to notice," replied one manager, Xin Yi Yi. "If they hadn''t announced it on their own initiative, it would have taken us a long time to find out."


    "That''s not the reason. If you were careful and careful, it would not have happened at all." Although Eisner''s tone was cold, everyone could hear the anger suppressed in it.


    "They have the advantage of no Xi ¨£ o, otherwise they will not choose to publicly announce their purchase of ABC at this time, and our Jing power is all on the negotiation, and we do not realize that these Xi ¨£ o actions are normal." Terry egger, the second on his left, said as he was a close friend of esner, and it was just then that he came forward to calm the anger of the other party.


    "Well, now I need a solution. What''s your opinion?" Eisner, restraining his temper, glanced at the room and asked.


    In January 1995, the most attractive film industry is Forrest Gump, which is in line with the mainstream social value and has produced s ¨¨, which is not popular for a time. But in the business circle, the most remarkable thing is that AC media has publicly announced that it wants to buy ABC. This news not only caught Disney off guard, but also surprised many people.


    It''s only four years since AC media was founded, but it has a lot of companies that have only been in operation for one or two decades. It''s amazing that the successful acquisition of TBS has made us wonder. Now it wants to buy ABC again, and it is still competing with Dinis. I don''t know where they are sure? Or is it because you''re young and you''re overwhelmed by previous victories?


    "I don''t know the height of the earth." Back in the office, Eisner snorted with disdain.


    The meeting did not discuss any results, or let him surprise the results. It''s not so easy to snatch food from Disney. The media is still too young, and the foundation is not so stable. Moreover, before the TBS is fully digested, they want to get involved in ABC, and they are not afraid of internal problems - that''s why Eisner is so disdainful.


    However, this does not mean that Eisner despises each other. On the contrary, he attaches great importance to AC media, because their owners have incomparable advantages, that is, the achievements obtained after AC media''s entry into TBS are obvious to all. A variety show of "millionaire" immediately increased the ratings of TBS by a large margin, almost making it into the top three of cable TV stations Well, the TV series produced are also very popular - friends, which is now on the air in NBC, is also produced by Bosworth pictures, which is owned by AC media. What''s more, there is a CNN news network, which is very confusing to ABC.


    Although Disney also has its own achievements, Eisner has successfully transformed Dinis to a scale of today. There are differences between cable TV network and wireless TV network, but some places are consistent, such as the pursuit of ratings. Therefore, Disney can not compete with AC media in this respect.


    But Disney also has an advantage that AC media doesn''t have. Just a few decades of experience is enough for ABC to consider carefully - if they are willing to sell it. The capital contained in this is not what a young company like AC media can own. What''s more, Eisner''s business performance is also placed there, and Disney''s capital is more abundant than the other side. If they think that they are qualified to get involved in ABC by making some achievements on the TV network, they are totally wrong.


    The sudden knock on M ¨¦ n interrupted Eisner''s meditation, and he raised his head: "come in, please."


    "Hey, Mike." Here comes Michael owitz, the current Disney CEO, who is also his friend.


    However, after the other party sat down, Eisner frowned slightly.


    "What can I do for you?" He controlled his mood and asked in a calm voice.


    "How are you thinking about my proposal?" Asked owitzki m ¨¦ n, seeing the mountain.


    "Proposal? Which proposal? " Eisner was a little confused.


    "About the proposal to invest 100 million to buy 50 shares of Yahoo." Owitz then revealed some dissatisfied God s ¨¨.


    With Eisner''s meticulous style of doing things, if it is not intended to embarrass people, then to say that he has forgotten must be forgotten. However, owitz was dug up from there, so it will only be the latter situation. Owitz''s dissatisfaction is natural.


    "It''s the one," Eisner said, shaking his head. "I''ve rejected it."


    "No? Why? "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." owitz''s dissatisfaction became more and more, with a little questioning in his voice."Pay attention to your attitude, Mike," says Eisner, who is used to monopolizing power. "The company''s Jing power is now focused on ABC''s acquisition, not the Xi."


    "Maybe it''s Xi now, but it''s hard to say after a few years. This is our entry into the IT industry..." Owitz said, but before finishing, he was interrupted by the other party: "OK, Mike, I said not to consider, you''d better put the Jing force on the top of it, you almost didn''t say a word in the meeting just now."


    What else can owitz say? He reluctantly raised his hands and then stood up: "well, I know. Frankly, I don''t think that AC media has much threat if we try our best."


    After that, owitz has gone out of M ¨¦ n, looking at m ¨¦ n closed, Eisner snorted heavily. Before he worked with him, he appreciated Ovitz very much, but after digging in, he found that the other party was not as good as he thought. Last month, he spent nearly one million yuan on traveling, eating and drinking, and immediately after taking office, he spent nearly 3 million to decorate the office


    although Eisner didn''t say anything, he was quite dissatisfied. Sometimes it''s like this. When you don''t have much contact with someone and you have a good impression, you think that person is very good, but once you work together, you will find that there are shortcomings everywhere. What''s more, with Eisner''s autocracy, he needs a puppet to be the CEO rather than a talent with his own ideas - that''s why he''ll dig his friends to Disney - if he violates this point, he will be very unhappy.


    But now owitz''s behavior has not touched Eisner''s bottom line, so even if there is some dissatisfaction, it is quickly forgotten, and then put his mind on the previous things.


    Eisner, the CEO of the media, met several times at different reception. The only son of old Ron Reese is indeed a young man with considerable ability. No wonder he can develop this new company to this scale in a short time. Although old Ron Reese must have helped a lot in the back, he can''t do without his personal ability.


    Of course, there''s also Adrian Cowell, chairman of AC media and Hollywood miracle director. If this man hadn''t invited him to start a business together, Claude might have worked in the company of old Ron Rees.


    After careful consideration, Eisner immediately put Adrian aside. Frankly speaking, this young man is really very talented. He has made those achievements in the past five years. It is said that the popular variety show "millionaire" by TBS and "Buffy the Vampire Hunter", which is popular among young people, as well as NBC''s most famous TV The play friends has something to do with him.


    What''s more, judging from this year''s situation, he has a great chance to win the Oscar for best director. How many young people can do this? Even if there is a rumor that he has an affair with many NV stars, what''s the point? Hollywood directors and producers, as long as it''s not Xing''s indifference and love with Xing, who doesn''t have an affair with NV stars. Eisner sometimes really regrets that if Adrian had been brought into Disney, Dinis would have made a bigger leap in his own hands.


    However, being talented in art does not mean that he has the same talent in business. Otherwise, Adrian would not give all of AC media to Claude. It is said that it is almost impossible for him to appear in the head office once, and most of the time he stays in his films. Every time he thinks of such news, Eisner can''t help shaking his head. If he did it, he would never do such a stupid thing. It''s easy to decentralize power, but it''s easy to keep himself away from the center of power. If one day he doesn''t use his words, he has to take his place.


    However, after all, Adrian is the Godson of old Ron Rees, and he played with Claude from Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    So, what Eisner should pay attention to is Claude and old Ron Reese standing behind him. And even old Ron Reese could only help his son indirectly. Couldn''t he even deal with a young man?


    "You took Miramax because I didn''t really need it, but if you think I''m vulnerable, you''ll know what regret means." Eisner took a cigar out of the box, cut off the front end, put it in his mouth and lit it. "It''s mine, so nobody wants to take it from his hand."


    Owitz''s words are correct. If they try their best at the beginning, the media will lose their laughter even if they resist. Some methods are simple but useful. Disney''s "fighter" chairman is confident.


    It''s just that sometimes some people are ignored because of some things. If you can''t get rid of the MI fog and see the essence, you will pay a considerable price.


    Just as Disney was trying to deal with AC media, which announced that it would join in the acquisition of ABC, the media were also discussing how to proceed with the next step. However, they did not call all the directors together to hold a meeting like Disney did. The discussion place was in the CEO''s office, and only two people discussed: Adrian and Claude.This has always been Adrian''s request. After private discussion, Claude will take it to the meeting to talk about it, and then he will be a companion. Claude, though opposed, failed to persuade Adrian because


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C46

    "I didn''t expect it so early. I thought you might have to wait until next month to announce it." Adrian, sitting on the sofa, raised his coffee cup. "It''s a good coffee. It''s almost as good as Charlie."


    "I''m not in the habit of hooking up with my NV secretary." Claude, who knew his last sentence, rolled his eyes.


    Adrian raised his hand with a smile, but without answering, Claude immediately said: "it''s just right to announce now. If we delay it, I''m afraid there will be some variables on ABC side. According to the information collected, some people have been moved. Besides, they don''t have too many shares for us to absorb secretly, so I chose this time. "


    "Have you figured out what to do with Michael Eisner?" Adrian on these also do not know very well, immediately out of the most wanted to ask the question, "the other side''s counterattack may not be easy."


    "Of course, I''m ready. The essence of financial Ji" is just a few moves. Although I can''t say 100% insurance, I believe the result will not be too bad. " Claude said.


    "What about Ted?" Adrian then asked, "he doesn''t seem satisfied with the acquisition of ABC."


    "Of course, you promised him to make TBS the fifth largest broadcaster." Claude laughed.


    "I have not broken my promise. After purchasing ABC, I will definitely merge with the existing resources of TBS." Adrian opened his hands and said solemnly, "don''t tell me you''re going to let it go."


    "How can it be," Claude adjusted his posture, sat up straight, and the God s ¨¨ was out of control. "This is a good opportunity for us to further adjust and arrange TBS."


    Adrian understood what he meant because he was worried about Ted Turner. They didn''t transform TBS thoroughly. After all, it''s only a year since the acquisition. Now, although the acquisition of ABC may cause some bad reactions internally, it is also a good opportunity to speed up some processes.


    "But then we need more time." Claude then said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing to put it off a little longer anyway." Adrian didn''t care.


    "In short, what I want to do is to make sure that the variety shows and TV series produced can maintain the current ratings." He spread out his hand and said so, then stood up and stretched himself comfortably.


    "You don''t look very good. Who did you play with yesterday?" Claude looked at him and asked jokingly.


    "Who else, that Pop queen. " Adrian shrugged.


    Claude hesitated for half a minute before responding, and followed Lu with a surprised God s ¨¨: "Madonna?"


    "At the moment, there should be no one else who can be worthy of this title." Adrian chuckled.


    "God, you suddenly became interested in that old NV man." Claude looked at him funny.


    "You said it''s an old NV. If you don''t take time to play, do you want to wait for her to become an older NV?" Adrian hands spread out, "although Madonna is 36 years old, but the figure is not bad, more important is to play very interesting."


    "It looks like you were crazy last night." Claude shook his head with a sigh.


    "It''s OK, it''s the mouth ball, the whip, the bundling and so on. I''m very measured," Adrian said lightly. "But I should have left a deep impression on Madonna."


    "Although I don''t say much about it, ED, I still want to remind you that you are already a father. You should be cautious and restrained when you are playing Claude looked at him and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. When have you seen me make mistakes in these years?" Adrian patted him with a smile. Claude seemed to want to talk, but after hesitation, he shook his head and stood up: "OK, let''s go to the conference room."


    "Just go, I have something to deal with." Adrian did not expect to refuse, "anyway, no matter what you say, I agree, even if you go, it''s just a show of support."


    "It''s nothing to do once or twice, but often it doesn''t seem good," Claude looked at him funny. "You know what people say? They say that CE ¨¦ ng covers the chairman of the board, so that he has such power. "


    "The former is stupid, but the latter is true." Adrian smiles and punches Claude. "OK, crow, if you can trust, who else can I trust?"


    Here his face suddenly changed: "and this is what I want to see, to make them think I don''t care about it. You know, sometimes hiding in the dark can make some people ignore the past, and being ignored can play a surprising role. Even if it is only for a moment, it can change the situation in many cases


    "I see." Claude some helpless back to him a punch, "do you have any plans recently?"


    "It''s nothing special. There''s another film to be released at the end of the month. Then I''m going to London at the end of the month. This year''s new film has been prepared for almost half a year, and it''s time to start shooting." Adrian replied simply."This year''s new movie?" Claude looked at him in surprise. "Before the popularity of Forrest Gump has subsided, have you decided to make a new movie? I don''t know what to say. However, "Forrest Gump" is really interesting, and my father likes it very much. Many people say that you are the best director of this year''s Oscar. "


    "Of course, if this movie doesn''t get me the best director, the film academy judges should get out of here." Adrian said without modesty.


    "Well, I wish you the best director in advance." Claude laughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    After coming out of the building of AC media, Adrian drove his own car onto the road. Today, he rarely took Charlize and didn''t let the driver drive, but there were bodyguards driving behind him. For a long time, he didn''t hire any professional bodyguards. Anyway, Glover, the driver of Si, was also very good at fighting.


    But now it''s different. Kate is pregnant. A few days ago, they disguised themselves to go to the hospital for a comprehensive examination. The fetus is well developed, so it needs better protection. Adrian also hired several bodyguards who are quite sharp. Of course, like the NV servants in Kate''s villa, they signed a high salary, high welfare but very strict confidentiality treaty.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m going to buy some baby supplies next week..." Adrian murmured something, shaking his head and laughing at the thought of Kate''s high spirits.


    After getting his promise and no longer having illusions about some things, Kate suddenly burst out a great enthusiasm for the children - this enthusiasm has already existed, but it is suppressed because of the total uneasiness. When the worries do not exist, there will be a blowout immediately. In short, she is thinking about how to take care of the children and how to do for him (her?) How to make him (her?) Happy, and began to become a bit nagging, not only the school did not go, even had a quick to negotiate corner s ¨¨ also gave up, God knows, she is only pregnant more than a month.


    But Adrian didn''t take it too seriously. Although he had a little dissatisfaction with Kate''s talking about children all day long, it soon disappeared. He was not a man who was angry - of course, he had many NV people. The only regret is that you can''t do it in the first three months and the last three months of pregnancy, otherwise it will cause miscarriage and premature delivery.


    So Adrian stayed with Kate for such a long time, because he was worried about the chain reaction caused by high ch ¨¢ o, whether it was even after M ¨¦ n or his mouth, the quality of life There is no Xing life at all. Although he still had time to accompany other NV people, he was not as happy and reckless as before. After meeting Madonna who deliberately seduced him again at a party yesterday, he did not hesitate to go to her home.


    Adrian''s mind unconsciously moved to Madonna. To be exact, it was Madonna last night, with a funny smile on her lips. At first, she thought she could take the initiative, but Adrian put on a little bit of Nong and made her fit.


    Looking back on her fur coat and mouth ball, she was tied up by five Hu''an. Adrian took out all the games that were not good for her NV people. It was very easy to get intoxicated with the violent venting pleasure, because she played a little too much. When she left in the morning, Madonna fell asleep.


    In fact, it is not more refreshing physically than other ways, and the pleasure caused by it is more psychological. Just like the above said, it is a kind of cathartic and tyrannical pleasure of destroying beautiful things. It is nothing to play by chance. For a long time, it is just a fool who indulges in his negative emotions and cannot extricate himself.


    So Adrian played with Madonna like this after she met her. First, Madonna had some hobbies, and all the appliances were found in her room. Second, just play like this. She is not like drew, Cameron or Cindy. She is still young and full of vitality and your body. If you have a chance, Adrian will not I want to play more friendly matches with them. Madonna should forget it.


    Shaking her head and throwing all this out of her mind, Adrian drove into another street with the steering wheel. Although there are still a lot of things to do, she has to go to Blanchett''s rental house. She has moved in for more than half a month and hasn''t seen it herself.


    Almost six weeks after its release, "Forrest Gump" finally dropped from the top of the North American box office list, but it didn''t fall far, even from the first place to the second. This shows how popular the film is. The media who predict the Oscar prospect every January also list it as an award-winning fever. Unfortunately, because of the release time, it has not If we can catch up with the Golden Globe Award, otherwise Forrest Gump will surely sweep away this controversial award. As for the other association awards, it will take a lot of them early.


    Adrian, who was very clear about these things, put his mind on other aspects. As for the work of public relations Oscar, he gave it to Lafayette as usual. The middle-aged man had done well several times before, and this time he should not be disappointed. Besides, the Weinstein brothers also said hello to him, and they would help if necessary, so there would be no big problem.Therefore, Adrian is comfortable with his NV people. Because he has spent a lot of time with Kate, other NV people, especially the closest ones like Monica, Julia, Sara and liv, are aware of something.


    However, Adrian has no word of mouth at all. He has a good reputation in this respect. He always answers their questions, so once they say that this question can not be answered, they will not pursue it.


    The reaction of NV people is also very interesting. Monica tries to please him as much as possible, and let Adrian enjoy it with her red Chun, plump Xiong breast, water snake like waist and round Tun part. However, Julia is a little angry. If it was not for his various means, maybe she would leave him. But now she is just on the watch As for liv, she always asks "how do I look" dozens of times every time she goes on a date, and the appearance of asking for credit is quite in line with her Xing style.


    In addition, in addition to preparing for the release of brokenhead Valley, I also supervised the production of Yu Wang Du by TNT. So far, only five episodes have been produced. Although each episode has about 30 minutes, it is still a bit slow compared with the whole production time.


    However, Adrian is quite satisfied with this, at least in terms of quality, with the level of his memory. This level of memory refers to the overall memory, the first season of "Yu Wang Cheng" is not particularly s ¨¨, and the overall style and the whole TV series are also somewhat out of tune. Until the broadcast is well received, he absorbs various opinions to adjust the style After fixed - this is the characteristic of American TV series.


    But now with Adrian as the supervisor, these shortcomings have been corrected, and it is precisely because of this that the production speed has slowed down a lot, but it doesn''t matter. The first season has 12 or 3 episodes at most, as long as the quality is good enough. It''s worth mentioning that Hu paid a lot of money to invite Cindy Crawford to play the leading role in NV. She made a lot of pertinent comments on fashion and make-up, and she liked the character s ¨¨.


    "Unscrupulous to show their own ridicule of men, there is more than this angle s ¨¨?" That''s what she said.


    In a word, regardless of the production time, "Yu Wang Du Du" basically achieved the purpose of tone. Adrian was very happy about this, and decided to make two more episodes before it could be publicized and broadcast. He said before that in the process of acquiring ABC, what he had to do was to maintain the ratings of TBS with variety shows and TV series.


    "Hi, ED, how are you feeling?" In the noisy music, Cindy Crawford comes to Adrian in a simple dress. White s ¨¨''s lining, pink s ¨¨''s coat and tight denim Ku outline her curve very well. In addition to the beauty mole at the corner of her mouth, it looks very delicious.


    "It''s a very exciting party," Adrian said, smiling and holding up his glass. "And, of course, beautiful you."


    "Thank you. You always talk so nice," Cindy said with a charming smile. "I''m sorry I''m still waiting for someone. Can we talk about it later, ed? I always liked the topic last time


    At this point, her eyes became big and meaningful, and then she pressed on his chest with her finger.


    "It''s a great honor." Adrian leaned slightly and said in a thick voice.


    It is worthy of being one of the first super models. Looking at Cindy twisting his waist to leave, Adrian said in his heart, half joking and half praising, but he didn''t know whether it was her figure or just that reckless * *.


    This is Cindy Crawford''s party at home to celebrate her Well Just a few days ago, she finally divorced Richard Kiel, who had been delayed for a long time, so she invited many friends to celebrate. As "let her taste the most wonderful taste" and invited her to play Adrian, the protagonist of TV series NV, was also invited.


    It''s a pity that I have only tasted the taste of * * twice. Adrian sighed in his heart as he reflected on Cindy''s figure. In addition to that night, I had a relationship with Cindy when I was supervising Yu Wangdu, but it was just for fun.


    Soon, Adrian left this regret behind. Beautiful NV people always have it, such as this one now.


    "Sorry, I thought it was mine." NV Lang was embarrassed to smile and took back her hand. She was wearing a black s ¨¨ thin shoulder Jumpsuit skirt and a coat of the same color s ¨¨. The Tui was quite nice, with black s ¨¨ transparent silk stockings, a pair of high-heeled shoes of about 5 inches. If you want to use one word to shape your face, it would be - Mei y ¨¤ n


    Yes, Mei y ¨¤ n, a long black and beautiful hair However, some of them are beautiful, but they also give her a lot of temperament. A pair of amber s ¨¨ eyes, with a bit of Mi Li, but also looks attractive; red Chun micro Zhang, both Xing feeling and classical, full of ten extraordinary things.


    "It doesn''t matter." Adrian smiles and pushes the glass up to her, then rings his finger at the bartender at the other end of the bar to make another one."Thank you." After shaking his glass, he took a shallow sip at the edge of Chun. Then he closed his eyes and raised his head slightly. After brewing for a while, Lu came up with a satisfied God s ¨¨.


    "Do you like martini with olives?" Adrian asked with a smile in his eyes.


    "Soft and sweet, not strong, but very mellow, worthy of aftertaste." NV Lang said softly.


    "It''s true," Adrian took the new Martini from the bartender, and then raised his glass to NV Lang with a smile. "Nice to meet you, beautiful NV. My name is Adrian Cowell."


    On hearing the name, a faint glimmer of light flashed into nvlang''s eyes, and immediately raised his glass: "Catherine, Catherine Zeta Jones, Mr. Cowell."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C47

    On February 2, 1995, Adrian set foot on the highlands of Scotland with the "brave heart" crew. He planned to spend two months shooting the film. It''s not an easy job. You know, the vast majority of the scenes of brave heart are outdoors, and there are two armies fighting each other. Two months is really too hard.


    However, Adrian also has his own dependence. First of all, he has given enough time for preparation. The xi''o group sent out has traveled all over Britain, selected many castles and scenic places that can be used for shooting, and produced a large number of props and costumes in line with the times under the guidance of historians. Of course, it is not absolutely so. A historian objected to the long skirt of Scotland. At that time, the Scots did not have the tradition of wearing skirts. However, considering the difference between English and Scots in the film, Adrian still reserved it.


    Secondly, he is very familiar with this film. He has made a very detailed analysis of this film in his previous life. Moreover, he has a good foundation for directing, even if he is only a director Xi ¨£. In recent years, he has a deeper understanding of this aspect by constantly copying classic films. Therefore, as long as there are no major changes to the plot, it is not impossible to complete the shooting within two months.


    To do this kind of thing, the really smart people will try to ensure that the plot does not change. You should know that even if the same director filmed the same film without knowing it, there are times when even Spielberg couldn''t satisfy the audience. Oh, yes, you think it''s better to modify this way. You can make the film more colorful by integrating the evaluation of the future. Don''t forget, this is just your idea, and your idea does not represent the idea of the Americans.


    maybe it will be more colorful, but to a greater extent, it may be defeated miserably. People''s appreciation level is different at different times It may be an Oscar in 10 years, but it''s almost impossible to win. What are the advantages of the reborn? It''s about knowing what makes money and what''s popular. It''s not stupid, but what is it?


    Even Adrian knew what the popular style of "Yu Wang Du Cheng" was, but when he adjusted the first season, he relied on the collective wisdom and efforts of Xi ¨£ O''s heart and wings. The self righteous people who modified the plot were probably the only ones who had the aura of the protagonist "I said it would be popular if the modification was so popular".


    Well, to get back to the point, Adrian had this wonderful idea in mind, but God didn''t seem to want him to go so smoothly. On the third day of his arrival in the Scottish town of Xi''ao, named gertner, he had just finished the jet lag. Ji''ao prepared the work and began to snow the whole British island.


    "Hell, the weather forecast says it''s the warmest winter ever in the UK and it''s not going to snow in the next two weeks." In the hotel room, Adrian looked through the window at the snow outside, and said gloomily.


    In fact, it didn''t snow very much, but it was enough to affect the shooting. In fact, he also knew that February was the coldest time in Britain, and shooting at this time would certainly be affected. But this year, he had two films to make, and the time was not particularly abundant.


    "If the weather forecast can be believed, what else can''t be believed in the world?" I don''t know who said that, and immediately caused a low laughter in the room.


    "You should be glad that at least the snow is not as good as Nong. It''s coming down just as the scene starts to shout." When Adrian turned to pick up his eyebrows and wanted to say something, another NV came first. At this time, only his beautiful NV Secretary can speak in this casual and sarcastic tone.


    "Well, it''s a little comforting to think that way." After looking at Charlotte for a few seconds, he said, and then waved to the others who had called: "use the backup plan."


    Adrian, as a producer and director, said so. Several responsible persons did not speak much. They immediately got up and prepared to go out. As soon as m ¨¦ n opened, he heard a scream of "ouch", and then a guy named Xi ¨£ o rolled in.


    "Emma?" Adrian looked at the xi''onv child standing up under the support of all the people.


    "I''m just passing by, I promise," said Emma, flapping her body in a flustered way, trying to show that she had never eavesdropped on M ¨¦ n.


    "All right, you little man." Adrian, in the laughter of the crowd, went up to Mo her head, and then looked at Charlize: "take Emma back and clean up, Charlie, we may be back in London in the afternoon."


    "Going back? Why? " "We''ve only been here for a few days."


    "Because of the snow, our work was interrupted, so we have to go back." Adrian pinched her face. "Don''t forget what you promised me, Emma."


    "Well, well, I see." "Why can''t you help me clean up, ed?" said Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£"Because I have other things to do," Adrian said patiently, "will you listen, Emma?"


    "I''ve been very obedient." Emma said and took Charlize''s hand, but her mouth didn''t drop.


    Charlize shrugged in a "you see" look, and Adrian leaned over with a smile to make a "please" gesture. Then the freshman went out, and when the room m ¨¦ N was closed, he let out his breath.


    How can you come to England without going to Emma''s house and taking her with you? Otherwise, if you get to know it, you will have to make a lot of trouble for a long time. So after Emma promised to be absolutely obedient and never tamper with Lu Xun n, Adrian took her to the crew, and rodolfu didn''t have any opinions. On the one hand, it has become a habit. On the other hand, they always have more thoughts on their children.


    Well, after returning to London, we may have to delay for one or two days. When we go back to London, we can make up for it. No one else can visit us for the time being. Adrian originally planned to take this opportunity to go to Edinburgh to have a look at JK Rowling. However, it doesn''t need to be so close at the moment. Anyway, the first book has been completed and Rowling is still making the final revision. It can be published by the end of the summer vacation at the latest, so we can talk about it later.


    When he went to the window and looked at the snow outside again, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Because of the visit, he suddenly thought of Rachel weitze, a Cambridge graduate, who seemed to be hiding from him. Last year in Prague, she took the lead role of NV in amateur Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    I still answer Adrian''s phone occasionally, but I usually hang up without saying a few words. There is always uncertainty in the voice. Adrian had planned to take the opportunity of shooting to see her, but only after arriving in London on the phone did Adrian know that she had gone to Los Angeles. The agent on the American side had a suitable corner s ¨¨.


    Interesting NV people. Adrian rubbed his chin and thought, does she have horn s ¨¨ in America? Does he know? However, in this way, he can roughly infer some deep-seated things. This lovely, beautiful and voluminous Nv person has a moderate sense of sadism while being curious. Think about how he went to Chu ¨¢ ng twice.


    In fact, every Nv person has a sense of curiosity and sadism. Otherwise, why is it that the more mysterious and elusive men are, the more attractive they are? As for sadomasochism, if not, how could these NV people still stay with him when they know it well. The feeling of pain and happiness is a kind of thorn that can''t be abandoned for the NV people who feel Xing.


    However, there are few NV people like Rachel who separate curiosity and sadism consciousness clearly, but they are entangled together at the same time. Moreover, there are few NV people who are hidden deeply and easily come out of Adrian, so he is very interested in her. Avoid it, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. Since she has agreed to act as the Nvxing presidential spokesman in independence day, it means that she is still walking along with his arrangement step by step. As long as she keeps doing this, she will be written by him sooner or later.


    If British NV people are like her, they have the temperament of books Adrian thought of this and then laughed and shook his head. Ordinary NV people have the same mediocrity, while beautiful NV people have their own beauty, just like Kate The NV guy I met that night at Cindy Crawford''s party.


    Adrian didn''t talk to Katherine Zeta Jones for a long time. Cindy quickly found her and said a few words in front of Zeta Jones and then left. Although he saw the flash of disappointment in Zeta Jones''s eyes, he didn''t intend to contact her now. Although there was no search engine in the memory bank, he could still recall some things, such as keywords or someone.


    In the conversation with Zeta Jones, Adrian vaguely recalled some things, not much but very important, so if you want to get more, you''d better hang her out first. It''s always very useful to arrest her. So after Cindy came, he took her away without hesitation.


    "Oh Ed Tell me Oh Did you take a fancy to that NV man just now Then Cindy, who was in the room, screamed wildly and exclaimed excitedly.


    "How can it be? I just want you now, Cindy of MI people." Adrian denies that it has increased its strength.


    "I just I don''t believe you "Oh" also want to make fun of Cindy was immediately more ferocious and merciless.


    Almost on the evening of the decision, Adrian returned to London with Charlize, Emma and the crew, but the props were still in the town of Xi ¨£ o in Scotland, and it would be at least two days before Adrian could come back.


    Since it was arranged in February, Adrian naturally considered the current situation and prepared a solution - the rental studio in London built part of the forest for shooting early. Although compared with the real forest, the construction of the studio lacks some breath of life, but as long as it is not a long-range lens, plus lighting, angle, editing, the final effect will not be much worse than the real scene shooting.In addition, the film itself has many indoor scenes, such as the wedding of Isabel and Edward II, the negotiation between Wallace and Scottish nobles, and the ji''o conversation between Robert Bruce and his father. Although many classical castles allow the crew to film inside, it is impossible to shoot inside. These castles are basically British national relics. Even if you move a tile, you have to apply. What''s more, you have to move the camera equipment into this fixed place.


    "You have to be more emotional. You have just won the title of protector, which means that you will have greater appeal in Scotland, and Scotland will take a big step towards true independence. However, these nobles begin to quarrel with each other for the sake of common people, which is undoubtedly very angry. Two emotions, woven together, are much stronger than one emotion, understand In the classical and somewhat shabby hall, Adrian tells the story to the hero.


    "Yes, sir, I see." The other side then nodded, the God s ¨¨ is very respectful.


    This is a tall and strong man. He looks like he is in his early 30s. Although he is a little shorter than Adrian, he is very powerful, especially with long hair and dirty leather armour and cloth robe, which seems to be dirty. The savage and strong feeling is very suitable for Wallace.


    "Don''t always say," I understand. "Russell, what I need is that you really understand, not what you say, but when it''s time to shoot, you start to get confused." Adrian said, without ceremony.


    "I know what it''s like. When I was in high school, I formed a band with several classmates. Once I finally signed a residency contract with a bar, but after only singing for one night, I broke up because of interest issues, and my good feelings became fragmented. Then I was terminated by the bar before the deadline. I always remember this Although I am no longer angry now, I still remember that feeling. " Russell said seriously.


    Adrian looked at him for a while, then patted him on the shoulder: "good, don''t let me down."


    Then he waved to the middle-aged actor standing in the distance who had shaved his hair for the film: "will, get ready to promote Russell again. The others, each in place, start again immediately."


    Russell Crowe, that''s Adrian''s replacement for Mel Gibson as Wallace. The Australian is 30 years old and began to play the role of s ¨¨ in the film in 1990. In recent years, it has been ups and downs in Hollywood. Although there are also several brilliant roles, s ¨¨ has always been on the second line.


    Therefore, after receiving Adrian''s invitation, he agreed without hesitation. In today''s Hollywood, not to mention the second-line actors like him, even those really big superstars are looking forward to receiving the invitation of miracle director.


    This sounds exaggerated, but it is an indisputable fact. Adrian''s attraction comes from two aspects. The first point is needless to say, which one won the best actor in the last two Oscars has nothing to do with him? What''s more, his favorite movies are either box office sales or good word-of-mouth. Last year''s "Forrest Gump" has no exception become an Oscar hot m ¨¦ n.


    As for the second point, and the most important point, as long as the actors he appointed are all successful, John Travolta and Julia Roberts have come out of the trough because of him, Dennis knight and Will Smith are outstanding because of him. Who has no acting skills, Monika BELLUCCI, has become a hot NV actor because of his match, Tom? Hanks saw the hope of winning the best actor again because of him.


    Therefore, it is widely circulated in the circle that he has a pair of golden fingers. Once someone is designated to play what role s ¨¨, he will either win high box office or high public praise. In this case, any actor can not sit still - no, not only the actors, but also the new directors and producers, who also expect to be invited by Adrian one day, Jane de BoNT and Michael bey And Jerry Bruckheimer, these are living examples.


    So Russell not only agreed, but also did his homework very seriously. He not only found out the materials of William Wallace and Robert Bruce, the real "brave heart", that is, the Scottish aristocrat who inherited Wallace''s legacy at the end of the film, compared and speculated with the characters in the script, and constantly consulted Adrian in various ways Very respectful and sincere.


    As a result, Adrian''s last doubts were dispelled. Generally speaking, when he appointed someone, it meant that there were still many opportunities for them to offer after that, but Russell Crowe was not happy with him at all, because the guy was similar to him in some ways. No matter men or NV people, they will not like guys like themselves, let alone


    However, Adrian is not a narrow-minded person. Chloe''s low attitude shows that the eye s ¨¨ is still good. As long as he keeps such an eye s ¨¨, Adrian doesn''t mind letting him get the due honor in advance. Of course, if not, Adrian doesn''t mind letting Chloe die. Anyway, there are a lot of people who have changed their fate because of him - especially those who are supposed to be starry, but are likely to become silent - so it doesn''t matter.With the baffle in the field record''s hand, the camera starts to rotate again. Wallace kneels in the center and is ready to accept Jin Feng. Besides the male NV protagonist, most of them are British actors, such as Angus, who plays Robert, or will, who is holding a ceremony for Russell. Because of the "Howard estate" shot in 1992, Adrian knew a lot of British actors. Their acting skills were not bad, the cost was relatively cheap, and it was in line with the historical period. If not, it would be too expensive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C48

    Emma is sitting in a chair with her face in her hand and her round eyes open. Although she looks so focused and serious, she betrays her inner world by kicking from the hanging Xi ¨£ otui from time to time.


    In two months'' time, she will be 5 years old. Despite her age, she has reached the level of a 6-year-old or a 7-year-old child. In addition, she is very smart and can read newspapers smoothly. Don''t read the skill of reading newspapers smoothly. You should know that English is not like Chinese. You can understand something new by combining two or several words. In English, you can either explain it with a long string of words or create a new word. This kind of thing, not to mention children, even adults have to look up a dictionary to understand, so it often happens that children can read newspapers smoothly when they are 11 or 2 years old.


    "It''s so boring..." Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Angrily thinking of this, Emma can''t help but look at Charlize who is not far away to observe the shooting situation, and Xi ¨£ O''s mouth suddenly cocked up. Well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has work to do, but he can always accompany himself every night? Or from time to time and Charlie didn''t know what to do. He thought he was doing it secretly and always said he wanted to sleep alone, but how could he not know what he was thinking?


    What are they doing together? The guy snorted and thought of this again. Even though ed spent more time with himself, he always took the opportunity not to know where to drill and what Charlie was going to do. Even though she took a bath every time she came back, her xi''o nose could still smell something from him.


    Emma didn''t know what it was, but it smelled good, similar to the smell after what he and Kate had done. At the thought of this, Xi ¨£ o guy''s mouth suddenly tooted higher. When I first met Charlie, I thought she was no threat, so I got along well. I didn''t expect to end up entangled with ED. I was so angry.


    Although Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. It is still so attached and loved that every time we meet, we will cling to him and refuse to leave, which has to be said to be an interesting phenomenon.


    "Hey, why are you sitting here Suddenly a voice came into Emma''s ears, some sharp, but at the same time very clear, like the chirping of birds.


    Emma turned her head and looked at the speaker curiously. She was about 10 years old, almost 4 feet 4 inches tall. She was wearing simple winter clothes with deep s ¨¨ and pink s ¨¨ scarf. She had a pretty face, but her facial features were slightly hard, and her eyebrows were thick. If it wasn''t for her smart eyes and long hair, she might have thought it was a girl boy.


    Of course, these can''t be seen by a Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    The other side picked his eyebrows and probably didn''t expect to get such an answer, so he was more interested in xi''o.


    "My dad is making movies here," she pointed to the actors in the middle of the set. "How about you?"


    "Making movies?" Emma didn''t want to talk to her again, but her curiosity was immediately aroused by this sentence. She was about to answer when she heard a exclamation: "God, he shaved his head? It''s ugly "


    her voice was a little loud, which immediately attracted the eyes of several staff members. One of the young NV Shi still wrinkled. She didn''t put her finger up and did a" Shhh "action. The NV child quickly covered his mouth.


    Looking at all this, the guy chuckled twice and suddenly had a good feeling for her.


    "Is that funny?" Hearing the laughter, the NV child immediately turned his head and Lu gave a fierce expression.


    "Yes, it''s funny." Emma made a face with her tongue sticking out.


    The NV boy snorted and introduced himself: "my name is Kyla, k-e-i-r-a, Kyla."


    "Emma, e, nice to meet you." The guy is learning from Adrian''s mouth and holding out his hand.


    "Me too." The NV child shook her with a smile, then pointed to the nvshi who had done "Shhh" to himself: "that''s my mother. She brought me here. She''s a playwright."


    Then he pointed to the middle-aged man in the actor''s bright head and a young man in a gorgeous m ¨¢ o fur coat who had his beard trimmed neatly: "that''s my father - frankly, he''s really ugly like this."


    Emma giggled twice more, then pointed to Adrian and said, "that was My uncle. ""Is your uncle a director?" The NV child, Kyla, asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he always has a lot of work, and he always has very little time with me." Emma sighs and ignores in her mind the fact that Adrian comes back to see her every time she goes to London and takes her to America for a holiday every year.


    "Where are your parents?" The NV child immediately realized the problem.


    "They To heaven. " Emma''s face suddenly became a little gloomy. Unexpectedly, Kyla was at a loss. She made some stuttering gestures: "yes Sorry I''m not... "


    "It doesn''t matter," the guy laughed. "They went to heaven when I was very young. Fortunately, I still have my grandfather, many aunts and uncles, and ed


    "Ed?" Kyla blinked, looking at what she looked like as a pet or something.


    "That''s him," Emma pointed to Adrian, who was talking to the photographer. "I never call him uncle, except just now, because That makes me feel very far away from him. "


    "Really..." Kyla thought, "by the way, can you play finger games?"


    "Finger game? You mean... " Emma thought for a moment, then joined her hands together and began to draw.


    "Yes, yes, I have a new game..." Keira said and began to teach.


    Two NV children started to play like this. Although they were very smart, they were 9 and 4 years old, which was too much. They soon forgot all the things around them and played happily until a voice sounded: "Hey, Xi''ao guys, you look very happy. Can I join you?"


    The chattering Emma shut her mouth and looked around nervously. The shooting had already stopped. Most of the people took a rest, and many of them looked at them with a smile. The guy was a little nervous. The man in front of him spat out his tongue, and then he was embarrassed to ask, "I Am I too loud to disturb you


    "Sometimes they can''t even hear me call the beginning, don''t you?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "How can our voice be so loud? How can it be bigger than you?" Said Kayla, with her hands akimbo, as if to get justice for Emma.


    But then her father''s voice came from Adri''s back: "be polite, Kyla."


    "That''s not what Sue should look like." Mother''s words came along.


    Although a little resentful, Kyla closed her mouth, but Adrian waved her hand without hesitation: "it doesn''t matter, will, Savannah, what''s the name of your NV?"


    "Kayla, my name is Kyra." Without waiting for her parents to speak, the NV child began to introduce herself. She was as proud as a peacock. I don''t know why she is so proud.


    "Kyla?" Adrian flashed a glimmer of inexplicable light. "This name sounds good."


    As he told him, Emma picked up and pinched her face lovingly: "you two look good."


    "Kyla is very smart. She told me a lot of interesting things." Emma Ji pecks rice and lights his head.


    "Well, then..." Adrian held her in his arms and looked at will and Shawn who came to talk to Kyla. "Hey, will, the shooting is over. What''s up for the evening?"


    "Arrange?" The man who shaved his head for the movie was a little surprised, "there is no special arrangement."


    "Well, if you don''t mind, let''s go to dinner." Adrian said, lifting the xi''onv child in his arms.


    Although the invitation was a little abrupt, will, who noticed his action, responded quickly. He changed his eyes with his wife ji''o and nodded: "it''s a pleasure, ed."


    There is a famous food street in wangsworth, which is not as luxurious as the star restaurants in downtown London, but also has good service and special food. Considering that the two children certainly don''t like the atmosphere of a high-end restaurant, and it''s not far from the studio, Adrian is here to invite wilf Fu for dinner.


    "All in all, Emma recovered well after the disaster, but she had few friends to keep pace with." Adrian sighed, looking at Emma, who was concentrating on playing with Kyla, giggling from time to time.


    "We can understand." After listening to him tell the story of the xi''o guy, Sha Wen looked at Emma with pity.


    "Yes, Kaila Xi ¨£ o also lacked friends. She has been suffering from dyslexia since she was 6 years old. Fortunately, it doesn''t affect her study and Xing''s qualification." Will also started talking about Keira.


    "What a tough boy." Adrian nodded thoughtfully and wrote down will''s words.


    "By the way, is Shawn a playwright?" He immediately asked."Yes, I''ve written a few scripts for stage plays, TV dramas and movies, but I can''t compare with the famous Hollywood screenwriters." Shawn replied with a smile.


    "You''re so modest, even me, to provide ideas and let other writers do it." Adrian shook his head, then thought of something and said, "if you don''t mind, Hu ¨¡, Shawn, can you help me see the script of the next movie?"


    "The next movie?"


    "Yes, after finishing this one, I immediately started making a new film, still in London." Adrian said in a relaxed tone, as if to say, "this dish is good.".


    "New movies?" If the former husband Fu and Fu did not understand, now Lu has a surprised God s ¨¨.


    "You mean As soon as brave heart is over... " Will made the gesture.


    "Of course, you know, I can be called a workaholic." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and looked at Shawn. "This movie is going to be adapted from Jane Austen''s Xi ¨£. As I said earlier, it''s basically me who provides ideas and then other writers can supplement them. You know, Shawn, although the American screenwriters are very good at s ¨¨, not all of them have good attainments in English literature. But at the beginning, because of time, I had to write them early. So I need a British screenwriter who can give me advice in this respect. Would you like to help me? "


    Shawn sipped Chun and quickly agreed, "I''d love to, ed."


    Soon after dinner, Adrian took Emma into the car to pick him up.


    "How are you tonight, fellow?" He asked after holding Emma in his arms. To make Xi''ao happy, he didn''t even bring the normally inseparable Charlize with him.


    "Very happy." Emma, who had already yawned, nodded sharply again, then got into Adrian''s arms and began to tease her: "I''ll see her again in the future, right, ed?"


    "Yes," Adrian Mo, holding her head and looking out the window into the distant street view, "you''ll see her again. Keira Knightley is a good name."


    The snow in early February didn''t last long and didn''t fall too much. After all, it was a warm winter, so when the weather improved and confirmed that the location could start shooting, Adrian immediately left the studio and went to Xi ¨£ o, Scotland.


    The camera in the studio is easy to shoot, but the real scene is subject to too many restrictions. In addition, he doesn''t know when it will snow, so he grabs so tightly. However, in this way, also in the studio outside the land continue to get more reporters also startled, so also followed to Scotland.


    British journalists, or Xi''ao reporters in the UK, have a sense of smell more than twice as good as their American counterparts. Adrian was not much when he was in xi''o, Scotland, but was discovered by these guys once in London. Of course, in addition to their sensitive noses, Forrest Gump''s popularity in the UK is also one of the reasons.


    Like the United States, the film has caused unprecedented repercussions. Although it was released as early as late January, there is still a long line outside the cinema for Forrest Gump. Even the British media, which has always been fond of making a mockery of Hollywood, highly praised the film.


    "Forrest Gump" can be said to be an authoritative American film. " The times


    "s ¨¨ editing, full of tension plot, thought-provoking story, Adrian Cowell and Tom Hanks jointly produced a masterpiece." The guardian


    however, Britain is not the United States after all, so the voice of sarcasm and criticism is far more than that of the United States.


    "The story is very colorful, but it is full of American conceit." The Daily Telegraph said so.


    "It''s a failure to adopt the method of combining the virtual and the real, which can make the film look more real, but at the same time, the false feeling that comes to us at the end of the film is also very strong." The independent, on the other hand, scoffed mercilessly.


    As for the voice of these newspapers, there are all kinds of interpretations. Some strange things are astonishing to read. However, if you think that they are mainly seeking novelty, exaggeration and * * to attract readers'' attention, you can be relieved. Because of this, after discovering the miracle director came to Britain and seemed to start shooting new films, they all gathered near the studio to interview one or two.


    After all, "Forrest Gump" is still on the air. It has not only made an astonishing box office, but also a high reputation. It has been a hot Oscar this year. No matter how disdainful the British people are to Hollywood, at this time of year, they still have to follow the American media to analyze and look forward to the Oscar. If there is a British film shortlisted, it is even more singing Hymn, I wish all the awards should belong to this movie. I really don''t know how to describe it.


    In a word, it seems that the film director Lu is still excited about the film in the middle ages, so that people can infer that the film is still a little bit exciting. During this period of time, the speculation about the new film of director miracle in British newspapers has not been broken. Many reports have described it vividly, which has been reprinted by American media.Adrian has never paid attention to it. He has summed up a lot of ways to deal with paparazzi over the past few years, and paparazzi is not omnipotent. It is not easy for these reporters of xi''o newspaper to catch him. Besides, the paparazzi who are slightly well-informed all know the other identity of the director of miracle. Naturally, they also know where the bottom line is. Sometimes they may stretch out half their feet, but they all come back soon. So even if there is a lot of speculation about the new movie, Adrian has never revealed anything. Since the paparazzi know it well, he must abide by the rules. He is not the king of the world, and he can do what he wants.


    As for the fact that they have followed the film set in Scotland all the way, there is no need to worry. Even if there are more means to shoot in tou ten years later, the reporters can''t find out the content of the live set. Now it''s even more impossible now. If they like to stay outside, they should stay outside. After patiently spending time, they will naturally leave.


    As a result, Adrian calmly started the live shooting. Apart from keeping in touch with Claude, he hardly cared about the outside affairs. Most of them were dealt with by Charlize. However, the situation of AC media, which has targeted ABC, has not been very good recently. Claude suffered a loss in the hands of Eisner.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C49

    "Rumors," Claude said on the phone, without anger or complaint, but with admiration. "Eisner is worthy of being an old fox. It''s just such a simple means that we suffer a lot from it."


    Rumor is the simplest and most common means in finance. To put it bluntly, the random Xing of finance is only slightly higher than that of quantum states. For example, stocks may still be soaring in the last second, but the next second will become a torrent. Even Mr. Buffett can''t guarantee that he can seize the fleeting opportunity every time, let alone others ¡£


    Because of this special feature, financial products are easily affected by the outside world, and rumors are the most easily affected means. The top management of a company has contacted with bankers, big investors are ready to withdraw capital from a company, internal discord of a company, and so on. Once these news is spread, the stock of the company concerned will inevitably rise and fall.


    However, the most commonly used means is that rumor can not achieve much in general. After all, rumors are rumors, which either exaggerate negative things or simply fabricate them out of thin air. There is no essential difference between rumors and gossip in xi''o newspaper. If it is true, it is not rumors but scandals. In addition, many of the news about the American Academy Awards were published in the media, but it was not surprising that many things were published in the American press before the production of the film "Adrian". However, the American media still sent many reporters to Scotland. After all, the new film of miracle director, who won the nomination again and is likely to win the prize, is still of great news value.


    In this way, the pressure on the crew again increased. Although Adrian was not angry about the previous photo incident, he also said that he did not want to see a similar situation again. Fortunately, he was quite considerate. After filming the war drama of Ji lie, he immediately announced that he would shoot the indoor drama first and postpone the other several battles for the time being.


    Although they had no choice but to protest, the crew said through the spokesperson that the plot should be kept secret, so they would not be interviewed for the time being. Helpless, they put the idea to Adrian, you always have a break time? Don''t you stay here for us?!


    It''s a pity that their skills are basically understood by Adrian mo. in addition, it''s not ten years later, so they still have to do what they should, such as --


    for example www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C50

    Pa Pa Pa Pa, less NV a burst of Xi o run, buried in the ground pecking pigeons suddenly in the cooing scream flutter up, dense as if to cover the entire Trafalgar Square. Little NV laughs happily, jumping in the pigeons, full of vitality. With a click, her lovely appearance is left in the camera.


    "You are so beautiful, Sarah." Adrian raised his hand and said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Smiling Sara then came back to him, took his arm and rocked, "how beautiful is it?"


    "It''s very beautiful. It''s a kind of shadow that only belongs to Qingchun. It''s short-lived and eternal." Adrian said with a sigh.


    "Is it because you''re in London that you think you should be a bit more literary?" Sara smacked her lips and said this. Adrian couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile. He put the little NV in his arms, and then raised the camera to aim at himself: "well, we''d better leave our own image first."


    There was another click, and the two people who were very close and smiling together left their appearance on the negative.


    "Why a Xing camera instead of an imaging camera? So I can see what I''m like right now Sarah sighs with her camera.


    "One time imaging is very fast, but the effect is not very good. Maybe you look beautiful, but the picture is not very good." Holding her, Adrian said with a smile, "if you really want to see it, I can have it washed out today."


    "I know, I just Sarah put her hands on Adrian''s shoulders and gazed for a long time before saying, "you know, ED, I''m afraid to put your picture in the middle of the bedroom."


    Adrian''s words didn''t work until I rubbed her head for a moment


    "Of course, I never doubt that." "I cheated my mother again. I told her that I asked a friend to come to London for a holiday."


    "You were on holiday, weren''t you?" Adrian said, suddenly raised her chin, and then w ¨§ n on her ruddy Chun flap. Sarah didn''t refuse. She closed her eyes and leaned back slightly. She just stood in the middle of the square and let the sun suck.


    After a moment''s lingering separation, Adrian calmed Mo''s smooth face and then gave a smile: "OK, let''s go to Big Ben now, where you can have a panoramic view of the Thames. You''ll like it there."


    Sarah came to London recently this weekend, and before her, both Monica and Julia had been here, Blanchett had promised to come, and Gwyneth, not to mention, had a film to shoot here this year.


    But not every Nv person can go shopping in London as they do now. The tactics of paparazzi are very simple. Their main means is to track the news by mastering the itinerary of celebrities. A typical example is to stay at the m ¨¦ n entrance of celebrities'' homes or stay in hotels all day long. Once the target to be tracked comes out of M ¨¦ n, it will be posted.


    Don''t look at the endurance of these guys. They can spend a few days and nights outside other people''s houses for a piece of gossip. Generally speaking, as long as the celebrity''s itinerary is controlled by these guys, it''s hard to get rid of them, so as long as Adrian can leave the crew quietly, these guys basically can''t find any wind.


    Another way for paparazzi is to get information from ordinary people, such as which bar or nightclub you see which celebrity is doing. The price of these revelations is very high in xi''o newspaper. Sometimes a piece of news is worth tens of thousands of pounds. Just make a phone call and get income. Some people will be attracted.


    But it has to be based on the fact that people are very familiar with the celebrities that paparazzi want to track, such as Tom Cruise, who will always be recognized at a glance wherever he appears. But how many Britons are familiar with Adrian? Although he also appears in the newspaper relatively many times, but as a director and producer, the attention he receives is totally out of proportion to movie stars. How many people can remember his face?


    You see, that''s the benefit of putting half of it behind the scenes.


    As for Sarah, her fame is limited to the United States, and the British are more likely to recognize her than Adrian, so they can hang out on the streets of London with a little make-up.


    However, it would be impossible to change to Monica or even Julia. Monica is Italian, and "vulgar xi''o said" is very popular in Europe, and her popularity in Europe is comparable to that in the United States. Therefore, when she came to England, Adrian took her away from the prosperous cities to visit Welsh castles, instead of staying in Scotland or England.


    But Julia is not the same. "Pretty girl" and "Four Weddings and a funeral" have won her great popularity in Britain. Although there are three love movies that have not been produced, she is about to become the British''s favorite American NV actor. If she appears on the street with him, the probability of being found by paparazzi is more than 80%. So Adrian finally took her to Rotterdam to see the windmill while few people knew she was in England.Basically, they all come over at the weekend, and then stay for two days and then go back. Julia''s time is longer, and she stays in the crew for two days to leave. From this, we can see the attitude of the three of them towards Adrian. Monica and Sara are submissive, and Julia always wants to look different - and of course, it has something to do with the fact that when Julia arrived, the Oscar nomination list was still out, and there were not too many reporters around the set.


    Adrian doesn''t mind. She knows what they think. So she responds to Xing. For example, she is also obedient. Monica keeps pace with her interests and feelings, while Sara is more wholehearted. Adrian naturally won''t be disappointed, but she doesn''t know what will happen when Blanchett comes.


    However, these are the future things. He has no time to think about them carefully now. At this time, there are other people who need to pay attention to. With the smooth progress of the shooting, the beautiful and gentle French princess will finally appear.


    "Nice to see you again, Sophie. You look more beautiful than you did six months ago." When Sophie Marceau appeared at the VIP passageway of Heathrow airport, the British waiting for Adrian were more focused on which French Princess Adrian might have photographed. They searched the history for suitable characters and tried to speculate which war they might be shooting, but they basically focused on the king hu''er Dynasty. In history, there are many French princesses who have married to England, but the Hu Dynasty of the canary is a branch of the Anjou Dynasty in France. Therefore, the media are basically getting closer to it. No one thinks of the famous "French wolf".


    Although the mainstream media have their own biases, the xi''o newspapers of the two countries pay attention to the same things, such as "Sophie takes a new love, ends living with Andre" and "Sophie Marceau has a fire with director miracle" everywhere.


    In addition, Adrian has been involved in affairs with Julia and Monica before, and he is young and single. Therefore, even if these things are exaggerated, some of them are described in the style of Xi ¨£ o, just like the author standing beside the client and watching these things happen, but still many people like it The sales volume of xi''o newspapers has also increased a lot.


    Seeing this, paparazzi naturally want to get more news, and reporters who had already left around the set once again stayed around. But no matter how violent they were, the crew never made any response, still kept them out of the way, still shooting movies.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" After Sophie Marceau stepped out of the trailer wearing a gold s ¨¨ prop crown, white translucent gauze and French s ¨¨ costume, Adrian couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Then he lifted the xi''onv child in his arms and said, "what do you think, Emma?"


    ¡°parfait£¡ parfait£¡¡± Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Listening to Emma''s praise, Sophie can''t help but smile at her. Her brown s ¨¨ and bright eyes slightly bend, and her gentle temperament is suddenly fully displayed, which makes people marvel.


    "Well, let''s get started." Adrian said, greeting the deputy director and assistant director to prepare. At the same time, he put out his hand on Emma''s head. It was really convenient to have this guy around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C51

    "You were so strict, ed Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Do you think it''s too strict?" Adrian Rou asked, looking at her head.


    "A little bit, though not quite understood." Emma pursed, her cheeks bulging and lovely, but her eyes glanced at Kate from time to time, and there was a little uneasiness in her voice that was well hidden.


    "So..." Adrian was a little funny in his eyes. After rubbing his chin, he would stand up and put xi''onv on the ground: "then I''ll comfort Sophie."


    Next to Kate smell speech want to say something, but think about it or shut her mouth.


    He pinched Emma''s Rou face and told her to stay here. Adrian then went to Sophie''s Trailer. The reason why she is upset is that Kate''s bulging belly reminds her of her adoptive mother. Although Adrian has a lot of NV people around her, they are different from xi''o after all. If he has his own children, the Jing force on him will be weakened to some extent.


    Although Emma is smart, she doesn''t really understand this. She just instinctively feels afraid. After all, the attitude of the adoptive mother family is to put it in front of her. Of course, Rodriguez is still very good to her, so Xi ¨£ o guys are not too sad, but Adrian is different, the close relationship between each other makes it difficult for her to accept the change.


    However, although Adrian guessed what Xi''ao was thinking, he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Even if his child was born in a few months, he would not change his attitude towards Xi''ao guy. I believe Emma will wake up.


    "May I come in?" Adrian knocks on the trailer''s room m ¨¦ n, where Sophie is alone.


    "The big M ¨¦ n is open and there is no sign of no entry." Sophie, who was reading books on the sofa, said without lifting her head. Her tone was light, as if she didn''t care about anything.


    Adrian can''t help picking eyebrows. These days, he always talks like this, but Sophie is always calm and has never been like this. It seems that today''s words are indeed a bit too much.


    "Sorry, Sophie." He sat down in front of her, every day of the day, after the reprimand, Adrian would come to comfort Sophie at rest.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t get back the time spent." Sophie continued to turn the book in her hand.


    "Well, maybe I should start in a different way?" Adrian laughed. "What''s better? A Moliere comedy? A Goethe sonnet? Or is it a plaintive aria? "


    "You''re not sincere at all, ed!" At last she raised her head, frowning slightly, but soon realized that she had been cheated, and the dissatisfied God s ¨¨ turned into anger.


    Adrian smiles and Yinyin stares into her eyes, and Sophie''s reaction is in his expectation.


    "Well, I''m really a little angry." Sophie sighed, then looked at Adrian seriously: "I''ve tried my best to perform. I think I''ve grasped Isabella''s character and done well - I believe everyone will agree - but you''re still not satisfied, so I can only take it as you mean it."


    Here she sighed again: "my God, I''ve never had such trouble shooting movies in France."


    "That''s the difference," Adrian laughed. "I prefer to tell stories."


    "Can I take it to mean that there are no stories in French films?" Sophie was a little upset.


    "Of course not, but French films or European films don''t pay much attention to stories, and they are more superficial." Adrian made gestures, "for example, to express an emotion through a powerful picture, but neglect what a good story should have, and even sacrifice the rhythm of the story for this feeling."


    "I don''t agree with you. You only see part of it." Sophie shook her head.


    "Yes, part of it, but it has a negative impact on the film and the actors'' acting skills." Then she looked forward and said, "maybe something happened to Sophie when she took off her clothes."


    Sophie''s face suddenly changed a lot, and her hand on her knee was squeezed into a fist. However, Adrian was staring at Adrian with her teeth clenched for a long time, but the other side was always calm and calm. Her tight body relaxed and pursed her mouth without saying a word.


    "You''re s ¨¨, Sophie, s ¨¨, and you can do better. I''m sure you can," Adrian continued. "Just adjust your mind and understand the difference between American and European movies from another angle."


    "Business and art, aren''t they?" Sophie asked nonchalantly."We may have different understandings about the definition of business and art, so we can have a chance to talk about it in detail later." Adrian is not going to get entangled in this issue. Some ideas are not easy to correct, and this is also an opportunity.


    "Get ready. We''ll continue." He said and stood up.


    Sophie nodded silently to show that she knew. Then she thought of what had to be done. Chun hesitated and asked in a tentative tone, "are you married, ed?"


    "Marriage?" Adrian smiles. "Of course not. Kate is just my NV friend. The baby is an accident."


    "So you''re not going to get married?" Sophie doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    "Yes," he said, without concealing his thoughts. "You should know that marriage is more about responsibility. If you want to get married, you must be prepared to take responsibility. If you don''t have the idea and ability to take responsibility, it''s a bad thing for both of you to get married casually. "


    "After all, you just don''t want to take responsibility." Sophie''s tone was a little mocking


    "it''s OK to say that, but," Adrian shrugged, "I''m different from most people, and I''m very aware of the responsibility. If you really want to get married, you must try to be a good husband. This is my principle - if you decide, you must take the responsibility that comes with it. "


    "You are so frank." Sophie was silent for a few seconds and then sighed.


    "Thank you. Can I take this as a compliment?" The smile returned to Adrian''s face again.


    In the next shooting, Adrian finally converged a little. Sophie finally met his requirements after continuing ng for seven or eight times, but today''s shooting has come to an end.


    "That''s what you really said with her in the trailer?" Asked Kate in her room at the Hsiao Town Hotel in the evening.


    "Well It seems that I should bring a tape recorder with me next time, so that I can record what I''ve talked about and I''ll let you hear it. " Adrian, smiling, hugged Kate from behind, put his hand under her clothes, and walked up her bulging belly. "Is he sleeping?"


    "I''m asleep - don''t try to change the subject, ed!" Kate hit his hand and looked back at Adrian angrily. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking!"


    "Is it? So what am I thinking? " Adrian grinned in her face.


    "You dare say you never wanted to go to Chu ¨¢ ng with Sophie Marceau?" Kate snorted.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?" Adrian pinched her chin and looked into her eyes with a smile.


    After gazing at each other for a long time, Kate softened down and said, "no, it''s not necessary."


    "With your Xing case, you can know the answer without guessing," she sighed softly and turned her eyes out of the window.


    Adrian had no interface, just kept hitting her back neck, and she didn''t stop.


    "Have I been too sensitive lately?" Kate asked suddenly.


    "Why did you suddenly think of this?" Adrian chuckled and bit her ear beads.


    "Ed!" Kate groaned in a half angry voice. "I just feel that sometimes I can''t control my temper. I know what some things are like, but We still have to make a lot of noise. "


    "It''s normal. If you don''t think so, it''s strange," Adrian Mo said of her head. "You just put the idea into practice. It''s all pregnant, so don''t worry."


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "besides, you still know how to be proper, don''t you? At least not disturbing the normal order of the set. But the only complaint is that you''re a little stubborn. "


    "It''s not obstinacy," Kate retorted. "Don''t you say it''ll be closed by the middle of April at the most, and even if I stay there, I can still fly. I don''t have to worry."


    "Well, well, whatever you want." Adrian said in a helpless voice.


    "Hey, what''s your attitude? If you''re so careful, I''ll tell mom I''m pregnant!" Kate threatened.


    "This is the most terrible news I''ve ever heard. I surrender." Adrian raised his hands with exaggeration.


    Katerton laughed and put out his hand. Adrian didn''t dare to break his hand because of her status as a pregnant woman. This encouraged Kate''s anger, and Xi ¨£ O''s fists beat more happily in the laughter.


    After a long time of this uproar, Kate rested in Adrian''s arms for a moment, then reached for his angular face and gazed into his black eyes: "you''re a Hun egg, ed."


    "If you can," Adrian smacked his mouth, "can you change the word?""Another word? Do you think "jerk" is better, or "e" Kate asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Not so good." Adrian said, "I''m going to get up and rest."


    "Leave? Where are you going? " Kate asked displeased.


    "Well, honey, I''ve been with you for three days, and I''m going to protest." Adrian has her face.


    "She wants to sleep with you in the same Chu ¨¢ ng?" "She''s going to be five years old," Kate asked in surprise


    "Yes, I know, but I can''t help it. You know how good she is." Adrian opened his hand and sighed loudly.


    "That''s right. She''s publicly announcing that she wants to be your NV." Kate snorted.


    "Don''t tell me you''re eating the vinegar of a xi''onv child." Adrian pinched her plump face.


    "Well, I see. Go with your guy." Kate wanted to say something else, but eventually she swallowed it back.


    "Good night." Adrian once again brushed her cheek, then lifted up her dress, and bent over her bulging clean belly again: "good night, baby, don''t mess with mom, understand?"


    Kate couldn''t help laughing. After sending Adrian to m ¨¦ n''s mouth in the room, she returned to her chair. She reflected on the previous events, shook her head, and then stroked her stomach. The loving God s ¨¨ was on her face.


    Kate didn''t stay in London for long. She went back almost a week later. After all, her stomach was getting bigger and bigger every day. Although the reporters near the set have left most of them because the heat of the event has dropped again, there are still one or two of them wandering around. If they are photographed with a big belly, God knows what kind of trouble it will bring.


    The shooting progress of brave heart is still progressing according to the plan, and after being hyped for so long by xi''o newspapers, because Adrian and Sophie do not respond to this, the public gradually loses their enthusiasm for attention, so they turn to other aspects, and more big scenes can be shot. For example, the battle in which Wallace was betrayed, the scene of him running on the ridge during the discussion, or his first meeting with the princess, and so on.


    Because Adrian made an adjustment, Chloe, who had a few days'' vacation, returned to the crew ahead of time. Anyway, there were only a few days left. It''s not a big deal to come back in advance. It can also show respect for Adrian.


    By the middle of March, I remember that the film should have been shooting for almost four months or more, and had basically completed two-thirds of the shots. It''s probably not over by the end of the month, but it''s pretty fast.


    But in Adrian''s eyes, this is a very normal thing, because he knows which lenses are needed and which ones are not needed, which can avoid idle work. If you want to know how to make a standard film, the scrap rate of film can be 50%. But Adrian can reduce this probability to 30% or even lower with his strong memory.


    He did it three or two years ago when he rushed to work, but now he is just picking it up again. Besides, some scenes have also been deleted by him, because there is no need to add such a bit of gimmick. Naturally, the efficiency has improved a lot.


    In addition, the cost has been reduced for a long time. Since Mel Gibson is the director and producer of the original version of "brave heart", he is naturally extravagant in money, and the total investment exceeds 70000. Although the box office of the film is still good, it can not break 100 million in North America, and the global box office can only barely break even.


    But now it''s in Adrian''s hands. According to the preliminary estimation, even if the publicity expenses are included, it is only a little more than that of Forrest Gump, saving more than ten thousand, which is almost the investment of a Xi ¨£ o cost film. I have to say that he is really abnormal.


    During this period of time, Adrian also talked with Sophie in Si. He talked about everything. From time to time, he played the guitar and sang old songs, or made some delicious food that was not from Jing. Sophie was not surprised but also more curious about him.


    Of course, Adrian also instilled his views on the so-called art films in Europe with her, but he instilled them skillfully, which was especially effective in comforting her.


    "European films, especially art films, are sometimes too narrow-minded. In a sense, they are made for critics, not ordinary audiences." Adrian said.


    For Sophie, who was influenced by European films from Xi ¨£ o, these are unacceptable, especially when she was stabbed by Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Adrian is happy to see such a situation, although he has always maintained a distance with Sophie, but some things are produced in the quarrel.


    With the end of March approaching and it was impossible to finish shooting at the end of the month, Adrian slowed down his electricity schedule and began to prepare for the Oscars.Even though he has been shooting new films in the UK, he has never relaxed his attention on Oscar. Even if some news has no time to analyze, he will let Charlotte record it first and watch it later. Sometimes, he simply asks him to analyze it. He just needs to see the results. According to the news from Lafayette, the three major awards, best film, best director and best actor, should basically have no big problems.


    If you think about it, Forrest Gump has won countless good reviews, good reputation, and it was released at the end of the year. In addition, Lafayette''s public relations ability has become more and more outstanding after several years of experience, and the Weinstein brothers are there to help. If all this fails, it must be something wrong with the world.


    In addition to these three, the best supporting actor of NV is also his most concerned awards, Winona can get the nomination of best NV leading role is very good, the disadvantage of age can not be reversed. However, the best supporting actor of NV is different. In the history of Oscar, there was a precedent that the best supporting actor was 11 years old. So since Kirsten has been nominated, the winner may still be very large. Besides, she has an advantage only Adrian knows.


    Now that she has promised to win a gold medal for her, Adrian will not break his promise. Besides, Xi''s performance in front of Adrian is worthy of the award of best supporting actor of NV. As a result, at least half of Lafayette''s Jing power and public relations efforts were spent on it.


    It was March 27, 1995, when Adrian returned to Los Angeles three days ahead of schedule after the production was suspended. The 67th Academy Award presentation ceremony was slowly opened in the holy auditorium.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C53

    The reason why a grand event is a grand event lies in the scale of its holding, the degree of attention and popularity and the form of holding it. In fact, the scale of the three major European film festivals is no less than that of the Oscar, but the degree of attention and popularity is not as good as that of the Oscar. Many ordinary people in Europe like to watch the Oscars, but the ordinary people in the United States like the three major European film festivals relatively less. As for the form of the event, it is even worse. The Oscars have all kinds of programs, all kinds of surprises, and the hosts are very active. The awards ceremony of the three major film festivals will be much more boring, and Adrian is the most qualified judge.


    In the end, it is the European pride and inferiority that makes it difficult for Hollywood to compete in business, so we have to put up the "art" signboard to console ourselves. After all, compared with the United States, which was less than 300 years old, they have thousands of years of history, which is enough to support them to look at Americans with the eyes of "country bumpkin".


    In order to distinguish themselves from the rude Americans who only know how to make money, European "artists" naturally have to pretend to be more elegant. This is really a ridiculous idea. It is normal to avoid one''s own weaknesses and compare them with their strengths. However, it seems that they do not exist, or that they are just Xi ¨£ o Tao. What I insist on is the best. It is obviously affectable and stupid.


    So I still love Oscar more. Standing on the red carpet outside the bustling holy auditorium, Adrian thought, flashing lights around him, and people came to greet him from time to time.


    He is now proud of his success and has made three steps in three years. This speed is unique in the history of Hollywood. Steven Soderberg, the youngest former Golden Palm Award winner, is still making an independent film at Xi ¨£ o cost, and he is about to win the best director Oscar.


    "I don''t think anyone will ever have such a record again." Spielberg said to Adrian that he looked high spirited, with round spectacles on the bridge of his nose and his beard trimmed neatly.


    "Thank you." Adrian responds with a smile. He knows that the other party is congratulating himself in advance. Anyone with a good eye can see the value and influence of Forrest Gump. In addition, he also has public relations personnel who are out of s ¨¨.


    "I''m the one to say thank you. I''ve already let people see the site you provided. It''s really very similar. Ian, they think that with the props, the similarity is at least 90%. Your suggestions are also very suitable. It seems that you have done a lot of work." Spielberg said with a smile.


    "I just happen to be making new movies in the UK, and I happen to have Irish extras," Adrian explained with a shrug. "Of course, I did collect a lot of relevant information before, and the Xi ¨£ o said it was going to be adapted into about ten episodes."


    Naturally, they said it was saving Private Ryan. Zina had sent it to Spielberg in two weeks. He liked it very much and began to prepare it immediately. As a bonus, Adrian told him that there was a long, narrow beach in Ireland that was similar to Normandy and could be set up there.


    Omaha Beach, the most powerful beach in the Normandy landing, is now a protected historical site. Spielberg can''t shoot there, so it''s important to find a suitable beach. At this time, Adrian delivered the place to him in time. In addition, he also made a lot of suggestions, such as letting the actors train for the devil, or shooting the landing wartime to increase the sense of reality by documentaries, which made the DreamWorks three more popular.


    This is Adrian''s plan. Media and DreamWorks are now on the same front. Moreover, AC media has some shares in DreamWorks. It is just right to accelerate their development and attract more attention. What''s more, they would have done it in the first place. If they told them that they could still get a lot of favor, why not?


    After talking to Spielberg for a moment, Adrian left and walked down the red carpet to the auditorium. Although there was an endless stream of reporters shouting outside the fence, he only nodded with a smile, but never answered questions.


    "Should I congratulate you in advance, ed?" Familiar voice from the side, a light s ¨¨ low back evening dress, inside Wenxiong will hold that pair of soft high, let the deep ditch appear to stick to other people, ol Leng, gentle hanging on the shoulder, the sign of Xing mouth Chun slightly cocked, smile rather than smile, but the appearance is very Mi people.


    "You''ve congratulated me before, Julie. It''s meaningful and memorable." Adrian raised his eyebrows at her.


    How could Julia not know what he was talking about. At another time, she would definitely use "do you want to try it now" to challenge her back. But now surrounded by so many reporters, she can only take a deep breath in secret to avoid burning her face.


    "Looks like I''m a step behind?" Another familiar voice came into his ears. When Adrian settled down, he sighed in his heart, while the reporters around him were excited and pressed the camera faster.


    In the dark purple s ¨¨''s dark V-neck evening dress, Monica immediately appeared in front of the two people. Her black straight hair cascaded down, which was different from Julia''s. The mouth is slightly open. The neckline is as deep as the navel. Both hemispheres are Lu. Most of them are outside. The key points are Ji convex. It seems that there are no Ru stickers. It is extremely you.If Julia''s Xing feeling is charming and friendly, and people can''t help but want to chat up, then Monica''s Xing feeling is red Luoluo''s Youhu, which makes people want to hold her in her arms and play with Nong at will.


    Unfortunately, they are all mine now. "It''s not too late, Monica," Adrian whispered in his heart as he noticed the envious glances from the photographers


    "Well, Congratulations, ED, and may your dreams come true tonight." Monica said.


    "Thank you. With your blessing, my dream will come true." Adrian said meaningfully.


    However, Monica is more used to his style than Julia. Even though there are reporters around, she still smiles at him charmingly. But she turns to Julia and says, "Hi, Julie, long time no see."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been?"


    "It''s not bad. An independent film for Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    "A new love movie is in the works, and I have promised to play the leading role in NV."


    When the two NV people talked, Adrian around seemed to be transparent. The reporters were more excited. The cameras in their hands kept pressing. They thought about how to write the report after they went back. It was not "Monica and Julia had a friendly talk, and the miracle director was left on the side" or "the former target of ji''ao has become a stranger now." ¡£


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders unnecessarily. Only he knew that the two of them had met again.


    "Well, I''ll leave first." He said, seizing the opportunity of a brief pause between the two NV men.


    "See you later." Monica and Julia say it in unison, then go to the other side and continue talking.


    With a laugh in his heart, Adrian walked straight into the sacred auditorium, where there were no reporters, which made him relax a little. After finishing his clothes, he scanned his eyes. The people who talked here were about to carry Tui to the hall. Another familiar voice came to his ears: "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, ed."


    "Hey, Kiki, you''re here." Adrian''s eyes brightened as he looked at the young NV standing beside m ¨¦ n in the front hall.


    Today''s Kirsten is dressed up very beautiful, a pure white Xi ¨£ o dress, and deep s ¨¨ low heel shoes complement each other. White s ¨¨''s Velvet socks are very short, and come back to the foot neck again. With the White s ¨¨''s bud cap, it looks particularly pure and lovely. Only Adrian knows how mature and ambitious the soul is hidden under this pure and lovely appearance.


    "Do I look good today?" Kirsten picked up the corner of her skirt and grinned around.


    "It''s beautiful," Adrian exclaimed, "there''s nothing more beautiful in your age than you are now."


    "Is it?" Kirsten''s hands were behind his back. He looked at Adrian''s gray green eyes and said, "thank you, ed."


    She sighed again, with a little bitterness between her eyebrows: "I didn''t expect you would go to London to shoot a new film. I had a lot of things I wanted to ask you face-to-face, but now I can only do so on the phone."


    Although her round face is still a little immature, but the expression of resentment does not have any sense of disobedience, but let her more show the flavor of Lolita. Although there were not many people in the front room, there were always some. So openly Youhu - though only a little - took a deep breath when she settled down, especially when she mentioned "telephone".


    After the preview of "the vampire at night", Adrian added another content to her guidance. Although it was just a finger, it was still enough to make the first taste of kirstenmi''s love incomparable pleasure. But after all, she is still a young NV. She can''t run freely without the permission of her parents. Therefore, she has only been to Adrian''s office twice since last year. After he went to London, she couldn''t continue any more. You can imagine how frustrated Kirsten will be.


    Although she is mature beyond her peers, it does not mean that her self-control is also strong. However, Kirsten still learned something under Adrian''s guidance, which he could barely solve.


    After the Oscar nomination list came out, although she knew that the possibility of losing the Oscar was bigger than that of the golden globe at the time of choosing, although she also said to Adrian that even if she was defeated, how could she not be eager to obtain this seemingly accessible honor since she had chosen to fight for the Oscar?


    So you get up and Adrian comes to talk to him Think about it. When you gasp and groan, you can sketch out the appearance of little NV in your mind. At the same time, you tell her that you should be like this and that. How exciting this kind of semi brain tonic Youhu is.


    You can always do something that will surprise and stab you."Don''t worry," game of the brave "is about to start shooting. I''ll give you some time to guide you." Adrian said with a smile, since there are so smart and studious students, how can he not try to teach? As a matter of fact, Kirsten now has a preliminary success, if not for some reason, he would have eaten her dry and wiped clean.


    "Well, let''s go in. It''s going to start in dozens of minutes." Adrian said with a gesture of please.


    Fortunately, Kate is not pregnant, and Blanchett, Gwyneth and liv are not suitable to attend the Oscars yet - although there are plenty of tickets, it will only do more harm than good if Lu faces them too early at the awards ceremony - although Sarah can, she doesn''t want to participate. Needless to say, even though she has accepted some facts, it doesn''t mean she can Face it completely. Anyway, if they were all here, Adrian would have a headache for a while.


    Even so, there are still some acquaintances who have to stop and talk, such as hanksfu, who comes later than him but enters the lobby first, or Winona and Dennis who come together and appear together, and who are talking with "mission impossible" director Brian De Palma near the entrance to m ¨¦ n of the auditorium.


    "Hi, Tommy, Nicole, bly. Nice to meet you." Adrian greets them happily.


    "Hi, hello." Kirsten, who was always behind him, also smiles and waves.


    "See who''s here, the best director of the night." Cruise laughed and patted him on the arm.


    "Thank you." Adrian responded with a smile and patted him, but shook his head in his heart. It is true that Tom Cruise''s ji''o ability needs to be improved. Even if everyone knows that Adrian is basically certain to win the best director tonight, the word "most likely" must be added in public, otherwise neither Adrian nor other nominees will be respected. And if, at the beginning of the vote, everyone said in a positive tone that Adrian was the best director, maybe those judges would vote for someone else instead.


    As a result, Nicole next to cruise turns her head. Palma shakes her head imperceptibly even though she has a good relationship with cruise. Even Kirsten, who is next to Adrian, droops his eyelids and pretends to hear nothing.


    "It''s a pity that the judges of the film academy are too conservative. They should at least give you a nomination. Rice NV admits that you are the best Adrian immediately said so.


    "It doesn''t matter. They always do." Cruise waved his hand as if he didn''t like it, but the four people standing next to him could see the discontent in his eyes.


    "Has mission impossible been scheduled? I''ve missed the audition, but I don''t want to miss the premiere, "Adrian changed the subject." I can''t wait to see your husband and wife get s ¨¨ performance in the film. "


    After the last sentence, he looks at Nicole. The other party immediately turns away when he touches his eyes, and seems unwilling to look at him. Adrian smiles in her heart, as if everything that night at peram ¨¦ ng CEO''s reception is still in her heart.


    "If there''s no accident, it should be June." Cruise answers his question and looks at his wife.


    "So you''re going to lead the summer vacation?" Adrian was slightly surprised, because Cruise''s eyes at Nicole were obviously not right. It seemed that there was a little suspicion in his eyes. Was there anything he didn''t know happened?


    "Not really. After all, we have only one movie." Next to Palma.


    "That''s right, so maybe you can come up with a few more blockbuster movies like last year." Cruise immediately regained consciousness, and again Lu gave his sign of Xing''s smile.


    Obviously, even if anything happened, Adrian had nothing to do with him. Otherwise, with Cruise''s Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "It''s not easy. You have to know that some things depend on luck." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, and suddenly thought of something. He took his arm and his chin and looked at cruise.


    Cruise was slightly stunned, and then did not speak. Nicole Lu, who had not spoken all along, produced a complex God s ¨¨. What Adrian''s action meant was self-evident.


    "Maybe..." Adrian thought for a long time and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "No problem." Cruise did not wait for him to finish the answer.


    "Oh?" Adrian was a bit surprised to pick his eyebrows. Although this guy has some concerns, he has strong control, and his level is not good, but he is not a fool.


    "You can Completely Do what you want. " Cruise said with some pain. For his control of Yu, this has been a big concession. I can still see clearly that I had asked for the production right of "mission impossible".


    "Don''t worry, Tommy. I''ve got a lot of things to do recently. I''ll have a good idea, and then I''ll have a detailed talk with you for another time. Be patient." Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, and then took a deep look at Nicole again. This time, blue eyes didn''t escape, biting his mouth Chun, not knowing what he was thinking.He didn''t say any more. After leaving, he took Kirsten into the inner hall, where nearly two-thirds of the people were sitting. Adrian quickly found his own seat, as before, the same company''s film crew all sit together, but Adrian is the director of Forrest Gump, and Kirsten is the supporting role of NV in the night interview with the vampire, so he sat several seats apart.


    "Don''t worry, it will be yours." Adrian Mo said with her head as she parted.


    Kirsten did not want to say something, but saw his mother sitting not far away, and finally just nodded like an ordinary NV child, but the God s ¨¨ in his eyes had a trace of significance.


    Already know about jealousy? Adrian chuckles in his heart, remembering the red S ¨¨ evening dress with cruise just now, and then sits in his seat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C54

    Among the enthusiastic dances, the 67th Academy Awards ceremony officially began. The host of this event was the famous talk show host David Letterman. Although letterman''s hosting style is good at satire and often plays the role of s ¨¨ in some absurd comedies, he didn''t bring them to the Oscar scene. It was just a joke about Clinton''s administration that immediately made the audience laugh and the atmosphere became active.


    Smart guy. Adrian clapped and said in his heart. Generally, if you want to liven up the atmosphere on such occasions, you can either tease the actors or the movies, but if you don''t make a good choice, it''s easy to offend people. That''s why we don''t make fun of black people or other ethnic groups. If someone is not satisfied with continuing to complain about racial discrimination, even if he is not convicted, it will cause trouble.


    Therefore, political jokes are the most appropriate. It is common to ridicule and even ridicule the political Fu and the president. In many films, political Fu, bureaucrats and even the president are villains - except for black presidents.


    "The winner of the best make-up award is Rick Baker, VIN Neal, Yolanda tannis, wood ed!" With the announcement of the awarding guests, there was a lot of jubilation on the part of the "Ed Wood" crew. Adrian could see Tim Burton congratulating the three makeup artists. Depp, though invisible, should be by his side.


    After comforting the makeup artist on his side for a few words, Adrian immediately looks at Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. According to Dennis''s Xing, if Depp doesn''t take the initiative to challenge him, he will be very polite to him, but Winona certainly won''t want to meet Depp. Maybe the organizers also know this, so the two crew are far apart.


    Up, Dennis is really procrastinating on this. Although Adrian is making new films in the UK, he pays attention to several films made by Ji Ao to the new line and Miramax. Although all kinds of news about the broken arrow crew are reported by people, he still infers that Dennis is is still avoiding Jennifer.


    If you give him so many hints and even suggestions, you will have a bad time sooner or later. Adrian shook his head slightly for the indelible, and Dennis was too indecisive. However, he mentioned a little about Jennifer on the red carpet before, and Dennis immediately changed the topic, and even if he gave him the eye s ¨¨, Winona''s face s ¨¨ was not very good - although only for a moment - there must have been something he didn''t know about.


    Adrian shook his head and focused on the stage. The best sound editing is still taken away by speed of life and death, but the best visual effect is unexpectedly in the hands of tornado. This makes Adrian a little surprised. After thinking for a long time, he can understand why this is. Moreover, although the Duan Tui of Lieutenant Dan in Forrest Gump''s biography is startled, it is not a difficult thing technically, and it''s normal that he can''t get it.


    The best sound editing is awarded to "speed of life and death", so the best sound effect will not be awarded to other movies. This is the action type film, which is the easiest to win two awards. So it''s a good thing to keep Blanchett away from the awards ceremony. It''s not worth it to be labeled as nvhu in action movies by the public or the media.


    Soon, the award ceremony will usher in the first high ch ¨¢ o, that is the award of the best male NV supporting actor.


    "Paul Scofield, behind the scenes lies; Martin Landau, Ed Wood; Gary sinis, Forrest Gump; Chaz palmettry, Bullets Over Broadway." As the names are read out, their appearance is also shown on the screen beside them.


    "Well, you must be getting impatient." Last year''s best supporting actor Rosie Perez opened the envelope and said, "so, the best supporting actor is Martin Landau, Ed Wood!"


    "Ed Wood" crew cheered again, and Martin Landau was even more excited with fists and hugs with Tim Burton and others, celebrating his victory.


    Adrian shrugged and joined Hanks and them in comforting Gary hinnis. In fact, Cinnis is very good at s ¨¨. If the public relations efforts are stronger, they will take advantage of Forrest Gump''s true story. Maybe he can win this award.


    Unfortunately, the public relations objectives of the film company are mainly focused on the best film, the best director and the best actor. Even if there are extra resources, they are also put on the best supporting actor of NV. Cinnis''s own public relations are not enough, and the probability of failure naturally increases. Cinnis himself probably knew this, and then he responded to everyone''s concern with a smile, but knowing that he knew, the loss in his eyes was still obvious.


    After a few words of relief, Adrian no longer talks. The defeat of Cinnis is a good thing for Forrest Gump. Although many films have won several awards at the same time, few of them have won the best film, best director, best actor and best supporting actor. These are very important awards. They will not be given to the same film unless they are very special. If Cinnis really gets the best supporting actor, then Hanks'' best actor and Adrian''s best director are likely to have an accident.Now, of course, the accident was gone, so Adrian was quick to focus on the next prize, with Kirsten, a few seats away, watching the stage with his fists clenched.


    Last year''s best supporting actor, Tommy Lee Jones, stepped onto the stage after David Letterman came on stage, wearing a bow tie at the neckline.


    "As we all know, the performance of male NV protagonists sometimes plays a decisive role in a movie, but also can play an important supporting role in the side. Like Martin and the other four nominees, or now... " Tommy Lee Jones said, looking at the screen beside her, "Diana West, s ¨¨ in" Bullets Over Broadway "shows the demeanor of a generation of star Helen Sinclair; Jennifer Tilly, in" Bullets Over Broadway ", has to perform completely without losing to Diana; rosemary Harris, who in" the poet and his lover "has given perfect and sentimental Helen Mirren, the great queen of Mad King George; Kirsten Dunst, who could not have imagined that her body had the soul of Claudia in "visiting the vampire at night."


    The screen is divided into five, showing the five nominees. They sit in their seats in a daze or in a state of calm, waiting for Tommy Lee Jones to announce the answer.


    There will be no problem. Adrian sat up straight, straightened his clothes and whispered in his heart. If the memory is right, Diana west won the award, but with a lot of luck, because "bullet Over Broadway" has two nominations for best supporting actor of NV, followed by one nomination for best supporting actor.


    It''s a good thing for the director and the company that publishes the film, so it can increase more popularity. Adrian is on this road now, and he is much better than many people. But for actors, it''s not a good thing, because when you nominate so many people at the same time, the chances of winning or losing are very high.


    However, Kirsten has a considerable advantage, which only Adrian knows. Because of him, in last year''s piano lesson, which sent Holly hunt to the movie queen''s throne, the NV''s character s ¨¨ changed actors, and she didn''t even get the nomination. So Roxie Perez picked up a bargain and gave Kirsten a chance.


    It sounds like there is no necessary connection between the two, but if you think about it carefully, if a 12-year-old Xi ¨£ onv child won the best supporting actor of NV last year, Kirsten would never win the award again this year, or even have a nomination.


    Just as the same person won''t win awards for two consecutive years, the film academy will not give such a weighty award to young NV children for two consecutive years, which is also a kind of balance between them.


    Now there is no one in front of the road, so Kirsten is still very likely to get the Xi ¨£ golden man. The best supporting actor of NV is not like the best NV protagonist, and the best supporting actor has the precedent of many young NV children winning awards. And it''s been 20 years since the last Award for a teenage NV child, and the film academy will definitely consider setting up another benchmark. In addition, the nominees of this term do not have much advantage, public relations has become a decisive factor!


    Read it out. Can I win this game. Adrian, like the five nominees, was staring at Tommy Lee Jones on stage without blinking.


    "The winner is --" after opening the envelope, the old man deliberately drew out his voice, glanced around cunningly and then read out his name: "night visit to the vampire, Kirsten Dunst!"


    When the name of the film was read out, the quick reaction people had already burst into exclamation. After Kirsten''s name was read out, the venue suddenly became boiling. It was 20 years later, once again, young NV children got the best supporting role of NV.


    Kirsten''s eyes were wide open and couldn''t believe that he was staring at the stage in a daze, until his mother, who was sitting beside her, held her in her arms and Ji moved in her face. Young nvji stood up and hurried to the stage in the background music of "visiting the vampire at night". Because of some nervousness and excitement, she stepped on an empty step on the stairs and nearly fell down, which immediately attracted many kind laughter.


    After taking Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. This appearance once again attracted a lot of laughter, and then the clapping of encouraging applause started. Many people joined in, and at the end, it seemed that the sky Hu board of the auditorium could be lifted.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much." Kirsten finally spoke. She held the cup with one hand and pressed it with the other hand. She pursed her mouth. Her eyes twinkled with tears, trying to suppress her mood.


    "I should have said something, but I really didn''t expect that I would really get this award Although Although I have always told myself that you are the most "B" ng, you can certainly do it, but... " Shao NV''s throat slightly moved, as if he didn''t know what to say, "thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you for helping me, thank you, thank you!"Here she stepped back two steps, bowed to the audience, and then stepped off the stage in warm applause. When passing through the "Forrest Gump" crew, she gave Adrian a smile that felt Ji. She saw it clearly just now. When she was nervous and Ji couldn''t speak, he took the lead in clapping.


    Adrian immediately gave her a thumbs up. He was not worried about being seen. People familiar with the matter knew that he recommended Kirsten to play Claudia.


    Very good. Looking back to his seat to receive congratulations, Adrian said in his heart, with a long sigh of relief. This award is not less important to him than Kirsten. In the past two years, although he pushed Pacino and others to the throne of film emperor and empress by virtue of his memory, these are basically copying "history".


    To put it simply, whoever wins the prize in his memory will try his best to participate in it and let the award be born from his own hands. Although public relations means have been used a lot, it basically depends on the route provided by memory.


    If he just wants to be a respectable director or producer, then it is not a problem to go on like this. Anyway, there are still more than 10 years to announce his retirement when there is nothing to plagiarize. As long as he participates in enough classic films, he can make a mark in the film history, or in the film history of Hollywood.


    But don''t forget, Adrian really wants to control Hollywood! He longed that one day Hollywood would make a change that was in accordance with his will because of one of his hints. It sounds crazy, but it''s not impossible to follow the rules of the game, so he has to make sure that he has the ability to make changes as he wants, like now.


    Krysten''s Claudia only won a few trivial Xi ¨£ o awards in his memory, not to mention the best supporting actor of the Oscar, even without nomination. But now because of Adrian''s interference, she actually fell into her hands, which is a very good start.


    Of course, this is only the beginning. There is still a long way to go to achieve his goal. However, it is very cost-effective to prove that it is feasible and to further control the xi''ao-jing.


    After Gao ch ¨¢ o, he performed two songs and dances, and several unimportant awards were awarded. The best artistic director fell into the hands of crazy King George. The true story of Forrest Gump, the night visit to the vampire, and Xi ¨£ of the u people were all unexpectedly defeated. The same goes for the best score, which was taken away from Disney''s top two-dimensional animation, the lion king.


    It''s so depressing. What do the three crew think, but Adrian doesn''t think so. In the competition for the best art director award, the longer the history, the easier it is to win. Among the several nominated films, crazy King George, which tells about George III, is relatively the longest. In addition, the film about the British royal family, such an award is naturally won.


    As for the best score, we have to admit that "Lion King" is really s ¨¨, otherwise it won''t have the title of the peak of 2D animation - and Disney''s last glory in 2D animation. Especially in the beginning of the film, the majestic soundtrack with a strong African flavor really makes people excited. You know, they have got three nominations for the best song! So it''s not wrong to lose to them on the soundtrack.


    Although the next award is not as high as the weight of men.


    "What is the first thing we need to make a movie? Money? Actors? Or... " Leitmann on the stage asked, "script?"


    He looked around, and suddenly clapped his hands, and the angry God s ¨¨ said: "OK, everyone, can''t you answer such a simple question? It''s the script, of course. Do you decide when you''re choosing s ¨¨ without reading the script? "


    That look of hate iron is not just like, suddenly let the hall burst out a burst of laughter.


    "Well, then let Judy Davis NV present the best adapted screenplay award." Letterman then announced.


    Judy Davis, in a black s ¨¨ Strapless evening dress and short hair, stepped onto the stage, while Adrian, sitting below, sat up straight and laughed at what he thought.


    As for the reason for the laugh, just listen to Judy Davis''s nomination list: Paul atanasio successfully adapted the decades old scandal into a screenplay of s ¨¨, while Adrian Cowell and Winston glum revised Xi ¨£ o to what we see now. "


    Whether out of politeness or other considerations, Adrian wrote Winston glum in his application for the best adapted script, and even though he was driven away in the middle of the conflict, he still helped him.


    But the old man was stubborn enough. Although he was nominated for the best adapted screenplay, he refused to attend the award ceremony because what the film was about to show was not his original intention. Obviously, he still resented Adrian''s ruthlessness at the beginning.I don''t know what he''s thinking. Adrian looked at the screen to get himself, while Lu out of the serious appearance, thinking in his heart. Maybe, he doesn''t think the screenplay of Forrest Gump will win the best adapted script award. It''s a pity.


    By this time, Judy Davis had read out the winner''s name: "Forrest Gump, Adrian Cowell, Winston glum."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C55

    "This should be the second time I''ve won this award. The scenes at that time are still vivid and memorable." Adrian said, looking at the gold man in his hand, Lu said with emotion: "I''m sorry Winston didn''t come to the scene because of his physical reasons. On behalf of him, I just want to thank the Film Academy for awarding this trophy to me and him. Of course, I also want to thank Winston for writing this book. I also want to thank all the partners, thank you!"


    He didn''t say too much. He bowed gracefully and then walked down. His graceful appearance won a lot of applause. Most people know that he will go up this evening.


    Sure enough, after only two awards, Adrian came back to this stage again. Before, he shared it with Winston glum, and now he shared it with Arthur Schmidt. Forrest Gump won the best editing award. It''s enough to win this award by putting Forrest Gump in history.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is a great encouragement. I believe I can do better in the future It was Schmidt who delivered the Prize speech. After all, his clips were the first prize winner.


    "Congratulations, ed. it looks like you''re breaking the record." Back in his seat, Hanks, sitting in front of Adrian, said after hugging and congratulating him.


    Adrian thought Hanks would be the youngest Best Director to win at the beginning. But when he thought about it, it should not be now. After thinking about it carefully, he understood what he meant.


    "Thank you. I''m afraid I won''t realize it until the award ceremony is over if you don''t remind me." Adrian shrugged and said in a relaxed tone, but the excitement was obvious.


    If there is no accident, the best director will get three golden people tonight, which will be the first time in the history of Oscar. There are a lot of nominees for the same person in the same Academy Award, but there are only two at most, such as Kevin Costner four years ago, or Mel Gibson next year. Of course, because of Adrian, the latter is no longer possible.


    But no matter Kevin Costner or Mel Gibson, apart from the best director, get the best film. In a sense, the best film is awarded to the film company. There are many golden men of the best film in the honor rooms of the seven film companies. Therefore, strictly speaking, they can only take one and a half seats, while Adrian''s three seats are owned by him. Moreover, it is almost certain that Forrest Gump will win the best film. Therefore, it is three and a half seats, not to mention Costner. Even Cameron in the future can only catch up with him.


    As for whether the last two awards will be affected by the two golden men - after all, the film academy also likes to play balance, but they play well - Adrian doesn''t care too much. Generally speaking, the best director and best film of the Oscars are awarded to the same film, which is why Costner lost the best actor. The film academy will not award the most important award to the same person.


    The best change script and the best editing are not as good as the best actor, and the most fake original script is the most eye-catching in the screenwriter award. In addition, Adrian''s qualifications over the past few years, and Forrest Gump will be the benchmark of mainstream American value movies in the next decade or so. Although the old men in the film academy are conservative, they are not fools. All these factors will be taken into account.


    After a period of singing and dancing, this year''s Academy Awards ceremony will finally usher in Gao ch ¨¢ o.


    "I know a lot of people have been waiting for a while. Although I really want to let you have a little more time, but for the sake of your own life safety, I still hurry to start Standing on the stage, Letterman sighed loudly, as if he was sorry for his compromise. Although he knew that his sigh was fake, the scene was still full of laughter.


    "Well, let''s invite the last best actor winner to come on stage," Letterman said, making a request to clean up, and then he immediately added, "admittedly, the academy has arranged this very well. If the last best actor winner is to present this best actor, oh, my God."


    After the exclamation, he quickly slipped down, causing another laugh.


    "Well, I just want to say that it''s a great honor to be the guest of the best NV protagonist." Hanks, who passed Letterman with the envelope, shrugged after standing in front of the microphone.


    He didn''t say anything more, then introduced the nomination list, and Jessica Langer, Susan Sarandon, Winona Ryder and others appeared on the screen in turn. In the end, the trophy, which was the dream of numerous NV actors, was won by the third King Kong NV lang. after the former Hu bottle came on stage, Ji could not even speak.


    Adrian, with his hands full, sighed in his heart. He had expected to see some changes, such as Susan Sarandon''s best actor in NV. Among the five candidates, Winona''s age is bound to be the penultimate winner; Judy foster has won the Oscars twice, except for special circumstances, she will only have a nomination and won''t win again; as for Miranda Richardson, although she has played many roles in s ¨¨, she is not brilliant compared with the other two, and she is the first to nominate the best NV winner of the Oscar So in fact, the main competition for this award is between Langer and Sarandon.Sarandon has won several nominations, each time he returned empty handed. With his accumulated qualifications and Lange''s once best supporting actor in NV, he is likely to win the best NV leading role this year.


    Unfortunately, "ultimate witness" is not a film school, so it is the type that I like. Although in the actor award, the judges have little influence on the view of the film, but after all, it is not without it. What''s more, Langer''s original name of Hu bottle was too big, but now it has become an advantage - think about a Hu bottle, which has finally been recognized by the film academy through efforts. This gimmick should be quite good. All these factors add up to make public relations on both sides equal. Luck becomes the factor that determines Xing.


    Adrian shook his head imperceptibly again, folded his mind and looked at Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ People can see clearly, do not know how Depp will feel in the auditorium.


    "Are you ready, Tommy?" Shrugging his shoulders and not thinking about it, Adrian looked at Hanks, who came down after presenting the best NV lead character, and asked with a smile.


    "And you?" Instead of answering directly, Hanks asked with a smile. He was obviously avoiding the question.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and looked up to the stage. Holly hunt, who was the best actor award guest and also the winner of the last best NV lead character, came up.


    "I believe you have been looking forward to this for a long time. Each of the nominated candidates showed Jing Zhan''s acting skills in the film. Unfortunately, there is only one winner who can get the trophy. So who can get it?" Holly hunt said with a smile.


    Adrian''s mouth curled slightly as he watched the candidates on the big screen with their names read out. He was not as calm and nervous as Hanks. He was relaxed now. Because, because of him, there was no Shawshank Redemption, no vulgar Xi Luo said, no four weddings and a funeral. Finally, the three most important nominations - best actor, best director and best film - have become a group compared with memory.


    For example, in the nomination for best actor, there were no Morgan Freeman and John Travolta, but two ordinary actors were added. In Adrian''s opinion, these two actors are not as good as Morgan Freeman and John Travolta, and they are even more unlikely to pose a threat to Hanks.


    "Well, let me see..." On stage, derhunt had opened the envelope. All five candidates held their breath. Hanks, sitting in front of Adrian, was breathing heavily. His wife grabbed his hand for the first time.


    "My God!" Hunt let out a exclamation. She opened her eyes and looked at the note in her hand and at the people in the hall. She did not know whether she was trying to attract people or was really surprised.


    "It''s hard to imagine I really didn''t expect God, it''s just too... " She said incoherently, "well, let me announce that the winner of the best actor is Forrest Gump, Tom Hanks


    The last sentence was almost roared out. Then, there was silence for two seconds. The clapping applause resounded through the hall, as if to lift the board of Tianhu. Hanks was stunned when he heard his name, then his eyes widened, and finally stood up in a daze.


    "Is that me?" He asked his wife.


    "Yes, it''s you, honey. You heard me right. You''ve been the best actor in a row!" Rita Wilson answered her husband with Jidong, reaching for her hands and hugging him tightly. She pressed his cheek again.


    "Congratulations, Tommy. You got the best actor again." Adrian timely ch ¨¡ came in, and all members of the crew had already stood up under his sign and applauded in the background music of Forrest Gump.


    "Thank you, ED, thank you." Finally, Hanks, who finally recovered, responded to his wife and gave Adrian a bear hug. His face was full of the God s ¨¨ who felt Ji. His hands are shaking all the time. It''s no surprise to think about it. You know, he has won the best actor in the world. This kind of honor can''t be obtained by any one.


    "Go up. Don''t make people wait." Adrian patted him, cautioned.


    Hanks, who finally calmed down, straightened his clothes and stepped onto the stage in the fading applause. After taking the trophy from Holly Hunter, he said: "frankly speaking, I really didn''t expect to be able to win this award again. Although I had thought about the possibility of me in the next stage when I presented the best NV protagonist to Jessica, I thought that I might be the next one Will stand here again, but not so sure after all. I didn''t expect that my dream would come true in a few minutes. Until now, I still doubt it. I''m afraid to hear Rita call me Chu ¨¢ ng


    There was a burst of laughter."Fortunately, Rita has proved with her actions that this is definitely not my dream. Thank you, Rita, thank you." Hanks, who completely adjusted his mind, joked, "I want to thank my wife, who has been supporting me all the time, and then I want to thank Adrian for giving me two opportunities..."


    Adrian can''t help picking up eyebrows when he hears here. Although Hanks looks simple and honest, he looks like an honest man. With Forrest Gump''s corner s ¨¨, he has become a representative of the United States, but it does not mean that he is really honest and honest. For example, at the moment, he is not Lu''s propaganda for Adrian.


    No matter in that industry, those who can get to the top are the people with careful mind. Adrian said this in his heart as he clapped his hands, and then when Hanks came back, he said with a smile, "what''s it like to break the record, Tommy?"


    "Soon you will know." Hanks still didn''t answer directly.


    There are only two awards, best director and best film, and the award ceremony is at the last minute.


    "I all know that the director''s important role in a movie is that many scripts that were not so s ¨¨ in the hands of the right people can give off different brilliance, as are the five nominees today..." David Letterman took the opportunity to revive the atmosphere.


    Adrian immediately sat up straight. Although he knew that he had done his best and some things should not change much, he still felt a little nervous and excited. After all, he was the best director of Oscar.


    Soon, the awarding guests appeared on the stage, and the familiar characters immediately made most people cast their eyes on the cast of Forrest Gump, because it was Jonathan Demi standing on the top to introduce the nomination list!


    Do you dare to make it more obvious to let Jonathan be the guest of honor? Adrian laughed and shook his head in his heart. Of course, he also knows that the organizer will not know who will win the prize when inviting who to be the guest, but this does not stop people from associating. Moreover, since the release of Forrest Gump, Adrian has been calling for the best director.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Robert Redford, behind the scenes lies; Woody Allen, Bullets Over Broadway; Adrian Cowell, Forrest Gump. " With Demi''s voice, the big screen once again lists the candidates'' images.


    This time, instead of listing them one by one, as in previous times, it''s divided into four pieces and put one of them in the middle, which is a very interesting setting, because it''s Adrian in the middle.


    Except for Woody Allen, all four candidates on the screen remained calm, at least on the surface. As for Woody Allen, he did not come to the Oscars, so the organizers casually replaced it with a picture. It''s a well-known fact that Woody Allen never attended the Oscars, and even when he won the best director, he was led by someone else because he thought that any competition for art was boring - how painful that thought was.


    However, even if he changes his mind now, it is not good for him to appear in the holy auditorium. Although it has been two years since the scandal of He Yang NV, some newspapers still want to dig out some news from it.


    "Now let''s see who gets the best director." Jonathan Demi said, opening the envelope and browsing the name on it. He raised his eyebrow m ¨¢ o: "no suspense, Forrest Gump, Adrian Cowell!"


    On the screen, the other three Lu suddenly lost their disappointment. Radford needless to say, he has nominated several times since he became a director, but he has not got a hand at one time; kirshtov kyerslovsky is a little better, after all, he is a European director and doesn''t attach so much importance to Oskar; the most relaxed one is Neil Harris, who has come to accompany him Yes, so even if there was disappointment, it passed quickly.


    Adrian gave a long breath and stood up with a smile in the applause. Although he finally got the award that all directors dream of, his happiness in his heart was very limited. After all, it was the track of "history". At most, it was just a change of executive.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, his goal was not the best director. In this way, unlike Hanks or Kirsten, Ji had to move for a long time before he could recover.


    "Congratulations, ed


    "Congratulations."


    "That''s too much. You finally got it."


    After hugging familiar people one by one, Adrian who said "thank you" finally stepped onto the stage.


    "To fulfill my long cherished wish." Demi put the golden man into his hands.


    "To fulfill my long cherished wish." Adrian picked it up with a smile, then raised it above his head and waved to the crowd.


    After the laughter and applause gradually subsided, he stroked the God s ¨¨ with emotion. At this time, Adrian''s acting skills were no worse than those of the film emperors.


    "Two years ago, when I was nominated for best director for the first time, it felt like I got a cup of hot cocoa when I was in the snow and ice, and when I was defeated, it was like I was knocked down in half. So I told myself I would come back again - of course, this one is different from the T-800''sThis sentence caused a burst of laughter.


    "Fortunately, my efforts have not been in vain. Today, I finally got the approval of the judges. Finally, I did not let this cup of hot cocoa overturn again. At this moment, I just want to say that I will do better. Although Forrest Gump is a movie with s ¨¨, I will do better. As long as I continue to work hard and don''t stop, I will do better


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C56

    Gorgeous hall, noisy crowd, melodious music and boisterous voice, this is not the Oscar ceremony, but more lively than the award ceremony. In fact, Vanity Fair has held the third Oscar night party. The previous two times have won a lot of public praise for them. In addition, it has a good relationship with the entertainment industry, and the entry threshold is much lower than that of the award ceremony. There are many big people in the circle to attend, so the party is more brilliant.


    For example, Tom hanksfu, who won the best actor award, is chatting and laughing in the corner, and the object of the conversation is Tom crusfu, who has the same name as him. On the other side, Jessica Langer, the best actor in NV, also said this to his friends with a glass of wine. His expression was very moving. He was obviously happy that he had won the best supporting actor of NV and the best actor of NV.


    As for Adrian, the youngest and best director in Oscar history, who has won the nomination for the youngest Best Director again, is sitting on the couch between Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "How does it feel to get the best movie?" Adrian adjusted his sitting posture and asked with a smile.


    "Not bad." Lafayette shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent, completely absent from the appearance of his award speech.


    Forrest Gump took the best film when Adrian won the best director. As I said before, the best director and the best film are rarely awarded to two films except for special circumstances. Besides, Forrest Gump is such a great achievement of the mainstream value of American style. Even if we have to sacrifice, we will only sacrifice the best director.


    Because Adrian was a producer and Lafayette represented the film company, it was the two of them who came on stage to receive the award. Adrian knew that Lafayette had always wanted the company to have an Oscar winning film, so Adrian gave him the opportunity to address the award. At that time, Lafayette was really very active. Although he was calm on the surface, don''t forget Adrian was beside him. Unexpectedly, after the award ceremony ended at the vanity fair party, only a few minutes later, Lafayette did not care about it any more.


    "It''s normal," explained Lafayette, who saw his suspicions. "When you spend a lot of time sitting on one thing with all your heart and soul, no matter how many failures and pains you encounter, and you want to prove yourself with it, you will feel very empty when you finish it. The longer the belief is held, the stronger the feeling of emptiness will be, just like... "


    "It''s like in a movie or xi''o, those who have been fighting for a revenge belief all their lives and finally get revenge." Adrian then laughed.


    "Well Well, it''s really more figurative, and I was going to say, like those who struggle to get to the top. " Lafayette shrugged, followed by another sigh.


    "Well, Laffer, it''s just the beginning," Adrian slapped him hard on the shoulder. "Trust me, we''ve got a lot of the best movies we''ll get before you leave."


    The so-called resignation, of course, does not mean to let him go. Lafayette has proved his ability. With the development of AC media, the status of Bosworth film has begun to decline. A meritorious official can''t be ungrateful. That''s why Eisner left paramount m ¨¦ ng at the beginning, and that''s why Lafayette left paramount. Even last year''s kasenberg left Disney because of this. So Adrian suggested that Claude should promote Lafayette to the head office, and Claude agreed.


    "Thank you." Lafayette finally laughed and raised his glass. "I always believed in you, ed."


    After drinking the wine, he patted Lafayette again, and Adrian got up and left the room.


    If I finally achieved my goal, would I feel the same way? He suddenly thought so, but soon he laughed and shook his head, leaving it behind. Instead of thinking about these, it''s better to think about ways to achieve your goals. Of course, the reason why he gave up thinking was that he was surrounded by YingYing and Yanyan.


    The youngest Best Director of the Oscars, with a unique eye for s ¨¨ producers, and Tom Hanks himself admitted that he won the best actor because Adrian - though more reserved - was enough for the NV actors at the party to circle around him.


    Adrian quickly sent them away. He has no interest in dealing with them now. He has spent most of his time talking to people he knows well. It''s time to go to his NV people.


    But at this time, another plump body burst into his arms, the corner of his mouth appeared Mi people''s smile, Youhu''s voice immediately rang in the ear: "Hi, director, where are you going?"


    "Around, of course." Adrian flipped the polite and cold tone before. After a quick glance around, Adrian grabbed the other party''s upturned Tun with a smile. Rou gently pinched it and said, "how are you doing, drew?"


    "Not bad. The new script you gave me will start shooting soon. Maybe you can come and have a look at it sometime?" Drew Barrymore chuckled and leaned in his arms, regardless of the intimacy. Adrian did it behind his back when no one else could see him.It''s really interesting to know that drew, who has reestablished his fame, is still bold and unrestrained in some parties, but he always controls his sense of propriety. However, in front of Adrian, she doesn''t mind to look like a D ¨¤ ngfu.


    She probably thought she liked it. Adrian shrugged imperceptibly. After all, he gave her a Golden Globe Award for best supporting role in NV, and gave her a lot of good advice.


    Following Adrian''s advice, drew has tried comedy movies again in the past two years, and has made good achievements. Recently, he played a role in Batman Forever. In addition, she also tried to borrow money to create her own film production company, but because there was no good script, so she asked Adrian specially.


    So, after Drury Barrymore''s comprehensive and good service for him several times, Adrian gave her the script Ji Luo of "one w can fix the country". This kind of romantic comedy love movie is not out of date at any time. And Adrian, who was very happy with her clothes, was especially involved in the investment - all at the end of last year.


    "I promise, but now, there are other things to deal with." Adrian said, chuckling, and pinching her on the top of the tun. He doesn''t mind playing a few more friendly matches with drew. Like Cameron or Cindy, the blonde NV is popular everywhere, and her baby face bue feels great.


    "Oh, you''re heartless, ed Although his tone was gloomy, drew''s face was extremely charming.


    Adrian grinned, took back his hand and walked into the crowd. Drew shrugged, some regretful and some indifferent, and went to the other side. If it was at any other time, he would have taken her to a deserted place for a fight, but not tonight, because the dim light in the secluded part of the party building made the corridor look hazy. Just at the corner of the wall, Jiao xi''o''s body leaned back almost 120 degrees, and her toes were on Adrian''s shoes, her heels were on tiptoe, and her feet were on Adrian''s shoes Hands around each other''s neck, and his wild kiss.


    Adrian again and again sucked Kirsten''s soft cherry Chun and flexible tongue, and Kirsten responded again and again, until Adrian''s hands slid down her back, drilled in from her skirt, and held her buttocks in her hands without any barrier, making her breathing extremely turbulent. Lu ¨¤ n, the two men separated with silver silk.


    Even so, after a few moments of intermittently reminiscent of each other, Kirsten came down from Adrian.


    "I love you, ed. I really love you very, very much." The blushing little NV looked at Adrian with Mi Li''s eyes. This evening, she was very excited since she got the best supporting role of NV. When the winners took photos together after the award ceremony, she held Adrian in her arms. Fortunately, no one could see anything.


    "I love you too, my dear." The bent Adrian didn''t take back his hand, and continued to feel the warm and moist buttocks of little NV.


    "What''s wrong? I love this name, and I will be your "demon Jing" in the future Kirsten began to smile slowly. Although his eyes were crooked, he was very watery.


    "Really?" Adrian asked meaningfully, with a slight effort on his hand.


    "Oh Of course, I''ll always be, "Kirsten whispered," as long as you want. "


    Adrian didn''t speak any more. She bent down a little lower. From her face to her pink neck, Adrian returned the Ou under her skirt, and then stood motionless for a long time with little NV in her arms.


    After a long time, Kirsten finally adjusted and pushed Adrian away with a slight cough.


    "Sorry, ed. I have to go back." "You know, it''s not easy for me to come to the party. My mother won''t let me stay for long."


    "I know, it doesn''t matter. Go back." Adrian had nothing to do with it, his fingers caressing her face.


    Kirsten''s eyes were flowing. When his fingers crossed the corner of his mouth, he suddenly opened his mouth. Then he grabbed Adrian''s wrist, deliberately looked at his eyes and sucked them up. He also used Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Yes, you said you would give me some time to guide me." She said in a sweet voice full of Youhu.


    Adrian smiles, leans over her ear, whispers a few words, and then makes a non sound ear bead. Kirsten''s Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Good night, then." Little NV tiptoed on his face and walked to the end of the corridor.After seeing Kirsten disappear at the end of the corridor and wait for a moment in silence, Adrian begins to walk there as well.


    Lolita''s Youhuo is really deadly. People want to commit crimes all the time. He couldn''t help sighing at the thought. It''s a pity that we have to be patient for a while and keep the current situation. Otherwise, accidents will easily happen.


    You can''t do things on impulse. You can moderately control yourself. Every successful person must have hope. With this in mind, Adrian immediately shifted his mind to other areas, such as Monica and Julia.


    After coming to the party from the sacred auditorium, he and the two NV people only met from afar without even calling. Of course, at that time, he was being accosted by many NV people and had no time to say hello. However, in the eyes of Monika, as usual, she was used to it, and Julia was as angry as ever.


    It''s up to you. Double flight tonight! Adrian chuckled as he walked down. Let them bear the Yu fire raised by Kirsten. Adrian wanted to get to the hall as soon as he thought of the pictures of Monica and Julia groaning under him a few times before. Speaking of all, when can Kate and Charlie be together again on Chu ¨¢ ng?


    At this time, a graceful back bright red in the light flash past, if not Adrian is familiar with each other enough, perhaps will miss. How did she get here? Adrian asked in his heart. Out of insurance, he and Kirsten were making out on the third floor. How could she be on the second floor?


    After stopping and thinking for a long time, Adrian immediately turned from the stairs to the second floor of the corridor. After turning two turns, he could see the back before. Without looking at the front, from the red S ¨¨''s one shoulder evening dress and her good figure, it could be concluded that it was her, but she did not move. It seemed that she had been standing here for a long time.


    After weighing the words, Adrian went up and asked in a surprise voice, "Hey, Nicole, how are you here?"


    Nicole Kidman immediately turned around, looking as if she had been startled, her face s ¨¨ pale and trance, her blue eyes with a trace of indescribable confusion. Adrian sniffed hard and could smell a little wine Jing. It looked like she had drunk a lot like last time.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, immediately approached a few steps, changed the tone of concern: "what happened?"


    Nicole didn''t answer. She just looked at him with her hair curled and her white gooseneck like a beautiful doll. Adrian picked her eyebrows and was about to continue to ask when Nicole said, "can we talk?"


    "Of course," Adrian agreed without thinking, "I''d love to hear from you."


    His tone was sincere, and Nicole''s eyes seemed to be ignited by something. She immediately opened m ¨¦ n in the next room and walked in first. Adrian sensed that it was wrong, but could not tell what was wrong, so he went in.


    Just after closing m ¨¦ n, he turns around without saying a word. Nicole has already rushed over with a gust of fragrance, pressing Adrian on the room m ¨¦ n, and then reaches out to lock the room m ¨¦ n while looking up to live him. What''s more, Nicole even put her tongue into his mouth for the first time, and became entangled.


    This unexpected enthusiasm let Adrian for a long time did not return to God, so the initiative was completely controlled by the NV people, only his hands subconsciously hugged each other''s body. For a long time, Nicole asks for it again and again, and her hands are on him. Hu Lu''s Mo is just like the empty girl complaining about Fu for a long time.


    "Oh, my God What''s the matter with you? " After the end of the heat, Adrian gasped.


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t want me." Nicole is also panting, her beautiful face has been covered with red, which makes her look more and more delicate. Looking at Adrian''s eyes full of Yu Wang, his right hand did not hesitate to grasp his crotch.


    Adrian took a breath when he settled down. Although he was still separated by Ku Zi, his direct touch had already ignited his rising Yu. Since they are all brought to the mouth by themselves, they still care about what to do and eat them first!


    He then again lived in Nicole''s ruddy Chun petals, then picked her up, turned over, pressed her on the wall, and walked up her graceful figure with big hands. Nicole is right. He''s been thinking about this girl for a long time.


    Two people are so hot and caressing, from this end of the room to the other end of the room, but also continue to fight for dominance. Finally, Adrian presses her against the wall on the right, picks up the fresh y ¨¤ n skirt, reaches in, pulls out Nicole''s Black s ¨¨ T-shaped Ku, and pushes her close to her body.


    Nicolaton, who was in high spirits, let out a long, happy sigh. The double Tui was automatically clamped on Adrian''s waist and began to fluctuate with the rhythm. She screamed and groaned loudly, as if to let everyone know what she was doing at the moment. If the sound insulation effect of the room was not very good, maybe she would.Adrian, however, has no time to take care of it at the moment, burying himself in Nicole Xiong''s breast, tasting the buds of you while pounding fiercely. Both of them seemed to be completely dominated by Yu Wang, but instinctively used various postures to do the most primitive movement again and again.


    I don''t know how long after this, when the third time changed to embrace, Adrian suddenly let out a grunt, and Nicole, who had been completely addicted to it, shivered and screamed. However, just before Adrian wants to come out of Chou''s body, Nicole, who has rolled her white eyes, accidentally reaches out and grabs him on the bottom. So, needless to say, Adrian was happy to leave it all in it.


    It''s really Surprising When Adrian comes back, he looks at Nicole''s God s ¨¨ in his arms. His mouth is constantly fluctuating. The soft up and down shaking range is very large. It seems that he is still savoring the aftertaste of Gao ch ¨¢ o.


    Soon, the two began to kiss each other again. After a long time of warmth, Adrian held Nicole in his chair. However, just when he wanted to do something more, Nicole suddenly pushed him away and said in a cool voice, "you can leave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C57

    You can leave now? Adrian raised her eyebrows, and Nicole sat up, turned, and straightened her clothes against him with her smooth back. It''s really surprising that the last second is still dead, Yu Xian caters to herself, but the next second turns away and doesn''t recognize people. What does she think of herself? If you call it, you will come and wave it.


    Adrian is not angry, anyone has a reason to do things, Nicole will not take the initiative to Eve with him for no reason, nor will she drive him away after finishing the work for no reason. But it''s obviously not a good time to find out, so Adrian zipped Ku and straightened his jacket a little before saying, "well, I''m leaving."


    Knowing that soso was packing denike, she turned her back to him all the time, not only didn''t speak, but also didn''t mean to turn around.


    In spite of his dissatisfaction, Adrian walked outside, shrugging his shoulders until m ¨¦ n slammed behind him, and then he heard m ¨¦ n close by. When he subconsciously turned his head and looked, he was suddenly stunned, and the other party immediately noticed him, and was as stunned as he was.


    Tom Cruise was standing about ten feet from Adrian. Although his suit was quite neat, the collar of his shirt was not fastened, and the long Ku belt was slightly arched and not straightened. More importantly, there were faint lipstick marks on the upper and lower parts of his face near his neck. What he had done in the room before was self-evident. However, he seems to be floating on his feet. He has come several times.


    After a long time, Adrian coughed and squeezed out a smile: "I didn''t expect to be here I hope I didn''t disturb you... "


    Cruise smiles awkwardly, makes a gesture and does not speak. He glances anxiously at the room behind him.


    Adrian saw that Lu gave a knowing smile, made a please action and then turned back into his room. Close m ¨¦ N and take a long breath. He looks at Nicole not far away, who has almost finished up. His eyes flash with strange light.


    Nicole, who has already stood up, looks back and looks at him as if she didn''t see him. Then she continues to do the final finishing, skimming the hair that has been loosened due to the strong movement before. She also lifts Xi ¨£ otui back and puts her high-heeled shoes on her heels with her fingers. It is natural that she has just been moistened.


    An inexplicable feeling rose from Adrian''s heart. He was excited, stupid and moved, which could not be described in words. No wonder she was so active and enthusiastic before. No wonder she called out loud and played dangling when leaning against the wall on the far right. Adrian narrowed her eyes at Nicole, emitting a hot and dangerous light.


    Just think of Tom Cruise in the next room having an affair with the NV, and Nicole Kidman is here, and she''s flirting with herself. Adrian had a flame burning in his heart. It would have been a wonderful thing to know from the beginning, but it doesn''t seem to be at night.


    Nicole had already sorted out and made a few steps to Adrian: "please get out of the way."


    Her voice was still cold, her head slightly apart, her eyelids drooped, and she didn''t seem to want to look at him. As soon as he had finished speaking, Adrian locked the room m ¨¦ n with a backhand, and then shot Nicole up and strode forward.


    "What are you doing! Let me down Caught off guard, Nicole has no way to resist. She can only wriggle her body and scream in panic. Then there was another slap, and she was heavily thrown on the long table, and suddenly let out a painful hum.


    "How dare you do this to me!" Nicole sprang up and roared, but then Adrian turned over and lay down on the long table with her feet on her feet. Then, Adrian rudely picked up her skirt from the back and reached for the T-shaped Ku that had just been put on.


    "Stop it! Stop it Nicolaton struggled violently, and was quite different from the previous one.


    "Why? Didn''t you enjoy it just now Adrian looked at being pressed by himself on the long table. The NV man chuckled and said that the twisting and twisting appearance greatly increased his hope, and the movements on his hands were never stopped.


    "Stop it!" Nicole, who felt his movements, turned to glare at Adrian, blushing and embarrassed, but Adrian shut her mouth with a word.


    "Do you know who I saw coming out of the next room just now?" With a smile in her ear low ring, NV people immediately tightened the body, twisting the waist also momentarily stopped, as if pressed the pause button.


    Adrian did not give her time to think, just fell into the accurate ferocious.


    "No!" Nicole screamed again, but it was not as powerful as before.


    "No Please Don''t... " Her voice became a plea with a trill, but it didn''t help. How could Adrian listen to her when it was time?


    Nicole is lying on the long table and letting Adrian strike. Although her waist twists again, it is more like catering than struggling. Even her double Tui on the ground is bent backward, and ji''ao fork is coiled on Adrian''s big Tui.With the closing of the 67th Oscars, all kinds of topics around the Oscars can be stopped. Although, as in the past, there are media complaints for those failed films or directors or actors, there are many fewer than before. Whether it''s Forrest Gump''s best film, Adrian''s best director, or Hanks'' best actor, it has won the approval of most people. After all, it is a movie that integrates the mainstream values of the United States.


    "Adrian is really young, but what? If someone else can make such a s ¨¨ film, I believe that the judges of the film academy will award him the same trophy. " This is what one article says.


    In short, the youngest nomination and winner of the best director in the history of Oscar, and the most winner of a single term Xi ¨£ golden person, these three titles have been firmly put on Adrian''s head. Maybe the first one still has the hope of surpassing. Although there are few talents in the world, there are always a few, but the second and the third can only think about things.


    After all, Adrian is not even 30 years old now, and throughout the history of Oscar, there are very few people who can get the best director before he is 40 years old, and the only one who can get the best director before he is 30 years old. Moreover, if you want to win more than three Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Adrian once again received more attention - especially insiders - by coating it with even a basic halo. But at the moment, he was in San Francisco''s fam ¨¦ ng hotel to check on the filming of a film, and the third day after the Oscars ended.


    "The steel wire was removed by computer in the later stage. In addition, double actors were used and a lot of protective equipment was brought with them. Just a few shots. It will be OK." Michael Bay explained this to Adrian at his side.


    "Well done. It''s your idea, Mike." Adrian nodded and looked at Jerry Bruckheimer on the other side. "Am I right, Jerry?"


    "Of course," brookheimer laughed. "Mike is the most s ¨¨ on this subject."


    After chatting with the two about the shooting of the film, Adrian went to his target, Nicholas Cage, who sat on the balcony in the sun and looked through the script.


    "How are you getting ready, Nicholas?" Adrian sat down beside him and asked in a casual tone.


    "Not bad. I think I can make myself more serious and nervous. Although Stanley is an s ¨¨ chemist, he is not a professional agent." Cage answered without raising his head. He was still very young after 30, and the melancholy in his brows gave him a different temperament.


    "Help me get the water glass on the table and put another effervescent tablet." He said, reaching for Adrian.


    It was not until the water cup was handed to him that cage found that the man sitting beside him was not his assistant. He was stunned and looked at Adrian carefully. Then Lu came out with a surprised God s ¨¨: "God, you are Mr. Adrian? "


    "Ed, call me ed Adrian laughed. "It''s not the first time we''re talking. Don''t be so reserved."


    "But this is the first time we have met." Cage shook his head, still respectful, s ¨¨ extended his hand to him: "nice to meet you, ED, congratulations on winning the best director. I didn''t expect the award ceremony was over and you came here."


    "Thank you. Although it''s something to celebrate, there''s still a lot to do," Adrian shook hands with him, and he talked to him on the phone when he invited cage to play "the island of death." so I''ll just wait until the business is over, and then I''ll have a party with the quality of Si people. Maybe you''d like to join us


    "Really?" Cage''s eyes lit up, and he certainly didn''t know what it meant. "It''s a great honor."


    "You''re an s ¨¨ actor, Nicholas. I''ve seen some clips of Hu ¨¡. Although it''s only a few minutes, your performance is extremely brilliant." Adrian said with a smile.


    "A piece of Hu?" Cage asked in a puzzled way. At first, he thought that the other party was talking about the shooting of the film "bravery and life island". But now that the shooting is just beginning, how can there be a edited film Hu?


    Adrian Lu beamed with an enigmatic smile: "last year you played in a film, an independent film."


    Cage frowned and recalled it carefully. Then Lu was surprised by s ¨¨: "you mean It''s adapted from John O''Brien''s "escape from Las Vegas"


    Bingo Adrian snapped his finger. "I knew it was the right thing for you to play the leading role."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you invested in it," cage''s surprised God s ¨¨ was even stronger. "It was a very challenging corner s ¨¨. I drank a lot of wine for it, and almost became the same person as those who visited alcoholics.""I also participated in the screenwriting, although I only provided a few points and ideas," Adrian shrugged. "After the script was finished, I considered many actors, but it was not so good. It took Hu ¨¡ a lot of time to choose you. It''s not because of your uncle, but because of your s ¨¨ performance in" my heart is wild ", which left a deep impression on me, that kind of..."


    He made a gesture and Lu looked like a memory, and cage immediately continued: "that kind of morbid, eccentric, neurotic image, yes, it is. Although I got the best actor in Cannes by that corner s ¨¨, I was criticized by my family for a long time, saying that if I didn''t make a change, I would be confined to this kind of corner s ¨¨."


    At this point, cage thought of something and laughed. Adrian wanted to ask what it was, but he could not bear it. Then he continued to talk about the topic and praise it without any trace of Lu.


    "I''m absolutely convinced that your performance will be a miracle." He finally said, as to whether cage could feel the meaning, it was his own business.


    Although Tom Hanks won the best actor award, the original plan still needs to go on. Naturally, Adrian has the right to adapt "escape Las Vegas" - in fact, as early as the end of the year before last, this Xi ¨£ o said had already entered Adrian''s attention, and then got the right to adapt early last year And then started shooting at the end of last year, and so far it''s been in post production.


    We should start these things as soon as possible, otherwise we will lose the initiative. In the past, when he lacked strength, Adrian had made great efforts in order to obtain the adaptation rights of Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    In the same way, Nicholas Cage can also take this opportunity to win over. Although he has to become the king of rotten films because of his luxurious life in the 21st century, he is still quite an s ¨¨ actor. After winning the Golden Palm best actor in 1992, his fame has greatly increased. After the release of bravery, life island, the commercial value will rise, not to mention he is still Cobo A member of the La family, how can Adrian let go?


    Adrian left after two days in San Francisco. He wanted to stay for another two days because Michael Berma was about to start filming the famous car chase, which was worth watching. It''s worth learning from everyone, even if it''s Michael Bay, who wants to go to the end in commercial movies.


    But Charlize reminded him that the trip was a bit tight, so Adrian chose to go back after much consideration. Anyway, a trip to San Francisco had a good harvest. He not only became more and more familiar with Nicholas Cage, but also became friends with Sean Connery. The older and more handsome old man deserves to be regarded as a typical British, with considerable temperament.


    "Some things are carved in bones and have become a part of life." In Adrian''s compliment, Connery said lightly, but the pride in the tone was quite obvious, which is one of the characteristics of the British.


    "I''ll let you know as soon as possible, and be sure to come." After making a deal with cage, Michael Bay and Bruckheimer were invited. Adrian and Charlize got on the bus and left the San Francisco studio.


    "You have to give me the list of all the guests by the morning the next day at the latest, so that I can have enough time." After flipping through the itinerary and other things, Charlize said to Adrian, who was looking at the street view.


    "No problem. I''ll start sorting out as soon as I get back." Adrian turned to her with a smile, and began to look up and down at his NV secretary. Charlize gave him a blank look and looked down at the papers.


    Although he wanted to hold her in his arms, he still gave up the idea after looking at grove, who was driving. He then recalled which guests he would like to invite. Since it was a Si party, all the guests, except those invited by cage because of need, were bound to be close friends.


    Well I wonder if Crusoe Fu would like to come? The idea suddenly came to his mind, and Adrian thought again of the night of the awards ceremony, and the love affair with Nicole at the vanity fair party.


    After the second time, Nicole lay unconscious on the long table for a long time, but she couldn''t get up. However, her double Tui was widely spread and stepped on the ground, and the round Tun part was high and high, as if she had been forced to do it. God knows that, although at the beginning, Adrian''s action is a little rough, but after the usual care, he has never been the kind of person who only knows that he is cool.


    The reason why Nicole is like that is mainly because she is too Harpy, or the pleasure of being conquered from the physical to the psychological. The clue can be seen from the fact that she quietly dressed and left the room after she regained consciousness.


    Nicole is actually a very strong Nv person. From her previous contacts and Adrian''s memory as a reference, we can judge that she is not the kind of NV people who dare to be lonely and willing to give way to others. Otherwise, how could she have married Tom Cruise? However, Adrian''s strength is far greater than Cruise''s, and he knows how to deal with NV people. So although Nicole refused, she was still at his mercy and quickly pandered to it.Even if Tom would come, Nicole would not. Adrian shook his head slightly. He admitted that he had long coveted this beautiful Nv person, and even teased her at the Party of paramount CEO. He would divorce sooner or later. Nicole and cruise have irreconcilable conflicts, so why care about this? But he didn''t expect it would be realized in this way.


    Adrian knew that it would be troublesome to want to go further at the thought of the little bit of panic she had shown when she finally left. He can''t help but low sigh, and then the mobile phone rings.


    "Claude is looking for you." When he got through, Charlize handed his cell phone to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C58

    "You guys, other people hold celebration parties after the award ceremony, but do you want to show you are different in a few days?" In the corner of Adrian''s modern villa, Claude laughs and jokes about his cronies.


    "Hey, I''m running for the company. How can you talk like that? Do you want me to party at home every day?" Adrian''s hands spread out, as if by a great injustice.


    Claude laughed and waved his hand. "Well, I just said a little. Don''t be so surprised."


    "If I hear that again, I''ll get you out of here." Adrian''s half true threat.


    "Are you sure?" Claude raised his eyebrows and gave the hall a meaningful glance.


    "Well Well, I''ll be kidding again Adrian wanted to hold on for a while, but noticed that Sara, Blanchett and Gwyneth had to raise their hands and surrender.


    At such a celebration party, how could the NV people close to him not come? So in addition to Kate because of the growing stomach and can not go to the field, Monica, Julia, Sarah, Liv, Blanchett, Gwyneth all appeared at the scene. In this case, Adrian is naturally not good to chat with them, too close will make others dissatisfied, and too cold will make the people in front of them dissatisfied, if all come over, it will be worse.


    Monica, Julia and Sara may not keep it in mind. At most, Julia will feel angry, but the other three are hard to say. Although liv says that she doesn''t mind these things, she often asks Adrian how his other NV people are when they are dating, as if this situation is very common. However, due to her formality and shyness after her first night on the beach, and after asking about other NV people every time, she thinks Adrian has said the other person too well, and then she will retaliate on u ¨¢ ng even though she is killed by Nong every time.


    So only God knows how liv will react to such a situation, as do Blanchett and Gwyneth. They know something about him, but it doesn''t mean they are willing to face it. That''s how a lot of people react differently when they know something and when they see something, so it can be very bad to act rashly.


    Gwyneth is OK. Anyway, she still needs herself. The new movie based on Jane Austen Xi ¨£ o has begun to prepare. But Blanchett is different. She is a very young NV. If Adrian didn''t start early, she instilled some concepts when she just graduated and had no fame at all. It took a lot of means to grasp them temporarily. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to get her into the pocket in a few years.


    In short, Adrian won''t allow this to happen until he''s not sure what''s going to happen or conquer them completely, which is why he rarely hosts parties at home.


    But not now. This is to celebrate his winning the Oscar for best director. What''s more, he not only became the youngest Oscar Best Director, but also won three and a half trophies in the same party. So he had to let Claude stay with him all night, pretending to have something to talk about to avoid them.


    Besides, besides them, the NV, who played a friendly against Adrian and might fight in the future, is here, not Drew Barrymore or Cameron Diaz, but Cindy Crawford.


    As one of the first batch of supermodels, and "Yu Wang City" was broadcast a week before the Oscars, although it was not as startling as friends, but under Adrian''s guidance, she skipped those immature parts. Cindy''s sensitivity to fashion added a lot of points to the TV series - the acting skills were still mediocre - so she was really looking for trouble. In his mind, he didn''t take it so seriously. He made these arrangements to prevent certain things from happening, rather than being afraid of certain things. Even if something really happened, he believed that he could solve it. If all these things were unfair, how could he achieve his goal?


    The only thing that made Adrian depressed was that Rachel was at the party, but he used to chat up because of the current situation. In studio 34, Rachel played Jeff galbran''s ex-wife Connie, who was also the spokesman for the White House NV.


    After returning from San Francisco, Adrian went to the studio of independence day and talked with Will Smith and director Roland Emmerich. But Rachel kept a certain distance from him. When talking, Adrian always kept in the eye of others, which made Adrian laugh and laugh.


    Is it that if Si talks a few words, he will not eat her? He shook his head in his heart and sighed - but, on second thought, he took her to Chu ¨¢ ng after chatting with him in London for the first time; in Prague for going out with him, he half forced her into the hotel room.


    However, she thought she would refuse the invitation to the party, but Rachel agreed after a long hesitation."It''s very kind of you to promise." Adrian said at that time with a special tone of relief, with a smile, staring at Rachel, hearing his words immediately smile, some reluctantly and some complex.


    I don''t know what she is aware of or not, and what kind of impact these will have on her. Adrian thought in his mind as he glanced at Rachel, but this is not the time to say that.


    "Well, let''s get down to business," Adrian waved and then shifted the subject. "You said on the phone that you wanted to increase the amount of financing. Are you serious, crow?"


    "I don''t want to admit it, but unfortunately we have to." Claude sighed. "Eisner is indeed a fierce man who has experienced ups and downs. Although it is only a little bit of Xi ¨£ o advantage, he has always maintained it. The situation is not very good for us."


    Adrian couldn''t help frowning slightly. Since Eisner got the upper hand with rumors, he has maintained this advantage. Claude used many methods to get back the situation, but he was soon pulled back by the other side.


    By now, the acquisition war has become a stalemate. ABC has also made a profit by taking advantage of the opportunity. However, it is still impossible to get rid of the acquisition situation. If this continues, the future of the media is not optimistic, so Claude wants to increase the number of financing, trying to seize the opportunity, but in this way


    "If you think it''s appropriate," Adrian decided after thinking for a few minutes that he was not good at it, so everything was based on Claude''s judgment, "as long as the company''s control is still in..."


    Before finishing, he suddenly closed his mouth, the previous step of leisure chess suddenly jumped into the brain.


    "I think, although Eisner is very capable and powerful to develop Dinis from a company with a market value of more than 1 billion yuan to this point, there should be enemies inside, right?" Adrian asked suddenly.


    "It is certain that he will offend a lot of people with his tough style of doing everything in a meticulous and meticulous way, but he is also dictatorial." Claude nodded. "It''s not a good idea, ed. even if someone in Disney is dissatisfied, he won''t drag his Tui at this time, unless Eisner makes a big mistake in his decision."


    "What if he did make a big mistake?" Adrian''s eyes lit up.


    "If so?" Claude turned to look at him. "What do you think, ed?"


    "He did make a big mistake," Adrian said with a smile. "Just wait three months for the summer break, and Disney executives will know how far wrong Eisner was."


    "Three months? Summer break? " Claude looked at him puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    "You should remember, crow, that I warned you." Adrian''s smile grew stronger.


    "You mean..." Claude recalled it carefully for a moment, and finally remembered, "you mean that!"


    "Yes, that''s it." Adrian nodded before he could finish. "I said it would sell, and it would sell well. I can''t get my eyes wrong. Disney will certainly regret their carelessness."


    "Well, well, you''re a miracle director, you''re a gold medal editor, you''ve got a golden finger, and if you say it''s a big sale, you''ll sell it." Claude made fun of him in a helpless tone, then lowered his head to ponder. After a few minutes, he raised his head again: "I made a rough assessment. If it was really popular and won the praise of the vast majority of people, it would not be a particularly serious mistake, but it would be enough to let Disney''s internal Lu ¨¤ n for a while."


    "Then wait and see. We''ll know the result in three months at most." Adrian said with confidence.


    When I put it off this summer vacation, I was thinking about whether it would play a role in the acquisition war. I didn''t expect that it would not only play a role, but also be the key to turning the situation around. It seems that God is still on his side.


    In spite of this, more detailed information was needed for the specific assessment, so Adrian went back to his office the next day and began to sort out what Claude needed.


    As for the end of the party, it''s nothing. Several NV people left separately and quietly. Monica was the first, then Sarah, followed by Julia, then Blanchett and Gwyneth, Liv finally.


    Adrian always shows up when they''re leaving, and then sends them away. It''s the only time in the party when he''s alone with them, and he doesn''t say more than ten words. NV people are actually very smart, also did not say much, just in their own way to say goodbye to him.


    Monica and Sara are both pro Wen, neither warm nor cold; while Julia, taking advantage of his carelessness, puts her elbows under his ribs; Blanchett keeps a few inches away from him and hugs him politely before getting on the bus; Gwyneth takes his hand and walks to the m ¨¦ n mouth with a smile, but there is no other expression; only liv, Still smiling, with that indifferent expression, he shook Adrian''s arm to stay.It was a joke, of course, and her mother, Bibby bill, had repeatedly warned that she would go back when it was over. So in the end, Adrian spent the night alone alone and alone. Oh, by the way, and Charlize is here. It''s a pity that she went back to her room to have a rest before the end of the party. It''s really a pity and depression.


    As for Rachel, she left before Gwyneth. Adrian also sent her to m ¨¦ n, but they kept a little more distance from each other than Blanchett''s, and never said a word except "goodbye" from the beginning to the end.


    Well, back to Adrian''s office, he''s not only sorting out the information he needs for Claude, he''s still talking to someone he''s made an appointment with.


    "The interior looks good, especially the details. It''s almost the same as the original. I can imagine how much effort you''ve spent on it." Adrian held up two pictures taken inside the room, one in color s ¨¨ and one in black and white. After a long time of comparison, Adrian said in praise.


    "Of course, to make such a huge movie, the details must be paid attention to." James Cameron said triumphantly, but then sighed, "I decided to build only half of the cabin and just flip it over when I shoot."


    James Cameron returned to Los Angeles at the end of the month after a few months in the Atlantic Ocean, and then raced to Mexico''s chosen place to build a 1-to-1 model of the ship. And the chosen place is still Rosarito, which is open and has good scenery. What''s more, no matter what the cost is, it is lower than that in California. If it is in San Jose or San Diego, the rental fee is enough to make Rou painful.


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise, and Lu gave a slightly joking smile. "I can''t imagine that you will be thrifty again. James, why didn''t you think of it when you were inspecting the wreckage of Titanic at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean?"


    "I know," Cameron said with a dry cough, "it was because the sales were too big at that time that I was I can''t blame me, ed. when you go down to the bottom of the ocean and look at the wreckage of that big ship at a distance you''ve never seen before, it''s an indescribable feeling. The Titanic was really the pinnacle of industry at that time


    "Yes, yes, it''s like, I don''t want to buy it, but it''s so outstanding that Bi has to pay for it - this excuse is so familiar. Let me think about it..." Adrian tapped the sun Xue with his finger, and then Lu came up with the God s ¨¨, "NV people often say that when they go shopping and do shopping."


    "Well, ED, I''ve decided to cut down on the cost of shooting. What else do you want? Is it the right way to go beyond the budget? " Cameron stretched out his hands helplessly.


    "About when will the shooting start?" Adrian changed the subject with a smile. Cameron had already talked about this at the party last night, but because of some things, he was invited to talk about it today.


    "It can start in summer vacation at the latest." Cameron gave the answer after a second thought.


    Third, if I remember to put the money into the account Adrian nodded. Although he promised to invest 200 million yuan, it was remitted in batches. This is not only because he can''t put out so much money at one time, but also because Adrian can be sure that if he gets paid once, Cameron will absolutely not hesitate to spend freely.


    "Are you ready to cast next?" Then he asked.


    "Yes - you have the right person?" How can Cameron not understand Adrian.


    "Almost, the NV protagonist has already thought of it, and the hero is still considering several alternatives." Adrian nodded. "Well, you do a couple of Xi ¨£¨£ o range auditions. After I have some more specific images of diagonal s ¨¨, we will have a full Ji ¨¡ O flow after I finish making the new film."


    "No problem." Cameron immediately agreed.


    This is the end of the conversation. After Cameron left, Adrian immediately wrote to Claude the specific views on those said at the party, so that Claude can understand what he thinks, so as to obtain the maximum benefit from it.


    As for the blockbuster Titanic, it has all been given to Cameron. What we need to worry about is the money. The guy who burns money will burn the money, but the quality of the movie is guaranteed. But male NV protagonist, the hero is still hesitating, Leonardo is certainly good, but why not leave the opportunity to his own people? Of course, this also depends on how Cameron thinks, because the main character of NV has been decided, and he does not intend to give it to others.


    Adrian is not interested in "f ¨¦ I win". In his opinion, it is enough to be as plump as Rachel. If he had not made other arrangements for Rachel, he would really like her to try the corner s ¨¨.


    "Mr. Adrian." The answering machine on the desk rang, and Charlize''s business voice came out, which made Adrian shake his head a little funny, but her next words made his smile hard to catch. Mo said: "sister Kirsten Xi ¨£ o is here.""Let her in." He said, rubbing his chin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C59

    "Look who''s here, the second youngest Best Supporting Actor in Oscar history." After Kirsten Dunst closed the office room m ¨¦ n, Adrian said with a jest, his eyes swimming around her with unbridled eyes.


    Kirsten Lu, with a pure smile, went straight to the back of his desk and jumped onto Adrian''s big Tui. She was wearing a light s ¨¨ shirt, a deep s ¨¨ coat, a plaid skirt less than half of the big Tui, a pair of Brown s ¨¨ leather shoes on her white s ¨¨ socks, and her golden hair curled down from her head. She looked very beautiful, just like ordinary cute little NV, if not for the charming eyes flowing from time to time.


    "I love the name, ed." Kirsten was almost lying on Adrian''s body with his body on his side. His slightly bulging chest rubbed against him intentionally or unintentionally. She was more and more aware of how to use her advantage to please him.


    "Didn''t your mother come along?" Adrian raised her chin and asked knowingly.


    "Of course not. Vanity Fair is going to give me an exclusive interview. My mother wants to come and talk to them in advance, so I asked someone to send me over." Said Kirsten, with his eyes flowing.


    "Very good," Vanity Fair interview. " Adrian rubbed her smooth face and said with a chuckle, "they are very good at photography, and I really want to know how they will show you your beauty and loveliness."


    "According to the agent, Vanity Fair was going to invite me on the cover, but they had a better candidate to share with other media." Kirsten giggled and turned his side body back. He sat on Adrian''s big Tui with his double Tui apart. Xi ¨£ O''s nose almost touched his face.


    "So I should have refused Vanity Fair interviews." Adrian said that on purpose.


    Kirsten didn''t speak. He just looked at him with a smile, occasionally rocking and sitting on his big Tui.


    "Well, let''s get down to business." Adrian said, gesturing her to rise from herself. "I told you not only to direct some physiological things, but also to talk about other things."


    "Is it?" Although Yi Yan jumped from him, he put his hands back and supported him, and the whole person sat on the broad desk, lazily, with his knees slightly apart, and the light of Chun under the skirt loomed.


    "Of course." Adrian leans forward, reaches for her waist, just pinches a few, Kirsten''s "MMM" softens, if not for the first time, his hands back up, may have fallen on the desk. She bit her teeth on her mouth, and a little blush flashed on her round face, and her gray and green eyes became misty.


    Although Adrian''s hands are still walking upstream of his body, his God s ¨¨ is serious: "we have to talk about your future development."


    "Do you need it?" Kirsten gasped a little, and whenever Adrian''s hand crossed her sensitive place, she would send out a slightly excited low Yin, "whatever you want. You won''t treat me badly, will you?"


    "Of course," Adrian said with a smile, "but you should understand the specific situation, Qiqi. Otherwise, what should you do if there is something inconsistent with your imagination? You''re not a doll at your disposal. "


    After taking a few deep breaths, he straightened up and looked at Adrian. Although he still kept smiling, he was less charming and youhoo than before.


    "Compared to your peers, you''ve reached a level they can''t reach," Adrian said gently. "Do you know the function graph, Kiki?"


    "Well Not really. " Kirsten frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know," Adrian''s back of hand stroked her brow. "Simply put, Bo peak and Bo valley. When you go up to Bo peak, it''s inevitable to descend to Bo valley. I believe everyone will be sure that you have been on the top of the first Bo peak in your life, so... "


    "So I have the first Bo Valley in my life, right?" Kirsten went on, and though she looked calm, Adrian caught a hint of depression.


    Sure enough, it''s just a little NV. He then chuckled in his heart. Although Kirsten is almost mature as an adult, for example, after making a decision, he bet on Adrian completely, or all kinds of Youhu, but after all, he still lacks experience, which is inevitable.


    "Everyone will be like this, Kiki, including me. There are peaks and valleys. It''s the law of nature. Some people may be able to maintain the peak in the morning for a longer time, but as time goes on, it is inevitable to fall into a trough. What we need to do at this time is to reduce the depth of the trough as far as possible, so as to prepare for climbing to the peak again. " Adrian smiles and explains, "there''s always ups and downs in life, okay, Kiki?""Yes, I understand." Kirsten closed his eyes for a while before opening. "Tell me about your arrangements, ed."


    Although she was short of experience, she was still very smart and adjusted quickly. Adrian nodded approvingly and continued: "remember what I said when I suggested you take on game of the brave? As you get older, there will be three, four or even more embarrassing periods in the future, so you need to take on some big commercial production roles s ¨¨ to keep popular, even if it''s just a supporting role. Of course, independent films also need to take into account, continue to hone their acting skills, if you want to go further, you need to pay more efforts. "


    "No problem." Kirsten''s eyes lit up.


    "I''m not finished, Kiki. Don''t be too happy." Adrian shook his head. "Even so, if you want to go further, it will be more than ten years later. The best NV protagonist and the best supporting actor are different. They need qualifications, acting skills and Luck! If you don''t have your acting skills, how can you get the best supporting actor of NV? But let people marvel at your acting skills, but that''s relative to your age. Qiqi, I don''t want to hurt you. I''m just stating a fact. Even if your acting skills have improved after you grow up, people will still think that you are the best performing you are now. You may be criticized and made more difficult. There are a lot of young and famous NV children in Hollywood, but there are not many who can develop very well. For example, Tatum O''Neill, the youngest Best Supporting Actor before you, doesn''t have to say much about her now. "


    Adrian stopped talking about it, and waited for Kirsten to digest this before continuing: "so, it will be a long journey. Even if I am here, even if I like you very much, you still have to be prepared. I don''t say anything alone. The rules of the game still have to be obeyed. All you have to do now is keep your momentum going. You''re a big star, Kiki. You can tell me what you think. I''d love to hear it


    Thank you, ed Kirsten let out a long breath, then Lu gave a sweet smile, "it''s up to you."


    With her intelligence, she naturally understood what Adrian had said. Since she had put all the chips on him, and what he said was also true, she would not refuse to accept it. However, Adrian knew that Kirsten didn''t fully understand the last sentence, but it doesn''t matter. Even if she can''t hear it now, she will react in two or three years. I hope she doesn''t make mistakes. As for that one step closer, it''s just a picture cake for the time being. I''ll wait until I think of the right one.


    "That''s right Adrian said with a smile, stopping his hands moving again.


    "Oh, I like it more and more, ED," Kirsten''s smile began to change to you, "especially like you use it to address me."


    "Is it?" Adrian leaned forward a little, enjoying Lolita''s face from a close distance. However, kelsten took the opportunity to put a Xi ¨£ otui on his shoulder, and the short plaid skirt immediately rose a lot, and the translucent white s ¨¨ Diku inside was out of Adrian''s eyes.


    "It''s time for instruction, isn''t it? I have a lot more to ask of you. " Kelsten eyes Bo flow of said, the smile on his face is more and more charming.


    "Indeed - so it is." Adrian looked at her, and suddenly took hold of her two ankles, put her other Tui on her shoulder, and then straightened up his waist. Kirsten cried and fell back. Fortunately, he supported her hand in time again, but the skirt was completely rolled up.


    "Well, now let''s get the basic structure." Adrian looked at her playfully, his hands swimming along Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Hmmm!" Kirsten shivered and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    "That''s about it. There are two assessments of several people in charge, but I don''t think you need to." Charlize said after putting all the information Adrian needed on his desk.


    "Thank you, Charlie. You''ve done a good job." After Adrian roughly flipped over, he nodded to his NV secretary.


    Charlize said nothing and turned to go out, but after two steps, she stopped, sighed anxiously, and looked back at Adrian: "do you know what you''re doing, ed?"


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked.


    "You know that." Charlize looked him in the eye.


    After looking at each other for a moment, Adrian laughed soundlessly. When Kirsten left, although he was well organized, how could he escape from the eyes of Charles who knew Adrian''s Bing Xing, with his pale red face, his breath of breath and his flighty steps.


    "Why, you think I''m doing something?" He stood up with a smile and walked slowly to the NV secretary''s face. His smile became playful. "Do you really think I''m a person of no importance?""It''s hard to say." Charlize was still staring at him. Though the worried God s ¨¨ of his eyes was not obvious, he still let out some Lu. "Don''t think I don''t know, ED, you''re walking a tightrope."


    "Well, Charley, I know you care about me, but I''m measured." Adrian immediately hugged Charlize from behind and took a deep breath on her back. "I know what I''m doing."


    Charlize struggled a little, didn''t move any more, just put his head to one side, as if to say, "I don''t believe it.".


    "How can I explain that to you?" Adrian said in a distressed tone, "do you want to call Kirsten back and let you go inside and test it out?"


    Even so, Adrian sighed in his heart, not that he didn''t want to eat it completely. In fact, after guiding the use of fingers, he had suggested that he could go further. However, if the trade is rash to eat, the resulting tail is not easy to clean up, so think carefully or can only wait.


    "I just want to remind you that it''s dangerous if you get caught Do you want to show up at that time Charlize pinched his finger and said no more.


    "Don''t worry, when I do something, I don''t think about many consequences?" Adrian said in her back neck w ¨§ n mouth, and then loud sigh: "it''s wonderful to have someone care."


    There was a slight shudder in his arms, and then Charlize was heard to sigh in an imperceptible voice.


    "By the way, Charley, since you care so much about me, why don''t you do me a favor?" Adrian said suddenly.


    "What''s up?" Finally, Charlize turned and looked at him puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. It''s just..." Adrian came to her ear with a bad smile and whispered a few words. Charlize''s face became strange. She stepped aside to stare at him, but the God s ¨¨ was rather complicated.


    Adrian showed up and didn''t speak any more. She looked at her with a funny and provocative smile. A moment later, Charlize''s chest heaved rapidly. Suddenly, he knelt down in front of him. He grabbed his waist and pulled the zipper down with his teeth. When something that could not be released after provoking the Yu fire, he immediately got angry.


    "This This... " Adrian took a breath. "Why So fierce... "


    After several sizzling voices, Charlize spits up his head and looks at him with a sneer: "you are going to have a joint interview in 20 minutes. I''d like to know how they will react when they see you without Jing."


    "Ha, you want me to have nothing to do Ah God Hell... "


    However, some famous people in the media have refused to be invited to the media, even if they have been invited to a few meetings by the media. However, there are not many people waiting for visitors to appear in a company''s conference room like this, which is the treatment only big people have.


    However, Adrian is really a big shot. Although no one estimates his wealth, he is definitely one of the billionaires. Although AC media is a new media company, its strong strength can be seen from several acquisitions in the past two years. If it was not for the fact that he didn''t take care of his own company - at least on the surface - today, I''m afraid that the magazines like fortune and Forbes would be added here.


    Even if you put aside his young rich status, the achievements in the film are enough for these reporters to look up to, not to mention the fact that Forrest Gump became the youngest Best Director at the Oscars, and he took three golden men in a single award ceremony; not to mention that last year''s summer vacation and Christmas stalls, the names of producers were put up in so many very popular films In recent years, the box office blockbuster movies have more or less something to do with him, and the never lost sight of Jing''s vision is already a cause for concern.


    Therefore, after they sent out the invitation one after another, they were told that Adrian needed to go back to London to make a new film and did not have much time to be interviewed one by one. Therefore, when they proposed a joint interview, they agreed without hesitation.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Adrian, with a modest and smiling face, came in from the outside, dressed in a pen Ting suit. He was tall and handsome, and shook hands with reporters with great bearing. He simply won the favor of these people.


    "First of all, congratulations on winning the Oscar for best director, Mr. Adrian. We all know that Forrest Gump is a very s ¨¨ movie. However, it is said that at the time of the adaptation, you and the original author, Mr. Winston glum, had a conflict. Can you tell me why you adapted it like this After Adrian finished his position and indicated that he could start, the reporter of the time on the far left asked the first question.


    "Winston and I had a few disagreements, but it''s all over now." Adrian kept this smile and replied that the level of these reporters playing with the words of non is no worse than that of those Xi ¨£ o reports. "Frankly speaking, at the beginning, I was walking in accordance with Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. However, I always feel something wrong behind the scenes of writing, which once bothered me. Although the satire in the original Xi ¨£ o is very strong and spicy, it seems that it is not what I want. This problem has been bothering me until I think of a previous work. In the movie "smell and know the NV people" in 1992, I once said by al: Tango doesn''t matter whether it''s right or wrong. If you take a wrong step or trip, continue to jump. I finally understand what kind of story I want to write. Forrest Gump who runs down and runs steadily towards his goal. Persistence is one of the best qualities and also one of the symbols of the God of Jing in the United States! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C60

    Although the cover of Adrian''s "Oscar" has been published in recent years, it seems that there are some elements in the cover of the magazine, such as the best entertainment in the past few years; The times is more serious. On the cover is the bust of Adrian, with slightly frowned eyebrows and hands on the chair, which gives people a calm and confident temperament.


    In the same way, the content of the interview published has its own emphasis.


    "At the beginning, I didn''t aim at too many things. I just wanted to make a movie that resonates with people. Forrest Gump is such an image with simple mind, pure mind and some lack of opinions. He is a miniature of ordinary American people. When people watch him running on the screen and experiencing so many historical events, there will be a strong generation Because that''s what happened to them... " "Variety" reports are basically on the "Forrest Gump" above, after all, the Oscar has not been over for a long time, "Forrest Gump" is still a hot topic.


    Vanity Fair is the same, but they are more focused on Adrian''s film talent Although there have been a lot of talented people in Hollywood who are always writing, directing, producing and making amazing works, there are few outstanding people like Adrian. If you include all the films that have something to do with him, the global box office will surely have exceeded 5 billion. He can always make achievements in places you don''t expect. Two years ago, the uproar of the wind Bo is still fresh in people''s memory. "


    Comparatively speaking, "time" is the most fair, objective and comprehensive magazine of all. His coverage is not only limited to Adrian''s film career, but also involves a lot of other aspects.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I asked him how he managed the company, he stopped for about two seconds and then burst out laughing with a little self mockery. "I almost don''t care, Ellen," he says. "Although I have a good eye for movies, I''m pretty bad at business, so the company has always entrusted it to my best friend.".


    Although I know this, I am still curious about his attitude towards the development of his company to the present stage, and his answer is both expected and unexpected. "Claude has done a good job. I don''t have any opinions. If I''m not good at it, why should I tell you what to do? After all, selling Bosworth was a better way to make movies. " He replied, open-minded, confident and full of vigor. This is what Adrian gives me... "


    However, the reports of the magazines will be biased. Of course, Adrian allowed them to ask a question separately because of their different positioning. Although it''s a joint interview, if you want to have a good relationship with them, you have to give some news that is different from other magazines. Besides, it can also boost sales.


    Although this idea is a bit of an icing on the cake, it has really won the favor of these magazines, especially Vanity Fair, which has a close relationship with him. After the new issue was issued, the sales volume of these magazines has basically increased significantly, especially the times. Although Adrian''s exposure rate is appropriate in recent years, people still know a lot about Adrian because of his previous achievements, such as the youngest Golden Palm winner and the controversy between the two sides of the Atlantic in 1992. So even if he has won the Oscar for best director, if there is something new, it will attract more attention.


    In fact, several magazines also know this, so they still think of a lot of ways in reporting, but time is relatively comprehensive. This is the first time Adrian officially admitted his identity as chairman of AC media.


    In a word, after these magazines came into the market, the youngest and best director in the history of Oscar has become a hot topic for people to talk about again. His achievements, his achievements and his works are all discussed. However, the most discussed topic is his Si life. After all, the affair with Julia Roberts was still full of uproar, and then a Monica BELLUCCI was added. Although the affair finally subsided due to the indifference of the client, people still speculate.


    What''s more, in this joint interview, so the magazine reports more or less mentioned that Adrian didn''t answer anything about his feelings at the beginning, which immediately made countless people think of him and guess who he was with. It was Julia? Or Monica? Or someone else? You know, xi''o newspapers often have noses and eyes to tell where they see miracles, and who the directors are dating. As a result, Julia''s attention has also increased a lot.


    Adrian didn''t know about this. After the joint interview, he went to London. The shooting of "brave heart" is coming to an end. If we don''t hurry to finish it, what can we do? Besides, he still has a film to make. And even if he knew the gossip, he wouldn''t take it to heart. The fact is more surprising than their guess.


    There are only two main scenes left in "brave heart". One is Wallace''s chanting of "freedom" during execution, and the other is the reaction of the British royal family, such as chief Tui Edward, crown prince and Isabella, to the execution. This part of the play was specially left by Adrian to shoot at the end. Anyway, it didn''t take much effort, even if it was a perfect ending to the shooting.However, there is a little difference between the original and Isabella. Isabella did not say that she was pregnant with Wallace''s bone Rou in Tui Edward''s ear, but cursed him that he could not get God''s forgiveness. In Adrian''s memory, the most criticized point of brave heart is that Wallace seems not to be as loyal to his wife as he said. For example, when he met Isabella for the second time, he said that she and his wife were similar in some aspects.


    This line, which foreshadows the relationship later, is disgusted by many people who think it spoils the image of Wallace created by the whole film. It''s not hard to guess Mel Gibson''s intention if you think about it carefully. Unfortunately, with his somewhat arrogant and rude Xing lattice, it''s just his delusion.


    Now that Adrian is in charge, why should he do those thankless things? And as a princess, Isabella may have a good feeling for Wallace, but it''s ridiculous to have a relationship and get pregnant. Even if this is a joke about history, there should be a limit to it.


    So he rewrote this part. Isabella and Wallace really have a good feeling for each other, but that is only limited to the God level Ji ¨¡ o, that is, a Platonic love, which makes the whole story more logical.


    Although Adrian won the Academy Award for best director and broke two records in a row, the British media revolved around the set again, but he successfully completed the final shooting within a week. And two days after the end of the joint interview, the magazine was published, leaving the British media, which wanted to further explore the content, overwhelmed.


    When they are depressed in front of a few people in the studio, Adrian is walking in the streets of Luxemburg with freshly squeezed juice, and with him, needless to say, no one else but Sophie Marceau.


    "I love to walk in this kind of antique streets. These buildings with the traces of time are examples of art." After walking to a Gothic building in the old town, Adrian told Sophie.


    "Do you also admit that art is the accumulation of history?" Sophie blinked as if she had discovered the new world. Her hair was scattered and her forehead was covered with a large amount of bangs. Her brown s ¨¨ eyes were shining. She was wearing a thin windbreaker. She did not have the usual melancholy. She had more kinds of playful and lovely things that didn''t match her age.


    "What I want to express is that art needs the accumulation of time. Although the word" time "is closely related to history to a large extent, it also has some differences Adrian shook her finger to correct her statement.


    "But these beautiful buildings have artistic value just because of the precipitation of history?" Sophie said with a smile that she could be described with a smile. At the same time, she was also proud of Adrian''s words. It seems to be an interesting thing to catch Adrian''s missing words.


    "You can''t do this, Sophie." Adrian sighed, looking at him half helpless and half depressed.


    Sophie immediately chuckled, looking particularly relaxed and freehand, and then waved: "well, I''m pretty sure. You hate European directors, ed."


    "It''s an arbitrary conclusion, Sophie. I just want to emphasize that they don''t tell stories, and storytelling is the most important part of the film." Adrian opened his hand innocently.


    "Emphasize that they can''t tell stories, emphasize the importance of stories." Sophie clenched her chin and said these two words. Obviously, she didn''t want to miss the chance that Adrian could be depressed.


    Adrian stopped and looked at Sophie with his arms in his arms for a long time. Suddenly he said, "try to be a director, Sophie."


    "To be a director?" Sophie doesn''t understand. Look at him.


    "Yes, you have acted in so many films, and you should know something about the director''s work. How about trying to direct the works of the Department?" Adrian pinched his chin and said, "if you make a film yourself, you will have a more direct and profound understanding of the directing industry. I can invest. As long as you agree, but remember not to direct and act on your own. That will distract your attention. As a result, both sides will not be able to do well - how about?"


    "This is a real..." Sophie gestured and didn''t know what to say. The God s ¨¨ seemed to float. Adrian''s proposal obviously touched something in her heart.


    "Let''s not talk about it for the moment. Let''s find a place to have lunch." Adrian patted her thoughtfully on the shoulder.


    In the afternoon, they went to the Grand Canyon of Luxemburg for a tour, and visited many special streets. They didn''t return to their hotel until about ten o''clock in the evening.


    Thank you, ed. it''s been a wonderful day Stop in her room m ¨¦ n mouth, Sophie said with a smile.


    "I should thank you, Sophie. Thank you for being with me for a few days." Adrian''s tone was full of sincerity.


    "Anyway, there is nothing else for the time being, so it''s a distraction." Sophie shrugged, her eyes floating.


    The two people did not speak again. Sophie moved her hands together and looked at Adrian from time to time. Adrian''s eyelids dropped, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. The atmosphere in the corridor became delicate. After a long time, Sophie sighed, "you''re going back to Los Angeles tomorrow, aren''t you?""Yes, the film has been shot. We need to rest. It''s just the opportunity to go back and deal with other things." Adrian nodded.


    "Well, have a good journey." Sophie smiles, but looks a little awkward.


    "Is that all right?" Adrian suddenly asked in a low voice, Sophie looked at him without an interface.


    Then Adrian came up to her, and hesitated, then gently w ¨§ n in her Chun flap. Although it was like last time in Paris, Sophie could feel the nostalgia from her mouth.


    "Good night, Sophie. Have a good dream." Adrian smiles gently and turns into his room.


    Sophie stood at the mouth of M ¨¦ n for a long time, as if in the aftertaste of something, until the passer-by Shi asked her if she needed help. She shook her head and entered her own room.


    "God, what''s wrong with me, how I''ve become so strange." After returning to the room, the beautiful NV people immediately began to walk back and forth in the room while murmuring something. After a long time, she was a little depressed and lying on the sofa, looking at the Tianhu board.


    I don''t know when Sophie has been used to such scenes. Adrian chats with her or invites her out for a walk after filming. They will discuss a variety of topics, and although they will also cause disputes because of different opinions, such as the morning''s various about art and European directors, they have never quarreled with anything.


    Adrian is very gentlemanly and graceful. He can always notice the change of atmosphere at the first time, and then skillfully digs the topic and shelves the dispute. Sophie seldom talks with other people so happily for so many years. Andre looks like a child when she is angry. Although she is fully tolerant of her mother''s side, she is always tired of it after so many years. Otherwise, why would she end up with him before?


    "Well, Sophie, don''t think so much. You can adjust soon." Sophie closed her eyes and murmured, but how could Lu Xun''s heart be reasonable.


    After Adrian invited her to play the leading role of NV in the new film, Sophie also commissioned a friend to help investigate his situation. Everything else was ok, but those indescribable rumors made his impression on her in Paris discount, so Sophie kept a distance from him after meeting again.


    After that, Sophie had heard so many NV people coming to the crew to look for him. Moreover, she could see that his beautiful NV secretary must have had a good relationship with him. Later, there was a big NV friend. These should have made Adrian''s impression in Sophie''s heart further reduced, but his words about marriage and responsibility somehow hit him I moved her, and then I talked all the way. Not to mention anything else, at least when talking to Adrian, Sophie didn''t think about Andrea at all, not once.


    "Well, that''s it. Don''t think about it. Have a rest." Sophie suddenly sat up, shaking her head, as if trying to throw these things out. It was only after u ¨¢ ng tossed and turned for a long time that she fell asleep.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Under the gangway of the i-man plane, Adrian pointed to Sophie''s slightly dark eye socket and asked earnestly with a concerned mouth.


    "Yes, I thought of something and went to bed late." Sophie didn''t deny it, but the key point was reserved. The complex God s ¨¨ has never changed.


    Take care Adrian didn''t say much. After hugging Sophie, Adrian walked up the gangway and turned around in two steps: "by the way, I''ll be back in London soon. There''s a new film to be made. Can I come to see you then?"


    Sophie opened her mouth and froze for a few seconds. At last Lu gave a smile and nodded: "welcome to you."


    "Well, remember I have to promise that if you really want to try directing, I can offer you an opportunity." Adrian then said, after Sophie Lu got out of frustration s ¨¨, he entered the cabin with a smile.


    You don''t like marriage. You resist and fear marriage. Isn''t it just a couple with me? You want to be a director, you want to be recognized, and I can give you a chance. Adrian, who sat down by the window, looked at Sophie who had left and said in his heart. You see, after you know enough about someone through contact and memory, it''s just a matter of symptomatic treatment.


    Looking back, Adrian opened his mouth and was about to call someone. He and Sophie had come to Luxemburg, and Charlize had already returned to Los Angeles ahead of time.


    Is it true that she can''t live without her for a moment? Adrian laughs and shakes his head. Thinking of the situation that day, he can''t help but feel hot. Unexpectedly, he has taken such a big step. It seems that he will soon be able to enjoy the full version of office Ji.


    This is the man''s Bing Xing, Sophie left him for a few minutes, he has already started to think about Charlize.


    After more than a week, Adrian returned from London to Los Angeles again. Before that, some of the cast of "brave heart" came back, and some stayed in London. Because there was a new film to be filmed in Britain, Adrian had to rush back in a few days, so the later stage of "brave heart" was produced in London like "two big guns".If it wasn''t for dealing with things, he didn''t want to run around like this, just jet lag would have killed him. It''s not that Adrian doesn''t want to get everything done at once, but that there are things that can''t be done right away, such as pacifying Kate, or paying attention to the acquisition, and about the protagonist of Titanic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C61

    "You know, crow, this is good news. In any case, the big market of 100 million people has been opened. Their film market is still a blank, we can easily occupy enough shares. " Adrian slowed down while he was on the phone. He didn''t want to be an example of driving on the phone and having an accident.


    "It''s inevitable that they are different from us, but it''s still a long time before we can make them as flexible as Japan. Well, that''s it. Let peram ¨¦ ng communicate. Let''s observe for a period of time, and then we can finish what we have in hand. " Adrian went on, and after that he put the phone away.


    "China market..." He looked at the front, thought for a long time, chuckled, and then added oil m ¨¦ n.


    Adrian told Claude before that he would take the opportunity to open up the Chinese film market to establish an overseas distribution channel. However, at that time, the company was not big enough and did not have much time and resources to sit on it. In addition, there were new considerations soon, so it was put on hold. Later, when Viacom acquired peram ¨¦ ng, CH ¨¡ media sought a seat on Viacom''s board of directors and indirectly established a relationship with peram ¨¦ ng. However, peram ¨¦ ng has been exploring overseas markets - in fact, the seven major film companies are doing so, but the progress has been different - especially in Asia. After the Soviet Union''s collapse, the Eastern European market will be fully opened up It is self-evident how much potential China''s 1.1 billion population has.


    As a result, Adrian and his family are happy to take the ride. Last year''s several blockbuster films have begun to land in China''s cinemas, which is bound to set off a wave of Hollywood crazy ch ¨¢ o. As for what will happen in the future, Adrian is not worried at all. Despite what he and Claude have said before, it is basically impossible to occupy China like occupying eastern Europe or the Japanese film market. There are great differences between the East and the West in some aspects.


    In his previous life, although he had sneered at a certain Bureau when he was drinking and chatting with his friends and colleagues, when he soberly thought about it, he found that although they had done a lot of inexplicable and obnoxious things - the layman leaders and the experts everywhere - they did indeed play a role in protecting China''s domestic market. If Japan and Eastern Europe were fully open, China''s Local films have long been over, and even Japan and South Korea are trying to limit them. How can a big country put all the propaganda tools into the hands of others? Even in the United States, non US citizens are not allowed to buy broadcasting companies.


    However, the impact in recent years is inevitable. Although the rhythm, lens, pictures and stories of Chinese films have their merits, compared with the Hollywood film factories with mature system, they are still not enough to watch. In addition, the s ¨¨ films produced by Hollywood in the 1990s one by one, Chinese films will have to wait for two years to recover.


    Adrian doesn''t mind helping out and reducing the time to breathe back. In fact, that''s why he set foot in the Chinese market. In any case, his present achievements are inseparable from his previous life, and he still has to pay back.


    However, there is a limited amount of help. Chinese film makers have to make their own efforts to get Chinese films up. Although many of the so-called fifth and sixth generation directors learn a lot from Europe, they not only can''t understand the most basic things, but also put the blame on a certain Bureau, but in the end, a few people have learned the fate of commercial films through the stumbling Otherwise, those who are incapable and arrogant will give up the market.


    Seeing his destination in front of his eyes, Adrian immediately stopped thinking. It is still early to do these things. He pulled up on the side of the road. After observing for the next four weeks to make sure there was no paparazzi or anything, he took his things and got out of the car. He rang the m ¨¦ n bell at the m ¨¦ n side of the independent Xi ¨£ o villa.


    "God, ed!" Gwyneth, who opened the m ¨¦ n, exclaimed, "didn''t you say you''d wait for two Xi ¨£ O''s before you came over?"


    "I want to apologize to you, gwyne. I lied to you," Adrian said with a smile. He took a bunch of fresh roses from behind and handed them to her. "It''s for you. I hope you like it."


    "That''s beautiful." Gwyneth exclaimed again, and with a happy result she lowered her nose and took a deep breath.


    "I like this bunch. It''s too much." NV Lang Mei opened his eyes and laughed, and his eyes were almost finished with the crescent moon. The next second she uttered a exclamation, because Adrian bent down to fight her and walk inside.


    "Let me down, ed! You can''t do that. " Gwyneth said coyly. However, in order to prevent the Hu bundle in her hand from spreading, she did nothing. She just used Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve become beautiful again." When he came to the living room and put Gwyneth down from his shoulder, Adrian praised him, and his hand moved to her belly.


    "Thank you, but don''t you think it can be used to annotate a word?" Gwyneth eyes Bo flow.


    "Oh? So, is it understanding? " Adrian asked deliberately, shaking his head in NV Lang and saying, "that''s the eloquence, or else it''s eloquence? If it''s not, it should be a string of witty words... "Seeing that the words he said were more and more irrelevant, Gwyneth turned a blind eye to him: "Hu, you are a good speaker!"


    "It turned out to be a," Adri installed, unable to recognize the meaning. "Can I take it as a compliment?"


    "Yes, yes, it is a compliment." Gwyneth took another look at him, turned around and walked away. After pouring Adrian a glass of water, she took the bottle and began to understand the rose in her heart.


    Adrian didn''t say much. He drank water on the sofa and looked at Gwyneth ch ¨¡ Hu ¨¡. Under her white s ¨¨ silk coat, there was a wipe Xiong dress under her white s ¨¨ silk coat. So every time I bent down, I could see the Chun light of Xiong''s mouth, and with the quiet air, she had a unique Youhu. Gwyneth was also aware of his gaze. After glancing at him, her movements became more and more gentle. The afternoon sun poured in from the French window, which made her look beautiful.


    After about a few minutes, Gwyneth finally put all the flowers into the bottle and looked at them carefully. Then she turned to Adrian happily: "how about it?"


    "Although compared with professionals, there are still too many shortcomings, but through the stack of contrast, let the top one is particularly beautiful, quite good." Adrian is very familiar with the speech skills of suppressing first and then raising, but Gwyneth seems to be a little unhappy. She curls her mouth and looks at him angrily: "how do you know I''m not professional?"


    "It''s a pity, dear gwyne, that I''ve seen how professionals work." Adrian chuckled, and Gwyneth''s way of being coquettish was fun. "You''ve done a good job."


    "I went out of my way to learn new movies for weeks." Gwyneth said, somewhat discouraged.


    "Well, it looks like you''ve done a lot of preparation for the film." Adrian then digs the subject.


    "Of course." At the mention of this, NV Lang suddenly became elated again. She suddenly sat up straight, coughed and brewed. Then she looked at Adrian with reserve and a little pride: "Mr. Knightley, if you have any plans to talk to me, as your friend, I can''t refuse. No matter what you want to tell me, I will listen to you."


    There was no sense of American English in the cadence of his voice, and the subtle changes in his facial expression were just right. Adrian clapped his hands at once with his confident, stubborn and evil appearance.


    "Very s ¨¨, gwyne. I said that I can''t make mistakes in my eyes, as long as I keep this state, it will definitely be the most s ¨¨ version!" Adrian''s voice was full of admiration. After a pause, he sighed again: "I suddenly had a kind of impulse to go back to London and start shooting."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. I can be more prepared in a few days anyway." Although Gwyneth was smiling, the proud, moving and excited God s ¨¨ between her eyebrows did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "By the way, remember what I said to you on the phone," Adrian said, handing over the bag he had been carrying with him. "Look at it in detail first."


    "This is The script? " When Gwyneth opened the file bag, Lu was surprised by s ¨¨. She looked at Adrian and the thick script in her hand. Her face was full of puzzled gods s ¨¨.


    Adrian didn''t speak, smiling and making a "please" sign. Gwyneth shrugged, then looked down at it. The script is very thick and looks like nearly a thousand pages. According to the standard format, the length is estimated to be more than 120 minutes, so Gwyneth quickly starts to read. She knows what parts she needs to read. If Adrian can send it in person, it will only be the main character of NV.


    The room returned to the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere, but the sound of scissors cutting off the branches and leaves was replaced by the rustling sound of turning pages.


    After several decades of hushing, Gwyneth finally finished reading the script. After pondering the film with her chin, she began to exhale and looked at Adrian with the God of inquiry s ¨¨.


    "Don''t like the corner s ¨¨?" Adrian asked first.


    "Well Can''t say like, can''t say hate, just Gwyneth gestured, didn''t know how to organize her words, and finally jokingly said, "it looks like you''re going to let me play English all the time."


    "Let me guess," Adrian sat next to her. "First of all, there are a lot of movies about Titanic. It''s hard to create new ideas after shooting the same subject, right?"


    She didn''t admit it, but she didn''t turn her eyes.


    "Second," Adrian continued, putting his arm around Gwyneth''s shoulder, "and secondly, James Cameron has always been known for commercial production, and shooting a commercial production can help improve his reputation, but it''s also easy to become a Hu bottle. And James has the title of "film tyrant". It''s not easy to work with him, right? ""You''ve finished what I want to say. What else can I say?" Gwyneth sighed after a moment of silence.


    "You have to believe my eyes, gwyne," Adrian said, laughing and grabbing her eyes. "This is going to be a movie that will leave a lot of money in the history of film! I have no reason at all for your refusal. "


    Gwyneth''s expression did not change, but there was a flicker of hesitation and disbelief.


    "You know, James has found a port in Mexico to build a model of the Titanic. He even rented a Russian submarine to observe the wreckage of the Titanic several times in the deep Atlantic Ocean. He also consulted many experts, not to mention Hu''s skill in clothes and props," Adrian knew how to impress her, "and I For this purpose, he invested 200 million to make him spend money - Si people invested. "


    "You mean You mean You invested 200 million yuan? " Gwynesston was shocked, and the script almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was quick and quick to grasp it.


    In this era, the U.S. dollar is still very valuable. For example, in the novel "brave and deadly island", general Hummer intends to give his soldiers one million dollars after blackmail. If it is put 15 years later, this amount of money is nothing, but one million dollars in 1995 is equivalent to seven to eight million dollars in two years!


    At present, the budget of most large-scale films is about 100 million dollars, and most of them are invested by several major film companies. Therefore, it is almost unheard of that a Si person like Adrian has invested 200 million yuan in a movie. It is inevitable that Gwyneth will lose her temper.


    Those who make such a decision are either crazy or have too much money to use, or they have great confidence in the film. It goes without saying what kind of film Adrian belongs to. His achievements in recent years are there. Everyone admits that his vision is extremely accurate. Therefore, what choice Gwyneth should make is self-evident.


    "God, I didn''t expect You let me Playing the leading role in NV... " Gwyneth''s face turned red with excitement, and she spoke incoherently.


    "Because there is no more suitable person than you." Adrian calms Mo''s face and smiles.


    Indeed, among the NV people who are close to him, only Gwyneth is the most suitable person at present, while Monica and Julia are not suitable for their age alone; Sarah is too Xi ¨£ o, and she does not have the temperament of British NV people; Blanchett''s facial lines are slightly hard, and she can''t show the amorous feelings of lacking NV; liv is a Hu bottle, which was, is, and will be Just make a bottle of Hu, not to mention two Lolita.


    Rachel and Kate are OK, but the former has already made arrangements, and the relationship is not in place. Adrian has no reason to give her so many opportunities; as for the latter, it is a pity that she is now very big and lacks a bit of aristocratic or upper class xi''o temperament. So in the end, ji''ao was given to Gwyneth. Anyway, the male protagonist of "Titanic" is actually Hu bottle, but the unprecedented box office makes everyone ignore these.


    "Oh, ED, I don''t know what to say now." Finally calmed down, Gwyneth sighed. Although she was smiling bitterly, she looked very bright. "It was like Suddenly, I lost my confidence. "


    "Don''t think so much, gwyne. All you have to do is go to London with me and finish that movie, and then go to Mexico to make it." Adrian gently cuorou held her hands. "Of course, it will be very hard to cooperate with James. The title of tyrant is not in vain, but I hope you can bear it. When the film is finished, you will have to pay everything. It will be a great movie, and the achievements people can''t imagine - except me!"


    He looked into her eyes, and the strong momentum of giving up one''s own accord flowed out: "my eyes have never been missed, never before, not now, and never in the future!"


    Gwyneth''s breath suddenly became short and her throat began to twitch slightly. It seemed that she couldn''t control herself. But she soon controlled herself and nodded with a smile: "I believe you, ed."


    As soon as she finished, her mouth was blocked by Adrian, and Gwyneth put out her tongue and entangled him heartily.


    "Well, I''m leaving." After tasting her red Chun petals and having a good aftertaste, Adrian said.


    "Leave? Anything else? " Gwyneth Lu was surprised. "If it''s not important, will you stay for dinner? We haven''t seen each other for a while


    There was a trace of coquetry in her tone, and her attitude of detaining was very firm. She could not tell what she was thinking.


    Unexpectedly, Adrian shook his head and said in a gentle voice, "I''m sorry, gwyne, I really have something else to do, so maybe another day?"


    There was something strange in Gwyneth''s eyes. She seemed to think of something, but it was hard to say. However, Adrian immediately pinched her chin, lowered his head and gently pressed her mouth. Chun: "don''t worry. We have plenty of time after we go to London.""Indeed," a few seconds later, a smile slipped from the corner of her mouth. "Then I won''t delay you, ed."


    Adrian was happy with the harvest on Gwyneth''s side, but not so well on the other side.


    "If I''ve already contacted her agent, I''m sure there''s no problem with her agent. But the hero, I don''t think Raven Phoenix is right. " In the studio, it''s obvious that James Cameron has a serious choice for the hero in the studio.


    Adrian''s eyebrows wrinkled but then smoothed: "so can you tell me who you are, James?"


    If he looks like this, he will not


    "Leonardo DiCaprio."


    Sure enough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C62

    "I''ll admit that Leonardo and rivan are no match in appearance alone, but I''m afraid rivan''s acting skills are much better than him." Adrian tried to convince Cameron, "naturally we''re going to choose which is better."


    "You put too much emphasis on Vivan, the Venetian film emperor," Cameron said rudely. "Although it''s a good honor, it doesn''t mean anything. What we need is a somewhat unruly strong and gentle male Xing image. He can be a little decadent, but never as if he can''t find a target at any time."


    "Do you really think Raven can''t change the temperament you want, James?" Adrian asked earnestly.


    "I remember you didn''t pay much attention to the European Film Festival. Why has it changed?" James didn''t answer the question.


    This guy Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. He couldn''t understand why Cameron was so interested in DiCaprio. If he didn''t know that he was living with Linda Hamilton, Adrian would have thought in some ways. But then again, it seems that Cameron broke up with Hamilton after Titanic


    Aware of the trend of his mind''s unlimited divergence, Adrian quickly shook his head slightly to stabilize his mind. James''s eyes were on the other side. He didn''t find his abnormality. After coughing, he said again: "ed, I''ve agreed to let Gwyneth play the leading role in NV. Why can''t Leonardo play the leading role?"


    If you change to someone else, you must think that Cameron is threatening, but Adrian, who is very familiar with him, knows that Cameron is actually lowering his stature in asking. You know, in order to make more investment in Terminator 2, he had an uncompromising quarrel with Fox''s top management. Whatever he thought was right, he had to stick to it in any case.


    The truck driver is actually very proud, especially in the production of the first movie "piranha", which made him know the importance of studio power. Otherwise, he would not sell the script of "terminator" to the film company for $1 in exchange for full rights on the set. The main reason why Cameron, who has always insisted on his inviolability of power, is that Adrian did not hesitate to spend $200 million on his extravagance.


    Even in Adrian''s memory of the 240 million cost of Titanic, fox is constantly added under the request of Cameron step by step, otherwise fox executives will not be ready for bankruptcy before the film is released. Adrian, on the other hand, did not have any specific plan to put $200 million out to let Cameron make films. Although the money was not in place at one time, this kind of grand practice was enough to convince the other party.


    This is basically the same as knowing what happened. Therefore, even if Cameron insists on his own point of view, it is not good for him to take a tough stance. He can only speak with awkward request and negotiation like now.


    "Well, since you''re so optimistic about Leonardo, it''s him." Adrian said after a moment of sinking Yin.


    He is very satisfied with Cameron''s attitude, think about it. Although this guy likes to have the right to say the same thing on the set, he is not the kind of person who doesn''t have the head to advance and retreat. The memory of him repeatedly getting money from Fox for "Titanic" and finally giving up dividends because of the film''s prospects are not optimistic.


    After the male NV protagonist decided to make a decision, Adrian said a few words to James, watched the studio in Mexico through video tapes and photos - there was no spare time to go to Rosarito this time - and then left.


    The main reason why he wanted to cast Raven Phoenix as the hero of "Titanic" was that it had been a year and a half since it was time to promote contacts. Because of his appearance, there has been a deviation in history. Ruifan, who did not die due to drug overdose, has now withdrawn from the media''s mouth. He likes him and thinks that he will still be an actor out of s ¨¨, while if he hates him, he always sneers at the death of drug overdose.


    After all, in Hollywood, there is no shortage of stars who die from drug overdose, and the child star curse is also famous. Adrian can''t help crying and laughing when he sees these things. It seems that both the East and the West have much higher evaluation of the dead. So he prepared the hero of Titanic for him. With this super production, he can definitely surpass the previous Venetian film emperor.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron actually chose DiCaprio and insisted on his own opinion. After thinking for a long time, Adrian chose to give up. As mentioned before, "Titanic" is very classic and has left a lot of money in the film history, but strictly speaking, the main characters of male NV are Hu bottles. Since it''s hu''ping, it means that anyone can act. The handsome men, the beautiful NV, and the acting skills should be at the average level.


    The original intention was that Ruifan''s handsome is recognized by the public, and his acting skills are also recognized by the public. He has both appearance and acting skills, so playing this role s ¨¨ is naturally handy. On the other hand, this is a Hu bottle corner s ¨¨, even if the acting skills are good, the place to play is limited, but the influence of the film itself is so huge, if non happens to be clumsy, it may delay the other party.DiCaprio was just like this. His handsome face and Titanic, a big commercial production with unparalleled influence, made him unpopular in Film Academy years later. Although there are some reasons for his immaturity, the face and the film are still the main reasons. Therefore, DiCaprio has to break through his acting skills and gain recognition.


    Although Ruifan was praised as an actor with rare appearance and acting skills when he won the Venetian film emperor, who knows what will happen in the future? Especially his future is now a blank. In this case, Adrian agreed to Cameron''s request, let DiCaprio struggle.


    However, in this way, it is necessary to consider new films for Ruifan. His future is blank. Therefore, s ¨¨, which is suitable for him, can only be selected from Adrian''s memories. Therefore, I am afraid that many people will lose their own s ¨¨ because of him in the future, just like Dennis. But what about that? I only do what I want to do. Adrian said easily in his heart.


    The car soon drove up Beverly Hills into a two-story villa with a combination of British and modern architecture. After greeting the NV housekeeper, he went straight to the bedroom upstairs. At the moment, Adrian shrugged and went to the other room.


    "I knew you were here." He leaned against m ¨¦ n''s mouth and said with a smile as he looked at the room where the baby Chu ¨¢ ng was rocking.


    Kate looked at him without any interface. She just shook the baby Chu ¨¢ ng with her hand and stroked her stomach. There was a faint smile on her face. Loose clothes on her already bloated figure, all over the body is filled with warm mother Xing breath. Kate''s figure is very slim, so even if pregnant, she is not fat obviously. Although her plump appearance is not as beautiful as before, it has a special flavor.


    Adrian immediately stepped forward and hugged Kate from the back. After her neck, he reached into her clothes and stroked her. She was bigger than before: "well, in a few months, there will be a real baby sleeping in this Xi ¨£ o cradle, and it will be no problem how long you want to watch here."


    Kate giggled, put her head on his shoulder and arched what she was about to say. Suddenly she sniffed her nose and changed her face: "which NV ghost Hun have you been with again?"


    "Ghost hun? How come, "Adrian raised his eyebrows." I just went to talk to James about the choice of male NV protagonist in his new movie, and how can I get time with other people hun? "


    "Don''t try to lie to me, ED," Kate glared at him angrily. "How dare you say you haven''t been to Monica''s house? Never been to Julia''s house? No Didn''t you ask Sarah out? "


    "Of course, but not today. I said I would accompany you." Adrian pinched her face with a smile. "Are you sure you don''t smell Charlie?"


    Kate couldn''t help but be stunned. Although the God s ¨¨ became a little angry, she still couldn''t say more. She glared at him again and went out. Adrian sighed and followed her with a smirk of his head.


    Although he promised her that he would never hide anything as long as she asked, but it is a special period now. It is the best to describe pregnant Fu''s mood as changeable. In order to prevent any unforeseen accidents, it is harmless to do so.


    Adrian spent the rest of the time with Kate. He was always patient and tried to follow Kate''s mind. Even if she occasionally got angry, she just laughed it off. However, patience is limited.


    "This is your fourteenth yawn." Kate turned to look at Adrian, who had just closed her mouth. There was a hint of complacency and schadenfreude in her unhappy expression.


    "Give me a break, honey. Although these videos about how to raise babies are worth it, anyone who looks at several Xi ¨£ o in a row will feel sleepy." Adrian is very helpless to say, he finally met his own can not do things.


    "It makes you feel sleepy. Wouldn''t you be more sleepy if the child needs to be around her often after she is born?" Kate narrowed her eyes as if it were dangerous.


    Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t care about her posturing at all. She rolled her eyes and sat up from the sofa. "You''re trying to make sense. Kate, how can children and videos compare?"


    She put her arm around Kate''s waist and said, "well, take a rest. I have other things to do tomorrow."


    Kate turned off the TV and sat on the sofa for a long time before she sighed again: "when will I be back in London?"


    "In about three to four days," Adrian said gently on her cheek. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back in two months at most. I can do big movies like brave heart in three months, not to mention this one."


    "Of course, you''re a miracle director," Kate snorted, her eyes turned, and she didn''t know what to think of. "By the way, the main character of NV in the movie seems to be Gwyneth Paltrow"Yes." Adrian nodded and didn''t hide it. Of course, he didn''t say much.


    Kate''s surface did not change. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a while, Ting got up and went into the room.


    "Good night." Having taken a shower before, Adrian planned to turn off the light after a little cleaning up. But as soon as he put his hand on the switch of Chu ¨¢ NG''s headlight, he was stunned because a hand got into his pajamas and reached between the two Tui''s, only to raise it with a few efforts.


    She turned her head in surprise, and Kate''s blushed face immediately appeared in front of him. Her eyelids drooped, and she seemed embarrassed. Her breath was also a little short, but her hands didn''t stop.


    "I want it, ed." She said low, charming appearance unusual moving.


    "Well..." Adrian took a deep breath. "By the way, it''s been four months."


    Kat ¨¢ n unbuttoned his pajamas, and then dropped his eyes to his pajamas, and then dropped his eyes. Adrian immediately took a deep breath again. Although there was no lack of doing so between the two people, there was no time like today that made his heart ch ¨¢ o surging.


    To be honest, Kate''s actions are much more astringent than before. On the one hand, she hasn''t lived in Xing for almost four months; on the other hand, she still has a big stomach. But this kind of interest can''t be possessed at any time, so it''s more stinging than before.


    After the current play is almost done, in order to prevent accidents, Adrian holds Kate from the back and puts the initiative into her hands, and the action is not too strong. However, pregnant Fu is relatively sensitive, so Kate quickly gasps and appears particularly excited. Adrian is in pain and happy. On the one hand, he has to support Kate with his waist force and do moderate exercise, but on the other hand, he has never stabbed Ji, which is quite contradictory.


    Of course, he was not a loser, so when the first time was over, in Kate''s satisfied sigh, he immediately changed his position and started the second time.


    "Wait Wait, what are you doing? " Kate, who was aware of his movements, said in alarm.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a second time after a short break." Adrian did not stop for a moment.


    "But How can it be from the back... " Kate turned her head and looked at him with Mi''s drunken eyes. The sweat kept coming from the tip of her nose, imploring, but with a trace of hard to hear desire.


    "Haven''t you come from behind before?" Adrian laughs jokingly, has entered the part.


    "Woo..." Kate closed her eyes and snorted in a voice she didn''t know was sad or excited Children. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be very gentle. I''ll be fine." Adrian reached out from behind and stroked Kate''s bulging stomach. After breathing out, he quickened the pace of entry.


    Kate''s groaning Yin began to ring again. It seemed that the night would be very long.


    To be honest, it''s very tiring to fall in love with a pregnant woman, but it''s also tiring. It''s a test of skill and endurance to have a good command of your heart and wings, not to affect your child in your stomach, but also to enjoy your life. Fortunately, Adrian could not be defeated. Although Hu''s physical strength and Jing''s strength were no less than those of Shuangfei, he could still climb the summit with Kate every time.


    As a result, Kate, who has a good taste of pith, has to be lingering with him every night, making Adrian more painful and happy.


    "Although it''s tough, I can''t bear it if it''s like this every day. I''d better hurry up and go back to England." Adrian muttered as he walked.


    Of course, it''s more of a joke. With his physical strength and Jing''s strength, even if he does this with Kate every day for a month, it just makes him slightly tired. The reason for this is to consider other people. In addition to staying with Kate at work these days, absolute fairness can''t be achieved, and the relative good or bad has to be done.


    Soon, the big M ¨¦ n of the dance training room appeared in front of his eyes. Adrian immediately gathered his mind and pushed m ¨¦ n in. Then he quietly walked into the corner to observe the NV children who were training.


    The place he went to today is the record company. The super boy created by his idea is not as popular as the original, but it is also the most popular man''s group in the record company. And the company through the operation of them, gained a lot of experience, but also consolidated a lot, after the launch of a few new people are also pretty good.


    According to the revised plan, we will start to acquire new record companies next year for integration and growth. If there is no accident Adrian''s eyes fell on the glass long mirror in front of the training with many new players together.


    Both Britney and Christina have developed very well, especially Christina, whose dancing tights show a little less curve than adult Nvxing. But Adrian still likes Britney a little more. No matter what her future is, she is really sweet and lovely now.Both of them have been training very seriously. Although the training has lasted for nearly two years, the courses arranged every day have been completed very well. After all, Adrian has been to the record company to supervise their training and carry out Well Brainwashing. And no matter how busy you are, you will have time to come.


    "I''m sure you''re going to be s ¨¨, and everyone knows that I don''t make mistakes in my vision, but it''s only in movies, so I need you to prove that I''m the same with music. So far, you have not let me down, so don''t let me down in the future He always said that to them.


    Of course, the method of provoking competition is still in use, but it needs to be more subtle. It''s simple but effective. If it''s not like this, how can the two NV children stick to it and do it well all the time?


    Because of the attention from the big boss, the record company is also very good at the two NV children. Moreover, they have a good grasp between strictness and care, which not only makes them a little superior, but also feels nervous, which has become the driving force for them to move forward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C63

    "What do you think of them, Eric?" Adrian, who took off the earphone, asked his music producer.


    "Not bad," Eric Norton, who also took off the headphones, pondered and then replied, "Christina''s voice is a little more ethereal, perhaps because she used to like spiritual music. Britney''s magnetic Xing voice is also very tasteful, and there will be more people who like it. If only rap, Christina will win the first half, and Britney Spears will have much more business value. If there are no other questions, the next training can be carried out. "


    Although Eric Norton is not as well-known as Max Martin in public, he is still an s ¨¨ music producer in the industry. Compared with movies, music, especially pop music, plays a more important role. They know what kind of melody to please the audience and please the songs. Sometimes a mediocre song can become very good by their hands. Whether a singer can have a good producer to help him or not determines whether he can be popular or not.


    Such a top producer is also the target of competition from various record companies. Although run records, which are integrated by several Xi ¨£ o companies, can not compete with any major record companies, it also has its own attraction.


    For example, Norton paid a special visit to his home when he made music for super boy because Adrian Nong''s songs aroused his interest. Of course, there was no accident. Norton took advantage of it and failed to return. Adrian said that he was just on the spur of the moment and thought of a good melody that he had remembered before, so he asked for help to complete it. However, he did not expect that he was finally composed like this and was quite popular.


    "Damn it, why can''t you keep it up all the time." Norton left with such a fuss when he left, which shows how much he likes those songs. On the other hand, it shows that good songs will not escape the eyes of professionals.


    Adrian, however, is not going to do it again unless it is necessary. Although he can play guitar and piano, but it is only limited to meeting. He has a lot of s ¨¨ songs in his head, but he has no attainments in this field in the past life or in this life.


    In the movie, at least he still has goods in his stomach. He has his own ideas, rich theory and practice, but he doesn''t know much about music. Perhaps when talking about music, Adrian can talk and give a series of pertinent opinions. When it comes to the specific production, writing songs and words, the screenwriter can''t do anything about it. Even if he doesn''t know music as well as finance, he can''t achieve great things if he has self-knowledge.


    With this talk as the foundation, Eric Norton was quickly dug up. With the growing momentum of AC media development, he became music director of run records. Although several music makers were poached later, none of the top performers like Eric Norton did.


    However, as far as the current scale of run records is concerned, Norton is enough, and the company is still developing. Sooner or later, there will be some.


    "Girls, there is good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear?" After talking to Norton, Adrian went to the next lounge where the two NV children had been staying after recording.


    "Good news!"


    "Bad news!"


    Sitting on the bench, Britney and Christina called out together in no order. Then they looked at each other in surprise, and picked their eyebrows. A trace of disapproving God s ¨¨ flashed on each other''s faces.


    Adrian couldn''t help chuckling in his eyes. When he came in just now, he saw two people sitting at the two ends of the bench, looking at the magazines in their hands. This is what he wanted to see. But now that''s not enough to satisfy him, so Adrian deliberately said, "well, let''s start with the good news."


    It was Britney Spears who was shouting for good news.


    "Your recordings are very s ¨¨, your efforts have achieved considerable results, so I decided to let you send an EP water test first." Adrian said after he sat down.


    "Really?" Two NV children asked in one voice, both eyes wide open, a Ji moving God s ¨¨.


    "Of course, you didn''t disappoint me, and I certainly won''t let you down." Adrian put his hand out.


    "Too much!" Britney and Christina called together and hugged each other with excitement.


    "Well, girls, don''t celebrate so soon. There''s bad news." Adrian looked at them playfully.


    "Well So what''s the bad news? " Christina was the first to react.


    "The bad news is that EP will be released anonymously, with nothing more than necessary production, no planning, no publicity." Adrian said in a flat tone, "it''s just a test of the market. The results of this EP release will determine when you release the album."


    The two NV children''s Ji God s ¨¨ has gradually faded. I thought it would be a formal singer, but I was told that it was just a test of the water. If you want to officially release the album, it depends on the situation. This ladle of cold water is really choking.But Britney Spears was the first to react: "no problem, I will try to be the best."


    "Yes, I will try my best to do it." Christina quickly followed, but her eyes were much more depressed than Britney''s heartfelt tone.


    It''s not surprising that Britney knows her age is still Xi ¨£ O. even if EP''s score is OK, it will take a long time for her to formally prepare her first album. In addition, this year and a half of training has made her a little more tenacious, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. But Christina is a little embarrassed. There are not many singers of her age, but there are not many singers who can be very popular, so it is inevitable that they will look forward to the future.


    "So that''s it. Keep going. Don''t let your efforts go to waste." Adrian went on, glancing at the two NV children and saying, "by the way, Christine, stay. I have a few words to say to you."


    Britney takes a quick look at Christina, who snorts.


    "Do you want me to repeat what I''ve said countless times before, Christine?" Adrian looked at Britney as she left and Christina sat down again.


    "No, sir, I have it in mind." Christina immediately said earnestly.


    "Very good, but I have to say that you and Boo are both s ¨¨, and I did the right thing when I signed you." Adrian stares at Christina. "You''re a little older than Bubba, so if there''s no accident, the album will be released earlier. Although it is not a good time either now or next year, I still hope you can play% of the strength in this EP, even if the final product will be very simple. Eric also admits that your singing skill is the best among the informal singers. Even some formal singers can''t match you. Don''t let me down this time


    "I won''t, sir." Christine''s eyes brightened so much that she could hear Adrian''s words.


    "Good, although super boy is the most popular combination in the company at present, I believe you can surpass them, right?" Adrian said, reaching out and pinching her chin slightly, looking condescending.


    "Yes, I can, sir." Christina didn''t seem to realize what the action meant. Her mind seemed to be completely occupied by the good news, not only with excitement in her voice, but also with a lot of shortness of breath.


    It didn''t waste me a year and a half of brainwashing. After Christina left, Adrian cuorou sighed with his fingers in his heart. The older you are, the more likely you are to be influenced by people, even if you are as precocious as Kirsten or Natalie, and you can''t help but be influenced by Britney and Christina.


    As long as the hint is hidden enough and long enough, they will surely develop in the direction you expect. Just like that name, they used "Ed" for a long time in this year''s relationship. But Christina''s use of "Sir" here does not mean that she wants to keep a distance from him. In fact, Christina shows respect in this way when she talks about serious topics with her. It''s just like when Adrian and Britney Si are chatting, Britney always makes himself appear cute intentionally or unintentionally, and the tone always takes a little coquettish, all in order to show the difference between himself and another in front of him.


    But there is still a long way to go. Adrian thought that the action just now should be the limit of the moment. But what about that? It was only a matter of time before a smile appeared on his lips.


    Because there was no office in the record company, Adrian took advantage of the current lounge to learn about the situation from several responsible persons and read some reports and materials. It was already more than four o''clock in the afternoon, and it was time to leave.


    Just as he was walking out of the corridor, he suddenly came to the dance training room where he wanted to go. There''s still time, so turn left at the next intersection.


    At this time, the training should have finished basically, and all the participants should have left. But when you get to the m ¨¦ n side, you can still hear the sound coming from inside. Adrian pushed through a crack and looked inside. Lu was surprised and had a clear look. She was practicing alone in front of the wide mirror!


    He did it meticulously, then took a rest and began to repeat. It''s just that she''s obviously a little impatient, and some moves are not in place several times, and then she kicks around angrily.


    After careful observation, Adrian shrugged her shoulders. She kicked out her shoes and walked around barefoot on the ground because she didn''t play Tui well. Finally, she sat on the ground in a dejected way. Then she walked in: "why haven''t you gone back, cloth?"


    "Ed?" Britney, sitting on the ground, jumped up and looked at him nervously and nervously.


    Adrian looked at the shoes in the corner and looked at her. Then he went to pick up Britney. Although the NV child was a little frightened, he didn''t make a struggle. After holding Britney to a chair against the wall, Adrian squatted down in front of her, lifted one of her Tui and put it on his big Tui. Then he took a tissue from his pocket and wiped the palms of her feet.The itching sensation from the sole of her feet immediately made the NV child giggle. If it wasn''t for Xi ¨£ otui in Adrian''s arms, she would have twisted her body, but after laughing, she felt a little embarrassed, and her face began to have a slight fever.


    Adrian didn''t care about it. After wiping Britney''s feet clean, Adrian told her not to step on the ground before picking up the shoes that had been kicked far away and putting them on for her.


    After all this, he sat down beside the NV child: "do you often practice alone like this?"


    "Also It''s not. " Britney said with her head down, her voice like a mosquito.


    "Remember to wear shoes in the future. Don''t walk around barefoot on the cold floor like now. It''s easy to catch a cold. Take good care of your body." Adrian then told.


    "Yes Yes, I know. " The voice of the NV children finally improved, but still not much higher than the mosquito.


    "Are you really listening to me, boob?" Adrian suddenly raised her voice, and Britney immediately looked up in a flustered way, expecting AI to look at him: "yes, of course."


    Although her eyes touched a little, she lowered her eyelids, but the shyness in her eyes was obvious. The faint blush on her face was also visible: "I heard that. You can''t walk around barefoot on the floor, otherwise you will get sick."


    "I saw you were angry before. Could you tell me why?" Adrian didn''t get involved with the subject.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little depressing. It''ll be OK after a while." Said Britney in a low voice, though with her eyelids down, Adrian could see his eyes trickling under his eyelids.


    "Well, your department is willing to say, that''s fine, but cloth, even if it''s training, is limited. If anything goes too far, it will only make things worse." He said, patting her on the head.


    "I promise not again." NV children immediately vowed to say.


    "Listen to me, boo." Adrian pulls Britney over, looking like "I don''t believe you.".


    "Remember what I always emphasized?" Adrian looked at her with bright eyes. "I said, you are very s ¨¨, you have the potential to become a popular singer. I have never missed my eyes, whether it''s film or music. But if you think I just want to make an ordinary pop singer, that''s a big mistake. What I''m trying to create is a pop star of a new era that can compete with Madonna, OK? "


    Britney opened her eyes and had to say that her facial features had been opened and she had become very lovely and beautiful.


    "You mean You mean... " Her face was unbelievable, her hands clenched into fists, slightly shaking, her eyes shining, some expecting and some afraid.


    Fortunately, Adrian gave the first answer she wanted: "yes, it''s you, Britney Spears from Louisiana. I think you have the potential to be the second Madonna."


    "You are Are you serious, ed? " Britney has become a little trance. She doesn''t know where to put her hands and feet for a moment. She is dizzy and distraught by the huge surprise.


    "of course, as long as you do as I say, you may not be able to surpass her, but it is absolutely not difficult to reach her level." Adrian put his hand on her chin, looked at her without blinking, and bit the words "do as I say" very hard. Some of the indoctrination was completed in such a silent way.


    After learning about the record company and making some arrangements, Adrian said goodbye to Kate with a big belly and flew to London. The whole crew was waiting for him there. Gwyneth also reported to London the day before his departure from Los Angeles. It has to be said that she is really good at observing s ¨¨. Adrian just talked about Lu a little on the phone, or even didn''t, but her tone changed a little, so she estimated what.


    Maybe Gwyneth''s guess may be different from the reality, but it doesn''t prevent her from saying that she can go to London first, knowing that she wanted to go to London with him.


    Although it was the last ten days of April, the craze brought by the Oscars has not completely subsided. Forrest Gump was originally about to go offline, but after winning the best film, Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. With Adrian breaking two Oscar records, how can the paparazzi let him go? You know, he has just finished a new film in Britain, and now he is going to start a new film, as if to repeat the events of 1992. Why should they let go of such news? You know, after hyping up his affair with Sophie Marceau, the newspapers have made a lot of money.


    Although Adrian was in a Si Man plane and paparazzi couldn''t catch his whereabouts at the airport, he could achieve his goal by staying on the set. This time, unlike before, most of the scenes were on location. So Adrian arrived at the studio with a big welcome."Mr. Adrian, why did you choose to..."


    "Mr. Adrian''s shadow is..."


    "Mr. Adrian, why did you choose one..."


    All kinds of questions came and went, basically about the new movie. Adrian kept smiling as before, but said nothing. It was not until the bodyguard and the director of the production team walked to the entrance of the studio m ¨¦ n, and the reporters could not move forward. Then he turned around: "yes, I started to make a new film, and it was adapted from Jane Austen Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C64

    "There''s no miracle in Britain. Do directors look up to actors?" The only headline that can be used in this kind of words is the newspaper.


    Although Adrian had only a few words outside the studio, the sensitive paparazzi immediately found a new selling point. They didn''t know who the protagonist of NV was. When Adrian gave such a hint, and the crew later released news, they immediately found out all the information about Gwyneth.


    Now Gwyneth is basically a little better than her unknown place of birth. Originally, there should have been a good movie lost because of the butterfly effect in 1993. Seven crimes will not be released until several months later. So British paparazzi mercilessly sneered at her, even if she was born into an actor family? Even if she was Spielberg''s teacher, what about NV? This is in Britain, paparazzi learned a lesson not to be too picky about Adrian, naturally also focused on her body.


    "Frankly speaking, I can''t see that Gwyneth Paltrow has Emma''s temperament. Oh, God, even if there is a little similarity, I won''t express such feelings. Although Adrian can always work miracles, although his vision is always very accurate, but really will not make a mistake? Is there really no suitable NV actor in Britain? If Jane Austen NV had been alive, she would have protested It was written in a newspaper.


    It''s true that Adrian''s film for Gwyneth is based on Jane Austen''s "Emma.". In fact, it was because of this film that Gwyneth was praised unanimously by critics for the first time, and thus began to develop steadily, so he used it without politeness.


    It is also because of Austin''s works, so it is very popular in Britain. It was moved to the big screen as early as the 1970s. No wonder the British media reacted so strongly to the American actor playing the leading role of NV. Of course, it has something to do with Adrian, who makes him a miracle director? Who made him famous.


    The mainstream media, even if dissatisfied, will not be too strong. Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ Question.


    In addition, they are still making a big fuss about their relationship. Either they say that because Adrian and Spielberg Siji Ao are very good, Gwyneth has the chance to play the leading role in NV in Emma. Or they simply say that they are dating and have a hot fight. If they meet people who don''t like thinking, they will definitely believe it. Then, we can get back to the previous affair between Adrian and Sophie. In the words, we are all implying that the director of miracles is on two boats and so on.


    This is the characteristic of Western media. For some things, they will never say it openly. Even if the discerning eye knows what''s going on, they always use words like dating instead. After all, it''s normal for westerners to go to Chu ¨¢ ng. It''s already a part of the society. It''s no big deal.


    Many British people began to talk about it under the media reports, but their opinions were astonishingly consistent. 80% of them thought that Adrian should not use an unknown American NV actor to perform Austin''s classic Xi ¨£ o. It''s not surprising that the British have always looked down upon the Americans in their bones. To speak frankly, it involves the independence of the United States and the dignity of the Empire, as well as the status of the United States as a superpower.


    To put it simply, the once rich guy wants to keep face in front of his relatives who have been poor in the same line and are now rich. In this respect, there are similarities between the East and the West.


    For a time, these news spread a little boiling, and the one-sided public opinion seemed to be a copy of the verbal attack on Adrian in the second half of 1992. However, after a fall, we learned a lesson. This time, no one questioned Adrian - or not so sure about Adrian. The pressure was on Gwyneth. Although these did not delay the crew''s work, some British staff members would inevitably be affected, and there were more things to look at Gwyneth.


    "I know what you''re thinking recently, and there have been people who have worked with me many times, and I really don''t understand why." Two days after filming began, Adrian had an informal conversation with everyone on the set.


    "Emma, you read me a parable yesterday, right?" he said? If, before you read, someone thinks you can''t read well at all, do you think that''s right? "


    "Who says I can''t read well!" Emma, who had been sitting on Adrian Tui looking around, said, "I read very well. How can I say that I can''t read well?" she asked


    "You kids know what to do with these things," Adrian said, after coaxing the xi''o guy once again, and Adrian looked at everyone with a smile. "It''s been four days so far. Gwyne''s performance should be obvious to all. There may be some problems, but don''t forget that this is just the beginning. Is it possible to ignore the efforts of others by merely relying on a ridiculous and inexplicable factor? "After a moment''s silence, Kenny Bellinger, the art director''s consultant, said, "you''re right, ed. I have to apologize to Gwyneth Xi ¨£ o for that."


    Bellinger is the oldest British employee in the crew, and has a good reputation. He has been a consultant for many classic British films. Now he has said so, and other people have echoed. They are embarrassed to apologize to Gwyneth around Adrian. Gwyneth nodded calmly in response, as if he did not take the debate in recent days into consideration ¡£


    "Well, then continue shooting, and don''t forget where we''re going to get today." Adrian clapped and exclaimed, seeing that the situation was harmonious. When the people had dispersed, he reached Gwyneth''s ear, whispered cheers, and pinched her hand to show encouragement. Gwyneth took a quick look at her and went with the make-up artist. Adrian gave Kenny Bellinger a good look, and belinger walked away with a smile.


    That''s right. Bellinger asked for that before. Anyway, Gwyneth is his Nv person. Of course, she can''t be wronged in the crew. Besides, it''s troublesome for any crew to have internal problems. So Adrian has the best popularity. Bellinger asked him to help.


    "Everybody, get ready, act 52, trial." Adrian stood next to the camera and yelled.


    Although the problems within the crew seem to have been settled through this conversation, Yu Bo will certainly continue for some time, which requires Gwyneth to work hard. However, Adrian is not worried. Before that, when she performed that line in Los Angeles, she said a very good British accent, but now her appearance has the temperament of British classical beauty.


    A pure white Victorian style Sue NV dress, gold s ¨¨''s hair tied into a whip plate in the back of the head, with elegant noble smile, but also mixed with a bit of playfulness and cunning, which is in line with "Emma" this Xi ¨£ o said NV protagonist image. Moreover, her face is clear and soft, and her facial features are also Jin Zhi, which is quite Anglo Saxon. Therefore, in my memory, after the film, she played the English character s ¨¨ out of control.


    I believe that as long as there is no big problem in copying, Gwyneth will be admitted sooner or later. In addition to solving the problems within the crew, Gwyneth also needs to pay attention to the psychology of Gwyneth. Although she didn''t care when she accepted the apology before, she must still be sad or inferiority complex in her heart. So after finishing today''s shooting, I went back to the hotel to tell Charlize Ji ¨¡ o about the next day''s affairs, and comforted Xi ¨£ o, who immediately knocked on Gwyneth''s room m ¨¦ n.


    "I don''t understand why there are so many NV people around you who don''t know." Emma complained that there were a lot of things she didn''t understand, and she could only express her depression in this way.


    Even so, the Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Hi, gwyne." Looking at the NV Lang with m ¨¦ n, Adrian said with a smile.


    "Hi, ed." Although Gwyneth squeezed out a smile, her melancholy expression was still obvious.


    "Still depressed by irresponsible remarks?" Adrian put his arm around her waist and walked into the room.


    "Yes, those reports were irresponsible," Gwyneth did not conceal. She sat down on the sofa and then leaned into Adrian''s arms, which seemed to make her feel better. "Although knowing that Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    "Don''t care. If you can''t adapt to this level, what will you do if you face the doggy''s chase every day?" Adrian asked, chuckling at her chin.


    "Easy to say, it''s not you who are facing this situation." Gwyneth said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Is it? You know, in ''92, I faced a lot more blame than you do now. " Adrian''s finger crossed the corner of her mouth, and Gwyneth, who was a little angry, remembered how much controversy he had caused when he won the title of director of miracles, which had been fought on both sides of the Atlantic.


    "You know, gwyne, I really like that." Before she apologized, Adrian went on.


    "Like them so much?" Gwyneth was puzzled.


    "Yes, they are constantly questioning, questioning and questioning again and again. The worse they say about you, the better." Adrian said with a smile, "so that when the film is finished and released, it''s like a slap in the face. The more they question, the better the film will be praised, and the more slapped it will be! "


    Gwyneth''s eyes suddenly brightened, but soon faded again, but the previous resentment was much less.


    "Only you can do that." She gave a long sigh.


    "Now you can, unless you don''t believe my eyes." Adrian said, lifting her chin, stroking her pink neck, and then w ¨§ n on her Chun flap.Gwyneth immediately hugged him without reservation. In the sound of Zizi, the two tongues kept moving from one mouth to the other. They had been entangled for a long time before they let go.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Adrian gasped and looked at her with a smile.


    Gwyneth''s face has been stained with a thin layer of blush, mouth slightly open, mouth corners and Adrian left traces, Xiong mouth gently undulating, eyes with Mi Li God s ¨¨: "much better."


    "Want something better?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "No, at least not tonight." Gwyneth turned her eyes and was about to get up and run away. Unfortunately, Adrian kept her other hand around her waist and gently pulled her back, then pressed her back on the sofa.


    "I''m doing it for you, gwyne." Adrian said with a smile, but the movement of his hand did not stop. He untied the belt two or three times, pulled down the zipper and stretched in, "vent those negative emotions, so that you can completely emit your own glory."


    "Ed! I''m going to be angry! " Gwyneth, who was climbing on the sofa in several shapes and with her buttocks pursed, protested loudly, but her red face, her excited eyes and her body at the mercy of each other were telling her yearning.


    "Only Ji strong''s movement can completely empty those depressions, so..." Adrian said, bending down, spraying a warm breath in her back, "don''t make unnecessary resistance, understand?"


    "Well Well Then come on... "


    With Gwyneth''s provocative words, in the long Ku has faded to half of the big Tui and the translucent bottom Ku at the lace edge has been pulled to half, Adrian does not hesitate to bump into it, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly rises to a higher level.


    Although these days, the two people have not less intimate, but at the moment still seems to have not seen for a long time, intertwined with unusual warmth, coupled with the clothes have not taken off a few, there is a different kind of thorn Ji feeling, so finally evolved into a war.


    If after a long time, they just stop after venting. Gwyneth is still lying on the sofa, with her clothes and hair, her eyes open and panting. It seems that she is still trapped in the charm of the past. She turns her head from time to time and lies on her back with Adrian''s warm w ¨§ n.


    "Oh, you''re always so good, ed." After such a long time, Gwyneth murmured, her eyes half closed.


    "The first round has just ended. Now we will have the second round." Adrian said, shaking her lower body, Gwyneth immediately let out a exclamation. Because Chang Ku did not fade from the beginning to the end, her Tun part was always tightly clamped, and because of this, the place where the close combination was not separated after the end.


    "AI Ed... " Gwyneth grabs his active hand and looks at him with an expression of mercy.


    "So..." Adrian picked up her eyebrows and said something in her ear.


    "Now Now? " Gwyneth''s already flushed face was more ruddy, almost dripping.


    "Of course, I''ve been waiting a long time." Adrian said, shaking his body again.


    Gwynesston groaned again, and then seemed to think of something to get Lu out of the excited God s ¨¨.


    "Not now," she said, turning her head in a low voice, looking at Adrian without blinking her eyes. "But I have a good idea. I''ll make a deep impression on you, ed


    "Is it?" Seeing that Gwyneth is so serious, Adrian is not reluctant, but


    "But before that, I''ll make a deep impression on you." With his words, the scream suddenly began.


    Although the speaker of "American TV" still does not want to say that the "brave people" of the "American film" has not passed through a few times, it does not want to say whether the "brave" of the "American" group has not passed There are words like "don''t make a conclusion so soon after the production is finished.".


    Almost all the media remember Adrian''s final result when he said this last time. With less and less eyeballs to attract, it was time to find new topics, so they gradually gave up this.


    As for Gwyneth, maybe it was because she took a rest for a long time because of illness the next day after that night. Her performance was very eye-catching. She broke out in her acting skills. She interpreted the arrogance and evil of Emma Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ Mr. Lee''s Jeremy Northen and Ellen Cumming, who plays the Reverend Elton, all praised her performance.


    "If those media see it, they will definitely take back all the previous doubts." That''s what Northen once said.


    In the face of such a good situation, Adrian immediately accelerated the shooting speed. To know why he can shoot the film so fast, in addition to keeping the lens accurate and minimizing the unnecessary shooting, it also needs the cooperation of the actors.It can be said that as long as they are in a state, he can keep shooting until all the shots are finished. Of course, this is impossible, so Adrian can only try to seize every opportunity when the actors are in good shape.


    Gwyneth has been in good condition for about four or five days. Most of the shots only took two or three times to pass. The two more difficult places are even once. Such a record is quite good.


    After that, Adrian slowed down the shooting speed and began to do other things that he had ignored before, such as he was thinking about making Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£ o).


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C65

    "Well, Emma, you can''t do that. Don''t laugh. Be serious and serious. The lady with your name is a lady. If you can''t, you can think of Keira as Mr. Knightley; she''s the same name as him anyway Adrian looked at the two girls in front of him. Although he kept making gestures, his tone was quite leisurely.


    "It''s too much trouble. Is acting so troublesome?" The little guy murmured, holding the script with a sad face.


    "That''s what you want, dear." Adrian laughs. "You said you wanted to read the script, you said you wanted to learn to perform, and you specially asked Kyla to play with you. Now you say it''s troublesome."


    "But But... " Emma thought there was something wrong with her, but she couldn''t say it. She couldn''t help but toot higher.


    "It doesn''t matter, Emma. We''ll come back and try a few more times and we''ll get it." Kayla said, comforting, glancing at Adrian with a look of disapproval.


    Adrian, who noticed this, raised her eyebrows and looked at Keira Knightley again. She had her hair cut short and wore neutral clothes. She looked more like a boy if her facial features were not very young, which also made her look a little provocative.


    However, Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. He knew that it was just Kyla''s subconscious action. When she visited the cast of brave heart, she also showed this look when she came to some negative opinions, as if she was rejecting everything around her. With his observation of women, how can he not see that there is a strong inferiority complex in Kyla''s heart.


    At the beginning, Adrian couldn''t believe it. In terms of appearance alone, Kyla does have some shortcomings. For example, the facial line is a little hard now, but she is still a very soft girl on the whole, which is totally different from some tomboys. For example, Julie, who is now the director of the editorial department of Bosworth, is a standard tomboy. Unless she has long hair and make-up, anyone will think that she is a pretty boy.


    Moreover, Kayla''s parents love her very much, and their family have a good relationship. Adrian can''t think of any inferiority complex in her. It was not until Shawn told him that Keira had a more severe dyslexia.


    Think about it is also one of the most basic and important skills of human beings. When peers read fluently and get praise from teachers and parents, they can''t understand the meaning of those strange words. Such a blow is undoubtedly very huge for a child who has not yet established three outlooks.


    No wonder her oral expression ability is not so good in the future. As we can see from those interviews, almost all of them rely on the speech that appears to be quite out of place to attract the attention. Coupled with that awkward figure, it''s expected that she will feel inferior - don''t talk about her satisfaction with her figure. Which woman doesn''t want to have a devil''s body? However, these shortcomings became her characteristics after she became famous and began to be sought after. How could she be so stupid as to deny and avoid them? It was probably the same way that her eccentric character, which was somewhat arrogant, looked down on everything but seemed anxious.


    People who have shortcomings are normal people, and I''m happy to help people correct them. Looking at Kayla, who was talking and laughing with Emma, Adrian, with a smile on her face, said this in her heart.


    "Ed, do you need to see it now?" Kayla''s mother, Shawn, came up.


    "Done?" Adrian, a little surprised, took the paper from her. "You''re so efficient."


    "It''s just an adjustment on the original basis." Shawn said hello to her daughter and shrugged.


    "You''re so modest. I thought you''d have to wait two days to complete the revision." Adrian opened the paper with a smile, and the unspoken compliment made Shawn smile.


    He finished reading in a few minutes, and it wasn''t a big change, otherwise he wouldn''t leave Shawn alone.


    "Thank you very much. That''s what I want Adrian nodded.


    "I''m glad to have satisfied you, but ed, please allow me to mention that this passage is still important to the whole novel and has played a part in Emma''s transformation." So she said.


    "I know, so it''s going to be in the conversation between Mr. Knightley''s brother and miss Emma," Adrian explained. "In short, I''m going to try to play down the content. After all, it''s a romantic comedy film. Romance, love and comedy are the main elements. Other things can be, but they can''t affect these three points ¡£¡±


    "Of course, you have your own considerations." She said nothing more, nodded and went to talk to her daughter.


    Adrian stretched himself comfortably and continued to look through the revised scripts in his hand. Although many people in her family agree with her, many people think that Jane likes her works.


    There are few tragic characters in Austen''s novels, but there is a couple in Emma. In Emma, a noble lady commits herself to marry an officer for the sake of great love, despite the strong opposition of her family. As a result, she continues to live a luxurious life after marriage, which makes her family deeply in debt and suffers from physical and mental distress. Her son dies before the age of three. Compared with the other four pairs of men and women, their identity and status are matched. Mr. Knightley is the owner of the manor, while Emma has a dowry of 30000 pounds. Even the other few books that bring happiness to female characters are rich men.As for the noble lady, there was originally a ten minute discussion plot with friends'' advice to Emma, but it was obviously too long, and there was suspicion that the guests were dominating the host. Adrian thought about it for a long time and decided to take it out. First, the film can''t be put on the screen for 120 minutes at most. It has to be abandoned. Second, as mentioned before, the theme of the film is romantic comedy, and other things can''t dilute the theme.


    The original "Emma" probably because of this and some other factors, resulting in the word-of-mouth but lost the box office. Adrian doesn''t want to let his version do the same. After all, he is a miracle director. This aura must be maintained. Even if the box office is really not good, at least he should be able to earn back the cost.


    Of course, it can''t be guaranteed just by modifying such a plot, so Adrian has also thought of many ways to reduce the cost. For example, the shooting of Emma after brave heart can be used by most hands and a few props, which means that the cost is shared.


    As for the possibility of self defeating after the modification, Adrian did not take it seriously. Although he wanted to maintain his aura, he could not tolerate one or two failures. It is not a bad thing to take advantage of this opportunity to exercise. Even if he has planned the future, it does not mean that he intends to plagiarize from beginning to end.


    "Mr. director, everything is ready." An assistant came running up.


    "Good, then hurry up," Adrian jumped up. "The weather forecast says it may rain in the afternoon."


    "Emma" also has a lot of location scenes. Although many problems can be overcome, the camera lens can be adjusted in the dark weather, and there is no sun to replace with light, but there is no way to deal with it when it rains. The big problem with the British weather for the film crew is that they don''t know when it will rain. Adrian had already suffered enough in the shooting of Howard hall and brave heart, so he started to move as soon as he heard the news.


    "Hurry up, guys, get on with your time," he yelled as he walked back and forth. "Kayla, go change your clothes and make-up, even if you''re just swinging in the camera."


    as early as two years ago, in order to find a way to treat her dyslexia, Shawn took Kyla on guest roles on various sets, although many of them were in a flash In the background of her death, Kyla is happy with this and the obstacles have been improved somewhat.


    Now rare in the miracle director''s crew work, Shawn will not miss the opportunity. Adrian is also very cheerful, although Emma in the role of a child is pitifully small, but still gave her a line role. That''s why Kyla plays acting games with the kids.


    Just before all the staff were almost in place, Gwyneth stepped into the aisle. Adrian, in front of Adrian, was dressed in a dark green classic lady dress with lace. He could not help but brighten his eyes: "you are so beautiful, Gwyneth."


    "Thank you." Gwyneth elegantly raised the skirt and bowed down. She was graceful and charming.


    "Are you free tonight?" She then asked with a smile, "it''s rare that no paparazzi comes with me. I want to go around."


    "Tonight?" Adrian couldn''t help sighing. "I''m sorry, the little guy asked me to accompany her tonight."


    "Emma wants you to accompany him?" Gwyneth raised her eyebrows and then glanced at Charlize, who was talking to someone else in the distance. "You only stayed with her all night, didn''t you?"


    "You know, yesterday I was tired and couldn''t tell her a story, so she insisted on making up for it today." Adrian shrugged. "If only you had said so earlier, I''ve agreed to her now."


    "It''s a pity that I was going to give you a -- impressive one." Gwyneth sighed a little exaggeratedly, still glancing at Charlize in the distance from time to time, and her unwilling to show weakness was fleeting in her eyes.


    These did not escape Adrian''s eyes. He could not help being a little strange. During this period, Gwyneth and Charlize had no communication. Although he had no less intimate relations with Charlize, they all avoided Gwyneth. Even if she knew, she would pretend not to know, but it was really strange to see her like this.


    He didn''t think too much about it. He did the most important thing first.


    "Well, we''ll start shooting right away. We''ll make preparations. Be careful and keep ng." Adrian said, half coaxed.


    To be honest, Gwyneth really aroused his curiosity when she said "deep impression", as she said that night. However, this does not allow him to change his mind. He has to count his words, and he is not in a hurry. Proper posturing will bring more gains.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Gwyneth walked to the set according to her words, but she was so disappointed that the first simple shot took ng twice before adjusting.


    What kind of surprise are you going to bring, gwyne? Adrian, looking at the monitor, thought in his mind.


    When the cool wind blows, the leaves flutter with the wind, a rustling sound, and the afternoon sun shines on the forest land. Young women sitting cross legged on the ground are talking happily. They are wearing classical clothes, and their every move is particularly elegant, just like a quiet still life painting. Even if the sunshine is artificial, it can''t change the beautiful atmosphere."Very good," Adrian, who was watching the monitor, yelled. Then several assistants quickly put on their coats for the ladies. Although it was already in May, it was still chilly in the woodland.


    "Thank God, it''s been a good day and everything is going well, so let''s call it a day." He immediately announced that it was the next day. Fortunately, it did not rain, and the weather forecast was really unreliable.


    After explaining a few words to the people around him, Adrian walked to Savannah''s mother and daughter. Kyla had finished her lens, and Shawn''s script had been passed. It was enough to spend another night in the town.


    "Then be careful on the way," he said, holding Emma in his arms, and then looking specifically at Kyla. "Work hard, Keira. I''m sure you''ll be great if you''re willing to be an actor and work hard for it."


    "Do you really think so, ed?" Savington was a little excited. The name of the miracle director was there.


    "Yes," Adrian nodded. "I think Kyla has some potential, but it''s up to her."


    Here he squatted down in front of the girl and looked into the other person''s eyes: "well, how about making an appointment with me, Kayla. If you can meet my requirements in three years, I''ll give you a role."


    "Well What is your request? " Kayla turned her eyes and asked after a while.


    "I''ll see," Adrian said with a smile. "Yes, it''s an unequal treaty. I think it''s very simple to break the contract. For example, if there''s a hard problem or you don''t meet my requirements, do you have the courage to agree?"


    "That''s settled." the girl immediately straightened out her chest and looked at him with haughty eyes. Her mother didn''t even have time to interrupt. It was really useful.


    "Kyla..." Finally, she sighed and touched her daughter''s head.


    "Don''t worry about it as a famous girl, don''t you think about it as a little girl After comforting her mother, Kyla raised her eyebrows again and looked at Adrian.


    "I have to say, your daughter is really smart, Savannah." Adrian laughed, and Emma in her arms, though she didn''t know why, also began to laugh.


    "Emma, how about having Charlie with you today?" After seeing shawen and her daughter leave, they look at the group that is being cleaned up, said Adrian, the two little guys in their arms.


    The guy tilted his head and looked at him for a long time before he made a face: "I know."


    After a day''s work, rest time is naturally left. Adrian accompanied Gwyneth around the town, which he promised yesterday. Frankly, without a paparazzi, it is also a pleasant thing to walk in this ancient town with an elegant woman.


    "You know, it''s really fun to be an actor sometimes, because you can do things that you thought you couldn''t do in movies." It''s not like Gwyneth, who put her hair down after shooting as usual, said as she walked, with a slight smile on her mouth and bright gray and green eyes, which had a special charm. During this period of performance, she seemed to integrate the elegant temperament of British women into her bones.


    "This is the charm of movies. Many things that are impossible in reality can be shown in movies." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "So I like to play different images, experience different stories, and then..." Said here she stopped, throat gently moved under the blink of the eyes also do not blink to look at Adrian, "accept everyone''s cheers and praise."


    Gwyneth''s temperament suddenly changed. Her chin was raised so high that she felt desperate. Her breath was slightly short. She seemed calm, but her hands were clenched into fists.


    Adrian raises eyebrows for the indelible. It''s interesting that she shows her attitude in disguise. What exactly did Charlize say to Gwyneth to make such an expression? It seems that I have to find a chance to talk to Charlize, and of course, she should be rewarded.


    "Everyone will cheer and praise you, gwyne, I promise." Adrian said in an unquestionable tone.


    After looking at each other for a long time, the smile reappeared on Gwyneth''s face, and the former grace returned to her, reaching for Adrian''s arm: "let''s go back."


    In the next few days, they did not talk about this topic. They ate, chatted, filmed and played games. Gwyneth finally recovered the American woman''s character, and she was so giggled in the crossword guessing game that she had no image.


    "Spread your hair, gwyne. It''s loose." Smiling and throwing away the list of words, Adrian said, pointing to Gwyneth''s hair.


    "The hair is going to come apart?" With a rosy face and crescent smile in her eyes, Gwyneth immediately showed a worried look and touched her head to make sure that she was relieved. "It''s just a little bit. If it''s completely released, it will be troublesome. I can''t do this alone."


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian puzzled asked, "today''s scene has been completed, why still keep this hair style?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C66

    "Hey, honey, you''ve been in for nearly an hour and a half."


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be ready in a minute."


    "The last time I said that was 20 minutes ago."


    "Oh, ED, you know, patience is a virtue."


    Listening to the banter from inside, Adrian shrugged on the sofa. Gwyneth entered the room immediately after saying she was ready to make a deep impression on him.


    What needs her to prepare so long? Adrian had some gloomy thoughts.


    Finally, the inner door was opened, and when Gwyneth appeared at the door, even with Adrian''s self-control, she could not help but move. She was dressed in beige lace Victorian lady''s dress. Her wide pleated skirt fell down on the ground with exquisite and luxurious decoration. Her chest was opened very low. Her plump pair was squeezed out of the deep ditch. She had a pair of white gloves and a feather in her wide brim hat. She was like a lady going to Buckingham Palace for a dinner.


    "Wow." Adrian exclaimed, and then did not know what to say, because he did not know what to say. At this time, Gwyneth looked noble and elegant, with her small chin slightly raised and a little stubborn, as if she didn''t admit defeat. Her gray green eyes were charming in the cunning, which made people move their fingers.


    "Good night, Mr. Adrian. Nice to meet you." Gwyneth opened her arms and lifted the corner of her skirt to make a curtsey. It was generous and elegant, with the British accent deliberately used. It was as if this was a lady''s boudoir rather than a small town hotel room.


    "Good night, Miss Gwyneth. I''m sorry to disturb you so late." Although it was not clear what she wanted to do, Adrian stood up, straightened out his clothes and said, in the same English accent and gentlemanly manner.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been looking forward to you," Gwyneth said as she walked to the long table, looking at him meaningfully. "I heard you just came back from Costa Rica, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, the Caribbean doesn''t have to be as beautiful as the Mediterranean," Adrian said with a smile, and he got into the role well. "Of course, none of this is more beautiful than Miss Gwyneth."


    "Your language is always beautiful," Gwyneth said with a charming smile. "I heard that Costa Rica has many famous specialties, such as big, thick and juicy bananas. I wonder if Mr. Adrian has brought some back."


    Such a graceful lady, but from the mouth to say such suggestive words, let Adrian take a deep breath, even after a long battle, he can not help but have a little dry mouth feeling.


    "I''m sorry, for various reasons, there''s only one on you now. Would you like to try it?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Thank you very much." Gwyneth said, knocking on the table, then gracefully pulled out the chair and sat down.


    Adrian then came over and sat down on the table in front of her. Then Gwyneth, with a smile and demure, pulled his belt and zipper open and reached for it. Adrian breathed his breath when he settled down. Although he was still separated from his white gloves, and his touch was not as good as that of direct contact, the stimulation is much stronger now than before.


    Gwyneth raised her head and looked at Adrian, with a look of arrogance and unyielding, and after playing for a long time, she buried herself. Even so, she still kept her manner, as if she were attending a celebrity party, eating in the most noble and elegant way.


    So dressed up and so graceful, but actually do such a * * thing, and always maintain this noble and elegant posture, this strong contrast makes people adrenaline surge.


    Although there was no sound in the room, only low breathing and nourishing saliva, the air filled with * * was unprecedented.


    After a long time like this, Adrian finally snorted and trembled slightly. Gwyneth, who looked up slightly so that he could see her better, did not move until he was relieved, but even though she tried to raise her throat, there was still a little bit of it coming out of her mouth.


    Gwyneth, still in her posture, wiped it with her gloved fingers, swept her hair and sweat under the brim of her hat. She raised her face, which was red and dripping, and looked at Adrian.


    "Incomparable?" Maybe she hasn''t completely swallowed, her voice is a little vague, but the desire and expectation in the gray green eyes have not been reduced at all.


    "Incomparable," Adrian exclaimed, sincerely.


    "Then go on." Gwyneth said, burying herself again, and the second time officially began.


    It was Adrian''s most enjoyable evening after coming to London. There were several different kinds of verbal skills, and Gwyneth obviously made a lot of preparations. She was always trying to maintain that noble, elegant, reserved English lady''s demeanor. When she was fierce, she bit her lips and refused to moan loudly, as if all these were engraved in her bones.So she never took off her clothes, because Adrian felt that it was very offensive pleasure for her to wear it like this. Besides, she spent more than an hour putting on this suit for a person, and she always had to embody some value.


    But the price was that the expensive dress was ruined in the end, like Gwyneth lying on a long table panting as if she couldn''t lift her fingers. Adrian was a little worried at first. She thought she was using the costumes of the crew. Later, she found out that she had specially asked someone to customize it. This once again proved that Gwyneth had been plotting for a long time, but at the same time, it also showed that she had officially and thoroughly become one of his collections.


    In the next two weeks, because of the rainy weather, although there were still more than a dozen scenes to finish shooting, the crew moved to the studio. Adrian is not in a hurry. Even if he marries again, he is likely to meet a paparazzi outside. He can finish shooting two or three times in a short time. Besides, they can''t enter the set at will.


    "Let me see Good. That''s it. I''m always at ease when you do things. " Adrian nodded after roughly browsing and returned the information to Charlize, who was sitting opposite.


    Charlize didn''t say any extra words, so she got up and was about to leave, but Adrian stopped her: "wait, Charley."


    He was afraid to pat his thigh and looked at her with a smile: "how about sitting here and chatting with me? You know, it''s going to take a few hours to fly. It''s boring for a person


    At the moment, they are flying to New York on a private plane. Although the shooting of Emma is very important, and there is a big production waiting for Gwyneth, what should be done still needs to be done. It won''t take much time anyway.


    Charlize hesitated, and finally sat obediently in Adrian''s arms.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Chaz asked, taking his hand off his thigh.


    "Talk casually, for example, what did you say to gwyne recently?" Adrian is not angry, still smiling around her waist, but also down a few minutes.


    "What, what kind of stimulation did she get?" Asked Charlize, raising her eyebrows.


    "Well, in hindsight, if you want to compare, it''s just your office girl." Adrian replied that he believed that with Charlize''s cleverness, he would certainly listen to the meaning and add something to his brain - that is to say, the benefit of keeping half and half, of course, he would be able to handle when he needed it.


    "So I want to know what you said to her." Adrian said, putting his hands on her waist and leaning against the back of the chair. Charlize was caught off guard and fell back on his chest. If he hadn''t grasped his shoulder in time, he might have fallen on the bulkhead and gave him another angry look.


    Just, it didn''t last long. Charlize looked at the end of the cabin and shrugged: "nothing. Just tell her that I heard her talking to Kate and thought they were interesting."


    "Kate?" Adrian looked at her in disbelief.


    "Oh, I forgot," said Charlize, with a playful look in her eyes. "There''s more than one Kate around you."


    "Well, I already know who it is," said Adrian, laughing as she settled in. "When you were all there was the best director''s party that day, and Kate didn''t attend because she was pregnant."


    Charlize snorted and said nothing more.


    "Well, then what did Kate and gwyne say?" Adrian immediately asked, but Charlize gave him a wry answer: "how do I know? I just saw them talking."


    "Then you would say to gwyne, you heard them talking?" Adrian deliberately lowered his face and glared at her.


    "First of all, I just want to test her; second, it''s really interesting when they talk to each other," Charlize raised her long eyebrows. "The way they look at each other is as if they were born hostile. Although they can''t hear clearly, words like ''but this'' and'' I understand your mood ''can be distinguished Come out, I really don''t understand what they are fighting for, what is there to fight for. "


    Having said that, her eyes did not blink at Adrian, but the banter in her eyes had been replaced by ridicule.


    However, Adrian didn''t seem to recognize it, laughing and joking, "maybe they''re just kidding?"


    Before Charlize could answer, he waved again. "Well, I don''t think I need to ask you what you said to her. With my little Charley''s sharp words, I want to stir gwyne up. It''s a piece of cake - do you want me to reward something?"


    Charlize fixed his eyes on him, eyes become complex and helpless.


    "Did you count, ed?" She whispered, a little bit gnashing her teeth. "How many women are you having an affair with now? It doesn''t matter if you only spend one night, but what are you doing now? "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa," Adrian exclaimed, exaggerating. "My little Charlie is jealous. It''s hard to do that.""I''m seriously discussing something with you, ed." Charlize''s mood became a little agitated.


    "OK, OK, but..." Adrian opened his hand. "It''s free will, Charley. Just like Hollywood movies, it''s a manifestation of free will. People always like to pursue those beautiful things. Why should I be an exception? I love them. They come and go freely, and so do you. "


    "Is it?" Charlize yelled to her feet. "So can I quit now?"


    "I will try my best to keep you," Adrian said seriously, "but I will not stop you if you decide."


    After a pause, he showed a sly smile: "but I won''t open a recommendation letter for you."


    "You..." Charlize glared at her with hatred. She was still too young. Even if she did well in Adrian, if there was no recommendation letter, she would not dare to use her company. Moreover, these companies would ask her original company for information. If Adrian said something


    "I''m not going to stop you," he said Said Charlize, gritting his teeth.


    "Is there any necessary connection between not opening a recommendation letter and preventing you from leaving?" Adrian didn''t know how to open his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlize couldn''t speak again. After staring at him fiercely for a long time, he said one word at a time: "I finally understand, ED, you are a mean, shameless big bastard"


    "Oh, you make me sad, Charlie." Adrian''s exaggerated sigh, suddenly pulled Charlize into his arms, then stroked her face, put away his playful expression, and gazed into her eyes: "do I really have nothing worth your nostalgia, am I really so bad?"


    Charlize opened her mouth, but then fell silent. After sitting in Adrian''s arms for a long time, she stood up and adjusted her clothes.


    "I''ll go and collate the information about TNT under TBS." She said to him in a flat tone, as if the previous words had not been said at all.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded, and a smile crossed Charlize''s mouth as he turned around.


    After a few hours, the plane landed in New York smoothly. Adrian couldn''t help but sigh that he should buy a private plane again. Although it is convenient for customers like him to rent, it is not as good as his own. But even if he wanted to buy it, it would take some time. Now the company''s development is the key. So when he arrived in New York, he adjusted the jet lag a little, so he went to visit his uncle and aunt''s house.


    I''m afraid uncle Anderson''s bad temper will never change in his life. Only Aunt Martha can stand it. Surprisingly, their only son, Adrian''s cousin Victor Cowell, was also in his New York home. Although they had met each other several times, it was the first time in his uncle''s house in New York.


    "I just came back to see mom." Victor did not hide his indifference to his father, and they hardly talked to each other, but he said it behind his uncle Anderson''s back.


    Adrian would like to take himself as an example to comfort a few words, but on second thought, some things do not personally experience, always look at the flowers in the fog. Although uncle Anderson always likes to control everything in the family and is always critical of everything, there are several times when talking about his son''s affairs, even if he quickly deviates or makes some unpleasant remarks, he can''t help but flash a gloomy look on his face. So Adrian ended up just patting Victor on the shoulder as a consolation.


    Victor only stayed at home for two days before returning to Boston, and Adrian also left. The matter of financing has become a foregone conclusion. Now it is only a matter of how much. If his plan can succeed, then it is OK to go ahead as planned; if not, it is bound to increase the scale of financing.


    However, Claude is responsible for all these operations. Adrian is here only to keep good relationship with his uncle. With his connections and strength on Wall Street, he can get support in the shortest possible time if necessary, and sometimes the victory or defeat is within one or two minutes.


    After coming out of his uncle''s place, after a day''s rest in the hotel, Adrian immediately went to long island.


    "I''m sorry to have you pick us up." Shelly greets Adrian warmly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It happens that I have to go back to New York to deal with some things. Since I have caught up with the movie and haven''t had time to see the finished product, I''d like to invite you to watch it." Adrian said with a smile and then looked at Natalie, who was sitting opposite. "And I''d like to know how good Nada is."


    A few months later, Natalie''s temperament has increased a lot, but now she seems quite uncomfortable, a little reluctant to smile, eyelids drooping, biting her lips, looking left and right as if she did not dare to look at him.


    Adrian chuckled and didn''t speak to her. Although she seems to have returned to normal in her letters and occasional phone calls over the past few months, her face-to-face contact immediately brings her back to her prototype. Those shadows or temptations are not easy to get rid of, even if she has extraordinary intelligence Ming."I''ve done it. Let''s go now." Ivner finished and finally came out of the bedroom.


    "At first you said it was only 10 minutes, but now it has been 20 minutes. If you don''t come out again, the film will be over," Shelly said, without any hesitation.


    "Well, even Nada and ED didn''t say anything. You''d better shut up, honey." Ivner glared at his wife in a displeased look, then gave Adrian an apologetic look.


    Natalyton, who listened to her parents'' changes in her ears, chuckled and looked lovely without any previous embarrassment.


    "Well, two of you, let''s go to the cinema first," Adrian got up and began to play. "If we delay any more, and unfortunately get stuck in traffic, I''m afraid we''ll really miss it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C67

    Because it is an independent film, the cost is only more than ten thousand yuan. Naturally, there is no premiere. Every penny has to be on the cutting edge, and the schedule is naturally selected in the off-season. But it is also because of the off-season, under the mediation of Adrian, the number of cinemas has reached 1500, and he will certainly not let Natalie suffer.


    To be fair, this is a good movie. Richard Ryan has a good command of the gentle warmth between his father NV. Although there is no difference between the original film and the original film, he is definitely better than the original version in watching it. Even so, the box office may not be high. After all, the biggest conflict of the whole film lies in fighting for wild geese with the officials of the Environmental Protection Bureau. Another conflict point is that the feelings between father NV are dealt with in a long stream. In this way, people who like it will feel very dull, and those who don''t like it will think that some of them are too plain. In addition, the environmental protection theme is not very pleasant, so it is conceivable.


    But the herags loved it.


    "It''s a movie out of s ¨¨, warm and beautiful. I suddenly got the idea of traveling to Canada, and then I followed the route of the film to the south." After coming out of the cinema, ivner seldom talks. There are probably not many cases of Lu out of his emotions, otherwise Shirley would not shake her head constantly, while Natalie would cover her mouth and smile.


    "Yes, Nada''s performance was very good," Adrian echoed. "Although I knew from the beginning that she was a good fit for the corner, I didn''t expect her to do better than I thought."


    Indeed, Natalie can be said to be the biggest highlight of the whole film. She holds the Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Well I think I''m just more committed. " After Adrian cast her eyes, Natalie became uneasy again, and a blush flashed on her face.


    "Oh, Nada is shy." Don''t understand the situation Shelley will NV son in her arms, the love of Rou Rou her head.


    "That''s it. It''s a good night. I''ll leave first." Adrian didn''t say anything more. He left immediately and didn''t even send them back. Some things were too much to do.


    Besides, although the main purpose of his visit to New York was to invite his family to watch "fly with you" - otherwise he would not seize the time to come over, he used the excuse of having something to deal with in New York.


    "What a gentleman he is." After watching Adrian get on the bus, Sherry sighs, while ivner asks NV: "what did ed say to you, Nada?"


    "It''s nothing," Natalie shrugged to make herself look calm. "He just asked me if I''d like to try a slightly more cunning, more mature sister image after trying the somewhat rebellious and estranged image of the NV."


    "More cunning and mature sister image?" Avner frowned. "Why does he always introduce this angle to you? Or does he think the controversial angle s ¨¨ is the good one? "


    "Dad, ED is not like that." Natalie retorted, sullenly.


    "Avner, who originally made a serious expression, laughed the next second and looked at his wife teasingly." our xi''onada has learned to defend outsiders. It''s sad to think about it. "


    Natalie was stupefied, and the feeling of fever suddenly came to her face. Fortunately, she was angry in time and called out, "Dad!"


    The hijack adjusted her mood, and then she rolled her eyes to make an expression of "I can''t stand you." she began to count her father: "first of all, ed introduced me to two corners s ¨¨. Even though the first one caused some controversy, now it''s not going to work, right? So, where does the saying that "s ¨¨, which is easily disputed, is a good one"? Secondly, don''t you think it''s arbitrary to draw such a conclusion without even seeing the script? "


    Here, Natalie sighed. After patting her father, she said seriously, "well, Dad, don''t make such a joke. It''s not funny at all. Let''s go back."


    At the end of the day, she went to her car without looking back. Until now, her heart pounded and her mood rolled again. Just as she got into the car, Natalie couldn''t help it and turned her head from the back window to look in the direction Adrian was leaving, even though she knew he was far away.


    Water vapor filled the bathroom from time to time back to D ¨¤ ng if there is no moan Yin, all over the body is full of water droplets of small NV eyes half closed against the wall of the bathtub, the water that delicate Xi Luo body slightly undulating, delicate face sometimes charming and sometimes frown, with unspeakable you people. A moment later, she finally let out a low breath. After a few seconds of tension, her breath softened. After a long time, half closed eyes can be regarded as open, with MI from the satisfaction of God s ¨¨, but also a little disgust.


    Natalie sat up from the bathtub, leaned on the edge, looked at the ground for a long time, then put her hands in front of her, and read aloud in a low voice: "God, please treat me according to your kindness, and smear my transgressions according to your abundant pity..."As before, it was over before, and then there was a low sigh. She thought she had adjusted herself, and those pictures no longer bothered her. But today, she just met Adrian and said a few words. Things that should have been thrown behind her mind came out again, leaving her at a loss.


    Everything was fine before, but Natalie had always been rational, but after Adrian left, that feeling not only did not weaken, but became much stronger. Among the upset Lu Xun, the subconscious in the bath began again. Natalie, who is still a bit rational, wanted to calm down after she realized that, but in addition to that time in Canada, she also appeared in the dining room bathroom. She was suddenly trapped in the sea and couldn''t extricate herself.


    Damn it! son of a gun! Why did I become this way! Natalie rapped down the water in distress. When I think about my actions and all kinds of fantasies in my mind, I feel a sense of shame and guilt. Especially in Canada for the second time, she actually took the initiative to peep! Oh God, if the first time is just a chance encounter, the second time you should go away anyway, how can you take the initiative to do such a thing!


    It''s OK, Nada. It''s OK. It''s just because I met ed all of a sudden, that''s why they''re hooked up. As long as you get used to it, you can adjust it like before. Natalie took as deep a breath as she could, comforting herself in her heart. Anyway, it has been done. As long as you remember, don''t do it again.


    She constantly resisted the sense of guilt in her heart, but did not find herself unconsciously attracted by this sense of guilt.


    "Nada, you''ve been here for a long time." Her mother''s voice came from outside the bathroom. Immersed in her restless mood, Natalie was startled. Then she came back to her senses and said in a loud voice, "it will be ready soon."


    After cleaning in a hurry, she dried her body and ran out with a bath towel wrapped in it. Before waiting for her mother to speak, she said angrily: "OK, mom, I just washed a little longer. Don''t worry about it? I''m not a child. "


    With the push and bustle of the mother pushed out: "I want to rest, mom, good night?"


    "Well, good night." Sherry is locked out of M ¨¦ n helplessly.


    Natalie was relieved, leaned against m ¨¦ n for a moment, then turned off the light and jumped on Chu ¨¢ ng. In order to avoid thinking about it again, she could not help thinking about what Adrian''s new play would look like. Adrian gave her several plots before she left. She could use this to figure out the whole story.


    Although Adrian only asked, but Natalie had no choice to refuse. She believed that Adrian would not arrange some bad corner s ¨¨ for herself, because she knew that Adrian appreciated him very much. And miracle director''s name is so loud, why should she refuse?


    Natalie always knew what she wanted and how to fight for it. Otherwise, she would not have lost the audition for "the killer is not too cold". After losing the audition, she tried her best to attract Adrian''s attention. After seeing that kind of thing twice, she still kept her correspondence with him - of course, he was a gentleman at ordinary times.


    Moreover, with her cleverness and precocity, it is inevitable to have a trace of jealousy towards Kirsten. The one who talked with her on the set of "delicious love" and had participated in the audition of "the killer is not too cold", who is about the same age as herself, has already won one of the highest honors as an actor. As an indomitable and ambitious girl, what does she want ?


    Natalie is in this way, sometimes in the next film and future plans in the mind, Mimi confused who to go, but her hand again can''t help sliding down, or tonight she will have a beautiful dream again.


    Although it was released in the off-season, although the publicity work was not as good as those large-scale productions and even medium-sized productions, it still attracted many people''s attention.


    "A warm family movie, although the last part is a little exaggerated, but considering that it is based on real people, it is still acceptable and suitable for the whole family to watch together."


    "Although it was Ryan Richard''s first time as a director, he showed the Canadian scene s ¨¨ perfectly. The interaction between father NV was also very meticulous. Even if the entertainment Xing was not too high, it was still worth seeing."


    "Natalie botman became the biggest highlight of the film. She did not have the precocity in" the killer is not too cold ", but was more lovely and innocent. She and Xi Yan wrote a warm story together


    Even if these reviews are not very long, most critics still give positive comments on the film, which is a good evaluation for a work with deficiencies in the sky, at least much better than the original word-of-mouth. Needless to say, Adrian has put a lot of effort into it. That''s the difference between being praised and not being praised.


    But even so, with good word-of-mouth and 1500 hospital line support, the first three days of the first week still got less than 7 million box office, although it was a little less than 7 million, but the shortage was insufficient. It''s a pity. As I said before, this theme is inherently inadequate. The audience is certainly not as wide as those commercial films, and the box office will not be too high.Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. After knowing the box office of the first weekend, he just said "Oh" that he knew. This film was originally specially prepared for Natalie, as long as the cost can be recovered. Besides, not every movie can make money. With the company''s current momentum, it is appropriate to make such films with good reputation and box office just enough to break even.


    In addition, he also got the answer he wanted. Although Natalie only said on the phone that she could try it, she actually agreed. Adrian was back in Los Angeles when he got the call, so he couldn''t visit m ¨¦ n in person again. But that''s good. He saw Natalie''s uneasiness that day. It''s better not to be too stingy at present. Moreover, the script has already started to be written by the writers, and it will take some time to complete it. Therefore, we should get things done in Los Angeles first. Then, the situation here is also very important.


    "How much more time, Monica? Mr. Hogan will be waiting for you The director assistant opens the room and m ¨¦ n asks politely.


    "Now, Sam, now, don''t rush me, will you? Five minutes at the most? " NV make-up artist helplessly said, at the same time Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Well, five minutes. You''d better hurry up." The assistant director''s tone was irritated, but when he looked at the main character of NV, he changed his smile: "by the way, sister Julia Xi ¨£ o, I have good news that Mr. Adrian has come to the production team."


    But Julia, sitting in front of the mirror, said coldly, "what does it have to do with me that he''s here?"


    The director''s assistant who hit a nail suddenly looked choked. After a long time, she left the NV makeup artist with a smile. However, Julia''s voice was cold again: "please hurry up, Monica!"


    "Yes Yes, sister Julia NV makeup artist some flustered answer way, quickened the action of the hand.


    Julia took a deep breath and restrained herself from bothering Lu Xun. She didn''t want to be like this. She was famous for her good temper in the crew, but when she heard the same name, she couldn''t help feeling angry.


    It''s all about ED! Julia thought indignantly, staring at herself in the mirror. She knew he had other NV people, but she didn''t expect so many! Those NV people at the party when he won the best director''s award, and the reports in xi''o newspaper, based on his success, the probability of impossibility is probably not even 1%.


    If it''s just two or three of Monica or Kate, Julia can tolerate it, but why should she tolerate it? Did he really think she didn''t know Kate was pregnant? He didn''t take himself seriously at all!


    Oh, I''m cheap enough. I even play 3P with Monica. But how much did he pay for me?! Julia clenched her teeth and thought, until the NV makeup artist named Monica called Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Is it all right?" In fact, Julia knew the answer. The mirror was in front of her. Looking at the nervous makeup artist, she reluctantly laughed: "sorry, I thought of something unhappy."


    She stood up and walked out. A cool breeze came from the passage. Julia took a deep breath. Her anger seemed to calm down.


    Well, to be fair, ed It''s still very good. At least when he was around, he could feel his whole heart on himself. Although it seemed ridiculous, intuition told him that it was. He''ll fool himself, and Emma likes him very much. When he''s with him, he will unconsciously forget other things and immerse himself in the beautiful atmosphere. Of course, when he''s on u ¨¢ ng, he can always satisfy himself


    Julia, who realized that she was in charge of Adrian, was startled and stopped, but her face changed a few times and then she thought of something. She sighed and went out.


    Although the goose pond assassination order, which she worked with Daniel Washington, still sold well, it was the Four Weddings and a funeral that really got her out of the dilemma of keeping a lover.


    "You are suitable for the American Nvxing who is independent and dare to pursue their own love." Adrian once said that to her, and specially revised the script of "Four Weddings and one funeral" for her.


    "Xing Ge is independent Dare to pursue their own love... " Julia curled her mouth in self mockery.


    Nevertheless, we have to admit that Adrian made a point. Julia had seen the original draft of the script. If it had been a corner like s ¨¨, even if the movie had a good response, the image she had built before would have been useless. Now this "my best friend''s wedding" might not be suitable for her.


    He is really talented. He is good at writing, directing and producing in his career, and he can always succeed. In his life, he can sing, play instruments and draw well And Although he will not take the initiative to confess, but also will not cheat her, and he personally agreed to love the five steps Julia sighed again at the thought. Well, well done, ED, before I see you, I''ve extinguished my burning angerAt the same time, tingxiong raised her head and made an inviolable look. If you don''t say anything to me today, don''t say it to me!


    However, the idea turned around a few times in her mind, and before it disappeared, Julia''s face became extremely ugly. Although she quickly controlled her mood and tried to keep her face calm, her body trembled slightly and her hands clenched into fists.


    Not far from the props box, Adrian is chatting and laughing with an Nv person. Kim s ¨¨ has short hair, a protruding body, blue eyes and a distinctive mouth. It''s carmelen Diaz, who has a lot of rivalry with Julia in my best friend''s wedding!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C68

    On the balcony, the cool breeze is blowing, and the fluorescent spots of Los Angeles are covered by the night. Julia, who is only wearing a shirt with bottom Ku and no buttons on, embraces her hands and looks at the night scene silently, letting her hair flutter slightly.


    "What are you looking at, dear." Adrian came out of the room, hugged her from the back and took a deep breath in his hair. He was almost red, with only one Ku.


    "Nothing, just want to see it." Julia said faintly, grabbing the hand he held around her waist.


    "Is it?" Adrian''s tone took a hint of banter, "then let me guess I don''t think you can get some good figure


    "She''s good at acting," Julia said insincerely. "And she''s a good friend. I have a good relationship with her."


    "Yes, yes, but it was before today," Adrian laughed. "You know, in that scene that won the attention of the hero, you two were absolutely perfect, and everyone here was full of praise."


    Julia finally turned her head, and she glared at Adrian, her eyes burning as if she wanted to bite him. Obviously, she wanted to fight another battle.


    It was really interesting at that time. Adrian was chatting with Cameron for a long time, but I haven''t seen him for a long time. In addition, there have been many friendly matches between the two people. Naturally, it seems that they are more intimate. After a while, Julia came over with a fake smile. At first, Cameron warmly said hello to her. After Julia''s blatant confession, she suddenly realized something. Then the two NV people began to hide in their hypocritical words.


    They were ji''ao Feng, but they were all smiling without any anger, and their words were very ordinary. If Adrian didn''t settle down in the Bureau, I''m afraid he would have thought that they had a very happy talk, and the war between the NV people was really extraordinary.


    However, the little friendship between the two people in the shooting is over, and the only harvest is that in the subsequent period of the play, the two people''s acting skills, let the studio ring more than one applause.


    "All right, Julie," Adrian said softly, reaching up to her ear. "Is it necessary to worry about that? In my opinion, the taste of your mouth is much better than her Ah


    Julia retracted her elbow, and though there was no expression on her face, her ears were still a little red. Adrian, who was pretending to be around, chuckled in his stomach. Sometimes the language invasion of Adrian would increase the intimacy. Keeping a gentleman depends on the time and the situation. Julia''s villa in Beverly Hills, not Santa Monica''s, and she can''t wait to take off her clothes when she enters the bedroom. How could she be so worried about this sentence Angry at words?


    Of course, Adrian is still clear about Julia''s ambivalence. In fact, it is just a matter of duplicity. As for NV people, they are more or less hypocritical. Besides, although she has suffered setbacks, her experience of some things is far less than that of Monica. It''s just that in Adrian Hu ¨¡ so many means, and it''s so attractive, she''s long gone into it.


    As long as Julia is not allowed to have too much contact with other NV people, and keeps knowing each other''s existence but never contacting each other, she will only occasionally lose her temper. As for Monica, that''s an exception. To be able to hold them together with Chu ¨¢ ng, there are also elements of luck besides Monica''s.


    "That''s not good, Julie. Am I not praising you?" Adrian said deliberately with the aggrieved mouth.


    "To tell you the truth, ED," Julia suddenly turned around, raised her chin and looked at him with a sneer. "Are you going to take me to Chu ¨¢ ng with her on the set?"


    "No Adrian replied without hesitation.


    But Julia was a little surprised, did you think


    "You and she are different, Julie," Adrian gazed into her eyes. "Cameron and I are just playing, and you, I want to get you, from the inside out, want to keep you around, hold you in my arms, I want to see you, I want to tie you to my side, never let go!"


    He is probably the only one who can understate the word "play". However, with the overbearing and unreasonable words in the latter part, the understatement is just a foil.


    "You probably said that to many NV people?" Julia snorted coldly, but her head leaning to one side and Xiong''s mouth rising and falling quickly all showed that although this was unreasonable, it was very helpful to her.


    Sometimes, these words are more likely to arouse the reaction of NV people than sweet words, especially those who are more powerful. So Adrian didn''t answer her rhetorical question. She just scratched it on her cheek. "OK, Julie, let''s change. We''re going out to dinner. We''ve been exercising for so long, and we must be hungry now."


    Anyone''s success is not accidental, even if it is an actor who gets a good role s ¨¨ can ascend to the sky step by step. If they don''t have solid basic skills and don''t know how to pay, the higher they rise, the more they fall. But it''s not that luck doesn''t matter. A lot of people depend on a lot of luck to succeed. If there are too many examples like this, we won''t cite them one by one.Mark ruflo felt his luck at the moment. After wiping his eyes, he pushed his companion vigorously: "Ellen, Ellen, can you help me with my eyes?"


    "What''s the matter? What do you see again? Jack Nicholson, hug left and right Alan Luther, who was sleepy in the driver''s seat, yawned and jokingly asked. When he put his head in the direction mark was looking at, his eyes narrowed and then widened a lot: "that''s Adrian Cowell and Julia Roberts? "


    "Yes, yes, they are!" Mark excitedly slapped the steering wheel and yelled, "God, today must be my lucky day. I didn''t expect to meet them again."


    "No, no, no, it should be. They are our lucky stars." Alan seized the opportunity to show that he had a head. "You see, we made a lot of money when we met them two years ago, but we never caught such news since. Otherwise, we should be in the office now. I didn''t expect to meet them again this time. This opportunity must not be let go. "


    "Of course I know it''s an opportunity. It doesn''t have to be reminded. All you have to do is drive a good car." Mark said discontentedly, in his opinion, his partner is almost useless in addition to driving, and he can''t capture and observe - although his own observation ability is not so good - and he can eat! If he didn''t have a partner and he didn''t want to work alone, he would have kicked this guy out.


    "They''re leaving!" Seeing that mark was going to start a long speech again, Allen quickly pointed to the two people on the street and yelled.


    "Damn it! I haven''t taken any pictures yet Mark yelled, holding up the camera to take pictures. Unfortunately, the two targets had already got into the car and started the engine. All the photos were taken in the car.


    "Keep up! Keep up! If you lose it, I''ll kill you! " Mark shook and Allen yelled.


    "All right! If you want to keep up with them, don''t touch me Allen didn''t want to see this hard won opportunity slip away from his hand. He immediately started the car, put on the oil, and m ¨¦ n followed the target with the steering wheel.


    At the beginning, they were lucky enough to take pictures of Adrian and Julia. Unfortunately, they didn''t succeed. They didn''t catch the news for several months. In addition, the xi''o newspaper they worked for was not big enough, so they fell into a state of no interest again.


    "What I studied in university is still the news media. Can''t I do such a simple job well?" In the pursuit of time, mark can not help whining complaining, we can see how he has a grudge and unwilling.


    Before long, the target car finally drove into the villa, mark and they naturally could not follow in, and immediately stopped outside. All the way was very smooth. I didn''t find it by the two people in front of me. If I thought about it, no one would have thought that a car that was driving at a staggering speed might cause an accident at any time. There were paparazzi in it.


    "Look where this is, Ellen. Is it Julia''s or Adrian''s?" Exclaimed mark, who was debugging the camera.


    "Don''t rush. I''m looking for it." Ellen swished through the paparazzi manual he had with him, and quickly exclaimed, "it''s Julia Roberts. There''s no mistake, you see."


    He said he handed the information to mark. Under the weak light, mark compared the pictures on the materials with the buildings in front of him. Then he eyebrowed and danced: "yes! you ''re right! It''s Julia''s villa! We''re going to catch big news again. Let those who laugh at us go to hell


    But as soon as he raised the camera, he screamed: "Damn it! They''ve just been picking up the phone?! blamed! Why can''t I pick up the camera early! Why miss such a good opportunity


    "Stop barking, mark! Take photos quickly! If you linger any longer, they will enter the room! "


    "I see, I know. I''m taking pictures. Don''t disturb me!"


    "Hey, see? They look close."


    "Of course, if it doesn''t matter, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    Subsequently, the news that "Julia Roberts and Adrian Cowell will continue to be on the front line" soon appeared in the major media. The xi''o newspaper, which reported the two people''s date two years ago, once again attracted a large number of attention, and its sales volume also rose a lot.


    Once again, people began to talk about their relationship with each other. Gossip and gossip are always popular things for ordinary people. The more famous the object is, the more they like it. As for the real news, they don''t care.


    What''s more, Adrian had an affair with Sophie and Gwyneth in the past few months. Although the two times were not as strong as they are now - the media published several photos of them embracing each other in the vestibule of Julia''s villa. Although there was no content to explain a lot of problems, the relationship between Adrian and Sophie was still very interesting Yes.


    According to the contents of the photos, they can write a large article that exaggerates. It is good to say that Adrian is a romantic boy. Many newspapers simply say that he is playing with Julia on several boats!It''s such an accusation that the paper media were talking about it in early May. However, the two parties did not respond to this, even in the face of a reporter''s question, they all agreed to disdain the God s ¨¨.


    "Think about it, gentlemen. A few pictures will tell the story? Use your brains. Don''t think that what others say must be what they say Adrian also joked.


    The newspapers are unscrupulous and say what they want to say as long as they can''t find the line. However, the big newspapers pay attention to the credibility, and they must have more practical evidence to draw conclusions on certain matters. As a matter of fact, the editor in chief of the xi''o newspaper, which started to publish the news, has been scolding mark and Allen, two of the meritorious officials, bloody in recent days.


    "Do you know what to do?! Now that you''ve tracked down the villa and taken photos, why can''t you wait outside all night and take a few more when they come out? " The angry editor in chief roared.


    Naturally, mark and Allen were very aggrieved. They watched them go in and saw the light of the villa go out. They estimated that Adrian would not leave halfway. So they went to the bar to have a drink. As a result, they couldn''t stop at the beginning. Finally, they woke up at dawn. So


    Anger turns to anger, but the matter can''t be retrieved. Besides, they are xi''o newspapers. Even if they are taken, the big newspapers will get more and more cheaper. It''s better to continue to make a big fuss on the pictures.


    Although this affair seems to be a big scandal, Adrian''s backyard did not catch fire, after all, several NV people know him. However, all kinds of ridicule and ridicule are inevitable, especially Kate, relying on the status of pregnant Fu, made trouble for him in xi''o, until he was cleaned up by u ¨¢ ng.


    In addition, he didn''t think that Adrian had been photographed since two years ago, but he didn''t know what to do with him.


    Fortunately, he had planned to abduct Julia to Monica''s house, but he gave up the plan after testing it at dinner. Now I want to come. Fortunately, I didn''t pay for it. Otherwise, I would be in trouble. He doesn''t mind the exposure of these things, but he has to plan for his own NV people, doesn''t he?


    It seems necessary to do something about it. Adrian thought in his mind that the guy got news from him twice in a row. Although it was a coincidence, it was hard to say that he would not want to do it again.


    But on the other hand, he was very depressed.


    In the dark room, after the high and excited scream, the plump soft fell on Adrian, and then kept breathing. After a short time, Adrian did not speak. Then Monica got up again. He stood up and adjusted the direction. He separated two Tui with his hands on the wall. Then he looked back at Mi''s Youhuo''s eager eyes and looked at Adrian. Again Ed And the back... "


    She was dressed as a hotel NV attendant, black s ¨¨''s Xi ¨£ o vest and striped shirt, a knee length skirt, black s ¨¨''s transparent lace stockings and high heels, and black s ¨¨''s long hair plate at the back of her head.


    At this time, however, the clothes were all ravaged like pickles. Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. In addition, there are white s ¨¨ marks on the clothes, big Tui and face, obviously several times before.


    Even so, how could Adrian not satisfy her needs when she held her double Tui on the wall with her back facing him, so red Luoluo''s needs? And then there was another battle.


    "It seems that she''s not even strong enough to hold her in the mud tonight, but she''s not even strong enough to hold her in the mud


    After Gwyneth left a deep impression on him, the uniform''s Youhuo was picked up again. Unfortunately, neither Kate nor Julia was afraid to resist this, so he didn''t mention it at all. As for Charlize, the office has just begun, so Monica, who is obedient to him, is the best candidate.


    I have to admit that the uniform is really easier to show the body of NV people, and it feels better. Maybe this is also related to Monica''s "Xing" efforts? Adrian thought so, but also a little depressed. If Julia was there, maybe she would try it under Monica''s thorn, and she would be so excited that he would be even more happy.


    "Do you like it?" After recovering a little strength, Monica twisted her waist and legs around Adrian''s neck like a water snake. The feeling of MI drunk in her eyes seemed to have not dissipated.


    "Of course." Adrian squeezed her chin with a smile. "You''re my baby.""If you like it." Monica reaches up to his ear and breathes the heat gently.


    Despite the itching feeling in his ears, Adrian was keenly aware of something. He had been immersed in love before, but now after several times of relaxation, his intuition in other aspects returned to him.


    "What''s on your mind, Monica." He asked.


    Monica stops, looks at him in silence and doesn''t seem to know how to speak.


    "Tell me, you are my darling." Adrian said so.


    "Ed," said Monica at last, hugging him a lot, and looking at him without blinking, "I think I want a child! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C69

    "Do you want a child?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, and his face immediately showed a joking look on his face, as if he was feeling: no wonder you are so enthusiastic tonight, and it seems endless to ask for it. It''s a pity that Monica didn''t answer. She just kept her eyes on him. Then, as time went by, she felt a little praying and nervous.


    "Oh, Monica, can''t you have some other look?" Adrian leaned over his body and held his head up with his arm, looking at his NV man with a little exaggerated teasing in his voice.


    "Ed..." Monica gives a low cry.


    "Well, do you really want a baby, dear?" Adrian stopped being a non her, reached up to Monica''s chin and looked into her eyes.


    "Yes." NV Lang firmly did not hesitate to nod.


    It can be seen that although Kate''s pregnancy thorn Ji to her, but her desire to have a child is also from the heart.


    "Then I''ll give you one." Adrian w ¨§ n w ¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§? Although Kate didn''t intend to win the bid, it doesn''t mean Adrian rejects children, let alone


    "Really?" Although Monica has been suppressing her emotions, she is still excited.


    "Of course." Adrian said with a smile, playing with her fullness, but then his face changed: "but not now."


    Monica doesn''t speak, just looks at him quietly, waiting for his explanation. To her surprise, Adrian, who had been brewing for a while, asked an unrelated question: "do you know why I only arranged for you an independent film made by Xi ¨£ o this year, Monica?"


    "Well In order to consolidate our current position. " Although she didn''t understand what he was trying to say, Monica answered.


    "Yes, according to my plan, it''s enough for you to be famous now, so the most important thing is that over the next four to five years, I''ll be ready for all kinds of roles, including the one that will give you the title that countless NV actors dream of." Adrian said softly.


    Even so, Monica can''t help but open her eyes to surprise.


    "You are my Nv person, you have that potential, naturally you should get what belongs to you." Adrian said in an indisputable tone, "you know, there is regional discrimination everywhere. Even if you have me, you still have to pay more efforts here. So this accumulation is very important to you. If you are pregnant at this time, everything will come back again. Even I will not fully grasp the best opportunity for you."


    "You Are you serious? " Monica looks at him incredulously.


    "Oh, my God, this is the second time I''ve asked this question tonight," Adrian rolled his eyes, grabbed her Tun section, and then said, "I said, you''re my NV, you deserve these."


    He stroked Mo''s face: "I promise you, Monica, I''ll give you a child whether I can finally get you to that throne or not. Of course, if you insist, I can give it to you now. "


    "You promise?" Monica asked after a few laps of her fingertips on Adrian''s Xiong chamber.


    "I think I still have that credibility." Adrian laughs, but her mouth is blocked by the NV''s red Chun. Monica tries her best to entangle him for a long time before leaving.


    Gasping slightly for two times, she suddenly moved down again, holding the pair of plump that any man would covet and pasted it under Adrian. Although she has done this before, today''s Monica is more unrestrained.


    "More? Don''t you admit defeat? " Adrian simply sat up with a smile and sat down on the sofa in the bedroom, looking down at the costumes so that Monica had a special pleasure.


    "Not really," NV Lang gasped. "In fact, I''m going to hold it in my mouth, spit it into a cup, and then save it to the bank. Even if you default later, it doesn''t matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s a good idea. "


    After staying in Los Angeles for only five days or so, Adrian returned to London again. Although his affair with Julia had some impact on his itinerary, he still had to make two films this year mainly considering the shooting of Emma.


    As for the scandal, although Xi ¨£ o newspapers all put this news on the front page, the large newspapers are placed in the second edition, the third edition and even more. After taking into account the previous time, Adrian and Julia can only be regarded as the revival of old love. There are many separate and combined news in Hollywood. In addition, there is no hard evidence, such as the picture of Adrian leaving the villa. Before that, Sophie and Gwyneth were just conjectures of xi''o newspaper. How can self-sustaining newspapers quote these things in detail?


    What''s more, both Julia and Adrian don''t respond to these things. As time goes by, when there is no new news, the original readers will gradually lose interest. Losing interest means that there is no news value and no news value. So what else should newspapers do to publish these things?So Adrian gave Roger, his agent who was in charge of his entertainment affairs, several points that he needed to pay attention to, and then he completely left ji''ao to deal with it.


    After returning to the crew, some people who have a good relationship can''t help joking. No matter how Xi''ao newspaper reports, Adrian''s affair with Gwyneth after the shooting is still noticed. Unexpectedly, after returning to the United States, he enters Julia''s boudoir again. The male staff of Xing give a thumbs up and are curious about Gwyneth''s reaction.


    However, to their disappointment, Gwyneth had almost no other reaction, not only did not even have the coldness she should have, but also talked and laughed with Adrian, as if those rumors in the newspapers did not exist before, and even kept a good state in the following shooting. The men in the crew were amazed.


    In Adrian''s eyes, of course, this is quite normal. Since Gwyneth has determined her choice before, she should be prepared for this situation. And then coax them on with good words. Even if some resentment is generated because of the scandal just returned to the United States, it will soon disappear, which is not much different from his other NV people.


    The only thing that Adrian worries about is Blanchett''s attitude. Although she is not sure about his affair, she is a little more alienated in her attitude. However, Adrian, who has been prepared for it, is aware of it.


    It''s not surprising that, with Blanchett''s Xing, if Adrian didn''t start early, constantly give her various hints, and develop her body - conquering NV people from the body is not science fiction Xi ¨£ o said - itself is also in amazing development, Blanchett''s performance now will not be so mild.


    Of course, this has something to do with Adrian''s short stay in Los Angeles this time. After all, in a few days, he had to pacify NV, and people had to ask about several movies. In addition, after making a scandal, he had to make some efforts to get rid of paparazzi, which was inevitable. I believe that it will be much better next time. Sometimes this kind of situation is the catalyst, as long as the means are good enough.


    Besides, there is another thing that bothers him.


    "Roger is really not wrong?" Adrian looked at the fax in his hand and frowned slightly.


    "I don''t think he should make mistakes in this. This is what the big boss requires." Said Charlize, who was standing by, half teasing and half teasing, with a little schadenfreude in his eyes.


    "Well, tell him, then, that I want him to find the source, the first source." Adrian immediately said so.


    "I see - will you start to compensate others?" De chariz shrugged his shoulders in disapproval.


    "Shouldn''t I do that?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and seemed dissatisfied with her tone.


    "If you feel that it hurts the other person, you shouldn''t make a mistake in the first place." Charlize snorted, then turned around and left, only to take two steps. Ku, a tight skinny cowboy, heard a crackle in the Tun department.


    Some of them turned around and glared at Adrian. Seeing the God s ¨¨ rubbing his hands as if nothing had happened, Charlize turned his eyes and left the hotel room.


    It feels good. It seems that there should be more Rou not only on the top but also on the bottom. Adrian grinned triumphantly at her back, then turned his attention again to the fax in his hand.


    Back in L.A., Adrian went to several movie sets that focused on progress, such as Julia''s "my best friend''s wedding," or Sarah''s "I know what you did last summer.".


    Sarah was naturally very happy that he came to visit. Even though his affair had been published in the newspaper, Adrian tried his best to get rid of the paparazzi and go out with her for a good night. However, although she was always very happy, Adrian was aware of the little NV''s heart that a bit of melancholy - or worse, more appropriate. But when he tried to ask Sara if she had any unhappy things recently, she repeatedly denied and tried to make herself look happy.


    "I''m just a little tired. After all, I have to play TV series and movies, and there are many notices to run. I will inevitably feel tired." Sarah said with a smile.


    The more she was like this, the more uncomfortable she felt, but no matter how Adrian introduced you, Sarah always avoided talking about it. He is also not good to open, said, little NV this is obviously do not want him to know, act rashly will only let her self-esteem damage.


    However, Adrian also realized that it should be the problem in the film making. When he asked her about the film, Sarah''s mood obviously moved, but she couldn''t get more information.


    He had been in Los Angeles for a long time and could not be traced in detail, so before returning to London, he took the opportunity to ask Roger to deal with the scandal and see what was going on.


    "That''s true..." Adrian held these pieces of paper and Lu gave a sneer. When he left Los Angeles, he vaguely inferred several possibilities, and Roger''s inquiry confirmed one of them.He has roughly guessed who the originator will be. He thought it was interesting, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. Of course, until Roger finds out the truth, everything is still guessing, but no matter who it is, he has to pay the price!


    For the next month, Adrian basically stayed in the cast and was in a hurry. Oh, it''s not true. He has also made several trips between his studio and the crew in London. The post production of brave heart has entered the middle stage. The preliminary editing is almost over. He needs to do it himself for the further m ¨¦ ng technique. Of course, if Adrian doesn''t want to be bothered and Chou doesn''t have time, he can let the editor continue to be responsible for editing after he has fully communicated with the editor. He just needs to supervise at any time.


    However, after thinking about it, Adrian still gave up the choice. If so, he would go to the studio to check the situation every week at least, which might delay both sides of the matter. Therefore, it''s better to shoot Emma in one breath, and then slow down the m ¨¦ ng Taiji editing, even if the two films are to be carried out together at that time.


    In addition, he also went to Paris to visit Sophie. In the later stage of the film, in addition to editing, there were also soundtracks, the beginning and the end of the film, as well as part of the content to be voiced. But it''s interesting that Adrian took Gwyneth with him.


    "Thank you. Just let me know when you need to, even if you''re back in America by then." At the end of the talk, Sophie said politely, and with the same politeness, declined Adrian''s invitation to dinner.


    As a matter of fact, she has always been polite, elegant and elegant. Gwyneth, like Adrian, has always been graceful and graceful. Gwyneth can be described as Chun Lan Qiuju who is good at winning the match. Although Sophie refused the invitation, Adrian got what she wanted. Let alone Sophie''s unconscious psychology, Adrian caught something in her eyes when she refused.


    Yes, Adrian took Gwyneth with her on purpose. Sophie couldn''t have read about his "rekindling" with Julia and her affair with Gwyneth, so her present mentality is worth studying.


    Unsurprisingly, Sophie''s reaction did not exceed his expectations, which gave Adrian more assurance and, by the way, soothed Gwyneth. Although they went back and stayed in Paris for only half a day and never visited many famous areas, Gwyneth not only did not complain, but also accepted the explanation of "prevent being found by paparazzi", because Adrian took her with her, although they did not show too much intimacy in front of Sophie.


    So this half day trip to Paris is a good one.


    Another good trip was in Edinburgh, and Adrian brought Charlize with her. Oh, and Emma, she couldn''t wait to know about the next Harry Potter.


    JK Rowling''s first Harry Potter series says the Sorcerer''s stone has been officially launched in Britain and the United States It can only be said that it''s not bad. It''s better than Adrian''s first few books co written by someone. Moreover, the royalty paid is enough for Rowling to further improve her life, but it can''t be compared with Harry Potter in his memory.


    Don''t mention the magic maniac ch ¨¢ o, not even duo Xi ¨£ nghu ¨¡ - well, it can''t be said that according to the feedback from the publishing company, this Xi ¨£ o has a good response among children at least, and it is not a very standard children''s literature.


    Adrian was once very puzzled. His memory clearly told him that Rowling''s series had achieved unprecedented success as soon as it came into the market, and also because she had won several well-known literary awards in the British mainland, how could it not live up to its name now? He has carefully read "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" in his present hand and the English version of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" in his previous life. If you compare it with the abnormal memory, there is nothing special that may affect the changes of the whole series, but why does it not achieve the sales volume it should have.


    Sherlock Holmes said, wrong, it was Conan Doyle who said: when you eliminate all the impossible, no matter what is left, it is the truth. So Adrian thought it over and over and finally came to the conclusion that all the information in his memory was exaggerated, and that the Harry Potter series was not that hot at the beginning.


    This is very normal. When a person is successful and becomes the idol of countless people, naturally, many people will whitewash their achievements, exaggerate their achievements and ignore their shortcomings. They can''t have different opinions. The most obvious example is the movie star, not to mention Rowling, who is also an inspirational model.


    That being the case, Adrian was settled down, waiting for the publication of the second "Chamber of secrets.". As a matter of fact, if you think about it carefully, you will understand that the first one is just some preliminary things, and the whole story has not yet been unfolded, which naturally makes it difficult to attract more attention. In fact, according to the person in charge of the publishing company, the sales volume of the Sorcerer''s stone is above the average among similar works.As long as the books are published in order, the sales boom in my memory will certainly reappear. So Adrian Chou went to Edinburgh to visit Rowling. On the one hand, he congratulated her on her initial success; on the other hand, he encouraged her to continue her efforts to complete the next book as soon as possible. If there''s no accident, when the prisoner of Azkaban goes on the market No, not even the prisoner of Azkaban. When the chamber of secrets is published, the beginning of Ch ¨¢ o must be opened.


    Adrian won''t forget another factor that makes sales hot because of the important Xing of the series: publicity.


    Even if Rowling''s works are good, without s ¨¨''s publicity and packaging, it will take quite a long time to reach the kind of hot scene in Adrian''s memory. Now that he has his own media company, the situation of Harry Potter in his hands is better than that in his previous life, so why not shorten the process as much as possible? Especially once this year''s acquisition is successful, more resources can be used for publicity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C70

    "It''s so nice to see you again, ed Although this is the second time to meet, and the number of calls is not much, JK Rowling is very welcome to Adrian''s arrival.


    After she got the first version of the tax, she moved out of the original humble and even embarrassed residence. Although the current house is still rented, the spacious and bright rooms and all kinds of furniture do not need to worry about what to eat in the evening. Compared with the previous days, it is a big difference. Naturally, Adrian is very grateful for helping her.


    "You deserve it, Joe. As I said, you have great potential." In the face of Rowling''s enthusiasm, Adrian disagreed and said that even without him, as long as Rowling is still working hard, there will be the possibility of success.


    Strength is as important as opportunity. Of course, it is the role s ¨¨ that makes an actor, but if an actor does not have acting skills, what he will achieve will only be Hu pin. Therefore, many TV actors who want to further develop their acting skills will try their best to get a chance to show their acting skills, so as to get rid of the reputation of Hu Ping, otherwise they will be forgotten in a few years.


    Similarly, if Bill Gates didn''t have a mother who served on the board of IBM, it would have taken at least twice as long to develop Microsoft. But if he had no talent, the Microsoft empire would not have been built.


    Even Adrian himself, whether in his previous life or before, has many shortcomings, but it is not without talent - even if it is just to copy the film, without the ability to compose a picture, it can only be empty talk - because of various reasons, either there is no place to display or no opportunity to do so.


    Therefore, facing Rowling''s feeling Ji, he is very calm, this is not the first time or the last win-win.


    Yes, win-win. Rowling became a rich man and changed her life. Adrian also expanded her company through the Harry Potter series. This growth is not just about money. The value created by the Harry Potter series is more than that. If it works well, it will supplement AC media in almost all aspects. In addition, there are many intangible assets, such as Rowling''s legendary inspirational story, which will definitely raise the popularity and influence of publishing companies by several steps, and Adrian''s vision will also attract more attention.


    Although Adrian is very calm and calm, but noisy with the Xi o guy is pulling Rowling chattering incessantly ¨¦ n mind want to know the next story, and very dissatisfied, Rowling read two paragraphs for her, but still look at her, pathetic model is difficult to refuse.


    "Well, I''ll read it to you when Joe''s finished - if you read it to you now, I won''t read it again." Adrian finally managed to get Emma away from Rowling''s house by half cajoling and half threatening.


    As for the second part of the series, Adrian didn''t urge Rowling too much, just expressed a little expectation. Rowling is quite satisfied with her life now. She has no idea that in a few years'' time, this movie will become so popular. So if Adrian tells her the truth, she will put too much pressure on her. It will not be very good if it causes a change. When Rowling reads the story to Emma, he is beside her, and the main plot still has not changed much.


    After returning from Edinburgh, the shooting of Emma is almost over. This kind of movie with no special effects and large-scale scenes is relatively simple, as long as the director has a good command of British style.


    British style is actually retro style. Well, this statement may not be so correct, but it can''t be regarded as wrong if it is analyzed carefully. Almost all British style movies have traditional costumes, old buildings and that kind of cadence. If the time is modern, remove the first one.


    After all, compared with the United States, which was less than 300 years old, Britain has a long history, and there is still some accumulation and precipitation. As long as this feeling can be expressed in the film, it is a work full of British style.


    If the special effects and big scenes test the director''s overall view, such a film tests the director''s control of details. For example, in order to show that historical atmosphere, the screen''s Yan s ¨¨ usually appears dark. How to maintain this feeling in the cool and warm s ¨¨ key to convey emotions is often the key.


    For other directors, this really needs to be handled by Xi ¨£ o heart, but in Adrian''s eyes, it is a very simple thing. He has a reference picture. Moreover, he had a good set of details. He did a lot of things about watching ten films a day in his previous life and analyzing them in detail. In addition, he had been running in Hollywood for several years. Although there was still something missing in the scheduling of the big scenes, the details could definitely be ranked in the top. Therefore, the production was almost done easily.


    "Well, this is the last scene, guys. When we''re done, we can have a complete rest. Don''t delay everyone''s time, OK?" Adrian, sitting in the director''s chair, said in a loud voice, then sighed in a low voice.


    It''s just a few simple shots. I''ve shot back and forth four or five times, but I haven''t seen a single shot. It''s really frustrating.


    ¡°cult£¡¡± Adrian yelled again, and Gwyneth raised her hand in embarrassment before he could speak."I''m sorry, sir, my fault." She shrunk her neck and looked pitiful, so Jeremy Northen promptly took part of the blame: "and me, sir, I was so excited that I forgot my step."


    After staring at them for a moment, Adrian suddenly got up and walked into the middle of the set, snapped his fingers to play music, and then put his arms around Gwyneth''s waist.


    "I''m going to show you myself, Gwyneth, and I hope you''ll be able to focus instead of thinking that you''ll be able to rest soon." Adrian raised eyebrows and looked at her seriously. On the set, he always called her her full name, while she called him Mr. even if everyone knew they were ambiguous.


    "Yes, sir, I promise." Gwyneth quickly replied with the same expression, or she might laugh the next second, and in fact, Jeremy, who was out there, was already snickering.


    "And don''t make mistakes, or you''ll pay for it." Adrian continued, it sounds like a very normal warning, but Gwyneth saw a hint of teasing smile in his eyes. In addition, when the other party said this, she put her arms around her waist and pinched her hands. Would she know what Adrian meant?


    Gwyneth shivered a little, and a little pink flashed across her face. Fortunately, she controlled herself in time and kept her expression: "yes, sir, I promise."


    The music finally started, and Adrian pulled Gwyneth to her feet. In fact, the final scene of the whole movie is very simple. It''s just a dance. Adrian wants to better show the British style of the Victorian era, so he chooses the more complicated part of ji''o dance and adds the British style. However, Gwyneth is not familiar with these scenes, and many extras are also like this, but instead, Nong is clumsy.


    "Ed, I don''t know you''re going to dance." Gwyneth took Adrian''s high hand and turned around. When she returned to his arms, she said with a smile, charming and lovely.


    Although it is still on the set, although the music has not changed, it is no longer in the shooting situation, and there are many people dancing around. Even though I spent a lot of time on the shooting, it was successfully completed. Naturally, a party was held in this place, which was prepared at the beginning, so they jumped together for the second time.


    "Practice makes perfect. As long as you dance a few more times, you will master it. Maybe I still remember the first time I met you." Adrian put his arm around her waist and laughed.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Asked Gwyneth, raising her eyebrows.


    "I think it''s a piece of cake for you because it was so impressive." Adrian immediately laughed, and NV Lang realized that he had fallen into the trap, and he punched him angrily to leave.


    "If you leave, I''ll have no partner." How could Adrian let this happen? She hugged her.


    "You can also find your assistant NV Despite that, Gwyneth returned to her previous position.


    "Well, gwyne, if you think you''ve been hurt, then I apologize." Adrian blinked with a smile. "Obviously, I should put the wedding scene at the end of the day, not the previous dance."


    "Oh?" Gwyneth looked at him without a word.


    "In that case, I''ll tell you earlier, you''ll have more time to prepare, and there won''t be any embarrassment," Adrian said, reaching her ear. "More importantly, I can watch the most beautiful you finish the movie."


    "Most beautiful?" Even though she still seemed unconcerned, she took a deep breath of itching in her ears.


    "Yes, you are so beautiful in a classic wedding dress," Adrian sighed. "You are as noble and holy as an angel, and elegant and lovely as m ¨¦ n Shu NV, so - I hope that when the angel comes to my room this evening, she is wearing this amazing beautiful dress."


    "What if non breaks down?" Gwyneth''s eyes sparkled in a different way.


    "Then keep it as a memorial." Adrian then replied in a positive tone without hesitation.


    After the shooting of Emma, Adrian would like to go back to Los Angeles right away. After all, he has been away for several months. Although he has been back in the middle of the way, he also participated in the Oscars and won the best director, but many things can not be handled in a short time. Unfortunately, he couldn''t leave for a while. In addition to moving back the brave heart, which is in the late stage of production in London studio, there are still some things to seize.


    "I''ve seen the whole movie when I went back to Los Angeles. Frankly speaking, your performance is very good. I believe you have a good understanding of Diderot''s serious comedy. This movie may not make a lot of box office, but it will certainly be popular with many people. " Adrian looked at the NV Lang in front of him and said seriously."Thank you." Rachel Vichy replied lightly, with a wary look in her eyes, but more complicated than words.


    "If you have time, you might as well read this a few times." Adrian did not say much and handed a book to her.


    "Is this?" Rachel asked, puzzled as she looked at the cover.


    "Guess which corner s ¨¨ is right for you." Adrian smiles and shrugs.


    "I think I still... " Rachel hesitated, hesitating as if to refuse.


    "Don''t turn me down so soon, Rachel. Can you read first? Since the day you first came to my office, I''ve known that this corner s ¨¨ belongs to you. " Adrian looked at her and said sincerely.


    Rachel Lu was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say. Adrian grabbed her hand with the book and pressed it hard: "please don''t let me down, Rachel."


    The voice was light, but with an irresistible force. Rachel opened his mouth, but did not say a word. She just looked at him, eyes complex, but the alert was in danger.


    "Well, I''m going to leave, although it''s a pity that I can''t come into your house again." Adrian then laughed, patted her hand, and looked around the house regretfully, then turned around and walked into the car.


    Even if she had gone far away, she could still see Rachel Vichy''s dull ¨¦ n mouth. Adrian chuckled in his heart. Although he took advantage of the news from the independent day crew to visit Rachel''s home in London, he did not expect that he was refused to go in.


    Of course, Rachel didn''t make it very clear. If Adrian didn''t understand the installation and went in directly, it would not be really blocked out. But if he did, it would be the most stupid thing to do. So Adrian is also very straightforward. He abandoned all the words he had planned and left after saying a few words clearly. Although he and Rachel''s contact is far less than other NV people, he is very clear about her mind. Wait and see. Don''t think it will be useful.


    Time unknowingly went to the first ten days of June, Adrian finally returned to his base camp of Los Angeles, he originally wanted to bring Emma here, Xi ¨£ o guy is very popular everywhere, although sometimes there will be trouble, but sometimes it can also play an unexpected role.


    Who knows Xi Luo guy turned him down.


    "Anyway, you''ve been here with me for several months, and I''m very satisfied, so I won''t disturb you." Emma said with a smile, as if I was thinking about you. Even if roderline asked her to say so, we could see that Xi ¨£ o was already precocious.


    Although Adrian Sui felt like he wanted to sigh, it didn''t last too long. Some things will change after all, as long as some things don''t change. For example, Emma immediately added, "if there is still time this year, you must come to see me. Holidays are not included!"


    Back in Los Angeles, there are a lot of things to do. In London, as long as you pay attention to the shooting, although there are many times to report the time, there is only one thing on the whole. In the end, there is only one more thing to ask about in the later stage of brave heart.


    But now it''s different. Many things have been asked about by Chou when he came back in time, but they are only asking questions. Even if you have ideas, you don''t have much time to explain them. Now when you come back, you have to make up for them.


    Of course, first of all, it was the late stage of the two films, and the preliminary editing of brave heart had been completed. Now, Adrian himself had to deepen the editing. Because of the lack of communication in the score, after all, his main strength at that time was in the shooting of Emma. Several pieces of James Horner''s music were rejected. Now it''s time to squeeze Horner so Adrian can recommend him to Cameron.


    Emma is a little more relaxed. After watching all the film and fully understanding with the editor, you can leave it alone for a while, and then wait until the preliminary editing is completed.


    And then there''s "amateur xi''o steal," which was finally released before the summer break, and yes, Adrian made Rachel the character of NV and warmed up for it, plagiarized from Woody Allen''s work a few years later.


    This schedule is a bit worse than "flying with you". Although it is released in the off-season, there are no competitive good works in the same period. With Adrian''s support, so far, it has won 30000 box office tickets, so it is sure to hold the cost.


    Now it''s different. Although the summer vacation has not started yet, there are many entertainment productions going to the box office. They can''t compete with the big companies, so they can get a share of the market. In this case, the commercial value of amateur Xi ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Adrian also knows this, but he doesn''t raise any objection to the film company. Anyway, the main purpose of this film is to warm up Rachel and improve her popularity. The key is good reputation. Besides, making some loss making Xi ¨£ o cost films from time to time can also play a role in covering up.He had indeed seen the finished version of amateur xi''o steal, although it was quite different from Woody Allen''s version, and some unimportant plots were changed somewhat beyond recognition - after all, it had to be in line with Rachel''s age. However, Ian giech, who has been recommended to direct many independent films, still has a good grasp of the theme as a whole, which is the Diderot style serious comedy that Adrian told Rachel before.


    When I want money, I plan to rob the bank all day long, but I always lose my heart when I have money. Rachael''s performance is really brilliant. It''s a highlight in the black s ¨¨ comedy. In Adrian''s opinion, at least, it''s a very interesting film, and film critics usually like interesting movies, so as long as they do some publicity work


    Like Woody Allen style works, how about this slogan? Adrian thought mischievously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C71

    However, it has been said before Adrian can be arranged.


    "In an interesting and even funny movie, the life of Xing, the leading actor of NV, is full of satire and exaggeration. Almost every line is worth recalling. If you add some nagging narration, you will have Woody Allen''s style." A film critic at the Los Angeles Times wrote after seeing the film.


    There are several well-known articles, but it is inevitable that discordant voices will be heard within TBS. Some financial programs also say that they are not optimistic about the acquisition. Critics are right about this point. The media has not completely digested TBS, but


    "That''s one of our plans," Claude said scornfully. "When they get out of here, then..."


    He clenched his fist and waved it in the air and made a gesture: "how can I rashly propose to purchase ABC without complete preparation? Do they really think that we are young and deceived? "


    "And Ted?" Adrian immediately asked, this kind of thing is very normal, power struggle everywhere, but these guys obviously do not have a brain, do not look at the composition of the company, or simply unconvinced?


    "Of course he is happy to be a bystander. This is an old fox, too." Claude shrugged.


    "Well, I think he''ll be surprised." Adrian smiles. No matter whether they can succeed in purchasing ABC, they have enough strength to clean up these small action guys. However, they have scabies. What''s more, the most important thing is


    Bang! A light ring, the small white ball in the air draw a perfect arc, jump a few times to the flagpole roll past.


    "So I''m waiting for an opportunity, the one you promised." Claude looked at it for a long time before he looked back.


    "Well, I didn''t know that you thought about it so much, but you didn''t agree." Adrian laughs as he settles in.


    "Sometimes this seemingly useless method will work well." Claude laughed. "I''ve got in touch."


    "So soon," Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Well, it won''t be too long. They''re in contact at the moment, not beyond the end of the month, so you can prepare now."


    "Good, I''m looking forward to seeing Eisner''s face s ¨¨." Claude laughed and turned towards the ball.


    "Wait, crow," Adrian took a few steps after him. "Don''t tell you, you put all your hopes on it. There''s no backup plan."


    "What if I say no?" Claude turned to ask, with a jest in his face.


    "Then I''ll have you arrested immediately, and then I''ll have a good check on who is pretending to be my best friend again." Adrian said solemnly, looking at Claude with questioning eyes after he laughed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C72

    "Of course, but you certainly don''t want to see it, and..." Claude paused. "The risk is great."


    "So it''s better to make sure that the first plan works, isn''t it?" Adrian then went on, "no problem, I''m sure it''s going to be enough for you to make Eisner''s head over heels if the preparations are in place."


    The so-called unwillingness to see is nothing more than increasing the scale of financing, which may further weaken the two people''s control over the company. Although Claude has made a lot of money in the international financial market in the past six months, the main power of Jing is not there, which is just a drop in the bucket compared with the cost of acquisition. But this doesn''t matter. All companies will eventually become this model, unable to integrate into that group of people. If they eat alone for too long, they will be divided up sooner or later. In short, as long as he has absolute control over the company two years ago, Adrian doesn''t mind accepting more capital in the future.


    But Claude said that the risk was very high, but he was very concerned. Think about the things they started to do a few years ago, which one was not so risky? It''s not the same thing to gamble. Just a few years is not enough to smooth Claude''s spirit. So, if he had said that, the risk would have been greater than expected.


    Adrian can''t think of the specific situation, and Claude doesn''t seem to intend to explain in detail. Maybe he said that he might not understand. Adrian is far inferior to Claude in this.


    Besides, he believes that Claude can handle these things well, so what he has to do is to hype up the next film to be released, so as to win the greatest opportunity for Claude.


    We are indeed very young, we are indeed emerging companies, but how do you know that we must not play ABC? Adrian thinks so. Thanks to God or the unknown great power, after giving him a rich memory and giving him such an s ¨¨ diehard party, not everyone is Steve Jobs, but more successful people in the world are Bill Gates.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but sigh again. Although all the shares of Microsoft in his hands are absorbed from the market, he doesn''t have any trouble to get the development briefing of Microsoft. During this period, he vaguely mentioned that there will be new works to be released in September. Others may not know what is, Adrian will not know? Just, why can''t we release Win95 earlier? In this way, the IT industry will also begin to develop thoroughly, and the funds in hand will be more abundant.


    People are always like this, eating the bowl and looking at the pot. Of course, as long as you eat the bowl almost and then go to take the pot, it''s OK to eat while watching, maybe it can make you eat better.


    These are the things on the job. Although it takes time to straighten it out, it needs a lot of Jing power to deal with it, so Adrian is still busy. Fortunately, life is not so complicated as work. Although we have to swim before several NV people, one of them is still very big, but he still coaxes them around with his means.


    The only thing to be careful about is the paparazzi, who are still trying to get more news from him, so they are more careful when dating. Even if the two scandals were filmed by coincidence, who knows if there will be a third coincidence? Fortunately, sometimes these things can be done with work.


    "Well done, Sarah!" Jim Speyer, the director behind the monitor, clapped his hands and said in a loud voice. The smile on his face showed that he was quite satisfied with the scene.


    Sharaton, who was just fighting with the fisherman, relaxed, adjusted her breath and then laughed at the director: "thank you."


    "OK, now take a 20 minute break and shoot the scene in the store, and remember to adjust your mood." The director said in an exhortant tone after turning over the schedule handed over by the next record.


    "Well, Jim, I see." Sarah nods to make sure that''s what acting is like. In the last shot, you''re still running away in fear. In the next shot, you start singing and dancing with your friends. Therefore, whether we can get out of the previous mood as soon as possible and put it into the next mood becomes the watershed between acting and general performance.


    many s ¨¨ performers will have their own adjustment methods. For example, Judy foster will recover immediately after eating a big sandwich after getting too deep. It sounds unreasonable, but these strange things happen Addiction is about being effective.


    Of course, Sarah can''t do this yet. Sometimes acting depends on her talent. Although she works hard, she is not particularly outstanding. So she is drinking water and adjusting her mood to prepare for the next scene.


    Although the director praised her just now, she always had to go through some scenes more than ten times, especially with She was troubled by the feeling of uneasiness.


    After a long breath of cold water and a long breath, Sarah''s feeling is better. The crew''s eyes don''t seem to have the same meaning as before. Maybe ED is here today?


    Little NV laughed bitterly in her heart. When Ed came, she didn''t even dare to talk to him more. Thinking of this, she could not help looking around, but could not find Ed''s figure. Where was he?A bad premonition suddenly surges into Sarah''s mind, because at the same time there is a person who is not here, not to mention just saw She hesitated and went to the aisle on the other side of the studio, where she had enough time to turn around.


    After walking through several passages, she said hello to several staff members who passed by. Seeing that she was going to go out further, Sarah stopped and prepared to go back, but she was still nervous. Because of this, on her way back, she went the wrong way and turned to another aisle. After perceiving the problem, Sarah laughed at herself and then turned her direction.


    Just then, at the end of the aisle behind her came the sound of M ¨¦ n, and Sarah turned away for the first time. Then she saw Jennifer Love Hewitt turning from the end in her untidy clothes. Because of the needs of the film and dyed hair light s ¨¨, Ling Lu on the shoulder, the face of the blush has not subsided, but also with lazy satisfaction God s ¨¨ knows what happened.


    Sarah''s face turned white, as if a hand had caught her heart and pinched it. Luo Fu, who swayed for a few steps, also found Sara not far away, and suddenly became a little embarrassed and embarrassed. But she soon realized the change of Sara''s God s ¨¨, and then she thought of something to straighten out her chest. Seeing her eyes also became proud, she even snorted deliberately when passing by little NV, but such a flavor showed no doubt.


    As she left, Sara covered her face and let out a long breath. She almost leaned on the wall. The feeling of blankness pervaded in my heart. It was just like returning home when I was 6 years old and was told by my mother sitting on the ground that my father left with nothing to say.


    This It''s normal. He''s just like that. He likes to go around among all kinds of NV people They like to stay with them Even And even made Kate pregnant Besides, he and I He and I are just Sarah constantly comforts herself in her heart, but that sad feeling is always biting her.


    She can be indifferent to his NV people, but she can''t let go of the present one. For a moment, Sarah really wants to turn around and leave the studio and not stay here suffering.


    But after hesitation, she finally walked over and pushed m ¨¦ n out of the room.


    "Sarah?" Having sorted out his clothes, Adrian, who seems to be coming out soon, is surprised to see the little NV coming in, but there is not much accident in his eyes.


    "Hi." Sarah said hello and looked at him numbly, not knowing what to say.


    "Why don''t you like my present?" Adrian laughed and went up to her and looked down at her.


    "Courtesy A gift? " Sarah''s face was busy, and she didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "Yes, does that chick dare to slander in private after doing the same thing?" Adrian shrugged.


    "Wanton Slander. " Little NV''s breath was suddenly rapid, don''t dare to look at him.


    "Oh, Sarah, you''re still so cute." Adrian sighs, reaches out to close m ¨¦ n, pulls her into a chair, and then hugs her in his arms. Sara struggles a little and doesn''t move.


    "Do you really think I don''t know anything if you don''t say anything, Sarah?" The man looked at her with Dong''s eyes, "remember what I told you before? Do you remember what you promised me


    "I just I just Sarah lowered her head and mumbled her lips, not knowing what to say.


    "Just what? Feel embarrassed? Or do you feel inferior? " Adrian shook his head. "Why don''t you tell me in the first place, Sarah? You don''t think that "she got the corner s ¨¨ because she had sex with the producer." it''s just because the losers are jealous


    "Isn''t it true?" Sarah''s God, s ¨¨, is a lot dimmer.


    "Do you really think so?" Adrian became serious. "Do you really think that the corner s ¨¨ I prepared for you has nothing to do with your acting and image, just because you have sex with me? Do you really think we''re just a guy? Yes, I have a lot of other NV people, but I really like you, Sarah, like your stubborn and strong, as well as the weak hidden in the bones, and willing to give up for the family regardless of everything


    Sara looked up at him for a long time, then put her head on his shoulder. Just a few words filled her empty heart.


    "Maybe I have some inferiority complex, especially when I feel the strange eyes of those people. I can''t refute these rumors. I have to do better to prove myself, but every time I get to the end, it''s always unsatisfactory, especially when I''m playing with Jennifer..." She murmured.


    "My fault, Sarah, I should have been aware of this earlier," Adrian sighed, taking all the mistakes to himself. "You really don''t need to care about that. No one is perfect, and no one has never been maliciously conjectured or maligned. If you care too much about what others think, it will make you very tired. I know how you feel, Sarah. Don''t take that to heart. Knowing what you want is more important than being told what you need. "He picked up Sara''s face, looked at her and said seriously, "as I said, that chick is only jealous to slander you in the back. Why should you care about this with a loser?"


    "But you just fell in love with her." Sarah raised her head and made a rude remark. Obviously, Adrian''s consolation made her feel much better.


    "I like the word" on. " Adrian immediately laughed, "yes, I was on her, just a few words on her hook, and then all the way to please me, tut, really will seize the opportunity."


    "Ed!" Sarah let out a little angry, glared at him for a long time, and then snorted, "OK, I see. You just said so much just to make an excuse for falling on her."


    "Don''t mind that, honey, I''m just playing," Adrian''s hand tightened around her waist. "Didn''t she say that about you? Now that she has done the same, what is the right to say that? "


    Sarah''s face was a little ugly, but she seemed to recognize something and look at Adrian.


    "Yes, but that''s different. Jennifer Love Hewitt has to pay for what she''s done." Speaking of this, Adrian sneered and leaned into Sarah''s ear: "I want you to do something..."


    Little NV was a little confused at first, but soon opened his eyes, and finally God s ¨¨ looked at Adrian strangely.


    "So It doesn''t seem so Not so good? " Sarah stammered.


    "Don''t forget what she did to you, dear," Adrian said with a chuckle. "Why, you were still upset and angry just now, and now you start to sympathize with her?"


    "I just feel Sarah gestured, "it seems too much, and you want me to..."


    "It''s a good opportunity to build up your prestige," Adrian shrugged. "There will be a lot of things like this in the future, and your concession will only make them advance."


    "But it''s too..." Sarah''s eyes roll around and bite her lips. It''s funny how AI looks.


    "It''s the best way to get the best results if you step on each other''s feet in all directions," Adrian said with a hint of meaning. "Of course, you don''t have to go too far. Just ask her to give up."


    He gave her a kiss on the cheek: "you''re a little too kind, Sarah. Sometimes I wonder if I''ve taken too much care of you to forget something. You''re going to be tough, Sarah. Give them your way. You''re a black belt master in Taekwondo - just make a change for me, OK? "


    "If If you want me to... " Sarah gazed at him for a long time, and her face was flushed again. "I''ll promise you - but I''ll just click until I stop."


    "No problem." Adrian nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, my break time is coming. I have to hurry back." Shao NV looked at the time at this time, then jumped down from him, walked a few steps to the mouth of M ¨¦ n, and then turned around thoughtfully.


    "I think they have gossip to say today." Sarah smacked her mouth and said, although there was a bit of self mockery in her voice, her brows were relaxed.


    "If you say it''s not yours, don''t forget that I''ve just had a girl before." Adrian raised his eyebrows and said, looking at her with a smile, he bit the word "Shang" very hard.


    Little NV immediately made a face and ran out quickly.


    Adrian sat quietly in the room for a long time, then got up and left for the set. To be honest, Jennifer Love Hewitt has a good taste. S ¨¨ also knows how to seize the opportunity. Just a few words, she followed him here, and tried her best to make him comfortable. No wonder she became the two high-quality idols in the late 1990s like Sarah. I remember that she sang well, so she made an album and didn''t know that one How does your mouth work


    Well, it''s a long way to go, but as usual, everything will lead to nothing outstanding, and there is a lack of memorable things. Therefore, after two years, the popularity has gradually declined, and it can only be seen in the TV circle.


    In Adrian''s memory, "I know what you did last summer" was originally starred by Sarah Michelle gella and Jennifer Love Hewitt, but LOV is the main character of NV and Sarah is the supporting role of NV.


    Because of this, Adrian noticed that love''s name was among the actors who came to audition, and with a stroke of pen, she played the supporting role of NV, and their roles were reversed. He didn''t think too much at that time. He only did it out of the habit of Xing in his memory. Although love was young and beautiful, he had no intention of collecting. At most, he was playing friendly games. If the other side wanted to, he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in the end.To put it simply, lov''s audition was the lead actor of NV, and director Jim thought it was good, but the protagonist of NV was Sarah appointed by Adrian, so the audition was just a passing scene. To here are still normal, anyway, auditions lost what is also a regular thing, did not expect Adrian after watching and chose her to play the supporting role of NV.


    When she learned that the main character of NV was 16 years old, she didn''t think it was her own voice to make up for it. However, when she was 16 years old, she didn''t think it was her choice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C73

    If it''s just like this, it''s OK. There are always some people in the script who are not convinced by each other, and it''s inevitable that conflicts will arise. As long as it doesn''t affect the normal shooting, it doesn''t matter. Love did not affect the shooting, and even often pretended to be very close to Sarah in front of people, and then spread such rumors in private. The method was too mean.


    Although Adrian inferred part of the situation based on the information collected by Roger, I believe it is not too far away. However, after making a few hints, the other party immediately threw himself into the arms. Although this has the attraction of ACE screenwriter, miracle director and gold medal producer, we can also see what kind of person he is. She is two years younger than Sarah!


    However, the most serious thing is that the rumor later began to involve Sarah''s mother. If those frowns could still be ignored, now it''s really unbearable. Fortunately, Adrian let the crew carry out internal secretly containment through Roger in time to stop the spread momentum. Otherwise, if Sarah knew, it would have been a volcanic eruption.


    Maybe love did this because of her impulse. Maybe the updated version has nothing to do with her. But as the initiator, she has to pay a price. Since Sarah is her own NV, how can Adrian make her suffer?


    Even if this Nv person will be one of the high-quality idols in the late 1990s in the United States, can sing and act, and has good commercial value, but what? If Adrian wants her to become penniless, then she must become penniless, not to mention that she is nothing now, even if she is the memory of that certain status of Jennifer Love Hewitt, it can not change.


    Of course, Adrian won''t really make her penniless. Love is still useful, for example, to stimulate or train Sarah. In the past two years, although Sarah had a happy life under his care, she also lost something. You know, when she was in the restaurant, she was angry and criticized him in front of so many people.


    It''s inevitable, and so is Kate. Adrian still remembers her shrewdness when she met for the first time. It''s precisely because of this that he wanted to take her back. Now, although Kate has lost her characteristics, it has also changed a lot. Adrian is happy to see such a change, but it does not mean that he wants to see them completely changed.


    Sounds greedy, doesn''t it? That''s right. As he often said, moderate greed is good.


    In short, Sarah''s weakness and cleverness are also one of the reasons why she is so depressed in the face of rumors, so Adrian wants to take this opportunity to let her vent her negative emotions. Before, the confusion about you of love on the set was just a beginning and a test. Didn''t she think she should be the protagonist of NV? Next, let her taste the taste of the NV protagonist. It may take a long time, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Sarah also needs to be encouraged and instilled.


    "Don''t go too far. Just keep a good relationship with her on the surface. Didn''t she do that before? Then push forward a little bit. However, you should also learn to respond immediately. What should be strengthened decisively must be strengthened decisively. " Adrian followed you so well when he took Sarah out for a ride.


    "I think Maybe we can do something different? " Sara sticks out her tongue and is in a good mood for her lover''s presence, and then forgets all the unhappiness that love brings to her.


    "I said, you are my NV people, I will not let you suffer this kind of inexplicable injustice." Adrian sighed. "How many times have you said that, Sarah? Are NV people always so fickle? "


    "Ha, how many times have you said that, ed? Always talking about me, do men always like to possess so much? " Sara retorted coyly that her cheeks were so cute that Adrian was driving an open top sports car and driving to 90 miles on the suburban highway. The wind blew her long hair into the air, which had a kind of free and easy aesthetic feeling.


    "Well, I just feel like you''re planning on turning me into a villain." Sarah then said, leaning on her seat with one hand on her cheek and staring at him.


    "So if it''s a bad guy, what about me?" Adrian, who holds the steering wheel, looks innocent.


    "Ed is not a villain, ED is a jerk." Sarah said with a smile, and then her face suddenly changed. Her eyes narrowed a little bit more. "That day, Jennifer must have made you very happy, didn''t she?"


    "Not bad. She works hard, but her level is limited." Adrian said without changing s ¨¨.


    Sarah snorted, her face suddenly turned a little red. After looking around the highway, she breathed quickly, and suddenly reached for Adrian, who was driving.


    "Wow, it''s on the highway!" Adrian quickly slowed down the speed, Rao is so, the car still vibrated.


    Sara didn''t answer. Although her face grew scarlet and her chest heaved a lot, she didn''t mean to stop. She bit her lips and looked at him with watery eyes. Her hand moved slowly and quickly.


    "I have to say, Sarah Your hands are really... " Adrian took a deep breath, trying to focus on the road ahead. Every Nv person has something special that he likes. Sarah''s hands are very dexterous.At this time, the sound of whining came from the rear, and a sports car painted with five colors and six s ¨¨ caught up. In the carriage, several male nvnv sat, all dyed with hair, painted with black s ¨¨ smoke, hung with various rings, and dressed in Punk Gothic style. Shocked, little NV tightened his hands and pulled back.


    I don''t know whether they saw anything or Ben Xing. After keeping parallel with Adrian, a group of people immediately called out to them and continued to slap the car m ¨¦ n for provocation. Adrian hasn''t responded, but Sarah has taken the lead in holding out her hand, comparing a big middle finger, and making a "* *" mouth shape.


    The other side is more excited and continues to scream. Adrian shakes his head and slows down again. This is very effective. These people dress up to run out in pursuit of excitement. Running on the highway is one of them. Now other people don''t want to compare the speed with them, so they naturally go to the car in front of them.


    "It''s rare that you still have such a side. It seems that I should go out for a ride with you in the future." After seeing these people go far away, Adrian said to the young NV so ridiculed.


    "There are so many things you don''t know." Sara, whose face is still red, suddenly gets angry and reaches down again.


    Adrian couldn''t help but scream again. Before that, he had some problems. At the moment, facing the challenge of few NV, he had to spend most of Jing''s efforts on driving, so he didn''t have much control. After a few minutes, he began to speak.


    Sara then stopped, took a few deep breaths and took back some sticky hands. She gave Adrian a shy look and made a surprise move. She put her hand in front of her, put out her little tongue in the palm, and looked at Adrian all the time, even though her face was getting redder, and it was almost dripping.


    What a relief! Adrian sighed in his heart, the two days of indoctrination or played some effect. For a long time, Sarah has been conservative in bed. Although she tried many postures at his request, she didn''t use them many times. For example, after her mother''s sudden early return that night at her home, although there were some, they were pitiful. Sarah preferred Adrian''s feeling of holding her in her arms.


    So, you can take this opportunity to develop Sara. It''s great, isn''t it?


    Of course, it''s the same sentence. It takes time. So after pacifying Sarah and understanding the progress of "I know what you did last summer", Adrian went to the "game of the brave" crew. Although Robin Williams was invited to play at the beginning, he did show s ¨¨. Director Joe Johnston praised his silent s ¨¨ humorous acting skills, and he was also well-known on the set Fate, like to use their own sense of humor to please everyone.


    However, Adrian just chatted with him casually without too much contact. Even though he knew that he would be an evergreen tree in the future, Adrian had enough chips in his hand, and he didn''t need to rush for a moment. Therefore, Adrian always behaved politely. Since it was not warm or cold, it was just right.


    As for the two young actors, silver can be regarded as regular. After all, this is his first time in the film, but occasionally there will be a burst of inspiration. After all, his two brothers are good actors, and they have performed along the street with rivan since childhood. How can they all have some talent.


    "It''s very interesting to make movies, but I also like singing very much. Maybe I can think of records in the future. I heard that many actors will also release records when they are in movies." ''said the boy, with great interest, as he chatted with silver.


    He supported a few words, but Adrian sighed in his heart. In any industry, if you want to be a top figure, you need to concentrate all your efforts on it. If you are distracted, you will only become mediocre. Regardless of MJ and Madonna who have made movies, they are basically playing with tickets after success.


    Of course, there are also many actors who produce records while performing. For example, Keanu Reeves has a rock band, and Will Smith is also very fond of R. however, their main Jing force is not on it. At best, they are more serious than playing tickets. Such an actor may be a first-line star, but not a superstar.


    In order to develop in the entertainment industry, the important thing is luck. A good movie and a good character s ¨¨ make the actors fly into the sky, but not everyone can get a good role every time. If you are careful, it is easy to make bad movies. The bad films will have a great impact on the commercial value. The superstars can also maintain their own value by virtue of their popularity, so as to win a good corner s ¨¨ to turn over. If they are a first-line star, they will have no luck but to watch their own decline.


    That''s why Adrian is so popular. He has a good eye for people - Travolta''s comeback, Hanks''s successive film emperor; he has strength and connections - has his own media company, but has good relations with major film companies, and is also a friend of Spielberg and Lucas.


    Well, that''s a long way off. Silver said that, but it doesn''t mean he''ll do it in the future. Now that he''s done fairly well, it''s time to put the film on the agenda, and it''s not easy to wait for silver to get older.Kirsten, who plays her sister, won the Oscar for best supporting role in NV, and won the title of "little princess" in the cast. Even if she is not generally mature, after suddenly obtaining such a high honor, it is inevitable that she will have some floating feeling. Wherever she goes, she will show her proud God s ¨¨ involuntarily. She also knew that it was not good, but when she heard the praise from others, she felt satisfied.


    Fortunately, she was able to control herself more or less, so it did not cause too much disgust. At most, some people said "look how she is doing" and so on in a half teasing way behind her. Little NV always has such advantages.


    However, in front of Adrian, Kirsten did not reveal any such God s ¨¨, which she knew better than anyone else. Her mother, Inez, originally wanted to double her salary for playing "game of the brave" after she won the best supporting role in NV, but was fiercely opposed by NV.


    "Dear mother, you need to understand what''s most important, not to look at the interests in front of you." Kirsten said that, any parent would be angry at what their children said, and Inez couldn''t help it. Besides, how many parents who are willing to send their children into the entertainment industry do not go for fame and wealth? It''s just that some parents don''t know how to control themselves, like drew or Macaulay king, while some parents know how to behave, like Inez.


    "NV" means "hello" in the end.


    "Your mother is a smart person, too." Adrian said after learning about it from Kirsten.


    "Of course, not to see who her NV is." Wearing two pigtails and blue s ¨¨ suspenders, the young NV said with pride that although she looked a little rustic, she also had a lot of less NV flavor.


    However, because the crew was on location, and Inez was also there, Kirsten did not apply for special guidance, but gave Adrian a few winks when there was no one in private. A little bit sorry, but Adrian didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, sooner or later, he will eat it in his mouth. Even if he can''t eat now, there is something else to eat, isn''t it?


    The main films are like this, but Adrian is editing "brave heart" while supervising "Emma" and thinking about suitable new scripts.


    Kate''s performances in "memory fragment", "Howard Manor" and "tornado" are not bad, but Dennis is is the absolute protagonist in the first film, and the second one is too small. The main selling point of the third film is disaster, so her popularity is not too high. At best, she can only be regarded as a quasi first-line NV actor.


    It is precisely because of this that she can safely raise her fetus after pregnancy, otherwise the reporters would have dug three feet to find the father of the child. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. Because she is pregnant and doesn''t want to be disturbed by paparazzi, Kate has not been exposed in the past few months, and her accumulated popularity has also dissipated. When she gives birth to a child, she needs to have a movie that compares s ¨¨ to the first line.


    "Don''t bother me." Adrian wanted to talk to Kate about this, but as a result, she was very impatient to send him away, but a few minutes later, she called Adrian in a rage and asked him why he didn''t look at her. She didn''t think she was very annoying.


    Adrian has always kept a smile. No matter how rude Kate is, she has to be patient with pregnant women. After all, she has a big belly for months. She can''t sit on anything for months. Anyone will feel uncomfortable. Moreover, having a baby is one of the most painful things in the world. It''s OK to let her vent like a child.


    Back to the script, by contrast, Liv is in a different situation. The classic white s ¨¨ Shu NV dress and pure and bright face in brokenhead valley have won her the favor of many people, even if it is just a vase, it is also a very beautiful vase. Adrian had planned to make her a beautiful vase at ease. Naturally, she had to think about it.


    "Am I really just a vase?" Liv pouts her lips and asks discontentedly when she learns of his plan.


    "Do you want the truth or the lie?" Adrian then asked.


    "Lie first, then the truth." Liv thought for a moment and then replied.


    "The truth is, maybe you are a vase now, but as long as you work hard, there will be a lot of acting skills in the future." Adrian shrugged. "And the truth is, although you have some shortcomings, you are still very beautiful, and you don''t have much acting talent, so whether you want to or not, you will be a vase for a long time."


    "Oh, can I only make a vase?" Liv became sullen.


    "All right, Liv," Adrian hugged her with a smile. "You don''t have to make movies. You can try to be a part-time model like your mother. Well, I can introduce you if you want. In addition, if the heart is really unwilling to show their own light in the film, there is another way


    Liv turned her head to look at him."I''ve been making vases, and I''ve been learning and accumulating, so that everyone thinks you''re a vase. You can only act as a vase. When you have low expectations or even no expectations, you suddenly show acting skills, which will make people feel shocked enough!" Adrian said with a smile.


    "It sounds like pain," liv smacked her mouth and burst into laughter. "Oh, don''t think so much now. Shall we go out to sea tomorrow?"


    Even with Adrian''s self-control, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C74

    How to say that, Liv''s Xing lattice is like this, careless, seemingly indifferent to a lot of things, but still has their own ideas, once identified certain things will stick to the end. However, her mind is not agile, and her father was not around at birth, and she lived in that kind of environment when she was a child. Therefore, she developed a Xing lattice that did not like thinking and was more willing to accept other people''s suggestions. Therefore, the thing she disliked most was being cheated.


    And this happens to be Adrian''s advantage. He almost doesn''t lie to his NV people, but he won''t say anything as long as they don''t ask him.


    "A man who seduces NV people by lies should be called a liar!" Although this is the view of Adrian, who once boasted of being romantic, he has inherited it completely.


    In such a long time, only in front of pregnant Kate, after all, should consider the mood of pregnant women, and the reason why he has such confidence and bearing is that he has the matching ability and strength - of course, language exceptions such as "yes, you are the most beautiful", "Oh, baby, you are better than everyone else".


    Although liv doesn''t comment on his vase, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t realize it. It''s just that for an Nv person, the evaluation is not pleasant. What''s more, she still likes acting in movies. Adrian believes that liv will accept it, and he not only speaks sincerely, but also gives solutions. Liv is not a fool after all, and she has a mother of Jingming. Although Bibby bill has always been against their contacts, he can not see the shortcomings and opportunities of NV.


    At the same time, this is a small test, testing Adrian''s weight in liv''s mind.


    In addition to the two of them, they also need to consider Monica''s movies. Although she has made plans, she needs to practice acting in independent films, but also prepare some popular works to keep her popular.


    The easiest thing to think about is Blanchett. Adrian has already prepared the corner s ¨¨ for her. Although she is still hesitant about some things, from the fact that she rarely refuses his appointment, Adrian only needs to work harder, for example, to make the next corner s ¨¨ successful again.


    It''s very simple. Adrian will arrange this for the next Premiere of "mission impossible.".


    "Who''s here?" Tom Cruise laughed and reached out and hugged Adrian. He looked very warm, as if their relationship was very good.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Adrian had a smile on his face and patted cruise on the arm just in time.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re a busy man. We all understand that, don''t we?" Cruise''s last sentence was to the people around him.


    Adrian immediately said hello to them, all familiar people, the director of paramount, the director of the film, cruise''s agent and His beautiful young wife, Nicole Kidman.


    "It''s so nice to see you here." Adrian shook hands with them in turn, and by the time Nicole arrived, she had an imperceptible gesture of shrinking her hand, and her eyelids were drooping and she did not dare to look at him.


    Although Lu Xun was well hidden by her, Adrian was still aware of it. He wanted to take this opportunity to scratch the tender place between her thumb and forefinger, but he gave up the plan after looking at the environment. It''s just that I can''t help but think of the second love affair that night. Nicole is the best choice in terms of body shape and amorous feelings. What''s more, he is deeply impressed by the self abandoning and shame and pleading after being exposed, let alone


    "Let''s go first. We''ll start in a minute." Said cruise, making a gesture of invitation.


    A group of people followed the crowd into the screening hall, found their own seat, and began to wait for the film to play.


    "How are you thinking, Tommy?" Adrian asked after a few words.


    "I like this script, ED, it''s a very b''ng corner s ¨¨," cruise said immediately. "He''s very different from most of the same kind of corner s ¨¨. He''s just a mercenary businessman, and he only has an interest relationship with his clients. After being fired, he only wants to revive his power and revenge his boss, but never After taking into account the ideas of people around me, I slowly began to change. How to show this transformation perfectly is the key to the popularity of this film! "


    "It''s very kind of you to like it." Although Adrian kept smiling, he sneered a few times in his heart. Despite Cruise''s eloquence, he didn''t take the script ji''o to him for the first time.


    Adrian specially asked people to visit m ¨¦ n with the script. According to the employee who came back, cruise left the script aside after a few pages, and said lazily that he would call. There is no possibility that the staff will lie, because Adrian specially told us to focus on Cruise''s reaction. Moreover, it took almost three weeks after the script ji''o was put into the other party''s hands before he gave a reply. Although cruise was very enthusiastic on the phone, he thought with his knees that he understood the excellent script only with the persuasion of his agent and friends.At the thought of this, Adrian can''t help but glance at Nicole sitting next to cruise, who has just shifted his eyes to other places, but the slight cold hum did not escape his eyes.


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckled twice in his heart, but continued to talk to cruise.


    "When are you going to start, ed? I''ve picked the right actors. " Cruise immediately asked.


    After hearing this, Adrian could not help but frown slightly. Have you picked the right actor? Why, you want to make it like "mission impossible"? What''s going on in his head?


    Of course, it''s hard to say exactly what cruise is thinking, and the film is about to start again, so Adrian just shrugs: "don''t worry, Tommy, make an appointment to have a good discussion in a few days."


    As the lights of the projection hall went out, the movie finally started. As soon as it came out, a group of secret service agents used the commonly used means of framing in the movie to get the confession, but everything from the room setting to the body was fake. Soon, the first classic picture appeared. After the middle-aged man with the confession turned out, he pulled the whole face off his face, and then exposed the handsome face of cruise hidden behind.


    The scene of face changing and the booming music of the opening film are the symbols of mission impossible. I have to admit that although the original TV series was born in the 1970s, many things are not out of date today. For example, the scene of face changing is only made smoother and more beautiful, and the top music of the film is even more so. Only minor changes can be made in the composition Change.


    And then, of course, it''s a feature. Anthony Hopkins''s Jim gets a job on the plane and starts recruiting players to prepare for action. Looking at Hopkins, Adrian couldn''t help but think of poor Joey water, the former film maker who is now becoming a laughing stock in Hollywood.


    The subsequent plot surprised a lot of people. Originally, Tom Cruise and his wife Nicole Kidman appeared together, so they should play lovers in the film. The husband and wife file in the publicity is also one of the gimmicks. Unexpectedly, Nicole plays the wife who lacks Hopkins, which is really interesting.


    After Hopkins jokingly said, "are you criticizing my wife''s craft, Ethan?" Adrian couldn''t help looking at Nicole, who was separated from himself. Unfortunately, she had no facial expression.


    With two chuckles in his heart, Adrian immediately turns his eyes to another Nvxing in the film, Rachel Vicky, who plays Sarah Davis. It is undeniable that her temperament is really attractive, especially in the scene in the embassy. She behaves appropriately and has a sense of Xing, but the part is still less.


    But to Adrian''s dismay, Rachel didn''t even attend the premiere in the United States. The reason is very simple. She acted in a stage play in England, and her schedule just ran into being unable to be separated. It should be true, it''s just He touched his chin and decided not to think about it. Anyway, there was still a chance for her to be ungrateful. There was no shortage of NV people around him.


    with Ethan hunt detonating a bomb in the restaurant, the film won the first Gao ch ¨¢ o, and then the intense plot followed, including contacting the arms dealer, doing ji''ao Yi, sneaking into the CIA, classic Spider Man theft, and the tunnel behind The pursuit of helicopters and trains in the road makes the audience breathless.


    From the mid-1980s to the mid-1990s, Tom Cruise did make a lot of good films. Needless to say, the commercial "mission impossible" has created a new mode of spy films. He still eats the old money more than ten years later. In art, he won the Oscar nomination for Best Actor for the first time, born on July 4, which was selected by both business and art Mr. sweetheart, which was discussed with Adrian just before the movie started.


    "Mr. sweetheart" is indeed a very s ¨¨ movie, full of plot, rich content, plot ups and downs, and several corners of s ¨¨ are plump, needless to say, cruise''s previous analysis is still in place. The black player, one of the main supporting roles, has made a mess of things several times, even though he talks a lot and doesn''t care about the situation. However, no matter how frustrated the protagonist is, he always supports him unswervingly. The main character of NV is the hero of Wenwan, who is also a minor hero and a minor hero.


    Even those supporting roles who only appear for a few minutes are also quite interesting. For example, a client before the hero, after the actor was fired, cried to him on the phone about his predicament, saying that he could not cooperate any more, but immediately put down the phone and became happy. This kind of sharp performance of warm and warm plot can be found everywhere in the film, which not only shows people''s greed, but also praises the indomitable God of Jing. Although he criticizes the undisclosed profession of agent, it mostly outlines what a good agent should do from the positive side. Therefore, even if the inspirational plot has comedy elements in it, and the North American box office is still too high It still gives Oscar another look.


    So when cruise was trying to get a script from Adrian that would take him a step further, Adrian''s first thought was the film, and he also found a good role for Blanchett.With the arrival of the ending, many people feel sorry. Claire, played by Nicole, still can''t escape being shot dead by Jim Hopkins. However, the whole film is quite successful. It is expected that cruise''s popularity will rise a lot after the film goes offline.


    Adrian wanted to leave at the end of the day, but there was a beautiful Nv person who couldn''t touch her, and the other one didn''t come. It''s better to go back and cajole Kate. She''s got a lot of temper tantrums these days, but Adrian thinks that she''s getting more and more happy when she loses her temper, so Kat is defeated by his appearance of "watching with interest" every time.


    However, cruise repeatedly invited him to the party after the premiere, and other people joined in, and the party was not far from the theater. After thinking about it, he agreed to come down.


    Like all parties, the scene was lively and casual, and there were many acquaintances.


    "I heard you almost fell down while filming that part of the train," Adrian joked to Anthony Hopkins. "Are you a bad old man, Professor Hannibal?"


    "I''m a bad old man, ed Hopkins gave a self mocking smile, and then explained, "I had a bad back pain during that time, which inevitably affected the shooting of action plays. Fortunately, I survived."


    "I heard you talk about back pain last time in Prague. I also introduced you to a doctor. Can''t he cure your stubborn disease?" Adrian asked in surprise.


    "No, no, no," Hopkins quickly waved his hand. "It''s all right. Dr. Roden''s been doing a little operation. It''s been a long time. I have to thank you, ed."


    "Nothing, just a little busy, have a good body to continue to create a classic screen image, I also good to continue to look for your cooperation." Adrian laughed.


    "It sounds like you''ve got another idea."


    "You know, I always have a lot of ideas."


    Hopkins, after all, was too old to leave the party. Adrian chatted with other people for a while. Suddenly, he felt a little boring and had the idea to leave.


    "Sometimes parties are good, but sometimes they''re not fun." He came to a deserted corridor, let his head sober in the noise, then turned the corner and found a graceful figure standing on the balcony at the end of the corridor.


    Dark blue s ¨¨''s knee length short skirt, the same color s ¨¨''s silk coat is just right, red partial gold big wave long ng from the back of the head, because the hands support on the balcony, so the upper body tilts forward, while the lower body slightly tilts back, the round curve of the Tun part suddenly shows no doubt, and the back raised feet are covered with a pair of black s ¨¨ high-heeled sandals, which should be more than you ¡£


    Adrian in the heart of praise sentence, a few steps to the balcony: "how a person stay here?"


    Immersed in her own thoughts, Nicole didn''t notice his arrival. She was startled. After turning around to have a clear look, the unspeakable God s ¨¨ appeared on her face. She was embarrassed, ashamed and annoyed wait.


    "What''s on your mind?" Adrian''s smile was more meaningful, but no matter how much he asked, Nicole turned her head, neither looking at him nor answering.


    But who is Adrian? Quickly changed the subject: "Oh, by the way, when I came up just now, I saw Tommy talking to Brian and others, so you don''t have to worry."


    As soon as the words fell, Nicole''s face s ¨¨ became extremely ugly and glared at Adrian. Her eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. Adrian shrugged his shoulders to reveal his innocence, which was tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.


    "What do you want to say? You bastard? " You think you''ve done me, so you can insult me? You think you can laugh at me if you''ve done me? Damn it


    If it wasn''t the party venue, just under the balcony, and you could hear the music and noise coming from it, Nicole''s words would have roared out.


    "I didn''t say anything, did I?" Adrian spread out his hands, still looking innocent.


    Nicole''s body suddenly trembled. After taking a few deep breaths, Nicole was able to control her emotions. She immediately turned to walk to the balcony corridor, but within two steps, Adrian grabbed her arm.


    "Wait, Nicole, don''t you think it''s rude? I only said a few words, but you have no image and no reason to shout at me, which is so disappointing Adrian said in a calm voice.


    "Let me go!" Niko yelled in a low, angry voice, shaking her arm to shake his hand away.


    "You shouldn''t vent your accumulated anger on me. It''s unfair to me." Adrian continued.


    "Let go of me, you son of a bitch!" Nicole, who was already in a state of impatience and couldn''t hear her, raised her voice. "Don''t think I''m a whore if I put d''ung once. You''re nothing to me!"


    Voice just fell, she was called Adrian pulled into the arms, followed by heavy pressure on the wall. Nicole uttered a sound of pain, and then struggled desperately. Unfortunately, she was suppressed to death and could not struggle."Let me go, or I''ll scream!" At last she called, and Adrian, who had pressed her firmly against the wall, suddenly went up. After feeling something, Nicole finally thought of something to calm down. As soon as she looked up, she met Adrian''s cold look, and suddenly shivered involuntarily.


    Adrian grinned coldly, and then came to Nicole''s ear, and looked at her with her eyes close at hand and without blinking: "do you really think I dare not do you here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C75

    Adenyus Kidman can''t control the number of times she contacts with Tom, so it''s hard to control the number of times she''s in contact with.


    If you want to conquer a strong Nv person, you must be more powerful than her and overwhelm her in all aspects. The equality of men and women has always been said. It''s just a kind of good wish for husband and wife to respect each other. It is an unavoidable fact that there is always one side who can tolerate more when living together. The patriarchal society is much longer than the matriarchal society, and it has continued to this day. Even if the NV authoritarianism rises again, it will not change the reality for a while.


    Therefore, the family life of NV strongmen is not very harmonious, because the husband''s status in the family must be very low, while most men can endure temporarily but can not endure forever, what''s more, Nvxing subconsciously yearns for being conquered.


    When a Nv person is more and more powerful, constantly flattening the gap with men, and no one is willing to tolerate, then the conflict is inevitable. But Adrian has no such worry. In the future, even now, there are only a few NV people who can be more powerful than him. The NV people around him are not lack of brains. Jing Ming or those who have a Xing are all either gnashing their teeth or staying with him half heartedly. So what capital does Nicole have in front of him now?


    Therefore, under Adrian''s cold Bi vision, Nicole quickly stepped down, and her previous rage was no longer there. She shrank into a ball, revealing the weak God s ¨¨, and her blue eyes twinkled. It seemed full of fear and grievance. She shivered like a frightened rabbit and said in a begging voice, "please..."


    This does not know how long to hold, staring at her Adrian finally let go of his hand and let it to one side.


    "Sorry." He said in a low voice and did nothing more. He knew that most of Nicole''s anger was not directed at him, but was ignited because of him.


    After he let go, Nicole, who put her arms around her chest, stayed for a long time to figure it out. Suddenly, she took a breath, adjusted her clothes, looked at Adrian with a complicated look, and then walked down the corridor. But before two steps, she stopped, hesitated, turned her head and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Then he left in a hurry without looking back.


    After seeing her back disappear, Adrian began to breathe. Although what she said just now was angry, Nicole would not be able to resist if she did. It would be very bad in the future. The reason why he has been able to go to the present day smoothly and develop to today''s scale in a few years, in addition to the advantages of foresight and a dead party with the same talent who can complement each other, there is also excellent self-control.


    It''s like the saying he often says: greed is good, as long as you know how to control it. Don''t neglect the long-term things because of the immediate interests, otherwise, even if he gets them, he may lose them. So he is calm and knows what to do at the Party of paramount, and it is the same now.


    It won''t be long. Said Adrian to himself after coming down from the stairs. After a few more minutes, he went to m ¨¦ n, where cruise was afraid to stay for a long time, so he had better leave first, so that Nicole would not feel embarrassed. Anyway, there was nothing wrong here.


    At this time, a warm body suddenly bumped him from the side, and then an apologetic voice sounded in his ear: "Oh, I''m really sorry, sir, I didn''t mean to."


    Not on purpose? Adrian chuckled in his heart, which was too old-fashioned. With his popularity becoming more and more famous, many NV people come to chat with him in this way.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Nevertheless, Adrian replied with a smile, and when he saw clearly, his eyes lit up Miss Catherine


    "Do you remember me?" Katherine Zeta Jones then revealed the God s ¨¨ of surprise.


    "Of course, I won''t forget any of the beautiful NVS that impressed me." Adrian raised his eyebrows, which not only did not make him appear frivolous, but also made the language more convincing. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Oh, that''s the best compliment I''ve ever heard. You always talk like that, Mr. Adrian." Zeta Jones laughed, her eyes bent into crescent, and seemed to be very helpful. "I didn''t expect that life is always full of accidents."


    "Ed, please call me ed," Adrian looked at her. "We''ve only met once at Cindy''s party, but we''ve always had a good chat, so it shouldn''t be so unfamiliar, right?"


    "You first called me miss, didn''t you?" Zeta Jones had a sly smile.


    "That''s the same," Adrian shrugged, reaching for a treat. "Go and have a drink."


    Two people immediately came to the bar, asked for two drinks and began to talk, in the case of mutual intention, especially speculation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I ran into the streetlight because I was driving too fast. In this way, the British tabloid reporters still hold their cameras and shoot all the time, so they won''t care about your life or death. " Zeta Jones was angry at this."It''s too bad," Adrian nodded. "It''s good you''re OK, but you should sue them."


    I have to admit that this Nv person''s mind is quite flexible. After the sentence "you still remember me", she realized something, and then adjusted her mood and topic. However, she was very fluent and natural, and could hardly see the clue. No wonder she had such a means, but she met herself now.


    "Of course I won''t forget to do this, but the victory made me not want to stay in the UK any more, so I went to Hollywood." At this point, she shook the cup in her hand, then raised it to her lips and sipped, leaving a shallow lipprint on the mouth of the cup, elegant and MI.


    "But it''s not so easy here. It''s hard to say which decision is better." Zeta Jones sighed a little self mockingly, changing her position in front of him and raising her legs.


    "It''s true that opportunity and luck are very important. It depends on the eye whether we can seize it or not." Speaking of this, Adrian''s voice suddenly changed. "Of course, there are many other factors, such as the March cover you shot for entertainment weekly magazine. Frankly speaking, it''s terrible. Both makeup artists and photographers should get out of here."


    "Did you read that issue of entertainment weekly?" Zeta Jones once again revealed the God of surprise s ¨¨, as before "you still remember me", really from the heart.


    "Of course, I usually have to read a lot of materials, entertainment, film, literature and so on. Everyone thinks that I am a genius, but how can they know how long I have worked hard to achieve this goal?" Adrian shrugged, with a hint of meaning in his eyes. "And as I said, I won''t forget any of the beautiful NV people that impressed me."


    Zeta Jones turned his head and swept his hair with a smile. He was sorry to be charming again.


    "Why are they so bad?" She changed the subject. "There are still a lot of people who think it''s very good."


    "First of all, make-up is too heavy, which makes you look vulgar; second, there is a little twist in hair and clothing, and people''s aesthetic values are often affected by these details. So it looks beautiful, but it doesn''t have its own special s ¨¨. " Adrian said rudely, "you''re really beautiful and you feel great, Kate, but you can be more attractive. You just need a simple change. Take the cover of that issue of entertainment weekly to make up a little bit more fresh and fresh. If you hang your long black s ¨¨ hair from both sides or choose one side, your beauty will be more refined and enchanting, and the Xing feeling will become more hazy. This kind of irreconcilable feeling is the favorite of all people. "


    "I don''t know You still have such attainments in it. " Zeta Jones has been surprised for the third time.


    "If you see more, you will have your own experience." Adrian looked at her without blinking. "To be honest, at least now you are more beautiful than the cover."


    This evening Zeta Jones is wearing a low cut, just over the knee dress with a long sleeve jacket, a pair of pointed high-heeled shoes, a black s ¨¨ and beautiful long hair complement each other, plus the slender curve of nearly perfect leg Rou silk stockings, it is really very beautiful, y ¨¤ n is very attractive.


    NV Lang stopped talking, picked up his glass again and sipped it. After a long time, he sighed with emotion: "I think there must be many beautiful NV people who have received your advice. I am really lucky."


    She turned her head and looked at Adrian with a smile. Her eyes flashed with this inexplicable light. One hand rubbed back and forth on her knee from time to time. Occasionally, she went down and around her calf. The cocked foot was still gently hooked up and down from time to time. Unconsciously, she raised the heartstrings.


    Adrian, who looked in his eyes, chuckled: "how about we go out for a walk now? There are so many people here. Maybe you''d like to listen to me and talk about what''s more important about makeup and lighting for Nvxing? "


    There are a few cars in the quiet parking lot. Although the number is a little less, it is not limited edition or top brand. You can know where the parking lot is. A tall street lamp stands at the exit and emits this soft light, which makes the site under the darkness seem very harmonious except for the northwest corner.


    The silvery gray s ¨¨ Bentley car parked there seems to be no different from other cars, but if you observe it for a long time and carefully enough, you will find that the bridge car always vibrates slightly. In general, the range is not very large, but it is fast and urgent. If you keep it for two or three minutes, you will come to a big one. Of course, because the car is very good and it is at night, it is hard to see from the appearance.


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally, with a shock greater than ever before, the Bentley finally returned to calm.


    In the back seat, Zeta Jones was lying on her seat in a strange and awkward position. From her long breath, she could hear that she was still immersed in the charm of the past. Her clothes that had not been completely faded were completely wet. She was quite satisfied that she did not turn back and kiss Adrian, who was holding her from behind.Thanks to today''s Bentley, although the space in the back seat is not as large as that of SUV, it is at least much better than that of sports cars. Otherwise, it will not be easy to stretch out. But then again, Zeta Jones''s body is really soft, and the narrow space of the sports car may be OK under the challenge.


    "You''re a real jerk, ed In the dark car, Zeta Jones finally spoke, soft and a little hoarse, without looking at the expression can also hear her drunk meaning.


    "So are you, baby. I''m almost there." Adrian couldn''t put it down and comforted her.


    "Really?" Zeta Jones grinned and swung her body in her arms.


    "Of course, from top to bottom, from inside to outside." Adrian''s tone is full of emotion and Mi love.


    "It''s a pity that you''re just about to live." The NV then sighed.


    Adrian couldn''t hear what he was saying, but he obviously wanted to get there.


    "What if I want more, Kate?" He asked softly in her ear.


    "Want more?" Although it was dark in the car, Zeta Jones''s eyes were bright and clear.


    "Yes, after tasting the sweetness, naturally you want more, don''t you?" Adrian kisses her ear beads.


    "Your possession is so strong, ed Zeta Jones joked nonchalantly.


    "Of course, men''s possession is always strong, especially for men like me." Adrian took her hands and began to widen her range of motion, sliding down her flat abdomen.


    "Four North American box office works worth more than $100 million and - an Oscar best supporting actor of NV!" After the NV man groaned softly, he said in her ear.


    It''s very direct and rude. It''s good that some things are known to each other, but it''s counterproductive to talk about them. But Adrian didn''t worry. Zeta Jones didn''t agree. As a child of a working-class family born in Swansea, a Welsh fishing port, she tasted the taste of fame in England, and experienced a great difference after she arrived in Hollywood. That''s why Adrian only talked to Cindy Crawford after meeting her at her party. If she didn''t care, then How could you take this opportunity to seduce him?


    Dealing with such sensitive NV people, and sometimes the most direct way, often can achieve the best results.


    In the dim light, Adrian could see the startled and uncomfortable God s ¨¨ in Zeta Jones''s eyes, but there was no antipathy. She didn''t do anything else. She just breathed more quickly.


    You know, the dollar is still very valuable now, and the production and profit of the film are far less exaggerated than ten years later. Even now, just like Tom Cruise of Japan, there are only three works with the absolute leading role and the North American box office is more than 100 million. It is conceivable that four such works are so fascinating to her, not to mention the status of ten thousand yuan and the best supporting actor of the Oscar.


    If someone else said it, it would only make people laugh. But where is Adrian''s achievements? His vision, talent and ability have been affirmed by many people. Otherwise, how could Zeta Jones seduce him?


    Just a few minutes later, Zeta Jones made up her mind, and her smile became charming. She grabbed Adrian''s sliding hand, pressed it deep into the room, and said in a puzzled tone, "I want more, too."


    Adrian chuckled as he settled down, and then took up his gun again. The Bentley, which was parked in the corner, began to vibrate again after a long time of silence, accompanied by the groans of the NV people who were blocked inside.


    The release of "mission impossible" opened the competition for the summer film in 1995. In the first week after the release of three cinema lines, it won 34 million dollars in North America, which undoubtedly occupied the top of the North American box office list. It also undoubtedly won Tom Cruise''s popularity again, and his handsome face was once again the object of Nvxing movie''s scream.


    Various media have also used words of praise in this commercial production.


    "Tension, excitement, each plot is designed very skillfully, can not be ignored, you can see that Xing is very strong." -- New York Times


    "mission impossible opened up a new space for spy films. Not every agent is as elegant as James Bond and revolves between the NV people and the enemy." Of course, there are also some TV version''s diehards who think it''s a bad idea to portray the original captain Jim as a villain. Unfortunately, no matter how dissatisfied they are, they can''t change the fact that movies are popular.


    Although other major film companies can not help but lament that they have come again, they have not adjusted their film release plans. Although the Bosworth film industry made a big splash last year, after all, two of them were CO produced with Fox and Warner. Besides, there are not many films released in the summer holidays this year. It is not difficult to find out these plans.


    But is that really the case?


    "Are you ready, crow?" Adrian asked his best friend on the phone."Always ready, as long as what you say will come true." Claude then replied.


    With the Bi near the end of June, Adrian''s plan has entered the countdown. Although he has done enough publicity in the past few months, a few of the chief creators still have no idea. After all, they have been embarrassed for a long time. Only Adrian is full of confidence from the beginning to the end, in the case of no major changes, but achieves the opposite result, then it will only be the world that is in trouble.


    In the absence of the premiere, the first 3D animated film Toy Story landed in 2400 North American Theaters at the end of June 1995. With a $34 million box office in North America in the first week, mission impossible, which had been the top box office in North America, was easily replaced by mission impossible. The media was in a state of uproar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C76

    "This is the first computer-generated animation in history. Pixar shows us a feature animation different from the traditional hand-painted one. I believe this will be another milestone in the history of animation." ----Los Angeles Times


    "this is a story about your toy that actually has life. It sounds ordinary, but it will be another revolution in animation industry since Snow White was born 40 years ago!" ----The new Yorker


    "it''s a moving comedy for ordinary people, but it''s clear to those who have a good sense of smell. It''s also the biggest leap in animation since Disney showed snow white -- variety show is almost one-sided and praises toy story. Whether it is story or art or technology, it has given full affirmation, which is almost a few things. Although "mission impossible" has also won a lot of praise, it is basically a good story. Everyone knows that the target of this film is the market, so no one will explore the connotation. Even if it is Forrest Gump, the story and art are excellent works, but no one says anything technically.


    It seems inappropriate to compare live action movies with animated movies, but it also shows how shocking toy story, a digital 3D animation made entirely by computers, has shocked people.


    "Everyone played with toys when they were children, dolls, dolls, American soldiers in Green s ¨¨, etc. if one day they had life, they would get up and play when you left. What kind of story would happen if they took it as their mission to please you and accompany you? Pixar''s toy story tells such a story.


    Cowboy HOUDY is the owner''s favorite toy and the head of all the toys. Whenever the owner is away, they will enjoy themselves. But what scares all toys most is that new toys are added, because it means that other toys will fall out of favor or even be abandoned. Even HOUDY, the favorite cowboy of the little owner, began to face such a crisis after the arrival of the space toy bath light year. So Hudi qianfang Baiji tried to drive buss away. One accidentally, they both fell into the neighbor''s yard. The neighbor''s child was a toy abuser, and all the toys fell into his hands and would be torn apart. Hudi and Bass wanted to avoid him Then we have to cooperate with each other.


    It''s just a simple introduction. More Jingcai can only be realized after watching the movie. Pixar has created a lot of lifelike horns s ¨¨, timid dinosaurs, funny spring dogs, nagging Mr. twist. He doesn''t want to lose his position, but he can understand where the mistakes are. Hudi, who always thought he was a space fighter, finally woke up In this animated film, there is no sense of stereotype. If you want to watch movies with the whole family, toy story is definitely the first choice.


    Congratulations to Pixar. They have opened an era. "


    "Empire" Scott Hoffman


    Yes, Pixar ushered in an era in which the praise of "the biggest leap in animation" was not well received. Many film critics also declared that "I can''t imagine a movie that is more interesting than Toy Story" and "toy story is the most creative comedy film of the year" or "Pi" "Keats'' creativity is amazing" and so on.


    God knows that just a few years ago, they were all hopeless about computer animation. Even though Pixar''s short film won a lot of praise, some people still ridiculed them as the ugly duckling of Silicon Valley. When jobs sold it to Adrian, many people still thought that it was the wisest thing jobs had done since he left apple. Even a few weeks ago, when people at the audition unanimously praised the film, some thought it was over the top.


    Now "Toy Story" has landed in North American Theaters and swept the box office, which is no less than slapping them in the face. However, how can critics take this slap in their heart? They often have to be cheeky when they do this business. If they make a wrong judgment, they will judge it. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Who is not wrong? What''s more, most people are wrong now.


    Even though the words in the movie "MV" and "shepherd''s mouth" were not able to cover up all the good words in the movie, they couldn''t even find a way to hide the good words in the movie.


    In short, Pixar, the ugly duckling of Silicon Valley, has completely turned over this time.


    "I think I don''t have to say anything more. Congratulations, congratulations All of us! " Standing in the Pixar conference room, which had been cleaned up and then rearranged, John raster, holding the cup, said that at last his voice became choked, and his eyes behind his spectacles began to shine. Fortunately, he quickly raised the cup, and then clapped with applause. Every face of Pixar was radiant with excitement.


    "John seems a little over excited." Adrian from ed Carmel said, clapping his hands.


    "It''s not surprising. Think about our efforts," Carmel shrugged. "I''m the same.""Then why did you refuse to give a speech before?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "Didn''t you decline, ed?" The person in charge of Pixar then asked him with a smile:


    "I''m not the same. I just provided funds and distribution. Without your persistence, there would be no Pixar now." Adrian waved. "I''m not as qualified as Steve to give a speech."


    "You are so modest. Everyone knows that without your funds, our studio may have been closed; without your distribution and publicity, toy story would not have had such a warm response." Carmel shook his head.


    "But you also have to admit that if it wasn''t for Steve''s seven consecutive years of loss free support, wouldn''t Pixar have been able to make the best of it?" Adrian said with a smile.


    "It''s true - John is the chief director, and I''m more in charge of the overall planning. I''m responsible for the success of the studio, but with the success of the film, his credit is the biggest." Carmel changed the subject, so he didn''t change the subject immediately


    "Come on, you just want to be lazy, ed Raster came from the side with a sarcastic voice, but immediately became depressed: "sorry, I didn''t mean you, ed


    Adrian and camerlton both laughed.


    "What''s your work plan lately, John?" Adrian suddenly asked, after a second chat with John raster and then Andrew Stanton.


    "Not yet. Do you have any good ideas?" Raster''s heart slightly moved. How could they not know Adrian''s fame in the entertainment industry? However, what disappointed him was that the other party didn''t make any special representations.


    "Take a rest then," Adrian said with a smile. "Pixar has been an unprecedented success, traveling with his family or bringing limited edition toys to the kids - you know, these toys are not good now."


    After hearing this sentence, several people around him who laughed again felt elated. It''s hard to describe the popularity of toy story in terms of box office and word-of-mouth. Adrian had already contacted toy manufacturers and began to produce and put it on the market after it was released, but in the end, demand still fell short of demand. Although this is good, Claude has reservations. It does not matter that many orders are placed, but it also shows the popularity of the film.


    "You don''t have to worry, ed. they had their own set long before the toys came on the market, and they had already calculated it." Carmel pointed to laster and Stanton and laughed.


    "It''s a pity that I''ve prepared a few sets to see if anyone doesn''t have them." Adrian said as if nothing happened.


    "I didn''t, ed!" Stanton immediately raised his hand and burst into laughter.


    "In a word, after a few weeks of adjustment, we will discuss the next development. I believe you should also have a blueprint for the future." Adrian then said that again.


    "Yes." Raster''s eyes lit up again.


    "By the way, ED, fortune and the Hollywood report would like to invite us to give an exclusive interview about this film and the technology of computer animation, and so on. I think you may be interested in participating." Said Carmel.


    "Forget it," Adrian said after thinking about it. "I just understand computer animation technology. You people who develop and use it are the most clear. Again, I may have some insight into film, but who can understand better than John and Andrew? So it''s up to you to give an interview. "


    He''s not Steve jobs. Jobs needs to take these accomplishments to himself and build his momentum to return to apple, but he doesn''t need to. Therefore, it is not a bad thing to sell the favor to Carmel. Since taking over, apart from the most basic concerns, most of the business has been handled by Carmel. It is also good to keep it.


    Compared to Pixar''s exultation and elation, Dinis had a sense of being a teacher and a criminal.


    "To put it simply, you think I have to take responsibility for giving up Pixar - and without reservation - is that right, Mr. Craven?" Michael Eisner, sitting at the head of the long table in the conference room, looked at Geoffrey Craven in the third position on the right, in a slow voice.


    Although he looked calm and no different from his usual appearance, people familiar with him knew that the strong man was angry, so even if he had talked at the meeting before and criticized him, he could not help swallowing his mouth after listening to Eisner.


    But it was only a few seconds, and he immediately continued to say out loud: "there is no doubt that Disney''s animation department has fallen to what extent!"


    "Last year we made the best 2D animation, the lion king." Someone on the opposite side said.


    "Yes, but what? Now the animation department is almost the most leisure department, m ¨¦ n, "retorted craven." it''s not Coles. They wanted to. There have been several project proposals that have been rejected before, and they were rejected by Mike himself. "Here he turned his head and looked at Eisner: "I know you have your consideration, Mike. I also know that the development of the company today does not rely on the animation department alone. But don''t you think you seem to have forgotten something?"


    "That''s right," another director also said along with Craven''s words, "Disney started with animation. For a long time, we were at the top of the animation industry in the United States. No matter how many s ¨¨ animation corners Warner launched, s ¨¨ can not replace us, but now our most proud thing is dying, although they have made the best 2D Animation. "


    "Lack of funds, lack of support, and increasingly marginalized, that''s where the animation department is now." "I know you''re a great s ¨¨, Mike. Without you, there would be no Disney today, but you''re too dictatorial in some ways. We had a good chance to continue to maintain our advantages. Cox suggested more than once to maintain the cooperation with Pixar, but it was only an investment of Wan. At best, it was an investment in a small film. But you gave up because of Adrian Cowell''s words. "


    Here, craven raised his hands and did not speak again, but the meaning could not be more obvious.


    "No one really thought Pixar could be so successful. I think anyone who faced that situation at that time would have made the same decision." Said one of the directors on Eisner''s side.


    "At least our current opponent, Adrian Cowell, has that vision." ''said Craven, not unkindly.


    "That is to say, his eyes are beyond his reach?" A neutral director said playfully.


    Craven was stunned and immediately responded. This sentence means that Michael Eisner is not as good as a young man. If Eisner usually just laughs, it is hard to say what reaction he will have now. The guy who talks is obviously provoking. However, craven soon put it behind him. Anyway, he has completely offended Eisner. It doesn''t matter to add more.


    "In any case, I think we should give the board a representative." He spread out his hand, made a gesture of "you can do it", then closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    The meeting room was quiet. Everyone turned their eyes to the chairman who was sitting at the top of the board. Eisner, who still had no expression, finally opened his mouth again: "I remember that the theme of the meeting was to discuss at the beginning, how to further comprehensively launch the acquisition of ABC. Why has it become a question about this small question?"


    Before Craven could speak, he immediately went on: "indeed, everyone knows that Adrian Cowell has a unique vision, so we are here to discuss how to complete the acquisition as soon as possible, and why we have somehow turned to other issues."


    "I''m just driving my rights." Craven immediately said, but after nearly a decade of Eisner''s accumulated strength, it didn''t sound so solid.


    "Is it? So it''s time for me to resign as chairman of the board of directors? " Eisner finally gave a sneer.


    Crayfish''s face suddenly became ugly. Of course, he had this idea. Otherwise, why did he plan to pick out the problem at this time? But how could he say that now? In an instant, the meeting room was quiet, and the temperature dropped several degrees. Eisner was worthy of being an old fox. A simple sentence made everyone unable to speak.


    After a long time like this, he stood up as if nothing had happened: "well, it seems that there is no matter today, so let''s end the meeting."


    They went out without looking back. The people in the meeting room were relieved. The familiar people talked to each other for a few words, and then the gods came out of the meeting room in different ways. Craven came to the end, tightening his tie and trying to be calm, though he had a bad feeling.


    "Hey, Mike, I was just about to find you." As Eisner was about to return to his office, a familiar voice stopped him, and a smiling Michael owitz appeared in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? The meeting wasn''t very smooth? " He was immediately aware of his difference.


    "Let''s just say what''s going on." Eisner asked hard.


    Owitzton frowned, but seeing that he was not in a good mood and did not ask questions, he immediately started to talk about his work: "about the acquisition of ABC and the TV station, I have an idea that needs your support. Maybe we can..."


    "Just do as I say!" Eisner interrupted him rudely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A look of amazement flashed across owitz''s face, and his brow grew deeper: "you haven''t heard my description yet, Mike. Even if you have other opinions, at least you should..."


    "I don''t need to hear your description, Mike!" Eisner suddenly turned around and looked at him with cold eyes. "You just need to do what I say, you understand?"


    Owitz looked at him in a daze and didn''t understand what was going on. Although both of them were called Michael, it seemed funny to call each other "Mike". However, the people around him didn''t dare to laugh. In fact, they had been hiding far away. It was better not to see the conflict between the chairman and CEO."Well, you are the chairman, you has the final say." After staring at each other for a long time, owitz finally chose to compromise, raised his hands and waved two times, and said in a listless mood.


    Eisner did not speak any more, turned and strode to the end of the corridor, and soon disappeared in front of owitz. Owitz raised his hands, looked around the empty man, and snorted, half self mocking and half angry.


    "If you just do what you say, what the hell do I have to do as CEO?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C77

    Everywhere, the political department m ¨¦ n or the board of directors of a large company, there is always a struggle for power. This is the best chuny. No one wants to taste the sweetness it brings. How can Disney be an exception?


    Yes, Michael Eisner is a man of great skill. Disney''s board of directors is almost his talk. In fact, on another parallel time line, he had been in power for nearly a decade. The members of the board of directors were either the confidants of the company''s executives or attached to him. Eisner was almost like what he did.


    Although such a strong figure will never have a good end, Eisner was eventually disgraced by the board of directors, but it is undeniable that he is quite legendary. If he succeeds in acquiring ABC, Disney''s board of directors will not be able to escape his fate in two or three years. Unfortunately, there are more Adrians.


    Disney is not a monolithic entity now, and many people have some complaints about the acquisition of ABC. After all, ABC has been losing money for a long time, which is likely to become a huge burden for Dinis. Not everyone has a forward-looking vision. Moreover, ABC on the other parallel line did not start to make profits until it had grown up with losses for ten years. So it''s easy for Claude to connect with people who want to replace Eisner, like Jeffrey craven.


    Craven is a more qualified director at Disney, and he was a member of the board of directors before Eisner. Seeing that Eisner gradually increases his rights and expels his friends from the board of directors, he will inevitably feel sad. In addition, he has feelings for Disney''s animation, and is dissatisfied with Eisner''s strategy in this regard, and opposes the acquisition of ABC It can be said that the only problem with Claude is whether the other side can offer this opportunity.


    As a result, when Pixar was elated by toy story, Disney began to talk about it. Cox, the head of animation department, tried to persuade Eisner not to give up Pixar''s business. Most people knew that, but Eisner didn''t pay any attention to it. So, craven, who realized that the opportunity was coming, immediately began to have trouble with the people who had contacted him.


    It''s a pity that Eisner is Eisner after all. He has been in this position for seven or eight years, and his control of Disney has reached a certain degree. Even if Adrian is the butterfly, if there is no ji''ao episode with him, Eisner will undoubtedly control Disneyland completely, so how can Craven be his opponent?


    After the meeting, Eisner immediately started to reorganize himself in a vigorous and vigorous manner. He did not hesitate to declare his authority. Craven was caught off guard. Several people who had been contacted before also quickly disintegrated under the other party''s wrist, including defection, resignation and resignation. Finally, he himself was expelled from the board of directors.


    For a time, Disneyland was filled with panic and uneasy atmosphere. Many economic critics also criticized Eisner''s hardline, believing that his actions would not help stabilize the situation.


    "In any case, Michael Eisner did make mistakes in decision-making, and Jeffrey Craven''s request was not excessive. However, Michael not only did not give the corresponding reply, but also expelled him from the board of directors. Although it has consolidated his position, it has also brought considerable negative impact." So says an article in the Wall Street Journal.


    As a result, Eisner continued to pacify him. Although he had been in power for a long time and had a tough style, his achievements were still there. In addition, he also claimed to the outside world that this was a very common adjustment and arrangement, and he also told the animation department that he would never reduce his support for them. Therefore, it did not take long for him to settle down internally Come on.


    It seems that Adrian did not achieve the desired effect, however, in many things, even a moment of hesitation and confusion is enough to be overturned by the other party.


    "Well, you''ve won again. Although I believe that you should be able to succeed, you always have a keen eye, but I didn''t expect it to be so successful." Claude''s voice, full of joy, came from the phone, looking very happy.


    "So are you going to worship me?" Adrian joked, then sighed: "but I didn''t expect that Craven would lose so fast and so thoroughly, if only he could hold on for a while."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve got what we want anyway." Claude said with disapproval.


    Taking advantage of Eisner''s handling of Disney''s internal affairs, Claude quickly reversed the negotiation situation with ABC. Take a look at Eisner. Although he is very skillful and capable, he still has many enemies. He does not necessarily think about perfection everywhere. What he sees in your eyes is more his position and influence in the broadcasting company. We are different. Although we are young, we are more energetic and do not have so many constraints. The prospect of development is far better than that of them.


    Of course, Adrian''s well-known keen eye has also played a big role. Everyone knows what happened to the ugly duckling of Silicon Valley when he took over Pixar. Now, after only two years, he has become a white swan that everyone envies. Considering the current development of BS, it seems that AC media is also a good choice when considering the various achievements of this miracle director in selling Nong on TV."If Craven had known that the end would be like this, I don''t know if he would have agreed to your proposal." Adrian exclaimed.


    "Even if he doesn''t agree, there will be others. There will always be people who don''t like Eisner, and there will always be people who think they are right," Claude said with a smile. "Besides, craven is not ready at all. If it was me, even if it was me, I would inevitably be swept out of M ¨¦ n, but it would not be so fast. It can only be said that Craven has ideas and lacks ability."


    "I heard you met Eisner at the party before, and he didn''t seem very polite." Adrian suddenly thought of something.


    "Not really. It''s just a little mocking. It seems a little unconvinced," Claude recalled. "Don''t worry. You also said that people wear masks on such occasions. Even if they want to beat each other hard, they have to talk to Ji Ao with a smile. As for Eisner''s possible counterattack, hehe, since the initiative is now in our hands, how can I let him succeed


    "It sounds like the godfather and my uncle are all ready." Adrian suddenly sighed, if the scale of AC media in the future exceeds that of Disney, it will inevitably happen.


    "Sometimes it''s not good to think too much," Claude said at the other end, as if he knew what he was thinking. "I remember where you quoted the proverb before? Japan or China? That is to say, even if there is no road on the mountain, when people go up, there will be another way. "


    "China, of course," Adrian said, laughing at his description. "OK, I see."


    Sharing is inevitable, so it''s inevitable that this will happen, but it will be a long time later. Even so, as long as we can keep the profits and support Claude, it is not difficult to control the company. Why can Eisner dominate Disney? It''s not because he has developed Disney from a company with a market value of billions to tens of billions now, so why bother with this issue now.


    "Let''s talk about Pixar. After such a brilliant success, don''t you plan to continue?" Claude then changed the subject.


    "You know, my principle is to just ask about Pixar''s internal affairs. They have their own system and the soul of the animation they make." Adrian replied, "of course, I''ll give them advice. It depends on them."


    If the memory is right, jobs put Pixar on the market after toy story''s unprecedented success. But Adrian doesn''t plan to do this. Now is not the best opportunity to go public. Pixar''s future is far broader than expected. Every animation of Pixar is very popular. If it is to be listed again in two or three years, the market value will definitely be several times that of now.


    Adrian understands what jobs did. After all, Pixar lost nearly 10 years at that time. Although toy story was a big seller, he not only had to share the box office with Disney, but also owned all the copyright around it. It can be said that it was just a bit of a hit. Jobs''s main Jing power is not in Pixar, and he can''t get more money, so he has to choose to go public for financing.


    Now it''s different. Adrian bought back the contract with Disney early. Pixar and AC media also have the copyright around. But from the crazy rush of Hudi and Bass''s toys, we can see how amazing the profits in the surrounding areas are. Everyone knows that the most profitable part of animation is the surrounding areas. If Disney can develop to the present scale, the profits brought by those animation peripheral areas account for a large part. This is one of the reasons why Disney has caused such a big response within Disney. As the chairman of a well-known old animation company, he lost such a large piece of F ¨¦ irou because of his small profits It''s a strange thing that some of them don''t care and the directors don''t have any opinions. It''s just that under the pressure of Eisner, no one dares to make a challenge except for craven.


    "I''m sure they''re just at the beginning of their glory." Adrian said with that, and then he thought of jobs.


    After Pixar puffed up his brow, the media did not less sneer at jobs when they were in great demand. They said that he had lost an excellent opportunity, or he had worked hard for several years and finally made a wedding dress for others. They forgot that they had praised him for making a good ji''ao Yi just a few months ago.


    But Jobs himself did not seem to take this in mind. Two days ago, Adrian was Bi, but went to a cocktail party with Claude, and then met this middle-aged man. The other party congratulated him calmly and asked about Carmel and laster, and promised Adrian that he would visit Pixar when he was free. Although this was basically polite, jobs behaved appropriately and had no other bad mood at all. Of course, other aspects are still the same. After a few words, he soon began to talk about his company and introduce new technologies.


    He was not overjoyed by his success and regretted for his mistakes. After he was swept out by apple, he changed a lot. However, this is the person who has achieved great success. The subsequent brilliance is not accidental. It is time for him to prepare to return to apple. Adrian thinks so. Now it''s not urgent. If you remember correctly, you''ll have a chance soon.


    I knew this opportunity by chance, or by chance when I went online to watch a movie in my previous life. I didn''t expect it would come into use now, but it will take at least two years."By the way, crow, what happened to that before?" Thinking of the Internet, Adrian remembered another thing.


    "Which one?" Claude then asked, he has a lot of things every day, really do not remember Adrian said that.


    "The movie website in the UK."


    "Oh, yes, I remember. According to the contact, they have the intention to set up a commercial company, but they are skeptical about our motives."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "There are many ways to take this if you really want to."


    "No, no, no, we have to be their brand. If it''s just a website, we can invest in building one, but word-of-mouth is hard to say. Although they are free, many shadow Mi have worked hard to build up. Word of mouth is more important than reality in the network. If we take these shadow MI by force, we can build another one and pull the popularity away. " Adrian said there was a pause. "So I suggest that we talk to them first, such as funding them to set up a business company, and the price is that we have the priority to use the database - they have a very rich database - we can use the information they collect when promoting or doing projects, and we have information updates on new or old movies It can also be put on their website for the first time. "


    "Then wait for a long time and then slowly infiltrate, not only maintaining the reputation of the website, but also holding it in the hand, is that right?" Claude then said with a smile, "well, I like this proposal. It''s in my style."


    "Here you are." Adrian said, finally putting the phone away and ji''ao gave it to Charlize, who was sitting next to him in the middle of the car.


    "British film website? The one you asked me to collect six weeks ago? " Asked Charlize, who put the phone away. After a pause, she looked at the driver and the bodyguard in front of her, then chose to ignore it and stroked her hand back and forth on her lap.


    "Yes, IMDB, a very good film material was created in 1990, and has a good reputation in the movie MI." Adrian looked at Charlize with a smile and didn''t mean to pull his hand back.


    On formal occasions, such as in the office or when she goes out as a producer to talk to a star, she dresses very formally. To be frank, she is dressed in black or gray ol, and although she has only been a model for a short time, she has the momentum of clothes rack. In addition, she wears long legs of black s ¨¨ transparent silk stockings, which makes her feel very human.


    "Yes, you seldom make mistakes in your eyes, do you?" Charlize gave him a blank look.


    Adrian laughed and finally took back his hand.


    The Internet Movie Database, or IMDB for short, is an online database of movie actors, movies, TV shows, TV stars, video games and movie production. It is still a medium-sized one, but Adrian knows how famous this website and its film 250 ranking list will be in the future.


    Countless people are looking for movies in this list, and countless people are fighting for the ranking, as if they have never seen the top ten movies on the list, they are not worthy of talking about movies. Adrian admits that the movies on the charts are still s ¨¨, but are they really so s ¨¨ that everyone should see them? Not necessarily. In the end, it''s just herd effect.


    Although the voting system of IMDB is really good, there are only hundreds of thousands of members who are qualified to vote. There are 5 billion people in the world - there will be 6 billion in the future - and how many people can hundreds of thousands of members represent? However, ordinary film MI is a rush to IMDB, which is the effect of the brand.


    As Adrian, who aims to develop AC media, how can he miss this opportunity? We should know that the opportunity for the great development of the Internet is coming.


    With IMDB and rotten tomatoes, the voice in comments and data collection will be greatly increased in the future. However, I am afraid that rotten tomatoes will not be established until a few years later. Maybe we can take the lead?


    This idea was rejected by Adrian as soon as it came out. He knew less about rotten tomatoes than IMDB. If he did it ahead of time, it would probably be wrong. Let''s wait for them to show up. As for the possibility of being lost by him, there is already IMDB, and there are no rotten tomatoes or rotten apples. Just pay attention to it at that time.


    Just as he was thinking, the car had entered a magnificent villa.


    "Hi, Tommy." As soon as he got out of the car, Adrian said hello to Tom Cruise.


    "Well, I''ve finally got you waiting. You''re too slow, ed." Cruise, standing in the mouth of M ¨¦ n, smiles and shakes hands with him, then looks at Charlize next to him, "you NV secretary is still so beautiful."


    Charlize returned with a faint smile and said nothing.


    "I''m from another area. You don''t know about some sections." Adrian shrugged helplessly and looked around, but did not see Nicole."Do you have any suggestions, Tommy." When he came to the living room, he said hello to cruise''s agent and the person in charge sent by Bosworth. Adrian sat down and went straight to the subject.


    "Oh, of course, as for the supporting actor, I think little Cuba Godin is the most suitable candidate for you. I know him. He is a black actor with s ¨¨." Cruise replied, with a sense of superiority in his voice.


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Goldin had a good relationship with him. "I think he can."


    Cruise''s smile suddenly warmed up a lot, immediately sat up straight: "as for the supporting role of NV, I recommend Renee Zellweger."


    "Is it?" Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "I''ve decided to play the supporting role of NV. Kate Blanchett, the Australian NV actor, is very s ¨¨


    "No, no, no," cruise shook his head. "Kate Blanchett is not right. Renee is the best choice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C78

    This guy Did he mean it or didn''t know what he meant? Looking at Tom Cruise, who seemed to be saying that it was settled, Adrian suddenly had a feeling of neither laughter nor laughter.


    "I still think Kate Blanchett is the best fit." He said something meaningful.


    "Did you see Renee''s show, ed? I''m sure you''ll like it. She''s not a very beautiful girl, but she''s quite temperament. I''ve been looking forward to working with her. " Cruise said, still with a sense of superiority, and then laughed and waved his hand: "come on, it''s nothing to argue about."


    "Is it?" Adrian replied quietly, but with a sneer in his heart. It seems that after too long and too much accommodation, some people forget not only who they are, but also who they are.


    Get up, he insists on using Renee Zellweger so much, isn''t it because she was the one next door that night? Adrian thought maliciously, then changed the subject: "what do you think about the production, Tommy?"


    "Last time we worked very well together. Why not continue?" Tom Cruise replied, as expected, that his agent didn''t realize anything even if he kept winking around.


    "I see," Adrian nodded and then stood up. "That''s it. I''m leaving."


    "Goodbye? You just came. " Cruise looked at him for no reason.


    "I just thought there was something else. I''m sorry." Adrian perfunctorily said, and then asked Charlize and the director of Bosworth to leave. Of course, the basic etiquette was maintained.


    After all, cruise is not a fool, and how can he not see Adrian''s attitude, but he did not think why this is, and naturally there will be no remedial measures. He just frowned very unhappy, probably hummed heavily in his heart, and finally shrugged his shoulders: "OK, that''s it."


    He didn''t mean to stay at all, and once again ignored the agent who winked at him.


    It''s no use talking about it any more. Adrian should go out first, and when he gets to the door, he looks back carelessly. Since they came into the room, the figures hidden on the stairs flash away.


    "Miracle directors have things that can''t be done?" On the way back, Charlize couldn''t help teasing Adrian, who seemed happy to see that he was flat.


    "Do you really think I can''t fix him?" Adrian looked at her playfully and asked half truthfully.


    Charlize''s answer was a shrug, and then a sigh: "I finally understand why you don''t like him. They''re all called Tom, but it''s funny that there''s such a big difference in how you do things."


    Here she looked at him with a twinkle in her eyes: "you''re happy to see this, aren''t you?"


    "Too much arrogance blinds his eyes, so that he can not see the situation, always think the world is going to revolve around him." Adrian didn''t answer her question. "He won''t be the first and he won''t be the last."


    Everyone or every successful person has an arrogant side. When you are already a leader in a certain industry, you will naturally feel superior when you look back at those people who are still working hard behind you. No one can be an exception, even Adrian. However, Adrian knows how to control. In addition to being a very calm person, Adrian knows more about how his success comes from than others. Although he is reckless in many things, he is very careful before doing it. He can''t clearly understand the reasons for his success. Even if he stands at the top, he will fall down soon.


    Tom Cruise is the best example. Although he works hard and has some abilities, he lacks a little bit in dealing with people. He is also the most popular star at present. Because of his huge commercial value, the film company must cater to him. If he was an ordinary person, he would have been pushed out of sight. Therefore, after the commercial value has been drained, it is inevitable that the wall will fall down and people will push it. If the memory is correct, it should be ten years later.


    Do you really think you can''t make this movie without you, Tom? Adrian sneered again in his heart. Now that cruise has forgotten the real rule of being an actor, he doesn''t mind giving him a good lesson.


    I will share the copyright of mission impossible with you, but it''s just for you to taste the sweetness. Adrian thought again of the figure that had escaped. If there was a little bit of a bad feeling about cruise before - though very few - it''s gone completely now, that''s why Charlize said, "you''d love to see this." she knows most of his things - both his career and his life.


    Although he has basically decided to give up cruise, there are many suitable actors, not to mention Pitt, spacey, Reeves, rivan and Dennis are very good. There is no problem to replace cruise, and he is also very obedient to the command. However, we have to admit that cruise has a very good agent.


    "I talked to Tommy in detail several times, and I watched the movie" when I die and die ". Miss Blanchett is really suitable, but It''s a little bit high, but I don''t think that''s a problem, is it, Mr. Adrian? " The next morning, the little woman called, saying nothing about yesterday''s unhappiness. She repeatedly stressed Cruise''s willingness to cooperate, and her tone was quite sincere. She also thought of an excuse that was not an excuse.But then again, it could be one of the reasons cruise refused. Just think about his pathetic 5-foot-7-inch height, Blanchett''s 5-9-inch, and ziweig''s 5-foot-5-inch, which one he would choose is self-evident. Don''t think it''s a joke. As far as Adrian knows, cruise bought $50 million at the box office on the day "mission impossible" was released, in order to make his film the number one box office at the weekend. Therefore, it is not surprising that he would make such a move. Besides, there are still uncertain conjectures.


    Adrian originally wanted to refuse, but the other party was very attentive, always seizing the opportunity to express his goodwill, and he was quite able to speak, which was not offensive and annoying. Even cruise took the initiative to make a few phone calls under his persuasion. Although he was basically joking, he also reluctantly and implicitly apologized.


    Either way, neither of them has completely torn their faces, and Adrian appreciates pat Kingsley, cruise''s agent, and the team behind her. Cruise may be a bit stupid, but the agent''s public relations team behind him is quite good. If you can, it''s good to bring him down. Although Adrian''s agent company also has several excellent teams, but the more talent, the better, isn''t it?


    "Well, I''m impressed by your sincerity, pat. I''ll tell Lafayette to cooperate further as soon as possible." So a few days later, Adrian finally let go, and on the phone to reveal the meaning of appreciation.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian. I''m sure you and Tommy will still have a good time working together." Kingsley''s answer was so appropriate that she didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of "I let go because of your ability.".


    Adrian is not in a hurry, shrugged and put down the phone, smiling at the girl in front of him: "sorry, I have to break my promise again."


    "You still decided to put Tom Cruise in the leading role?" Asked Blanchett in a languid voice as she waded through the sand, wearing a T-shirt and shorts, her slender legs leaning together against the sand back and looking at herself with a magazine.


    "Yes, he has an agent who is good at fighting for it, so think twice and let him play." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and sat down to look at her through the magazine in front of her. "Of course, if you really don''t want to work with him, I''ll call them right away and tell them it''s not a big problem."


    "Really?" Blanchett raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    "Really, as long as you like." Adrian then reached for her chin and bowed his head to kiss her.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to be your scapegoat." Blanchett quietly let the past, eyes with a little bit of satisfaction, but more still unspeakable complexity, want to break free but can not get rid of.


    "That''s very sad of you to say that, Kate." Adrian sighed with exaggeration, and his sad face seemed to say, "I''ve already held you in my hand. What do you want?".


    Although knowing that half of this is fake, Blanchett''s mouth still inevitably appears a smile, of course, the mouth still can not admit defeat: "I look like a sinner, actually let you so sad."


    With a bit of mockery in the tone, he got up and went down to the ground, walked to the refrigerator with good legs, bent over and took a bottle of pure water. In the whole process, she always has that kind of languid feeling. In addition, she is wearing less, which makes her feel very attractive.


    "Well, as an apology, how about I invite you to go to the music center and watch King Lear by the Phillis company?" Adrian said he took out two tickets from his pocket and shook them. "They are very outgoing in this play. Today is another performance in Los Angeles. Don''t you go and have a look? See if they are as good as you. "


    "I may not have played King Lear." Blanchett said irrefutably, drinking water, but her eyes lit up. Shakespeare''s stage plays of Phyllis company have always been well-known. They don''t stick to the original works, but they still maintain the British classical flavor. Many Hollywood stars will go to the company when they are studying stage plays. Therefore, it is usually difficult to get a ticket, let alone a performance.


    Of course, it''s very easy for Adrian to get two box tickets, but it''s very touching to come here to ask her out with the ticket.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, Blanchett refused his invitation: "sorry, ED, I don''t want to go anywhere."


    "You don''t want to go anywhere? Is something wrong? " Adrian immediately asked in a tone of concern.


    "Nothing. It''s probably because it''s a little hot and I don''t want to go out." Blanchett shrugged, which is obviously a pretext. Although the temperature in Los Angeles is higher in summer, it is generally cooler at night. Besides, the music center also has air conditioning.


    Blanchett seemed to realize this, and immediately turned to himself. Adrian chuckled in his heart and stopped talking. He just kept looking at her. Anyway, the cool dress was very eye-catching.


    Immediately, he realized a very interesting thing. No matter Kate, Blanchett or Zeta Jones, their full names are Catherine, especially Blanchett and Zeta Jones. The spelling and pronunciation are identical. Although Kate starts with K, but the sound is similar, there is no big difference in reality. If three women are around, they call Kate, There will definitely be three pairs of eyes on themselves.It seems that I''ve already pocketed some of Hollywood''s most famous Kates. Adrian is funny and complacent. Isn''t that the fun of collecting? Of course, he has already forgotten and blocked f ¨¦ I win.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?" Blanchett''s voice began to ring.


    Noticing the other party''s puzzled and angry eyes, Adrian immediately returned to his mind: "nothing, just a little work on the matter, suddenly had inspiration, so distracted."


    "Is it?" Blanchett''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    That''s why you should never think about another woman when you are dating a woman. They are more sensitive to Xing than to Li Xing, and their intuition is more sensitive than any radar.


    However, sometimes it''s not a bad thing to do so. For example -


    "by the way, I changed my mind," Blanchett suddenly said. "You can''t return your ticket anyway, so I''ll go with you."


    Adrian''s smile suddenly thickened a lot, and did not remind her that the word "accompany" was too heavy: "then, let''s change clothes, let''s go out for a walk, and we''ll just pass by after dinner."


    He came up and pinched Blanchett''s chin and kissed her pale lip. Blanchett didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he made a little love with him, and then went inside to change clothes.


    Women are like this, not only to coax but also to let them have a sense of crisis, have the mind to fight, they will be obedient to stay by his side. Of course, this requires both skill and strength, and Adrian has both. So as long as they can''t make up their minds to leave him one day, they will be firmly in his hands, even if


    "It''s interesting, but do you really think I''m fit?" Zeta Jones asked with a smile after turning over his script.


    "Of course, most British women have a more classical temperament, just how many problems, you are no exception." Adrian, who was sitting in the office chair and holding her in his arms from the back, drew close to the back of his neck and took a deep breath. "Yes, Chanel No. 5, very tasteful. But this perfume is more suitable for formal occasions. Chanel cocoa is more suitable for you in private. "


    "I didn''t know you studied perfume." Zeta Jones was slightly surprised.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know," Adrian gently stroked her little stomach, which was not a trace of redundancy. "For example, although your classical temperament is not as good as those British actresses, but you have a kind of charming feeling, and this beautiful Spanish princess is both noble and full of wild Xing. She is not that kind of delicate lady. I can''t think of a more suitable one for you The role of


    "Is it?" Zeta Jones looked at him nonchalantly, and then gently shook down and sat on his lap. Tu


    "of course, I do what I say. Although there is only a part of the script in your hand, it can be completed in a week at most. Then I will start to prepare. I will invite an Oscar winner to play a supporting role for you." Adrian said, the right hand began to move up, and then gently Rou pinched up, across the clothes feel not very good, but do not have some stimulation.


    "All I have to do now is wait." Zeta Jones eyes more water vapor, appear more charming, body with Adrian''s hand rhythmic light swing, mouth slightly open, as if breathing.


    "You don''t want to be here, ed?" She asked in a low, confused voice.


    "It''s just that you''re too confused in your clothes, so you''re a little bit out of shape." Adrian''s voice was full of admiration.


    Zeta Jones chuckled and covered up her complacency. She wore a white shirt and black coat similar to O1, but the effect was surprisingly good. Adrian''s possession of Yu was not fake.


    "Then I''ll go back first and call me at night." Zeta Jones stood up and straightened her clothes. Adrian was ready to leave after winking. She understood the truth of Yu''s arrest.


    "Of course." Adrian smiles and nods, saying nothing more.


    Coming out of Adrian''s office, Zeta Jones breathed a little excited and smug, then ran into Charlize''s eyes. She said hello with a smile and a polite nod. Although Charlotte nodded in response, her expression was somewhat cold.


    Zeta Jones couldn''t help humming in her heart. She bet that this beautiful Yan''s secretary never escaped Adrian''s hand. So what qualification does she have to pretend in front of herself? But Zeta Jones quickly adjusted his mood, shrugged unconcerned after hearing the door close behind him, and took the elevator to the parking lot.


    Sitting in the red new car, Zeta Jones couldn''t help but praise Adrian''s generosity. She didn''t want this gift. She knew what kind of gift she could accept. But Adrian, whose key was Jiao, said that if you don''t accept it, I''ll have to tear it down and send it to the recycling plant."You know, Kate, for men, vans and beauties are always connected. This is a model I have carefully selected for a long time." Adrian said it very seriously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C79

    Katherine Zeta Jones might have hesitated to make another choice, but the result would not have changed, although Adrian''s remarks at the time were really irritating.


    What does he take me for? Prostitutes?! Even now, Zeta Jones will still feel dissatisfied, but it is undeniable that Adrian easily touched her heartstrings and left an indelible impression on her.


    Four films with a box office of more than 100 million dollars in North America, a 10 million yuan paid status and an Oscar supporting actress. Many well-known actors have been floating in the entertainment industry for decades without such achievements! Don''t talk about cameo. Although Adrian didn''t make it clear, Zeta Jones knows that this is a movie with her as the absolute heroine at the box office in North America, and few movie stars outside the United States get more than 10 million yuan.


    No one can refuse such a condition, let alone the ambitious Zeta Jones, even if he is a little dissatisfied with Adrian''s directness, what does that matter? If he wants to achieve his goal, he has to pay a price. Moreover, from a certain point of view, it also shows that he is sure to get his own potential.


    Zeta Jones couldn''t help chuckling at this. She became famous in Britain by TV series in the late 87''s, and she was also a famous actress in Europe. Naturally, she also knew the rules in this circle, especially in Europe, where the degree of mixing up was sometimes shocking. So she has a keen eye, and can always seize the best from countless opportunities.


    Zeta Jones remembers when the American producer proposed to her and promised to take her to Hollywood - although her name was forgotten - she turned him down without much thought. She doesn''t think that he can bring much benefit to herself, and she doesn''t want to be bound by marriage early. She doesn''t think she can''t get a foothold in Hollywood.


    Of course, the reality soon taught Zeta Jones a lesson. In the majority of her six months in Hollywood, apart from playing a role in a small production, she took part in many auditions, but none of them got hold. They all said that British actors get more opportunities in Hollywood than other European actors. Why doesn''t it work for her?


    But Zeta Jones is now a little grateful for the plight of this time. When she met Adrian last time at Cindy Crawford''s party, she didn''t know much about the miracle director''s name. In addition, she had only just arrived in Hollywood at that time. Even though she wanted to know him, she gave up the idea after he was taken away by Cindy.


    Then, after encountering countless walls and getting to know Adrian in detail - especially those romantic affairs about him circulating in the circle - Zeta Jones immediately made a decision, which led to a scene at the party after "mission impossible" and the subsequent car shock.


    It turns out that this is very worthwhile. Without mentioning Adrian''s conditions, the outline of the script was handed to her only five days later, and part of the script was obtained four days later. I''m afraid other people can''t do this efficiency? Not to mention his reputation.


    Zeta Jones would only think that he was talking big if he was promised those conditions, but Adrian, even if he had only been in the entertainment industry for only a few years, had less qualifications than most people, but his achievements were there. He also owns his own media company, and not many people are powerful and talented.


    In addition, he understood women''s mind very well, and he was also very powerful. Although he was a bit overbearing and irresistible that night, he was very considerate and gentle in the subsequent date. Moreover, even in the narrow space in the car that night, she still got unprecedented satisfaction. What''s more, Zeta Jones can be sure that he still loves himself very much. In bed, many things can''t be covered up, if not obvious, but they do exist.


    The beautiful girl in the car smiles more deeply. She thinks about her figure and appearance and Means have enough confidence, even if Adrian has a lot of women, who laughs to the end will not be her? Of course, she won''t be naive. Adrian is very good at making friends with Nong, but even if she fails, it doesn''t matter. As long as the promise is fulfilled, Zeta Jones believes that with Adrian''s reputation, he will not break the contract.


    "As long as you don''t let me down, ED, I won''t let you down," Zeta Jones said softly, as long as you don''t let me down, ed


    It''s just that Adrian knows more about her than she knows about him.


    "Tell them they''ve done a good job and don''t have to ask me for the rest of the time. Besides, tell John that I''ll go to Pixar tomorrow at the latest." Adrian said without looking up as he signed the document.


    "And this one?" Charlize pointed to the pieces of paper on the desk.


    Adrian finally looked up and then looked at the secretary with a meaningful smile. It was the unfinished script he had shown Zeta Jones before. Charlize asked, obviously on purpose.


    "Take it to the editorial team and ask them to improve the script as soon as possible so that I can get people to start preparing." Adrian leaned back, put his hands on his head and looked at the girl''s graceful figure with a smile."I see." Charlize, obviously aware of his emotional state, immediately said in a light tone, putting away the signed papers and half finished scripts for leaving.


    "Well, I''ve finally found a woman in this dress that''s comparable to you." Adrian said suddenly.


    "I know I''m a little early. Please let me know next time," he said


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything. I just sighed." Adrian spread his hands and looked rather rogue.


    "Don''t try to challenge me, ed. I''m not going to let you do it," Charlize adjusted his mood and watched him raise his chin slightly. "I don''t think I''ve got anything to do here."


    "All right, all right." Adrian sighed and made a gesture of please. However, his heart was very happy.


    In the past, Charlize would have gone out of the house long ago, but now she is standing upright and waiting for his words to leave. From this small detail, we can see the change of her status in her heart.


    On formal occasions, such as a cocktail party, an office, or going out to ask someone to talk about things, Charlize is very formal O1 dress up - the studio is not counted, especially the location, many things need to run around, so you can be casual - although O1''s dress changes very little, it''s just different colors and styles, but it''s very tasteful and natural to wear on her Clothes rack, plus this job has been done for more than two years, temperament has been trained out, and a little strong, no wonder Adrian always wants to come to the office with her.


    In fact, if Adrian really wanted to, Charlize would not refuse. After that day, he had gone one step further and had been able to enter the inside of the skirt while holding her to talk about business. Choose a time when she is unprepared to focus on sensitive points, not afraid that she will not yield.


    But Adrian doesn''t want to be like this. He is more like to see Charlize''s initiative to cater to himself. There are many reasons, but the most important reason is that their relationship is somewhat special. She has the common characteristics of other women, such as Kate as early as met, or like Sarah at the critical moment of care, and Monica like to stay for the benefit, but after all, it has become a unique state.


    As I often said before, most of Adrian''s affairs have not been hidden from Charles. She is quite clear about the company''s various acquisition ideas, various forward-looking strategies, various screenplays, story ideas and novels that need to buy the right to adapt, and the women around him, including Kirsten.


    Charlize arranged all these in order. She was very smart and had excellent ability. Although she made several mistakes due to lack of experience in the initial period of time, she learned quickly.


    "I really can''t imagine what my life would be like without you." Adrian often said this in a joking tone, which sounds like a flirtation, but it is.


    Take his woman as an example, even if Adrian knows exactly how to arrange and deal with it properly, without Charlize''s help, he has to be busy with his work. The relationship between the two people is very delicate. Although Charlize often sneers at him, he is far away but closely connected.


    So he would rather work harder than destroy the delicate but attractive relationship. Besides, Zeta Jones is not inferior to Charlize in her O1 dress. Of course, Adrian is more like watching her wear another uniform.


    Everyone is different. Of course, Charlize is special. Kate, Sally, Monica and Julia are not special? It''s the difference that makes it attractive, isn''t it? It''s as if Zeta Jones is similar to Monica in a way, regardless of the cost of getting an opportunity, but Monica''s bottom line is undoubtedly much higher than Zeta Jones.


    Zeta Jones is even more ambitious, even though Adrian has only made an appointment with her three times after the crash - and, of course, because he was straightforward in the beginning, she didn''t need to disguise herself in front of him, and she would be a different person.


    This kind of ambitious and not disguised woman is also good. Adrian said in his heart. This is not to say that other women will disguise, but they will always subconsciously avoid some topics. This is inevitable. Even Gwyneth has had a lot of feelings in the middle of Jiao, so she naturally rejects certain things.


    Zeta Jones, on the other hand, has the same interests as drew and Cindy, but Adrian wants to put her in the collection. The significance of collection lies in the continuous income of the things they like. Those rich people who like famous paintings or antiques have never stopped collecting them. What''s more, the collections are of grade. In addition to the best and most worthy one or several, they always need to set off more and more times, so that they can have a sense of accomplishment when playing.


    As long as you have a good grasp of the degree, remember that everything is never too much. As for some things, he believed that Zeta Jones would not be so stupid. He would naturally have to abide by it if he had done it. Otherwise, the consequences of breach of contract would be very serious, especially if Adrian had to fulfill his promise.There are four films with a box office of more than 100 million in North America, such as the mask of Zorro, which he prepared for her. Banderas is already under the banner of his agent company, and Hopkins has a good relationship with him. In addition, Zeta Jones was recognized by this film. Why not get it? Anyway, the only thing to consider is to buy the copyright.


    Although he remembers that the film did not exceed 100 million yuan in North America, it was only a little less than that. With his propaganda tools, it was not impossible to make up for this gap. What''s more, after entering the 21st century, there are more than 100 million movies in North America, which is the benefit of knowing the future.


    It''s also easy to get a salary of 10 million yuan. No matter who plays the leading role in four films with a box office of more than 100 million yuan in North America, the salary can''t be less than 10 million yuan, so the most difficult one is the best supporting actress of the Oscar.


    The best supporting actress is easier to get than the best actress, but it is also relatively speaking, if Kirsten doesn''t perform well in the night interview with the vampire, Adrian can''t win her the best supporting actress in any case.


    In addition, there are many other factors, such as luck, such as the environment. The value orientation of each time period has subtle differences. If Chicago is moved to the present, 60% of them will be judged in the opposite way.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Adrian didn''t say to cash it right away. It''s normal to postpone it for a few years. It''s a little bit of a hindrance for him. Besides, he has a better idea now.


    OK, let''s put these aside for a while, and return to the biggest hot spot in this summer vacation.


    "Tell me, gentlemen, your new plans." Adrian was still sitting next to ED camore to show his respect. "After the success of the first step, the second step is very important. If the second step is also successful, Pixar''s position will be truly established. I hope you will understand that."


    After a pause, he added: "of course, success does not mean how high the box office is. The key is whether Pixar''s style is established and whether it can maintain a certain reputation after it is established."


    After making a gesture of invitation, Carmel immediately took over the beginning of the speech: "then let''s talk about our opinions first."


    Not many people came to the conference room, except for John laster, Andrew Stanton and others, but also a few newly promoted technicians. The content they discussed did not surprise Adrian. Toy story is so popular that it is certain to make a sequel. So it is necessary to discuss who is responsible for it, because there are sufficient manpower and funds. At the same time, there is also a need to make an animation.


    Since Mr. jobs is not in charge of his professional skills, he will not be able to understand these words in his professional skills; They argued fiercely. They looked at the cross brow and angry eyes as if they could pinch them in the next second. But don''t worry, it''s just a superficial phenomenon. No matter how fierce the quarrel is now, the gang will just laugh and laugh as they like, and they will not care about it. They are such a group of people, all have a big child side, and strive for their dreams. It is because of this that "looking for you Nemo" and "wall power robot" will only be born from their hands.


    Adrian can understand how they feel now. Although they think toy story is excellent, they also think that the repercussions will be so strong. Besides, the income from the surrounding area is enough for the studio people to smack their tongue. Claude has already lamented this on the phone more than once.


    "If they make more animations, maybe we don''t have to think about financing." Claude said this, and it is conceivable that what a huge income it will be.


    "Good, then I have a suggestion," Adrian immediately threw out what he had planned. "I''ll ask Charlie to fax you the information, and I believe you should be interested - at least now."


    It''s not a special idea. He just wants to take the road of Disney, establish a strong position in the animation field, and rely on the huge excellent surrounding. Therefore, Pixar''s animation studio is not the only one. It''s possible for him to see the future.


    Well, back in the Pixar conference room, because of the unprecedented profits, the amount of investment in animated films has also been increased unprecedentedly. It is natural that a few people are fighting for the right to make films. Anyway, they are not used to it. Fortunately, Carmel''s control ability is extraordinary. Every time, he can bring back the topic that has been pulled aside in time.


    "I don''t have any opinion. I believe you, since you have already done a miracle, you can certainly do it again, can''t you?" When Adrian was asked to speak at the end of the quarrel, he said so summarily.


    The second animation has not yet been finalized. Several ideas were discussed at the meeting, including the rudiment of "the bug agent" that Adrian knew. He wanted to open his mouth to remind him, but after thinking about it, he still gave up the plan and let them decide for themselves. Even if he changed the theme in his memory, he believed that he would still do well with his ability."However, I have one more thing to say," Adrian said immediately. It doesn''t mean that he won''t strengthen his influence. "I hope we can keep this theme in Animation: it''s suitable for all ages, with tears in laughter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C80

    "Nice to meet you, David. How do you feel?" In the spacious front room, Adrian opened Gwyneth''s arm and hugged David finch with a smile. "Almost all the film critics who participated in the audition thought it was too dark. . point "


    " as I said, I always have some weird ideas that no one else can think of, "finch shrugged." let their comments go to hell - I''d love to say that, but I hope more people will see it. "


    That''s the difference between Finch and other independent filmmakers, especially those who always talk about art. He tries to maintain his style and also considers the commercial value of the film. On this basis, he is better than many people, that is, he is not good at handling things, either his personal style is strong or he is more commercialized.


    This is the gmond theatre, where the seven crimes are shown. Although the boundaries between independent films and big productions are becoming more and more blurred, small-cost or unique production can be called independent films, and "seven sins" belongs to the latter. However, Adrian insisted on holding a large and not small screening ceremony for the film, and arranged for the summer vacation in mid July.


    "It''s simple. I don''t like the ending, but I like the movie." Adrian said, miracle director has the most keen vision, but now it is recognized that the weight of this praise is also quite heavy.


    The comments of the film critics who took part in the trial later seemed to confirm this point. Their views were similar to that of Adrian. The film was excellent, the structure was very compact, and the weird things were handled properly, that is, the whole was too dark. This has also become a publicity stunt of the film company. Do you want to know what kind of movie the miracle director and most critics agree on? Go and see the seven sins! Adrian knows that after a bit of crying and laughing, his own film has not been so publicized.


    "I''m congratulating you on making an animated movie that''s so popular. Isn''t it a little late?" Finch asked suddenly.


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed and patted him on the arm, "but I''m just investing, I''m not involved in the production."


    Although Pixar was still discussing the following topics, the sequel of toy story was confirmed. The news was immediately revealed, which immediately caused a warm response. Toy story, which was still hot, immediately threw the movie that caught up behind him far away and continued to maintain the box office position.


    In addition, fortune, the Hollywood report and other technology focused magazines published an exclusive interview with Carmel and others. After that issue went public, the ugly duckling in Silicon Valley has been transformed into a white swan for ten years, which has become the pinnacle of inspirational stories. Pixar has been in the limelight for a while, and Adrian''s keen vision has been praised again.


    "I think any investor would not have spent 50000 on an animation studio that had lost seven or eight years. But Adrian is different. He always seems to be able to see the trend in the future without any hesitation. No wonder he is also the chairman of C media while he is a film director. I have to feel sorry for jobs. If he can stick to it for another two years, maybe this honor will belong to him. " One critic wrote in a column.


    Basically, when it comes to Pixar''s success, most of the media can''t help but talk about its former owner, Steve Jobs, or ridicule or ridicule, although to varying degrees, it''s basically schadenfreude.


    However, jobs didn''t care about it. In an interview with the media, he just said that his focus was not on this, and congratulated Adrian and Pixar on their success, and that they would be very graceful.


    "This is an era of technology and computer technology, and countless people have been successful in it. Steve is the best example. In fact, I''m sure if Pixar wasn''t taken over at the time, Steve would have won the honors today. He''s a man of persistence and vision. I''m just a bit more lucky than him Although Bi finally accepted an interview, Adrian also said some good words for jobs.


    Although not many, as long as jobs can think of him when he needs to, that is successful. That''s why Adrian listens patiently even if he doesn''t understand something about jobs when he meets each other at a reception. He knows why he can succeed. It''s worth spending so much time waiting for an opportunity.


    So even when he knew that the top management of film companies had begun to pay more attention to him, he didn''t pay much attention to him.


    has the final say that inconsistency between Adrian and Claude is that Adrian is indifferent to the company''s development although he is the chairman of the board. C media basically is Claude''s final say, Adrian just makes herself better and more relaxed to make films. However, Pixar''s success has made people see another side. After all, Claude didn''t think much of Pixar at the beginning. When he said this, he would inevitably mention that it was Adrian''s request.


    Now the results come out, and almost everyone has looked away. Obviously, Adrian''s keen insight is not limited to movies. How many suggestions does he have in the C Media Exhibition?


    This is normal, although he always hides behind Claude, but as time goes on, some things can''t be concealed. But what about that? His eyes can''t be copied, unless there are people - maybe in the future, other companies will have their hands on something, but that will only make them more passive.Well, the topic is far away. Let''s go back to the show. After greeting David Finch, Adrian said hello to Morgan Freeman and Kevin Spacey.


    Both Freeman and spacey have been highly praised by film critics, especially Spacey. Some people think that he is the most brilliant character in the whole film because he plays a crazy and cold religious pervert killer.


    "It''s late and the characters are relatively in." When it comes to this, spacey is modest.


    "Come on, Kevin. Gwyne doesn''t show up more than you do. The critics just gave her a good review." Adrian said with a smile, then looked teasingly at Gwyneth.


    Gwyneth, who was holding his arm, immediately turned a white look at him, but did not speak. Such a blatant flirtation made several people who had a little knowledge of Adrian''s life shake their heads in their hearts.


    "To be honest, Kevin, you''re really brilliant. I''ve seen the footage of that movie before, and I''m sure it''s no worse than this one. In particular, the huge contrast at the end of the puzzle will definitely surprise many people Adrian then said that to Kevin Spacey.


    He said that naturally it was the original promise to the other party, as long as he was satisfied with the shooting, he would give him a more wonderful script. This play, of course, is "the very suspect", which plays the audience from head to tail, until the last moment, it reveals behind the scenes, and makes Stacy win the Oscar for best supporting actor.


    Like the previous scripts, the outline of this story was put in the writers'' Union early on, and there was no need to worry about any conflicts. Therefore, he could let the company make it at ease.


    "Thank you. It was a very good story." Although spacey said it simply, the gratitude in his eyes was not adulterated at all.


    Adrian nodded contentedly in his heart, and then thought of what he had to look around: "by the way, Dan?"


    "Well I think he should be over there Bar and bar. " It was Freeman who answered him, but the old black man had a strange look on his face, as if he had endured very hard and might laugh at any time.


    Adrian knew why, but raised his eyebrows. "He''s alone?"


    "He was alone." Freeman nodded, and then several others - Finch, spacey, etc. - all showed the same quirky look, and another executive producer simply bowed his head.


    "Well, gentlemen, this is very bad." Adrian shook his head to remind him, but also couldn''t help chuckling twice, then took Gwyneth''s hand: "sorry, Gwyneth, I''m going to be alone for a while."


    "No problem." Gwyneth smiles and C returns her hand, looking thoughtful and clever.


    Over the crowd, Adrian quickly saw the figure sitting alone in front of the bar, holding a glass of ecstasy, some worried, some depressed, some confused and some sigh.


    "A martini." After sitting down next to Dennis, Adrian said to the bartender.


    Dennis turned to see who it was, then sighed and turned to drink.


    "Come on, Dan. What''s so depressing, isn''t it just a few pictures?" Adrian said with disapproval.


    "Of course you can say that. Not everyone can make women behave like you do." Dennis sighed in distress and held his face.


    During this period, the biggest scandal in Hollywood is not who broke up with whom and who dated, but Dennis knight, who was rated as one of the most potential actors. Unfortunately, the reporters took pictures of him entering the home of Jennifer Aniston, and because of Adrian and Julia''s warning, dedicated paparazzi waited outside for a night, and finally got the picture of him coming out.


    You know, a few years ago, the triangular relationship between him, Depp and Winona was very popular. At that time, their fight for Winona in the bar caused a sensation. Although Dennis finally won the beauty, the paparazzi still don''t think highly of him and Winona. They fabricated a lot of gossip about their separation and separation.


    Before Dennis and Jennifer worked together on broken arrow, paparazzi had already made an article about their relationship, but there was no evidence, and Dennis was always avoiding each other. However, when you walk too much at night, you will encounter ghosts. Even Adrian is so careful that he can''t stop others from being lucky. So this time, he was photographed with strong evidence.


    You can imagine how much sensation this will cause. The third season of friends is about to start, and the ratings are as strong as ever. With the role of Rachel Green, Jennifer has gained a lot of popularity. Although there are many actresses known as sweetheart in the United States, she is definitely worthy of the name. And Winona is now the most famous time. Her pure image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. She also has a large number of movie MI. A few years ago, the fight between Dennis and Depp for her was also talked about, which is her charm.


    As a result, when the gossip was exposed by the tabloids with a tattered piece, NBC and Bosworth''s website, which was still very humble in Adrian''s eyes, was immediately filled with all kinds of messages.Various kinds of debates emerge in endlessly on various portal websites that have been basically formed. One of the characteristics of the network era is that information feedback is very fast, and relevant film reviews can be seen on the Internet just after the film is finished. Although the current technology is not in place, there is still a long way to go from the mobile phone to the Internet, but the Internet era has been opened after all, even if it is not as good as the traditional channel for transmitting information, it has been paid enough attention to.


    The current situation is that Jennifer''s shadow MI and Winona''s shadow Mi attack Denise''s playfulness together, and at the same time, they blame each other - Winona''s shadow Mi accuses Jennifer of seducing Dennis, while Jennifer''s shadow Mi mocks NN, and Winona''s shadow MI can''t control her own men. Dennis''s shadow MI, on the other hand, makes peace, while some refutes it. At the end of the day, Depp''s shadow MI was also added to make a mockery of Winona and Dennis. In a word, it was a mess, not only on the Internet, but also in various media, except that the network was the most concentrated. In addition, the overjoyed tabloids were fanning the flames. At one time, they said that Jennifer was a third-party c-foot; at another time, they said that Denise was in love with each other. At the same time, Winona cried to Depp and might be reunited with her. So far, it is well known that the uproar has been heard.


    "Why, quarrel with your nori?" After taking the glass from the bartender and sipping it gently, he asked in a relaxed and slightly playful tone.


    "No Dennis sighed in a low voice.


    "Then she must be very sad." Adrian immediately said in a tone of regret. It''s OK for a woman to be angry at this time, even if she makes a big noise. Not being angry can only show that things are very bad.


    "She didn''t tell me the truth Look at me in despair Dennis sighed with depression, and his expression became more and more depressed.


    Adrian understands his mood. Although Winona doesn''t feel very good about him, and he seldom cares about Dennis''s private life, he also knows that the relationship between them is very good. Different from Depp''s bad boy, Dennis knows when to be considerate, gentle and direct when to express his feelings. After all, he has practiced his ability of observing things and Adrian has taught him something.


    A woman is always willing to be with a man who can get to know him well, so even though they have quarreled, their relationship is quite stable. It''s normal for Winona to react like that because of her deep feelings and her childhood life. In this respect, Dennis really loves her.


    However, Adrian doesn''t really think Dennis is such a dedicated person,


    "you can''t always be between two women. You have to be more active." Then he said that again.


    Dennis looked up as if he wanted to explain something, but soon realized who was in front of him, and finally sighed and drank the whisky.


    "I''m serious. Since both sides can''t give up, it''s natural to take the initiative to attack. The longer the delay, the worse." Adrian looked at him smilingly, "and you''ve made a good start."


    After all the gossip, Dennis quickly said through the speaker that it was his fault, and asked everyone not to disturb Winona and Jennifer, and took all the responsibility to himself.


    Adrian knows that Jennifer has been chasing him - and I don''t know what he thinks of him - so she wanted to stand up and make it clear at that time, but Dennis stopped her. After all, if the third party c-foot is not handled properly, it will affect people''s popularity, especially her sweet and clever image.


    It''s a good move. It resists all responsibilities on the body and perfectly shows the man''s spirit. It would be better if he could do it more carefully and let the public see the secret. But he was reluctant to do so because it was easy to get the spearhead back at two women - and he was a good man at that point.


    Agent Roger advised him several times, which could easily affect his future. In the end, he had to tell Adrian, hoping that he could persuade him. The above information was also learned from Roger.


    Instead of persuading him, Adrian told Roger to do what Dennis said. Although this society is more tolerant of women than men in many things, it is more tolerant of men than women in many things, such as cheating. This may affect Dennis''s popularity, but with Adrian there, are you afraid he can''t change his image? What''s more, his plasticity is very high. So he thought, that''s it. Not only that, Adrian was also trying to put a fire on it.


    "A man, who didn''t want to hug him? What you need to do now is to calm them down first, and then you can comfort them deeply. " He said to Dennis in a good voice.


    "I did it just because I didn''t want Janny to do it for me..." Dennis also wanted to struggle, but he didn''t believe what he said. If you really want to cut off the relationship with Jennifer, you won''t fall into the offensive again and again.


    "Well, I admit, I feel the same for Janie, and Very strong. " He said with some abandon.


    "It''s time to start, let''s go first," Adrian said, pointing to the far entrance to the hall.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C81

    The film was very successful. Finch didn''t want to give the audience a warm story, so it seemed depressed at the beginning. The color of the lens was always gray. Whether it was on the street, the police station, the library or the bar, it never changed. With the exquisite montage editing technique, Finch also had more dignified and suspense in it.


    But the same editing techniques used in different scenes are very different. For example, mills and samothe are very obedient in the whole process, although the look in his eyes is very helpless. All the way to Bosworth film, Adrian took her hand all the way to the conference room, although the action is not as ambiguous as before in the hotel, but still intimate.


    After calling the assistant on the phone, the first person came to the meeting room. He was about 50 years old with a beard and a bald head.


    "Hi, Anthony, I''ve kept you waiting." Adrian came forward and shook his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t take long. It doesn''t matter if I can get your support and wait a few more minutes." The old man gave a modest smile and then looked at Rachel curiously.


    Before Adrian introduced him, a second man came into the conference room, and Rachel''s eyes widened. Although she did not know who the old man was, she would not know the handsome and evil man in front of her. She played the well-known Ralph feines of Nazi officer amon in Schindler''s list.


    "Nice to meet you, Ralph. How have you been Adrian greets him with a smile, and Feins shrugs, shaking his hand but saying nothing.


    When Adrian settled down, he complained, "you''re always like this. You''re a man of few words."


    "Since you know that I always do, there should be no such complaints." Feins opened his hand and looked innocent.


    "Well, well, then I won''t complain." Adrian laughed, then the door of the conference room was opened again, and a third man came before he introduced him.


    Rachel began to be more puzzled, because it was Sophie Marceau, who played the leading role in Adrian''s new film a few months ago!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C82

    The film prepared for Rachel is naturally "the British patient". Anthony mingella, who was originally only a good screenwriter, became a first-line director through this work. Although the box office is not good, the word-of-mouth is extremely good in both the United States and Europe. Although this has something to do with the vigorous publicity of Miramax, the quality of the work itself is also excellent.


    As a matter of fact, Anthony Minghella has never had such a great work since the English patient. He probably put all his inspiration into this film.


    Now Miramax has become a subsidiary of AC media. As a brilliant work at the Oscars, Adrian also remembers clearly that he can''t miss a chance. It just happens that Rachel''s booklike temperament is in line with the heroine. In addition, Ralph feines knows the author of the novel, so he gets the right of adaptation early.


    At this time, Antony minguela had just completed her transition from a screenwriter to a director. Now she is playing with Nong so freely that even if she tries to avoid or resist in detail, she still can''t escape his palm. Well, these avoidance and resistance are more like affectation to a certain extent.


    Just like before she said "don''t do this", but if you really want to refuse Adrian, you should not go back to the villa with him. Instead of doing so, she always talked to him in detail, even though she knew that Charlize''s eyes on her were meaningful. In the face of Adrian''s frivolity, her push and bustle was more like a greeting sentence in Yu, so she was pulled into his arms by the other party.


    What do I really want from him? Rachel, in her pajamas, sat at the long table looking at Adrian, who was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. She noticed her gaze and gave a smile. The morning sun was pouring in from outside.


    Is that charming and mysterious temperament? Or is it the thrill of violent aggression in bed that makes you shiver to the top? Or just for a better future? Rachel sighed in her heart and decided not to think about it. Too much thinking would only make her more confused Oh, damn it. That''s what he said.


    Both Sophie and Rachel''s reactions were mostly in Adrian''s expectation. When Rachel first came to Los Angeles, he had planned it. Although Sophie added it temporarily - I remember that Juliet Binoche was the nurse in the film, of course, such an opportunity should be given to her by Jia, and then directed Brave heart, so it''s no problem to replace her with Sophie.


    It looks like Adrian is a bit greedy, eating his mouth and looking at the shape of the pot, but then what?


    "If you face your own expectations, you can better control them. If you dare not face your own expectations, and you have to cover them up for yourself, how can such people succeed?" Adrian said, after a little sarcasm from Charlize. If you are facing the public or in front of many people, of course, you need masks. From the beginning of human beings putting on clothes and building houses, * * has become one of the cornerstones of building a society, and hypocrisy is inevitable. But if you don''t dare to admit your own hope and dark side when you are alone at night in private, such a person will only be a waste.


    Of course, Adrian also admitted that he was a bit greedy, so it was time to make a good adjustment. It seems that the situation below the collection of gun friends like Rachel is also good.


    Well, the topic goes back to the summer vacation. Although seven sins is rated r by MPAA, although the dark tone runs from head to tail, it seems to have a long neck at the box office. Although the box office of about 30 million won in two weeks can''t compare with those with the production, it is already among the best in terms of R-rated films.


    This film not only makes David finch look at with a new look - it is said that Warner intends to edit the bad box office "alien 3" again according to his opinions, but finch will not admit that it is his work. At the same time, Kevin Spacey has gained more attention. In addition, "seven crimes" is also a long-term film, which will be released for the second half of the year There''s a movie coming out, and for him, it''s absolutely a good thing.


    As for Freeman and Dennis, the former is an old Hollywood actor, and what he lacks is a trophy; for the latter, the scandal remains, and the excellent performance and the statement of responsibility still have a large number of shadow support.


    At the same time, there are also Bosworth pictures and Adrian, to be exact, Adrian. There is only such a movie in Bosworth film''s summer archives this year. Mission impossible is only half of it. After all, they didn''t make it. It was much less than last year, so the focus was on Adrian.


    Everyone knows that his vision is very sharp and excellent. Since he stepped into the entertainment industry, he has never looked away from the actors. Now it seems that he has to add a director. He had a crush on Michael Bay, the Jedi police, and two black actors at the same time; he had a crush on David Finch, and the seven deadly sins had a high reputation and box office success.


    Even if the media reported far less behind the scenes than the front desk, they had to cast more eyes on him. Curiosity is people''s day, and Xing is also one of the driving forces of the media. How did the miracle director dig them out? Why is he optimistic about them? Is he able to see the actors, directors and scripts at a glance.Even if Adrian has talked about it on many shows, viewers still don''t mind if he says it a few times. At the same time, what is his new movie about? It is said that he has also produced two novels, both of which are in British style, one is an ancient war and the other is an adapted English novel. It is certain that the latter is adapted from Jane Austen''s novel Emma, which can not hide many people, but the former is still a mystery.


    "Maybe we should keep an eye on his movements at all times. Once he reveals the meaning of adaptation of some novels, we can start first." There are already executives at film companies who have suggested that, even if they all know it''s useless.


    This even affected things outside the film. Claude jokingly asked ABC when negotiating with ABC whether they would like to be another evidence of Adrian''s keen insight? After all, in terms of investment and acquisition, Pixar''s success is unprecedented, but it is very difficult to establish an independent certificate.


    Even Michael Eisner used this to persuade the directors when he integrated the internal expectation to regain the advantage again: you see, the miracle director is optimistic about ABC, so we should not give up.


    I have to admit that this excuse has played some role. Unfortunately, just after July, the CEO of AC media, Claude, announced to the outside world that he had raised $500 million from Wall Street. In addition, the existing funds would be enough to take ABC under his command if no one paid for it. Moreover, Claude also vaguely revealed that if this is not enough, there will be no problem in refinancing 500 million yuan, so all the media of brokerage industry are excited. It is obvious that this acquisition station is about to enter the final moment.


    But it''s none of Adrian''s business. He only knows the progress through the various reports that Charlize compiles every day. Apart from the late work of the two films, most of the time he is with different women. For example, she tidied up the baby room with her big belly again and again, or went shopping with Monica to ask Julia for dinner, and then occasionally took one to another home. Of course, I won''t go into details, such as continuing to teach Sarah what to do, listening to liv talk about the secret things in the rock and roll world.


    In addition, there are also important things to do, such as the preparation of various films. For example, is the British patient going to be made and produced by Jia for Miramax. Anyway, they have their own unique features in publicity and public relations. How can we do without making use of them? In addition, we can also make a look to the new line, there will be opportunities for achievements. Although Sophie asked him to talk with her agent at that time, she finally agreed. How could Adrian refuse her invitation.


    Then there was Zorro''s mask. Hopkins agreed without hesitation, and Banderas would not refuse. Zeta Jones was so excited when he knew that Adrian had really found an Oscar winner to play for him. Naturally, Zeta Jones did his best to please him in bed.


    "I have to admit that You are really too mi... " As Adrian gasped, Zeta Jones, lying in bed, held his slender legs high against his chest, as if he had been broken.


    "Oh, if you like, ed I can do it for you Do anything. " Zeta Jones, who is addicted to the extreme excitement, replied that she could cooperate with whatever moves the other side wanted to play.


    But Adrian didn''t play too hard. The top, chest and back of Adrian didn''t come out. Although Zeta Jones was a pure Yao Yi, she would have to agree if he wanted to. It''s just that Adrian doesn''t want to have fun, but if he wants to collect it, although his grade is not high, he still implements these sweets first.


    In addition, there is a movie that can also be put on the agenda. Silver''s performance in game of the brave is not bad, so it should be suitable for the boy''s role in the sixth sense. Although Dennis has proved that his vision is good, there is no harm in having a few more characters like this. As the younger brother of Raven Phoenix and Jackie Phoenix, the little guy still has some aura, and may be able to soar to the sky.


    As for the most tragic actor in history, who died in the first ten minutes, Adrian still thinks about Bruce Willis. However, although he has such a slight decline, it is not obvious that he may not take on the role which looks quite different from his image.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C83

    Although the beaches in Rosarito are not as beautiful as some famous beaches in the world, they are also good places to visit. Therefore, many tourists come to Rosarito every year. Most of them are Americans, while a few are Mexican and citizens of other countries.


    But from a few months on, people who come here will unconsciously explore what the beach near the town is doing. Those who come from the United States rent a large beach and build houses. But these houses are too simple to live in. They look more like scenery. They dig a big hole in the shallow water and start to build big boats. Yes, one It''s a huge cruise ship. It''s really strange.


    The local people were particularly surprised. They watched it change from a skeleton to a big ship. Although it can be seen later that it is not a ship that can go down to the sea, it still gives a sense of shock when standing next to it and looking up. Those who have been recruited as temporary workers in the past are especially fond of boasting. After all, it is always a matter of showing off that such a giant was born from his own hands, even though he may have just knocked on nails or moved things in the past.


    Many people want to know what these Americans want to do, but the relevant person in charge always evades the topic, and the local government doesn''t care. They just say that their procedures are complete and will not hinder the local tourism industry. Many tourists who want to pull the boat to Dabian haven''t stopped to see it.


    With so many people coming, some things can''t be kept secret. Before long, James Cameron''s figure was recognized by several American tourists. After the news was sent back to the United States, entertainment journalists immediately flocked to the United States. They all know that the director who is famous for burning money must be shooting his new film. Although Cameron likes to burn money and has little production, every work has a high commercial value, and naturally there is no lack of news.


    However, Cameron did not cooperate with them. Although he did not drive them out, no matter how they asked, they kept silent and only said that they would know by then. So how long will this be? No one knows, depressed reporters had to leave some people to try their best to find out the news.


    There are always some people in the world who are not so strict. The reporters who can stay to inquire about the news are all human spirits. They can always get a little bit of useful news from the employees. After a long time, Hua finally put the truth together: Cameron''s new work should be a film about maritime disasters in the early 20th century.


    "Indeed, from the photos, the model of the ship is exactly the style of the early 20th century. We all know that there was a beach that shocked the world at the beginning of the 20th century. The consequences of that shipwreck still affect us today, such as the number of rescue boats on the ship. But if James Cameron really wants to remake the shipwreck, it will be a disaster for investors. Let alone too many movies about Titanic, he is not suitable for making such a movie in terms of his personal style. I don''t know who is willing to pay for him to build such a large model. " One commentator wrote.


    After the reporters spread the photos of the scene to the United States, many people speculated that it might be the Titanic. After all, the style of the model was very similar, and the Titanic was also the most famous shipwreck in the early 20th century. How could Cameron''s spleen not be picky and attract attention? However, although there are many such speculations, few people agree with it. First, the 1:1 model has not been completely built, but from the photos, it is not sure that it is Titanic; secondly, as the commentator said, there are too many films about Titanic, which are not consistent with Cameron''s consistent style.


    Therefore, most people''s eyes are focused on the 1-to-1 model. How much does such a big Hua cost? I''m afraid that such a model alone has the budget of two or three independent films, and I don''t know where Cameron has drawn the investment.


    However, some things are often unexpected. Just two days before Cameron announced the shooting, he finally asked workers to put the Titanic''s lettered logo on the bow of the model ship. Of course, it was the first time that the reporters sent the news back to China, and then there was a great uproar in the critical circles. He really planned to remake the shipwreck.


    "My God, he must be crazy. The previous films or the technology is not as good as now. Maybe everything has been shot. How can James be sure that he can make new ideas?"


    "We may be able to see a bigger picture, which he has always been good at."


    "It''s impossible for a movie to have pictures alone. If James can''t play a role in the story, it''s hard to say what the final result of the film will be, and can he really perfectly restore the pictures of Titanic at that time?"


    In the tonight show, however, the host and guests debated on this for a long time, which is a microcosm of the current public opinion. Some people think that Cameron is playing with fire, picking an unfamiliar topic and still shouldn''t be in the habit of spending too much money; others think it''s worth looking forward to, and Cameron can always surprise people. For a while, the media were very happy.


    "Here, I refer to the interior decoration of the Olympic, and I specially went to the White Swan Hotel to observe the scene. At the same time, there were photos of the time, these, and these, including some of the original materials of the construction at that time..." As he walked, James Cameron introduced Adrian to the luxury cabins that had been perfectly decorated.The decoration is gorgeous and exquisite. Turkish carpets, velvet curtains, all kinds of hand-made furniture, and even the lines on the fireplace are carved very carefully. If you don''t look outside, it is no different from the real retro luxury cruise ship cabin.


    "Quite bang, frankly." Adrian nodded. Before arriving here, they also went to the luxury restaurant in the first class cabin, which was also quite beautiful. The degree of restoration can not be said to be 1OO, but it is also about 8O. It has a kind of amazing feeling.


    He didn''t ask how much money Cameron Hua had. Although this guy burned money badly, he also knew that he would spend money on the blade instead of Yuanhua and Baihua. Apart from that, this 1-to-1 model ship only has one-third of the cabin completed, and more of it is just a shelf, because these are not very helpful for the film shooting.


    The key to Cameron''s burning money is that he is too strict with the details. As far as Adrian knows, except for some small flaws on the cuffs of some women''s clothes, people will not notice them if they pay a little attention to them in the shooting. However, he actually asked people to go back and redo them without any negotiation.


    "It''s not a movie, sir. It''s a crime." The person in charge of supervising the financial situation complained to him.


    Adrian comforted the other side with a smile, but he also took the opportunity to knock down Cameron: "now that the shooting is on, should you also pay attention to some problems that were ignored before, James? I''ve read the books. I''m afraid it''s a little tight. "


    Although in my memory, Cameron finally went out 240 million yuan, but if we can finish it with 200 million yuan, why not? Even if this may be very small.


    "I know," Cameron said with a dry cough. "I''ve been watching. Don''t worry."


    Then he quickly changed the topic: "by the way, you have been seen by many people today. Are you going to continue to hide it or announce that you are the investor and the amount of investment?"


    "Well..." Adrian recalled the reporters who met around the studio before. They saw him eagerly after getting off the car. Although he entered the studio for the first time and didn''t give these guys a chance to ask questions, he was still photographed. Even if he didn''t say anything, the media would think it was his investment.


    "Let''s make it public. It''s a surprise to them." He shrugged and said, then laughed. "I bet a lot of people are going to have all kinds of criticisms and even attacks after they are gaping. So, James, don''t let me down. I hope to see their sad expressions after the movie is released."


    "You''ll see, I promise. I''ve never forgotten what you said." Cameron laughed.


    The two men then stepped down from the model ship. Many extras, supporting roles and leading actors and actresses have been gathered on the scene wharf. I have to admit that Leonardo DiCaprio is really handsome, but it is a pity that the appearance of Nai youxiaosheng is bound to make his career difficult, let alone play the leading role in such a big commercial production.


    Adrian more sure, did not insist that let Rifan play the leading role is the right way, so he and DiCaprio get along very well, also patted him on the shoulder to show that he is very optimistic about him. DiCaprio, however, was flattered, and listened respectfully and honestly, with a good eye. As for the heroine


    "How about it?" Gwyneth raised her hands with a smile and turned around in front of Adrian, regardless of many people around. She was a white lady with blue stripes, a tie and a long skirt, white gloves and a purple wide brimmed hat, which was noble and heroic.


    "Perfect." Adrian said with admiration that Gwyneth''s elegant and elegant temperament that has been basically cultivated matches this dress. In addition, because of him, her figure is also quite good. She is not as good at first as f ¨¦ iwen did at first, but the more she looks, the more she looks, the fatter she becomes.


    "As I said, this character is right for you." Adrian put his arm around her shoulder and looked very intimate.


    He knew that was what she wanted. In fact, if Gwyneth hadn''t been on the set first, he might have come in with her arms in front of the reporters outside. How about letting them film it? Anyway, there have been several scandals before, and it also involves Gwyneth. Now, if you show it openly, the truth and falsehood will confuse the water.


    But even now, we have just expressed that we can''t go too far. Moderation is the most important thing.


    The first scene is to hang an antique car onto the deck of the Titanic. It should be just a simple shot, but it has been shot more than ten times. Either here or there is a problem. Once again, it''s quite perfect, but Cameron insists on starting again, because one of the extras below is in place. Although most of the audience may not notice these things when watching, Cameron will not allow the existence of defects.


    This is also true of the first appearance of 1U silk. Cameron always thinks that Gwyneth doesn''t reflect the indifference and helplessness of 1U. However, he doesn''t like to talk more, and he wants the actors to experience it themselves. So she takes pictures again and again, which makes Gwyneth, who is half dead tired, angry.Of course, after all, she is a professional actress, so angry to anger, or try to adjust the state with Cameron, so repeated countless times, finally passed the test.


    "I''ve said that this guy is a tyrant, and it''s a mistake to cooperate with him," said the angry Gwyneth as she entered the hotel room, lifted Tui and threw her high-heeled shoes out. Although she endured on the set, it doesn''t mean that she will always be patient.


    "All right, calm down, honey," Adrian, who came in, laughed and pulled her into his arms.


    "It''s all you. Why can''t you arrange other films? Why do you have to cooperate with this guy?" still angry Gwyneth said. "And you know that several times ng is because he is too critical of Mao and seeking fault. Why don''t you talk? Don''t you dare to speak to others? "


    "Do you have any?" Adrian deliberately made a puzzled look, "and as an actor, do you think you know more about the situation of the studio than the director, and can distinguish the difference between calling Mao for defects and really needing a remake?"


    Gwyneth''s face turned red, her mouth heaved, and she seemed eager to bite her. But the next second, her mouth is blocked, Adrian''s hand also grasps her soft sensitive place, rou pinches up.


    The girl''s voice, twisting the body to struggle, but it was only a few times to give up, and finally Adrian took to the sand to make a good show of Yu before releasing.


    "How are you feeling now?" Adrian asked with a smile that he knew too well what to do with her.


    The coy Gwyneth glared at him, leaning over her head and saying nothing.


    "Well, gwyne, you know, besides me, he is the only one who can control the subject. Even in many details and later technology, he does better than me," Adrian explained, holding her. "As for why I don''t direct, it''s because the production time of this film will be very long, even if I''m known for its efficiency, even if I''m good at this movie I''ve learned that it''s still very difficult to cut back on time, so I have to give James A Jiao. "


    Gwyneth still didn''t speak, but she turned her head and sighed at him.


    "Will you be obedient?" Adrian said to her again, "keep going, no matter how bad James is. I never miss my eyes. You''ll know when this movie is on. With the influence of this film, many things will be easier in the future. So, you can''t like him, but don''t be so stiff with him. "


    "Well, you can always make me do what you say." Gwyneth sighed helplessly, then put her arm around his neck and blinked. "What kind of reward can I get?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your reward tonight, and you''ll have a night to savor." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    Although Los Angeles still had a lot of work to do, Adrian stayed in Rosarito for four days and left. Anyway, the final stage of "brave heart" can be finished at the end of the month at most, and the basic editing of Emma just happens to be finished at that time, just to continue. As for the preparation of several films, both "the British patient" and "Zorro''s mask" will take Hua a lot of time. Although it does not take half a year as the brave new, several months are indispensable.


    In particular, for the British patient, the only way to get a picture of the Sahara is to go to Morocco. The deserts in Nevada are not enough. Most of the locations of the movies about Sahara in North Africa are taken in Morocco. "Zorro''s mask" doesn''t need to be on location in Mexico, but it has to go to Texas or Southern California.


    To his surprise, just as he was about to go back, there was good news from Los Angeles. Bruce Willis agreed to the invitation without hesitation.


    "That''s your invitation. How can I refuse the invitation of director miracle?" Willis said, laughing on the phone.


    Faced with such an answer, Adrian chuckled and shrugged, but he forgot that his influence was increasing every day, as evidenced by his investment in Titanic. With his appearance on the set, it is self-evident who will invest in the film. Although some tabloids took Gwyneth as a star and also arrived on the set to hype their affair, they were soon drowned in the shocking news of Titanic, which invested 200 million in Cameron''s new film.


    Although inflation has been persisting, the US dollar in the mid-1990s has always been very strong. Film companies have invested $100 million in films, which is already a first-class production. What''s more, 200 million also built a 1:1 model boat, which was funded by one person. This is enough to make many people vomit blood. Even the richest people can''t easily put out 200 million dollars to invest in one Is Adrian rich and homeless?


    What''s more, according to the standards of the 1970s and 1980s, it''s a completely independent film. Without the participation of film companies, it''s totally dependent on the investment and recruitment of people from directors and producers. 200 million investment in independent films It makes people crazy to think about it. Fortunately, after entering the 1990s, there are more explanations on the concept of independent film. Otherwise, many people will go crazy. But even so, people can''t help but breathe old blood.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C84

    "Adrian is crazy" is a word that has been widely circulated in the major film companies in late August. All the executives, directors and bosses will talk about it actively or passively at the meeting, luncheon and reception.


    In this era when $100 million has been regarded as a big investment, someone actually made a movie with 200 million yuan, and still filmed the well-known story of Titanic. If it is not stupid, it must be crazy. Adrian''s Hua and vision are well known, so he only knows the latter.


    "Adrian obviously thinks that his wealth is too hot to handle, so he can spend it recklessly." Michael Eisner said this with a sneer on his face and made no secret of his attitude.


    "But you have to admit, Mike, he''s got a lot of guts, and that''s not what ordinary people can do." Saamer Redstone, Viacom''s chairman, laughs and jokes that he can''t guess what his old rival is thinking.


    "Of course, Adrian is always unpredictable, only people support him, so it''s no accident to make such an amazing move." Matthew Seville, Warner''s chief executive, said, looking at Claude next to him. "Yeah, Claude."


    "It''s none of my business. He invested in his personal identity." The well-dressed Claude shrugged, and many people''s faces were not very good-looking. Even for Lei Shidong''s operated face, the change of expression was obvious.


    Indeed, this is not a film company investment, but Adrian''s Si identity raised 200 million J for Cameron to spend, such a writing may not be regarded as the last, but it must be unprecedented. Although it is to raise money, Adrian has always been very relaxed when talking about this matter in front of reporters, and he does not have the appearance of pretending to be calm. From this, we can see how much his real wealth will be? And how much money the media can use, so many people begin to look down on Disney.


    "You should have been at the party that day. Eisner''s face was so colorful." Claude said with a smile in the phone call to Adrian that it was very smooth to let out the evil spirit at the beginning of the year.


    "It''s painful, but don''t be careless. Celebrate when it''s time." Adrian cautioned that he knew that Claude would not be careless sitting in that position, but a moderate reminder was always good.


    What''s more, it''s not only because of the huge investment of 200 million yuan, but also because of Adrian''s reputation over the past few years. It is also because of the "miracle director''s keen eye", although the entertainment media think it''s crazy to invest 200 million dollars in a film, they still try to use words carefully when commenting.


    At the beginning, the British media questioned that it was a big mistake for him to shoot Howard manor, but what was the result? It goes without saying that Al Pacino, who finally had a long cherished dream because of him, Tom Hanks, who is now the best actor, and Jane de BoNT, Michael Bay, David Finch and other directors who are favored by him and become successful.


    Now he is optimistic about Cameron and has raised such a huge amount of money. If he fails, he will be happy to be a wet dog. But if he succeeds, the original sarcasm will turn into a sharp satire on himself. Although the media are thick skinned, they can''t bear to come a few more times.


    "Maybe we can wish him good luck. After all, this is the second time in film history. Maybe it will bring a surprise." Even the tabloids that can read the shocking plot from a small matter, as long as they are not completely fabricated, leave such a sentence after all kinds of speculation to pave the way for themselves.


    In addition to the above factors, Adrian also attended an interview program - not his own TV station or fox''s - and declared: "James and I talked about the idea of Titanic a long time ago, and we all think we can try some things comprehensively, such as technology, such as stories. He specially rented a submarine to the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean to observe the wreckage of the Titanic. It was a great pity that I didn''t make it because of something else. I think to live in this world, we should try something that no one has ever tried before. Some people like climbing mountains and want to conquer the steep mountains all over the world. Some people like diving and want to visit all the places where we can go. And I want to make the classic and grand movie in the world. The road will not be smooth, but since I have decided, I will stick to it. As for the final result, it is not important, the key is the process. "


    Such a speech naturally won a lot of applause, Rao is so, also can''t avoid the alternative voice. For example, after the audience time, an audience called and asked him: is it too luxurious to shoot a movie with $200 million, and why not donate the money to charity, so as to help more people.


    "Charity is a long-term job, NV. I have several charitable funds. I have a considerable amount of donations every year, and the purpose of each fund is traced. You don''t have to worry. As for investment films, I think these two things go hand in hand. What do you think? " Adrian''s answer is very appropriate, immediately again won a warm applause, this program broadcast also obtained many ordinary people''s approval."How Adrian does that is his business. Although this unprecedented investment is very surprising, he has never let people down, has he?" A shadow I said in an interview.


    Therefore, although this event is widely known, it can be regarded as the publicity for the just started filming of Titanic, but there are not many negative descriptions. This is the influence of "director miracle''s keen vision"


    "this is the vision of miracle director, you should believe it is." Adrian said so.


    But the answer is a plop, the water Hu splash, Liv giggle, like a clever Mermaid in the swimming pool shuttle up and down. Adrian laughs and shakes his head, moves Jin Zhuang''s body, and then jumps in, splashing into the water, catching up with liv with a few breaths.


    Little NV screamed and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t give her the chance. She rushed forward and hugged liv firmly. Little NV laughs and fights with him in the water. The sound of clattering echoes in the room of indoor swimming pool, which is very lively.


    "Well, that''s enough." After liv exhausted her strength, octopus hugged Adrian in the book like a fish. He said in a joking tone, "your bikini are all gone."


    The cloth has been torn open in the fight, and the grapes are sticking in the air.


    "Just look here." Liv said coquettishly, but stretched out her hand behind her to untie the xn clothes. After shaking it in her hands, she threw a string of water drops to the Bank of the swimming pool. After doing this, it seemed that it was not enough. Then he stepped on the water and took it to shake it in his hands, and then threw it to the Bank of the pool.


    "You''re in Yuhu, I, Liv, it''s going to make me dangerous." Adrian, half truely warning, said he was no longer surprised by Liv''s audacity.


    Young NV made a grimace, immediately shook xn breast around Adrian''s neck, and put n in his mouth. At the same time, tui clamped his waist and gently twisted up and down. However, after perceiving Adrian''s reaction, he immediately released his hands, giggled and rowed. The appearance of vice jn Ji in the water swimming was successful. Gu Ling Jin was very strange.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Mom doesn''t think I''m suitable for an R-rated comedy." She swam into the corner, put her hands on the bank, lifted her Tui up to the water and pushed them up, looming under the light B.


    "But baby, it''s not easy to choose the right movie for you now." Adrian wiped his face and swam in front of her again, holding her double Tui on his waist.


    "Is it?" Liv asked with a smile of indifference.


    "First of all, you are too tall, so a lot of young NT campus movies are not suitable." Adrian hugged her, stroked her face and said, "secondly, your acting skills are still too young, and you can''t play those scheming images; next, you are still a little younger, and some roles are good, but you have to wait for you to meet all aspects in a few years. After that, although there is a corner s ¨¨ that is suitable for you now, and I have specially adjusted the plot for you I''m not sure if he''s going to change to another director, so... "


    He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t go on, but liv was interested in the fourth point. In her blue eyes, she said, "did you adjust the plot for me? May I know what it is? "


    "Oh, sorry, I can''t say, I want to surprise you," Adrian said, looking at her eyes growing deeper. "I hope you''ll like it then, anyway After all... "


    His words are still not finished, but liv has realized something. The God s ¨¨ has changed slightly, and her white teeth are also gently biting on the NT. Fortunately, she was very clever and pulled the topic back with a smile: "in short, only the R-rated comedy" wedding pride "is suitable for me


    The tone is still joking, lazy and indifferent, but if you listen carefully, you can still hear more.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but it''s true," Adrian shrugged. "OK, Liv, although this is an R-rated comedy, the main character of NV is still a pure and lovely image, and there are not many vulgar lines. Although it is not exactly similar to the image in brokenhead Valley, it is suitable for you"


    "ha, I finally heard that you are in Say I can only make Hu bottle, right? " Liv pouted her mouth and said discontentedly.


    "What''s wrong with making Hu bottles? You don''t need to think so much, you don''t need to care about other people''s opinions, and it''s easy to put yourself in a proper position. " Adrian picked up her face. "Besides, you are so beautiful. No matter how much you show your acting skills, you will be called Hu bottle by critics. So it''s better to do Hu bottle for a few years, earn enough popularity, and then hone your acting skills in low-cost movies - you haven''t learned systematically, and your talent is not very outstanding after all - and then consider the following things. "


    "That''s what you think. I''ll make a Hu bottle." Pout up the mouth still did not put down, let a person really want to bite."Of course, you make Hu bottle, I can keep you by my side." Adrian squeezed her chin and said with a smile.


    "It''s greedy." Little NV snorted, and the double Tui on his waist began to exert again. Adrian immediately took liv in his arms and got up.


    Up, he didn''t want to give her a half Hu bottle corner s ¨¨ that can show some of her acting skills, but there are not many s ¨¨ s suitable for liv now. As mentioned before, her height, age and acting skills are all her bottlenecks. If she really wants to act, it is not impossible, but the effect may be greatly reduced. Adrian has a memory bank, but it can''t cost so much, right? The best choice is to maximize the benefits.


    As for that movie, it''s appropriate, but a director is still busy working on it. It''s not impossible to change people. Jane de BoNT is very suitable. However, Adrian still postponed it for the sake of maximizing interests. Therefore, only the R-rated comedy "wedding pride" is more appropriate. Like qingnt campus comedy, Xin comedy has a market at any time, but its ups and downs are higher than that of qingntbsp. The box office of qingnt campus comedy is stable, even if it is sold well, it can''t compare with those big productions, but basically there will be no loss. And vulgar Xin comedies can easily become box office champions as long as their stories are well told. However, most of them are shoddy. Even if the losses are not too much, besides, they can be videotaped.


    Therefore, even if the NV protagonist of "wedding pride" is not very brilliant, Adrian still has a fixed price for liv. At least, the box office of this film still has some. If we look for it later, it will be counterproductive if the time interval is too long. In short, it will be good after this embarrassing period.


    "Ed" just as liv and Adrian were rubbing against each other, the cold voice suddenly came from the ¨¦ n mouth of the swimming room. Charlize was dressed in casual clothes and looked at them without expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian turned and asked indifferently, while liv was willing to watch Charlize snort in spite of her words, but she clung to him.


    "Here comes Sarah. She wants to see you." Charlotte said without a moment of silence.


    Some surprised Adrian wanted to ask a few more questions, but before he opened his mouth, Charlize''s back had disappeared, and then he could only mumble: "really, can''t you make it clear before you leave?"


    "This is not the time. Does your secretary always talk to you like this?" Liv said with a deep smile


    "occasionally, Charlize knows how to behave." Speaking of this, Adrian picked her eyebrows and pinched it on her firm softness. "Don''t you know that?"


    "I also know that she''s had NT with you and what kind of posture she likes." Liv was tired of her voice, and double Tui didn''t have the consciousness to let go. "So she was jealous, so we might as well go out a few minutes at night."


    The lower part of her body began to shake again, which had been stirred up has not gone down. This action of her is no less than adding fuel to the fire. But Adrian let her go and said with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, Liv, Sarah seldom comes to the villa directly. I think she must have something important to do, so I have to go and see her."


    Liv immediately out of discontent God s ¨¨, but dissatisfaction return dissatisfaction, she also know that Adrian decided things will not change, had to follow him out of the water.


    "Hi, Sarah." Adrian changed his clothes and went to the living room to say hello to Sarah, who was dressed in simple clothes.


    She was wearing a white s ¨¨ T-shirt, a denim jacket, and black s ¨¨''s long Ku and leather shoes. Her head was tied into a horse''s tail and hung behind her head. She looked lively and playful.


    "Ed." Sara, who had appeared to be preoccupied, immediately became happy after Adrian arrived. She jumped up and opened her arms as if she wanted to plunge into his arms. She did not take two steps, but stopped thinking of something.


    But Adrian didn''t care so much, so he took her in his arms two steps at a time. He took her in his arms, touched her face lovingly, and then laughed at Mrs. Galen who passed by.


    Mrs. Galen sighed and didn''t say anything. Ever since Adrian took one Nv person after another home and lived with her secretary at home, she knew that things had started again, but they were more serious than before. After all, NN had never been bigger than NV people before. But then again, her career is very different than before. Even if Mrs. Galen doesn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, she knows Adrian has a reputation as a miracle director, so why should she care so much?


    "What can I do for you?" Asked Adrian after he sat down again.


    "Well..." Sarah pursed her mouth. "You know," I know what you did last summer, "is finished, though But But... "


    She was a little annoyed, waved her fist and couldn''t go on.


    However, Adrian had already guessed her mind and immediately laughed out: "in short, you still can''t do it, right?"


    "It''s not..." Sara is in a hurry to explain, but when she sees Adrian''s eyes, she lowers her head in embarrassment. "You know, the shooting is over...""You''re Sarah, aren''t you?" Finally, Liv, who finally changed her clothes, came to the living room and stretched out her hand to Sha with a smile. "I''m liv. Liv Taylor. ED may have mentioned me to you."


    "Well Yes, nice to meet you Sara, who shook hands with her, said against her will that she seldom met other NV people in Adrian, except for the inevitable like Charlize, so it was their first meeting.


    "Well, Sarah, let''s talk about it in another place." Without waiting for liv to speak, Adrian immediately stood up, gave her a look of forbidding 1un, and then walked upstairs with Sara who stood up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C85

    There are always some things that happen very suddenly, which makes people feel very strange, very abrupt and unreasonable. This is called quantitative change causing qualitative change. -When a lot of things come together, they will inevitably cause fundamental changes.


    For example, Willis agreed to Adrian''s invitation without any hesitation; for example, the media and the executives of the film company felt that it was crazy to invest 200 million yuan to make a film, but there was not much sarcasm; for example, cruise, no matter how reluctant, would have to soften his hospitality on the phone - of course, the main reason is that it is not completely broken face now If not, Adrian would have given him some beauty.


    Why is this? The answer is Adrian''s achievements over the past few years. He has been nominated as the youngest Best Director, and the youngest Best Director. No matter whether the actor or the director is accurate, several actors have won the highest honors through him, not to mention the huge media companies. These things have accumulated over and over again, which has created his current status. Even if he now claims that Titanic will win 2 billion box office worldwide, there are not many people who will come forward to question it.


    However, the above quantitative changes can be seen, so it is not strange when qualitative changes occur. Some quantitative changes are not easy to detect and are carried out in secret. Therefore, it will feel unreasonable after qualitative changes.


    However, these unconventional views are only the views of bystanders or outsiders. For those who have experienced the change - even if they don''t know about the change - it is quite normal. For example, people''s breathing voice is constantly echoing in the room, accompanied by the sound of water, sometimes strong and sometimes rippling. Sara of Chilu holds Chilu liv and hugs her constantly in the water of the swimming pool. Her MI is away from her eyes, and from time to time, she collides with liv at two points below. The water drops are full of two white extreme people.


    With a long sigh, the two little NV rose ¨¨ petals finally separated, with a silver chain, followed by Sara''s backhand around Adrian''s head behind her, and then she fell back with him. Adrian, who is also red Lu, tasted her mouth without politeness. Her lower body, which was close to each other under the water, was exercising violently at the same time.


    Although liv, who is also dominated by love Yu, buries herself before Sara''s softness, she sometimes comes up all the way, and then she will be with Adrian, and her body will change places under the water.


    After enjoying his impact, Liv will make love with Sara again and again. In this way, over and over again, all kinds of pleasant, excited and satisfied groans return to the swimming pool until the two beautiful young NV are sent to the peak in turn. Adrian holds them to the swimming pool wall to rest.


    "God, it''s just After a while, Sara finally comes back to herself. Looking back on the previous situation, the scarlet color that had not disappeared immediately filled her face. She looked between Adrian and liv with some shyness and anger.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you like it just now Just like the aftertaste, lailiv lies on Adrian''s body and looks at Sara, smiling and rubbing away at the same time.


    "You..." Sarah clenched her mouth and glared at her angrily, then thought of what would have to become a yearning AI.


    "Sorry, Sarah. My fault." Adrian hugged her consolation and said, "you are so human that you can''t help it for a while Forgive me, will you? "


    "No, ED, it''s none of your business," Sara said quickly, then glared at liv angrily. "It''s all her problem. If she hadn''t come, how could I have How could I You will not... "


    At this point, she couldn''t say any more. She could only stare at liv again indignantly. Liv, whose face was full of banter, made a tut sound, and then groaned like Sara before, which made Sarah more and more angry.


    "That''s enough, liv. Don''t do that." Adrian reached out and pinched her on the curl under the water.


    "All right, all right," liv curled her mouth and looked at Sarah seriously. "So, have you learned all this?"


    "Ah?" Sarah''s God ¨¨ then became strange and twisted.


    At the beginning of the three people''s walk, it was very simple. Adrian took Sarah to the study above and planned to have a good talk with Sarah. It''s not a good idea to ask Sara and love to talk to each other, but also to cultivate her adaptability. He really protected her a little bit, as can be seen from Sara''s current progress.


    Generally speaking, all kinds of fights between NV children are basically self-taught. Even simple NV children will adapt to the corresponding environment in a few days. What''s more, Sarah is not simple. However, up to now, she has only been passive and has hardly taken the initiative to attack. After the filming of "I know what you did last summer", Sarah''s affinity has made her popular with the crew, but love can fight with them, so some rumors are still circulating.


    "You''re too passive, Sarah. It''s impossible to win her over, let alone fix her." Adrian said so, but although Sarah nodded her head to show that she knew, she didn''t care much about it.This can''t help but make him a little headache, considering whether to tell her about the updated version of the rumor to her, but even after a period of time, I''m afraid Sara will still rush to lov''s face and give her a punch.


    However, after he left for a while, things changed, and when she came back, Liv was pressing Sara in her chair and hugging her face. Liv must have been a surprise attack, because Sarah has obvious signs of struggle. You know, she is a black belt in Taekwondo. Although she is a "U" frame, she still has some boxing skills, but she is still successful.


    "I just wanted to teach Sarah something." After Adrian comes in and the two start up, Liv says with a grin, while Sarah stares at her with a red face and can''t say anything.


    This sentence immediately exposed the fact that liv must have been eavesdropping outside before, and then what she was thinking was almost able to guess. There are two sides to liv''s grid. Sometimes she is very conservative, for example, she is not willing to try more places; but sometimes she is very open and doesn''t care. More than once, she hinted in Adrian''s ear that she wanted to have a taste of NV people and asked him about his feeling of 3 *.


    After all, growing up in that environment, no matter how well Bibby bill was protected, she would inevitably see a lot of things she shouldn''t have seen. It is also this kind of ambivalence, let Adrian firmly grasp her in the hands.


    Sarah is the same age as she is, and she has learned from Adrian that her story is similar to her own experience. It is inevitable to have a good impression. In addition, it is normal to run out and stir up the game according to what she guessed according to the overheard content.


    In this case, things can''t go on. Sarah wanted to leave. She''s not as thick as liv. But liv invited her to swim, and deliberately told her with a proud tone that she and Adrian had a little fun in the pool. Although Sara didn''t have too many Ji sets with Adrian''s other NV people, she was unavoidably unconvinced and jealous in the face of such ostentation, and immediately agreed.


    Next, it was normal at first, but after swimming a few laps in the water, Liv began to move again. Originally thought Adrian was next to her, Sara, who did not dare to come, was caught off guard, and then, as in the study, she was excited because of sports, and she was even more unable to get rid of it. Then Adrian joined in and made a three-way trip in the pool with two young NV.


    "In a word, you get here from here, and then go upstream and downstream to ensure that it works. Of course, remember that you have to be very strong and you''d better catch her ''said delive, who was describing Sara''s body.


    Although she said so clearly, Adrian knew that she had only imagined what she said. At most, she had tried it on Sarah twice. But he didn''t tear it down. Anyway, Liv''s experience is a little better than Sarah''s, and there''s no harm in listening to her.


    It''s just that Sara listens, but she glances at Adrian from time to time, as if to say: you''ve planned this. Even so, she had nothing else to say. She just held his arm tighter.


    Oh, lovely Sara, Sarah of the people. Adrian laughs in his heart, and at the same time produces a sense of satisfaction. It''s really nice to be able to tie such a NV child around.


    "So don''t go back tonight. We can have a good chat at Ed''s house about how to do better." Liv said at the end, her beautiful blue eyes twinkled in the uncertain light.


    Liv should not be in love with each other. She just wants to have a try. It''s the same with the trio. After all, she knows a lot about these aspects. She mentioned a lot when she talked with Adrian before. However, she has the potential of double love when she looks like this. However, if she thinks that Sara is easy to bully, she is totally wrong


    "is that right?" Sarah raised her eyebrows, and Adrian, who knew her well, knew that she was going to start fighting back.


    "Ed." Little NV made a gesture to him to get to the edge of the pool.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian looks at her and liv with a smile.


    Sara gives liv a defiant look, grabs Adrian''s things that haven''t been lifted yet, then pushes her wet hair behind her ears and buries her head deeply. Liv suddenly opened her eyes, some gaping at her action, seems to have forgotten even thinking.


    After a few words, Sara looked up again with a defiant look, and shook the soft of the pair, as if winning a victory. Liv immediately bit her mouth, her blue eyes twinkled a few times, and then she took a deep breath and buried herself under Sarah''s gaze.


    Adrian, sitting on the edge of the pool, breathed happily. It will be a wonderful night again.


    However, there is a saying in the past life, which guesses the front but not the end. Adrian did not expect the scene, because his beautiful NV Secretary pulled him into the room before he went to sleep at night, and rode wildly on him all night. I didn''t expect that Charlize would be jealous like this."Dear Charley, it''s not good. You know, it''s bad to keep accumulating like this until you can''t bear it." When he got up the next morning, Adrian held her in his arms and said in a joking tone.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," but Charlotte deliberately pretended not to understand, that is to say, "you promised me that I could find you to solve my life."


    "OK, OK, but I''ll never let you do this next time, understand?" Adrian laughed.


    As for Sara and liv, Adrian sighs that they can tell what the two young NV did together last night when they came out of a room and had a very intimate conversation.


    "You don''t need to show them your charm last night." Adrian said, chuckling in Charlize''s ear, "it''s not that I haven''t tried it anyway."


    "Yes, you always think about it, you are always dissatisfied." Charlize replied with a sneer.


    "Well, then when Kate has a baby, maybe..." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "You''d better take care of Kate. You know, Kate''s due date is just a few days. You''d better take care of her first." Charlize continued to sneer, and at the same time gave him a blank look.


    This is the most important thing in September. It is not the heated acquisition war of ABC, the late work of brave heart and Emma, the preparation of new films, or the teaching of Sarah how to deal with love, but Kate, who is pregnant in October, is about to give birth.


    "Here it is, Mr. Cowell." Under the guidance of the nurse, Adrian helped Kate into the VIP delivery room. Although Kate''s face and body are plump, and she still has a big belly, she still looks beautiful, especially with a kind of mother''s glory, which is very attractive.


    "It''s not a big opening. It may take a few minutes, Mr. Cowell." After examining Kate, Dr. NV said, "every now and then I''ll come over to check on your wife. If anything goes wrong before I come, please ring the emergency bell and a nurse will come."


    "Thank you, doctor." Adrian nodded politely. After sending her out, Adrian looked up and down at Kate with a smile and said, "your posture is really interesting."


    Changing into loose clothes, Kate, whose double UI diverged greatly, glared at him angrily: "maybe you want to try it?"


    "Forget it. It''s useless for me to do this well." Adrian sat down beside her.


    "Well, can I understand that you are a little tired of staying with me for a few days?" Kate asked further.


    Adrian raised her eyebrows, then responded to what she was saying and laughed, "Oh, Kate, honey, am I such a person in your heart?"


    "Of course." Kate said, not unkindly.


    "Well, well, obviously I should call more people here." Adrian sighed deliberately and said so. Seeing that Kate''s face was not worried, he immediately changed the topic: "it''s better to do something else. When the doctor says there are more I ¨£."


    Indeed, it was a few I ¨£, and the two entered the hospital at 2pm, and then had dinner at 7:00. Kate''s belly was still quiet. Adrian, who had thought that two or three I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£), was depressed. At first, the NV doctor came once at half an hour, then he came once at one hour.


    "it''s much bigger than before, but it still needs to wait." She always said that.


    "It looks like our baby doesn''t want to come out for a while yet," Adrian said, taking her eyes out of the dimly lit window, soothing Kate''s high belly. "Now it''s so naughty. Maybe it''s going to be more difficult in the future? I don''t know if it''s a boy or a NV child. "


    "Now you want to know whether it''s a boy or a NV child? You insisted on not letting me do the examination Kate gave him a blank look, but enjoyed his caress.


    "Of course, the surprise can only be regarded as a surprise when it is revealed at the last moment. If we knew it early, it would not be very boring?" Adrian smiles and shrugs.


    "So, do you want to be a boy or an NV child?" Kate looked at him and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all my children anyway." Adrian shrugged again.


    "There''s always a little preference." Kate''s persistent questioning.


    "Well That''s the NV child. " Adrian said after thinking about it.


    "Why?" "Because..." Adrian deliberately pauses, then Lu gives a narrow smile, "if it''s a boy, he''ll rob NV with me in the future."


    Kate changed immediately, and before her attack, Adrian had already laughed: "where do you want to go? I mean NV children are more intimate with their father, while boys and mothers are more intimate. If it is a boy, I can only stand aside for fear that your mind will be all over him."For a few seconds, Kate reached out and hit him angrily.


    "All right, all right, I''m just kidding," Adrian hugged her and comforted her. "It''s our children, both boys and NV children, isn''t it?"


    Kate snorted discontentedly and was about to say something. Suddenly, her face changed, and then she groaned with pain, and she was quickly wet. Adrian has no experience, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Come on, my wife''s amniotic fluid is completely broken. Come now," he said aloud to the contact device, pressing the bell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C86

    "Gee, I''m dying, ED, I''m going to die," Kate screamed, her face dripping with sweat, her eyes out of focus, just subconsciously grabbing Adrian''s hand and holding on.


    "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath. It''s almost over, Kate." Follow into the delivery room has been accompanied by her side Adrian in accordance with the doctor''s instructions continue to comfort.


    "Force, please. I can see the child''s head." In the production of long skirts under the busy NV doctor also said aloud.


    "I''m dying, ed. I''m dying." Kate finally began to sob and cry, but her body was still pressing according to doctor NV''s instructions.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. Trust me. It''ll be all right soon." Adrian was breathing as he spoke.


    Finally, after dozens of minutes of hard work, a loud and clear cry was heard from below, full of vitality, and obviously very healthy.


    "Congratulations, sir, a lovely NV child." Dr. NV, who was also very busy and sweating, said with a smile to Adrian that he had just delivered the crumpled baby to the nurse after cleaning it up.


    "Wow." Looking at the I ¨£ guy who can''t even open his eyes in his arms, an inexplicable feeling arises from Adrian''s heart: "she''s so cute"


    this is his first child in the past and this life. Although the body is different, the feeling of blood connection is not deceiving. Such a group is now a symbol of the continuation of his life. Even if it has been two generations, Adrian can still feel the wonderful taste.


    "Child My child... " Although Kate lying in childbirth has been exhausted, the mother''s instinct still let her talk and look for her child.


    "Here, I''m here." Adrian immediately held the child in front of her. "Look, it''s an NV child. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Although the newly born I ¨£ guy has just been cleaned up by the nurse, her wrinkled appearance that can''t even open her eyes is not beautiful. Rao is so. Kate who holds her in her arms is still moved by the spirit of compassion


    "yes, it is beautiful." She murmured in a low voice, reaching out to touch the face of MOI ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    Soon, the nurse came to take the baby away for the time being. Although Kate was very reluctant to give up, she was still in the hands of the nurse. She only looked at the things left and then took her eyes back. Then, back in the ward, Kate, who was exhausted to the point of exhaustion, fell asleep, and Adrian spent the night on the couch with his clothes on.


    "There she is, as if waving to us." Early the next morning, Adrian helped Kate to the outside of the ward, looking for her child through the glass.


    "I want to hold her." Cried Kate, who nestled in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to hold her again soon." Adrian patted kate on the shoulder, but blinked and fell into the cradle in the middle left behind the glass.


    Compared with the appearance when I was born, the new I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. The doctor said it was about eight pounds, pretty healthy.


    "She''s as beautiful as you are." "Of course," said Adrian. Kate''s arm was tighter and her face was happy. Soon after she returned to the delivery room, the nurse held the baby. Although Kate had done enough homework before delivery, she was still dealing with her heart and wings. Fortunately, there was a nurse nearby to give advice.


    "Hold it like this, raise your arm a little bit, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Yes, that''s it Under the guidance of the nurse, Kate, who is busy with her hands and feet, finally holds NV ER in her arms. Then she opens her mouth instinctively to eat. She feels NV''s action and her happy smile fills her face again.


    "You have a great relationship." The nurse suddenly said, "very few husbands are willing to guard their wives like this. Last night we suggested that he could go to another room to have a rest, but he refused. He said you were so tired that he had to stay with you so that you could not find anyone when you needed it. He said that even if he can''t help you, as long as you are here, you will feel at ease. He must love you very much


    Kate''s eyes darkened, and then she began to laugh again. It had a kind of fatalistic smell.


    "Yes, he loves me, and I love him too." She said, nodding her head.


    "Hey, did I come here? Why don''t you let me know? It''s very unpleasant Adrian''s voice came from the mouth with a little exaggeration.


    "How can I inform you? On the phone? " Kate hummed a retort.


    The nurse left immediately. Adrian sat down and looked at the guy who was still eating. In joy, he was curious. Then he sighed and looked at Kate with a joking look: "Oh, I suddenly want to eat this - can I have a try?""Ed," Kate exclaimed, with more or less anger in her voice. "I just feel it." Adrian raised his hands. "I haven''t tasted it before, but I want to know the difference."


    Kate gave him a blank look and then changed the subject: "didn''t you say you''ve thought about names for your children? What is it? "


    Then his eyes became sharp: "don''t tell me that you were prevaricating me, but I reminded you two months ago"


    "this..." Adrian can''t help but say that "if you think about a few names, every boy has his own". Although it can''t be regarded as prevarication, but It''s not a preparation. He didn''t know much about the Western naming. He just called John, Sam or Elizabeth, but he forgot that Kate had to agree.


    By the way, in the eyes of NV son, a thought full of evil taste suddenly came out of my mind. So Adrian cleared his throat, looked at Kate and said seriously, "you''ll love this name, Lily"


    "lily?" "Yes, lily, the pure lily is very suitable for our lovely and beautiful NV children, isn''t it?" Adrian said solemnly.


    Kate said it silently several times, and Lu was happy. Yes, I like the name, Lily "


    of course, how could you not like it. Adrian snickered in his heart, reached out and stroked NV''s face. He seemed to be full and began to move restlessly in his mother''s arms.


    "Lily Cowell?" Kate suddenly whispered another sentence. Though her head was low and her voice was very soft, Adrian could not hear it.


    "Yes, Lily Cowell." He immediately went on, said with no doubt, and then put his arm around Kate''s shoulder. "She''s our NV child"


    even though using his surname may attract paparazzi''s peep, it''s not that there is no solution. As long as I''m more careful and Adrian''s increasing power step by step, paparazzi may have to weigh the consequences even if they know about it. Moreover, in the 21st century, as long as all the plans formulated are realized, there will be no problem even if the plans are made public.


    After a few days of nursing, Adrian accompanied Kate to leave the hospital, because of the confidentiality work done well, so the paparazzi never found out. Because of this, after returning to Kate''s villa, the two did not celebrate, only Claude immediately visited after learning the news.


    "Oh, I can''t believe it. Is this my teaching NV?" Standing next to the baby and looking at the I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£? Are you sure? " Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "I thought it was default." Claude shrugged, then put out a finger and poked it in the face of the guy. Somehow, the guy burst into tears, leaving the two men at a loss.


    "What are you doing?" Hearing the cry, ketton rushed in, some angry stare at the two people, and quickly hugged NV Er into his arms to coax him up.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t stop crying all the time. It took a long time to find that the water had been let out. So Kate gave Adrian and Claude a look again, and changed the situation for NV.


    The two innocent men looked at each other, shrugged and laughed.


    "Are you sure?" Adrian asked.


    "Of course, though both of us are atheists..."


    "Sorry, correct me. I''m an agnostic."


    "Well, agnostics, in a word, although we don''t care about something, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it..." Claude stopped here and then asked, "by the way, what''s her name?"


    "Lily, Lily Cowell."


    "Lily? It''s a very good name. It makes me want to have a Christian name


    "No, no, no, no, Claude. Her name is Lily, not her Christian name. This is her Christian name, or her first name."


    "No parents give their children Christian names..."


    "You can give her a middle name."


    "No Godfather gives his child a middle name..."


    "All right, Claude, that''s it." Adrian made a pause. "Do you want to be the godfather of the I ¨£ guy? Then you have to do as I say "


    seeing him look a bit rogue, Claude sighed," well, that''s it. When Lily grows up, I''ll tell her what happened today and let her laugh you to death. "


    After a pause, he looked at him playfully: "lily Cowell? You didn''t expect to be so serious. "


    "If it''s my child, why should I deny it?" Adrian then asked.


    "But you''re not going to marry Kate, are you?" Claude opened his hand.


    "You know me, crow." Adrian laughed, then waved again, "I have a child or not is not important, the important thing is whether you have recognized her, whether you have fulfilled the responsibility of a father. Although I have many shortcomings, I am confident that I will not do a bad job in it"Well, it''s all your business anyway," Claude shrugged and looked at Kate, who was busy with the help of the servant and was coaxing him in his arms. "I''m glad you and she have a child."


    Claude knew that Adrian had several NV people, but Kate was the one he took to his godfather''s house the most often - well, except Kate, Adrian had never taken any other NV people to his godfather''s or uncle''s house - so both Godfather and uncle had a good impression of her, and Claude and her relationship were also very harmonious, otherwise they would not have run here so quickly.


    "Why, do you want to get married and have children with this kind of talk?" Adrian quipped.


    "Come on, ED, I''m still a long time ago. It''s just the start-up stage, and I don''t want to think about anything else." Claude said, and suddenly burst into a triumphant smile. "If you want to be the godfather of my child, at least you have to wait for several years."


    "Never mind. I can wait." Adrian picked his eyebrows, and he also had a meaningful smile.


    I''m afraid you''ll have a lot of tutors to teach NV in the future. Are you ready?


    "I changed it for Lily, but I suggest you don''t disturb her now. She''s going to bed." Kate came over with NV in her arms and Bi looked at them and said that she looked quite similar to Ji, the mother who was protecting her cubs.


    "Well, no problem," Claude said first, "but can I hold her? Just a few minutes. "


    Kate hesitated, or I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    "Don''t cry her, or Kate will kill you." Adrian''s on the side of the serious white.


    "If I don''t cry, I''m not going to cry if I don''t," said Crowe.


    Holding I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    "Remember what I said, Kate. These are the things that have to be observed. I won''t be polite if I violate them." Adrian told him again and again as he left.


    "I see," Kate sighed helplessly. "You''re going to be an old woman, ed


    "What are you talking about?" Claude asked.


    "Nothing. Some precautions after birth, such as don''t swim, don''t eat thorn food and so on. It''s good for your health." Adrian''s simple explanation.


    "The witchcraft you heard from the East again?" Said Claude jokingly.


    "It''s not a witchcraft. I''m young and healthy now, so I don''t worry about it. It''s inevitable that it will happen in the future. If we think about it in the long run, it''s OK." Adrian was very serious and said


    "well, I see, you always think long term, we don''t talk about this." Claude quickly raised his hand, then gave Kate a helping hand. Kate sighed again.


    They came out of the baby''s bedroom and soon came to the study. After the servant brought coffee, Adrian made a gesture to Claude.


    "It''s been overturned again, isn''t it?" "Of course not, if all this is overturned by Eisner, I''d better resign as soon as possible and compare the price. Actually, it''s nothing. I have to teach NV to remind you that as chairman of the board, you must attend the signing ceremony at the end of the month." Claude said leisurely.


    "Signing ceremony?" Adrian was puzzled and asked, but then he reflected that the surprise God had finished


    "Just a few days ago, one of ABC''s directors, Walson Parker, had sold us his stake. If there were no accidents, such as the end of the world or Eisner''s $20 billion at a time, there should be no problem." Claude said with a smile, his voice growing, as if in emotion and as if proud.


    Adrian stayed for a long time. He jumped up, laughed and slapped him heavily on the shoulder: "Damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier"


    "at that time, you were busy meeting your first child. How could I disturb you?" Claude spread out his hands. "Besides, am I not here now?"


    Then he changed his tone: "I calculated that the day Parker sold us the shares was the day lily was born. It seems that my teaching NV is our lucky star."


    "Is it? "Adrian clenched his fists and waved them fiercely. Then he asked eagerly," what''s next? What about surprise? "


    "Hey, ED, we''ve just completed an acquisition, and it''s the biggest acquisition since the company was founded. Do we have to digest it first?" Claude sighed. "Besides, we haven''t got it all in our hands."


    "Well, I''m in a bit of a hurry," Adrian admits, "but it''s a good opportunity now, and if you let it go, it won''t be so easy to buy surprise in the future."His tone became enthusiastic again: "Microsoft just released a new operating system, and the stock price immediately went up, and Cisco also began to speed up. I''m not wrong. The big Internet is in front of us. With Yahoo! We will have more funds and more room for maneuver "


    " yes, I know, ED, I''m talking to these people every day. I know better than you that the seeds you said are being realized. " Claude said with some headache, "but things have to come step by step. We have to basically integrate the interior before we can continue?"


    "Well Yes, I''m sorry. I''ve got some Ji moving. " Adrian immediately calmed down his mood, "after all, I didn''t expect to buy TB only a year later, and then got ABC. It makes people feel a bit incredible."


    "Because there are people who support us." Claude whispered, then raised his eyebrow: "by the way, the CE of the brokerage company has been saying for several years, you should also solve it?"


    "You guessed that?"


    "Almost."


    "Soon, not more than the beginning of next year."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C87

    "How much longer?" Adrian looked at the time and said impatiently, "haven''t they changed their mind again?"


    Of course, he tried to suppress his voice. After all, this is a public place. Although the ABC people have not yet arrived, there are others.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not time yet," Claude said with a smile. "We''re a little early. There are many acquisitions that have been overturned at the last minute, but it''s not us."


    After a pause here, he was curious again. To tell the truth, you didn''t have such impatience at the signing ceremony for the acquisition of TB last time - you felt like you were in a dream? "


    "A little bit, but more still want to determine as soon as possible and the future development possibility," Adrian also did not conceal. "You know, we can win TB of luck, Ted Turner and Warner have a good relationship, if not for the early start and the means are enough hidden, if Warner stretched out the olive branch, he would definitely choose Hua Not us. ABC needless to say, although I didn''t play a very important role in the competition with Disney in the past year, I also knew the hardships. So only when they signed their own name under the agreement could I relax half of it. "


    "You look too much at yourself, ED," Claude laughed. "Not to say how much chance your Pixar Animation won us, Ted agreed to our terms because of your charm. I still remember your arrogance when you said, "I will not and will not be able to do so now". Your achievements are also one of the reasons why we can succeed. "


    He was about to ask Adrian why he was half relaxed after signing. Finally the ABC man came. The signing ceremony was not long. We exchanged greetings with each other for a few words. Then, under the gaze of the lawyer and many eyes, he signed his name on the prepared copy, and then changed his signature again. Then the whole purchase case can basically be concluded.


    "Congratulations, it''s time for you to be young." The 64 year old chairman of ABC, bergnan Keynes, shook Adrian''s hand in applause and said so after shaking hands with Adrian. He then took a sip of champagne from the receiver and left the scene without looking back. He did not even attend the press conference.


    It seems a bit impolite, but Adrian can understand his mood, whether from the perspective of power or from the perspective of emotion, which is a very difficult fact to accept.


    "Bergnan''s not going to the press conference?" Claude exchanged greetings with several people and came over with the champagne at the back.


    "I''m not going to take part either." Adrian shrugged. "You''re in charge of these things. I''m just here to sign."


    He noticed the young man around Claude and reached out his hand unexpectedly: "you''re here, Benjamin. I''m so sorry I didn''t notice you."


    "Nothing," said Benjamin, about twenty-seven or eight, shaking his hand with a modest smile. "I''m standing in the middle of the crowd. You don''t see that I''m normal, Adrian."


    Very talkative, isn''t it? In addition, he looks very polite, and I believe he will be very happy to get along with him.


    "Don''t try to explain him, Benjamin," said Claude. "Ed was so full of other things that even if you and Walter stood in front of him, he wouldn''t see it."


    "Is Ryan here?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked for him in the crowd. Claude made a gesture of "I said it" to Benjamin, and Benjamin gave a low smile.


    Adrian soon found the figure he was looking for in the crowd. He was almost 30 years old and was talking with several people in Ji''an, with a gentle, modest and reserved smile like Benjamin. It is also true that although there are many dandies in the big family, there are quite a lot of them who have the ability to understand the eyes and the current affairs. The real dandies are either released or treated coldly, and they are almost impossible to be entrusted with heavy responsibilities.


    After the acquisition, the board of directors of AC media will have three more positions on the original basis. It is needless to say that the representative of ABC is similar to that of Ted Turner, let alone that of Viacom, so we need not pay much attention to it. What really matters is Benjamin miles on the godfather''s side and Walter Kahn on the uncle''s side. This is an unavoidable result. If you want to raise funds, you must let some people reach in. Moreover, the origins of these two young people are not the same. Cousin Benjamin''s father is the speaker of the State House of California, while Walter''s uncle is the house of Congress, and his elder brother, 10 years older, is a senior executive of Gaosheng.


    So although it seems that they are just representatives and have little voice, it is hard to say if AC media is not well managed and needs more funds. This process is irreversible. In the United States, any company that wants to grow strong must do so. This is the rule. People who are not willing to share will be kicked out. This seems unfair. Consortia do nothing but provide part of the funds to get a seat on the board of directors, and are ready to take over and merge when something goes wrong. But the world is not fair, isn''t it?Besides, it''s not without benefits. Benjamin and Walter''s contacts are all there. They can get more help in many things. In fact, the godfather and uncle recommended them after Jing carefully selected them. What''s more, it will be more smooth to integrate into the big network compiled by the super rich in the United States. These super rich and consortia are just like you and I have you through all kinds of equity swap. Therefore, no matter who you are, you have to weigh it.


    Well, let''s not say that. Adrian didn''t attend the press conference, but didn''t leave. Instead, he went with Claude after the news conference. They still have a lot to talk about.


    "I''m ready, a TV show, a reality show." In the caravan, Adrian said to Claude.


    "So fast?" Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "I''ve been thinking about it ever since you said you wanted to buy ABC." Adrian laughed. "According to the actual situation of ABC and the analysis of the TV drama market since the 1980s, the family comedy suitable for all ages is the most suitable at present. There are few lines and scenes in this TV series, which can be said to be tailored for ABC."


    What he prepared is CB''s comedy "everybody loves red" which should have been broadcast next year. This TV series is also one of the few TV series that has produced ten seasons of longevity. Although the standard of friends is not as good as that of friends in terms of lines and scenes, and the audience rating is not as high as that of friends, but the popularity of TV plays can be seen from the production of ten seasons The quality of the body is also unquestionable.


    As Adrian said, as early as when Claude announced that he wanted to buy ABC, he began to think about what kind of programs he would use to improve the ratings. After thinking about it, it would be more appropriate for Claude to think about it. ABC, after all, is a wireless TV station, facing more and more audiences than TB. Therefore, the scale of TV plays must not be too large. Ten years later, it will be ten years later. Now, the popular family comedy from the growing pains in the 1980s is popular. Friends also belongs to this type, so everyone loves red can''t be more appropriate.


    As for some things, there''s no need to worry about it. When he didn''t have any fame, he could use the writers'' Union to seize it, not to mention all kinds of resources now. Similar to friends, first collect information to make sure that no one has a similar idea, and then ask people to write a general script to publicize it. After everyone knows it, they announce that it will not be sold or produced for the time being. In this way, the possibility of other people''s writing and production is eliminated. I have to say, it''s a very high risk.


    Although friends and Buffy the vampire hunter have accumulated a lot of experience for the TV Department, some things are not made in one go. What''s more, the focus of the company is still on the movies, and there are inevitably some deficiencies in resource allocation. Therefore, these two films are enough. Let''s say


    "Made for Warner?" Claude picked his eyebrows and immediately understood Adrian''s meaning. "Good idea. I can''t work with Disney for a while. Why don''t you try to woo other people, right? The relationship between globegroup and us is the best without too many conflicts of interest, followed by Pera, which is also a subsidiary of Viacom. Fox and Colombia are now turning to competitors, so Warner is the best target. "


    Here he sighed leisurely: "sure enough, as long as you talk about entertainment production, your ideas are always endless."


    "I have a lot of ideas in other areas, too." Adrian said immediately.


    "All right, all right, lots of ideas," Claude laughed, then Mo chin. "As for the survivor


    "One or two words about this reality show are not clear. It may be very popular or it may fail. It depends on the level of the producers." Adrian said with a sigh, originally "millionaire" is the most suitable, but has been early Ji "to TB, want to find a suitable ABC reality show is really not easy.


    "American Idol" is good, but it needs the development of the Internet to a certain extent in order to exert its greatest influence. Now it will certainly be popular. There will be no lack of people eager to become famous overnight. However, the achievements made under the current network situation may shrink a lot, which is undoubtedly killing Ji and taking eggs. It''s the same with several other reality shows that come to mind, and only "Survivor" is more appropriate.


    In short, the selling point of this program is novelty hunting. Several people go to the desert island or forest for various adventures, and then eliminate one team member according to different situations every day. Finally, the survivors are the winners. In the middle of the show, many strange things can be seen. In the same way, anyone can sign up for participation, so the ratings are very good. It''s just that if you want to make it, it depends on the level of the producers. Other programs, such as American Idol or the previous millionaire, have paid more attention to previous lives, and Adrian knows more about it. Therefore, we can give some pertinent opinions from time to time. However, survivor only learned about it when collecting information, plus the program itself There are also some defects in some parts. If they are not handled properly, they may fail."Well, in a few days I''ll ask Charlie to consolidate the information and send it to you by fax or email." Adrian said this, then thought of something and said, "by the way, don''t forget..."


    "Surprise, I know you''ve said it countless times." Claude sighed, as if helpless at his behavior.


    "Don''t blame me, crow. This is the best chance to start - though I''ve said it many times - don''t miss it." Adrian shrugged.


    "I know, but according to the analysis, they are not at their lowest point yet. It''s better to observe them for a few more months. It happens that I can integrate them in time." Claude said, "and after the acquisition of ABC, capital began to be in short supply. If you want to buy it, I''m afraid The copyright of those comics is really worth your effort? "


    "You should know that during the summer vacation, there was a movie adapted from comics and it got quite good results." Adrian warned.


    "Yes, Batman Forever," starring Fang Kimer, Kim Carrey and Nicole Kidman, I know. " Claude nodded.


    "Well, how much profit did Superman series and Batman Series make for them after Warner acquired DC?" Adrian''s hands spread out. "Besides, how many superheroes are there on the screen?"


    He made a gesture and accentuated his tone: "with the development of technology, when computer CG technology becomes more and more real and cheaper, it will replace hand-made special effects to produce pictures that could not be made before. At that time, more and more super heroes in comics will land on the big screen. Now, Superman series has declined and Batman Series will arrive After reaching the peak and showing a decline, which cartoon company''s superheroes will occupy the audience''s attention in the future


    "Your eloquence will always be so good, ED, not to mention your keen eyes," Claude laughed. "Well, I''ll pay attention, I promise."


    "Well, I''m waiting for your good news." Adrian said no more, and then he gave a sinister smile: "well, I have a proposal. Maybe you will be interested."


    "Oh?" Claude, who noticed the change of his God ¨¨, raised his eyebrows.


    "Do you know Victoria''s secret, crow?" Adrian''s smile grew stronger.


    "Well Seems like an underwear company? " Claude said uncertainly.


    "Yes, and they have a lot of share in the underwear market, but that''s not important. The important thing is that they have exclusive underwear models. They are very beautiful young NV children. They are quite good. They occasionally hold underwear model shows. Now they are going to fix it," Adrian said playfully. "So you can talk to them and let ABC get exclusive broadcasting rights, you know People like to watch this


    The astonished God ¨¨ flashed away from Claude''s face, and then he said with a smile: "you guy..."


    "I''m serious. Think about it." Adrian shrugged. He thought about this when analyzing a reality show. Victoria''s secret underwear show and the angel of Victoria will be famous in the future, and the broadcasting rights seem to be ABC''s. Now that I''ve got ABC, it''s no big deal to get the underwear show broadcast right. Besides, there are some good quality virgins among those angels. Isn''t Claude very fond of modeling?


    But this kind of thing will still be discussed later. Today, enough has been said, so Adrian pressed the car phone: "find a place to stop and inform the car that is following me."


    "Don''t give me a ride. I''ll go back in my own car." He then said to Claude.


    Claude nodded. After the RV stopped on the street, Adrian was ready to get out of the car and then said, "take me to say hello to Kate and Lily. Besides, what''s it like to be a father?"


    "Well..." Adrian, who opened the car, pauses, then Lu gives a wry smile, "it''s pain and happiness."


    It is true that pain and happiness, so-called human rights, although often just a pretext and excuse, but in the baby is displayed incisively and vividly. I sleep most of the day. I wake up and cry. I cry when I''m hungry, when I defecate, when I''m not happy, when I don''t do anything, I have to cry, regardless of time and place. She often sleeps soundly in the middle of the night and wakes up by the crying of I ¨£ guy, and has to get up to coax her. Even if there is a nanny, Adrian gets up several times in the middle of the night. Can''t Kate deal with it alone? All in all, it was a lot of service.


    The most intolerable thing is that when they are in the mood, they hear the cry of I ¨£ guy. You should know that the first three months and the next three months can''t have behavior. The former is prone to miscarriage while the latter is prone to premature delivery. So after three months of banning Yu, Kate will inevitably be very excited, but she will be excited again. Once she encounters this situation, she will immediately cool down. She can''t tell her father and mother have important things to do, so please cry later?


    However, I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Cheeky, mouth often spit bubbles, occasionally laugh up special cute.Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied she is with the situation that she does not care about others at all, no matter when she wants to "lose her temper" at any time and place, once she is held in her arms, she will still produce worthwhile ideas.


    "Who makes you my NV?" Adrian always said this when coaxing the I ¨£ guy in his arms in the middle of the night, and his eyes were always full of love and pity, and his father''s love for NV children.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C88

    The news that ABC was acquired by the media soon spread through the business circles, and became the most shocking news at the end of September and the beginning of October in 1995, and it was also the hottest hot spot, even surpassing Microsoft, which started to make its debut because of the release of Win95. Microsoft has been developing for more than ten years, but AC media has only four years since its establishment, but it has acquired TB first and then ABC. No matter who it is, it may not be able to do this.


    Commercial media have all their eyes on Claude roanlis, a young AC media leader less than 30 years old. Before all kinds of business skills have been constantly mentioned, and the speech of the press conference after signing has been analyzed word by word. That is to say, Claude has not participated in the news conference less than a few times, and he is also a bit unable to eat in the face of these crazy reporters The feeling of elimination.


    "I finally understand why you don''t like to finish the front desk. Those guys are so annoying." Claude said jokingly in the phone, the excitement in the tone is still very obvious.


    In addition, the invitation of various magazines is also constant. Even time hopes that he can appear on the cover of this issue. The aura of the youngest media magnate is put on his head. It is said that old Ron Rhys is full of pride when talking with his acquaintance Ji. Many economic commentators have also made a lot of money because of him. How will the acquisition of ABC affect this new media company? Although TB is a cable station, it has not been completely adjusted. Will there be conflicts with ABC in some aspects? What kind of impact will the acquisition have on the media industry? All these are worth mentioning Close up.


    At the same time, AC media has also begun to play an important role in the media industry. Even though ABC is still losing money, since TB can go to a higher level after being acquired, who can be sure that ABC will not?


    "I''ve always been very optimistic about them, and it turns out I''m right." Lei Shidong, the chairman of Viacom, was very proud. It was undoubtedly right to replace shares with AC media.


    "Congratulations to them, but they still have a long way to go to turn ABC into a profit." News Corporation''s CE Murdoch is more perfunctory, he is busy with internal stability, hoping to get out of the predicament as soon as possible.


    As for Michael Eisner, he didn''t respond to anything, but it was said that on the day of signing the contract, he lost his temper and no one dared to enter his office. Even his friend, Michael owitz, got a nose bruised. It''s no wonder that what was once a sure thing was finally snatched away by a rising rookie. I''m afraid everyone will be very angry. Moreover, the competition over the past year has shaken Eisner''s prestige. There are different voices inside. Eisner may have to work hard to turn Disney''s board of directors into his one word speech.


    so another person is Isn''t it just forgotten by the media? Of course not. These journalists can''t do anything else, but they are very good at digging people. Besides, who produced the TV series and stabilized the ratings of TB? Who planned the reality show that depressed several major radio stations? Who created the opportunity to turn over the market through the hot sale of animation in the acquisition war?


    Yes, he didn''t get involved in this, but everyone knows that the ideas for TV series and reality TV series came from him, and Pixar was also the one he strongly advocated to buy. What''s more, just a few days after the acquisition, ABC suddenly announced that it would cooperate with Warner to produce a TV series, that is, everyone loves red, which was well-known in the TV circle before, and the idea came from him. Warner even agreed without thinking about it. In addition, there is also a reality show in preparation. Although there are no more details about Lu, you don''t have to guess whose idea it is.


    After all, he has a long list of titles, such as miracle director, gold medal producer, ACE screenwriter, and so on. Everyone knows that as long as the person or thing he likes, he will basically succeed. His achievements in recent years all prove this. However, as the chairman of AC media, he hardly cares about everything. All his work is handled by his close friend Claude, who only occasionally puts forward a few opinions. According to common sense, such a combination with unclear division of rights generally has great contradictions. However, there is no rumor that the two have never been at odds with each other. Moreover, there is a leap forward development, which many companies envy.


    "This is the most ideal state, but also the most fragile state. It is basically tied to the feelings of the two people. Maybe they can be very good at many things..." A lot of economic commentators have talked so eloquently and used various economic theories, including game theory, to analyze, and thus fed a large number of people.


    So, even if Claude is the most popular, he can''t fail to attract the attention of journalists? It''s just that he has developed a way to deal with the entertainment media. What''s more, he is not an ordinary celebrity. In addition, although he has a strong sense of smell from commercial journalists, he is not as sensitive as paparazzi in this regard. Therefore, they are trying to find out where he is. He is teasing himself in his lover''s home and has a month old NV for several days.


    "Hey, who am I, who is who?" Adrian held two dolls of I ¨£ rabbits in front of him. The I ¨£ guy in the cradle opened his eyes wide, as if with endless curiosity. Her mouth was always slightly open, occasionally uttering meaningless syllables, but every time she uttered syllables, she would smile lovingly.Golden ¨¨''s sunshine sprinkles in the middle of the U ¨¡ garden, making this scene seem so harmonious.


    "Well, ED, it''s time for Lily to go to bed." Kate came over and pushed Adrian away, then picked up the guy and coaxed him.


    "I know it''s time for Lily to go to bed, but can''t you be gentle with me? Or did you give all your tenderness to Lily? " Adrian complained.


    "Shut up, ed." Kate leisurely said, humming an unknown tune, gently shaking the baby in her arms. Although I was a little excited, I soon yawned and closed his eyes in the rhythm of the mother''s party.


    I have to say, Kate is a very good mother, although she is always busy at the beginning, even if there is a nanny nearby, but after getting used to it, she is very patient and orderly every time. She doesn''t look like she is only 22 years old.


    "Well, I''m asleep. Take care of me, ed. I''m going to do some exercise." After putting NV into the cradle again, she lovingly touched her pink face. Kate said to Adrian. Meanwhile, Lu had to warn her. If you dare to wake her up, I will kill you. I promise "


    " OK, OK, I will not. " Adrian held up the truth. If this promise had been fulfilled, he would have died countless times.


    "You are a perfect match, ma''am." When Kate returned to the room to go to the gym, the NV housekeeper who brought her clothes suddenly said this.


    "Is it?" Kate gave a noncommittal smile. The housekeeper and servant in the villa knew her relationship with him. However, under the strict contract, her words were very tight.


    "Of course, you and Mr. Adrian are extremely tolerant to children, and that''s enough." The NV housekeeper said with a smile.


    Very tolerant? Maybe. Jogging on the treadmill in the gym, Kate thought. She clearly remembers that on the third night after taking the baby home, Adrian coaxed her in the living room for her to have a good rest. After entering October, it was the same night. Because NV had no symptoms of cough, she immediately drove her to the hospital. After diagnosis, she went home for another night.


    Forget it, what''s so much to think about? Kate said to herself in her heart. Anyway, it is not the first time to see both sides of his case. It is always so mysterious and elusive. She sighed again, and suddenly thought of the scene of several days. On that day, he asked if he still wanted to play a movie. She hesitated and then nodded definitely.


    "Then cut the script for me right away. The script is ready. If I don''t lose weight as soon as possible, I''ll give it to others." Adrian said triumphantly.


    At that moment, she suddenly wanted to hold him and bite him hard on his neck to vent her unspeakable dissatisfaction. It seemed that she could not get out of her hands. Unfortunately, she is absolutely sure that if she really makes this request, Adrian will not hesitate to put his neck to her mouth, so I''m afraid that he will never know what kind of person he is in this life.


    Kate even gasped and stopped. She had a rest for a moment. She was about to continue when she suddenly moved slightly. Sure enough, a few seconds later, the sweating Adrian burst in with the crying NV son.


    "Kate I don''t know I just He stammered as he explained, and the cry of I ¨£ guy became more and more loud.


    Seeing him like this, Kate couldn''t help but chuckle out, but immediately tightened her face and took NV from his arms: "I knew What have you done to her? "


    "No Nothing It''s just that I can''t help but sleep soundly I want to kiss her... " Adrian stammered, then quickly lost in Kate''s eyes, "well, want to Take a bite. After all, her face is lovely. Who knows she will wake up... "


    "Take a bite?" Kate Ou twitched. "Do you think your NV is dinner, Adrian?"


    "Well, I''m wrong. Don''t do that." Put on Adrian''s face and let him calm down


    The honest and cautious look at the moment seemed to have a kind of simple and honest feeling. Kate was stunned and then sighed in her heart. God, I''m finished, I have this feeling, I''m really finished


    It was a happy afternoon and night. Although NV can always think of a way to make people upset, it is also this kind of tossing that makes Adrian and Kate seem close.


    "Well, I''m afraid I would have been twice as busy as I am now if Mary hadn''t helped me." After coaxing him to sleep again and returning to the bedroom only one wall apart, Kate said, lying on the floor.


    "In fact, you can give her more things to do. She is an experienced nanny." Adrian said, pouring two glasses of red wine, sitting on the edge of the glass will be one of them in front of her.


    "That won''t work. I won''t give her this experience." Kate sat up and took the glass and hummed.Adrian grinned and didn''t speak. He just reached over her shoulder and touched her glass with a soft jingle.


    Kate took a sip of red wine, put her head on his shoulder, looked out of the window at the dark sky, and sighed for a long time: "Mom doesn''t know about this yet."


    "You didn''t tell her she was a grandmother?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "You didn''t tell your uncle that you were a father." Kate suddenly said this, then looked up at him with a smile. "And there are many people who don''t know?"


    "I''m not sure, but I guess some." Adrian seems to be smiling, and you''re pinching her face


    Kate''s mouth slightly raised, put down the glass, turned over and UI sat on it, one arm on the knee, the shirt also stepped down, Lu out of the smooth shoulder, do not have a human flavor. Adrian''s eyes brightened and he put down his glass. He pulled the collar and put his hand over her shoulder. Who knows this next unexpectedly pours in the air, Kate giggles to flash to jump up from the body.


    "Do you want it, ed?" She smiles smugly, takes off half of her shirt and wraps it around her arm. Then she twists her body.


    "You think you can get away with it?" Adrian stood up leisurely and walked slowly to Kate Bi.


    From time to time, the sound of laughter sounded in the room, although from time to time very big, but that kind of pleasant mood is quite obvious.


    "As I said, you can''t escape my palm." Finally, Adrian pressed Kate against the wall, and one of them stroked Mo from the bottom of her skirt along her big UI.


    The answer is Kate''s moist red, warm hugs, and the low, excited gasps from time to time. It''s not necessary to say what will happen next - but it''s a little different today.


    "Ed" Kate called shyly, with a little weird excitement, and she was now turned over by Adrian, lying on the wall, knowing what to do from the position of his fingers.


    "Shh, don''t wake me up. Although the time is just right, it''s hard to tell if there is too much noise." Adrian was breathing in her ear.


    "If If you really think so, you shouldn''t... " Kate wants to make a last ditch fight.


    "Well, honey, we haven''t been like this for a long time, so take it honestly." Adrian began to move on with a laugh.


    Soon, groans of pain and joy began to ring.


    The attention of commercial media did not bring Adrian too much trouble. Through Roger, he expressed his congratulations on the success of AC media''s acquisition of ABC and said that it would develop better in the future. After that, he did not say anything more and exclusive interviews with several business magazines were also rejected. Although his achievements are very dazzling, but the specific things still rely on others to complete, so as long as the appropriate transfer of firepower, the degree of attention will naturally drop a lot.


    His main strength is still on the film, and after a month of NV, the trailer for Emma was released. Yes, that''s right. It''s Emma''s trailer, not brave heart, because after a lot of thinking, Adrian decided to let Emma come out before brave heart.


    Very simply, "brave heart" is destined to prick the nerves of some English people living in England because of its theme. Then Emma, which will be released later, will inevitably become the object of anger of some people. They can regardless of the quality of the film, as long as it is Adrian''s work. From his personal point of view, it''s no big deal, but when he first chose to make this film, he wanted to make a name for Gwyneth. Since she put herself in a good position, he could not break his promise. There is no such problem before the release. Can those guys slap themselves after giving a good evaluation?


    However, in this way, we must pay close attention to the later stage of Emma. After all, we finished brave heart before starting Emma. We can only say that the plan is not as fast as changing. In fact, it doesn''t matter. The purpose of making brave heart is to maintain its own aura. As long as it reaches the Oscar criteria at the end of the year, Emma still has a lot of time.


    This trailer is naturally broadcast on ABC. Although ordinary people are not interested in the acquisition, they also know more or less through the entertainment media that director miracle''s new TV play idea has been given to Warner and will soon be broadcast on ABC. This may be the first step to save ABC, so they are full of interest in his new trailer on ABC On the day of the trailer, the ratings soared by 10 percentage points, and it was still during the day when many people went to work.


    The top management of BC is really sad and happy after getting the data. Unfortunately, such data is generally not high, but it is already the highest in ABC ratings this year. From this we can see how embarrassed ABC is at present; and the joy is that the dawn of turning losses into profits seems to be visible, and it seems to be the right way to be acquired by AC media.As for the media''s response, moderation, complete moderation, neither said too much good words nor made harsh criticism, although the trailer did look beautiful. The most in the eyes of the saying is, don''t become jinghuadu in the trailer.


    The main reason for this is that the lessons of Howard manor are too deep. Those who ridicule all the time at the beginning of the movie are slapped in the face of stars. Therefore, in the face of the same situation, even if they are dissatisfied with Gwyneth, an American NV actor who plays the role of British horn ¨¨, they will not say more unless the film is released Words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C89

    "Like the previous Howard manor, he has put a lot of effort into the costumes and scenes, and the use of ¨¨ tone is perfect, which makes the typical British style beautiful. Camera editing also perfectly expresses what he wants to express: mischievous, funny, suspicious, implicit, etc. Adrian should be the director who knows Britain best in Hollywood. I just hope that after the film is officially released, I can still see such colorful pictures, and I hope Gwyneth I ¨£ can maintain the standard of the trailer The report on Emma''s trailer in the daily mail represents the attitude of most British media.


    First of all, as mentioned before, there are praises and criticisms, but they are all so far without any trace. The most common complaint is that American NV actors are used to play the British corner and ridicule other Jing Hua are put in the trailer; secondly, the place of publication is in the corner of the lower right corner of the fourth edition of the entertainment edition, which is a piece of gossip about a celebrity, and the following is an advertisement for sunglasses ¡£


    "There will be a trial run of the film soon, and I hope everyone who is invited will be able to attend." In the face of these reactions, Adrian made a simple statement through the spokesman, but unexpectedly, this sentence caused a lot of speculation.


    Generally speaking, there are several auditions for each film before it is released in Hollywood, and most of the participants are the insiders of the film company and the famous film critics. What''s different is that insiders are eligible to participate by issuing vouchers - which, of course, can be transferred - while reviewers are invited to come. After watching, film critics will express relevant opinions and write reviews in their own columns. Ordinary people will make a preliminary judgment and selection of the films to be released according to these reviews. Therefore, the opinions of film critics are very important. Many films based on the market usually make appropriate modifications according to these opinions, and film companies will try to please them These critics.


    However, the status of film critics seems to be very high. The most famous critics sometimes have to catch three or four shows a day, but in fact, it is also a symbiotic relationship. Once they are too sharp mouthed and ruthless and make a mockery of the film company, the film company can block the other party, in short, refuse the other party to participate in the company''s production A preview of all the films. The big seven Hollywood film companies have done this kind of thing, although many people think it doesn''t help much. They can''t participate in the audition of this film company. Isn''t there another one? But in fact, if you can''t take part in the trial shows of some Jing color films regularly, you can only publish your own films after a long interval after others have commented on them. As time goes by, your popularity will fall - don''t think that the film critic will be unpopular.


    What''s more, it''s still a matter of fighting with the film company. If the contradiction turns out to be contradictory and the film company has to seek support from the above, then the famous film critics will have to weigh themselves. Therefore, even after being banned, one has to make a few sarcastic remarks in the column, but over time, those who should be reconciled still have to be reconciled, and those who are too self righteous can not work in any profession for a long time.


    Therefore, after Adrian said this through a spokesman, many good people began to wonder whether he was dissatisfied with a certain film critic and wanted to warn or even block the other party? After all, many film critics have ridiculed him mercilessly before, and his company has just acquired ABC, which plays an important role in the media industry. It is also possible to settle accounts after the fall. These people are excited to analyze the past. In addition, I ¨£ newspapers have also participated in the analysis. It is clearly just a polite word, which makes them interpret countless possibilities. Although the well-known media do not participate in these inexplicable discussions, they will be more or less affected.


    "How can I be that kind of person?" In the face of a part-time film critic at a party, Adrian laughs and replies.


    He did find it amusing that he would not use this method even if he wanted to show some people a good look. He preferred to slap them in the face with facts, just like Howard park. It''s more fun to make a crackle, right? However, if necessary, he didn''t mind using this method to show his power, just like some other fool. Although he was implicitly soft on the phone and became more respectful after meeting, he did not cover up his dissatisfaction in God ¨¨. Adrian is not in a hurry. When he loses the value of utilization, he will naturally get what he deserves.


    In fact, Adrian said this because he accelerated the post editing of Emma and planned to bring the release time forward. He overlooked a problem. As the end of the year approaches, "brave heart" will start to publicize sooner or later. For the big production, the good and bad box office publicity accounts for a large proportion. It is impossible for him to give up "brave heart" for Emma''s sake? Of course, there is no solution, but to be on the safe side, I decided to advance the release time of Emma at the same time. Anyway, the editing in the later stage is just too strange, and he is mainly responsible for this Too simple


    "I believe that every editor will want to work with you and not with you." In the editing room, Miller green, now Adrian''s assistant, who did the early editing of the film, sighed, "is that a compliment?" Looking at the computer screen, Adrian does not look back at the ridicule."No, it''s a compliment, the best compliment." Green shrugged, then tapped on the screen, "is this wrong? I remember you asked to show the cunning of the NV protagonist, and look back at the scene after the hero turns around. "


    After stopping and sinking for a moment, Adrian nodded: "yes, you''re right. This place should be changed."


    Then he laughed: "you see, I will also make mistakes. Without your supervision, this may affect the whole film, so don''t be so humble."


    "That''s why I said I wanted to work with you and not with you." Greene sighed. "Anyone who sees your editing speed will be ashamed and proud to be able to remind you."


    "That''s flattery, Miller." Adrian laughed, but he seemed to be very helpful.


    The charm of picture stories lies in the fact that the same set of pictures, different sequences of stories convey different emotions, and sometimes even the opposite. For example, looking back at the scene just mentioned, if it was a happy conversation with the hero before, and then a polite wave before the hero left, the scene would convey a feeling of hidden love; however, if the former was the hero politely waving away, and then was happy Ji chat, giving people uncertain information; and if the former was a quarrel with the hero, and then the latter was a happy Ji chat, it would give an uncertain message If the hero and other NV people are happy to talk, they will have a cold taste.


    Although these are not absolute, but also depends on the picture ¨¨ harmony scene, as well as the male NV protagonist''s acting skills, but also can explain the importance of editing, so post production is often more than shooting time, directors and editors must fully consider the whole story frame and festival when editing, a little inattention may cause in detail, thus affecting the whole film, so there are many The movie''s Jing Huadu is in the trailer, but the main film makes people sleepy.


    But there are no such problems in Adrian''s hands. As long as he wants to, as long as he has enough time, he can find any corresponding pictures in his head. In fact, all the shooting is carried out in reference, so he can shoot and edit much faster than ordinary people. Of course, he is not completely mechanically copied. He knows his own ability. He has never naive thought that he can modify the rhythm and story of these classic movies with his own ability, and can also be equally popular. Many times, he is more like a tinker, constantly adjusting the inadequacies of the original while learning constantly Before the accumulation of large-scale changes to the original version and can also be successful, that will only be the protagonist who has the halo of the protagonist in the I ¨£ theory.


    So whether he is shooting or editing, he always takes an assistant like green to remind himself not to talk about the pictures in his head and those in the shooting. Rao is so, his shooting efficiency and editing efficiency is still quite high. Especially now that non linear editing begins to popularize, it is more convenient to adjust than to use slicer, and the efficiency of editing is also higher. Green''s exclamation is inevitable.


    The workload has increased a lot, but it has not affected Adrian''s life, the birth of the lovely NV child and the attraction of Kate, who radiates his mother''s glory. Although he spent most of his time on her, he did not forget other NV people. Other NV people have more or less guessed the situation. After all, they knew about Kate''s pregnancy before, but they didn''t show it. Of course, their subtle emotions didn''t escape Adrian''s eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to what he usually did. Now he still did what he did. Some things should go with the flow, including ---


    "very good, very good, this kind of enthusiasm has a strong feeling. Where did you find it?" Eric Norton takes off his headset and turns to look curiously at Adrian.


    "The bar," Adrian chuckled, then waved to Jennifer Lopez, who came out of the studio in a calm, nervous way. "Come on, Jane, listen to Eric."


    Although he was not very satisfied with his answer, Norton''s face was still intact for Lopez to analyze: "your voice is very good, sister Jennifer I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    He looked up and down at Lopez The figure is also quite good. It should be very popular to take the Latin style hot dance and singing route. However, although you have been the exclusive dancer of Jane Jackson, you still need time to train and consolidate basic skills. If you want, we can find a time to make a detailed plan


    "I think," Lopez looked at Adrian and nodded, with a little excitement in his smile, "that''s OK."


    "Did you really meet her in a bar?" Eric Norton asked after Lopez left.


    "Of course, why should I lie to you?" Adrian opens his hands.


    "Let an actor change profession to become a singer, and the quality is also good, can really have you." Norton looked at him for a long time and shook his head. "They say you have a good eye for actors and directors. Now it seems that you need to add singers."


    "She was good at dancing, otherwise she would not be the exclusive dancer for Janet Jackson. What needs training is just singing." Adrian said disapprovingly, "besides, who said to be a singer can''t continue to act in the film.""Oh?" Eric Norton gave him a meaningful look at him without saying any more


    "well, that''s all for today," Adrian said, standing up. "Now that Jane has agreed and you think she has potential, then it''s up to you."


    "No problem. I''ll ask the planning department to come up with a suitable plan as soon as possible." Norton nodded.


    "By the way, how are the two NV children now?" Adrian asked, thinking of something.


    "The response of the two EP''s in the water test is good, and their characteristics can be basically determined. As for the usual practice, I still work hard." And here he is, again, a curious God. What magic have you done to them, ed? Every time you talk to them alone, they are always very serious and hard-working. "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some encouragement. You know, young people should encourage more. As long as they master the degree, they can give full play to their potential, and I''ve always been good at it." Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s true that you have a good eye now." Norton''s tone was teasing. "So, don''t you plan to teach today?"


    "Not today. There will be plenty of time." Adrian said after looking back on the previous situation.


    Mrs. Xu''s figure has been lengthened for a long time, and there is a kind of skinny clothes that he has been waiting for in the hall.


    "Sorry to have been waiting." Adrian Lu said with an apologetic smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just for a while." Lopez did not have the slightest impatience God immediately took his arm and walked to the elevator side, very natural.


    "There''s a Spanish restaurant on Pringle road in Xilin, one of the best in Los Angeles. Maybe you''d like to try it?" As the elevator went down, Adrian put his arm around her waist and then slid down again. It felt good.


    "No problem." Lopez''s smile was still the same, and he reached for his hair, which was quite charming.


    Adrian did meet this Latino American NV in the bar. After the successful acquisition of ABC, their media company became more and more attractive, so some of the previous parties that could be excused had to attend. Who made him the chairman of the board? After making an excuse to slip out of a hotel party that day, he was dragged to the bar by a warm guy for two drinks. He finally got rid of him and was about to leave when he met Jennifer Lopez.


    As for whether it was a real encounter, I don''t know. After Ji ¨¡ talked a few words, Lopez recognized him, and then there was no need to describe him. Frankly speaking, Jennifer Lopez is not a beautiful NV, but her figure is quite good, especially her round and curly, at least among the NV people he has met so far, no wonder it will become her biggest feature in the future.


    Adrian will not let go of this kind of dessert, even if his collection shelf is already full of variety, and it''s good to have a taste of it once in a while. Don''t forget how he can control me. Don''t forget how he can control me?


    Oh, of course, Adrian can''t be compared with Caesar. In fact, everyone wants different things. Maybe from a social point of view, there are low and high, but there is no big difference in essence. Therefore, it is the right thing for a person to follow the bottom line while complying with the inner needs, not concealing or deceiving oneself.


    However, Adrian is not a big loser. If everyone arranges a suitable movie with his NV people, no matter how many memories he has. Now that his signboard has been played out, it can also be revised. It happens that Jennifer Lopez, who is not yet successful, has made some achievements in film and music in the future. So Adrian simply suggests that she try singing and making records. Anyway, she has the corresponding skills, and singing and acting in movies can also be carried out at the same time.


    Although Lopez is not a top performer in movies and music, he is still quite successful among Latino artists, so signing up as a singer is very helpful for the development of record companies.


    Here I can get opportunities, all kinds of opportunities, but whether you can succeed depends on your own efforts. That''s what Adrian wants to fix.


    Regardless of how long it will take to correct this impression, Lopez''s audition and dance at the record company has stirred someone''s heartstrings.


    The taxi stopped in front of the building. After paying for the taxi, she went to the building, looked up at the building which seemed to her now. Then she took a deep breath, clenched her hands and walked in.


    Taking the elevator to the floor of the destination, she strode in. I ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Although she had never been here before, she quickly asked where to find the office by her cute appearance and sweet voice.Turning a few corners, little NV finally found the place he wanted to find. There was no one in the Secretary''s workshop outside. The person who showed her the way told her to let the Secretary inform her first. She also remembered that he always had a beautiful NV Secretary around him. But what should I do if he was not here? Little NV didn''t think much about it, went straight to the office, took a deep breath again, reached out and tapped gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C90

    After a long time of silence, the girl once again reached out and knocked on the door. Two or three minutes later, a voice came from the office: "please come in. -G "


    not big, but it''s clear that she put her heart down a little, straightened her clothes, pushed the door in, and then kept her most lovely and beautiful smile:" Hello, Mr. Adrian? "


    Sitting on his back in a high back chair, Adrian looked a little lazy and raised his eyebrows in surprise: "cloth? How did you get here? Why didn''t anyone inform me? "


    "Well I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. I''m On the spur of the moment I just came to you. " Britney Spears, standing at the door, was nervous and uneasy.


    "Isn''t Charlie out there?" Adrian frowned, then thought of something and laughed, "well, it looks like she''s Well, avoided - what can I do for you, boo? "


    Then he waved again: "come and sit down. Don''t stand there foolishly. It''s not cute at all. Besides, don''t be so formal. I said, you can call ed in private when there is no one


    "Yes, ED," said Britney, relieved again. She walked briskly to her desk and sat down with a much brighter smile. "I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    "No, of course not," said Adrian, leaning back in his chair. "In fact, you''re here at the right time. I''ve just finished something Ah "


    " what''s the matter? " Britney''s eyes widened and she couldn''t understand why he suddenly cried.


    "It''s OK. I suddenly think of a problem and forget to deal with it. I''ll have to remind Charlie later," Adrian quickly waved his hand, and his eyes flashed inexplicably. Suddenly, he sat up and leaned his chest against his desk, one hand on top of it, and the other hanging down on his face, looking at the girl in front of him: "so, what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    "Yes Well, I''m very happy to have been signed by you... " Britney pursed her lower lip and tried to hold back her panic and nervousness and began to speak.


    Her eloquence is not very good. Although she has some cleverness, she is still a little too young. When she talks, she always fails to grasp the key points. In the end, she turns into a review of her experiences in the past few years. If it was usual, Adrian would have spoken and guided her to speak, but now she is holding his chin with one hand to show that she is listening, but the focus of his eyes is scattered. The hand hanging under the table seems to be moving, and the whole body is moving slightly.


    "In short Eric said that EP single was pretty good, so So So I think I may know that The preparation of the album may I mean I just want to know. " It took a lot of effort for Britney to finish the sentence, then squeezed her hands on her lap and looked uneasily at Adrian for fear of saying something bad from him.


    Unfortunately, she was doomed to be disappointed. Adrian just said no more after a couple of hum-a-hmm. his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was lost in meditation. After a long time, he said, "that''s it. I''ll think about it."


    What do you mean by the feeling of uneasiness and even fear sweeping through Britney''s body? Is he disgusted with these words? Or don''t you think about that at all? God, is there anything wrong with me? She had to try her best to control her body so that she could keep her basic peace. She wanted to say something, but when she saw Adrian''s absent-minded look, she immediately fell into the ice kiln.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you, ed." She said na na na after standing up, in the other party nodded immediately to the door.


    "By the way, boob," Adrian suddenly stopped her. "I''ll talk to you about this in a few days. Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangements."


    At other times, Britney would have been happy to hear this, but now her thoughts are occupied by negative emotions, and everything in her ears will be interpreted as the opposite.


    Is he really disappointed with me? Britney, a little desperate, whispered "yes" and quickly walked out of the office for a long time before she stopped and took two breaths.


    Hell, hell, why am I so stupid? Why would I say that kind of words? The girl thought sadly in her heart. She looked at the door of the office not far away and thought back to the scene of that day in the record company.


    "To be a singer beside Madonna? Don''t be silly, Britney. Who do you think you are? What''s the point of you worth Ed''s devotion? I can''t believe you can''t hear that. ED is just trying to comfort you. If he really thinks you have potential, how can he say such impractical words? " Christina was sneering at her mercilessly.


    This is the first time that they broke out a conflict after they were signed into Mu records of AC media. As early as Mickey Mouse Club, they were competitors. Compared with their former companions after the dissolution of the club, the two signed in Mu records inevitably felt superior, even if it was not a formal contract. In particular, they were signed by Adrian himself, and this sense of superiority has become more and more with Adrian''s eyes praised, so the two people have become a bit of a needle in the wheat.However, both Britney and Christina are smart and know that the best way to rely on each other is to be familiar with each other in the strange environment of Mu records, so even if there is still competition between them, the degree is not much greater than that in MMC. But with the continuous integration into the environment, coupled with Adrian does not show traces of differentiation, the contradiction between the two people is becoming deeper and deeper.


    So in a private chat, Christina said that Adrian was very optimistic about herself, and was so excited by her, Britney immediately took out the promise that he had made for her to "stand by Madonna". Christina, who had been dissatisfied with Britney''s ability to get more attention from Adrian, showed that Adrian''s brain washing was persistent The work is fruitful - seize the opportunity and have a good laugh.


    Fortunately, they were alone in the room and were not heard by anyone else, otherwise Britney would have been made to cry by Christina''s sharp words. If you think about it carefully, it''s true that her singing is not the best and her dancing is not the best, so she is more sweet and lovely. But there are too many female singers like this. If sweet and lovely can become a pop star, there will be too many pop stars in the world.


    therefore, Britney has been hit extremely miserable, while Christina has been extremely proud for several days ¡£ Although Britney is not reconciled, but the other side said it is true, although Adrian''s vision is recognized, but there is no strong evidence in music, so this period of time she has been nervous, afraid that Adrian is really dissatisfied with her, those promises are just empty promises.


    Sometimes things think too much, will only make people more and more unable to find the direction, coupled with constant self suggestion, things will become worse and worse. Although Britney is a little bit smart, her EQ is not so bad. Although she wants to know Adrian''s true attitude - again, his persistent brainwashing work is really effective - she has no idea what to do.


    Until that day, when she saw that the Latin woman named Jennifer Lopez came to the company to audition and dance under the leadership of Adrian, and heard that Eric Norton, the art director, spoke highly of her, Britney couldn''t help but summon up the courage to go to Bosworth studios to find out the truth, but she didn''t expect to get the worst result ? What to do now? Just walk away? Britney looked at the door of the office and hesitated to think that she was really not reconciled. She always wanted to be a big star, especially after taking part in MMC. She was especially infatuated with the warm cheering of the public after the performance. So when she learned that the club was going to be disbanded, she was very excited when she learned that someone wanted to sign her. So when Adrian repeatedly said that he was very optimistic about her, she had the potential to become the second Madonna. Don''t let him down, she always tried hard to show herself in order to keep the favor of each other. As long as she could become a big star, Britney didn''t care what to pay.


    Maybe there''s a chance to recover? Maybe Ed was just distracted by something else? Britney thought, she was frustrated to find that she should stay in the office a little longer, maybe there will be a turning point, but now, she can only stand here and do nothing.


    She did not know how long she stood, and the door of the office finally opened. Then, Britney, who had been staring at the door and had never looked away, opened her eyes ---


    Kirsten carefully wiped her face in the mirror, then rinsed her mouth with a cup, and then began to simply mend her makeup. I have to say, Adrian''s office is really neat All. Looking back on all the things before, she could not help feeling disgusted. After all, it was the first time that she did this kind of thing. She experienced it personally and saw it from the video tape, but it was different. Especially, she actually swallowed the part, but what happened? It''s all worth it.


    So far in retrospect, she also for that day''s impulse pinch a cold sweat, she is too silly, how to have in front of each other''s face so explicit inquiry? Although she is mature in some aspects, she is also immature in some aspects. However, her gambling was very successful, which not only made her become the most famous child star, but also won the Best Supporting Actress Oscar. God, it was Oscar who thought about her mother''s look at that time and those who flattered her. It was the most correct decision she had made so far.


    straightened her clothes and stood in the mirror At first, she was wearing a pair of lace socks, and the inside of the red socks was not as round as that of the front. Kirsten satisfied with your head, turned out of the office bathroom, she is deliberately dressed today, the effect looks very good.


    "Hi, ed." She is very charming and active Adrian, but in some aspects, she is still a little green and immature, which makes her seem a little strange, but at the same time, it also has a kind of unusual flavor.


    "Oh, dear Kiki, you are always so beautiful, so Excellent. " Adrian looked at her and said in a playful tone.


    "Thank you for your compliment. If you like, you can add one more item in the future." Kirsten had a clever smile.


    "No problem, as long as you don''t mind." Adrian shrugged."Then I''ll go back. You know I can''t be out for long, though I''d like to stay a little longer, even..." Kirsten blinked his gray green eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. We still have a lot of time, don''t we?" Adrian said with a noncommittal smile.


    Some disappointed in the heart of a little sigh, she deliberately raised the skirt corner of the small dress to do a curtsy, and then Shi ran out of the office. She came here specially today to go further. For some reasons, once she crossed this line, she would be more closely connected with him, and she would get more opportunities in the future, and she would not worry about child star magic.


    It has to be said that Kirsten is a resourceful girl, but Adrian is not a simple character. Even at this stage, he kept the line and didn''t cross it. However, Kirsten was not worried that the other side was not a gentleman. What''s more, it was no longer important whether he crossed the line or not, so it was a matter of time.


    I''m looking forward to my first time, ed. Kirsten was a little excited, but when she closed the door of the office and turned around, she was startled. A brown haired girl about her age was standing at her not far away.


    "Are you?" Kirsten asked nervously and carefully, "how could you Out of the office? " The other side hesitated and hurriedly asked, and her voice was full of incomprehension and disbelief.


    as soon as she opened her mouth, Kirsten recognized that she was the singer who had just come to the office to look for Adrian and was still receiving training from the record company. She could hear clearly under her desk.


    "I was in there just now, and I heard you and ED talking." Kirsten made a calm look.


    "Why are you in there?" The other side immediately asked, with a look of anxiety and doubt.


    "I also have something to talk to ed about, about my new movie." Kirsten chuckled twice in his stomach. Before looking back, although her energy was on the banana, she still heard a lot of content. Although she knew Adrian was very playful, he didn''t expect that he was so stubborn.


    Thinking of this, Kirsten couldn''t help looking at each other again. Her round face had begun to sharpen, her long brown hair was spread over her body, and she looked beautiful and lovely in simple clothes. For a moment, she was a little jealous. Kirsten knows where her weaknesses lie, and that''s why she can''t wait to go further at the moment. But soon this jealousy was forgotten, after all, the other side is a singer, and he is an actor, there is no direct conflict.


    "Your name is Britney Spears, right?" Kirsten gave a lovely smile and then held out his hand. "Nice to meet you. I''m Kirsten Dunst. You can call me Kirsten or Kiki."


    "Thank you - have I seen you anywhere?" And she shook hands with Britney said suspiciously.


    "Oh, I just won the Best Supporting Actress Oscar at the beginning of this year," Kirsten said lightly. "Thanks to Ed''s role, I came to thank him. At that time, I went to the inner room to help him get things, but I didn''t talk about people coming from outside. Because I didn''t want to be misunderstood, I didn''t come out until you left."


    "Oscar best supporting actress?" Britney''s eyes widened. Although she prefers singing and dancing, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what Oscar for Best Supporting Actress means.


    "You''re so good, Kiki," she exclaimed, without concealing her admiration. "You don''t seem to be older than me. I didn''t expect that..."


    "It''s all Adrian''s labor, and his vision is very accurate. He said that this role is suitable for me, and it can give full play to my acting skills, so it must be able to do it." Said Kirsten with a smile.


    Britney thought of something, hesitated and asked carefully, "are you How did you do it? I mean How can Ed do this... "


    As expected, I have no speaking skills. Kirsten sighed in his heart, and the smile on his face grew stronger.


    "It''s very simple, all-round and unreservedly show yourself to him, to make him fully satisfied," Kirsten said seriously, "or to ask him with an open mind, and serious students should ask their teachers for advice. In that way, he will give full guidance on what you should do."


    Here she patted each other''s arm: "OK, that''s it. I have something else to do. Let''s talk about it next time we meet."


    Then, Kirsten bypassed Britney and walked down the corridor, while Britney stood still and continued in a daze, as if thinking of something and not thinking of anything.


    I''ve helped you a lot, ed. don''t forget to thank me in the future. As she walked along, she thought with pride in her stomach. Before she took two steps, she was suddenly stunned, because a tall figure was standing in the middle of the corridor. Her figure was set off by standard ol''s clothes, which made her look beautiful and sexy. She just looked at Kirsten''s eyes and seemed a little cold.


    The girl knew who it was, Charlize Theron, Adrian''s secretary. She was really beautiful. Standing here and looking at her, she heard her words. Kirsten snorted in his heart, did not take it to heart, bypassed Charles and continued to walk out.Not to mention the two girls for the time being, Adrian finally revealed some news to the media from other channels about the new film about the war, which was shot before Emma. It is very likely that it is about William Wallace, the ancient war movie fighting for Scottish independence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C91

    "William Wallace? Scottish independence? If Adrian chooses this theme, it must be a brain short circuit. Let alone the inevitable connection between William Wallace and Scottish independence, the subject of Scottish independence alone will not please him. If this is true, I will not support him any more. -This is what a British journalist said when he heard the news.


    Of course, there are also people with different opinions: "perhaps Robert Bruce was introduced through William Wallace. It is said that the name of the film is" brave heart ", which Robert Bruce had when he was fighting for Scottish independence


    However, there are only a few journalists or critics who hold this view. Most of them think that this theme is boring, controversial and easy to be criticized. It should not be the subject of miracle director. However, ordinary people in Britain don''t think so much about it.


    "Who cares so much, as long as it looks good." "His movies are always good-looking, cool or touching. I like him. It''s just a movie."


    Americans think that this is a very interesting topic: "Adrian probably because he was interested in history when making Forrest Gump, so he wanted to try to photograph the ancient war scenes. In view of some similar places, it is reasonable to choose the topic of Scotland''s struggle for independence."


    This last sentence naturally implies that the United States is also independent from Britain. With the irony and schadenfreude implied in the lines, we can figure out the American''s idea of watching a good play. I have to say it''s really interesting. On the one hand, Americans always like to get closer to the British people and want to look more like British people; on the other hand, they always like to draw a line from them and laugh at them. Some are like rebellious sons and conservative fathers.


    In addition, the Chinese also got involved. Who asked the miracle director to use Sophie Marceau as the heroine? I heard that he invited her to play a supporting role in a certain film recently? Either William Wallace or Scottish independence, were not the focus of their attention. They just wanted to know who Sophie played.


    "Although there are many princesses who have married to England in history, none of them is suitable in the period from William Wallace''s uprising to his arrest and decapitation to the independence of Scotland. So who will Sophie play as the princess of the kingdom?" China''s media asked such a topic, for a time is also debating.


    It''s probably only the miracle director Adrian who can make the entertainment media in several countries argue about a film that hasn''t been released yet. However, the debate is still controversial, but it is not strong enough to be compared with that in 1992. After all, neither Bosworth nor Adrian himself has admitted on any occasion that neither Russell Crowe, the hero, nor Sophie Marceau, the heroine. Therefore, the media still only stay at the stage of speculation, but it is also because there is no denial, so speculation has always been on, and the gossip psychology of the media and the public is not so easy to eliminate.


    "It''s like publicizing brave heart." Adrian didn''t care. It was just for this that he let the news out secretly.


    However, Russell Crowe, who was originally only a second and third line actor, has been caught asking questions about brave heart whenever he meets a reporter. Such a situation has never happened even when he was selected as the hero of brave heart. Russell Crowe was excited, but not lost his head. He kept his mouth to himself and did not reveal a word. He was much wiser than some people.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? I was talking to a little girl about football? " In the spacious, bright conference room, Tom Cruise turned over the script and frowned.


    "So I changed my age to 11. Besides, there are a lot of girls who like football." Adrian, who sat at the top of the table, shrugged and looked at the others. "Any other questions?"


    "But ed..." Cruise wanted to say something else, but Adrian cut him off: "OK, Tom, that''s it."


    Cruise''s eyes flashed a hidden anger, and he thought it over and then he was patient. "Well, you has the final say."


    The tone is basically stable. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear anything different. Adrian couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. His mood was well controlled. His eyes then moved to cruise''s expressionless agent. This woman is really good at packing and is a talent.


    In less than two minutes, cruise stood up again. "Since there''s no business for me, I''ll leave first, ed."


    He said, with a smile, put his hand in front of Adrian, as if it was not because of the previous thing to leave, and his agent made a covert gesture to help the forehead.


    Hey, man, I just praised you. Can''t you hold on for a few more minutes? Adrian chuckled in his heart, stood up and shook hands with him without noticing: "then you won''t be delayed, Tommy."


    In fact, cruise is right. After passing the question just now, the preliminary preparation of Mr. sweetheart is basically completed, and filming can be started after Halloween. So after he left, he talked about some details, and the meeting was almost over."Your daughter''s audition is very good, Melanie, a very smart girl, and I hope to be able to do the same after the filming starts." After announcing the end of the meeting, Adrian told a middle-aged woman in her thirties.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian. She will keep it up." Melanie said with a smile that she was happy that her daughter could play an important role in the works that the director of miracles saw.


    Melanie Sloane is a producer in New York. When she made amateur thief, most of the location was shot there because the story took place in New York. Therefore, she needed a producer who was cheap, competent and familiar with New York. Finally, someone recommended Melanie. To be honest, her ability is only average, but Adrian did not hesitate to use her and invited her to work in Los Angeles after the production was finished.


    in the face of such an invitation, how could Melanie, who wants to develop, refuse? She has two boys, two girls and four children. The youngest daughter who has the most talent for acting and most wants to develop into the entertainment industry is the youngest daughter She has been a guest in some stage or TV series. She wants to make her little daughter a star. If she can have a good relationship with director miracle, she will have more opportunities.


    So after Adrian revised the script of "Mr. sweetheart" to upgrade a 6-year-old boy to a 10-to-13-year-old girl, and was ready to start casting in Hollywood, Melanie recommended her daughter for the first time. Fortunately, director miracle took a fancy to her daughter and invited her to be an executive producer in charge of some affairs. The original choice was right.


    However, what Melanie didn''t expect was that Adrian would modify the script now to create conditions for her daughter by replacing a boy with a girl who was originally in line with the story. Otherwise, how could she choose to be between 10 and 13? In fact, it''s the same thing that we invited Melanie to work in Los Angeles.


    "Hey, Kate, I just said a few words and you came out." After coming out of the conference room, Adrian trotted all the way to catch up with Blanchett.


    "What''s the matter? I thought you had nothing to tell you. " Blanchett raised his eyebrows in some surprise.


    "There''s no business at work, but there''s a lot more private," Adrian said, smiling and holding her hand. "How about going out and having dinner when I''m done? You''ve turned me down several times


    "This..." Blanchett hesitated. A complex look flashed in his eyes. After biting his teeth, Blanchett refused: "I''m sorry. I have plans for tonight, ed."


    "Really?" Adrian asked quietly, not as disappointed as before, just quietly looking at her.


    Blanchett''s heart for no reason to become a little flustered, opened his mouth several times did not say a word, stunned and he looked at him for a moment, and finally sighed: "OK, I pushed that arrangement, is that ok?"


    "That''s great." Adrian waved his arm excitedly, pulled Blanchett into his arms and gave her a kiss on the face, regardless of the people in the aisle.


    "Ed" Blanchett was not angry to call out, but in the heart of a sigh, she has been completely unable to tell whether Adrian is pretending or from the heart, but That doesn''t matter anymore.


    The current situation is that "Mr. sweetheart" will be shooting soon, while "the British patient" and "Zorro''s mask" are still under preparation. After all, these two films are much more complicated. Adrian is not in a hurry. Anyway, he has been following up and mastering the situation, and then enjoying it from time to time. Brave heart continues to argue, especially after the first poster was released.


    It''s the poster of Russell Crowe standing on the battlefield with his hair down and his sword behind him. There is no obvious background introduction, and the patterns on the face are also cancelled. There is no need to worry about being interpreted from it. Naturally, it will be taken out to create momentum for the film.


    In the plan, "Emma" had better be released before Thanksgiving, so as to make room for it. So the editing in the later stage should be accelerated, and the audition and other things should be arranged more quickly. Besides ---


    "is that right? Do you want me to come a few more times? " Adrian took the balcony and laughed and said to Claude on the other end of the phone that the sun was still warm.


    "It''s a pity. That''s it. Come on, man. Don''t let me down." After a long talk, he finally hung up.


    After Cheng acquired ABC, Claude immediately began to integrate the company''s business. With Adrian''s support, they had absolute power on the board of directors, so the integration did not encounter too many obstacles. Of course, this has something to do with Claude''s skill. After years of training, he has grown up in this field. In addition, ABC has also picked up some ratings in this debate about "brave heart". After all, as a subsidiary company, their news is naturally relatively faster and more accurate - although only a little bit, it is enough to make people look forward to that TV series and real people The show''s on the air.


    Everything is moving in the direction they want, so Adrian laughs and asks Claude if he wants to have this kind of debate more often"I love the world." Adrian stretched himself comfortably in the bright sunshine.


    "Ed, Miss Britney''s here," rang the inner phone in the bedroom


    "All right, Charley. Take her to the study. I''ll be right there." Listening to Charlize''s indifferent voice, Adrian could not help but smile, and her head also showed that she was a little angry but more worried that day.


    "Don''t worry, Charlie, though I love the way you look when you worry about me." Adrian whispered, then tidied up his clothes, and then went out of the bedroom to the study.


    Open the door and Charlize isn''t here, but judging from the cup on the coffee table, she should have just been here, but the problem is that Britney is not here either.


    "Cloth cloth?" Adrian tried to scream, and soon there was a nervous voice from the bathroom: "wait a minute, I''ll be right out."


    American villas have a very interesting feature, that is, there are many bathrooms in almost every room, such as study, living room, bedrooms and so on. As to why this happens, I don''t know.


    "Never mind. Take your time. I''ll wait for you." Adrian immediately replied, but also suppressed his curiosity to find out.


    He was in the mood that day, so what Britney said was just listening, and fortunately he didn''t forget to "talk about it in private sometime.". After that, based on the information he got from the record company, he roughly deduced the possible result, and then he called Britney to fulfill the agreement to talk about it in private, and he made an appointment in his villa to highlight the private.


    What is she doing? Adrian waited for almost five minutes and Britney didn''t come out. If it wasn''t for the sound from inside, he would have thought something was wrong with her.


    It seems that she came here alone? Adrian picked up his coffee cup and took it to his mouth. He was about to take a sip when the bathroom door finally opened. Then he almost blew it out. Fortunately, he just opened his mouth.


    In front of Britney is extremely attractive, brown some gold hair tied into two ponytails, the upper body is a black coat and white shirt, wearing a red check tie, the lower part of the body is the same color as the tie to the upper knee plaid skirt, legs covered with snow-white socks, feet are a pair of low heel round toe shoes, more importantly, back With a square black schoolbag


    Yes, Britney Spears appeared in front of Adrian dressed as a uniformed high school girl.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" She looked at him uneasily and asked shyly. Adrian, who was stunned by the word "Sir"


    then covered his forehead with laughter and laughter. He heard Kirsten''s last words after opening a slit office door that day. On the one hand, he was impressed by Kirsten''s mind, on the other hand, he was very curious about what Britney would do What are you doing, boo Adrian looks at her funny.


    "I just want to I''ll ask you some questions. " Britney, who saw that he didn''t care about her look, was even more nervous. "I can Do a lot of things "


    " a lot of things? " Adrian has an impulse to cover his forehead again. You can''t talk, boo.


    But I have to admit that her dress is very seductive. Her green body is wrapped in the school uniform, and her little face looks pretty with pink and white. Her double horse tail makes her look very lively. This kind of Lolita style uniform temptation, even for people with strong self-control such as Adrian, can''t help but swallow after looking at it.


    "Yes Yes... " Britney is a little at a loss to say, do not know how to make him happy, looked around, suddenly a flash of light, pointed to the high bookcase: "I can help you get things."


    "Oh?" Adrian finally got interested and put the question on for a while. "So Take down the book on the top floor for me. There is a folding ladder next to it


    Britney came over with her schoolbag on her back. She opened the folding ladder and climbed up. The bookcase was not high. She simply came to it. After holding down the heavy book, she suddenly pouted back. The red plaid skirt was lifted up, and the white underpants were exposed in the air.


    Adrian below sighed again and covered his forehead. It was Clumsy and lovely are you seducing people? How can you seduce others?


    "First Sir, I I got it... " Britney came down the ladder with the book in her arms. Seeing Adrian looking like this, Britney began to feel uneasy. Her forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Put it there first." Adrian pointed to the coffee table.


    "I Am I not doing well, sir? Did I do something wrong? " Asked Britney, biting her lips after putting down the brick book.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C92

    "Do you know what you''re doing, boo?" Adrian changed his position, sat upright with his legs up, his hands crossed in front of him, and looked at Britney seriously


    the girl bit her lips, her chest heaved twice, and suddenly calmed down: "I''m asking you a question, sir."


    Her thumbs still hold the strap of her schoolbag, but her body is slightly sideways with a lovely smile. Her body is not as rigid as it was at the beginning. It seems that she will fall with a push.


    in fact, Britney is still smart. Although she is a little smart, she is enough to make her better than her peers. Otherwise, she will not stand out in Mickey Mouse Club Out, even in this small club, the competition is very fierce. Therefore, Britney knew the importance of opportunity early. Although she would be proud and confident, she would not be like Christina because pride and self-confidence were semi isolated


    so after the dissolution of the club, she did not hesitate to seize Adrian''s olive branch, so she would appear here in such a dress.


    Although at the beginning, she didn''t know what she meant in Berkeley''s words, but she instinctively realized something. American schools are at the forefront of enlightenment education in this respect. In addition, magazines that introduce the entertainment industry often make obscure references in them. Britney quickly remembers the way Jennifer Lopez and Adrian looked at each other when she came to the record company to audition and dance.


    As to what kind of choice to make, there is no need to be sure. At the same time, there is only one answer left in her mind. Adrian has been instilling in her mind for several years, leaving Britney with no other thoughts.


    Because of the memory of previous lives, Adrian always has a good grasp of their personalities. Even if the information of previous lives is not necessarily accurate, he will observe and analyze them, won''t he? Even Kate, Monica and Julia are all treated in a proper way. What''s more, Britney is such a smart girl?


    He is so powerful and considerate, why not? Britney said to herself. Her family is pretty good. Her father is a construction contractor, her mother is a teacher, and she has a brother who is 4 years older than her. However, she does not get much care from her parents. Her parents seem to give more love to her brother, so Adrian''s thoughtful little places simply occupy her heart.


    It''s strange that Britney doesn''t think she''s great, and she''s eager to be famous, regardless of the cost, and long-term brainwashing.


    But said that, it is not easy to do, even if Britney is so smart, but in the real communication is not very smooth. For example, when she was in Mickey Mouse Club, she tried her best to integrate into the group, but she was not as popular as the other girl. It was very simple, and the other person was more able to speak and observe. However, after she said something wrong, she can only cover it up with a giggle, and she is not very good at remedy. If she is not cute enough, she is not as outstanding as Christina, maybe she is also excluded.


    As a result, Britney, who had no clue, carefully recalled Kirsten''s tips. In addition, she had also searched for the hidden magazines in her brother''s bedroom before, so she understood the sentence "like a student asks a teacher" literally. Sometimes Britney is still full of audacity and stubbornness, especially after she has decided to do something, so she secretly practiced for several days at home. After receiving Adrian''s call, she slipped out with the clothes and props she had prepared. When she arrived at the villa, she changed her clothes in the bathroom before he came, and then the scene began.


    "Boo, come here." After knocking his fingers back and forth on the armrest for a long time, Adrian finally waved to her.


    Britney repressed her heart beating wildly for several times and walked up to him with wide eyes and a smile.


    "You know, I like you very much," Adrian said, taking hold of her shoulders and looking at her. His dark eyes were unforgettable like the night sky. "Frankly speaking, you look very attractive now, but you have to understand that there are limits to some things, too much can cause considerable trouble, so let''s stop it. As for the record business, since I said that you have the potential to match Madonna, then you must have, so it''s better to put more energy into practice. Don''t worry, at least this time next year, I will start preparing your maiden album for you


    This solemn promise suddenly brightened Britney''s eyes. She actually believed Adrian completely, but somehow she still felt a little uneasy and felt that she should do something more to be practical.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, you''d better go back. I''ll ask the driver to see you off in case of any accident." Adrian then said that again, and then leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.


    With the feeling from her forehead, Britney finally understood what she should do. Recalling Kirsten''s words, she just wanted to cross the line. Although she couldn''t understand the rules of the law, her mother also warned her how to do something. So as long as she crossed that line, the intimate connection would make Adrian even more Care about yourself


    "are you really not willing to give me some guidance, sir?" She suddenly showed a melancholy expression, that pair of I see still pitiful appearance, coupled with the green and astringent breath, it is quite attractive, a woman is worthy of being born as a performer.Adrian was stunned and then laughed: "didn''t I give you guidance just now?"


    "I don''t think it''s enough. I hope you can give me some further guidance, sir. Please." Britney said in a pleading tone.


    "Come on, boo, it''s going to make me guilty." Adrian said half jokingly, but his eyes had already begun to twinkle.


    "I insist, sir." The girl showed a stubborn look at the right time, "you said, I''m stubborn sometimes. I must get what I want before I give up."


    As she spoke, she gently shook her body. Then she put her schoolbag down, and then she took off her black coat. She carried her hands behind her back, standing on one foot and standing on tiptoe behind the other. She looked like a lovely girl.


    Adrian took a deep breath, looked at her for a long time and then said, "are you serious, boo? I''m not a gentleman "


    Britney answered this question by laughing and shaking her lower body again. Adrian took another deep breath, and suddenly picked her up and put it on his lap in the girl''s low exclamation: "well, let''s do something interesting next." During Halloween, Adrian spent time at Kate''s house. Although Monica, Julia and Gwyneth, who came back from Rosarito, suggested on the phone that they wanted to go to a costume tour with him, they were all declined by him. As for Sara, during this period, she often made an appointment with liv, probably because of the same fate. They were in perfect harmony and even made love several times in bed.


    "You''re not going to be bisexual, are you, honey?" After learning the news from Sarah, Adrian quipped.


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Sarah retorted with a blush.


    "Yes, but only once." Adrian then deliberately sighed that he had never flown with them in the pool that day.


    In the face of his hints, Sara always pushes away, while liv pretends to be innocent, as if she didn''t understand anything. If Kate is pregnant, so there is only one time at present. Can''t Sarah and liv pester each other occasionally like Monica and Julia?


    It''s a pity that she still doesn''t respond and just laughs. It seems that she needs a lot of husbands.


    As for Blanchett, she is still a little hesitant. Knowing what she is hesitating about, Adrian decides to find a chance to stimulate her. As long as she is still hesitating, she can not escape his palm.


    Oh, and sweetie in the future. Adrian didn''t do much in-depth communication in her study that day. She just taught her how to kiss and caress her little body with her tongue. In the face of Kirsten, who has only one last step left, he can resist it, not to mention Britney Spears.


    But the temptation of her Lolita style uniform is really attractive. Adrian''s performance at that time was half fake and half from heart. Especially when holding in the arms, kissing and caressing, that kind of possession feeling is really wonderful. If it was not for his strong stopping power, he would not have let Britney off easily even if he didn''t eat it completely.


    "It''s just the beginning. We''ll get to know each other better." That''s what he said, but then he added in a low voice, "but remember to wear this when you come to me, understand?"


    You can imagine how charming the girl was then, and Britney, who was lost in the kiss and caress, agreed.


    Everything is under his control. If it was a girl like Kirsten or Natalie, he would not say those inducing words. Instead, he would firmly refuse them. He would have to keep fighting for the smart people. But there''s no need to worry about Britney, even if she didn''t think of it at that time. She''s in his hands for a long time to come.


    When it comes to Kirsten and Natalie, he is clear about the former''s thoughts. In fact, Kirsten doesn''t intend to hide it. Instead, it''s better to talk to them. When it''s time to start, he will never hesitate. But Natalie is not easy to do. Of course, he and she always keep in touch, correspondence and telephone, and the relationship is still close. After Adrian said in his letter that he wanted a recent photo of her, Natalie quickly sent it to him


    but she was very good at protecting herself. Before sending it, she called specially to ask what to do, and Adrian used the prepared excuse "prepare" Making a new file "was thrown out. However, in this way, it''s hard to laugh and cry when you get a very formal bareheaded photo. Although this trial can''t be regarded as a failure, it can''t be said to be a success.


    It doesn''t matter. There''s plenty of time. Adrian doesn''t take it too seriously. When Natalie was filming "love girl", he also went to the studio to meet several times. The girl was still very happy. We should know that under Adrian''s instruction, in order to cooperate with her to go to school, the crew specially adjusted the shooting time. Although no one said it, the keen girl was aware of the fishiness.


    "Thank you for your care. I won''t say what it is. You know it anyway. I''m so happy, so happy. It''s so nice to meet you. My mother always said that I mentioned you too many times. Oh, please, when it comes to my movies, don''t you talk about Lyon Natalie wrote in her letter that the Lolita breath revealed in her brush strokes was fascinating.After entering November, the temperature in Los Angeles has dropped a lot. Especially, the temperature difference between day and night is very large, so it is easy to catch a cold, especially for adults, not to mention children. But Lily is still very healthy growth, Adrian will stay at home with kate on Halloween, the lovely little guy is the key.


    More than a month old baby still likes to cry without warning, but it is much better than when she was born. Most of the time, she looks at the world curiously with her eyes open, and then smiles happily when her parents tease her. In addition, she seems to be very lively and active. Her small arms and legs are always moving.


    "I must be a wild girl when I grow up. Maybe I will tear down the house every day." Adrian joked.


    He often carried his daughter around. Sometimes he put the little guy on the bed and looked at her for an hour. He also liked to say baby language that he could not understand. Kate was jealous.


    "I wonder if I should trade with lily." She complained.


    "Well, Kate, you''re not even unhappy about my daughter and me making out?" Adrian laughed, not so much comfort as ridicule, so Kate got a white eye.


    Lily seems to like her father''s arms very much. She laughs most when she is held by him. However, what she dislikes most about her father is that she always wakes her up from her sleep in various ways. At this time, she will start to cry and miss her mother''s arms. Then she won''t let her father hold her for a long time, whether he was intentional or unintentional.


    "The clever little guy, who has been able to distinguish so clearly in just over a month, is really worthy of being my daughter." Adrian says with admiration that every time he wakes up the little guy and catches Kate''s angry eyes, it takes hours to hold her again. Otherwise, as long as you reach out, even if you haven''t touched it, the little guy will show an expression of crying. If she retracts immediately, she will immediately return to normal, and her face will change as quickly as no one can.


    Well, this is a matter of life. In November, the movie Emma adapted from Austin''s novel has finally begun to be screened. Many critics have published their own views. Fortunately, many of the audience who got the preview tickets to watch the movie also began to write their feelings on the Internet. Generally speaking, the response was good.


    "As we all know, several of Jane Austen''s films are remakes. So is Emma, a romantic comedy. It has been adapted into a film as early as 72 years ago. It is said that the BBC intends to shoot a mini drama. The film of 72 years is more faithful to the original but relatively inflexible. As a well-known miracle director, Adrian had to make corrections in the shooting. He put his perspective more on the relationship between Emma and Mr. Knightley, while reducing the other two pairs of parts. In this way, the character image appears more plump and highlights the original plot to the greatest extent.


    I have to praise Miss Gwyneth Paltrow''s acting skills. When she announced her choice for the leading role, there were many doubts about her role as Emma. Everyone doubted whether a Native American actor could play the role of an Englishman? She now tells us the answer with the facts. Emma''s wit, humor and pride are well demonstrated by her expression and body language, especially the authentic London accent. If you don''t know, you won''t think that this is an American performer rather than a British one.


    But Gwyneth is still too young to handle some details, although it does not affect the overall level. This is probably because Adrian is a director who likes to pay attention to details. From "two big guns" to "Shawshank Redemption" to "Forrest Gump", although the themes and hands are different, the details are always quite fine. This film is no exception. From the color of the picture to the decoration of the house and the costumes of the characters, it has the characteristics of that era. However, he can freely spread it, but Gwyneth may not be able to keep up with his rhythm. In addition, although the story is well arranged, a lot of content is cut off after all - if only for a longer time - and it will show up in some small places There has to be a bit of a disconnect. Of course, it doesn''t affect the viewing. It''s a good movie


    This is a comment written by film critic Paulie colliett in the Los Angeles Times column. Although he has a good relationship with various film companies, his film reviews have always been suspected of being flattered. He has been criticized by many peers as saying only the good aspects, but the bad aspects are easy to walk away. However, this film review is relatively objective. The basic points and problems of the film They have all been ordered, and even many British film critics agree.


    "I have to admit, Gwyneth Paltrow, the American actress, really interprets Emma''s feelings very well. When you watch her, you will soon forget that she is an American. This again confirms the vision of miracle director, who can always find the right actors for those roles This is what a commentary in the guardian said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C93

    "Then go on." After getting feedback, Adrian said that and called Gwyneth to tell her about it.


    "Really?" Gwyneth''s voice sounds a little tired in joy. After Halloween, she returned to Rosarito. Cameron is not the kind of director who likes procrastination. Especially when Adrian is so trusted, his film making cycle is long mainly because of his pursuit of perfection.


    This is both interesting and contradictory. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to procrastinate. On the other hand, he constantly pursues perfection and prolongs the schedule, which is not fast. Adrian had checked the schedule of Titanic, and it was no different from turtle climbing. If he had directed it, the hero and heroine would have met.


    So Cameron''s work attitude can be imagined, according to Adrian''s news, everyone in the crew suffered a lot, and Gwyneth was the exception.


    "Of course, if you read the newspaper, you will know that I am not lying to you. I said you are suitable, you will certainly be suitable, and you will certainly be better if you play your role well," Adrian said comfortingly. "Well, remember to come back to the premiere before Thanksgiving and tell James that if he dares not let go, I will come to him in person."


    In fact, the criticism is not absent. Some British critics think that Gwyneth''s performance is a little artificial and stiff in many places, while some American critics think that she should not play an Englishman at all, because this is tantamount to erasing her own characteristics. In the film, British film critics think Emma is not as elegant and graceful as Howard manor showed before. It is too much about the relationship between men and women, weakening the potential idea of the story. The only good thing is that the rhythm is better than Howard park. American Film Critics criticize Adrian for indulging in British style films It''s too bad that both of his new works are about Britain.


    You see, it''s more extreme to see everywhere. Of course, these people are the minority. Most of the film critics who took part in the preview gave Emma high marks. If the highest score is five, the film should be infinitely close to four points. As for those tabloids who like to be provocative, they didn''t want to participate in the audition, so they can only make some provocations from the side.


    For example, in the eyes of the serious media, "Emma" was only shot in April in two months, and then there was a big production to deal with later, but Adrian finished ahead of schedule and advertised that it would be released before Thanksgiving, and the quality was quite good. The efficiency was amazing. But the tabloids think that Emma, which started just after brave heart was filmed, was on the front screen, so there must be something wrong with brave heart.


    "Maybe the miracle director realized that he was not so sure about the war movies. Maybe he felt too much pressure, so he had to postpone and revise them. Otherwise, why can''t they be released first? Maybe he''ll refrigerate it for a few months like "smell the smell of a woman", and then take it out again The tabloids, gloating, speculate that they have always been happy to do this irresponsible and eye-catching behavior.


    Adrian doesn''t know this, and even if he does, he won''t care. Except for several senior executives in the company, no one knows why he put "brave heart" in the back of the screen. So the tabloids like to guess. Now the most important thing is the premiere of Emma. We should strive for a reasonable result at the box office.


    In sum, the cost of Emma is not low, so the scale of the premiere is not low. Although it can''t compare with the super high production, there are still many guests and many reporters outside the theater. For many people, parties, premieres, cocktail parties and so on are places to get opportunities, not to mention the premiere of director miracle''s works. In addition, the distribution work is handed over to Miramax. They are very good at this aspect. Even if the budget given is relatively small, it is still very impressive.


    "Excuse me, please Roger pushed his way through the crowd as he spoke. He looked around in a bit of a hurry and finally caught a familiar man: "Hey, William, do you see Mr. Adrian?"


    Although Roger has been dealing with the private economic affairs related to the film for Adrian and is already familiar with each other, he usually calls him "Mr. Adrian" except in completely private occasions.


    "It reminds me of who I''m working for." In the face of Adrian''s question, he answered like this, of course, such an answer also made his position quite reliable.


    Almost caught by Roger''s side, i.e. what did Roger fall over


    "Sorry, man, I didn''t mean to." Roger apologized to him. After a pause, he immediately asked, "I''m looking for Mr. Adrian, Harvey Weinstein of Miramax, eager to talk to him. Do you know where he is now? I''ve looked all over the front room and I can''t see him. "


    "Do you need to ask? If it''s not in the front room, it must be in the side lounge, "said William rivard, sullently." if you see which room is hanging outside, don''t disturb it, then he must be in it. ""God, I forgot this, thank you." Roger patted him on the arm and was about to leave, but he was grabbed by the other side.


    "You don''t want to go now, do you?" Said rivard, half smiling.


    "You mean..." And Rick thought of one, and he said yes.


    "Well Well, it seems that I have to tell Mr. Harvey that this is not a good time to talk After smacking his lips, Roger said with a sigh, with a bit of banter and admiration in his voice, just like rivard.


    What Adrian is going to do, as anyone close to him knows, Roger does, and so does William rivard, who has been his assistant director several times. Although the mouth will not say anything, the heart will inevitably give a thumbs up, even if such things are common in Hollywood, but Adrian can be like this in the circle between a few women, but also can cure them to suit. Of course, I wish I knew these things. If I took them out and talked nonsense


    In the foyer of the theater, the girl is sitting in front of the dressing table to tidy up her clothes. She is wearing a pink thin shoulder long skirt with long suspenders. Her golden hair is pulled up in a bun behind her head, showing her white goose neck and two-thirds of her back, which is quite attractive. Her face in the mirror has a satisfied smile, and the beauty is sexy.


    "You''re so tempting, gwyne." Zipped up his pants and draped his tie over his shirt, Adrian came up and hugged her from behind, smiling and kissing gently on his shoulder.


    "Every time it''s like that. You seem to enjoy doing this kind of thing." Pulling the suspender of her long skirt, Gwyneth gave him a charming look.


    "Hey, it seems that you brought me here today." Adrian warned.


    "You can say no, can''t you?" Gwyneth immediately retorted, well, never mind women on this topic, so Adrian quickly raised his hands and said, "OK, my fault."


    Then, he sat down beside her and chuckled: "don''t you think it''s exciting to make love in a room only separated by a wall from the busy crowd? Oh, maybe I should have someone break the wall off and replace it with the one used in police stations. If we can see the outside and we can''t see our mirror outside, it will be more exciting. Maybe someone will dress up in the mirror. "


    "You''re filthy, ed." Gwyneth frowned, but her tone was coquettish.


    The two flirted again, and Adrian, dressed, stood up and held out his hand: "OK, let''s go out. The movie is about to start, and you''ll see your perfect performance right away."


    "I can''t wait." Gwyneth got up and took his arm affectionately, just as she had walked into the theatre under the gaze of many journalists.


    Although the shutter kept ringing and the flash did not stop, Adrian didn''t care. Journalists like to shoot. Anyway, there have been rumors about his affair with Gwyneth before, and some things will be revealed sooner or later. Before that, it is better to muddle the water, and the more muddy the better.


    "By the way, ED, Thanksgiving is coming. Maybe we can plan it?" Out of the lounge, Gwyneth said suddenly.


    "Sorry, gwyne. I have plans for Thanksgiving." Adrian replied without thinking about it, then patted her hand on his arm with sincere apology.


    The complicated look flashed from Gwyneth''s eyes. Although she was prepared, she didn''t expect Adrian to refuse so simply. Of course, she knew what Adrian had planned, and he didn''t deliberately conceal many things, which made Gwyneth want to have a little temper and little wrist, so she had to bite her lips gently.


    Undoubtedly, the film is quite successful. As a famous love comedy, it has been very good. In the past few decades, many audiences have been amused by the interesting plots. The warm color pictures also look very comfortable. The elegant costumes and scenes show the Victorian British manor style very well. Gwyneth''s performance is also impressive.


    "Oh, Mr. Knightley, don''t you think it''s appropriate?" When Gwyneth said this line on the screen, the corners of her mouth were slightly cocked, her eyes were rolling, and she looked like a little proud and evil, which was very lovely. She twisted the tea cup with two fingers and casually sent it to her mouth with elegance, so she heard a lot of applause after the end.


    "There has never been an American actress who has been able to show the British style perfectly like Gwyneth. Similarly, no American director has been able to produce such a beautiful British style movie like Adrian. Excellent female performers and excellent directors make this excellent film." "Perhaps it can''t compare with Howard manor in theme, but Adrian''s mastery of British style still can''t be better." -- Empire


    "Gwyneth''s wonderful acting can shut up those questioning voices." Chicago TribuneAfter the show, because of all the previous debates, the journalists who had been waiting for a long time immediately waved their pens. Miramax''s public relations ability was really good. They were very good at using forms of publicity to create momentum. At the preview, the positive comments accounted for 90%, but after the premiere, the number only dropped to 85. Most of the domestic film critics gave high marks.


    Although there are constant debates in the British media, some people think that Emma is not as good as Howard manor, Adrian''s directing level is declining in a straight line, and some people think that Gwyneth''s performance is exaggerated, which can only be regarded as average. Those excellent British female performers will not lose to her, but generally speaking, they are in favor of high praise.


    From the original point of view, "Emma" is not as good as "Howard Manor". After all, the former is just a light comedy, and the latter is much more profound. But who let the film come from Adrian? The name of miracle director has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Combined with the outstanding works and achievements before, it is enough to make up for the gap between them. What''s more, Miramax, led by the Weinstein brothers, is not inferior to Bosworth controlled by Lafayette in terms of publicity.


    Gwyneth is the same with Gwyneth. If we only talk about the performance in the film, it can be done by any excellent British actress. But the problem is that she is not the same. A Native American actress from the family of actress has performed a full English flavor. How much should British people''s self-esteem be satisfied. What''s more, there''s Adrian''s eye bonus: all the actors that miracle directors like will get success. Naturally, it won more praise.


    As a result, the movie "Emma", which had only won word-of-mouth but lost the box office, won a million box office in the first week of its release. Although this figure is not particularly good, it is already very good in terms of cost, and the possibility of recovering the cost by box office alone has increased a lot. And Gwyneth''s popularity also soared a lot. Originally she could only be regarded as a second-line actress, she immediately jumped to the front line position.


    "Remember what I said to you?" After receiving Gwyneth''s call, Adrian said leisurely.


    "Oh, I love you, ed. I love you very, very much." Gwyneth responded excitedly.


    However, with the popularity of the film, his affair with Gwyneth began to get a little rampant. After all, on the night of the premiere, the intimate photos of Gwyneth holding his arm into the theatre were photographed by countless people. So the tabloids, who live on gossip, went into action - and that''s why the film got a high percentage of reviews - and the papers were busy covering their affair.


    Some tabloids read all the old stories about Emma when it started shooting, believing that they were dating at that time. According to two previous reports on Adrian and Julia, some tabloids believe that director miracle is stepping on both sides. Another tabloid looked up pictures of Adrian and Monica dating at that time, believing that Gwyneth was a cover and that he was still dating Julia.


    For a time, there were different opinions, and all kinds of inside information came out one after another, which greatly satisfied the public gossip.


    As the most well-known tabloid, the sun simply made a list. Not only did Monica, Julia and Gwyneth appear on the list, but also Blanchett. The title of this report is: Miracle director and his miracle girls.


    At the same time, they use a kind of bystander''s tone as if they saw it with their own eyes. For example, as an extremely rare Italian female performer in Hollywood, Monica BELLUCCI got a firm foothold in Adrian''s "vulgar novel", and then developed to determine her own position. Adrian also made a call in Cannes It''s said that Adrian was re produced for the wedding of Adrian, and then it''s said that she was re produced for the wedding of Adrian, and then it was made for her ¡·She has been invited several times in the selection of the heroine. As for Gwyneth Paltrow, let alone what kind of situation can a director use an American actress to play a British role?


    "Obviously, Adrian is more in love with those elegant women, especially Kate Blanchett and Gwyneth Paltrow, who are very similar in temperament and appearance, not to mention Monica BELLUCCI or a special column, but they are all the same, so I was thinking that Sophie Marceau will be able to do it again after his other film is released What does it look like? " The sun reporter ended the story with such a sentence.


    It''s a pity that Kate has been forgotten. Although she has played roles in Adrian''s four films, she has not been particularly impressed. Tornado was originally a good opportunity, but the huge disaster scene robbed everyone of the limelight. In addition, she soon became pregnant, so she gradually faded out of people''s sight.


    However, as a result, Adrian had a very depressing Thanksgiving. Kate was also a woman and could not be reasonable, especially when the scandal was flying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C94

    "Are you really not going to say something?" Monika asked, lying on the couch. She was sitting on the couch. Her legs were close together. Her half body covered the important place, and the lazy style from inside to outside was extremely attractive.


    "Why say something?" Adrian sitting not far away is buried in the hands of things, occasionally looked up at a glance, eyes are very clear, not a bit included in it.


    "All the media are scrambling to cover this," Monika said briskly. "Let me see, well, miracle girl, it seems like a good title."


    "To put it right, only the tabloids are reporting on it, and more media just mentioned that." Adrian laughed. "Besides, you didn''t say anything. Why should I say more?"


    Although there is only one person in front of her, the pronunciation of "you" sounds like plural.


    As soon as the sun''s special topic was released, it was like adding water to the oil, and it immediately began to roll. The public loved movie gags, all kinds of shows and TV dramas, but what they liked most was the gossip of celebrities. Those who fight with who, who are not in peace with each other, who are dating, who are cheating and who are taking drugs. These news will attract a lot of attention as soon as they are in the newspaper.


    Peeping at selfish desires has existed since human beings built houses in animal skins, not to mention celebrities who are still high above the world. The tabloids exist for this reason. You can imagine how many people will be excited by the topic of "miracle director and his miracle girl"? What''s more, when the Sun newspaper reports, it is more suggestive that a lot of content needs readers to go to the brain, and brain tonic is usually only to supplement what they want to see. So it is conceivable that how many people will actively or passively participate in the discussion? Therefore, this topic was very popular in the end. Even those "serious" media should not mention a few words to please readers.


    However, people are more envious and envious in the face of such news. If they have hatred, they are only Julia''s fans. Even so, they all admit that "Four Weddings and one funeral" is a good movie. Especially according to the published original script, Adrian''s modification is very suitable for Julia''s image and temperament.


    All in all, Monica, Blanchett and Gwyneth were second - and third-line performers before that. Adrian discovered them, and he was so young, talented and powerful that it was normal to have some sparks between them. Since there are directors and producers, there has been an indescribable tangle with beautiful female performers. What''s more, nowadays, of course, the fame of Playboy is indispensable.


    As for the possibility of some things, no one thinks about it, even if they think about it, they will not care. In the eyes of Americans, this kind of thing is also very normal, as long as you like me, no one can control. If Hollywood has any advantage in this respect, it is that no one will use it. Otherwise, it will break the rules.


    Although during this time, countless people were interested in Adrian''s relationship with the four women, and they had various discussions to guess who he had a long-term relationship with, or whether it was just a dew marriage. But no matter Adrian, Monica or Julia, they all keep quiet about it, and when they ask about their feelings about each other, they are just formulaic answers like "he''s a good director" and "she''s a good actor."


    even so, they will still be interpreted in various versions. For example, Monica once said, "Ed is a very attractive person "Man" was immediately interpreted as a love affair, or a secret date, and so on.


    "I have to admit that those guys in the sun are good at collecting information." Adrian immediately exclaimed.


    A lot of things will be talked about in the making of movie sidelights, such as the original script of "Four Weddings and one funeral" and the special modification for Julia, so it''s no surprise that the sun will collect them. However, although it is not a secret that Blanchett has been invited several times by "speed of life and death", everyone in the crew knows it, but they can find out, which is indeed the best tabloid.


    "So what? They still haven''t found the most critical thing." Said Monica, chuckling.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking. Although the four women didn''t respond to the media''s inquiries, they had more or less other reactions in private. After all, it''s one thing to acquiesce in each other''s existence, but it''s another to put it on the surface - although only part of them are put forward. Monica and Gwyneth are OK. They all have what they want. Although they are not very happy, they soon forget it. After all, they don''t know what Adrian is like.


    Julia, however, had to make a lot of noise. Unfortunately, she had been written by Adrian, and with those sweet promises, it was very easy to put it right. As for Blanchett, she doesn''t seem to like the title of "wonder girl", but she''s even more resentful of being compared with Gwyneth. She doesn''t have much competition with Gwyneth, which makes her more upset and contradictory.


    In addition, other women are more or less involved. Kate directly tells him not to come over these days. She wants to exchange feelings with her daughter. If he dares to come, she will take Lily back to London. Although Adrian wants to teach her a lesson and let her understand who has the right to speak, this is obviously not the time, so she can only suppress it for the time being.Sarah didn''t say anything. She put herself in a good position since she came to his office that day, but she had to complain in the conversation. Adrian made her smile after a good coax. Liv is still careless and surprised. She knows that he has relationships with many women, but she doesn''t know which ones. So --


    "if you can, how about a list for me?" She said so, her blue eyes blinking and blinking, a look of innocence.


    Adrian is very strange, although she grew up in that environment, but this look and memory is too different? But then again, the previous life did not know much about liv, which can only be used as a reference, can not be fully believed, and she is not cheated, so it is possible to have such a careless character that doesn''t matter to anything.


    The most normal thing is Charlize. He still does what he usually does. He just laughs, teases and schadenfreude in his eyes, especially when he and other women call. It''s like eating an ice cream on a hot summer day. But the most troublesome thing was Natalie''s letter. Naturally, she also saw the news. Although she only asked him which miracle girl she was most happy with, it was not difficult to guess what she might really want with the word "miracle girl".


    However, Adrian is rather embarrassed about how to answer. Natalie is not in front of him, and he has no idea of the mood in which she asked this question. If the answer is not good, even if it is not very bad, there will be losses.


    despite all this confusion, Adrian still enjoys it. If this matter is not settled, how can he go further ?


    "Well, you can get up, Monica." He suddenly took a breath and looked at what was in front of him with a satisfied smile.


    "Is it?" Monika raised her eyebrows, took the cushion in front of her chest and sat up. She moved her posture a little, swayed her graceful body, and then slowly put on her silk pajamas. To her disappointment, Adrian did not look at her from the beginning to the end, concentrating on what she was doing.


    Monica quickly adjusted, such a thing is not once or twice, she has never done it at this time, but it is just like this that he looks more attractive, isn''t it?


    "Let me see what''s going on." She came to Adrian''s back. It was a sketch. Although it was not completely completed, it was only in black and white, but the image and manner of the characters were in perfect place. Especially, Monica''s lazy and attractive amorous feelings jumped onto the paper. In terms of sketch, it could be said that it was the work of the top.


    "How about it?" While carefully sketching with a charcoal pencil, Adrian asked the mature girl who hugged him.


    "Great, just like before." She said in a low voice, bending over, and then she couldn''t help kissing him on the face.


    "As long as you like." Adrian laughed. A good director is basically a generalist. He has to be able to split the mirror, compose the picture, color, tell the rhythm of the story, and so on. So many directors can be trained in painting. James Cameron had an exhibition when he was a child and drew mechanical engineering drawings when he was young, which is why he was so obsessed with mechanical technology.


    However, as a result, his paintings are more delicate and lack of aura, and his characters are somewhat rigid. Adrian is different. He has two generations and two generations of memory, which makes him see a lot of things thoroughly. In addition, he has studied painting deeply. Therefore, his paintings are outstanding among ordinary people, especially in drawing. Most of his women have been his models, from Kate to Sarah, from Monica to Blanchett, without exception, if Kirsten couldn''t stay out too long every time, he couldn''t run.


    As for Further photography, well, Adrian still has some skills in photography, but it is impossible for his women to take some large-scale photos. Sarah was fooled by him to take a few pictures, but they were all wearing underwear, and the important parts were tightly covered; Kate also took pictures, but that was taken after she was pregnant to commemorate. Only Monica has taken some large-scale photos, but it still can''t be bigger.


    It doesn''t matter. There''s a long way to go. Sooner or later, just don''t be so stupid as Mr. Edison.


    "Change your clothes," Adrian turned back and kissed Monica. "I have some details to deal with. You can just get dressed up. We''re going to the Weinstein brothers'' party."


    "No problem." Monica stood up, then thought of something with a smile and asked, "but don''t you worry about being photographed by reporters when you go out in public like this? You know, they keep a close eye on you


    "How can I worry about being caught by them when I can come to you by bypassing them?" Adrian shrugged. "Besides, it doesn''t matter if they do. Soon the public''s attention will be shifted."


    The reason for this is, of course, because the trailer for brave heart is about to be released. After Thanksgiving, Emma''s box office in North America has exceeded 25 million. Although the growth is relatively slow, it does not show a decline. The box office in the UK is relatively good. Therefore, it is time to start to publicize "brave heart" with great publicity. This is December Yes.A few of the top Scottish bagpipes are well deserved for their melodious opening.


    "His father is a hero, but he just wants to spend his whole life in peace." The sound outside the picture is on.


    The scene cuts, first of all, Wallace''s childhood, using sheep as soldiers in England, throwing stones at them, and the light feeling between childhood and childhood at his father''s funeral.


    "I don''t think that much anymore." Back in his old village, Wallace said to his childhood partner.


    "But it was fated that his wish would not come true." The voice over rings again.


    In the warm scene between childhood and childhood, the screen starts to switch again, the Lord of England''s right to the first night of his friend''s new wedding, the English soldiers want to invade his wife, and finally the execution of his wife.


    "According to the king''s order, this woman must be executed," the English soldier announced in a loud voice.


    "Fight, only fight, can only fight, he chose this road and will eventually go down." the voice over became high.


    Wallace led his friends and recruited soldiers to rebel against the English. Their victories won the support of the Scottish aristocrats. Finally, they were ready to fight the regular army of England on the plain.


    "It''s very easy to get rid of them." Long legged Edward, who got the news, said arrogantly, and began to reprimand his cowardly and useless son, and then gave a good warning to Isabel, the newly married Princess of the country.


    "Prepare the stakes, sharpen them." here Wallace came up with a plan to deal with the English cavalry.


    The fierce decisive battle finally began. After countless fighting, Wallace finally won the victory.


    "But betrayal is everywhere." The voice over immediately sounded, with a little sadness, but immediately became high again: "but he will never give up


    the quarrel that the Scottish Lord won the war, Wallace''s unswerving duty, and Edward long legged''s insidiousness are all reflected in a few shots. Finally, Wallace, who was betrayed, suffered a heavy defeat, and his childhood companions were killed and injured countless times, but he did not give up the fight.


    "Wallace is still fighting." The people in the tavern talked in a whisper.


    "He appears and disappears, and the English soldiers will never find him." The farmers on the farm whispered.


    "As long as he is still there, they will be driven out of the land." "You look like my wife very much. You are very gentle and kind. Please tell the tyrant that we will never make peace with each other easily. Unless the English soldiers withdraw from this land, we will fight to the end for freedom." Edward, the insidious long legged, would not hesitate to set a trap with his daughter-in-law, while Isabel, who was moved by Wallace, told him Everything, Wallace expressed his thanks, and then he said forcefully and strode away.


    At this point, the trailer is over, and the only thing left on the screen is "for freedom.".


    Adrian was right about what Adrian had expected. Just after the release of the "brave heart" trailer, there was an uproar. When the poster was released, some people thought that Wallace and Scottish independence might be the content of the new film directed by miracle director, but after all, there was no more news. Adrian always liked to be unexpected, so he let it go Don''t mention it. I didn''t expect it was really this subject.


    "I want to remind Mr. Adrian that April Fool''s day this year has been a long time ago, and next year''s day has not yet arrived. This theme is really bad." British or English journalists say so?.


    "Who is William Wallace? Is there anything more ridiculous than a liar, a thief, a traitor, who has apparently become a hero fighting for Scotland''s independence Others wrote with such indignation.


    But the Scottish media found it interesting: "no doubt, this is a very interesting subject. Although Wallace''s position in history has yet to be discussed, it is the first time Hollywood has focused on Scottish heroes. We have every reason to believe that director miracle will bring a wonderful work."


    As for the American media, of course, they are on their side: "I really don''t know what the British are excited about. It''s just a movie trailer. We don''t care who William Wallace is. We only know that this is a new film directed by miracle director, a film about the British War in the middle century. From the trailer, we can see that he is very powerful. He seems to be able to handle this theme. Although this is only a trailer, and although it is still some time before the official release of the film, according to Adrian''s previous works, we should not be disappointed. "


    In short, the British or English media were very dissatisfied, while the American media said it was just a film. Soon, the two sides began to quarrel. Although the Scottish media were cautiously neutral, they were still inevitably involved. Who let this be a story about Scotland''s independence in history? So this story in the trailer out of the oven, have quickly occupied the major entertainment media page.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C95

    "Fortunately, I finally saw the latest work of Marvel director Adrian Cowell yesterday. Yes, it was the war movie that was widely spread at the beginning of the year. -In terms of the scene, it''s not bad. It''s grand and epic. The exciting war scene can make every man''s adrenaline surge. His control over the picture and rhythm has always been good. But in other ways, this movie It''s terrible.


    I think Mr. Adrian should probably go back to school and have a good history class, especially in British history. In William Wallace''s time, Scots didn''t start wearing skirts. Of course, it is acceptable to make a clear distinction between the English and the Scots, but don''t forget that the Wallace family is loyal to Edward I. if we really want to care, Wallace should be a traitor rather than a hero. It is ironic that Robert Bruce, the real hero and the real "brave heart", has become an indecisive figure. It is ironic that Wallace''s death inspired him to fight for the independence of Scotland.


    Besides, how old was Isabel''s long-distance marriage to England? I think Adrian here can be completely modified in this way. Princess Isabel fell in love with Wallace at first sight, and then they had a relationship. When King Edward arrested Wallace and was put to death, Princess Isabel whispered to him that she was pregnant with Wallace''s child. Look, how touching and resolute this is. This is the proper plot of Hollywood movies, isn''t it?


    Let alone other details. In "if you pay attention, you will find that in the last subtitle, there is a sentence after the staff list:" this story is not true history ". I think many people have not paid attention to it. It''s just a movie. Why not put those things down and analyze them from the perspective of movies? Aren''t those heroic, passionate and aesthetically beautiful plots and scenes that a good film should have? " The Americans wrote with half derision.


    "Please note that the advantages are the advantages, and the disadvantages are the disadvantages. We can''t ignore the disadvantages because of the advantages. What''s more, the disadvantages may be greater than the advantages, which will affect the overall quality of the film." although there are fewer British film critics than the American Film Critics, they do not fall behind in the verbal battle.


    In the middle of December 1995, apart from the inherent gossip and various films competing for the Christmas and new year''s archives, the verbal battle about brave heart was the most striking. This caused a huge repercussion among ordinary people, just like Adrian''s original Howard manor, which aroused curiosity. What kind of film would make the critics of two countries so quarrel?


    "Of course, I''m going to see it. It''s a very interesting movie to make such a noise, isn''t it?" An Englishman was asked by a reporter on the street.


    "It goes without saying that director miracle''s work must be excellent." Americans did not hesitate to support.


    With the development of the verbal battle, the media of other countries have also been involved. Chinese journalists said that they were looking forward to the film''s release. On the one hand, they wanted to know what Adrian had changed that period of history. On the other hand, they were very optimistic about Sophie Marceau''s performance. On the contrary, the Scottish media in the same country remained neutral on the pretext that no one had participated in the preview and did not know the specific content of the film. Even if some people wanted to advocate the glorious history of Scotland''s independence, because they did not participate in the preview and the information collected was incomplete, the media in England and America held their own opinions.


    Even so, we can''t stop the verbal battle. In the end, even the sun couldn''t sit still and gave up the scandal of the miracle director, who had no further progress. Then, it deliberately made two investigations in England and Scotland to see whether they supported the new film of director miracle. The final result is that in England, the support rate is only 15.2, the indifferent rate is 23.4, and the support rate is 4; in Scotland, the support rate is 8.4, indifferent is 21.5, and the support rate is 7. As before, if you don''t comment, you just list the data. You have to be sinister.


    This kind of investigation is really meaningless. Even if individuals are randomly selected, they can''t represent the opinions of the whole region. However, the readers just take this kind of survey, which leads to some discussion.


    Finally, even Adrian, who has not expressed any opinions on this matter, finally said two words under the reporter''s questioning.


    "It''s just a movie, it''s just a story. It''s not all about history. Any adaptation is a re creation. You can''t completely require it to conform to some facts you believe. I understand their feelings, and I agree that any historian can pick out dozens of mistakes - in fact, it''s always the case with historical films, and it''s easy to pick mistakes - but I don''t think there''s a problem with making such a film. Rather than think that it promotes a wrong history, it''s better to think about how to watch movies from those who saw them Films that are confused introduce real history. " Adrian said that.


    Of course he understood what the British were thinking, and he had a little bit of complacency in his heart. Although Mel Gibson had caused some controversy, he did not make the world stormy like him. In the final analysis, the British probably have a sense of betrayal. Before that, Adrian always had the title of an American director who knew the most about Britain. From Howard manor to Emma, they all well reflected the British manor style. The British people will inevitably have a sense of pride towards the Americans. In this way, this kind of pride will be more prosperous and will be praised accordingly Adrian, it''s like Gwyneth who''s been touting British characters.But now they are making films with the theme of William Wallace, the traitor at that time, and Scotland''s independence. They are also entitled with the title of freedom. It is absolutely false to say that they are not angry or angry. Although Scotland can not go out independently now, this topic is still quite annoying. In particular, it will publicize the wrong history of "no film" to other countries. So the British will have this feeling of betrayal, even if the previous flattery is largely wishful thinking, they will spare no effort to attack.


    Of course, Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. There are still several themes in his head. It''s easier for the British to praise themselves again than to eat and drink water. So keep fighting. The more fierce the better, the box office will be much higher when the film is released. You know, the box office of Emma has plummeted under the attack of major film companies competing for Christmas and new year''s production, but because of this battle, it has rebounded a lot. It is conceivable that how many people will enter the cinema for the first time after the release of brave heart?


    Lali sports car stopped at the door of the hotel, limited edition, attracted many people''s attention. Adrian, who looks very handsome in his tie and suit, gets out of the car, throws the key to the parking attendant and goes straight into the familiar Baccara Hotel, where he has attended too many parties. Before and now, he knows the location with his eyes closed.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Adrian?" Who''s still the lobby manager, Terry mAbs, who came up for the first time, smiling and more respectful than ever.


    He also saw how Adrian had changed from an ordinary dandy to a great man today, so even if there was nothing wrong, he would ask him to make a good impression.


    "Nice to meet you, Terry. You look good." Adrian greets him with a smile and walks to the elevator.


    "That''s because it can provide the best service to the guests." Mabus responded appropriately. Adrian seemed to have no other request. He was about to leave but was stopped again.


    "Wait, Terry," Adrian seemed to think of something, with a faint smile around his mouth. "There''s something you might need help with."


    He waved, and Mabus went to a quiet corner, looked around again, and Gao just whispered a few words in each other''s ears.


    "I see," Mabus said with a knowing smile. "I''ll have it arranged right away."


    Adrian took out his checkbook and pen from his arms, wrote quickly, tore it off and handed it to him: "don''t make a mistake."


    "You can rest assured that nothing will go wrong," Mabus folded the check and added a smile that only a man could understand. "It''s the same as before."


    "Same as before." Adrian also gave a meaningful smile and strode to the elevator that had already arrived.


    Go straight to the blue hall on the fifth floor. The reception is just beginning. All the guests are here.


    "Hey, ED, you''re here at last." As soon as he entered the hall, a voice began to ring, and Harvey Weinstein, who was a little chubby, came over cheerfully.


    "Your eyes are always sharp, Harvey." Adrian smiles and pats.


    "It''s a far cry from you. You''re a big man, a big man who can make the British and Americans quarrel about." Weinstein laughs and says that he is good at public relations and always talks like this.


    As he spoke, he took Adrian to talk with him before. They were all familiar with Adrian.


    Jerry Bruckheimer, don Simpson, a paramount manager and an independent producer. Unfortunately, Michael Bay, Nicholas Cage and Sean Connery are not here because of something. Otherwise, the main creators of the film will be all together.


    Don Simpson''s face didn''t look very good, a little gray, which is no wonder that he had only struggled back from the death line for two weeks. Speaking of it, butterfly wings are really puzzling. Although Adrian reminded Simpson, the other side didn''t pay any attention to it. When he wanted to smoke, he still sucked heavily. But Bruckheimer heard that Adrian had pulled Raven Phoenix back from the line of death, and he often reminded Simpson.


    That day, when brookheimer thought of this and went to his home, he happened to meet his spasm due to drug overdose, while his female partner was in the narration, shivering and not knowing what to do. Bruckheimer, who had some knowledge of first aid, immediately made an emergency treatment and then called an ambulance, which brought Simpson back.


    "If it wasn''t for Jerry, I would not be here to talk to you today." Speaking of this, Simpson sighed, "so I''m sorry I can''t stay too long and I can''t drink."


    "It doesn''t matter, don. I think everyone understands it, doesn''t it?" Weinstein said with a smile.


    "It''s true. You have to take good care of yourself, don. But I still have a lot of ideas to come up with. I hope you and jerry can make such a wonderful movie as" the brave and deadly island. " Adrian said the same thing.The reason for this is that Simpson can see more clearly than Bruckheimer in some aspects. Although Bruckheimer can accurately grasp the psychology of the audience and those commercial elements in the production, Simpson has one thing he has not learned, that is, his grasp of the American spirit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C96

    As soon as Adrian finished speaking, Simpson did not answer, but Harvey Weinstein''s eyes first lit up.


    "I have no doubt about that, so don must get better as soon as possible. There are more excellent films waiting for you." He said quickly, with a faint look of excitement.


    Although the film failed to catch up with the Thanksgiving to Christmas schedule due to post production, it has been scheduled to be released in the new year''s schedule. Both the internal and public trials have been well received in business. Although the Weinstein brothers started as independent films, and they have a good reputation. If Adrian hadn''t appeared, Miramax would have enjoyed a higher reputation.


    But their ambition is not limited to this. Their goal is to become a big company with Hollywood and the seven major film companies. Otherwise, they would not want to invest in big production all the time. Now Adrian has given them this opportunity, and at the internal audition, they are also very optimistic about the business prospects of the movie -- the Weinstein brothers have worked hard in Hollywood for more than ten years, and this vision is sure to exist. In addition, after the audition, they are constantly cheering, and naturally they want to continue their efforts.


    "Don''t worry, Harvey. There will be opportunities in the future, right, don?" Adrian smiles in his heart and says helpfully.


    It is also a good thing to continue to cooperate with Simpson and Bruckheimer. As mentioned above, although Bruckheimer has a brilliant vision in the business rhythm, otherwise he will not have the title of gold medal producer, but he is not as good as Simpson in pursuing commercial value and catering to the taste of the mainstream society. Adrian would like to know what some films will look like with Simpson''s participation. It would be nice to teach Michael Bay by the way.


    Michael Bay is not bad as a director, but once he is a producer, he will be a bit forgetful and carry forward his style completely without considering other situations. But with his success step by step, demanding the power of the producer is something every well-known director will do, so only expect him to learn something from Simpson, whose status is higher than brookheimer.


    Of course, some films are still as good as they are, and Simpson has his own weaknesses, which should be carefully considered and grasped.


    "Of course, there will be opportunities." Simpson said with a smile that he knew that Adrian had reminded him more than once about the drug problem, and that his near death also made him realize the value of life, and he was more or less grateful. What''s more, Adrian''s reputation is at its zenith in terms of director, production and other aspects. How can he refuse.


    Even if it was vague, the matter was settled. Several people said a few more words, and Adrian began to look around in an absent-minded way.


    Weinstein was aware of his situation and immediately joked, "well, it looks like Ed''s attention has shifted to something else. We''d better not delay him."


    With a squeeze on Adrian''s eyes, and with a little envious look, the other people immediately smile. Simpson, probably because of his self-cultivation during this period of time, didn''t know what happened. After brookheimer whispered a few words, he immediately responded and showed the same smile as them.


    "Harvey''s right. We can''t delay you, ed. come on." He said.


    Adrian walked straight to the other side of the hall. Today''s reception is not held for the release of "brave and deadly island". Today''s reception


    "Hi, gwyne. It looks beautiful today." He came to a tall girl dressed in a white Long Sleeve evening dress.


    "Here you are, ed Gwyneth turned her head and looked at him with a charming and charming smile.


    Next to the two men with her talk originally want to say a few words, see this scene immediately understand their own no play. But that doesn''t stop them from turning to Adrian, the man who makes beautiful women like Gwyneth Paltrow so intimate, needless to say, who they are.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Adrian, I''m Paul Hansen"


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian, I''m Carl Dreyfus"


    the two men began to introduce themselves. Adrian nodded politely, shook hands with them and exchanged greetings. One of the two is a manager and the other is the actor he is in charge of. Although he has never heard of his name, Adrian doesn''t show any signs of impatience or contempt, which is one of the most basic social etiquette. A man of good breeding, even if he looks down upon the other side in his heart, will not show it on his face.


    Hansen and Dreyfus were also very smart. Knowing that Adrian and Gwyneth had something to say, they chatted for a while and left soon after they left.


    "What number is this?" After calling the waiter with the plate and two glasses of champagne, Adrian quipped.


    "You''ve been paying attention to my side all the time. You should know that." Gwyneth shrugged, her mouth curved, and her golden hair curled from both sides to make her look more elegant."Congratulations, gwyne." Adrian raised his glass and then put on a pretentious sigh: "you''re better than me now. Those critics now say that my recent film is insincere."


    "Oh, come on, ED, that''s just a few people who know they''re nitpicking," she said


    "But I still feel bad luck." Adrian opens his hands innocently.


    It''s a bit of bad luck to get up. When he directed brave heart, he had carefully filled in a lot of loopholes in the original version, except for some necessary things, such as the Scottish skirt. As the British film critic, Mr. Johnny Stanley said, it was to distinguish two real characters; or Isabel''s age, which was for Sophie ma And further enrich the image of William Wallace.


    But after all, it was the first time that he directed the cold weapon war scene, and mistakes were inevitable. The helmet mentioned by the other party appeared and was put on again and again. After reading the film review, he also looked it out and studied it. The total time was only 20 seconds, which was much better than the original lens with sword in hand and empty hand at that time. And the whole movie basically has a problem in such a place, but it is caught by the other party and then publicizes it as if there are loopholes everywhere.


    But, admittedly, this Mr. Stanley does know Hollywood better. At least the satirical description of Isabel is the original plot. Adrian laughs when he reads here.


    "In that case, should I be with you and sigh?" Gwyneth blinked her eyes.


    "Oh, of course not, honey. You should be happy today, you know, this is your first best actress nomination." Adrian immediately laughed.


    Yes, the first best actress nomination, but not o''sca, but the golden globe. Every year, the Golden Globe nominees are announced in mid December, and Gwyneth is on the list for Emma. But this is not Adrian''s intention. He originally wanted to fight for the best actress nomination of o''ska directly from the big ship, but Miramax, who was in charge of the distribution, reported to the Golden Globe and won the best actress nomination after some public relations.


    Gwyneth was overjoyed when she got the news. Adrian pushed the boat and prepared a reception to celebrate. Although this was the act of Harvey Weinstein, it was not a bad thing to get a nomination. Although the Golden Globe Award is not as important as o''ska, it is more reliable and a kind of qualification than this association award.


    Of course, it''s not necessary to take it. Gwyneth is a little younger. Although Adrian believes that if the explanation goes on, with the public relations ability of Weinstein brothers and the assistance of Lafayette, plus the support of resources, the possibility of getting it is more than 90, but some things are too rash, which is not good. Besides, the Golden Globe Award has been criticized a lot in this respect. If Gwyneth is involved in it rashly, it will have an impact on her future.


    Adrian certainly would not have said it now, and then he took Gwyneth with her glass in his hand and went into the corner to have a sweet chat.


    "Mom and dad called me to congratulate me for the first time. At that time, I didn''t respond to it. I just responded on the phone. In retrospect, I''m stupid Gwyneth said excitedly, because she had drunk too much champagne, her face was red and her eyes seemed slightly drunk.


    "It''s normal that when I learned from my subordinates that I was nominated for best director of oscca, I didn''t feel anything. It took me a long time to find out where o''ska was named." Adrian shrugged.


    "Of course, you''ve won a lot of honors before o''ska, and o''ska is just a matter of hand to you." Gwyneth looked at him with a smile, and then her voice became very light and her eyes became a little hazy: "I love you, ED, you are really charming, you are so talented, but I hate you occasionally."


    "Why?" Adrian picked his eyebrows knowingly. Before Gwyneth could answer, a familiar voice came into his ear: "is it still necessary to ask?"


    Kate Blanchett appeared in front of them in a pink dress. Her golden hair was a little shorter and straight, which made her more heroic. Compared with this dress, there was a unique charm in the obvious contrast. In particular, the long skirt is still open high fork, almost to the root of the thigh, long legs half hidden exposed outside, people can''t help but want to imagine what kind of scenery there is in the skirt. She also carried a glass with a smile of unknown meaning, her face was also flushed, and she seemed to have drunk a lot. It was quite attractive.


    "Hi, Kate. I''m glad you''re here for the party." Gwyneth leaned over to Adrian for the first time and bit the word "celebration party" very heavily.


    "Oh, of course, after all, you did a great job in Emma, gwyne," Blanchett said with a smile. "If ed didn''t pick you as the heroine, it would have been very bad."Gwyneth''s face changed slightly, but it was not obvious. She still kept a smile on her face: "maybe, but I still envy you. ED has spent a lot of time inviting you to play the female role in speed."


    Blanchett nibbled his lower lip with subtle movements that no one but Adrian noticed, including Gwyneth.


    "Well, I can still recall Ed''s sincerity now." Her eyes flow to look at Adrian, gray blue eyes and Gwyneth''s gray green have a different style.


    "Yeah, so we all got good roles, didn''t we?" Gwyneth had a sly smile and a trace of disdain at the same time.


    Adrian grinned bitterly at the two women who were fighting each other. He had also observed Blanchett''s figure when he talked with Weinstein and others before. But most of his attention was on Weinstein and Gwyneth. Blanchett was very good at covering himself up. He could only see his back, so he was not sure. He didn''t expect her to come.


    "Well, two beautiful ladies, let''s change the subject." Adrian interrupted the two women who wanted to fight further. They couldn''t go on like this.


    "I''m a little tired, ed. why don''t we find a place to rest." Gwyneth snorted to Blanchett and said softly, taking Adrian''s arm.


    "I have something important to talk to you about, ed. maybe we can go out for a walk?" Blanchett swept her hair in her ears, and she looked so casual and charming.


    It''s forcing Adrian to make a choice, but is he so easy to deal with? "I have a long-term private room on the top floor of this hotel. I can go straight up by elevator. Maybe we can go there and talk about it together."


    After this sentence came out, the two women could not help but show their astonishment. The invitation can be very ordinary and normal, or it can be very special and extraordinary.


    The sullen look flashed from Blanchett''s eyes. Just as she was about to say no, she saw Gwyneth, and then another anger rose from her mind. The other side took Adrian''s arm, and the whole person was attached to him, and he did not hide the proud and provocative look.


    Looking back on the comparisons cited by the media, the long-term accumulated dissatisfaction and anger completely shifted the target. With the effect of alcohol, Blanchett''s words changed immediately.


    "I''ll be with you." she straightened her chest, raised her chin high, and was as proud as a queen --


    Blanchett''s eyelashes moved, as if she were wandering between waking and not waking. She slightly moved her naked body under the quilt, then moved her arm again. A murmur rings in the ear, very low but with a kind of unspeakable temptation, the hand at the same time also spread a smooth and tender feeling.


    Blanton''s mouth was still closed and her eyes were closed. The sucking sound of kissing started to sound, and she was guiding at the beginning, but the other side immediately began to fight. You came and I went, and immediately stimulated her nerves, and then both hands hugged each other and stroked each other''s body upstream.


    But as she became more and more conscious, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. How could the body of the other party be so soft? Especially when she half turned over to crush each other, how could the touch from her chest be so strange? At the thought of this, Blanchett opened his eyes, and the other party seemed to have found something. He also opened his eyes.


    Although the room was a little dark, it was day outside. With the light coming in, they finally saw each other''s faces. They both screamed and pushed each other back. Then Blanchett hit his back on a stout chest, followed by a familiar voice with a banter: "Hey, honey, don''t get excited, OK?"


    "Ed?" Blanchett asked suspiciously. It was a Shua. Gwyneth got up from the ground and opened the curtain of the window.


    Blanchett narrowed his eyes in the glare of the sun, blocked it with his hand, and then sat up with the quilt in his arms. He looked at Gwyneth, who was sitting on the ground with the quilt on her chest, and Adrian, who was up and half lying, smiling. He was also naked and something It never seems to go down as soft as holding high.


    "This is What''s the matter? " Blanchett asked after a while, but when she looked around she knew the answer.


    The room was in a mess, not to mention the clothes and furniture that had been moved in disorder. Just look at the big bed in a mess next to it to know what happened last night.


    "Ed, what''s going on here?" Blanchett glared at Adrian angrily.


    "As you can see, that''s it," Adrian spread out his hands. "I don''t think you''ll forget, do you?"


    He reached out his finger and turned around the head. "Remember, Kate, you should remember."Blanchett took a deep breath and forced herself to hold back her anger and search for it in her memory. She remembered that Adrian invited her and Gwyneth to go to the room on the roof of the hotel to have a chat. She also knew the possible meaning. She wanted to refuse, but Gwyneth provoked first, and she agreed as soon as she was hot headed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C97

    "Baccara hotel was very famous in the era of. It was once selected as one of the top ten hotels in Los Angeles on some tourist attractions, attracting many celebrities. However, due to poor management, the performance went from bad to worse. After being acquired by Hilton Group, it was rejuvenated. Although it is no longer the grand occasion, it is still a hotel that many people like. " Adrian explains two elegant women as he walks. Gwyneth and Blanchett take his arms by the side and let him hold them around their waist, even if they meet many people along the way.


    "You''re really familiar with this place, ed. you must have come a lot before, didn''t you?" Said Gwyneth, frowning, looking at Blanchett in a very amusing tone.


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve heard you say that." The sneer flashed from Blanchett''s eyes, and replied in the same tone.


    "I don''t come very often, but I''ve met many impressive things here. For example, I invited Spielberg to make Jurassic Park." looking at the two people who were always tit for tat, Adrian replied, gently comforting their waist with both hands, and sliding down a little from time to time.


    The two people, who have been dominated by their emotions, do not care at all, and even occasionally lift their buttocks together. At the moment, they only have how to completely overwhelm each other. When their eyes meet, it seems that sparks can be seen in the air. The surprised and envious eyes of passers-by or waiters will only make them more engaged.


    The three finally entered the elevator. It was a VIP elevator. The interior was decorated a little. Unlike other modern elevators, it was antique, carpeted and slightly low in light. It was quite emotional.


    From time to time, when Xu presses the button, she starts to laugh. All of a sudden, the elevator vibrated, drawing a feeling of falling down. The number of floors also began to flicker irregularly. The two women immediately screamed and both hid in the arms of men.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be all right." Adrian, however, seemed very calm, holding them in his arms and patting them placidly.


    After a few seconds, the elevator stabilized. In fact, there was no major problem except for the shaking and the floor number flickering. Even the lights were not extinguished. It''s just that the elevator didn''t go up, but stopped in the well. The floor number didn''t show. It seems that something must have happened.


    "God, how could this happen?" Gwyneth''s body trembled slightly when she recovered. Although Blanchett was calmer than her, there was still a panic between her eyebrows.


    "Keep calm. All right, hotel elevators have safety devices." Adrian continued to comfort, then came to the floor button and pressed the red emergency call button: "anyone?"


    "Yes, sir, there''s someone here," said the voice quickly. "How many people are trapped in the elevator, please."


    "Three, me and two ladies, can we know what''s wrong?" Adrian immediately replied.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know for the time being. Our technical staff has just arrived, but please rest assured that it will soon return to normal. We sincerely apologize for the fright you have received."


    Said the clerk over there in a respectful tone.


    "All right, as soon as possible." Adrian immediately ended the call, then turned to look at the two ladies: "they are in the repair, will soon be good, so wait a few minutes."


    "Oh, I hate to wait a few minutes, especially in this kind of place." Gwyneth complained.


    "Is there a camera here? Maybe we can protest to them through the camera! " Blanchett''s eyes swept up and down the ceiling of the elevator.


    "There is no camera in the VIP elevator, which can protect the guests, but there are not many people using it every day." Adrian stretched out his hands and hugged them in his arms. "Well, it''s a little accident. There''s always this kind of accident in life, isn''t it?"


    Under his conscious guidance, the two women quickly get rid of the uneasy mood, but then they have a verbal confrontation with each other. It''s really interesting. Soon, ten minutes passed. Although it was a pleasure to listen to them talking, it was also a bad thing to stay in the elevator. So Adrian pressed the emergency call button again: "anyone?"


    "Very I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian, our technical staff couldn''t solve the problem, and the elevator just stopped between the two floors, so we had to call 911 for more professionals to deal with it, so you may have to wait a little longer. " The tone there was full of apology and nervousness.


    "Damn it! How could it be so! " Blanchett, who was calmer than Gwyneth, called out one step ahead of her, and she could see that she was a little annoyed.


    "We are really sorry," there seemed to be a wry smile. "The manager has been informed of this matter. As compensation, all expenses of the three in the hotel tonight will be borne by our hotel."


    "Well, well," Adrian said helplessly, "I just want to know when we can get out of here.""Probably Maybe About 30 minutes. I''m really sorry. " The other side answers with a wry smile.


    "Oh, thirty minutes, they are so efficient! No wonder it will be closed down because of poor management! " Blanchett said angrily.


    "Be patient, Kate? For now, at least, we have to be safe as a stimulating experience. " Adrian took her in his arms and said comfortingly, as if forgetting that there was Gwyneth next to her.


    According to the previous situation, Gwyneth should have come up to squeeze into Adrian''s arms, but she stayed still against the elevator wall and looked at Adrian with strange eyes. After all, she is not a fool. The second time she spoke, Mr. Adrian, could be heard clearly. Just a few minutes ago, Adrian said there was no camera here! Think of his consistent personality and preferences, as well as the hints on the phone before attending the reception, the answer is ready to come out.


    "Although the space here is small, it''s exciting to do something, isn''t it? It''s going to be a long time anyway. " Gwyneth suddenly chuckles around Adrian''s neck from behind, and kisses the man''s mouth in the eyes of Adrian and Blanchett.


    She kisses so strongly that Blanchett blushes at the sound of sucking, not to mention entanglement with Adrian''s tongue in the air. They parted after a long wet kiss and gasped. Adrian had just said, "you''re so warm, baby." then Gwyneth pushed her down the elevator wall.


    "And more enthusiasm." She said, and raised her chin provocatively to look at Blanchett, and then knelt down slowly against Adrian''s body. She grabbed the zipper and pulled it down. Then she reached out and swallowed the big pop-up without hesitation.


    Compared with Blanchett, Gwyneth undoubtedly let her and Adrian play the role of British noble lady, played deep throat, how can she care about this? What''s more, there''s the role of alcohol and the intense competition with Blanchett in the lip fight, so now it''s almost a matter of course.


    Blanchett looked at Gwyneth''s movements with a blush on her face and a daze, as if she didn''t know how to react. Gwyneth, however, moved her hair to the back of her head in a more rhythmic way. She not only used her hands, but also pasted her face from time to time. She often raised her eyes and looked at Blanchett with disdain, as if she were more arrogant than standing there.


    Satisfied breathing Adrian at this time looked at Blanchett, reached for her hand, Blanchett instinctively wanted to avoid, but was caught by the other side, and then was taken into the arms to plug his mouth. At first, she resisted the attack with her tongue, but as the opponent grasped her tenderness and kneaded it, the girl soon gave up the resistance


    she was so violated by Adrian, Blanchett was a little weak and paralyzed in his arms, and his confused look in the gray and blue eyes was more prosperous. After leaving her moist red lips, Adrian pressed her shoulder down, and the girl knelt down obediently. Then she met Gwyneth, who had just spit out, with silver in her eyes. She was proud, disdainful and defiant, The flame that had been beating suddenly lit up again and occupied Blanchett''s body, so that she was completely lost in it, and immediately reached out to grab what was already there and buried her head.


    It''s a pity that she did it too fast, too fast, and for the first time - yes, it''s really the first time. It''s hard to imagine that Adrian has walked through the back door countless times and kept her mouth shut. In short, only half had to retch.


    "Oh, honey, you didn''t do that." Gwyneth grinned triumphantly, completely ignoring Blanchett''s angry eyes.


    She then came up to her, pinched Blanchett''s cheek, kissed the ruddy lips, let go of the saliva that remained in her mouth before she breathed it with her tongue. Then she let her smile and said, "now, let me show you how to please this bastard."


    ''said Gwyneth, raising her head to look at Adrian with full eyes. Then Blanchett, who was completely addicted to it, looked at Adrian as well, and then joined in.


    Adrian looked up, reached over the heads of the two women, stroked their hair and sighed contentedly.


    That night, the elevator of Bacara hotel had a "maintenance and repair" sign outside all floors. Although some people had doubts about the elevator moving up and down from time to time, the waiter would tell him that it was necessary for inspection. In this way, even if the guests still have doubts, they won''t worry about it. Anyway, this is not the only VIP elevator. If someone sticks their ears to the door when the elevator stops on a certain floor, they will hear all kinds of violent and obscene voices coming from inside


    "God! God! I should have done such a thing Blanchett, who finally recalled the whole process, cried out with shame.


    In the elevator and Gwyneth a variety of unbearable comparison games, and finally Adrian from the back to walk out into the room, then continue the previous game, from top to bottom, from front to back, is so indulgent and debauchery. No excessive drinking, no smoking, these pictures are clearly recorded in the mind, want to forget. Blanchett was almost ready to cry. Although she was also a relatively open woman, she also had a conservative side, just as she would let Adrian go, but she never wanted to use her mouth. But it was the first time that she was so debauchery and so thoroughly debauched that it seemed to be still ringing in her ears."Well, Kate, don''t do this..." Adrian sat up and pressed her shoulder, trying to soothe her, until Blanchett suddenly opened his hand and glared at him.


    "I don''t want to see you again! Ed! You''re me! How could you have planned such a play! "I don''t want to see you again," she cried angrily, then turned over and grabbed her clothes.


    "Wait, Kate."


    Don''t talk to me, asshole


    "I just want to say, you''re wearing the wrong underwear. The black translucent one is gwyne''s, and yours is the purple lace."


    "


    when the room was quiet, Gwyneth, who had never spoken, chuckled, and Blanchett''s face turned red. She took off her underwear and threw it on Adrian''s forehead. Then he picked up his clothes and ran into the bathroom. He quickly put on his clothes and came to the door. After pressing dozens of times, he went into the elevator and left without looking back.


    "I haven''t seen her lose her temper so much in a long time." Adrian, wearing the black transparent underpants, shrugged and didn''t care.


    "She looks very angry. Won''t you go after her?" Gwyneth took his underwear off his head and put her arms around him from behind.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her lose her temper. Besides, there is still a good person in front of her now." Adrian turned with a smile and put her in his arms.


    If it had been before, Blanchett would have had to chase her if he wanted to keep her at his side after such a tantrum, but after last night''s indulgence, he was not in a hurry. Blanchett that kind of just with soft character has long been known to him, especially the kind of hidden m constitution, so fierce breakthrough after the bottom line will only let Adrian master more thoroughly.


    So, the money spent last night was worth it. Originally, I only wanted to come to the elevator with Gwyneth, but I didn''t expect Blanchett was involved. In addition, they took a little advantage of their jealousy and the role of alcohol. Finally, it turned into a large-scale 3P game in the elevator. It was so wonderful. I love alcohol.


    "Oh, you always talk like that, ed Gwyneth blinked, her neck around him and her arms.


    "Last night, Winnie. You''re so serious. I''m really impressed." Adrian said with admiration, by the way, she slapped her buttocks. Last night, in addition to the harvest from Blanchett, Gwyneth also had it here, but her acceptance level was much higher than Blanchett, probably because the two people considered different things.


    "Hey, don''t shoot there. You hurt last night." Gwyneth said angrily,


    "is it?" Adrian grinned maliciously, realizing that Gwyneth wanted to pull it out, but she was turned over by the other party and fell on the ground.


    "Wait. Ed, damn it. It''s like you''ll never be satisfied?" Gwyneth cried angrily.


    "You know, gwyne, morning exercise is a good sport." Adrian''s hands are moving.


    "Hell, it''s already morning! And don''t touch it Gwyneth did nothing.


    "Oh, that won''t work. You''ve just learned it. You have to be more solid." Adrian laughs.


    "Does Kate often do this with you? She seemed to have enjoyed it very much last night Gwyneth gasped and suddenly asked.


    "Of course, otherwise how could I let her teach you, just as you taught her - ready to go in."


    "Wait -- ah!"


    With Gwyneth''s screams, the morning run begins in the hotel room.


    With the passage of time, "brave heart" finally began to be screened in a Hollywood cinema before Christmas. According to o''ska''s selection rules, films that have been officially screened for at least seven consecutive days in mainstream cinemas will be eligible for the selection.


    Because the previous row has attracted a lot of attention, the film is almost full in the seven days, and everyone wants to see what the director miracle''s new work is like. The difference between this situation and the original production of "Howard Manor" is that before the shooting, the critics were not optimistic about it, but the fans were curious. After the release, they turned 180 degrees in succession. The critics applauded and the fans felt cheated. However, after the release of "brave heart", although it failed to participate in the trial screening, the reviewers who paid for it were basically the same as before Once the British and American polarization of opinion, but fans have cheered.


    Fans of Meiyuan, needless to say, praised this cold weapon epic movie, especially those loyal fans who thought that the miracle director could not be surpassed. And those British Park fans who work in Los Angeles also think it''s good. Even though some older fans are critical of the details, they still think the film is very good.


    "I don''t think it''s going to affect anything. It''s just a movie. Only those who don''t understand history and can''t think think think that what''s shown in the film is actual history." An English garden person said in an interview.Therefore, more and more people began to look forward to the premiere of "brave heart" on the first weekend of January in Gulian after the end of qiaonian.


    To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C98

    On the big screen, the film has reached the last moment, and it is also the last. In the roar, William Wallace was bound to wood and transported out of the city gate. Ordinary people who came to visit the execution smashed all kinds of things on him. Then Wallace did not half lose his temper, closed his mouth tightly, and still had a resolute look on his face.


    The journey seems to be extremely long and extremely short. The camera switches between the Scottish Lord Bruce, Princess Isabel, Wallace''s two companions hidden in the crowd and the dying king with long legs. Finally, the scene has come to William Wallace on the stage.


    "Aren''t you going to say something?" The executioner in red said, pulling back the cover on the table, all kinds of tools of torture suddenly appeared ferociously, "go ahead, the king''s people ask for mercy."


    However, there is still no stone standing in the corner of the wave. The executioner was disappointed but didn''t care. In his opinion, as long as his tools of torture were used one by one,


    the other party, even if it was a rock, would eventually have to ask for mercy.


    At last, they hanged Wallace until he was almost out of breath. Then they tied him to the table and pulled his limbs as if he were going to be dismembered. The people below cheered wildly, which was one of the few recreational activities in their lives. That is to say, when the executioner came to Wallace and asked him to ask for the king''s kindness, he would be happy if he said this sentence. However, Wallace was silent in addition to silence.


    So the more cruel punishment began. The executioner used the tools on his body one by one. Although these cruel and bloody pictures could not be shown on the screen, Wallace''s wide open eyes and trembling body alone could imagine how much pain it was. There were even women crying out in the screening hall.


    However, Wallace is still silent, no matter how terrible the pain is, even he did not even cry pain voice, from beginning to end. The power of silence calmed down the people at the bottom. They didn''t understand why the man above, who had been publicized as a robber and traitor by the king, could persist to this point.


    A woman finally called out, and soon more people called out. They couldn''t bear to see it any more. They hoped that this inexplicably shocked man would be happy rather than tortured.


    "Cry, please." Wallace''s two friends, who were hiding in the crowd, muttered that they would not blame him, and they believed that others would not blame him if they knew that.


    Once again, the camera passes through the sad blues, the sad princess chewing tears, and the long legged king who seems to be smiling.


    "Stop, the prisoner seems to be talking." The executioner stopped and leaned down triumphantly. He thought his own had won, and had won for his majesty.


    Because of this short gap, Wallace, who was in great pain and nearly fainted, finally recovered. He opened his eyes a little blankly, and his breath became more and more rapid, as if something was forming in his body and was about to burst out. The audience in the projection hall


    can''t help but lift their hearts. They know that according to the development of the story, Wallace will not ask for mercy, but what will he shout out?


    The roar of "freedom" erupted from Wallace''s mouth. With persistence, desire, unyielding and blood, it shocked all the people present, including the audience sitting in the screening Hall who had been involved in the story with his grief, his uprising, his battle and his betrayal.


    The stirring cry spread far and wide, reaching the dying king''s ears, to the tearful princess''s heart, to the Scottish Highlands, and to Robert Bruce, who was looking south of the city.


    The smile was fixed on the long legged King''s face, tears ran silently across Isabel''s face, and Bruce drooped his head sadly. The scene was quiet, people were staring at the dying man, while his two friends closed their eyes and prayed for him in their hearts. The executioner straightened up in disappointment. He failed. The hatcher came forward and held up his axe.


    Wallace lay there quietly, his wife''s figure appeared in the crowd, the smile spread in the corner of his mouth, with the swing of the axe, his grip finally loosened, the original love token slowly fell down.


    As Bruce inherited Wallace''s legacy and launched an attack on the British team, and his friend who had fought side by side with Wallace threw out the sword with symbolic significance, the film fell to the end. At the moment the curtain appeared, the sad Scottish bagpipe sounded again, and there was a warm applause in the screening hall.


    "Congratulations, ED, this movie is really good, at least it touched me."


    "It''s really you, ED," he said, "to be able to make such a drastic revision of historical events into such a shocking film."At the end of the screening, familiar and unfamiliar people came forward to greet him and praise him. There were both praise and sincere praise. However, everyone admitted that the last scene of torture was the most brilliant place. This is of course. In fact,


    in Adrian''s view, the content of the first 90 in the story of brave heart for more than two hours is to pave the way for the final scene.


    Constantly highlight Wallace''s infatuation, constantly highlight Wallace''s perseverance, constantly highlight Wallace''s bravery, constantly highlight Wallace''s justice, and then there is the shocking "freedom". It is just like this, he gave up the original plot of making Isabella pregnant, which not only seemed unreasonable, but also further offended the British people, and greatly reduced Wallace''s infatuated image. Now it''s better. At least the critics don''t gossip, and fans like Wallace more.


    It is undoubtedly a very correct decision to let Russell Crowe play the role of William Wallace. He shows no less wildness than Mel Gibson, and his acting skills are better than Gibson. After all, he is a man who has been honed for a long time. His melancholy eyes also make his version of Wallace more attractive.


    "You''ve done a good job, Russell. I knew you wouldn''t let me down." Came to the theatre door, just met Chloe, also came out, Adrian immediately patted him on the shoulder said.


    Thank you, ed Russell Crowe said gratefully, respectfully.


    "Come on, you deserve it," Adrian didn''t mind saying a few more nice words at the moment, then pointed to the reporters outside with a smile. "Get ready to be surrounded and intercepted by them."


    Then he thought of something and asked, "do you have any schedule recently?"


    "Do you need anything?" Russell immediately replied, with a look of "I can adjust it whenever you need it." he was a smart man.


    "It''s nothing. It''s a very suitable role for you, but I don''t think it''s going to start production in the near future. Some of my favorite performers still have their own business to do." Adrian said with a smile.


    "No problem. All you need to do is call me." Crowe said immediately, with no hesitation.


    Another pat on the shoulder and Adrian walked out of the theater. As mentioned before, many reporters surrounded Chloe and asked questions about brave heart. However, most of them were around Adrian. After all, the controversy over the film has lasted for more than a month. Although he has made a statement, with the official release of the film, there must be another verbal battle. Director miracle must have a lot of new things here Smell.


    "So far, although some British people think the film is very good, most of them still accuse you of tampering with history. What do you think of it?"


    "I said it''s just a movie, and it''s stupid to look at the story as official history. If it''s because of this film that British history is like this, it''s really time to go back to school and have a good lesson."


    "But don''t you think it''s biased?"


    "Any novel or movie involving real people is inevitably biased. Roosevelt was great, wasn''t he? He led the United States to World War II. To see him from another angle, he was drunk when he was young. After he became president, he showed love with his wife, but he was deeply connected with his lover. He also allowed the Japanese to attack Pearl Harbor and so on. So the film is just a film, showing only one aspect forever. If you want to understand the specific things, you still need to study it yourself. "


    "Don''t you worry that the film will cause political turmoil between England and Scotland?"


    "If England and Scotland are divided because of this film, then their politicians must have come out of that joke. What did you say? Well, it''s the most expensive thing for members to have a cup of their head, because they''ve never used it, and it''s still new. "


    "As your fifth wonder girl, what do you think of Miss Sophie Marceau?"


    Adrian was stunned by this question, and then he saw Sophie surrounded by reporters not far away. She was wearing a light blue high V-neck evening dress and a dark thin coat. She kept smiling and looked elegant.


    "Sophie is a very good actress and we have a great time working together." Adrian immediately walked past, surprised to see his arrival of Sophie turned around. Although her face remained unchanged, there was still a glimmer of inexplicable light in her big brown eyes. She was avoiding Adrian at night, but she didn''t expect to be overtaken by him here.


    "She has the characteristics of all the female performers in China. She is beautiful, elegant and generous. She also has some impressive advantages that they do not have, such as the melancholy described by useless language. It is because of this that I invited her to play the role


    and it turns out that my choice is correct. " Adrian continued with a smile.


    "It''s great to work with Mr. Adrian, he''s a great director, and it''s a great movie." Sophie''s answer is more formulaic.Obviously, such an answer would not satisfy the reporters. They were about to continue to ask. Adrian''s car had already driven over. He immediately made a gesture to Sophie: "I''ll take you back, Sophie."


    Before she could answer, he immediately said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "believe me, this will solve these problems."


    Sophie frowned slightly, but she still sat in the car under his escort. This undoubtedly let the reporters more excited, have to get on the car to chase up. There are even a few pure paparazzi riding motorcycles. They are bold enough to rush forward to slap the window after the car stops at the red light.


    "All right, guys, these window papers are specially processed, and the flash can''t penetrate. You''d better be careful not to hinder the traffic." Adrian put down the window and kindly reminded him. However, these guys exchanged a look of


    after hearing this, they immediately blocked in front of the car and continued to press the shutter until the car started, but they didn''t intend to leave the car.


    "These guys are so annoying." Sophie couldn''t help saying sullen when she was on the road again.


    "Tabloid journalists often use this tactic. You should be used to it." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and said in relief.


    "Chinese journalists are not so crazy." Sophie''s voice was still full of complaints.


    "That''s good enough. If you change to those British tabloid journalists, even if I just stepped on the gas pedal and drove forward, they won''t get out of the way. They will do everything to annoy you." Adrian laughed. "OK, Sophie, don''t take it seriously.


    take you back to the hotel and I''ll go home alone. They''ll certainly choose to follow me."


    "This is your plan." Sophie gave him a look.


    "Yes, I know you don''t like that title, and Well, don''t say that, "Adrian sighed." anyway, they won''t bother you. "


    Soon the car came to Sophie''s Hotel, Adrian waved to stop the waiter, opened the door for Sophie, said good night and left quickly. After entering the hotel and looking at the reporters who left with him through the revolving glass door, Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then she felt a sense of loss again.


    With "brave heart" officially released, as everyone expected, the entertainment media in Britain and America began to be lively again. Although many tabloids began to hype the affair between Adrian and Sophie, and talked about "the fifth wonder girl", Adrian sent Sophie to the hotel in full view of the public that night, and then drove home alone. He behaved in a proper manner and could not catch any mistakes. Some newspapers even described him as very gentlemanly and considerate, so the scandal did not smoke It has attracted too much attention. What people pay most attention to is the verbal battle of the media.


    "Oh, freedom, that''s a good word. Adrian pieced together history into a story, and then added a lot of sensationalism, so there was this movie" brave heart "which came down from the Hollywood assembly line." The media in England are still very critical.


    "Freedom is something everyone yearns for. It is precisely because of this yearning that countless people struggle for it. There is not much relationship between William Wallace in the film and William Wallace in history. The director of miracle wants to show the desire for freedom


    , struggle and sacrifice, not just the history of a nation''s struggle. The representative can be William Wallace or Che vargra, so there is no need for the British. "The American media are also singing praises as always. The last scene of the" from


    from "really tickled the mainstream society.


    "It''s different from history, but it doesn''t stop the film from being excellent." The Scottish media also act as bystanders, and sometimes bystanders are very helpful.


    "Sophie Marceau''s performance is amazing, just like Princess Isabel in history, she is as gentle and affectionate as Princess Isabel, but she has a firm heart. As for history, oh, you have to understand that Hollywood movies need history to match them, not them to match history, even miracle directors are no exception. But then again, if, as Mr. Johnny Stanley put it, Princess Isabel and Wallace were pregnant with each other''s children after one night, perhaps the film would have been more interesting. " The Chinese media also put a foot in it. In a few lines,


    , they showed their narcissistic, despised Hollywood movies and could not understand the situation.


    However, in spite of the fact that the media in North America are fighting each other bravely at the box office, they are still fighting with each other. The box office of the first week of the new year in North America was $24 million, which easily topped the list. On the British side, not only Scots like it, but also English people like it. It is said that many young people in England even yell for freedom with Wallace in the film at the end, which is funny, isn''t it? In fact, it is also normal. For a normal person with three outlooks, they can distinguish between film and life. When they watch movies, they are watching stories. As long as they can be moved, happy and relaxed, they will not think that no matter what the theme isThe shadow is about the real thing.


    However, there are always more funny things in the world. For example, shortly after the film was released, a member of the Scottish Parliament vowed to submit a bill for independence.


    Idiots, this is the first thought of all the people with some heads. Scotland and England have been united for so long, and they have enjoyed the glory of the Empire for such a long time, but now they want to be independent. What kind of fantasy is this? Even if the Scottish Parliament does pass this ridiculous bill, Britain, the United States and Europe will not agree to it.


    Although it was due to "brave heart", the British media did not pay any attention to Adrian, instead, they focused on the congressman. Even one critic quoted Adrian''s remarks: "as director miracle said, these


    are there any problems www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C99

    "Well, that''s it. Let''s end the meeting." With Claude''s announcement, the executives at the meeting took a deep breath and quickly got up and walked out.


    "They seem scared." After people left, Adrian, who was sitting at the head of the meeting, half joked. He didn''t say much during the whole meeting. Except for the necessary topics, Claude was adjusting, arranging and criticizing most of the time. No wonder it always gives people the image that he is being ignored.


    "Most of them are just pretending," Claude waved his hand disapprovingly. "I don''t put much pressure on them. They just want to make a gesture to show that they are working hard. You have to be able to distinguish who is really doing things."


    "it doesn''t matter. I don''t need to think so much about you here." Adrian spread his hands and looked very proud.


    "You guy..." Claude gave him a bad look, but I''m afraid he can''t help feeling proud.


    "Well, Claude, although there are some small problems, the start is still very good on the whole. Although it is not enough to support you to make drastic adjustment to ABC, it can not wait for long." Adrian said, pointing to his head. "There are a lot of ideas to use here."


    "Everybody Loves Raymond" finally started broadcasting in ABC in mid January 1996 after seizing time for casting and production. Due to the publicity in place, Adrian''s gimmicks, and the fact that the script did not appear in advance, the audience rating of the first episode reached 10%, that is to say, almost 12 million people watched it! Although the data can''t be compared with friends, it has been an unprecedented high for ABC in recent years. According to the feedback, many people like this TV series, which is warm, interesting and humorous, and suitable for the whole family to watch. Therefore, the second episode still has such a high audience rating.


    This is undoubtedly a shot in the arm. It not only makes the reorganized ABC executives very happy, but also makes many critics start to look up to them.


    "Facts have proved that it is very right to be acquired by AC media. However, it has begun to improve in half a year. It may not be certain that it will continue, but it has undoubtedly made a good start. It is unlikely that ABC will see the dawn so soon if it is Disney." One economics magazine wrote.


    However, although "everyone loves Raymond" has achieved the expected success, the response of the reality show "Survivor" broadcast in the same period is not so enthusiastic, and there are quite a lot of participants. After all, the winner has a lot of awards, but the ratings after the broadcast are very ordinary, and several hot movies are not too bad.


    "If a few people go to the wild for a period of time, they will be eliminated if they fail to achieve their goals. This idea is very interesting, but There is always something missing. " One viewer said in a survey.


    "It sounds like it should be exciting, but it''s not exactly what I thought, so if I had a better choice, I would definitely choose another program." This is the view of another audience.


    "Adventure and excitement are the themes and highlights of this reality show! I don''t know how you understand it, but judging from the previous two episodes, we didn''t achieve this at all. The scenery of the island has become, but the danger of the island? Strange? What about the adventures? I hope you can seriously think about what the audience wants to see on this These are a few of Adrian''s speeches at the meeting just now.


    He was not sure that what he said was correct. Although he took time to broadcast several episodes of "Survivor", after all, his previous life only knew about the program. But it doesn''t matter. Let these producers hone this program. These professionals are of high standard, and all they need is experience. Anyway, the ratings of "everyone loves Raymond" is not bad, and he can bring out more wonderful episodes if necessary. The most important thing is to build an elite reality TV team. Otherwise, they will repeat the same mistakes if they take out the program ideas.


    "Of course, we have a miracle director. That''s a great guy who can use movies to make a country have sex." Claude laughed.


    "Oh, come on, crow, don''t mention the clowns," Adrian waved helplessly. "Those guys are just making a show. Like all politicians, they want to take this opportunity to make money, which is essentially the same as Clinton who is running for re-election. Clinton has at least some economic success, and they are just for themselves. "


    Not only has the bill on Scottish independence not been repealed after being criticized, but it has also won the support of several members of the Scottish Parliament, who know it is impossible. With the help of the media, the matter is still quite big. Fortunately, the ordinary Scottish people are lack of interest in this, and there is no uncontrollable situation.


    If so, Adrian can be proud of it. The original "brave heart" has caused such a storm, but it is not as eye-catching as it is now. It''s all thanks to Adrian''s reputation, which he''s already had so much influence."OK, we don''t want to talk about this, but you seem to have a good feeling for Clinton. Isn''t that the prototype of the president in" running for life island " Claude then asked


    "of course not. I don''t think any president would have such a feeling - you have already seen it?" Adrian looked curiously at his best friend.


    "Of course, the release of" brave heart "pushed it to the top of the list, and got so much praise, why can''t I go to see it?" Claude spread out his hands.


    In the second week of "brave heart", the premiere of "brave heart" was also held, and then it swept away 28 million box office in three days of the weekend. With a spirit of giving up one''s own, it is normal to squeeze out "brave heart".


    In any case, Americans still prefer their own movies, and this movie is hot and wonderful. At the beginning, general Hummer''s attacks on the Navy''s weapons depot and the fierce battle in the devil''s Island toilet are classic and shocking. Adrian still remembers that in his previous life, someone commented that if he was a soldier, he would be willing to work under a man like general Hanmo, not to mention Americans full of heroic complex.


    In addition, Hans Zimmer is still in charge of the score, or is it so exciting? Hans Zimmer is a high-yield composer, since he is a high-yield composer, it is inevitable that there will be duplication sometimes. As a matter of fact, when Adrian collected his information, he found that in the soundtrack of a film last year, there was a shadow of the classic soundtrack of "bravely breaking the island of life". Therefore, there was no excessive interference.


    the performance of the three leading actors was also quite wonderful. Nicholas Cage was in his peak period. He grasped the character image very well, sometimes full of temperament and fear, sometimes Brave and fearless, with a special sense of humor. For example, in the end, the director of the FBI didn''t believe that the body of old Mason had been evaporated, but he squinted and solemnly replied "yes, evaporated". The appearance of "I''m an expert, I believe I''m right" makes people want to laugh.


    Ed Harris and Sean Connery, not to mention, are both old characters, especially Connery, who was the first bond. All these factors add up to the fact that the movie is not popular, so the Weinstein brothers were quite excited about it after the premiere.


    "If there are still such films, you may as well give them some. Miramax and the new line are different after all, which makes Robert envious for a while." After a few more words about the adventures of life island, Claude said, and then he thought of what to ask: "by the way, I heard about Sean Connery..."


    "I didn''t ask," Claude shook his head. "Maybe someone asked, but I didn''t hear it. You know, a lot of things are just words."


    What Claude wants to ask is nothing more than the rumor about Sean Connery that "if Scotland is not independent, he will not go back". This is actually very boring. Many topics are just expressions or distorted interpretations that are flattered or belittled by the media. Connery is not that he has never returned to England. If we say that he has not been to Scotland, few people will believe it.


    "I''m just curious." Claude shrugged.


    "Be curious later. It''s almost time." Adrian looked at the time and stood up.


    They then went out of the meeting room together, went to the parking lot of the building, sat in the RV, and talked again after it started.


    "What do you think, crow?" Adrian asked.


    "It''s very capable. It''s not just because of him that the company can have today''s position, so it''s not sure how much role it can play if it''s just him." Claude thought about it and then replied.


    "But how can we get other people in - let''s not say if we can - we''re going to lose control, right?" Adrian laughed.


    Claude shrugged in acquiescence and waited for his words.


    "It''s enough to have him alone. He''s the CEO who has the best grasp of the whole company''s structure, and..." Adrian adjusted his position to make himself more comfortable. "Give me back, don''t you?"


    "Yes, and you..." Claude suddenly sighed, took out two cups from the car refrigerator and poured pure water. Without warning, he changed the topic: "I have acquired Victoria''s secret. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Adrian, who had just delivered the cup to his mouth, almost blew it out. He had already forgotten the advice he had given to Claude. Although Charlize would compile detailed reports every month and send them to him, he always liked to let the Secretary sit in his lap and hold her in his arms and listen to her read the part she wanted to hear. It''s hard to avoid missing these news. But then again, even if he looks at the report, he may not notice it.


    "Did you really buy Victoria''s secret?" Adrian had a dry cough.


    "Of course, it just happens that they are in the process of transformation and seeking cooperation with TV stations, and we have broadcasting companies like ABC. In addition, the parent company is not optimistic about their transformation, and it is a popular brand, so we can buy it with little money. More importantly, it''s your advice. " Claude said plausibly, as if there was no selfishness at all. He was completely considering from the perspective of the company.Adrian didn''t roll his eyes in anger: "when I bought the game studio and animation studio, you didn''t have such a straightforward and vigorous manner."


    "Because you couldn''t be sure of your vision at that time. It''s not the same now," continued Claude brazenly. "Come on, ED, talk about it."


    "What else can I say? It''s almost finished last time. Any fashion brand is more popular at the beginning. What we have to do is how to upgrade it into a boutique. " Adrian shrugged. "Aren''t they already in transition? Isn''t there a show already? Sign a long-term contract with them, and all the shows are broadcast by ABC. First sign several super models to speak for them, and then set up their own exclusive model teams to boost their popularity. Finally, public relations will strive to perform in the super bowl. That''s it. "


    "That''s very simple." Claude didn''t seem to be satisfied with that.


    "What else do you want?" Adrian spread his hands. "I''m not a professional, and you''re not. Tell those people these ideas and let them worry. We just need to provide the necessary help."


    "All right, all right," Claude laughed. "I''ll leave it to them. I''ll see your prophecy come true."


    Soon, the RV drove into a high-end golf club, got off the car and led by the waiter to the private dressing room. Leisure clothes and golf equipment were already ready. After changing into clothes, they drove to the B area in the battery car. A middle-aged man in the same casual dress has been waiting here, and from time to time, he is waving his club in the open space to hit the white ball out.


    "Hey, Michael, you look really interested." Claude took the lead in greeting.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to show you, Claude." The middle-aged man said with a smile and then put his eyes on Adrian.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. miracle director," he held out his hand. "I''m Michael owitz."


    "Me too, Michael. Please call me Adrian or ed Adrian smiles and shakes hands with the Disney CEO.


    "Do you like golf?" Michael owitz watched him with interest


    "not bad, but my skill is very bad, so I have to watch you fight today." Adrian said frankly.


    "Any time you see him playing golf, you think it''s cruel to let him play, Michael." Claude said solemnly beside him.


    "Well, let''s play a few games between us." Owitz did not grudgingly, and made a gesture of invitation.


    So the three began to play golf, chatting a few recent anecdotes from time to time, just like most social activities. However, owitz never involved in the main content, he did not speak, Adrian and Claude did not mention, this kind of late step of the people have more opportunities, so the three people so tentative conversation, Adrian was forced but also the end of the swing a few strokes, if not owitz still has self-restraint, I am afraid he has ignored the image of laughing.


    "Well, you two, I won''t go around the bush. What''s the purpose of stretching olive branches so many times?" After all, he is an old fox. When Adrian and Claude are around, we can see that they have enough cards. Therefore, it is better to find out the topic and seize the initiative.


    "Don''t you want to invite me to be CEO? Isn''t Claude doing a good job now He asked, jokingly, that such direct and impertinent temptations often work wonders.


    But Adrian and Claude look at each other and smile. Adrian opens his mouth first: "we have a brokerage company."


    "Brokerage company?" Owitz looked out of the corner of his eye and then said, "did I hear you right? Are you saying that AC media also has a brokerage company? "


    "No," Adrian said, smiling and shaking his head. "It''s us who own a brokerage firm, not ac media."


    "Oh?" Owitz raised her eyebrows.


    "Simply put, there is no problem at the legal level." Claude added slowly.


    "All right." Owitz doesn''t care about this either. In fact, this kind of thing exists in several large Hollywood brokerage companies. How could he not know that CAA was developed by himself.


    "I think I understand what you''re coming for, but why do you think I''ll agree? You know, I don''t want to do this anymore. " Said owitz in a relaxed tone.


    "Really, Michael?" Adrian grinned insightfully. "You really don''t want to do this? Or was it because the old guys left? Do you really think you can do it at Disney? Do you really think Eisner is willing to share his power with others? You''ve been CEO of Disney for 12 months, haven''t you? If you want to step down, Eisner''s will will will not be guaranteed by me in half a yearOwitz was still calm and could not see any change, but he also did not answer these questions, so


    Adrian had a smile on the corner of his mouth: "you are a successful businessman, Michael. I read about you when I was in school, and I love your tough style. I know you have a good eye. You proposed to Eisner to buy Yahoo, but I didn''t agree. "


    "Very normal, Yahoo does not see the hope of profit at present." Owitz shrugged, as if to save something.


    "Even if he did, Disney couldn''t buy it, because we have most of the shares in Yahoo." Adrian said softly, he finally saw a little surprise in the other side''s eyes.


    "We have been paying attention to the IT industry as early as 91 years ago. We have the most detailed data analysis database, and we have several promising websites in our hands." Said Claude.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C100

    "Think about it, Michael. Do you really want to work with that tyrant like that? I don''t want to criticize Eisner. He is indeed a successful businessman with excellent ability. No one can deny that Disney has made great contributions to its success. However, he is also a person who takes his rights seriously and will not share them with anyone. You left CAA for a better future. Can you see it in Disney?


    Yes, we are young, but we have a big enough future. What company can be as big as us in a few years? Just because we are young, we need you to join us with wisdom and experience. Is the foundation unstable? So we''re going to make it less qualified? Then let''s make foot changes


    do you think that''s good now? What about your enterprise? What about your adventurous spirit? If you think you''ve reached the top, it''s a big mistake. I''ll tell you what''s the peak. Michael created a company, let it succeed, and then create the same company. That''s what a legend should have. You can tell everyone that CAA is nothing. As long as you have Michael owitz, there are countless


    of course, It''s not easy to surpass CAA, but apart from you and me, I think who is popular can make who popular. In 1990, when I just entered this circle, I only had one film company, and I did what I said. Now, I have such well-known broadcasting companies as TBS and ABC. Can''t we do better? The opportunity is just around the corner. Why not get one, Michael? "


    This was Adrian''s last speech that afternoon. It was very provocative and seductive, and with the halo of his achievements, it was quite convincing. However, Michael owitz still didn''t "bow and bow". He was also a person who had seen big waves. What''s more, in the early days of CAA, he often ran for customers, and his eloquence was also quite good, so he was very indifferent.


    However, Adrian and Claude both know that the other side has already moved. If you want to persuade a person, especially a successful businessman with rich experience, in addition to eloquence, you also need strength and convincing strength. Otherwise, no matter how much you talk about it, you won''t be able to impress the other party. They have such strength. There are many companies that can create miracles, such as apple or Microsoft, which took advantage of Win95. However, AC media is the first company to have such a large scale in the old brand industry in a few years.


    Although many people know that there is support behind them, and they also know that they have used the opportunity of 1992 to circle a lot of cash, but if they have no ability, they can not control such a company, so it is inevitable that they will be moved. However, it remains to be discussed whether they will agree. Not everyone can predict the future like Adrian, but Adrian is optimistic.


    "He will agree." As he left the golf club, he said to Claude in such a positive tone.


    As early as a few years ago, when looking for the right person in charge for his agent company, Adrian thought of the former CEO of CAA for the first time because he knew about Disney in his previous life. Over the years, he collected a lot of materials related to owitz, which also awakened many memories.


    In my memory, he was expelled by Eisner after only 18 months in Disneyland. Although it is only 12 months now, Eisner is facing various challenges within the company because of the failure in the acquisition of ABC. He is trying to strengthen his power. Owitz is also having a bad life - the news can''t be concealed - so it is very likely that he will step down in six months, so Adrian will I promise to speak like that. However, after leaving Disney, owitz set up a brokerage company. Unfortunately, CAA was completely formed at that time, and most of the market was partitioned by the four major brokerage companies, which did not achieve very good results.


    So it''s a good time to start digging the corner. There is also the possibility that Ovitz, who is ambitious, agrees to be more than 80. It is not possible for anyone to surpass the company he founded. This temptation cannot be ignored.


    As long as Michael owitz agrees, Adrian has no doubt that they can do it. CAA is not only developed by owitz, but owitz is the most familiar one among several partners. CAA can become the best brokerage company in the 21st century by carrying forward the regulations they have made.


    Owitz is familiar with these and naturally knows how to arrange targeted measures. In addition, Adrian''s precise vision and his media company have made up for the shortcomings in his original track when he started his business again. It''s not fantastic to surpass CAA.


    In fact, owitz did not let Adrian down. Two months later, Eisner did not hesitate to fire his old friend who had invited him here. Owitz joined Adrian''s new brokerage company without hesitation, and then spent seven days to complete his first achievement: poaching Tom Hanks.


    "Your CEO is a fool. You are such a good and persuasive person that he doesn''t know how to use it." Through this achievement in the company''s CEO, Ovitz said triumphantly to Adrian.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders. Originally, the CEO had chosen to be an excessive character. He was more conservative than enterprising. Naturally, he would not be as active as he was."I''ll leave it to you. Generally speaking, Crowe and I will not interfere in anything. You have a lot of autonomy. If you need help, we will also help you. So I hope you can make corresponding achievements." Adrian then half cautioned that owitz''s character of enjoying luxury life has not changed at all. As soon as he became CEO, he began to decorate the office like he did at Disney. If Hanks was not dug up soon, it''s hard to say what the company staff would think of him. We should know that although the ability is not outstanding, he is very popular.


    Well, that''s all later. In January 1996, in addition to digging Eisner''s corner, there were many other things, such as integrating Victoria''s secret into the group. For this Adrian is really speechless, Media Group acquisition of an underwear products company, this is a bit too much? Although those big groups are involved in many industries, in addition to electronic equipment and precision machinery, Ge also has broadcasting companies like NBC, but underwear products


    Anyway, if Claude really develops Victoria''s secret as he said, and everything goes well, in a few years, the underwear brand will be closely connected with the media company. Since he is interested, let him do it well. As for the opinions of other companies, it doesn''t matter.


    Adrian pays most attention to the preparation of the acquisition of surprise. Claude has already taken the first step and started to secretly collect the shares of surprise as he did against TBS. The performance of surprise is getting worse and worse, which is a good time for acquisition. However, for the group, in the past two years, it has successively acquired such behemoths as TBS and ABC, and now it is easy to have indigestion.


    Nevertheless, Adrian is still full of confidence. On the one hand, he believes in Claude''s ability to keep up with his pace in recent years, win those goals one by one and keep the group stable. Without extraordinary talent, he is much better than the guy who relies on plagiarism to maintain his position; on the other hand, Adrian also believes that he can continue to win.


    Since the unexplained rebirth, still has so many advantages, coupled with the continuous achievement, why can''t it be maintained? What''s more, Adrian is not the kind of arrogant person, he knows how to get everything, so he is always calm, always looking down on these with onlookers, so he can always seize those fleeting opportunities, so he can always maneuver between women.


    And a company wants to stabilize itself in the rapid progress, there is only one way, that is to continue to win. Eisner, for example, can make Disney his own talk because he raised the market value of Disney ten times when he was in charge. Similarly, the failure of this acquisition immediately challenged him continuously. Although AC media does not want to be as decentralized as Disney, its qualifications are relatively small, and failure will still lead to turbulence.


    So surprise isn''t a big deal, as long as Adrian continues to win.


    Therefore, he is also very concerned about the film. In three weeks, the box office of "brave heart" in North America has exceeded 50 million, and the possibility of breaking 100 million has become more and more. Compared with the original version, the score is much better. The row in the UK has come to an end for the time being. The so-called Scottish independence bill has not even had the opportunity to discuss it. However, the overseas box office has gone up all the way.


    But it''s still not as good as "the island of life", but after three days in the evening, it has already received 60 million box office tickets in North America, with an average of 30 million a week. This is an achievement that many producers envy. It is no wonder that the Weinstein brothers can''t keep their mouths shut all day long. As a result, Michael Bay has been rated as the most potential commercial film director by the media. Brookheimer''s gold medal production title is also in sight, and cage, one of the main characters, has made her popularity rise to a higher level.


    Robert Shea, CEO of the new line, was as jealous as Claude had expected. Unfortunately, who set the release time of Independence Day on July 3? Since the name is independence day, how can we not arrange the Independence Day holiday from July 3 to July 5? However, it is worth comforting that "brave break the life island" once again proves Adrian''s accurate vision. In addition, he has seen the sample film, and feels good. Shey is more or less relieved.


    However, Adrian still felt that it was a pity that he wanted to fight in the arena between "life island" and "Independence Day". Both of them were commercial films with American theme. Besides, Rachel''s appearance in the film was also good.


    When she arrived at Rachel, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. If she hadn''t gone to Morocco now to set out the English patient, he would love to tease her again. At the beginning of the month, in the new year''s day, it was necessary to visit the women''s homes in turn. When Rachel arrived, she refused to be outside.


    "I''m not yours Plaything I also Don''t want to be your lover, please Don''t come to me in the future, "she said solemnly, or tried to pretend to be righteous.


    Adrian blinked, lifted her up, went to the bedroom in her struggle and screams, put it on the bed and ravaged it, and picked the little daisies behind her. The whole process was so painful that Rachel screamed, but after adapting to it, she was more than a little lamb curled up in his arms.I don''t know which one of her tendons is wrong, or she just wants to play like this? Adrian is a little confused, or sadistic women are so capricious.


    If it wasn''t for another row, he would like to go to Morocco to visit. The British patient is also a movie that needs to be focused on. Interestingly, the other arrangement is a visit. Zorro''s mask has been launched in Texas.


    "Driving" Adrian yelled and swung the reins. The horse, which was not slow at all, immediately started to run on four legs. The wind blew through his ears, and the bushes around him also moved back quickly. The dust raised by the horse''s hooves lifted up a lot of dust, which made this picture very rough in the winter sun.


    The girl on the saddle shrunk into his arms: "ed, is it a little faster?"


    "Don''t worry, baby. The speed is just right. That''s the feeling of galloping." Adrian laughed. "Don''t you say you ride well? Has it never been so fast before? "


    "There''s no such place to ride with." Catherine Zeta Jones said unconvinced.


    "Then I''ll give you a supplementary lesson today." Adrian said and then swung the reins, and the horse''s speed speeded up a lot.


    Zeta Jones''s face turned pale and his grip on Adrian tightened a lot. Feeling the warmth in his arms and his body tensed a lot, Adrian shrugged his shoulders and slowed down his speed. He quickly changed from a sprint to a fast run, then to a trot, and finally to a jog.


    "You''re very good at riding, ed Zeta Jones puffed out and sat upright on the back of his saddle, looking seductive with lingering fear.


    "thank you. It''s my pleasure to have your compliment, your highness." Adrian came together to kiss her beautiful face. Zeta Jones was in a white 17th century dress with curly brown and black hair. She had a sexy classical temperament. No wonder he teased like this.


    "I''m glad to have a knight like you around." Zeta Jones, who recovered, responded with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, I prefer riding on the prairie. Texas is a little bit desolate. Maybe we can go to Montana or Canada for a ride when we are free?" Adrian said suddenly.


    "It seems that you are very experienced. Have you tried with anyone?" I heard something, Zeta Jones asked with interest.


    "Yes, I rode with gwyne in Canada like this." Adrian didn''t hide it, because the relationship between the two was different from that of others, so some topics were basically not taboo.


    "Gwyne? Your fourth wonder girl? " Zeta Jones is not sure what he''s thinking.


    Adrian chuckled. Her hand, which had been holding the reins, moved up her abdomen. Then she reached into the middle of her clothes and grasped plump without any barrier. "You will be number five soon, Kate."


    Zeta Jones groaned softly, and then, somewhat unexpectedly, asked, "isn''t the fifth Sophie Marceau?"


    "Sophie and I didn''t act out of order, but it''s fast. Well, you''re sixth." Adrian said, adding to his strength.


    "So, do you think that''s better?" Zeta Jones breathed a little bit faster, and this kind of comparison topic will never be absent, especially when the price is clearly marked between the two people.


    "Each has its own characteristics. This kind of comparison is meaningless, but you do have something that fascinates me." Adrian said, a little rudely from the back of her lips kiss her ruddy, pry open the teeth and then explore.


    Zeta Jones, with his head back up, immediately began to pander warmly. Not only that, he also actively put his other hand on the other plump one, twisting his body from time to time, and pushing his hips back slightly. The two people kiss more and more warmly, and the range of action is more and more big, even the horse''s sneeze seems not to hear, it seems that they can''t wait to start passion on the horse''s back.


    At this time, Adrian suddenly left Zeta Jones''s lip, and stopped his movement. Zeta Jones''s beautiful face was flying with a big red, blurred eyes, and seemed to want to ask for more. It took several seconds for Adrian to wake up, and then gave him a half angry and half charming glance.


    Worthy of being a man''s mind, Adrian praised in his heart. Zeta Jones seems to be unable to extricate himself from his kiss, but in fact she has been in charge of the initiative, so even if there is some regret, he still stopped. There are reasons for this, but Adrian can allow a woman like Monica to be completely submissive to herself, but not to the ambitious Zeta Jones, who will only make her think that there is an opportunity.


    "Well, let''s go back. We''ve been out for some time. I''m afraid the crew will come out to find someone later." Adrian said so, pulling the reins and turning the horse''s head.


    There was a glimmer of disappointment in Zeta Jones''s eyes, but he said nothing more.


    "By the way, let me know when I get back to Los Angeles. I''ll introduce you to a beautician who is good at maintaining your fingers." Adrian suddenly said again"A beautician good at maintaining fingers?" Zeta Jones frowned slightly, and his face became a little uncomfortable.


    "You''re perfect, Kate. Your face, body and temperament are fascinating, except for the fingers." Adrian said, raising her hand, some short and some round, the worst part of her.


    "I''ve tried a lot of things, but it''s natural." Zeta Jones sighed that, now that it had been discovered, there was no need to cover it up.


    "That''s not true. The beautician I introduced did finger care for Cindy Crawford. You know, Cindy was a farm girl in Tennessee at the beginning. She often helped her mother with the corn. But you can see no trace in her hands now, can you?" Adrian said, gently.


    Oh, of course it''s great. I''ve been held by those hands for several times. I have the most intuitive impression.


    "Really?" Zeta Jones suddenly showed a look of heart, looking at Adrian''s eyes also more what.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C102

    Because she met lily, Charlize soon became a frequent visitor in Kate''s family. Of course, either she followed Adrian or came to see Adrian on business. Although Kate was a little uncomfortable, especially when she teased her daughter, this feeling was stronger, but she still acquiesced to the other party''s existence.


    As a matter of fact, Kate did not think of a way to reduce the number of times Charlize came over. She hinted that she had used language to run against her, but Charlize quickly let her stop these behaviors. Although she had to be a little hostile when getting along with each other, she was reluctant to communicate with her, but there was no such behavior.


    Although Adrian didn''t know how Charlize did it, he could probably guess that when he came in from the garden with his daughter in his arms, he ran into an interesting picture. Charlize pressed Kate against the wall, her forehead against her forehead, her right hand on the wall, her left hand holding her face, and her right leg arched over her leg, with a smile in her face. Kate seemed a little annoyed and embarrassed, staring at her without knowing what to say, as if completely suppressed.


    Of course, as soon as Adrian came in, the two women immediately separated and stood there as if nothing had happened. Adrian didn''t say much in his eyes. He continued to tease his daughter in his arms. However, when she thought of the scene, she felt funny. Kate was two years older than Charlize, but she couldn''t let go.


    It''s not surprising to think about it. They are both women, and they have never broken their faces, and their relationship is quite good. Even Very close! Naturally, Kate''s shrewdness can''t be brought into play. Although Charlize is young, she has worked as an assistant around Adrian early, and her ability has also been trained. She has experienced a lot more than Kate. It is not difficult to crush Kate.


    And that''s why it was Charlize and Kate that day. Thinking of that day''s picture, Adrian''s heart suddenly became active again. Kate and Charlize looked at him in a charming way. They didn''t know when they could hold them to bed together again?


    It seems like a good opportunity now, because Charlize often runs to Kate''s side, and Kate is angry because she has been suppressed. It is not impossible to make good use of it. But it''s not the case, because Charlize never sleeps here. It''s impossible to make a good thing just with seasonings and without ingredients, and There''s an important party to attend right now.


    Although Adrian likes his daughter very much, he doesn''t care about his father''s image. He is a good father and a good husband. It doesn''t mean that some things will change. If he doesn''t get involved in affairs, it''s not Adrian''s, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what ''.


    "Of course, that''s what we''ve always believed in, isn''t it? Freedom is the most precious treasure of mankind. No matter what the situation is, someone must insist on it. " In the corner of the hall where the reception was held, Adrian stood among several men and talked. Although he was a Hollywood upstart and a high-ranking man, he was very aware of the hypocrisy. However, there were always some self righteous idealists in the world, such as those in front of him.


    "That''s right. It''s really the idea we want to stick to and spread. It''s stupid for English people to talk so much about a film that''s not historical." One of the men hummed, looking about 40 years old, square faced, about 5 feet 10 inches tall, slightly shorter than before.


    Walter Joseph, a Russian American, is a well-known investor in the independent film industry. Even if the script is as bad as Ed Wood''s, he can invest in it. It is said that his grandfather''s generation immigrated in the 1930s. In fact, these are not idealists. Real idealists have ideals, but at the same time, they are rational, intelligent and calm enough to make plans to realize their own ideals, and will not head into the south wall.


    A man like Walter can only be regarded as a utopian or even a delusionist at most. To put it more harshly, it is to maintain and display his sense of superiority. Of course, no matter how much you despise each other in social occasions, you should still keep smiling and do basic etiquette. What''s more, this is the celebration party of brave heart.


    After entering February, Emma, which was in the end of its tether, finally went offline in North America with a box office of over 70 million. Even though it failed to break even at the North American box office, compared with the original version in Adrian''s memory, the box office in North America alone was enough to make it catch up with. However, although "brave heart" also failed to break 100 million yuan, it was still climbing toward that number, which was very close. Therefore, Adrian proposed to hold a celebration party.


    "Are there any new arrangements recently, ed?" One of the producers changed the subject.


    "No, I made two films last year and supervised a lot of them. I plan to have a good rest for a while this year. Even if there is a plan, we will have to wait for the second half of the year." Adrian shrugged, still saying that.


    In fact, he did not think about a new film. There are still many producers who want to get the film adaptation right of the matrix novel. Adrian has also considered whether to make this movie in advance. Later, I thought that it didn''t need to be so urgent. Anyway, the novel was published early, and it was still a little famous in the science fiction circle. Even if it had to be advanced, it didn''t need to be so early. Besides, when Titanic is released, isn''t it better to make it after CG technology is fully mature?Of course, you can also direct those films with your own woman as the leading role, but many of them are not in line with the identity of miracle director. It''s very important to be in line with the status. In a vanity fair like Hollywood, it''s not easy for ordinary people to build halos, but it''s easy to destroy them. Even for Adrian, it''s a piece of cake to rebuild after the halo is broken, but it''s too much to wait a few more times.


    In fact, there are several films that are more suitable, but basically they have already started shooting. Besides, Adrian also has plans and arrangements for this, so after a brief consideration, he left them aside. So I finally decided to take a rest for about half a year. Although I have been very busy in recent years, I don''t feel tired because of the proper time arrangement. It''s not a bad thing to give myself a few months'' holiday.


    "That''s a pity. You''re a famous workaholic." The other side then jokingly said.


    "Workaholics have to rest. I''m not Mr. Robert." Adrian spread out his hand, slightly self mocking tone, suddenly attracted a burst of low laughter.


    "Maybe you can consider taking over movies from other companies. Maybe there''s something that interests you." Another man said, he''s also a producer.


    "That sounds like a good idea. Maybe you can try it." Adrian does not agree to say, has been looking at the hall with the remaining light, he finally caught what.


    "Sorry, I''ll excuse you for a moment." After greeting with a smile, he quickly walked around the crowd and went out.


    In the middle of the garden, far away from the crowd, Sophie masoton was sober, but she could not help rubbing her arms. She was wearing a sleeveless Beige evening dress, and the temperature difference between the morning and evening in Los Angeles in February was very big, which made her feel like she wanted to go back. After all, she had caught a cold before, but it is still not complete.


    But when she turned to look at the brightly lit villa, Sophie sighed and continued to walk into the garden, just around it.


    The weather in Los Angeles has always been very good. There is almost no rain all the year round, so even if the sky is not covered with stars due to urbanization, as long as there are not many clouds, the bright moon is still obvious. It''s fun to walk in the garden in the moonlight, but the result of quietness around is that you can''t help thinking.


    With the release of "brave heart" for more than a month, her popularity in the United States has also risen sharply. Before that, many American film companies have found her. Because of this film, they have become more and more people from well-known companies. Similarly, there are many film companies or directors in France, which makes it difficult for Sophie to choose.


    In addition, the tabloids have been holding on to her affair with Adrian, whether it''s American, British or French, and they''ve also retold what happened at the beginning of last year. Even the tabloids claimed that she would have a cold war with him because she had already transferred her love to Adrian. God knows, they didn''t even meet Adrian during the cold war.


    When she thought of the man in Poland, Sophie had a feeling of bitterness. After these rumors came out, some reporters asked each other for their opinions, and the answer was: she is a big star, and she is also a big star who is difficult to get along with. So why should she continue? Now that she is free, what she wants to do has nothing to do with me Crazy! Often think of those words, Sophie can not help but angry and sad in the heart of a curse. She knew the newspaper was exaggerating, but she also knew that his meaning was not much lighter. She stayed with him for more than ten years, leaving her best years there. She took care of him like a big child. She didn''t know what he was thinking?


    Sometimes Sophie feels sorry. Maybe she is not so impulsive, but there is still room for recovery. But more often, she thinks that she is a fool. She was completely confused by feelings. Adrian is right. Reason is really important Oh, Adrian, Adrian again


    Sophie''s wry smile, slightly melancholy, makes her smile particularly moving. She didn''t know how to define this man. He was elegant, well spoken, humorous, gentle and considerate, but there was an indescribable pride and wildness in his heart. It seemed that everything in the world could be controlled, and it seemed that it could become very dangerous at any time.


    Moreover, she never conceals her desire for appreciation, love, desire and conquest in her eyes, which embarrasses her and makes her feel infatuated. He is really charming and attractive, but such a man is a playboy.


    "Damn playboy!" Suddenly, she hated the title of "miracle girl" And I also


    "Who the hell is the playboy?" A voice is very abrupt ring, with a little banter, Sophie was scared.


    "Ed?" Sophie looked at him angrily. "Why did you suddenly appear behind me? You scared me


    "I''m sorry, I see you here alone, so come and have a look." Adrian then showed an apologetic expression, while saying that he took off his coat and put it on her body. "You wear so little but come out, be careful of catching a cold.""Thank you." Sophie didn''t refuse. She gave him a complicated look, and then a blush flashed across her face.


    "Are those people in the hall boring you?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "No, I just want to come out and relax," Sophie said, moving forward, taking a deep breath to calm herself down. "I''m thinking about Morocco."


    "Oh? Is there anything interesting? Anthony can give you a big compliment on the phone Adrian followed.


    As always, Adrian always amused Sophie, as always.


    "So if I hadn''t called, you wouldn''t have come to Los Angeles for the party?" At the end of the day, Adrian asked.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for your phone call, I wouldn''t have come." Sophie said with a smile, and then she realized what was in a daze. After a silence, she began to walk to the villa some distance away: "I''ll go back tomorrow and finish my shot as soon as possible. It''s more important than anything."


    There was a little flustered in her tone, but she did not take a few steps. A strong force came from her hands. Sophie, unprepared, threw herself into Adrian''s arms and looked up at each other.


    "Why in such a hurry, Sophie?" Adrian asked softly.


    Time seemed to stop flowing for a moment. After a while Sophie opened her lips and said, "ed, don''t..."


    Before she finished speaking, Adrian had lowered her head to block her lips and opened her teeth without politeness, which was rampant in her warm mouth. Sophie''s head was confused, and then she started to move. The two people were kissing each other warmly, and their hands began to move on each other''s bodies, as if nothing could stop them.


    But when Sophie''s hand began to untie Adrian''s belt, and Adrian''s hand began to pick up Sophie''s skirt, she suddenly pushed him away, blushed and gasped: "please respect yourself!"


    After turning around, she would run away. Unfortunately, Sophie was too quick. When she turned around, she could not keep her balance. Her foot sprained and screamed, and she was about to fall to the ground. Adrian quickly hugged her, but the angle of her fall was too tricky. Although Adrian hugged her, she lost her balance. They immediately fell on the ground and rolled several rolls before stopping.


    "Are you all right?" After stopping, Adrian immediately pressed his own Sophie and swam away. Fortunately, although the area was planted with shrubs, there was no hard object, so neither of them was injured.


    "I I''m fine... " Sophie said, blushing. She was about to sit up, but she froze when she moved, and Adrian''s face became a little strange.


    Unfortunately, Adrian had already begun to react because of the passion before. After such a roll, Sophie pressed on top of him, so the bottom and the reaction place were closely linked. That thin skirt can block what, so it was just a little reaction, was this stimulation immediately inflated up, can withstand in the above! It''s OK for Sophie to hold down like this. If she sits up


    In the moonlight, Sophie''s face was so red that it almost dripped out of the water. Adrian''s expression became more strange. They kept their present posture and did not dare to move. They seemed to want to wait for the passion to pass. However, when misfortune never comes singly, the voice of a man and a woman suddenly rang nearby.


    "Honey, you''re charming tonight."


    "Oh, you''ve said that a dozen times."


    "I''m just describing a fact, dear."


    "You''re a glib, John."


    This man and a woman were obviously flirting, and then the sound of zizitut kissing started. It seemed that they were nearby, so the two people on the ground were even more afraid to move.


    "Don''t you think it''s interesting here, Melly?"


    "What do you want to say, John, why don''t you just say it?"


    "I mean, why don''t you try to feel outside?"


    "Oh, you little villain, I knew you would say that. Don''t you worry about being found out? I just seemed to see someone here. "


    "That''s your eyesight. There''s no one out there. I''m sure you''ll like it. You like excitement, don''t you?"


    With the laughter of the two, their clothes were taken off and spread on the ground. It seemed that there were bushes between Adrian and Sophie. With the sound of giggling, kissing, caressing and panting one by one, the final sound is the interwoven sound of * *. It is probably because they feel that this place is far away from the villa. The men and women are extremely happy and indulgent, and their voices are becoming more and more obscene. They have no idea that there is anyone else around here.


    Sophie''s face has been red to the root of her ears, and their movements are all in her ears. The excitement of eavesdropping makes her feel helpless for a moment. Not only does she breathe more quickly, but her body also starts to burn slightly.


    All of a sudden, along the inside and outside of adenne''s skirt, she slipped into the bottom of her bare thigh. Sophie is shocked and shakes her head constantly, but Adrian''s eyes twinkle with a strange light. Her hand doesn''t stay in it for a moment. She pulls off her pants and opens her own zipper.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C103

    What the tabloids like most is these gossip. Gossip means that they can play at will after the words "possible" and "guess". It also means the increase of income. As for whether it will bring any bad influence to the parties, it is not within the scope of their consideration. Who makes you celebrities? Don''t think you can confuse yourself with ordinary people by saying that celebrities are human beings.


    so various versions of the triangle relationship quickly appeared in the tabloids. However, although Bosworth produced the film, the relationship with Adrian is not very deep - at least not as deep as Blanchett''s in speed of life and death - he has the best relationship among the cast Instead, it''s Kim Carrey. Besides, the focus of my best friend''s wedding is on Adrian and Julia, and the so-called "quote from well-informed people" and other sentences are all designed to shirk responsibility in the story making, so the original version is not convincing.


    What''s more, Cameron Diaz himself cleverly said in front of reporters: "he is an elegant man, very charming, I would like to date him, if he would like to invite me."


    Although the tabloids immediately claimed that she was showing her love to the miracle director, it also broke the previous triangular relationship rumors. This is also why Adrian doesn''t mind playing friendly matches with Cameron. Although this woman is very dissolute, she knows her position, knows what can and can''t be done, and plays a friendly match. It is better for a woman with a wink.


    However, the tabloid is a tabloid after all, and its ability to make up stories is absolutely first-class. After the rumors of this triangle relationship are gone, they immediately make up another end. The most likely saying is that Cameron''s role in the triangle relationship is actually another person. Adrian has officially based on his own experience the idea of "my best friend''s wedding", and also Let Julia play the leading role


    so who''s the other woman? What does Adrian want to tell Julia? Who did he choose? More topics have come into play, and people are very happy with the gossip.


    Unfortunately, this situation did not last for a long time. A few days later, a piece of news grabbed most people''s attention. The Academy of film arts and Sciences announced the nomination list for the 68th Academy Awards. Adrian''s production of brave heart won ten nominations, all of which were very important nominations.


    Best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actress, these four awards alone are enough to surprise people, not to mention the best original script, best score, best costume and other awards. Although the original version also won 10 nominations, it did not have the best actor and best supporting actress, but the best makeup and best photography.


    There will be such a change, Adrian is also a bit surprised, Sophie''s best supporting actress is that he spent a lot of effort to get the following people to carry out public relations, but in order to increase Sophie''s qualifications, although her performance in "brave heart" is not bad, she is still very hard to get the nomination, as for winning the prize, don''t think about it. But Russell Crowe''s best actor was completely natural. He signed up and got it.


    It''s not surprising to think about it carefully. The best director has more weight than the best actor in any case. From the award order, we can see that the best director is always the penultimate. Therefore, it is normal for Mel Gibson to give up the best actor and strive for the best director. After all, his directing ability is not very good. To put it bluntly, he can get the best director basically by the last sentence of extremely sensational "freedom".


    But now this version is different. The director and the hero are separated. Adrian has revised some unreasonable plots, and there are a lot less cheating places. Moreover, Russell Crowe''s acting skills in the film are better than Mel Gibson, so it is necessary to be nominated.


    In view of the memories of his previous life, Adrian wanted to knock Russell down a little, but he didn''t expect to get him a nomination for best actor. However, Russell has always been very respectful to him and called to thank him after he was nominated, so there is no need to do so for the time being. Anyway, he can only get one nomination.


    After the nomination list came out, it immediately caused a lot of heated discussion. Adrian became the youngest Best Director Oscar with Forrest Gump last year, and there is also a record of the youngest Best Director nomination. Is it possible that Adrian can still be the best director this year and intend to break the record of the youngest best director?


    "It''s no surprise that even if he is the best director, the miracle director always catches the Oscar''s appetite. He can do anything for the Oscar." Some British media wrote sarcastically, with a sour tone. Although after such a long quarrel, all kinds of "brave heart" have subsided, the British people are unavoidably uncomfortable.


    Of course, no one paid attention to their complaints. Except for the middle sentence, miracle director really caught Oscar''s appetite. Needless to say, "brave heart", this nomination has a lot to do with Adrian.


    Nicolas Cage, Elizabeth sue and Simon stone were nominated for best actor and best director for "escape Las Vegas," while Kevin Spacey was nominated for Best Supporting Actor for "very suspect," while "very suspect" was nominated for best original script, that is, Adrian was nominated for best original script There are two nominations on the script? Although he was involved in the preparation of both scripts, this one"Is it really true that as long as there is something close to him, he will be favored by the Oscars. I believe he bought the film academy." after the nomination list came out, the top management of the major film companies complained and lamented one after another.


    The media also had to get involved, half joking about whether Adrian really bought the Oscars.


    The film academy is also very depressed. All the selection work is done in strict accordance with the procedures. Even if it is affected by public relations, it is still within the rules. Besides, the nomination has not been awarded yet.


    "It''s very simple. As long as someone can make so many good movies and have such amazing results, the Academy of film arts and Sciences is just." The then president replied to the reporter.


    This is also true. Over the past few years, Adrian''s achievements are also in the eyes of everyone. Although it can''t be said that there is no one coming after him, no one is sure of it. However, when reporters wanted to contact director miracle for another interview, they were told that Adrian was not in Los Angeles, and they would not know where to go.


    As the plane leaned steadily against the aisle, the cabin radio rang. Adrian opened his eyes and looked out a little tired. The sun had not yet sunk completely, and there was a faint yellow afterglow in the sky. Although he is not immune to the long-distance jet lag between the United States and the United States, there is no need for him to cross the Pacific Ocean.


    "Dan, get up." Adrian turned to Dennis knight, who was sitting behind him, and sighed in his heart.


    Originally, he planned to bring his women over, but each one had his own things to do. Kate had to take care of her daughter and prepare for the new film. Monica had been back in Italy for several days. Gwyneth, Blanchett, Liv, Rachel and Zeta Jones were still working. Sarah just agreed to accompany her mother to travel with her.


    Julia was free, but she refused the invitation: "I want to rest and Emma has to take care of it."


    It''s obviously an excuse to show her different style by making a fussy little temper now and then. However, if she looks like she''s holding her head high, she won''t agree even if she''s exposed, so Adrian can only give up. Well, even if they don''t have time, at least Charlize is around. Who knows she''s taking a vacation.


    "I''ve never had a formal vacation for so long." She said with a very serious expression.


    Adrian was so depressed that he wanted to roll his eyes. Although Charlize was always with him, he was not always there. Sometimes when he needed to go to New York or other places alone, Charlize was on vacation. But Charlize also knows this, so the word "formal" has always been emphasized in her tone.


    "You''re on vacation anyway." As Adrian tried to persuade her on, Charlize said with his chin raised, with a smile on his face.


    Obviously, she made up her mind not to go with him. Adrian couldn''t help it. In the end, not only a woman didn''t take it, but there was a man around her.


    "We have arrived in Japan?" Dennis rubbed his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep. He was too deep to sleep.


    The reason why he followed Adrian to Japan was mainly because there was a fire in the backyard and it took a lot of effort to get rid of it. When he was having a headache, he heard Adrian lament that he wanted to go to Japan, but he had no friends, so he immediately said that he could go with him. Adrian was just saying it casually, but he didn''t expect that he actually came out. It was not good to refuse. In addition, he overheard his predicament and finally agreed.


    Since he took the responsibility to himself, although he was criticized by many people at the beginning, his popularity has increased a lot. However, he still has no clear relationship with Aniston when he has Winona as his real girlfriend. It is said that at a party in his family, two women met unexpectedly. Although there was no conflict, there was bound to be a verbal war between them.


    Although I don''t know the specific content, according to Dennis, Winona later burst into tears, which was almost heartbreaking. Aniston was also very sad, and asked him why he didn''t get a positive response when he had already done everything he had done? Dennis in the middle is in a dilemma.


    So, anyway, the women were not around. Dennis was still the one who took him with him. So he followed him to Japan, and even gave him an idea.


    "It''s easy. Take them to bed at the same time." Adrian said that, of course, what he got was a bitter smile.


    "Yes, it''s Tokyo airport outside." Adrian said as he untied his seat belt and stood up to move. The first-class stewardess had taken out their small luggage and handed it to the person in charge sent by the company to follow him.


    Soon, three people along the VIP passage to the outside, and the exit has been waiting for a middle-aged man who looks about 40 years old, Oriental face, dressed in a suit, respectful."Hi, fir." As the head of the company, Sam Wood said hello to him all the way.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. wood." The other side respectfully owes the body, English is very fluent also is very standard, followed by the attention to Adrian first body.


    "This is Mr. Adrian Cowell and this is Mr. Dennis knight." Wood then made an introduction.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Adrian." After shaking hands with Dennis, fir suddenly bowed to Adrian.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows when he settled down, although he knew that the other party must know his identity, but it was a little too warm?


    After arriving in downtown Tokyo, it was getting late. After checking into the hotel, Sugimoto, the Japanese contact person, left. Adrian, Dennis and wood went back to their rooms after having a little food in the hotel.


    After taking a hot bath, Adrian came to the glass window in his pajamas. Outside, Tokyo was colorful and neon lights flickered from time to time. This made him think of the nicknames of Japan in his previous life and chuckled in his heart. Although Japan is an earthquake prone country, there are still many high-rise buildings in downtown Tokyo.


    After a long breath and a stretch, Adrian drew the curtains, sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. He forgot that the TV was all Japanese dramas, and he couldn''t understand it at all. Some Japanese pronunciation is similar to English, and you can guess what you are saying after listening to it. But this kind of half understanding is the most annoying situation. He is not in the mood to guess.


    After changing several channels and shaking his head with a smile, Adrian immediately turned off the TV, took out the information given by Sugi Tuo in the car. Because of the time difference, he was not sleepy at the moment. It was better to think about the next journey. To be honest, when he asked Lafayette if there was anyone he could contact in Japan, he didn''t expect that the cedar tree that he recommended was actually the Department Manager of Sony.


    They really take advantage of the opportunity. Adrian rubbed his chin and recalled fir''s look and attitude from picking up the plane in the car. Out of his trust in Lafayette, he didn''t ask what the other party was doing. Anyway, he just came over for a vacation, had a rest, and was disgusted by the Japanese. He didn''t expect Sony to intervene.


    "Really, I didn''t come here under the banner of testing and wiping the Japanese market." Adrian grabs his head with a wry smile.


    The PC version of "biochemical crisis" was released in January because of Adrian''s appearance, and the Japanese version was also on sale at the same time. Also because of him, the game basically did not change. Because the characters were made by European and American employees, the difference in aesthetic standards made it slightly changed, but the live version of the cut-off animation was more exquisite.


    Because the publicity was in place, and the original novels were also sold well, and the game mode was quite innovative, it soon sold well, as was the case in Japan. However, the studio separated from Blizzard or the original silicon and neural bond studio and merged with the game Department removed by Pixar has no branch in Japan, so the distribution of the Japanese version was disgustingly handed over to kapok at Adrian''s suggestion.


    Often think of here, Adrian always can''t help but want to laugh a few times, do not know on three saw this game will be what expression. According to the studio to kapok representatives said that the game was released in those days, kapok seems to have some internal contradictions, not to be able to see it is a pity.


    So he happened to be free now. It seemed that he had not made it yet, so he came to Japan on the pretext of wiping out the Japanese market. While on vacation, he looked for people to contact with each other, striving to get the right to adapt, and once again teased the Japanese. It seems meaningless to do so, and without the original version directly adapted, it is difficult to say whether there will be a market, but then what? With such a position, what''s the point if you can''t do what you want in some things?


    But Adrian didn''t expect that the people who received him in Japan would be Sony people, which is really interesting.


    He can roughly guess what Sony is thinking about. Since they bought Colombia, because Americans look down on them and don''t understand the rules, they have lost money year after year. In addition, they have no vision and employ people improperly. The two people who are employed to hold important positions are just empty talkers. The gap of loss is getting bigger and bigger. The CEO alone has led to a loss of $2.7 billion, that is to say, the CEO alone has caused a loss of $2.7 billion It is hard to avoid the pain that Sony can afford.


    Although the new CEO hired by Sony had some ability to stabilize the situation after the other party resigned, Colombia still achieved mediocre results and failed to turn the situation around, so Sony turned to Adrian.


    Today, everyone knows that director miracle has the sharpest vision. The film companies he has worked with, such as universal, Warner and fox, have produced many well-known films. Naturally, Sony also wants to get in touch with him and strive for a good script to reverse the current situation. But among the seven Hollywood companies, even if AC media and Disney are having a bad time, they have cooperated before. Only Columbia and MGM have nothing to do with him.MGM needless to say, there are some things we all know in our hearts, Adrian is also a man with a clean background, but why is he indifferent to Colombia?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C105

    Adrian made up his mind, although a careless let Sony seize the opportunity, but no matter how friendly they are, they will not change their attitude, unlike other Americans looking for opportunities to pit them, it is already very good.


    But then again, even if we want to pit them, they can only do it in secret, and there must be other aspects. If you do this in the film, it will have an impact on its own aura. Sony is also because it understands this, so it will try its best to cooperate with him. It''s a pity that they are doomed to be disappointed, Adrian said in his heart, but will it be so?


    in the first few days, he just attended some reception under the arrangement of fir, including some tycoons in the entertainment industry and the leaders of consortia. The western style Cocktail party is the same as that in the United States, but the Japanese have learned it thoroughly. Although Adrian wanted to try the Japanese style, he gave up because he didn''t know the specific etiquette and taboo.


    There is nothing to say between each other. It''s just a compliment to get to know each other. Because Adrian is not only the chairman of AC media, but also a big director in Hollywood, so don''t worry. Most people are congratulating him on winning the Oscar nomination for best director again.


    Because fir is well prepared, Adrian has nothing difficult to deal with. The only trouble is that the Japanese English is far from that of fir. Modern Japanese itself is the product of Japan''s leaving Asia and entering Europe. Many syllables are evolved according to English. As a result, once the pronunciation is not correct, it will sound specious, so it is not clear what the other side is talking about.


    A lot of people have very strong accents, so Adrian needs to guess what they mean - well, it''s easier than guessing Japanese dramas. Rao is so, Adrian still keeps a well bred smile, even if sometimes he can''t understand a word. Although sometimes he wants to use Chinese to say "can we communicate in Chinese?" and then appreciate the shocked expression of the other party, he just thinks about it.


    In addition to these, he also visited many film and television production companies. However, he went to a large number of film and television clubs, but he didn''t remember a name. Basically, he was just looking around. But these places have to go. Who let him investigate the Japanese market under the guise of? Only when he went to kapukun, he was a little excited. He finally met sanshangzhen.


    Three is very common, some thin, and ordinary Japanese no different. Without "biochemical crisis" this classic game, although he is still good in kapukong, he is always in the middle position, no matter where it is, he will be buried if he has the ability and no chance.


    Since all of them have come here specially, Adrian will not have any sense of guilt. He even asked him what he thought of the game "biochemical crisis".


    "This is a The innovative decryption adventure game, especially the fixed scene conversion, makes the fear that there will be monsters approaching themselves in the dead corner can grasp the psychology of the players Although sanshangzhensi felt baffled, so many developers did not ask why they asked themselves, but they still answered honestly, but at the end, they added: "we have had the same idea before, very close, but it was rejected."


    "What are you talking about, three on" said the manager of KAP''s empty department who accompanied Adrian immediately, and seemed very angry.


    Adrian immediately played a round, there was him here, the other side did not say anything, just glared three times. Although I don''t know what kind of debate had taken place in kapukong, I can see that it should have something to do with sanshangji. Then, with the unconvinced words of sanshang, and the fact that some Japanese wanted to buy the game adaptation right of the novel "biochemical crisis", Adrian can roughly guess some.


    He didn''t care at all. That''s what he wanted to see, didn''t he? Even he was still thinking about how to tease the Japanese in addition to the things he had to deal with this time.


    At the end of the various visits, Adrian naturally planned to visit all parts of Japan. Dennis went to a cocktail party with him and then ran away.


    "I can''t help you anyway." That''s what he said.


    In this case, you can travel alone. Why follow Japan? Adrian has a certain sense of irony. But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t plan to travel with him. Dennis is is well-known in Japan. After all, this is one of the biggest overseas markets for Hollywood movies. Many American actors who have passed away can speak for some good advertisements here. If two big men are recognized after traveling around, it will be troublesome for them to write articles by those who like to be crooked, so they should travel alone.


    Then Adrian saw Sony''s approach.


    "It''s the first time Mr. Adrian has been to Japan for the first time, so I''ll arrange a tour guide for you. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied." Fir, who arranged his itinerary, brought a young woman to the hotel.


    This young woman is about 24 years old. She has beautiful facial features. She has black shoulder length short hair, beige coat, dark lining, white knee skirt, meat colored silk stockings, white high heels. She is about 5 feet 3 inches tall. Her legs are slightly inclined and tight, and her hands are on her thighs, which gives her a graceful and gentle feeling ¡£After fir introduced her, she quickly stood up and bowed deeply: "Hello, Mr. Adrian. I''m a noble son of changpan. Please take care of me."


    "The specific time is about the 16th century, which was established by the Taige minister FengChen Xiuji..." In Osaka City''s Tianshou Pavilion, Nagano kuiko, who accompanied Adrian, explains the ancient building.


    "Although I don''t know the history of Japan, I have also heard that the Taige minister was born in a very low age, and only by his own hard work and good luck can he get to this position step by step. This is a very good inspirational story." Adrian followed her words.


    "According to folklore, Toyotomi Xiuji''s mother was pregnant because of her dream of the sun god, so even though she was born in a humble family, she still became a white matter in the end." The prince added with a smile.


    "Is it?" Adrian suddenly laughed, "it seems that the sun god can''t compare with the sixth day demon king. Yoshida has not encountered the change of instinct temple. How can the unification of Japan turn out to be Toyotomi and Xiuji?"


    "Mr. Adrian is really modest. He can''t help but understand the change of Nobuta and instinct temple."


    "Just for this The history of the Warring States period is more familiar. " Adrian shrugged his shoulders. He knew that most of these games depended on those games. Otherwise, who would be interested in learning about the Warring States with hundreds of people fighting each other.


    However, he was very satisfied with his son''s reaction. Although half of her surprise was pretended, the picture was still very lovely and beautiful. Asian women were really attractive.


    Here, he immediately changed the topic and asked tentatively: "by the way, miss changpan, have we met before?"


    "Yes, I met Mr. Adrian from a distance on TV that day." Chang pan Guizi kept smiling. "I''m actually an actor. I''ve played roles in several TV dramas. Because my English is very fluent and I used to be a part-time tour guide in summer vacation when I was at school, I was recommended to serve Mr. Adrian."


    "Well, I remember that the night I arrived in Tokyo because of jet lag, I turned on the TV for a while, and it seemed that you were among them. But my Japanese is not so good. I don''t know the name of the TV play. It seems to be a love story, so I watched you more on TV that day. " Adrian was suddenly enlightened.


    Then he became very interested: "how can you come to be my guide?"


    "Mr. Adrian is a well-known person. He didn''t disturb the media when he came to Japan this time. Naturally, he didn''t want to let more people know - all these were told by Mr. Sugi. For me, it''s a great honor to serve Mr. Adrian. Last year''s "Forrest Gump" was very moving. " Chang Pan''s reply was very appropriate, and his gentle and gentle feeling did not seem to have changed.


    "Thank you." Adrian picked his eyebrows and laughed irrefutably.


    After a day''s sightseeing in Osaka, I stayed in a Japanese style hotel near Wako mountain in the evening. Although the location is a little remote, the hotel is quite well managed. The open-air hot springs in Wako mountain are famous far and near. Many people choose to come here for vacation in autumn or winter.


    For the Japanese, there is nothing more important than taking a hot spring when they are on holiday in their own country. Perhaps because the geological plate is more active, there are many hot springs in Japan, and the Japanese also like hot springs very much.


    "It''s really good." Leaning against the wall of a specially stone pool, Adrian breathed after wiping his face.


    This is a room decorated with antique colors. Japanese style can be seen everywhere. There is even a small water wheel device beside it. The bamboo tube on the top will occasionally move up and down with the flow of water. Then put a wooden plate in the stone, and put a Japanese long neck bottle and two cups in the wooden plate. It''s a pity that it''s not outdoors.


    It is winter now, and the open-air hot springs near Wako mountain have been set down early. Adrian didn''t care, so he chose one at random. Although I used to have a hot spring in Europe, it seems that the Japanese style has become a part of Japanese life and a kind of culture?


    With a slight sound, the Japanese sliding door of the hot spring room was opened, and a slender figure appeared at the door.


    Although expected, Adrian was still a little surprised after seeing each other clearly. Changpan Guizi actually wears a kimono, which sets off her petite appearance very much.


    She clattered to the edge of the pool on her wooden clogs, making another 90 degree bow: "if Mr. Adrian doesn''t dislike it, I''ll give you a little massage to help you get rid of fatigue."


    Although there is still a gentle smile on her pretty face, Adrian, who can''t say a lot of things but has a lot of experience, still catches a trace of bewilderment in the depth of his eyes, but he just simply said, "try it then."


    Chang pan Guizi immediately came to his back and knelt down, then put his hands on his shoulder and massaged back and forth. Although the technique is a little awkward, what you enjoy now is not just massage, isn''t it? What''s more, her pair of soft women still rub around the back of his head from time to time, which further confirms Adrian''s conjecture."What about the back and waist?" In the noble son again from head to neck to shoulder after a walk, Adrian suddenly asked.


    The other party was stunned. A blush of shyness flashed on her face, but it soon disappeared. Then she got up and walked to one side without saying a word. She began to undress in front of Adrian. Her kimono was not tied too tightly, and she didn''t wear anything inside. Soon, the snow-white edge of the kimono showed up in front of him without reservation. Even if she had some common shortcomings of Japanese women, such as a little thick leg, it was still very attractive at this moment.


    Step by step, she stepped into the warm water and came to Adrian. After he turned around, she massaged him on his back. Although Chang pan Kuo kept breathing deeply, her trembling fingers betrayed her heart.


    Interesting, interesting. Maybe Sony didn''t think of it? Adrian chuckled in his heart, feeling the touch from his back. He glanced at Chang pan Guizi behind him with the rest of his light. He suddenly grasped her hand, then turned around and pulled her into his arms. Then he pinched her waist.


    "Yahuo butterfly" was caught off guard by Chang Pan''s subconscious voice in Japanese.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, who is familiar with this Japanese sentence, immediately stopped and looked at the woman in his arms with great interest.


    "No No Nothing. " "It''s just A little nervous... "


    "Oh?" Adrian chuckled, and as he kneaded on her hip, which was still quite upturned, he gave frequent kisses on her face, nose, eyebrows, and earlobes.


    Under his influence, the noble son who closed his eyes quickly hummed down, and his tight body began to perm and soften his hair.


    "Tell me, what did that mean?" Kissing her earlobe again, Adrian asked, gently blowing heat into her ear.


    "No Nothing... " The blush on his face suddenly widened a little, "that''s just One An exclamation, some similar to It''s like ah So... "


    "Very well," the smile came to Adrian''s mouth. "Then I want you to say the word louder."


    "Why Why? " Already not aware of the plate in his body of Chang pan noble son intermittent asked.


    "Because I want to hear it." Adrian said up a stick, paste together the things immediately into a few minutes.


    "Mr. Adrian Please... "


    "Shout quickly"


    "please..."


    "I order you to call"


    "Ya A butterfly It''s a butterfly... "


    In the hot spring pool, accompanied by Chang pan Guizi''s intermittent cry like laughter, bursts of warm water flowed up.


    At dawn, Adrian, who was lying on the tatami, woke up. He was still a little tired of sleeping on the ground. Looking at the woman still curled up in his arms, his hands can''t help walking up the river under the quilt again. There''s no need to worry about waking her up. Last night, Chang pan Guizi was made like mud by him and almost fainted. You know, even if Monica and Julia are fighting together, they are still being killed in a desperate battle, and he still has spare power A Japanese woman is no exception.


    However, in contrast, Japanese women are more obedient, basically at his disposal, as they like. Although most of the women around him are like this, even Sarah dares to fight against him at the very beginning. It''s impossible for her to be obedient without a lot of effort. It''s impossible for her to obey her completely at the beginning like Chang pan kuiko.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that he will add a few Japanese collections. These women can just play with them and live up to Sony''s good intentions.


    Thinking of this, Adrian had to sigh that Sony was really willing to spend money. Although there was not much information about Japan in the memory bank, he still remembered that in 1995, kuiko Chang should have won the best actress award of "Japanese opera academy award" and was the queen of Japanese drama in the middle and late 1990s. Otherwise, he would not have noticed it when he visited a TV station She was there and asked people around her about her.


    Obviously, Sony knows his hobby very well. He knows that the name of Playboy is worthy of the name. If he knows the woman he likes, let her come and serve him.


    "Well?" Chang pan Guizi''s eyelashes blinked, and suddenly half opened. He looked sleepy and sleepy.


    "Sorry to wake you up." Adrian smiles apologetically.


    The noble son Leng for a long time to react to come over, some shyness of the neck is about to change a posture, stick to his abdomen thigh, then hit something. She was stunned again, and her face suddenly reddened a little, but then she lifted the cup and went down.


    Adrian didn''t stop it until there was a sense of wetness coming from below.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C106

    The fact that Sony can make such a big fight shows that they are really eager to get Columbia film out of its current situation, on the other hand, it also shows Adrian''s influence. If it wasn''t for the dazzling halo he created for himself, how could Sony have tried so hard to please him?


    But then again, this matter is not too difficult for Sony. Japanese consortia are intertwined with each other, and the situation is more prosperous than that of the United States. There are more or less frictions and fights between the East and west sides of the United States. The manufacturing industry and arms dealers also have their own interests to play in Congress. Japan is a loose iron plate, and the position of prime minister has always been in the hands of the Liberal Democratic Party.


    So let''s not say that such a high-profile newcomer, such as Akiko Chang pan, even if Adrian has an interest in high-profile female actresses like Nakayama, Jingxiang Kudo, or Lihui Miyazawa, they will try to send them to him. Even if they are very popular stars, or even national idols, but in Japan, which still maintains a strong tradition of male superiority and female inferiority, they do not have much choice.


    Japan and even the whole entertainment industry in East Asia are different from those in the West. Americans and Europeans pay attention to what you like and what you want. A decent person will not use coercion or explicit coercion. Moreover, this is not a disgrace. The body is also a part of capital. But in East Asia, it has always been the powerful people who want them to do what they want. South Korea''s Bangzi is particularly prominent in this area, and once exposed, women always bear more pressure than men.


    Well, let''s not say that. In short, as long as Adrian shows his intention to cooperate, no matter who is interested, they can be satisfied. The only unlikely one is probably Namie amoto, not because the woman has personality or power, but because Aihui is a new company and is currently fighting Sony records.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Adrian toured the color of Japan while enjoying the service of Nagano kuiko. It must be admitted that Japanese women are really good at serving men, just like plasticine. They can shape themselves into whatever shape they want. With their relatively small body, it is easy to give people the feeling of "trampling".


    After all, women are not goods, and Adrian is not good. She played with Madonna for several times, and due respect still needs to be given.


    "Mr. Adrian is a very gentle man." Chang pan kuiko said this more than once, and he had a lot of smiles on his face, instead of pretending most of the time as he did on his first day.


    Now that he has accepted the other party''s good intentions, he still has to show some signs. Adrian simply left the main affairs of his visit to Japan to Sugimoto to to deal with it.


    "When I was shopping in the bookstore, Miss Guizi recommended a good horror thriller novel. Although I didn''t know much about Japanese chemicals, I still thought that Japanese horror stories, which are good at creating atmosphere, were unique. In fact, I visited some shrines under the guidance of Miss Guizi. After listening to many ghost stories, I had some immature ideas Adrian said on the phone.


    "You mean you want to get the film adaptation right for this novel, right?" Cunninghamia asked cautiously.


    "Yes, but not now. This is not the best time, so what I want to get is the film copyright for at least 10 years. As for the present, I have other arrangements." Adrian hinted.


    "I see." Cunninghamia is a smart man. How can he not recognize the meaning of his words? He immediately agreed with excitement.


    "Well, I''ll have Sam get in touch with you as soon as possible." Adrian said here, immediately hung up the phone, paused before walking to the French window to look out of the city night scene.


    A light click came from behind. He turned his head and saw that changpan Guizi had changed his kimono. He walked shyly to his front and bowed deeply. Different from the ordinary kimono, this is an improved version of the sexy kimono. Her white neck and exquisite clavicle are all exposed. The light on her chest is more clearly visible when she bows. The lower fork can show her thighs only by slightly swinging it.


    Adrian immediately took her into his arms, pushed her on the glass bed from behind, reached into his chest and kneaded it. Guizi hummed softly and her eyes were half open. Because of Adrian''s means, she became more and more enthusiastic after her initial uneasiness and shyness, especially the appearance that she hoped that the other party could further invade herself seemed to be born in general. No wonder she always played a vulnerable group in Japanese dramas.


    At present, she was so submissive. Looking back on her innocent appearance in tell me you love me, Adrian sighed again. Sony guys really scratched his itch, and they had to repent within a few days after they decided not to have a relationship. From this point of view, their intelligence gathering ability is really not covered.


    This is the case with the Japanese, who always do their best in details, but have no overall view. The most typical example is that in the 1980s, they went to the United States with a check in high spirits to purchase. They kept a little low profile. Even if the Americans wanted to kill pigs, they would not kill them so quickly. As a result, a square agreement directly retrogressed them for ten years.Frankly speaking, after playing with changpan Guizi for a few days, Adrian really has a taste of pith. He wants to taste Jingxiang gongteng, Lihui Miyazawa or Sakai. Although many things have come out later, they can still be tasted now. But the problem is, how much of the other party''s benefits naturally have to be given the corresponding return. Now it doesn''t matter to give Sony some benefits. If surprise falls into his pocket smoothly, Sony Colombia will have no last chance to cheer up, so it''s all right to accept Chang pan Guizi.


    But if you really enjoy those "national idols" in Japan, such as meihui Nakayama or a few years later, if you don''t give something good, how can you do it? Of course, if Adrian is thick skinned and dark, and if he eats and wipes his own dog, it''s OK for them to pit. However, there may not be anything on the surface. After all, it''s a matter of course that Americans pit their own dogs. At most, Sonny''s hostility comes from it. However, many people have to point out behind him, and the original Aura will also be affected So it''s better to do less of this kind of hurtful things.


    Soon, the facts proved that his consideration was correct. After communicating with Sugi on the phone and expressing his attitude, the other party immediately became more enthusiastic. Then he was invited to taste the most famous Japanese dish in the Si restaurant. Yes, it was nusisheng. This way of eating the dishes on the young girls of * * is probably only Japanese can think of.


    It would be fine if the girl''s body was used to hold food, but if the girl''s name was Yuki Nakama, it would be another matter.


    To be honest, Adrian was slightly surprised when he saw the face of the girl lying on the table with her eyes closed. Like Akiko Chang, he had seen young Yuki Hui when he visited those companies before. Although he was not familiar with the Japanese entertainment industry, several Japanese opera queens from the 1990s to the early 21st century were still impressed.


    I didn''t expect to have such an interesting glance, and even did not ask the name, but was seen in the eyes of the accompanying guys. After getting the desired answer, they were pushed out in this way. I have to say that they are very smart.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Fujisawa. It was an eye opener tonight." When he left after dinner, Adrian said to Fujisawa, who invited him over.


    "It''s my pleasure to have a seat with such a young man as Mr. Adrian," said Fujisawa, a senior Sony official who looks about 50 years old. "I hope you enjoy the dinner tonight."


    His music had a strong accent, and if it wasn''t for fir to translate, Adrian would have spent a lot of time trying to understand it.


    "It really left a deep impression on me, let me have a further understanding of Japanese culture, thank you again." Adrian kept smiling. To be honest, he didn''t eat much dinner. If it was one-on-one in private, he didn''t mind eating it, but a few people surrounded him I would sit there and move my chopsticks from time to time, mostly out of politeness and curiosity.


    "Then I won''t say much. Have a good evening." The other side meaningful smile, and then on their own car.


    Before Adrian came back, fir''s words immediately attracted his attention: "Mr. Adrian, we have had a preliminary talk with each other, he wants to see you."


    "Meet me?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes, Mr. Suzuki wants to talk to you," Sugi nodded, still with a modest smile. "Please understand the love of an author for his work. This novel is also one of our cultural treasures."


    One of the cultural treasures? Adrian chuckled in his heart, but didn''t show it on the surface: "no problem. You can arrange it now. I won''t have too much time in Japan."


    "Hi." Fir suddenly forced a nod.


    Want to ask a lot of money? Not necessarily. Judging from their performance this evening, they have already got his promise. They will definitely not do this kind of thing to make things worse, that is, they want to show their meritorious deeds On the way back to the hotel, Adrian thought about the meaning of fir''s words. Finally, he shook his head and threw it aside, even if he couldn''t get it, it didn''t matter.


    "Dear son, are you there?" Back to the hotel suite, Adrian called a few, but no one was seen. It seemed that Chang pan Kuo was not here.


    Maybe I went shopping. Adrian didn''t care. He took some small cakes from the cupboard and tasted them. Although he took her with him wherever he went these days, the women were different after all. This kind of man''s party was not the one that women should attend, so he left his son in the hotel today.


    After a short rest, he thought about some things. It was almost ten o''clock, but changpan Guizi had not come back. Adrian could not help frowning. Before he could move, the knock on the door suddenly rang.


    "Who is it?" He asked, did not answer, after a few seconds knock on the door rang again.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and was about to say no, but then he realized something. He came to the door and looked at the cat''s eye. A faint smile slipped from the corner of his mouth."What can I do for you, miss?" He opened the door and looked at the girl in front of him with great interest. Her long black hair fell down like a waterfall, but she was wearing blue and white sailor''s clothes. Yes, it''s the Japanese school uniform, which makes her look very pure.


    After a brief panic, the girl bit her lower lip and made a timid 90 degree bow: "Hello, Mr. Adrian, my name is Yuki Nakama, I am I am Just now... "


    Her English was not fluent, but at least she didn''t have those accents, but she stammered and her pure face turned red.


    "Sheng Ju", right? Adrian in the heart of a word, no wonder changpan Guizi is not in the room, the original tonight there is a new program, she obviously told his little hobby to fir, otherwise Yuki Nakama would not dress up like this here.


    "Come in." He said, giving way to his body.


    Seeing that Adrian didn''t let her say that word, you Ji Hui slightly relieved and went into the room.


    "So, what can I do for you?" After pouring a glass of water to the girl''s hand, Adrian immediately asked.


    The other side''s body then froze, holding the water cup on the thigh, the head bent more severely. Seeing her appearance, Adrian couldn''t help laughing and deliberately mentioned what had just happened: "sorry, I almost didn''t recognize you after you put on your clothes. I''m sorry I was a little rude before. You know, as a westerner, I seldom use chopsticks. Although I use them well, I can''t avoid getting caught in the wrong place. "


    From the neck to the red, but you can see the red head. But she calmed down, and when Adrian had finished, the girl looked up at him, got up, knelt down in front of him, and threw her whole body down: "I''m here to serve you, Mr. Adrian."


    And It''s direct. Adrian picked eyebrows, but since it''s all like this, Fujisawa guy also wishes him a happy evening. There''s no reason to launch, right?


    Adding back to some of the pictures of his meal before, he immediately sat down on the bed: "so, what can you do?" ¡ª¡ª


    "Because the culture of terror in Japan or in East Asia as a whole is different from that in the United States and Europe, Mr. Suzuki. For Asians, the kind of suspicious, as if the danger can emerge from the unknown corner at any time, the horror film with more intense horror is terrible; but for the European and American audiences, the scene of monsters eating people and eating flesh and blood is the most terrible scene. They do not have the patience that is tortured by danger but does not appear. " Sitting in the box in the cafe, Adrian said to a chubby middle-aged Japanese man, accompanied by sugiya and Sam wood.


    This is not a middle-aged man who agrees with me twice. It is the author of midnight ring, which has a pyramid of horror stories. Adrian Suzuki, who wants the film copyright of "the midnight ring". The movie "Midnight" was only made in the United States, and some of its films were only made in the United States.


    What Adrian has to do is to omit the remake process and tell the Japanese that without him to make a movie, these things are not on the stage at all.


    "So Mr. Adrian thinks that when the audience is used to or even tired of a style, suddenly changing the style will make them very interesting, so he wants to sell my adaptation right here, right?" After Adrian finished speaking, Suzuki optical division quickly added.


    "Yes." Adrian nodded his head and said, "although, so I have been paying attention to this aspect. During this period, I have visited many shrines in Japan and heard many ghost stories. I even have a general idea in my mind. Unfortunately, I am not Japanese, so I can''t write that flavor."


    He made a gesture to Sam, who then took several documents out of the briefcase and handed them to Suzuki.


    "I hope to find a Japanese writer to write this idea, either in a novel or in a script." Adrian said so.


    Suzuki took over and glanced at it, and then l-looked surprised: "is this really Mr. Adrian''s idea? It''s amazing "


    " it''s just one idea. Many things are consistent in essence, but it''s not so easy to finish it. " Adrian smiles.


    "You are so modest. It''s amazing that a foreigner like you can understand so much." Suzuki said with admiration, and immediately handed the manuscript to fir.


    After all, he is still a science fiction novelist in essence. As can be seen from the so-called scientific explanation in the midnight ring, he will not care about this kind of pure ghost story.


    "I''m very glad to be liked by you, the miracle director, just..." Suzuki then pondered, "but is the ten-year period too long?"


    "Because they are not tired now, or even they will never be tired of it," Adrian said leisurely. "After all, some ideas are deeply rooted and can''t be changed. A breeze is always just a breeze. Therefore, it is not the best time to launch it when people need to change most."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C107

    There is no doubt that Suzuki finally agreed to Adrian''s conditions. The name of miracle director is very famous in Japan, not to mention Sony''s persuading. Moreover, Suzuki himself would like to see the popularity of Japanese culture in Hollywood. -All that remains is the terms and details, which are left to the lawyers of both parties.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. fir. I remember that." After negotiating Suzuki''s departure, Adrian said to Sony''s staff who had been running up and down this period of time.


    Although it''s just a show of kindness, it''s still a little bit sincere. After all, "the midnight bell" is still very popular in Japan. If you rush to the door, I''m afraid it will cost at least twice as much as it is now.


    "It''s a pleasure to be of service to you." Fir bowed respectfully.


    As expected, the courtesy was considerate and confusing. Adrian chuckled in his heart and pointed to the stack of papers on the table: "so, what do you think of this, Mr. fir?"


    "Unfortunately, because the outline is too simple, I can''t make any more judgments, but it''s still novel in terms of conception alone." Fir thought for a moment and then commented on the outline of the story called curse.


    Adrian laughs disapprovingly. Fir has done a good job, but he has not been able to comment on such a simple outline of the story. The reason why he said this is mainly because Suzuki expressed his surprise. However, Adrian did not say much and pushed the manuscript down in front of him: "well, I would like to ask Mr. Sugi to do another favor and ask a good Japanese writer to write it out, whether it is a novel or a script."


    After a pause, he added: "if you can, please help me find the right director. This story is definitely going to be made into a movie, but with" midnight ringer ", I hope it can be made into a complete Japanese style film. I need to attract the audience''s attention to this kind of Japanese style horror movie with "the evil bell at midnight". Therefore, it must be Americanized in the adaptation. Of course, I will not touch the basic things. This is to assure Mr. Suzuki that he will live a good life. That''s why I hope to finish the story and direct it by Japanese writers and directors. "


    "I see. I promise to satisfy Mr. Adrian." Fir immediately agreed to come down, and then thought of what''s moving look.


    "I said that I needed to use midnight ring to get the audience to focus on Japanese style horror films, so curse had to come after that even if it was to be made into a movie." Knowing what the other party thought, Adrian laughed, then reached out and patted fir on the shoulder: "don''t think so much, Mr. fir. I have my own arrangement. I''ve had a good time."


    "Hi" recognized what he meant and immediately nodded. They seemed to like to express their obedience in this way.


    It has been arranged, but Adrian will not give Sony too much sweet, and he can not be 100% sure what the future will be, because he found some more interesting things in Japan.


    When Adrian first came here under the guise of investigating the Japanese market, he mainly wanted to use "midnight ring" and "curse and resentment" to slightly disgust or tease the Japanese. However, after arriving here, he immediately had more thoughts. Some things really need to be investigated on the spot.


    For example, AI Hui, a company that could take most of the Japanese market from Sony records a few years later, was only founded in 88. It is probably because they are young that they are able to achieve this. Many Japanese enterprises with a long history of welfare are quite good. They treat their employees like a life-long system. As long as they enter, they will not leave. However, although this can make employees return to their hearts, it also restricts their own development.


    Now Aihui is in the stage of telling development that it needs a lot of money. It is not difficult to get a foot in it. Of course, Japanese enterprises were deeply intertwined before, and they were as exclusive as the United States. Even if they did not have a large Japanese financial group behind them, it does not mean that they will not. It is not easy for Adrian to get involved.


    However, first of all, he didn''t have to ask for Aihui, and he didn''t intend to control Aihui. He could only get a position in the board of directors. Although AI Hui is independent of the other five records, his influence also radiates to East Asia. So at most, he is a springboard for Adrian to go to East Asia. His focus is still on it. Therefore, it is good to have a part in it, and it doesn''t matter if he fails.


    Besides, he is not without negotiation capital. ABC and TBS are the best chips. Although Japan''s animation industry has begun to develop rapidly, it has not yet been fully integrated. As long as Adrian reveals the intention of playing Japanese cartoons in his own TV station, he is not afraid that the Japanese will not rush to it.


    We should know that TBS has a lot of subscribers in Europe, and there are many good things about the animation version, such as the partial copyright of cat and mouse and the part copyright of Smurf. Although its hbarbera animation studio is not very famous, it also produces a lot of popular works, such as "little girl in the sky", so it is very good in animation Attractive.


    It must be admitted that Japanese animation is still quite popular all over the world. After a few years, it even surpassed that of American animation. Although this is related to a large number of superheroes being moved to the big screen, the strength of Japanese is also one of the reasons. If you can get the overseas copyright of Japanese animation at this time, it will be a great help to the development of the broadcasting company in your hands.Of course, Adrian will not forget to tease the Japanese. He plans to buy one or several small animation studios in Japan. After integration, he will give them the idea of the three migrant workers. Whether it is red or not, it doesn''t matter. He just wants to know what kind of red anime will be produced by the Japanese after these ideas are used. Of course, he will not believe that the Japanese will not have other animations after the three major migrant workers are stirred up in advance.


    Just as he plagiarized so many films, Hollywood''s outstanding films still capture more than half, and Japanese animation also has its own sound mechanism.


    But all this will have to wait for him to return home and discuss with Claude, and Adrian doesn''t want to owe Sony any more, even from scratch. Therefore, after the copyright of the movie "the ring of midnight" came to an end, he continued to enjoy his leisurely life in Japan.


    that night, Yoshiko Nakayama and Keiko Chang were with him. With the deference of two women, it was very normal to take off. There were also many role-playing games, such as Guizi playing the teacher and Ji Hui playing the student Of course, Derian is the supervisor. However, the image of Guizi is too weak, and the teacher''s appearance is a little worse. If it is Matsushima Caizi, it may be better. The latter seems to be popular with the image of the teacher.


    Adrian is bound to feel a little regretful when he thinks about it. If Matsushima can be brought over, then three generations of Japanese opera queens will be ready after the mid-1990s. After Chang pan kuiko, the queen of Japanese opera is Matsushima caiko, and after Matsushima caiko is yukiyi Nakayama. It''s interesting to play like this.


    But he just thought about it. Although he can be sure that Caizi has entered the Japanese entertainment industry, if he wants to, he can only tell fir about it, but he can''t chew it up and he still owes human feelings.


    "I really haven''t been there. First, I''m always busy. Last year I made two films, and I didn''t have much time. Secondly, there are always many tourists. If you want to go up, you have to line up and shake your body like a zombie and slowly go up." Adrian said as he rolled his eyes and raised his hands in a "Oh" voice.


    This funny appearance immediately lay down, and Yukiya chuckled. Although she covered her mouth in time, her crooked eyes still could not cover the young girl''s unique green and naughty, which made her very pretty and charming. In addition, she is wearing a long white dress. Although she is wearing sneakers, her long hair looks like she has a kind of elegant and refined feeling.


    "Are we going to rock up the Tokyo tower like zombies? There are a lot of tourists here. " She asked with a smile, although the English is not very fluent, but the voice is very clear and pleasant.


    "Forget it. If I want to go up, I''ll package it first. Although it''s fun to share with others, it won''t be interesting if there are too many people to share." Adrian smiles.


    "Is it?" Ji Hui answered softly, glancing at her hair and staring at the towering tower in the distance, she did not speak again.


    Adrian looked at her for a long time and suddenly asked, "do you want to develop in the United States, you Ji Hui?"


    "Go to America? " The girl looked back in surprise.


    "Yes, go to Hollywood, where is the world film factory, and all the international stars who can be recognized there are worthy of recognition." Adrian said seriously, there is no wolf temptation Red Riding Hood.


    Nakayama Yuki gawked at him, and could not react for a while.


    "Of course, it''s not easy. There are xenophobic situations everywhere. Hollywood is also the case. There are very few actors from other countries who can develop a world there," Adrian continued, his tone was quite frank, but the tone changed. "But my words are different. I believe you should know something about me, as long as I want to It can make any actor, whether American, British, Chinese, Italian or Japanese, be popular for Why me? " Asked by Ji Hui Na, he raised his hands and put them down again. He was at a loss. His face was full of disbelief.


    "It''s easy," Adrian reached out and lifted her chin, looking down at her in the eyes of a conqueror. "I like you."


    To be honest, Adrian had no idea that Yuki Nakama, who served as the utensil of that night and was sent to sleep, was still a virgin. This is unimaginable in Japan.


    Although Japan maintains the tradition that men are superior to women, no one can be more open in terms of sex. Some industries will not mention it. If Japanese girls do not have a boyfriend after junior high school, they will be ridiculed. Even if this is a rumor, it still needs to be verified, but Japanese female students who are looking for help in the streets can always see it.


    Not long ago, when Adrian was shopping with Akiko Chang pan and Yuki Nakama, he ran into Dennis, who was pulled by a girl who was being helped.


    "I think you''ve had a lot of sex lately, haven''t you?" After his rescue, Adrian jokingly asked him, "be careful, if it is transmitted back to China, I don''t know what reaction your two will have."


    Don''t laugh at me, ed Dennis said with a wry smile, "I have met such girls all over Japan these days, but it''s the first time I''ve been pulling like this. I don''t know what they''re thinking. I don''t dare to have anything to do with them. If it comes back to China, it will be more than nori and JennieThen he sighed and looked at Yuki Nakama and kuiko changpan, who were talking not far away: "you are still the same, and you are not afraid to go anywhere."


    "If you had been with me instead of running away alone, you could have." Adrian joked.


    "Forget it. I dare not do anything out of the ordinary now." Dennis quickly called out, and then Adrian burst into laughter.


    Well, back to the topic, this situation is actually quite normal. Generally speaking, the land area and the degree of sexual openness are inversely proportional. The United States seems to be very open, but most of them are concentrated in coastal areas. The whole society tends to be conservative, and the conservative women of devout Catholics in the inland also catch a large number of them. As for the small country of Italy and the Netherlands, it goes without saying.


    Because of this, the original female body Sheng, who used to use virginity as a container, gradually began not to mention this. However, since Sony wanted to entertain Adrian, it was natural to use the best one. Otherwise, he had noticed several new people in recent days. Why did she choose Yuki Nakama? In this respect, it''s believable to say that she is more conservative. Unfortunately, she has no objection to the demands of the senior management. Even if she decides not to work hard in the entertainment industry, she has to finish it. Besides, this is not the United States.


    Therefore, although you Jihui resisted that night, she was still very obedient on the whole. She only sobbed with pain when Adrian entered.


    But who is Adrian? Since he can put several women with full personality on his collection shelf at the same time, it is not easy to deal with such a teenage girl. Don''t forget where two thirds of his soul is. After a day and a half after that night, you Ji Hui''s smile was replaced by the one from the heart. Although it can''t be said that he completely trusted Adrian and was willing to take off more because it was a task, he felt much more relaxed.


    Her smile is very cute, although she is even smaller than changpan Guizi, but her body is very well-developed. The shortcomings of Japanese women are not very obvious in her body. She has a special feeling in her arms, and Adrian also moved his mind.


    You know, among the current few women, Monica and Sarah are the most obedient, but they also have their own independent personality, and will never be completely kneaded by men like Japanese women. So if a man has such a woman around, it is undoubtedly very comfortable, not to mention this character in his other women get along with it is also very easy.


    Adrian looked at the Black Pearl of Halle Berry. Apart from the inappropriate timing, Adrian also had to consider this aspect. Although Harry berry is black, her thinking mode is American. Besides feelings and interests, the backyard security needs to level a bowl of water, even if it is relative. Therefore, if there are women with different skin colors, especially black people It''s hard to be level. So black pearl can only play friendly games in the future.


    But Japanese women are different. Some things are engraved in their bones, even if there are some different things like Yuki Nakama, so take her back without worrying about the above situations.


    "I know you must be in a dilemma. After all, it''s a completely different country. However, this is your hometown. The Oriental people have a strong local concept, and you may have to learn from scratch. But going to America to Hollywood also means more opportunities, and More freedom. There are Japanese communities there. You can live there if you like. You can even take your family with you. With me, you don''t have to worry about yourself being hurt. " Adrian looked into her eyes and whispered. His chin fingers crossed her delicate face from time to time. "I said, I like you very much, you Ji Hui. I have many women, but I don''t want to let go of what I like. Would you like to be my woman?"


    The girl did not answer for a long time. She could see that she was very contradictory. Adrian didn''t force her, so she released her hand. Ji Hui''s head hung down and then lifted up again after a moment: "yes Give me some time to think about it? "


    "Of course," Adrian chuckled, "but remember to give the answer before I leave Japan."


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." At this time, the voice of Chang pan Guizi came. She had just gone to the bathroom in the park. She felt that she had been delayed for a long time, and then she bowed.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a few minutes. Let''s leave now." Adrian said with a smile and then sat down with a gesture of invitation.


    Two women and a man went out in this way. Although you Ji Hui took Adrian''s arm and seemed more intimate, there was no other expression on his face.


    Since Yuki Nakama was appointed to serve Adrian, Adrian was obviously more interested in her. At the beginning, she was somewhat jealous and frustrated, but she soon adjusted. In the subconscious of Japanese women, it is normal for a strong man to have many women, not to mention Yuki Hui is still so young and a virgin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C108

    Yuki Nakayama lies on her back on the hotel bed, staring at the ceiling with wide eyes. The chandelier is not fully turned on and emits a soft light, which makes her look quite pure in a white dress. In the bathroom, there was a murmur of water. It was a showering girl. The American gentleman she needed to serve should be talking to his friends in the bar of the hotel.


    Previous pictures constantly flood into her mind, making her mind become scattered. I remember that nearly ten years ago, she had already made music for animation. At that time, she had already wanted to be an artist, so she kept working hard until she finally realized her dream three years ago. She was chosen by the producers of the Okinawa TV series "blue summer" and became a contract performer of the current office.


    She has also heard about those things in the entertainment industry. She has been warned and taught some knowledge about how to protect herself. She has also used these skills to deal with several people. Since then, she did not think that it would be a good idea for her to join the body shaping agency. However, she did not think that she would be able to help her next generation of baby shapers because she had not recommended a few things from her own school.


    She was shocked at the request of the other party. Although she wanted to endure it, she still showed it on her face. She wants to refuse, but although the other party is smiling, her words are irresistible, and the implied meaning is very clear. If she is not willing to do so, she will not be able to stand out in this circle. She was very angry that they could send her as goods. She would rather give up the opportunity that was available at hand rather than do it.


    very much, but an elder of the firm told her that even if she was to quit the entertainment industry, she would have to fulfill the requirements of the other party before she could quit


    The elder looked at her sympathetically and meaningfully, but did not go on. She thought of all the things she had heard before, and her heart was cold. In fact, she is not very conservative. She just wants to give her first time to the people she likes. Even though she is ridiculed by many students in school, she still tries her best to carry out her idea. Unexpectedly, today


    But she had no choice, and the weakness of the Japanese woman at that moment made her succumb and was sent to the man''s room at the dinner table. Although she tried to control the feeling of humiliation, she could not help but sob at the moment when the other party entered her body


    she thought that this would make the other party angry or make the other person more excited. She knew that some people like this. But the other side suddenly became extremely gentle. Several caresses and kisses not only let her relax completely, but also let her have a good taste of the beauty of * * the next day, in addition to the inconvenience of walking, there was not much discomfort. What a strange man.


    "You Ji Hui, do you want to take a shower?" At this time, the voice of Chang pan Guizi rang, and you Ji Hui, who was in memory, sat up quickly.


    "After a while, master changpan." By Ji Hui politely smile, her facial features position is just right, the corner of her mouth when it appears very gentle, very virtuous, coupled with the girl''s breath also appears very pure.


    "All right." The noble son nodded and wiped his hair on the sofa. After a pause, he asked again, "do you have What''s the matter


    "What''s on your mind?" By Ji Hui wants to say no, but looks at the noble son''s eyes and then silence down.


    After she was settled, she was forced to read a lot of other party''s information. She knew that the American man was a very powerful and talented man in Hollywood on the other side of the Pacific Ocean, so they wanted to please him. She hated the American man, but after two days of company with him, she was left at a loss.


    This man is very gentle and considerate. Although he is very lecherous, he not only likes to let her come with her, but also likes to play some role-playing games, but he never forces her. I remember the first time she proposed to play role-playing, she refused because of her instinctive resistance. The other party shrugged and let the hotel open another suite to let her have a good rest.


    "You Not angry, Mr. Adrian? " She was surprised to ask.


    "Why am I angry?" The other party laughed, and then he picked her up and put her on the bed. After kissing her forehead, she stroked her face lovingly: "women are used to care, not for."


    From that moment on, her heart seemed to be touched by something, and then began to try to cater to him. Now, he suddenly proposed that he wanted to take her to the United States to develop, because he liked her very much, he wanted her to be her woman, which made her confused again.


    "I don''t know what to say..." A moment later, Ji Hui sighed.


    "If you think you can say it to me, say it; if you think you can''t, don''t say it." Your son smiles.


    Ji Hui sighed again to learn that the prince was also serving Adrian. She was surprised and embarrassed. Last year, when "please tell me I love you" hit, she saw it and liked the image of Guizi, but she didn''t expect to meet in this way. However, when she found that her son was so flattering to Adrian, she even instructed her how to do it when she was in the line of three people. She was embarrassed and looked down on each other at the same time."Why resist? Adrian is a very gentle man and respects me The noble son lightly responded to her question, "at least better than some men."


    This sentence suddenly let Ji Hui have a resonance, the attitude towards your son has become complicated.


    "Well, I I''d like to ask senior changpan... " You Ji Hui bit his lip, "if I mean, if you have a chance to go to the United States Will you go? "


    Ji Hui was still too simple. He said this too much. He knew what was going on when he heard it. In this case, if the other party was a little careful and guided twice, he would have different results. However, this is in Japan. Most female artists have several friends of the same sex who have good friendship in the circle. Although their generations are always there, they are not as well-defined as Bangzi. After all, they are vulnerable groups. In addition, Japanese collectivism naturally brings them together, so the noble son does not interfere.


    "It seems that Mr. Adrian likes you very much, you Ji Hui." The noble son sighed so, did not conceal his envy, and by Ji Hui''s face for no reason red up.


    "Go to America, get out of here, and follow him." Then the noble son said again.


    "But..." Ji Hui showed a hesitant look, she did not think about this, although not very familiar with Adrian, but also through those information that he is a wonderful person. However, although she can summon up the courage to come to Tokyo from Okinawa, Hollywood is foreign after all, and her understanding of it is only limited to paper. Can she really adapt to it? What about the family? And it all depends on Adrian''s commitment, if


    "Mr. Adrian is a good man," as if reading her mind, and the noble son opened his mouth again. "Although I have only been with him for half a month, I know that he is a good man. As long as it is a promise, he will not go back on his word."


    "Is it?" Ji Hui''s hands unconsciously grasp the corner of the clothes, do not know what to say.


    "Do you know how many people dream of going to Hollywood, you Ji Hui," the prince sighed again. "At least as far as I know, every famous actor in the film industry would hate to go to Hollywood. As long as they go there, even if they are only second-line performers, they will have different prices when they come back. What''s more, with Mr. Adrian protecting you, you will be more free. What''s more Won''t you fight for it yourself? "


    Ji Hui became a little embarrassed. He coughed twice and repeated his son''s words twice. Then he recalled Adrian''s words. His body suddenly trembled slightly. Yes, with his protection She was asked to do so this time. What about next time? Although they also promised benefits, but even the regular market elders have to do so, let alone their own?


    Taking a deep breath, Yuki Nakayama stood up and bowed deeply to the noble son of changpan: "thank you for your advice, senior changpan."


    After nearly 20 days in Japan, Adrian basically got what he wanted and inquired about the news from other ways. Adrian finally left the place, and then I went to Hong Kong.


    In fact, he wanted to go to Shanghai at the beginning, but he hesitated to book a ticket and finally changed to Hong Kong with a sigh. Compilcated by the fact that he had no idea of what he was and what he was going to do, he even cut off the fact that he had no such person in mainland China, but he was still feeling a sense of being shy.


    "I thought I had enough sense and calmness, but I didn''t expect to feel like that." Standing on the top of Taiping mountain, looking north, Adrian said with some self mockery.


    He knows why he is like this. Some things are deeply buried in his soul. Even if only two thirds of them are resonated, they can still make people tremble. He wanted to go to Luohu port or visit the so-called Sino British street, but he hesitated and gave up the plan.


    "Anyway, I''m doing what I should do. If I don''t pay some tuition fees, I won''t understand it by relying on other people''s guidance, especially if I can''t be sure what this person wants." Adrian murmured, looking at the north.


    Hong Kong film is experiencing its final glory. Its small pattern is doomed to fight with Hollywood. If Terminator 2 and Jurassic Park make Hong Kong films tottering, then the emergence of big ships will completely destroy them. Hong Kong is just a free port. In the case of technical constraints, it can still rely on genre films to gain a firm foothold. However, once the technology is developed to be able to easily move all kinds of imaginative scenes to the background of the silver screen, it is only a matter of time before they fail.


    As for the mainland, it has just started and is still under the influence of European directors. He thinks that he can be complacent after winning a few Film Festival trophies. He thinks that he has spread his culture to the whole world and can''t win the market. How to show off is just a reflection. It''s no wonder that the three generations will name the grand boat festival to see how others publicize it.


    Unfortunately, there is not much he can do. It is the limit that he can do to introduce Hollywood movies to the mainland. Although there are still some means and actions, it will take a few years for the mainland to understand what commercial films and the film market are. After all, it''s not Bethune''s era. It doesn''t matter if he is a Chinese American or just an ordinary American director. However, he is still the chairman of an emerging media company. If he comes to the mainland, both the mainland and the United States will keep an eye on him.Adrian suddenly laughed at himself, why bother about those? Anyway, as long as he does his own thing well, as long as he has a clear conscience.


    He only stayed in Hong Kong for three days and then left. He had planned to visit Lan Kwai Fong, and maybe he could hunt and hunt Yan. However, he was not in the mood after feeling at Taiping peak. Besides, some of his favorite flowers are already owned by famous flowers, while others are not too interested. It''s really meaningless. Moreover, although Hong Kong has maintained its prosperity on the surface, next year will be 1997. It is inevitable that everyone will have a sense of panic. What''s more, the Taiwan sea in 1996 is not peaceful, so it is better to leave early.


    After traveling half the world, Adrian arrived in Italy, and Monica had been waiting for him for several days. Now that he has returned to Europe, o''ska''s nomination list is still being watched by many people, he can''t be as boastful as before. Although you don''t have to meet a paparazzi, it''s always good to be prepared. Besides, even staying at home is not necessarily boring.


    There was a scream from the kitchen, and there was a giggle, followed by a few crackles, and then there was no movement. The silence lasted for about a few minutes, and the screams, laughter, and crackling came out again, and it seemed that the cycle would not stop.


    "All right, all right, I''ll stop. I''ll give up." Adrian raised his hands and cried out. His face was completely spent. Cream, cake and cheese were all over the place. So was the white shirt. There were a lot of marks on it, as if he had just come out of the cake.


    "You want to cheat me, don''t you? You don''t want to cheat me. "Monica looks worse than him. Her face is almost full, her apron and clothes are full of seasonings. She even has a lot of brown and black hair on the back of her head. She holds a baked golden cake in her hand and roars fiercely, which has no ordinary sexy appearance.


    "Hey, I''ve already raised my hand. There''s nothing left. Can''t I explain the problem?" Adrian waved his hands up in discontent.


    Monica looks at him suspiciously, knowing that she has suffered too much. But Adrian does have nothing in his hand, and should not be deceiving her.


    "Did you really give up?" She asked, but the hand holding the cake fell down.


    "Am I not sincere enough?" Said Adrian, raising his hand and coming up to her, raised his eyebrows as the crumbs stood.


    "Well, in that case, I can consider a truce, but as a loser, you have to..." Monica finally relaxed and looked up at Adrian. Adrian was just about to get some compensation. With a bang, the big cake that had just been put down was firmly buttoned on her face, accompanied by Adrian''s wild Laughter: "do you think I will really admit defeat? You are too naive "


    " Adrian "Monica screams furiously, and the kitchen starts shaking again.


    If the noise for about half an hour, two people sit together on the ground to breathe. If the kitchen before was just a mess, then it has been completely destroyed. The refrigerator was open, and all the food in it took part in the war. Most of the food fell to the ground like pots and pans. The two people were no longer covered with cake, cream, ketchup, peanut butter or whatever they wanted. No one who is familiar with them will recognize either of them. One is a Hollywood wonder director, and the other is an Italian sex goddess.


    When the breath subsided, Monica suddenly giggled. Adrian wanted to say something, but after looking at Monica''s messy face, he couldn''t help laughing. After laughing so happily for a long time, the two finally settled down.


    "This is a tie."


    "No, I won."


    "Draw"


    "I won"


    "draw"


    "I won"


    "do you want to do it again, Mr Adrian"


    "would you like to accompany me, miss Monica?"


    Just as the two men were fighting and it seemed as if there was going to be another world war, the doorbell rang.


    "What''s the matter?" They came out together, opened the door and asked.


    The two people who rang the doorbell outside were shocked. After all, Monica is better. Besides cream, cake and cheese, Adrian''s face is soy sauce. At first glance, Adrian, who is full of ketchup, looks like a zombie. One of the apartment security guards took the stick in his hand for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" Monica asked, a little unhappy.


    "Well I''m sorry, ma''am. Mr. Allen next door hears a little bit of noise on your side. He''s worried about something. Let me come and have a look The security guard, who had guessed part of the truth, was about to take the stick.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C109

    "Now you should be satisfied?" Finally calmed down, Monica glared at Adrian and said angrily, her colorful face seemed to make people want to laugh.


    "You should change places to rent houses, villas or manors so that no one will disturb us." Adrian shrugged.


    "If there''s too much noise - that''s not what I''m going to say," said Monica angrily, as if not satisfied with his diversion.


    "Well, you should be satisfied." Adrian''s hands were innocent. "If you didn''t throw the cream on my face, how could I fight back? How could this happen? "


    "First of all, if you hadn''t provoked me when I was making the cake, I wouldn''t have put cream on your face; second, I only threw a small drop, and you''d daubed half my face. So you''re the real culprit, "she retorted.


    Unfortunately, Adrian ignored her expression, reached for a piece of cream mixed with ketchup on the bridge of his nose, sucked it in his mouth, and frowned: "it tastes terrible."


    "Adrian" Monica suddenly raised her voice and seemed to be ignited by him.


    "It seems that you are still full of spirit. Do you want to continue?" Adrian came over and asked with a smile, but his appearance is not very good-looking.


    "Come on, don''t mess up my living room," she said. She went to the bathroom and took off her apron as she walked. However, when she grabbed the corner of her coat, she had to turn it up, but just as soon as she got to her head, she was held up.


    "Ed" Monica exclaimed, but did not move, so he was carried into the bathroom in the laughter.


    After taking a shower together, they changed their clothes and cleaned up the mess of the kitchen. The sun had already set and their stomachs began to coo. They went out to eat together.


    "It''s a lot more comfortable, isn''t it?" After dinner, he walked down the street lamp and talked about o''sca''s nomination list. Adrian suddenly asked.


    Monica is stunned, remembers and then looks at Adrian, reaches out and pulls at his collar with a gentle smile.


    "Draw." She said so.


    "Well, if you insist, draw." Adrian burst into laughter.


    "You have something to say to me?" Monica then asked.


    Adrian was stunned this time, but he quickly responded: "yes, but now it''s not the time to think about it. Maybe you don''t need to rely on you to say it''s not necessarily."


    "Oh?" Monica doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    "Well, don''t say that. Let''s go to Sicily tomorrow. I found a beautiful place there." Adrian said with a wave.


    The place he talked about was a quiet town with a flavor of the 1940s and 1950s. Monica is curious about why he suddenly wants to come here, but Adrian always smiles, just to make her pay more attention to the town.


    After three or four days in Italy, Adrian and Monica both left Italy, but Monica went back to Los Angeles and Adrian went to Paris. As expected, I was shut down in Paris. Although I was prepared for the phone call I never received before, I felt sorry for it.


    He is not in a hurry. He will do it anyway, for example Monica However, Adrian later learned that Sophie had already gone to Morocco, and naturally no one answered the phone call from Paris. It was really interesting. But think about it, even if Sophie was there, I''m afraid she wouldn''t open the door and answer the phone.


    Well, not to mention that, the next stop after Paris is London. If Emma knew that he had been in Europe but didn''t go to see her, she would either make a scene of unhappiness or look at him with tears in her eyes. If she didn''t apologize or promise, she would never get through.


    But this time it seems that it''s not very good. Emma knows that Kate is pregnant, so lily has been asking for a picture of the little guy from the phone and letters since she was born. So Adrian brought her a picture this time. It was taken by the little guy when he was two months old. He was lying in bed with his eyes wide open. Even Emma couldn''t help saying that.


    "I want to hold her." Emma rubbed the picture and suddenly sighed.


    "I''ll let you hold her when I''m free to come to Los Angeles." Adrian rubbed her head and he knew what she was thinking. "You''re cute, aren''t you?"


    He said he took out his wallet and took out another picture. It was Emma''s first smile since the disaster when she was one year old. Adrian had a camera in his hand, so he captured it. Although the timing of the capture was not very good and the photo was a little fuzzy, Emma''s happy appearance at that moment was still preserved.


    Emma took over and looked at the picture, rubbed it a few times and then turned her lips. "I don''t even remember that.""Don''t remember is a good thing, as long as you remember the present, remember the present happiness." Adrian gave her a kiss on the head.


    "Did you keep it in your wallet all the time?" Suddenly the little girl asked again.


    "Yes, but it''s not the original. The wallet is only that big, so I have to scale down the film and develop it. The original album is left at home by me." Adrian explained.


    Emma''s smile brightened, but then she thought of something and asked, "why didn''t you show me when I came to the United States a few times before?"


    "As I said just now, leave this in my memory. I''ll read it when you grow up." Adrian laughed and shook his head. Then he took a piece of film and shook it. "These edge wear is not fake, is it?"


    Emma suddenly became a little embarrassed. After a long time, Emma came up and slapped Adrian on the face.


    "Why don''t you apologize?" Asked the little girl, blinking.


    "I don''t think that''s enough." Adrian wanted to tease her, but it hit Emma''s heart.


    "well, I''ll sleep with you tonight." She had a sly smile.


    Adrian, who had just picked up his cup and was about to take a sip, almost didn''t come out. He rolled his eyes and looked at the little girl angrily. "Well, Emma, you''re already six years old. No child of any age has to sleep with an adult."


    "I accompany you, not you accompany me." Emma said, looking at him innocently.


    "That won''t work either," Adrian said with a headache. "Will you listen? What''s more, it''s still in your house. "


    "I can follow you to the hotel." The little girl slapped the armchair on the sofa to make sure that you look like you. Adrian wants to cover his head.


    "Emma" Adrian accentuated, trying to overwhelm her in momentum.


    "I don''t care. No matter where you sleep today, I''ll follow you. It''s useless to lock the door. I''m so familiar here that I can''t be more familiar with it. Some of them just slip into the guest room. As for the hotel, it''s easier. I''ll say come and look for Dad, "said the little guy, holding his head high. Adrian''s face was covered with pride and he sighed.


    It''s all like this. She can''t do anything except promise. If something goes wrong, it will be in trouble.


    "Every time I come, I''ll be a bed companion." Adrian, who turned through a few pages of books by the bedside lamp, sighed. The little body around him seemed to hear his complaint. He turned his back and put his calf on his body.


    He put down his book and turned to look at Emma, who had been in deep sleep again after her previous actions, and her mouth was slightly bent as if she was dreaming. Is Adrian over the age of two, or is she over her head? He forgot, but the little boy was inevitably naughty and always liked to use mischievous ways to attract people''s attention. Although Rowling did not and did not dare to abuse little Emma, and even said some heavy words, the focus of attention would inevitably shift to her own children.


    If the previous bowl of water was only slightly tilted a few degrees, now who in the bowl has spilled part of it. Emma has always been very sensitive. In addition, she was very smart. The disaster also made her precocious. She didn''t like to tell her mind too much. It was inevitable that there would be some entanglement in her heart. If Adrian was the same, I don''t know what it would become.


    When will you stop worrying? Adrian sighs, kisses her on the head again, turns off the lights, lies down in bed and hugs Emma in his arms. He had planned to take the little girl back to his bedroom when she fell asleep. After all, it was roderline''s home, and she was six years old, but now he didn''t care so much.


    It''s really tiring to deal with a lot of thinking and weird little guys. It was his last thought before he fell asleep.


    Having said that, it depends on the object. London can only follow this way, but New York may not.


    "This is a gift from Egypt to the United States, Queen hashepsu. There are not many statues about her in the world." Natalie, while skipping along, introduces the museum''s exhibits to Adrian. Her curly hair dances up and down with youthful vitality. Her simple and ordinary dress makes her look very temperament.


    "Hey, don''t run so fast, Nada." Adrian called from behind, "your explanation is too simple."


    "You think it''s better to read the introduction for a detailed explanation. The explanation is simple, and you think it''s neglecting. It''s not easy to be your guide, ed Stopping, Natalie turned around and made a face, smiling like a little Skylark.


    "It''s not easy to be a tour guide." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and added, by the way, that the Japanese tour guide is much better than you, and then restrained his random thoughts.


    "I can''t manage that much. You let me be your guide." Natalie shrugged."I was just joking. I didn''t think you and your parents would agree." Adrian sighed.


    "Ha, it turned out to be an insincere invitation. My mother and I were all in vain." Natalyton snorted, but her bright eyes were full of cunning.


    "Let''s go out." Adrian, who didn''t want to argue about it, immediately changed the subject.


    After spending about three days in London with Emma, he arrived in New York, and the flight made him decide to buy his own private jet. Although it''s first class, it''s not only delayed to take off, but also to land. It''s really unpleasant. If it''s a private plane, it won''t happen. Although it is OK to continue to rent private aircraft, it is not better to have one step at a time?


    When I arrived in New York, I would naturally visit my uncle. It has become a habit. If I was nagged by him, I would not lose a piece of meat. Compared with the help, it was more than a mention. However, this time Adrian specially talked with his uncle about some financial issues. Although he was well educated by his uncle, he finally caught some clues. It seems that he can talk with Claude.


    In addition, I have to go to long island. Although I keep correspondence with Natalie, I have to walk around often. I have to fertilize and water regularly, so the fruit will grow big and beautiful, isn''t it? As for the excuse, there are many. For example, this time I came to ask Natalie about the movie "love girl".


    Naturally, evner invited him to dinner as before. Although it was all vegetarian, it still tasted good. During the dinner, he joked that he would stay in New York for a few days, and asked Natalie if she would like to be his guide. God knows, he is joking. But Natalie agreed to come down. The reason is that tomorrow is the weekend, and she doesn''t have much Ann Platoon, it''s just time to go out.


    Shelley didn''t object, and Avner pondered for a few minutes and agreed to the request. It was surprising that Adrian made a very good impression on them.


    "Well, actually, I just want to go out on my own. It''s nice to go from one end of New York to the other, and then to this end, isn''t it?" Sitting on a bench in Central Park, asked why she had promised to be a tour guide, Natalie said with a smile as she ate snacks.


    "Alone? Forget it, there are many places in New York that a girl can''t go alone Adrian had a hot dog for lunch.


    "that''s why I got you," Natalie clapped her hands and then looked curious again. "But what I didn''t expect was that you didn''t really go to the Metropolitan Museum of art. God, if people knew that miracle directors who often travel between Los Angeles and New York, they didn''t even have the famous scenic spots in Manhattan Yes, that would be fun. "


    "Hey, at least I''ve been to Central Park." Adrian corrected.


    "Yes, you still have a coffee shop there." Natalie said teasingly.


    Adrian immediately raised his hands to show his surrender.


    "So, would you like to accompany me on such a round trip?" Natalie put a chocolate cake into her mouth and asked, puffing her cheeks.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be fun." Adrian shook his head.


    "Ed" natalyton frowned. She put down her bag and jumped up. She went to him with her hands on her hips. Then she leaned over to him and looked at him fiercely. "I''ve been a guide for you for a long time. Can''t you accompany me for the last time as a guide''s reward?"


    "I thought the guide was free." Adrian muttered.


    "There is no such thing as pie falling from the sky." Natalie had a sly smile.


    "Well..." Adrian hesitated, then leaned back a little. "OK, maybe, but not too long. Besides, I think you should sit back."


    Natalie was stunned and then realized that she and Adrian seemed to be Too close? No, not too close, but very, very close. She could feel his breath. Natalie''s face flashed a little red, and stood up at once. As a result, she danced and fell back. Fortunately, Adrian put her arms around her waist and went to her arms in time.


    However, although she did not fall down, she and Adrian pounced, so close together, you can almost feel the heartbeat of each other. All kinds of pictures before suddenly flashed through her mind, and Natalie''s heart beat was also pounding faster. Fortunately, she quickly stood up, some embarrassed jumped to one side and sat down.


    "Well, then we''ll go in a minute." Natalie calmed her heart and returned to a smile, but as if to cover up her emotions, she said, "this is my first date with a man."


    "Well You can make fun of other jokes, but don''t say the word "date." Adrian said, finishing his clothes.


    "Why?" Natalie asked, puzzled.


    "Did you see the policeman over there?" Adrian pointed to some of the fatter police officers patrolling the neighborhood. "If anyone told them I was dating you, they would handcuff me and send them to NYPD.""Is it?" Natalie''s brown eyes sparkled.


    Adrian seemed to notice her mind. Just as she was about to speak, Natalie stood up and ran to the police. Looking at the girl and police officer said a few words, the police officer immediately looked to him, Adrian immediately wryly smile, covered his forehead and closed his eyes.


    "Hey, did you hear what he said, ed? He just congratulated us on a good afternoon Natalie quickly came back laughing. "Your judgment is wrong."


    "All right, Nada, you''re interfering with business." Adrian tapped her head with the newspaper roll in her hand, and then gave an apologetic smile to the policeman in the distance, who then gave a kind smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C101

    Although New York is divided into five administrative districts, it is not very large in fact, but it takes a lot of time to use it. Moreover, Staten Island is far away. In fact, Adrian did not go to Staten Island, even the Bronx District only walked two times The street left.


    Moreover, the law and order in some places is not very good, such as the black community. This is not racial discrimination, because for various reasons, the crime rate of black people is relatively high. Even if the bodyguards were far behind - after arriving in Italy, the bodyguards were called in - Adrian didn''t dare to take the risk, so he took Natalie back to long island before the sun went down.


    "Stop here and we''ll walk back." Park the car two blocks from Natalie''s, Adrian suggested.


    "It seems that some people don''t like vegetarianism." Natalie said with a smile that she was very happy today, although she had not finished shopping in New York.


    "It''s nothing to do with vegetarianism. I just don''t want to disturb you too much." Adrian shrugged.


    After getting out of the car, they slowly walked down the street. Today, they were talking about New York related topics, so now they are other things, such as movies.


    "Are you so sure? Why? I think brave heart is not bad. Although there are many problems in historical details, isn''t the story a story? " Natalie asked, puzzled.


    "Because I''m too young to even be 30 years old. If I keep going, why should so many old guys feel embarrassed?" Adrian said, laughing and shaking his head.


    "Right qualifications?" Natalie recalled, "but there were a lot of young people who won awards. Just last year, you became the youngest Best Director in o''ska''s history, and Kirsten Dunst became the second youngest Best Supporting Actress in o''ska''s history."


    "That must have a very good work to do. I got the best director last year because Forrest Gump has aroused the resonance of most people, otherwise it will still be a nomination. If you want to be a winner, you have to produce a better work than Forrest Gump. But you know, brave heart is not better than Forrest Gump. " Adrian then glanced at Natalie. The girl listened attentively, as if it was natural to mention Kirsten and the best supporting actress.


    "It''s not fair." Natalie curled her lips.


    "Fairness is always relative, Nada." Adrian laughed, and finally decided to put it in the open and say, "I think you should understand why I put those roles in your hands, right?"


    "Oh, of course, you analyzed it in your letter. I''m just a little reluctant. You know, I always like to be the best. I want to be the best." Natalie was also very calm, but then sighed, "dad doesn''t want me to be like this. You don''t think it''s appropriate now."


    "In order to develop in the future, it''s very necessary to have a representative work in the child star era." Adrian slightly frowned, but soon recovered, "however, can not be too much performance in the film, but in other aspects are not so much scruples, if you do well, you can also add points for yourself."


    "Oh? What is it? " Natalyton was interested.


    Adrian grinned mysteriously and then said something else: "by the way, your birthday is coming soon after the oscca awards ceremony."


    "Yes." Natalie replied, nodding, though she did not understand why he had changed the subject.


    "What kind of gift would you like? It seems that I haven''t given you any significant birthday present yet. " Adrian said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. That party on the set of" this killer is not too cold "was very good. I''ve always been impressed." Natalie didn''t ask too much about it.


    "Ha ha," Adrian chuckled. "Tell me, Nada, did you ever think about performing on Broadway when we were passing by today?"


    Natalie blinked, followed by a look of surprise and surprise.


    "Do you know the Everon company? They are preparing a new play to be performed on Broadway. I have some relations with them, so I recommend you to play the leading role. What''s the name of the play... " Adrian knocked on her head, deliberately hanging Natalie''s appetite. After the girl''s mouth opened to protest, Adrian laughed: "if my memory is OK, it should be called Anne Frank diary."


    "Anne Frank''s diary?" Natalie screamed, causing passers-by nearby to look sideways.


    "You mean Anne Frank''s diary, don''t you, ed? Is that Anne Frank diary? " The girl stares at him excitedly, for fear of spitting out joking words from his mouth.


    "Of course, I have a list of your favorite books you gave me." Adrian laughed. "I believe you can get the role with your passion, right?"Natalie covered her mouth and looked at him in disbelief, her body trembling slightly, her eyes full of excitement.


    "I I didn''t know to Oh, my God This is the best... " The girl said incoherently. She suddenly jumped up and put her hands around Adrian''s neck.


    Caught off guard, Adrian was taken down by her when settling down, and then with the sound of Zi, the warm feeling came from the cheek, and Natalie even gave him a heavy kiss on the face.


    "That''s great, ed. it''s amazing." Natalie then buried her head in his arms, clasped her hands, and said in a voice that was a little agitated.


    Feeling the tender body in his arms, Adrian was in a trance for a while, just patting the girl''s back and saying nothing.


    After holding each other for a long time, Natalie realized something. She pushed Adrian away in a hurry and stood beside her in some embarrassment. Her beautiful face was red because of what she thought.


    "Well I''m glad you like it, but let''s go back first Adrian adjusted her mood and then started to play. Natalie was busy, but she didn''t speak any more.


    They walked the last part of the road in silence, until they sent her into the house. Natalie just showed her a smile: "thank you for sending me back, ed."


    "This is what I should do." Adrian nodded, politely refused Shelley''s request to stay, and then left, which was the end of this appointment.


    What a lovely little girl. On the way back to the hotel, Adrian had been savoring the soft feeling of diving into his arms, and Kirsten was totally two kinds of feelings. Annie Frank''s diary is really useful. Fortunately, I have paid attention to it early, otherwise I have to miss it.


    Although the box office and word-of-mouth of "fly with you" are still good under his promotion, I''m afraid "love girl" is not so lucky. Adrian has seen the unedited footage of "love girl", but Natalie''s performance is more eye-catching. Even though the story is good on the whole, it is another matter to move it to the screen.


    Even if she still has some friends in the promotion like last time, the box office and word-of-mouth are not expected to surpass "fly with you". Besides, Natalie has received a lot of invitation because of her increasing fame, so she might as well try to do it in other aspects. Adrian remembers that she played Anne in the diary of Anne Frank, and won a lot of praise. So she focused on it from the beginning, and it was easy to find the well-known Everon troupe with this plan.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if he didn''t find it. Although he is not familiar with the drama circle, it is very simple to invest in a drama company to rehearse Anne Frank''s diary.


    The next step was to get in touch with them and recommend the performers to them. Then he told Natalie personally as a birthday gift. He didn''t expect the reaction from the other party to be so strong. It can be seen that Natalie really likes the book. If Adrian didn''t have enough control, I''m afraid she would have to kiss Natalie before. Although I believe the other party won''t mind too much, the arrangement of the past two years may be in vain.


    It doesn''t matter. There will always be opportunities. Adrian said to himself. It''s better to finish the starring role of Anne Frank''s diary first.


    Of course, these are all left to the relevant personnel to deal with. Adrian returned to Los Angeles soon after finishing his trip to New York. Besides preparing for the oscca awards ceremony, there are also a large number of documents accumulated due to his vacation.


    "This is all I want to sign?" Adrian couldn''t believe it. He looked at the folder Charlie had brought in and put on his desk. "Didn''t you bring the one that only needed crow''s signature?"


    "I''ve worked for you for three years, and I''ve been with you in bed for three years, and that''s a clear question." ''replied Charlize, taking his time.


    "All right, all right," Adrian raised his hands. "So..."


    "The first five copies only need to be signed directly, and the latter should be read first." Charlize said quickly, then turned around and was about to go out, but then he thought of something and took out a document and handed it to him: "Oh, by the way, I think you''d like to see this information for the first time."


    "This is..." Adrian opened it and then began to laugh. On the top left of the first page was an inch photo of Yuki Nakama.


    "I knew it was almost impossible to expect someone to change." Charlize looked at him with a little mockery and a little helplessness in his voice.


    "You know, Charley, I love your saying," I''ve been in bed with you for three years, "Adrian looked at her with a smile." I hope I''ll hear it in a few decades. Of course, it''s better to hear it all my life. "


    Charlize snorted, turned around and left. There was no intention of stopping, but the curve stretched out by the skirt seemed to shake more than usual. With that pair of black transparent silk stockings and 5-inch high-heeled shoes, it was particularly attractive.


    It looks like it''s going to be soon. Adrian, who had a meaningful smile, whistled as she closed the door, wondering if Charlize had heard it.After that, he focused on the information on hand. According to Sam wood''s report, after the oscca awards ceremony, Jihui will be able to come to the United States. After all, she is only a girl, and she has several brothers and sisters. She can''t get a visa quickly. But what''s more important is that we have to avoid people like Sony. On the one hand, we don''t want to continue to be ungrateful. On the other hand, we also want to prevent the collection from defects.


    Since changpan Guizi will tell fir what he likes, God knows whether these people will want to do it, and ask you Ji Hui to inquire about his news. This possibility is very small, after all, Los Angeles is his territory, but it is better to be careful and prepared than to regret. As for Guizi, when he left, he wrote her a check with a large enough number. Although she told fir about his preferences, it was not her intention and did not cause any loss. Besides, she served him very well in Japan during this period of time, so it is not necessary to give some rewards.


    "She has to be arranged for admission." Adrian wrote down in the memo. Although you Ji Hui has some performances, it is enough for her to play some ordinary roles in Japanese dramas. However, if you want to develop in Hollywood, you have to carry out systematic training. Moreover, most Japanese dramas have a strong style of stage drama, which may not be seen in fashion dramas, but works like the so-called Dahe drama are very obvious.


    One obvious feature of stage plays is that their body language is very big and their expressions are exaggerated. In this way, the performance style is not unacceptable. Many Hollywood stars will perform on Broadway to practice their acting skills. Kim Carrey''s performance has the flavor of stage drama. However, Japanese stage plays are obviously not comparable to Broadway, and Hollywood stars with good acting skills often can put and play freely, while those actors of Japanese drama can often put it or not - or in the eyes of Westerners, they can not. It''s hard to break into a world in Hollywood with this. No one can match the Chinese or her husband''s films. Japanese ninjas are just like that, so it''s not even as good as Bonzi in Hollywood.


    Since you Jihui is already his collection, naturally she will not be lost in the public. What''s more, it''s interesting to use her to beat the Japanese face. Anyway, you Jihui is still young now, so it is easy to change herself. Although Adrian has no specific plan for her future, she has some clues.


    After returning to Los Angeles, strolling around the women''s homes, taking time to see the various sets, and teasing her already lovely daughter, the 68th oscca awards ceremony finally arrived.


    As before, the Los Angeles Music Center has been crowded since 4:00 p.m., with reporters three laps away and three laps around the red carpet, desperately trying to get some news from the stars present. The men on the red carpet were all well-dressed, while the ladies were in full swing.


    Women''s dress is not like men, in exchange for a few styles, the final can only make a decision on the brand. As like as two peas, the women are different. Even if they are identical, they can be different in a few collocation. If the match is good, it can not only attract the attention of a large number of people, but also make yourself more dazzling. But if it is not well matched, it will attract a tide of bad comments, which is very bad. Collocation as like as two peas,


    can be used in different styles, but no matter who is, they will avoid bumping shirts. Otherwise, it is a good thing to be more outstanding than others. But once it is compared with others, even if it happens to be her own opponent, it will be worse than attracting a lot of bad comments. Therefore, every female star will hire a large number of designers to pay attention to her dress before attending the award ceremony.


    Well, stop these gossip topics and come back to the scene. There are many stars on the red carpet, such as Tom Hanks and his wife, who have been in the movies for the Second World War in Ireland last year. However, when a person appears, most of his eyes are focused on him.


    "I''ve said before that the exact answer will never be known until the envelope is opened, so the speculation before this is meaningless, so please don''t ask me such questions again." Adrian, dressed in a decent black suit, shrugged and avoided the question of "how likely do you think you are to be a winner tonight.".


    Naturally, people like him don''t need to wear any brand. All the clothes for formal occasions are handmade with high-grade fabrics.


    "So you have no confidence in yourself?" A reporter immediately asked.


    "It''s not a friendly question," Adrian said, smiling but not angry. "I just want to say, you''re not me, you don''t know what I''m thinking, what''s my plan, you don''t know me, you haven''t talked to me deeply, so tell me, what makes you ask such a question?"


    "I asked the question first, Mr. Adrian." The other side was chasing after him.


    "If you can answer this question, then naturally you will get the answer." Adrian laughs. When the other party is in a daze, he turns and walks forward, regardless of the call from behind.


    After o''ska''s nomination list came out, the most wanted to know was whether or not the miracle director Adrian Cowell could be the best director. Brave heart, which has caused a lot of trouble, has been criticized by British film critics but loved by ordinary British people. Undoubtedly, it is very consistent with the mainstream value of American society, especially the last scene. If we cut it apart without looking at the historical background, it is indeed a very classic piece.They are so popular with ordinary people in Britain, not to mention in the United States. Most of the film critics gave Gao. Of course, it''s because they fight against the British or they really do. Only they know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C111

    Journalists naturally want to know Adrian''s view for the first time. Whatever he says will be good news. However, unexpectedly, they did their best to catch him in Los Angeles, whether they were guarding his home or Julia''s house or the outside of each studio. Adrian seemed to have put himself into a hiding place.


    After several hard times, they learned that the director of miracle had gone on holiday. Now they have not done it. Can they still find out the itinerary and follow it? He will always come back. The reporters think so, but to their disappointment again, Adrian only reappears in Los Angeles as long as the award ceremony is close at hand, and it is still haunting, making it difficult for them to find a trace. Finally, they have a face-to-face opportunity on the red carpet of the award ceremony. No wonder they are so aggressive.


    Unfortunately, no matter how aggressive they may be, the answer will be revealed today. Even if Adrian makes it clear, there is only a limited amount of things that journalists can exaggerate. Readers will only care more about who wins the prize and who doesn''t, and he doesn''t even intend to give them this opportunity.


    Adrian greets people he knows and doesn''t know while walking forward. Although he wants to go inside as soon as possible and seize the opportunity to stir someone up, there are still many familiar people out there to deal with.


    "Congratulations, ed. I don''t know what to say anymore." Spielberg said to him half jokingly.


    "Then there''s no need to say anything," Adrian said solemnly, laughing again after the other party was stunned. "Well, I''m joking. Actually, I feel very lucky. If your film wasn''t delayed because of late problems, I don''t have a chance - even now."


    "How?" Hanks, next to him, laughed. "Everyone knows that brave heart is a wonderful movie. My son loves it too. He keeps calling for freedom all day long."


    "Come on, Tommy, you know, a lot of times it''s a sin to be young." Adrian patted him on the shoulder. "Well, I can''t wait to see when the schedule is


    The last sentence is to Spielberg.


    "What else can I have except summer vacation?" Spielberg laughed. "I''m afraid we''ll unveil it this time."


    "Especially for the first ten minutes, I''ll be shocked, no problem." Adrian laughed.


    After chatting a few more words, he left immediately with a faint regret in his heart. Spielberg spent a lot of time in Ireland last year to make it. He also set up a live action of Omaha Beach named Saving Private Ryan. Because of the delay in post production, it failed to catch up with last year''s Christmas. Naturally, it could not be included in o''ska''s selection.


    For Spielberg and DreamWorks, the film was the work they were ready to use to open up the situation from the beginning. In Adrian''s memory, a lot of people used the original "Saving Private Ryan" to test the home sound system. However, it did not change from the producer to the director to the star, even if there were differences in quality It''s not acceptable that you can''t be shown in the Christmas season and you can''t be included in o''skana. Naturally, it''s postponed to summer vacation in 1996.


    What a pity. Adrian said that again in his heart. You know, last year was the 50th anniversary of the victory of the world anti Sith war, and celebrations were held in different degrees all over the world. At this time, such a wonderful film will be released. As long as Hanks plays a normal role, he will be nominated for the best actor for three consecutive years. If he gets the nomination, he will never think about it thing.


    As for Spielberg, although it is only a year before he won the best director, with the 50th anniversary as the backing, and with the waste heat of Schindler''s list, it will not be particularly difficult to get another golden man with a little effort in public relations. DreamWorks will also be famous for launching this film at this time.


    It''s a pity that after the film''s 50th anniversary, it''s a pity that the film won''t be made again, and it''s a pity that the film won''t be made again Best actor again.


    In order to show his sincerity, Adrian has nothing to do with the film except providing the script - Oh, he also recommended the Phoenix brothers to play his face. Spielberg asked Jackie to play the gun hand, and raven played Ryan. For others, there was no investment, no suggestions, and no action with the crew. The script adjustments during shooting were all in the charge of other writers.


    There are a lot of movies that make money, and you don''t need to hold each film in your hand. Your network is also very important. What''s more, it can make dream factory bigger. Although AC media does not own many shares of DreamWorks and does not participate in the management of specific affairs, DreamWorks is a good shield after all. Anyway, they are hard to develop into a big company because of their innate factors, let alone have plans in the future.Well, think about who''s going to be the best director tonight. After entering the noisy hall, Adrian looked around and thought. As he said with Natalie and Hanks in New York, it''s sometimes a sin to be young. Even if he didn''t make "brave heart" last year, but any later masterpiece, the old directors of the film academy would not award him the best director again.


    In the history of o''ska, there are many people who have been the best director. But like the one who won the best actor, it happened in the 1950s and 1960s. The more now, the less likely it is to happen, unless the production time of brave heart and Forrest Gump is reversed, just like Hanks did.


    After all, Tim Robbins is the most likely one, and Chris nonan is a little less experienced; mark Figgis has never stopped saying that it is obviously the foil for tonight; Michael Redford has the strength to compete for the top, but Bertolucci won the best director of oscca only eight years ago, and it will be several years before foreign directors want to win the golden man.


    Robins has qualifications and strength, and Adrian has completely ruled it out. Meanwhile, his older cohabiting girlfriend Susan Sarandon has also been nominated as the best actress for his works. If both of them win the cup, it will be a good story. The film school''s Antiques sometimes don''t mind the beauty of doing it.


    White, or their own strength is not enough, although there is a certain power, but just entered the top circle of Hollywood upstarts. Adrian shrugged, didn''t care, and soon found his place.


    "Hey, Russell, you look a little nervous." Adrian greets Russell Crowe, who is not far away from him.


    Dressed in a black suit, with a bow tie, his hair combed back and stubble, Russell Crowe showed his rough side.


    "After all, it''s the first time I''ve been to oscca, and it''s hard to be nervous about anything for the first time." He replied, reaching out and pulling the bow tie again.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll be there many times in the future." Adrian laughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    Because he can''t get the best director, part of the company''s resources can be used for other aspects. For example, Kevin Spacey''s best supporting actor in public relations. His performance in "very suspect" can take such a golden man; or the best actor in public relations. Unfortunately, it''s not Chloe. He just started to show up in Hollywood In addition, there is also a film released by Bosworth and nominated for best actor, Nicholas Cage''s "escape Las Vegas.".


    As I said before, because Adrian wanted to maintain his aura and win over cage, he had already got the right to adapt the novel, and he also invited Elizabeth sue to play the heroine. Only the director changed. It turns out that this change didn''t have much impact. With his quiet supervision, the film didn''t deviate too much, and cage and Sue won the nomination without surprise.


    Adrian originally wanted to see the energy of the Coppola family through this incident. Cage is somehow the nephew of old Coppola. As one of the four directors in the 1970s and 1980s, old Coppola should have a very deep relationship in Hollywood. It is not difficult to help his nephew. But the problem is that Adrian is not 100% sure that cage will get the best actor. So after thinking about it, he still asked Lafayette to help public relations and explore the Coppola family. After that, it was more than that.


    So Russell Crowe was destined to be a companion this time, as was Sophie Marceau, who was nominated for best supporting actress.


    "Hi, Sophie. I''m glad you''re here for the awards ceremony." Adrian immediately said hello to the beautiful girl on the other side.


    Sophie was wearing a beige evening dress with a V-neck. The ditch in her chest was looming, and her hair was in the back of her head. Because she was sitting in the front row, her white back neck was fully displayed in front of Adrian.


    "It''s also my first time to be in o''oscca." Sophie turned and glanced at him, reluctantly smiling.


    "I went to Paris on holiday, but you weren''t at home and no one answered the phone." Adrian looked at her with questioning eyes.


    "I was In Morocco. " Sophie replied briefly.


    "I should have guessed it," Adrian sighed, and suddenly changed the subject. "Do you think it''s different from the Caesar awards?"


    "The award ceremony hasn''t started yet. I haven''t done any evaluation." Sophie frowned slightly, and though there was a trace of impatience in her voice, the pleading look in her eyes did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "Well, let''s wait and start." Adrian chuckled and leaned back.


    Sophie then breathed a sigh of relief, but half relieved to find that he was still looking at himself, and immediately turned his head in a panic. Adrian in his eyes could not help laughing and shaking his head.


    Soon, the award ceremony officially began, and the host was the best supporting actress, UBI Goldberg, who won the best supporting actress for ghost. To be honest, she had a good background for the gag, which was just a little intolerable for her style of fancy clothes.In particular, most of those costumes are the remake of the heroine in the nominated films. It''s very nice to wear them on the heroine, but it seems a bit out of place on her. Of course, it''s this funny effect that makes a lot of people laugh, so Adrian doesn''t like it very much, but he can only bear it.


    Well, that''s not the point. The focus is on the ownership of those awards. This time, it''s different from last year. It''s the best supporting actor from the beginning. There is no doubt that the best supporting actor was handed over to Kevin Spacey. According to the tradition, the guest of honor was Kirsten, the best supporting actress of last year. When the petite girl stood on tiptoe and handed the trophy to Mr. spacey, the audience was applauded.


    Adrian is no exception, but most of his eyes are on Kirsten. She seems to have developed better and her white evening dress is quite beautiful. Should she be able to eat it? Otherwise, it will be beyond the shelf life. As for the rules and regulations At this point, even if there is no final step, something will not change, right?


    He shook his head slightly, put the matter aside for the time being, took his eyes back and looked at Sophie in front, followed by the award of best supporting actress. Although she couldn''t see Sophie''s expression, her heart was full of expectation from the movement of her hands in front of her. Unfortunately, she was doomed to be disappointed.


    After the guests announced their names, even though Sophie on the big screen kept smiling and clapping her hands gently, and her eyes were sharp and familiar with her, Adrian still saw her loss. Think about it. Although she has been nominated for various awards since she was a girl, so far, there are not many meaningful trophies except for the Rookie Award, and Sophie is somewhat arrogant. Otherwise, she would not have done that kind of thing when she was young, so it is inevitable that she would be a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, Sophie. There will be a chance." Adrian leaned forward and put his hand on Sophie''s shoulder as she spoke.


    Sophie turned her head and gave him a complicated look. Then she grabbed his hand and gave him a grateful smile. "Thank you."


    Adrian can''t help but sigh in his heart, even if he can reach the peak in Hollywood in the future, there is still nothing he can do about this kind of thing. If foreign female performers, especially those from continental Europe, want to win awards when they arrive in Hollywood, they will not be able to win unless they are very, very outstanding and beyond dispute.


    Just as European directors discriminate against American directors, Hollywood doesn''t like female actors from the European continent. Unless they are fully integrated into the Hollywood environment and have to work hard for years to accumulate some qualifications, they will not be able to make it.


    You see, Sophie, as long as you stay with me, there will be plenty of opportunities like that. Adrian looked at Sophie''s white neck and whispered in his heart. Then he thought of something to smile.


    After awarding the best supporting actor, the atmosphere began to warm up. All kinds of songs and dances were staged constantly during the awarding of various awards. With Goldberg''s hard-working joking, and her changing son''s showing off her strange clothes, the hall guests laughed.


    It has to be said that "brave heart" is a little sad. Although there are ten nominations, none of them have been received so far. The best sound effect and the best editing were awarded to Apollo 13, while the best costume design was taken by flashy interlocutor, which made the crew members sitting together have to murmur in depression.


    However, there is no such thing as best film, best director, best actor or best original script. Adrian has two nominations for best original script.


    However, just when the best adapted script was presented, someone suddenly found that Adrian was not in the position. Where did he go?


    At the end of a dark corridor in the music center, there is a small room with pictures of high-heeled shoes on the door and a pipe on the door next door. At the moment, outside the door with the picture of high-heeled shoes, there is a triangle sign "in the plot". As for what''s going on inside


    "Wait You can''t do this Please respect yourself Ah "


    in the soft light, the beautiful girl was carried with her thighs on the washbasin, her slender legs were wide open, one high-heeled shoe was dangling from her toe as if it would fall at any time, while the other high-heeled shoe was lying on the floor of the bathroom. The V-neck strap had come down and the man was kissing and sucking.


    Although the woman''s hands pressed on the man''s shoulder constantly pushing and jostling, it seems that they are resisting each other, but the range of action is weaker and weaker, and the eyes are more and more blurred. Finally, when the man did enough foreplay and began to exert force, the moment of entering, the woman uttered a groan, and then held the man tightly, and her open legs were also clamped on the other side''s waist.


    With their movements becoming bigger and more intense, women are becoming more and more wild. After being held away from the bathroom by men and supported by their waist strength, they constantly cater to each other by a large margin. Sometimes they kiss each other wet, and sometimes they hold each other''s head tightly in front of their chest.


    As if the pool full of water was suddenly cut a breath, the mood inside was turbulent and erupted.Finally, in the sharp sigh, the woman was pressed on the wall by the man, both tensed the body. After a long time, maybe only a few seconds, maybe centuries long, the two people gasped and relaxed, and then gently kiss each other, ear to ear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C112

    "God, you''ve finally come back, and if you''re a few minutes late, the best original screenplay doesn''t know what to do when it introduces the nominees." After Adrian returned to his seat, worried Lafayette was relieved.


    "I''m sorry," Adrian chuckled insincerely, then pulled his bow tie and looked at the stage. "Is it time for the best original script?"


    The guests above have already started to read the list and list them as "of course, it''s time to give me a response to the report last week. Although I know you are busy, you are making movies and making women, you have to ask about these things." Claude''s voice was admonished.


    "Oh, yes, it''s my fault, Charlie reminded me, but the awards ceremony is just around the corner, a little late." Adrian grabbed the microphone and flipped it out. "I don''t have any opinions. I just remember to keep a little low-key. The acquisition of ABC last year has made us very high-profile."


    "No problem. I''ll pay attention."


    "Oh, by the way, there''s just one more thing to tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C113

    "Well, what should I say?" After Adrian finished speaking, it took a long time for Claude''s voice to come over there. "You went to Japan and said their animation was worth investing in. You went to New York, and then you said you should pay attention to Soros Oh, dear ed, why don''t you go to more places and maybe have more opportunities. "


    Although it sounds like he is complaining, his relaxed tone still reveals his thoughts.


    "Come on, crow, I don''t believe you haven''t heard about it." Adrian said with a smile, leaning back on the back of his chair and putting his legs on his desk, "this is a good opportunity, and unlike the previous two scruples, if we grasp it well, we won''t get much worse than that in 1992."


    "It''s not easy, ed. after all, we''re not the same as them. We''re in a different situation from 1992. Some things are not so easy to do." Claude''s tone became serious.


    "Yes, I know, and I know what you want to say next, but remember my plan? It all needs money, and I don''t mind compromising, but at least we can''t let go until we have laid a solid foundation for our empire. " Adrian said with the same seriousness, "I''ve said it many times, haven''t I?"


    "Of course, but..." Claude suddenly lost his voice and sighed after a long time, "OK, but I still need more information and intelligence."


    "No problem. I''ll wait for your good news." Adrian immediately put down the phone and stretched out a breath.


    The financial crisis in Southeast Asia next year is of course the financial crisis mentioned just now. Unlike Britain and Mexico, Britain is an ally of the United States in the same vein, while Mexico is the backyard of the United States. In these two places, one has to be cleared up by the government, even if the United States is a country where money is paramount. So after sniping the pound, Soros has been under investigation and surveillance by the FBI. If he hadn''t thrown away these guys, he might not have been able to fix the Mexican peso.


    But Southeast Asia is different. They were originally a group of grazing lambs. Now it''s time to harvest. No one will sympathize or pity them, just like Japan. How could Adrian let go of such a grand shearing? What''s more, these can make him build his empire better and more smoothly. Of course, we have to avoid the RMB and ruble, not like Soros, because after a series of victories, we almost put ourselves in.


    With the knock on the door, Charlize came in again and put a pile of documents in front of him: "I have adjusted the data of B-A file and B-B file. If you have any questions, please raise them as soon as possible. In addition, the editorial department has written three acts for your ideas and outline, waiting for your opinions..."


    "Good, good. I''ll give them advice as soon as possible." Adrian flipped through the things in front of him and put his assistant secretary in his arms as he used to.


    "Besides, you asked me to remind you after the award ceremony that it''s time to move your office to the head office - where are your hands?" After Adrian''s hand slipped into Charlize''s skirt along the black transparent silk stockings, the secretary put down her things and gave him a helpless and angry look.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian was a little surprised to pick up eyebrows. Except for the last one, Charlize had already accepted any degree of provocation in his office.


    "Although I remind you again and again, ED, it''s sexual harassment, but you never take it seriously." Female secretary condescending with a pair of angry looking at him.


    "Well You want to say... " Adrian reaches out his finger and knocks on the forehead, then looks at her seriously. "If I don''t stop, are you going to sue me?"


    Listening to the rogue''s words, Charlize rolled her eyes, picked up the next document, and then looked at him again. Just as Adrian sat up straight and wanted to continue to tease him with words, she suddenly pushed him into a chair, and then sat on his lap with her legs spread apart, her hands on the back of the chair and glared at him.


    "Whoa, whoa, is it said that I''m in the middle of my mind and I want to use strong?" There was a flash of consternation on his face, and then Adrian realized what he was saying with a smirk.


    Charlize looked at him without saying a word, bit his lips and pulled up his skirt. The black lace underwear in the trousers and stockings loomed. Then he reached out and slowly untied the buttons of his suit and shirt. Wrapped in the same temptation, he was firm and showed most of it. The girl sneered, and the whole person suddenly moved forward, and the high back chair began to creak and creak.


    "Yes, Sony Colombia, you know I got a lot of useful information when I went to Japan this time, and they also helped me, so Think of it as a favor Oh, it''s OK. I''m fine. I''m a little short of breath because I just went out to exercise - thank you, Lafayette. I''ll pay attention Adrian put down the phone and looked down at Charlize under him.


    Charlize, who launched the attack more than ten minutes ago, is lying on her desk in disorder. She is leaning her head and her eyes are full of blurred look. Her arms are raised above her head. The cuffs of her white shirt are rolled up to the elbow joint, revealing her lotus like forearms. The whole person is soft, as if there is not a trace of strength, still immersed in the previous rhyme, only the chest is still floating up and down with the breath, which is not very strong, because of gravity, it seems a little flat, although the legs are still sandwiched in Adrian''s waist, but there is no previous wild galloping on the chair."My dear Charley, you look so attractive now." Adrian, who also unbuttoned his suit and shirt and showed his thick chest, leaned down to kiss the girl''s face.


    After a few grunts, Charlize finally turned around, gazed at him for a long time, then grinded his lips and said, "obviously, I''m going to clean your desk again and thoroughly again."


    "It''s true." Adrian looked at the things that had been swept to the ground, smacked his lips, and then suddenly moved his waist tightly together: "in that case, I don''t know when the next time will be, and there is nothing important now, so we don''t want to do it again."


    "Wait "Wait a minute." Charlize, who responded with a little teasing, grabs his arm angrily, "you''re going to pick up the plane soon"


    "pick up?" Adrian stops in confusion.


    "Yes, I put things in..." Charlize looked around but couldn''t find what she wanted. Adrian thought that she was deliberately delaying to prepare to punish her, so she had to say: "it''s the woman you picked up in Japan. The plane this afternoon will arrive in about one and a half hours."


    "Is it? Why didn''t I know before? " Adrian is still a little unconvinced.


    "The call was received yesterday. You were preparing for the award ceremony yesterday, and I certainly didn''t tell you." Charlize propped up half his body and glared at him. "Can you pull your stuff out now?"


    "I see." Adrian''s smile became strange. No wonder Charlize took the initiative today and finally let him get what he wanted. He did a beautiful job, and Jihui.


    Seeing Adrian''s appearance, Charlize turned his head to one side and snorted.


    "Well, well, then we''ll go to the airport now." Adrian laughs and kisses her face again, ending the long-awaited campaign.


    He cleaned up the office, cleaned up the office together, and he left the office with Charlize. Arrived at the airport did not wait long to receive Yuki Nakama, the plane is very punctual, there is no delay.


    Yuki Hui, who had not been seen for a few days, was still pretty, just because of the time difference. She looked tired. Her petite appearance was quite different from Adrian''s, which made Charlize look back and forth between them.


    "Hello, Miss Charlize. I''m Yuki Nakama. Please take care of me." On the way back, Adrian introduced Charlize to Jihui, and then she made a deep bow. Even though she was sitting in the car, her English was not very good.


    Compared with the humility of Adrian before, it''s hard to make a comparison between him and Adrian.


    "This is my home. You can live here and choose a room you like. I have already contacted the school, and the green card will be sent to people as soon as possible," Adrian said after returning to the villa, while taking her around the villa. "I believe that in order to convince the family, you must have spent a lot of money."


    "Yes, my father and mother were worried, but my brother and sister supported me." You Ji Hui didn''t hide it, just as he did in Japan.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you with me," Adrian hugged her with a smile. "If you have any problems, you can ask me or Charlie."


    "By the way, Mr. Adrian..."


    "Call me ed


    "Well Ed... " By Ji Hui some timid cry way, hang on the face hesitant expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian stopped and looked at her inquisitively.


    "I think I want to... " She bit her lip and finally got up her courage. "Although my English is not good, my basic communication should be OK, so Maybe you can find a simple job while studying? "


    Looking at the girl''s careful but firm eyes, Adrian quickly understood her wish and nodded in approval.


    "If you insist, of course, but the problem is that it''s not easy to find ordinary jobs here, and you still have to learn. What''s more, as my woman, it''s not suitable to do some jobs." Adrian showed a thoughtful look. Seeing that Ji Hui had become a little uneasy, Adrian suddenly realized and said: "by the way, it''s better. I have a housekeeper, but she''s a little old. It''s hard to manage such a big house. If you like, you can be her assistant? Of course, I''ll give you a formal contract. "


    "I think There should be no problem. " After thinking for a long time, Ji Hui finally nodded.


    One problem is solved in this way, and it''s killing two birds with one stone.


    "Just like you did when you got me." Charlize said when he knew.


    "Is there a problem? Do you want me to ignore everything? " Adrian opened his hands innocently. "Remember what I said?"


    Charlize turned his mouth and stopped talking. Adrian once said that he would bring Yuki Nakama to the United States because he felt pity. He just looked at Jihui a few times when he went to various clubs and offices, and the other party sent her over."No one''s going to believe it, ED, whether it''s me or them." Charlize said at that time. After all, everyone knows what Adrian''s character is. Besides, won''t the other party resist? However, according to the initial impression given to her by Ji Hui today and the recent reading of some books on the Japanese character, this is really possible.


    "Well, don''t say that," Charlize shifted the subject. "You solved a problem, but a new one arose. Have you considered Mrs. Galen''s feelings?"


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "According to you, Mrs. Galen has been working in your house for nearly ten years, and she has managed the house very well. If she knows that you have hired a new person, even an assistant, even your own..." Charlize made a gesture and didn''t say the following, "anyway, she''s probably not happy."


    "It''s really a problem," Adrian nodded, then pinched his chin and snapped his finger a few seconds later. "Yes, I can buy a bigger house, hire more servants and let her take charge of the whole situation"


    "..."


    Adrian is not joking. Although the villa is also large, with nearly 100 rooms on two floors, indoor and outdoor swimming pools, tennis courts and large green spaces, the interior space is not particularly large. Because of this, Mrs. Galen can take care of it on her own. However, with the development of Adrian company, sooner or later, he will sell a bigger villa and need more manpower. So it is normal to recruit a servant in advance.


    As Charlize had expected, Mrs. Galen could see that Adrian was not happy when she learned that Adrian was going to hire a new servant. But as Adrian expected, after his explanation, Mrs. Galen accepted it, especially when she learned that she was still a Japanese girl and had just come from Japan. How could Mrs. Galen, who is also familiar with Adrian''s style, not know what he was thinking.


    "I just want to say, please pay attention to yourself, Mr. Adrian." Mrs. Galen sighed helplessly.


    In short, Yuki Nakayama has just lived in Adrian''s house, and her story is far from beginning.


    After the oscca awards ceremony, despite the clamor in the media, Adrian once again returned to his leisurely life. In addition to dealing with the necessary work and participating in the preparation of films, most of his energy was spent on women. For example, he played around with Julia and her 5-year-old niece Emma Roberts. With his help, the little guy I''m communicating with another Emma. I''m not as smart and precocious as the other Emma, but I''m pretty cute.


    Now that we make time, we can get more harvest, such as


    "I hate you, ed. I thought my mouth was just for kissing." Said Blanchett, kneeling in front of him, her clothes half exposed, her face red enough to drip, her gray blue eyes half open and full of light, and a hand stretched out in front of her.


    As soon as the words fell, Gwyneth, who was almost the same, raised her head and kissed Blanchett. The trace on the corner of her mouth could tell what it contained. Then the two women in front of Adrian warmly kiss up, constantly exchange things inside, throat also from time to time gently.


    Gwyneth has been taught well by him so that women with more interests and feelings are more likely to submit. The women who have more feelings than interests have some troubles, but they are not invincible. Blanchett has been completely lost in it now, and may be more stable than Gwyneth.


    However, the bigger harvest is that Adrian''s small fruits finally bear fruit.


    Sarah is sitting on the bench in the changing room of the studio, seemingly quiet, but her expression is constantly changing, sometimes angry, sometimes sneering, sometimes melancholy.


    "Ha, I thought you were there. It was here." The dressing room door was pushed open, and Jennifer Love Hewitt, still in her costume, screamed with alarm when she saw Sarah.


    "What''s the matter?" Sara turns her head. Her expression is completely gone. Instead, she can''t see her mood calm.


    "It''s nothing. I just think you should get in touch with you more so that you can have more friends," said love as she went to the front of the wardrobe and began to change her clothes. Although her tone of superiority was not obvious, it could be heard by listening carefully. "Just like just now, Mr. Raleigh invited everyone to his home for a party on the weekend, but you were not there, no Then he won''t forget you. "


    "Is it?" Sarah frowned, her eyes glowing coldly, but soon returned to calm.


    "Of course, you''re the heroine of campus. Oh, Sarah, it''s too bad that you''ll only have a friend like me if you go on like this." Love turned her head and said in a sincere voice. God knows, just two seconds ago, there was a sneer on her lips. It was a good acting.


    "Is it?" Sara repeats the previous words, then gets up and walks to the door, closes the door and locks it.


    "What''s the matter?" This action, coupled with Sara''s completely different reaction from usual, gives love a bad feeling."Isn''t that what you want, Jane?" Sarah finally smiles, but only sneers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C114

    "I think you may have misunderstood something, Sarah." Love reluctantly smiles, and in Sara''s momentum, she can''t help but step back. "I''ve never..."


    "Never?" Sarah interrupts her quickly. "Is that how you dare not be responsible for what you''ve done, little bitch?"


    "How can you call me that!" Love suddenly changed her angry and hurt expression, and immediately bypassed Sara and wanted to leave. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to talk to you anymore, unless you say..."


    She slams her words on the closet. Love looked at her in surprise and fury, and was about to rush out, but Sara accurately grabbed her arm and, with a slight twist, followed by a twist, pushed her out of the back over the closet.


    "Don''t think it''s so easy to get away from me. I''ve practiced Taekwondo and I''ve got a black belt. Although ed says that''s all gimmicks and legs, it''s enough for you, Jennifer." Sarah whispered in love''s ear.


    "Don''t Come on, Sarah. You''re hurting me Even if I do something wrong, don''t you treat me like this? " Love seems to be soft said.


    "Don''t do this to you?" Sarah continued to sneer. "Yeah, you just spread a few rumors. You just said in private that I was a whore and that I got these roles by hanging out with men and a little bit of luck. You just said that my mother had played a part in it. You just told them not to get too close to me. You just encouraged men who wanted to play with me Now, of course, you should not be treated like this! "


    The more she talked about it, the sharper her voice became. Finally, she gave love a big push, which made her grinning.


    "No, no, no, no, Sarah, listen to me, Sarah, you''re wrong. I might have said something, but..." Love hastily explained that she tightened her body, and her expression turned into a prayer, and there was no more pretense.


    "Do you really think I''m a fool, Jennifer!" "Do you really think I don''t know anything when you and your friends laugh at me behind your back and you think you''re a friend between applause?! Do you really think you''re just lucky to be with me again in "campus"?! Poor little whore, you have never thought about it. What you do and what you do is in my eyes? "


    "I I can explain... " Love''s voice became a little choked. What better way to beat people than when she was manipulating each other and was suddenly pulled out and fell on your face one by one and told you that everything was under her control?


    "Ed''s right. You''re just a little girl. If you don''t get sugar, you''ll do everything you can to get it. You''re obviously clumsy, but you still feel good about yourself." Sarah went on in her ear and said, "by the way, forget to tell you that I''m Ed''s woman for a long time. Don''t think you can be complacent after sleeping with him a few times. There are things that people like you who don''t know anything don''t understand. You should be glad, Jennifer, that you''ve managed more or less at those parties, or you won''t even have a chance now


    "You bastard! whore! Let go of me Jennifer finally began to rebound in the shock, not only became unscrupulous, but also began to struggle, trying to escape from the dressing room.


    Unfortunately, Sara easily put her on the ground, and then pressed down from below. Looking at lov, who was struggling and helpless under her body, she faintly showed her excited eyes, and even her nickname changed back to her nickname: "tut Tut, did you bounce back so soon? I think highly of you, Jane. I can''t believe I hesitated for such a long time


    "Please, don''t do this, Sarah. I promise not to do it again. I I... " Love finally asked for mercy, but Sara obviously didn''t listen. One of her hands had been stroked up her thigh. Love was still wearing the school uniform that she used to perform, and the skirt was rolled up with a gentle scoop.


    "You What do you want to do? Don''t touch me The touch from below made love scream in horror.


    "Ed always said, you only have your hips up a little bit more than mine, and I''d like to know where they are." Sarah giggled and her right hand kept going upstream.


    "No, no, no, no! Don''t do that! Please! Sarah, please


    "Don''t struggle. I told them at the end of the shoot that I wanted to talk to you in the dressing room alone, so no one is coming. And even if I come here, I won''t stop. If you want them to see what you''re looking like now, shout as much as you can


    I don''t know how long after, the sound in the dressing room finally stopped. After a moment, Sarah, dressed in simple clothes, opened the door and came out. With a light touch, she walked away without turning back.


    And Jennifer Hewitt, in her untidy clothes and arms, huddled in the corner of the dressing room, shivering at the door, half resentful and half frightened.


    After saying hello to some familiar people, Sara quickly left the studio and went to the parking lot. After she got into her car, she suddenly had to hold her heart and gasp. Her calm and indifference disappeared without a trace. Instead, she was inexplicably shaking, excited, excited and hard to herself."God God I actually I actually... " She looked blankly at the front, difficult to say, until holding her face and burying her head deeply, she could hardly control her mood until she let out a long breath.


    Just then, there was a thumping sound from the window, and a tall figure appeared nearby. Saraton screamed. If she wasn''t in the car, she might have jumped up.


    "What''s the matter? Like a frightened rabbit, do I look like a man eating wolf The familiar sound of teasing rang in my ears.


    "Ed? Why are you here! " Sara looked surprised when she saw who was coming, but immediately blushed at what she thought.


    "Campus is going to be closed soon, and I know what you did last summer" will be on in two months, so I''m here to see you. " Adrian said with a smile, then went around to the other side, opened the door, sat in the co pilot, and looked at Sarah with interest: "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I was delayed. Fortunately, I didn''t miss it with you - what''s the good thing? It''s lovely of you to look like this now


    "Well In fact, it''s nothing Very common thing Nothing to mention... " Sarah, holding the steering wheel, said as quietly as she could.


    "So, what kind of ordinary is, will let you sit in the car for such a long time sigh?" Adrian then asked with a smile.


    "So you''ve arrived long ago!" Sarah pursed her mouth and glared at him angrily.


    "I said, I wanted to give you a surprise and let the driver stop you when you backed out." Adrian stretched out his hands. "I didn''t expect you to sit in for a long time and didn''t start the car, so I came here."


    "That''s because I have some I have some... " Adrian looked at her and continued to look for her eyes.


    After hesitation, she finally admitted: "I was in the dressing room of the studio Took a chance to get Jennifer That That... "


    The latter sentence could not be said in any case, and Sarah''s face turned red. Her strong feeling in the dressing room was so strong that she had no shadow.


    "Ha, you''ve done it at last," Adrian laughed, and how could he not hear what she was saying. "It''s hard. I thought you''d never do it. How do you feel?"


    "Well I I don''t know... " Sara turns to expect AI to continue to blush.


    "Well, well, what did she look like in the end? Let me see, it''s about pushing you away and sneering and saying, "but that''s it," Adrian said deliberately, "otherwise, how could you be in a daze in the car?"


    "It''s not like that!" Sarah exclaimed angrily. "She was shivering in the corner when I left, but I took her well."


    "Well, it looks like you''ve learned a lot from liv, Sarah." Adrian touched his chin and said, "yes, very good, very good."


    This serious but slightly playful words made Sara, who was just boasting, as if she had been pinched in her throat. She was silent. She looked at him with a blush on her face, and then turned her head sadly.


    "Bad for you, ed." She said sullenly.


    "Well?" Adrian blinked and shrugged pointlessly. "Well, I''m not good. You shouldn''t have done this. Forgive me, will you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to say that," Sarah said quickly. "I just I just


    She bit her lips and finally sighed. She leaned back weakly on the back of the driver''s seat. "Now I think of it, I''m like the villain in in the movie. It''s cold and reckless, but But A little excited Well, I''m very excited, I feel very satisfied... "


    "It''s normal that there''s a devil in everyone''s heart, and every devil should be released in the right way at the right time, otherwise it will accumulate, and sooner or later, no one can suppress it forever," Adrian said, rubbing her head with a hand. "You''re a very good girl, Sarah. The suffering of life doesn''t make you extreme ¡ª¡ªWell, a little bit, but you soon corrected it - you''re not a film villain, and if you''re serious, you''re just fighting back. "


    He pulled her head against her forehead: "I just want you to protect yourself, Sarah. You may face more similar things in the future. You have to know how to deal with it."


    Sarah looked at him for a long time, then with a smile, she replied in a soft voice, "I know."


    "Good, so practice with love." Adrian kisses her on the head.


    "I knew..." Sarah snorted.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I''m going to drive. Would you like to go for a ride with me?""With pleasure."


    Although it took a little longer, Adrian originally planned to let Sara finish lov after finishing filming "I know what you did last summer", but it was not until the end of the filming of "campus wind". But at last she took the first step. It was a great achievement to let her show another side in her own hands. Of course, we should not go too far. Now Sarah is still very lovely and considerate.


    As for love, if Sara wants to continue to practice with her, she will be willing if the price is right. Adrian has found out her character.


    "You know, your father, I''m very good!" Adrian kneels on the edge of the bed, making a strange face to the fleshy little guy sitting on the bed. Lily, who is naked, laughs and slaps on the bed, making a babbling sound.


    Adrian spends no less energy on her daughter than women. Lily, who is six months old, can now sit up and turn over, but she has to practice climbing. Adrian missed the little guy''s first turn because of the Oscar ceremony and the things to be dealt with before and after the ceremony. It''s a great pity.


    "Her first call must have been dad." Adrian said to Kate after he picked up his daughter.


    "Is it?" Kate, who came back from the sport, chuckled and looked as if she could win.


    Her figure has been completely restored to the original, if not lily has not weaned, would have participated in the new film shooting.


    "Of course, I have that hunch." Adrian didn''t care at all. He held the little guy up in the air and shook, "right, Lily?"


    Suddenly, it seems that Lily''s eyebrows are not as high as her right eyebrows.


    "Ed, will you put her down? You scared her." Said Kate, who was rubbing sweat.


    "How could you be frightened at such a height? Besides, I''m going to take her... " Adrian said indifferently. Before he finished speaking, the liquid splashed on his face.


    Although he knew what had happened at the first time, he didn''t dare to move. He could only close his eyes and mouth. The little guy was probably choking, otherwise he would not feel like crying just now, so it took dozens of seconds for Adrian to finish. So Adrian was drenched with liquid from his head to his neck, all over his face.


    Kate was staring at all this, and then she couldn''t stop shaking, and the corners of her mouth kept on. Although she tried her best to restrain it, when Adrian was about to say something, she snorted, then turned around and banged on the wall and laughed wildly.


    The little guy who finished the work probably because he was more comfortable, and saw his mother''s "happy" appearance, he immediately cried out happily.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and held back his emotions. He gritted his teeth and looked at Kate, who was laughing wildly. "That''s enough Ah! Pooh


    In this way, Kate smile more arrogant, the little guy also added fuel to the fire, waving his small arms and legs.


    "Kate!" After Adrian raised her voice, Kate, who had tears in her smile, controlled her mood and gasped, "OK I I''ll look for The right towel... "


    While shaking her shoulders, she came to the door and called for a maid. After looking at the situation in the room, she immediately understood why the hostess would laugh like this. In fact, even she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wait. Don''t bring the towel. Bring the camera." Adrian suddenly yelled, because his mouth was wide open and some liquid flowed in.


    "You want to Camera What do you do? " Kate endured her smile and her beautiful face was almost deformed.


    "Of course, it''s a rare proof to take this scene." So said Adrian, his head full of liquid, then looked up at the smiling little fellow clapping his hands and snorted.


    "Evidence?" Kate asked.


    "All right, go!" Adrian also did not explain, "a few days ago when I went to the park, there are still a lot of papers to hand in. Come on, my hands will be sour!"


    Although she didn''t know what he was going to do, Kate quickly asked the maid to bring the camera and photographed Adrian with her wet head and Lily in her hands from all angles.


    "Our daughter is going to be somebody," Adrian said after coming out of the bathroom after taking a shower and wiping his head. "It''s only a few months before I get my head watered, and it''s so calm."


    "So you took pictures?" Asked Kate with a smile as she lifted her clothes and fed her milk.


    "It''s not just a memento, it''s evidence! When the little girl grows up, I want her to know how much I have suffered for her! " Adrian said in a reasonable voice.


    "Prove Evidence? " Kate looked at him with her mouth wide open. "Do you want to worry about this with your daughter?"


    "How can you say it''s a matter of care, I just want her to understand how naughty she is." Adrian spread his hands.Does Kate have a white eye?


    It sounds like a joke, but Adrian did it. This picture is always in his coat pocket. When Lily grows up and becomes a beautiful girl, she has to seize the opportunity to confront her parents. Whenever this happens, Adrian will take out this photo and put it in front of her.


    "Look, my daughter, how naughty you are, and how considerate I am of you." He always said that, with an aria tone and a prank smile, he didn''t look like a father at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C115

    In the broad and bright hall, people get together in twos and threes, talking and chatting with each other, making the whole Party lively and extraordinary. The reason why it is a party rather than a meeting or a party is that the party is not so formal. Some people wear suits and some dress casually - of course, it is not particularly casual, at least not in those fancy dresses - neither is it as formal as a cocktail party, nor as lively and noisy as a party.


    "I''m more like a retro Hippie dressed up and singing on the stage with my favorite guitar." Nicholas Cage looked at the meeting with a glass of wine. He was casually dressed in his shirt, trousers and sneakers. He didn''t feel like a gentleman at all. He was more like a boy jumping through the street, but his charm did not diminish.


    "You can try this, but I''m sure old Frank will kill you." Adrian, next to him, laughs. His dress is a little more formal than cage. Although he doesn''t have the strong and unruly temperament like cage, he is similar to and different from cage. His elegant appearance also attracts many women''s attention.


    This is a party held by the Coppola family to celebrate cage''s Oscar for best actor. God knows why they didn''t hold it until more than a week after the awards ceremony. Since he received the invitation, Adrian, who wanted to have a relationship with the Coppola family, naturally did not refuse. Just now, he talked to Francis Coppola for a moment, as well as Steven Spielberg and George Lucas. Three of the four directors in the 1970s and 1980s were here, attracting no less attention than other big and small Ming Stars.


    "I don''t need my uncle to do it. As long as he says it, many people will be willing to do it for him." Cage said in a serious tone, gesturing.


    "Well, it looks like I''m in the wrong place. It''s not a place to celebrate your best actor, it''s the godfather." Adrian shrugged, then laughed and raised his glass to cage. "Okay, Nikolay, congratulations again on your Oscar for best actor."


    "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, it would have been hard for me to get it." Cage picked up the quilt and touched him with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Your acting skills are very good. Although you can''t play any role, it''s not much worse. Even if you don''t get the best actor in this movie, sooner or later." Adrian complimented.


    "I''m ashamed of you to say that, ED," cage said, sounding exaggerated but actually quite sincere. As a member of the Coppola family, how could he not understand the importance of opportunity. "But if you say that, is there any good role? Such as Playboy


    "How do you think of being a playboy or something?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s so sad that the girl at the party tonight winks at you and ignores me, as if I don''t exist at all," cage lamented. "Well, I know I can''t compare with you in reality, at least let me have fun in the movie."


    Listening to his complaints, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, many women tried to talk to him this evening. Although "brave heart" lost a lot in the 68th Oscars, his fame did not decline but went up a lot by winning the best film. If the film academy clearly wants to suppress it, it can also make them compromise and award the best film to "brave heart". This influence can''t be possessed by any one. In addition, cage''s best actor also continues to stabilize the aura of his vision. Naturally, countless people will flock to him.


    "No playboy. Tough guy can be considered." Adrian looked at cage and said.


    "Tough guy?" The other side looked at him with interest.


    "Let me see..." Adrian continued to look at cage, hitting the sun with his fingers, and after a while he said, "first of all, you''re a marine."


    "Oh, very good, Marine Corps, strong physique, excellent fighting skills, basic conditions for a tough guy."


    "And then retired."


    "Well, retired, as long as you keep exercising."


    "You go back to your hometown and find your fiancee who has been waiting for you for a long time and is ready to get married because she is pregnant with your child. However, when you are in the bar, two hooligans challenge you and your girlfriend. You are very angry and want to teach them a lesson, but your fiancee has caught you. But when you left, they came to look for trouble again. It was raining hard outside, and their sight was very blurred. So when someone touched out a dagger, you lost your hand. Finally, the court sentenced you to several years'' imprisonment for over defense. "


    "Wow, turn around. Is the hot version of Shawshank''s redemption next?"


    "It''s a pity that you did well and finally got parole a few years later, and your daughter is almost a few years old. However, when you take the plane to transfer other criminals home, the plane is hijacked by a guy who has been premeditated. You could have left safely, but for the sake of another inmate who was transferred and the early warning of good relationship, it was finally left.During this period, all kinds of things happened. When the police caught up with the plane and were ready to shoot down the plane at all costs, and your cellmate was hit by other criminals for covering you, and he might die at any time, he said to you in your arms, "it seems that there is no miracle in the world." you said, "I will let you see a miracle." then you get up and stride to the cockpit.


    The guy who was there raised a gun to warn you to step back, but you turned a deaf ear, the gun rang, hit your arm and splashed blood, but you didn''t stop half a step or even frown. That shot was like hitting a tree trunk instead of your body. You hit the other party to the ground with one punch, and then forced the pilot to control the landing of the plane, and then beat all the criminals in one net All. "


    Adrian finally finished, and cage stood where he was, and it took him a few minutes to digest it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Frankly, I like the back part, "he said with a smile." I didn''t stop half a step or even frown. That shot was like hitting a tree trunk instead of your body Ha, just thinking about it makes people warm-blooded. This is the charm of tough guy characters "


    " that''s settled. Wait for this Well, it''s called prison in the air. I don''t want to hear a rejection when the script is finished and handed over to you. " Adrian said while the iron was hot.


    "Absolutely not. No one''s going to turn down the miracle director''s invitation, will they?" Cage laughed.


    "Good story." Just then, a pleasant voice came into the ear with a little magnetism.


    "Ha, do you think so?" Cage looked at the young lady who appeared in front of them, and his eyes were suddenly surprised, but it soon became meaningful.


    She is about 25 years old. She is a dark gray suit for women. The lines of her facial features are a little hard, similar to Blanchett. She is not very beautiful. She purses her lips and gives people a sense of being competitive, but at the same time, she conceals this weakness.


    "of course, as you have just said, this story is a twisty and winding story on the whole, which shows the image of a tough guy, although it is only a little bit But I believe the script will be as good as it will be when it is completed. " The lady said with a smile, and then looked at Adrian curiously, "the director of miracle really deserves the reputation, but only a few minutes can conceive a good story."


    "By the way, let me introduce you," cage thought of what he should do. "This is my cousin..."


    "Miss Sophia Coppola, the daughter of Mr. Francis Coppola, how could I not have known her." Adrian interrupted with a smile and held out his hand to the lady. "Nice to meet you, Miss Sophia. I''m Adrian Cowell."


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Adrian." Sophia shook hands with him with reserve.


    "Ha, it''s rare, Sophie. I can see you like this again." Cage screamed in a strange way.


    "Nikolay" Sophia immediately raised eyebrows at her cousin.


    "Well, well, if I offend you, I''m sorry." Cage quickly raised his hands, but it was hard to believe his sincerity with his playful appearance.


    "It''s a bit exaggerated to think of a story in a few minutes. In fact, there are many bridges in my mind. As long as conditions permit, I will write down these ideas with a pen, even if it may take a long time to use them." Adrian''s words between the two people, "so sometimes because of some people or things and inspiration, just need to put these accumulated bridge together."


    "It''s a good way to write down all the things that flash, and you''ll be ready to use them." Sofia''s eyes lit up.


    "By the way, I may have to excuse me for a moment. You can talk first. Anyway, you seem to have a lot of common topics." Cage said suddenly, squeezing his cousin''s eyes and leaving quickly.


    "Sorry, Nikolay is always jumping off. Sometimes he is more like a child. He still likes playing video games and collecting comics." Sofia said apologetically to Adrian after taking back her eyes from her cousin''s back.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sometimes, the more people jump off, the easier it is to play a good role. As long as you focus on the performance, it''s not easy to be too calm and rational, because they always think too much." Adrian said meaningfully.


    Sophia was stunned and seemed to have heard something. Adrian then went on: "but it''s a bad thing to jump off too much and let it go or not. Since it has to be controlled, it''s also a bad thing."


    "You have a keen sense of thought and observation, Mr. Adrian. Just like my father, when I was a child, I always followed my father from one set to another. He always pointed out the advantages and disadvantages of those actors Sophia''s eyes showed curiosity again.


    "Mr. Francis is an excellent director. He has a lot to learn from." Adrian said solemnly at first, then followed the lead: "can you tell me what your father thinks of the actors he works with? By the way, please ask me Adrian or ed


    The two began to talk, and from Sophia''s constant chuckles, Adrian made her happy. It was just that her face flashed hesitantly from time to time, as if she wanted to say something, but those words often came to her mouth and turned into something else."What do you want to say, Sophie?" At the end of a topic, Adrian suddenly asked.


    "Well..." Sophia was stunned, laughing and ripping her hair aside. "I don''t know, ED, I don''t know what to say..."


    "You''re not fit to be an actor," Adrian''s voice was very low, but it was no less than a thunderbolt in Sophia''s ear. The smile then solidified on her face and her face began to turn white.


    "You too Do you think so? " Sophia looked at him stupidly, the look in his eyes disappeared, and all that remained was loss. It seemed that she had finally got a beautiful crystal ball, but it was actually just a gorgeous bubble, which would burst with a poke.


    "Your facial features are too hard for the tough female characters, which not only limits your performance, but also requires more acting skills than other characters," Adrian said mercilessly. "Besides, you are very smart and rational. If you think too much, it''s hard to put your passion into it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re no different from what my father said After a long silence, Sophia sighed and looked away in a trance.


    "I guess Mr. Francis didn''t say that in front of you, did he?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you''re smart, ed. I overheard that. My father never said that to his face. He always encouraged me to try," Sophia turned with a wry smile. "You''re the first one."


    "Every father wants his daughter to be happy and do what he wants to do." Adrian shrugged.


    "Thank you. It''s a pleasure to talk to you." Sophia became a little bit of a lethargy.


    "Why don''t you think about it from another angle?" Adrian suddenly said again.


    "Ah?" Sophia looked puzzled.


    "Mr. Francis''s most admired thing is not his performance." Adrian said with a gentle smile, "one way doesn''t work. Why not try another? Maybe you''ll find a wider world. "


    "You mean You mean... " Sophia looked at him hesitantly.


    "What''s more, Sophie, do you really like to be an actor if you want to go further on the road of being an actor, or do you want to prove something to the people who sneer at you?" Adrian then asked.


    Sophia suddenly raised her head, her face flushed with anger, but soon dissipated, staring at Adrian and saying nothing. Adrian also did not speak again, so calmly and she looked at each other.


    After a long time, Sophia snuffed and said, "thank you, ED, it''s a pleasure to talk to you."


    Then he turned around and left. Looking at her back, Adrian shrugged his shoulders and crossed his mouth with a smile. If you recall carefully, although Sofia Coppola''s works are few, they are all of high quality. Female directors are naturally inferior to each other in terms of theme. In my memory, it''s amazing that she can do that at that age, let alone In short, there is no harm in seizing the opportunity to say a few words. As for some things, we can see the situation later.


    Shrugging his shoulders again, Adrian went to another place. Cage didn''t know where he had gone. After turning around, he quickly came to the circle where he had been chatting with old Coppola and others.


    "Are you talking about something bad?" Adrian cuts in and looks at the crowd. Francis Coppola and George Lucas are no longer here. Only Spielberg and executives from several film companies are left.


    "Ha, look who''s back. I thought I saw you talking to Sophia, ed?" Spielberg asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Adrian looked at him funny. He didn''t expect that he could see him from such a long distance. Does this old man have a voyeurism?


    "Don''t get me wrong," Frank said as he left. Someone seemed to make his daughter angry. " Spielberg laughed.


    "Miss Sophia is a good person, but sometimes she is too strong." Adrian shrugged.


    "Because those journalists and critics are so sharp, they always like to catch a small problem and make a lot of criticism." Someone said that.


    Sophia Coppola played the role of daughter in the third Godfather directed by Francis Coppola. Because the acting was bad - "like a piece of wood", the film critics said so - and pushed Winona down, both fans and the media sneered at her. Jin also rated her as the worst hostess It''s said that Sophia cried for it.


    That''s why Adrian asks her if she really likes to be an actress, or if she wants to prove something to people who are sarcastic about you.


    "Or to talk about other things, you seem to be in a low mood before." Adrian asked, avoiding the subject.


    "We''ve just received bad news that not only will we lose an outstanding director, but our original investment will also be totally at a loss." It''s Penn Clarkson, a warner executive, who''s got a sad look on his face."Oh?"


    "Director Stanley Kubrick had a stroke in his home in England," he said, with a deep melancholy in his voice. "Although he was rescued, the whole person was paralyzed in bed and was said to be unable to speak, although his consciousness was still clear."


    "Is that true?" After the initial shock, Adrian squinted and asked.


    "It''s confirmed, ed." Spielberg nodded.


    Clarkson said with a wry smile: "you know, last year we agreed to support him in moving Schnitzler''s novel" the dream story "to the screen. It took more than half a year to prepare. The actors changed several times. Tom Cruise and his wife finally agreed to play. I didn''t expect that all of them would be invalid now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C116

    The drizzle fell from the sky without any sign, which lowered the temperature of the warm weather. However, the fog covering the land began to dissipate gradually, and the surrounding scenery became clearer. The English style manor in the suburbs loomed in the mist and rain.


    The driver steered off the road into the manor, bypassing the flower beds in the front of the villa.


    "Hello, Mr. Payne." The woman, who had been waiting at the door, said hello to Payne Clarkson as she got out of the car.


    "Hello, Jonathan," Clarkson nodded in his windbreaker coat and introduced Adrian, who was following him out of the car. "Ed, this is Anya Kubrick, Stanley''s eldest daughter."


    Then he turned to the lady and said, "Anya, this is the director Adrian Cowell that I mentioned to you before."


    "Nice to see you, Mr. Cowell. I''ve heard of your name." Anya stretched out her hand with a decent smile, but her tone still showed a trace of carelessness.


    "Me, too, Ms. Anya, and I hope our bold visit did not disturb Mr. Kubrick''s rest." Adrian shook hands with her and didn''t care about her perfunctory.


    "Follow me, please," Anya made a gesture of invitation, and then walked into the room first.


    "How''s Stanley doing?" Clarkson asked after him.


    "After my father came back from the hospital, although he was very conscious, he was not very stable. He always looked out of the window for a long time. You know, this kind of blow is very big for him." Anya said as she walked.


    "Yes, it''s a terrible thing. God forbid. I hope he can cheer up." Clarkson echoed.


    The three soon came out of the bedroom upstairs. Anya asked them to wait outside for a moment. They came out again after a long time in advance.


    "In view of father''s current situation, I hope you won''t disturb him for too long. Ms. Betty is outside. Please call her if you need anything." Anya said that pointed to the side with her out of the housekeeper dress up middle-aged women.


    "Thank you. I promise it won''t be long." Clarkson nodded. It was only after Anya''s back disappeared at the entrance of the corridor that he took Adrian into the room.


    On the wide bed, an old man who looked almost over 70 years old was leaning against the head of the bed. He had a large bald area in front of his forehead, with a white beard. His head twisted to one side and looked numbly at the rain falling on the window.


    "He''s so old, you know, he''s not even seventy." Clarkson couldn''t help but light.


    Although the voice is very light, but there is no other sound in the bedroom at the moment, so the old man on the bed laboriously turns his head and looks at the two visitors coldly.


    "Hi, Stanley. I didn''t expect to see you like this again. It''s too bad." Clarkson had a dry, awkward cough.


    "Hello, Mr. Kubrick. I''m Adrian Cowell. I''m sure you know what I''m coming for." Adrian patted Clarkson on on the shoulder, and then took the initiative to open the mouth. Clarkson also took a step back and left the scene to Adrian.


    Kubrick said nothing. He still had a cold and indifferent expression, but occasionally he had a dull look.


    "If you agree, I hope I can sit by your side and explain for you. Is that ok?" Adrian looked at him with a calm look.


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes, a little angry, as if he wanted to see something, but after so long, he finally nodded.


    "Thank you." Adrian, who was decent enough to fall short of his body, sat down on the bench near the head of the bed, put his briefcase on his knee and took out a not very thick folder.


    "I have seen and analyzed all the films you directed and produced. You are very good at using color to outline the picture to express emotions and space. You like to use classical music as soundtrack, and you use it very well. Whether it is opposite to the meaning of the picture or opposite, you can achieve a strange balance between the two..." Adrian began to talk.


    Kubrick was a little serious at first, but soon he became a little absent-minded, but when Adrian produced some pictures, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Very familiar, isn''t it? This is designed according to the opening picture of your "clockwork orange". The tone is red and gold, but it is a little depressing in the narrow space. It is very suitable for the psychology of Dr. William who comes to rent the dress, isn''t it? " Adrian explains the picture, "of course, because I''m in a hurry, I''m not particularly good at painting. Some places may not be in place, but I believe I can express some feelings."


    Looking at these color added sub lens pictures, which are somewhat similar to Tom Cruise''s face, coupled with Adrian''s explanation, the old man in bed finally began to move.


    Adrian quickly changed a new picture, and then went on talking. Kubrick finally completely put his attention to him, and the state of speaking and listening continued. During this period, Anya visited several times and talked with Clarkson, but he did not disturb them."I think it would be good to use Shostakovich''s" second waltz "as a soundtrack for this passage. That kind of lazy tune and the glitz, frivolity and depravity of the upper class complement each other." Adrian finally explains the final painting. After he stops to drink and moisten his throat, he looks at Kubrick, who is about to start meditating.


    "I know that as a director, I don''t like other people''s pointing fingers at their own things. In fact, I am the same, otherwise I would not be a producer in every work. However, Mr. Kubrick, you have been planning for this film for a long time. I believe you have a lot of thoughts about it. You have almost done every preparatory work by yourself. Would you like to leave a regret about this?


    Yes, I am not you. Although I have studied your works, I will not understand what you are thinking, what you are thinking and what you want to express. However, there are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people. What you want to express may be another idea in the eyes of others. You have also said that the meaning of the movie is for the audience to guess.


    So why can''t I have a try? I have read through your script several times. You have taken all the details into consideration. I believe I can grasp your essence on the screen. I don''t think anything else. I just want to pay tribute to you. If the production does not meet your wishes, you can ask the film not to be shown - what do you think? " Adrian concluded with a very sincere tone.


    Although Kubrick remained expressionless, he soon showed hesitation.


    An imperceptible smile crossed Adrian''s mouth, and he sat up straight. "It takes time to decide this kind of thing. Well, these things will stay here. You can think about it for a while, but please call me or Payne whether you agree or not, OK?"


    After a long time, the old man finally reluctantly nodded and closed his eyes.


    "By the way, the movie doesn''t seem to have a name. After watching the ones they provided, they didn''t seem to be very good. So I thought, what do you think of the name" eyes wide hut " Adrian, who stood up and was ready to leave, suddenly said so again.


    Kubrick immediately opened his closed eyes, and Adrian bowed with a smile and Clarkson left the bedroom, and declined Anya''s request.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve never seen Stanley like that." Back in the car after leaving the British manor, Clarkson said with emotion.


    "It''s normal. Not everyone will be paralyzed by a stroke." Adrian joked.


    "Come on, ED, you know that''s not what I''m talking about. Stanley never tolerates interference in his director''s power. It''s a miracle that you can get him to agree," Clarkson shrugged, then looked at him with interest. "How sure are you that Stanley will agree?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know. I''ve done everything I can. Now it depends on Kubrick''s mind. It doesn''t matter to me whether I promise or not, isn''t it?"


    Clarkson chuckled bitterly and muttered no more, while Adrian turned to look at the window where the rain had stopped, and the smile grew stronger. The world is really wonderful. I didn''t expect that the famous Stanley Kubrick would be paralyzed in bed due to stroke, even unable to speak, and left a mess, which should have been his last work.


    In my memory, Kubrick didn''t live until the 21st century. It seems that Kubrick died of a heart attack in his sleep after finishing his last work. He has never heard of a stroke. But then again, who can be sure of such a thing? No matter how powerful the tabloids are, they can''t get Kubrick''s physical examination report. After all, he is about 70 years old and looks very fat. Cerebral hemorrhage should be normal, but this last work is obviously not completed.


    Although Adrian has made up his mind to have a good rest this year, although Kubrick is not the kind of director he hates, it is not much better, but after all, it is "eye opening", and all aspects of it have been prepared! Even if Clarkson was asked subconsciously if he was willing to let himself take over - some things have obviously become instinctive - but then think about it carefully, no matter from which angle, taking over the film is very worthwhile.


    But Warner didn''t plan to do this at the beginning. Kubrick''s works have hardly sold. They will invest in his new film to gain fame. If Adrian takes over halfway, then all the previous works will be like a wedding dress. However, Adrian immediately said that he would not seek anything, just wanted to replace Kubrick at the helm to pay tribute to the great director.


    "I want to imitate the Kubrick style as much as possible. I want to direct a Kubrick style film, not mine." That''s what Adrian said when he contacted Clarkson again.


    Warner''s attitude immediately turned 180 degrees. Which Hollywood film company didn''t want to cooperate with miracle director? Unfortunately, so far, he has either bought a script from him or co invested in a film. He only directs his own film. No matter what the reason is, the further cooperation will produce no less gimmicks and impact than the investment in Kubrick''s new films. After all, Kubrick''s works have a very small audience. Moreover, director miracle''s replacement of Stanley Kubrick''s new works is quite eye-catching.However, Warner agreed, but Kubrick did not, Adrian still did not want to take over the film, Kubrick for this film but prepared for several years. It''s almost impossible to get the old man to agree. This guy is also a film tyrant. According to the memories of the actors who worked with him, when he needs you, he will talk to you in a friendly color, but if he fails to meet his requirements, he will reprimand you mercilessly with the biggest voice.


    In fact, every big director has a dictatorial side, such as Spielberg, Coppola, Cameron and Adrian. How can Kubrick be an exception? Since it was his favorite thing, even if it was taken to the grave, it would not be touched by others. Therefore, Warner''s inquiry was rejected at the first time.


    But Adrian didn''t give up. He spent a lot of time doing the preparatory work, and baitos pilberg helped to make the case.


    "I don''t want you to help me convince Mr. Kubrick, Steven. I just want a chance to convince him face to face." That''s what Adrian told Spielberg.


    The relationship between Spielberg and Kubrick has always been good. A few years ago, Kubrick wanted to be directed by Spielberg and he would make it. He adapted the sci-fi novel called "one summer''s super dream toy" into a movie - yes, the later film "Ai" - so there was no more suitable candidate than him.


    "I''ve studied his work carefully, and I just want to pay tribute to him and help him finish it." Adrian explains his behavior in this way.


    Although Spielberg didn''t fully believe his words, he convinced him after showing what he had prepared during this period. With Spielberg as a lobbyist, and Warner also spared no effort to do it, Kubrick finally let go, so there was the scene before.


    "From my personal point of view, Kubrick is more than 80% likely to agree, but even if he refuses, I won''t lose anything. It''s Warner''s business." After returning to the hotel, she repeated the process to Charlize. When the Secretary asked about the possibility, Adrian shrugged.


    "Really nothing to lose?" Charlize asked, half smiling.


    "Of course," Adrian raised his eyebrows quietly. "Is there a problem?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I forget you always have a lot of tricks and some people are willing to jump on their own." Charlize stood straight with her chest up, her professional suit matching her figure more and more, and her eyes were moving, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "What a pity, dear Charley?" Adrian took his eyes back from the French window of the hotel room and looked at her beautiful face with interest.


    "Are you sure Kubrick will agree? According to the information I have collected, he is also a possessive person Instead of answering, Charlize changed the subject.


    "Because I caught his fancy." Adrian had time to say, a winning hand in hand.


    You know, the things he prepared, those pictures with strong Kubrick style, are all excerpted from the original version, not to mention the music and name. Although it was rumored that Kubrick was not satisfied with the release of the film and had planned to edit it again, he went to heaven before he started. However, according to his family later, Kubrick liked the film very much.


    Obviously, the credibility of his family''s statement is higher, so what he likes to persuade him is more convincing than this? In addition, he is paralyzed in bed, and the preparation of the film is near the end, and he can start shooting at any time. He certainly will not be reconciled, so it is very possible for him to promise to come down.


    But Kubrick may refuse. After all, anything can happen in the world. Since he is paralyzed by a stroke, it is not likely that Kubrick will take the film to his grave.


    It doesn''t matter. Whether it''s successful or not, it won''t have too much influence. Adrian repeated it again in his heart, but after thinking about it, he shook his head with a bitter smile, which was "eye opening".


    Adrian doesn''t like Stanley Kubrick, and, as he said before, he''s not the kind of European obnoxious, self righteous director, but it''s not much.


    It is Spartacus that Kubrick established his position completely, but it is the most commercial work among all his works. What makes him famous is "space odyssey 2". Today, he may despise the technology shown in the film, but in the 1970s, it was really surprising that many people had the idea of becoming a director because of this film For example, James Cameron, but the key factor in the popularity of this film is technology, and it is not what the film itself wants to express.


    As a matter of fact, Kubrick''s films are very small. Basically, they were not favored at the beginning of their release. It took some time for word-of-mouth to gradually improve, even for the generally recognized horror classic "flash" or the best Vietnam war movie "all metal shell". This has something to do with Kubrick''s aura. For example, Woody Allen has a film every year, and there are not many differences between each film. However, there are still some people who pursue or invest in it. Because Woody Allen''s name has been established, and with this name, there are always people who say good things for him.However, although Kubrick is also a small group, there is one point that some directors can not reach. He can always use the film technology to the greatest extent in shooting, and seldom complains that others do not understand.


    "Let the audience guess." He always said that.


    This is also the view that Adrian does not agree with. He always thinks that a good film, the director must clearly express half of the point of view, and then let the audience guess the other half. After all, a thousand people have a thousand Hamlets.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C117

    "Don''t think so much, that is, a few days. Kubrick won''t delay too long." Adrian wanted to say something, but in the end he just waved his hand. Of course, as always, there was a soft bang on Charlize''s hips. Charlize immediately turned a blind eye to him, and walked quickly to the room without looking back in Adrian''s happy laughter.


    In the next few days, Adrian didn''t do anything, so he took Emma to play around. The little guy was very happy that he came again. He specially learned a dance and sang and danced in front of him. It was very cute. In addition, Adrian also went to Edinburgh to talk about publishing with Rowling, who is finishing the second Harry Potter series. Although the sales of magic stone in the UK is not particularly good, it is quite good in the United States. She is also at the bottom of the best seller list of the New York Times. Rowling has completely got rid of the plight of life and entered the middle class Class.


    "Don''t do that, Joe. You deserve it all, don''t you?" Faced with Rowling''s repeated thanks, Adrian said, after careful consideration, he still decided to wait until the second "Chamber of secrets" was published before talking to Rowling about the adaptation of the film. Now it seems a little early.


    On the fifth day after the visit, Anya, Kubrick''s eldest daughter, invited Adrian and Clarkson to the small manor again. The old man, who could not speak or move in bed, finally agreed after so long thinking.


    "In principle, the father allows Mr. Adrian to take over, and at the same time allows Mr. Adrian to make adjustments according to his own requirements. However, after the film is made, it must be reviewed by his father first. If the father is not satisfied, then the film can not be distributed from any channel." In the bedroom of the last visit, Anya said the conditions in front of her father, sister and other family members.


    "I don''t think that''s a problem, is it, pine?" He was in charge of Clarkson Because he was in charge of it.


    "It should be No problem. " Clarkson sighed and said helplessly.


    "I suddenly feel like I''ve made a big mistake, and you''re so sure you''ll satisfy Stanley? He is a picky guy. I have dealt with him more than once. Sometimes he is not satisfied with his own things, let alone This time, there is no precedent in history to let others take over his things. " Clarkson said with a wry smile when he came out of the little manor again.


    If Adrian takes over the production and Kubrick is not satisfied with it, if the box office of the film is not good, we can recover part of the cost by issuing video tapes and other means, but if we do not release it at all, it will be a total loss.


    "It''s impossible to be 100% satisfied, but I''m sure it won''t cross his bottom line." Adrian vowed, and then looked at Clarkson''s sad face and laughed: "well, Payne, making a movie is no different from gambling a lot, and I don''t know what the end will be until the last minute. You all admit that Kubrick''s taking over is unprecedented. Why don''t you believe that I can make a miracle? "


    "Indeed, you are a miracle director, so I hope there will be a miracle in the end." Clarkson sighed again and gave a comforting smile.


    Although it will take some time to sign the contract. After all, it is not legal to say that "if the father is not satisfied, then the film can not be released from any channel". Moreover, it is easy to get loopholes. However, those are the affairs of lawyers. After receiving the promise, Adrian immediately returned to Los Angeles to start some preliminary work.


    For example, after Kubrick moved to Britain, his films were basically shot in Britain. Soon he went to other places. Although the script of "eye opener" was written in New York, he still insisted on shooting in England. Before that, he had contacted the studio and planned to build a New York street scene here. This cost a lot of money In other words, most of the cost of the whole film is spent on it.


    But now that Adrian has taken over, the plan to build a set in the UK is only on paper. Naturally, it is better to go to New York for on-the-spot shooting.


    In addition, they also have to meet with the cast members. Many of them have cooperated with Kubrick several times. Although Adrian will bring some people he is familiar with, most of them still need to keep it. After all, they are relatively familiar with Kubrick''s style. Therefore, it is necessary to have a good relationship in advance. However, the most important thing is to communicate with the leading actor and heroine.


    "Payne, I remember that I agreed to play because of Stanley''s invitation, but why is it ed now?" In the box of a private club, Tom Cruise looked at Payne Clarkson and asked, with a hint of questioning in his voice, but then he looked at Adrian with a trademark smile: "I''m sorry, ED, I don''t mean to offend you, I just want to understand why things have become this way."


    "I understand." Adrian grinned and didn''t say much. His eyes were completely focused on cruise, as if Nicole Demann didn''t exist around him.


    "You know, Tommy, Stanley had a stroke. It was so serious that he couldn''t even say a word, let alone direct the film. But he sold the right to adapt the novel more than ten years ago, and he was not willing to give up halfway. Now Adrian promptly said that he could take over and moved him with his ability and sincerity. Why not continue? " Clarkson opened his hand and said sincerely."Oh, of course, ED is a famous miracle director." Cruise grinned, and a faint disapproval flashed in his eyes. Then he immediately asked, "but as far as I know, with Stanley''s character, no one is allowed to interfere in his films. How do you persuade him, pine?"


    Cruise looked at her agent, and Kingsley immediately took over the topic: "yes, Mr. Clarkson. As everyone knows, Stanley brick had a bad time with the original authors Arthur Clark and Stephen King in the production of" flash "and" space odyssey 2 ". The reason was that they did not agree with their view of the script. Arthur chose to give way and Stephen King More than once, he criticized the movie version of "the flash."


    Then she went with her hands, which means obviously, how can you persuade this stubborn old man? Or are you Warner trying to kick Kubrick off because of a stroke?


    "This should start from two points. The external reason is that Stanley has been preparing this film for many years, and he is not willing to give up now, but the internal reason..." Clarkson said and looked at Adrian, with some doubts in his heart. As a warner executive, he certainly knows that Adrian is working on a film with cruise, and the relationship between them should be OK. Why is cruise that expression?


    Cruise thought he was doing it in secret, but all the people present could see it clearly.


    Although he kept thinking, Clarkson''s mouth did not stop: "as I said, Ed moved Stanley with his sincerity and ability. Before today, we had been to the UK and had a face-to-face talk with Stanley, and Ed''s ideas were recognized by him. After all, without his consent, it would be impossible for anyone to take over. You can check with his family about this and make sure you get the answer you want. "


    Kingsley ton and Cruise Talk in a low voice, and from time to time to ask Nicole, Nicole seems to have no opinion, each time just say a few words and then stop. However, as long as cruise can quickly grab the lead after she talks a little longer, some things can be guessed.


    "Tommy, can you tell me why you are hesitating?" After a long discussion, Adrian finally asked.


    "Well The point is that Nicole and I agreed because we wanted to work with Stanley Cruise made an effort to gesture, and then as if explaining something, he continued, "I''m not saying I don''t want to work with you, ed. I just think, if we''re going to work together, why not pick a new movie?"


    "I know how you feel, Tommy. Making a movie sometimes is like gambling. It looks like the script is good and good, but it can be a mess, especially if you take over the work of a director with a unique style," Adrian chuckles, with a casual look in his face, "but when do I miss it, Tommy? Even Stanley admitted that I was qualified to take over his work. Why not try it? "


    Adrian folded his hands on the table, propped up his chin, and looked at cruise with a little provocation in his eyes. Unlike cruise, who thought he was very covert just now, no one could see that except face-to-face, cruise was not Adrian''s opponent in this respect.


    "I believe you can shine in Mr. sweetheart. Why can''t you believe that I can run eye opener?" He continued to ask in a leisurely tone.


    Cruise pursed his lips, closed his smile, looked at Adrian, took a deep breath, frowned for a while, and then looked back at his wife.


    "What do you think, Nicole?" He also put on the signature smile, although it is very sunny and charming, but see too much will feel some fake.


    "Maybe..." Nicole looks uncertainly at Adrian, who lowers her head and sips his cup of coffee as if she and cruise are not at all concerned.


    Nicole''s hand under the table involuntarily becomes a fist.


    "Maybe you can try it." She whispered to her husband.


    Cruise, who heard the answer, raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then again aimed his smile at Adrian: "OK, I have no problem."


    "I''m very happy to work with you, Tommy." A meaningful look crossed Adrian''s eyes, then rose to his feet and held out his hand to cruise with a smile.


    Now that it''s settled, Adrian doesn''t have to stay any longer, shaking hands with the cruise couple and their agent, Kingsley.


    "I remember you seem to be working with Tommy, aren''t you, ed?" After leaving the club, Clarkson couldn''t help asking.


    "What do you want to ask, Penn?" Adrian said casually.


    "Don''t you think Tommy seems so hostile to you?" Clarkson simply made the point.


    "Yes, I know, but if you want to ask me why, I don''t know." Adrian shrugged.


    He didn''t lie. Cruise didn''t do it once or twice, but he didn''t know why. God knows what''s going on in Cruise''s head. However, according to some of Cruise''s words and deeds since several contacts, Adrian may have guessed a little, but he can''t be sure, but there should be something to do with it. He can only say that people who are not broad-minded and will not adjust themselves are really Sad.But it also makes Adrian feel more at ease by doing something. When he thinks about leaving, he can''t help but rise slightly. When saying goodbye, he and Nicole shook each other lightly and then pulled out his hand without nostalgia. It seemed that he was facing a stranger and left without looking back.


    After basic communication with the crew members, Adrian went to New York again at the end of April. There were not many real scenes in New York. Most of the scenes were arranged in the studio in Los Angeles. Naturally, Warner agreed with this. If Kubrick wanted to build all the sets in Britain, the cost would be expensive a half.


    Kubrick''s films are not going to make money, even if it''s the miracle director who''s taking over. Now that Adrian has been recognized by Kubrick, he certainly won''t add commercial elements to it. Although Kubrick can''t be allowed to start shooting, don''t forget that if he is not satisfied, the film can''t be released, and Adrian won''t joke about his reputation, so it''s better to save.


    "Well, I admit it''s a good place. You''ve got it, Kiki." Adrian said to the beaming girl, and had a few pictures taken of the block.


    "How about it? I said it would be useful to bring it with me. " Kirsten said that she was wearing a light color T-shirt with long sleeves, and a dark short dress, trousers and sneakers, which showed the girl''s youthful vigor vividly and vividly.


    "Yes, yes, but can it be so loud." Adrian sighed and looked at the busy people. Fortunately, there were not many people. Charlize stayed in Los Angeles.


    Kirsten was here because when he came to Adrian''s office as usual that day, after hearing that he would go to New York to investigate the setting of the next film, the girl who had a good idea immediately came together.


    "I''ve lived in New York for a while, and I''m familiar with the neighborhoods, especially Brooklyn, where I can find any kind of ambience you want." Kirsten was riding on Adrian''s thigh and hugging his neck. He had just recovered from the "guidance" of his fingers. The flush of his face had not faded, and his soft voice sounded like red wine before going to bed. It was quite comfortable.


    She did live in New York, otherwise she would not have participated in the audition of "the killer is not too cold". In addition, Adrian immediately agreed. But he didn''t lose his head, so he went to Kirsten with his mother, Inez, to New York.


    She told her mother most of the truth, only modified a little. She said that she talked about Adrian on the pretext of "going to New York to travel with her mother", so her mother had to help her solve the panic. Inez naturally agreed to her daughter''s request. She also knew that Adrian had something to do with her daughter''s success today, so she should try her best to maintain a good relationship with director miracle. However, she did not know that her daughter went further.


    "Well, now that you''ve been chosen, it''s time for me to send you back." Adrian said so, after explaining to the person in charge, he immediately took the girl to the car parked on the street.


    "Since it''s so early, why don''t we go somewhere else? We''ve been looking for your block these days. It''s time to have a rest." Said Kirsten in the co driver''s seat with a smile.


    "That''s not good. I promised your mother to send you back the first time." Adrian shook his head, bent over to bring her safety, tied it to her, and then flicked her round face: "safety first, I rarely drive on the streets of New York."


    "Oh, ED, don''t do that, will you?" Kirsten took the opportunity to seize his arm, the whole person pasted up, in a pleading tone.


    Sensing the newly developed touch from his elbow, Adrian sighed, "well, I''ll drive two-thirds of the way, and then walk back the rest of the way."


    "All right." Kirsten''s eyes showed a look of undisguised disappointment, and she knew that Adrian''s decision would basically not change.


    Adrian chuckled and started the car. He didn''t know what Kirsten was thinking. However, some things should be kept in suspense. Anyway, it''s still within the warranty period, isn''t it?


    As he said, he drove for a few blocks, then stopped two blocks from Kirsten''s and Ma''s Apartments - Inez had a decent little apartment in New York, so he didn''t stay in a hotel - and followed them back for a walk.


    Although Kirsten was not very interested, he kept laughing in Adrian''s humorous words. No one was better than him in coaxing women, no matter what kind of women they were.


    "Well, that''s it, Kiki," Adrian said, touching her head after sending Kirsten to the steps of the apartment. "Don''t be so anxious. You know, I like you very much."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C118

    "What kind of movie is it? Can you tell me? I promise I won''t tell the media. " Sitting on the bench she used to sit on in Manhattan''s Central Park, Natalie asked Adrian with a smile.


    "Well Well, it''s OK to tell you, but you must keep it secret. " Adrian thought for a moment and then admonished, "it''s a Stanley brick movie."


    Natalie blinked in amazement Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly, or did you make a mistake, ed. I asked about your new movie, not someone else''s


    "Ha, I always thought you were smart, Nada. I didn''t expect you to be confused." Adrian laughed.


    "Well, it''s not the right thing for a gentleman to make fun of a young girl." Natalie waved her fist and said angrily.


    "All right, all right," Adrian said, "hands up." you know who Stanley brick is. "


    "Of course, one of the best film directors in the world does not have many works, but contains a variety of themes. It has been said that when he makes a film on a certain theme, other directors can put down the director."


    "So have you seen news of Kubrick being paralyzed in bed because of a stroke?"


    "Really? I don''t know. I seldom watch entertainment news. Oh, it''s terrible. "


    "He happened to be preparing a new film, which was almost the end. Unfortunately, he had a stroke at this time, so he didn''t continue. And I, after getting his permission... " Adrian''s mouth cocked up, showing a proud smile, "ready to take over the production of this film."


    "Kubrick agreed to let you take over?" Natalie opened her eyes. "I heard I heard that I heard he was a Very stubborn people. "


    "Yes, but I convinced him." Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s incredible." Natalie looked at him up and down, with a look of great surprise. "Can you really grasp the style of Kubrick?"


    "He has agreed." Adrian shrugged again, then admonished, "but don''t let it out, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "What''s the problem?" Natalie asked, puzzled.


    "Kubrick doesn''t want to let people know that I took over his work, and we have an agreement with each other that if the film is not satisfactory to him, it will not be allowed to be released," Adrian explained. "Otherwise, Warner will start to make a lot of publicity. Adrian''s permission to take over Kubrick''s new film is not a small gimmick Head. "


    "It''s also true that film companies, or producers, always like to advertise by all means." Said Natalie, nodding her head in a moment, and her indignation seemed particularly lovely.


    "Hey, Nada, I''m also a producer in a way." Adrian warned.


    "You''re not like them," Natalie waved. "You''re Adrian."


    "Oh? It''s a great honor to be treated differently by you. " Adrian said with exaggeration, reached out and rubbed her head.


    Natalie curled her lips and looked at him with disdain. Adrian looked back with a smile. After looking at each other for a long time, a burst of embarrassment suddenly surged into the girl''s mind. She could not help turning her head and blushing slightly.


    "So," she said with a dry cough, "the main thing you''ve come to New York is to find the real scene for the new movie?"


    "Yes," Adrian nodded. "I wanted to find someone familiar here to help me find the right place, such as you or your parents. Fortunately, a little girl I knew was going to spend a holiday in New York with her mother. She volunteered to find a few places for me. It was not bad."


    "A little girl you know?" Although Natalie said carelessly, her hands on her knees were crushed into fists.


    "Yes, I think you seem to have met, Kirsten stern." Adrian is still full of words.


    "Oh, last year''s best supporting actress of o''ska," Natalie said, suddenly realizing that she was a little too deliberate, and then added, "yes, I remember seeing her in New York when filming" this killer is not too cold. "She seems to have taken part in an audition at the beginning


    "You have a good memory, my dear Nada." Adrian laughed, but immediately showed a look of distress: "I have to say, smart girls are too clever, always like to tease people, do not look at the time and occasion."


    "Is it?" Natalie''s tone was still casual and her eyes were looking into the distance, but the roots of her teeth had been gently bitten together.


    "Well, Nada, it''s almost time to send you back," Adrian said suddenly. "You know, what I''m doing today is uniting you to cheat your parents."


    "How?" Natalie shrugged. "I just told mom and Dad that you can take your ride into town to see friends, but I change my mind and want you to hang out in the city like you did last time.""You know, it''s an excuse, Nada." Adrian looked at you gently, "although I don''t mind doing something for you, although I will come to see you every time I come to New York, although I like you very much, it doesn''t mean that I can cooperate with you to cheat your parents. It''s wrong."


    Natalie blushed first, then frowned and looked at him angrily.


    "How did you become like my father?" She was very unhappy to ask, "always say this is not good, that is not good, I am not a child, I have enough judgment."


    Then, the girl jumped down from the bench: "I usually have enough rules, but can''t you even tolerate this little rebellion? In addition, let me remind you, Mr. Adrian, no matter how grandiose you say, your behavior has already constituted the fact that you cooperated with me to deceive my parents. "


    after that, she let out a lot of hum and walked to the skating rink not far away. Adrian smilingly spread out his hand, and then got up to follow up.


    "Well, Nada, I just reminded you not to do this to me, right? I''m not Mr. ivner. " He said, half joking, half complaining.


    Natalie didn''t answer. She just turned around and made a face. She was still very angry.


    "Let''s talk about something else. It''s going to be a while." Adrian then said, "I can stay with you."


    "Is it? So tell me about the new movie you''re taking over. " Natalie asked after thinking about it.


    "Ha, strictly speaking, it''s a movie. It''s not suitable for a girl like you. Let''s change the subject." Adrian shook his head and refused.


    "All in all, treat me like a child," Natalie looked at him teasingly. "Oh, ED, I just said that."


    "I''m serious, Nada," Adrian suddenly became serious. "I admit you''re smart and precocious, Nada, but there''s something too early for you, and I warned you in my last letter."


    "But we had a good time talking about letters, didn''t we?" Natalie retorted.


    "Because it''s a letter. Writing a letter is not the same as chatting. Face to face chatting is often influenced by emotions, but writing a letter will be more rational. That''s why I always ask you to indicate in your letter which book and page the famous quote is quoted." Adrian said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It really made me a good habit to look up books. "After a silence, Natalie looked into the distance, her eyes reflecting." I remember I asked you in my letter about the discussion. "


    "We need to know how to release and how to control," Adrian quickly replied. "It''s stupid whether it''s abstinence or indulgence. Don''t hesitate when it''s time to release, and you can''t cross the bottom line when it''s time to control. It''s a compulsory course for every adult to understand how powerful and powerful you are."


    "And you? What''s yours? How big is it? " Natalie suddenly turned to look at Adrian with a smile. "Don''t tell me, you''re not a man."


    "I don''t think we need to answer these comparative questions." Adrian replied in a playful tone, but his eyes changed slightly. His eyes stayed on the girl''s face for about two seconds, then quickly moved away and looked away.


    The girl suddenly turned her head like an electric shock, and her heart beat faster for a while.


    "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom. Please wait for me here." Without waiting for Adrian to answer, Natalie raced to the simple bathroom at the other end of the rink.


    Bang, close the door, the girl immediately leaned against the wall, holding her face, a big breath, followed by a long groan.


    "Oh, what the hell are you doing, Natalie? Are you burning your head? " She said to herself in a low voice, very severe, but then powerless again.


    Yesterday, after school, she went to her mother''s gallery in Brooklyn, where she came out and saw some disturbing pictures. At the end of the street, a girl about her age circled Adrian''s neck and gave him a hard kiss on the face.


    At first, she thought she was wrong, but after careful observation, she confirmed it. She even recognized that the girl who was holding him and kissing was Kirsten. Then she felt a kind of inexplicable and irritating unhappiness.


    Although Adrian looked like he was being made fun of, and Kirsten seemed to be just joking, Natalie was always influenced by this emotion and did not come forward to say hello.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C119

    "Listen, Natalie, you''re a smart girl. You''ve always known what you''re doing, and today should be no exception. So, from now on, it''s enough to get rid of your unrealistic fantasies. If you turn around two times, you''ll be honest and mature. Don''t always complain that you''re still a child, but you really look like a little girl who doesn''t know anything Stupid. -"G"


    with her hands on the wall, Natalie kept talking to herself with her head down. After a long time, she was calm. Then she cleaned up a little, took out a small mirror and looked at it. Then she took a deep breath and walked out of the bathroom.


    Adrian was still standing at the other end of the ice rink, talking to a young woman walking a dog. From the smiling face of the woman, he must have made a good impression on her. Natalie couldn''t help biting her lip, and then the previous picture came back to her mind. The electric shock at that glance made her heart beat a little faster. She immediately put her hand on the bridge of her nose and squeezed it hard before she could hold back her emotion.


    "Learn to control, understand? "Control," she whispered, a little helpless, and once again ignored something else hidden in her heart.


    All of a sudden, a drop of liquid fell on Natalie''s face. She touched it, and then she raised her head to look up into the sky. It was as gloomy as it was in the morning, and there was no sunshine. Then, another drop of liquid fell on her forehead, and before she could react, the rain suddenly came down, as if the tap in the world had been turned on and turned on to its maximum.


    Natalie screamed and ran to Adrian with her head in her arms. Only half the distance, she was wet all over. Fortunately, a tall body hugged her.


    "Are you all right, Nada?" Adrian asked aloud in the crash of the rain, and took off his coat and put it on his head to cover most of the rain for the girl. "Let''s find a place to hide."


    After getting Natalie''s permission, he took her to the main road and ran in the heavy rain for several minutes before hiding under the eaves of a convenience store.


    "It''s a shower. It shouldn''t last long." Adrian said, however, the sudden rain did not mean to stop for a long time, the buildings in the distance began to blur in the rain, and the traffic in the street was blocked.


    Clucking, Natalie began to embrace her arms and tremble, and her face turned pale. Although Adrian kept out most of the rain for her, she was already wet and her hair was clinging to her face. Although the weather in New York at the end of April has turned warm, it is still cold once it rains.


    "Sorry, Nada, I didn''t see..." Adrian, who noticed the girl''s strange appearance, held her in his arms.


    "Can I help you, sir?" The convenience store clerk came out and asked kindly.


    "Well No, thank you. We''ll be right back. " Adrian thought about it and then said, "Nada, listen to me. It''s only two blocks away from my hotel. According to the current road conditions, the driver may not come soon. Can I just run back with you? It won''t take much time. "


    "No No problem. " Natalie replied, shivering, looking frozen.


    "Good. Hold on to me. It''ll be OK. Just go back to the hotel and the situation will improve." Adrian said comfortingly, then put the coat on her head again, let Natalie put her hands around her neck, and then held the girl in her arms. After a little movement, she ran to her target.


    Fortunately, there was no obstacle along the way. When crossing the street, there were green lights for pedestrians. It took only seven minutes to finish the ten minute journey.


    "Send some hot drinks, as long as they can keep warm from the cold. In addition, wash the wet clothes and dry them as soon as possible. Here is a lady waiting to go home." Although he got into the hotel in great distress, Adrian returned to his room in the hotel. He stayed in the hotel several times when he arrived in New York. The doorman and the waiter knew him well.


    Then there was another flurry. The rain on the body and hair had to be wiped clean, the wet clothes had to be changed and washed. Adrian could have people buy a new suit according to the size, but Natalie couldn''t. She had to go home.


    "It may take a while, not too long. Their room service is still very good." After calling his driver and telling him that he had returned to the hotel, Adrian, in his pajamas, sat down on the sofa and looked at Natalie, curled up on the couch, drinking hot drinks with a cup.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s still time." The girl smiles, and she is also wearing pajamas, but because there is no suitable one, she is dressed in men''s clothes. In addition, she is curled up on the sofa and looks very delicate, just like a kitten huddled in a ball.


    "Much better now?


    "Well, thank you for bringing me back."


    "Oh, as long as you don''t blame me."


    "Ed"


    looking at Natalie''s angry look, Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and then reached out and swept the hair in her ear behind her head: "you know, you look so cute."Under his gaze, the girl could not help but turn her head over her head and put her head in the palm of his hand which was close to his face. Immediately, Adrian seemed to wake up, quickly pulled back his hand, and then got up and walked away.


    Natalie, too, turned away from her head and drank hot drinks to hide her embarrassment and her rapid heartbeat.


    "Or, take a shower, just wipe It''s not enough to completely prevent the invasion of the cold virus. " Said Adrian, standing in front of the French window.


    "Well OK, but you''d better go ahead. I think Sit here a little longer. " Natalie tried to keep her voice calm.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Adrian said that and went to the bathroom, until he did not look back at her.


    The bathroom door slammed shut, and Natalie let out her breath, put down her cup, held her face, and moaned in a low voice. What the hell''s wrong with me? What am I thinking about? It''s crazy


    but the more she does, the more powerless she feels, especially when she thinks about Adrian''s big dash in the rain, holding her in his arms. For a long time, although it is very intimate to talk about everything in the letter with him again, the contact in reality is always polite and courteous. The most important thing is to shake hands or rub his head by him. At the birthday party of "this killer is not too cold", it is the largest scale to take pictures of Adrian''s head with his arm.


    However, he is so close to his arms today, that warm feeling, that kind of mature male flavor from the pavement, all make Natalie feel dizzy.


    At this time, the doorbell rang, so that the girl in the chaotic mood finally recovered. She jumped out of the sofa, pulled up her pajamas, walked to the door, stood on tiptoe and looked in the cat''s eye. Then she opened the door: "what''s the matter?"


    The waiters outside were stunned, but soon piled up a professional smile and held up the clothes in the plastic bags in front of them: "your clothes, miss."


    "Well Just a moment, please Probably because she used too much brain power before, Natalie didn''t know how to deal with it, so she ran to the bathroom after saying this.


    "Ed, waiter She didn''t want to twist the bathroom door knob, and the bathroom door opened, and then the naked Adrian appeared in front of her.


    The air froze at that moment, and it took about two seconds for two exclamations to ring at the same time.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know I shouldn''t have... " Natalie ran to the living room with her face in her hands and exclaimed, the blush had spread to her ears.


    There was no sound in the bathroom. After a long time, Adrian replied in a huff: "did the waiter deliver the clothes? Then find a place to put it down. There is a tip on the coffee table near the window. "


    Then he closed the door, and at the same time there was a click to lock the door. Although blushing with shame, Natalie quickly found the tip and handed it to the waiter at the door.


    "Thank you." The other side is still maintaining a professional smile, look has not changed, as if nothing had been heard before.


    Damn it, Natalie, you are a fool. The stupidest fool girl in the world sits down along the wall. Although her face is depressed, her heart rate starts to speed up again. All the previous things come out of her mind and overlap with the picture just now. Now, not only her face is burning, but also her body is burning.


    Come on, Natalie. Control yourself. Don''t be silly. Do you know how serious this is? Natalie said to herself again and again in her heart, but her eyes fell on the phone in the room.


    Please, Natalie, wake up. You need to know what you''re doing and what you can''t do. Although she keeps shouting in her heart, she slowly stands up and walks to the phone. She raises her hand and puts it down. Several times, she finally picks up the phone and quickly broadcasts the number.


    Listen to me. If the phone rings three times and no one answers, can you put it down? The voice in the heart is making the final resistance.


    It''s a pity that a familiar voice came from the other end. It was ma * * "Hello, who can I look for, please?"


    "Hi, mom, it''s me," Natalie said in a calm tone of surprise. "I''m on 47th Avenue. I''m going to come back to Emily''s house, but you know, it''s raining hard, so I want to stay at her house for one night and come back tomorrow. It''s the weekend anyway


    "No problem, honey. I''ll tell your dad."


    "Thank you. I''ll have her call you soon." Natalie hung up and quickly dialed the number.


    "Hello, ma''am. It''s me, Natalie. Is Emily at home? Thank you Hey, Emily, there''s something I need from you. Call my family right away and say I''ll spend the night with you. Don''t refuse. Remember how I used to help you Don''t worry about it. I have something important to do That''s it. Goodbye. If they ask, they say I''m still on my way. Goodbye


    Hang up the phone again, and Leng for several minutes, the girl just like a dream to wake up and pat her face."God, what the hell are you doing, Natalie, you idiot, how can you do this? Are your heads burned?" she whispered, cursing herself, and whirling around the room like a headless fly.


    "You are a madman. Do you know what it means to do so? Are you ready to take the consequences? "


    "Oh, don''t forget, he''s a playboy. What did you say in those briefs you left behind?"


    "You''re going to ruin yourself and him as well"


    just when she was upset, the bathroom door opened, and Adrian appeared at the door in her bathrobe, clutching his head: "well I''m fine, if you want to... "


    He seemed very embarrassed. Her eyes were always on the ground. She was scared. She said nothing. She ran into the bathroom, closed the door, and leaned against the wall for a breath.


    Well, calm down, take a hot bath, take a few more minutes off, and then go back. Don''t think about that much. Natalie tried to suppress her restlessness, took off her pajamas, adjusted the water temperature, and quickly stood under the sprinkler head, letting the splashing water drench her body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is necessary to exercise restraint in all sexual matters before marriage. If we think that as long as two people really commit themselves to each other or just feel so, they can have excessive intimacy before marriage in the name of God, that is to openly compromise with the standard of holiness of God and the filthy way of the world, in fact, it is to take corruption as righteousness. Sexual intimacy after marriage must also be limited to spouses... " She held her hands together and whispered her prayers under the running water, but before she finished, she shook her fist on the wall: "hell, it''s no use at all." float.


    "Ha, you''re out at last. I''m afraid I''ll knock on the door if you wait a few more minutes." Adrian jokingly said, but his eyes still did not look at her, and then raised Natalie''s clothes on the sofa and shook: "you see, they are doing very well, just like the new one. Try it on. If there is no problem, I''ll send you back. It''s quite late."


    "Well OK Natalie reluctantly replied, bringing up the same wide corner of his bathrobe, probably because she was in a trance. After a few steps, she stepped on the corner of her clothes which was dragged on the ground. The whole person lost her balance, staggered forward a few steps, and bumped into Adrian''s arms.


    Adrian hugged her and stepped back to prevent her from getting hurt, but he didn''t expect Natalie to rush so fast that he sat down on the ground and the girl stuck to him.


    "You Are you all right? " Adrian asked, looking at Natalie in his arms.


    Feeling the powerful arms, Natalie raised her head. She had never been so close to Adrian, and her already confused thoughts turned into complete paste.


    "You''d better get up first, your Well Bathrobes... " Adrian''s garrulous words have not finished, the girl suddenly around his neck, will be soft lips on each other''s mouth.


    Adrian blinked, as if stunned by her actions, and didn''t know what to do. She let her kiss herself bitterly


    "Na Nada It''s time for you to go back... " He stammered after the separation.


    "I''ve already called home and told them I''ll spend the night at my classmates'' house." Natalie gasped softly, her eyes half open, and with a look of intoxication, the corner of her bathrobe had stepped down, showing her smooth and white shoulders, as if she had been completely dominated by her emotions.


    "I''m not a good man..."


    "I''m not a good girl either..."


    Natalie said, kissing him on the mouth again, trying to stick her tongue in, as she''d seen on TV and movies.


    Don''t hesitate when it''s time to release


    at the moment of contact, Adrian''s tongue slightly retracted, but then gently stirred together and played with each other. His previously stiff hands became extremely soft and began to move on Natalie''s tiny body. Natalie snorted. Although she had the initiative from the beginning and tried to maintain the initiative, when Adrian''s hands entered the bathrobe, she immediately became passive and finally fell into the joy under the guidance of the other party.


    After kissing again, Adrian hugged her, stood up a few steps to the bed, put her down gently, let her lie on the top, staring at her beautiful face, slowly untied the belt of the bathrobe, as if taking care of a treasure.


    As she lay down, Natalie closed her eyes and felt the release of her bathrobe. Her breath became more and more rapid, and the blush on her face became more and more. When the softness of the pigeon showed, she couldn''t help humming it out. Then, Adrian''s warm chest was pasted on her body again, and her lips were also kissed again


    the two people were so intimate and caressing without reservation. Adrian soon began to move downward, and the kiss rained on the place where he had passed. Natalie groaned sweetly. As her legs were lifted up, Natalie finally opened her eyes and looked vaguely at the ceiling. Her hands kept scratching Adrian''s head and sobbing with his tongue.Finally, Adrian straightened up his body again, like a mountain on her small body, reached for her back and gently moved forward after foreplay. When natalyton uttered a pain hum, a tear overflowed from the corner of her eye --


    and yawned. The girl finally woke up from her shallow sleep. She rubbed her eyes, and her unprecedented satisfaction made her feel extremely comfortable. However, when she wanted to turn around, she felt a trace of pain from below. Natalie took a breath and looked around. Although the light was dim, the furnishings were still clear.


    She was stunned for a few seconds, and finally remembered what she had done. She turned over in spite of the pain, and then turned on her dark eyes.


    "Ed..." Natalie began to cry timidly, shrinking her neck, not knowing what to say.


    "I committed a crime, Nada." Adrian, who did not know how long he had been awake, sighed, "what should I say?"


    "I We God, I did it. I did I''m really with you I did such a thing God will punish me... " Natalie suddenly covered her face and sobbed.


    "Oh, my dear Nada, don''t be like this," Adrian immediately hugged her and stroked her hair. "Even if it''s going to be punished, it''s my business, whether it''s God or officer, or Your father. "


    When she heard this, Natalie couldn''t help laughing, though there were tears in her eyes.


    "If my father knew, he would kill you." She said so.


    "Of course, of course, I have no doubt about that," Adrian shrugged. "If my daughter had sex with a man like this, I would have killed her without asking why."


    After a pause, he said, "but this time, if people know, it''s not just your father who wants to kill me."


    Natalie put up her smile, hesitated, dropped her head against his chest, and said in a sad voice, "I can''t believe that I really did such a thing. I''m really lost. You must have done something to me..."


    She suddenly looked up and punched Adrian angrily: "why don''t you push me away? Why can''t you control yourself? Don''t say you can''t do it"


    "because I don''t want to." Adrian replied softly, gazing at Natalie''s face, his fingers gliding across it.


    The girl stopped her movement and looked at him. There was a flash of blush on her beautiful face. Although it was only a very short sentence, it contained too many meanings.


    There was silence in the room, and they looked at each other like this. Adrian was frank and sincere, and Natalie was twisted and ambiguous. I don''t know how long it took to be broken by the sound of Gu.


    "I really want to I''m a little hungry. " Natalie said awkwardly.


    "Yes, I did so much exercise and took a nap. I must be hungry." Adrian''s eyes blinked again.


    "Well, I''m hungry, too. I''ll order something to eat right away." Adrian sat up with a smile, then pressed the girl who wanted to follow him on the bed and gently comforted him: "you just Well I''ve tried it for the first time, so it''s a little uncomfortable. It''s better to lie still. "


    He put the pillow on the head of the bed, carefully lifted Natalie up against it, turned on the TV for her, and then went to the tea table to make a phone call.


    Natalie pulled the quilt in front of her chest, looked at Adrian''s back, and carefully spat out her tongue. But then she frowned because she thought of something. Then she flashed a haze in her eyes that she might not even realize. Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and returned to calm ---


    "these have been signed. I will send the documents to you tomorrow Crow, if you can do it in the middle of the year, don''t put it off until the end of the year Adrian said to Charlize after he had dealt with the accumulated things in his study.


    "No problem, I see." Charlize nodded to pack up her things and was about to leave, but she couldn''t resist her curiosity. She came to the door or stopped and turned around. "Ed, have you had any fun?"


    "Why, do I look like I''m having fun?" Adrian asked in surprise.


    "All over your face," Charlize sighed. "You still have that warm, energetic smile that you''ve been whistling as soon as you enter the room. You''ve been dancing in the hallway just now, and you''ve almost run into it. Mrs. Galen has been asking me in private whether you''ve been stimulated by anything."


    "No, no, no, it''s nothing, but there are some interesting things. Let''s not say what it is." Adrian grinned and opened his hand.


    "It''s not that she cheated someone else. Oh, she''s really lucky that she can make you lose your manners to this extent." Charlize snorted softly.


    Adrian didn''t speak. He just looked at the secretary with a smile. Charlize realized that there was something to eat in his voice. His beautiful face turned red. He snorted again and came out of the door.Adrian laughed as he settled down. It was so interesting. How long has it been since I saw Charlize''s expression? What a beautiful job, Natalie thought of here, he can not help but sigh again, how did not expect, the first to eat is Natalie.


    Originally thought, and Kirsten is only the last step, before long can eat all, so the first must be her. Although Britney is still in her infancy, her progress is slow but very smooth. Judging from her emotional intelligence and her various behaviors at present, it is not a problem to be a second eater. Natalie was the last one. After all, she was a smart girl. She used some means, but if she didn''t influence her, it would not be so easy.


    However, to his surprise, Natalie was so active. When he returned to the hotel, Adrian had already seen some clues. At that time, he did not think deeply, so he still maintained a good demeanor. Occasionally, he hinted, but Natalie''s subsequent behavior was more than he expected and was almost pushed back.


    Adelain was no longer impressed by anything, and then she was very impressed.


    Put your finger in front of your nose and take a breath. It seems that you can still smell the fragrance of the girl. After that, he held her in front of the French window while eating dinner and watching the night scene of New York. Then he played some games and talked about a lot of topics. Finally, he held her in his arms and slept peacefully for the whole night - Meikai twice. Everyone thought, but we should see if Natalie can bear it? Should she have difficulty walking the next day?


    "I''m gone." This is Natalie''s last words before he left New York, three streets away from her home on Long Island. Although it is very simple, some words need not be spoken out, just need to look at them.


    "Next time I come to New York, I will still come to see you." This is Adrian''s last word. Although he would like to kiss her again, considering some things, even though Glover had been with him for several years, he finally put up with it.


    While Natalie, who knew what he was saying and what he was doing, blinked lovingly, and then walked home without looking back. After a night of breathing, she could not see that she was struggling to walk, as long as she was not observant.


    Well, the New York part of eye opener can be delayed. It''s just a few shots anyway. Adrian felt his lips so, and his brow wrinkled slightly. A subtle feeling, a feeling of being ignored because of excitement, came out unconsciously at this time. He didn''t know what it was, but This feeling has been felt before.


    There was a knock on the door. After getting his permission, Yuki Nakayama appeared at the door.


    "Dinner''s ready, ed." She said, bending down respectfully.


    "OK, I''ll be right there, thank you." Adrian laughed, and then put the feeling behind him. If you don''t understand it now, it doesn''t mean you won''t understand it later. Just put it there for the time being.


    It was not a sumptuous but lively dinner, because Adrian always insisted that everyone eat at the table, and the deference shown by Ji Hui made her get the favor of Charlize and Mrs. Galen, so it was quite happy.


    "Your English is improving very fast. That''s great. How much do you know about the Way Hollywood acts now?" After dinner, Adrian asked about Ji Hui''s situation in school. He could easily arrange for her to go to a good performance school for further study. Naturally, he could easily get to know her situation through the school authorities - not bad, this is the evaluation of the school - but he would like to know what Ji Hui thinks of himself.


    "Living in a place where English is spoken, oral English naturally improves greatly, but reading and writing are still poor." Although you Jihui has a closer understanding of Adrian, she still maintains her own attitude towards the obedience of the strong. "As for the performance, we can only say that we have understood the difference. If we want to adjust, we still need to continue to learn."


    "Well, well, in a few days, I''ll ask someone to arrange an audition for you. I hope you can give full play to your ability, so that I can have a more intuitive understanding of your acting skills." Adrian said this after a pause, then reached out and lifted her chin. "If anything bad happens, please tell me that I''m not here, Charlie can. You''re mine, okay?"


    "I understand." By Ji Hui clever nod.


    "That''s it. Come to my room tonight," Adrian said, standing up and looking up and down. Ji Hui chuckled again. "Remember to wear number 4."


    Dress No.4 is a maid''s dress. It is not the kind of maid''s dress sold in the interest shop, but the formal European manor style maid''s dress.


    If you want to play, play formally. This is Adrian''s view. Because Ji Hui is a part-time servant, and Adrian has decided to buy a bigger villa, she seldom wears this suit at work, and she goes to Adrian''s room in the evening. In Japan, you Ji Hui knew Adrian''s preferences, so he always did well.


    Not to mention how Adrian spent the rest of New York''s energy on Yukie Nakayama, dressed as a standard European manor maid, and soon returned to work in studio 45 in May. The staff of the props set up a gorgeous hall in the studio. The first thing to shoot is the scene of the reception."He is a well-dressed and well-dressed adult in the upper class, but he does everything in private to attend special parties. Therefore, he is a gentleman in front of unfamiliar people, but he is very presumptuous in front of those who know his own details. However, if the two are combined, the other is a person who knows himself well but does not know the details, so he should be calm and surprised Panic. " Sidney Pollack spoke of his understanding of the character.


    "Good, Sidney, very good. Obviously, I don''t need to say anything more." Adrian clapped his hands approvingly.


    Pollack plays the role of the boss of Dr. William played by Tom Cruise. He is an adult with decent appearance but a little corrupt in his private life. The story begins with the story that he had to ask Dr. William to deal with the aftermath of drug overdose when he was hanging out with Ji girl.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Kubrick who had been appointed by Kubrick, Adrian would really like to find Woody Allen to play the role. With his unsophisticated manner, controlling this role is absolutely familiar. Kubrick and Adrian''s combination should also make him excited. Unfortunately, there is no chance to tease him.


    "Well, we''re ready to go, Brian?" Adrian clapped his hands and exclaimed.


    Yes, sir. What can I do for you Brian K, one of the director''s assistants, appeared in front of him. He and Kubrick had worked together on the film "all metal shell", but at that time, he was just a small person.


    As a matter of fact, this is the case with several people in the crew who have worked with Kubrick. However, the younger brother of his third wife, who has been in charge of Kubrick''s film distribution, is not involved in the production of the film. Because of this, Adrian''s taking over process basically did not encounter obstacles.


    "Are the cruses here?" Adrian asked.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. They haven''t yet." Cook opened his hand.


    "No?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Did you call?"


    "Yes, his assistant told us it was about 30 minutes before we got to the set." Cook replied cautiously that he was not sure how Adrian would react to the news.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C120

    "I''m sorry, ed. there was a little problem in the way, so I''m here now." Tom Cruise, who finally came to the studio, said hello to Adrian with a smile, but the smile didn''t look sincere.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyone has something unexpected to deal with, doesn''t it?" Adrian shrugged and didn''t seem to take it seriously. "Just don''t delay shooting."


    But then he slapped Cruz hard on his arm, and his expression became somewhat meaningful: "but I hope, as far as possible, there won''t be another time, understand?"


    Cruise''s face stiffened, but he kept smiling and nodded: "OK, I see."


    There has been a long history of conflict between big directors and big stars because of their right to speak. Kubrick and Marlon Brando had a bad time. Since cruise always has no good impression on Adrian, and because he came for Kubrick''s fame this time, he suffered a loss in the preparation of Mr. sweetheart. Even if he was convinced by Adrian, he would not have the idea of showing his power by playing big cards.


    But he can only do this, cruise occasionally appears stupid, but it does not mean that he has always been so stupid. Last time by Kingsley persuasion and reminder, he more or less understood Adrian''s strength, so even if the heart is no longer cheerful, after being warned also have to be honest and restrained.


    Many people think that big stars have more power on the set. In fact, they don''t. The reason is that the popularity of big stars is much higher than that of directors. In fact, the key to determining the ownership of the studio''s discourse right is to see who takes the post of producer. If the director concurrently takes the post of producer, then the star must be honest and obedient if he wants to continue shooting; if the star takes the post of producer, the director must consider the requirements of the star. There are no exceptions, except Adrian.


    As for the reason, it is very simple, no big director can be as successful as Adrian in film production, and he is also the chairman of a large emerging media company. Although Lucas'' industrial light and magic occupy most of the special effects production market, Spielberg is one of the three big DreamWorks, still can not compare with Adrian.


    Over the past few years, the blockbuster movies and TV series have more or less something to do with Adrian; nor does he have an unusual vision, and the actors and directors he has directed have been brilliant. With two broadcasting companies, TBS and ABC, they are on equal footing with Murdoch and Lei Shidong. With such strength, even the most popular stars dare not give him a look. Katherine Hepburn, to a large extent, was also benefited from the media in the 1950s and 1960s. If it were put in the current environment, she would not dare to refuse to attend the Oscar ceremony four times.


    "By the way, what about your wife?" Adrian then asked.


    "She has other things to deal with. I really can''t spare time today, but I believe there won''t be another time." Cruise replied, staring at Adrian without blinking.


    "Well, let''s film the scene where Dr. William solves his boss''s dirty business at a cocktail party, and we''ll try again just before you come. If it goes well, we''ll shoot that part of the billiards room later, and the group plays at the reception will wait for tomorrow, so we can get familiar with the script Adrian replied casually, as if he had just casually asked.


    "No problem." Cruise nodded. He asked the assistant to bring the script and walked to his place. After a few steps, he looked back at Adrian. He saw that he was busy with the rest of the work before moving on.


    "Pay attention, Sidney needs to walk from here to here, step a little bigger to reflect your mood at the moment, but you are still free to play, as long as you don''t exceed the mood of the fifth trial. As for you, Tommy, when you arrive here, you should pause for a moment, have a less obvious surprise, and don''t stay too long. How much time you need to master by yourself... " In a small rest room set up by the studio, Adrian explains this for the two actors, and when he talks, he puts his hands into a frame, which is equivalent to explaining the scope of shooting to the photographer.


    "Well, that''s it. We''ll start shooting right away." Adrian said and sat back in his chair.


    In fact, the story of "eye opener" is also very simple, that is, couples who have been married for several years begin to get tired of marriage, because there are some misunderstandings at the reception. For example, when the hero doctor William solves the problem for the boss, his wife Alice misunderstands that he has a love affair with other women, and is almost hooked by an old man.


    Then, with the excitement of smoking marijuana, Alice confided her sexual fantasies to her husband. The troubled doctor William had a lot of bad associations. She happened to meet a classmate playing piano in a bar. Under his instigation, she mixed into a special party held by some upper class people, which was just like a religious ceremony, which caused more disturbance.


    In my memory, some people commented that Kubrick wanted to discuss the relationship of marriage here, but in fact, no one knows. The old man never told others what his movie wanted to express. Maybe for him, he just wanted to make a blue film of type * *. At least according to Adrian, some people in the upper class do have such parties, but they are not only rare but also quite secretive, and they are not as large as those in the movies.Think about it. Schnitzler''s dream story was written at the beginning of the 20th century. Needless to say, it''s very normal for such things to happen in the upper class of Europe. But in today''s media developed, holding such a large-scale party is definitely a matter of death, so Kubrick moved the stage to Modern New York is actually very awkward. Of course, no one knows what''s going on in that half bald head, and Adrian only took over for other purposes.


    "You don''t have to act too deliberately. Just live in your own home and forget about the camera and us, OK?" After three days of filming the treatment of drug addicted prostitutes in the lounge, Nicole Kidman arrived and began filming part of the doctor and his wife at home.


    After cruise and Nicole both nodded to show their names, Adrian waved to the others and began to treat her as a stranger, as before. Fortunately, there are not many lines in these scenes, and there is no need for too many acting skills. Finally, there is no medical treatment situation after shooting for three days.


    Adrian is not Kubrick. He has his own standard for judging the performance. In addition, he has formed a habit for a long time. He does not have a distorted pursuit of perfection like Kubrick. Obviously, the actor has performed well, but he still keeps shooting repeatedly. Even so, an uncomplicated rescue drama was still filmed for almost three days. You can imagine how bad Cruise''s acting is.


    Even if there are some external factors, such as the poor state of cruise just started filming, or there are always some small problems, cruise''s acting skills are indeed an important reason for the slow progress. Because of this, he had to dismiss the extras who had been hired to take part in the reception to focus on shooting the treatment scene. So Nicole couldn''t shoot the part of the reception when she came.


    Fortunately, it''s still smooth. It took a day and a half to shoot those relatively simple life scenes. At the same time, there are several scenes showing the work of the male lead doctor.


    "Well, then, let''s clear up." After watching the video and seeing that the break time was up, Adrian immediately told the director''s assistant that the staff quickly got up and adjusted the lights and colors they needed. All but a few key characters left the studio in turn.


    "You look a little nervous." Adrian walks up to Nicole, who has changed into the costume she needs.


    A black evening dress with thin shoulders. Most of the bright and clean back is exposed. Due to the high-heeled shoes, the front is not very convex, but the back is well warped. Her hair is tied in the back of her head, showing her white neck. She has to be long under the fork. Her legs are indistinct. I have to say that now she is the most charming time.


    "Fortunately, I have no problem at all." Nicole replied simply, her eyes fixed on him, but Adrian quickly moved away from his eyes.


    "Are you all right, Tommy?" He asked, "maybe we could have Nicole put on green underwear and make it in post production."


    "Not at all, I think." Cruise did not speak, Nicole has preempted the answer, the unhappy look from cruise''s face flash away, but he finally agreed with his wife''s words.


    "Yes, no need." He said so, in an assumed relaxed tone.


    With a smile in his heart, Adrian remained calm and indifferent: "let''s start."


    There are two shots to be shot. The first is Nicole Kidman undressing in front of the camera - just the back. That''s why it''s necessary to clear the scene, but in Adrian''s opinion, it''s just the act of stealing the truth. I don''t know how many people will see it after the movie is released.


    Although her back to the camera, although she is making a movie, Nicole is still extremely attractive, especially when her back is a little bare, her clothes fall on the ground and she takes a step. The movement of her slender and symmetrical right leg slightly raises and raises, which makes Adrian hear several voices of shortness of breath. After all, she can see the beauty undressed so openly There are not many opportunities.


    "Good." Adrian immediately called to stop, waiting for the assistant next to the first time to put the towel on Nicole. Adrian glances at cruise. He stands not far away, staring at Nicole in the studio. He looks indifferent on the surface, but his unhappiness still can be seen.


    "Let them in and get ready for the second shot." After cruise and Nicole both return to the dressing room, Adrian immediately says, although he would like to see her take off again, he also knows which is more important, let alone


    The same type of lens followed, so the staff spent dozens of minutes changing the bathroom into a bedroom, and then walked out again, followed by Cruise and Nicole, who also wore white towels.


    "Next, I don''t have to say anything more. Just relax and be at home." Adrian said so, then waved to get ready.


    The second scene is naturally the one that has been intercepted as a poster. When the couple of * * are kissing and kissing in front of the dressing table, his wife is looking at the people in the mirror with ulterior thoughts.With the sound of "" sounded, the two people who removed the towel immediately stood in their positions. In order to ease the atmosphere of the studio, Adrian also found the songs used in the soundtrack to play on the scene. Nicole, with her earrings in front of the mirror, wiggles gently to the music. Then cruise comes up from behind, hugs her and kisses her.


    Although she is wearing her body, her important parts are still covered. For example, cruise wears special meat colored briefs under her, and Nicole also has a similar chest patch on it, which can''t be seen after a little treatment. After all, they can''t really fully expose their bodies, even if it''s a bit of self deception.


    The funniest thing is that because of Cruise''s height, the props team had to put a long piece of stuff at least a few feet high on the ground, otherwise he would be a little shorter than Nicole in the camera.


    "Very good!" Adrian started shooting, this scene is very difficult to pass, a few people in the studio are coincidentally relieved, so that today''s progress is completed.


    "Well, after these days of running in, we should both know more about each other''s situation, and hope that we can cooperate more smoothly and happily." After seeing the cruise couple out of the studio, Adrian said.


    "I think so." Cruise smiles, still perfunctorily, Nicole seems to want to say something, but when she hesitates, Adrian has gone to the studio, as always when she is a passer-by.


    Looking at his back, Nicole subconsciously bit her lip. Cruise called her a few times before she responded: "what?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there a problem? " Cruise looked at her displeased.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just..." Nicole takes a deep breath and looks at the studio again. "I just don''t like him."


    "I don''t like him either," cruise seemed happy to say, "but now I have to work with him. After all, he''s useful, so just leave him alone - let''s go."


    Nicole takes a disappointed look at cruise. Obviously, she has heard enough of his arrogant words, so she follows him without saying a word.


    Adrian doesn''t know that, and even if he does, he doesn''t care because he knows something. He was ready to shoot the scene repeatedly just now, but he didn''t expect it once. He was absolutely not waterproof. According to his standard, this shot was in place. When the camera was pulled close to the couple kissing, his wife turned her head and looked at the person in the mirror with some uneasiness and resistance.


    It requires good acting skills to show that she has a lot of worries. It''s still difficult for Nicole now, but she still does it, because although she looks at the mirror, what she really looks at is Adrian in the mirror.


    How can Adrian not notice that she doesn''t seem to care but actually pays attention to her? It''s really interesting. It''s enough to show a lot of things.


    "Mr. Adrian!" As he reached the parking lot, a voice from afar interrupted his thinking. Soon, a slightly fat white man, who looked about forty years old and wore a baseball cap, appeared in front of him.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian. I''m from the Los Angeles Times. My name is Jeff Harris. May I ask you a few questions?" Seeing him stop, the other party introduced himself immediately.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t give any interviews right now." Adrian smiles, shakes his head and steps to his car.


    "Director Stanley Kubrick couldn''t finish a new film after a stroke, so you took over, didn''t you?" The other side did not seem to hear, and continued to ask.


    Adrian''s body stuttered, but soon turned to look at him with a smile: "sorry, where did you hear the news?"


    "So that''s what happened? That''s what you''re making right now, right? " Although the pause was short-lived, the other side was a well-known journalist, and he couldn''t hide anything from his eyes and ears. In addition, he was prepared, and naturally he would not be unaware of it. He immediately asked questions like a barrage.


    "I''m sorry, no comment." Adrian shrugged and got into the car. "I''m sorry, I''m going home. Please don''t delay me?"


    In spite of the other party''s yelling, the car drove out of the parking lot, and only after driving a long distance, did he give a long breath: "it''s surprising that someone knows so soon."


    Although Kubrick stressed that no one could know that Adrian had taken over his new film before the production, the paper could not cover the fire after all. With so many people in a production group, the news would inevitably be spread out. If you want to keep the content of the film secret, it is not easy to keep the director of the film secret. What''s more, it''s well known that cruise and his wife are invited to play Kubrick''s new work. We can draw a conclusion by considering the news.


    The old man with a stroke also knows that this is impossible, so even if he insists on this point, he does not write it in the contract. He probably hopes that the later the media knows about it, the better. Otherwise, even if he is not satisfied and does not agree to the release of the film, his reputation will still be affected.Warner also knows that the news can be delayed at most, and it is impossible not to let people know. Otherwise, how could they agree? However, judging from the current situation, it is difficult to say whether the information was leaked by itself or deliberately spread by Warner.


    Adrian thought for a moment, then laughed and shook his head. Whatever he was, it was just a matter of time. The impact was not big. As for the reaction of the media, I will know in a few days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C121

    "According to people familiar with the matter, after legendary director Stanley Kubrick fell ill after a stroke, a new film adapted from Schnitzler''s novel" the dream story "has been launched again, and Adrian Cowell, known as a miracle director, has taken over. This is really surprising news. Everyone knows that Kubrick is a very special director with amazing talent and irritability. His works are not many, but each one makes people think endlessly. Moreover, the themes involve many aspects, such as science fiction films like "space odyssey 2", horror films like "flash" and "clockwork orange" Violent film - this film has been banned in the UK. Although he asked for it at the beginning, it did cause some bad violence in Britain at that time.


    Kubrick''s ability to fully display his talent has something to do with his ability to make movies as he pleases. He always has the power on the set. Both Jack Nicholson and (?) have been reprimanded by him. It is said that he bought the film copyright 30 years ago because of film censorship and other issues. However, Kubrick is ill and probably will not get up again. According to his strong monopoly, the film will not be taken over by others even if it is put on the shelf, but now it has been given to a young director, It has to be associated with floating.


    Adrian Cowell is also a brilliant director, covering a variety of subjects. After taking charge of the director in 1990, he is now the youngest Oscar for best director. This achievement is not so easy to obtain. Of course, although his works are good, there is still a long way to go from Kubrick''s, but in terms of vision and the film company, they are beyond too much. Adrian has indeed taken over the film now. Although Warner is an investor, he is unlikely to persuade Kubrick on it. There is only one possibility that Kubrick recognizes Cowell''s strength.


    This conclusion will certainly surprise many people, but Sherlock Holmes said that after excluding all possible, the most unlikely one is the truth. No one knows how Kubrick made such a decision, just like this matter has not been known until now. Our reporter once tried to interview Mr. Cowell on the set. Although he said he had no comment, he seemed confident. Indeed, after all, Mr. Cowell has the title of miracle director, and he has indeed created many miracles. Perhaps he thinks it is not difficult to take over the works of a legendary director.


    So what will happen? You should know that "dream story" is a famous love Yu, which has a shocking description, and Mr. Cowell seems to be involved in this kind of subject for the first time. But I believe he will go all out. After all, it''s about the contest between the two directors, so let''s wait and see. "


    Jeff Harris of the Los Angeles Times, like many news reports, is full of "insiders" and conjectures. Even so, it quickly aroused the interest of those journalists who had paid close attention to Kubrick''s stroke admission. In fact, they have already known these things from various channels, but they are not as good as the Los Angeles Times in terms of geography ¡£ Now that others have been allowed to take the lead, the follow-up reports can''t be like this. As a result, Warner, Adrian, England, and cruise have been informed that their husband Fu will play Kubrick''s new work.


    Because of the previous agreement, the four sides always take no comment as an excuse. In this way, it is tantamount to settling the matter. If this kind of thing is neither positive nor negative, it is mostly positive. In addition, Warner made it particularly obvious, so a variety of versions came out. It is said that Kubrick made this decision after seeing Adrian''s work, and others said that Warner took the initiative to find Adrian and hoped that he would take over. However, the most lively discussion was whether the miracle director could replace the legendary director to make this work.


    Soon, many critics were involved, and famous film critics said that if the situation is true, this is a farce. Although both directors are very talented and involve a lot of subjects, Kubrick has his own unique style and ideas, and Adrian''s works are closer to commercialization. In addition, Adrian''s age difference makes Adrian''s works more close to commercialization It''s almost impossible to understand Kubrick''s thoughts.


    "Maybe Adrian thinks he can understand Stanley''s thoughts, but there are some things that seem insignificant, but actually there are no gaps." He wrote in a column.


    But some people think it''s too early to draw a conclusion. Anyway, Kubrick agreed to let Adrian take over. With Kubrick''s temper, without his permission, no one else would want to touch his things. This shows that Adrian must have something to approve of. Since the miracle director has created many miracles, then It''s not impossible to create it again.


    However, Kubrick''s film MI is the most fiercely opposed. Although his films are small, there are many supporters. Even though most of these supporters are to show their unique taste, the small part of real movie MI is very fanatical. These people almost always said that it was absolutely wrong to let Adrian take over."He will destroy this movie. Kubrick should let the movie rot in the warehouse, and he should let others take over." in the questionnaire survey of some media, there is such an answer.


    However, no matter how the media, critics, film Mi dispute, Adrian is indifferent, avoiding reporters entanglement at the same time, step-by-step shooting.


    "Ignore them, the quality of the film will be known when it is released. What''s more, Warner and they are very happy to see the situation Adrian was walking through the amusement park and talking to the tall girl around him.


    With her straight hair, wide black rimmed glasses and a mole on her mouth, she would never recognize Julia Roberts if she didn''t look carefully.


    "It seems that you are really confident in yourself." Julia snorted teasingly.


    "Of course, if I don''t have confidence, I won''t ask to take over." Adrian shrugged with a smile, and he was careful with his make-up, so even though people were coming and going in the amusement park, he never worried about talking to Julia.


    "Ed ed, let''s go over there and see if it''s OK." the two calves on Adrian''s shoulder suddenly moved, and two small hands clung to his head.


    "Emma, how many times have I told you that it''s impolite." Julia looked up at her niece and frowned, but the little one said, "but ed said, I can."


    "Well, let''s go over and have a look," Adrian laughs, turning to Emma Roberts, who sits on his shoulder. "But if you want to go on a roller coaster, you''d better give it up earlier."


    "Well Can we take a spaceship? "


    "That''s not good. Let''s go on the carousel."


    "I don''t want to take this every time. I''m going to take a spaceship, or I''ll cry out and bring the police over and let him take you."


    "I have to regret to tell you, Emma, if the police do, you won''t want to play anything today."


    Compared with another Emma, although this Emma is one year younger, she is more lively and resourceful. She often causes trouble at home. Even Julia has a headache. Only Adrian fully listens to her words, although she always mixes a few words like this.


    "It''s a good thing that children like to make trouble, which means they don''t have so many things in their hearts," Adrian said, leaning against the railing outside the game area, watching Emma running through the sea of plastic balls. "Just like Emma, she was so traumatized that if she didn''t cry out in time, those scars might have been with her all her life."


    This Emma said, of course, it was the British one. Julia listened silently without any interface.


    "In a word, it''s very simple to make her obedient. If she is noisy, you will be more noisy than her. She can''t accept it. Naturally, she will have to listen to you. When you get along with children, you should take children''s heart." Adrian continued.


    "Should I say, then, that Lily - that''s the name - is a lucky thing to have a father like you?" Julia said suddenly, with a little teasing and a little sarcasm.


    "If you want to know, you can have one." Adrian said casually.


    When Julia Arden, Lu gave a choking look, then a little blush flashed on her face and glared at Adrian.


    "You look so cute. Can I have your face Adrian continued to tease.


    Fortunately, Emma put on her shoes and ran out: "ed, did you just see that? From here to there, I''ll throw the others away. "


    Then she noticed something. Adrian looked at her aunt again. Although she was not as smart as Emma, her intuition was very sensitive.


    "Did you quarrel?" She asked, with her head tilted.


    "Of course not. I''m just discussing with Julie whether it''s better to add a brother or sister to you." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Brother or sister?" The little guy''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately turned around his aunt and said, "how to increase it? Is it like the book said to come out of the belly of the aunt? But how do you get in before that? "


    "Well, Emma, he''s just kidding you." Julia glared at Adrian again and bent down to coax Emma.


    "How can it be like this," the little guy, with his hands on his waist, his mouth pursed and his face full of displeasure, "how can you deceive children? Don''t you know that if you cheat a child, you''ll be caught by a fairy? "


    "Well, in order not to let us be captured by the fairies, shall we go over there and watch the show?" Adrian smiles and picks Emma up.


    A child is a child, and her attention shifts faster than anyone else. She claps her hands and shouts, "if we want to go, we''ll go now"


    seeing one big and one small walking to the performance hall, Julia sighed and followed. Her God s ¨¨ complex looking at Adrian, honest at the beginning, she really had some idea, but after hearing that Kate was pregnant and had a baby, she understood that Adrian would not agree to certain things.Selfishness, selfishness, he''s just playing. More than once, Julia commented bitterly. But later how to do or how to do, even he pulled and Monica to play Trio also did not resist.


    Why are you so willing to let him play non? She asked herself. However, these are just chatting with each other. She knows the reason and just admits that she doesn''t want to understand.


    No matter rest or work, it is always smooth, but because of the media''s attention, Adrian slightly adjusted the progress of shooting. After some fragmentary scenes were finished, he directly jumped to the party behind him, which was the scene that the media said was so fragrant that people could smack their tongue.


    "Simply, before I start, you should keep your present posture like sculpture, just like watching still life paintings, as if you are still life paintings. Do you understand? And after the beginning, only two people above need to move, and the others continue to keep the appearance of the still life painting. " Adrian told the masked men and women that the men were well dressed and the women were wearing m ¨¢ o scarves, and it goes without saying that they knew what was inside.


    Then he called one of the masked men to m ¨¦ n: "Tommy, you come in from here and walk there as you just did. Then there will be a close-up. You have to show your emotions with your eyes."


    After that, he immediately waved his hand to start shooting. For these shots, he gave death orders. If anyone dares to disclose Lu to the media, he should be legally responsible. Although it was closed shooting from the beginning, the media has not heard any content, but in case of emergency or emphasis.


    Fortunately, the content was shot quickly, and Adrian didn''t expect the party to be the best part of the film. The reason is very simple. In most of the scenes, men and women are wearing masks, so they can''t see the expression. In addition, the religious solemnity of the party itself and the need for too much exaggerated body language are not needed. Cruise alone saves a lot of time by not using facial expressions alone. Besides, there are so many extras This part of the scene was shot unexpectedly smoothly.


    Well, it seems that it''s too mean to say that. Cruise has some acting skills. At least in the part of taking off his mask to hold the mysterious host, he didn''t delay much progress.


    In addition, there is also a problem, because it can''t be shown below, so many shots between men and women have to be shot carefully. All in all, by late May, after the part of the party connecting Dr. William and the boss Si was finished, Adrian took the crew to New York for a location.


    The only news that reporters have heard of the movie "shark" is that they have not known the name of the movie What kind of story to make up will not give up this opportunity.


    It''s Adrian''s turn to have a headache. It''s hard to completely stop the reporter''s tou shooting in the downtown area of New York. When shooting "this killer is not too cold", on the one hand, it was not as famous as it is now, and the second was that the film produced did not receive much attention, so it was not disturbed by reporters.


    But now it''s different. Although the news about the miracle director taking over the legendary director''s new work in the past more than a month is not particularly eye-catching, but it has always been a topic of constant discussion. So far, almost 80 people are not optimistic about Adrian, because Kubrick''s style is so strong that it can''t be simulated if you want to simulate it. It''s more likely that it will become four different.


    "It''s a pity that Kubrick doesn''t want to leave regrets, but now he is destined to stay." Some people sigh so.


    In their opinion, Kubrick would agree to let Adrian take over, because he didn''t want to let the film that he had spent so much time and effort preparing run aground. To finish it, he had to be eager to make him lose his sense. After all, in the eyes of many people - especially the guy with a special taste - Kubrick can be regarded as a film master. No matter how powerful Adrian can create a miracle, it is impossible to copy the master''s style.


    Of course, some things can never be guessed.


    Well, the topic goes back to the shooting in New York. Although the reporters always go around and release some photos, they have nothing to do with the main line of the story after all. The most important thing is that the part of recruiting J is easy to make people associate with something. So Adrian doesn''t take it too seriously. As long as the staff members try their best, even if they let Lu out It doesn''t matter if you take pictures from the studio, so he has another headache.


    "Cut" Adrian called to stop, and several young actors who played the role of the unruly youth on the set stopped immediately, and then Cruz helped Cruz to his feet on top of the car. Cruise said a few words to them with a smile, and then opened his hand to Adrian.


    "Nothing, my problem. Take a five minute break, let me think about it and finish this last shot." Adrian replied in a loud voice.The crew then relaxed, and Adrian sat in his place thinking. It seems that he is embarrassed by the last shot, but in fact he is thinking about something else.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C122

    The atmosphere in the hall became more and more warm. Many old people could not help but wipe their eyes and admire the content of the story and the performance of the actors.


    In such deafening applause, the curtain on the stage was slowly opened again, and all the main creators came up and bowed to the audience in turn to thank them. In this way, the intensity of the applause was increased by one more point, which made the roof of Broadway open. Although Adrian had been clapping his hands to express his congratulations, Adrian took advantage of the opportunity to go down from the box to the backstage.


    "I''ve expected all this, but now I have to say that your daughter is too much of an s ¨¨." When he came to Fu, who was waiting there one step ahead of him, Adrian said first.


    "Thank you, ed. she''s always been the most s ¨¨," Shelly replied with a smile and then looked at her husband. "Is that right, Avner?"


    "Well Yes, "Avner nodded. His interest didn''t seem to be particularly high. Obviously, he still didn''t want his daughter to take this as a career, but he was very sure of her outstanding performance tonight." Nada really shows s ¨¨, thank you for your recommendation and support, ed. "


    "She has that talent, and I just give it a little push." Adrian said with a smile.


    Soon, the actors stepped back from the front. After discovering her parents, Natalie, who was at the front of the line, ran over happily and jumped into their arms. A girl''s dress of the 1940s and 1950s made her look quite stable, but such a run would destroy her overall temperament, but her lively appearance was still quite lovely.


    Naturally, heragfu was full of praise for her performance, especially for evner. All the previous considerations were completely put away and kept praising her daughter. Adrian would say a few words and Natalie would reply from time to time, but both of them would stop at the same time. It seemed that they would not be different from before. Only when they looked at each other, they would vaguely convey the message that they understood.


    But there was still some danger, so after the head of the troupe came to greet Adrian with the creative staff, he immediately pushed the boat away from them.


    Needless to say, today is the premiere of Anne Frank''s diary on Broadway. Because of Adrian''s strong support, the play was put on a lot of time ahead of schedule. The story was well written, and there were a lot of Jews supporting the show, and all the actors were acting as s ¨¨, so the first scene was full of people.


    "All in all, congratulations. The premiere was a great success, and so will the next." Adrian left immediately after this feeling, because Natalie had already taken off her makeup and was ready to leave with her parents.


    "If I remember correctly, there should be a celebration party later. Aren''t you going to come, Nada?" Adrian catches up with the three and asks with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you take part?" Without waiting for her parents to speak, Natalie asked, with a little helplessness and a little smile in her eyes.


    "You know, I''ve been pestered by reporters recently. If it wasn''t for your first performance today, I would have flown back to Los Angeles this morning. Even if I''m not trapped in the airport, I''m still stuck in the airport Adrian shrugged and looked at Natalie.


    The so-called little trick is to invite Tom Cruise to return to Los Angeles in his Si Man plane, and then when he arrives at the airport, he pretends to receive a call and has to stay, so that the Si plane will take cruise away first. In this way, the reporters who follow him to the airport will see the situation of his Si Man plane taking off, but they don''t know that he is not in it. Naturally, they don''t want to catch his trace.


    "It''s not because it''s your first show." Natalie''s eyes lit up, but before she could speak, Avner had already answered in her place: "we had a little party for her at home, invited a few friends, so we didn''t have to go to the party held by the troupe."


    The girl then had no choice but to spread out her hands, and her playful movements made her laugh.


    "By the way, maybe ed, would you like to come to this little party?" Shelly suddenly asked.


    Adrian was stunned and looked at Natalie. The girl''s eyes were hopeful and worried, so he finally declined: "thank you, but next time. I still have some things to deal with."


    After a pause, he immediately began to laugh again: "I fully believe that there will be a lot of small parties like this, so don''t worry about missing anything."


    "Thank you." Natalie''s smile became more lovely. Everyone could hear the meaning of this sentence. She looked at the end of the corridor in front of her, and her smile suddenly became crafty.


    "May I have a word with you from Si?" She stopped and suddenly asked.


    "Well?" Adrian raised his eyebrows m ¨¢ o, looked at Avner and Shelley again, and finally nodded, "of course."


    Natalie chuckled out her finger and hooked it. Adrian Lu gave a funny look, hesitated and bent down: "OK, what is it?"As soon as the voice fell, the girl stood on tiptoe and pecked his face, then giggled and hid behind her mother.


    "Nada" had long expected Adrian immediately put on a look of crying and laughing, and Avner also looked at his daughter and slightly frowned.


    "It''s very rude of you to catch a gentleman like this, Nada." Shelly holding her daughter said angrily.


    "I don''t think real gentlemen care about this," Natalie grimaced. "Well, if ed thinks I''ve offended him, then I''ll apologize."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know you''re happy today, but it''s better not to have another one." Adrian immediately said.


    After leaving at the entrance of M ¨¦ n in the corridor, Adrian listened to the footsteps of their family in the distance and the words from time to time, such as "you are too frivolous", "but he is very interesting", "you are a big girl, you can''t do this". Adrian took a long breath, and then Mo his mouth. The girl chooses a very clever position. In the eyes of Avner and Shelley, she just gently touches his face with her mouth, but Adrian knows that the corner of his mouth is where she is.


    Natalie botman is worthy of the ghost spirit. Adrian sighed in his heart. For a moment, Adrian felt that it was a mistake to decline Shelley''s invitation, but it was only for a moment. It would be a big mistake to think that he had missed something.


    The bell rang, Adrian opened it with a smile and m ¨¦ n made a gesture of invitation: "welcome, distinguished lady."


    Outside, Natalie blinked, covered her mouth, almost laughing, and then coughed and solemnly extended her hand. Although she has a fresh hair style, long sleeve T-shirt and small coat, as well as long Ku and canvas shoes, her chin is slightly reserved, which is quite like a lady m ¨¦ n.


    Adrian smiles on the back of her hand and drags her into the hotel room, but his next move directly destroys the atmosphere. He poked out his head and looked in the hotel corridor for several times. After making sure that there was no one outside, he quickly closed m ¨¦ N and let out his breath in an exaggerated way similar to that of performance.


    "I chose the time Sitting on the sofa, Natalie rolled her eyes.


    "Is it always good to be cautious?" Adrian grinned and sat down next to her. "You know, I''m committing a crime."


    Natalie''s face flashed a little red. She gave him an angry look. She pursed her mouth and turned away from Adrian.


    "Well, how was your little party last night?" Adrian immediately changed the topic. Seeing that the girl didn''t respond, he continued with a smile, "OK, let me guess. A few people of the same age talk together or play games, then play some soft or strong music, and if they have a good chat, they will dance together..."


    "It''s all children. There are so many same topics to talk about, and dad won''t allow him to be at home..." Natalie turned her head and interrupted him with some displeasure, but she was also stunned. When Adrian was so close to her, so close to her nose, she could almost feel the breath of each other.


    "No music and no dancing at home?" Adrian asked, chuckling.


    "Yes, that''s not in line with the tradition." Natalie can''t help but become a little flustered, but on Adrian''s Black s ¨¨ eyes, the Brown s ¨¨ eyes flash a trace of desire.


    So, the next second, Adrian w ¨§ n in the young girl pink s ¨¨''s Chun valve, gently shuun suction that piece of tender. Although she has had an experience, Natalie was still at a loss at the beginning, but she soon adjusted to it. Her little tongue began to swing with Adrian''s rhythm and floated together, just like a boat up and down on the Bo waves. Although she was almost breathless, she refused to give up.


    So wet for a long time, the two people were separated. After taking a breath, they found that their posture had changed. Adrian was lying on the sofa with the girl in her arms, while Natalie was lying on his back, her hands around his neck.


    "You''ve committed a crime again, ed." After looking at each other for a long time, the girl suddenly chuckled.


    "Yes, I have committed a crime again. What should I do?" Adrian obeyed her words, followed Lu out of the distressed God s ¨¨, "Oh, no matter how much, first consider the crime after this crime."


    "That won''t work. I''ll stop you from committing a crime." Natalie spat out her tongue, and suddenly sprang up from him, threatening to run to m ¨¦ n''s mouth.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Adrian jumped up and made a big leap at her like a wolf.


    The girl giggled and screamed and ran in the room, and Adrian ran after her. After a long time of making trouble, Adrian finally grabbed Natalie into his arms and threw her on Chu ¨¢ ng to suppress her.


    "It''s strange why I like you, ed?" After happy, the girl who was held down by Adrian breathed and looked at him tenderly. However, a trace of Yin haze flashed in her eyes again."Who knows?" Adrian soothes Mo''s head and occasionally smacks on her beautiful face. "It''s hard to say clearly about feelings, and I''m the same, except for one thing that''s certain."


    "Which one?" Natalie asked curiously.


    Adrian stroked her hair, and the God of Mi''s love appeared in her eyes. She leaned down to read in her ear, "Lolita, the light of my life, the fire of my reading, my sin, my soul..."


    With this murmur, Natalie''s God s ¨¨ was immediately replaced by Mi Li, and her bright eyes became watery. A few words had already aroused her deep feelings in her heart. Although she did not say anything, her hands began to move on Adrian''s body. There is no need to say more about the next thing. We met again almost a month after we first tasted the forbidden fruit. Adrian made her enjoy the first time. Although there were letters and telephone calls to relieve her missing, she still accumulated a lot of Ji feelings. Once they erupted, they were enough to ignite anything.


    But even so, there will be some small ch songs.


    "No, no, you can''t..." After Diku was stripped off, Natalie, who was already close to chiluo, put her hands between her separated legs, blocking Adrian''s further action.


    "Ha, my lovely little Nada, you enjoyed it last time." Adrian laughs, takes her hands away easily and buries her head.


    Unable to stop, Natalie immediately raised her head and let out a long groan, and at the same time grasped Chu ¨¢ ng Shan.


    The good times are always short, and it''s impossible for Natalie to stay as she used to. However, in this way, it makes the two people grasp each minute of getting along with each other. This kind of taste has a wonderful and nostalgia.


    In the end, Adrian returned to Los Angeles with the scent of a girl, and continued shooting "eye opener" in the studio. Although it was difficult to give up this half green and half red fruit, although this fruit is the best now, it does not mean that he will give up other fruits. There are more fruits waiting for him to pick, such as the one now.


    Adrian, behind the "cut" lens, exclaimed, frowning that he was not satisfied with the situation.


    "You''re obviously not in the right mood. Nicole''s a bit over hyped, and Tommy''s not a sucker at all." He said to the two men who put on the m ¨¢ o towel for the first time, "if you can''t recall it completely, you can still have some impression, right?"


    "I think at this time, Dr. William should be a little guilty. He is really aware of his wife''s coldness." Cruise explained.


    "That doesn''t need to be so obvious," Adrian said immediately. "Recalling the specific content of the play, the husband and wife take sex together to relieve their boredom. Then the wife accuses her husband of having sex with two model ghosts Hun at the party. The husband knows he doesn''t have one, but he feels aggrieved because there is no concrete evidence to refute it. And then his wife broke out that she had fantasized about a naval officer, which greatly stabbed Ji, so even if she felt a little guilty, it was hidden in other emotions. Do you understand, Tommy? "


    "Well, I see. Try again." Cruise shrugged.


    Adrian doesn''t care about him, expecting him to make a difference because he took a free Si Man plane? Don''t dream. Besides, cruise doesn''t have a Si Man plane.


    "As for you, Nicole, you''ve done quite well before, but a little more would be better." Adrian then said to Nicole.


    "I see." Nicole, wrapped in an M ¨¢ o towel, said without expression.


    "One more time. If you can''t, I really want you to shoot after Chou''s order, even if you may be sued," Adrian said, half threatening and half joking.


    Fortunately, his threat did not come true. After three or four more shots, the scene that the couple quarreled with Chou * * for a moment of indulgence was over. Although he had repeatedly shot more than 40 times, which was almost the most frequent shot since the start of shooting, the effect was quite good.


    This is not surprising. If Adrian, who is watching the fire, can almost be sure that cruise and Nicole also took this opportunity to vent each other. Especially when we think of the sudden Ji feeling at the vanity fair party, cruise''s lack of confidence can be fully understood. I don''t know how their relationship will change after the shooting, and some scenes can''t be seen, because Nicole only needs to appear in white s ¨¨''s transparent women''s vest and inner Ku, and the important parts are indistinctly visible. This kind of Youhuo is not much worse than the previous back to camera undressing.


    However, Adrian soon had a rough judgment. When he finished filming, he asked cruise that he could be present in the Ji love scene between his wife and a naval officer in doctor William''s fantasy tomorrow, but cruise chose not to."No, no, no, my presence may affect the performance of the two actors. Didn''t you say it was totally closed? It won''t be a problem. I''ll take this opportunity to deal with something else Cruise explained.


    "Well, that''s it." Adrian shrugs, then looks at Nicole, who''s dressed and comes out of the dressing room, and smiles in her heart.


    The next day, in the small room of the studio, several cameras had been placed separately, the lights and various equipment had been put in place. Nicole Kidman sat beside Chu ¨¢ ng nervously, wearing a floral dress. There is no one else in the room now except her. Adrian just came to have a look, but after leaving a sentence, the actor came and then left.


    Who is he going to put her in this Ji love play? Nicole frowned and squeezed her fist reluctantly.


    According to the sub shot drawing of the Ji love play that Adrian showed her, the scale is obviously a little large, so apart from the actors and directors, all the irrelevant personnel were expelled, that is, the scene was completely cleared. So


    Just as she was nervous, Adrian, in her white s ¨¨ sea uniform, came in from the outside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C123

    "What''s the problem?" Adrian, who wore the collar button, asked in a puzzled way, as if he didn''t understand what she was surprised at.


    "You are You are I mean... " It took Nicole a few minutes to organize the words in her head, "no one told me that you''re going to play the role of s ¨¨."


    "It was decided two days ago. I originally wanted to find a tall male model, but after searching dozens of materials, I couldn''t find the right one. The deputy director finally suggested that I should come," Adrian shrugged. "He said that I had more than one guest role in my own film anyway. I had some experience in acting, and this scene was not too much. More importantly, in this way, it will be more convenient for only two people to be present when shooting. "


    Nicole moved her mouth. Chun seemed to want to say something, but the other side quickly said, "if you''re worried about something, you don''t have to. I have my own discretion."


    After that, he also laughed, and then he adjusted the camera behind him. For no reason, anger came out of Nicole''s heart. His fists became tighter, and he glared at Adrian, and his breath became heavier. But when the other side debugged the camera, she finally calmed down, raised her chin and looked at him haughtily and indifferently.


    "Please lie down on Chu ¨¢ ng, thank you." Adrian raised his hand to make a please move, still sitting behind the camera did not move.


    Nicole Yiyan lies down on Chu ¨¢ ng, then raises her legs according to his instructions. Adrian comes out, adjusts his white navy uniform, and naturally sits beside Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "The camera is on. Now it''s countdown." He looked down at her and said, his face calm, as if doing a trivial thing.


    The expressionless Nicole nodded, then looked at Adrian''s three fingers in turn, then closed her eyes, followed by the mouth Chun came to moist feeling. Although the other side''s action and performance are similar, only in touch, but Nicole is the first time to tighten her body, although she told herself again and again, to relax, to pretend to enjoy the appearance, but there is no effect. Especially when Adrian began to kiss her face, left and right began to stretch into the group and pull up the bottom Ku, her body was even harder like a stone.


    "Cut" Adrian quickly called in her ear, and then lightened up and he had let go of her.


    When Nicole opens her eyes, Adrian has gone back to the camera, stops working, puts the strap upside down and frowns.


    "I have to say, it''s a bad start." He looked up and said seriously, "what are you nervous about, Nicole? It''s just me and you. You can relax. It''s just a job


    Seeing his serious appearance, Nicole can''t help but take a little bit on Chun''s mouth, but she still maintains a cold expression: "it''s always like this at the beginning, it will be adjusted after a few more attempts."


    "Well, then let''s go on. I don''t want you to be under any pressure, Nicole." Adrian nodded and turned on the camera again after she lay back.


    In such a trial, it was almost 20 times. Adrian almost made her face W-N, even her neck. Moreover, she tried to take off her bottom Ku with many kinds of methods, such as going up along her thigh, or solving the problem at the bottom of skirt, or holding her hand to let her take off by herself, but still failed to achieve the desired effect.


    Although knowing that these are all performances, Adrian''s mouth is just gently touching, there is no real w ¨§ n going down, the hands below are also very regulated, but the feeling of resentment can not help but flow out of Nicole''s heart, and there are some signs that are difficult to deal with.


    She used to make use of the subject and asked him whether he was really making a movie after more than ten times, but after seeing the master tape on the video recorder, she could not say anything. Even she could see how awkward she looked.


    "Well, then I may have to go a little bit beyond that, and I hope you can understand." After the 26th ng, there was a long silence when Adrian suddenly said this.


    Immersed in the feeling of resentment, Nicole didn''t recognize the meaning of this sentence. She nodded perfunctorily and then lay down on Chu ¨¢ ng again. But she soon realized that it was wrong, because this time Adrian w ¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§.


    Nevertheless, she did not lose her sense of reason, coupled with the instinctive reaction, immediately reached out to push Adrian. But Adrian didn''t stop because of this. Instead, the strength on her hands increased a lot. She really caressed Nicole''s body. Even when she came to the bottom, she didn''t stop. Even though she was still separated from the skirt and the bottom Ku, the feeling was still irresistible.


    Her breathing became heavy, and thoughts of all kinds collided in her mind, sometimes resisting and sometimes pandering, and she did not know what to do in Adrian''s * *. Once again, her fingers pass through the bulge below. With bursts of electric current, Nicole can''t help but want to cooperate with Ting. At this moment, her body suddenly becomes empty again. When she wakes up, Nicole immediately opens her eyes and sees Adrian striding towards the camera."Much better this time." After checking the video, he said happily, but listening to Nicole''s ears, it seemed that there was a sense of humiliation. She was staring at his figure, and her eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    "Well, let''s go ahead and get ready." Adrian turned to say a word, and immediately turned to adjust the camera.


    Calm down, get down Nicole kept saying to herself in her heart, stifling her boiling mood and lying back to close her eyes again. However, some things are not subject to human will.


    The low groaning sound in the room was filled with excitement, which was so obvious. In the man''s pro and caressing, the woman did not wriggle her body to cater, but also actively rubbed her legs to take off the bottom Ku. However, in the eyes of the half open woman eager for each other''s further, the man suddenly stood up and walked to the camera in the corner.


    Nicole falls back on Chu ¨¢ ng again. She is distracted and looks at the ceiling. After a while, she is awake. Her beautiful face turns red. Regardless of her untidy clothes, she suddenly sits up and yells angrily, "Adrian"


    "what''s the matter?" Adrian, watching the video, looked up and didn''t seem to understand why she was like this.


    "You hun egg, have you played enough?" Nicole shivered and burst out her anger completely. After Adrian''s scaling up, the next shooting every time after she was beaten up and down, Chou walked away mercilessly. Up to now, it has been almost four times, which is really unbearable.


    "Play? Sorry, Nicole. I may have heard something wrong Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Maybe you want to say..."


    "You can hear clearly, you hun egg, don''t act like you''re working," Nicole shrieked. "Do you think I''m happy to play non like this? How many more times do you want to play non like this? "


    "I think you may have misunderstood something, Nicole," Adrian said, still calm, s ¨¨, without changing his expression because of her screams, and made a gesture of please. "Come and have a look."


    Nicole takes a few breaths, and finally walks to the video recorder. When the picture comes out, she looks as if she has been slapped in the face. S ¨¨ becomes extremely ugly. As far as the picture itself is concerned, it is much better than what I saw before. She is no longer uncomfortable in front of the camera. Under Adrian''s kiss and caress, she is so cooperative. Her indulgence seems to yearn for something, and at the same time, it has a faint resistance, which is in line with what the script wants to express.


    "You see, you''ve done very well, almost completely achieved the effect, except here, if you open it a little bit, it would be perfect." Adrian pointed to the screen, but his voice seemed to come from the horizon.


    Staring at the picture, Nicole looks up at Adrian and looks back at the screen again. The sense of humiliation suddenly comes to her mind, just like he was violently assaulted on the long table after he broke in at the party that night. But at the same time, she felt a little reluctant and excited, just like she would occasionally think of what would happen if he did not give up because of her plea on the night of the premiere Party of "mission impossible".


    "I know you may feel a little uncomfortable, but it will be over soon. Let''s shoot again. Whether we can reach this level or not, it will be regarded as the end." Adrian''s voice rang again.


    Nicole trembled slightly, as if it was the last straw that crushed the camel. However, the different flames that had already and began to burn more vigorously in her heart. But on the surface, she was surprisingly calm. After a deep look at Adrian, she went straight to Chu ¨¢ ng and lay down.


    After the three counts, the two hold each other again. Nicole is not sure how many times more active she is. Not only does she hook Adrian''s tongue for the first time, she also sticks out her legs and pinches her waist after Diku is taken off.


    "Wait, it''s not in the script..." Adrian''s mouth seemed to be choked by her right hand, but she didn''t catch her breath again.


    "Don''t say you don''t want me." She gasped, as she had said when she got on Adrian for revenge on cruise, and her hand had zipped in.


    "You know, this is On the set, and... " Adrian breathes deeply, but Nicole interrupts his words with a word: "e"


    in the dim light of the narrow space, when Adrian enters the foreplay, a long suppressed moan finally erupts from Nicole Kidman''s mouth, and the men and women in the performance finally change from fake to real, regardless of turning over in Chu ¨¢ ng Roll up and vent your feelings. Only the camera in the corner faithfully records all this. "Good. That''s it. Nicole''s sentence" has a good feeling. This shot is very good. " Adrian clapped his hands, then stood up from behind the camera and called for the recording to take a look at the schedule."Next is the scene of the morgue in act 112, scene 89. Take a 30 minute break and let the props team sort out the site as soon as possible." Adrian announced.


    In the bustling shopping mall, the customers who acted as temporary actors quickly dispersed, while the employees who had nothing to do were looking for places to rest. The person in charge of the props group quickly took the staff to work in the site which had been cleared out by the mall. Sometimes the same studio can accommodate many buildings. For example, on the left is a university building, and on the right is a factory. So it is normal that there are empty rooms around the mall. It only takes more than ten minutes to choose a place to build a morgue. The reason why Adrian let everyone rest so long


    "The key is that your shock and fear should be implicit and at a loss. You can''t be sure whether this is a warning given to you by the other party, but the death of this Ji woman is really a coincidence, understand?" Adrian tells cruise what to pay attention to in the next shot.


    "Yes, I understand." Cruise is a little impatient, but he still looks at the script, pinches his chin and thinks carefully.


    "That''s all I''ll say. I''ll see what you do next." Adrian took a look not far away and said so. Leaving cruise, who began to meditate, he spoke with the deputy director and assistant director Ji ¨¡ o, and then went out.


    After a few steps, he turned into a passage, and then quickened his pace. After standing at the entrance of a T-shaped passage, he waited for two seconds, and the person waiting appeared at the corner. Because of the need of shooting, she still wears her hair and glasses, and wears a dark brown s ¨¨ windbreaker. Although her face is expressionless, she appears quite temperament.


    Adrian chuckled, put her arm around her waist as she walked in front of her, and opened the room just looked at behind her. This is the room where the props of the other party are located. Although there are a lot of things in it, they don''t say anything after closing the anti lock of M ¨¦ n. they immediately embrace each other and get wet without hesitation or scruple. There is no extra word. Only when the impact of Ji''s emotion begins, can they groan and gasp.


    Both Adrian and Nicole, for the moment, put Tom Cruise out of the studio behind him as if he were a stranger. In addition to demanding from the other side, or from the other side, such a fierce fight after more than ten minutes can be considered relaxed down, hugged for a moment, and then separated from the clothes, finally separated a few minutes to leave the room, the same word did not say.


    This situation has been staged countless times after that fake act. Generally, two people give each other a familiar eye s ¨¨, find a chance to leave the crowd, and then go to a certain place in the studio to have a love encounter. Each time, they don''t say anything from the beginning to the end, but just do it desperately - especially Nicole, who would like to vent all Jing''s strength here - imitation Buddha is just the need of the Buddha.


    Do you really think this is OK? Adrian chuckles on the way back. How can he not know what Nicole is thinking? He is the best at this. To be honest, he didn''t expect to develop into this kind of situation at the beginning. The guest naval officer wanted to keep Nicole up and down and think hunlu ¨¤ n, which was more conducive to his control of her emotions. However, he didn''t expect that the reaction of the other side would be so strong. Finally, he played it on the set.


    Although this is different from what he expected, he still has this kind of consideration. What kind of person is Nicole Kidman? He has memories of previous lives. Even though he has not been exposed to much, he is still basically clear. In addition, he is not a good man. How can he shrink back when he gets to this point? He laughs and enjoys it, and then he enjoys it again and again.


    "You know, Nicole, there''s no perfect thing in the world, but I''m very patient for you to make a choice." Adrian Lu, who has returned to the studio, smiles a little and sighs in his heart. Unfortunately, only one camera is installed.


    After that day, he took all the film of the camera and the recorded video tape for the first time. He never missed anything on these things, not to mention Edison Chen''s lessons. After being honest, the reality show of chiluoluo was really full of thorns. Even if he was one of the main characters, it was really special to watch from different angles, especially when he was aiming at the camera.


    Unfortunately, because of the needs of the film, the light name of the room is not particularly bright. Although the reflector is used, the clarity is not particularly good. But it doesn''t matter. I believe that there will not be too few such cases in the future. Of course, we should keep them properly.


    Unconsciously, the time entered June, and the shooting of "eye opener" began to come to an end. To be honest, Adrian has spent a long time in the production. If Kubrick''s mood and acceptance were not taken into consideration, some scenes need to be shot repeatedly in order to be perfect. He might have closed the camera.


    But it doesn''t matter, because of the film and the birth of the program let him nostalgia. Adrian has been enjoying Nicole''s beautiful body all the time. When she is in her golden age, she is worthy of the word "Yuwu". In addition, she expresses her hope unreservedly every time, which is really unforgettable. Especially if cruise is on the set, Nicole will always become more wild and normal. Adrian is actually the same. The pleasure and stabbing Ji are always more attractive.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C124

    "You surprised me again, ED, though you have surprised me many times." After taking his eyes back from the crowd, Spielberg suddenly said this with emotion.


    "It''s probably because I''m fundamentally different from you and Stanley in some ways." Adrian shrugged, not too much.


    "That''s what surprised me the most," Spielberg said, shaking his head. "I know you''re different from me and Stanley, ED, but you can convince Stanley to take over his new work and even finish it soon. I know Stanley. He is slower than anyone else in making movies. He is too pursuing perfection. Each film will never be completed in one or two years. That''s why his works are so few, but you... "


    He sat motionless, but his eyes were shining at Adrian as if he wanted to hear his explanation.


    "It''s just persuasion. It''s just persuasion. How can we know it after the production? Maybe it''s quite different from what Stanley wants to express. Maybe it''s really a second rate love s ¨¨ movie like some media said. Who knows?" Adrian waved his hand a little exaggeratedly and didn''t answer Spielberg''s question directly. Anyway, he didn''t ask directly.


    "Don''t think I''m a fool, ED," Spielberg chuckled. "I said I knew Stanley. If I didn''t see what he approved of in you, he would never have agreed to let another director take over his work. Even if he might leave the world with regret, he would be more stubborn than you think."


    "Well Well, to be honest, I''ve read "dream story" before, but it was in college, "Adrian grabs his head and Lu gives a wry smile." the tabloids should have told you that I was a total loser at that time, and this book was also regarded as love s ¨¨. After getting up, with the in-depth production of films, a lot of watching also gradually changed. With some of my own Xing grid, reading this novel again will have completely different feelings from the original, such as the sense of crisis between husband and wife


    After hearing this, Spielberg suddenly gave a light "Oh" sound, and then Lu gave a clear God s ¨¨, and Adrian also laughed. His name was basically well known - only the people in the circle knew it better than ordinary people - besides, Spielberg''s two goddaughters had sex with him in Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "At that time, I had the idea of making it into a movie, but I also knew that Stanley had already got the right to adapt it. Besides, I didn''t want to be the same as Stanley. So I just thought about it until that day when Clarkson said that he had an unfortunate stroke in Chu ¨¢ ng, he could not have finished the film," Adrian continued. "At first, I just hugged him After all, it was a good opportunity to have a try. Later, I became more interested in learning about Stanley''s life. However, it was no longer how to get the film production rights from Stanley, but how to make it into the film Stanley wanted. "


    After a pause, he took a look at Spielberg and said, "maybe I want to prove myself, or I just want to pay homage to Stanley. After all, he is a director with unique style. For this reason, I locked myself in my room for five days and worked out some content according to the script. Fortunately, these things have to be With Stanley''s approval, I finally got the guide for eye opener. "


    After a long breath, Adrian laughed and photographed Spielberg, who thought about his words: "well, Steven, don''t go into these things any more. Sometimes I don''t understand them. Those pictures seem to appear in my mind out of thin air. All I have to do is connect them perfectly. Maybe you and I have essence in some places Different, but in some places there is essential consistency. So, let''s change the topic. Today is the premiere of your new work. I missed the visit and the preview. I can''t miss this again. "


    "Well, let''s go in now." Spielberg, who had wanted to say something else, sighed and then reached out with a smile and made a gesture of invitation. A few years ago, Adrian respectfully asked him to put Jurassic Park on the screen for a long time in his office, but now it gives him a feeling of looking up.


    Spielberg will find karsenberg and Geffen to set up DreamWorks, and he wants to do something in business. Of course, it''s because he won the Oscar for best director by "Schindler''s list". When he fulfilled his wish, he also became famous. He was not influenced by Adrian. Unexpectedly, they just started after forming a new company with great ambition. AC media of Adrian has acquired ABC to become a large media group.


    Well, maybe it can''t be compared with him in business, but Spielberg still has his own voice in film production. However, Adrian soon became the youngest Best Director at the Oscars, and now he can get the approval of Stanley Kubrick and make an unfinished new film for him. If Kubrick doesn''t approve of it, the film can''t be released What''s more, Spielberg has heard of it - besides, the scripts of the movie premiered today are all in Adrian. Spielberg suddenly feels old. No wonder he asked so many questions just now.However, he adjusted quickly. Although Adrian is young, there is only one person like him at present, so it doesn''t matter if he really wants to look up to him in the future. Spielberg is still a good businessman when he puts down the guide tube. The dry shares of DreamWorks also have a share of AC media. Adrian always respects him. Why bother about these?


    Adrian is also quite clear about Spielberg''s thoughts, so he also made up such a large paragraph with great efforts. Just now, he realized that he had done too much. Since he took over the film, some familiar directors or producers have been surprised by his behavior. However, many people know Kubrick''s style in film production. What would people think if he produced a "almost similar" Kubrick style film in such a short time?


    Even if he is a miracle director, even if he has created many miracles, even if people always subconsciously find explanations for unexplained things, but You know, Adrian took over not only Nicole Kidman, but also wanted to take this opportunity to add more brilliance to his aura. If he added too much, it would be dazzling, and it would not be a good thing if he could not.


    To be moderate, to know the trade-off, Adrian can successfully walk to today, in addition to the advantages of luck and rebirth, always keep calm will control his own Yu, hope to do things as tight as possible is one of the reasons.


    Of course, these are all possible things, that is, they may not happen, but there is no harm in being careful. So instead of letting people guess at will, it''s better to give an explanation and guide the topic. As long as a famous person in the circle takes over his explanation and speaks for himself, even if there is a problem, it will be much smaller, and Spielberg is a good target.


    Well, it''s not the time to talk about it, and it can''t be done once or twice. So after finding his place, Adrian is still waiting for the movie to start while joking with others. Tonight''s main program is the premiere of Saving Private Ryan.


    Ten minutes without more than one scene is still very violent, bloody and real. Although the scene of Ji in Omaha Beach has not been fully reproduced, it is crueler than that of any other war movie. DreamWorks made a special communication with the cinema for this premiere. The sound effect was so s ¨¨ that people felt as if they were in the scene. Even a woman screamed when the firemen were hit and exploded.


    Spielberg''s control of rhythm is indeed first-class. After the scene of Ji lie, people can''t relax. The rows of female typists and random narration with heavy feeling continue to hold the audience''s heart. For example, when Lincoln ¨¢ n received three letters from his mother about how to meet the needs of the mainstream, and whether or not he would like to meet the needs of the mainstream, for example, when he received three letters from his mother about how to save the children, for example, how to achieve the same value.


    Next, it goes without saying that Captain Miller, played by Tom Hanks, leads eight people to the rescue journey. During the journey, all kinds of things emerge in endlessly. The cruelty and coincidence of war and the paradox of saving one from eight are all reflected one by one. When they finally found Ryan, but the other side refused to leave, indicating that they had received orders to guard the bridge, which showed the man''s responsibility.


    This is a tough battle. Maybe Ji is not as fierce as the previous several fighting scenes, but it is no less cruel than the landing war at the beginning. Especially when the German soldiers in the fight, the dagger bit by bit into the body of a member of the team of eight, Adrian heard the long lost scream.


    The film is finally over, and the team of eight is wiped out, and Ryan finally survives, and then lives as captain Miller tells him to get married and have children. Steven Spielberg is indeed a first-class director who can praise the mainstream value of American style appropriately and show the cruel war scenes to fight against the war. Even Adrian can''t help thinking of "what a pity".


    However, he adjusted quickly. There are many good films, but he left a lot of good things for himself, so this did not prevent him from boasting in the rest room: "very s ¨¨, although I know this will be an s ¨¨ movie, but still beyond my expectations, if I come to direct it, it will certainly not have such effect."


    "If someone else said that, I would agree, but you..." Spielberg shrugged, half joking, a little meaningful.


    "I''m serious, Steven," Adrian shook his head. "For example, after the landing, Captain Miller was drinking from a water jug in his shaking hand, which I conceived when I wrote my first draft. In my mind, it should be from the top down, first show shaking hands with the kettle, and then he is a little out of focus eyes, but your idea is obviously more s ¨¨


    He said this with sincerity, because it was originally made by Spielberg. His previous life had a deep impression on this shot, which naturally came to mind when he wrote the first draft. However, although this version is still made by Spielberg, it has changed a lot. He chooses to cut in from the side, and then when Captain Miller looks up to drink water Waiting for a slow switch, so that the scene is more of a survivor''s taste.This has changed, and it has become more s ¨¨ shots in several places throughout the film, so Adrian still laments.


    "And Tommy''s s s ¨¨ acting," Spielberg laughed. "He was at the top of his game at that time, so it had that effect, and the next day when we repeated shooting, we couldn''t get that again."


    "Well, it looks like you''re going to have another masterpiece, Tommy." Said Adrian, turning his head.


    "Thank you. It''s my pleasure to work with you." Hanks is as modest as ever.


    "Hey, Steven, is Tommy flattering?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Generally, we never deny our work, so It should be. " Spielberg said with a smile.


    "OK, red, then..." Hanks Lu was so frustrated with s ¨¨, "are you honored to work with me, two directors?"


    Adrian and Spielberg looked into each other''s eyes, and the three burst out laughing. After talking for a few minutes, Adrian left after seeing that the number of guests in the rest room began to decrease. Perhaps the number of reporters outside began to decrease with the end of the film. Adrian left, but he didn''t want to go back.


    "Hi, rivan and jackun. How are you doing He went straight to the Phoenix brothers.


    "Hi, ED, nice to meet you." Rivan smiles and shakes hands with Adrian, who has always been grateful for him.


    "I have to say that in today''s film, you all did well, even though you didn''t show up for a long time." Adrian patted both of them.


    Jackie Phoenix plays the doctor in the team of eight, who is the first to die in battle, while raven is the object of rescue, coming out at the end. However, although the appearance time is few, they all have a brilliant performance.


    "Thank you, thanks to your recommendation." Rivan shrugged.


    "Come on, rivan, I''m not blind. The media are almost back on you now." Adrian said, laughing and shaking his head.


    Although the slow pace of "steal the line of fire" has been criticized by many people, and the duel between the two film masters has also attracted most people''s attention, there are still many bright spots in Ruifan. Later, he appeared in a low-cost film. This time, he played an honest young man who committed a crime in ignorance, and then struggled to escape the trap, which was quite different from the previous screen image of slightly showing long.


    Although the film didn''t have much box office, its word-of-mouth was pretty good, especially the performance of Ruifan, which was praised by many film critics, and the negative news of drug abuse in hospital was almost wiped out.


    "To be frank, your brothers are all s ¨¨, so you and Jackie won''t have to say that silver''s debut is about to be released. If it wasn''t for you two being his brothers, maybe I would have arranged it before saving Private Ryan." Adrian joked.


    As one of the two golden film schedules every year, how can Adrian not arrange movies to circle money? The sixth sense has been waiting for a long time. As a child of the Phoenix family, silver has inherited a lot of acting skills, and his performance is no worse than Haley Joe OSM ¨¦ ng.


    "We thank you very much, ED, really." ''said jekyoun, pretending to be serious.


    "Thank you for silver, too." Ruifan smiles and shakes his head for his brother, and then says so.


    "If you want to thank me, you may as well have a good talk with silver. He is very talented in acting, but his greatest interest is in singing. Well, there are a lot of people who make movies and make records. Maybe you two will guest star in Keanu''s band once in a while, right? But if the two develop at the same time, the final result may be that both are mediocre. " Adrian said, "personally, I hope he can go further in acting, but it depends on his own choice. If he really wants to develop together, maybe he can achieve amazing achievements in both aspects in the future."


    I''ll talk to him, ed After a change of eyes with jekun ji''o, Ruifan nodded and agreed.


    "Great," Adrian patted his hand and looked at rivan with a smile. "Well, let''s talk about you, rivan."


    "Me?" Ruifan puzzled at him, "what else?"


    "A corner s ¨¨," Adrian''s smile doesn''t change. "A good angle s ¨¨, I don''t think there''s a better one than you, so I hope you''ll agree."


    "Sorry, jekyun, there''s no main character in this movie that''s dead and hasn''t met," he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C125

    "Take a look at what they''ve said. Miracle director is silent about his new work, worried. S ¨¨ doesn''t seem to be going well." Adrian, who was sitting at the table, shook his newspaper in his hand. "It''s even accompanied by a photo. It''s clear that I''m just a little impatient, but it can be interpreted as worry and worry. I''m worthy of being a reporter."


    "That''s what they are, or they won''t make us so annoying." The girl came out with the plate and set the breakfast on the round table.


    She was wearing a silver s ¨¨ silk pajamas. In the bright indoor light, she felt a sense of lubrication. The neckline was deeply open. From the white neck to the top of her navel, a pair of plump softness was mostly outside. The waistband was loosely tied to her slender waist, as if she could step down at any time. The hem was very short, only reaching the root of her thigh. When she sat down in the chair and then lifted her legs, the light below her flashed away.


    "That''s good enough. In the UK, the tabloids will exaggerate at least 10 times and put all the bad words on you." Zeta Jones chuckled and reached for his hair back. His fingers flicked his hair, and his curly feet occasionally lifted twice. He was a little lazy, which made him feel very exciting.


    "It seems that I made a wrong decision to go to save Private Ryan yesterday?" Said Adrian, who had praised the words in his heart with a serious frown.


    Because the film was completely invested by himself, and Spielberg, one of the three giants, took charge of the camera himself. When DreamWorks publicized, he had enough money, and the premiere was also held with great solemnity. The s ¨¨ sound effect after special communication with the cinema was not mentioned. More than ten media came out that night, full of flash lights and reporters asking about this question. The atmosphere was lively I can''t lose to the Oscars.


    Adrian has been receiving much attention for taking over Kubrick''s works during this period. Naturally, journalists will not miss this opportunity and seize every opportunity to ask questions and take photos. Those regular media are good enough to ask about Saving Private Ryan, such as how to write the script, why it is completely made for Spielberg, and so on. The tabloids are very unscrupulous. No matter who you are, they will always have something to write if you pass the microphone to your mouth It would be better to be angry at their rude behavior.


    Adrian, who has been fighting with these guys for several years, certainly doesn''t make such a mistake, and he always copes with it properly. However, he can''t help feeling a little bored sometimes. It happens that the God s ¨¨ was photographed by a lucky reporter, so the above report made him laugh.


    "Well, ED," Zeta Jones said with a smile, "don''t worry about that. Try my breakfast. I can''t compare with the chefs, but I still have some confidence."


    "Well, I''ll try it." Adrian impolitely raised his knife and fork.


    Breakfast is very simple, beef n ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. Bacon, on the other hand, is well done, tender and delicious when put into the mouth, perhaps not as good as a chef, but almost as fast as Mrs. Galen.


    "It''s really a big deal. I should give you a thumb." Adrian nodded seriously after tasting.


    "Then you must eat all of them." Zethaphans put his hands on the table, his head in his hands, and looked at Adrian with bent eyes, just like those women who are happy that their lovers like their cooking.


    A woman who knows men. With breakfast Adrian again in the heart of praise sentence. Zeta Jones is one of the women who knows men best.


    Kate''s shrewdness is just put away, sometimes it will pop out at an inappropriate time; although Sarah is attached to him or depends on him, she is still a little younger and doesn''t understand a lot of things; Charlize knows men well, but she has to pretend that she doesn''t understand; Monica is very mature and amorous, but she cares about growing up In fact, there is a naivety in Dali''s environment; Julia, Gwyneth and Blanchett occasionally wander between feelings and interests, which is slightly better; as for liv, her careless Xing Ge who doesn''t care about anything is a child, and she can''t expect her to change for a long time, let alone a few Lolita Yes.


    Zeta Jones has been his woman for less than a year, and he''s still very easy to do, but he always shows his charm just right. The crew of Zorro''s mask, who spoke well for her, did not need to say. Last night, after the reporters outside the cinema left completely, Adrian immediately drove to her villa. Zeta Jones showed her surprise and resentment perfectly, which made people move their index fingers.


    Moreover, on Chu ¨¢ ng, Yu Shiying, the foreplay, aroused Adrian''s heart fire very well. After that, he was extremely enthusiastic. Even if he did not use a special posture, he still enjoyed it.


    "By the way, Kate, have you read the script I sent over the other day?" After breakfast, Adrian asked, admiring Zeta Jones, who was dressing in front of him."Of course, it''s a very interesting script, but don''t you think the supporting female characters are a little thin?" Zeta Jones put on a bobbin skirt, and then Wenxiong again. When she bent down, the trembling softness was quite like you.


    She quickly frowned, then put her left hand in front of Xiong and her right hand reached behind to lift up her long hair. She looked at Adrian with a pleading eye. Adrian then came over and tied Wen Xiong in the back. She said with a smile after she looked at the mirror and said with a smile: "I did this on purpose. You know, the best supporting actress nomination needs more strength than winning an award. So if you can fully display your acting skills in the shooting, it''s still very good to get a nomination Simple things. "


    "Don''t worry, I promise you the prize, not the nomination," he continued with a smile, looking at Zeta Jones, who was still talking in the mirror


    His hands also came to her waist. Rou pinched them gently. The girl closed her eyes and moaned softly. Then she quickly knocked off his hand: "you are always so dissatisfied, ed."


    "No one can be satisfied in front of you." Adrian looked at her and said in admiration that Zeta Jones, though angry and happy, had a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "In a word, give full play to your acting skills. I believe that you who have read the original novel will never let me down, and I still find several heavyweight characters to play for you this time." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Several heavyweights?" Zeta Jones''s eyes began to flash with surprise and curiosity.


    "Although he doesn''t have the Oscar title like Anthony, one is the youngest Venetian Film Festival actor, one has just won the Oscar for best supporting actor, and the other has just won the Oscar nomination for best actor." Adrian said, buying the key.


    Zeta Jones blinked. Although he couldn''t figure out who it was for a while, the smile on his face grew stronger, and he immediately circled Adrian''s neck: "it seems that I really need to work harder. I won''t let you down."


    Her bright eyes seemed to be moved, and then she put her head on his shoulder: "will you stay with me today, ed?"


    "This one?" Adrian Lu hesitated and Zeta Jones immediately became as sad as last night: "you don''t know how much I miss you this time, although I know I just But... "


    Her God, s ¨¨, was a little more sad because of her silent appearance. Adrian immediately hugged her and said, "Hey, Kate, I didn''t refuse. I was just thinking about how to spend the day - how about you plan it?"


    "No problem, I''m sure you''ll like it," Zeta Jones immediately agreed. "Of course, after I''ve put on my clothes, don''t do anything to me again"


    she happily came to the closet and turned over, looking at her back. Adrian chuckled in his heart. Zeta Jones may know a lot about men, but she doesn''t quite understand him.


    After a fairly pleasant weekend with Zeta Jones, Adrian is back at work. The shooting of "eye opener" has basically come to an end. In addition, Nicole''s part has been completed and hardly appears on the set. Therefore, more efforts have been put on other aspects, such as some films to be shot.


    First of all, the "double Yin scheme" sold to Sony human relations. Although this film is not as profitable as the movies like tornado, it is much better than the films invested by Sony in recent years, and its box office in North America has also exceeded 100 million. Of course, in order to ensure that he can repay the favor, Adrian specially asked for the right to appoint directors and actors. Sony Columbia did not hesitate at all on this, but the name of miracle director was there.


    The main actor is still Tommy Lee Jones, because Adrian started early, and the film rights to "the man in black" were already in his hands early, and started shooting at the end of last year, starring him and Will Smith. The heroine naturally let Monika as, under the arrangement of Adrian, she played the female doctor in "the man in black", and Jones was quite familiar.


    Monica needs more s ¨¨ films to earn her qualifications. Adrian has a vague idea, but it''s not sure yet.


    Then there was the killing moment, which was prepared for Kate. The film adaptation right of this novel was also bought by Adrian, and Kate was appointed to play the leading role. However, because of lily, the film, which should have been released this year, has not yet started shooting.


    However, the little guy has already started to cut off the n ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    In the end, of course, Zeta Jones was promised the best supporting actress nomination, and larevan Phoenix would play one of the leading roles in "L.A. secret.". The film, which had been released only a year ago, has won a lot of good reviews. Several of the main characters have played well. Kim Basinger has also won a little golden man with it, fulfilling his wish.This film is indeed very successful. Many critics praise the creation of the characters, the grasp of the plot, the structure of the twists and turns, and the development of Chou silk. In addition, there is another reason why it is favored, that is, nostalgia.


    Everyone has nostalgia, and Americans are no exception. In the 1950s and 1960s, Hollywood was called the golden age. At that time, movies and actors emerged in an endless stream, which was almost the most perfect era in people''s minds. This is another characteristic of nostalgia, which subconsciously ignores certain things, even though fox boss zanuk''s four o''clock girl and Grace Kelly are still well known in the circle as "sleeping all the way to the top", not to mention the special audition room for actresses. At that time, only two Hepburn could slightly keep out of the affair.


    Well, to get back to the topic, in short, the good memories of that era add a lot of points to this movie. If Titanic wasn''t too strong, the best movie might be quite large, and after that, no police gangster movie could reach the same height.


    Just like "the man in black" and "killing moment", Adrian got the film adaptation right of the novel early. If it had the advantage of foresight, it would have been a failure.


    At first, Adrian just wanted to make Raven play the hero, Ed M ¨¦ ng, who joined the police force because of his father, insisted on the principle but eventually changed. Supporting actress has not thought well, their own women do not seem to fit this image, until the emergence of Zeta Jones.


    Now that she has been promised the best supporting actress, it seems good to use the film to earn her qualifications. To be honest, Kim Basinger''s performance in this film is not particularly brilliant. It can be said that the spotlight was completely suppressed by the three leading actors, but after all, it was a little red among the green trees. In addition, Oscar also owed her something, so she won back the little golden man.


    Because of this, Adrian did not take her opportunity to make any representations, even if she did not have this film, sooner or later she would have won the award.


    As for the image of corner s ¨¨, in the film, Lin played Ji girl who pretended to be a Hollywood star. At that time, the most popular image was blonde, but there were also many black haired female stars. So just revise the script a little and find a 1950s Hollywood female star similar to Zeta Jones.


    "You see, I''m very committed, Catherine." Adrian said with a chuckle as he flipped through the script in the office.


    However, what he expected most was Ruifan''s performance. The young man who should have died began to shine after surviving the huge wind. Although the saying "the whole 1990s belongs to him" includes the factors of his sudden death, he is indeed outstanding. As long as he seizes the opportunity, he will not be underestimated.


    Adrian wanted to watch him for a little more time, but he knew it wasn''t after the release of "the steal wire.". At the beginning, he wanted to arrange Titanic for him, but Cameron insisted on using DiCaprio. In addition, the bad effects of the film would be very bad. So Adrian didn''t insist, and Ed M ¨¦ ng in "L.A. secret" was undoubtedly appropriate.


    "Take out all your strength, rivan. You must be worthy of me." Adrian whispered again.


    In addition to these films in preparation, he also needs to ask about the films released in the summer vacation. The early appearance of "Saving Private Ryan" opened the curtain for the summer vacation in 1996. The first week was 30000, and the second week was 70000, which made it firmly at the top of the North American box office list. Moreover, the film critics unanimously acclaimed and put countless praise words on the film Said it was very popular.


    In such a warm situation, Saving Private Ryan''s three weeks is almost certain, so it is likely to stay in this position for several weeks. In this case, the major film companies have put their target at the second place in the list. Unfortunately, this position is not easy to compete for. In the two weeks since the opening of Saving Private Ryan, the competition was relatively fierce, but when Bosworth''s sixth sense was released, the second ji''o chair was firmly occupied.


    Twenty thousand a week, 69 million in two weeks. It seems that it is also likely to exceed 100 million in three weeks. Moreover, the film critics also highly praised the film, saying that the suspense of the film was properly left.


    "The suspense was not revealed until the last moment, and the shocking effect was hard to describe. Just go to a cinema and see the audience at the end. Although this still can''t explain some omissions in the plot, the story with humanistic care is enough to make people ignore them." Some critics wrote.


    And Bruce Willis was finally praised by the film critics. He still has a little acting skills, although it still gives people the feeling of facial paralysis. Willis is said to have cheered like a child at home after reading the comments in the newspaper. Of course, whether the rumor is true or not is unknown.


    Silver Phoenix received more praise. Many people said that he was very smart and perfectly grasped the Xing lattice of the characters.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C126

    "Your performance is really b ¨¡ ng, silver. Although I have said it once at the premiere, I want to say it again now. I can''t describe it too much." In the living room of the Phoenix family, Adrian said so much.


    He thought that he would see a big family after visiting. After all, there are many children in Phoenix family. After all, he didn''t come to know that rivan''s parents and other children were still in Phoenix, Arizona. He came to Los Angeles every year for several months, mainly to visit the three children who worked hard for the performing arts. And rivan and his three brothers lived together all the time, which, according to silver, was like a home.


    "I think you just want to live with your brothers." Adrian had made such a small joke about him before.


    "So what?" Silver didn''t care, and even looked at Adrian in surprise. "Is there anything wrong with this?"


    It seems that the three Phoenix brothers are like this. As long as it is something they believe in, they should stick to it and never avoid it. Therefore, it is not easy to persuade them to change their ideas. Therefore


    "Come on, ED, I know what you''re trying to say. I won''t change my mind." Silver gave Adrian a white eye.


    "Hey, silver, you can''t be polite." Jackun taught his brother a lesson.


    "Ed didn''t even speak, jequin." Silver made a face at him, then opened his eyes and gave Adrian Lu an innocent look: "you''re not angry, are you?"


    "Of course I won''t be angry," Adrian laughed. "In fact, if you still insist on your choice, I won''t object, but I''ll stick to my opinion."


    "How many times have I told you, silver, don''t always quarrel with us." rivan came over and grabbed his brother in his head for a while


    rivan seemed to be making a hard brother, but the pity God ¨¨ in his eyes was very clear. Similarly, silver who protested loudly was also smiling, and their brother''s feeling was really good.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting," said Ivan apologetically after the fight with his brother. "Just give me a call and I''ll be in your office soon."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''d like to visit your home for a long time. I''ve never been here before. Your invitation has been turned off because of something. Today''s release of NV on silver''s screen just makes up for the regret," Adrian waved with a smile. "Besides, today''s harvest is not small."


    He pointed to Jack, who picked up silver and went to the inner room. Silver was struggling with terror, while jekyun was elated. It was obvious that Jack Kun was going to teach silver a lesson for his impoliteness.


    "They''re always like that," rivan laughed, but then his face changed. "Let''s get down to business."


    The so-called business is naturally about the film "the secret of Los Angeles". Rivan has already read the script. Adrian came here to congratulate silver on his performance and visit Phoenix brothers. The third is to talk about the role ¨¨ with Rifan.


    The two did not talk for a long time. After Ji ¨¡ changed their views on the novel and the character ¨¨ that rivan needed to play, Adrian got up and left. In fact, although he came here today on the pretext of talking about the new movie with raven, the main thing is to try out silver''s words.


    After all, the relationship between Adrian and rivan is there, even if Ruifan doesn''t like the corner ¨¨ will agree to come down, let alone he is also full of interest in the film. Silver, however, is another piece of Pu discovered by Adrian unintentionally, just like when he met Dennis knight. Even now that he has just appeared in a film, Adrian can almost conclude that if he is willing to continue on the road of acting, his achievements will not be much worse than his brother''s, and his relationship with rivan is obviously deeper, which is probably why Adrian has no memory of him.


    Although everyone praised him for the way he looked at people and things, Adrian knew very well how he got it - if he was too complacent and indulged in these compliments and really thought his vision was incomparable, it would come to an end sooner or later, even if he could foresee the future - but that doesn''t mean he didn''t want to prove it a little bit own.


    Yes, yes, just as he dug up Dennis knight and saved Raven Phoenix, he would like silver to make more of an actor.


    But the problem is that, when he was younger, he was impressed by his experience of playing on the street with rivan. Silver seemed to prefer singing. Frankly speaking, the voice of the three Phoenix brothers is pretty good, but there are more men than actors who want to make brilliant achievements in this field.


    But it''s not that there are more actors than singers. How many singers can reach the level of Michael Jackson and Madonna? How many actors are there with Paul Newman and Marlon Brando? What''s more, it will be the 21st century. The record industry is about to be hit unprecedentedly. If there is no singer at the level of king and queen, Adrian naturally does not want silver to go this way.But as I said at the beginning, the three Phoenix brothers are the kind of people who have decided that something must be insisted on. Even if rivan and they persuade silver, it will not have much effect - who knows his brother better than them? So Adrian came here once, trying to find out the boy first.


    "It doesn''t seem easy to do..." On the way back, Adrian murmured to himself as he recalled what had happened.


    "What''s not so easy to do?" Just about to pass the memo to him, Charlize asked directly.


    "Well, it is Come on, you weren''t there just now. You don''t know about these things. " Adrian shook his head, but immediately said to himself, "maybe I can learn from the record company."


    "That''s because you don''t think it''s necessary for me to go in," Charlize grunted, "but the record company Well, I may not know what you''re talking about now, but I know something else. "


    "Charley" Adrian coughed and glared at her.


    Charlize shrugged indifferently, then shook the memo in front of him: "tomorrow is independence day, there is a premiere to attend, and someone has promised to attend."


    "Ha, the directors of other film companies are probably having a headache again." Adrian grinned as he settled in, ignoring the latter half of Charlize''s words.


    The top executives of major film companies are really in a headache. DreamWorks''s "Saving Private Ryan" swept the North American box office at the beginning of the summer vacation, which forced them to take the second place in the North American box office rankings. However, the release of "sixth sense" in Bosworth suddenly broke their dream.


    Bosworth is not DreamWorks. In the past two years, several high box office movies have been shown in the hot season. How can this year be an exception? Especially the film and festival match so well.


    Independence Day is a National Day holiday in the United States. Although the legal holiday is one day, it is basically postponed from the weekend, so it is actually a three-day holiday. Generally speaking, there are grand parades and celebrations all over the United States, which are also good time for businessmen to make money. The closer the story is to the American theme, the more popular it will be. What else can be more concerned about this year''s independence day than Roland Emmerich''s independence day?


    As early as the long-standing propaganda, alien invasion and destruction of the White House, all kinds of special effects, all kinds of big scenes, and then under the leadership of the president to carry out the Jedi counterattack, as well as the independence day decisive battle in Ji''s high spirited speech, these places have been focused on propaganda, and the release time was on July 4, you can imagine how many people will win support, plus this film Also by Adrian''s attention, other film companies naturally chose to retreat.


    The fact has proved that their choice is right. In five days after its release on July 4, independence day, which was shown in 2500 cinemas, easily won 89 million box office tickets in North America, and robbed the first Ji chair from Saving Private Ryan. Although there are reasons for other companies to give in, the quality of the film is beyond doubt.


    "It''s too much fun, it''s too shocking," an excited audience said in an interview.


    "A piece of work made up of gorgeous pictures and special effects is suitable for watching when you are having fun, and you can forget it after seeing it." Critics who are partial to Literature and art say so.


    Of course, these are a few. This film is a commercial work from the beginning, so the real literary critics will not pay attention to it, while those commercial critics praise the story: "the dazzling special effects and scenes are shocking, and the rhythm of the story is very compact. Director Emmerich controls those scenes incisively and vividly It seems that if you turn your eyes a little bit, you may miss the key details. The president''s speech at the moment of the final showdown is particularly exciting. Although there are still many omissions in the plot, this is undoubtedly one of the best science fiction films of the year


    The new line''s CE Robert shey couldn''t keep his mouth shut, and the film took Will Smith''s popularity to a higher level, especially when he punched the aliens out of the UFO and said "welcome to earth" in a vicious way, which made many people feel cool.


    "More of his luck, after all..." Adrian made two gestures, but didn''t say, "don''t worry. I have to predict that."


    He put his arm around Rachel''s waist and chuckled: "I''ve got a new film ready for you. I''ll start to prepare it after the British patient is released. You''ll like this NV protagonist because she''s an archaeologist from Cambridge University - although she''s actually a librarian."


    Besides, there are several other reasons why the film "the edge of the alien" can get more attention, such as how to get rid of the edge of the film.


    "Ed, can we not talk about this?" Whispered Rachel, as she lowered her head and picked out her clothes."What are you worried about? Recognized? But when I suggested going to the Jing store, you insisted on coming to the department store. " Adrian sighed, and then she brushed her forehead again. Then she picked a long dress from the hanger and brought it to Rachel. "How about trying this one? Mi ¨¨ half length skirt, belonging to the face can be versatile, as long as the matching clothes and long skirt Yan ¨¨ is not very close to it


    "It''s true, miss. Your boyfriend has a good eye. I suggest it can be worn with this black ¨¨ T-shirt." The waiter standing in the distance did not miss the opportunity to come over and began to sell.


    "I know he has a good eye..." Rachel sighed, never raising her head. She didn''t want people to see her complicated God. Well, wrap it up


    "Wait a minute." Adrian stopped her before the waiter agreed, "first pick up the pieces you selected before, as for this one..."


    He chuckled at Rachel as he handed the card: "try it on first, Rachel."


    "Or No, I believe in your eyes Rachael''s face ¨¨ changed slightly and said with a forced smile.


    "Be obedient. Put it on and let me have a look." Adrian''s tone was irresistible, and the waiter left after receiving the tip.


    Rachel crept into the fitting room, biting her mouth and holding her clothes. She soon came out in her skirt and made a few circles in front of Adrian.


    "Very beautiful." Adrian said, clapping his hands.


    Rachel seemed relieved and went back to the fitting room again, but as soon as she put on her old suit, Adrian was standing outside. Rachel knows, but before she can react, Adrian hooks her waist into the dressing room.


    "Please, ED, don''t do that." Rachel struggled and whispered, but how could Adrian listen to her and press her against the wall of the fitting room with a playful smile.


    At first Rachel was still fighting, but soon she gave in and began to whimper, which, if you listen carefully, is clearly mingled with excitement. Especially when the sound from the next door, the excitement becomes more obvious, which is just like in the bathroom compartment, the Ji feeling in the narrow space is always more exciting.


    It''s not the first time that Rachel and Rachel have been in the fitting room. Every time, they fight, surrender and then excitedly pander. In fact, it''s almost the same with her every time before. Every Nv person has a bit of sadism, which is one of the reasons why Julia and she will stay with him. But there are few people like Rachel who are so eccentric and hidden in the book temperament that Ji can''t send out without powerful means.


    If someone else, in front of her reserved talk and elegant temperament, or like to love, will be willing to be her protector. However, Adrian was different. When she first went with Rachel, she felt a little overbearing. Later, she broke her heart after sweet words of MI, which made her feel at a loss. Finally, she was at her mercy.


    To talk, Adrian is more eloquent than she is. To talk about talent, Adrian''s achievements are there. To speak of power, at least the same young people in the entertainment industry can''t compare with him. Naturally, Rachel''s heart is bound to plant irresistible seeds against him. However, her personality is not so, and her education also makes her unwilling to be so, so she falls into contradiction, and then the things hidden in the bottom of her heart are picked up.


    "Well, don''t think so much. It''s good to try these occasionally." Adrian, dressed for Rachel, said with a smile.


    "It''s not occasional." Said Rachel, leaning over her head, in a weak voice. She had said a lot of similar things, but she always looked like she was lacking in confidence.


    "Well, not occasionally. If you''re angry, then I apologize." Adrian said in a soft voice, then he put his mouth on her flap again, holding her face and chuckling: "you know, you''re really Li ¨¢ o now."


    "Ed" Rachel raised her voice slightly, as if she wanted to be angry, but her words were still soft.


    "Let''s go." Adrian chuckled and walked out of the fitting room with her waist and skirt.


    Adrian, who knows how to control, certainly won''t go too far. In the contradiction, the NV people woven by Ji have a different


    "well, don''t think so much. In fact, it''s good to try these occasionally." Adrian, dressed for Rachel, said with a smile.


    "It''s not occasional." Said Rachel, leaning over her head, in a weak voice. She had said a lot of similar things, but she always looked like she was lacking in confidence.


    "Well, not occasionally. If you''re angry, then I apologize." Adrian said in a soft voice, then he put his mouth on her flap again, holding her face and chuckling: "you know, you''re really Li ¨¢ o now."


    "Ed" Rachel raised her voice slightly, as if she wanted to be angry, but her words were still soft."Well, let''s go." Adrian chuckled and walked out of the fitting room with her waist and skirt.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C127

    The outside of the cinema is still a sea of people. Even though it''s only a short way from where I got off the car, Miramax still has a red carpet. "Broken arrow" certainly can''t be compared with "Saving Private Ryan", and Miramax is no better than DreamWorks. Although DreamWorks has been established for only two years and is younger than AC media, its capital at the beginning of its establishment is not comparable to that of any new company.


    But the Weinstein brothers still prepared a grand premiere, which may not be as lively as Saving Private Ryan, but it can also be regarded as more concerned. No one else. They made a lot of money from last time''s "brave break the island". Naturally, they also expected "broken arrow" to get the same big harvest. After all, this film was also given to them by the miracle director Ji ¨¡.


    Therefore, it is necessary to use all kinds of gimmicks in the publicity, one of which is the scandal of Dennis. The triangular relationship between him and Winona and Jennifer is still hot news in many gossip newspapers. The paparazzi have not stopped bothering them. These pleasant things are enough to attract people''s attention.


    As for the possible bad consequences, it is not the category that the two brothers need to think about. For them, making money is the most important thing. As long as they can make money and make their career grow stronger, they will not hesitate to do anything out of the ordinary. This is the typical Jewish way of thinking, poor Dennis.


    "Ah, it''s really touching. It''s just a TV play that makes them have such close feelings." Adrian stood in the corner of the lobby, looking at the three men and three NV who were joking in the crowd not far away, he asked with a smile. The three men and three NV were naturally the six leading characters in friends. Since she has played the leading role in NV in broken arrow, she has to invite her friends to attend the premiere. Although there are different factions among the six people, such as Jennifer and Courtney are more intimate, while Matthew and Matt are more temperamental, they are really good friends.


    "Yes, real people admire it." Dennis was beside him with a wry smile and a sigh. He looked a little out of hand.


    "Don''t you really want to go and say hello to them, Dan?" Adrian looked at him teasingly. "It''s just a greeting. I don''t think your Noli will have any problems."


    "I don''t know, ED," Dennis sighed again. "To tell you the truth, there are already some cracks between Norie and me."


    "How?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Haven''t you made a decision yet? In the past, such as Japan''s distraction, didn''t you say that it would be solved after coming back? "


    "Yes, I said so, but..." Dennis made a gesture. "I want Janny to be as good as possible. I don''t want to hurt her any more. Yes, I admit, I still have feelings for her, but nori is my NV friend, so I hope to solve this matter in a more peaceful way... "


    "You told Norie about it, didn''t you?" Adrian suddenly asked.


    Dennis hesitated and nodded. "Yes, I told Norie about it. I hope I can get her understanding."


    "How can I say hello, Dan?" This time, Adrian sighed. He shook his head and looked "hate iron but not steel." how dare you say that to your dissatisfied NV friends, God, Dan, I have taught you more than once that NV people need a sense of security. When she is already upset, you are still thinking about other NV people or her rival. Do you think nori will be very happy


    "But..." Dennis wanted to argue.


    "No, but, Dan, it''s much better than telling her straight away that you''re trying to coax her on the surface and have a showdown with Jane." Adrian interrupted him, then looked at him funny: "no wonder you were very close in front of the reporters when you were outside, but she disappeared as soon as you came in. However, if she is willing to keep close to reporters, it shows that she is not willing to let you go. So if you want to recover her, you''d better go to her now. No matter how she runs on you, you should have the cheek to stay with her. "


    "Well, I I''m going to find her. " Dennis thought for a moment and then said this, but he hesitated to look at her as he said it.


    Adrian shook his head in his heart, and then half jokingly said, "in fact, you can take a chance to hold them together as I said, and then you can pack them up a few times. Sometimes, the proper use of strength can solve the problem, and maybe it will make things go the way you expect To develop. "


    Dennis gave a dry cough and rolled his eyes to Adrian. "Forget it. There are not many people like you in Hollywood. Your experience is not suitable for ordinary people."


    After that, he left and went to find Winona. Adrian shrugged his shoulders and looked at Jennifer. It was very interesting. The six actors of friends, who were just talking about Ji, were now separated. He remembered that when he was chatting with Dennis just now, Jennifer did not miss their side, but Dennis was thinking about something else. Instead, he let Adrian notice.


    Obviously, the situation between the three of them is much more complicated than Dennis described. However, when he has to, Adrian won''t do it. At best, he can only say something about it. After all, it''s Dennis''s housework.So, power is more important than anything else. Adrian whispered in his heart. Of course, as long as there is a sense of security, it is not necessary to have a sense of security in reality.


    Well, it''s time to prepare a better work for Dan, so that his popularity can be further improved. Don''t say I didn''t help you, Dan. He then chuckled in his heart. Anyway, Dennis was promoted by him.


    "Hi, ed." Just as Adrian was about to go to the screening room, greetings rang in his ear, and Harvey Weinstein''s stubbly face appeared.


    "Ha, you look very angry ¨¨, Harvey." Adrian smiles and shakes him. Harvey Weinstein deals with the situation, and Bob Weinstein likes to stay behind the scenes.


    Then he patted John Travolta on the shoulder as Harvey came along: "you too, John. Have you seen the critics praise your acting?"


    After saying hello to them, Adrian put his eyes on the Asian face. His smile suddenly faded. He put on a bit of reserve with a little chin. He held out his hand and said, "Hello, Mr. John Wu, we meet again."


    "Yes, nice to meet you, Mr. Adrian." The other party respectfully shook hands with him. He was about 50 years old. His eyes were long and thin. He was a little fat. He had a square face and was bald. Needless to say, it was director Wu who would not have made a movie without pigeons.


    "I believe it will be a good work, sir." Adrian said in a soothing tone. To be honest, he didn''t like this. Although he didn''t particularly like Wu Baige, his early Hong Kong style works were still very good.


    However, a place has to tell the rules of a place. If he is very intimate with Wu Baige, people around him will more or less despise and resent him. This is a place where strength can speak, but some things hidden under the water should also be paid attention to. Moreover, with Adrian''s ready-made achievements and power, if you really do this, to speak seriously is to slap the face around you.


    These things can''t be changed no matter how powerful he is. He also has to look at the object under the couplet. Therefore, it is appropriate for him or for Wu Baige to do this.


    "I believe that''s what the director of miracles said," Weinstein grinned in and pulled on Travolta. "Are you, John?"


    "Of course, Ed''s favorite movie has never failed." Travolta is more candid than Waynes.


    "Well, stop flattering and tell the truth, Harvey, what do you want to ask?" Adrian laughs and debunks him, very straightforward.


    "Really, do I look like I have a strong purpose?" Wainstein exclaimed discontentedly, but he immediately changed his smile. "Frankly, you really don''t have any other plans?"


    "Don''t be so quick, Harvey. Some things need to be done slowly. If you go too fast, you will easily roll over. Think about your advantages." Adrian said with a smile, how could he not know what Weinstein meant.


    Their brother is determined to develop Miramax into a leading Hollywood film company. Although he started as an independent film company, he has been eager to invest in big production. However, it is not so easy to make large-scale films. Even Lianmei, which was once in the limelight, was bought by MGM because of its poor management, and MGM was almost bankrupt because of "paradise", let alone a medium-sized film company like them?


    Now Adrian has given them a chance. The big sale of "bravely breaking the island of life" has let them see the dawn, and naturally they want to continue their efforts.


    At the moment, the media company McLaren is not willing to make more specific plans for the future, even if he has already made a big piece of the picture for the future, even if it is too big for the media company to make such a big picture.


    However, Adrian did not completely refuse. He dropped a radish in front of the mule, and the mule would run away. So he immediately thought of something: "Oh, speaking of it, I really have an idea for Wu."


    All of a sudden, Weinstein and Travolta both looked at Wu Baige, and the middle-aged man suddenly became at a loss. He had only come to be a companion. He only wanted to make a good impression on these Hollywood bigwigs as much as possible. Unexpectedly, Adrian named him: "because of me?"


    "Yes, I have seen a lot of your movies, such as "The heroes are the two heroes", "the hot hand detective" and so on Adrian nodded and said the shadow''s name in Chinese.


    "Do you speak Mandarin?" Wu asked in Cantonese.


    "Well I''m sorry, I have learned some Chinese, basic Ji flow, but I don''t understand Well Those dialects. " Adrian then said in English, although with a little apology, but in his heart a few laughs."Never mind, Hong Kong It''s true that not many people speak Mandarin. " Wu Baige Lu''s embarrassed God also changed back to English.


    Fortunately, Weinstein came in and said, "Hey, what are you talking about? Don''t use the language we don''t understand, OK


    "It''s nothing. I just mentioned some of John''s works made in Hong Kong. They are very good. Although the layout is not big and there are many shortcomings, there are also praiseworthy places. My inspiration comes from those films." Adrian said here pause, bought a pass and then said: "is a police bandit film, when the two life and death enemies of the police and bandits position switch, what will happen to the story."


    "Transposition?" Did Weinstein pucker up, with a look of "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." can you be more specific


    "Hey, Harvey, it''s just an idea. There''s no preliminary outline. How do you want me to elaborate?" Adrian stall then pointed to Wu Baige, who was lost in thought. "Look, he has an idea."


    "No, no, no, I''m just going to recall which one of my works will make you like this Inspiration. " Wu Baige quickly explained.


    "Well, John, maybe you can direct the film if you like, which should be your best subject matter." Adrian said with a smile, "it is because of this that I decided to"


    "you really know me very well," Wu Baige said with a smile. "I''d like to, sir."


    "Good," Adrian nodded, then looked at Travolta. "So, another John, would you be happy to play one of the leading roles?"


    "Me?" Travolta looked at him in surprise, but immediately Lu gave a smile. "No problem. If I refuse, it must be the dumbest fool."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find you a good opponent." Adrian slapped him hard on the shoulder.


    "So..." Weinstein leaned over with a eager face.


    "Don''t worry, Harvey. Let''s wait until the basic preparations come out," Adrian laughed and pointed out that it''s time for us to go in the screening hall, and the film will start soon. "


    Needless to say, the film Adrian talked about had nothing more than "two men in the face". This film was Wu Baige''s brilliant work in Hollywood, and soon began to go downhill.


    The size of Hong Kong''s land area determines the size of its film layout. If it''s a movie about police and bandits, Kung Fu, or delicate emotions, those filmmakers may still do well. In addition, the people who came to Hong Kong in the 1950s have some strength in historical themes, but they can''t do anything else.


    and the system of Hollywood is different from Hongkong. Hongkong has the final say of all directors, and Hollywood, apart from the famous directors, generally has only the right to speak for producers and investment talents. There is no script for the famous movie of sunglasses king. It is no wonder that the script should be written first in Hollywood.


    Adrian has no plan to support Wu Baige. He just wants to squeeze it out first. Then, if Wu Baige changes in the future, it''s OK to say that if there are only those three axes, then he can live and die on his own.


    Frankly speaking, Wu Baige''s three axes are still very attractive to people who meet for the first time. Although there are no churches and no white pigeons in broken arrow, he gives full play to the sensational slow scenes, the confrontation with guns and the endless bullets, especially the slow scenes in the gun weapon pairs.


    But to Adrian''s surprise, it was the park''s NV police officer, played by Jennie forenston. To be honest, when Dennis asked him to arrange a transformation role ¨¨ for Aniston, he was not very sure. Although playing a role that is completely opposite to the image usually given to the audience is the way for many actors to break through, not every actor can successfully transform.


    Because of her understanding of friends, Adrian remembers clearly that Aniston, no matter how hard she tried, couldn''t escape the frame of the corner ¨¨ of "Rachel", the most popular TV show that has trapped her image. Of course, she didn''t try all the ways. After all, there are many ways to break through if she really wants to break through, but everyone has his own bottom line.


    However, in "broken arrow", her short hair - very short, almost the same as ordinary men - gives a completely different feeling. If the long hair in friends looks sweet and lovely, the short haired NV police in broken arrow can be said to be heroic.


    Even Adrian, who is very familiar with friends, couldn''t help being stunned when Aniston appeared, not to mention those who have only been following friends for two seasons.


    Even the critics are not stingy with their praise: "this should be the first time that Ms. Jennifer Aniston has been the main character of NV in the film. I have to say that her performance is a surprise. Before that, the most familiar image of her is friends, which is being broadcast on NBC. She vividly interprets Rachel Green, who is greedy and loves life, So many people objected when they heard that she would play the leading role of NV in an action movie.However, it turns out that she is an actress who shows her weakness and heroism in "broken arrow". What is particularly worth mentioning is that for this film, Jennifer has made a lot of efforts, not only taking over the training, but also shooting a lot of dangerous actions, and even cutting off the beautiful long hair that has been reserved for a long time. She is very dedicated. "


    That''s right. When the film and TV series started shooting at the same time, Aniston was filming in a wig in the studio.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C128

    As I said before, Winona and Depp just started to fight with Dennis just at the right time, so they successfully robbed her. Therefore, all kinds of discord rumors that should have belonged to Depp and Winona now fall on him. This is an interesting thing. It seems that there is something wrong with the media and Winona. Although some reporters often say that she has an affair with whom she is shooting movies, most of them still stand on her side.


    But they always hold on to her. Any news about Winona after a few words will be skewed to the top of the scandal, and neither Depp nor Dennis has been treated like this. If Depp is not liked by the media because of his bad boy title, Dennis''s image has always been very good. Even if he is really involved in the scandal with Aniston, his image of a good man in front of the public has not changed much. Why?


    "It''s probably because Yu B of the" Ru stink "read the newspapers about the triangle, and Adrian said so.


    The name of Ru stink was given to famous Tom Cruise and others by those senior actors in the 1980s. Simply speaking, they felt that they were too young but too fast and too dissatisfied. Although this situation is a trend, Adrian knows that in the 21st century, young and popular young actors are everywhere - of course, whether they can maintain it or not is another matter But it doesn''t stop the actors from complaining. Calculating the time, Winona is almost at the end of this period of time. It is normal that she is not to be seen. However, she is in line with the public aesthetic outlook and is welcomed by many people. She always maintains the image of "Yunv", so it will become so contradictory.


    Of course, these are Adrian''s conjectures. He can''t be sure what''s going on. After all, he is not omniscient. As for the media, they can only let their own media pay a little attention to this kind of behavior. In fact, he doesn''t need to remind them that ABC and TB are well-known media. If they make up facts too much, they will only damage their reputation. As for the newspapers purchased Not to mention it.


    The current situation of the media is that TB is the best developed at present. Needless to say from CNN, Ted Turner has great vision and ideas. In terms of entertainment, the ratings of "vampiric vampiric Buffy" for teenagers is not bad in cable TV stations. Sarah, the leading actor of NV, is gradually becoming the favorite actor of these audiences. Millionaire is still very popular because it has been adjusted properly and has not yet shown any fatigue. Although looking at the City for the householder Fu has ups and downs, TNT has also accumulated With a lot of experience and high-level support, those who want to catch up with HB will not be long.


    The second is ABC and the three major film companies. "Everyone loves red" is not as popular as friends, but it attracts many family members. The ratings are very stable and it is always in the first tier. After adjustment, "Survivor" has also begun to rise, and has gradually got rid of its awkward position at the beginning. In addition, ABC itself still has some inside information, and there are quite a lot of fairly good TV series and programs. Although it may not be profitable this year, it is absolutely estimated that the loss will be much smaller than before.


    Three major film companies, needless to say, because Miramax and the new line have taken a piece of the cake, Bosworth''s position has declined and profits have been reduced, but at the same time, it is not always at the top of the wind as it was two years ago. Both the new line and Miramax are developing well, especially the new line. Independence Day is so popular that it does not lose out to Saving Private Ryan at all. Robert shey looks proud wherever he goes.


    However, next time it won''t be so good luck. Although Adrian and Claude appreciate Shea very much, new line is different from Miramax after all. Miramax also has independent management rights, but it is a wholly-owned subsidiary of AC media, and new line still has some equity in Shea''s hands. If AC media wants to do something to new line, either get Xie''s consent or change it Kick it away.


    Big companies don''t like this situation. Although Adrian doesn''t matter, Adrian has already made a general arrangement for the three film companies in his mind. It''s OK to give Xie some sweets, but he can''t increase too much power.


    "In my plan, there is the last piece of jigsaw. I believe we can put it together after next year." Adrian told Claude that.


    "You have a big appetite, ed After knowing what he did, Claude said with a smile, "are you sure we can really eat it?"


    "It won''t be a problem. Even if it doesn''t work after next year, there will still be opportunities in two more years." Adrian doesn''t care. "Of course, the premise is that the most important things this year and next year must be successfully completed."


    The reason why we have to wait for the last piece of jigsaw puzzle after next year is mainly because the opportunity to circle money is just around the corner. We should know that ABC and TB are giants. As an emerging media company, we still rely on abundant funds to swallow them up. Even so, the acquisition of ABC still financing a lot, Adrian of course can choose to continue financing, as long as the sum of two people is no less than 35, then still can firmly control the company in his hands.


    However, in Adrian''s opinion, it''s a bit too big. Even if it''s sooner or later to be shared by others - there are two more people on the board of directors - it''s also more valuable to share. It''s obvious that there is a good opportunity to circle money. Why choose another way?"They won''t last long. I''m offering a price of 500 million dollars, which is hard for them to refuse. I''ve started to arrange things on the other side to ensure that nothing goes wrong." Facing Adrian''s advice, Claude gave a positive answer.


    "Just $500 million..." Adrian couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    This is about surprise''s acquisition. The old cartoon company with five cartoon images and DC''s equal name is currently described as hopeless, which may be exaggerated, but it is certain that there are gloomy clouds. In the case of poor management, they have begun to close some of the humble departments, such as film production or animation production and so on.


    But who would have thought that only three years later, the company was miraculously reborn. In the first decade of the 21st century, most of the cartoon heroes who were put on the screen and were popular came from them. Surprise not only succeeded in turning over, but also made great progress. I believe that no one but Adrian would have thought of such a change.


    How much did Dinis say about surprise? 5 billion or 4 billion? Adrian said in his heart. Now they can take back only one tenth of the U £§ s fee, which is robbery.


    he had intended to remind Claude to win the surprise as soon as possible, but after careful consideration, he decided to forget it. Before independence day, CG was also used in the production of films, such as Terminator 2 or Jurassic Park, and so on. No one was surprised because of this. Moreover, the CG pictures in independence day still have some unreal feelings. The real large-scale application of CG to movies started from Titanic So as long as the acquisition is completed before that, there will be no problem.


    Still that sentence, now can see the amazing future, except Adrian, basically no one else.


    With a surprise, C media structure, publishing companies and record companies may be able to stay in the third tier at the same time. Although the development of record companies in recent years is not a special issue, the singers launched by them are still very popular. They also purchased in records not long ago. If they keep on and accumulate enough strength, they will play the two cards in their hands at one time, which is bound to go up a new level.


    The same is true for publishing companies. When the Harry Potter series is fully launched, more profits will surely be made. Moreover, Adrian still remembers the names of several best-selling novels, and it is feasible to find the original author to provide ideas and then publish them.


    As for other aspects, Pixar, needless to say, with sufficient funds, are continuing with their second and third animations, and all the employees are there. It is almost certain that they will succeed a second time. Blizzard and several other game studios have also made a lot of profits in their games. According to the feedback, they are all developing well.


    T there, they have made a lot of money. In addition to the ones that need to be kept, they basically follow the pattern of "investment - the number of people online is soaring - sell", and they are doing it according to Adrian''s intention. Although it is a pity that the IT industry will be more crazy in two years, it is better to be content.


    The most unimportant one is probably the "Victoria''s Secret" sold by Claude. So far, their profit situation has not changed much. This is very normal. At the beginning of "Victoria''s Secret", there was really a little maladjustment. After all, AC media is a media company, and it does not seem to have much contact with underwear products.


    But now it has been basically adjusted. The people who can run the company and develop to a certain scale are not fools. The executives of "Victoria''s Secret" all stayed after the acquisition because they saw the advantages and prospects of AC media and invited Cindy Crawford as the spokesperson under Adrian''s thread Bottom of the heart down. Although it is still running in with ABC at present, I believe it will not disappoint for a long time.


    In a word, AC media, just like its two bosses, is young and full of vitality. At the same time, it also has a lot of ambition. It has reached out its tentacles in all aspects and has made certain achievements. However, compared with the old media groups, they still have a big gap in some places, such as newspapers, magazines and other paper media.


    After all, these paper media were established very early. After decades of changes, they have been basically divided up. Their equity is more complex than those of broadcasting companies. It is basically difficult for emerging media companies to reach in, unless they encounter any major changes. It''s not easy for Murdoch to get the times, and News Corporation has only the New York Post in the United States, basically relying on luck (the Wall Street Journal bought it in 2007).


    Adrian has no good way to deal with such a situation. Although the traditional paper media will disappear sooner or later with the development of the times, he is absolutely unable to see it. Therefore, it is good for the entire AC media to have a good newspaper or two and magazines. But Adrian is not omniscient and omnipotent after all, and there is not much reference in this respect, except that Warner once sold time, but it will be more than ten years later.


    "It doesn''t matter. Too comprehensive development is not a good thing. Once we have passed the limit that we can know, it may collapse, but it is not certain." Adrian can only comfort himself in this way.He didn''t have no idea. After all, 90 years ago, he still learned some things in college. In addition, he now has a wealth of information. After a few years'' experience, he has learned a lot. It''s OK to make some decisions, but now it''s obvious to drink too much, so he pushed the back.


    After the premiere of broken arrow, there was basically no other film worthy of his attention, so he put Jing force in the later stage of eye opener. It is worth mentioning that although the first week box office of "broken arrow" was relatively good, with nearly 20000, compared with "Saving Private Ryan" and "Independence Day", Harvey Weinstein was rather depressed, while other film companies applauded and applauded.


    At last, they all said that in their hearts. Although there is a bit of self mockery in it, the power of miracle director can also be seen.


    In fact, there is nothing special about the later period of "eye opening caution". Most of the soundtracks are selected old songs or ji''ring music. As for the preliminary editing, Adrian seldom takes some extra shots, so as long as Ji''an asks the editor to come according to his requirements, except for one point -


    "Mr. Adrian, is there something missing here?" After cutting out the opening reception, the editor came to Adrian with the memo and asked.


    "Yes, I have other considerations about this. I can leave it alone for the time being." Adrian said after reading the main points.


    The editor was sure he had left, and Adrian chuckled after a stretch. The missing scene is the scene of Cruise''s fantasy wife''s cheating. Yes, it''s the part of Adrian''s Cameo with Nicole Kidman on the set. As soon as he finished, how could he take it out and let the editor edit it?


    "Naturally, I''ll edit it." Adrian said with a chuckle that he still used to enjoy it from time to time.


    The whole shooting process was about 30 ng, and with the final fake, it took about an hour or so. Nicole shows her amorous feelings, especially for the last time. Compared with * *''s, the scene of Ji''s love is not inferior at all. Especially after the event, Adrian holds her from behind to show her in front of the camera. That picture is enough to let anyone''s blood flow.


    However, there are two regrets. Because of the need for shooting, the lighting is very dark, which makes the whole picture look like black and white. Secondly, the lens is fixed. At best, there is only a stretch adjustment. After a long time, you may feel bored.


    It doesn''t matter. It will be better in the future. Adrian said in his heart, do not know what he specifically refers to. However, there must be no chance now. Nicole''s part has never appeared on the set since the completion of his part, and his relationship with cruise is not very good. Before "Mr. sweetheart", he attended Cruise''s parties twice, and then he has never been invited again.


    It doesn''t matter. She can''t get out of his hands. Besides, there are always NV people around him.


    "Anyway, now that I''ve finished shooting, can you tell me what the surprise was?" Liv pestered. She has asked several times since the beginning.


    Adrian was really surprised that she remembered what she had said and never mentioned it again.


    "How could she not remember clearly and not see what she had done at that time." Sara, who saw his thoughts nearby, muttered.


    "What are you talking about? What do you want to say?" liv immediately lunged at Sara, her height advantage made her look quite oppressive.


    However, Sarah is not a vegetarian either. She has practiced a lot with love. "I know what you did last summer," like most of the movies that opened the way for summer break, was released before the official arrival of the summer season, and it was a pretty good schedule for small budget horror movies.


    The box office was fairly good. Before going offline, she made nearly 10000 box office tickets. Basically, she made a profit. A small party was held inside the company, and several leading actors participated in the party. Although lof didn''t look much like before, as long as Sara gave a look, she would immediately smile.


    I did teach her bad. Adrian said, laughing at the car. He knows how Sara does it, adds carrots, and writes bad checks in Adrian''s name, and Sara doesn''t hide it from him. Adrian has not criticized anything. It''s very good to let Sarah do this and exercise her wrist. Besides, he''s not afraid that lov will turn up any wind with him.


    "OK, girls, I''ll bring you here to see the scenery." Adrian interrupted their play, then put his hand on liv''s face and said, "especially you, liv. I brought you here for Sarah''s sake. Don''t be so arrogant, understand?"


    It''s really interesting to get up. Adrian had a couple of three-way trips with them after the take-off of the swimming pool. But Sara and liv have a very good relationship. It''s totally unmatched by Monica and Julia, let alone Kate and Charlize. If we just use the same disease to explain it, it seems that it is not convincing, then what is the reason?"As long as you answer my question, I will not speak." Liv said with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C129

    "Two films are likely to start at the same time, but they need the same producer, so which one should he be in charge of?" If the same thing is said to different people, the tone will not be the same. Even with a smile on his face, he is obviously more casual when talking to liv, and he is much more serious about the person in front of him.


    "I think it''s time to ask which one I''m more interested in, right?" Brookheimer shrugged.


    "I think you can see the commercial value of that script, and it''s hard for you to give up." Adrian said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s true, "brookheimer admitted, raising his hands." although both of them have heroic complex, the first scene is grand and has its own characteristics in the setting of the end of the day. Moreover, the group image can always bring more people into it, so as to ignore the leakage of the plot. The second is to play the hero complex to the extreme, especially the image of a tough guy, especially a criminal In the process of saving and being rescued, the audience can find their own position. No matter which script it is, it will be very popular as long as the director and producer have a clear mind. "


    "I''m going to get Michael to direct the first one, but you can see that he''s going to be a good director, but not a producer, so I''m worried without you at the helm behind him. As for the second story, you can also be directed by Michael, but no matter who is the director, I think you are the most suitable producer. " Adrian said, looking at each other''s hands. "So what am I going to do, Jerry?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why must it be me? " After sinking for a moment, brookheimer asked with great interest.


    "Because outside of Tang, you are the best, and you have always been the same." Adrian immediately gave the answer, "I can''t think of anyone better than you."


    "I''m ashamed of that praise." Although he said that, in the face of his flattery, brookheimer still gave a very happy smile.


    "Why can''t we shoot separately? The script is already in your hands. When you want to make it, it''s just a matter of one sentence. " He immediately said so.


    This may seem to be from Adrian''s point of view, but in fact brookheimer has been moved. This is very normal. The name of miracle director is very loud in the circle. Sherry Lansing, who first took charge of a big film company as the first time, had an amazing record. 80 of the films she approved made money. Adele ¨¨''s films are not only good at making money, but also those that he can''t make money from. Besides, he made it clear that they would be allowed a share of it, and brookheimer certainly hoped to win both films.


    "I didn''t realize this when I made the arrangement. Now several leading characters have already been selected. Although we can ask them to cooperate with our schedule, there must be a limit." Adrian explained.


    Bruckheimer frowned and thought. After a while, he suggested, "well, the producers are not responsible for a lot of things. Basically, the executive producer is responsible for all the chores. Therefore, we may as well stagger the shooting time of the two films as much as possible, so that I can take advantage of the time difference to take care of the two sides."


    "It''s not impossible," Adrian clenched his chin. "But are you sure you can keep going, Jerry? Even if I can make three movies a year, I haven''t tried to start two films at the same time. "


    "This requires the cooperation of all parties. How to adjust and arrange in a timely manner. In addition to accidents, we should have more than one plan, and at the same time, we should maintain a smooth information channel. In this way, I have 70% confidence in using the time difference to complete. What''s more, there''s basically no actors'' business after the shooting, and then we can slow down Brookheimer talks.


    "But..." Adrian frowned as if there was something else in the way.


    "Come on, ED, don''t you just want me to say that? I have promised. What are you dissatisfied with? " The other side is not polite interrupt way.


    "You guy..." Adrian grinned as he settled in. "Well, that''s settled."


    He originally planned to let liv rest for a while after "wedding pride", but liv kept chasing after him and asked him about the surprise. The surprise can''t be said now, but liv can''t help pacifying her. It''s almost time for calculation, so she just put the film on the agenda. It happened that the script of another film was also completed, which was also promised to others, and in memory, the producers of both films were brookheimer, so there was a conflict.


    This is not to say that without Bruckheimer, these two films will become very bad. As I said before, the same director who shoots the same theme without memory may be quite different, let alone the producer? Maybe someone else might make it better.


    But the problem is that Bruckheimer has a good way of making. It''s not luck or cheating that can win the title of gold producer. In addition, don Simpson didn''t go to heaven because of accident. His appeal and contacts in Hollywood are also quite impressive. It''s totally worthwhile for brookheimer to win over him.What''s more, in memory, there will be many high box office movies made by brookheimer. Even if there is a lot of uncertainty because of butterflies, it is better to use the original people as much as possible. Besides, when Simpson is still there, it can be expected what extent brookheimer can develop.


    In my memory, in the last few years of the first decade in the early 21st century, he also touched the reef. From the perspective of Adrian''s accumulation up to now, although he can continue to catch the audience''s appetite, he still inevitably slipped into the hole of special effects. If Simpson is steady enough, he may be conservative, but he has a good grasp of the so-called "American God" that Americans like very much. We can see something from "Lingyun ambition" to "brave and deadly island".


    Such a future is worth looking forward to, so it is also cost-effective to invest ahead of time. Anyway, with Adrian in, even if there is a bad sign can be corrected.


    Well, these things still have a long time to show. Adrian still continues to live a leisurely life, asking about the editing of "eye opener", dealing with some of the company''s affairs, making phone calls and writing letters. However, Ou time teases the more and more lovely NV and her young mother.


    "Lie down "Lie down," cried lily, who was sitting in Adrian''s arms. She waved her hands happily and tried to catch his collar. Her face was full of healthy red, just like a young apple, and her big eyes were crescent shaped because of her joy.


    "Hey, did you hear me, Kate? The little guy called me again." Adrian gently pinched NV''s face and said to Kate triumphantly, as if to boost his father, the little guy giggled.


    Curled up in a chair with double UI, Kate looked at the script, but he didn''t speak. Adrian then said with a smile to NV: "see, lily, mother is angry, mother is not happy, you first call dad."


    The guy''s laughter was even bigger, and Kate looked up at Adrian again, since she didn''t speak.


    Adrian turned his eyes, and his smile became narrower. "Hey, Kate, to be honest, I think Lily is much prettier than you were when you were a child."


    "Adrian" Kate finally yelled, "have you said enough"


    "isn''t that true?" Adrian shrugged, then lowered his head to the NV in his arms and sighed, "Oh, dear lily, mom is angry. Mom is angry because you are more beautiful than she was when you were a child."


    But the little guy seemed to understand this sentence, she did not smile, but looked at her mother, blinked, and then opened her arms and called vaguely: "Momo."


    Kate, who pretended to be angry, suddenly disappeared. She came over to hold NV in her arms and coax her for a long time. Then she reluctantly returned when NV was leaning towards Adrian, and then turned and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Adrian asked.


    "Play games." Kate gave him a bad look.


    "Well, you''re going to finish reading the script today, and it''s going to be on next week." Adrian warned.


    "With you around, I can''t concentrate Jing God, and you occupy NV son, so I have to play games to relieve boredom." Kate snorted a little resentful and ran out before he could speak.


    "Really..." Adrian murmured, then put the NV son on the top, trying to coax her to sleep.


    However, lily, who was about ten months old, is full of vitality now. She is climbing up and down, but she is not willing to sleep. From time to time, she still utters "eh", "Ya", "ah" and other tones, which makes her very excited. She is very careful to protect her and worry about her falling down. Adrian is so busy that she has to pick her up and throw her into the cradle.


    Lu was not happy, but maybe she also understood what her father wanted her to do. She had been active long enough. After using up the last Jing force, she calmed down and finally fell asleep in Adrian''s humming voice.


    "Lily is asleep." After entering the study, Adrian said to Kate, who was preoccupied before sitting down.


    "Thank you." Kate''s tone was still unhappy.


    "Well, it was just a joke. If I''m angry, I''ll apologize. I know I''ve paid a lot for Lily. It''s up to luck to call mom or Dad first. " Adrian went behind her, put his hand on her shoulder and said in a soothing tone.


    That''s right. Not to mention all the things before, Kate was very busy in the first few days when NV started to cut off n ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£. And Adrian was just running around for the "eye opener," so it was entirely up to Kate to put the NV out.


    "OK - I see - Kate said, dragging her voice, staring at the computer screen without turning her head. Adrian promptly changed the subject:" by the way, what level is it? "


    "It''s still in the second level. It''s going to take at least a few more hours to get there.""Still? It''s a bit too slow. "


    "I only play two hours a day. I''ve never played a game before. It''s good to play the second level."


    "Well, well, how are you feeling?"


    "Not bad. It''s a little bit complicated for me, but I''m used to it now."


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean this, I mean Are you satisfied with her image? "


    As soon as Adrian finished, Kate screamed, because he leaned over and stretched his hands out of his armpit, holding her soft pair in his hands. Katerton was suddenly attacked. Laura on the screen immediately moved two steps to the left. What''s going on is a passage. There is a huge rolling stone mechanism that will be triggered. In the past, the key is to make Laura stand against the corner of the triangle, wait for the rolling stone to get stuck, and then jump out. Now, being a Miss Crawford like Adrian, she naturally falls under the rolling stone.


    Kate''s fist is so soft that it''s easy for her to grasp her again.


    "Put Let go, otherwise I''m going to... " Feeling the touch from the back of her neck and the numbness from Iong''s front, Kate''s breathing was a little bit short of breath.


    "Just what?" Adrian jokingly said, although stopped the movement, but not polite from behind squeezed into the chair, Kate in the arms.


    "Can''t you just let me play games at ease?" Kate half turned her head and looked at him warily.


    "Do you like the game, Kate?" Adrian, who puts his head on her shoulder, looks at the characters on the screen.


    Although from his point of view, the 3D model is still a little rough, still has almost five points of similarity with Kate''s face, as for the appearance of the game box is more similar. When he asked Eid studio to make the game, Adrian stated that the image of Laura Crawford, the protagonist of the novel, came from Kate, and asked them to make character models according to Kate''s facial features as much as possible.


    Since the owner''s rejection of the novel has nothing to do with the development of the game. They took a lot of photos and videos of Kate, and if Adrian didn''t want to surprise Kate, they almost invited her to be a model. After all, although the finished product is a little crude, it still has the charm of Kate, and the figure is quite B ¨¡ ng, except for the plump double ion G.


    In my memory, there are many versions of Laura Crawford''s Iong department. For example, for the sake of market, or when making it, it''s easy to make a lot of money. But now


    "We just want to make your NV friends more perfect, boss." The person in charge of the model group said happily that they all know that the boss and director are very approachable.


    Adrian couldn''t laugh or cry about it. Well, Kate''s body is perfect and well proportioned, but Iong is a little small. No wonder those guys talk like that.


    "Well Not bad. I love it. " Kate looked at Laura Crawford on the screen. She didn''t know what she thought. She was slightly distracted. Although Adrian''s hands were irregular again, they were just a symbolic twist.


    "Just like it." Adrian''s mouth began to smile, and he clearly remembered his surprise when he put the game box in front of her, even more than when the novel was published.


    Then Kate, who was not interested in computers, began to play the game with great enthusiasm. If Adrian was not around, and her mother''s responsibility also gave her good self-control, she might have been immersed in it for a long time. What could be more fun than taking risks in the ancient tomb? What''s more, there are countless people out there - Tomb Raider''s sales and expectations have not changed, the NV version of "Indiana Jones" settings are very attractive to those who like the game, plus simple vertical and rich thrilling interesting decryption and action design, so that the game is quite popular.


    "Unfortunately, although your ion department is a little bigger than before, it''s still a little bit worse." Adrian sighed deliberately.


    "Ed" Kate''s tone is not happy, but the feeling of anger is also quite obvious.


    "Why is it a little bigger?" "Because Lily was born?" Adrian said to himself in an unheard voice? Or do I often massage? Or the Papaya Soup


    "Well, ED, can I turn this off?" Kate said helplessly.


    Adrian finally took back his hands, but without waiting for Kate to breathe a sigh, he immediately picked up his clothes and put them in from below. It happened that Kate was at home without wenong and put on a shirt, so they contacted each other without any interval."Just keep playing," Adrian laughs, blowing on her neck. "Let me see how far you can play in this situation."


    Although Kate half turned her head and gave him a hateful look, she began to pull up. As a result, the room rang from time to time, and Gao ing''s nose was soon covered with fine sweat, and his face was flushed. The hand holding the mouse would occasionally tremble a few times. Although her eyes were focused on the screen, there would be fog from time to time, so Miss Laura had to start over again and again for various mistakes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C130

    Although there is still a week before the "kill time" crew will be officially, Kate is not forced to report at any time, so she still has a lot of time to prepare, such as how to arrange the NV. Lily is definitely not suitable to follow the set all day, but it is also impossible to stay with Adrian all day long. How to arrange the time becomes very important.


    Fortunately, the little guy is no stranger to the nanny. In addition, Charlize will visit Kate''s house from time to time, and she is very popular with the little guy. Basically, she doesn''t have to worry too much about anything. Therefore, Kate can enjoy herself in the shooting.


    Counting the time, she has not met Lu in public for more than a year. In addition, the previous works are not very eye-catching. Even if the box office of tornado is high enough, it will still be forgotten if the time passes too long. However, it doesn''t matter. With Adrian in his hand and the media group in his hands has taken shape, it is not difficult to make Kate attractive again.


    Besides, Adrian has prepared a lot of films for her. Originally, he planned to arrange a more interesting role for her. However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that there are more similar roles for Kate. "Tomb Raider" is needless to say. Since her appearance has been made into a game character, if it is to be made into a movie in the future, the protagonist of NV must belong to her, and then Ha ha


    As for her "once" image, Adrian has made arrangements to find someone like Tomb Raider and matrix to avoid copyright problems, and is trying to adapt it into a novel. So even though she wanted to know what kind of eye-catching performance Kate would have when she played the role of role ¨¨, she finally gave up.


    However, in this way, the matter of choosing the corner ¨¨ for the film has become a little bit troublesome. Adrian is thinking about Sarah after Kate. It happens that Sarah has practiced Taekwondo. Although she is basically a U-shaped boxing embroidered UI, her body''s toughness and softness are quite good. Adrian has a deep understanding of this. But some of Sarah is too beautiful, and some are too young to be particularly suitable.


    However, apart from Kate and Sarah, there seems to be no more suitable candidates, at least among her own NV people. Liv is relatively suitable, but She''d better go to a promising career. After thinking for a long time, Adrian finally decided to let Monica play the leading role in NV. Her facial features are not special, but they are quite charming. Moreover, she can fully show her figure. As for the disadvantage of her age, the makeup artist will not let people down. It is very interesting to associate her imagination of "Zeng" in this movie.


    "There are scary and scary stories, but at the same time imaginative." After reading the novel in the study, Monica pushes away the bedroom room, and then is filled with the room''s hum, ah, the voice of a scared.


    "Why do you like to watch this?" Looking at those pictures on the TV screen, Ji was fierce and fierce, and Monica half joked, "you don''t want me to do the same?"


    On these topics, she never avoids anything, and sometimes even bolder than Adrian.


    "How? I can''t give up. " Adrian grinned and shrugged, picked up the remote control and pressed the stop button. The image of "two kings and one queen" disappeared.


    Then, he picked up the video cover and shook it: "I just wanted to see it for a moment. You know, although they didn''t say it clearly before, they also hinted that there should be more people like me in Hollywood."


    "It was her..." Looking at the young NV son full of depravity and wild breath on the cover, Monica suddenly realized.


    That''s right. Joey water, the wild and unruly NV, has become the hottest new star in the film industry since he started his career. Moreover, he has won the Oscar in Las Vegas and has been sought after by many people. Of course, old Walter would not regard this as an honor. She broke up with the NV who made her a joke in Hollywood in the newspaper and accused her of embarrassing her family.


    However, his NV son is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He also reported in the newspaper that he was fighting back against his divorced parents and that he was robbing his mother''s boyfriend. In addition, all kinds of films are connected, and the scale is so large that people can smack their tongue. It is very suitable for her to retaliate in this way.


    Admittedly, this method is very effective. At least old Walter is in a semi retired state in Hollywood, and her mother hasn''t even been out for a long time. She doesn''t attend all kinds of parties she used to love. However, she was no longer able to turn over, and could only continue on this road. Sometimes fate is so unpredictable, just a small change, a person''s life may become completely different.


    Adrian knew that the change was caused by his presence. Although he did not know where the change was caused, he did not want to make compensation. Although opportunities determine the future, Ge also influences choices. Adrian''s memory of her various styles in the 1990s was not much better than that of a movie actor NV. He didn''t have much surprise that she would take this road.


    If it was at the beginning, maybe Adrian was still interested in catching up with her for training. Now forget it. Her films are more interesting.Of course, these things are not talked about now, Adrian quickly changed the topic: "so no problem?"


    "Of course, I haven''t worked with you for a long time." Monica automatically sat in his arms and said with a smile around his neck.


    "But you''ve got to be ready to suffer, Monica," Adrian tapped on her top. "You''ve got to train for at least three months."


    "Training?" What does Monika Lu train for


    "Well Have you seen kung fu movies in Hong Kong, Monica? " Adrian asked after thinking about it. After getting a negative answer, Adrian continued: "well, I''d like to recommend you some movies. You can fight with other people in the movie. But if you want to make such a move, you can''t do it without good training. Therefore, I will specially invite some people from Hong Kong who are in charge of motion guidance. Don''t do that at that time It''s hard work. "


    Not to mention the astonishment of Monica after watching the recommended kung fu movies, Adrian soon welcomed yuan Heping, an action director from Hong Kong, in late July. With Wu Baige as the lead, he was simply invited.


    "I heard John Wu say you are the best action director in Hong Kong, aren''t you?" In the free room, Adrian looked at the thin old man with interest and asked.


    After listening to the translator''s words, the other party immediately smiles, pats Iong''s mouth and says a lot. If it sounds good, everyone loves to hear it. But all he said was Cantonese, and Adrian could only guess the meaning of a few of them. With his last experience with Wu Baige, he has no interest in "showing" Chinese.


    "Mr. Yuan said that although he can''t guarantee that he is the best action director, he is definitely the most experienced action director." The translator then said.


    This is the difference between Americans and Chinese. For Americans, they must climb up the pole and boast that they are absolutely the most outstanding. However, Chinese people always like to be modest and praise themselves from another angle.


    Adrian did not say much, but nodded: "I think so. I have seen many kung fu movies in Hong Kong. I often see Mr. Yuan''s name in the staff list."


    Yuan Heping''s eyes were obviously surprised when he heard the translation. He was not a fool. Even if Hong Kong movies spread and all the people''s names were subtitled in English, no one would know his English name. So it''s obvious that they should have learned from the Chinese subtitles that the "ghost guy" has such a good Chinese level?


    "If you can, can Mr. Yuan have it shown? I don''t mean to offend, I just want to know if Kung Fu can express what the movie is about to express Adrian didn''t know what he was thinking, even if he did, he would not care, so he went on talking, but his words were full of politeness.


    Obviously, this kind of speech greatly benefited old man yuan. He immediately nodded with a smile on his face and made a gesture to the two apprentices he had brought. Then, through translation, he let people free up the site. The two apprentices are almost in their early 20s. In the metric system, they are about 1.75 meters in size. They look very solid.


    They went to the middle of the field, made a pose, stopped for a few seconds, adjusted their breathing, and then began to fight. It''s probably because the field is relatively narrow. They didn''t do any big moves. It''s basically the Kung Fu in the hands, probably the catching hands. Adrian is not very clear about this.


    It has to be said that the two young men are really good-looking, and the appearance of tiger and tiger is very attractive. Unfortunately, the strength is a little poor. Adrian, who often plays with Claude or the fight coach from time to time, still has this vision - of course, it may be because it is a show of Kung Fu, and they all have reservations. Who knows?


    Even so, none of the people in charge didn''t surprise God, including Charlize. The action plays of American movies are relatively simple, far from good-looking. Hong Kong films have some markets in the United States, but not everyone will go to see them.


    "Very good," said Adrian, clapping his hands after the two young men finished the demonstration, after old man Yuan made a gesture of invitation. "I think I can make a decision, Mr. Yuan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C131

    There is no suspense. Yuan Heping has agreed to make one more movie. This is better. No one doesn''t think of the development of Hollywood. Moreover, Adrian, the "ghost guy", still appreciates him. However, it will take about two months for the actors to be formally trained. Monica is working with Tommy Lee Jones on a new film. The main character of NV is a relatively ordinary family. At least, it will not start until most of the shots are finished.


    It doesn''t have much to do with it. Adrian and Yuan Heping have made it very clear that there must be many differences in the working habits of the two sides, which can be used to break in during this period of time. Moreover, in the first film, he will hold the camera in person, so he needs to fully understand the movements and fights they designed to determine whether it is suitable for what the film wants to express. As for the second film, there is still a corner ¨¨ that has not been determined, so it is naturally impossible to arrange training.


    It''s all settled down. After calculating the time, Adrian also began to prepare to devote himself to the post production of eye opener. Of course, what should be paid attention to is still to pay attention to it. For example, by the end of July, Gwyneth finally returned from Rosarito to Los Angeles and finally got rid of the "nightmare"


    "yes, this is a complete and thorough one Nightmares, God, James Cameron is the incarnation of Satan, "Gwyneth said angrily at Adrian, who was flying to pick her up.


    Compared with half a year ago, she has definitely reduced a lot, but her figure is still good, at least feel and comfortable. She has reason to complain. Although Adrian doesn''t often go to Rosarito, she also knows that Cameron''s severity on the set is much greater than what she remembers. After all, Adrian, without frowning, spends $200 million on him. Although Cameron has great self-confidence, he also feels a lot of pressure


    so, just like shooting a shipwreck scene It''s also common to spend four or five hours in the water wearing clothes. These two months are fine. After all, it''s summer, but the first few months of the year are really bad. Although Rosarito is in Mexico and in the south, the cold water temperature in winter is still relatively low, and Gwyneth has pneumonia and lay on her for several days.


    Of course, Adrian was the first to catch up with her. She lay on the bed for a few days, and he stayed with her for a few days, which made Gwyneth a little moved. She was very sensitive in these details. Maybe she pretended to be irrelevant on the surface. But in fact, she was very concerned. If she wanted to coax the NV people well, enough efforts should be made in the details.


    "Well, didn''t you punish him as I said? James knows he''s gone too far, so he''s willing to be punished, "Adrian said comfortingly.


    Just on the day of Cameron''s announcement, Gwyneth, who had suffered a lot, remembered the words that Adrian had instigated before, and quickly contacted DiCaprio and many extras who acted as the floating corpse. After calling out Cameron, she immediately poured water on his head one pot after another. As a result, she drenched the tyrant from head to foot. But after the end, Cameron didn''t say anything, just shrugged. From this point of view, he was a good director.


    "Don''t think so much. Anyway, the film is finished. When it comes out, you will know that the hard work is worth it." Seeing that Gwyneth was still a little reluctant, Adrian immediately said, "and I can guarantee that as long as James meets my requirements, then..."


    Although not finished, Gwyneth knew what he was referring to. She immediately sat down on his big UI and offered Xiangtan. She was willing to stay with him. Besides being attracted by him, isn''t that why she wanted to stay with him?


    As for whether "Titanic" can be released at the end of this year, the full responsibility of Cameron is not very sure.


    "I can only say that I try my best. Although the shooting time is a little longer, part of the later scenes are produced at the same time. I can''t give a definite answer unless I''m given a period of time." That''s what he said.


    Although Adrian wanted to see the collision between the ship and the soldiers, he had to wait for a while to hear what the other side said. However, there are always some things he does not want to see changes, two months later, Cameron rushed into the studio to find Adrian, put forward an unspeakable request.


    "Another 20000 investment?" Adrian made no secret of his surprise, while Cameron clung to his head and stammered.


    "Jamie, you have to know that the total investment has reached 200 million, and it has not included the cost of publicity," Adrian said slowly. "Besides, you should still have some funds in your hand, isn''t it enough?"


    "I know, ED, I know..." Cameron grinned bitterly as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Adrian is not a fox executive in "history". At the beginning, the investment in the big ship of "history" was only a little more than 100 million, which was slowly increased to 200 million at the request of Cameron again and again. Therefore, the executives of fox made a good plan to jump out of the building in case of failure. But now, Adrian has promised to give 200 million yuan at a time, and he still invests as I person. Cameron can be angry with those executives and threaten them, but he dare not do so in front of Adrian."Listen to me, ED," Cameron took a deep breath and finally calmed down. "I know that''s a bit too much, but I''m sure an additional 20000 investment will make the film more perfect. At the beginning, we had several technical problems that could not be solved, so some scenes had to be replaced by other methods, so the effect was not particularly good. But just two weeks ago, we had solved this problem, and I fully believe that we can do more grand and real "


    after a pause here, he seemed to have made up his mind:" I know exactly how risky this is, but ed, please believe me, I can do it more perfectly. What''s more, no matter what happens after the movie is released, my team and I can give up all our salaries and dividends "


    after that, Cameron looks at Adrian with some trepidation, while Adrian purses his mouth, droops his eyelids and says nothing. He is not considering whether he should agree to the other party''s request. If he wants to know the investment amount of Titanic, he remembers very clearly that at the beginning, he directly threw out 200 million dollars just to let Cameron learn to save under this pressure and strive to complete the ship within 200 million. But now it seems impossible, so the additional investment is basically certain, and the publicity cost is 25 Million, and there''s another 15 million, right?


    So Adrian is actually feeling that, although Cameron is a film tyrant and a technical maniac, he is also a pure director who can gamble on everything for his works. "Give up all salary and bonus" seems useless. Once the movie fails, there is no dividend to be distributed. As for the salary, it is a drop in the bucket for the loss. However, it is also Cameron''s statement that if he fails, he will never be in charge of the director again. This is very similar to the situation in which he sold the terminator script with one US dollar. It is no wonder that some people say that only paranoia can succeed in this world. Compared with him, he is not in the class.


    It doesn''t matter if Adrian sighs here. Cameron, next to him, becomes more upset and almost thinks he is going to refuse. Fortunately, Adrian finally came to his senses, and when Cameron wanted to get up and leave, he said, "I''ve decided."


    "So?" "I''m not going to add another 20000," he said solemnly, laughing again after Cameron Lu''s disappointment. "I''m going to invest another 40000."


    "Well, I understand your What do you say Cameron opened his eyes in amazement and looked at Adrian in disbelief. He even put out his ear and suspected that he had heard something wrong.


    "You heard me right, James. I mean, an additional 40000." Adrian said with a smile, "if you want to do it perfectly, since I have invested 200 million dollars in you because of my trust, I will not be so stingy as 40000."


    "Oh, my God..." Cameron jumped out of the sofa, cheered like a child, and hugged Adrian with excitement.


    "Thank you, ed. thank you so much. I''m sure I can show you the perfect work. I can guarantee it," he said incoherently.


    "All right, James. Don''t move too much. Pay attention to the occasion, will you?" Adrian got up and slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "Since I said you would do miracles, then you must"


    pause, and when Cameron''s mood stabilized, he told him, "but only 40000, I won''t give any more"


    "no problem, no problem," Cameron grinned, "enough, completely enough."


    "I''ve heard you say that more than once, James." Adrian looks distrustful.


    "Be careful, I''m serious this time," Cameron said, about to leave. "Well, I''m going to disappear and go into post production."


    Adrian didn''t stop him, but when he was about to go out, he asked again: "by the way, at the end of this year..."


    "It''s definitely not possible," Cameron said. Maybe some places need to be completely redone. It''s too late


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter. I''ve been waiting so long anyway. It doesn''t matter if I wait any longer." Adrian sighed.


    Although it''s a pity that we can''t see the collision between the big ship and the soldiers, it''s not a bad thing to release it next year. Only with sufficient publicity can we get better results. The reason why the additional 40000 yuan is not the 30000 required by Cameron, including the publicity expenses, is likely to be close to 300 million yuan. After the 21st century, the investment of 300 million yuan is still very large, not to mention the time when the US dollar is particularly strong, but it is very necessary in Adrian.


    Remember the global box office of Titanic? 1.8 billion, right? Why can''t we find a way to push up to 2 billion? How much achievement and halo will it be for him to reach this number? It''s enough to invest nearly 300 million yuan in i-person status to build a super production with global box office revenue of 2 billion, not to mention more achievements in other aspects.


    Yes, he has never been a pure director. His goal is to build his own media empire, strive to control Hollywood, and then collect the NV people he wants to collect. All he has done is moving towards this goal. He can admire directors like Cameron, but he doesn''t have to learn from them. He just needs to move in his own favorable direction."It won''t be long." Adrian, who poured himself a glass of whisky, looked at the glass and chuckled.


    Of course, these are afterwords. During the two months, Adrian has also done a lot of things. For example, he finally started to make the strange clips of eye opener, or to check the post production of movies such as wedding pride, Mr. sweetheart and the British patient.


    It goes without saying that "wedding pride" can be completed in October. This kind of R-rated comedy doesn''t attach great importance to the schedule, so it doesn''t need to be specially arranged to be released at the end of the year. Adrian looked at the next part of the completed footage, Liv''s performance is regular, some highlights but not many, most of the time is still a beautiful u''bottle.


    "As you said, I am a bottle, so make a beautiful bottle." Liv is still a pair of do not care about the appearance, but repeatedly complain that the original good surprise is not cashed in.


    "Don''t worry. When your next movie is finished, I promise you''ll see a surprise." Adrian said this, then looked at her seriously: "but this surprise you may not like very much."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you for what I hate," liv said, tilting her head to think. "Ed won''t hurt me, will she?"


    "Of course." Adrian smiles and hugs her in his arms.


    There is nothing to say about Mr. sweetheart. The progress is relatively fast. It is expected to be completed at the beginning of the month. The publicity work can be prepared now. Whether it''s Cuba Goodin, Tom Cruise, Kate Blanchett or Scarlett Johnson, there''s something eye-catching.


    After watching most of the clips, Adrian is relieved. Although the characters have changed a lot, the original little boy has been replaced by a little NV child, but this version does not remember how much difference that version is. Scarlett talks about rugby with cruise in the film, and she is sure to be popular.


    Adrian praised her NV son in front of Melanie, which is undoubtedly a good opportunity for Melanie who is determined to make NV son a star. What''s more, Scarlett has a good feeling for Adrian. I just don''t know what expression she will have on her face if she knows Adrian''s mind.


    But these are the future things, Adrian''s main Jing force is still on the NV people around him, such as Blanchett. It''s rare that Gwyneth came back from Rosarito after filming Titanic, and Blanchett just took a rest during this period. He didn''t want to enjoy the happiness of the people. It was always very pleasant to let two NV people with the same temperament and different temperament to talk with each other.


    Although Blanchett sometimes rebelled, it was a pity that in Adrian''s hands, everything was in vain. What''s more, Gwyneth seems to like this feeling. She is very active every time. Blanchett has no choice. Under Adrian''s guidance, she seems to have forgotten another option. Some things are addictive.


    As for the British patient, progress has been very good. Although Anthony mingra''s perfectionism plot, which every director who makes ¨¨ has more or less, may be finished later than Mr. sweetheart, but there should be no problem with its release at the end of this year.


    "Remember, Sophie, Ralph, remember what it was like. Ralph''s voice wasn''t thick enough, and Sophie was a little thin." In the studio, minguela said this to the two actors who were dubbing, and then gestured to stop, "OK, let''s do it again, and when we''re done, we can officially close."


    However, after another time, minguela was still not satisfied. As he pondered, Adrian, who had been watching, said, "Anthony, maybe you can stop sticking to the feeling of shooting."


    "Oh?" Mingla then raised her head and looked at him puzzled.


    "This is a conversation between omash and nurse Hannah of NV about the past. It''s part of the story that guides the development of the whole story, so as long as you can convey that feeling to the audience, you don''t need to completely reproduce what you felt when you shot it." Adrian explained.


    "So You can try it. " Mingla clenched her chin and thought carefully, then arranged for the two actors behind the glass.


    After four or five attempts, minguela finally found the tone she wanted, and this simple voice recording of only about ten minutes was over. The completion of the dubbing also means that the post production of the British patient has taken another step forward, so after that, minguela expressed his feelings. Ji: "thank you, ED, if it wasn''t for your reminding, I probably don''t know when to repeat it. You really deserve to be one of the most famous directors in Hollywood."


    Of course, this feeling Ji has a large part because Adrian invested in the film and asked him to take charge of the director.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for your reminding, I don''t know when I''ll be with Anthony. You know, he''s very good at training people." Ralph feines, who came out of the studio, joked."It''s nothing. It''s just that from the perspective of onlookers, it''s natural to see things more comprehensively than the people who put in it." Adrian said modestly.


    "The British patient" is responsible for Miramax''s hairstyle work. Adrian only slightly understands the purpose of the film, and the Weinstein brothers fully accept it. However, they don''t know how much the British patient with the support of these two brothers can achieve in the face of Saving Private Ryan.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. I have to go first." Sophie Marceau said politely, with no expression.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, Adrian suddenly said, "wait, Sophie, can we have a chat if we have time?"


    Sophie Lu hesitated to look at mingla and then to Feins, as if he did not know how to answer.


    "It won''t take you too long, just a few words." Adrian then added.


    "All right." Sophie sighed and finally agreed.


    However, she did not expect that, as soon as she entered the lounge, Adrian put his arm around her waist from behind, and leaned on her hair and took a deep breath.


    "It''s really refreshing. What kind of shampoo do you use? I can''t even ask?" Adrian exclaimed.


    "A plant spice..." Sophie answered without hesitation. Before she spoke, she woke up. She turned and pushed him angrily: "please respect yourself..."


    Not finished, she once again jammed, before she did not say such words, but the result is not much. It seems to be the same this time, Adrian then gently pinched her chin, looked at her admiringly, then raised it, and then lowered his head to live her petals.


    Sophie shrank back, but not particularly resolute, so she was immediately silenced by the other party. However, Adrian was not too reckless, just touched up and down and UN sucked, and let her go.


    "In your eyes, I''m just at your disposal, looking at him half teasing and half self mocking.


    "In my eyes, you''re just a caring ndrian shrugged.


    "Do you say that to every one of your NV people?" Sophie''s tone was tinged with irony.


    "No, I only say that to the NV people in need of care." Adrian, with a smile, did not take her irony to heart. His fingers ran over Sophie''s face and plucked a few strands of hair for her. The movement was extremely careful. With the gaze and the slightly raised corners of his mouth, he seemed to be rubbing some precious treasure.


    Feeling the numbness of Su on her face, Sophie was slightly distracted for a moment, but she soon came to her senses: "if that''s all you want to say, I''d better leave as soon as possible."


    "Of course not. I''m thinking about a movie, but I don''t know if you can do it. You don''t have the temperament of Russian NV people after all. But then again, you have a different temperament from them, and that kind of melancholy and gentleness is very moving, maybe different from the traditional Anna Karenina Adrian said softly.


    "You mean You mean I''m going to make Anna Karenina into a movie. " Sophie asked hesitantly.


    "Well, after all," Anna Karenina "is also a classic in the history of literature and has been filmed in many versions, so when someone suggested it to me, I first thought of you and then I was moved." Adrian rubbed her face and continued to say in a soft voice, "in my opinion, you and Anna Karenina are quite similar, but it''s a little inappropriate for you to play it, so I''m hesitant and want to hear from you."


    "I I don''t know. " Sophie Lu''s bewildered God can play the leading role of the NV classic literary works, for any actor is very eager for things, no matter from which angle.


    Moreover, Adrian has made it clear that although some words have not been fully said, Sophie is very clear that as long as she agrees, the film will start to be prepared, even if it is produced, the word-of-mouth box office will not be good.


    "Give me some time Think about it... " Sophie finally said this, but from the unchanging look in her eyes, we can see that she really wants to agree. This is not what she can refuse. Now she just doesn''t want to promise in front of Adrian. In her opinion, doing so is tantamount to giving up.


    "No problem. If you decide, please call me." Adrian didn''t make it, but then he asked, "well, which hotel are you staying in? I''ll take you back."


    "I can go back by myself..."


    "Tell me, which hotel are you staying in?"


    "You don''t have to send me, I can go back by myself..."


    "Tell me honestly, Sophie, which hotel are you staying in?"


    "You can check it yourself..."


    "No, I want to hear from you, Sophie."


    Finally, Sophie, who is held in her arms by Adrian, tells him the address. Needless to say what will happen next, she once again shows the wild and wild side of the French NV in her hotel room.Most of what Adrian said was true. Except for one thing, no one suggested to him that Anna Karenina should be adapted into a film, which he thought of himself.


    In his memory, "Anna Karenina" is one of the few works of Sophie in Hollywood. As he said, although Sophie''s temperament is somewhat similar to the NV protagonist of this novel, there are also many differences. In addition, the director does not grasp the rhythm of the story, so the review of her starring in this edition is not very high.


    Sophie certainly likes this one, and she is more eager for fame than other NV people like Monica, Julia and Gwyneth. Adrian, of course, was happy to meet her wishes, so she arranged the scene above. She just had to revise the original script and find a suitable director. Maybe she would get good reviews and not necessarily.


    And even if it''s similar to the original, at least Adrian''s image of doing anything for her is buried in Sophie''s heart.


    To his slight regret, Rachael had finished her work and left a day earlier after learning that several leading actors were dubbing the English patient. It''s a real pity. It would be very nice if we could hold her half forcibly with Sophie.


    However, such an idea can only think about it. Sophie has not completely taken it down. Although she looks like a picture on the top, she immediately becomes a reserved Shu NV. Even if they do, Rachel may not say anything, but Sophie may not meet him again. Besides, Adrian has already made plans


    Well, it doesn''t really matter. There are many other things, not Monica, Julia, Gwyneth, Blanchett, Kate, Charlize, Sarah and liv, but


    "Thank you, miss. Next." Adrian said, gesturing to his assistant.


    The NV child with an Asian face who had performed on the camera before then went out with some disappointment, and then another Asian NV child came in with the help of his assistant.


    According to the assistant''s instruction, the NV child changed several clothes, walked around in front of the people in the room, read a few lines to the camera, made several movements - some of which were difficult - and then went out. After more than ten cycles, Adrian was finally told by his assistant that today''s audition was over.


    "Very well, then what are your views and opinions?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "I think 22, 31, 38 and 42 are suitable." After a while, one of them said.


    "On the 18th, 22nd and 2nd, one person gave the answer.


    with them taking the lead, the rest of the people also answered quickly. Adrian listened in his ear and looked through the files in his hand. After sinking for a long time, he looked at the two young NV people sitting on the left side who never spoke.


    "What do you two think?" Adrian asked, adding, "it''s all about feeling. Don''t think too much."


    "No. 33 is more suitable." Drew Barrymore and Cameron Diaz looked at each other, then laughed and gave the answer that had been prepared.


    "Well, I see." Adrian nodded and stood up. "That''s all for today. There''s another audition tomorrow."


    Just as he was out of the audition room, drew and Cameron both caught up.


    "Ed, you can''t do this." Drew took his arm and said angrily.


    "Yes, you haven''t indicated your attitude since the audition. Even if you don''t say who is suitable, you should always talk about your standard." Cameron took his other arm.


    The two NV people didn''t care about the intimacy, and they didn''t care that there were people passing by from time to time in the corridor. Adrian immediately laughed and put his arms around their waist. He might not dare to do so in public, but is he afraid to do so here?


    "Don''t worry. The audition will be over soon. I will discuss with you." Adrian said so.


    But this obviously didn''t satisfy drew, and immediately pulled him to her office. "That''s not going to work, ed. at least you''re going to give us some clear Ji''s today."


    Road here also cast a wink at him, on the other side Cameron also Lu out of an ambiguous smile, Adrian heart slightly moved, also with them to the office.


    "To be honest, your office is very interesting," Adrian exclaimed as he sipped drew''s coffee.


    Drew''s office is based on pink ¨¨ and white ¨¨, and there are small things that she likes and lots of dolls from Jing. It can be seen from this that she probably misses the carefree way she used to shoot "et" when she was a child.


    "It''s really beautiful. I suddenly want to have such an office." Cameron also exclaimed.


    "Well, how about you investing in my film production company? I can guarantee you an office Drew immediately said, laughing."Your company is too small. If I join, two of these offices would be too much." Cameron hummed.


    "Then you can share this office with me. Besides," drew glanced at Adrian, "the company will grow sooner or later."


    However, no matter what they said, Adrian was always in the cup, sipping coffee, as if this cup of coffee is very sweet.


    "Well, ED, it''s time for us to get down to business." Drew and Cameron can''t wait. They can''t compare with Adrian in this respect.


    "What do you want to ask?" Adrian put down his glass and asked with a smile.


    "We just asked about the audition." "Well, it''s very simple," Adrian shrugged. "It''s because once it''s decided, the three of you will be the absolute protagonists of NV. In the next three months, you will have systematic combat training and practice some Chinese Kung Fu, so your feelings must be good. So, if you have a good first impression by feeling, then there will be fewer conflicts when you get along, just like the two of you


    "What else?" Drew asked, holding his chin in his fist.


    "Second, she has to be beautiful enough to be at least as beautiful as the two of you." Adrian said, very frivolous hand in the face of two NV pinched, two NV people not only not angry, Cameron also opened his mouth to bite.


    "She has to have Asian characteristics and temperament, but at the same time, she has to conform to the public''s aesthetic standards. You know, American men''s aesthetic views of Asian Americans are sometimes almost the opposite." Adrian opened his hand.


    The two NV men held their chin on the back of their hands and looked at him for a long time without blinking. Then Druid said, "do you believe it, Kami?"


    "Of course not. We all know what kind of egg he is." Cameron said, half teasingly and half * *.


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that," Adrian Lu said. "I have to think about you a lot more. Her acting skills, her experience, her appearance, other people''s feelings for her, your feelings for her and so on. I have to take them into consideration when I choose roles. That''s why I asked drew to hold a casting event. As you all know, I rarely do this. I always choose roles before I start.


    "well," drew nodded and looked at Cameron. "It seems that ED is still thinking about us, Kami."


    "Indeed, he was always able to For the NV people. " Cameron looked at Adrian and chuckled. "So how do we thank him, drew?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C132

    There is no doubt that the film Adrian discussed with drew and Cameron is the movie adapted from the TV series that was popular in the 1970s. Before Ji''s work for drew''s film production company was released before the summer break. Just before and after I know what you did last summer, the performance was pretty good.


    Naturally, drew, who has tasted the sweetness, wants to make further efforts. Her film production company is very small, and the whole company is only a dozen people. Although it can not be said to be a leather bag company, it is relatively simple. In fact, such small companies are everywhere in Hollywood, and they are basically established by stars. Such a production company is not formal, but it has an advantage. When necessary, they can make an investment in the fame and concern of stars, and then contact directors and various teams to make production. Anyway, there are many relatively independent teams in Hollywood.


    Of course, most of the films that these companies can make are those with medium to small investment. If they sell well, they can make a lot of money, and they won''t lose too much. However, the disadvantage is that these small production companies have to rely on large companies to survive. In fact, even established by famous brands like Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks and Judy foster, all the production companies with full employees are needed, not to mention those ordinary first-line stars.


    So drew chose Adrian. As for why she didn''t choose her godfather, DreamWorks was ambitious. From the moment it was founded, DreamWorks clearly wanted to be the eighth largest film company in Hollywood, especially in Saving Private Ryan. Besides, Spielberg helped her a few times, but drew had his own calculation.


    How to say, sometimes the name of godfather is not so sacred. If it is the love accumulated by generations like the Cowell family and the Ron Rees family, such a godfather will naturally treat his godson as if he were his own child. How old Ron Rees supported Adrian will be known. But if, like drew, he was liked by Spielberg because of his performance in ET, and then recognized and taught NV, although there would be a lot of care, there were always differences.


    That''s why Spielberg stopped caring for drew after helping drew a few times, and knowing that Adrian NV was so numerous, she only hinted at Gwyneth without stopping her.


    Drew still keeps in touch with her godfather, but it''s Adrian''s help that she can return to the quasi first-line actress position, especially the Golden Globe''s best supporting actor of NV, which played a great role. With Adrian''s more and more famous reputation, and the good results of "one can settle the country", she naturally knows which one is better for her.


    Besides, she has something that Adrian is interested in, and she doesn''t care about this. Although she is only in her early 20''s, what kind of things have not been seen? And the vast majority of NV people in this circle also have this attitude. What''s more, although Adrian likes to play from above, she always has a good attitude towards NV people, at least she can feel respect from him.


    As a result, after all his efforts, drew got the production right of thunderbolt ji''o from Adrian.


    Since the birth of action movies, men are the main actors in the fight. Hong Kong films are better in this respect, and there are still some famous NV actors. In the United States, there are very few actors. After all, it is impossible for a ji''o to make a rough fight, right? Even in the original "Charlie''s angel" TV series, the three NV protagonists mostly solve problems through equipment and wisdom.


    This is why the movie version of "Thunderbolt Ji" will be very popular after it comes out. After being designed by professional action directors in Hong Kong, the fighting between NV protagonists has both strength and speed, which is very pleasing to the eyes. It seems that there is a breeze blowing into the action movie. So the bond Nv of 007 series also began to develop in this aspect.


    Adrian, who had a good understanding of these, contacted ABC early to negotiate the adaptation rights of the TV Version, just as he had taken the right to adapt those novels. But there was a little song on the way. Because of Adrian''s famous reputation, the other party doubled the price of the TV series after knowing that it was a miracle that the director wanted to adapt the TV series into a film. At that time, AC media had not started to buy ABC, even Disney had just begun to explore.


    "It''s a miracle director''s favorite work. I think as long as this is publicized, there will be many people who want to sell the copyright." The representative of ABC said so with a smile at that time.


    Well, this is actually a joke. They just want to use this method to strive for greater interests for themselves. The final conditions are not harsh. The price is a little higher than the original one. There is no transfer, but the right to play the film in ABC is reserved. It can be said that the other party is still good at business. Of course, after the acquisition of BC, it became a joke.


    However, it still sounded an alarm for Adrian. People from other film companies have never given up asking what he is paying attention to. Although some important film adaptation rights have been obtained, there are always some missing places. If you are not careful to be robbed of important copyright by other companies, it will be more or less a problem.


    What''s more, we can''t expect everyone to understand how to choose. It''s also possible for the other party to agree to go through Lu and finally face the situation of several companies competing together. Therefore, we should also make some preparations, such as arranging an independent producer who seems to have no connection with himself to be responsible for purchasing various film copyrights.At first, Adrian didn''t intend to give the film to Drew Barrymore. He didn''t have the right people around him. At most, he had to wait for a year and a half. However, drew asked him out immediately after the release of the film, and tried every means to please him. Those u-tricks were only unexpected, and they were not afraid to use them, and they played a thorough game.


    Although some of his own NV people have been well trained, Adrian never forced them, so some things have never been tried. When she was in Japan, Chang pan Guizi was well dressed, but because of her small body, she couldn''t bear some moves at all, so drew made Adrian very happy.


    Since the other party has paid something, of course, he has to show something. Besides, "Thunderbolt ji''o baby" was originally drew''s work, and Adrian naturally took it out "generously". He even did a good job and invited Cameron Diaz to be one of the main characters of NV, and suggested that the third one should be Asian.


    Probably because there are similarities in the grid, love to play, young and have nothing to worry about. Drew and Cameron are basically like friends at first sight. After several Ji flows, they have become good sisters who talk about everything. They have never concealed such things with Adrian. Although at the beginning of the meeting, two NV people knew that the other side must have a UI with Adrian, and they were all in the category of friendly competition, but their unreserved ji''liu experience seems to have gone too far.


    These are all Druid told Adrian, in fact, Adrian and their three-way play is dru''s one-hand promotion, although there are also factors that Cameron does not mind playing friendly games with Adrian, but without drew''s lead, it will not be so fast, and even there is a big war in drew''s office. To be honest, the feeling is quite good. One feeling is full and the other is bone feeling. It can be said that they complement each other and have a unique taste.


    It has to be admitted that drew, who is three years younger than Cameron and has not worked as a manager in an oil company, knows more about Adrian''s value. Not only in the name of "trying", but also pulling Adrian to invest in the film in the name of i-man - not much, but can show drew''s attitude - and even invited him to be a casting director.


    In this case, Adrian, who enjoyed the benefits, did not refuse. He immediately helped to contact a better production team, selected a director and had a discussion, and seriously considered suitable Asian actors.


    To be honest, if Yuki Nakama is not too young and her acting skills have not reached the average line for the time being - the audition arranged for her before is not very good - it is also a good arrangement for her to show her leading role in "Thunderbolt ji''o baby".


    Adrian has also considered Hong Kong''s NV actors. After all, they are more experienced in action dramas. But the problem is that the current Hong Kong NV actors are in their prime. Some of his favorite actors are either famous or have already retired. They are not necessarily willing to come to Hollywood. Even if they come, they will have to stay for a long time, so forget it ¡£


    After thinking about it, he can only focus on the United States. The original version of Liu Yuling is not in line with his aesthetic view. After the news of the audition was released, the office in charge was immediately filled with applications. Although the crew did not specify who was in charge of casting, how could those flexible agents not find out? Asian NV actors, who were originally in the second and third tier, were ecstatic. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Everyone knows that they can get on the ship of miracle directors. Even if they can''t compare with those big names, it''s very possible to jump to the front line.


    However, after a long time and several days of audition, Adrian did not find a suitable candidate. For the cast''s casting assistants, he was in despair. He really didn''t know what was wrong with their aesthetic standards. With the files of the actors they recommended, Adrian could only sigh. Although there are many of these NV children who look beautiful, but beauty is not the only factor. He has to integrate many things. What he said to drew in the office is not a pretext.


    In addition to being beautiful, acting skills are definitely needed. Even if the three NV protagonists in thunderbolt ji''o are all u''bottles, they are also the ones that can show themselves. Secondly, we should be good at dealing with people. Although the law stipulates that discrimination is not allowed in the United States, and there are many non-governmental organizations against discrimination, can you really discriminate against you and exclude you in your heart. What else can you do? It''s no use going to court unless you can get concrete evidence.


    Liu Yuling and drew, Cameron, will quarrel, some of this factor, so Adrian needs to find a more experienced Asian NV actor. In fact, it''s not difficult. It takes only a matter of time. There are not many other actors in Hollywood who want to fight for opportunities, even if they are Asian Americans.


    "You know, I love the way you brush your hair back," Adrian, leaning against his head with his Iong chamber on his head, smiles as he looks at the nvlang sitting beside him. "It''s very impressive, and it has an oriental flavor at the same time."


    Just put on his shirt and combed out his hair. A pair of plump and soft still outside, NV Lang raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then gave a gentle smile: "thank you for your praise, ed. in my opinion, there is no more gentleman and more contradictory man than you. He is gentle and dominating. No wonder so many people make itAdrian smiles and pinches the other person''s chin to watch. The other party turns his upper body and lifts his chest as if he is proud of it.


    Although it has a quarter of the pedigree, it is not the same as a complete Chinese. Adrian chuckled in his heart. If this is the case, they usually bow their heads shyly, and then unconsciously put their arms around Iong''s mouth, while Kate and they will unfold to show him enough. This is the difference between the East and the West NV people.


    Of course, the Japanese NV people do not necessarily represent the Asian NV people, and there is no lack of bold and unrestrained NV among the Asian NV people, especially in the entertainment industry. But from the perspective of most of them, influenced by Chinese culture, Asian NV people are relatively more reserved. Although nvlang has a quarter of Chinese ancestry, he was born in Hawaii and received an American education. His style of work is not much different from that of American NV people.


    Yes, the NV actor selected by Adrian is Hu Kaili, who once won the Miss Hawaiian beauty pageant. Although beauty pageants can be seen almost everywhere in the United States, and many small towns hold beauty pageants every year, Hu Kaili is basically indisputable in appearance when she can win the Miss Hawaii championship. Although she is only a quarter of Chinese origin, her high nose and deep eyes are more inclined to Westerners, but her eyebrows are somewhat Oriental, which gives her a different charm.


    And her resume is also very rich, as early as 80''s in the "growing pains" guest role, since then also participated in a lot of film and TV series performances, although are small roles ¨¨, but accumulated a lot of experience, more importantly, she left a good impression on others, most people still remember her.


    In addition, Hu Kaili is also very eye-catching, a very simple hint hidden deep question, asked several Asian NV actors did not understand, only Hu Kaili I directly invited Adrian to dinner. Adrian is not a person in a hurry, so it is more to test the other party''s reaction and coping ability. As I said before, the actor''s eye ¨¨ is very important, so although he agreed to Hu Kaili''s invitation that night, he did not take over her further invitation.


    However, Hu Kaili knows what she needs and that opportunities are always fleeting, and Adrian doesn''t hide his appreciation, so she once again invites Adrian to her home after the final audition. In the face of the dessert, Adrian will never refuse, naturally enjoy a good time, as for the corner ¨¨ belonging, there is no need to say.


    "I''d like to introduce you. This is Mr. Zhenyang yuan." in the spacious training room, Adrian introduced to the three beautiful nvlang, a middle-aged man with a Chinese face similar to Yuan Heping. "In the next three months, he and his brother''s apprentices will give you some preliminary kung fu training. It can be hard, and I hope you stick to it, and then you will know what good it is to practice Kung Fu regularly. "


    "Yu Ao, Yuan Zhibu." The three NVS then bowed to the middle-aged man, and said in strange Chinese, that Hu Kaili''s pronunciation was not good enough. Drew and Cameron did not know what they were talking about. A young man behind the middle-aged man couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Zhenyang immediately turned around and glared at his apprentice. Although he was the disciple of his brother yuan Heping, he was also dignified in front of them. However, after turning around, he immediately changed into a bitter smile.


    "Speak English, Mr. Adrian. It''s too..." Yuan Zhenyang made a gesture, "I can speak some English more or less. As long as I speak slowly, the general flow of Ji is not a problem."


    Although he was somewhat embarrassed, the indoor atmosphere became relaxed.


    "No problem, Mr. Yuan, I''ll give them to you," Adrian nodded. "Of course, if you have any suggestions on action play, please put them forward at the first time."


    After getting the affirmative answer, Adrian looked at the three NVS: "well, for the time being, I''ll take Ou time to check on your training results. If I''m lazy, I promise I''ll extend the training time - don''t interrupt, drew. You said before, everything is up to me."


    "Well, well, it''s up to you." Said drew, pursing his mouth.


    "Besides, I hope you can get along well and cultivate enough tacit understanding, OK?" Adrian then said.


    The three NV people immediately looked at each other, and a trace of different eyes flashed in their eyes.


    Well, not to mention the situation here, when the "Thunderbolt Ji" crew started basic kung fu training, another crew started the same training a week later, and Yuan Heping himself was in charge.


    Adrian appointed yuan Heping to be personally responsible for the best effect of actor training, and the price can be opened at will.


    Yuan Heping, who had planned to let his apprentice train at first, didn''t think so. He offered the lion a price of $880000, but the check was sent in two days.


    Startled, he retreated and decided to add a suitable one. Of course, Yuan Heping can accept it generously and then laugh at the ghost guy who has money and no place to live. Moreover, he is a Hong Kong native and doesn''t have to eat in Hollywood.However, although he had not been to the United States for a long time, Yuan Heping still inquired about Adrian''s situation. Although he was not very clear, he knew that even if he was a Hong Kong person, he still knew how to be a man, so he immediately expressed his position and would be personally responsible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C133

    Lawrence fishbourngakinu Reeves means, needless to say, the edition of matrix soon after it was published, and there was a steady stream of film copyright issues from filmmakers. Although most of them are small companies, and there are some complete swindlers, there are also a few medium-sized film companies - large film companies can know who the author is after a little investigation, and naturally they will not have the illusion that they can get the copyright from Adrian - so there are still many people with vision in Hollywood.


    It''s time to put the movie on the screen, preferably after Titanic. In this way, as one of the films that opened the CG era, matrix will surely make a more important mark in the film history. Although the film itself is full of moral meaning, and its position in film history is not low, and Adrian had to advance a few years because the reaction caused by the production of this version may not be as good as the original.


    In order to keep the copyright in his hands and not to be said to be inspired by Japanese animation, coupled with a series of factors such as writing, Adrian wrote the story as a novel and published it early, and completed all the trilogy. So when the film is popular, the audience has to go back to buy the original version


    although Adrian has modified part of the plot, some segments suitable for performance in the film are not suitable, and even make different hints in the ending. At the end of the movie, people who wrote about Zion cheered and cheered. When the long-awaited peace and freedom finally came, he added one A little tail: an ugly man came back to the room and set up some instruments, followed by Lu out of a strange smile.


    This ending is based on a passage I saw in a previous life. In my memory, the matrix says, "are you really confident that in three years'' time you will be able to make a comeback of surprise?" After leaving Marvel company, Claude asked jokingly.


    "What do you think?" Adrian asked.


    "It''s hard to say, although I''ve learned a lot before, I''m still surprised by their business situation. It''s just a pool of mud." Claude shrugged.


    "How does it compare with ABC?"


    "This can''t be compared. At most, ABC is not well managed. The entire management level is still very high. As long as there are programs that show ¨¨, the downward trend can be stabilized and then recovered. And surprise, it can be said that the goal of the management is very and unrealistic. If you want to clean up this mess, I''m afraid that many departments and personnel will be cut off. You''ve given me a problem this time, ed Claude sighed.


    "We can first lay off those unimportant departments and personnel. As for other places, we should observe them first and make adjustments after making profits. At that time, they will not be able to say." Adrian said as he got into the car.


    "I''m not kidding, crow. If it wasn''t for more specific responses after the release of Titanic, it would have taken two years at most to ease the surprise dilemma." Adrian said he poured a glass of champagne from the small refrigerator of the RV and handed it to Claude. "The comic age of Spiderman can cause a lot of wind, and so can the film adaptation."


    "You''ve already chosen the theme to be adapted?" Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Almost, most of them are made by Stan Lee. Spiderman, the police, the magic four, etc., are not necessarily made by our film company. I have more arrangements."


    "Well, well, these are the things you are good at, and only you can invest 200 million - no, now 240 million - to invest in a movie. I don''t know how you deal with regert."


    Looking at Claude''s sigh, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Considering that he was the only one who dared to invest so much money in a movie in this era, he was also quite proud that he had been talked about by regert several times.


    Regert has been keeping his financial affairs in order in recent years. Besides having AC media, I have a lot of investment, all of which are in charge of by regert. Although he was serious and serious, he was always loyal to him. He reminded Adrian not to give too much power to Claude.


    This is by no means a dissension. We should know that Paul Allen, as a child of Bill Gates, and has supported gates to develop Microsoft from the beginning, is still under Gates'' calculation to dilute his shares in Microsoft when he is ill. There are no friends from the beginning to the end in business, especially when the business is getting bigger and bigger.


    But Adrian and Claude are different. First of all, the Cowell family and the Ron Rees family are the love of several generations, and the relationship between Adrian and Claude is not comparable to those of the general partners. Secondly, Adrian foreshadowed early, and those prophesied at the time of persuading Claude to join the partnership are now being realized one by one, plus his extraordinary eyes Moreover, although Adrian is not good at administration and finance, he doesn''t know nothing about it. He looks at the monthly report in detail and inquires about the company''s affairs at any time. In addition, Charlize has been thoroughly honed after several years, and he is a secretary assistant So don''t worry about mistakes.What''s more, as his financial adviser, regert is always on the lookout. I have to admit that although there are not many people left by the father who never met, they are all impeccable in their ability and loyalty.


    "Wait and see, crow," Adrian finally said meaningfully. "All my predictions a few years ago have been fulfilled, and now, sooner or later, it will come true."


    Yes, it will come true sooner or later, but it still needs to be continued. By the end of September, the post production of "eye opener" has entered the middle stage. Adrian is not Kubrick and does not need to turn over and over to pursue perfection. Therefore, his editing speed has always been very fast. If not for making his halo more dazzling and not doing too much, he might have considered the release at the end of the year.


    Adrian met Nicole again when Crusoe Fu was involved in dubbing work, but they always left together. There were not many places to dub. After all, there are opportunities.


    "I''ll go first, honey. When you''ve finished your work, you''ll go back by yourself. I''ll ask David to send me over and come back to pick you up. If you don''t see him when you''re finished, you can wait a little bit." On the phone, cruise said to Nicole.


    "Can''t you wait for me?" Nicole wants to keep him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you these days, but you still have at least 10 minutes to play. Things there are a little urgent, just one day." Cruise''s tone was clearly tinged with impatience.


    Nicole watched her husband move his mouth, but did not speak any more, just watched him leave here. Then, cruise left with his front foot, Adrian pulled Nicole into the rest room half forced by his back foot.


    "Please Ed Don''t do this... " Nicole was pressed on the wall with her eyes closed and her head twisted to avoid Adrian''s light. However, it was more like she was trying to take the initiative to meet her.


    "Why? Didn''t you enjoy it when you were filming? " Adrian''s voice was a little banter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C134

    Most NV people are like this. They have already yielded in their hearts, but they have to resist several times on their mouth and hands. To be nice, this is called reserve. If you don''t speak well, you don''t want to be responsible.


    It''s like getting a Nv person at a party. Even if you''ve completely attracted her, even if she''s willing to go out with you, it''s always you who first put forward "there are a lot of beautiful tropical fish in my house, maybe you want to see it", "if you don''t mind, maybe we can find a quiet room to talk about".


    There are some maverick NV people, but most of them try to avoid the words and deeds that make them look very free and casual in their daily contact, and try to make the whole thing seem to be initiated and guided by the man. The higher the position on the pyramid, the more so. So an understanding man should know when to be a gentleman and when to be a villain.


    Of course, there are also different treatments. For example, Rachel, who is also forced, is more likely to fall in love and tangle because of the sadistic complex opened by Adrian in her heart, but Nicole is different


    Adrian can''t be sure what she''s thinking, but he guesses something, but he doesn''t have a specific action. Sometimes, it''s more fun to watch the prey struggling in their own hands, but for many reasons, they are always firmly grasped. Otherwise, why can''t the best be said.


    "Congratulations, boy, Eric says you''re growing well," Adrian said, coming out of the art director''s office, to silver Phoenix, who was outside.


    "So..." Silver looked at him eagerly.


    "Not yet. We have to continue training. Don''t think it''s easy to make records." Adrian laughed and said, "besides, you have other career, you know, after the sixth sense, you have become the leading boy star."


    Silver wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he closed his mouth and Lu gave a smile that was against his heart.


    "I know what you''re thinking, silver," Adrian sighed as he walked. "But Feitian''s such a thing is unforgivable. I''ve agreed to let you take part in the company''s training, and promised to let you produce records as long as the conditions are met. How much do you want me to make concessions?"


    According to the feedback from rivan and jackun, and the information from various sources, silver''s desire to make a difference in singing is very strong. In this case, Adrian chose the second option and gave Eric the chance to polish it. Even if he didn''t agree, silver could try another record company, right?


    "Well, ED, just say I''m greedy." Silver shrugged his shoulders and looked a bit old-fashioned. He wanted to be more open in front of Adrian before his two brothers.


    "No, no, no, silver, greed is good, as long as you know how to control it," Adrian laughed again, then glanced at the corner not far away. "Work hard, silver. Enthusiasm doesn''t mean everything. The two young singers I like best in the company are extremely talented, but they are still in training, aren''t they? ¡±


    the last sentence was said directly to the corner, and then Christina came out a little embarrassed and said hello to Adrian and silver, smiling a little reluctantly.


    "You are Christina Aguilera. Ed often talks to me about you and Britney Spears. He always says you are the two most potential NV children he has ever met. He also tells me that unless I work harder than you, you may not achieve half of your achievements in the future. That''s really annoying." Silver shook hands with Christina. He was a typical homecoming.


    This obviously made Christina in a much better mood. Although there was a glimmer of disgust in her eyes when she heard Britney''s name, her smile immediately became more flexible: "not necessarily. I''ve been training for nearly three years. Ed said that I have to train for another three years before I can become a singer formally. I don''t think that if a person has 12 years to contact, he can''t get out Records. "


    Although she was speaking to silver, her eyes glanced at Adrian, either consciously or unconsciously.


    "Of course, I measure you in terms of the most popular singer, Christine." Adrian said with a smile, then raised his hand to look at the time: "you have an audition this afternoon, right, silver?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s time jackun came to pick me up. Even if he doesn''t come, I can go by myself." Said silver, waving his hand, keenly aware of Adrian''s business.


    "Well, I''ll see you in a few days." Adrian nodded with a smile and waited for silver to leave before turning to Christina. "What''s up, Christine?"


    Seeing that he was smiling, Christina seemed relieved, bit her mouth and said, "can I talk to you in your office, ed?"


    "Well I''m about to leave. Why don''t you find a rest room? It''s easier. I think you have something on your mind Adrian said after thinking about it.


    Christina didn''t refuse, so they found a room where there was no one and sat down on the sofa. First of all, Ji''an talked about a few words, which was similar to the previous one. Adrian asked about the current situation, while Christina briefly described it. Adrian asked directly: "are you dissatisfied with the current situation, Christine?"¡°¡­¡­ No, no, I just... " Unexpectedly, Christina stammered back.


    "Don''t lie to me, Christine. I don''t know what you''re thinking after all this time." Adrian said with a smile, "you''ve been honest with me all the time. Why don''t you keep it up? I''ve always been your best listener. Since you can tell me something about your childhood pain, why can''t you tell me what you think now? "


    "No, ED, I There''s really no dissatisfaction... " Christina quickly explained, "I won''t be dissatisfied. After all, you''ve done so much for me I just I''m just jealous and upset... "


    As she said this, she dropped her head, pinched her hands together and played with the corners of her clothes. She could not see her expression. Her cheeks were slightly bulging, as if she were biting her teeth. She was aware of Iong''s adriencha smile.


    "Well, I can understand how you feel, Christine," he said, simply sitting next to little NV. "But in my opinion, you don''t have to be jealous of silver."


    "I..." Hearing this, Christina suddenly raised her head, opened her mouth, but did not say a word, just God ¨¨ looked at Adrian in charge.


    "Your positioning is totally different from silver," Adrian continued as if he didn''t see it. "Although I''ve repeated it many times before, I don''t mind repeating it. You and Britney are the most potential NV children I''ve ever seen, especially your singing skills. It''s obvious that if I wasn''t too young, I wouldn''t consider inviting Celine to the big production recently? Dion is singing the theme song. Although silver has a little talent in singing, it is far better than not putting on a movie. Even if he works hard and is willing to work hard, he is at most an ordinary first-line singer. You are different. From the beginning, I used the conditions of the most popular singer to measure you. I never thought I would be wrong. I also believe you will not let me down. So you really don''t need to think about that now, just train yourself as hard as you always do. "


    Here, he put his hand on her big UI and gently pressed it: "if you can''t rest assured, then I can go through Lu. This time next year, you will be ready to officially release the album."


    Christina didn''t speak, but just looked at Adrian with her eyes wide open for a long time, then laughed: "I will."


    "So that''s it," Adrian snapped on her big UI again. "Go back and keep trying to stay in shape."


    Little NV stood up, then the eyes Bo flow of thinking of what, leaning over the head to look at Adrian: "ed, can you?"


    "What?" "Christina''s smile was rarely seen in the bottom corner of his face, and then I thought about it.


    Well, there''s progress. After Christina left, Adrian Mo smiles at the place she''s been kissing. How could he not understand who Christina was really jealous of? After Britney Spears occasionally went to his villa for "class", he would inevitably become more and more proud and more intimate in front of Adrian.


    Christina, as a competitor, naturally feels the crisis, but she doesn''t know what the problem is - Britney certainly won''t say, which is her and Adrian''s most important secret.


    What''s more, unlike Britney Spears, Christina thinks more. Even if Adrian doesn''t change her attitude towards her, Christina is still struggling to compare Britney.


    Because she did not know what to do, so she has been entangled until now, until today, with Adrian''s words, coupled with the memories of the past, she can be regarded as a reaction. Christina is not a fool. What''s more, NV people are naturally very keen on certain things. No matter what Adrian thinks, as long as she can compete with Britney Spears, she doesn''t care about these things. However, she always thinks too much, so she just seems to be deliberately.


    It''s OK. It''s just the beginning. Adrian didn''t care. This kind of thing will be familiar as long as he has done it several times. He has been brainwashing step by step over the past few years, such as repeatedly telling her that only she can make her successful, or making her big UI become a habit of taking photos of her, and letting her spit out a lot of secret things about herself. In this case, even if Christina has a clear understanding, she will choose not to care.


    However, compared with her, she is still a little late. The other one, though clumsy in some aspects, is bolder and simpler than her, so it is not good to think too much. Of course, it was Adrian who had made up his mind at the beginning. If he changed to someone else, he would not dare to accept it without scruple.


    "Ed, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." As soon as he closed a small figure, he threw himself into Adrian''s arms. Admittedly, those two moist and soft lips were really sweet.


    That''s why Adrian doesn''t take Christina back to the office, where Britney has been waiting for him.


    "You look happy. Is there anything happy?" Adrian locks little NV in his arms and sits down.Britney immediately chirped open, excited God ¨¨, crawling on his body is very cute.


    "By the way, boob, I''m sorry to tell you that next Wednesday''s class will be cancelled." Adrian said suddenly.


    "To cancel?" "Yes, there are other things to deal with, but don''t worry, I''ll make up for you sometime." Adrian reached out and pinched her slippery n ¨¨ n face.


    "Good." Britney Spears immediately offered joss stick n, not a bit reluctant to look, is exactly what he said.


    Emotional intelligence for negative and Adrian''s means, she is the most successful brainwashing, more obedient than Sarah. However, Adrian did not eat her thoroughly. So far, even though she has given many special lectures in the villa, it is only limited to cuddling and caressing. The scale is not even as good as that of Kirsten. From the perspective of interests, now is not the most appropriate time, and some things hang around to have more harvest.


    Like Kirsten''s body to this day, he''s so familiar with it that he hasn''t stepped out yet.


    "You don''t like me anymore." Asked Kirsten, once again, in a pitiful manner.


    "Why, I don''t want to eat you once, Xiaoyao Jing, but the time is not up yet." Adrian replied.


    It''s not because of psychological comfort. Bananas have been tasted several times, and it doesn''t matter if they take the last step. Adrian didn''t want to eat her. Although she had already eaten Natalie before, and although she would go to New York in a free time during this period, they didn''t have to roll orders as soon as they met. They were more likely to play together, watch the scenery and chat together.


    It''s also good, especially when Natalie is curled up in his arms and debating a topic with great interest. It''s just that less NV is unique and more attractive, so how can he not want to eat Kirsten, but he also needs to take this opportunity to tell her that he knows what she''s thinking and who has control.


    Kirsten understood this, and the relationship between them was close enough, so he didn''t ask for it any more. However, if she knew that Natalie had been held by Adrian, she would not be so calm.


    After Halloween, the film off-season also passed, Thanksgiving to Christmas to new year''s schedule is put in front of us again. In this schedule, there are not many films under the control of AC media that can occupy a place in the box office. In addition to Mr. sweetheart, there is only Zorro''s mask. If Titanic can be released, it will certainly sweep everything. But according to the news from Cameron on the second day of the festival of all saints, Adrian completely stopped this idea.


    It doesn''t matter. Any film company has a low-key period, which is also in line with Adrian''s policy of keeping a low profile when DreamWorks rises. Besides, there are several good films that have been launched.


    First, Adrian announced to give liv a surprise "the end of the world". Bruce Willis naturally agreed to Adrian''s invitation without hesitation. After Michael owitz took over the agency company, his agent was quickly poached. Other roles are similar, but Ji ¨¡, the No.1 supporting actor, was given to jekun Phoenix. Under the condition that his brother rivan did not die and was still covered in his glory, jekun also began to try to take a commercial route. Adrian did a lot of work to convince liv.


    "Let a few inexperienced oil workers go into space and blow up comets to save the world. Is there any more ridiculous story than this?" This is liv''s first reaction after reading the script.


    "Of course, an air force pilot and a mathematician take a UFO that landed on earth a few decades ago and go to the alien headquarters to implant viruses into their computers - which fully demonstrates how important it is to have a good anti-virus software," Adrian said seriously. "Even if there is no anti-virus software, should there be a better firewall? Even if there is no firewall, there should be a separate server? "


    "I don''t think it''s interesting." "I can''t refute it," said liv, purring her mouth.


    In a word, Adrian tried his best to coax and deceive her. At last, she took out her surprise before she agreed: "I finally prepared a surprise for you. Are you going to let me give up all my previous efforts? It''s so sad "


    of course, it''s not clear whether this statement or Adrian''s attitude of" if you don''t agree, I''ll throw you up and clean up ".


    The director is still Michael Bay. At the invitation of Adrian and Bruckheimer, who had a good cooperation with the producer, he immediately gave up a film that was about to be negotiated with universal and went to Adrian, which made his uncle who played a role in the lead in the movie and scolded him.


    "It doesn''t matter. When he finished scolding, he will be relieved." Michael Bay said with a casual smile.


    As for the joint venture companies, Adrian Ji ¨¡ is in the hands of Miramax, and the big sale of independence day makes them understand the prospect of sci-fi films with special effects packaging. What''s more, Adrian is a signboard. In this way, the new line will not be specialized in beauty.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C135

    Naturally, Ji ¨¡ was responsible for the new line in prison in the air. Because he had made an agreement with cage at the beginning, and cage set aside a schedule immediately after he got the script, then Adrian convinced brookheimer to accept the two films at the same time. However, "prison in the air" is a little bit behind in practice. In addition, independence day, which has made new line a big profit this year, is also a science fiction movie. Now this delayed crime movie is theirs.


    Los Angeles secret is reserved for Bosworth. Although the film company will inevitably decline again according to the plan after the last piece of film puzzle is put together in the future, Adrian has arranged more classic works for it. After all, this is the place where he initially carried his goal.


    "I believe you can work together to make a movie out of ¨¨." Adrian, who came to the studio on purpose, said to several leading actors and directors.


    "I''m very happy to work with Kevin, Russell and Catherine." Ruifan, one of the protagonists, also made a statement immediately. It can be seen that he gets along well with other people.


    Kevin Spacey and Russell Crowe are the same. They were basically discovered by Adrian. Like many actors, they agreed to the invitation without hesitation, even if they might encounter some unhappiness. So did Curtis, the director of the film.


    Everyone knows that it''s the most pleasant thing for ordinary first-line directors to come to Adrian''s movies to be a director. They can not only gain fame and interests, but also have greater autonomy. Adrian hardly interferes in shooting, that is, strict requirements on the script, but this is nothing compared with the profits.


    From Jane de BoNT to Michael Bay to David Finch, this has been proved. How could Curtis Hansen, who did not become a director until 1994, miss this opportunity?


    But Catherine Zeta Jones is still the best in interpersonal relationship. Although she has only been in the production group for a few days, and almost everyone is saying good things for her like she did on the Texas location, there are basically no people who hate her. Beautiful NV people are born with advantages. What''s more, Zeta Jones is good at speaking and will always be With good manners, it''s no wonder that she can hold Douglas in her hands. Even without Adrian''s half way, she will become famous in this place sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, she is destined to be her own collection now. Adrian said to himself, looking at Zeta Jones, who was talking and laughing with the crew. Even though many people, including Russell, have some admiration for her, he doesn''t worry about anything. He knows that Russell and Zeta Jones are smart people who know what to do.


    Everything went smoothly, and then the annual Thanksgiving came again, and everyone and family began to get together and share the fire. Adrian chose to stay at his godfather''s house this time, but this time he was no longer alone. Kate and lily were taken with him because old Ron Rees had never seen his godson''s NV.


    One year and two months old, the little guy is more and more lively. Not only has he climbed the villa all over, but he has begun to practice walking unsteadily. Although his speech is still a little vague, the words "father and mother" are very clear.


    It is very easy to accept any stranger''s appearance. Kate is happy and worried, but Adrian doesn''t care too much. It''s better for children to be outgoing. He has served Emma, who is the same age. He often shrinks his neck and heads and doesn''t contact others. This is not good for the growth of children.


    Besides, Nv''er''s intuition seems to be very keen. It''s easy to tell whether the other party is really good to her. There''s no need to worry about her being cheated. Therefore, old Ron Reese likes her very much.


    "She''s very smart and lively. She''s like you and your father. Do you have a lovely n-father who looks at his wife''s teasing, giggles, and excites her. Everyone''s Lily says this, and then sighs:" I don''t know when Crowe will bring the children back. "


    "You can tell him that directly, Godfather." Adrian laughs and replies, although comforted: "don''t worry, maybe one day crow will really bring a child back."


    "That won''t work," old Ron Reese shook his head and turned to Kate, who was joking with his wife. "Those NV people are not even as good as Kate."


    Adrian immediately shrugged his shoulders. He knew the meaning of the godfather''s words, whether it was about Claude or about him, was very clear, but some things were not easy to explain too much, so he simply did not answer the matter.


    "I''m not saying Kate''s bad, ed. she''s actually a good NV kid, but..." However, the godfather was half clear about the topic. "It''s not appropriate to always do this. If I''m worried about your uncle, I can talk to Anderson."


    "Some things are hard to force, Godfather. I love Kate and Lily, but I also like to live a free life." Adrian had to answer, "don''t worry, I''m measured."


    The godfather looked at him for a long time, then sighed: "well, well, you young people always have their own ideas, our ones are not suitable for you."He patted his arm and went back to his study. Adrian knew that he was in a relationship with himself, but some things were settled in the beginning, and he would not change because of a word from his godfather.


    "Well, what did my father say?" Seeing his father leave, Claude approached Adrian and asked playfully.


    "Nothing. He just wants a grandson." Said Adrian, holding his hands.


    "Well I didn''t say anything Claude was choked and walked away.


    Adrian shook his head with a smile again. The godfather would like to see his grandson or grandson NV for a long time. Claude is having a good time now. For example, he always cares about Victoria''s secret affairs. Not only did he try to make it convenient for them, he also found Adrian''s good ideas from time to time, and even signed Heidi Krum, who had a good impression on him when he set up a modeling team.


    Although Heidi Krum was supposed to be Victoria''s secret underwear model, the process turned out to be funny.


    "It''s just a little hobby. I know where the boundary is. Besides, don''t you think highly of them?" In the face of Adrian''s ridicule, Claude replied disapprovingly.


    Well, not to mention that, after Thanksgiving, after a large-scale publicity, "Mr. sweetheart" finally entered the cinema. Of course, the premiere is indispensable, as is Adrian.


    "It''s definitely a work of Jing color. Tommy shows great charm in it. You can see it if you read it." Outside the bustling cinema, Adrian told reporters.


    However, the attention of the reporters is obviously not on this, from time to time want to bring the topic to his side Blanchett, because she took his arm to get out of the car this evening.


    "That day, after the film company decided on the time for the premiere, Adrian sighed that Tommy had Nicole with him everywhere. I jokingly said," I can accompany you then. "I didn''t expect that he would actually pick me up today. I have to let my car leave. I don''t think anyone will refuse to change it? " When asked why he appeared with Adrian, Blanchett returned.


    She was dressed in a long, light dress with short curly hair and a smile. She was dignified and elegant, and her words were perfect.


    "You know, I really want to tell them that you''re playing with my body and my heart." After entering the vestibule of the cinema, Blanchett whispered in Adrian''s ear.


    Even so, the angry tone sounded more like saji''o, with a smile all the time, and the arm holding hand did not let go, intimate and ambiguous.


    "As long as you like, I have no opinion." Adrian shrugged slightly, he fully grasped Blanchett that little bit of sinking in his hands of the heart.


    In fact, the definition of color is very broad. This film is very warm, inspirational and touching, so it can be called Jing CAI. A lot of ink is used in the interaction between the agent and the football players. It also exposes a little bit of the dark. For example, if a player is hurt irreversibly and can''t play again, he will be immediately abandoned by the agent and ignored.


    Of course, it will only be a little bit. We should know that the group energy of agents is quite large. They are the most basic and bottom network in the entertainment and sports circles. It is not good to offend them. So there must be people who fight against the dark. Cruise plays such an agent.


    In order to make the whole story more real, the agent he played was not a good man at the beginning. He wrote an article in the newspaper to expose the dark curtain of Lu''s agent. Of course, there was compassion for the experience of a player after he was injured. What''s more, he still wanted to increase his popularity and create a better image of himself.


    However, he offended his colleagues and boss, and was finally dismissed. When he left to announce that he wanted to start his own business, none of the guys who were brothers with him before, only his assistant, the character played by Blanchett, chose to follow him.


    Bad luck came one after another, and his clients also used one after another to terminate the contract with him, and the good friends of NV also broke up because he lost his job. Like many inspirational stories, the protagonist begins to change and start to work hard. Like many inspirational stories, he can always encounter such and such things.


    For example, he managed to sign a potential black player, but he was a hot tempered and outspoken guy, and his family was also full of contradictions. However, these difficulties can always be overcome. The assistant is always with him, while the black player played by Kuba Goodin Jr. is always on his side. Even the assistant''s 10-year-old, an NV child, talked to him about football to encourage him.


    Finally, in the final of the team, the black player finally reversed the game and became the most dazzling star on the spot, but at the same time, he fell into a coma because he was hit hard in the last ballThis is the usual ending of the last high black players, of course, wake up intact. Finally, in the cheers of the ball MI and the siege of reporters, they found their agent and hugged him warmly, so that the players next to him asked their agent sourly, why did we not have that kind of intimate feelings before? Then turn his eyes and push the agent who wants to hold him up and down.


    This detail caused a lot of laughter in the auditorium.


    All in all, it was a happy ending. The black players became dazzling football stars, and the company the protagonist started his own business was on the right track and was known for his warmth in the industry. At the same time, he got married with his assistant.


    It has to be admitted that cruise became one of the most popular male stars in Hollywood from the end of 1980s to the end of 1990s. His performance in Mr. sweetheart is indeed very good, especially for the two psychological states of the protagonist after the transformation in the first episode before the transformation, and the kind of mock smile that is satirized as puppet style has hardly appeared. In the final high school, the black players were hit and fell to the ground, and the constant fear and face made a deep impression on people.


    Others are just as good. Kuba Goodin, Jr., puts his horn ¨¨ that kind of irascible, uninhibited, but emotional, and knows who has the best image of himself. When you hate it, you hate it. If you want the hero to fire her immediately, but when you like it, you like it. Clap high for his persistence and help to the hero.


    Blanchett, let alone the two of them in acting, handled the feelings of the NV assistant very well. Whether it was the feeling of the little NV people who secretly loved the Lord or the appearance of silent support and encouragement, she hoped that her loss and her sadness were closely related to the development of the Lord, which made many audiences marvel.


    As for Scarlett, frankly speaking, she is also very brilliant. She is only one step away from Natalie in "this murder is not too cold" and Kirsten in "interview with the vampire at night". But after all, there are three more outstanding actors, and the contrast between corner ¨¨ is not particularly strong. Rugby is the favorite game of Americans, and many NV children like it It''s good, but it must be covered under the three main corners ¨¨.


    Such a warm and inspirational film tells the realization of the American dream from two lines: Tom Cruise started his own business after he was dismissed and Kuba Gutin, Jr. finally tried to become a football star. Still, it involves the favorite sport of Americans. Plus Cruise''s star effect and its release in December, it won $19 million at the box office in the first week, which is not special Good, but the prospect is objective, and the word of mouth among film critics is good.


    "It''s a good inspirational story, and Tom Cruise has managed to do his acting again."


    "Both Kuba Goodin Jr. and Kate Blanchett are impressive. As for Tom Cruise, at least it''s good to discuss rugby with Scarlett Johnson."


    "The work of ¨¨ involves part of the disgraceful side of the agent. Although the plot is a bit old-fashioned, it still counts as Jing CAI."


    Even the criticism seems to be very warm, as early as the audition when the word-of-mouth is good, of course, those who oppose purely for the sake of opposition will not be mentioned.


    "I said, you''re going to shine for this movie." Adrian, who was skiing in Canada with Blanchett, said after getting the first weekend box office and comments from some well-known critics.


    "Thank you." Blanchett, with her skis covered by bloated clothes, shrugged nonchalantly. "But what part do you mean?"


    "Is there anything else?" Adrian didn''t seem to notice that she meant something. "Wait, I''ll have a bigger surprise for you in two months."


    "You know what I''m saying, ed." Blanchett, who was trying to slide out of the slope, stopped to look at Adrian, with something flashing in his gray blue eyes.


    "So what do you want to ask, Kate?" Adrian asked with a grin on the ground with his ski stick.


    "Are you..." She kept her voice down and did not fully ask.


    "It''s up to you to guess." Adrian shrugged, still not saying.


    What Blanchett wanted to ask was nothing more than Nicole. At the premiere, Nicole saw Adrian and Blanchett hand in hand, and after the screening, Nicole left cruise in a hurry. With Adrian''s consistent behavior, how can we not let people think about some aspects.


    "I knew..." Blanchett rolled his eyes, sighed, and slid down with his pole.


    Adrian smiles and shrugs. There is no interface. Cruise and Nicole seem to be colder than before. Otherwise, how could cruise not pay attention to Nicole''s leaving, and always talk and laugh without any anger. Of course, only Adrian, who observes and compares at any time, can see the clues.


    In fact, Blanchett didn''t want to ask this question. She just tried to find a way out. The real target was the reports in the tabloids.The serious newspapers are all about movies. Only the tabloids took him to Blanchett to attend the premiere, and even made a special topic to list the miracles of nvlang one by one, and then speculated whether it was about to win or not.


    Do you want to struggle again? Looking at Blanchett sliding down and thinking of her performance after returning home on the day of the premiere, Adrian laughed in his heart, shook his head, and then yelled, "be careful not to fall."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Blanchett''s screams rose.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C136

    This is still an old-fashioned story. The good man who is chivalrous and righteous was captured by the enemy and put into prison. After many years, he finally escaped. He met a kind-hearted young man. After several tests, he gave his own skills to him, so that he could inherit his reputation and continue to fight for the poor people and the bureaucrats.


    Of course, there are many kinds of stories during this period. For example, I once again met the old enemy who put a good man in prison and separated his wife and son. The old enemy''s NV son is the one who was separated from him at the beginning, so there is a drama about his father''s acquaintance. The ending is also a happy ending. Growing up, the old enemy of a good man is finally punished. At the same time, he marries the good man''s NV son and officially takes over the mantle. The winner of life is nothing but this.


    This is a story that can be put in any time, any place, but it is not the same if it is applied to Zorro. Although it is said that Zorro in history is just a common thief and robber, the image derived from it is welcomed by many people. His novels, animations, films and TV programs are everywhere. People like such a powerful man who is chivalrous and helps the poor and help the rich. It can be seen that some things are consistent all over the world.


    In traditional works, Zorro is smart and powerful, skillful in swordsmanship and full of wit. He is worthy of the title of "grand theft". Even if he is unfortunately designed and is in danger, he can quickly turn the corner. However, the film "Zorro''s mask" is different in that Zorro is arrested after an operation, and there is no chance to turn the tables. Not only is his wife killed by his opponent by mistake, but also his NV son is taken away, and finally he is put into prison.


    This is probably the most miserable of all Zorro. The audience thought he would soon break out of prison and get justice. However, after several years, he managed to escape, but he did not have the strength of Jing. He chose to help his young man and planned to train him into a new Zorro. This is one of the highlights. Like many anime, Zorro''s animation is also in a mess on the time line. Although it is not as exaggerated as the 10000 year old primary school students, it is not far from bad.


    Superheroes can also be explained by various parallel worlds, but Zorro, who once had a prototype in history, is not easy to do. He is in Spain for many years, Mexico for many years, and Texas and California now. Although the film can not explain this problem well, it also points out a direction. The name Zorro is not a person, but an inheritance.


    These factors, coupled with the fact that there has been no decent film about Zorro for a long time, it is expected that Zorro''s mask will be popular.


    What''s more, the three leading actors also have excellent performances. If Hopkins''s elegant and gentlemanly appearance is younger than ten, I''m afraid he will replace Banderas to play the new Zorro. Banderas is originally a Spaniard, so it''s not a problem to perform that kind of giggling sense of jumping off. As for Zeta Jones, it''s absolutely beautiful Li Gan also has a classical temperament and vigorous skills. When fencing, even if it''s u''ping, it''s also a top-notch one.


    "Do you hear the exclamation?" Adrian leaned in Zeta Jones''s ear and asked with such a teasing tone.


    "I think they''re going to marvel because new Zorro has cut Elena''s clothes with his sword." Zeta Jones replied, chuckling, but there was a distinct flash of excitement on her face.


    "Isn''t this also a manifestation of your charm?" Adrian reached over the back of the chair and put his arm around her waist, even though there were people sitting nearby.


    "To be frank, I''m beginning to feel like I''m worried about my gains and losses, ed." Zeta Jones sighed and, though he said so, grabbed the hand that was moving around his waist and pulled it forward to the outside of the large UI wrapped in a bobbin skirt.


    "I''m worried that since I promised, I will certainly realize it. Even if the box office gap of this movie in North America is more than one hundred million dollars, it is not included in the original promise." Adrian shrugged slightly, and then Lu, who thought of something, gave a bad smile.


    "But if it does, then..." He reached Zeta Jones again and said a few words in the lowest voice.


    "You''re so dirty, ED," Zeta Jones replied in a low, angry tone. His bright eyes seemed to shine shyly in the dark cinema of Yin, looking extraordinary.


    It has to be said that this Nv person is really seductive. Even if she knows that she is pretending, she can still make people feel comfortable. Unfortunately, Adrian is in front of her. He just chuckled and took a sip on her ear beads, then he turned his eyes back to the big screen again, as if he were seriously watching the film.


    Zeta Jones was slightly surprised, but soon thought of something. Lu gave a smile and then continued to look. Similar to "Mr. sweetheart", the film critics gave a good evaluation during the preview, and after the release, the positive comments naturally accounted for the majority. But there are some differences. Although "Mr. sweetheart" is a bit commercialized, it is in line with the mainstream value of American society, so the evaluation of art is also higher. While the side of "Zorro''s mask" is a thorough commercial film, and there are numerous films about Zorro before, most of the critics focus on the novel story and the acting skills of the actors Not bad, up there.In any case, Zeta Jones opened up a situation in Hollywood, and many entertainment media gave her a lot of praise, saying that her beauty in the film was intoxicating. Of course, Adrian used his resources to create momentum for Zeta Jones, but many media also sincerely praised her.


    "She has an indescribable classical temperament, with some wild shadow, but also beautiful and moving, so that the human God Hun reversed." So wrote a reporter for the Chicago Tribune.


    However, the tabloids all focus on one aspect: it was not long before the sixth miracle NV Lang was released that Adrian attended the premiere of Mr. sweetheart with Blanchett, and now he is holding Zeta Jones to the premiere of Zorro''s mask. How can the paparazzi not give full play to their association?


    "According to reliable sources, Katherine Zeta Jones was recommended by Adrian for the role of ¨¨. as we all know, Adrian, who is known as a miracle director, has always had a brilliant vision and all the people he likes have talent. This time, it seems no exception. At least Katherine is the most beautiful of the six miracle NV


    "Adrian walked down the red carpet with Kate Blanchett just a week ago, and now with Katherine Zeta Jones, and it''s hard to say that the NV people around him are changing so much."


    "Adrian is extremely ambiguous, whether with Kate Blanchett or with Kate Zeta Jones. Obviously, when others are struggling to get a date, Adrian is probably having a headache about whom to ask out. I don''t know how Julia, Monica, Gwyneth or Sophie feel about it. "


    Various versions of the grapevine spread all over the sky, basically focusing on Adrian''s image of "U" U "and the possibility of stepping on several boats at the same time. Moreover, they tried to get close to other miracles nvlang, hoping to take something out of their mouths. Unfortunately, they had been prepared for it. No matter who was indifferent, many paparazzi failed.


    Even so, people who like gossip still enjoy talking about these things. On the one hand, they are excited to guess whether Adrian had a night with some NV people or was on a formal date. On the other hand, they were envious and envious, and they were able to hook up these NV people with totally different temperament and style.


    However, Adrian, as one of the parties, still doesn''t care. NV people don''t know these things. Since they all choose to acquiesce, they will take the initiative to ignore them. What he has to do is to coax them at the right time. When you are used to something after the event, it will be very difficult and hesitant to change. When you get some concern, the change will be forgotten.


    Besides, with the further improvement of his status, paparazzi will become less and less threatening. Yes, they are really powerful. These shameless and unscrupulous guys can use any means for gossip and news. Even some people go to the trash can of a star''s house and look for the condom inside to confirm whether the other party still has a life, but they are also aware of current affairs ¡£


    In the simplest case, if Murdoch is not involved in political events, how many journalists will pay attention to his life? In the same way, Bill Gates and Steve jobs are fond of the new and dislike the old. It is only a few years later that he admits that he will be written in various reports or books. Paparazzi are not fools. They know who can offend and who can''t - even if there are paparazzi who don''t understand, the editor above knows.


    Of course, stars in the entertainment industry are born to be the object of their pursuit, but Adrian is also more cooperative in many aspects, and rarely gives them faces ¨¨ to see. If they are smart people, they naturally know that enough is enough. In addition, Adrian has always been very cautious. Even if he is dating on the beach, he is always on the beach. Naturally, paparazzi can hardly catch his trace, let alone


    Objectively speaking, these gossips still played a role in propaganda. Zorro''s mask won 22 million box office in North America in the first week. Although it still can''t compare with those big movies, it''s a good number. Although in Adrian''s memory, the film is still a little short of breaking the billion dollar mark in North America, he is not worried. The situation is right now, and the intensity of publicity has not been reduced. It should not be a problem.


    Even if it''s still a few million dollars short, he''ll have to pay for it, and Zeta Jones will have to live up to her promise.


    Then, just in the third week, just before Christmas, "the English Patient" for this year''s Oscars landed in the hospital. Because it is a literary and artistic route, the premiere is smaller in scale than the previous two films. However, there are still a lot of media coming to the scene. They are basically tabloids, and they are basically waiting for this moment. Sophie Marceau''s name on the cast has been confirmed for a long time. Many people are very excited. If Adrian takes Sophie to the red carpet this time So there''s another feature that can be capitalized.


    However, to their regret, Sophie did not appear with Adrian. It was a long time after she got out of the car and entered the cinema alone.


    "You see, they were so eager to see me come in with you, but you let them down. It''s a pity." When going to the screening hall to fight, Adrian, who met Sophie, joked."Tell me the truth, Adrian, how many n''fi do you still have suddenly turned his head and looked at him with some annoyance but more complicated.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked in a puzzled way, then thought of something to look in the direction before Sophie, just in front of Rachel sitting in the seat. The latter was stunned for two or three seconds and turned his head in a hurry.


    "For this?" He began to laugh, with a banter in his smile.


    Sophie was suddenly a little angry. She hummed heavily and walked forward. Her skirt seemed to be full of natural and unrestrained. Adrian shrugged, but went to Rachel.


    "What can I do for you?" Seeing Adrian sitting down beside him, Rachel sighed and asked in a helpless voice, trying to get up.


    "Nothing. I just want to talk to you." Adrian smiles.


    "This is Anthony''s position, and yours is over there." Rachel pointed to not far away from Sophie, who had just sat down.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think Anthony will mind," Adrian said, greeting Anthony mingra, who was talking to his friend Ji. "Hey, Anthony, how about changing places with you."


    Hearing the sound of Anthony Leng, then nodded: "no problem."


    "You see, there''s no problem now," Adrian laughed, and Rachel sighed.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You look thinner. It''s too bad." Adrian said to himself, and with a serious look, frowned, as if there was something wrong.


    "How can''t I see that," Rachel couldn''t help asking. "Besides, isn''t it good to be thinner?"


    "It''s not like you said, Rachel. You''ve always been proud that you don''t want to reduce yourself, and I agree that it''s more beautiful to have a plump you. In addition, my observation is very keen. If you lose weight, I can observe it at a glance... "


    The conversation was immediately opened, and Adrian had figured out Rachel''s idea that it would be easy for her to follow her instructions. The two kept talking until the film started. Sophie more than once on the way to see here, she thought it was very hidden, but did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    But Rachael, who focuses on Adrian, is also aware of something. Although there is no apparent reaction, her mouth is still subconsciously smiling.


    Well, the topic comes back to the film. Although Anthony mingella is the first director of "the British patient", his previous production and writing career has accumulated rich experience for him. He has applied almost all his talents to this film. Whether it is from composition, Yan ¨¨, split lens or too strange, he has done quite well


    of course, the story itself is also very hard to find The hero omash, played by Ralph feines, falls in love with the wife of the pilot in the expedition, while the wife of her friend, gavrian, played by Rachel Vichy, is also attracted by him. The secular morality makes them both restrain themselves, but the more restrained they are, the more they can''t control it. So they finally get together.


    Aware of the pilot jeffer remained absolutely silent, and then finally one day when he could not bear to fly the plane to omash, intending to die with him. The final result is that jeffer is dead, omash is alive, and Javier, who is listening to the plane, is seriously injured. The lack of quality of omashu can only put kafurian in a cool mountain, and then walk out of the desert to ask for help.


    However, he managed to find the league team, because his name and attitude were suspected to be German, he was arrested and sent to a prisoner''s car returning to Europe.


    Finally, omash, who was helpless and almost desperate, took the expedition''s detailed map of Africa to find the German in exchange for manpower and goods.


    With the help of the German, omashu finally rushed back, but only the cold body of kafurian was waiting for him.


    When I put it here, there was an irresistible murmur in the projection hall. From the moral point of view, the love between Kauflin and her husband is very inappropriate. However, when she saw that omashu was not willing to bear the reputation of a traitor in order to save her, she had to be moved.


    Especially when omashu finally picked up the corpse of kafurian with white ¨¨''s long silk, he wandered in the desert, as if he didn''t know where to go, as if he only wanted to go down. The shadowy despair and sad beauty shown in the clip made many people sigh.


    V people always fantasize that there is a man who will give everything for them, and men sometimes fantasize that there is an Nv person who can give everything.


    In addition to this love story, there are many other contents in the original English Patient novel. For example, Sophie plays Hannah, a nurse who takes care of omash. The war makes her lose her boyfriend and best friend. It''s easy because the Indian bomb disposal soldiers open their hearts, but they have to break up because the other party will go to war sooner or later.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C137

    "There is no doubt that this is a masterpiece. Anthony mingella, who has been in charge of the director for the third time, shows his outstanding talent to people. Although the film adapted from Michael ondajer''s novel is different from the original, he firmly holds the core thing in his hand. The composition and split of Jing make the picture beautiful, and the short and strong love between the male NV protagonists makes people sigh Interest, Anthony''s depiction is exquisite and vivid, let a person aftertaste infinite Vanity Fair


    "the essence of this movie is a love story, a love story in the context of war. Like all similar themes, this love story is intense and short-lived. However, the difference is that the story gives the audience a variety of tastes. At first, you may feel unhappy for having a husband, then you sympathize with the hero omashu because he has to bear the name of a traitor in order to save his lover. Finally, he sighs because of the death confession of the hero. Anthony gives us a picture that seems easy to define, but actually hard to define, which is probably the charm of the film -- Hollywood report


    "the two protagonists, whether they are the elegant aristocrat played by Ralph feines or the wife of an airplane pilot played by Rachel weitze, all show the character''s proper temperament, from the implicit at the beginning to the enthusiasm expressed by attraction, and then to the desolation at the end, all of which make people feel full They expressed their contradictory and passionate feelings. Sophie Marceau plays a nurse who plays a small part, but plays the role of the horn ¨¨ very well. I once criticized her for acting only by one expression. Now maybe I can withdraw this sentence temporarily Famous film critic Roger Albert


    after the release of the British patient, the box office was not very good. Christmas was just in front of us, and the battle for it had reached the most intense moment. Under the attack of the big productions produced by major film companies, it only got 10000 US dollars in the first weekend, which was not only the bottom of the three films released in the Christmas season, but also with Adrian The relevant films are also quite backward.


    However, word-of-mouth is surprisingly good. It must be admitted that Miramax made great efforts in it. Adrian showed that the film was aimed at the Oscar when it was released to them by Ji''an. In addition, it was agreed that the media would cooperate with them as much as possible. Naturally, the Weinstein brothers tried their best to hold it up.


    But the high quality of the film itself is also one of the reasons. As Adrian said, Minghella used almost all his talents on it, so that he never produced such a good work after the British patient. Several actors have also performed quite well. Ralph feines, needless to say, has been unable to connect with the murderer in Schindler''s list. Although I''m a bit silent, he must have been dedicated and brilliant when he appeared in front of the camera.


    Rachael''s temperament also determines that she is very suitable for such a corner. Although she is only the wife of the pilot, her speech and knowledge are no different from those of the NV people who are full of book atmosphere. Otherwise, she will not attract a graceful aristocrat. In addition, because of Adrian''s passion for performance, she interprets this corner ¨¨ into a penetrating way.


    As for Sophie, Roger Ebert has already said that Hannah''s role ¨¨ is not much, but it is very important. It serves as a connecting link between the preceding and the following. Her melancholy expression matches the background of war. Therefore, Albert will have such words - he thought that Sophie''s performance is completely dependent on her melancholy and gentle face, although she still plays in the English patient In this way, it is integrated into the whole movie, which gives people the feeling of bright eyes.


    "He''s really sharp." The next day after the release, Adrian, who hugged Chilu''s Sophie in his arms, said, looking at the comments in the newspaper. Sophie''s reaction was just a heavy hum.


    After the show, although he had a good time talking with Rachel, Adrian was still half forced to hold Sophie away from the side of the cinema. After all, she was not completely in the hands of Rachel, and she could be at her disposal. It was also necessary to make a proper fuss after a small stab before the screening.


    After spending a night with Sophie, Adrian quickly left the hotel. On the one hand, when he came back in the evening, he did not cover up too much. If some waiters were to sell the news to paparazzi, they were not afraid of what they wrote, but after all, they were very annoying. Secondly, they did not know what Sophie was thinking. After spending a night in the United States, Adrian would immediately go back to Paris It''s better to leave first.


    However, he wanted to have Ou time to talk with Sophie about Anna Karenina, so he had to find another opportunity.


    After that, Adrian went to Rachel again. The night before, when he took Sophie away, he noticed that Rachel''s God was very delicate and complicated. Naturally, he had to comfort Sophie. In any case, it was not once or twice. Although it seemed troublesome to run around like this, he enjoyed it.


    "Have you always treated me as a plaything?" When Adrian took him to Palm Springs, Southeast of Los Angeles, for a long time, Rachel suddenly asked.


    "What kind of behavior makes you feel that way about me, Rachel?" Adrian stirred the coffee and didn''t answer directly.This should be a good question to answer. It''s enough to fill a container, for example, but Rachel is surprised to be silent, pursing her head under her mouth and saying nothing.


    It''s very suitable for you to read today''s newspaper. Next, I might as well take a break for a while. I will try to prepare a corner of the same type with more commercial value for you, but... "


    Here he sighed: "I''m still worried that it''s going to make you too narrow."


    "Since Meimei and Fangfei have abandoned themselves, they have withered while watching others grow up..." This is the twelfth of Shakespeare''s sonnets. The sigh for the short life has passed unconsciously. She is probably confused about the dilemma of the present contradiction.


    "But the refined u ¨¡, even against the winter, only lose face, but always spit out Qingfen." Adrian then smiles, and his memory is almost unparalleled. This is the fifth of Shakespeare''s sonnets. It says that although time passes quickly, there will be something left, which can be regarded as enlightening each other from another angle.


    Rachel was not surprised by Lu. She just sighed for a moment that there were not many people who could use other verses of the same author. However, this kind of expression has been too much in front of Adrian before. Generally speaking, her Lu expression means that her emotions have fallen into the control of the other party.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go for a few more rounds of the street." Adrian put down the glass and grabbed her hand.


    Although he spent a day with Rachel, he didn''t stay at her house. After seeing her home, he gave her a good night and left. Since she likes mystery, she can never guess.


    With the competing films of various companies on the schedule, "Mr. sweetheart" and "Zorro''s mask" are trying their best to make a breakthrough in North America. Christmas has finally come. Adrian took Kate and Lily to his uncle''s house in New York for the Christmas. Since they have been made public in front of the godfather, it will be sooner or later before the uncle.


    There was nothing special about the dinner on Christmas Eve. My uncle was still indifferent, but Aunt Martha and Kate had a good time talking in detail, and she liked Lily very much. After dinner, she went into the study, and my uncle scolded Adrian for lowering his face.


    "It''s a disgrace to the Cowell family," he says. "If your father knew about it, he''d jump out of the coffin and kick you in. You know, for decades, the Cowell family has never had a baby. What''s going on in your head, ed"


    "sorry, uncle." Adrian with a modest smile, for uncle''s temper and adhere to those things already Mo thoroughly.


    Don''t look at him at this time so loud ¨¨ are fierce, vent some of the natural will be good, if you really angry, I''m afraid even won''t let Adrian settle in. And even though he always keeps a cool look when eating to the little guy, there is still a trace of love flowing from the corner of his eyes. With the support of her aunt, Lily staggers to her uncle, grabs his u feet and shouts with joy. When he cries out happily, he also loves to Mo her head. No matter how strict the older generation is to their children, most of them will become very doting when facing the children of their grandchildren.


    "Can an apology solve the problem, ed? I support your career, and I''m proud of what you''ve achieved, but what a hell you''re doing now. "Uncle continued to spit.


    "May I have a word, uncle?" Adrian chuckled and, with permission, went on: "you know, with the progress of the times, there are generations of ideas, you can''t ask everyone to have the same ideas. In fact, this is not a big deal. Lily is my NV son. This is what I admit. How can I be regarded as having a child? Do you think Kate and I are not married and she is not my child


    This is actually a sophistry to change the concept. I have a son and Lily are not recognized as his child. Adrian knows that, and uncle Anderson also knows, so this is just an excuse for uncle to go down the stairs. To tell you the truth, if the Cowell family members scattered all over the United States gathered together, how could there be no children among the members?


    In fact, what uncle wants is very simple, just want to stick to some things, but some of the style and temper developed for a long time, so that he can''t say good words in front of his family. If he is really a stubborn old man who doesn''t know how to adapt, how can he get a certain position on Wall Street?


    "So you''re not going to marry Kate Asked the uncle, after a long silence.


    Kate has always had a good impression on him, so she has told Adrian before that she can always bring her here. Maybe, uncle Adrian''s going to be an actor.


    "I don''t know. I can''t give you a positive answer, uncle." Adrian spread out his hands, neither positive nor negative, "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much. As I said just now, every generation has its own ideas. As long as the core things remain unchanged, other aspects can be completely changed."Of course, uncle is not a fool, immediately heavy hum voice: "quantitative change sooner or later will cause qualitative change."


    But then he left the study without greeting Adrian for a long time. After coming out, I found that the little guy was sitting on the sofa holding his uncle''s inarticulate cry, and the uncle''s smile on his face was probably at the right time of the year. Well, although it is settled here, there is still a test on the Atlantic side. After the end of the year, Adrian took his mother NV to London for the new year.


    With the little guy as an excuse, there''s no need to worry about where the festival is like in the past, but the reaction of other NV people is very subtle. Sarah and liv don''t have to say that they are not very happy, but they don''t care too much. Monica, who has been training in Kung Fu for a long time, seems to have some bitterness even though she doesn''t say anything. Julia has no other expression, but the God ¨¨ between her eyebrows is much more complicated. As for Gwyneth and Blanchett, after sighing, they express understanding, but it seems that they understand There was something he couldn''t catch.


    Well, let''s go back to London. There will be more of these things in the future:


    "by the way, ed To Would you like something to drink? " Judy Rowe, who was sitting in front of Adrian and Kate, stammered, looking as if she didn''t know what to say.


    "Mom, this is the fourth time you''ve asked." Kate sighed.


    "Sorry, I just Judy grinned bitterly and looked at Samantha, who was teasing lily.


    "Mom, lily is so cute." Samantha picked up the little guy and said happily that Lily, who is not afraid of being born, is the most popular person wherever she goes.


    "I know it may be a little hard to accept for a while, Judy NV, but..." Adrian wants to explain.


    "I always thought you were a gentleman, Adrian," Judy sighed, looking at him seriously. "I used to be an actor, and I know these things well"


    "Mom" Kate interrupted her, frowning a little unhappy, and her sharp voice made Samantha holding Lily couldn''t help looking this way.


    Adrian looked at Kate, looked at Judy, and then stood up. "I''d better avoid the next one - Hey, Samantha, let''s take the little guy out for a few laps."


    "Do you know what you''re doing, Kate?" Judy asked sternly as Adrian and Samantha left.


    "I''m not a child, mom, I''m 23 years old." Kate pursed her mouth


    "yes, I''m 23 years old, not a child, so I didn''t tell me when I was pregnant. No wonder I called you these days last year, and you always said you couldn''t come back if you had something to do God, I didn''t know until the child was one year old, and you didn''t even want to get married. Do you know how shocked I am? " Judy covered her forehead.


    "I''m sorry, mom," Kate''s voice softened. "I just I don''t want to worry you. "


    "I''ve always been happy and proud of you. I thought you found a good man. I went to see tornado several times when it was on..." Judy murmured. Then she opened her eyes again. She took NV''s face and gazed at her for a long time. Then she asked, "so, all those rumors about him are true?"


    Kate was silent.


    "Damn it, I knew it. I thought he was a gentleman, but I didn''t expect..." Judy exclaimed.


    "Mom," Kate interrupted again, "Ed and I are not what you think."


    "What did he do to you to make you speak for him like that?" Judy asked, "are you going to live together like this? Let him make trouble outside and take care of her children at home


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C138

    "I said a lot of good words in front of my mother today..." Back at the hotel in the evening, Kate, sitting in front of the dressing mirror, said as she took off her make-up. There was a faint smell of Saji ¨¡ O and asking for credit among her complaints and sighs.


    It''s hidden so deep that even Kate herself may not have noticed it. Only Adrian, who has a keen mind in the face of NV people, can hear it. This shows Kate''s ambivalence.


    "Well, how can I thank you?" Adrian reached over, leaned over, grinned in her ear, and reached into the silk pajamas.


    Kate frowned a little, but didn''t stop him. She just looked back at him and said, "I don''t understand, ED, why do I tolerate you so much?"


    Adrian stopped her hand movement, and after a while, she put on her ear beads: "no, Kate, you are very clear. You will tolerate me because you still care about me very much in your heart, just as I care about you."


    Then she put her finger on Kate''s mouth before she made a noise: "I still remember, as if it had just happened yesterday, and you had some kind of unruly and reckless retort about my appearance and that Prank, I think I will never forget this life. I have some regrets, because these belong to you are also attracted to my characteristics, I personally smooth them, because I want to keep you around. However, it doesn''t matter now. As long as I can keep you by my side, I don''t care what means I use. I never hide my hope. You are mine, Kate. Do you understand, you''re mine "


    as he said it, he kept banging on her eyelashes, forehead, nose tip and flap. Kate closed her eyes as if she wanted to struggle, but her movements seemed so powerless.


    "You are a rascal..."


    "Yes, I am."


    "You are a villain..."


    "Yes, I am."


    "You are an egg..."


    "Yes, I am."


    In the middle of the duel, Kate was held in her arms until Adrian untied her pajamas and flipped her over.


    "No Ed You can''t... "


    "Be obedient. I haven''t tried it for a long time. You can''t refuse today."


    "Lily is still here..."


    "Lily is with the baby sitter. Don''t worry."


    "But But Ah "


    during the four or five days in London, in addition to promoting the relationship between NV and her grandmother, Adrian also took her to visit many familiar people, such as Rowling and her NV son, or the Knightley family. The little guy is very popular everywhere. Rowling and Knightley Fu praise her as cute, and even Kayla, who is still a little awkward, likes to tease her.


    Of course, every time Adrian comes to London, she has to meet a certain NV child. This is the first time she meets her imaginary enemy.


    "Lily is so strange when she eats." When Adrian feeds the little guy himself, Emma, who is watching her, suddenly says so.


    Yes, yes, the imaginary enemy, because Rodriguez''s child was born, she could not help but Adrian could see that, although she had never said so. But when they met, Emma had no other ideas. But Lily, who had never been afraid of life, seemed to feel something about her. When she was teased by Emma, she did not smile, but looked at her with wide eyes, as if she were very curious.


    "What''s so strange about it?" After wiping the liquid food from the corner of NV''s mouth, Adrian asked casually, "didn''t you eat like this when you were so old?"


    "Of course not, at least not when I''m with you," Emma said confidently, "but I remember very clearly"


    "and what about a little bit earlier?" When Adrian couldn''t remember, "I can''t believe that."


    "Of course I remember, I even..." Half way through, Emma stops and her face is not very good-looking. Adrien immediately put down the bowl and spoon in his hand, put the NV child in his arms and gently patted her back: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned it. I''m really sorry."


    After leaning in his arms for a while, Emma managed to control her mood. She looked a little gloomy, but the smile returned to her face: "it''s OK, as long as It''s just you


    Lily, sitting next to her, looks at her father and little sister with bright eyes. Although she doesn''t understand what happened, it doesn''t hinder her intuition to let her express her concern, so the cry of "Emma" immediately starts.


    "Wow, she calls my name," Emma exclaimed in some surprise.


    "Of course, I can have her practice it on purpose." Adrian looked a little smug.


    "Well, lily, I''ve decided to like you." Emma nodded to the little guy with her hands on her hips, then hugged her and gave her a kiss on her chubby face, but then she screamed again.


    It turns out that Lily chuckled after she was beaten. You know, she is eating. It''s not necessary to say what a child is eating. So Emma''s face is stained with some saliva."Lily, you''re a bad NV boy," Emma exclaimed, shaking her fist unhappily at the little guy, who responded by giggling.


    After this incident, the two NV children, one big and one small, got along more and more happily. Emma often read stories to Lily through pictures, and Lily followed her in learning language.


    "Emma is more mature." Kate I looked at these in the eyes of Adrian so deeply.


    "Yes, some things can''t be changed." Adrian also said with emotion.


    Emma has already started primary school. She not only gets along well with her classmates, but also is praised by her teachers for her intelligence. However, her maturity far beyond her peers has never disappeared, even if she is lively, she is almost the same as her peers. Only at some point will her maturity disappear, such as complaining that Kate can''t sleep with him.


    "Who do I want to sleep with? That''s my business. It doesn''t matter what else. I''m just a child. You can handle those things." She is quite a rascal at this time.


    Not to mention that, because he had a good time in London, Adrian decided to extend his holiday and go back for another two or three days. As a result, he informed Los Angeles of his decision, and Charlize came to London the next day.


    "These are things that you have to sign to take effect. Do you know how many people are waiting for them?" After getting off the plane and looking tired, Charles put the papers he had brought in front of him, and then asked with a straight face, "do you know how much your previous arrangements have been pushed back? Even if you''re rich and don''t care about it, but what about time? "


    "Cough, well, Charley, I just declined for two days." Adrian had a dry cough.


    "Just? Is that all? " Charlize looked at him with a sneer. "What have you told me before, ed? You know how many times you have murdered me


    "Calm down, Charley, calm down and finish what needs to be dealt with first." Adrian quickly raised his hands and then glanced at Kate, who was giggling from time to time.


    Although there seems to be something more to be said about Charlize''s posture, as an assistant secretary, she also knows the priorities of the matter, when some of the most important documents ou are about to come out.


    "Let me see Personnel adjustment The surprise side of the merger Ha, it seems that Eisner has made a big move again Oh, this is going to speed up... " With Adrian talking to himself, these few documents were quickly read and signed by him.


    "Kate, it doesn''t look like I can''t be with you today," Adrian took over the second batch of papers from Charlize. "Why don''t you take Lily Wait, you don''t need to do it now, do you? "


    When you''re finished with the letter, it''s probably not a letter from Claude to his secretary in Los Angeles


    "Is it?" Adrian was a little surprised and picked up his eyebrows. He took it and opened it. Before he finished reading, the corner of his mouth was crooked, and God ¨¨ became unable to laugh or cry.


    "You wait." Adrian said this to Kate and Charlize, took out his cell phone and went inside to dial.


    "Hey, crow, do I disturb you? Good. So what the hell''s letter says Very clear? Where is that clear? What''s the best thing for me to do? I look like No, no, no, it''s not an excuse. You''re just lazy. I don''t believe Hell, there''s one last thing about my movie Well, you''ve done everything right, crow. I''ll write down this account and I''ll work it out with you later "


    snap shut Adrian rolled his white eyes around the room twice before he left the room again. Immediately, he noticed something wrong. Charlize sat in his chair and closed his eyes due to jet lag, while Kate held it on the other side of the sofa Lily looked out of the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What happened between you?" Because the two NV people are very special, Adrian asked without cover up and polite.


    "It''s nothing. Kate just doesn''t think I''ve been very nice to you before." Charlize opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    "No, I just Kate turned her head and made a gesture. "I just don''t think it''s good for Charley. It''s ok if she''s just in front of me. If people see it, there will be rumors."


    "Thank you. There''s enough gossip about me. Besides, it''s based on facts, isn''t it?" Charlize looked at her with interest.


    Kate frowned and seemed to have something to say. Adrian interrupted them in time: "well, you two, didn''t you get along well before? How come you''ve become a little tit for tat now?"


    "Because I don''t want to give you a chance." Without waiting for Kate to say anything, Charlize said first, and with a good deal of reason.


    "Charley," Adrian cried, rolling her eyes, and Kate realized something was wrong"I think it''s time I met Los Angeles, too." "Lily''s been out for a long time, and I''m going to get ready for the shooting of" kill time. "


    After that, she left the room. Adrian didn''t stop her. She just looked at Charlize and said, "Kate just cares about you."


    "I know." Charlize shrugged. "I''m just stating a fact - of course, if you think..."


    "Charlie" knows what she''s trying to say, and Adrian accentuates.


    Charlize didn''t say a word, looked at him for a long time with gray green eyes, and finally stood up and sighed, "OK, I''m sorry."


    Adrian shrugged, then Lu gave a bad smile: "I don''t want to apologize verbally, so..."


    "I need jet lag. Please don''t disturb me." Charlize gave him a blank look and went to the inner room of the suite.


    "Really I didn''t really think that But if you can... " Adrian, who sat back on the sofa, shook his head and continued to look at the papers Charlize had brought.


    Because there was an i-man plane, Kate packed up her things and left with lily. She was not angry. She didn''t know what the man who occupied her was. Although Adrian is very calm to send them away, but after all, there is some discomfort in his heart, so Charlize will inevitably suffer.


    "This is You asked for "Charley" presses Charlize on the long table in the hotel suite, and Adrian is exercising as he puts the papers on her back.


    But Charlize could do nothing except to be absent-minded and pander, but it seemed that she was enjoying it. Maybe the previous ones were intentional.


    But two days later, she got on the plane back, because things in Los Angeles still needed her to deal with and act as Adrian''s ear, eye and representative.


    "What shall I do here? It will take at least five or six days to go back. You are my assistant secretary Adrian was not happy with her decision.


    "It''s almost done. I don''t have my business here. I can''t. You can go to France or Italy." "Of course, you can also hope that during this period of time, the documents that need to be processed will pile up again when I have to come, but I will try my best to postpone this period of time," Charlize replied easily


    At the end of the day, her slightly smug look was rather playful. In the end, she was only a young girl under 22 years old. If Adrian didn''t trust her and let her handle these things, she would not have grown up at this age.


    Adrian of course can only let her leave. In a word, the relationship between Charlize and him has always been subtle and indescribable. Although every Nv person around her is very special, she is different after all. Adrian sometimes feels a little inconceivable. Why does he trust her so much and give her the vast majority of things to deal with, and basically has not reserved anything for her. However, we have to admit that this kind of feeling which is very deep but clear to each other is indeed very strong.


    Next, he stayed idle in London for three or four days - of course, not entirely idle. At least Emma''s side was still going. After learning that Kate had left, the NV children left him at rodlin''s house in various ways, and then got into his bed.


    "What the hell am I going to say about you, Emma?" Adrian sighed after the NV child fell asleep.


    As time entered the middle of January 1997, the opportunity that Claude said in his letter finally came.


    "Sir, the person at the mouth of your invitation bowed slightly.


    Adrian, dressed in formal clothes, nodded modestly and took the invitation card from his coat pocket and put it into the other party''s hands.


    After checking and confirming that there was no problem, he returned it respectfully: "have a good time."


    Adrian continued to nod his head with reserve, and then walked into the hall. Only when he entered the crowd did he feel a little relieved and then laughed at himself in his heart.


    He doesn''t hate cocktail parties. In Los Angeles and New York, he often attends the reception held by his uncle and Godfather. In addition, he is the new chairman of AC media. He has always talked with the high-class people, such as members of Parliament, mayors, prosecutors, Wall Street tycoons, and so on. He still talks with them. Now he just thinks that he is The British reception is too reserved.


    If we put it back a few decades, I''m afraid we''ll have to wear a hat and a tuxedo. Holding the champagne to swim in the hall, from time to time decent and a few people do not know how to greet Adrian so abdominal Fei way. It would have been better to go to Germany.


    Soon he saw his goal, about 5 feet 9 inches tall, wearing a purple partial short sleeve evening dress, a head of golden ¨¨ hair, soft, very beautiful and feel.


    "It''s very human, isn''t it?" A voice rings in the ear, Adrian subconsciously nodded, the interface way: "yes, very Mi people."


    But then he did not move ¨¨, but he looked to the side alertly. I don''t know when there is a man who looks between 35 and 45 years old. He looks a little mediocre, belonging to the kind of people who can''t be recognized when they are thrown into the sea of people. With a decent smile, it''s easy to give people a good impression."What are you, please?" Adrian asked tentatively.


    "Vincent Price, jasmine services." The other side introduced himself and took out his business card.


    "Jasmine service company? Do you know exactly what it does? " Adrian curiously turned over his business card. It was elegant but simple. There was no other information except his name, company name and contact number.


    Price laughed and didn''t answer directly. Instead, he pointed to the NV Lang who was staring at Adrian in the distance. He repeated the previous words: "she''s very human, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, very Mi people." Adrian nodded.


    "Every man wants her," price continued with a smile, "but they don''t know how to get her."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. Although his expression did not change, he was really surprised in his heart. Should this guy not be a pimp?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C139

    Claudia Schiff, like Cindy Crawford, was one of the first supermodels. She was born in a Catholic family in Dusseldorf, Germany. After being discovered in a nightclub in 1987, she quickly became popular all over the world, landing at least 500 fashion magazines and numerous lists. She has beautiful straight gold ¨¨ hair, gray blue eyes as if to speak, slightly pointed chin and some fox, no wonder will be sought after by people.


    What Claude asked Adrian in the letter was to find a way to invite him to be Victoria''s Secret spokesman. Although Cindy Crawford already has Cindy Crawford, it will be very eye-catching for a very ordinary underwear brand to invite two supermodels to speak for her. For Claude, who wants to develop Victoria''s secret, this has a considerable


    before this, he has sent someone to contact Claudia, but the other party''s agent declined the invitation It was Claude who put the idea on Adrian.


    "You''ve always been very helpful to the NV people, and Claudia is beautiful, isn''t she?" That''s what Claude said on the previous call.


    What do you think of me? PR dancer? Adrian was very depressed, but he finally agreed. After all, it was Claude''s request. Besides, since he had tasted Cindy Crawford, it seemed good to have a chance to spend the night with Claudia shiver, one of the first supermodels. So after a few days, he came to the party.


    This is a party held by a famous brand after holding a small fashion show in London. Although the fashion festivals in Milan, Paris, New York and other big cities are the most eye-catching, these small fashion shows that are available at any time are also indispensable. It is these large and small shows that constitute the most basic part of the fashion circle.


    Since Claudia has participated in the show, she naturally has to attend the following party. It looks beautiful from a distance. However, before Adrian has a good idea to say, there is such a guy around. It''s really interesting.


    Since Claudia, one of the first batch of supermodels, is not as rich as the real upper class, but it is definitely not cheap. What''s more, she was born in a Catholic family and has been keeping herself clean since she started her career. Well, it is normal for German and European supermodels to be touted by European media Anyway, Madonna is still Catholic.


    However, even so, even if she hides very well and is really clean on the surface, how can she possibly do such a thing? Is it true that a supermodel''s wealth is not enough for her?


    "Well, what do you do if you want to get her?" Adrian asked with a smile, looking down at each other with a sneering condescension. This guy is mostly a liar.


    "What else is there? Good breeding, good conversation, understanding heart and money." The other side did not seem to hear the irony in his words, very serious said.


    "Well, it sounds like I''m suitable. How much do you think about the last item?" Adrian''s eyes scoff more strongly, there are always some guys who use various methods to flow into such a party, using their eloquence to bluff. This is not a new thing, but the guy in front of him is rather stupid.


    "Two million dollars." Price replied without frowning.


    ¡°¡­¡­ An interesting price. " Adrian''s appearance is motionless, but in the heart abnormal doubt, this guy is also too bold? What on earth does he want to do?


    "I only serve people of real status," price chuckled quickly, as if reading his mind. "People like you."


    "Do you know me?" Adrian, who knew what, picked her eyebrows.


    "Mr. Adrian Cowell, a famous film producer known as a miracle director, is also the new chairman of AC media. Although many people say that if AC media expands too much and falls into a loss, it may fall into a quagmire. However, some people think that although AC media seems to jump the tightrope every time, it always jumps smoothly and the future is immeasurable." Price said, as it were.


    Adrian felt that he couldn''t catch Mo for the first time. If this guy is a liar, he can''t collect so much information in a short time. But if we say that he is really a pimp, super models will find someone to pimp themselves. In any case, no one will believe it, or is this guy targeted at him? But how few outsiders know about his arrival in London?


    "As I said, Mr. Adrian, I only serve the real people with status, and these are the lessons that have to be done." Fang pulled her clothes, but there was something arrogant about her. It seemed that she was very proud of her profession. "Miss Claudia is not the person you imagined. Only a real gentleman can move her heart. As I said before, those are all conditions, not just the last one."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, and he suddenly understood the meaning of the other party. If what Vincent Price said was true, it was Claudia Schiff who wanted to use this method not only to feel sought after, but also to make a steady profit. Otherwise, how could he put forward such conditions as "good breeding, unsophisticated conversation and understanding heart"? But it seems to be too much, isn''t it? If she was a little out of fashion, there would certainly be a large number of people courting. Of course, she may have put her eyes on the top and didn''t care about those people. Otherwise, this Vincent Price would not have collected such detailed information, but didn''t she think it would be very valuable for her? Or is it just a trap?"Of course, if you are not interested, Mr. Adrian, I hope you will keep it secret. But I don''t think anyone will believe it even if you mention it to others. " The other side suddenly smiles and says again.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows again, and Li ¨¢ o stirred up his curiosity again. "What if I''m interested?"


    "According to miss Claudia''s itinerary, there will be a show in London in two days'' time, and there will be a reception at the palassa hotel. I will have the invitation sent to Mr. Adrian to attend with a check." Price said in a light tone, the spirit ¨¨ on his face did not change a bit, as if such words had been said many times, "Miss Claudia needs time and preparation."


    Although there are still a lot of doubts, Adrian''s interest is more and more strong, such an arrangement seems to be no problem, then he can act according to circumstances. Looking at Claudia Schiffer, who was smiling in the distance, she seemed to glance this way. Adrian finally nodded: "that''s settled. You don''t have to send an invitation. I''ll arrange it myself."


    The party ended, and two days later, Adrian left for the palassa hotel after nightfall, which was similar to that two days ago. The participants were polite. Although the overall atmosphere was good, it was still a bit dull.


    Adrian found Claudia''s figure for the first time, and then waited in a corner, but price came to him for a long time.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Mr. Adrian." His ordinary face always has a modest smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Patience is a necessary virtue for every gentleman." Adrian said playfully and handed the check to him.


    Price put it away without looking at it and straightened his face. "But there are a few rules I have to explain, Mr. Adrian."


    "Go ahead, please." Adrian raised his hand in a please gesture.


    "First, please don''t talk about it in front of Miss Claudia at any time; second, treat Miss Claudia as you would like to date; and third, if you can''t make a successful appointment with Miss Claudia, the fee will be refunded to you, but there will be a handling charge of 30. However, if the failure is due to your improper words, we regret that the money will not be refunded. " Price said seriously.


    "To put it simply, we should act as if we are actually dating. We can''t say a word about" Ji Yi "with you, but also show our charm. If we fail, we can only refund 70 yuan." Adrian looks at him and chuckles. It''s getting more and more interesting, isn''t it?


    "Yes, please understand, Mr. Adrian," price remained calm all the time. I said that I only serve the real people with status, and miss Claudia is not the person you imagined, of course -- "


    he pointed to the coat pocket:" if you can''t accept it, it''s still possible to terminate now, and I''ll return this check to you But please keep it a secret. "


    "That''s it." Adrian looked at him with his bright eyes, but it was only two million. What could he do? "What should I do now?"


    "Just a moment, please." Price bowed slightly and went to Claudia.


    Today''s Claudia changed into a long royal blue ¨¨ dress, her hair cascading down from one side, still looking bright and moving. She was talking to two men, one NV. Price came up to her and whispered a few words in her ear. Then she said goodbye with a smile. After a few more conversations with price, Claudia looked at Adrian, nodded, followed him after plucking her hair and finishing her clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian Cowell, I''m Claudia shiver." The beautiful NV Lang came to Adrian and held out her hand with a smile. She said it in German, but immediately changed it into English.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Claudia. Please call me Adrian." Adrian kept smiling, but he was surprised.


    Even if he has agreed to price''s conditions, Adrian still has three points of disbelief in his heart. In any case, a supermodel is unlikely to do such a thing. But everything that followed, from price''s name to Claudia''s presence, happened under Adrian''s eyes, and people could not doubt it.


    When he wanted to come, this guy had done his part. In the end, there were only two possibilities: either he took the check and left immediately, but Adrian could make the check invalid only by making a phone call. Only the most stupid person would do so; or he could find a high-level jinv with a whole face, much like Claudia''s high-level jinv, just like the one in "Los Angeles secret", and it was easy to tear it out Appearance can be cosmetic, but education and knowledge can not be replaced. What I didn''t expect is


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know German. If you like, I can use French with you. Jiderian immediately changed to French." I have to admit, there is something wonderful about French. ""Indeed, I love reading Vincent Price''s poems in French." Claudia''s eyes lit up and changed to French.


    Well, there''s no need to doubt it. It''s a surprising fact.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you." Price at this time in the side owe body, hidden to Adrian eyes, and then left.


    "Why are you here, Adrian, gathering material for your new film?" Claudia then opened her mouth again, full of curiosity in her eyes.


    "yes, as a filmmaker, it is necessary to walk around, and maybe I will come up with inspiration sometime." Adrian nodded and said with a little sigh in his heart.


    The NV people act really like this. They can''t see that they are acting at all. However, this is also very interesting. He thought so, the smile became more gentle.


    They talked about a lot of things, customs around the world or various art topics, and reached agreement on many issues, such as the British wine party, which was too insipid and boring. At last, at Adrian''s suggestion, they slipped out of the back, changed their clothes in the car and went to the nightclub to indulge. Adrian drove Claudia to drive along the Thames again. She was very happy. Later, of course, I went back to the hotel to do something I love to do.


    "You''re a real jerk, ed In the dark room, the contented Claudia gently leans in Adrian''s arms, and the fingers of one hand keep scratching on his Iong chamber.


    "You, too, Dini, body and everything." Adeli pacifies the Dong body in Mo''s arms and says in a tone of admiration.


    The figure of the model is the most important, so it is especially good to maintain, and because of this, it can also make many difficult movements. Such an example has been proved more than once before. It is needless to say that Monica, who has worked as a model, even though Charlize and liv have only practiced for a few days, are better than other NV people in some actions. Only Sara, who exercises Taekwondo every day, can make a little comparison. Although Taekwondo has no actual damage, it is used to exercise the toughness of the body It''s good.


    Claudia was not the same again. She wanted to have a figure and a face, and her style was particularly bold and wild. She was very impressed by Adrian''s appearance of constantly going up and down and trying to shake her hair.


    Why does such a creature want to do Adrian stroked Mo''s face and sighed, then a flash of lightning flashed through his mind for a few seconds, then chuckled.


    "What''s the matter?" Tired Claudia raised her head and Mi asked. No matter how wild she was, she couldn''t resist Adrian. Finally, she was exhausted and broke down.


    "Nothing." Adrian smiles and shakes his head.


    "It sounds like a cover up." Claudia raised her chin, her eyes half open.


    "Nothing," Adrian explained, knowing that the inquiry was merely out of the habits of the NV people. "I just regret that I noticed you at the party three days ago, but delayed inviting you out today. Fortunately, I made the right choice, otherwise I would miss some good things


    Claudia gave him a good smile and gave him a quick smack in the face.


    Sure enough. Adrian whispered in his heart, and then Chilu got down and lay down here. I''ll fill the bath and then I''ll take you in


    When he came to the bathroom and turned on the tap, Adrian couldn''t help laughing any more. Of course, in order not to let Claudia outside hear him, he covered his mouth. Even so, the laughter was still ringing, and Adrian bowed down.


    After a long time like this, he was able to control his mood, and then sighed: "smart, really smart."


    Needless to say, this "smart" naturally refers to that Vincent Price. It''s already clear that this guy is a liar, quite a clever liar.


    From the beginning of the sentence "I only serve people with real status", he constantly hinted, and then every detail, from the offer of 2 million yuan to "Miss Claudia is not the person you imagined", to the various details of the formulation and putting the check into the pocket without looking at it, all serve the hint: This is true.


    Obviously, he has chosen the target carefully. It is Adrian, who is young, rich and intelligent, and who is famous for his son. We can see from his original appearance that the other party has made a lot of efforts in this respect. Coupled with his decent speech and manner, it was impossible for him to be curious. As Adrian has always said before, the more intelligent a person is, the more likely he is to think about many things. The more he thinks, the more easily he will be affected by the details. Even if he is calm, isn''t he thinking in his room for two days without going to do the investigation?


    In particular, the last rule proposed not only prevents gang members from getting involved, but also shows the reserve and demeanor of young people as well as their performance psychology, and spontaneously cooperate with each other. It is unnecessary to say what kind of people these models are, at least with a little effort, it will not be difficult to coax them on.Even if they finally realize that it''s not right, can the cheated people say it? Regardless of the NV people who spend the night with themselves, if they spread out, they will become the laughing stock of others. It''s even more impossible to find this liar. Vincent Price''s name is obviously false. Judging from his speech and behavior, he has done so more than once. In addition, this business is obviously "not open for three years, but open for three years". It has already disappeared. Adrian believes the check has definitely been cashed when he calls the bank at this time.


    People''s weaknesses have been calculated by him, which is really a powerful figure. I don''t know how many models besides Claudia have been sold by him like this.


    "I can''t believe I''ve been counted on." Adrian said with some self mockery as he tried the water temperature.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C140

    Life is like chocolate. You never know what the next one tastes like. Adrian is deeply aware of the meaning of this sentence. If he had paid a little attention at that time, he would not have been put on such a list. After all, he was not unaware of the doubts. Unfortunately, unless he was reborn again, if such words were meaningless.


    Of course, the deception of the meeting is related to the skillful means of the other party, which can hardly be seen from the appearance. However, Adrian is also a bit too frivolous and rash. He doesn''t take the other party seriously. He always thinks that he has a complete grasp of the process of things, and always thinks that it is a simple thing to deal with this person. No matter how smart people make these mistakes, it is inevitable that they will be hoodwinked. There are many famous people who have been cheated by some simple scams, let alone Adrian.


    His biggest dependence is that he can always put himself in the perspective of bystanders to analyze problems. Once he loses this advantage, it is normal to be cheated. Fortunately, the loss was not too heavy, and it was also a good thing. At least it gave him a wake-up call. It is better to be fooled now than to be cheated on important choices in the future.


    When Adrian learned the check had been cashed the next day, Adrian quickly forgot about it and complained that it was useless. Just learn from it and don''t make the same mistake again. So in the next few days, she arranged for Claudia to have a good time in England. Every night, of course, she was extremely happy. Maybe she still had some idea of charging interest. Although she got along for three days, it was just like Claudia developed it from top to bottom, from inside to outside.


    Although Claudia is not the kind of NV people, she is not as clean as the media boast. Especially in these days, in bars and nightclubs that others don''t recognize, she is both sensitive and relaxed. Of course, she agreed to speak for Victoria''s secret under Adrian''s expedition.


    "In a few years, this brand will be in the top class. My vision is not limited to movies, Dini. Time will tell. Besides, it''s also worth promoting to invite two super models to speak for you. I believe you will never lose to Cindy, will you? " That''s what Adrian, lying on his side, said.


    "So tell me, ED, which one is better, ED, me or Cindy Crawford?" Claudia stretched lazily, her gray blue eyes staring at him without blinking. She was wearing only her thin pajamas, with a deep opening at the neckline, and the slim double UI that curled up slightly together was almost completely outside.


    "It''s hard to say. You and Cindy have their own..." Adrian''s equivocal remarks were interrupted before he could finish.


    "No, no, no, ED, that''s not what I''m asking," Claudia laughed, with a hint of an Unknown God in her smile. I asked, Cindy and I, which one is more powerful. "


    "Well, that''s not a good question." Adrian picked his eyebrows as he settled in.


    "Oh, don''t try to fool me, ed. I know your name a little bit, and don''t forget that I''m one of the super models and always care about the news from my opponent." Claudia''s smile became charming. "You are really gentle and considerate. Cindy can''t refuse you, so Can you tell me? Still want to... "


    She said, turning over and crawling over, she just looked at Adrian, cocked up her round buttocks, and then bent over his double UI.


    Adrian then took a long breath: "well, it''s really a better way."


    Whether it''s out of consideration of the future, competing with Cindy Crawford, one of the super models, or building a good relationship with Adrian, the new Hollywood legendary director and media giant, Claudia has agreed to the secret invitation to speak for Victoria. So after she finished her London show, Adrian returned to Los Angeles.


    "I even betrayed myself for your sake, crow." As he told Claude what was going on, he said with a look of indignation.


    "It''s imperative to make a statement that it''s necessary to enjoy your happiness. Who else can be more shameless than you?" Claude scoffed at this, and at the same time, ridiculed the fact that he had been deceived, which Adrian did not conceal.


    "You know what I remember? When I was in grade two, I told a kid in my class that I could turn a dollar into ten dollars by planting it under the tree at the end of the b''eng court. As a result, he planted it foolishly, and then you dug it out secretly, and I told him that the dollar was absorbed by the tree because of improper disposal. I didn''t expect that you would become that boy one day. It''s ridiculous. " Claude sneered, without concealing it.


    "Wait and see, crow, you''d better pray you don''t have this kind of thing, or I''ll make it into a movie and put it on the screen with the real names of the characters," Adrian replied in the same tone.


    The two men laughed and scolded for several times, and then talked about business. There was not much dispute. Adrian always supported Claude''s resolution unless it was completely contrary to his own ideas.


    "It''s starting to show signs, though not on the surface." Speaking of the most important event of the year, Claude showed him some information from the safe in his office.


    Although it is only January now, it is not particularly difficult for those who can obtain internal information and pay attention to them early."How are we getting ready?" "It''s going to take some time to get back in, but it doesn''t matter. At least there''s still about half a year left. Besides, it''s better to let others lead the battle." Claude shrugged.


    He still maintains his original view that, unlike those hedge funds, AC media must not go too far. Adrian didn''t want to affect the company''s plan as long as he didn''t want to pay attention to the company.


    Adrian originally wanted to talk about two important points about this matter. However, it is still early to think about it. Although he knows that he can''t touch some things, if others don''t try, they will inevitably have no intuitive understanding, so we should act according to circumstances.


    "So what is Disney planning? Although Michael Eisner is not a man who must report, he is absolutely not generous. Since we have laid him more than one way, he is bound to return it as long as we have the chance. Don''t you have any useful information from Viacom? " Adrian asked about another topic that he was more concerned about.


    After the failure of the acquisition of ABC, although Eisner seemed to be in danger for a period of time, it was in fact just an illusion created by him. These crises were no worse than when he took over Disney. After his rivals all jumped out, some measures were taken and the original loose throne was immediately fixed again. However, it is inevitable that they do not want to see them. So when they know what Disney seems to be cooperating with Viacom, Adrian and Claude are quite concerned. After all, Viacom has some equity in AC media.


    "No, leishidong said that this is a very normal cooperation, because the specific content is still under discussion, so it is inconvenient. Now, through Clyde shrugged his shoulders, and then comforted him:" don''t worry, even if Disney bought the equity from Viacom, it won''t help us, and I don''t think Lei Shidong will be willing to give up his potential shares. "


    "It''s hard to say, if only we knew what they were working on." Adrian sighed and was about to change the topic. Suddenly, an idea came out. Is it


    "What do you think of?" Then Claude noticed the change in his expression.


    "Yes, there is a possibility, but I need more information to be sure." Adrian shook his head. "That''s it. Keep watching."


    Because I worked in a TV station in my previous life, and I''ve seen a lot of American TV series, I know a little about several American TV stations, and all kinds of information about TB and ABC also came. It''s just that because these messages are not commonly used in movies, they are hidden in the corner, and only when they are touched by something can they come out. If nothing goes wrong, Viacom should be buying CB soon.


    B is not comparable to ABC, which has been losing money for years. Although NBC launched a lot of popular dramas in the 1990s, it still can''t compare with CB in terms of profit, let alone F, which was developed because of News Corporation. If you want to buy such a huge thing, you can''t afford to pay more than a billion dollars. Viacom has developed well in recent years, but I''m afraid it''s not enough to eat it?


    So how does Viacom buy CB in my memory? Adrian can only smile and shake his head after careful recollection. He had only a general understanding. According to Moso in recent years, as long as he has an impression, he should be able to recall it, but if there is no memory, then how to recall it will not help.


    Is it Disney or Viacom who proposed it? Although the acquisition of ABC failed, Disney will certainly not give up the opportunity to acquire other broadcasting companies, but will leishidong''s grid cooperate with Eisner, who always likes to monopolize power? Adrian sighed at the thought. Although I met with Lei Shidong a few times, I also admired the old man who had participated in World War II and destroyed his face by fire, but actually he didn''t know each other very well. Claude and he called out more. Come on, let''s make sure what''s going on.


    However, Adrian didn''t have much time to check the information. Just a few days after returning to Los Angeles, Adrian went to London again. This time, it was not the same as the last time. Last time, it was a vacation, but this time it was a business. Besides, Adrian''s assistant secretary, Charlize, there was also warnapean Clarkson. The destination, of course, was the small manor he had visited.


    As the background music began to become high pitched, the film was basically coming to an end. The screen gradually drew closer to Nicole, who was shopping with her husband in the mall, and then gently spat out a word from her mouth


    the film ended because of the patient''s psychological activities and physical inconvenience, the projector stopped before the production list was completely released, and then The curtain in the room was also opened, and some heavy light suddenly fell into the room.


    This is a makeshift living room, where Kubrick has put his shop because he can''t move. Adrian, Charlize, Clarkson and his two NVS sit around the semicircle. At this time, they all looked at Kubrick who was on the road. Adrian Yiyan brought the finished "eye opener" to Britain and brought tools to play it here. If Kubrick didn''t approve of it, according to the original contract, the film could not be released, so his reaction now is particularly important.However, after dozens of minutes, Kubrick didn''t make any movement. He kept staring at the front - the white ¨¨ curtain that had been hung on the wall for playing had already been closed - as if Hun didn''t keep his house. If Iong''s mouth didn''t fluctuate slightly, it might have made people think he had gone to heaven.


    "Dad..." Big NV Er Anya called in a low voice.


    Kubrick finally had a reaction. He turned his neck and looked at Adrian for several more minutes. Adrian was watching inexplicably produced an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, the pair of eyes that looked obviously muddy seemed to occasionally reflect a sharp light.


    Is it an illusion? Adrian asked himself uncertainly. When he noticed the flash of light, for a moment he almost thought the other party had seen through himself.


    Kubrick finally closed his eyes and half lay there, showing nothing. Clarkson can''t help feeling a little depressed. How about, can we or can''t? How much should I give you accurate information?


    "Father is a little tired." Anya saw his anxiety and explained in a low voice. Clarkson also knew that she had to wait for her son.


    Finally, Kubrick opened his eyes again, walked over the people around him, and shook his head with great difficulty. One of Clarkson''s heart sank, which meant either throwing the film into the warehouse and losing money completely, or tearing his face completely with Kubrick.


    Adrian''s eyebrows also can''t help frowning. There''s no reason. He has tried to move closer to the original version, and even handled a few details better. Since Kubrick likes this movie best, shouldn''t Lu show this expression? Is it true that he was planning to edit again before he died? Or because the movie is in line with his wishes, but because he can''t hold the camera in person, he doesn''t like it?


    At this time, his little NV suddenly let out a exclamation, and then saw Kubrick''s right hand which had not been moved for a long time was actually raised with a big thumb.


    "This What''s the matter? " Clarkson looked at Kubrick at a loss, and Kubrick''s little NV had rushed out to call the doctor.


    This movement seemed to have consumed all of Kubrick''s Jing force. His arm suddenly dropped down, and his eyes closed. The big NV, who was on the side, immediately screamed. The doctor rushed in, and while doing the examination, he drove out the miscellaneous people -- Clarkson, Adrian, and Charlize.


    "What is Stan''s opinion? Damn it, shaking his head and praising it, oh, damn it, why did he have a stroke? "Complained Clarkson, walking up and down the living room.


    "Well, Payne, you''re just concerned." Adrian, rubbing his chin and thinking all the time, suddenly raised his head and said with a smile.


    "Do you see anything?" Clarkson turned to him and said, "tell me, ED, what do you see?"


    "Better wait for the doctor to come out." Adrian just laughed and said nothing.


    After a while, big NV finally came out: "sorry, Adrian''s laughter, Payne''s laughter, and miss Charlize''s. The doctor said that Dad had consumed too much Jing''s strength today and needed to rest."


    "Well, Miss Anya, if Stan decides, please let us know immediately." After listening to her, Clarkson knew that there would be no result today. He sighed and left with Adrian.


    "Penn," Adrian suddenly called out as he was about to get on the bus outside, "it''s time to get people ready."


    "Are you so sure?" Clarkson looked at him and asked. After Anya came out, he basically came to the conclusion, but it was not particularly certain.


    "Remember to give a rating as soon as possible, and then start to promote it. In addition, there is no need for the preview. After the publicity is in place, it will be shown directly in the cinema." Adrian said something out of the question, and then asked Charlize to get in the car and leave.


    Kubrick, a legendary director with only 12 works that can surprise everyone, hate or like, should have seen something, but not so sure. Adrian back to the hotel, looking at the light rain outside on the return journey, thought. I wonder how much he guessed.


    Although he didn''t like what Kubrick wanted to embody in the film, and even hated it. He tried to take over the "eye opener" just to make his halo more dazzling and take advantage of some things, but he really admired the old man at this moment.


    "We have some faxed information from Los Angeles." Charlize came in.


    "Thank you, Charlie. It''s different to have you around." Adrian takes it with a smile.


    "Is that you?" Charlize asked suddenly.


    "What?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "That naval officer, in Tom Cruise''s fantasy, is a naval officer with Nicole." Charlize didn''t blink.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian asked with a smile."You''re doing it." Charlize said in a positive tone.


    "So sure?" Adrian looked at her with interest.


    "Of course, I can''t be more familiar with your body shape, from height to back figure to inherent characteristics, especially the size of the thing below. I can even Jing it to three decimal places." Charlize raised his chin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C141

    A few days later, Adrian returned to Los Angeles again. Although Kubrick did not send any definite news, it was basically tacit. Naturally, it was the beginning of a long-term publicity work.


    Warner''s action was very fast. By the end of January, the book had passed the review and was rated R, as expected. To tell you the truth, with the grand party in the middle, if Bosworth or Miramax or new line were sent to the rating, it would be rated as NC-17, maybe even grade. In that case, it could only be shown in several designated cinemas, which would greatly affect the reputation and box office.


    But who gives Warner, one of the big seven film companies, a seat? Although the U ¨¡ did a lot of Kung Fu, it was finally set at R level. That''s why Adrian has always insisted on trying to get the overseas issuance right. Only with the overseas issuance right can he be qualified to enter and fight for his own interests. This is not an easy thing. DreamWorks has not been able to enter for several years, but now he has a better plan. As long as the funds are in place this year, it should not be a problem.


    Soon, the advance trailer of "eye opener" began to broadcast, and all kinds of advertising began to land in the major media. All of a sudden, the entertainment industry, which gradually began to recover after Christmas and new year, was thrown into a blockbuster.


    As early as it was reported that miracle director might take over the new work of legendary director, Lu had great interest in it and tried to find some valuable news from it. When Adrian was shooting on location in New York, many reporters tried to enter the studio, and took a few fuzzy pictures from a distance. However, Adrian was very strict at the beginning and warned everyone that if someone leaked information to the outside world, he would not only be expelled but also be prosecuted. Therefore, the specific shooting situation of the film has never been known, and can only be speculated according to the original novel.


    In this way, the media''s attention has dropped a lot without new news. However, this does not mean that they have really given up the search for eye opener. Since Warner officially began to publicize it, all kinds of comments have sprung up after a rain to know one or two. In particular, after the news that Kubrick had asked that if Adrian''s film did not meet his requirements, then the film should not be released through any channel, the media were more excited, which means that it is self-evident.


    "If the rumor is true, it means that Adrian''s" eye opener "is the same as that directed by Kubrick. After all, everyone knows how hard Kubrick treats his works." A reporter from Seattle wrote in the article.


    "From the perspective of Kubrick''s consistent style, it is possible, but I don''t think Adrian can have Kubrick''s level of director, even though he has good works." Some people have said so.


    "It''s more likely that Warner and Adrian want to use this approach to create a reality that will make Kubrick succumb. After all, publicity and distribution are two different things. Even if there is a contract, it is not very difficult to find the leakage. Neither Warner nor Adrian can give up this opportunity to earn word-of-mouth


    Some of Kubrick''s die hard movie Mi even said that he would never go to see it after the movie was released: "he can''t make a movie of the style of ex librik"


    even in a talk show about "Mr. sweetheart" that hit the Oscars, he was told about Adrian''s "eye opener.".


    "There''s no denying that he''s a director who plays ¨¨, and he''s quite insightful. In fact, he recommended the role of ¨¨ in Mr. sweetheart. I don''t know which of the two directors is more outstanding. After all, I only met Stanley a few times. Of course, I like his films very much. But I''ve done my best to play the part, and I think I''ve done a great job, cruise said.


    A good answer, not only avoided the main question, but also praised the two directors. By the way, he also publicized himself. It can be seen that his agent, pat Kingsley, has a good communication with the TV station. The reason for this is that cruise''s face ¨¨ was not very good-looking at the audition held inside Warner.


    Of course, cruise didn''t know who the Navy officer was. Adrian only edited a little of it. The three paragraphs add up to only 10 seconds, and the navy uniform has not been taken off, let alone the real sword and gun in the back of the actual shooting. Besides, the selected angle is also in place. There is no Lu in the Navy officer''s face, and he has dealt with it a little in the post production. Unless someone who is very familiar with his body like Charlotte and can tell the size below and confirm it to three digits after the decimal point, can we see who it is from his back and body shape.


    However, Nicole is not the same. Whether she is lying in the heat and taking off her own back or climbing on her back, she is extremely involved. It seems that she is not acting, even if it is only ten seconds in total. If the previous undressing was all at home and in front of cruise, and he could still accept it, then the spike Ji of this scene is a little larger.What''s more, the tabloids have appeared with Nicole all Luo, as well as all kinds of hype mentioned before, such as "let people smack the tongue of the party Ji love scene", and intentionally or unintentionally connect the two. In the case of Tom Cruise, if you are in a good mood to hear and see these things, it is impossible to see ghosts, and it is impossible to say those words. This is undoubtedly due to Kingsley. It can be seen that it is really important to have an excellent agent.


    In the face of these disputes, what is Adrian, one of the parties, doing?


    "How about this contract, Mr. Yuan?" Adrian smiles at the old man in front of him.


    The other side hesitated, after listening to the translation, he talked with his lawyer Ji ¨¡, and then asked carefully: "I don''t have any opinion, but, Mr. Adrian, don''t you think this contract is too good?"


    "It''s very simple," he had expected the other party''s reaction, and when he spoke slowly in Cantonese, he could still understand the meaning of it. So he could not finish the translation. Adrian laughed. "Mr. Yuan is a Chinese. Of course, he should know the allusion of" thousands of gold buying horse bones. "


    Yuan Heping''s eyes suddenly widened: "do you speak Mandarin?"


    Then he lowered his head and muttered something. It seemed that he was complaining. His voice was very low. In addition, he was Cantonese. Adrian didn''t hear him clearly, but he seemed to mention the name of Wu Baige.


    But it didn''t matter, so he immediately chuckled again: "the basic Ji flow should be OK - let''s not talk about this. If Mr. Yuan is willing, I can introduce some good agents for you and let them take care of your business in Hollywood. Don''t worry, they are all very honest people."


    After understanding, Yuan Heping''s hesitation became stronger.


    "I know you don''t understand why. It''s easy. I''m optimistic about your future, or the future of motion coaching." Adrian didn''t hide anything. "That''s why I prepared such a contract, and why you joked about asking for 880000 dollars, but I agreed without hesitation."


    When he mentioned the $880000 salary, Yuan Heping blushed, and seemed embarrassed and unhappy. Although he soon recovered his calm, he could not help complaining in his heart about such words as "this ghost guy speaks Mandarin well, but he doesn''t know what euphemism means". Adrian certainly can''t fail to understand how to be tactful. Jokingly, these things are engraved in linghun - even if only two-thirds - but it''s not necessary now.


    "I know about the action movies in Hong Kong. Those famous movie stars, such as Jack Cheng, have their own" martial arts "team. That''s the word, isn''t it? So an action director like you is very common in Hong Kong. " Adrian continued, "but it''s different here. I believe that after these two films are released, Hollywood will certainly set off a wind of Oriental Kung Fu. Those" martial arts masters "in Hong Kong belong to i-person organizations, and they are not invited to invite them. Therefore, as you have representative works in Hollywood, you must be the object of cooperation of various film companies."


    In a word, Yuan Heping, his translator and lawyers are all staring at each other with big eyes. If you are so straightforward, you don''t need to explain it. But the pie falling from the sky is really unimaginable.


    "What''s good for you?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s very simple. If I need to make Oriental Kungfu action movies in the future, I need you to give priority to it." Adrian spread his hands.


    "You''re not afraid of my superficial promise. Then But the real lion opens his mouth Yuan Heping can''t help asking again.


    "Don''t the Chinese want to pay attention to faithfulness? If I can''t exchange your friendship and commitment with such honesty, I''ll let it go. "


    "Admire" Yuan Heping took a deep breath and accidentally made a gesture of clasping hands and fists. "That''s settled."


    In fact, both of them knew that if something like that happened, as long as Adrian maintained his strength in Hollywood, it would not be difficult to drive yuan Heping out of here. Although kung fu movies have a large market in North America, they are not the mainstream. Since cooperation is beneficial, and Adrian can be regarded as a "civil servant", Yuan Heping naturally knows how to choose.


    After settling all this and sending yuan Heping away, Adrian immediately called Michael owitz. Although he only mentioned a few words, when the details were faxed, he would know what to do. To tell you the truth, owitz does have a set of brokers. After taking office, he has carried out radical reform, which only takes a few weeks to transform the company.


    In addition to Tom Hanks, many first-line actors have also been drawn to the flag, if not midway, Dustin Hoffman might have come. You know, owitz and Hoffman have a deep love affair. When he was in CAA, he had to deal with a lot of things to deal with, such as the investment in thunderbolt ji''o-wa, or preparing to officially start shooting "matrix" in the near future, but before that, he picked up the phone and called."Hi, honey. How are you? Yes, I know, but Well, then the word "dear" is OK? Oh, it''s nothing. I just want to call you. It''s almost Valentine''s day. I hope you''ll like my gift Express delivery, of course. I don''t mind sending it in person, but Ha ha I do have that plan, but you know, if I sing outside your home with my guitar, I''ll probably get a 0.35 inch bullet. But if I want to sing outside your home with my guitar, will it be interesting for you if I want to be like Christmas day, which has lost its freshness? I''m not going to tell you, you''ll know... "


    What makes Adrian chat so happy is Lolita, who is far away from New York. For various reasons, although they often meet, they still contact each other by phone and letter most of the time. Oh, now there are more e-mails, but Natalie seems to like this way very much.


    "Because distance produces beauty. If you get along too long and you lose your sense of mystery and I don''t like you, what should I do?" ''said the little Natalie, lying on his chest after Ji''s love affair.


    Of course, there are other reasons besides that. Although Natalie doesn''t say so, Adrian can also guess some. In any case, she was born in a strict and conservative Jewish family. Although the seeds of treason were planted in her heart early because of her precocity, coupled with her ambition and Adrian''s ability, she had a relationship with him, but it does not mean that Natalie can face herself with no shame, no matter how smart she is, she is still a little NV in essence.


    In addition, she took the initiative to push Adrian down. Even now, she won''t get much praise in other people''s eyes. Therefore, there will inevitably be a small but deep-rooted sense of guilt in the bottom of my heart. Although Adrian is very happy and sweet by her side, and his intimacy makes her indulge in the indescribable joy, she will inevitably feel troubled after waking up, let alone


    So far apart, I usually chat on the phone, discuss various issues in letters and e-mails, and occasionally get together. How can Adrian refuse? He has more patience and tolerance for Tali who pushes her backwards. In addition, he also thinks of many ways to make her happy. For example, he mentioned the Christmas period on the phone before.


    Although in New York, he mainly took Kate and Lily to visit his uncle, but on the night after Christmas, he came to the tree opposite Natalie''s house in Long Island, looked at the light in her room and called her. The Jews just don''t celebrate Christmas. They don''t have a day off. So Natalie, who is at home, comes to the window as soon as she gets the phone call. They are so separated from each other on the street, gazing at each other and chatting on the phone. Adrian also reads her a short poem he wrote.


    "You''re like a head in love." Natalie teased him so much later, but she was still very happy in her heart. Which little NV didn''t like this kind of carefree feeling in the palm of her hand?


    And this time, of course, it''s hand-made chocolate. What do you want for Valentine''s day? Anyway, it doesn''t matter if Natalie''s parents give it to her.


    "The information you need, ed." Charlize came in with two folders.


    "Thank you, Charlie." Adrian took over and rolled a few glances, about the killing moment, the double Yin scheme and the man in black.


    Unlike the three films of prison in the air, these films were completely produced by the film companies of AC media. Instead, they were given to other companies based on the principle of sharing. AC media is only responsible for part of the investment. For example, Colombia is responsible for "double Yin strategy" because it wants to repay Sony''s favor. However, after thinking about it for a long time, "man in black" still gave it to Colombia, but it didn''t After some considerations, DreamWorks got a foot in it. The killing moment was supposed to be given to universal, but in the end, it got into Fox''s hands.


    Although the production rights have all gone out, Adrian is still very concerned about the specific process. After all, "killing moment" is for Kate, while Monica plays the supporting role of NV in "the man in black" and the leading role of NV in "double yinmou".


    Seeing that he had nothing to do with him, Charlize turned and walked out.


    "Charley." Adrian stopped her, with a smile.


    That day in London, after confirming that he was in the shooting and had a real fight with Nicole, Charlize''s tone became more and more business oriented.


    "What''s the matter?" Charlize asked in a cold voice, as if his expression did not exist.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C142

    Because of the need for publicity, the debate on "eye opener" has never stopped in the media. Similar to the original situation, most people - no matter well-known directors or well-known film critics - do not think highly of Adrian. In particular, those who are loyal to Kubrick do not like him very much. The adjective "beyond one''s ability" is the best word in their mouth. Many people agree with Marlene Macintosh that he can take over the film and still be released under that kind of contract. It is 100% United Warner who has hoodwinked Kubrick.


    Warner not only did not refute the similar words, but kept silent and conniving, which was also one of the propaganda methods. On the other hand, Kubrick''s family, because the old man had always hated reporters, did not mean to avoid them when he moved to the quiet suburbs of London from the United States. Although some reporters went to the small manor to stay outside, they did not get any news As for Adrian, many media invited him to visit, but they were all declined by him one by one, even his own TB and ABC were no exception. Of course, some reporters were squatting outside his villa, but they also got nothing. As early as two years ago, the paparazzi had already been afraid to restrain a lot in front of him, let alone now.


    In fact, it''s normal that there will be such a bias towards Kubrick. Although Adrian has made such brilliant achievements in only six years, he has become the youngest director in the history of Oscar. Even if we can''t be sure that there will be no later comer, there is no problem with the former, but in the eyes of many people, some things can''t be compared.


    Kubrick has so far directed only ten films in his early years, but each one is a classic in the eyes of those who regard art as everything, including the commercial Spartacus. Some critics even think that when Kubrick chooses a theme, no one can surpass him in this subject matter.


    Adrian''s works also involve a lot of subjects, and he has a good balance between business and art. But in these people''s eyes, his films are not as deep as Kubrick''s, so even if he is a genius and good at creating miracles, it can''t prove that he can reach the level of Kubrick now.


    Such criticism, coupled with the principle of Ying Mi''s failure to maintain his object of worship - no matter what, fanatics are always unreasonable - and Adrian and Warner don''t respond, even if Adrian''s loyal shadow Mi returns, it doesn''t matter much. Therefore, this situation has come into being.


    Adrian''s nominations for the 69th Academy Awards will slow down the process of evolution every year.


    This is another surprising and exciting list of nominees. Undoubtedly, Bosworth has won the most nominations, while Miramax, directed by Anthony mingra and starring Ralph Feins, Rachel weitze and Sophie Marceau, won the best film, best director, best actor, best NV leading actor and best supporting actor 13 nominations including best score. The second was "Saving Private Ryan" by DreamWorks, with 11 nominations for best film, best director, best actor, best photography and best editing.


    After this list was released, it immediately aroused countless people''s discussion, especially Tom Hanks, who nominated best actor again one year later after winning the film. He was the focus everywhere. Many people were filled with emotion. If this film was released in 1995, Hanks would be nominated again, and maybe won the best actor three times in a row And.


    Of course, these are all hypotheses, but even now after a year, if he can win the best actor for the third time, he is also a person to be admired. There is also Spielberg. It is only two years before he got the best director. It is not easy to get the best director twice in such a short time.


    As the main opponent of Saving Private Ryan, the British patient should not be underestimated. Although the box office of the film is not very good, its reputation is surprisingly good. Most people in the critics praise the film. The three main characters, Ralph feines, Rachel weitze or Sophie Marceau, are impressive, especially Sophie The first pair of nurses dressed in World War II was quite attractive, and the acting skills seemed to have improved a lot. If the best supporting role of NV won by brave heart is still controversial, then the performance in the British patient should be well deserved.


    But more importantly, anyone who knows more about it knows the relationship between the two films and Adrian. Although Saving Private Ryan was produced by DreamWorks, the script was first provided by Adrian and recommended by Tom Hanks. "The British patient" is even closer. Not only did he buy the script early, but he appointed both the director and the actor.


    What''s more, in addition to these two films, "Mr. sweetheart" jointly invested by Bosworth and Tom Cruise''s production company, has not only made more than 100 million at the box office, but also won several nominations in this year''s Oscar. Cruise finally won the nomination of best actor after born on July 4.In addition, Adrian''s various groceries at the Oscars in the past few years have made countless directors and producers envious and oppressed. This is really infuriating. Why can he make a lot of money in the movies he handles, and all the actors he favors can become popular and get a lot of honors? If the awards of the Academy of film arts and Sciences were not relatively fair, and many people were also members of the Academy, I am afraid some people would have raised an investigation.


    Rao is so, many tabloids are still enthusiastic about all kinds of dark scenes, such as "Adrian bought all the judges" this kind of incongruous gossip is everywhere. This is also one of their strategies. What they write is fake at first sight, and it is the kind of thing that some intelligence quotient would not believe. It not only attracts the attention but also does not offend Adrian too much. Why not?


    However, in some people''s eyes, Adrian''s vision of a miracle has become a criticism.


    "Yes, he''s a great guy. He can see the potential of actors. He can make them Oscar winning movies. He can make movies that are both artistic and popular. So - don''t expect him to understand Kubrick''s ideas, let alone produce Kubrick style works. Adrian makes films more to cater to Oscar With the public, Kubrick makes movies to think. This gap is not to say that you can cross it if you want to. " When one of the non mainstream critics talked about Oscar and Adrian, he casually talked about the dispute caused by the miracle director taking over the legendary director''s new work.


    Obviously, this is another guy who''s leaning towards Kubrick, who''s still talking while the Oscar nominees attract the attention of most people. But that''s it. A week after the nomination list came out, the enthusiasm was almost gone. Eye opener finally premiered at the Florence cinema in late February.


    The scale of the show was very small. Warner had been preparing for the loss since the preparation of the film. Otherwise, it would not have been publicized. Even if Adrian''s name and the controversy aroused from the beginning added a lot of gimmicks to the film, it was also in order to achieve the best publicity effect by not commenting on those biased remarks.


    Even so, there are still a lot of reporters outside the cinema. Those disputes have been raging. Even if the Oscar nomination list is released, they only stop for a moment. Warner company and Adrian do not respond to this. They should not keep silent after seeing the movie premiere, right?


    To their disappointment, Adrian was not seen until the film was about to start. Didn''t he plan to participate?


    "I''m just afraid of trouble. Before the movie is released, there are countless people gossiping. Can''t they talk about it after watching it?" Adrian said to Tom Cruise as he walked to the screening hall.


    He came to the cinema early and didn''t go straight. Naturally, the reporter couldn''t catch him.


    "So you let us deal with those guys out there?" Did cruise say a joke.


    "Sorry, I should call you and invite you to come in from the back." Adrian said solemnly, then glanced at Nicole, who was holding Cruise''s arm.


    She was wearing a big red ¨¨ one shoulder evening dress, and her hair was straight, still moving, just like Charlize, who was holding her own, with a blank face.


    "I thought you''d come alone, or bring a miracle with you." n Ruth suddenly said, looking at Charlize with a little disdain in his eyes, and talking to Adrian a lot more times. Of course, he knew that this blonde in a black ¨¨ slim shoulder dress was Adrian''s secretary and assistant. Of course, he certainly could not miss his


    "Ben I''d like to, but they all have something to do, and I have something to do, so I''ll just take Charlie with me and I can discuss it with her when I have time Adrian said with a smile and then looked at Charlize. "Don''t look down on Charley. She''s the best assistant in the world. Without her, a lot of my things would be a mess."


    Then before cruise could speak, he changed the subject: "by the way, congratulations on your Oscar nomination for best actor. I said you absolutely have the strength."


    "Thank you." After all, which actor in Hollywood doesn''t want to get a golden man? What''s more, he has been said to have been eating by his face for almost ten years.


    "In my opinion, you have a good chance to win the best actor this time."


    "Is it? Why? "


    In this Ji "talk about Oscar''s prediction, four people followed the crowd to the second floor and finally entered the box. Florence cinema is one of the earliest established cinemas in Hollywood. Just like the Chinese theater, we can know which style of cinema it is from the name. However, unlike Chinese theaters, Americans have a better understanding of Europe, so they are not as nondescript in cinema construction as they are in China.


    The interior of the theater is completely European style, classical and gorgeous, and there are still small box like opera house on both sides. Adrian and crusfu are sitting in one of them.Soon, people were almost full and exchanged greetings for a few minutes. With the lights turned off, the film, which Kubrick was preparing and was taken over by Adrian, finally began. In just a few seconds, there was a low level of surprise in the screening room, because the opening was that Nicole took off her dress with her back to the camera. The bright and beautiful back and round curl were abnormal people.


    Cruise''s face ¨¨ sitting next to Nicole was not very good-looking, and her good mood seemed to have disappeared. After all, it was different between the trial and the public. But he adjusted quickly and continued to be calm.


    The story soon developed, as colorful as all Kubrick movies, with well-known music as the background music, and the rhythm was quite slow. At the reception, the two models entangled with the hero, the old man played an accident with the NV protagonist Lu Gu and the boss to let the hero solve the problem, and the NV protagonist misunderstood the hero and so on.


    It took more than ten minutes to get to the first high male NV protagonist ou. After the ceremony, the NV protagonist said something hidden in his heart, such as the complaint about her husband entangled with two NV models, and his fantasy about a naval officer who only met once. Naturally, when the hero needs to go out on the phone, he will inevitably have bad associations on the car rental.


    As a result, Nicole''s Ji love affair with the Navy officer was shown on the screen. Adrian was very clever in editing, which not only made people unable to see the actor''s appearance, but also magnified Nicole''s intoxicated appearance. Therefore, a low voice of surprise was heard in the screening hall, and a hint of laughter could be heard.


    Adrian glanced at the two NV people in the box. Charlize was still expressionless, but he was absent-minded when he looked at the screen. Nicole is also expressionless, but her mouth is tightly closed, trying to put some of her listless eyes on the screen. Others may think she is acting well and engaged, but she goes to know that it is a real fight.


    Cruise suddenly stood up. Although he could not see his expression clearly in the dark cinema of Yin, he knew from his sudden rise that his mood would not be very good.


    "Where are you going?" Nicole asked after noticing her husband who was going out.


    "Get out of here." Cruise''s tone was obviously impatient.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders slightly. The film continued to reflect that after the hero had finished his work and refused a sudden love affair, he suddenly regretted on the way back, so he made a jinv. But in the final stage of preparation for implementation, he woke up because he gave a phone call to his family. Although he gave money, he did not touch jinv. However, when I went to work in the clinic the next day, I couldn''t help but start bad associations again.


    Adrian looks at Nicole again. Cruise hasn''t come back yet. Obviously, he doesn''t want to see these paragraphs, while Nicole is looking away from her, not knowing what she''s thinking. Adrian chuckles in her heart and glances at Charlize. She still looks the same way. She puts her hand on Nicole''s big UI.


    The sudden touch makes Nicole tremble twice. She immediately adjusts her posture and grabs Adrian''s hand, but with only a little movement, Adrian breaks free and caresses her big UI. The space in the box is a little narrow. Nicole doesn''t dare to move too much. After pulling for two times, she can only stop.


    Adrian''s mouth slightly cocked up, the screen picture is just the third part of the hero''s fantasy, NV protagonist arched red Lu''s back, let the Navy officer kiss more than N, so he also had to dig in the skirt to extend inside.


    Nicole, startled and angry, carefully reaches out to block, but it doesn''t work, unless she makes a big move or gets up and leaves. However, before Nicole can make a decision, Adrian''s fingers have been flexible and extended to her thighs. When she is wearing evening dress and attending various activities, she usually wears the T character inside. Otherwise, if the outline of the bottom u shows Lu, it will be too embarrassing. So as long as she gently lifts it up and then swings left and right, Nicole''s breath suddenly shortens a little, and her body becomes soft not a few.


    Looking at her with the rest of the corner of her eyes, Adrian''s mouth rose higher, her hands pulled further under her skirt, and Nicole grinned at him, but there was nothing she could do. With a slight smile in his heart, he suddenly loosened it and then stretched it down. Surprised, Nicole clamped the double UI conditionally. Unexpectedly, she took a slow step and put his finger in it.


    Without hesitation, Adrian immediately further dials and deepens. Nicoleton trembles like an electric shock. She has completely lost her square inch. She looks at him imploringly. Even if the light in the projection hall is not clear, you can still see that her face has been flushed. Fingers mercilessly continue to deepen, unable to speak out of Nicole immediately began to Lu out of MI mang God mouth is ups and downs, the double UI unconsciously gently rub.


    In this environment, she didn''t stick to it for a long time. What''s more, the audience was smacking their tongue for these bold scenes after the party on the screen. The voices made Nicole feel that everyone was looking at her, so she suddenly tightened her body, and it lasted for a long time before she leaned back on the chair again.Adrian also took a breath, put the finger Ou of * * back, and then looked at Charlize. Although her attention was still on the screen, her ears were red.


    After a long rest, Nicole finally regained her strength. She pinned her head and stood up as if she was going to leave the box, but suddenly she got up and felt cold. Then Adrian''s sincere voice with apology was heard: "sorry, Nicole, my hand has slipped, I hope I didn''t wet your clothes."


    Nicole glared at the laughing Adrian with shame and indignation. His voice was not big enough for the people in the boxes on both sides to hear him. So she looked at him with several eyes. She could not say anything, so she could only stabilize herself and go out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C143

    At the end of "eye opener", the screening hall was quiet. After a long time, there were scattered applause. You know, this is a very rude thing. If a movie for critics does not get applause after the end, it can only show one problem: the film is so bad that people don''t want to applaud.


    Of course, it''s not because the movie is bad that there''s no applause. In fact, after a few minutes of people''s reaction, the applause is not warm, but it''s much better than at the beginning. The reason for this is that the film shows something too bold. Whether it is Nicole''s Luo play or the bodies of several jinv before and after, they are all within the acceptable range, but the religious party in the middle is really too bold and shocking.


    This sense of shock does not mean that the movie wants to express something that makes them feel deeply, but that it is almost the first time in the history of Hollywood film that such a large-scale movie as well as a play has appeared, excluding those people''s films. Despite what they said in the film reviews, when they first saw these things - especially in formal occasions - all the feelings were generated by feelings rather than by reason


    but Adrian didn''t care. As soon as the film was over, he spoke to Clarkson and left with Charlize. As for Crusoe Nicole''s early return in the middle of the way, even did not say hello to her husband, cruise did not seem to take it to heart. When Adrian said that "probably because she accidentally spilled water on her body, she was a little angry." it seems that with the advance of "eye opening caution", some things are ahead of time.


    He quickly returned to Beverly Hills'' new villa. Adrian had said he would buy a new villa, so he would not break his promise. After several weeks'' careful collection of information and listening to a lot of opinions, he bought the house, which is worth about 40000 yuan and covers an area of about 1.5 acres. The main building is not big, about 200 rooms, but buildings like garage, gym, sports room, tennis court, swimming pool, family cinema and other buildings are dotted around. In addition, there are large areas of lawn, shrubs and small trees. Even in winter, it is always lush and pleasant to see at first sight.


    After buying it, Adrian spent several months decorating. It didn''t need to be too extravagant, but it had to have a sense of fashion. At the same time, it was divided into several areas. All kinds of styles should be available, and it must be well integrated. This design drawing alone cost hundreds of thousands of dollars. Then he stayed idle for a while. After Mrs. Galen got familiar with the environment of the villa with some newly hired NV servants, Adrian moved in recently.


    "Welcome back." Early in the mouth, yukiye Nakayama deeply bowed, and then took Adrian''s coat in his hand and carefully held it in his hand.


    "Thank you," Adrian nodded with a smile. "How are you getting ready? This is you "in the middle of the movie screening, the original story about the marriage crisis suddenly changed into a horror film, because midway into a party, this is a surprise party, they are so calm and so absurd, with solemn expression to do dirty things, as if holding some ceremony. Well, that''s not the point. The point is that no movie has ever shown so many and clear Luo bodies as "eye opener". Although the important parts below are covered by the camera, those movements are extremely clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C144

    "I have to admit, this is a thing that people can''t be sure of but can''t avoid. From the beginning to the end, I don''t think Adrian can make works in the style of Kubrick. Although he is very good at some things, because people have different ideas, experience different things and accumulate different time, there are essential differences. Kubrick''s greatness lies in that he can always point to it directly in the film The darkest part of people and society, which is almost untouchable, is now broken by a young director -- Washington Post


    "obviously, common sense doesn''t work for Adrian. It''s impossible to be sure that the" eye opening caution "written by him is what Kubrick wants. However, it is also not sure that the" eye opening caution "written by him is not what Kubrick wants. It is so similar but slightly different that people can''t make a definite judgment It''s a miracle director. " Two days later, the reviews finally came out, but they were either ambiguous as above, or focused on analyzing the plot as follows without mentioning the controversy.


    "The crisis between the husband and the model has almost been solved. However, the feeling that the old man has been entangled in the past is still not clear about the trust between the husband and the model.


    Although the wife controlled her impulse because of her reason, but the seeds of doubt had been buried. However, with the director''s step-by-step guidance, the couple finally had a conflict. The husband also can''t contain suspicion of his wife, rich association and sudden Ji love make him become impulsive, and then under the instigation of his old classmates, he joined in an underground party held by a rich class and put himself in a dangerous place.


    It seems that this has nothing to do with the first half of the story. However, the director used a few shots to indicate that it is because of the previous crisis of trust that he yearns for the truth, as if to know whether his wife has been derailed. Finally, under the previous employer''s showdown, the husband finally realized how dangerous he was and realized the importance of family. Finally, he returned to his wife and cried bitterly. It seems to be a happy ending, but the last line of his wife in the mall tells the audience that some things will never end, giving people endless associations.


    Whether it is Jing''s skillful composition, strong contrast Yan ¨¨ or spectator''s soundtrack, they all closely related to the whole story. The party in the middle seems to be desolate, but if you carefully observe it, it will be merciless. Some are just a kind of bone cutting strangeness. In this way, the director interprets the long-standing theme: the alienation of human beings from the material society. This is a thought-provoking work "- famous film critic Maurice Sheldon


    most people do not deny that the meaning of the film is too difficult to give an accurate definition, and most people also admit that at least this film continues one of Kubrick''s themes, that is, Morris Sheldon''s" material society''s alienation of people ". Whether it''s Dr. Strangelove or 2 space odyssey, flash or all metal shell, the theme is obvious.


    But there are still some people who are against it, such as Marissa Maggie NV: "Adrian made a sensational work. Although he learned Kubrick''s style in the situation, he didn''t grasp the inner things. This was especially true of that ridiculous party. Neither Nicole Kidman''s wife nor Vanessa Shaw''s jinv appeared The only resistance is because the husband''s insincere confession is easily dissipated. He seems not to realize what the original novel wants to express, and he does not really consider Kubrick''s thought. He just daubs it according to his own will after making enough superficial skills. "


    this is obviously unable to afford to lose. It''s not that there is no one who is against the tune For example, film critic Eden Karon severely criticized the film for being too "U-shaped" and focusing on form, and the slow rhythm made people not interested in it at all. However, the problem is that this film critic and Kubrick never made a difference. As early as the 1980s, he criticized "flash" and "all metal shell" as useless works. It is normal to write such comments.


    But this Maggie NV had claimed to be Kubrick''s shadow before, but when most people thought that it was Kubrick''s style or not, she wrote such a comment, so it can only be said that she refused to admit defeat for the sake of face. Such people can be found everywhere, even if the evidence has been obtained, they can pretend not to see it, not to mention the situation that there are countless places to say.


    Kubrick''s loyal shadow Mi still spared no effort to attack Adrian, which is the common fault of fans. Once they hold their idols on the altar in their hearts, they are not allowed to be touched by others. Even if there is a mistake, they have to refute and argue with reason. It is good for fans. Although Adrian also has a lot of loyal films, but because of too many subjects involved, and the style has not been unified, so-called a little loose, it is difficult to be their opponent.


    However, these people soon split up. After watching "eye opener" several times, a small number of people who have studied Kubrick''s movies have begun to face it up. However, more and more people like Kubrick to highlight their taste. Once this unique feeling is broken, they will be very angry and dissatisfied. Kubrick''s films are originally small, and they can make their own voice. In addition to the rise of the Internet, it depends on the cohesion of Kubrick''s movies. No matter what the reasons for this kind of liking, now there is such a split, the words will not have much weight.In short, at the beginning of March, 1997, the most controversial issue in the media was not the prediction of the 69th Oscar, but various debates about "eye opening caution". With the release of the film in Europe, European critics and directors praise the film itself as the same. They like the tune. Of course, there is still debate about whether Adrian''s production conforms to the Kubrick style.


    The combination of these factors made the box office of a slightly lower film go up a lot in a certain weekend. Warner, who was very happy, saw enough, and let Clarkson throw out Kubrick''s reaction to watching the film. After the media got the news, they immediately aroused more comments after asking Kubrick''s nv''anya.


    What does it mean to shake your head first? What''s the meaning of standing up your thumb when you can''t move because of a stroke? Is Kubrick neither satisfied nor satisfied? Or satisfied but regretful? What are you regretting about? Many critics racked their brains to find out the answer, and all kinds of invitation to visit were sent to Adrian again and again. However, those who have already turned into opponents before have been slapped in the face. Even though there are still a few who are clamoring, they have been forgotten by the public.


    Miracle director again created a miracle, which is the most popular topic in this period of time. It''s just that those questions will never be answered. In mid March, Stanley Kubrick had another stroke in his dream and left the world. People in the circle, whether they like it or not, have expressed their regret and at the same time, they have also plated Adrian with a mysterious aura.


    "Anya said he was very peaceful and seemed to be very happy with his wish. I have to say that you are very good, ed. I can''t see through you any more. If it was me, I couldn''t have done so well." Spielberg said so to Adrian at a reception and asked him if he would like to take over the production of AI.


    Of course, Adrian declined the offer: "since Stanley proposed that he make your director, you shouldn''t let go of this responsibility. Steven, I think you have the ability to make this film. As for me, I can only say that I''m lucky. After all, Stanley had already conceived "eye opening caution" before, and I just expressed his ideas


    "Ai" is still a good movie for Spielberg to make. With "eye opener, caution" is enough. The purpose of taking over has basically been achieved, even better than expected. What other films can''t he make now? Miracle director can create miracles as long as he wants, doesn''t he?


    On the other hand, the tabloid gossip about Nicole Kidman has not been broken since the release of eye opener. At one time, cruise started the cold war because of her bold performance in the film. At the same time, she said that she was dating the actor in the movie who played Ji romance with her - who made her look like nothing in those scenes Than investment.


    Although Nicole and cruise show intimacy in public from time to time, they are still photographed with seemingly ambiguous pictures. For a while, they are in a deadlock and the possibility of divorce is even more rampant. As for the object of the scandal, no one has found out the whereabouts of the object. On the one hand, there is basically no positive side in the film. On the other hand, the film company claims that because there are only a few scenes, a male model has been selected to act, so no information can be provided to protect the other party.


    Everyone knows that this is bullshit. As a person in the entertainment industry, it is impossible to take this opportunity to hype it up. But the fact is that it is so interesting that no one can find the actor, even Tom Cruise''s roundabout inquiry has no answer.


    "Let him be a mystery forever." Adrian said in an interview.


    He finally appeared on the talk show. Of course, he preferred ABC TV station. As a boss, he had to support his own company. This made other TV stations very angry. Several Cees were in a big panic. Why can''t the boss of his parent company cause all kinds of sensations like Adrian?


    During the whole interview, Adrian talked freely and didn''t avoid many topics. Although he was his own boss, ABC didn''t give more preferential treatment. Jon Stewart, the talk show host who was dug up with great enthusiasm last year, asked almost one by one, seemingly eager to ask all the questions accumulated during this period of time.


    "I don''t really like Stanley''s movies. After all, in many places, our ideas are different - although I have never contacted him before."


    "It''s hard to describe that feeling. It''s like you''ve reached out unintentionally and caught a hair just a few microns in diameter floating in the air."


    "I understand how they feel. At first, I don''t believe that I can really finish this work, but I never think about it after I start working. I just try to imitate Stanley''s way of thinking and try my best to finish it. As I said just now, I have a lot of differences with Stanley, but I respect him


    "They''re very good. No matter Nicole or Tom, Stanley asked them to play. It''s perfect for Fu. They''re doing their best"Yes, there is a lot of pressure. After all, there has never been such a scene in Hollywood film history. As for grading, that''s a matter. Since they all think it''s OK, what''s the problem?"


    After the program was broadcast, ABC''s ratings inevitably increased by several percentage points, and the public was more curious about Adrian. A young director who doesn''t like Kubrick very much, but because of his respect, he resolutely took over the guide tube after his stroke and paralysis, and actually successfully completed his wish to let him leave the world without regret. It sounds amazing, isn''t it?


    So in the eyes of ordinary people, Adrian began to look great, but the opponents also found a good excuse, they claimed that since Adrian didn''t like Kubrick very much, how could he make films of his style? Kubrick would have agreed that he had been hoodwinked, but his reaction was probably ironic.


    How far have they been? Unfortunately, after half a month of debate, few people care about their comments. These things are not as compelling as the discussion about film grading.


    Since the New York Times questioned the rating of eye opener, more and more conservatives have joined in, saying it is inappropriate to rate the film R.


    "The definition of" R "is that the film contains human content, which contains more scenes of * *, violence and drug abuse and swearing; while the definition of NC-17 is that there are clear * * scenes, a large number of scenes of drug abuse or violence and swearing. In any case, "eye opening caution" is more in line with the latter than the former, and may be derelict in this respect. " A spokesman for a conservative group has said so publicly.


    However, the person in charge immediately refuted: "according to Article 17 of Article 14, the selection personnel have the right to grade films according to their own opinions, and the whole rating process is evaluated by five professionals and will be reviewed twice. Therefore, such accusation is unreasonable."


    The same is true for both sides. However, no matter how many people criticize the improper rating, it is useless. After all, the rating has been set and has been shown in major cinemas. Even if it does not help to admit that the rating is wrong, it will no longer allow irrelevant people to point fingers at themselves.


    "That''s the advantage of having a voice in Chinese." Adrian said to Claude.


    "You''ve planned it anyway, haven''t you?" Claude replied.


    "Yes, I''ve planned it, as long as you support it." Adrian nodded.


    "Don''t worry, if everything goes well, you won''t wait too long." Claude had a confident smile.


    Well, not to mention it, it''s going to take months anyway. But now, the media on the "eye opener" is still controversial, even the original version has not made such a big battle, right? You can be proud again.


    However, as the end of the month is approaching, the Oscars are getting closer, and various predictions begin to occupy various pages. Moreover, Adrian has rarely appeared on several programs, so the popularity is slowly decreasing. For him, at least, he can put more emphasis on other aspects, such as ---


    "UHA" drew yells and jumps up a high kick UI It''s kind of cute to learn from Bruce Lee''s thumb nose.


    Next to him, Cameron also followed such a kick, but was prepared to put his foot down, but as far as possible straight, crooked body and another UI almost in line. It just didn''t last long, it just dropped down in a few seconds, and almost fell, but Adrian held her for the first time.


    "I know you''ve trained well, but don''t be so arrogant." He said jokingly.


    "Kami just wanted you to have a taste of her, said Lu with a smile.


    "I''ve tasted it for a long time." Adrian said jokingly that he had tasted it for a long time. Two NV people each put a UI on his body. Although it was a bit hard, it also stabbed Ji.


    Since taking off with them, drew and Cameron have basically been advancing and retreating together, which is also very good. Even if it is a three person line every time, Adrian can still easily satisfy them, and he can play more happily.


    Just beside her, Hu Kaili''s face ¨¨ slightly changed. How could she not hear the meaning of it? However, she was obviously a good person. During this period of time, she got along with drew and Cameron, so even if she heard something, she would pretend that she didn''t know, but she would inevitably glance at Adrian.


    These movements naturally can''t escape Adrian''s eyes, but he doesn''t care much. Hu Kaili''s UI skill has also been tried, and the taste is very good.


    "Well, let''s start shooting," Adrian said, noting the director''s gesture in the distance. "Now let me see how you''ve used your training in the shooting."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C145

    With a bang, the police broke into the room and burst in, and they quickly got the situation under control - at least it looked like it was. The room was not big, and it gave people the feeling of being empty because there was no furnishings, except for a table and a laptop on the table, as well as a NV in a tight leather suit who was typing in front of him.


    "You''re under arrest," said a policeman after holding up a flashlight to illuminate the other person''s back.


    V Zi obediently stood up and put his hands behind his head. Another policeman took out his handcuffs and went forward to prepare to handcuff her. However, when the handcuffs put on each other''s wrists, the sudden protuberance, the NV son turns over the other''s wrist with lightning speed, and hits him in the face. Without waiting for the other police to react, she neatly put them down.


    Seeing that the policeman at the back wanted to pull out the gun, NV Zi Yi UI kicked the chair up and hit him impartially. The last policeman was easy to avoid. No matter it was someone''s intentional instruction, or the reporter wanted to show off, it didn''t make any impact, and Adrian noticed some negligence, so he didn''t pay much attention to it To be noticed in the dark.


    As expected, after walking on the red carpet, all kinds of microphones were handed to him in order at the first time. All kinds of problems about "eye opener" followed, and all kinds of debates caused by the film continued. Adrian is a bit depressed. He has basically talked about what he can say in previous programs, but these guys still look like they want to squeeze out some sensational news.


    Of course, this depression soon passed, the reporter is not relying on this to eat, but with or without cooperation depends on him.


    "I think both Tom and Ralph are very likely. As the people who recommended them to act in these two films, I have some knowledge of their acting skills and are very good at it. As for who will get it, it depends on luck. As for the best director, Steven''s chances are high. From any angle, "Saving Private Ryan" is quite a movie. " For the reporters'' questions, Adrian can bring them to the award ceremony every time, whether it is natural or forced, and deaf to their reminders, the reporters also have some helpless.


    This problem is easy to solve, but there is another problem that is not easy to solve.


    "What do you think I should do, Dan?" Not far from the entrance to the Grand Theater, Adrian patted Dennis on the shoulder.


    "Don''t ask me, ED, I''m bad enough." Dennis said, with a sad face, that even in front of so many reporters, he couldn''t make himself a little more cheerful.


    It''s no wonder that at the end of last month, the long-running scandal war finally came to a conclusion. Winona announced her separation from Dennis through her spokesperson. Just think about how compelling this piece of news can still be on the top of entertainment reports when "eye opening caution" is quarrelling.


    What''s interesting is that although Winona is very high-profile, she doesn''t say bad things about Dennis. She just says that she doesn''t want to go on like this despite her countless good memories with Dennis. As a result, most people began to sympathize with Winona. Even when Depp was asked about this matter, Yin looked down and sighed. Although he didn''t answer, he didn''t drive people away as directly as before.


    There are so many versions of the rumors about this triangle relationship that Dennis''s team is still publicizing his image until now. At last, his reputation has been very good, and the trend is not very big.


    "How bad can it be? At least Janie is still with you." Adrian shook his head.


    "I haven''t seen Jane for a while, and I think it''s better for us to calm down for a while." Dennis shrugged.


    "Oh, come on, you know, Janie has paid enough for you." Adrian couldn''t help shaking his head again.


    As far as he knows, the main reason for Winona''s breakup is that Aniston, with her red eyes in front of Winona, questioned Dennis in front of Winona. Why did she pay so much for him, and what did Winona pay for him?


    It sounds like bloody, right? Adrian admits that it''s largely because of Dennis''s equivocation, but sometimes life is just like this. It''s amazing how Aniston behaved. What attracted her to Dennis that made her so desperate? Anyway, Dennis, this fool, has forgotten everything he taught him. If he had been himself, he would have had to obey them by means of means.


    "Well, well, since you don''t help, I''ll just choose one of them." Adrian sighed at this time, and then sneered, "but as a punishment, the protagonist originally set for you will be given to others."


    "Ah?" Dennis was stunned, and Adrian walked toward the target, laughing.


    It is not Rachel weitze, who has been nominated for best supporting actor in NV, Sophie Marceau, Kate Blanchett, Julia Roberts and Gwyneth Paltrow, who have been nominated for Best Supporting Actor for the second time, Kate Blanchett, Julia Roberts and Gwyneth Paltrow, who attended the award ceremony, but A 12-year-old NV child successfully plays Scarlett Johnson of Blanchett NV in Mr. sweetheart."Hey, Scarlett, you look so beautiful." Adrian a few steps to the side of the NV child, praise said, those focus on his body''s eyes suddenly disappointed to move away.


    This is the second problem. There are almost seven NV people who have participated in the Oscars this year. Although there may be more of them in the future, they are now and will be in the future. So after he appeared, several NV people all set their eyes on him and did not intend to enter the Grand Theater. They always stood in the same place and wanted to know who he would talk to first - only Nicole Kidman and Tom Cruise stepped in first.


    It''s boring, isn''t it? You know, they used to watch him chatting with other NV people when they were on TV, but sometimes the NV people were unreasonable. Even if they had acquiesced in many things, and even though they knew that this comparison was meaningless, they still wanted to know who he would talk to first. You can''t see, even if some of them were afraid that Rachel and Sophie, who he wanted to avoid, were consciously or unconsciously at this time Look at him?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C146

    "Hello, Mr. Adrian Oh, it''s ed Scarlett smiles cleverly, with a surprise in her eyes. Then she raises her skirt and makes a curtsy.


    She wore a white skirt, and even the round head and low heel shoes on her feet were white ¨¨, and the length of a gold ¨¨ was tied in the back of her head with a white handkerchief, and then she was tied with a belt of deep ¨¨ and small ornaments with large contrast of Yan ¨¨, which made her look particularly naive and pure, just like a little angel. So, even if the curtsy was a bit of a jerk, it didn''t cut her loveliness by half.


    "How do you feel? What''s different from the red carpet that you''ve seen before? " Adrian bowed like a gentleman and asked with a smile.


    "It''s no different," Scarlett shrugged, her eyes bent and seemed very happy. "It''s just that there are more reporters and stars, there''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Having said that, before Adele came here, her reserved expression was clearly written on her face. Although Scarlett has always been very timid, it was an Oscar ceremony and a time when she faced so many reporters - those on the screen were basically Pediatrics compared with those at present - her mother could not accompany her through this journey, and she would inevitably be a little bit timid.


    And at this time, a familiar to give her a good impression of the people came to the side, naturally will relax a lot. Scarlett didn''t forget that when filming her and Tom Cruise, she was always very sad because she couldn''t go through it repeatedly. Only Adrian found himself sitting alone. She not only comforted her, but also patiently analyzed the problem with her and constantly encouraged her. Even her father was not so patient.


    She is also an artist. Her father says that he loves himself very much, but he can''t even talk with her for one hour. However, Adrian, although he doesn''t have many times, he listens to his troubles carefully every time and answers some naive questions for her. Since then, Scarlett''s adoration has changed from cruise and other stars to Adrian, especially after knowing his achievements.


    "Well, then, dear Miss Scarlett, would you like to come in with me, if you don''t mind?" Adrian said, holding out his hand.


    "It''s a great honor." Scarlett immediately put her little hand in his hand with a smile.


    Adrian Ig glanced at the other v people carelessly, then led Shao V to the Grand Theater. Julia, Gwyneth and Blanchett all gave him a covert look, while Rachel and Sophie did not know whether they were disappointed or relieved. Although not satisfied with the result, it is better than choosing others in front of you? They don''t care too much, but it''s different in the eyes of another person.


    Listening to Shao V''s cheering words, Adrian did not leave her until she entered liig and came to her position. Scarlett''s seat was not far from him, but not close to him.


    It''s a real beauty. After watching little V sit down, Adrian said so in his heart. However, at this age, Scarlett''s IOG Department has been bulging up too much, and the front convex and back warped appearance is absolutely bending among her peers. Think about the future, her proud Adrian is very satisfied with her actions.


    Heart, moderate greed is the best. He said to himself half jokingly in his heart.


    As time goes on, the opening time of the award ceremony is getting closer and closer, and more and more people come in


    "Oh, Kate, you look so beautiful today, how do you feel?" Adrian smiles and greets Blanchett, who sits a little behind him.


    The organizers always arrange seats. Adrian didn''t make any entries this time, but Mr. sweetheart and the English patient were produced by his company, so he was in the middle of the two groups.


    "Not bad." Blanchett plucked the silk on the temples and said faintly, as if still dissatisfied with the previous events.


    "That answer doesn''t satisfy me. It''s the first time you''ve been nominated for best supporting V actor." Adrian warned.


    "It''s just a nomination. If you want to win a prize, maybe that French actor V is more qualified than me." Blanchett snorted, and then she regretted that she had lost her manners.


    However, Adrian didn''t tease her with the words. Instead, she was either chatting with people nearby or thinking about their own affairs. Whether they pretended to be because of Adrian, at least she was better.


    "Don''t worry, the answer will be revealed soon. Even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. There will be many opportunities like this in the future." Adrian comforted her and turned away.


    He did want to make a few more jokes, but she''s the only one around now. Sure enough, just after he turned around, the rest of the corner of his eye immediately caught two glances. You don''t have to look at it. Julia and Gwyneth are far away from here, and Nicole is in the front two rows, but she doesn''t turn her head from beginning to end. So only Rachel and Sophie are sitting on the British patient side.


    V people Adrian sighed in his heart. Every time he thought about Rachel and Sophie''s usual performance, he felt like he wanted to laugh. Was it really the best that he could not get or lose? Unfortunately, I never think so, so He shrugged his shoulders and focused his attention on the stage. Now is not the time to think about it. Although his works are missing from the award ceremony tonight, there is also a fight between the dragon and the tiger.As always, the song and dance began, and then the host a gag. The host of this session is still Billy Cristo. It must be admitted that he is one of the best at regulating the atmosphere. A few words can make everyone laugh.


    "As you all know, it''s not so easy to be a host, especially to host such an award ceremony. When it should be serious, it should be funny when it should be funny. Maybe the first second is very serious, but the next second is very funny - God, even the clown of the circus needs time to change clothes." Christo on the stage cried out complaining, and then there was a lot of laughter down there.


    Although we didn''t start from the best supporting actor of male V tonight, we won various technical awards at first, and the competition became intense in an instant. At the Golden Globe Awards in early February, "Saving Private Ryan" and "British patient" had already been contested. Finally, "Saving Private Ryan" won the best director, while "British patient" won the best feature film, which was barely a draw. Now they will continue at the Oscar ceremony.


    First, "Saving Private Ryan" took away the sound effects and sound editing, and then "the British patient" took away the art direction and costume design, and then fought over photography and editing. Finally, "Saving Private Ryan" won the best photography, and "the British patient" got the best editing.


    "It''s an eye opener to know how to ensure that the film will win the prize in the future? It''s very simple to make a movie that also makes ¨¨ and compete fully with previous works. " Cristo couldn''t help making such a joke on the stage.


    After these awards, the best supporting actor finally came, which is similar to Adrian''s memory. In "Mr. sweetheart", Kuba Gutin, who plays the American football player who likes to be rude and has no scruples, but has his own insistence, gets the golden man.


    There are few strong competitors for the best supporting actor of this year. Amin Mueller Starr is German, and this is his first Oscar nomination, which basically needs not be considered; Edward Hamilton is still too young to enter the film circle, and he is also a short-term winner; James Woods is the most common candidate among several candidates, while William H. Messi is good, but Gutin also has skin ¨¨ played the role of bonus points this time, naturally did not get it.


    This is a great encouragement for the crew of Mr. sweetheart. Although there are not double-digit nominations like "the patient in England" and "Saving Private Ryan", there are several, but they have only got the first one now. How can it not be a relief. Even Tom Cruise, who was sitting in front of him, got up and hugged Goodin after he came back to congratulate him. Of course, it was because he had a good relationship with him, but there was also the reason why he saw a glimmer of winning the prize.


    Naturally, the best supporting role is v. to be honest, Sophie and Blanchett performed very well. Although Sophie is half a chip behind the original Juliet behash, it is only half a chip. Under his guidance, Blanchett has begun to have its due demeanor, but it may be difficult to win the prize. Hollywood doesn''t like French actors very much. Besides, this is only the second time that she has been nominated. Although Blanchett, as an Australian actor, has an advantage in this respect, she has been nominated again. Except for special circumstances, the judges of the film academy will not consider a second shortlisted actor.


    Sure enough, Kevin Spacey, the award winner in the center of the stage and the winner of the last best supporting actor, read out his name aloud: "Lauren white, double mirror"


    the screen was completely occupied by the old face of Baikal. She responded to the people who congratulated him around her, and Adrian sighed in the bottom of her heart. Baikal''s winning the prize depends on his age and qualifications. This old actor, who was born in the 1920s and became famous in the 1960s, has nearly half a century''s acting career. When he can''t make a decision according to the main selection criteria, these things will play a very important role.


    In Adrian''s opinion, if it''s just about acting, Sophie is fully qualified to take such a golden statue, but who let her be French? Although it was only a few seconds ago, Adrian noticed the loss of Sophie''s face when Becquer''s face extended to the whole screen. Although she clapped her hands calmly when she looked at British patients again, Adrian believed that he was absolutely right.


    It''s normal that, apart from winning a rookie award when she was young, she hardly received any honors. This is one of the reasons why Adrian can control her. Unfortunately, he can''t break some rules even now. But that''s good. If there''s hope, there''s hope. Besides


    "What a pity, Kate." Adrian turned his head and looked behind him at Blanchett.


    "It doesn''t matter." Blanchett was equally calm, as if she was not the V person who had been pronounced her name.


    "Really?" Adrian picked his eyebrows a little unexpectedly.


    "Should I be sad?" Blanchett gave him a blank look, and then there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. After a long time, he whispered, "you Didn''t you say that before? There are plenty of opportunities like this. "


    "Of course, I said it, and I did what I said." Looking at her complicated period, Adrian''s eyes brightened and he began to laugh.Very good, so thoroughly put down their final reserve, and then I further rub round flat.


    Then there are two important awards: best adapted script and best original script. Mr. sweetheart has just competed with Jia from the British patient in the best supporting role, and now it has to compete with Saving Private Ryan in the best original script. The most dramatic thing is that "Mr. sweetheart" and "the British patient" were both defeated in the best supporting role of V. now they are defeated in the best original script with "Saving Private Ryan". This award is awarded to the Cohen brothers'' adaptation of "ice blood storm".


    It''s really interesting. Even Kristo joked about it on the stage: "it''s too bad. I believe everyone can see that" the British patient "and" Saving Private Ryan "are very competitive in various awards, but as long as they meet" Mr. sweetheart ", they will never win the prize. So if other films want to win the prize, they should expect to To be able to nominate with them at the same time "


    is another burst of laughter. Think about it. Although there are only two awards, this coincidence is quite incredible. However, Adrian''s attention is not on this. The previous best adapted script was taken away by "open sky". Although this small budget film directed and acted by Billy Bob Thornton is very small, it is really good from an artistic point of view. It is no problem to obtain the best rewritten script book. However, if we connect the two awards, we can see that the film academy seems to be using it This way to show their justice


    I really don''t know what they are thinking. Can''t the events of last year explain everything? Oh, of course, the media said it was intentional by the film academy, so guess what they will say this time. Adrian, who left the theatre hall and went to the bathroom sink to wash his hands, thought of it. Then he stretched out his hands from behind, put his arms around his waist, slid down, and zipped skillfully into it.


    "When do you like surprise attacks, Kiki?" Adrian, feeling his tender hands, asked.


    "I thought you would like it." Kirsten''s round face suddenly tilted out of his back and winked at the mirror, especially when he felt the change in his hand, 1U was excited.


    "call me here, there should be something very important?" Adrian turned and raised the ball of paper that he had received outside in the palm of his hand.


    "I miss you, ed Kirsten suddenly gave a sad expression.


    She has a long velvet dress with no shoulder purple ¨¨, and black ¨¨ transparent and small leather shoes with ring. The gold ¨¨ is elegant and generous with a small droop, which makes her look beautiful and moving with her expression at the moment. Not waiting for Adrian to speak, she suddenly took back her hand, and then jumped up and around his neck, double 1I also followed him in his waist.


    "Xiao Yao Ji..." Adrian only had time to say such a sentence, was little V blocked his mouth.


    Zizi Tut''s voice rang up, and he didn''t say much. Since she was so eager, she should have a good time. Anyway, when she came, she had been expected, and when she came in, she had closed the bathroom.


    Although the demon jigs are very active, how can they be Adrian''s opponent? After a moment, they can''t breathe. But Adrian didn''t let her go. After some entanglement, he left Kirsten, who was proud of himself and had already emerged with oxygen deficiency on his face.


    "Ed, you hate it, every time." After breathing a little more evenly, Kirsten half opened his watery eyes and complained in a strange way. Adrian''s little butt was still rubbing against her from time to time. Every time she got under, a trace of desire flashed in her eyes.


    Adrian hehe chuckled, some proud in her little butt slapped a slap, this is one of his achievements. In fact, the other side of Xiaoyao jigs is not obvious at the beginning. She is only precocious. But with the deepening of her relationship with Adrian, she will continue to play a good V child in front of her mother and the public. Only when I am alone with him can she show the other side without reservation. Over time


    "Ed" Kirsten''s angry voice is more soft, coupled with the lovely but full of desire to be at the mercy of the expression, other people have long been unable to control.


    But Adrian''s smile became a little more playful: "what are you worried about, Kiki?"


    Little V''s eyes suddenly flashed a little panic, but soon rightfully raised his chin: "shouldn''t I worry?"


    "Of course not. There are not many girls as smart and human as you." Adrian rubbed her face. "So it''s impossible to even have a heart."


    "That''s recognition?" Kirsten pouted. "I don''t understand why you''re doing this."


    "Well, my little demon Ji still has one more month. Can''t I wait for this time?" Adrian gently touched her mouth. "I don''t mind being here, but you can''t even walk in the pain."


    "Another month?" Kirsten looked at him puzzled, but his eyes lit up after a few whispers. Fwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C147

    Back in the hall, just after the stage was over, Christo began to sell his eloquence again. The previous best score was given to the English patient, and Gabriel Yad did quite a good score. But Saving Private Ryan focuses on sound effects, which naturally can''t compete.


    "Where have you been?" Seeing him return to his position, Blanchett, who was behind him, leaned over and asked in a low voice.


    "To the bathroom, of course." Adrian shrugged.


    "So long?" Blanche obviously didn''t believe it. With her understanding of Adrian, even if she was not completely sure, 80% of her confidence was still there. So he looked around and tried to find out which V was sitting in the seat.


    "After convenience, I thought about some problems in a quiet environment." Adrian explained, literally, that there was nothing wrong with the sentence.


    Blanchett still didn''t believe it, but she didn''t say anything. She snorted and turned her eyes to the stage. Adrian shrugged again and looked up, but he still glanced stealthily down to the right.


    Did not see Kirsten''s figure, also, because the little demon jigs the whole process is staring at him, so he was very excited, not only her face, but also splashed on her head. Fortunately, Kirsten, who has a lot of experience, is very good at cooperation and does not sprinkle it on his clothes, otherwise it will be very troublesome to clean up.


    Rao is so, want to clean up and then return to the position, Xiaoyao jigs also need a lot of time a year, can''t come out soon. Besides, she is like Julia and Gwyneth, but ordinary guests don''t have any nominations, so her position is far away from the film crew. Even if she comes back, Adrian may not be present.


    What a man Recalling her innocent and Yimi expression. He sighed in his heart. All of a sudden, it was like Natalie, who was far away in New York, when she could be so at her disposal.


    But then again, they are completely two kinds of people. Although Kirsten is very bold and can do whatever he wants, he can also see the strong sense of insecurity hidden in her heart, so it is not difficult for Adrian to grasp her in the palm of his hand. Although Natalie is so active because he doesn''t leave a trace, she likes to control everything in her own hands, so


    Adrian''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, something wrong came to his mind again, but when he wanted to reach for it, it disappeared. Illusion? Adrian shook his head, put that aside for a while, focusing on the ceremony, and the last and most important prize was coming.


    The so-called most important awards are naturally the best actor, the best director and the best film. These four are the most important ones in each Oscar. It is absolutely a great honor for any film to win these four awards.


    "Francis McDowell, the ice storm." with the voice of the presenter Nicholas Cage, the score of the Cohen brothers'' "ice blood storm" rang. Macdodd''s face full of Ji stood up, holding his face as if he could not believe it. On the other hand, the English Patient crew sighed after hearing the name, especially Anthony mingella, who praised the three leading actors in front of Adrian more than once. Now Sophie and Rachel are both defeated, he will certainly feel sorry.


    Rachel seemed to have nothing to do with it, nodding and thanking everyone for their comfort, a feeling of flattery and humiliation, which matched her voluminous temperament. However, Adrian has been paying attention to her since the announcement that she will be awarded the best V leading role, so she successfully catches a flash of loss on her face.


    This is good, some things pass by, will want more. Adrian said it in his heart, smiling and clapping for macdodd''s speech.


    "It''s a touching speech, and I want to thank mom too - Hey, mom, are you in front of the TV? I really appreciate it. " Christo started a gag again, which seemed to be holding a little golden man''s exaggerated aria in his hand, which made the scene laugh again.


    "Well, well, we''d better give the next prize. We must have been waiting for a long time. We don''t know if we can break the curse this time." ''at last it became serious,'' said Christo.


    The audience burst into laughter again, but it was a little bit more than before, and everyone knew what he meant. Although "the British patient" and "Saving Private Ryan" were the most competitive at the awards ceremony, as long as there were nominations for "Mr. sweetheart", the awards would inevitably fall to other films. This has been proved in the best supporting actor V and the best original script.


    Although these two examples can''t explain anything, it''s fun at least, isn''t it? Now that all three films have nominations for best actor, it''s interesting to guess if the spell will continue.


    Adrian looked forward and saw that cruise was uneasy to meet someone else on Jia''s head from time to time. It seemed that he was more or less affected by those two examples. Adrian couldn''t help chuckling. When he complimented cruise on "eye opener," he exaggerated his advantages and disadvantages.For example, Hanks has been nominated for Best Actor for the third time in just four years, and he has been in a row for the third time. The film academy will not award him the golden man in any case. As for feines, although he is very famous, he has been officially admitted to Hollywood since Schindler''s list, and his qualifications are a little bit shallow. Cruise should have qualifications and acting skills. The film itself is in line with the mainstream value. In addition, the voice that he should get a little golden man is no better than the opposition hand, so the probability of getting it is still very high.


    These are true. Cruise does have advantages, but his disadvantages are not small. Eating by his face is almost his sign. The image of the disabled in born on July 4 only lightens the sign a little. As a representative of Ru stinky school in the 1980s, the film academy has always been very reluctant to see him. Besides, crusi''s behavior is not very good. It can be seen from several calls with Adrian that all of these may be affected To the final result.


    What''s more, the film academy sometimes favors British actors. Although Feins is not qualified enough, he is not the only British actor nominated.


    "Geoffrey rush," says Susan Sarandon as she reads out her name. The ugly but good at acting different characters gets up. To applause, a gentleman bows to the stage.


    Naturally, there was a burst of sadness in the English patient. I didn''t expect that even the best actor was lost after losing the best V leading role. Feins was very open-minded and comforted everyone in turn. However, in Mr. sweetheart, cruise doesn''t hide his embarrassed face. Nicole wanted to comfort him a few words, but she doesn''t know what cruise said. She looks very impatient, and Nicole''s face ¨¨ has become ugly.


    However, when she noticed something, she looked up at Adrian with a smile. She wanted to avoid it immediately, but hesitated to slow down, and then turned her head after a complex look at him.


    He shrugged his shoulders imperceptibly. Adrian looked at Blanchett with a smile: "it''s a pity that I didn''t get any of the performance awards."


    "You look like you''re showing off something?" Blanchett was suspicious and curious.


    Adrian laughed and said nothing. In fact, if we want to make full use of the resources at hand to tackle key problems, whether cruise or Feins, he is sure to be the film emperor. Lafayette may not be able to do it, but with the Weinstein brothers, it''s not just that. Rachel''s movie queen and Sophie or Blanchett''s best supporting V role are likely to be won.


    However, if we want to do so, we will not only need a lot of resources in 1a, but also use some means that may cross the line. Therefore, even if we win, it will have some negative effects and may be excluded in the next few years. Why should Adrian fight so much for cruise and Feins? As for Rachel and Sophie, as we said before, some things are too easy to get, but they won''t cherish them. It''s very bad to see what they want but lose because of some controllable or uncontrollable factors. This kind of feeling is very bad, and then they are more eager to get them. At that time


    Well, it''s finally the last part, the best director and the best movie. According to Oscar''s usual style, either all of them will be taken away by British patients or saved Private Ryan. Of course, there may be some accidents, but such a probability is very high. The film school always likes to show its own justice.


    However, Adrian''s judgment finally failed.


    "Anthony Minghella, the British patient." this is the best director.


    "Saving Private Ryan" is the best movie.


    It''s a surprising result. The Oscars have such an obvious situation of sharing the cake, but if you think about it from another angle, it''s a last resort. Both "the British patient" and "Saving Private Ryan" have a good reputation. Although the box office of "British patient" is much worse than that of "Saving Private Ryan", it has received more favorable comments from film critics. But "Saving Private Ryan" is very popular with ordinary people. Although the film was rated as extremely violent and bloody, many veterans who participated in World War II praised Spielberg''s 20 minute battle on the sixth landing to capture the tragic situation at that time.


    In this way, the film academy is very difficult to set up. In fact, such examples as Shawshank''s redemption and Forrest Gump''s biography have been changed into Shawshank''s redemption and the silent lambs. Forrest Gump, without its rivals, is the king of the 67th Academy Awards ¡£


    In short, it depends on the strength of public relations and the mood of the judges. Whether it''s a one-off or two-and-a-half points, it''s entirely possible, so the factor of luck plays a significant role. But Adrian is still a little strange, why not Spielberg for the best director and "British patients" the best film? Soon he knew the answer.


    "It''s good to get the best movie, but I don''t expect to get it again after only two years as the best director." When talking about it at the party afterwards, Adrian was half jokingly sorry for him, but Spielberg didn''t care too much, and the other two founders of DreamWorks, kasenberg and Geffen, agreed.The fact is very simple. For DreamWorks, the best director who increases Spielberg''s personal honor is far less practical than the best movie that increases the company''s reputation, so most of their jigs are on the best film. While Miramax was in charge of the British patient, he also took on the public relations work. Although Adrian didn''t ask the Weinstein brothers to spare no effort, they also made a lot of efforts in this aspect for one year, so mingra got the best director.


    In any case, this has passed. The 69th Oscars have officially come to an end, and Vanity Fair''s Oscar night party is going on smoothly, so just celebrate.


    But Adrian was not very happy. He was sure to attend the vanity fair party, but Sophie slipped away before the end of the ceremony. Rachel came and ran quickly. So did Kirsten. Her mother would not allow her to stay here for too long, let alone Scarlett. Even Julia didn''t stay long, and after a few confrontations with Adrian, she left.


    "You''ll always be accompanied, won''t you?" "I''m going back to look after Emma," said Julia, who looks fresh in her simple outfit


    After that, she turned and left. She looked smart, but everything she wanted to say was hidden in her words. To be honest, Adrian would have chased her out at other times and took her to go for a ride while the night was still early. But the problem is that it is not easy to make such a decision in the current environment. Julia actually understands that it is possible to say something, but not to say it is not possible at all.


    The party was very lively. In addition to the stars of all sizes, many tycoons who did not attend the award ceremony would also come here to visit. Journalists who were allowed to take part in the ceremony also did not mean the film of the camera, but such opportunities were rare. Vanity Fair itself is an entertainment magazine. Of course, we should make our people satisfied to the greatest extent.


    No matter how lively and noisy the party will be, people will gradually leave here, Adrian is no exception, but he left with his arms around.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t win the prize, at least not much worse than that French v-man in my opinion." Standing next to the bar, Gwyneth used a plastic fork to fork up a small cake and sent it. Finally, she had changed her clothes. The gray ¨¨ dress showed her curves just right. The thick current sea covered her forehead, and the long horsetail tied behind her showed her a pure elegance.


    "I have to remind you that the French v-man is also out of stock for the best supporting actor, and the winner is Baron becoure." Blanchett, leaning on the other side of the bar with half a glass of red wine, reminds her that she has also changed her clothes. Her long sleeve T-shirt, tight long u and her favorite boots also highlight her graceful figure. Her soft middle and short droop make her look like the same noble Mi person.


    There are some similarities between the two v people in terms of temperament and appearance. In addition, they often appear together in public. Some good people call them twins 1a. Admittedly, this title is really appropriate, but now this twin 1A belongs to only one person.


    "Still worried about the awards ceremony before?" Adrian came over and put his arms around the waist of the two V men.


    Blanchett used to struggle gently, Gwyneth also used to lean against Adrian''s arms, the two v people were staring at each other. In the room, only the orange ¨¨ lamp of the bar is on, which makes the ambiguous atmosphere a little more emotional.


    "It''s me. Kate has a best supporting V nomination, but I don''t have anything." Gwyneth poked her finger into his chamber and said in a coquettish tone.


    "Don''t worry, James''s production is finished, and it won''t be long before it''s released. By this time next year, you''ll have to worry about not getting the best V lead - that''s what you should do with Kate gwyne." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "Wow, I can''t help being surprised, even though I know you''ve always had faith in that tyrant." Gwyneth 1U exaggerates and looks into Blanchett''s eyes with pride.


    "Are you so sure gwyne can''t get it?" Blanchett raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    "Of course, we all know that Hollywood is a place that pays attention to qualifications. If gwyne has nominated several times before, or has acted in films for more than 10 years, the film academy will definitely consider it. But now, I can only say that it is a pity." Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s a pity. It seems that only the best V leading character can be nominated." Gwyneth sighed regretfully. Rao is so, she is still Ig Blanchett. She is obviously not wearing the article. She is quite a star.


    "Oh, gwyne, I''m already envious, at least that''s a best V lead nomination." Blanchett was speaking to Gwyneth, but his eyes were now and then looking at Adrian.


    "Don''t worry, Kate," Adrian laughed. "You''ll get it the next year, and with this year''s nomination, it''s likely to be high."


    Then he looked again at Gwyneth, who was about to speak. "So are you."Two v people do not understand looking at him, want to listen to his explanation, Adrian laughed: "I thought of an idea, you might as well take this opportunity to contest." f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C148

    "Frankly, I have a bad feeling." Gwyneth looked at Adrian, then at Blanchett, and then said.


    "Because his words are always full of traps, so that we unconsciously fall in, but also fall willingly." Blanchett shrugged, as if in jest, but with some meaning.


    "No way." Adrian laughed and hugged them more tightly. "This is a very interesting idea. It started when I saw a place happen to appear in my English history. I wanted to write a story, but soon I automatically displayed two lines in my mind. One was relatively close to reality and the other was more dramatic. So I decided to let people write two A play. "


    After a pause, he continued to say: "of course, these two stories are not yet fully formed. At present, there are only outlines, and more details are still in my mind. But just now, I suddenly appeared. It''s really appropriate for you to play the leading role of V respectively, and the clues seem to be sorted out in an instant


    As he spoke, his hands around their waists slid up and down, his left hand sliding down Blanchett''s back into the groin, which had become the most sensitive part of her body; and his right hand went through Gwyneth''s armpit and went down the opening into the clothing for the most direct contact.


    "I knew that you can always bring me more inspiration, so I can''t think of any reason for you to refuse, so it''s better to make full use of your acting skills in the two films, and who is the real best V leading role then." The two beautiful people in Adrian''s arms and feet said.


    "Sounds like It seems good. " Gwyneth''s eyes narrowed slightly and seemed to enjoy Adrian''s caress on her own softness.


    "Then It''s a deal. " From time to time, Brandt held his glass slightly, not to breathe.


    "That''s great. I''ll start shooting two movies at the same time as soon as I''m finished with this new movie in hand." Adrian laughed and followed the lead: "but tonight..."


    He suddenly returned from Gwyneth''s mouth, took the glass of wine from Blanchett''s and drank it up. But his throat didn''t move. He held it in his mouth and didn''t swallow it. He just looked at Gwyneth with a smile. Gwyneth, naturally aware of what he was thinking, came to live with Adrian.


    The mellow red wine was so entangled in her mouth that he refused to let her go after the crossing. After another stir, she had to keep the red wine from swallowing and deal with the aggression of the other party. After that, Gwyneth''s face had been dyed red. She gave Adrian a charming look and then looked at Blanchett ¡£


    Blanchett opened her mouth slightly, but subconsciously shrank. Gwyneth immediately put out her hand to hold her face and blocked her mouth heavily. The two beautiful V''s are always very human, especially when men can join in at any time.


    After the battle of Jia, most of the red wine was put into Blanchett''s mouth. When she separated, she looked a little embarrassed, and a drop came from the corner of her mouth. But Adrian stopped her mouth and began to ask for it. Two tongue tut tusk fight for a moment, the remaining glass of red wine in a circle finally returned to Adrian there, this time he did not hesitate to swallow.


    Blanchett, who was released, could finally breathe for a second. Her face was flushed and her eyes were away. It was obvious that she had been thoroughly provoked. Similarly, Gwyneth immediately hugged her from behind, and there was no need to say more about what to do next. With the passage of time, the two v people have become accustomed to the three person line, and the cooperation between them is far more than the original Mier and Julia. This is a good thing. You should know, the power of habit is often very powerful.


    Adrian''s first reaction is to laugh three times. If Kubrick, who went to heaven, knows that this is probably the same reaction. There are always smart people in the world who interpret the film according to their own will and try their best to promote it. If others don''t agree, it is too stupid to understand. As for what the author really wants to express, they are I don''t care.


    Of course, Adrian doesn''t know what the movie wants to say. The people who really know it have gone to heaven ahead of time, and even if he is alive, he won''t say much. "Let the audience guess" is Kubrick''s Creed.


    In the same way, the interpretation of Crusoe Fu in it began to be replaced by Cruise''s once again frustrated Oscar. There were sympathies and schadenfreude. However, rumors about the discord between husband and wife still circulated among the tabloids.


    The controversy over "eye opening caution" began to subside, which did not affect Adrian''s fame. In fact, after the 9th Oscars, Adrian''s view was accepted by more and more people in the circle. He provided the first draft of the script of Saving Private Ryan, and he found Minghella to direct the English patient. He recommended the leading actor of the two films. Hanks also won the best actor because of him. Before feyns, he recommended playing "Schindler''s list". Sophie was also nominated for best supporting role for two consecutive years because of him, especially Rachel and Blanchett It''s said.These achievements, together with the variety of the past few years, make more and more directors and actors begin to pursue him and want to be appreciated by him. After the Oscars, Adrian went to several other parties where he couldn''t pass the buck. Every time someone took the opportunity to greet him or ask for a note, he had to put a lot of them in his pocket.


    "It''s warm." Adrian, who is quite helpless, has to laugh at himself every time. Although there are some good stars in the future, most of them belong to the unknown.


    Although I don''t like this kind of disturbance, the party can be quite interesting sometimes, if you meet some interesting people, such as Madonna. At the vanity fair Oscar professional party, Adrian had a face-to-face with her, "Mrs. Bellon" won the best song award, and Madonna sang a song at the awards ceremony.


    Up, she will invest and star in "Mrs. Bellon". Adrian''s factor is more or less involved. At the charity auction, he suggested that she should try to act in those famous biographies. That''s why Adrian said a few more words to her at the vanity fair party, instead of saying hello as before.


    Rao is so, Madonna''s face ¨¨ is still not very good-looking, she is obviously afraid of Adrian. It''s very simple. Probably no one played her to that extent as he did. Adrian left a very deep impression on her.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Maybe we can go out for coffee sometime." Even so, Madonna tried to put on an indifferent look. She was also a strong v.


    "No problem. Maybe we can continue to talk about the other gourd varieties," Adrian replied leisurely.


    Madonna was speechless at once. That night, she demonstrated the shape and some varieties of gourd with the help of ropes and other props. She would never want to taste it again.


    Of course, Adrian is just talking about it. For Madonna, playing that once is enough is really easy to make people soar, but it is also easy for Ji man''s beast to try once in a while for him who likes to put his reason in place. Adrian prefers to say that v-man is in his hands and let her follow his will Activity, that kind of conquest is the complete conquest.


    In addition to these, he is also in decline for his new film. You know, after the end of matrix, there are two more films to be made. He can''t go back on the promise to Gwyneth and Blanchett.


    "Well, gentlemen, now let''s get to know each other. How about introducing ourselves from the captain?" In the studio, Adrian will soon start shooting the actors together.


    Look at me, I''ll look at you, and then Lawrence Fishburn, who was named, coughed softly: "well, I''m Morpheus, captain of the Nebuchadnezzar and leader of the Savior."


    "I''m Saifu, zero, nobody, and nejia. Of course, I prefer to use the word undercover." Joe pantoriahan also introduced himself with a smile.


    This kind of witty words immediately enlivened the atmosphere. Keanu Reeves also began to introduce himself in this way, then Monica, and then other minor corners ¨¨, such as the pilot tank of the spaceship, and the first "mouse" who died because of Saifu''s betrayal. One of them is quite special.


    "Suviqi, one of the crew of the Nebuchadnezzar, died of being pulled out of her head by that undercover - Oh, frankly, I prefer to be a little silly young girl in New York." ''said Jennifer Aniston, who was wearing a windbreaker and had it cut short and dyed gold to white.


    This immediately caused a burst of laughter. Some of these actors like to watch friends. Seeing that the atmosphere was quite harmonious, Adrian immediately announced that he was ready to start shooting.


    Although it was the Oscar ceremony and all kinds of entertainment during this period, the shooting progress did not drop too much. After entering April, the World War II between Trinity and Agent Smith was completed. Because of the convenience of adjusting the props and settings of the studio, Adrian began to take pictures of Neo in the spaceship after he woke up. In order to better shoot, he called all the crew members Let''s get together to exchange greetings.


    "In act 29, the sound of scene 11, the camera starts to rotate. The first shot is Neo, who plays by Reeves, because he can''t take over the truth, bounces up from his chair and vomits, and finally faints on the ground.


    Generally speaking, for scenes with big emotional Bo, unless in a hurry or other special circumstances, some simple parts will be shot first to warm up the actors and find their feelings. However, since the atmosphere has been active before, Adrian would like to try shooting from here. Although kevis has the title of facial paralysis, it is the future.


    The situation is not bad, although not once - Adrian doesn''t expect to pass it once - but everyone is in good condition, except pantoriahan, who has been supporting roles for thousands of years, Monica and Aniston are the best.


    Monica, needless to say, with Adrian around, she''s always very involved. Before shooting Trinity flying from the roof into the window and rolling down the stairs, she actually rolled herself several times. Although it seems that the measures are in place, it is inevitable to bump, and finally even the arm suffered several injuries. Adrian always held her in front of so many people, without any taboo.It''s the same this time. Although there is no separate shot, the reason for ng is definitely not her. The only regret is wearing baggy clothes, there is no tight clothes at all.


    As for Aniston, the reason why she was so involved was similar to that of Monica, because Denise, who came to visit, was in the middle of the crowd. What Adrian told him at the beginning, but he always remembered it, so he asked for a park V police corner for Aniston, and now it is the same.


    However, although Park V police is short, it is still somewhat human. Now the corner is shorter, and it is not different from those hippies with longer heads. Moreover, the makeup artist tries to make her beautiful appearance rough, so that people can''t connect her with Rayleigh green at first sight.


    Dennis was so concerned about Aniston that it was impossible to say that he didn''t like her. Aniston probably knew that, so he was very happy that he could come to visit. As for why they seem to have come together, it''s just that Aniston continues to cling to each other. In other words, she has paid a lot for him. Not everyone will subtract his head for a man, especially his head is one of his most beautiful places.


    "Good, good. Let''s take a break and move on." Dozens of minutes passed quickly, and Adrian announced a break after being satisfied with the shooting.


    After a few words of encouragement to Reeves, he had a chat with Fishburn and pantorahan, and then two intimate words with Monica. Adrian planned to talk to Dennis about what he thought. However, there was no one around. After asking a few people, he went to the studio. Over two trailers, he heard Dennis''s voice, but when he wanted to make a sound, he closed his mouth again, because more than one voice was heard.


    "I love you, Dan. I really love you."


    "I know, Janie, and I know I''m sorry for you, but Sometimes... "


    "It''s all over, so don''t think about her again, OK?"


    "I will, I promise, but I need time. Can you give me a little time?"


    "Don''t keep me waiting too long, Dan, please."


    Listening to these words, Adrian couldn''t help but curl his lips and consider whether he should leave immediately. If the two people talk about each other and play a Jiqing moment, then he is not very embarrassed here? Obviously, he thought everyone was like a starving ghost.


    Unfortunately, as in many novels or movies, he makes a huge noise when he turns around and mentions something.


    Some panic sounds came from the back of the trailer, and then the two men poked their heads out. Aniston''s face was a little red. Even though her head was too short to be shorter and had ugly makeup, she was still a little guilty and lovely.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you," Adrian shrugged. "Please go on. I''ll leave in a minute."


    "No, no, no, it''s all right - we''ve already said it already -" Dennis chuckled, a little stammered. "Do you want to go on? Janie can be there in a minute."


    "No, I want to talk to you. If it''s not convenient, I can wait." Adrian shook his head.


    "Nothing. I have something else to talk about." Aniston said that and walked away quickly.


    "Well done." After watching her leave, Adrian half joked to Dennis.


    Dennis grinned bitterly and shook his head


    "Oh, of course, I just want to know how you''re getting ready." Adrian laughed.


    "How are you getting ready?" Dennis chuckled bitterly again. "God, ED, how could you think I''d be in this corner? I didn''t even graduate from high school. I was a bit like Shakespeare?" f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C149

    Although Adrian threatened to cancel Dennis''s original leading actor on the Oscar red carpet because of "dissatisfaction", it was just a joke. You know, Dennis and he experienced the initial period of time, such qualifications can not be compared with other people, let alone by Adrian a real nameless person, and always maintain his loyalty, Adrian give up no one will give up him.


    However, Adrian was joking at that time. Although he had the intention to make Dennis play some different works, his role ¨¨ was too single. But he didn''t think about it completely when he held the award ceremony, so it was just casual and basically used to "threaten" Dennis. But because he got a script from Miramax, and then because of the delicate competition between Gwyneth and Blanchett, he came up with an interesting idea. He found a suitable and English style corner for him? God, although I only read some of his works, I also know that I want to show that kind of The temperament of an artist is a difficult thing. " "I don''t know what kind of information to look up. Many historians have questioned whether Shakespeare exists, and many Americans think Shakespeare is the greatest playwright in the United States."


    "Is it? If Hemingway knew, he would cry in heaven Adrian twitched his head, but Dennis''s next words almost let him out: "who is Hemingway?"


    "Well, I''m kidding." Seeing his face ¨¨ not looking good, Dennis immediately raised his hand.


    "Well, Dan, this corner ¨¨ is not complicated," Adrian shook his head and brought the subject back. "Remember what I told you? The story was born in Shakespeare''s youth. At that time, his main work was comedy. He didn''t have so much experience. He was still lively and naive. In a sense, he was still a small man. He was very similar to you now, isn''t he? "


    "Young, talented and romantic," Dennis read several times, then looked at him with interest. "Frankly, I think you''re better suited for the corner, ed


    "Ah?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and didn''t respond for a while.


    "Isn''t it? Compared with me, you are more in line with these items. Besides, you have also guest appeared in some films, and you have some experience. How about directing and acting yourself? " Dennis pretended to be serious.


    "Come on, Dan. Don''t be kidding." Adrian shook his head funny.


    "Well, no kidding, but I''m sure I''m not suitable," Dennis said, with a full face. "If I can, I''d still like to do some action movies. Of course, it would be better if Bruce, ahan or Segal could be a supporting role for me."


    "Why don''t you just call them all together in a movie." Adrian rolled his eyes.


    "It''s also a good idea. You can invest 200 million in a movie anyway." Dennis continued to play, trying to muddle the water.


    "You think I am..." Adrian was about to retort when he thought of something.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of his abnormality, Dennis quickly asked.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry. Let me think about it. Let me think about it." Adrian tapped on his bag and turned around.


    Dennis''s words make him think of a movie, which is more than ten years later, Segal Stallone summoned a group of old guys to make "The Expendables". Of course, Adrian is not interested in such a movie that relies on nostalgia to make money. Although nostalgia is also the best way to make money, Stallone made it immediately after making a good box office One episode, but Adrian''s hands can make money in more movies, and he doesn''t care about such a little shrimp. Besides, he has to wait for decades for them to get old before they have a chance.


    But Dennis reminded him what would happen if a bunch of big action stars were brought together to perform in the same movie before they were out of breath? The cost is not a big problem. Generally speaking, if several big brands appear in the same movie, as long as one person cuts down on the pay, others will also relax. Everyone will have the psychology of keeping up with the competition, and what''s more, they can transfer the film remuneration to the dividend.


    Of course, this has to be based on two conditions: first, the value of each other should not be too much different; second, the prospect of the film is very good. The first one, needless to say, will not be a problem as long as we can talk to their agents. As for the second, how many people will question the future of the film with the sign of "miracle director"? This can also affect the first point. What is the miracle director''s invitation and less pay? What''s more, Bruce Willis'' agent has been transferred to his agent company. It''s so simple.


    "It''s definitely a potential brand." Adrian, who stopped, pinched his chin and muttered excitedly.


    He didn''t look at the box office of the expendables. What he wanted was to make it a film brand. Just as Real Madrid collects football superstars, the real ball MI has always been dismissive of the saying "those who can serve in Real Madrid are the real stars", but those fake MI are very effective. Many people who don''t watch the ball know Real Madrid in this way.So it''s not just Willis, Stallone and Schwarzenegger, but Adrian is also planning to capture all the actors, big and small, like Nicholas Cage, John Travolta, Russell Crowe, and future "boulder" Johnson and van diesel, and even actors who may be involved in action stars.


    Think about it, if one day Hollywood comes up, "you say you''re a famous Hollywood action star? Have you ever played role ¨¨ in the expendables? No, What''s a famous action star? "In this case, how interesting it should be.


    It doesn''t need to be in place at one time. It can be shot one by one in the way of telling a certain mercenary regiment. As for the story, the main point of this kind of film is not on this, but on the gathering of stars and the lively fighting and destruction. In addition, yuan Heping can participate in the action design to find a balance between boxing and Kung Fu and show different fighting styles Means, it would be better if Jeter Lee could join in - Jack''s achievements. His humorous fighting style is not suitable for such films.


    So, as long as the story follows the basic logic, it''s not particularly difficult for the writers who were trained in that harsh way by Adrian. If you do it well enough, you can also produce a cartoon version. In any case, marvel company is in hand. If the stars want to, they can also authorize them to draw characters according to their faces.


    Of course, it''s not easy to do this. There are many things to consider. It will take a lot of time to build a specific plan. What''s more, we have to study the market, write scripts, and negotiate with several big brands. Even so, Adrian still wants to try. Although the best way to achieve his great career is to maintain the habit as much as possible and then make profits from it. However, it is interesting to try something different for different generations. Just like when Dennis started, Adrian didn''t think that he would do so. Besides, the cost of losing his last hand was still affordable. So why not ?


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian came out of his mind and Dennis had called himself several times.


    "Well So you agreed? " Dennis asked carefully, his eyes shining.


    "Ha ha, this one..." He immediately chuckled, some meaningful, want to take advantage of him to think about the past? It''s impossible at all


    "I have to admit that you are my lucky star, Dan, because of your proposal, I have a very interesting idea." Adrian patted him hard on the shoulder. "Speaking of it, your performance in broken arrow can hardly be regarded as an action star, so I''ll let you play the role ¨¨ in it, but ---"


    after Dennis let out a sigh of relief, Adrian''s voice immediately turned, and his smile became more cunning: "but not now, so you''re still honest Go on and think about Shakespeare


    "Continue?" Dennis suddenly twitched the corner of his mouth and covered his forehead.


    "I remember you''re British, don''t you? At the beginning, in "two big guns", your cockney accent was also very good. You should believe in yourself. " Adrian quipped that "being British is not the same thing as playing a famous British home." Dennis sighed.


    "Try it, Dan, don''t doubt my vision," though he kept pushing away, Adrian wasn''t angry. "I don''t think you''d like to be positioned as an action star all the time, do you? Besides fame and money, honor is indispensable. "


    Dennis was slightly stunned. This sentence finally made him think of something else, so he moved his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    "I will find someone to give you special guidance. In any case, it is necessary to consult many scholars to make such historical films. The script also needs to be revised. I will ask the screenwriter to deliver the complete script to you as soon as possible. Dan, it''s almost time for me to go back to the studio, and I''m not going to let me down Adrian said, patting him on the shoulder again and strode to the set.


    It''s not hard work for Dennis to play Shakespeare in Shakespeare''s love story. Adrian still thinks highly of him. He is not the kind of person who flatters his own people and doesn''t view reality.


    Thanks to his keen observation and his working life, Dennis''s temperament is very changeable. As Adrian said before, Shakespeare in Shakespeare''s love story is still very young, not the literary giant in the future, and not much different from ordinary talented young people. Dennis, who has been honed for several years and has been involved in a big triangle affair with Vivienne and Aniston, is not the talented but immature young man at the beginning. As long as he is willing to study carefully, he will be able to grasp the main points of the characters when the complete script comes out.


    At the thought of this, another thought came out of Adrian''s mind like a prank. It''s better to let Dennis play a role in another film. Another film of course refers to Blanchett''s "Elizabeth", and Blanchett was named by the movie Mi just because she played the role of Elizabeth I in her performance The title of "V king".


    What''s interesting is that Joseph Feins, the younger brother of Ralph feines, who plays the leading role in Shakespeare''s love story, also plays an important role in Elizabeth. In this case, Dennis should also be included, so that Adrian can better control the situation.Well, not to mention that, these two films will have to wait until after the first episode of matrix is finished, so let''s put them aside for the time being.


    The shooting situation of "matrix" does not need too much attention at present. It will not start until the plot inside the hovercraft is almost finished. Therefore, Adrian chose to hold the long-awaited internal audition at this time.


    After the end of the ethereal and beautiful song, before the subtitles are completely finished, the clapping applause starts. Although it is a bit monotonous, you can also hear the enthusiasm of the clappers. Driven by him, others clapped their hands, but because there were not many people involved, they were not as enthusiastic as one person''s applause.


    "I''m satisfied, James. I''m telling you the truth. Don''t think I''m comforting you." After the lights in the screening room were on, Adrian said to Cameron, then turned to a nearby V: "your singing is really moving, Celine V. It''s like the sounds of nature."


    As a singer of the theme song, Celine Dion was the only non production group to participate in, and she volunteered to participate because she loved the song and was eager to know how the music matched the movie. Adrian has no reason to disagree. After all, her singing voice adds ¨¨ to the film.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Adrian." Celine Dion nodded with a smile, and then held her boyfriend, who was almost in her fifties, sitting next to her. "If it wasn''t for Rene''s insistence, maybe I would have missed the song."


    "At least now you don''t have to regret it, do you?" Adrian smiles and talks to Cameron again.


    At the beginning, he also wanted to taste the taste of this good v-man. The treble singing is so good, the feeling of deep throat must be equally good. However, this idea only turned around in my mind. In my previous life, I knew a lot about Titanic and theme songs. Celine Dion was nurtured by her man.


    Rennie Angelil, Dion''s agent, is now 57 years old. As early as 19 years ago, he met Dion, who was only 12 years old, and then became her agent. He praised her and gave her all kinds of suggestions. Although it was only in 1993 that the romance was disclosed, everyone knew that they had been together for a long time.


    It has to be said that this Mr. angelier is really resourceful and patient. He firmly holds Dion in his hands. Even if his body fails, he can still make Dion pregnant willingly by receiving jigs outside his body. Adrian learned some things from him, but he has enough resources to control, so he has a bigger appetite.


    "I used a new CG technology, so a lot of scenes look more realistic..." Cameron talked a lot about technology.


    It must be admitted that with an additional investment of nearly 20000 yuan, the whole film does look more Jiggy. For example, in the close shot of the captain and the chief officer standing outside the cabin, those pictures in the sky were made by CG. Now, compared with the pictures in Adrian''s memory, this version is more clear and delicate. Such places are everywhere, so it''s worth it.


    However, this crazy guy still has to complain: "there are still some places that are not perfect, there are more than 30, if the time is long enough, I can do more detailed."


    "What do you think, Mr. Clayton?" Adrian grinned, shook his head to himself, and then looked at one of the executives at Fox in the 20th century.


    "Personal feeling "Not bad," shrugged clyden Cox, who seemed to disapprove of the disaster romance, but he didn''t make it particularly obvious, and quickly changed the subject: "I don''t have any opinion, Mr. Adrian. Just give us Jia if you can."


    He will give the film Jia to Fox rather than choose his own film company. First, it is for the sake of Cameron''s face. Before Adriana took over, he and fox had a very happy cooperation. The original Titanic was also invested by fox. Now Adrian has poached people in disguise. How much should be expressed In addition to a series of factors such as story and special effects, PG-13 was also one of the factors that made the movie sweep the box office in North America and even around the world. Now, if it is rated R, it is possible to lose half of it. Adrian will never allow this kind of situation to happen. Of course, he pulled fox onto the ship, and Warner opened his eyes to the film before The Kung Fu of the rating Institute 1a of "caution" can be vividly seen.


    Because of this, Adrian feels that it is very important to have a position in China, but fortunately, if the plan goes well, this problem will not be a problem soon.


    "This is the movie you invested 240 million." Just as Adrian was thinking about the plan, Claude''s voice rang in his ear.


    "How do you feel?" Adrian shrugged at Claude''s slightly teasing smile.


    "It''s not bad, but if you want to keep your costs at the box office, there must be at least 500 million in the world, and this has to be in an ideal state, and it''s not even a propagandist." it''s 500 million. ""You''ll see miracles, crow, I promise." Adrian is also too lazy to fight with him, if he is still uncertain before, but after watching the sample film, he has completely put down his heart.


    "I think you''re going to say more than that, right?" He shifted the subject.


    "You have to pull me to the audition first for the first thing in a word..." Claude said, "well, you can''t refuse this year, can''t you?"


    "What?"


    "White House dinner." f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C150

    "White House dinner?" Adrian frowned slightly. "Do you have to go?"


    "According to the rules, if you want to refuse an invitation to a White House state banquet, you can only use the following four..." Claude just said a word, Adrian was not angry to interrupt: "the fourth reason is not for me?"


    "The problem is that you''ve used it once last year. Are you going to tell them that you''re on a business trip with an important position? The current White House chief of staff is not that easy to play. " Claude had a good-natured smile.


    "Come on, Claude. Has Nick Rockefeller been to the White House dinner? Did Andrew Morgan take part? Did Sawyer Mellon attend? Of course, we can''t be compared to them, but did the cousin of Walter Kahn ever attend? Or when did the godfather and my uncle attend? " Adrian asked plausibly.


    "I''m sorry, ed. my father and your uncle have been there." Claude laughed, a little cunning, and added after Adrian 1U''s expression of dismay, "though it was two decades ago."


    "You know it was two decades ago," Adrian argued again. "The real winners were hiding behind the scenes, watching the world change coldly and seizing the opportunities that suit me. I''ve been exposed too much, and I''ve always given people the image of being incompetent in business - although half of that is true - it''s better to let them continue to make mistakes It will go down, so it''s better for Jia to give you these important tasks. "


    "Don''t you think it''s a little bit What''s going to cover your ears and steal bells? Even so, it will not change the fact that you are the chairman of AC media. " Claude shook his head.


    "As a matter of fact, you know, even if we have a good relationship with Clinton, we have to be serious, but we are not qualified to participate at the moment, if we don''t have two TV stations in our hands." Adrian said, deaf.


    Most of the people who can go to the White House for dinner are business tycoons or well-known political figures. Except for a few cases, there are not many Hollywood stars. Although AC media has done a good job, it has already made its own achievements, but it is still too young. If it was not for ABC, one of the four major broadcasting companies, and Adrian was optimistic about it industry, he had donated a few considerable political contributions in his two elections. Otherwise, in terms of qualifications, they would not have been able to turn to them ¡£


    "Well, ED, I know you don''t like politics very much, but this is not a state banquet. It''s just a regular press conference every year. Don''t be so nervous." Claude looked at him funny.


    "You mean..." Adrian thought, "the annual press conference?"


    "Of course, in the tradition of being a housekeeper, the White House has invited more Hollywood stars than ever before to celebrate his re-election. You don''t have to worry." Claude explained.


    At the end of April every year, the White House holds a press conference at the end of April, inviting people from the media industry to attend. At first, it was just a regular meeting between the Press Association and the White House, but it turned into a traditional cocktail party. Compared with the various banquets in the White House at other times, the press reception is much more relaxed. Although there are also politicians and business people to attend, there are also many Hollywood stars. Every time, people will be selected to give a talk show, and the talk is more free of taboo. In short, it is equivalent to a bigger and more imposing party.


    "Looks like I don''t have a choice?" Adrian scratched his head in some distress, and then looked at Claude''s undisguised, determined look. "You''re not going?"


    "Of course I won''t. last year, I attended a state banquet that was absolutely luxurious but boring. I don''t want to go again for the time being." Now, Claude has a point.


    "I won''t go unless you go too." Adrian clapped his hands and said.


    "Hell" Claude''s mouth twitched. "Do you think I''m your nanny, ed?"


    "Oh, crow, you really hurt me when you say that. Can''t you be a babysitter for such a sacrifice?" Adrian laughed. "That''s it. I''ll never change my words."


    After leaving the dry glare of Claude, Adrian talked to Cameron and others.


    Regardless of the White House''s routine press reception, there are still some things to be dealt with about Titanic. Cameron has done a good job. Both the overall quality of the film and the theme song sung by Celine Dion are quite perfect. In some places, even the original version in his memory has been passed. So if he wants to copy the miracle in his memory, there is only one left One question: publicity


    "yes, in the summer season, if you can, if you have enough yeast, I hope it can be released in batch. I want all the films in the whole schedule to tremble in the Yi films of Titanic." Adrian told Fox''s director with obvious conceit.


    Although clyden Cox''s promise is only Han Han on the surface, he has a few words in his heart. As Claude said, in an ideal state, it is possible to break even if there is at least 500 million box office in the world. In recent years, the best-selling "Terminator 2" and "Jurassic Park" are only floating up and down in this number. If something goes wrong, it may be bloody There is no return.However, Adrian''s style is very good for Cameron''s taste. He will never fail to create such a huge production with all his efforts, so he is also actively making suggestions for publicity.


    "From time to time, we can get some news through 1U. There are various kinds of news, including vague and definite themes. First, let people guess what kind of movie it is, and then continue to guess what it is about according to the situation of tou1u. They will continue to guess what they are talking about. They will naturally buy tickets at the first time when it is released." At this time, Cameron in the next period of time, put forward one of the countless opinions.


    Frankly speaking, this is a good idea, because it is basically in line with the propaganda elements of the Internet age, yes, virus marketing. Although such a way of publicity has been available since the beginning of advertising, but in the Internet age, because of its rapid spread, it has a bit of a virus flavor, and at the same time, it has also fed a large number of so-called economists.


    Although Adrian is always watching the progress, he is still at ease. He knows that Fox doesn''t take his words seriously. However, as a professional, they have made great efforts in publicity. So while filming matrix, he still has the power to do something else.


    For example, she accompanied Sarah to St. Bernard''s National Forest Park to visit the old land again and again. After having a good time, she was lingering in the cabin where she gave up her virginity. She starred in the "campus" also recently released, the box office is not bad, not as good as the previous "I know what you did last summer" but not very bad.


    Adrian thinks that she can make Sara trim for a year, and then improve the level of the movie corner ¨¨. Although the vampire hunter Buffy has made her a strong idol in the hearts of teenagers, it has also bound her. As his gentle little lover, he certainly won''t let her suffer. But Sara basically didn''t care about it. She might have discussed with Adrian at other times. However, during this period of time in St. Benedictine National Forest Park, Adrian was totally immersed in the world of two and was very happy.


    In this way, Adrian is naturally more pitiful, so miss Jennifer Love Hewitt is bound to be more tragic. Although Sarah, who was suddenly strong at the beginning, cleaned up the v-man, she didn''t make too much publicity, and she didn''t mention it in front of other people. When she publicized "I know what you did last summer," she made a sisterly appearance with her in front of the media.


    However, love was so shameful to clean up, and even if Sara did not say anything, love became only Han Han in front of her appearance also caused a lot of people''s speculation, how can these humiliation let the ambitious love reconcile, she naturally will not reflect on the cause of all this, just think about how to get through Sara and trample her under her feet.


    The simplest thing seems to be to hook up with Adrian. Isn''t Sarah Michelle gella popular only after she successfully got into his arms? So love will make love to Adrian as long as she seizes the opportunity.


    With a playful attitude, Adrian played a few friendly games with her. As another high-quality idol in the late 1990s who can stand side by side with Sara in memory, love is quite good both in body and appearance. With deliberate flattery, Adrian will play as much as she likes, but what if she knows that he asked Sara to do all these things The expression.


    Since she has done Jia Yi, Adrian won''t be dishonoured. So after "campus storm", she also arranged a movie v-corner for love and praised her singing voice. Would you like to try out a record at an appropriate time? And the writing style is also good. Maybe you can consider writing some books to make yourself a full-fledged talent.


    If there is such a good thing, love is naturally full of promise. Unfortunately, she is still too young to understand that a full-scale exhibition most of the time means comprehensive mediocrity. After becoming a big star, actor V can publish books and records, write any experience and experience, and she can also be called "talent V". So, love''s promise means that she may never want to be a first-line star again. As for her agent who belongs to Adrian''s agency, of course, she won''t say much.


    Anyway, this is the way you are going, just ahead of time. Adrian doesn''t have a load on his mind. It was originally intended to use love to cultivate Sara''s other side and let her accumulated negative emotions have a place to vent. Now it can be continued. Besides, it''s good to play with love occasionally.


    In addition, he accompanied Julia to Hawaii for a weekend with Emma Roberts, who was almost six years old. While coaxing Julia, he prepared to start the fourth part of the love five part, the runaway bride.


    "When this one is finished, another one that has been ready for a long time can start at the beginning of the fifth, when I will hold you to the throne with my own hands," said Adrian, looking at Emma bouncing and frolicking in the sea on the beach of Hawaii, who is sleeping on Julia''s big 1I.


    "We''re here on holiday, not about work." Julia gave him a white eye. Even so, she was very happy from her God ¨¨, so next There''s nothing alive, even on the i-man beach, but Emma is around, isn''t it?But at night it was different. After coaxing Emma to sleep, Adrian took her to a nearby rock reef and had a good try of wild fun under the bright moonlight. I don''t know if it''s Adrian''s sweet talk, or because he got his Cheng Han again, or because he was very happy on vacation in Hawaii, or all of the three. Julia was very involved.


    But compared with another V person, her investment is far from enough.


    "Woo ha!" Katherine Zeta Jones stood up from her seat, waving her hat and shouting, because the convertible was almost too far away, and a show was blown away, giving her a wild sense of beauty.


    If he had run hundreds of miles, Adrian would have slowed down.


    "Hey, why don''t you keep it up? The wind is very comfortable." As the car lowered, Zeta Jones sat back to his seat, grabbed the bottle of brandy and poured it down with a big gulp of it. He looked very proud.


    But although her throat was twitching, and there were bubbles in her bottle, and she didn''t drink much, her red face still showed that she was very excited.


    "I don''t want to be ticketed for driving." Adrian shrugged. "Well, the sting of racing is totally unmatched by riding, isn''t it?"


    "The two have different moods, which naturally cannot be compared." Zeta Jones said with a smile, "but I like both."


    "Me too," Adrian smiles and looks out of the window, almost into the state of Nevada, so a vast wilderness, "in this vast place, whether it''s riding or racing, there''s something special about it. It''s hard to feel that the sky is too far away. Whatever you do is so different."


    "Really," Zeta Jones chuckled, rising to look at both ends of the road, when the sun was blazing in the sky, and even though the April sun was not very poisonous, no car could see it. "What if I did something dirty?"


    Adrian couldn''t help looking at her, and Zeta Jones leaned on his seat with his arms on his back, with a defiant, defiant smile.


    "That must be different." He put his hand on her chin and rubbed it as if he were looking at beautiful goods. Then he turned the steering wheel off the road and stopped behind a boulder for miles.


    Leaning against the boulder, Adrian put a hand behind his head and looked up at the gray blue sky, one hand on Zeta Jones'' head in front of him, enjoying her mouth. It''s really a different feeling to do this kind of thing in this high and wide environment.


    At the beginning, Adrian didn''t ask for these things, because he knew that some things were not achieved. If the benefits had not been realized, Zeta Jones would agree. In the future, he would inevitably have a feeling of prepayment, which is different from the feeling of being owed. Therefore, we should take a long-term view. Adrian decided to collect her.


    So, at the opening of Zorro''s mask, Adrian made a bet with Zeta Jones that as long as the film grossed more than 100 million dollars in North America, he could use her mouth. Zeta Jones neither agreed nor refused. Adrian took it as her acquiescence, and "Zorro''s mask" finally got more than $108 million in North America. Although it was just in its infancy, it was more than 100 million dollars anyway.


    Despite this, Adrian did not mention this time, but two days ago, when he went to visit the Los Angeles secret studio, he asked Zeta Jones to ride a horse on the racetrack. After running for several laps, she immediately started to take the initiative. Adrian also tried Zeta Jones''s skills in a v-rider among the small trees, and then made an appointment to go for a ride on the interstate highway. Now it''s only the first secondary.


    "It''s a wonderful feeling. You''ve done really well, Kate." Adrian complimented as he tidied his clothes.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Erasing the corners of her mouth, Zeta Jones had a charming smile.


    Although she is not the best of the three Kate, you should know that she was still a bit awkward in the woods, but she guided her once. Now she is quite skilled and has a high understanding, isn''t she?


    After that, they drove on the way to and fro with the engine, and there was no further Ji situation. It was similar to the last time. Although these places were stabbed by Ji, it was hard to say whether there would be any accident. It was better to go back to the hotel without complete preparation, even in a motel.


    Up, Adrian and Zeta Jones are quite weak in love, not even Gwyneth. It''s just a Jia Yi. Although he has always insisted on feelings and interests, sometimes it is interesting to only establish and maintain a pure interest relationship. After all, this is just a foil in the collection.


    Zeta Jones knows a little bit, but she has a plan, so she never stops in front of him. She just never realizes that Adrian has the initiative all the time.


    What can we ask for next time the box office is over 100 million, plus the nomination of best supporting actor? On the way back, Adrian looked at Zeta Jones, who was sitting in his seat because of fatigue, and chuckled.Before the last weekend at the end of the month, Adrian finally arrived in Washington for a regular White House press conference. Since Claude has promised to attend with him, he has no excuse to refuse. So go, not to the execution ground. f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C151

    In the broad hall, well-dressed gentlemen and ladies sat around the round table, clapping and cheering for the witticism of the men in the middle of the stage from time to time. But the middle-aged man is not the housekeeper of United Kingdom, but the host of one of ABC''s most popular talk shows: Jon Stewart.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then the father went to the president of the world bank and said, "I can recommend a vice president for you." the president replied, "I have enough vice presidents." the father immediately said, "but this young man is Bill Gates''s son-in-law. The president immediately said," that''s great. You see, that''s how many businesses in the world are concluded. " Although Stewart''s ridicule, the scene is a burst of laughter and applause, and the object of ridicule also smile, shake his head and clap.


    Bill Gates is not the first person to be ridiculed by him. Before him, countless people have been criticized by him, and Clinton Fu has not escaped. Although there are many celebrities and live TV stations, the keynote of the regular press conference is relaxed. It is also a routine program to choose one person to come to a talk show. As long as it is not too much topic, you can say it.


    But he must be the last to be teased by Stewart. After telling the joke, the routine talk show is over, and then the TV station stops broadcasting, and then there is free time.


    "Congratulations, Mr. President, although it seems like a little over to say congratulations now, it''s more serious to say it in person than a phone call or a card, isn''t it?" Wearing a bow tie at the neckline and dressed in black ¨¨, Adrian shook hands with Clinton politely and said in a serious and solemn mouth.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian. It''s not too late." Clinton''s face is full of red, and he looks proud.


    He really deserves to be proud. Besides being the second Democratic president to be re elected after Roosevelt, he is also very lucky. With the disintegration of the red ¨¨ Empire and the end of the cold war, people began to focus more on their lives. In addition, they were keenly aware of the rise of IT industry and seized the opportunity to promote the construction of the information highway. It seems that the United States has never been better than it is now, and all this has become his credit, but


    Adrian glanced around in a covert way, which he had noticed before in the White House. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the famous White House intern.


    "This is it?" Clinton''s eyes lit up as she looked at the beautiful girl who was holding his arm.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Charlize Theron, my assistant secretary." Adrian introduced it immediately.


    Chaz''s dress is as elegant as the black one, but it has the same beauty as the black dress.


    The reason why she accompanied him to the reception was that How to say, it is an honor to come to the White House to attend a dinner party, even if the dinner is not held in the White House. Now they are in the Hilton Hotel on the street. The interior of the White House is so large that it can not accommodate so many guests. If it is not arranged in the hotel, where should it be arranged? Is BBQ held on the grass? Although it is true that the president of the United States has done so.


    But the question is, who''s right for Adrian? In terms of fame and qualifications, Julia has basically regained the position of V king at the box office, and it''s just around the corner to enter the 20000 club. It''s OK to attend the reception alone. However, in terms of intimacy, Kate even gave birth to V, and no one is more intimate than her and Adrian. However, to be considerate and obedient, Monica and Sara are the best candidates.


    Besides, even if the other v people are not suitable, they will inevitably be jealous. This is just like who to spend the important festival with. If the choice is not good enough and not convincing, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary troubles - this is the trouble of many v people, but Adrian always likes this trouble - but more importantly, the routine reception is on TV No matter who Adrian takes to the show, I''m afraid the next day they''ll have to wait for the headlines. This is the most troublesome thing. So after thinking about it, no one has to take it with him and choose Charlize. There''s nothing to say about bringing his secretary assistant to the show?


    "It seems that Mr. Adrian deserves the title of a workaholic. He comes here with his secretary." Clinton said, half jokingly, and then extended his hand to Charlize: "I''m glad you''re at the party, Miss Charlize. I hope you''ll be satisfied with all this. To be frank, you are really beautiful, like a white pearl. "


    "Thank you, Mr. President." Charlize did not move ¨¨''s O1 back to his hand.


    "I''m sorry I don''t agree with you, Mr. President," Adrian came in with a smile. "Pearls are not enough to describe Charley''s beauty. I usually call her" South African diamond. ". She''s from South Africa, by the way. "


    "Is it? This is indeed a very appropriate adjective, and Mr. Adrian is worthy of being an artist. " At this point, Clinton squeezed his eyes.


    Since Clinton knew his job, Adrian didn''t know what he was doing. He was not a good man, and the White House intern was just one of the many water lovers. Naturally, he felt that he was only a man."Obviously, some things are not hidden enough. Fortunately, no one has questioned me with evidence. Otherwise, I don''t know how bad it will be if I deny it." Adrian replied with a smile that was irrelevant to the subject, and gave him a meaningful look. Clinton''s face also flashed a bit of surprise.


    To be honest, his impeachment is completely impeachable. It is one of the hidden rules in the political arena that political interns provide services to some big people. Of course, these are also under the cover of "one night". You know, Clinton was impeached for lying, rather than playing a White House intern. Which celebrity has few lovers? Bill Gates has the so-called confidant.


    But who let him infringe on the interests of some people? It can''t be more normal to be designed like this. As Claude said, the president of the United States is just a housekeeper. It is not particularly difficult to get him to step down.


    However, there are also some people behind Clinton, such as the vigorous IT enterprises that benefited from the construction of the information highway bill, the public''s perception of him is also good, and a variety of factors add up, so the impeachment case is finally over. This is why Adrian would give Clinton such a subtle hint, although even without his reminder, the other party would not be too sad. Is selling each other''s things is something he always likes to do?


    "I think Miss Charlize must be very capable, and Mr. Adrian will take her with him." A voice comes in from the side A. you don''t need to look at it. It''s Hillary Clinton''s wife.


    She said with a smile, and then inadvertently looked at her husband, Clinton''s eyes flashed a little embarrassed God, but immediately adjusted.


    "Yes, I often say to Charley, I can''t imagine what it would be like without her around, she''s my best assistant," Adrian said, holding Charlize''s hand in his arm and patting it gently, then suddenly changed the subject: "just like Mr. President, without you, who is capable of making ¨¨''s, there will be a lot more to the president Come on


    "Who knows?" Hillary said with a smile, but the pride in her eyes showed that her compliment to Adrian was very useful.


    Clinton did not say any more, and soon left with his wife.


    "The president seems to be a bit henpecked." Looking at the American chief executive who left, Charlize suddenly said this, and then looked at Adrian thoughtfully: "you should mean something?"


    I have to say, she is really smart, especially after staying with Adrian for such a long time, how much or Mo cleared some of his habits.


    "Well, Hillary is also a very good one, and Derian evaded the latter question, said in a nonchalant tone, and then thought of something and laughed:" you know, there''s a funny joke about them. "


    "Oh?"


    "One day, the president''s husband Fu went back to his hometown for a holiday. On the way, their car ran out of gas, so he went to a gas station to gas. However, a middle-aged man working in the gas station shop turned out to be Hillary''s college classmate. At the beginning, they dated, talked and sighed with each other, and then the president Fu left the gas station. After walking for a long time, Clinton said with emotion, "you see, my dear, how important the fate of life is. If you had married him, I don''t know what would have happened now.". Do you know what Hillary said? "


    "What''s the answer?"


    "Hillary replied that if I had married him, he would have been the one sitting in the White House, and you would have served the passing passengers at the gas station"


    Charlize held his mouth for several seconds before chuckling.


    "It''s mean," she said with a smile. "Hilary v. wouldn''t have said that?"


    "If it was I, she would certainly say that. In fact, Clinton did play a very important role in getting into the White House." Adrian shook his head and said, "Hillary is a real v-strong."


    "V strong man..." Charlize read it thoughtfully in a low voice for several times, then suddenly changed the topic: "by the way, when did you give me the title of" South African Diamond "


    "Just now, Mr. President thought it appropriate. Is there anything else you are not satisfied with?" "Isn''t South Africa the best natural diamond?" Adrian asked half jokingly


    Those Adrians just saw, since that day''s "confession", Charlize immediately returned to his former appearance, calm, rational and enthusiastic, always quietly arranged everything, including dating with v people. Speaking of it, the relationship between the two is also very delicate. Like Kate, she belongs to a relatively special existence. Therefore, even if Adrian said those words more to comfort, but hoped that she could witness the birth of his empire, this sentence is not false.


    In this way, Charlize''s positioning is a bit troublesome. Adrian would like to let her stay by his side all the time, but this is certainly impossible. Although Charlize has a small v-person side, but also has an independent side. If you completely erase it, it will lose her characteristics, but now he seems to have an idea.The reception continued with a relaxed tone, which was no different from the general reception. At most, it had a political flavor, so it was similar to a campaign fund-raising party. Adrian saw a lot of familiar faces, such as ahan Schwarzenegger. It''s not surprising to think about his wife and recall his future. It''s normal for him to appear here.


    "Maybe I should invite you and some of the most famous action stars to make a huge action movie." Adrian said, jokingly, after a few words with him.


    "That''s great. I''ll be there." Schwarzenegger also said casually.


    But Adrian didn''t take advantage of the iron to fix the matter, he was joking, schwag was also joking. Besides, "The Expendables" is still just a concept. It''s just a foreshadowing. But from the other two, he got a slightly surprising news.


    "You mean you''re really going to start filming the prequel of star wars, George?" Adrian asked with an incredulous voice.


    "Of course, do I look like a liar?" Lux pretended to be unhappy, and then Adrian took it in his arms.


    "It''s long overdue. Do you know how long we''ve been waiting?" Adrian pounded him on the back, making Lucas roll his eyes, and Spielberg laughed.


    "All right, boy, if you go on like this, I''ll be broken by you." After breaking free, Lucas complained.


    "It''s not my fault. It''s been many years since you started now." Adrian had a "it''s your fault" look.


    "When will the shooting start? How are the preparatory work going? About when was the story? " "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning," Lucas said quickly. "It''s about Darth Vader, Anakin Skywalker''s youth, including how qui gon King became a disciple, how he fell in love with King Amidala, and how he fell into the dark side of the force. I''m going to make three of them Music. " Lucas explained.


    "So there are suitable actors already?" Adrian naturally asked.


    "How can it be? The others are OK, but the two protagonists are more troublesome. Anakin is OK. In the first film, he is just a child. We have enough time to select, but king Amidala is more troublesome." Speaking of this, Lucas sighed, "according to the setting, Amidala was still very young when she became king v. although she was smart, she was not mature and independent enough. I need an actor to show her contradictory feeling of striving for independence but unable to be completely independent for the time being. Moreover, she has to be very young, which is not easy."


    "Is it?" "Maybe, I can recommend an actor to you," he said


    "Oh?" "She is very young, but also very good at acting. She has tried some of the roles you mentioned. She is experienced and quite intelligent." Adrian said with a smile and a twinkle in his eyes. "But I''m not sure. After all, it''s just your description. Maybe we can have a good discussion at another time?"


    "No problem," Lucas said immediately. "In fact, I wanted to talk to you about the script. You''re a gold medal screenwriter and provided Steven with stories like Saving Private Ryan. Maybe you can make the prequel trilogy fuller."


    "That''s great. I''ll be happy to help." Adrian agreed.


    This Jia talk is both an accident and not an accident. He has been calculating the opening time of the prequel of star wars, which is Natalie''s masterpiece. Although with him, it is not difficult to make her famous, but it is difficult to reach the height of Star Wars V king in popularity. Natalie is widely known in the United States, which is basically the credit of the prequel of Star Wars. Don''t underestimate the American craze for Lucas''s space opera.


    But "Star Wars" is Lucas'' work after all, and he has eaten a generation with this work. Adrian will not go in anyway. I didn''t expect to encounter an opportunity here. I have to say that he is really lucky. It is believed that with his relationship with Spielberg, as well as his reputation and contacts among Jews based on Schindler''s list, it will not be too difficult for Natalie to get this corner ¨¨.


    After a few more words with lux and Spielberg, Adrian took Charlize to leave. Although Charlize didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, Adrian believed that she had written it down and would start to arrange for herself when she returned to Los Angeles.


    With a casual look at Charlize, Adrian took it to the far left corner, where he had one of his most important goals for the evening.


    Two middle-aged people of the same age who are only a few months apart are debating there. Although they seem to be very harmonious, they are basically smiling, and their voice is not high, but from their eyes as if only the other side''s expression, this debate is not simple, and there are many people standing around to watch the excitement.They both wore glasses, but the man on the left had a good manner. Although he wore a tie instead of a bow tie, he wore a modest smile. He looked like a scholar. From his appearance, he could not realize his ruthlessness in business. On the right, his head is still very thick, but even in this situation, he still refuses to shave his beard. Moreover, he is wearing a round collar that seems to remain unchanged for thousands of years, and his brows are tight, as if he is ready to fight at any time.


    Yes, Bill Gates and Steve jobs are two of the most influential people in the IT industry. f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C152

    "You have to admit that apple is in the most dangerous situation, and even you can''t reverse it." Bill Gates is smiling, giving people a feeling of shyness. But those who have called Jia know that shyness is true, but the tyranny and * * under shyness are also true.


    "There are always miracles in this world, bill. Opportunities are only for those who are ready." Steve Jobs pushed his glasses, but his brow was still tight.


    Basically, the debate between the two is coming to an end. Similar topics have been debated for countless times at different times and on different occasions, and no one can convince anyone. However, it would be a big mistake to think that they are completely rivals. As two people who have far-reaching influence on it exhibition, although they are tit for tat in their work, they can hardly be regarded as friends. Generally speaking, their opponents are also confidants.


    "To be frank, it''s interesting to hear your arguments." After the crowd broke up, Adrian came to jobs.


    "I''ll be happy if you can benefit from it." Jobs walked to his wife''s side and said calmly.


    "In fact, I did benefit a lot from it." After shaking hands with his wife, Lauren Powell jobs, Adrian said with a smile. Because of his deliberate practice, the two met at various parties, so he and his wife also knew each other. "Bill is right. Microsoft is booming, and I have made a lot of money."


    Jobs did not answer, but Lauren opened a mouth to ease the atmosphere: "for investors, making money is a good thing."


    "Yes, although Microsoft is likely to face monopoly prosecution, they are always in good luck." Adrian inadvertently put forward a topic full of foresight. It is still in early 1997. Although Microsoft has made a leap forward and become more and more huge, some people have already realized this, but no one will take this occasion as a conversation material.


    With that kind of "good luck" as well as flattery, jobs''s interest will inevitably be aroused, and then: "but I agree with Steve that the world is always a miracle."


    "Oh?" Jobs finally picked his eyebrows.


    "In particular, Steve Jobs is finally back where he should be." Adrian said with a smile


    laurenton was slightly moved, but jobs remained silent ¨¨: "thank you for your comments, ED, but I''m still just an advisor to Apple''s board of directors."


    "Is it?" Adrian looked at him meaningfully. "In my opinion, only Steve Jobs''s apple is apple."


    A little surprise flashed through the eyes behind the lens. "Only" can be used as a predicate or an attribute, depending on how the listener judges. Of course, on the surface, jobs remained calm and said in a half joking tone, "it''s a great honor. Maybe you can try investing in apple."


    "Maybe, if you have a chance." Adrian joked, did not give the exact answer, said a few other words and then left.


    As early as November last year, jobs''s company was officially acquired by apple. By selling Pixar to Adrian for $10000, his company finally broke even. Although jobs was ridiculed for selling Pixar, apple still looked at him. After all, no one knew apple better than him.


    Under the chairmanship of cejill Amelio, apple acquired the company more than a month ahead of schedule and invited jobs back. After several discussions, apple gave him the status of a board adviser. But jobs''s return has not improved Apple''s current predicament, and his suggestions have failed to work. Apple''s stock is still wobbling, and Jill Amelio is still struggling.


    However, Adrian knows that this is an illusion. Because of Pixar in his previous life, he knows more or less about jobs. Now everything is just to clean up those who betrayed him. Some people have said in previous lives that these are largely accidents. For example, the current cejill Amelio didn''t particularly offend jobs, but Apple didn''t really do what jobs said, so it went down again and again.


    However, they also admitted that Jill Amelio would be expelled. In addition to the fact that his performance was always declining, it had a lot to do with the fact that when he first asked jobs to talk to him, he was not satisfied with his opinions, and even thought that he was fantastic, and then let him leave. In any case, Steve Jobs is a stingy person, and some people will be vindictive about it. So Adrian is not going to let it go now, so that the other party will not have any idea, although he has already made many investments in front of him.


    Besides, let jobs ask himself to take the initiative on those who are not good at it, right?


    "You seem to think highly of him?" After leaving jobsfu, Charlize, who had been silent, suddenly asked.


    "Of course, in spite of his shortcomings, he is indeed a genius." Adrian shrugged. "I remember asking you to collect information about Apple and Steve. Don''t you think highly of him?""Too arrogant, too powerful, too arrogant, narcissistic and arrogant, always think that they are right..." Charlize recalled, then thought of something and looked at Adrian.


    "I''m not like him." Adrian raised his hands with a smile.


    "Yes..." Charlize sighed after a long silence, but added immediately, "at least in terms of controlling Yu, you are consistent."


    Adrian laughed and shook his head. Instead of talking about this, he just said, "well, you might as well gather more information about Steve from now on, and we''ll talk about this in a few months, OK?"


    What can you learn, my little Charlie?


    This is the end of the regular press conference. Claude went back to Los Angeles the next day, and Adrian went to New York. After all, it was so close and it was still the weekend. Of course, Charles was not around at this time.


    "Boring? But when I watched TV last night, wasn''t it very lively now? " On the grass in the park, Natalie leaned against Adrian''s arm and asked curiously, "the warm sun? On her body, it''s very comfortable.".


    "Jon was good at telling jokes on it, but then, in peacetime, she was no different." Adrian put down his book and shrugged.


    "So, what kind of person is the president in your eyes?" Natalie turned and crawled on the mat on the grass. She was very cute with her chin in her hands.


    "Talkative, witty, confident, and gives a sense of mastery." Adrian recalled.


    "Sounds like you''re talking about yourself?" Natalie chuckled.


    "Is it? If I run for president, would you vote for me, Nada? " Adrian asked.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the right to vote yet." Little V made a face.


    "What if you do?"


    "Can I choose not to answer?"


    "Why?"


    "No why."


    "There must be a reason."


    "No, just don''t want to answer."


    "Well, I seem to be a nuisance." Adrian sighed and lowered his head to continue reading the book in his hand.


    "Angry?" Natalie put up her body and asked tentatively. He didn''t answer. She reached out again and swayed in front of him, still no response.


    Shao V''s eyes turned away from the grin of Gu LINGJI, and suddenly came to him with a thunderbolt, and touched the corner of Adrian''s mouth. Adrian, who was suddenly attacked, was stunned. Natalie, who succeeded, covered her mouth and laughed. Adrian glared at her, looked around, and immediately reached out to get this piece back.


    Natalie didn''t dodge, just looked up at him: "you have to think well, ED, this is a public place. I can, you can..."


    She lengthened her voice, and her eyes twinkled with cunning eyes, which made people itch with hate.


    "Well, you win." Adrian reluctantly let go of his hand.


    "Give up? I thought you''d think you''d come up with some ideas to get the situation back. " Less surprise God, but Adrian again turned into a do not want to pay attention to the appearance, but seems to be in a huff.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the answer. I won''t vote for you, because if you become president, the film industry will lose too much." Natalie leans back and takes Adrian''s arm and shakes it gently, looking very intimate. She had a good sense of propriety, and no one would doubt anything.


    "Is it? I am so great that I am? " Adrian asked deliberately.


    "Of course, the journalists who flattered you during this period not only put all the praise words on you, but also people compared you to Kubrick second." Said Natalie, half teasingly, but her face suddenly turned red.


    "Kubrick second? Ha ha, it''s really frightening. Unfortunately, I''m just me, no one''s second. " Adrian chuckled, then noticed the blush on Shao V''s face. After a little thought, he knew what was going on. Suddenly, he was surprised and asked, "have you seen it?"


    "R-rated movies anyway." Natalie is trying to look like she doesn''t care.


    "I don''t think your parents would agree to take you to a movie like this." Adrian said to the point.


    "Well, well, I just I want to see your work... " Natalie said, "it''s no big deal. I''ve even seen you..."


    Here she suddenly realized that it was not right. She closed her mouth and turned to steal. After a long time, she looked at Adrian with a guilty heart. But Adrian didn''t seem to notice that, shaking his head, he put his hand on her head and said, "I know you''re a big girl, a mature girl, and Not a good v-boy. "


    At the end of the sentence, he deliberately put on a playful tone, and natalyton, who knew what he meant, blushed."But this kind of movie is still not suitable for you to watch alone. Even if you know what you are watching, you should consider it for your parents and even the cinema, right?" Adrian continued his gentle words of comfort.


    "Well, I promise, this is the last time." Natalie made a statement immediately.


    Adele ¨¨ wanted to give you an important topic


    "Recommend it to me?" Natalie looked at him as if he was a new 6-year-old. "You wonder director, ACE writer, gold medal producer, will there be a time when you recommend a role ¨¨?"


    "Because it''s not my movie, but the corner ¨¨ is a great fit for you, and it''s more helpful for your future." Adrian explained.


    "Oh?" Shao V was immediately aroused interest.


    "I can''t say exactly what it is. After all, it''s a trade secret, but I can tell you that this corner ¨¨ is young and in charge of a Medium sized countries. The producer needs an actor to show that she wants to go out on her own, but she can''t go out on her own. I thought of you for the first time. I don''t think there is anyone more suitable than you Adrian said, "besides, it''s a completely commercial movie."


    Natalie was curious at first, but could not help frowning when she heard the words "complete commercial film.".


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian was keenly aware of her emotions.


    "Nothing, just..." She shrugged her shoulders. "It''s definitely not a historical movie, it''s not a modern urban movie. I don''t know if it''s a science fiction movie or a magic movie."


    Adrian laughed and said, "what a smart Nada, you''ll know - well, let''s change the subject first. What kind of actor do you want to be? Or to what extent do you want to achieve on this


    "I''m not sure, but if I keep shooting movies in the future, I hope I can become the most outstanding actor in the world. I hope there will be my shadow all over the world. No matter who I am, ordinary people, film critics, or film artists, I will have a deep impression on me." Said Natalie, shaking her fist.


    "It''s good. People have to dream to be motivated." Adrian nodded approvingly, then asked, "so, do you know how to achieve your goals? First, you have to have enough box office movies, so that they can be widely known around the world; second, you don''t need to try too many themes, you need to fully show your most outstanding place, only in this way can you deduce the role of giving yourself honor, and then get the approval of those who are picky. And the movie I''m talking about can satisfy your first condition. "


    Natalie looked at him for a long time, and then 1U gave a lovely and beautiful smile: "OK, then I promise."


    "Really?" Adrian was a little bit surprised. He was going to have more.


    "Of course," said young V, holding out his finger and gently poking at his IOG''s mouth, "because I know that you love me."


    In the narrow space, the sound of heavy breathing echoes. Adrian holds Natalie''s face, blocks her mouth and sucks the flexible little tongue. Little V closed his eyes and warmly responded, around his neck, his face was red, and his eyebrows flowed with excitement. He was very emotional.


    Finally, Adrian left her moist mouth, and then the rain fell on her eyebrows, eyes, nose, chin and pink neck, and at the same time, he was greedily sucking the unique fragrance of shaov. Natalie groaned low, her hands sliding, and finally grabbed Adrian''s clothes and lifted them up.


    Just when Ji''s love was about to explode, Adrian suddenly stopped: "wait, Nada, wait."


    "What''s the matter?" Natalie''s eyes were half open at him. Her eyes were full of love. She seemed to realize something. After a pause, she said with some expectation: "no It doesn''t matter. I don''t I don''t mind... "


    "But I mind." Adrian, who stroked her face, said seriously, "it''s too close to your home. It''s very bad if it''s seen. It doesn''t matter what kind of situation I''ll face, but you can''t


    After spending the whole day with Natalie and basking in the park for a while, Adrian takes her back to Long Island, stops in a secluded corner as usual, and then she goes back on her own. But maybe it''s because they don''t see each other very much, and they don''t hug each other every time. In addition, when they were playing in the park before, they suddenly become impulsive when they say goodbye. If Adrian didn''t restrain himself, they would have gone to the back seat to make love to each other.


    With his words, Natalie finally calmed down her mind and finally felt Ji looking at him: "you''re right, ED, I''m still frivolous. The school is very close to here. If I''m a classmate..."


    She spat out her tongue in fear and did not speak again.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a few minutes. No one''s going to see it," Adrian rubbed her head. "But I''m curious, there are so many good high schools in Long Island. Why did you choose a public high school?""Because I want to try something new and exercise my will. Although public high school is not so good, as long as I study hard, I can still learn something." Natalie shrugged and then giggled, "what? Afraid that I''ll be taken away? "


    "Of course, you are my favorite little lover." Adrian said, gently pinching her soft chin and then sighing, "I knew I should have been driving outside for a walk before coming back."


    "Rest" Natalie pursed her little nose and snorted heavily. "I made a mistake just now, and I will never do this again"


    "that''s a pity. I would not stop if I knew that." Adrian smacked his lips on purpose.


    "It''s too late to regret now. Who asked you to come and leave today?" Natalie laughed triumphantly. "Who told you not to come yesterday, who told you not to leave tomorrow."


    "Because of something..." Adrian muttered, "how about giving me some compensation?"


    "What compensation?" Natalie asked curiously.


    Then he came to her and said a few words in her ear. Shao V''s face turned red and spat at him fiercely: "you are so obscene, I don''t want to talk to you"


    he made a face, picked up his own things, tidied up his clothes, looked at it and tore them away, and quickly got out of the car and ran away. f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C153

    Frankly speaking, if you can, Adrian will definitely choose to stay. The unique sweet smell of little NV is really unforgettable. Even if he is such a rational and calm person, he still feels a little bit of love. After all, although the two people are close, they don''t always have love each time they meet. Of course, Adrian restrained himself for the long-term plan, but Natalie''s careful thinking also contributed to it.


    This is called not getting is the best. Adrian looked at the clouds outside the plane window and sighed in his heart. But he didn''t like it very much, especially with Natalie. Maybe he could do it in a different way.


    Although I didn''t taste the delicious food in New York, I came back to Los Angeles with compensation. After parking the car on the side of the road, Adrian adjusted his clothes and got out of the car with a wrapped gift. He was dressed very simply. His T-shirt and handmade length made him look casual and natural, as if full of vitality.


    With the Ding Dong bell, the one in front of me finally opened. At the same time, the originally faint reverberating noise suddenly came out from the inside, especially the sound of ribbon spraying. Obviously, the party was very lively.


    "Ed?" The NVS looked at him in surprise.


    "Hello, Inez NV, I didn''t expect you would drive it for me," Adrian said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to our house at this time. What can I do for you?" Inez asked in a hurry. His eyes fell on the gift box wrapped in his hand. He was more surprised: "you too..."


    "Yes." Adrian nodded affirmatively. Before he could go on, Inez had already turned his head and cried, "come here, Kiki. Who''s here?"


    "Who''s here?" Kirsten ran out in a hurry. Today, she was wearing a pink ¨¨ princess dress with lace. She was dressed up in a special way, with a specially made crown on her head, just like a little princess.


    As soon as little NV saw Adrian, her gray green eyes began to shine. If it wasn''t for her mother, she might have jumped up.


    "Ed," she exclaimed in surprise, "God, I didn''t think you would come."


    This is not a fake. We should know that the birthday party has started for nearly an hour. During this period, she seldom looks at her mouth. Every time someone knocks, she will go to see it for the first time, but she will be disappointed every time.


    "Don''t you think it''s coming?" Not waiting for Adrian to speak, Inez asked strangely, looked at NV son and looked at Adrian.


    "Kiki called me and asked if I could go to her birthday party. You know, I''m always busy, so I didn''t give a positive answer, just said it depends. Now I''ve just come back from New York, thinking that there''s nothing important for the time being, so I come to see her. I''m just in a hurry. I didn''t come and carefully choose gifts Adrian explained.


    "It''s OK. It''s good that you can come." Kirsten said first, but she took her present from Adrian''s hands with joy and looked at her mother.


    "Come in, please. I''m glad you can come to Kiki''s birthday party." Inez immediately made a gesture of invitation, and while she was not paying attention, Kirsten gave Adrian an ambiguous look.


    As expected, it''s Xiao Yao Jing. Adrian said with a smile in his heart. If Natalie is still a little shy, precocious but with less NV innocence, then Kirsten is a combination of angels and demons. She is bolder and more flexible, and shows all kinds of unreserved bodies of adults. Therefore, the pleasure of holding her in her arms is even greater. The title of Xiaoyao Jing is right at least at present.


    There were a lot of people at the party, but most of them were Kirsten''s peers, including her friends at school and friends she met at work. It can be seen that she is still very popular, and several heads of boys are around her. However, Kirsten seemed to be chatting and laughing with them, but in fact he kept a distance from them, and his eyes flashed with mockery. Unfortunately, these guys didn''t notice it at all.


    Adrian had a good conversation with some adults, friends of Inez and neighbors, but he got along well with the boys. This is not only because of his miraculous directors, gold medal producers, new media tycoons and so on. There are also some second - and third-line actors and people who want to enter the entertainment industry among these friends of Kirsten, but also because of his slightly vulgar and * * jokes.


    If young people of this age group are not as precocious as Kirsten, they will basically enter the rebellious period. Usually, they will do things that were not allowed before. The most direct way is to say dirty words and tell jokes.


    Adrian has lived in this way both in the past life and in this life. Although the pace of society is getting faster and faster, there will be a generation gap topic every few years, but for him who knows the future, it is not a problem at all, so it is very easy to get the approval of these young boys NV children.


    With Kirsten blowing out the birthday candle, the party atmosphere reached a high level. Everyone, including Inez, looked a little bit over the top. Then, under the pretext that his head was covered with debris, Shao NV went back to the bedroom and gave Adrian a secret signal. Adrian laughed and was not in a hurry. After more than ten minutes, he walked slowly to the kitchen, and then walked slowly from the kitchen to the u''an garden.Next, he went to the back wall two or three steps, and quickly climbed to the top of the first floor by using the drainage pipes and other steps. Then, the cat crept to take the predetermined window, pushed up the half raised window and turned over to drill in. Although this plan, which has been discussed on the phone for a long time, is still the first time to be made, but the whole process only took five minutes. After all, Adrian introduced and bought Kirsten''s new home, which has been living for nearly a year.


    "I thought you were not coming." As soon as he came in, a lazy voice sounded greasy.


    "No way." Adrian smiles and pats the less admirable gaze that lies on his back.


    The room did not turn on the light, but lit candles in several places, which seemed quite emotional. In addition, the perfumed incense flowing in the room gave people a relaxed and happy feeling.


    Kirsten has now removed her previous princess skirt and replaced it with a small, thin shoulder SILK PAJAMA that has just arrived at the root of the big UI. In addition, the double UI is also wearing a pair of translucent black ¨¨ lace suspender socks, which are half curled tightly together. In the shadow, the shadow of a man can be added to the shadow.


    "I promised you," Adrian came over with a smile and lifted her chin impolitely after she sat down. "It doesn''t matter to be a thief."


    "What are you waiting for?" Let him play Kirsten slightly open his mouth, Lu eyes out of the undisguised desire God, and then, the next second her mouth was blocked.


    Adrian''s action is much rougher than before, and he is not polite to explore in her small mouth. He not only hugs her in his arms, but also throws her back several times after pain. However, Kirsten doesn''t give out the God of pain. Instead, he seems more excited, and after being pressed by Adrian, he caters to her more intensely.


    In the past time, those things have been done enough, Adrian''s different and some rough way to give her a bigger thorn Ji.


    Soon, with the heat and caress, clothes were thrown down one by one. When Kirsten''s translucent charm was pulled off her feet by Adrian with his fingers, there was only one last step left.


    "Come on, ed..." Lying on his hands to the top of his head, like a white lamb, Kirsten gasped and opened Mi''s eyes, because foreplay had been unable to extricate himself, "this is my best birthday gift..."


    This sentence works better than anything else. Adrian picks up her wet petals and presses them down like a mountain. Then, little NV cries.


    Downstairs, Inez is still in front of the guests to praise the clever NV children, and proud to sell her achievements, the boys are still discussing who may win the favor of less NV, and the NV children are guessing who may be watched by the miracle director. Upstairs, in his bedroom, Kirsten finally got what he wanted and gave his virginity to Adrian.


    After returning from Washington, Adrian was once again involved in the shooting of the matrix. In fact, there was nothing particularly difficult about the shooting place of the film. In the end, Neo and Trinity went into the secret service headquarters to rescue Morpheus, and the gunfight scene that Saifu sold out into the matrix was more troublesome. As long as the actors moved to the fight scene, the shooting scene was more difficult Instead, it is relatively simple.


    "Everything''s OK. It''s just that if you hang for a long time, you''ll find traces. This should be considered as work-related injury." Reeves, dressed in a training suit, jokingly asked, "I don''t have a bad feeling for hanging wire, but I don''t like it either.".


    "Nothing. You can rest until you know that Yuan thinks it''s OK." Adrian smiles and slaps him on the shoulder.


    At the moment, it is the scene of Morpheus training Neo Kung Fu. Reeves wants to have a good fight with fishbourne. Yuan Heping, according to Adrian''s instructions, specially designs some movements that combine various boxing techniques such as Taiji and Xingyi. According to the draft drawings, it should be very good. However, yuan Heping is not satisfied with Yuan Heping or Adrian.


    Although yuan Heping was given the full power of the action director, Adrian still had the right to veto, especially in this indoor fighting play. In the original version, after Neo had some understanding, he played countless fists with Morpheus because the speed was getting faster and faster. Adrian didn''t want to do this, because some of them were too animated. Although everything is possible in the virtual space, and the reason why he designed the fight in the matrix was very elegant and the real fight was still boxing because of this, but this was the reason After all, it''s a movie, not an animation.


    After listening to Adrian''s request, Yuan Heping quickly designed the action, but he still felt that there was something missing if he wanted to fight. As for what it is, neither yuan Heping nor Adrian can say clearly. This is a kind of feeling, and sometimes it is difficult to describe in words.


    "It''s better to shoot according to the action you designed in the first place, but you have to participate in the post production and provide opinions at any time." After consulting with several technical assistants, Adrian said so to Yuan Heping.


    "What opinion?" Yuan Heping asked curiously."According to the answers given by the technicians, Keanu''s fist can be fine tuned by computer in the later stage." Adrian simply explained, "so you have to be there and instruct them how to adjust to be realistic and look good."


    "You can all do this?" Yuan Heping Lu was surprised to see "is this strange?" Adrian shrugged. "If you''re surprised, wouldn''t it be even more surprising to see most of CG''s scenes in the future?"


    "Movies made in most CG scenes..." Yuan Heping said a few words, then shook his head with a wry smile. As time went on coming to Hollywood, and Adrian''s intentional or unintentional indoctrination, it is natural to know how much computer-generated CG has helped the development of movies. Just a few years ago, the box office records set by Jurassic Park and Terminator 2 in Hong Kong were beyond the reach of any Hong Kong film.


    "It happens that the next thing to shoot will involve this aspect of things, you can see more." Adrian immediately said so, then sighed in his heart.


    This is the gap. Hong Kong is too small and monopolized too much, and their vision is not high. If there is any good subject matter, it will always be a swarm of people to shoot enough until the film fails. In addition, there is no accumulation in this area. Once it is pulled apart and its advantages are declining, it is their final choice. As for the mainland, although it has the advantages that Hong Kong does not have, it is still trying to open its eyes until the impact of Titanic is over.


    After that, Morpheus introduced the real situation to Neo in the virtual scene. It''s not surprising that the specific production is not based on those shots after the release. The scene is sometimes in an open space, sometimes under a volcano, so the set is covered with green ¨¨ curtains, even on the ground.


    This is what Adrian told yuan Heping to see more. Many dazzling and surprising scenes were shot in the curtain of green ¨¨ or blue ¨¨, and then the background was replaced in the later stage. Now CG technology has been compared. In a few years, it will be more and more cheap, and the scene will be more and more Jingzhi, and some places do not even need to take live shooting. For example, if you want to shoot the corner ¨¨ dialogue lens in New York Times Square, you don''t have to go to the scene to ask for help. You just need to change the scene of times square in the later stage.


    This drama didn''t last too long. Morpheus only needed to highlight how cool it was. He didn''t need acting skills at all. So did Neo. Finally, he cried out that he couldn''t accept it. He needed acting skills, but it was still simple in general. So after shooting, there was still time. Adrian simply filmed the preparation work before Neo and Trinity rescued Morpheus, and also had a cool line: "guns, need a lot of guns."


    "This figure is really Mi people, I can''t put it down." Adrian walks to the house with Monica in her arms. After the shooting, it''s back to her home.


    "Then I''ll keep it up." Monica teases and says that mature charm makes her particularly attractive.


    "In what way? Do Aerobics Yoga? Practice Kung Fu? Or practice guns? " Adrian asked jokingly.


    Because of the training in preparation for the film, Monica has a lot of interest in Kung Fu. When Yuan Heping guides the movements, she often asks about this. Adrian simply finds a coach to guide her through yuan Heping. Yuan Heping didn''t refuse because he didn''t need to practice very hard, just some simple self-defense fists, or they were good-looking.


    In addition, because of the shooting scene, Monica has to practice how to hold a gun, and she also needs to have a little understanding of firearms. She is also inevitably curious. Sometimes she plays with guns with high degree of simulation on the set, so Adrian asks.


    Before Monica could answer, Lily''s voice had reached his ears after he opened the doors: "Dad"


    "Hey, baby." Adrian immediately squatted down and clapped her hands.


    The guy immediately got rid of the nanny''s hand and stumbled towards him. Although he fell down without two steps, he immediately got up like a nobody and continued until he fell into his father''s arms.


    "Oh, you are so lovely, my dear. How are you today? Did you make Rosa NV angry? " Adrian picked up NV and pressed it on her nose. Lily giggled.


    "No - very good - she said, one word at a time.


    The guy is very smart. He can learn to speak very quickly. Although he will become vague after speaking for a long time, those specific words are very clear, such as "Dad", such as "is a villain". From time to time, Lily''s mouth will say "Dad is a villain". It is needless to say that Kate taught NV. When Adrian protested, she retorted: "aren''t you a villain?"


    The reason for this is that she found that the revenge she could not avenge could be avenged by NV. That day, when Adrian was taking out the picture to brainwash the little guy, Kate suddenly sighed, "I didn''t expect what I didn''t do at the beginning, but now lily has done it."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C154

    "Dad, yes, villain!" The little guy waved quickly and performed once, dancing his arms and crying out with a word in his voice, as if he was worried that others would not understand him.


    Adrian although very dissatisfied, but can only helplessly stare at her, at most in the pink face on a bite: "yes, yes, dad is a bad guy."


    Next to Monica can''t help but chuckle out, attracted Lily immediately raised her hands to her, very happy murmur want to let her hold. Adrian naturally won''t go against her daughter''s wishes. Monica quickly takes the little guy and holds it in her arms for a while. Lily and she are very happy.


    Kate had no time to take the baby with her because she needed to shoot the last part of "killing moment", so Adrian ran around with the little guy, although it was not her turn according to the agreement. He never agreed to let the baby sitter take care of the children, but he didn''t necessarily go back to Kate''s house every day. For the sake of children, he finally asked Lily to run around with her mother or father every other time. Kate must not be able to compete with him on this, so she did not take the little guy to appear on the set of "killing moment". After the initial surprise, the crew members quickly accepted the little guy. Although there are not many young mothers, there are also many.


    Adrian also took the little guy to his office. The new office, the headquarters building of AC media in Burbank, can basically be upgraded to a group company. Naturally, there must be his own office building. Claude sold a large area of land around and built the company''s Park to a considerable scale. However, due to general reasons, it was not fully moved in until the end of last year. TBS has almost completely moved from Atlanta. Ted Turner is not very happy, but he has nothing to do. However, considering his mood, Adrian and Claude have kept a branch in Atlanta.


    As a result, Adrian had to say goodbye to his office in Bosworth, although he was reluctant to leave. Besides many films decided here, he had a passionate moment with many women here. But after all, he is the chairman of AC media. Even if Claude is in charge of most of the affairs, he has to sit here and declare his power. What''s more, he has other plans for the structure of the film company.


    At the same time, Lafayette, the CEO of Bosworth, was promoted to the head office. If Adrian didn''t need his cooperation in film production, Lafayette would not have arrived at the head office so late.


    With her father''s support, she has not less than visited several high-level offices in the company. Her lively and fearless personality also makes many people like her. Because Adrian deliberately avoided appearing with Kate and her daughter in the "killing moment" set and the company building at the same time, although some people speculated who Lily''s father and mother were, they didn''t associate too much.


    However, it is the first time that he has been brought to other women''s homes like this. Most of the women around him know that he has a child, but Sarah is the only one he has seen except Charlize and Yuki Nakama, who currently works as a part-time maid. But Adrian doesn''t think it''s bad. Let children start to contact with each other when they are young, and they will accept the reality when they grow up, right? What''s more, Monica is not that kind of rude woman. Lily''s affinity makes her like her very quickly.


    "Duck! Yes, duck Sitting in Monica''s arms, the little guy read aloud, holding a children''s album.


    "Yes, duck. Lily is so smart." Monica kisses her head with a doting smile. It looks so warm that Adrian, leaning against the door, can''t bear to disturb her.


    But he finally came up and said, "lily, it''s time to go to bed."


    "The book is called?" Lily blinked her eyes. It took a while to react. Then she shook her head like a rattle: "no, it''s not good."


    I don''t know how much the pronunciation of the latter word is more correct than that of the former one, and she yawned a lot after that.


    "That won''t do, honey. My dear child must go to bed." Adrian coaxed her, "if you don''t sleep, Dad won''t be a bad guy, you''ll be a bad guy."


    As a result, Lily was stunned for a long time, and suddenly exclaimed, "I am a villain! I am a villain


    Adrian''s eyes rolled as she heard it. Fortunately, Monica got in and took the album from the little guy''s hand. "It''s time to rest, lily. If I rest now, I promise to teach you more words tomorrow, OK?"


    The little guy looked at his father and then at his aunt. Finally he nodded and agreed: "OK."


    After washing up for her daughter, he hugged her, coaxed her into singing half a lullaby before Adrian and Monica left her bedroom together.


    "Thanks to your presence, otherwise I may have to work hard to coax her." When he came out, he took her and said.


    "It''s just a little more effort. To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen a man like you who is so patient with children." Monica answers with a smile.


    Well, when I was serving Emma, it wasn''t much worse than Lily. Adrian said this in his heart, and then he noticed the loss between Monica''s eyebrows. Adrian shrugged and reached her ear: "don''t worry, my promise will be fulfilled."Monica looked up at him with inexplicable eyes, surprised, unbelievable, frightened, etc.


    "I still have that credit," Adrian said, touching her lips with a smile. "By the end of next year, at most, I''ll make your wish come true."


    After staring at him for a long time, Monica sighed a long time, but threw her whole body into his arms. She hugged Adrian so tightly and put her head on his shoulder for a long time before she opened her mouth: "sometimes I can''t help thinking what would have happened if I hadn''t sold my soul to the devil."


    "Why, do I look like a devil?" Adrian asked jokingly, holding her.


    "Yes, you are a devil, ed Monica closed her eyes. "You''re good at catching a woman''s weakness, and then you''re good at it; you can see women''s minds and make them fall for you; you like to play with them and watch them dance with your rhythm. You''re full of greed and possession. You''re a real devil."


    "Hehe, you have already seen all this. What should I do now?" Adrian was still joking.


    Monica didn''t answer. After a moment, she looked up, looked into his eyes again, and then gave a smile: "actually, it''s not bad to buy the soul to the devil, even if..."


    "Even the devil is trustworthy." Adrian then went on, and with the same smile, leaned over her face.


    "I''m yours, ed. I''m all yours." Monica looks at him and mumbles, and kisses him.


    Monica is right. The devil is also trustworthy. He wants to get other people''s souls without any means, just like what he is doing now.


    "Tell me frankly, what do you think? Don''t worry, it''s just an idea. " Adrian looked at Bruce Willis in front of him and asked seriously.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, there must be a market for us. If we were in the same movie, there would be someone who would like to see it," Willis gestured. "It''s just that I agreed - of course, if it''s you who sent the invitation, it''s another matter - and there''s a lot to think about, and the script is secondary Although we can talk to each other when we meet, but... "


    He laughed and didn''t say anything more, but he could guess what he said later. But Willis said it seriously and sincerely. Obviously, he did treat Adrian as a friend.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a concept. Let''s make sure the general framework first." Adrian said with a smile that they were talking about the idea of the expendables.


    Adrian has talked about this topic with the directors of three film companies and got different answers. Although the Weinstein brothers claim that there is nothing they dare not shoot, they are conservative in this. After all, it costs a lot to invite several big names to appear on the screen at the same time, not to mention a lot of things to be dealt with. Robert shey is cautiously optimistic that if all aspects can be well managed, if the cost is well controlled, it can be shot; but Adrian and Adrian are Bosworth, who was brought out by Lafayette, is more professional in this respect. They neither affirm nor deny it, but only indicate that they need more information.


    Of course, this has something to do with Adrian''s failure to tell them to build the film into a brand. After all, the plan is a little too large, and he has to combine a lot of information to make a judgment. The feedback from surprise, for example, is that there is no answer to whether it can be made into a cartoon, at least until the movie is released.


    So now he is just like meeting Schwarzenegger in the White House, foreshadowing in advance, but he has the best relationship with Willis, so he has more to say.


    "Sorry, I''m late." The door of the rest room was finally pushed open. Liv, dressed in a windbreaker, burst in and spat out her tongue in embarrassment.


    "You know you''re late? See for yourself how late you are. " Adrian pointed to the clock on the wall.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to turn on the car radio today. I''m stuck on highway 122." Liv spits out her tongue again. She wears a horse''s tail and leaves a thick flowing sea in front of her forehead. With this action, she shows her youth and beauty in her loveliness.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only ten minutes. We''ll try to make it up later." Willis made a comeback.


    "All right, get ready. Get them here and start." Adrian also pushed the boat to his feet.


    Thank you, ed Liv came over laughing and took his arm and slapped him in the face, regardless of Willis.


    Willis shrugged his shoulders and didn''t see it. Anyway, it wasn''t once or twice. He also knew that Adrian''s%%, in addition to envy, he could only envy. He could not even make sure about the woman at home sometimes.


    After jackun and others came over, they immediately went to the dubbing room. In fact, there was no big deal today, that is, to do the post dubbing for doomsday. Michael''s shot is still good, even if it''s a long shot, it''s still a good shot.Adrian just needs to know about these things. After all, Michael and Bruckheimer are responsible for the post production. They don''t have to supervise them at all. But Adrian is here today because of something else.


    "Well done, guys. It only took two hours." By the way, the band singing the theme song is also auditioning in another studio. They specially wrote a song about father and daughter for this film. Maybe you can talk to them


    Since it was put forward by him, and the dubbing work was very smooth, and it was almost finished, everyone had no opinion. Instead, Liv took time to come to him and asked in a low voice, "why should we go to meet them?"


    "Because it''s necessary." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "Is it?" Liv squinted at him. "Can I not go?"


    "Of course not. Haven''t you been pestering me for a surprise? You''ll find out in a minute Adrian immediately rejected her proposal.


    Ever since he said he would surprise her in the next movie, Liv has been pestering him to ask what it is. Even though it has been nearly a year now, she still has a lot to remember.


    "There''s always a bad feeling." Liv murmured, doubting nothing more.


    Although she doesn''t care about anything and doesn''t put it in her heart, as a woman''s intuition is still full of keen. So Adrian quickly whispered a few words with Willis and jequin, asking them to pay a little attention to it. When they needed to, Adrian would come out to fight for the end. Although both agreed, they didn''t understand what was going on.


    The answer to the mystery was soon revealed.


    "Let me introduce Mr. Steven Taylor, the home of the Smiths airship orchestra. These are his band members." In another lounge, Adrian introduced a middle-aged man with long hair and a price tag, who looked thin and dry and obviously a rock singer, to several actors.


    "Hello, I''m Steven Taylor." The middle-aged man immediately shook hands with them, but when she reached liv, the young girl who was still laughing before she came in had already tightened her face and glared at Tyler for a long time. She did not move or speak until Adrian gave several winks and a slight cough. She held out her hand reluctantly and said "hello" coldly and then closed her mouth. Tyler smiles awkwardly and doesn''t say much.


    Even the dullest should have seen it wrong, but since neither Adrian nor Taylor said it, they had to keep the problem in mind.


    "I invite you to come here because Smith wrote a theme song about father and daughter for the film, but he couldn''t grasp the emotion in it for a while, so he hopes to express the emotion that should be put in the song through communication and synthesizing your opinions." Adrian was the first to make the opening remarks.


    "Well, let me talk about my feelings first..." Bruce Willis looked around. He coughed and opened his mouth first. Who told him that he was the first hero of tragedy and was told by Adrian.


    After that, his wife, Nick, has the right to speak. After he passed, it was Steve buscemy and others.


    "Well, we can be sure that, first of all, the daughter is rebellious. She thinks her father is unfair to her, so she goes against him everywhere. Secondly, she should be a very emotional person..." Tyler thought about it and thought about the next words before he opened his mouth. Although some words seemed to criticize her daughter, they were actually praising and pitying in disguise, and his eyes were always glancing at liv intentionally or unintentionally. Therefore, everyone could guess that he had pointed out something. For a time, the atmosphere in the room became a little strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even so, my daughter still loves her father very much. Just like the last goodbye, she finally chose to forgive her father. I believe if she would do it again... " Just as Tyler said this, Liv, who had always been silent, stood up and strode out without saying a word.


    "Sorry, you go on." Adrian then stood up, winked at Willis, motioned at Steven Taylor, and ran after him.


    "Liv, wait, don''t be so impulsive, OK?" Out of the door, he walked two or three behind liv and grabbed her hand.


    "Let me go!" Liv angrily shook off his hand and continued to rush forward. When Adrian settled in, he hugged her, ignored her kicking and pushing, looked around and took her into the women''s bathroom.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in it. In order to prevent being overheard, he looked at it next to the compartment, and then put the cleaning sign outside the door. After all this, Adrian looked at liv again. Although the young girl leaned against the bathroom and did not leave, she still looked very angry with her head pinned.


    "Calm down, liv. Take a deep breath and do it a few more times. We''ll talk about it when your mood calms down." Adrian said in a soft voice.Although very angry and unhappy, Liv subconsciously took a deep breath in accordance with his words. When she noticed that the boiling emotion had subsided a lot, she could only continue to do it if she was not willing to.


    "Are you better now?" Adrian, who saw her change in the eye, immediately asked.


    "Is this your surprise?" Liv stares at him and asks sternly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C155

    "So you brought him here without even asking my opinion?" Liv looked angry again.


    "Calm down, liv. I said, I just want to surprise you." Adrian pressed her shoulder and said softly.


    "If it''s such a surprise, I''d rather not!" Liv held her arm in her arms, still angry. "I said, I agree with Sara, providing sperm doesn''t mean he''s a father!"


    "Liv!" Adrian''s tone suddenly became more severe. "Sarah can say that, but you can''t!"


    The young girl had to argue, but she couldn''t help shrinking her neck after her bright eyes.


    "Sarah''s not like you," Adrian continued in the same tone. "Her father was a really irresponsible jerk who left her and her mother without a word left. If he comes to her in the future, I will never allow him to get close to her unless Sarah really forgives him! "


    After a pause, his tone slowed down a little: "but you are different. When you were born, your father Well, Stephen didn''t know, and your mother didn''t tell him. Although you learned the truth from his mother because of his concert, he still didn''t know. In that case, why not give him a chance? "


    Adrian took liv in his arms and gently stroked her face. "I don''t want you to take over and forgive him right away. I just think you might as well give him a chance to perform his duties. In any case, Stephen is your biological father, even if he has not played the role of a father in these 20 years, but this is an unchangeable fact. So, since he just doesn''t know what to do and doesn''t want to be responsible, you can try to get along with him for a period of time to see whether he is a qualified father and whether he is qualified to let you call him a father


    Although liv gazed at him for a long time and then buried her head in his chest, she never gave an answer. Adrian sighed a long sigh, patted her on the back and put the last straw on it. "You don''t understand why I asked them to write such a story and make you star?"


    The body in the arms suddenly trembled, and the young girl finally raised her head.


    "Well, for your sake, I can give him a chance," liv said, looking deeply at Adrian. "But if I feel it''s necessary to end this situation, I don''t want to hear voices like ''give him a chance.''


    "No problem." Adrian smiles and kisses her.


    Then they went back to the rest room. Willis, jequin and the Smiths all had a good talk, but Tyler sat in the corner absent-minded until liv came back. Then there was no more to talk about. Taylor took out the lyrics of the theme song for your reference. He also sang a short piece, and then ended the meeting. Although liv returned to the lounge, she never chewed.


    "You should pay me, ed. it''s not a good job." Willis joked as he left.


    "It''s not particularly expensive at $150 an hour, but I''m doing the main job, so how about half of it, Dr. McConnell?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    When the main characters, especially liv, were out, Stephen Taylor came to Adrian: "thank you, Mr. Adrian."


    His tone was still sincere, and Adrian chuckled: "nothing, I''m also for liv. However, you can only do this. If you can get her understanding, you have to continue to work hard. "


    "I know." Taylor nodded, hesitated, and then hesitated to ask, "if you can, can you tell me..."


    "We''re dating." Adrian didn''t hide it. Bibby bill knew about the match between liv and her daughter. Although she had no feelings with Taylor now, she was always dissatisfied with liv sticking to a playboy, especially when she knew there were other women. If she didn''t tell Tyler that and hoped he could enlighten liv, it was absolutely impossible.


    "Well OK, I see. " Tyler was slightly distracted, but did not say anything.


    When Adrian settled down in his eyes, he chuckled in his heart. Some things are not so easy to do. Besides, he never does anything aimless. If he hadn''t intervened, Liv might have reconciled with him for playing the MV of Taylor''s single. Unfortunately, Adrian brought her to Los Angeles and replaced Taylor as her father in her heart or the role that needed to be cared for.


    In Adrian''s care here, coupled with Sara''s fraternity, and his impartial way of coaxing women, Liv became more and more infatuated with him, and completely left Taylor behind. However, this is far from enough. So now, when the relationship is at a critical point, Adrian uses it. No matter whether the match is successful or not, he will continue to occupy the most important position in liv''s heart.Although there may be other situations, the chances are very small. Stephen Taylor is not a good man and a good father, as can be seen from how he treats bibie Bill''s mother and daughter. Adrian told liv that Tyler didn''t know he had an illegitimate daughter, but in fact, how could he not know at all? The entertainment industry is sometimes big, but sometimes it''s very small. It''s just that people don''t mention him.


    So if there is any accident, it can only be said that God means. However, there is nothing more convincing. Although liv is still angry like a child after Tyler leaves, she is very affectionate with Adrian that night. She not only uses up and down, but also gives some posture that she is embarrassed to use. Adrian simply takes the opportunity to pick her back. Although liv is crying, it is quite different The cooperation of.


    "The end of the world" wants to be released at least until the end of the year. So is the prison in the air, which is invested and produced by the new line. Although the matrix is Adrian''s camera and its efficiency is as fast as ever, it can''t be released in a short time. Although there is more than a month to go before the summer vacation, AC media seems not to have much Production to compete for schedule?


    How could it be! Adrian didn''t take this problem to heart. Titanic is enough! Although the film was released by 20th Century Fox and invested in his own name, who didn''t know that he was the chairman of AC media? With such a large signboard, even if AC media gave up the summer program, no one would say anything.


    Although the publicity work has just begun, "Titanic" has attracted enough attention, fox is after all one of the seven old movies, with a sound marketing team. Commercial marketing is not to say that putting forward a few novel concepts can make a commodity popular with the public. Of course, from the perspective of an outsider, marketing is actually quite simple.


    For example, fox first quietly releases the preview of the first edition, and then gradually releases various kinds of trivia news about the film after more and more people pay attention to it. For example, Cameron has prepared for several years, for example, he has built a 1:1 model in Mexico, such as using a lot of CG in special effects, and even Gwyneth, the heroine, is too immersed in the water The news that he nearly got pneumonia for a long time also came out as a talking point.


    Some of these news have been heard before, but some are for the first time. The interweaving of news and old news makes more people full of curiosity. As the biggest gimmick of the whole film, the total investment is 260 million - yes, that''s the number. Although AC media''s TV stations fully cooperate with the publicity, the figures on the book should be calculated clearly, which does not prevent fox from exaggerating a little when using it. Therefore, the cost of 240 million plus the publicity budget of 20 million will eventually become an investment of 260 million.


    In short, as the most surprising investment figure, this investment number is absolutely to be hyped, or it can''t be sure that there will be no future, but it is a positive thing before. Combined with Adrian''s insight, the news that Cameron''s crazy plan was supported by one person made countless people smack their tongue.


    "I don''t know what Adrian is for, his love of movies, or just to prove something, but it''s definitely the craziest investment ever made." The Los Angeles Times commented.


    So far, despite inflation, the highest investment movie is only $100 million. Although they are all Cameron''s works, he suddenly doubled this time. Such a huge number is enough to scare many people. Therefore, they are not very optimistic about this film: "I seem to have seen another" gate of heaven ". Even if the producer is miracle director and gold medal producer, I still can''t change my view."


    But ordinary people are more curious about Adrian''s wealth, thanks to the low-key in recent years. In their eyes, Adrian is the director of miracle first, then the chairman of AC media, but now he can spend nearly 300 million yuan to invest in a film in his own name, which is really amazing.


    Unfortunately, there is no definite answer to this question. After all, AC media has not been listed. It can only estimate from ABC, TBS and marvel listed companies from other places. Even so, it can be concluded that he has at least a few billion dollars. After all, Adrian is in the top 30 on the Forbes rich list.


    Cameron has spent a lot of efforts in preparing for the upcoming blockbuster with unprecedented investment. Moreover, Adrian, director of miracle and a young rich man, has invested in it. The controversy about him in the release of "eye opener" at the beginning of the year has not completely stopped. All these factors are intertwined with each other, and all kinds of advertisements are constantly spreading. However, in only half a month, "Titanic" has gained great attention. Many people have made up their minds to go to the cinema to see what this film with an investment of nearly 300 million yuan looks like in the first time, even if the film is difficult to watch.


    Look, it''s so simple. But if there isn''t a professional team to handle all aspects of affairs and handle various situations, it''s only in the novel to try to sell goods by putting forward some novel concepts.


    In short, as far as the feedback is concerned, many professionals are not very optimistic about the film, and there are many noises. For example, an independent director complained bitterly: "they would rather invest money in movies like Titanic in new bottles of old wine, but they would not support independent films. I need even a small amount of money for this movie I can''t use it. "After the news reached Europe, European directors who boasted themselves of "literary Holy Land" also laughed at Hollywood for starting to burn money again.


    "I thought Adrian Cowell would be a director like Woody Allen, who is so different from American directors, but now it seems that he is no different from his American counterparts. He is more interested in technology, more interested in investing in commercial films, and neglecting the film itself." One commentator of French newspaper Liberation wrote in his column, and not long ago he praised "eye opener" by Adrian for its Kubrick style.


    By the way, "eye opener" is selling well in France. As for why Ha ha


    In addition, many teams under the banner of public welfare also joined in, believing that it was better to donate to help more people than to waste so much money on film production. Although we didn''t talk too much about it in public, it was everywhere on the Internet. Some people even made an account. How many people in the third world countries can make this investment.


    "You don''t need to pay attention to them. They''ll shut up when the movie comes out." Adrian said that, then waved his hand to show that he didn''t have to worry about it. He looked like he was chasing mosquitoes.


    Cameron didn''t know what to say when he heard this. He was more confident in Titanic. After all, he made the film himself, but Adrian was more confident than him.


    Well, let''s not mention it. Although Titanic has been hyped up, Adrian''s mind is not on it. Even if many groups with signs of charity and public welfare come to visit, they don''t care. For the rich, whether it is for the sake of good reputation or sincere desire to feedback the society, charity must be frequent, but they also have their own fixed channels. They can donate money when they come to their homes, which is what the wrongdoer will do.


    So after finishing the daily shooting of matrix, my life is still full of leisure, but some things have increased compared with before.


    "It''s fascinating..." Adrian lay on his side on the bed, touching the beautiful * * and exclaiming.


    "Do you like it?" Kirsten, who was crawling beside him, turned his head and asked, chuckling, the blush on his face had not faded, and there was a look of satisfaction between his brows.


    "Of course, who wouldn''t like it?" Adrian chuckled, gently kissing her smooth back.


    Adrian didn''t have a good time at her birthday party. After all, there were many people downstairs and it was Kirsten''s first time, so it didn''t last long. In fact, Kirsten''s birthday should be on the last day of April, but it''s early to celebrate on the weekend, so if we really want to count But what about that? What should be done has been done, and there is no lack of this last step.


    After a period of time, the girl did not less run to him. Although she had not been less intimate before and had eaten bananas several times, it was not worth mentioning when compared with the real entering. In addition, Adrian was always very considerate and always cared for women for the first time. Naturally, Kirsten, who has a good taste of pith, naturally wants more. Anyway, she has free time to move More and more.


    "Speaking of it, at your birthday party that day, there were a few girls who looked very nice, and they all wanted to be actors." Adrian said casually.


    "Is it? Do you want me to introduce you? " Kirsten turned his head, fidgeting with his hair, smiling sweetly, and lifting his legs back and forth.


    However, although she said so, her eyes were flashing with inexplicable light, and her teeth were unconsciously biting her lower lip.


    "No, they don''t have much potential. At best, they are ordinary second and third line actors, not to mention compared with you." Adrian smiles in her heart and slaps her on the hip.


    "Ed!" Kirsten said coyly, seemingly embarrassed by his praise, but actually very happy.


    She didn''t mind his women, because she thought she was young and had advantages, so she would be nervous when he mentioned other young girls. Therefore, at the Oscar ceremony, he went to the bathroom because he had a good talk with Scarlett. More explicit and bolder More vulnerable. The last word is something Adrian didn''t say before. Kirsten is very similar to liv and Sara. In fact, the women who are most committed to him have basically the same thing except for Monica because of too much experience.


    "What if I want to achieve more potential?" The maiden entangled his body like a water snake.


    "Don''t be greedy, dear Kiki. Remember what I said?" Adrian stroked her beautiful body. "For two years at most, don''t worry. I have thought about it."


    "Well, I see." Kirsten sighed, then put his neck around his and said, "when shall we go out for a walk? I just want to be alone with you. How about the day after tomorrow


    "The day after tomorrow? I''m sorry, Kiki. I''m busy the day after tomorrow Adrian shook his head."Can you tell me something?" The girl asked, although his mood swings are very hidden, but Kirsten''s attention at this time is on him, also aware of this change, and has a little vague premonition.


    "It''s nothing - since you''re in such a good mood and it''s still early, how about doing it again?" Adrian simply talked about the topic, then turned around and put her under his body.


    "It''s disgusting," krysten cried coyly, but soon became frightened. "Wait a minute You Where are your fingers? "


    "Relax. Anyway, you''re not recovering quickly. Let me have a taste. It won''t hurt you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C156

    "My opinion is to advance the play a little bit, and it''s better to move it to a place where it can be played. After listening, several writers discussed with other directors, and then unanimously looked at George Lucas. Obviously, they all think Adrian''s statement is reasonable, but it''s not enough for them to think so. Lucas is the boss here.


    "It''s worth considering." After more than a few minutes of thinking, Lucas clapped his hands and stood up with a smile. He patted Adrian on the shoulder: "it''s worthy of being a ace screenwriter. Please help me. It''s the right choice."


    "It''s just that it''s easier to see the problem from the bystander''s point of view." Adrian said modestly, "and finding problems is the simplest thing. If it is important to solve the problems, I just put forward suggestions. You need to start with the specific how to do it. If there is a slight error, it may not please you."


    "Is it? How about giving advice elsewhere? There are many other stories in the prequel trilogy. " Said Lucas, half joking and half serious.


    "Forget it, this is your work. You are the master of the world. You can set it as long as there is no conflict. If you don''t know these settings, or if you change the settings in two or three days, for example, the Ji lightsaber was originally used instead of the current lightsaber, it would be a joke. " Adrian declined in the same tone.


    "Any real star wars m ¨ª doesn''t confuse the difference between a lightsaber and a Ji lightsaber." Lucas looks at him in a feigned displeasure.


    "Of course, I think it''s enough for me to participate." Adrian still declined his proposal. The previous ones were all based on his memory. Moreover, although the six Star Wars movies have been seen in previous lives, and the animation and games also involve some parts, they are still separated by a layer.


    "No, I''m not Lucas is not reluctant to let the others out. "Thank you for your advice. It''s important that we have more consideration."


    "You''re welcome, George." Adrian shrugged. "But I want to remind you that there will be no problem with the box office. Star Wars m ¨ª have been waiting too long, but word-of-mouth may not be very good."


    "I know that the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment," said Lucas. "I just want to finish what I want."


    End your wish? No one will believe this. Star wars have become a part of American culture. Lucas has made enough money with it. Why doesn''t he want to make more? But that didn''t stop Adrian from boasting a few words, and then after the others had almost gone, he made up his mind and asked, "by the way, what do you think of that girl?"


    "Which one?" Lucas didn''t react at first, but a few seconds later he understood, "Natalie botman? It''s really a girl who''s out of ¨¨, and I think she''s very good


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I''ve seen all her films. It''s hard to imagine that she can play such a different role at her age. Where did you get that?"


    Lucas said with some eyebrows, and he could see that he was satisfied with Natalie.


    "No, she sent it by herself. When shooting" the killer is not too cold ", she was defeated in the first audition, and then she was unconvinced to recommend herself to me," Adrian simply explained. "To be honest, thanks to my second chance, I would miss a good actor."


    After a pause, he asked in a relaxed tone, "well, can I tell her the good news?"


    Lucas, who was very happy just now, frowned, and Adrian looked at him without prompting. After a long hesitation, he returned to his face with a smile.


    "No problem, it''s her." He said so.


    With his words, it is basically a success. Everyone knows how valuable the Star Wars signboard is. As long as you can play an important role in it, it''s hard to think about Harrison Ford. And just before yesterday''s audition with Natalie, Adrian met an old acquaintance here.


    He didn''t know each other. He still hurt people''s heart at the beginning. However, as long as the NV people left an impression on him, he would not forget, so he said hello early.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, ed." Sophia cobola shook hands with him with a faint smile.


    "And he was asked to refer to the script." Adrian didn''t hide it. Sophia''s face flashed with an abnormal spirit He then asked, "are you auditioning?"


    "Yes," Sophia didn''t deny, "but it''s not an important role. It''s just one of the main characters in NV. I just want to Try again. "


    Adrian didn''t speak. After a long look at her, Adrian sighed. After a polite smile, he was about to leave. This made Sophia angry. She immediately asked, "why, am I so bad, Mr. Adrian?"Fortunately, there were no people in the corridor at that time, otherwise I didn''t know how many eyes would be attracted.


    "What did I say before, and I do now," Adrian said with a good-natured smile. "If you change direction, you''ll find the sky and the sea. Sophie, I''ve never been wrong about people. Don''t forget, you''re old Frank''s NV."


    Then he bowed over like a gentleman and left, while Sophia stood there for a long time.


    Frankly speaking, if Sophia competes for the NV protagonist, she is still very likely to get it. Although she has been rated as the worst NV protagonist by golden plum, Francis cobola has a close relationship with Lucas and others. But even so, Adrian is equally sure that, not to mention that she has a good relationship with the Jewish community in Hollywood because of Schindler''s list. Natalie herself has an advantage.


    You know, she was born in Yersinia. She immigrated to the United States at about two years old and lived in New York for a long time. Although the United States does not provide for dual nationality in law, it also does not stipulate that she can not have dual nationality. Therefore, she is also listed as ¨¨. What''s more, she also has a legendary grandmother, botman, who passed intelligence to the Allies during World War II. This surname only used in the entertainment industry comes from her.


    In addition, she is intelligent and precocious, acting is not bad, and very good at judging the situation, the results will not exceed Adrian''s expectations.


    What a lovely girl. Outside a lounge, Adrian looks inside through the seams. Natalie is quietly sitting on the sofa reading books, while her mother Shirley is sitting on the other side, talking to the agent in a low voice, holding her cheek with one hand and a faint smile, which makes her look very peaceful and beautiful.


    Adrian''s rejection of Kirsten''s offer that day almost made her realize something because Natalie was going to Los Angeles to audition for Star Wars. However, with their own means, not only let Xiaoyao Jing forget this matter, but also picked her daisy. Xiao Yao Jing''s body recovered very quickly. On the third day after the birthday party, she could run around like a nobody, although she was crying for a long time. That day is also, the first pain scream, but quickly began to adapt to get up, after the end of even some reluctant to give up.


    It''s interesting to say that although Natalie was the first to pick up the daisies, it was Kirsten who picked up the daisies first, which was fair enough. Of course, it''s also related to Natalie''s relatively conservative attitude. She won''t even change her posture, let alone touch her. But her shy appearance is very lovely and attractive.


    When he realized that his thoughts were too divergent, Adrian immediately drew back his mind. After finishing the whole dress, he knocked several times and then went in.


    "Ed?" Natalie put down her book for the first time and looked at him without blinking.


    But Adrian, after greeting her mother and her agent, gave her an apologetic smile: "want to know how it turned out?"


    "No need," young NV bit his mouth. I think I already know the result. "


    "Ah, so obvious? It looks like I should walk in with a cool face. " Adrian joked.


    "It''s no use. I can still see it." Natalie snorted, but seemed to have something on her mind.


    "What''s the matter, Nada?" Asked Adrian, who was aware of this.


    "What''s the matter?" Natalie asked.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked her eyebrows and looked at her mother. "Shelly, if you don''t mind, can you give us a few minutes?"


    "No problem, of course." Shirley nodded, but looked curiously at Adrian and NV.


    After they closed the lounge, Natalie gave Adrian a angry look: "you can be more daring."


    "I just care about you." Adrian shrugged and sat down beside her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just..." Little NV sighed, "but I didn''t expect that the movie you said was the prequel of Star Wars"


    she said that she couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "God, I haven''t even seen the original trilogy. After receiving your call, I had to rent a video tape to watch it overtime and sort out some materials I was busy a few days ago. If you had told me earlier, I would not have been so busy "


    " I said, this is a trade secret... " Before Adrian finished, he met Natalie with a look of disdain.


    "Is it?" Young NV asked in a languid tone as he held his arm and tilted his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I want to surprise you Faced with this smart guy, Adrian had to be honest and say, "of course, if you have reasons, we can use another word: merit."


    Seeing his honest appearance, natalyton giggled, and she was so happy that she suddenly gathered in front of him and gave him a mouthful at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey, there were people who thought I was a little bold just now." Adrian was half true and half false."You are you, I am I, what you can''t do, I can do, I can say you, but you can''t say me." Little NV said triumphantly.


    "It''s a double standard..."


    "It''s a double standard"


    "OK, OK," Adrian could only raise his hands to show his surrender, and then patted little NV on the shoulder: "don''t worry, Nada, you really don''t have the experience of acting in such a big production, but I''m sure it''s not a big problem for you. George thinks your audition is very good, and I think your role as king Amidala NV will be welcomed by everyone. Anyway, don''t worry


    Natalie tilted her head again, looked at Adrian for a long time, and then sighed a little melancholy: "you''re always so easy to see through other people''s minds."


    "It''s not so easy. I only made a judgment because I noticed your mood change and talked with you for so long." Adrian laughed. "Of course, more importantly, I know you."


    "You''re proud, ed Natalie made a face at him and then changed the subject: "so, this is settled? Mom and I can go? "


    "Is it?" Adrian replied nonchalantly.


    "Of course," he said, without a sly smile, "no one''s keeping me."


    Adrian, just pinch her nose and I''ll make sure you take someone out of Los Angeles


    "That''s a deal," Natalie agreed without thinking. It seems that Iong is a success.


    As expected, she called Adrian the next day and asked him to pick him up at the hotel where he stayed, and she got on the bus in front of her mother. Later, he learned that Natalie, on the pretext of knowing that Adrian was going to Pixar to take charge of daily affairs, thought that the opportunity was rare and wanted to follow him. Anyway, with Adrian around, nothing would happen. Of course, Shelley agreed to come down.


    "You cheat people It''s not bad. " Adrian, who hugged little NV tightly, panted gently, pounding and joking at the same time.


    "I didn''t I just No words Say it all... " Bear Natalie Octopus like entangled in his body, sh ¨¥ n said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C157

    Ji Hui opened it carefully and looked around to make sure that there was no one in the living room before he rushed upstairs to his room. However, he was always light handed, as if afraid of disturbing someone.


    Adrian''s car was parked outside. She couldn''t have seen it when she came in. What''s more, he had called back to let the family leave temporarily. If the script and thesis were not left at home, but had to be used this afternoon, you Jihui would never come back at this time.


    Almost a year after coming to the United States, Ji Hui respects and likes Adrian. He has done a lot for her and is very considerate. Although the role ¨¨ arranged for her in friends is only three episodes, the response is still good, and opened up her situation in Hollywood. In the sixth part, she has been asked to play a supporting role in many low-cost films. Of course, she listened to Adrian''s words and pushed them out.


    "It''s not easy for Asians to get into Hollywood. It''s just like in Japan, Kanto and Kansai don''t like each other. So if you want to show up here, it will take a long time. Unlike in Japan, maybe a song or a corner ¨¨ can make you a popular artist. But don''t worry, I''ll arrange everything for you That''s what Adrian told her.


    Usually, he would chat with her in O1 time, talking about all kinds of topics, from scenery around the world to social activities, all kinds of funny jokes and Japanese animation and games. You Ji Hui never knew that Adrian knew these things very well. Sometimes she even had the illusion that if he went to Japan to do animation, he would be no worse than those top Japanese producers. Of course, Adrian denied this.


    "I just know a little about Japan, and then I put forward a few suggestions from an onlooker''s point of view. In practice, without the support of a large number of talents, these are just lofts in the air." That''s what he said.


    In addition, after knowing that she likes to play video games, Adrian will often play with her for a few games, and will be angry and even play tricks because of losing. As for the upper part, not to mention that it''s no big deal to play the role of role ¨¨ or uniform. When you come home to visit your parents in the new year''s day, contact those former colleagues and hear that someone has suffered more terrible things.


    Adrian didn''t really regard her as a v-servant or plaything. In addition, Japanese v-people at that moment were in accordance with the strong man''s grid. Ji Hui was also at ease doing his little lover, and never felt that Adrian had any wrong with other v people. Today, Ji Hui can guess the reason why he let his family leave temporarily. He will come back at this moment because what he left behind is very important.


    She had a good plan. She took things and left immediately. As long as she was careful, Adrian should not show up. Unfortunately, there are always some accidents. When Ji Hui takes the script and thesis out of his room, he is relieved and is about to sneak downstairs. At the end of the corridor, a young v-child comes out lazily.


    Shao V is very petite, wearing smooth silk pajamas and small 1I, walking barefoot on the floor, with a beautiful appearance, even yawning is very cute. The corner of the mouth with if there is no smile, between the eyebrows a satisfied God lazy appearance, a look to know what has been done in the room.


    "Ah?" The other side immediately appeared by Ji Hui''s figure, immediately exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter, Nada?" Adrian came out. He was also in his pajamas, but he had a strong IOG.


    "You Ji Hui? Why are you here? " After hugging the surprised and somewhat shy little V in his arms, he recognized her.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry, miss I left Miss Charlotte''s things here Ji Hui quickly made a big bow of 9O degree. In a hurry, some smart people said that she would bend down and no longer bend up. She was so anxious that she almost cried out.


    "Have you got it?" Adrian''s tone didn''t sound angry.


    "Yes, I''ve got it. I''ll leave soon." By Ji Hui secretly glanced at him, Adrian''s eyes are very calm, which let her how much relief.


    "Good. Don''t make any more mistakes." He said a little pun.


    "No, sir, I promise not." Ji Hui nodded again and again. Then he bent back and went down the stairs. He didn''t look at him again.


    It was not until she got on the bus and left the courtyard of the villa that she really relaxed. She could not help thinking back to the picture just now that she was not very old But she quickly shook her head and threw it out of her head.


    Although you Jihui left, but the villa side of the matter has just begun.


    "Is she your Japanese servant?" Sitting at the table, still in her pajamas, Natalie looked at Adrian with her face in her hands, and there was a smell of examination in her eyes.


    "Yes, part-time. Japanese are good at cleaning rooms." Adrian, who puts the cow AI in front of her, shrugs.


    "Then why is she so frightened?" Little V followed, and then half jokingly asked, "she looks afraid of you. Are you a tyrant at home?"


    "Do I look like that?" Adrian''s innocent Turner opened his hands, followed by a smile: "I think that she would be like this because she saw something she shouldn''t see."As soon as the words fell, Natalie''s eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes were full of discontent. You said you would not be seen "


    " yes, I said, I''m sorry, "Adrian nodded to admit," but don''t be so nervous, you Ji Hui is not a talker. "


    "But she saw it, you know No one knows. "Natalie is still a little glum.


    "What do you want me to do? Bury her in concrete and transport it to long beach and throw it into the sea? " Adrian asked jokingly.


    Little V snorted and didn''t speak. Adrian immediately sat down and took her to his 1I and slapped her face: "believe me, it''s going to be OK."


    Natalie curled her mouth and took a big drink from the cow. Then she asked again, "by the way, she said Miss Charlotte. Who is that?"


    "My assistant secretary, you should have met." Adrian said it casually.


    "Is it? But I No impression, "recalled Shao V, frowning." and you come to my house alone every time. "


    "Of course, do I have to take a secretary''s assistant with me wherever I go?" Adrian laughs and answers, as if the question is interesting.


    Natalie looked at him deeply, and her eyes flashed a little bit of mysterious God, and her teeth also gently crossed her mouth. Adrian is still a kind of careless appearance, in the cup of coffee when he noticed her eyes, and then smile asked: "what''s the matter? Do you have any questions for me? "


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, you''re the one who has the worst luck." Shao V snorted angrily and then changed the topic: "by the way, what are you going to do with the remaining two days? Don''t tell me to bring it here every day. "


    "What''s wrong with staying here? Well, I''m kidding. It''s already arranged. Since your excuse is to visit Pixar studios with me, we''ll go there tomorrow. They''re very interesting. You''ll like it. "


    Adrian did what he said, and for the next two days, he took Natalie to Pixar studios and San Jose, not far from Los Angeles. As he said, Shao V likes the atmosphere of Pixar, because all the copyright and surrounding areas belong to Pixar. Although in terms of marketing, it does not have a more complete system and rich experience than Dinis, its profits are also quite amazing.


    As a result, Pixar has changed early. In addition to Adrian''s suggestions that meet their needs from time to time, as well as Xu Han''s company options, Pixar is now full of more vitality and has the scale of Pixar in his memory a few years later. Although some things can not be forced, Adrian had to think of another way.


    "Well, congratulations." Watching Lucas and Shelley and Natalie''s professional agent sandy initially agreed, Adrian stood up and said so.


    Thank you, ed Shelly said thank you.


    "Thank you for your help," Lucas said, but with a change of tone, "but there''s a question. Maybe you can give me some advice."


    "I sincerely advise you, George, to go to church with your questions." Adrian has a serious look.


    Several people laughed and Lucas was embarrassed, but he went on: "well, I know I ask too much..."


    "Not too much, but very, very much," Adrian corrected.


    There was another burst of laughter, and Lucas had to look at him with a bitter smile: "Ed"


    "well, listen to me. If you can''t provide it, don''t embarrass me." Adrian was vaccinated.


    "It''s very simple," Lucas said without saying "yes" or "No." you know, according to the script, we''re going to prepare a double for King Amidala. Since Natalie is your recommendation, maybe you can also recommend a girl who looks like Natalie. "


    "This..." Adrian couldn''t help but forget it, if not Lucas.


    Of course, he couldn''t say it immediately, otherwise it would be too surprising, so he frowned, said a word and looked at Natalie for a long time.


    "Don''t think about it right now..." Lucas was about to say that he could wait for a while when Adrian clapped his hands: "Hey, I really think of one"


    "really?" Lucaston''s eyes widened. He had just wanted to have another channel, but Adrian really thought of one.


    "That''s right. I have a careful recollection, and I''m sure it''s impossible to recognize the girl''s mother or Shelly just by her appearance, according to the drawing you''ve given Adrian said confidently.


    "Are you serious?"


    "You''re watching a joke"


    Shelly and Natalie called out together. They were just shocked just now, and now they are as big as Lucas.


    "I swear to God, I''m not lying," Adrian solemnly raised his right hand. "That girl is an Englishman. Her parents are actors and screenwriters. I''ve worked with them. I''m going to England recently. When I come back, I''ll give you her details. Then you''ll know."A few days later, at Knightley''s house in London, England.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. The first script is a story that ignores history. It has a specious but interesting feeling to apply Shakespeare''s story to himself. The second script is basically based on historical facts. Of course, in view of the heavy m ¨ª fog of history, we only need to grasp a few main threads, such as Elizabeth I was locked up in the tower of London, and by chance he became king V, and announced his marriage to England, and so on. Then, in small details, we need to supplement it according to folklore to make the whole story more beautiful. " Adrian, sitting in the middle of the living room, talks.


    "I have to admit, these two scripts are very interesting," said Savannah, looking at the two unfinished scripts. "I don''t know if I can help you with it."


    "You''re so modest that you wrote a lot of sand on Emma last time," Adrian said with a smile. "You can do both scripts in the same way."


    The so-called same method naturally refers to inviting several British writers to discuss the supplement of the script. Adrian would have brought two scripts to Britain for some time. According to the plan, it should be after the closure of the matrix. However, the Star Wars prequel happened in the middle of the way, and I couldn''t wait, so I simply moved to the present. It happened that the subway war between Neo and Smith was filmed, and the action play Jia was given to Yuan Heping.


    "No, no, no," said Savannah, shaking his head. "I''m not saying this. I''m trying to say that the two stories were born in such a consistent time that they might be confused when thinking."


    "That''s a problem," Adrian nodded after thinking for a moment. "Why don''t you pick out the one that suits you best, and I''ll find someone else for the other."


    "Great, ed Savannah breathed a sigh of relief, whispered a few words with her husband will, and then made a choice: "well, I''ll count it as Shakespeare''s love story. It''s really interesting."


    "That''s settled." Adrian nodded without hesitation, then looked inside and exclaimed, "Emma? It''s time for us to go. "


    The patter of feet suddenly rang, the little guy''s head quickly out of the room, but looked a little unhappy: "so fast? We''ve only been here for a few minutes. "


    "Yes, can''t you let Emma stay a little longer?" Kyla''s head followed Emma''s head and stuck out, staring at Adrian as if discontented.


    "We didn''t just stay for a few minutes, and when it''s done, it''s time to leave." Adrian opened his hand.


    "That''s OK. If you don''t mind, please stay for dinner." She said immediately that it was rare for v''er to have a very agreeable friend.


    "Is that all right?" Before Adrian finished speaking, the little v-child had already called out and looked at him with his bright eyes and praying God ¨¨.


    "Don''t worry, Emma. You can stay even if that guy doesn''t agree. I''ll take you back then." Kayla said, patting IOM at the moment, and gave Adrian a provocative look.


    These childish actions almost made the three people in the living room laugh, but will and Shawn laughed bitterly, but before their husband opened his mouth, Adrian had already agreed: "well, it''s a great honor."


    After that, he also made a special smile at Kaila. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t buy it at all. After humming, he turned his head to the sky.


    Adrian didn''t get angry. He just came up with a new look: "by the way, I almost forgot something. Hey, Kyla, do you remember our agreement?"


    The v-child was stunned and immediately screamed: "of course I remember"


    sure enough, how could a v-child, who is a little inferior at this young age, forget the opportunities that may prove himself. Adrian chuckled. "Do you want to hear my question now?"


    "Ed?" Shawn looks at Adrian suspiciously. She can''t remember the appointment between v''er and director miracle, even though she was happy for v''er at that time.


    "Come on, as long as you don''t intend to default, I can do it." Kaila immediately came over and said with some arrogance.


    "Kyla" Savannah yelled reproachfully, but her eyes turned to Adrian.


    Don''t you think it''s necessary for Emma and I to make a gesture for the main character of the film: "Emma and I are making a little bit of a smile for Emma and me? That is to say, we need to find an actor who is very similar to the protagonist v. I think you are very suitable. So, as long as you can play the role and make your mother and V''s mother can''t distinguish by their appearance after make-up, then I will cash my Cheng Han, OK? " f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C158

    There is no suspense, Kaila agreed to come down, but in two years, her case did not change too much, or so inferiority type of pride. In addition, there is an agreement in advance, how can she give up and admit defeat.


    This is exactly what Adrian wants to see, so even if he has a little regret, he doesn''t care too much. The angle ¨¨ that he agreed to give after passing the test was the double in Star Wars prequel. However, due to a moment of negligence, he forgot that Lucas started shooting in 1996, and the result became an examination question.


    But it doesn''t matter, there will always be horns ¨¨, and she has a smart mother. Shakespeare really has a good eye. It can be seen from her choice of Shakespeare''s love history instead of Elizabeth, because Elizabeth is a story based on history. Once there are differences in important places, it is likely to be overturned. However, Shakespeare''s love history has a basic script, which she only needs to repair according to Adrian''s meaning ¡£


    It''s true that the script of Shakespeare''s love story was basically completed by Mark Norman in the mid-1980s. Moreover, in 1991, he almost put in a film, and planned to invite Julia to play the leading role in NV. However, Edward Zwick, as the director, was not satisfied with the original script and planned to invite Tom Stoppard to revise it. As a result, there was a conflict with mark Norman, and investors also came out A little bit of a problem, and then died.


    Then, the script fell into Miramax''s hands, but it was refrigerated because it was not optimistic about the future. Later, AC media acquired Miramax. Like Bosworth, Adrian regularly checked the script in their hands, and so did the new line. So the play book finally fell into his hands.


    It was impossible to say that it was not the will of God, so Adrian accepted the gift, and Gwyneth and Blanchett took it out together with Elizabeth. As a boss, it''s a simple matter to want the copyright of a frozen play. The Weinstein brothers soon got it done. They were so adept at taking the full copyright and kicking the original owner aside.


    It took a couple of days to get rid of them, and Adrian was ready to go back to Los Angeles. Emma is naturally very unhappy about this, let Adrian coax for a long time, and promised that as long as she had a summer vacation, she could come to the United States, and then played until the end of the holiday to go back, the little guy just smile.


    "That''s your promise. You''re not allowed to default." Before leaving, Emma jabbed Adrian with her little finger, and her mouth tooted high.


    "Don''t worry, I swear to God." Adrian had to coax the way again and again, and then sighed in his heart, with this troublemaker in, I am afraid this summer is not too easy.


    Although the production of matrix is nearing its end, the closing time was delayed by a few days after Adrian came back - a slow film compared to his usual pace. After all, he did not live up to his expectations of Hong Kong''s film production, but he did not live up to his expectations in Hong Kong.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, yuan. It''s an American movie, you know." Adrian said to him in tears and laughter.


    Fortunately, this problem is not particularly serious. After watching the video, Adrian and his assistants discussed it well. After shooting about a dozen scenes, they paid attention to the editing and post effects. As long as the shooting scene in the building when Neo and Trinity rescue Morpheus is completed, the matrix will be closed.


    As the coolest parts of the whole movie, this scene, which combines Kung Fu and gunfight, is very powerful. Although many people laugh at "the pillars of the building are probably made of sponge" and "the shooting rate of Neo and Trinity is too humiliating", it can not reduce the impact of these scenes.


    It just looks like it''s easy to make a movie, but it''s not fun. Just after Neo jumped up and killed the last Swat and landed in a cool position, he repeatedly shot about 15 or 6 times. It was not Reeves''s action that was not standard enough when he landed, or his windbreaker turned over, or he almost dropped his sunglasses.


    "It''s not so hard to play the beat." Once again, Reeves couldn''t help complaining.


    "Is it? Well, maybe we can reconsider the action of adding a bullet time here. " Adrian said immediately.


    "No, I think it''s good. This little problem won''t hurt me at all." Reeves immediately exclaimed, and supported his waist with his hand. There was a roar of laughter all around him.


    With Adrian''s foresight and Yuan Heping''s efforts, this action is more perfect and beautiful than the original, even if it is still the initial * *. However, it was hard for Reeves. He often had to bend his knees to almost 90 degrees and blow for dozens of minutes in front of the blower. Although there was a steel wire hanging, the most difficult thing was the waist. So during that time, he often grinned after Adrian stopped. I know that he is caused by making a movie. I don''t know. I thought he was too active in sports."Are you all right, Monica?" After ridiculing Reeves, Adrian comes to the main character of NV.


    "Not bad, just a little injury." Who''s drinking? Monica smiles. "I don''t say anything easier than shooting bullets."


    "Don''t worry, even if you said I will not have any dissatisfaction, you are, he is him." Adrian raised his hands and then asked, "it''s really OK."


    In the previous shooting, there was a scene in which she stepped on the wall and turned upside down. After shooting for two or three times, she accidentally stepped on and slipped. Even though there was a steel wire hanging, her ankle was still slightly twisted.


    "Really," she said, looking at him with a funny smile. "It''s too good."


    The pair of softness suddenly swayed gently. It was really rough. With Monica''s figure, this tights suit could not be more suitable.


    "Well, well, not that," Adrian changed the subject. "Claude asked me out to get together tonight. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "Of course," Monica looked at him strangely, "you know, I won''t refuse your request."


    "Yes, I know, but..." Adrian shrugged. "You may not like this party."


    "Is it? What is it? "


    "Boxing."


    In the noisy field, the screen hanging in the middle is showing the picture of the challenge arena from different angles. In the field below, a big man is attacking one after another, straight fist and hook fist, falling on another one after another. Every time he hits a heavy blow, the supporters around him will shout with cheers and vent their enthusiasm with crying.


    The one who was beaten seems to have no strength to fight back, but familiar people can see that his arms on his head will be adjusted from time to time. Although there are many fists falling on his body, the damage caused is not as big as expected. And when he saw the chance, he went forward to hold the opponent, and then waited for the referee to come and separate him. He used such tactics to consume his opponent''s physical strength.


    Finally, when the passive one was about to be put into the corner by Bi, he turned around and jumped out suddenly. Although the opponent predicted the action and immediately punched him, he turned around and turned back again. Then he hit his opponent in the face with a heavy hook and knocked him to the ground. More cheers were heard. People were enthusiastic about it Gouquan cheered.


    Unfortunately, the match didn''t end. When the referee read eight, the boxer finally stood up. Although he looked a little bit dizzy, but also know that now defense is the key, so in the other side''s stormy attack can support to the end of the game.


    "It''s a pity that if Philip works harder, he''ll win." Claude, who was sitting in the front row, sighed after his voice became smaller.


    "You''ve praised him many times in a night, crow. To be honest, how much did you bet on him?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Not much. It''s only 50000 dollars. Daniela helped me Claude laughs and pats the NV friend around him, or the companion is more appropriate.


    With the addition of Cindy Crawford and Claudia Schiff, Victoria''s secret development is also rising, and the exclusive model team has been basically established. The Czech model named Daniela pastova, who is close to Claude, has become one of the contracted models. He has a good time playing on it.


    "Well, then I''ll pray for you to win," Adrian said with a smile and looked at Monica. "I knew I should have listened to your bet."


    "Now the regret is over, ed." Monica smiles, but her face is not very good.


    Adrian shrugs. He doesn''t know how to gamble. In fact, he gambles on a lot of things, but he is used to gambling after collecting enough emotional reports, rather than putting his hopes on luck. That''s why he seldom goes to Las Vegas.


    "What''s the matter?" He was aware of her abnormality.


    "A little bit noisy." Monica whispered, "but it doesn''t matter. It''s enough to be around you."


    "It''ll be over soon. Don''t worry." Adrian took her hand and comforted her that he could only do so for the time being.


    There won''t be no box in this kind of place, but how can you feel the hot atmosphere in the box? How can you appreciate the boxer''s competition of speed and strength? Although boxing is not comparable to several major ball games in the United States, it is also a popular sport with many fans. This can be seen from the sensation caused by Stallone''s rocky. So, in order to feel the atmosphere, Claude reserved a seat in the front row.


    Adrian neither dislikes nor likes boxing. If you want to say that he appreciates technical sports more, which probably has something to do with his frequent thinking. But now he just wants to finish quickly and make Monica around him feel better.


    Maybe God heard his heart, and the game started again. In the last few seconds, the winner and loser were finally determined, and the one Claude had bet on was finally put to the ground. In the whole game, he only had the first two sets dominant, and then he was defending and counterattacking most of the time. Although he had done a good job just now, he was a little late and failed to completely kill the opponent, giving him a chance to breathe. The opponent''s coach took the opportunity to lay out the tactics to deal with him. If he doesn''t make the next round, he may have a chance to win. Unfortunately"It''s a pity you lost 50000 dollars." Adrian, holding his glass, smiles and touches Claude.


    This is the bar near the competition field. It''s gorgeous. It''s designed for those who come to watch the games. After that, they will come here for a drink.


    "It''s only 50000 yuan." Claude didn''t take it seriously. He took a deep look at him. Then he looked at Monica and Daniela who were chatting in the distance. "Anyway, we will soon make tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of times."


    "Looks like you''re ready?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, which is the most important theme of the evening.


    "Of course, I''ve been keeping a close eye on him. I have to admit that this guy is a genius. When most people can''t see clearly, he is already like a cheetah, hiding himself well and getting ready to go." Claude exclaimed, "I''ll bet it won''t be until the first ten days of next month."


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news," Adrian dried his whisky. "But you have to be prepared for the company."


    "I know that Lafayette is very good. Don''t worry about him. Besides, I just need to keep an eye on it at the beginning." Claude laughed. "It''s you. I can understand the two acquisitions, but what about the latter?"


    "I don''t believe you don''t see the benefits of instant messaging." Adrian shrugged.


    "Of course I understand, but the question is what to do." Claude opened his hand.


    "That''s what will happen in the future. Now there''s only one thing, that''s to occupy a large enough market," Adrian explained a little. "That''s why I told them to get rid of the fussy stuff and make it as simple and quick as possible to attract users in the first place. I know they are very dissatisfied, but I don''t care. Even if they are fired, it doesn''t matter. The software program is not something complicated. What we want is a user group. "


    "But there must be a limit, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but it''s not up to you and me, but at Microsoft."


    "Microsoft?"


    If we want to sell this software or not, one day we will buy it? If we sell them, will they let us take the initiative? Especially in software? If they don''t sell it, what if they develop the same software and bundle it like ffie? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, "Claude nodded after thinking for a long time, and then drank the liquid out of the glass." I have to admit that besides film making, you also have enough vision on the Internet. "


    Two people are saying that this instant messaging software is ICQ naturally. With the advantage of foresight, this software was found by Adrian''s venture capital company after the three "Yi" people had just been developed, and then it was a game of right-hand change. Therefore, the software was collected by AC media after the user exceeded 3 million.


    To be honest, this software can not bring many direct benefits, but it has great potential in indirect benefits, such as the huge user base. Although ICQ is so simple, if it is not for its own problems, the interface will be extremely complex and unfriendly. Therefore, most users will be lost. Even if other companies also develop the same software, even if Microsoft bundles Mn, ICQ will not lose too much. And even so, the software still has a share of the market because it is the first instant messaging software.


    Just think about it. In a few years, when the technology becomes more and more mature, what kind of influence can be exerted on these users and what kind of publicity can be carried out after all kinds of plans are put in place one by one.


    of course, out of bad taste, he registered the penguin image at the first time, and he never let go of it all over the world. So if Ma u Teng wants to copy, it has to change its image and name. Anyway, this is a very simple thing. There can be no QQ. Moreover, China will not allow the instant messaging software of other countries to occupy the market. It is also certain to support the local people.


    As for another acquisition, it''s no big deal. Blue sky studio, which will produce ice age series in the future, has officially become a member of AC media. With Pixar''s success, no one will think that computer animation has no future.


    It was because of Pixar that blue sky studio still made great efforts in the competition; however, it was also because of Pixar''s example that blue sky studio finally fell into their arms. Well, in this respect, the second step has been achieved, and now there is the last step.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Adrian poured himself and him half a cup again.


    "Frankly speaking, without you, I''m afraid the company''s development will take many detours, our partner is really seamless." Claude said with emotion.


    "Yes, we are the best partners," Adrian laughed and patted him hard on the shoulder. "As long as we are close, we can be invincible at any time."


    Ding, two cups touch together, drink again and then two people laugh again."Speaking of it, do you want to try..." Claude said suddenly, pointing to Daniela''s playful smile.


    "I don''t mind if there''s a fit." Adrian shrugged knowingly, "but don''t say that in front of Monica."


    "You know, she''s your collection," Claude said, laughing. "Don''t worry. I''ll pick the best for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C159

    With the arrival of late June, schools across the United States have begun six consecutive summer holidays, and a new round of hot schedule competition has begun. This time, the prelude is Columbia, Bosworth pull DreamWorks joint investment "the man in black.".


    After being adapted into a movie, this rather mediocre novel has been warmly sought after. The hidden theme of placing human beings in extremely small places, the humorous expression and the idea that aliens are around have attracted many people''s attention. The two stars, Tommy Lee Jones, pretended to be serious, while Will Smith''s rich body language was quite good to watch. Although Monica''s performance is regular, sometimes there are some bright spots, such as the scene that she finally killed the big bug who wanted to sneak in and later joined the man in black when she dressed up in a smart suit.


    As a result, the film won a good success, PG-13 level, interesting stories, good performances, and the marketing methods of the three companies. Although it was not released on the weekend, it was supported by the 3ooo cinema, and it still made a box office in North America within five days. As a result, Will Smith has become more and more popular, and Monica''s position in Hollywood has become more and more stable.


    And it has a good reputation among film critics. Many critics think it will be one of the most interesting science fiction movies this year. Of course, these are all compared. The mediocrity of the original novel makes the movie stand out a bit. Critics have also added that it will be one of the best sci-fi adapted films of the year.


    However, the most anticipated movie is still frequently appeared in various media, and the "Titanic" which is widely publicized to satisfy the appetite. Ordinary people want to know what makes this movie, which is claimed to be the biggest investment at present, has something to do with it. People who are good at it want to know whether it can be praised by them, while those who don''t like it also want to know what''s wrong with it so that they can criticize it more severely.


    As they hoped, "Titanic" finally came out on the last weekend of June.


    With the fall of night, there are many people outside the Chinese Theater in Hollywood. A grand screening ceremony will be held here. Countless journalists and filmmakers have been waiting for valuable news, hoping to catch valuable news, or to see the stars they want to see and ask for a signature.


    They are not disappointed. Hollywood celebrities come here one by one, and there are several top directors alone. Steven Spielberg and George Lucas, needless to say, Francis cobola is here, and he also brings v. if Martin Scorsese also comes, the four directors at that time will almost gather together. In addition, there are many new directors, especially those promoted by Adrian, such as Jane de BoNT, David Finch, Michael Bay and so on.


    The actors are not bad. In the past four or five years, most of the Oscars have come. Anthony Hopkins is said to have made a special trip from England to support the show. Although Nicholas Cage came separately from his uncle, it was not many minutes before and after. Alpacihan, Tom Hanks and his wife were all the same. There are more, Tim Robbins and Susan Sarandon, the cohabiting couple, raven Phoenix, Jackie Phoenix and silver Phoenix, Kevin Spacey or Russell Crowe.


    It''s a pity that Dennis Knight came alone, which greatly disappointed many journalists. Before that, they were all heard of. It is said that after he broke up with vivienna, he had formally come together with the sweetheart of friends.


    Many famous husband f ¨´ also appeared on the red carpet of the screening ceremony. For example, although the rumor of the two people''s discord has been making a lot of uproar, he still makes an intimate appearance in front of the camera - as well as Arnold Schwarzenegger and Tom Cruise.


    There are more senior executives from various film companies, but the reporters'' eyes have not stayed on them for a long time, because compared with someone, they are nothing, that is Rupert Murdoch. When he showed up on the red carpet with his wife''s, the flashing lights kept ringing.


    "I can''t believe Murdoch came to the scene." A reporter exclaimed in a low voice. Although News Corp. has just come out of the trough and has not completely got rid of the bad situation, it is still a formidable behemoth. Journalists can be dismissive of those stars, but for these media group figures or in the bone to maintain a little awe.


    "It''s no surprise that it''s 20th century fox," shrugged his companion. "If you''re willing to invest $300 million in a movie and have a media company of comparable size, Murdoch will also be there for you."


    "It''s said that Cowell is addicted to film making and seldom cares about the company''s affairs. He''s almost ignored by his friend." Another companion a mouth.


    "Don''t be kidding. If this is the case, how could he sit in the position of chairman of AC media?" The first reporter retorted scornfully.


    "I don''t know if he''s been elevated or not, but I know he''s no less than a movie maker." The second reporter joked at this time.All of a sudden, the three of them burst into a low smile. The gossip about Adrian has never been broken, but it is basically only circulated in the tabloids. Unless there is definite evidence, the regular media will not publish such news. Even if they want to follow suit, they will only describe it lightly and put it in a humble corner. As for the reason


    "Guess how many of the v people who walked through the red carpet today and he was the first reporter to ask.


    "I don''t know how much, but Julia Roberts is sure. With the photos as proof, only a fool can believe that he came into her house and came out soon."


    "Monica BELLUCCI can be sure, too, that there are pictures, though only a few years ago of the meal."


    "Hey, do you think Nicole Kidman is possible? Don''t forget that she and Tom Cruise have been rumored to be in the cold war recently


    "Come on, if that''s the case, Demi Moore is more likely. The news that she and Bruce Willis are separated can be confirmed."


    "No, no, no, no, just think about it. Nicole performed so hard in" eye opener "and was still in front of the director. Cowell was not really hurt. Maybe he was with the man..."


    "Well, well, rather than guess at that, how about this one?"


    With the third reporter''s words, the three people looked out of the theater together, and then after seeing clearly, they all looked disappointed: "Oh, obviously, I can be sure."


    On the red carpet, Adrian was wearing a long pink ¨¨ with a white gooseneck on the back of his head. Gwyneth, who was smiling fondly, nodded to the people around him while walking.


    "There is no doubt that the investment will be more and more, especially after the film is successful," Adrian said with a smile to the old man in front of him. "Even if the big companies choose to co shoot more and more times, just like the movie" man in black "released not long ago, the cost is more than 100 million if the publicity costs are included. Although the three companies have not joined hands There is such a high profit, but it greatly reduces the risk. "


    "You always seem to be so confident, ed Murdoch said with a smile.


    "Too much faith in intuition makes people blind." Anna also helps her husband speak.


    Now in Murdoch''s side, or his second wife Anna, as for the Chinese V of jigming, has not yet appeared with him, but it is estimated that it will be soon.


    "I don''t deny that I really believe in my intuition, but every decision I make is based on a lot of information. Like Titanic, I believe that after watching the film, most people will agree with me." Adrian shrugged.


    "Maybe, I''ll wait for the movie to start." Murdoch said, suddenly changed the tone, "what do you think of the current media industry, ed?"


    "The issue seems too big, Rupert." Adrian didn''t answer directly.


    "Well, I mean the relationship between the traditional media industry and the emerging Internet." Murdoch is not going to let him go.


    "It''s still a little big. In my opinion, the Internet has great potential, and people''s ability to collect information has been greatly improved. However, it still has a long way to go to replace the traditional media industry." Adrian said in a general way, and then took a picture of Claude around him. "I think Jia is better for Klau. After all, he is responsible for the main affairs of the company, and he knows these better than I do."


    "How did you catch me?" Claude deliberately gave a look of displeasure. "Is it me that Rupert asked?"


    "Come on, you know that I have only one general direction for my understanding of this, and I have said enough. What''s wrong with giving you a chance to show yourself?" Adrian opened his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter who you say it." Murdoch, who sees Adrian''s plan, is not demanding either.


    "Well, then What ed and I think about this is that... " Claude cleared his throat and began to talk. Adrian seemed to listen attentively, but most of his mind was in the crowd around him.


    Stars gathered, which is the best portrayal of the show. Anyway, it has been a year so much money, and some things have been settled. How can this classic work be worthy of if the show is not grand?


    Although any person walking alone in the street would cause a scream, they all came to support him at the moment. Even Tom Cruise, who had little contact after "Mr. sweetheart" and "eye opener," who was said to have complained about Adrian''s failure to help him after the Oscars, was invited on the street, and before he knew it, Adrian had such a big influence in Hollywood.


    Of course, there are also some regrets. For example, Martin Scorsese, Adrian and he have no love for each other. They just met each other several times. Although Fox also invited him, the old man declined. As a result, the grand occasion that had expected the four directors to appear at the same time died, and several of them declined.But Adrian didn''t put it in his heart because This is just the beginning.


    "Rupert didn''t seem very satisfied with my answer." After Murdoch''s departure, Claude said to Adrian.


    "Of course. After all, I have a reputation." Adrian shrugged, and while he tried to create his own laissez faire about the company, it was no secret to a man like Murdoch.


    Although News Corporation and AC media have cooperation, more places are still competing. If Murdoch can extract some news from him and take it back to analyze it, it will be troublesome. So, even if the other party knows his little one-year move, Adrian is still tirelessly putting Claudia in front as a shield. You can see that''s your business, and it''s my business that I want to do this.


    "You didn''t think about it..." Claude thought of something, suddenly opened his mouth, then made a few gestures, did not say it completely.


    "No, I''m not interested." Adrian shook his head.


    "Oh? Why? " Claude looked at him with interest. "You know, News Corporation has several heavy weight paper media, and our short board is here. What''s more, they also have fox in the 20th century and TV station F. now is a good time for us to take advantage of this year''s opportunity to enter. If they are completely stable in a few years, we won''t want to get involved. "


    "Yes, I know," Adrian nodded, "but I also said..."


    "I also know," Claude interrupted. "Although the Internet show is gradually verifying your language, I still have reservations about it. You know, I have to look at the big picture."


    "I understand, but News Corporation is not suitable for us, or family businesses like them are not suitable for us. When Murdoch can be in power, it is possible that his media empire will be torn apart if he falls down." Adrian said meaningfully.


    Before that, he was still wondering whether his wings would blow the v-man of jigming, but now it seems that it is better to maintain it. The family business is doomed to decline from generation to generation, not to mention it is a family business that may cause infighting. Even powerful families like Rockefeller and Morgan have now opted to disperse and hide behind the scenes.


    Although Claude did not see the future of news corporation like Adrian, he was also aware of the problems of family business, which is why old Ron Rees supported him to start a business with Adrian.


    "OK, but we have to solve our shortcomings. Although the sales of the newspapers and magazines we purchased are good, they are not enough compared with those well-known paper media. At least four of the top ten magazines in the United States are owned by Warner Claude is already familiar with the data.


    "Cooperation," Adrian chuckled, "find those who have our needs and need our cooperation, such as -"


    the two people looked at each other and said in one voice: "Newhouse group."


    "Sure enough, you thought about it when you gave them advice?" Said Claude, laughing.


    "No, I didn''t think so much at that time. I just gave a suggestion and foreshadowed it." Adrian shrugged.


    Newhouse is also a powerful media group. It owns a series of famous magazines such as vanity fair, new Yorker and architectural digest. There are many newspapers and limited TV stations, especially Vanity Fair. This magazine ranks first in Hollywood or entertainment circle. However, although they have great advantages in paper media, their exhibitions in TV, film and other media are somewhat unsatisfactory, not to mention the emerging Internet. What''s more, they are also family businesses. Unlike News Corp., they have been developing for three generations. Although they still hold the power of the company and the momentum of the exhibition is good, the decline is inevitable.


    On the contrary, AC media has advantages in TV and film, but traditional paper media is not so good. Therefore, both sides have a good foundation for cooperation. What''s more, because Adrian originally proposed that Vanity Fair''s influence has been more than doubled, and the relationship between the two sides has been good. Of course, Ji eggs can''t be all in the same basket, so


    "Hurst is a good newspaper, too." Claude knows that, too.


    "It''s true," Adrian said, nodding. "But they''re publishing giants, and we''re going to have a big show on it soon, so we have to be careful."


    Like Newhouse, Hurst newspaper is an old media group. It has great strength in publishing and has a good relationship with AC media. However, it can only be shot behind Newhouse.


    "I''ll pay attention." Claude agreed.


    "Well, don''t talk about it now. The movie will start soon. Maybe you''d like to accompany me there?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "If you You''d better go by yourself, and I won''t be with you. " Claude, who was about to promise, changed his words immediately after seeing the direction he was going."Hey, crow, it''s just..."


    "I have my own V company to accompany."


    Claude soon disappeared into the crowd, and Adrian shrugged and muttered before heading in the same direction.


    "Hi, you guys, you seem to have a good time talking." Two steps away, he began to say hello.


    "But I''m sorry, the movie is about to start, so I have to bring the V lead in." Adrian bent his arm with a smile, and the owner of his proud eyes immediately grabbed it, then glanced at the others with a smile: "I''m glad to talk to you, but I''m leaving now. I''ll talk to you later."


    Don''t give Monica, Julia, Blanchett, and Nicole a chance to talk - well, Adrian really wants to know what Nicole will say, but it''s obviously not the time - and he takes Gwyneth to the screening hall, which has begun to enter. f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C160

    Bullock is a treasure hunter. His favorite thing is to salvage the valuable things that have sunk into the sea following the shipwreck in the vast ocean. Although some people call him a treasure hunter, he has always been happy with this and that. This time, he aimed at the famous Titanic, which is said to have the legendary Sapphire Necklace named Ocean Star.


    He confidently rented a Russian submarine, and finally saw the wreckage of Titanic at the bottom of the sea. However, when he pulled up the safe with enthusiasm, he did not have the precious necklace in it, only a sketch of a v-man with a necklace.


    The treasure hunter, or treasure hunter, was so disappointed that he did not expect to publish the sketch on TV and then lead out the v-man in the painting.


    "She was a liar. If she had been on the ship, she would have been over 100 years old now. She is an old liar." Brock''s assistant didn''t believe what the other party said on the phone, but Bullock finally decided to invite her to the boat. In any case, this is the only clue to find the heart of the sea. He could never give up halfway after so much effort in one year.


    The old man, who was more than 100 years old, came to the boat and readily admitted that he had worn the necklace. He also said that he was right about the name of the holder at that time. However, what was finally extended was a dust laden past for almost a century.


    "Already Eighty four years ago, I can still smell the smell of new paint. China and tableware are new. Sheets and bedding are also new. People call the Titanic a dream ship... " With the old man''s words, the wreckage of Titanic on the computer screen suddenly came to life in the music of James Horner''s atmosphere and the effect of making jigs.


    When the panoramic view of the huge Titanic and the busy Southampton wharf was presented, a low voice of admiration broke out in the screening hall. Everyone was attracted by Cameron''s unique beginning, and Adrian nodded in his seat.


    Cameron has spent a lot of effort in this beginning, not only to tell the story well, but also to pave the way for the grand plot behind. He almost had to rent a submarine to the Atlantic Ocean for close range shooting. Fortunately, although he burned money recklessly, he was not really crazy after all. After thinking about it, he took out the video of the original submarine investigation, and then made a model based on the data, put it in a specially made large pool, and shot part of the lens. Then he combined the original lens of the wreck to deal with it, so that the effect that the audience can see now is achieved.


    The feeling of vicissitudes, together with the scorched and yellow silent film lens of Titanic and Celine Dion''s singing low, a kind of thick feeling suddenly comes to you, and no wonder the audience will marvel.


    The next is the time for the V protagonist to appear. The white ¨¨ striped Sue V dress with a widened top hat makes her look extraordinarily beautiful, showing her elegant temperament with good education everywhere. The God ¨¨, who seems to care nothing about anything, and the sentence "it doesn''t seem to be a big deal" makes her look very indifferent, and at the same time, she is a little rebellious and unwilling. The narrator of the old one silk rings out, which is just the right supplement.


    Gwyneth is at her best both in terms of state and age. After the baptism of Emma, she is also able to control the temperament of British shuv. In addition, with Adrian''s deliberate adjustment, she is neither as thin as some v people, nor as fat as Wen. Other places may not be easy to say, but the scene of looking up when getting out of the car gives a startling degree Absolutely over temperature.


    Adrian couldn''t help reaching out and patting Gwyneth''s big 1I sitting beside her, while franc, who turned her attention from the screen, also gave a sweet smile. She seemed to be still reliving her previous "victory".


    Since he has made up his mind to hold a grand show, Adrian simply invited all the v people to come here. Sooner or later, this kind of thing will happen. It''s better to take the initiative to explore now. As for the result, it was almost as expected. Several v people didn''t know that he was a one-year-old radish. Since they all acquiesced in this situation, and had been for so long, they naturally acquiesced in this situation. Although I was not very comfortable in my heart, I didn''t do anything else except to argue.


    Gwyneth is the V-star of Titanic, so Adrian is with her tonight, and she will inevitably be proud of the other V''s. Of course, it''s not clear to Gwyneth whether they think they''re upset because they feel that they''ve fallen behind, or whether they think Feng Shui turns around.


    There were also unexpected situations. Kate learned his thoughts at the first time, and then stayed at home under the pretext of taking care of V, and gave Adrian a big white eye when he left.


    "Is this one of the jobs?" Charlize is so rhetorical, and with a smile.


    Sara and liv are here, but they''re both moving around together, and they don''t meet Gwyneth. Zeta Jones is the same, but she doesn''t have a partner like liv or Sarah.


    "It''s not necessary, is it?" As Adrian tried to ask, Zeta Jones whispered, "just let me be quiet in your shadow."As she spoke, she frowned slightly, as if she was sighing for what reason. Although she knew that most of the emotions were only pretended, she still felt pity. Her acting was really good.


    As for Rachel and Sophie, the former has just returned to England in the name of rest, while the latter is staying in France and seems to have no plans to come to the United States in the near future, but the first draft of Anna Karenina has been mailed to her. Kirsten would like to come, but Adrian declined her on the phone. This period of time is probably because of the sexual intercourse, and she played a little too much. If you don''t pay attention to the public, it will be a bad thing. Natalie doesn''t have to worry about this, but she''s not fit to face it. She''s much smarter than most people.


    However, the most surprising thing is Nicole. After "Mr. sweetheart" and "eye opener," cruise hardly has any contact with him, because she is rarely seen. But today she is not only here, but also with Gwyneth and others, which is really worth pondering. Adrian''s judgment is basically further supported.


    Well, let''s go back to the movies. We''ll talk about these things later.


    Now that the protagonist V is on the stage, so should the hero. It is sunny, handsome, but also somewhat rebellious and unruly. This is Leonardo DiCaprio shown in Cameron''s film. It must be admitted that he has a good skin bag and the temperament shown on the screen is really attractive to those upper class ladies who have been stuck at home for years and are used to wearing masks.


    The Titanic is finally - - and Cameron has prepared a series of panoramic images here. Among the special effects that can hardly be seen, the ship at that time completely burst out of its own momentum, especially the strong contrast when passing by the small ship. Even the audience sitting in front of the screen will be shocked. The majestic temperament of the industrial age suddenly came out from the screen. Even today, the giant ship still exists. So even if Jack comes to the bow and says "I am the king of the world", it seems a little pretentious, but there is no sudden feeling.


    The identity and situation of the male V protagonist has been pointed out, and the love in the disaster is also one of the contents of the notice, so after a series of exhibitions, the two young people finally come together. In order to make people believe, Cameron also did not lack of description in other aspects, such as Picasso to reflect the one silk that the fiance''s shallow, or mother V talk to reveal the greedy vanity of the mother, and Jack in the third class deck painting was out of the wind 1 silk attracted. Of course, as an important prop to lead to this story, the heart of the ocean, he did not forget to mention, and then the stern encounter.


    Here, Cameron used a few minutes to describe all kinds of depression and despair at the party before the next silk rush out, but because of time, it had to be cut off, but Adrian suggested to keep it after reading it.


    "You have to explain to the audience why she suddenly wanted to die." That''s what he said.


    Cameron doesn''t know, but the problem is that there''s no more content in the three hour set. After thinking for a long time, the two men called in the editor and discussed it over and over for several days, finally squeezing out two minutes. Although it''s still a little short, the reason why you want to commit suicide is more convincing than the original silk.


    Next, the two young people''s feelings quickly heated up, but 1 silk''s fiance Carl also quickly realized this point, and thundered to give a warning to 1 silk. Frightened one silk realizes that fate is not in her hands, and has to choose compromise, but Jack is not willing to give up, and even sneaks to the first-class cabin to look for her.


    After several times of entanglement, she finally opened her heart and wanted to seize her destiny. Then there was the scene of "I am flying" in the bow of the boat. As before, this bridge can be said to be vulgar or artificial, but absolutely not abrupt.


    Later, after returning to the cabin, a silk ribbon was attached to the heart of the ocean, leaving the sketch that was only seen in the sky more than 80 years later. The two people''s feelings continue to heat up. They ran on the ship to their heart''s content, catching m ¨ª Zang with the men sent by their fiance, running through the cargo compartment, running through the engine room, and running through the amazing huge rotating shafts.


    Cameron has never concealed his obsession with machinery and industry, whether it''s the steel skeleton of the robot in terminator, the Harrier fighter in true lies, or the huge structure inside the hull that is now on the screen. It is this kind of craziness that makes him always ahead of others in film technology and always can do his best.


    Looking at the male V protagonist on the screen, it seems that the fairy tale of love is about to open for one year. As a result, the audience in the screening hall all know that the disaster is in front of them, and the quiet night is about to be broken.


    "There is an iceberg in front of the iceberg." with the watchman''s frightened cry, the crew moved quickly in panic, trying to make the ship change direction. However, it was too late. The bow of the ship drove past with the iceberg. The terrible kinetic energy immediately rowed the underwater cabin in front of it, shaking the whole ship, and finally the disaster came.


    The audience finally breathed a sigh of relief, but a heart was immediately raised again. What will the hero do next? This is the biggest attraction of the whole movie. What will their ending be like? Through the description of the previous dozens of minutes, even if this love only appears in fairy tales, it has been recognized by the vast majority of people.In fact, if you really want to worry about it, there are no more than two endings. Either both of them escape from life, or Jack dies and one silk survives. If silk dies, no one will tell the story. But either way, the story of the hero in the shipwreck is very attractive, which is the charm of the film.


    The "unsinkable ship" was about to sink into the sea. The crew began to act in an emergency. The guests in the first class were invited to the deck to board the lifeboat in the name of acting, while the people in the third class were still unaware.


    However, paper can not cover the fire, as the ship gradually tilted, everyone knew that the disaster was imminent, and the panic spread to the whole. People''s ugliness and kindness are vividly displayed at this moment. There are shipping company owners who hide in lifeboats, some bands who insist on playing until the last moment, some "gentlemen" fighting for their lives, and some captains and designers who live with the ship. There are also the first mate who accepted Karl''s bribe and promised to arrange a place for him, but he was very nervous because of the maintenance of order. He accidentally killed the innocent and finally killed himself by drinking a gun.


    "He''s actually a hero," Cameron once said of Murdoch, who was then the first mate of the Titanic. "Unfortunately, there is still too little time to integrate the stories of several people into him."


    That said, the effect was surprisingly good. At the moment when the chief mate committed suicide, there was a low sigh in the projection hall.


    Jack and 1 silk, the young couple, have experienced various difficulties, such as being framed by Jack and being locked in the cabin below. For example, 1 silk got into the lifeboat under the persuasion of Jack and Carl. However, she finally jumped into the boat. She wanted to be with Jack. Carl, who thought she had won, was furious and let the housekeeper chase them for a long time.


    There is also a little a song here. Cameron originally arranged a fight between Jack and the housekeeper here, and he didn''t care about those who opposed it. But Adrian asked him, "are you making a disaster movie or an action movie?" so he gave up the plan after careful consideration. But it was all in the case of post production, and as a result, he had to find two doubles to take a picture of running through some cabins, which took a lot of effort to finish.


    Although they finally escaped from below, they had missed the best chance and could only stay in the stern which was almost half empty. The Titanic was at its last moment.


    "The ship will suck us in, listen to my command, take a breath, keep pedaling, don''t let go of my hand." with Jack''s voice, the sea is coming, and the last half of the Titanic finally sank, and the last survivors fell into the cold water. In the absence of rescue, people immersed in the cold sea water will only slowly die.


    "Listen to me, silk, you can get out of danger You have to live, have lots of children, watch them grow up You will enjoy your old age and rest on the warm Not here tonight, not like this. Do you understand? " Put a silk on the floating board, most of the body in the water Jack grasp the hands of his lover, in the shaking to say.


    "Win the ticket It''s the luckiest thing in my life Let me know you Thank God, I feel so much. You have to do me a favor and promise me to live Whatever is born No matter how desperate never give up. Promise me silk, never give up your Chenghan to me


    "I promise you I''m not going to give up, Jack I will never give up... "


    At this time, the screening hall has begun to sound a few low O1 tears from time to time. The sad and beautiful love is always easier to move people''s hearts, but the most shocking moment is just beginning to come.


    When a thread of silk on the board began to paste in the cold air, he finally heard the cry and saw the light. After the combination of the first lifeboats, one came back to rescue the drowning people.


    "Jack, someone''s coming to help us, Jack..." Happy expression solidified in a silk face, that in these short days let her get unprecedented happiness, understand the meaning of life has left the world.


    Silk low O1 sobbed, she wanted to shout, want to ask for help, but because of the cold and become hoarse voice does not make any bigger voice. Seeing the lifeboat is about to leave, if you miss it, it is likely that there will never be another time. There is only one way to win the prize.


    "I promise you Jack I promise you I must have cried. I broke Jack''s frozen hand and repeated what he had said again and again. These words cut her heart like a knife. He died for her, but she couldn''t keep his body.


    Listening to the sad words, I also understood what she wanted to do. There was a low hum in the screening hall. This kind of thing seldom happened in the screening ceremony. Basically, it was because the film was too bad, but this time it was not like this. Most of them were wiping their eyes. Even Gwyneth, who was sitting next to Adrian, even had some red eyes and nose. It was only after Adrian handed him the handkerchief that he could control his emotions.


    You know, she is the V protagonist of this film, even she is like this, let alone other people, this is the charm of the film. Fwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C161

    That moving shallow singing low again rings, after throwing the heart of the ocean into the sea, the old one returns with a smile. The camera scans slowly from her old photos, as if to prove that she has finished the Cheng Han to Jack.


    Once again, the scene turns to the wreckage of Titanic. As the camera advances, the light becomes bright and the corridor becomes intact again. Through the grand hall, everyone is waiting for her arrival. Then, in the warm applause, the two young people hugged each other on the steps and in full view of the public.


    Such a dreamy ending finally declared the end of the film, and the subtitles rose slowly in Celine Dion''s voice. There was no other sound in the screening hall. People immersed in the beautiful melody of "my heart will last forever" and quickly recalled it once again. Then, the lights were on, and the sky shaking applause suddenly burst out, just like the flood breaking the dike.


    All of us choose to vent the emotions accumulated in our hearts in a moment. Not only many v-men have wet eyes, but also many men have red rims. In the past few decades, there are not many movies that can get strong sympathy from so many people, except Titanic, but this is only the beginning.


    "This is a masterpiece, a great work, in addition to the rhythm of the story still grasp ¨¨, Cameron used special effects to show us a grand and beautiful picture, he almost perfectly re created every detail on the Titanic, which is very shocking" -- variety


    "the theme of the film is disaster and love, or When it comes to love in disaster, Cameron embeds a virtual, doomed and miserable love into the disaster of Titanic, so that the feelings of the hero of the male V can be sublimated in it, thus moving all the audience ¡ª¡ª"Washington Post"


    "even if Adrian''s investment of nearly 300 million can not be fully recovered," Titanic "is still a successful film. Cameron used his imagination and current film technology to the extreme, perfectly telling a sad but full of strong emotion story. Although the love before the hero of the male V is like a fairy tale, it has won something There was applause from the audience "- USA Today


    the next day, almost all the media were filled with praise words, as if the film was perfect. Although there are public relations factors of Fox and AC media, the film quality still plays a decisive role, which can be seen from the praise of ordinary people who have been waiting for the film.


    However, this did not make the box office of Titanic rise in quality. In the past three days of the weekend, out of nearly 25oo theaters, North America only received about $2.9 million. Although the performance was relatively good and occupied the second place in the North American box office list, it was nothing compared with the investment of nearly 300 million yuan. A lot of films are snickering because of this. The films are good, they admit, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t applaud Adrian''s failure. Since he entered this circle, there have been no mistakes. What''s more, from a small film company to today''s scale, no matter how low-key it is, it will attract many red eyes.


    "The market is not expected to be enough. Although the public relations work is good, he is too confident to hold a trial. Even if he can get 500 million box office tickets in the world, he can bear it." The head of one company said so.


    "Titanic" and "eye opener" did not hold a preview. It is no problem that the movie with artistic orientation, such as "eye opener", does not have a preview. After all, it is not aimed at the box office, but commercial films like "Titanic" do not hold a trial show, which is somewhat unreasonable. There are two purposes for the audition. First of all, ask the audience for their opinions by O1 immediately. If there is any problem, you can modify it as soon as possible. However, because it is a trial, there will not be too many audience. Many opinions are completely from the personal point of view, and there are not many representatives. Therefore, this is not the main purpose, but the comments of the film critics ¡£


    It has been said for a long time that before the film is officially released, the comments of the film critics will play a great guiding role. When ordinary people are ready to see a movie, most of them will choose to see the comments on the film first. Blindly following the psychology and herd behavior will easily affect their judgment, and most of the movies praised will become the first choice. Although some critics in the United States are biased, there are also a lot of people with good reputation and basically fair views.


    As a result, film companies have never been afraid to ignore the reviewers who participate in the preview, and they will also block those who are only trying to find fault.


    But this time Adrian let the film be shown directly in the cinema. He just sent tickets to the critics. Although fox tried to persuade him for a long time, he still insisted on his point of view.


    "If you want to create a miracle, create a thorough one." Adrian said that.


    However, after the week, fox''s side had to make a few comments. Since Jia has given them the job, but he has to come in midway, so please bear the responsibility for the loss.


    But is it really going to be like this? Will Adrian''s reputation as a miracle really suffer a setback? The box office the next week told the answer. Although the number of theaters has only increased by more than 10 million, the total box office in North America has already exceeded 110 million. That is to say, except for the 2.9 million in the first three days, more than 10000 box office tickets have been sold in seven days, and more than 11.00 million have been recorded every day. Not only has it leapt to the top of the box office list, but also has thrown the second place out of the box office list.¡°¡­¡­ Even in that extreme environment, there are still some people who abide by the best human virtues, some orchestra playing to the last moment, some gentry who will give the opportunity to others to accept the death peacefully, and the captain and designer who live and die with the ship according to the tradition. As much ugliness as beauty, this is the meaning of titanic or Cameron''s Titanic.


    Now back to the male V leading role, I said before, this love is different from other love movies, which is reflected in the final ending. For a long time, such love has dominated the mainstream voice: love is all you have. Even if you can only get along with him for a few seconds in a desperate situation, it is also sweet and eternal.


    However, there is a different point of view here. For the sake of his lover''s better life and his eternal life in his own heart, he can prove that he has lived in this world. Just as the old one silk said, "there is a man named Jack Dawson, he saved me. But I don''t even have a picture of him. He can only live in my memory. "She lives for herself and for her lover. Well done, Cameron "- Roger Albert, a famous film critic? Even if a pearl falls in the grass, it will be found. What''s more, the Pearl in Titanic is so huge and bright that it doesn''t fall in the grass. Although the critics failed to comment on the film before it was released, most of them went to the cinema for the first time. Then, like those journalists, most of the critics also put a lot of praise on the film. Roger''s comment is the best representative.


    Then, the Independence Day holiday allowed many people to take an extra day off. With the word of mouth of ordinary people and the large-scale promotion on the Internet, the box office of Titanic ushered in a blowout exhibition.


    Many people who are prepared to watch the joke are surprised by this change. Although this trend can not last long under normal circumstances, and even if it is repeated several times, it may not be possible to rely on the box office alone to keep the investment cost, but no one is sure what the outcome will look like.


    "In any case, it''s a jigsaw movie, and Adrian has proved once again that his vision is beyond doubt." According to a reporter from AC media, although it is ostensibly flattering, it has won high public praise in the big ship and its box office power has made few people refute it. Even those who oppose it have temporarily stopped their efforts. After all, the summer vacation is just beginning.


    "This is yours, James." In his office, Adrian handed a check to Cameron.


    "Is this?" Cameron looked at the check in his hand and Adrian in surprise. Five million is not much, but he still knows what it means.


    "This is your dividend." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, then added, "temporarily."


    "I said I had..." Cameron also wanted to decline, Adrian immediately interrupted: "don''t be silly, James, you deserve it. Of course I remember what you said at the beginning. I don''t have amnesia, but it''s based on the loss. But now, the situation is very good, isn''t it? "


    He shrugged his shoulders, kept smiling, and went on: "well, I''m more optimistic about Titanic now than I was. Guess how many checks I''ll write you when the movie goes offline."


    "In that case, I''ll take it." Cameron did not affectation, put the check away, and then concealed a sigh of relief.


    Adrian, who noticed this, was more smiling. He knew about the situation of Cameron''s studio. He devoted himself to the later stage of Titanic and gave up the salary of the whole team. Although it was not impossible to maintain, the overall morale was not so good. He even learned from some channels that several people wanted to find another job.


    If it is in normal times, this is not a big deal, a few people who want to leave are small corners, but at this time it is difficult to say that it will not lead to chain reaction. In that case, Adrian is happy to be a good man to buy people''s hearts, even though he would like to wait until the end of a huge check to appreciate Cameron''s surprise.


    "Wait and see, James, what you said outside the bar will come true." Adrian vowed.


    Just then the messenger on the desk rang: "Mr. Adrian, Miss Gwyneth is here."


    "OK, Charley, please come in." Adrian said immediately, then got up and came to the side to open.


    "Ed" has reached the mouth, Gwyneth rushed into his arms, and then ignore the mouth of his mouth, after a passionate search for a division.


    "Oh, gwyne, you are so warm." Adrian, who was a little relieved, laughed and shook her head. Gwyneth realized that there was someone else in the office, and it was Cameron, the director of her current hit Titanic, and Charlize, who was sitting at her desk, looked at her with a smile.


    Despite the embarrassment, Gwyneth quickly adjusted, not only regaining her smile, but also holding Adrian''s arm and saying hello to Cameron: "Hi, James, nice to meet you here.""Me too." Cameron nodded with a smile, and then stood up. "There''s nothing else you want me to do here, right, ed?"


    Although many people know about their relationship, they rarely make particularly intimate moves in front of others, so Cameron decided to leave.


    "Am I disturbing you?" After Cameron left, Gwyneth blinked an innocent look and asked.


    "Of course not," Adrian closed, smiling, reached out and scratched her nose. "We''ve all talked about - by the way, how can you come to me?"


    "Of course I miss you," Gwyneth said, and Ji jumped into his arms again. "Oh, ED, I love you so much."


    Without waiting for Adrian to speak, she stopped him again. There was no outsider present. She was hotter than before. Similarly, Adrian had no scruples. She took her back and finally sat on the sand. At the same time, she was hot and showed off in her thin body.


    no wonder Gwyneth would be so enthusiastic. The current double harvest of Titanic on the word-of-mouth and box office has made her popularity soar several heights, and countless invitations are like snow As long as you are recognized as a silk in the street, you will soon be surrounded by three layers inside and three outside. You know, this is a place in Los Angeles where you can meet a big star if you walk around.


    this is incomparable with Emma before. If she is not excited and does not move, she will encounter a ghost.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Just as they were enjoying themselves, an untimely voice began to ring.


    The two men, who stopped in a hurry, looked to their mouths. Charlize was standing there with two cups in his hand. The expression on his face was still half smile.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, please continue." She owed and went out with the cup. Of course, she closed it.


    "Do you want to continue?" Adrian turned to Gwyneth in her arms and asked with a smile.


    Gwyneth glanced at him, sat up and began to tidy up her clothes. The buttons of her white shirt and long tight shirt had been unfastened several times, and the inside of the weniog had been opened half way, with the neckline open, and the inside was clearly visible. No wonder Charlize had that look before. If she hadn''t broken in, it would have been hard to say what would have happened next.


    But Adrian didn''t take it seriously. If he had been worried about Charlize''s ideas, now


    "You Secretary V is not only dutiful but also polite." After finishing her clothes, Gwyneth looked at him with a charming look.


    "Yes, very good, quite good." Adrian smiles and nods.


    "In every way?" Gwyneth further asked, eyes full of clear gods


    "yes." Adrian didn''t deny it, but immediately reached out and scratched her nose: "what''s the problem?"


    "Nothing Hey, why do you always like that now? " Gwyneth frowned and pretended to be angry.


    "It''s probably because on the day of the show, you look lovely with your red nose crying." Adrian laughs.


    "Don''t make fun of me"


    "I''m not making fun of it. I just feel curious. It''s your movie after all."


    "No one can''t rule out that you can''t watch your own movie in tears"


    looking at Gwyneth''s angry appearance, Adrian couldn''t help laughing: "well, well, that was the most classic scene, and I almost got wet in my eyes."


    At this point, Gwyneth suddenly silent down, a few seconds later some hesitant to look at Adrian, guess some Adrian is a calm look.


    "If If it were you and me, would you do the same? " She bit her teeth, and finally asked, then lowered her head as if afraid to look at him.


    "Of course." Adrian answered without hesitation.


    "Really?" Gwyneth raised her head in surprise, somewhat dubious.


    "Really," Adrian nodded. "There are some things that men have to bear. As long as you can live, I don''t mind being like Jack. Although I''m an egg, I''m definitely not an irresponsible man."


    What he said was true and sincere. For those who have been born again, death is not a terrible thing.


    Leng Leng Leng looked at Adrian for a long time, Gwyneth sighed, once again into his arms. After leaning her head on his shoulder for a while, she remembered something, looked at him and asked, "if There were other v people then? "


    Since the first question has been asked, it is not difficult to ask the second one.


    "I''ll save it together."


    "I mean, what if only one could be saved?"


    Adrian was silent, and Gwyneth bit her mouth a little timidly.


    "do you really want to know the answer, Gwyneth?" After a long time, he looked at her and asked.¡°¡­¡­ Yes The heart beat a few times, Gwyneth still gave the affirmative answer.


    "Well, my answer is, I won''t save anyone. I''ll sink into the sea with you." Adrian said word by word.


    He didn''t explain, just looked at Gwyneth calmly. Though a glimmer of disappointment flashed through Gwyneth''s gray and green eyes, she soon became thoughtful again. How could she not hear the implied meaning of this sentence.


    "It''s not the answer I wanted, but It''s your answer. " After a long time, she sighed, some gloomy and some relieved.


    "Well, gwyne, you''re not just asking me questions today, are you?" Adrian asked, rubbing her head.


    "Oh, of course," Gwyneth said with a sly smile. "Well, my dad wants to invite you home for dinner." f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C162

    On the street, the long line can not see the end at a glance, as if they can line up to long beach. The men and women in the team are chatting with each other excitedly or excitedly, stretching their necks to look at the entrance of the cinema from time to time, hoping to buy movie tickets. However, when it was finally the turn of an NV child, the cinema staff had put out a sign that the tickets were sold out.


    Then the smile disappeared from the face of the NV child, and then he and her boyfriend protested loudly. This immediately triggered the movement of the rear line, and many people who had been in line for a long time also rushed to shout their dissatisfaction. Although they are very active and impatient, the cinema staff still patiently explain, it seems that they have dealt with such scenes many times.


    It''s true that this kind of thing is happening all over the United States at this time, and who else but Titanic is responsible for all this? In the late but unanimously acclaimed film reviews, coupled with the film publicity work has never stopped, the film has begun to ferment thoroughly. So he is now devoting most of his mind to the post production of matrix. In addition, he is also overseeing the preparation of Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth. If everything goes well, such as the production of modern clothes and scenery, etc., he can start up in the UK in mid August at most.


    The main work of matrix is editing and special effects. The former has to wait for the editor to finish the preliminary editing before Adrian can finish the editing by himself, while the latter has been entrusted to industrial light and magic. He would like to give Cameron''s work room, but Cameron''s team, after experiencing the devil like late stage of Titanic, has to We have not yet recovered our breath, and our morale is not very high, so we have to give up.


    As long as the two tasks are clear, the supervision work will be more troublesome even if it is across the Atlantic Ocean. If Adrian moves fast enough, he may have finished shooting the two films and will release them at the end of the year. Anyway, Gwyneth and Blanchett have already been reserved.


    When it comes to Gwyneth, her father''s invitation is no big deal. Adrian can basically guess what the other party wants to say. After all, his name, Mr. u''u, is now known by almost everyone in the entertainment industry, and he has an affair with many NV people. His own NV is one of them. Bruce Paltrow will not be very happy.


    "With all due respect, Adrian, I want to know where gwyne is in your heart." After dinner, Bruce Paltrow invited Adrian into his study and asked.


    "I''m sorry, Bruce, I can''t give you or gwyne any commitment." Adrian is straightforward.


    Old Paltrow''s face suddenly became a little ugly, but before he could speak, Adrian continued: "I like gwyne very much. She is a very lovely and beautiful woman. Any man will be moved by her. I am no exception. I am very happy when I am with her."


    "I think you often say that, Mr. Adrian." Said old Paltrow, with some unkind sarcasm.


    "No, I only say that to those who are worthy of cherishing." Adrian shrugged, then raised his hand to stop him. "I can only say that, Bruce. I''ll try to make gwyne happy and content as long as she''s around for a day. If one day she is tired and wants to leave, I will not stop her


    Old Paltrow was angry and glared at Adrian, unable to speak. He then stood up and said, "that''s it for now. I''ll go first. You''ll have enough time to think about it, and to have fun with gwyne Ji. But, in any case, please don''t scold her severely. She still loves you very much


    That''s the conversation in old Paltrow''s study that day. Although Bruce Paltrow and his wife are not big names in the circle, they still have some connections. Otherwise, Spielberg would not be Gwyneth''s godfather. If Adrian is 90 years old, he can''t talk to him like this, but now


    Old Paltrow was neither a fool nor a stubborn old man. Although he was very dissatisfied with Adrian''s attitude and didn''t know whether his words were true or false, NV was obviously in love with each other, so he didn''t say any forbidden words to Gwyneth. He just sighed and told her to be careful.


    "What did you say in your study?" Gwyneth later asked, "after that, dad always looks sad."


    "Nothing. I just expressed my determination to keep his baby NV and the necessary respect." Adrian replied with a smile, "he''s probably not happy about something."


    It doesn''t matter what it will be.


    "Ha, if I invited Kate to join us that day, would it be more interesting?" Gwyneth said suddenly, holding her face.


    "Don''t be kidding, gwyne. Even if you ask, Kate won''t agree." Adrian laughs and shakes his head. If old Paltrow sees him holding Gwyneth and Blanchett in his arms, there might be a volcanic eruption.


    However, the biggest gain of this event is that Gwyneth said this sentence. Although she said so in a half joking tone, her deep thoughts, which were not clear to herself, were just like this. With Adrian''s other arrangements for Monica, she has basically not taken off with Julia now. In addition to occasionally going out with liv and Sara, more often than not, it''s Gwyneth and Blanchett.After the specially planned elevator Ji love, Adrian usually takes the initiative to pull them together. As time goes by, they begin to get tacit understanding. However, the two NV people never take the initiative to speak. So when Gwyneth said that, she had crossed a line again.


    Old Paltrow probably just thought that he kept ambiguous with different NV people. I don''t know how he would feel if he knew that his NV son not only often made love with another Nv person, but also began to take the initiative.


    Well, although Adrian started to prepare two new films just after finishing the matrix, there was still a period of time before Adrian needed to pay attention to the important things that he needed to pay attention to - sheep shearing


    as early as the end of June, the Thai baht had already started to be unstable, but the Thai government Fu tried his best to play a little role, so just entered July It broke down. Soros led international capital such as locusts to cross the border, plundering Thailand''s wealth accumulated over the years.


    Then, Hong Kong, South Korea and Japan began to be unstable. The Thai baht crisis began to turn into a financial crisis in Southeast Asia, and then it may further turn into a financial crisis in Asia.


    "I don''t recommend reaching into Hong Kong." This is what Adrian said after he pulled Claude out of his busy schedule.


    "Why?" Claude was a little surprised. Just now, he was still dancing with his eyebrows to describe his capture in the Thai baht crisis.


    "Hong Kong is more troublesome than those countries in Southeast Asia." Adrian weighed his words.


    "I don''t think that the Hang Seng Index has fallen below the 10000 mark unless someone has invested an unprecedented amount of money, but who fool has the ability to fight against so much money?" Claude shrugged.


    "Really not?" Adrian asked.


    "At least I can''t think of..." Claude stopped here and looked up thoughtfully a few seconds later. "You mean China''s politics


    "You know, their system is different from ours. If they need to, they can help Hong Kong at any time. No matter how much capital Soros has behind him, he can''t compete with a country." Adrian said word by word.


    "It breaks the rules and we can press from elsewhere." Claude said, rubbing his chin.


    "Come on, crow, China is not Indonesia." Adrian chuckled.


    Indonesia is also in Southeast Asia, which is one of Soros''s goals. Naturally, the rupiah has also been impacted. Indonesia''s government is relatively smart and wants to maintain a fixed exchange rate with the US dollar to maintain the situation, but how can financiers who have raised their knives and forks allow them to do so. The international monetary fund immediately issued a warning that if it would withdraw its aid, the United States and Western Europe were all against it. In addition, with various means, the Indonesian government had to give up this plan, so the Indonesian rupiah has been in a precarious state.


    This is the result of fully opening up the financial industry and even giving it to the countries where experts from other countries are responsible. If you take advantage of it, you will have to pay a price. If you eat as much as you eat, you will have to spit it out twice.


    However, it is this crisis that has greatly damaged Indonesia''s vitality, coupled with various factors, that will lead to


    Every time I think about this, Adrian''s face is a little bit haze. Unfortunately, he can''t and doesn''t want to have more hands. The causes of this incident are too complex, there are many historical factors, and there are a lot of Ji ¨¡ s woven together. We can not simply say who does not act. It is very difficult to make it clear. He really does not want to investigate these issues. So what we can do is to arrange a relatively hot-blooded, brainwashed young CNN reporter to Jakarta. Even if his report may be suppressed by the above, don''t forget that there is something about the Internet, which others may not fully realize, but Adrian can never be more clear about the power of the network.


    But it can only be like this. Don''t forget what his identity is now. If you don''t carefully put yourself into it, it is the most stupid thing.


    Well, let''s go back to Hong Kong.


    "The Chinese people are very clear that the rules are set by us. If we follow the rules completely, we will only play with them." Adrian continued, "they may not be able to make rules, but they are absolutely capable of breaking the rules. For example, the International Monetary Fund has reached an understanding with them on the RMB dollar peg, so even if we attack them in the media for violating the rules Financial freedom doesn''t help. "


    After Claude digested his own words, Adrian continued: "make a very simple assumption. If the Chinese government announces that the RMB will not depreciate, what will happen? What about even giving aid to some Southeast Asian countries? Of course, we can try to force the other side, but at most it is a draw. Since we can''t get any benefits, why do we have to go to Hong Kong? "


    He breathed out a long breath, and though he was a little nervous, he looked at Claude calmly. This swindle is not as simple as persuading Claude to join the gang. At that time, Claude didn''t know much about it. Naturally, he could give a speech about ji''ang, but finance was his best place. If he sold it casually, he would take himself in.So he simply used the way of leaving blank, roughly mentioned in the important place, the other let Claude go to the brain to fill in, so as to avoid a lot of things.


    "It looks like," said Claude slowly after a long thought, "you don''t know nothing about that either."


    Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes in the face of his smile.


    "Well, I admit, there''s something in what you''re saying..."


    "If you think there is a problem, you can choose to watch, crow." Adrian said quickly, "you don''t have to make a lot of money in Hong Kong. How about being a bystander and looking at it calmly and carefully?"


    After a pause, seeing that Claude had no interface, he added, "in a word, our target is Thailand, Indonesia, South Korea, Japan and other countries."


    "You seem to have forgotten something, ED," Claude suddenly reminded, "and Russia."


    "No, no, no, crow, Hong Kong, we can still judge the situation by watching, but Russia has better not touch it." Adrian shook his head in denial.


    "Oh?" Claude looked at him puzzled.


    "Let''s say, we entered the arena, and we used all the techniques used in Southeast Asian countries. We watched the harvest in sight, and then -" Adrian looked at Claude with a smile. "What do you think of the final outcome of Russia''s announcement of unlimited devaluation of the ruble?"


    "Are you sure?" Claude raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m not sure, but after the disintegration, Russia has been as bad as it can be. It''s at the bottom of hell. What can we do next?" Adrian spread his hands. Although he didn''t know much about Russia in his previous life, he was still impressed by Russia''s move to hurt others and himself. Soros also suffered from this move.


    "Well, I see. I''ll pay attention." Claude said after pinching his fingers.


    Although his reply was not so positive, Adrian did not emphasize that Claude had his own views, let alone that this is what he is good at. Anyway, he will ask questions at any time, and even if Russia is involved, it will take time. Claude is also very careful. After all, this is related to the further development of the group, so let''s do it for the time being.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C163

    ¡°¡­¡­ Tell you how I feel. You don''t want to control me. All NV people are independent... " The clear and warm song came from the headphones. Adrian nodded his head and gave Eric Norton a thumbs up. Norton nodded in agreement.


    Christina''s voice is really good, and her singing skills are also very good. She was the best singer among several children when she was in C. now she has received several years of professional training. From the aspect of singing alone, naturally, she is more and more outstanding. Adrian made a lot of choices in advance because of her selection.


    She originally made her debut by singing the theme song of "u''mulan". Now Disney is in a disadvantageous situation. Not only has Pixar and ABC been robbed, but also karsenberg and Spielberg began to deliberately embarrass them in animation after they set up DreamWorks. It was not long before they announced that they would make an animation based on Exodus, together with Eisner one Straight to the animation production is not very concerned, there will be "U" this animation is not sure.


    What''s more, the relationship between Disney and AC media is not good. Even if there is one, Disney will not sing the theme song to an unknown singer of AC media''s record company. So Adrian simply gave the theme song of thunderbolt ji''o to Christina, who was ready to go.


    Of course, the theme song of this edition of "Thunderbolt ji''ao WA" is completely remade, and it is tailor-made for Christina. The original theme song is sung by zhenmingtian NV, but it will be a few years later. The R & B style music is not suitable for Christina. The image of her debut set by the record company is pure, warm and sensitive. First, it is accepted by people with the characteristics of popularity, and then shows her own


    the new theme song combines dance music and lyrical characteristics However, it is more inclined to dance music. The rhythm is quite lively and lively. At the same time, there are some strange jingling spirits. It is very similar to the case of the three NV protagonists. However, because it was a brand new song, Adrian was not sure that Christina would be able to make a hit, so he added a fully lyrical song to the film and asked her to sing.


    Adrian, like the theme song, is always asking questions at any time. He also puts forward some suggestions according to the form of "u''mulan" recalled from time to time. He always makes use of everything that can be used. But it was a big headache for producer Eric Norton, although Adrian said at the beginning that his opinions were for reference only and that he was a professional to decide what to do, and that was the problem.


    Adrian has also made comments on some songs before, and some of the songs that sell well are written according to the tunes he hums out, so Norton still pays more attention to his opinions. However, this time, although his opinions and the tune he used to sing from time to time were OK, they didn''t have much to do with the movie, so Norton put a lot of thought into the choice of the best choice.


    "you have to give me a raise, ed. I almost didn''t sleep for a few days for this song." Eric Norton made fun of Adrian more than once.


    "No problem, as long as Christine''s performance is up to expectations, I''ll give you a raise," Adrian said, adding that Norton is worth the money and should be paid for.


    Although the production of the theme song and "song" has taken a lot of effort, it is still very good in terms of effect. I believe it will never lose to the song sung by zhenmingtian NV. What''s more, the NV sub group of European and American orchestras has never been popular, and Christina may be able to win more attention on her own. It is also because of this, Adrian is not interested in the NV team or the NV sub team like 2, but Beyonce is still good. Although half of the big names in my memory are the result of packaging, planning and marketing, I can''t do without that strength. Besides, this black pearl seems to be pretty good.


    But when it comes to black pearl, it''s really depressing that I haven''t tasted it yet. Of course, there are reasons why he did not find the opportunity, but also some factors he ignored. Otherwise, how could he escape by his means and his present position. However, this year he may have achieved this wish. According to the information collected, it seems that it is also in these months, and he is trying to change the tragic fate of a certain film.


    Well, anyway, it''s going to be later. After Eric says it''s done, he raises his hands and claps hard at the people behind the glass.


    "Very well, girls, you''re very good. Adrian opened the compartment and said to the four inside.


    "Really? Really? I want to hear it first. " Drew Barrymore ran out of the car and hit Adrian on purpose.


    Cameron, who followed her, chuckled and deliberately bumped Adrian. Then there was Kelly Hu, who was somewhat reserved, just brushed his shoulder and shrugged apologetically. But she ran to the recording equipment and grabbed the earphone with drew and Cameron. Norton had to cry out in dismay and exasperation: "OK, everyone, there is more than one headset here, and even if I want to listen, I have to wait for me to reverse the tape"


    "what a group Lovely girl Adrian said with a smile, then looked at the last Christina: "how do you feel, Christine?""It''s not bad. It''s been recorded for several days. No matter how much tension you have, it will disappear." Christina smiles, but her eyes keep looking at Adrian.


    "What''s the matter? Do I have anything on me Adrian chuckled in his heart and asked deliberately.


    "No, nothing..." Christina suddenly woke up, turned her head to cover up and faltered. For a while, she didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, the understanding Adrian didn''t get entangled in this, and then received the first topic: "it''s good to feel good. Eric and I are very satisfied. Even if the movie has a flat response, this song will be sought after."


    "So you think we''re going to have Waterloo in this movie?" Christina didn''t answer, and drew''s voice sounded cold.


    She came over at some time, and was looking at Adrian with her arms in her arms, as if she were not satisfied with what he had just said.


    "It''s a metaphor, dear drew," Adrian shrugged. "How could this movie be so unresponsive? Don''t forget it''s my favorite."


    "But you said it would be nice for us to make a harmony for Christine, but I didn''t hear that for a long time." Drew then pointed to the recording equipment and lifted it down. Barry said straight and forcefully.


    This is one of Adrian''s efforts for Christina''s two songs. Let drew, Cameron and Kelly Hu do the harmony for her, which is a useful gimmick in the promotion. Although they are all inexperienced, it is not difficult to do harmony. Just practice it a few more times.


    "That''s right," Cameron said, holding up her headphones. "I admit that Christine sings very well, but we don''t have a voice at all. Kelly can testify."


    After all, Hu Kaili was bigger than drew and Cameron, and immediately spread out her hands with a smile: "generally speaking, I stand on the side with lots of people."


    When Adrian settled in, he laughed, put his hands around drew and Cameron''s shoulders, pulled them in front of him and shook them vigorously: "well, you two, if you want to listen to harmony, after Eric has sorted it out, there will be a bag that will remove the lead singer''s only harmony. Then you can listen to enough, right, Eric?"


    "Well, yes..." Norton shrugged, then lowered his head from looking at him, shaking his head imperceptibly twice.


    Adrian didn''t care much. He hugged drew and Cameron from left to right and shook them around for several times in a mischievous way. They didn''t let go until they begged for mercy in the laughter of Hu Kaili.


    "Kelly, you really make us angry, not only don''t come to help, but also laugh loudly there." Cameron complains about Kelly Hu, who still covers her mouth.


    "Do you think it''s really useful for me to come and help?" Hukelly shrugged, and drew looked at Adrian with a look of anger. "You hurt us, ED, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Well Well, as an apology for being rude, I''m going to invite an NV to dinner. " Adrian said after thinking about it.


    Invite one


    "Who are you going to invite?"


    In two NV people''s questioning, he was smiling and owed to Hu Kaili: "beautiful Miss Kelly, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "Why?" As soon as the words fell, drew and Cameron called out.


    "It''s easy. You two are too noisy." Adrian grinned at Kelly Hu and said, "is that ok?"


    "This I think it''s time to vote. " Hukelly blinked, then said, avoiding the heavy, but before she finished, drew and Cameron punched Adrian together.


    After a lot of fighting in the studio, several people stopped, and then Ji waited for something. The three NVS left first. Adrian and Christina said a few words, and then exchanged opinions with Eric Ji ¨¡, and then left with Christina. He had planned to send her home, but Christina declined. Adrian also did not force, let people call a taxi, send her to get on the bus, then waved goodbye.


    Christina turned her head, let out a long breath, and closed her eyes in annoyance. A scene in the studio soon came back to mind. But from the ambiguous appearance of Adrian and drew, we can see something. What''s more, during the recording these days, neither drew nor Cameron nor Kelly Hu looked at her with meaningful eyes.


    Although during this period of time, she has not been less ambiguous with Adrian. She has been deeply intimate with Adrian several times, and there is no lack of further consolation. On that day, she accidentally pinched it. It was really big Christina''s face was a little red. And his pick-up skills are also very superb, can always make her feel inexplicably excited, the most important thing is that he respects himself, as long as he feels inappropriate, he will stop.Well, you''ve decided anyway, haven''t you? Christina said to herself in her heart. Look at Drew Barrymore and Cameron Diaz, and look at the two actors you like. Since he has hardly missed it, why should this be an exception? What''s more Little NV opened his eyes and subconsciously bit his mouth. The appearance of his opponent appeared in his head.


    Wait and see, this time he probably went out with that Kelly Hu. I won''t miss the chance next time. Said Christina, humming. But if she knew what Adrian really wanted to do, she would not have been so relaxed.


    Yes, it''s still early. Adrian does have an appointment, but it''s not with Kelly Hu. He spent a good afternoon with her at the Hilton Hotel two days ago, so


    ¡°¡­¡­ The immune organs are Iong gland Bone marrow Lymph nodes Immune cells and so on The immune cells include... " She tried to read every word, but there was a long pause. Then she thought of several low, if not, sh ¨¥ n


    she almost laid her whole upper body on the wide desk, one hand on the open page, trying to make herself tremble slightly Shake the body up a little arc. She is wearing a white shirt, a red and black striped tie tied at the neckline, 90 degrees down on the desk, and from time to time with the trembling rhythm of swimming, brown ¨¨ partial gold hair combed with a double ponytail in the back of her head, looks pretty and lovely. Slightly open moist red from time to time effortlessly spit out a few words, nose tip and forehead are covered with fine sweat, the face is red as if can drip water, eyes m ¨ª away, not even flash a trace of crazy excitement, seems to be able to climb to the peak at any time.


    At the bottom of the desk, her feet in black shoes stand on tiptoe from time to time, while the little UI with white ¨¨ long velvet stockings is constantly shaking. The red and Black Plaid Skirt on her waist is lifted up a lot. A big hand is rubbing it from the middle to the front, and it can be seen that the bottom is stretched up and her other is holding something up and down.


    "Very well, Bubba, you did a good job. Now turn to the next page and read from the third paragraph to the end of the fourth paragraph. That''s the answer to question 10." After little NV finally finished reading the required paragraph, Adrian, holding her from behind, uttered an unexplained praise, and then motioned her to continue.


    "Yes Yes, sir... " Britney replied, then turned to the next page with trembling hands, her face full of excitement. Just after she read two sentences, the trembling range suddenly increased a lot. The next second, her whole body was tensed, she threw herself on the table, and her toes were on tiptoe. The scream full of y-look suddenly burst out from her throat.


    It took a long time for her to soften, and then she fell into Adrian''s arms and gasped for breath. Adrian also gently breathed a sigh of relief, some satisfied nodded, but some disappointed shook his head.


    Britney is indeed the best Lolita he has ever trained. When she first came to him, she was doomed to escape. Step by step brainwashing, a little increase in benefits, plus sweet words and understanding, Britney has now reached the point of listening to Adrian, and the physiology course has expanded from the original mouth to the whole body.


    Frankly speaking, her clumsiness adds a lot of points to her, which makes her look very cute and cute. The school uniform also makes her have more teachers and NV students. Although it is only a role ¨¨, Britney plays very well every time. If she has not yet fulfilled her promise and has not tasted more sweetness, Adrian has eaten her up. After eating Natalie and Kirsten, he learned more about Lolita''s delicacy.


    But it won''t be too long. If you don''t eat it, it will be overdue. And the promised things are ready.


    "Shall I do it for you, or will you do it yourself, cloth?" After the little NV breath in his arms became even and his eyes regained some grace, Adrian took her into the bathroom and said, "there are not many other rooms in American families, so the bathrooms can''t be counted.".


    "I I''ll do it myself... " Britney said shyly, struggling from his arms.


    "Can I watch you do it?" Adrian asked on purpose.


    "No You can''t... " Little NV bowed his head, before the red has not completely faded, suddenly came up again.


    "Why, it''s not that I haven''t seen it, and..." He deliberately raised some of his right hands in front of her and shook them.


    "Ed" Britney is a little shy and angry. After a while, she looks at him reluctantly: "OK If you insist... "


    "Then I''d better go out." Before she finished, Adrian laughed and pinched her face with his wet fingers. Before she could get angry again, Adrian quickly left the bathroom.


    Britney, after all, is different from Kirsten. Kirsten is bold and tough enough. Britney, though a little smart, has a negative Eq. she knows to please him and takes the initiative to please him, but she doesn''t know how to please him. Just like just now, let her sit on the desk, split the double UI, teach her to know the organs have been done, but in the time of cleaning up, she became expectant.So although the physiology course has been extended to the whole body, there is no case that Kirsten used his mouth early. He tried to use his hands on him just now, but he got higher first, so Adrian nodded and shook his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C164

    "Now that the song collection is complete, all that remains is recording, promotion and distribution, so we need to put the course aside for a while." After finishing cleaning up in other rooms, Adrian, who returned to the study, said to Britney, who was also dressed neatly. Of course, it''s not the school uniform before. It''s only worn in class. It''s natural to change it after class.


    "Why?" Britney took his arm and walked out curiously. "These two things don''t conflict, do they?"


    Although she was not as bold and bold as Kirsten, she took the initiative to look for Adrian, and under his guidance, she was intoxicated with such happiness.


    "Because I need you to do your best, understand?" "This is your first album," Adrian said with a serious voice, "this is your first album. All previous trials have proved that I read it correctly. You have considerable potential, so I only allow success, not failure"


    "I understand, I promise to do well enough." Britney''s eyes suddenly brightened, although she was stupid in interpersonal relationships Muddle headed, but for singing, for their own career or a natural instinct. Also, if there is no certain strength, no matter how well the package is, no matter how good the package is, it is also a soap bubble that will burst with a stab.


    "Of course, because this is your first album, and unlike Christina''s movie theme song, it may not have been a good start. It''s going to take quite a long time, and then it''s going to start. You''d better be prepared, Bubba Adrian continued to exhort, vaccinating her.


    Britney is how popular, after entering the entertainment industry for so long, two check reference, Adrian how much also guessed some. To put it bluntly, it is necessary to increase the investment in publicity and keep it constant. In addition, the premiere of the main song was originally very catering to the taste of teenagers. At that time, Britney was also very cute and beautiful, with a little sense of innocence and a little bit of luck, so there was a pop queen after Madonna.


    It''s not very difficult to copy it. Eric Norton is really a good music producer. Adrian''s media company is now basically full-fledged. After discussion, Norton vowed to achieve Adrian''s goal by about 80%.


    "No problem. I''ll listen to you." Britney said with a smile, grabbing his hand and shaking it.


    Even Adrian could not help but stretch out her hand and pinch her chin, then sighed in her heart. To tell you the truth, he didn''t really want to stop the "course". For more than a year, he has been used to watching Britney in school uniform immerse herself in the net she weaves in front of her, which makes her feel very satisfied.


    But the problem is that you can get what you give up. If you want to eat her completely, you have to make a gesture first. What''s more, her parents are also a little annoying. Although they are more open-minded, they are also quite Jingming.


    They soon arrived at the big entrance of the house. Adrian was about to drive Britney down the road. Two NV people were getting out of another car.


    "Mr. Adrian." Yuki Nakama bows 90 degrees as usual, which she always calls him in front of outsiders.


    "You''re back." Adrian nodded and looked at another Japanese NV child who got off with her.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian." The other side also bowed at a 90 degree angle, but with a smile on her face, she looked neither so formal nor sincere, which was much better than Youji Hui, "I am Hamasaki step, please take care of me more."


    "Ji Hui, take miss Hamasaki in. I''ll be back soon." Adrian nodded quietly ¨¨, then beckoned to Britney Spears, who retreated behind her when she found someone else.


    This little smart Britney still has, although she would like to take Adrian''s arm and walk around in front of others openly. In fact, she did this several times at the beginning, and Adrian hinted many times that she didn''t want to change. At that time, he was still living in his former villa. There was no one else around except Charlize, Yau Kei Hui and Mrs. Galen. He just had to avoid Mrs. Galen. But now it''s different. The area of the luxury house sold is so large that more servants are needed. For example, it''s OK to drive everyone out once or twice for Natalie''s sake. It''s often not. Fortunately, Britney is very obedient.


    "Is that the chairman of AC media, senior?" After Adrian drove another car to see Britney away, Hamasaki, with the help of the driver, secretly asked Yuki Nakama, carrying her luggage.


    "Yes, he is. He will be back in about ten minutes at most. Don''t be rude." Ji Hui told her, and then gave her a smile of encouragement. Obviously, she was very fond of this NV child who had come all the way from Japan to study.


    "Was that his NV friend just now?" Hamasaki asked carefully, in a respectful tone.


    "Well This... " A little embarrassed God flashed on Ji Hui''s face. He didn''t know what to say. Hamasaki immediately changed the topic: "by the way, what else should I pay attention to, elder?""Oh In fact, there is nothing to pay attention to. I have already told you the important things on the way to here, "Ji Hui relieved and said after bringing her a pot of tea," Mr. Adrian is actually a good talker and knows Japan well Or Asian culture, when you talk to him, you won''t feel any discomfort. He It''s different from other Americans. "


    You Jihui, who speaks with some enthusiasm, has a faint smile and a sweet Mi smile on her lips. She is similar to Sarah. Under the protection of Adrian, yukihui is relatively simple now. In addition, it is rare to see his fellow countrymen from Japan. Some words are said in this way.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Hamasaki makes "Oh" and other sounds from time to time, with a look of listening carefully, but there is something flashing in her eyes from time to time. She is surprised, envious and envious. Although she calls the elder who is one year younger than herself, her mind is not so simple.


    Adrian came back soon. After finishing his clothes in the living room, Adrian sat down in front of Hamasaki to take the coffee he had brought for him. Then he looked at the girl in front of him with a smile: "Hello, miss Hamasaki, welcome to the United States."


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian. You can call step. Mr. Matsuura asked me to take him to you." Close to the double UI slightly inclined, end upright sitting on the sofa Hamasaki immediately slightly owe the body.


    Although she is not fashionable and surprised a few years later, she still has a few elegant pieces. In addition, she is smaller than you Jihui and wears a skirt up to the knee. It is no wonder that she will have such great achievements in Japan in the future. You should know that because of the long-term kneeling in Japan, the small UI is generally a little thick. The curve of Jihui''s small UI is relatively good, but Hamasaki''s is more perfect.


    "You speak good English." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, since Mr. Matsuura suggested that I go to the United States for further study, I have been in touch with each other. Fortunately, it has some effect." Hamasaki replied respectfully.


    "I haven''t seen Sheng Ren for a long time. I''m basically chatting on the phone. I still miss him." Adrian is totally open his eyes to tell lies, but he has a nostalgic look, without the slightest sense of hypocrisy.


    "Well, since he asked you to me, I will let the best teacher to guide you, so I can study in the company at ease." And then he said, "I''ll have someone fix you up."


    "Thank you very much." Hamasaki immediately bowed and bowed. After stopping, he seemed to think of something and said: "if I can, I hope I can find a job. I heard Mr. Matsuura say that the company''s finance is not very rich at present. Although I can''t earn that money, I can ease it a little. It''s also a good opportunity to exercise myself."


    She said it very sincerely. She looked at Adrian with big eyes, as if she was a simple NV child who wanted to train herself diligently. If Adrian didn''t know a little bit about Adrian because of her high reputation in the previous life, she might have cheated her into it.


    "Is it?" Adrian noncommittal said a sentence, and then inadvertently looked at the You Ji Hui who has already done his side.


    "Yes, after listening to the deeds of Mr. Zhongjian, I am greatly inspired. Since Mr. Zhongjian can work so hard in a foreign country alone, I should not be inferior." Hamasaki said firmly.


    What? Did she see that? Or? Adrian shook his head in his heart. It should be from the mouth of you Ji Hui. Interesting, very smart NV people first use the example of Yuki HuiDang to increase their persuasiveness, and then use the tone appropriately to give people a feeling of adhering to their dreams by following the example of their predecessors. What''s more, with the hint of Yuki Hui, she can do what she can. No wonder she can get that status in Japan where men respect NV more obviously. Adrian''s eyes flashed a little interested God, and then covertly looked at Yu Jihui. Sure enough, she was watching Hamasaki with a kind of appreciative God ¨¨.


    "No," Adrian refused her request beyond Hamasaki''s expectation. "Since you are arranged to come to study, you just need to study hard. I think Aihui can afford the money. I''ve heard your songs. Although I don''t know the popular trend in Japan, from a personal point of view, you have a lot of potential to tap, so you can put all the Jing strength on it. Don''t worry about the rest. "


    "Well Thank you, Mr. Adrian. " Although it''s a great honor for Hamasaki to be praised by such a character, the disappointment on her face can''t be stopped.


    Although there are some intrigues, there are also some n ¨¨ n, which can not be completely happy and angry. After all, it is still under 20 years old. Adrian chuckled again in his heart.


    "But," he said suddenly, "if you want to make some zero u, I don''t mind. I''ll think about it when you settle down."


    "Really?" Hamasaki asked in surprise. After getting a positive answer, a trace of ecstasy flashed in his eyes, and then he bowed again: "thank you very much."She clearly understood why Adrian spoke like that, and her tone became more respectful.


    In front of him, the other side responded well to his beating. Adrian nodded a little, then went on, "I''ll have someone find you a suitable apartment as soon as possible, and you can live here before that."


    This time Hamasaki didn''t feel disappointed again. He just asked tentatively, "well, can I often visit the master in the future?"


    Ji Hui, as long as I have no opinion Adrian pushed to Ji Hui.


    Frankly speaking, after Aihui''s Matsuura Shengren made an overseas call and hoped to arrange for a new person to come to the United States for further study, Adrian was totally unaware that the new man would be Hamasaki. It''s easier to take a stake in Aihui than expected. Adrian had asked Claude to prepare several plans to deal with Japanese capital, but he didn''t expect to find a position in the board of directors of Aihui after a few turns.


    In fact, it''s no surprise that even such giants as Panasonic and Sony have capital outside Japan, not to mention Aihui, a medium-sized enterprise in urgent need of expansion? As long as the foundation of those Japanese consortia is not touched, they will also choose to acquiesce. Even so, Adrian still told the past representatives not to interfere too much in each other''s daily affairs. First, according to his memory, Aihui''s business strategy has always been good, and secondly, it is necessary to keep a low profile before Aihui is fully developed.


    However, with this kind of relationship, when Matsuura Shengren signed Hamasaki, a newcomer abandoned by Sony, to send her to the United States for further study, he naturally thought of Adrian, who owns AC media. Songpu Shengren also visited Adrian twice in Los Angeles. Adrian promised to let her get the best training, whether out of face or surprised that the girl in the information was her.


    When I saw you today, how can I say it? I really have a heart. At least, you Ji Hui can''t compare with her at present.


    "What do you think of her?" In the steaming hot bath, Adrian, who is enjoying the massage with his eyes closed, suddenly asks.


    "Who? Step Ji Hui stopped. She was still wearing a shirt in the hot water, but it was all attached to her body because she was soaked through. In this way, the Dong body below was faintly visible, especially the two bright red points in front of Iong, which made people daydream. Adrian liked the way her little body was wearing a shirt but getting wet, so Ji Hui occasionally wore a shirt while massaging him in the bath.


    "Yes, say what you think, just your opinion." Adrian nodded slightly.


    "Bu is a very smart NV child, also very hard-working and hard, but..." By Ji Hui slightly frowned, "I always feel that..."


    "What do you think? Don''t worry. Go on. " Adrian patted her hand.


    "I don''t know how to describe it, but I don''t think it''s right. Maybe it''s because I haven''t been in touch with her for a long time." After thinking about it, Ji Hui said so.


    "Oh, you Ji Hui, you really should use your brain more." Adrian opens his eyes and laughs and embraces her in his arms.


    "You mean She... " You Ji Hui is not a fool. She is surprised when she thinks of something.


    "yes, she is very resourceful. You can''t see it at all." Adrian''s face is wet and her hands are moving gently. It''s nice to feel through the wet shirt. "But don''t worry, she just wants to use you to get close to me, and she will please you for a long time."


    "Why How could So. " Ji Hui murmured, some angry and some m ¨ª Mang, it seems that some can not accept.


    Adrian doesn''t speak either, but his hand''s movement increases. He peels off her wet shirt by the way, and then goes all the way down until you Jihui starts to gently sh ¨¥ n, and her eyes become a little confused before stopping.


    "Don''t worry, just pretend you don''t know. You can just practice your acting skills." Adrian said with a smile.


    Although I can''t be sure of Hamasaki''s plan, I can still predict some, but I can play. If I want to have any further contact, I''ll forget it. Making movies in the United States and being a singer in the United States are two different things. Although American music magazines will introduce Japanese NV singers, it is almost impossible for Japanese NV singers to develop in the United States. Adrian has always abided by this point.


    What''s more, it''s enough to have Yuki Nakayama around, but Hamasaki has a lot of ideas when he''s less than 20, let alone When she was brought to the United States at the beginning, she was relatively simple and conservative, and did not have too many complicated social relations. Otherwise, how could he allow her to stay with her?


    "Really..." Ji Hui murmured and wrapped Adrian''s body with double UI, pursing his mouth and looking puffy.


    "What? No confidence in yourself? Or are you not reconciled? " Adrian asked with a smile, then leaned to her ear: "if you want to..."After listening to his whispering, Ji Hui''s face turned red and looked at him angrily: "ed, you are very bad"


    even so, the God ¨¨ in her eyes that leaped and tried could not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "I''m thinking about you," Adrian snapped on her wing. "You''re mine."


    By Ji Hui suddenly hummed, his face had been flushed because of the steaming water mist, which made it even more red.


    "Yes, I am yours." She lowered her head and whispered that the double UI was tighter in the water.


    "By the way, is she sleeping with you tonight?"


    "Yes, she said she had just come to the United States, and the jet lag was not reversed. It would be more comfortable to sleep with my fellow countrymen."


    "Very good, then give her a performance tonight, what is * * and satisfaction."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C165

    It''s trivial to arrange Hamasaki to study in Los Angeles. Her mind set - well, maybe the same - Adrian has a lot to do. It was the middle of August, and the early stage of Shakespeare''s love story was almost ready. After the arrangements were made, he also took Gwyneth and Blanchett to England.


    It''s easier said than done. Although there are not many of these things, it takes a lot of effort to sort them out one after another. For example, in terms of summer vacation archives, various film companies have launched a lot of films that can be regarded as Jingliang, and have also made a lot of box office profits. Air force one, CO produced by DreamWorks and Bosworth and starred by Harrison Ford, is in the forefront. For Americans with unprecedented confidence expansion in recent years, it is no doubt that the president can fight against terrorists on his own plane.


    Since Adrian found Spielberg and invited him to direct and produce Jurassic Park, DreamWorks was destined to stand aside from AC media. After all, everyone was a new company ambitious to share a big piece of the film industry. But they didn''t realize that they were ahead of them by AC media, and that''s why, despite the box office success of air one, Adrian took it out and shared it with DreamWorks. Moreover, the sequel of Jurassic Park also chose to cooperate with DreamWorks. Spielberg is now stepping up its efforts to catch up, although it has been delayed until now because of Saving Private Ryan It''s in production, but it''s expected to be released next summer at the latest.


    "It''s just a little bit of profit," Adrian doesn''t care. For a successful person who is already on top, how to share is the most important thing. "Titanic is enough for this summer vacation."


    Yes, although every film company has put out good movies in the summer season and won a lot of box office, it is still so small in front of the giant Titanic, just like the contrast picture of the ship in the movie. In addition to the first week when there was a slight lack of strong publicity and the third week after it suddenly climbed to the peak and fell down, it has been nearly two months since it was released. Moreover, according to the current situation, this situation may continue to be maintained, although the long-standing teams can not buy one There are no tickets, but there are still long queues outside major cinemas across the country every weekend. The North American box office broke through the 400 million box office by rocket, and so did the overseas box office. If the release time was not slightly delayed in North America, it would be nearly 500 million.


    In this way, the world''s total box office has exceeded 800 million, which is an absolutely shocking number. If inflation is not included, the world''s highest box office is only 600 million. Titanic easily exceeds this number, and with the current hot trend, it may break through 1 billion. God, this is terrible. What do Cameron and Adrian grow What kind of head.


    The Hollywood film companies beat their feet or gnash their teeth or envy, but Cameron won''t say it. Everyone knows that this guy is a madman and tyrant. As early as the film Terminator 2 and the true lie, he could burn 100 million yuan. Now it''s understandable to burn nearly 300 million dollars to make a movie, but Adrian is amazing.


    Although the name of miracle director has been known, and although everyone admits that he has a unique vision, his time in this circle is relatively short. Cameron is more surprising, but it took several years in the circle to get the investment to shoot the terminator, and then it took more than a decade to get his present position. However, Adrian has achieved great success in making films from the very beginning. However, in just seven years, he has hardly failed. Moreover, the films related to him have basically achieved good results. One actor or director has become famous or fulfilled his long cherished wish.


    In addition, he has also established his own media company with his friends. Up to now, he has become one of the most potential media groups in Hollywood. Now he even puts forward nearly 300 million US dollars for Cameron to make movies without frowning. God, even the seven major companies dare not be so generous. What''s even more frustrating is that he has succeeded again. This blockbuster has broken the record and become the most popular movie in the world. Moreover, it keeps rising, which makes people who want to see his jokes get slapped in the face. Hell, how did he do it?


    among these film companies, only 20th century fox In the snickering, they took charge of the distribution work and won the PG-13 level. The distribution fee of 10 is tens of millions, which is too good to earn. However, they also have some regrets. If they can join in the investment, they will make more than that. But then again, Adrian''s 200 million investment is directly taken out, and only 40 million is added later. Even if someone wants to invest, he will refuse.


    In short, in the summer of 1997, no film could stand up in front of Titanic, and even the European critics who wanted to find fault could only give up this plan in the face of the huge and increasing box office. But for someone, it''s nothing at all."Wait until it''s doubled." Adrian said so lightly after knowing that the global box office of Titanic exceeded 800 million. Claude, who was drinking water on the left, almost burst out, while Lafayette on the right almost dropped his eyes on the ground. Even Charlize, who was in charge of recording meeting points and was used to his style, could not help picking eyebrows.


    But no one doubts his claim that, after the unprecedented success of Titanic, whatever Adrian says, they will probably believe - at least in this film. Therefore, the company also under his command, did not stop the propaganda work for a moment.


    "It''s still early, but I chose the summer vacation file on purpose." Looking at the data, Adrian said to himself.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that so far, he has written Cameron ten checks, each for five million. Originally, he planned to wait until the later stage of the opening of 100 million yuan, and then slowly appreciate Cameron''s shocked face to see if he could open his mouth like an egg, as described in literary works.


    However, because the morale of Cameron''s studio is not high at present, Adrian wrote a check for 5 million yuan to encourage his employees, and then he simply wrote 500 million checks.


    "Thank you very much, ED, but if you can, can you give it once?" Cameron was so depressed by a snowy check that he didn''t show it well. To know that he was willing to give up his own salary and dividends, Adrian is willing to pay dividends has been regarded as benevolent, so had to say in a low voice on the phone.


    "Guess if I can drown you with a check." Adrian laughed back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, can I pay by card then? There will be a lot of discounts. " After a long silence, Cameron said so, and then Adrian began to spray.


    In addition to this, there are also a lot of things in the record company, such as Britney Spears'' production of NV album and Christina''s theme song singing. After preparing for so many years, he will succeed in any case. With Claude''s acquisition and integration, and Adrian''s push Bo to help LAN, the new songs and new combinations pushed out have achieved fairly good results, and the record companies under AC media also have a foothold in the industry.


    Even so, it can only be regarded as a first-class and second-class record company, and there is still a long way to go from the top record companies. Although Adrian also has strategic arrangements, his familiarity with music is not as good as that of movies, TV and the Internet. Therefore, the arrangement in this respect is at the end, and it will take several years to implement it. So in this period of time, if you want to make progress, you have to rely on some other means, such as the blockbuster Britney Spears and Christina.


    Although the newcomers or new groups launched before are not particularly popular, they are also popular among teenagers, and the company has accumulated considerable experience. This time, together with Eric Norton''s all-out efforts, and Adrian''s reference to the memory of Britney Spears, there is at least 80% confidence to "recreate" Britney''s brilliance.


    What''s more, as soon as I go to England, I have to shoot two movies at the same time. Although it''s very convenient to have an i-man plane, I''ll spend less time in Los Angeles. Therefore, how to arrange a date with NV people is also an important thing. We should not neglect it and try to be as fair as possible. Fortunately, with Charles here, it seems very troublesome, but in fact, it is relatively simple to solve.


    "Because I think we can get a deeper understanding of their personality based on these." Charlize asked herself in Adrian why she responded with such enthusiasm, and then she gave a smile: "so I can figure out a way to get rid of them one by one, and then I''ll own you."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and responded by pressing Charlize against the thick floor glass of the office and fixing it.


    However, these are not the most important things. After entering August, Adrian had been waiting for a news that he had done almost all the time. He still didn''t mean to start until he heard the news - Steve Jobs, who has returned to apple, announced that he had once again ascended the throne of Apple CE When Apple was the CE, the IT company that pioneered personal computers was booming. This time, Apple was on the edge of a cliff, and not long ago, Apple''s stock fell 30% again because of its wrong strategy. However, it was also because of the slump that cejill Amelio finally left, and then Mr. jobs, who served as a consultant to the board of directors, took over. As for the tricky part


    Many people don''t think highly of the genius or maniac who founded apple and was swept away. Some it magazines also ridiculed that "even jobs can''t save apple". However, Adrian knows that his 20% share of apple that he got from jobs and absorbed under I will start to increase in value in the next year at most, and maybe it will continue to be diluted in the future Shi, but as long as there are still 10 in hand five years later, it is also an amazing wealth.


    About 18 apples have been obtained from jobs, which is of course not owned by jobs, but by AC media with a capital injection of 150 million.Almost three weeks ago, jobs came to Adrian''s office to visit him. After a short chat, he began to talk about investing. At the White House dinner party, Adrian said that he was optimistic about Steve Jobs returning to apple, and suggested that if there were conditions that could impress him, he might be able to invest in it. So jobs is looking for him now.


    However, after a short talk, Adrian was somewhat absent-minded. What jobs talked about was that he had heard many times before. Listening repeatedly would inevitably make people feel tired. After this emotional expression came out, jobs suddenly became slightly unhappy.


    "Are you listening, ed?" He asked suddenly.


    "Almost," Adrian nodded lazily, but with a smile and no sign of slightness in his eyes, "well, tell me how much money you need, Steve."


    "Although there are 3 billion assets in the financial statements, there is not much liquidity. There is a gap of about 150 million." Mr. Jobs''s hard line reply was that Adrian''s attitude toward people like him, who are proud and narcissistic, is not friendly, so there is no room for turning around.


    "150 million?" Adrian tilted his head to think about it, and without waiting for the other party to speak again, he promised: "OK, no problem, I can give this fund."


    "Really?" Jobs raised eyebrows, some of them can''t believe it.


    "Really," Adrian nodded, "but it''s not me that pays for it, it''s my company''s, and there''s a condition."


    Jobs''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, but he still made a please gesture.


    "It''s easy," Adrian smiles. "I want you to be the CE of apple"


    "me?" Jobs was slightly surprised, and his eyes behind the lens flashed, "how could it be that Amelio is now..."


    "Then get rid of him and get rid of those who might be in your way," Adrian said rudely. "It''s not apple that deserves my investment, but Steve Jobs, who can say the same thing in apple."


    Steve Jobs finally moved. He heard a lot of flattery, but it was the first time for me to flatter you Feeling It''s quite enjoyable.


    "Should I say I''m honored?" He asked after moving his fingers together.


    "No, I''m honored. Not everyone will witness the miracle." Adrian''s smile did not change, "drive away those enemies, and then lead apple out of the valley to climb higher mountains, where you fall, where you climb up, right?"


    After a pause, he added: "up to now, Pixar people still miss you very much. Although you tried to force them to give up their options, John always said that even if the funds were tight, you would have met all the funds they needed for animation. Although I discovered them, but without your support, Pixar would not be today. So, I know, I believe, you are worth my investment. "


    "Well J. booth can''t help but take a deep breath. Even with his arrogant style, he can''t help feeling excited.


    "And you can rest assured," Adrian continued, "that we won''t compete with you for control of apple. As long as you''re in that position for a day, we''ll support you for the day."


    "So," jobs took a deep breath and neatly lifted the mask. "What do you want?"


    "Money, and cooperation." Adrian said with a smile, "I said that Apple will take off again in your hands. I have this premonition. I also believe that you have seen the development trend in the future. In a few years, we will definitely have Ji Jiji, then we will have a broader future."


    Although the other side has always maintained a calm God, but from the beginning of careful observation of him, Adrian still caught Jobs''s pupil shrank in an instant.


    "Thank you for your proposal. I will seriously consider it. Please give me a moment." That''s what he said in the end.


    Despite the answer, jobs agreed a few days later, especially when the contract was in front of him. Although the written words may be overturned, they are more reliable than what they promise. Of course, this contract can only be signed after he becomes Apple ce again.


    "Wait and see, crow." After learning that Amelio stepped down, Adrian told Claude, who shrugged and said nothing.


    As before, he was opposed to injecting capital into apple at the beginning. After all, Apple''s predicament was obvious to all. However, Adrian began his unique saying: "good, I''ll invest myself. Anyway, Titanic has made enough money for me."


    Claude rolled his eyes, hesitated for a while, and recalled his previous achievements. Finally, he agreed.


    Apple''s business has been basically settled. Adrian has planned for a long time, but how can he allow some mistakes. For example, when Steve Jobs talked about the capital in his previous life and later, he did not know a lot about the capital in his previous life.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C166

    Since Adrian could patiently listen to Steve jobs when he met him at various banquets before, how could he be so careless in the office that he wanted to stir up the other party''s emotions and make a profit from it. Jobs was very smart and powerful. Let alone see how he set a trap to drive away Amelio when he returned to apple, and as for the damage Not to mention the stories of the apple business.


    This person''s intuition is very keen, very proud and narcissistic, but also a little emotional, so it can better control the initiative in hand. Aren''t you proud and narcissistic? I''m not investing in apple, it''s you; don''t you like monopolizing power? Instead of competing with you, I support you unconditionally.


    in fact, this approach is very effective. Although jobs still had some doubts about his praise and enthusiasm, he quickly agreed, and Adrian''s plan was further realized.


    If there is no accident, after the millennium, Apple will get through the difficulties and start to make further efforts. After Adrian''s last few cards are played, the relationship between them will be strengthened and a new media empire will be formed. This is one of the reasons why he didn''t have the idea of M3 after the acquisition of IQ. You know, the American recording Association sued m3 for several years in order to control the advantages of CD records. Before that, I don''t need to think about it. After that, I have jobs to fight for. Why do I have to spend so much effort to fight for this dispensable link?


    In addition, he also took this opportunity to put a stumbling block to Microsoft. Without his a-hand, jobs would choose to give up the infringement lawsuit that has been fighting for more than ten years and replace it with Bill Gates'' capital injection. This is a real pity. However, with the injection of other funds, apple can continue to fight with Microsoft, and may even win the lawsuit by taking advantage of a certain opportunity, although the chance is not great.


    However, this is what Adrian didn''t expect. After getting his money to rectify apple, Jobs announced that he would seek a settlement with Microsoft. This is definitely a surprise to many people. You know, these two competitors have been competing for many years. Although jobs seems to have declined, even if he returns to Apple, he still has his temper How could Hagrid shake hands with gates?


    Adrian is especially so. If Steve jobs can''t use the long delayed lawsuit to replace Gates'' money because he needs money, what is the purpose of doing this now? He thought for a long time, but he couldn''t find the answer. Until jobs praised gates, Microsoft and their products on different occasions, and even invited gates to participate in a long-distance connection at a cloth meeting. When Gates''s face appeared on the screen as it was a decade ago, it immediately caused a lot of amazement from the audience. Then Adrian only based on his memory and collected them The information came to a conclusion.


    Jobs was a genius. He sighed in his heart. To sum up, jobs''s move is: step back. Maybe he has already planned out Apple''s future route in his mind. Oh, or there is no detailed plan, but his intuition has made him make the right judgment.


    Adrian once vowed that if there was no jobs and he was in charge of Apple himself, if he did his best and all the important employees were there, even if he could not achieve the brilliance of jobs, he would be almost the same. Now it seems that this is just a big story. At least he will not think of taking the initiative to reconcile with Microsoft when he has sufficient funds, and then pave a better road for himself.


    Fortunately, this mistake was made in time. I will overestimate you as much as possible. Adrian said in his heart.


    "I know, Roger, I know your pain, but I don''t have time now. I want to spend more time with you. You should Yes, he is Well, then put it off until Saturday No, it''s not. Goodbye. " Kate turned off her cell phone and leaned against the wall for a long time before putting it on the counter and walking to the bathroom.


    "Well, little girl, if you move again, I won''t be polite Oh, damn it, I''m wet. You little troublemaker "


    " duck duck wet duck dad wet duck "


    the voice immediately came out of his mouth. At the same time, there was the sound of splashing water 1a, deliberately pretending to be angry, and completely indifferent laughter.


    Kate came to her mouth and leaned on the frame and silently looked at the two people inside. Adrian, wearing slippers and a simple but big shirt and a short one, was sitting next to the children''s bathtub, bathing her with a naked v. The little guy was dancing happily in the water, splashing his father with water from time to time. Adrian''s whole body was wet through, and his head was even more fluffy. There was no image at all.


    But, although he looks very angry, but the smile in his eyes is very obvious, will hide in the water left and right flash of the little guy make a giggle straight.


    Egg Kate suddenly scolded in her heart, then sighed and looked at Adrian with complicated eyes. Anyone who sees him now will think that he is a good father. In fact, Adrian is only too close to Lily and will take good care of him. In many cases, he is even more qualified than her mother. This is really


    "Mom" bathtub of the little guy at this time the mouth of Kate, immediately cheerfully raised his hands to wave."Hey, honey, you don''t want to take a bath honestly?" Kate then came over, hesitated, and rolled up the sleeves of the dress to join in.


    "I''ll do it." Adrian said understanding, "lily is very mischievous. If you wet your clothes like me, it won''t be good. Anyway, immediately..."


    Before he finished, a handful of water poured on Kate''s head. Lily, sitting in the room, yelled excitedly and sang songs that nobody could understand.


    "You''re in bad luck, lily." Kate gently pushed away the wet head, followed by a dash in the V son''s scream will her firmly in the hands.


    After a lot of twists and turns, Kate becomes a downer, and Adrian is completely a water man, and the little guy just finished his bath. Even so, she is still not very peaceful, waiting for her parents to change their clothes and accompany them to play around for a long time before they go back to bed under the guidance of the nanny.


    "Hard work." After Kate''s bath, while she''s blowing her hair dryer, Adrian, in her pajamas, comes in and hugs her from behind.


    "Not at all," said Kate, staring at him in the mirror for a long time before turning around. "In fact, every time you are there, Lily will stick to you, so it''s you who are working hard."


    Talking to Adrian, she didn''t smile. Kate closed her eyes, felt the touch from her skin, held Adrian in her arms and said, "you''re going to England in two days?"


    "Yes." Adrian, sensing something, stopped and lifted her face. "What''s the matter?"


    "With those two V men?"


    "Of course, they''re the main characters."


    A sense of annoyance came out of her mind. Kate suddenly pushed Adrian away, then turned and walked out to sit down.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Adrian followed and sat behind her.


    Taking a deep breath, Kate gave a self mocking smile and then turned her head: "I just think Your greed seems endless. I heard there is another Asian servant there, isn''t it? "


    "Oh, the relationship between you and Charlie is getting better and better. I told you so soon." Adrian tut said.


    Kate coughed and looked speechless, neither admitting nor denying.


    "A Japanese V singer is not a v-servant," Adrian shrugged and said lightly. "I invested in a potential record company there. The other party recommended a good new person to study in the United States. He stayed there for a few days, and now he has moved to his apartment."


    "Why not stay a few more days? Or just stay with you. It''s more convenient, isn''t it? " Kate couldn''t hold back in the end and said sarcastically.


    "Just try something fresh once in a while. Although the food outside is delicious, most of the food we eat is home-made," Adrian said with a meaningful smile. "And that v-man has a lot of ingenuity. Although I don''t mind that they approach me with some purpose, they have to be self-conscious."


    Kate opened her mouth as if to say something, but did not say it. She not only kept silent, but also turned her head to one side. She knew that Adrian''s words also included a couple of V people who wanted to follow him to England. She also knew that Adrian actually meant the good time when they met, but she still couldn''t help thinking about her purpose.


    No one V will tolerate his lover to go to other v people, not to mention looking for a lot, but this man not only did so, but also made her unable to leave. If we say that the reason why I stayed with him was because of missing him and his sweet words and meticulous care, now it is more because of his own future and v''er.


    Kate curled her lips and gave a wry smile. Yes, he is a miracle director. As long as he takes a fancy to anyone, he will become popular. There are countless examples to prove this. He himself Why not? Then, if she breaks up, v''er will never stay. Although she can''t see through him, this can be certain, and this is something she can''t stand


    "Don''t think so much, fool." Adrian''s voice suddenly rings in the ear, Kate is slightly surprised, this just don''t know when he has been held in his arms.


    "Do you think you can deny something in this way?" He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    Kate''s eyes were full of amazement and then became evasive, but soon became angry again.


    "Since when did you like to face these problems with avoidance? This is not Kate Beckinsale, whom I am familiar with Adrian said, putting his hand in her bathrobe.


    "From you playing with me," Kate said angrily, and her voice softened immediately. "Can''t you once see what I''m thinking?"


    "If I can''t see through, how can I keep you around Playing Adrian specially stressed "play this word, always with a smile on his face, and did not change because of the pain from the waist."Egg"


    "Oh, Kate, can''t you change the word?"


    "Well, which do you choose, Jihuo or Shifu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, it''s not difficult to face up to these things, and you don''t always have to find excuses in your heart. "


    Kate, his hand touched his heart, could you reach out and touch his eyes


    "Very true, dear." Adrian grinned and nodded at her moist mouth


    "but I don''t know what to do." Kate snorted and said.


    "Very simple. Remember the last time you and Charlie were lying in my arms?" Adrian once again gave a meaningful smile.


    He had been ready for a while, and a glimmer of enlightenment came to Kate''s mind, but she was not angry and watched him bite his mouth. Anyway, you still have two days to go to England. How about tomorrow? "


    In late August, Adrian finally left Los Angeles, but he didn''t go to Africa, not Europe.


    "It''s a vast place. What will you do if there''s a sandstorm here, George?" Adrian, looking at the desolate gravel ground in his arbor, said with emotion to George Lucas.


    "Unless God doesn''t want me to make movies, there won''t be wind and sand here." Lucas shrugged.


    "Mr. director, everything is ready." A little assistant director came up.


    "Good. Tell them to prepare." Lucas nodded, said hello to Adrian and went to the camera.


    Adrian slowly followed. He is now in Morocco, northwest Africa, just across the Strait of gibraltarian from Spain. He is famous for tourism, fishing and phosphate mining. This is one of Hollywood''s favorite locations, especially for many films about the Sahara desert, including last year''s "the British patient.".


    In the prequel of Lucas''s star wars, there was a scene where young Anakin raced in the desert in order to win his freedom, so he chose this place. Before that, the crew also went to Italy and Tunisia to shoot scenes such as the royal palace. Now they have just arrived in Morocco and Adrian is going to England, so they come here to see them.


    "It seems to be going well." Seeing Lucas making final preparations, Adrian doesn''t disturb him, and he walks around on the set. He has already read the revised script, and Lucas has made only a small change based on his opinions, which are based on the previous Star Wars m ¨ª''s views. In this way, the story is still missing a lot, but the basic logic is no problem.


    After a few steps, Adrian immediately noticed that Natalie, who was already in place on the set, was waving to herself. Although she was wearing some clothes with blue ¨¨ grey ¨¨ and no style at all, her funny face was still very cute, and she waved so generously that she didn''t care about being looked at.


    Adrian laughingly shook his head and then waved. The main purpose of his coming here is her. It''s not a big deal to say hello, although her mother is here.


    "I know you''re cautious, but it''s better to be careful." Charlize, who had been keeping his head down behind him, holding the information, whispered.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''m measured." Adrian laughed and looked back at Charlize, wearing sandals, denim and a white ¨¨ T-shirt with a crew neck and big sunglasses, and then joked in a voice only two people could hear: "I wouldn''t do that if you wanted to."


    Unfortunately, Charlize remained unmoved and looked down at the data. Even so, Adrian noticed that the corners of her mouth were slightly turned down, and she could not help chuckling.


    It''s hard for Kate to take the initiative to ask for it. Adrian won''t refuse no matter what she thinks in her head, so she came with Charlize the next day. But Charlize is Charlize after all, especially after working for so long around Adrian, it is quite sharp, and soon realizes something. However, Adrian asked her to take the initiative to go there on the basis of Kate''s proposal. However, Kate, who was inexperienced, didn''t know what to do. Although she still retained her original shrewdness, she could use it on a v-man


    She had been a little nervous, but when the three returned to their bedroom and were suddenly forced by Charlize, she was even more at a loss. At the same time, she became somewhat resistant, and the atmosphere was a little more embarrassing.


    In this case, Adrian naturally came out to play the game, and then he took the topic to the other two v people''s interests. After several discussions, the atmosphere was much more harmonious, but the flavor of the previous feelings also dissipated. So in the end, Adrian realized the idea of holding them to the left and right again, but it was a pity that they fell asleep with clothes. It''s the most depressing thing to fall asleep with two beautiful v people and nothing to do.


    But Adrian is Adrian after all. Can''t you do it at night or in the morning? Especially when people just wake up, they have to slow down all kinds of reactions. In addition, the morning is also the time for love, so under his deliberate provocation, Kate and Charlize were successfully hugged and cuddled under their bodies the next morning - it was too late for them to wake up.If it wasn''t for Lily, the little guy would come and knock for mom and dad and hang it on the handle. Don''t disturb me. Adrian would have let the two v people down. It''s too long since the last time. So it is. When Kate and Charlize get up, they look like they are too tender and powerless. Although the servants of the villa have signed a confidentiality agreement, they will inevitably be surprised to see them like this. f


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C167

    "I have to admit, your eyes are very good. Ed, James Cameron has done a very good job. It''s no wonder that such a miracle can be created." "I bet this box office record will not be surpassed for quite some time," Lucas told Adrian, drinking beer near the fire


    "Who knows, maybe it will be broken when the prequel of Star Wars is released." With two fingers holding a beer bottle tossed to and fro Adrian said noncommittally.


    "I totally believe that if the prequel to Star Wars is a movie rather than a trilogy." Lucas laughed. "I still have this self-knowledge, not to mention that Titanic has room for improvement."


    It''s true that lux, when they were filming the location in Italy, had already shown Titanic there. Although it can''t be said that there are many people in the world, the popularity of Titanic is comparable to that of other films. In Tunis, it may have been almost, but I still feel the enthusiasm of ordinary people. In addition, "Titanic" is still at the top of the North American box office list, and the possibility of breaking through 1 billion is also increasing. In this way, after taking into account the cost of all kinds of sharing, Adrian has made at least 150 million net income. No film in the history of film has been able to achieve this level, even the Star Wars series.


    Of course, Lucas doesn''t need to compare in a single movie. The series has already generated at least $20 billion in profits, and there is not much to compare.


    "Well, I''ll pass it on to James." Adrian laughs, raises his beer bottle, touches Lucas, then gets up and walks around the set.


    Because it is far away from the local town and there are still some scenes to shoot at night, Lucas simply let everyone spend the night outside. Anyway, the crew hired a lot of bodyguards when they arrived in Morocco. Besides, they didn''t spend the night outside every day, so there was no need to worry about security. Naturally, after a hard day''s hard work, people have a bonfire party after nightfall. It''s not interesting to sing and dance around the flames in the desert.


    "Hi, Nada, you really had a few words with Ji, who played qui gon king today, and Adrian came to Natalie.


    She was talking and laughing with some young people, dressed in plain clothes, and her red face looked like a man with a similar smile in the light of the fire.


    "Hey, ED, congratulations." She raised the cup in her hand, and there was a faint smile in her eyes that only the two of them could understand.


    "Thank you." Adrian nodded and craned his neck to look into her glass.


    "Juice." Natalie shook the glass in her hand in a funny and angry way.


    "Actually, we all think that Natalie will be ok with a proper beer. This is not in America." A young man came in.


    "Gentlemen, it''s not a good thing to abet a girl of good breeding, let alone her mother." Adrian said half jokingly, pointing to Shelly, who was sitting not far away, looking over from time to time.


    Although Natalie was born in a conservative Jewish family, although she is very intelligent and precocious, and she has a comprehensive thinking, she is somewhat rebellious. This is a rule that no one can avoid. Because of this, Adrian can take advantage of the situation to hold her in his arms, so I next she tasted the taste of wine Jing when she was alone with him.


    Of course, Natalie''s self-control is still very good, coupled with the two people''s dating time is not very long, Adrian will not allow her to drink too much, basically just a taste.


    "You want to see me drink, don''t you?" ''said Natalie in a low, smiling voice, as they were sent away, and there were only two left.


    "No, you are lovely now." Adrian gazed at her flushed face with a smile.


    When Natalie started to talk, she was not happy again You are very good at


    "do you really think this is very difficult?" Natalie raised her eyebrows, looking confident.


    "Well, well, I know it''s a piece of cake for you, but I can''t be too proud." Adrian laughs and smacks her.


    Natalie obviously didn''t take it seriously. After making a face, Natalie said to Adrian, "wait a minute." she ran into the trailer and came out again after a long time.


    "You said you were going to England this afternoon, didn''t you? Help me give this Ji''er to Kyla, a small gift I prepared for her She handed him a small packed box.


    "You have a good relationship," Adrian laughed and looked at the box. "Can I know what it is?"


    "Of course not. It''s filled with the stuff that the NV child would use - Keira is a very good NV child, and we''re already good friends," Natalie shrugged, then became a little excited. "It''s a pity that you weren''t there. After we put on makeup, neither my mother nor Savannah could tell us who was who.""Of course, how could I forget what you look like." Adrian smiles and reaches out to brush the hair on her forehead, but then realizes something and puts his hand down.


    Natalie''s smile was a little less, and a trace of regret flashed in her eyes. In the current situation, it''s good for them to stand together and talk. Although such a secret Momo''s eye contact is both stinging and diffuse, it still can''t be let go after all, which will reduce a lot of interest


    "it doesn''t matter, keep in touch, as long as you have time, I will come to see you at any time." Adrian then whispered a word, and then a bad smile: "in fact, it''s good for us to make more phone calls."


    Natalie''s face suddenly became more ruddy, and her eyes were a little more angry and pinched. She knew what Adrian was saying. At the end of April, he came to New York to see her. After they had a friendly time in the car, he had to leave because of something. After Natalie said that she could make a little compensation, Adrian asked her to blush But stab Ji again. He hoped to listen to her sh ¨¥ n


    on the phone after he went back. What the hell was this request? Natalie spat at him and ran away. However, after Adrian called, she hesitated for a while and did so. The most shameful place is here. At the beginning, she just pretended to finish the work as soon as possible, but later, when she was in SH ¨¥ n, she couldn''t help but think a lot of pictures came out of her mind. Although Natalie knew this was not good, she couldn''t help thinking about it. In the end, it came true


    Adrian on the other side of the phone couldn''t hear that, so she used this to tease her for months. Every time, Natalie felt that she was fast, but she couldn''t get angry.


    "Ed" young NV at this time heavily called a sentence, Du mouth staring at him, seems very angry, but also quite lovely.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about it." Adrian said quickly, Natalie is too obvious to let others see something. After a pause, he made another gesture: only two years.


    Soon she controlled her mood. After a long breath, Natalie nodded a little, then pretended to be polite and left.


    Yes, after two years, they won''t have to be so careful. It''s just Back to his mother, he talked and laughed a few words. Suddenly, little NV thought of something and looked at Adrian. He was talking and laughing with others. He noticed her eyes and gave a smile. Although Natalie smiles back, she frowns a little and starts to think about something.


    After a day and a half in Morocco, Adrian left, but he still went to Paris instead of London. As for why, I don''t need to say much.


    "No, no, no, you''ve changed the concept. Anyway, it''s Anna''s husband who is wrong. In such an unfortunate marriage, of course, she has to make"


    "yes, I have never denied this, and this is exactly where Jing Hua is. I just want to say that we should be more fair and objective when we look at the problems. If you want to be fair, you can''t bring feelings. You have to start from the perspective of God. Since you have to look at things from Anna''s perspective and from Anna''s husband''s point of view, combined with the social environment at that time, we can have a deeper understanding of what this story is telling. "


    "It''s still sophistry, isn''t it? You mean I''m going to look at it from a man''s point of view, but are you looking at it from a man''s point of view? "


    "Of course. In fact, many people, many men have interpreted the story from the perspective of some differences, but the interpretation is not so complete. But it''s one thing whether there is interpretation or not, and another thing is how it is interpreted. After all, no one is perfect. "


    In the cafe by the Seine River, a man sitting by the window is quietly arguing about what is beautiful and elegant. His big brown eyes seem to have a faint melancholy at any time; the man is very handsome, his facial features seem to be carved out of marble, with a faint smile, giving people a gentle feeling.


    "Well, I''m not your opponent. I''ll give up. That''s OK." Sophie held her face and thought for a long time. Seeing that she couldn''t find the main point, she said in a little discontented voice, and then murmured something in a low voice.


    "What are you talking about?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "I''m saying you''re just taking this opportunity to defend yourself." Sophie snorted and looked out of the cafe.


    "Shouldn''t I defend myself?" Adrian said, grabbing Sophie''s hand. "You should know why."


    Sophie struggled, but did not earn to break away, followed by a feeling of Su MA in the palm, but Adrian gently. This feeling of Su numbness seems to extend her arm into her heart, which makes her tremble slightly. She looks at each other with some blame and complaint. Sophie doesn''t move any more, leaving him to hold his hand and gently caress mo.


    They didn''t speak any more. They seemed to strike a delicate balance. After a long time, Sophie sighed and wanted to say something, but Adrian got up first.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I''m going to England tomorrow. There''s a lot to do there." He said with a smile. Sophie was surprised and asked, "aren''t you going to stay?""May I?" Adrian immediately picked his eyebrows.


    Sophie realized that she was not only blushing, but also speechless. Adrian immediately hit the snake with a stick: "are you trying to keep me, Sophie? That''s great. I''m so... "


    Fei called out in a hurry, but looked at him awkwardly, biting his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I know." Adrian suddenly sighed, "then I''d better leave..."


    "No," Sophie called out again, but looked at him with complicated eyes, and there was no more.


    Adrian stopped talking, and finally she didn''t look at her, just sighed


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand your mood. In fact, I''m very happy that you agreed to come out and have tea with me today." Adrian said in a sincere tone.


    "In fact I don''t mean that I am... " Sophie becomes a bit incoherent, which can be seen in her mood


    "it doesn''t matter, I said, it doesn''t matter." Adrian hugged her and gently tapped her on her forehead. "Well, it will take a while for Anna Karenina to turn on, and I''m across the English Channel. If I''m free to come and ask you out, don''t refuse me, OK?"


    "All right." Sophie agreed, but she didn''t know she was in the net.


    I''ll arrange a very casual date next time I come. I promise you''ll like it, dear Sophie. After sending her back, Adrian said in his heart.


    Well, Adrian finally arrived in London on the last day of August. Fortunately, he was not blocked by the paparazzi. You know, although he is very confidential about his own itinerary, the power of Titanic is too great. Although he has received some interviews, the media is still very interested in him. There are a lot of invitation from ABC every day.


    After all, such a huge investment of 300 million to produce a film, but also more than 100 million net profits, in the history of film is unique. No matter how much he hides his whereabouts, there are still traces to follow when he goes to many places, and these do not touch his bottom line. The paparazzi naturally give full play to their sense of smell, and even threaten that Adrian will not go to London. Once he gets here, they will definitely find him out.


    However, one thing changed this situation, because in the early morning of his departure from Paris, there was a serious traffic accident in the tunnel of the road tunnel under the Alma bridge. One of the most important characters in the car died on the spot, and the other died in the hospital because of serious injuries. This is and is also related to the British royal family, so the eyes of 99 reporters have been attracted Go, of course, no one is chasing him.


    "What a pity." In the conference room of the studio, Adrian sighed as he watched the news on the television about Princess Diana''s death in a car accident. Then he had a discussion with him just now, and the people in charge of the rest all nodded in agreement, especially the British staff.


    Yes, the civilian princess still died in a car accident in Paris with her new Arab boyfriend. Although some things have changed because of butterfly''s wings, some things are still in the habit


    although it is officially recognized as a car accident, many people who believe in Yin''s theory believe that Diana died in the murder of the British royal family because they do not allow a former princess to marry To the Arabs. No one knows what the truth of the matter is. Even Adrian, he only knows that the British royal family will have trouble soon. Although the whole UK is now in a sad atmosphere, no one can expect that in the next ten days, the British people will fall into sharp conflicts with the British royal family, so that in the end, three-quarters of the media are investigating People think the royal family should be abolished.


    However, it has nothing to do with Adrian. In his opinion, Charles is sorry for Diana, but she has a firm lover who wants to find a wife, which delays Diana. However, Diana is not a pure and flawless angel. Apart from her affairs, she has made a lot of trouble with Charles in recent years, which is based on the power of the media Isn''t that how the title of a civilian Princess comes from putting pressure on the royal family?


    However, Adrian still wants to thank Diana. Because of the car accident, he came to the set smoothly without being chased and stopped by paparazzi. Meanwhile, Titanic is also hot in Britain because of this disaster.


    it seems that the two things do not seem to be connected, except for one thing: fairy tale love story.


    When Diana married Charles, this was the love between the prince and the princess in the fairy tale. No one would have thought that they would come to this level at that time. "Titanic" is also a fairy tale love story, although it is the love of poor boys and rich families, but compared with today''s Diana is not an unusual coincidence?


    Isn''t that hypocritical Carl in a pose the best portrayal of Prince Charles? Isn''t there a shadow of Princess Diana in the depressed, bound and longing for freedom? Oh, maybe there''s another difference. It doesn''t matter. People''s brain tonic is powerful, as long as they think that matching is enough.Yes, the princess should abandon that hypocritical guy and find a man who loves him wholeheartedly. He may not be rich, but he must be emotional. He can be powerless but can die for her at a critical moment. As for the paparazzi, it is not in the scope of the audience watching the movie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C168

    "Everybody, get ready. We''ll start the first trial." With Adrian shooting increasing, he began to shout, "Shakespeare''s love story" has officially started shooting.


    Generally speaking, the story is relatively simple. It is basically derived from Romeo and Juliet, and then supplemented with many small details. For example, the name of the main character of NV is Viola, which is one of Shakespeare''s four comedies, the twelfth night. The reason why this film will be loved by many people is that the author interprets his works as if they are real or unreal.


    However, in Adrian''s view, the original film in this respect is still inadequate, and did not give full play to this advantage. After all, it''s a new style, and the producers are not sure how many people will accept it, which is one of the reasons that scripts are frozen. But Adrian knows exactly how popular this style is. Although Shakespeare''s love story won the Oscar for best film 50 or more because of public power, it can''t erase its excellence.


    Therefore, he was more bold in this respect, adding more small details from Shakespeare''s plays. For example, when the film started, the theater owner was finally able to open business because of the epidemic, but there was no good script, so he had to urge Shakespeare who was exhausted of inspiration. Finally, he even used the means of threat.


    "Damn it, you know, William, you still owe me a lot of money," roared the theater owner.


    "That''s enough, Charlotte. Look at you now. It''s no different from a greedy Jew." Said Shakespeare, unconcerned.


    "Damn it, either pay back the money or give the script," the boss said angrily, knowing that the other party knew that his threat was to pretend, but that didn''t stop him from pretending. "Listen, if you delay any more, I''ll apply to the judge and cut a pound off your Iong''s mouth to pay back"


    "great," Shakespeare''s smirking reply, "go ahead Charlotte, I''d love to


    "Hey, William, you don''t mean it." Asked the man next to him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that a pound can''t be too much or less, let alone bleed, or he can be charged with intentional murder." Shakespeare leisurely said, when the theater owner was about to die.


    This passage comes from another of Shakespeare''s Four Comedies: The Merchant of Venice. Adrian even changed the name of the theater owner to Charlotte. Of course, Adrian is also very careful to keep the bottom line, and through the relationship between shavin and other British dramatists to discuss the application of these jokes, so as to avoid the situation of too much.


    What are you doing, Dan sleepwalking? I want you to play a cynic. He''s brilliant, but now he''s in trouble, but what are you like now? It''s good to describe a ruffian, or are you playing a doctor incarnate instead of Shakespeare? " After calling a halt, Adrian made a rude remark.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the studio, only his sharp tone was echoing. All of them are people who have cooperated with Adrian many times. They are very clear about his style. He is different from many directors. He almost never scolds anyone. But once there is an unforgivable mistake, no matter how thick his cheek is, his sarcastic words can make him blush.


    "Well Mr. director, in fact, I''m also wrong... " After a few minutes of Adrian''s taunt, Jeffrey rush, who plays the theater owner in the play with Dennis, coughed softly.


    "Well, Jeffrey, don''t plead for him. You''ve done very well, far better than him. You deserve your honor." Adrian interrupted him, but he finally stopped his taunts.


    "I know you worked hard and did a lot of homework before that, Dan, but it''s not an excuse for you to make mistakes again and again. Now take a break. If you make this mistake again, I''ll have to change people." He finally said this, and Dennis stood still and listened, and finally bowed slightly.


    Although it sounded harsh, Dennis knew that Adrian didn''t mean anything. After all, he had discovered him and understood his mind for so many years.


    Adrian doesn''t want to be so sharp at the beginning, but the current situation is not the same as before. The actors need to be able to enter the state in the shortest time every time they shoot, because -


    "Jeffrey, I think you are in good condition. Why don''t you go there with me After letting everyone else rest, Adrian, who adjusted his mood, asked rush in a half joking tone.


    "I don''t have a problem. I don''t know if there''s a problem with the dresser and the dresser." Rush spread out his hands and said humorously.


    Some of the important roles in the film have changed, but some have not. For example, Colin Firth, who plays Sir Weiser, Judy Dench, the close servant of NV, and Jeffrey rush, who has just won the best actor Oscar in the 69th Academy Awards, plays the theater owner.


    This British actor is not simple. No matter what kind of character ¨¨ is, it can be performed without any difficulty, whether it is a cunning little person, a sinister villain, or a serious and serious decent person. Of course, in Shakespeare''s love story, his part is not much, Adrian will still invite him to join more or for another film."Well, I''ve said enough. Let''s get started." In the studio, not far from the set of Shakespeare''s love story, another film began to be filmed: Elizabeth.


    It''s not a joke to start shooting two movies at the same time, Adrian really wants to challenge himself. For him, this is not a particularly difficult thing. The pictures are all in his mind. With these references, he has almost honed them out over the past few years. Moreover, after he decided to shoot, he was making preparations, and he was still very confident.


    The biggest problem is that you can''t do two movies in your head. At the same time, one of the main reasons for the shooting is the same time, all of them were in the period of Elizabeth I, but one was in the early stage, and the other was in the middle stage. All the costumes, props and scenery were universal. But it also means that it''s very easy to make two movies when you''re shooting, and that will cost you money.


    It would have been a bit expensive to start shooting two films at the same time. If Adrian was making this film, the film would have to stop working. If the cost went on, the already high cost would be even higher. However, this problem is very troublesome for other directors, but it is nothing here in Adrian. It is very simple for him to switch his mind without being interfered with each other.


    So as long as there is no disturbance between the two crew members, Adrian is very confident about this. This time, he brought both teams to the UK and worked under his guidance for a long time. Even if there is still a problem, it will not affect the shooting progress as long as it is within a proper range. So the final trouble is the state of the actors.


    As we all know, Adrian makes movies very quickly. As long as the actors are in a state, he can cut down at least half of the time spent on the original films, which can only be completed in two or three months. However, compared with the cost of the original film, he did not spend much time on it.


    Although it takes more time to start shooting two films at the same time, the cost of shooting will naturally be higher. It is impossible to save too much money to invest in overtime pay. In addition, there are many other things to do in the midway. Therefore, he set the shooting time for four months. Even so, it also requires the actors to cooperate and stay in shape most of the time to achieve this goal, so Dennis would have been severely criticized before.


    "Good, this shot is over." He turned the tape back and looked at it again. Adrian thought and announced that the shooting was over.


    This is a view of the interior of Balmoral palace, which was built on the advice of British historians. At that time, there was no Buckingham Palace, but Mary I was hysterical because of her abortion. Because she has no children, once she dies, her sister Elizabeth will inherit the throne. For Mary I, who believes in Catholicism and has executed many Protestants in China, the Protestant sister is undoubtedly a good choice.


    The actors in these scenes didn''t have a role in Shakespeare''s love story, so the shooting went smoothly, but Adrian had the set rearranged for another shot.


    "Jeffrey, are you ready?" Adrian had already put on gorgeous clothes and was still receiving the attention of the dressmaker.


    "Please give me a few minutes." Rush said, although he plays all kinds of roles in the film, but in real life he is a good man.


    After walking back and forth in the studio for two times and taking a few deep breaths, he closed his eyes and brewed for a long time before he made it and nodded to Adrian. His temperament suddenly became a little yinsen and indifferent. He was totally two people with the somewhat obscene theater owner just now.


    In addition to the roles in the original Shakespeare love story and Elizabeth, Jeffrey Rush has more important roles in Elizabeth. He plays Francis Walsingham, who was one of Elizabeth I''s important heroes in history. He created a detailed spy network for her in Europe. Although he can''t penetrate into every hole, it does exist in the European continent He couldn''t hide anything from him. As for whether he is her face or not, although Elizabeth I is known as the king of virginity, she just said that she was not married and had children, and men also looked for a lot.


    Since Adrian invited him to play in Shakespeare''s love story and started filming Elizabeth at the same time, how could he not be allowed to play the role ¨¨? In fact, he should be invited to play Francis Walsingham in Elizabeth first, and then, considering that Shakespeare''s love story was shot at the same time, he was given the role by the way.


    Rush was a bit hesitant at the beginning. He played different roles in two films that started at the same time. Although he was confident that he was good at it, could it be a little too big? But Adrian''s personal phone call touched his heart.


    "You know, I am a person who likes to create miracles, and I have also created many miracles, so why not try to see if I can also create miracles." That''s what he said.


    The cameras will soon be in place outside the built windows, surrounded by a curtain of green ¨¨, which will be replaced by the European cityscape of the late Middle Ages. Of course, those are all beautified. Just like the theater and market in Shakespeare''s love history, it is impossible to copy the medieval scenery completely. Anyone who has read the introduction of various medieval customs will not think of the life of that era.Well, to get back to the point, this part is about Elizabeth''s recall of the exiled Walsingham after her accession to the throne, but her enemies all know that this guy is not easy to deal with, and wants to bribe the people around him to kill him. But Walsingham had been on guard early on, and in the light of it, he killed the man he had been paid for.


    "Well done, Jeffrey." For rush''s performance, Adrian is very satisfied.


    "Thank you, but if you come here a few more times, I''ll still have problems." Rush said after he let out the gas.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try to stagger the arrangements," Adrian laughed. "Unfortunately, we have to go back and finish the rest of Shakespeare''s love story."


    "Never mind. Let''s try." Jeffrey shrugged.


    Then came back to "Shakespeare''s love story" set, people here are almost rested, Dennis seems to adjust his own state, seems to be eager to try. However, Adrian did not continue to shoot the rest of the scene before, rush came from the "Elizabeth" side, and spent a lot of Jing effort, we must give him a period of rest and adjustment time.


    Although Dennis had prepared for a long time, he was still ng five or six times because he couldn''t show that temperament. However, Adrian didn''t say anything, and the previous threat seems to have been lost in the back of his mind. Once ng was over, he just told him to come back again. Dennis did not live up to his expectations, and finally passed this shot after the seventh ng, and in the next few shots were passed at one time.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa, in this part of the end of a lag, Adrian gently clapped his hands, with a smile of approval on his face. As others clapped, Jeffrey rush was among them. Dennis bowed slightly in the warm applause, and then was obviously relieved.


    "Well done, but that''s just the beginning. Keep going." Adrian came up and patted him on the shoulder.


    Unlike Joseph feines, the original protagonist, Dennis has never played a role in Shakespeare''s plays. Well, that''s not true. At least when he first started in Hollywood, he also played in some theatres, including Shakespeare''s Macbeth. However, he played the guard of Duncan of Scotland, and was killed shortly after his appearance ¡£


    But Dennis has one thing that other people can''t compare. His plasticity is quite high. From the beginning of "two big guns" to now, he plays about ten corners ¨¨. Although these corners ¨¨ have similarities in some places, few people think that when he comes and goes, he will perform with some expression or action.


    This kind of plasticity and deep understanding of opportunities are not easy. Dennis was very diligent and learned quickly. After knowing that he was going to act in Shakespeare''s love history, he not only watched Shakespeare''s main plays once, but also often practiced according to those stage plays on the video tape or previous films adapted from Shakespeare''s plays. That''s why Adrian And that''s one of the reasons why Geoffrey rush was invited to play the role in both films. He is also an actor who is good at all kinds of corners, but his appearance is not very flattering. Dennis can learn a lot from him. Moreover, he also has horns on both sides. His part in "Elizabeth" is much more than that in rush''s "Shakespeare''s love history". Therefore, the task is relatively heavy. If we don''t use some special methods to oppress him and let him master the temperament of people in that period, the next shooting will be very troublesome.


    "Good. Take a five minute break and work harder to finish the rest of the work in one breath. We can finish work today." Adrian immediately said so.


    However, other people can rest, but he can''t rest. He has to discuss the specific arrangements for tomorrow with the deputy director and the person in charge of each department.


    "Are you sure that''s OK, Savannah?" Adrian asked Shawn McDonald''s, Kyla Knightley''s mother.


    Screenwriters generally follow the crew''s actions so that the director needs to modify the script at some time. Since Adrian gave her the script at the beginning, and she has also done a good job, she has contacted many local professional writers to contribute to the script, so it is also appropriate for her to take up this profession.


    "Yes, if you have any questions, I can consult them as soon as possible." Shawn nodded.


    "Very good." Adrian nodded and added, "so is your husband."


    "Thank you." She said with a smile.


    Although will Knightley is not very famous, he is basically an actor who can compare ¨¨. Last time, he has proved this in brave heart. This time, it''s no big deal to give him a supporting role in Elizabeth. Anyway


    "By the way, what about Kayla? Did she like Nada''s gift? When she came over this morning, I thought she was a little upset Adrian asked suddenly.


    "Well..." Shawn hesitated. "She seems I had a fight with Emma


    "Quarrel?" Adrian was slightly surprised. "Is it time? Emma didn''t tell me"Sorry, you know, kids always have their own secrets." Shawn shrugged.


    "This is..." Adrian nodded and wondered if he would like to see Kyla. The NV boy was very sensitive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C169

    After a long breath, Adrian finally opened his eyes, which could be regarded as a complete awakening. He moved his arm and was trying to stretch his body. However, he found that this was impossible and had to give up the plan. Two NV people were lying on their sides, red Lu, with only a blanket over Dong''s body. They were sleeping soundly with his arms in their arms, and the corners of their mouths were slightly tilted upward.


    "Hey, babies, it''s time to get up." After lying on for a long time, Adrian felt that it was no way to go on like this. Adrian had to say out loud.


    "Let me sleep a little longer." Gwyneth m ¨ª on the left murmured, while Blanchett on the right clasped his arm.


    Adrian had no choice but to lie back, but it was no way for a person who had already woken up to lie like this. After a few minutes of silence, he immediately moved again. Fortunately, they didn''t make any movement this time, so that he got up smoothly. However, after Adrian got down, two m ¨ª paste NV people immediately embraced each other to fill the gap left by him.


    Because of this series of actions, the blankets were pulled off a lot. The two pairs of softness of the two NV people were immediately outside and squeezed together, which was particularly wonderful. According to the shape under the blanket, their big UI was entangled in the action just now, half covered and half half half full, and they were both like a pair of crabapple UN sleeping, which was quite different In the end, Ryan still resisted the idea of starting a new career. Although the following was a salute, it was partly due to natural phenomena. Even though there were many wars last night, this physiological habit could not be changed.


    He did the right thing, even though Gwyneth and Blanchett were still asleep after the shower and dressed. It''s not surprising that Los Angeles and London are almost eight hours apart, and having a comfortable sleep is a great help for jet lag. The best way to get a comfortable sleep is to do a lot of exercise to make yourself exhausted, and what kind of exercise can make you exhausted


    Fortunately, the two did not sleep all day, and both woke up after breakfast in Adrian.


    "If there''s another time, I''ll open the curtains and let the sun fall on your hips." Driving a rented boat on the Thames, Adrian told Gwyneth and Blanchett.


    "The French windows of the room seem to open to the West." Gwyneth asked in a strange way.


    "That''s what he wanted to say." Blanchett immediately warned that her reaction was quick.


    Gwyneth understood immediately and hit him angrily. Adrian laughed and dodged. Of course, it was a Dodge, but it was just a show, Gwyneth''s fists fell on him. Blanchett, who was a little behind, saw the opportunity to take advantage of it, and immediately joined in. She not only punched but also pinched with her fingers, and Gwyneth did the same.


    Adrian can''t laugh. It''s OK to be beaten two punches. Anyway, they don''t have much energy, but pinching is different. NV people in any country are born to do this to men.


    "Hell, are you only three years old?" Adrian some embarrassed complain, but is in the interest of the two people hee ha ha deaf.


    But he did not have no way out. Once again, he took a breath of cold because of the pain from his back. Suddenly, he turned the steering wheel, and the boat suddenly twists and turns in the river. Gwyneth and Blanchett were startled and stopped even when the ship was no longer fast.


    "Do you know how good it is now?" Adrian looks back and smiles at the two NV people sitting down.


    "That''s what you like to do with me - we." Blanchett snorted, and Adrian gently raised her eyebrows at her "we" after a long pause. "Indeed, I don''t know how to cherish us at all." Gwyneth agreed.


    "By the way, what do you think of my new i-man plane? You know, I haven''t used it since I paid for it. " Knowing that he could not argue with the NV people on this issue, Adrian changed the topic.


    For a long time, his i-man plane has been leased through a long-term contract. Now that the company has developed to its present scale, it is time to change another one to match its identity. Adrian did not choose those i-man aircraft with complete models, but directly ordered one from Bo Yin company.


    although boyin 747 was put on the market in the 1970s, it has been nearly 30 years, and it is still the largest airliner in the world. We should know that Airbus A380 has not yet come out. The cabin is divided into two floors, which can take 350 to 400 people. If you are an i-person plane, you can have a party in it.


    Since 1990, Bo Yin has no longer made 747 airplanes other than 747-400, but Adrian has purchased models, which can be converted between all passengers and passengers and freight trains. In this way, there is not only enough space to entertain guests, but also can transport the large things needed, such as automobiles and horses, to the places where they want to deliver.


    As early as the beginning of this year, Bo Yin company had paid for the plane, but the interior was empty. After all, it was for i-person use. Then it took six months to refit. There are bars, dance halls, restaurants, cinemas, bedrooms and so on. There is even a small swimming pool, all of which are made according to the most luxurious standards. It can be said that this aircraft may not be as good as air force one in some aspects, but the internal luxury level is not what the president of the United States and even most enterprise presidents can only match.In total, the cost of maintenance is not much more than that of his current luxury house. Of course, the maintenance fee is not cheap. It is the same everywhere in the world. The maintenance fee is definitely much more than the one sold. However, since he has chosen such a plane as the driver, Adrian naturally doesn''t care about the maintenance cost. Generally, the rich play with cars, the richer people play with yachts, and the super rich people play with airplanes.


    Although the plane was basically ready for use before he arrived in London, he failed to take his own i-man plane, which is supposed to be the most luxurious in the world, because it still needs a little time for test flight - Bo Yin 747-400 has added a numerical control system and no longer needs three pilots. However, Gwyneth and Blanchett, as the NV protagonists of the two films, would later report to the crew, so he simply asked them to take the plane together and show them


    "Oh, it''s too big. Probably no one''s i-man plane can match it."


    "It''s too luxurious. It''s just It''s unbelievable. When I first got on the plane, I felt like I was dreaming "


    listening to Gwyneth and Blanchett''s praise, Adrian''s mouth slightly cocked up, from which we can see the difference between them.


    "Well, NVS, if we have a good time, let''s go ashore." He said, "hurry up, after these days, you have to be under the full range of paparazzi surveillance."


    Yes, most of the British people and most of the media are still attracted by the news of Diana''s death. However, the royal family''s indifference in ordinary people''s eyes has exacerbated this contradiction in the media''s provocation. Outside Buckingham Palace, there are all kinds of "U" bundles. When talking about this, Gwyneth and Blanchett are full of sympathy for Diana, and also think that the royal way seems cold-blooded, NV people, animals.


    It is because of this that Adrian can take two NV people to the street for fun. Of course, there are necessary measures, such as wearing wide sunglasses, but it is better than other times.


    Thanks to the royal family and the princess. He said that in his heart. It''s a bit out of place, but at least you should admit that you''ve benefited from it, don''t you?


    In short, Adrian, Gwyneth and Blanchett had a good rest for two days this weekend. Every night, Ji was in constant love. If he didn''t need to hide his eyes, he might have asked them to return their rooms.


    This is very rare. In the past, although there was no less than three people in the line, it was basically the last time that it happened at a certain time. It is the first time for several consecutive days like this. Interestingly, on Saturday night, Gwyneth and Blanchett both wanted to refuse her because they had had it the day before, but Adrian forced her into the room, but on Sunday night, they took the initiative to go in together. This can explain a lot of problems.


    However, some people are happy, but some people are not happy. Emma, because she can''t go out with Adrian on the weekend, shows up at the back of the set on Monday with her mouth pouting, which is quite a grievance. At the beginning of the year, he promised to wait until the summer vacation, and she could come to the United States for two months. Emma was looking forward to the summer vacation, but she was told that he would soon come to England to make a film and to accompany her in London.


    So the little NV child moved his fingers and began to count. As a result, Adrian didn''t come until the end of August when the summer vacation was almost over. If Adrian didn''t take her out, Emma was very, very unhappy.


    "I''m sorry, I have something to deal with. I promise not next time." Adrian said to her, if she didn''t wipe her eyes with paper towel, she would have started to cry.


    "Lying." Emma said, her mouth pressed and her nose sucked.


    "I really don''t. Charlie should have told you that I do have something else." Adrian said kindly.


    The little guy came up and sniffed hard, then snorted heavily, and then began to look into the crowd. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the two NV people she was looking for. She had to stare at Adrian and snort in a heavier voice.


    Are you a dog? Nose so smart? Adrian looked at her in silence, then laughed at the lovely action.


    "Well, Emma, I promise you I''ll be with you next weekend, OK?" Pinching her clever nose, he said with a smile.


    After hesitation, the little NV boy still nodded, and then waved his fist with warning: "don''t stand me up again."


    "Well, if I break my appointment again, let God punish me." Adrian raised his right hand and said solemnly. When Emma laughed, he thought of something and asked, "by the way, I heard you had a fight with Kyla?"


    "Yes, she thinks I''m very troublesome, and she''s always curious and keeps asking, but I don''t have any, so I just ask a few questions." "And the child''s quarrel is more than once."


    Adrian would like to ask Emma what questions she asked Kyla at that time, but if you think about Keira''s sensitive personality, you can probably guess some of them, but it''s not good to be too clear about the little guy."There must be some misunderstanding here. You and Kyla are friends and very good friends. Don''t give up friendship because of this misunderstanding. I will ask her to apologize to you. You should forgive her and don''t ask those questions again, OK?" He said, weighing his words, and Emma nodded vaguely.


    Kaila soon went to the studio to explore her parents'' class. Adrian also seized the opportunity to talk to her. First, she praised her performance in the prequel of star wars, which fully met his requirements, and promised to give her a role to giggle her little NV before talking about the fight between her and Emma.


    "Don''t forget that you are at least five years older than Emma. You are her sister. You should protect her and tolerate her. Why quarrel over such a trifle? I know what you''re trying to say, Kyla, but she didn''t mean it, did she? You are a very talented NV child. You are sure to succeed in the future. Why bother about these? " After telling Kyla about the same "misunderstandings" and "friends," Adrian added another paragraph.


    "I see." After a long silence, Kyla said, "thank you."


    After all, she is still a child. As long as the quarrel between children is not the kind of skin tearing, it will always make up, as long as there is an opportunity. Kayla is sensitive, but she is not a fool. She also knows that her friend is important to her. In addition, although she does not care about Adrian on the surface, his words still have a lot of weight in her heart, so the two children make up soon.


    Let''s talk about the shooting situation of the two films. With the arrival of the two NV protagonists, both films began to enter into more intense shooting. Although this unprecedented practice makes many people busy, it also makes their hearts full of curiosity. Others may not be able to say, but in the hands of the miracle director, there may be miracles.


    "Good, good, gwyne, you''ve done a good job, and of course, it would have been better if you had a little more depression." Adrian clapped his hands and said to Gwyneth and Judy Dench on the set.


    "Do you need to do it again?" Gwyneth immediately asked.


    "No, no, I''ll see when viola is going to marry Sir Weiser. I''ll judge by your performance," Adrian said, shaking his head. "Now take a good rest. I''m going there."


    "All right." Gwyneth shrugged, then went to her place, and as she passed Adrian, she whispered, "do I look good?"


    "Oh, of course, especially when your NV servant combs your hair." Adrian whispered.


    Gwyneth snorted, but when she left, she deliberately made Adrian laugh. Just now, we shot a scene before the main character of NV goes to sleep. Gwyneth is wearing a lace edge classic white ¨¨ pajamas with loose hair and a small fragrant shoulder. She is really an extraordinary person.


    After coming out of the set of Shakespeare''s love story, Adrian soon came to the set of Elizabeth. The crew is in a beautiful manor not far from the studio. Several main actors are already in place. The most important is the Queen Elizabeth NV played by Blanchett, and Robert Dudley, the princess''s sweetheart played by Dennis.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Oh, look, Kate, you are so beautiful." Adrian walked quickly into the set.


    "Do you need more time, Mr. director?" Blanchett asked sarcastically, "we''ve been waiting for a few minutes anyway."


    "No, no, I''ve finished thinking on my way here and can start right away." Adrian smiles and beckons everyone to get ready.


    Blanchett, with a faint smile, went to the side and began to wait. However, her hands were constantly plucking her hair. She looked like a little NV family, and she was dressed in dark green ¨¨''s classical Shu NV dress, which made her look extremely quiet and also extraordinary m ¨ª person.


    Adrian praised a little in his heart, but his eyes did not stop too much. He asked Dennis to give a second order, and then put the actors in their places.


    Here is the scene of Elizabeth before she ascended the throne. At that time, she was a carefree young NV. She danced with the music and everything seemed so beautiful. However, the Knights sent by Mary I broke her peaceful life. For fear that the pagan sister would become king would attack the British Catholic power, Mary I ordered Elizabeth to be locked in the tower of London, hoping to put her sister to death for treason, but this did not open the legendary life of King NV.


    Frankly speaking, "Elizabeth" is not a special film. As far as the whole story is concerned, there are many problems. For example, sir Walsingham is very powerful, but his performance in the whole film does not show all the characteristics of this character. Only by killing his own bought guard, locking up several leading characters who may vote against Elizabeth''s proposal, and sneaking into Scotland to assassinate King Nv of Scotland alone are more brilliant, but on the whole, they are not There is a sense that this guy is the right arm of King Elizabeth NV.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C170

    In a word, the film takes too much of Elizabeth''s childish, simple and lively side, but little attention is paid to her determination and perseverance. Only when the resolution is passed, does it have some courage to sneer at various nobles and bishops. What''s more, Elizabeth''s transformation also lacks enough convincing things. As a result, the rhythm will appear more and more. As a result, a lot of things can''t be given, so they can''t give the Ji generation, so they can''t write them in a hurry. As a result, there is a very snaketail ending.


    Of course, this is not to say that "Elizabeth" is nothing. There are many advantages of the film. For example, the costumes and scenes are very detailed and exquisite, and the environment is in line with the situation in the late Middle Ages, and it is not rigidly attached to this point. In addition, ¨¨ is very well used, which makes it a good amorous feelings painting apart from other factors. The shaping of Elizabeth is also in line with the common people''s view of her in England. When NV was little, she was simple and lively, but king NV was hesitant but resolute in the early stage Under a series of blows, not only did not fall, but became more and more decisive. These are all bonus points.


    In addition, it was handled very well in several key scenes. She argued with the nobles and bishops for the motion and even satirized them. At the end, Elizabeth painted her face white. When she announced her marriage to England in public, the picture was very powerful. In addition, biographies are always very popular with critics, and they are also famous figures in history. These advantages are magnified to cover up the shortcomings. It is no wonder that the British people especially like this film - and won the favor of Oscar.


    However, concealment does not mean that these problems do not exist. Once you can cover up the past with advantages, it does not mean that every time. Therefore, when the original producers made the sequel of Elizabeth 10 years later, these problems still existed, which made the film 0 completely reduced to a third rate commercial production.


    Adrian won''t let these problems persist, whether it''s to make the story better or not to blow his own signboard, so Elizabeth''s script has been revised much more than Shakespeare''s love story. If Shakespeare''s love story is to inject more suitable details, then Elizabeth is to completely rearrange the details. This work can not be easily completed, which torments some of the top British screenwriters.


    At the beginning, Adrian would exchange opinions with them from time to time. Over time, Adrian would ask them all about it, but only occasionally. He is not worried that they will change the script badly, because the main line of the story will not let them move. The fact has proved that this main line is popular, so even if there are any problems in details, it will not be worse than the original version. Adrian has great faith in his control ability.


    However, the film will be praised by people. In addition to the reasons cited above, it is also very important that Blanchett perform. From the beginning of the young NV, to the ignorant but enlightened young NV king, and then to Elizabeth I, who was firmly seated on her throne after her heart died, Blanchett interpreted the three faces of the virgin NV king, which became the biggest highlight of the film, and made countless people cry for the loss of Ji ¨¡ arm between her and the best NV actor of the Oscar.


    In Adrian''s memory, Blanchett performed in Australia for several years before she officially appeared in the film, especially Shakespeare''s plays, which were very familiar to her. This not only honed her acting skills, but also enabled her to have a more thorough understanding of the various relative aspects of the era of Elizabeth I. therefore, there was a grand performance of ¨¨ in this film, and it was known to more people.


    However, Adrian''s appearance has made her come to Hollywood several years ahead of schedule. Although the speed of life and death did not make her particularly popular, she has already made her famous. Although she occasionally returns to Australia to play some stage plays, the frequency is too few. Besides, Adrian has fully trained and developed the other side hidden in her heart, she can still perform That kind of charm?


    The answer is yes.


    "Remember your identity. You are a princess. They can''t do anything about you." Robert Dudley came to Elizabeth and said in a low voice.


    Elizabeth gave him a timid look, her hands holding her cloak, her eyes with a reluctant, she did not want to leave him. But the Knights sent by the NV King were just around. She couldn''t do anything. After taking warm clothes, she rode on and left.


    Adrian, who was holding the camera in his hand, raised his head and exclaimed, seeing that he was very satisfied with the shot.


    Indeed, Dennis, needless to say, had shot a couple of Dudley''s shots the other day, and he had captured part of the feeling. In addition, after Gwyneth came, there was no part of him in Shakespeare''s love story for the time being, so he didn''t have to exchange his own role ¨¨, so he put in more thoroughly.


    But Blanchett did give Adrian a surprise. He had been worried about it before, because he was a master of his own. Although her acting skills were silent, she might not be able to perform that style. However, those shots just taken can prove that his worries are unnecessary. Whether it was the scene of being taken away by the knight, nervous and afraid to ask for help from her sweetheart, or the earlier scene of singing and dancing in the music together, she almost perfectly expressed it.In particular, the scene of little NV with shyness and reserved the propriety and reserve of royal family members is really attractive.


    "I don''t know what words to praise." Coming into the trailer, Adrian said in admiration to Blanchett, who sat in front of the dresser and asked the stylist to arrange his hair.


    "That''s enough." Blanchett shrugged, and when the stylist left, there were only two of them in the car, and she leaned over and chuckled at him.


    Blanchett was still wearing a dark green costume. She twisted her upper body so that her curve could outline her personal range. However, her arm was still on the dresser, and her fingers were gently scratched at the corner of her mouth, which was very charming. However, the little NV breath accumulated for the shooting had not completely disappeared. In addition, with her outstanding appearance, Adrian could not help but stir her fingers.


    These two days, Gwyneth and Blanchett are light four, obviously moistened by Adrian, although Blanchett is not more attractive than Gwyneth''s head before, but more charming.


    "Is it really so good?" She asked softly, laughing.


    "Of course, especially now," Adrian raised his eyebrows. "I want Think you''re seducing me


    "What if I were?" Blanchett said meaningfully.


    If it is


    With a bang, Blanchett was heavily pressed on the wall, Adrian entrusted her department to launch a more ferocious attack, while burying his head in the soft of the firm, unscrupulous UN sucked her bud. Blanchett''s panting became more intense, and her groans became louder. Her face was full of excitement and m ¨ª''s drunken smile. Her body kept moving with each other, and her half open eyes watched Gwyneth shine triumphantly.


    Gwyneth, clinging to Adrian''s back, reluctantly looks back at her, massaging the man''s back with her own y-rabbit and helping to lift Blanchett''s knee. Then, Blanchett''s double UI rubbed against her waist, Gwyneth reached her head over Adrian''s shoulder, and Blanchett put her head over her, as before, with four red lips sticking together.


    Although Gwyneth and Blanchett had been in love with adrianji every night for the three days after their arrival in London, they began to work at the end of the weekend. Although the three still slept on one card every night, they did not make such a fuss. Adrian seems to be on the average, but he''s actually on the average.


    However, if someone provokes, he will never pretend not to see it, especially when the other party does make him have a y-look, such as Blanchett in the daytime. Although it was still a trio, the basic firepower was concentrated on Blanchett, and she was exhausted after she was used once.


    This makes Gwyneth very unhappy. After a short rest, Adrian has started to take the initiative to attack. Since she is so interested, Adrian will accompany her. Their competition is becoming more and more active, which is a good phenomenon.


    The two films went on quietly, with Gwyneth and Blanchett sleeping around every day and disturbing Charlize at any time. Despite the heavy task, Adrian was still very relaxed. At the weekend, she not only took Emma to Edinburgh to see Rowling and asked her for her signature of the hot selling "Chamber of secrets", but also invited Kyla with her.


    When Kayla learned that Rowling was the author of the two Harry Potter novels, Kaila yelled with excitement and pestered her to ask a lot of questions. On the way, she was completely different from Adrian''s grimacing and unconventional answers. This made Adrian rather depressed, but it also made him more interested.


    From Kyla''s appearance, we can see how popular these two novels are. After the full fermentation of the Sorcerer''s stone, the number of front page printing is almost the same as that of the Sorcerer''s stone. As soon as "the chamber of secrets" was sold out as soon as it was put on the market, it can be predicted that "he has not seen Howard manor directed by Adrian, otherwise he will not think that he can not produce English style electric A columnist in the sun commented on the letter seriously. "Of course, it''s not sure whether the story is the same. After all, we didn''t get the approval of the director. In fact, we didn''t even meet him. But it''s certain that Adrian Cowell should be a British director."


    Ha, it''s a topic that makes people laugh and cry, but the British can discuss it with a serious attitude. They find out Adrian''s grandmother who was born in England. They analyze it from two big guns to Howard manor and then to Emma. Well, brave heart is directly ignored, and two points are drawn: first of all Adrian is an Englishman; secondly, he directed many British style movies.


    As mentioned above, he is a British director who has made a fuss.


    this conclusion can only explain one thing. The British people are really thick skinned. However, some people do not know whether to be provoked or self-esteem and support this conclusion. It is really astonishing. It''s not surprising that this kind of thing is not the patent of b''ng-tzu, but the British still pay attention to the practical evidence, and they are not thick skinned enough to go to the zenith.The sun''s publication of such an article, of course, will attract American counterattack. They are not polite enough to laugh at the fact that Britain lacks master directors. But the problem is that although the United States does not recognize dual nationality, it does not deny it at the same time. Therefore, if Adrian is British, it can barely be said that Adrian is British. The British naturally regard this as the best shield. You can laugh at it. Literally, this sentence is correct.


    So both sides you come and I go to the gunfight, caused a lot of quarrel, really entertainment under the ordinary people. However, these disputes are confined to the tabloids. The well-known big newspapers do not take this as a matter. They just keep applying to Adrian for an interview. Unfortunately, they are refused every time.


    "Because Adrian has a lot of work to do and needs to be fully involved in it, he will not be interviewed for the time being." One of the cast''s directors, who had been chosen to be the spokesman, said with a bitter smile in his stomach that Adrian was not without a more suitable candidate, but that he did not want Charlize to take the role, so he had to choose someone else.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C171

    After nearly a week of rowdy after Diana''s death, the royal family finally yielded to the public and held a grand funeral in Westminster Abbey. Of course, since Diana had divorced Charles at this time and only kept the title of Princess of Wales, only some members of the royal family attended the funeral, such as Elizabeth II and her husband Prince Philip. Of course, Charles and two little princes were also present. The political leaders of other countries were basically attended by women, such as Clinton''s wife Hillary, or Bernadette, wife of Chirac, and so on.


    More celebrities from charities, sports and entertainment, not to mention those in Britain. Elton John sang the adapted "candle in the wind", Pavarotti came from Italy, and Steven Spielberg, Tom Hanks and Tom Cruise came to the United States. As the most famous miracle director in recent years, Adrian is also the chairman of emerging media group, and he is in the UK, so even if he has not dealt with Diana, he is still invited.


    The funeral was solemn and solemn, except that Diana''s younger brother made a slight misnomer in his speech and pointed the spearhead at the king''s room, everything went well. Then Diana''s coffin, escorted by the Royal and Welsh Guards and watched by people from all over the UK, went to Kensington Palace where she lived and was buried there. Charles, the two little princes and hundreds of philanthropists will follow her along the way.


    "It''s a pity that an angel left us." In the Louis Hall of the Connaught Hotel, Spielberg sighed.


    With so many famous people coming to London, such a party is inevitable. Adrian received an invitation with them when visiting Mr. and Mrs. Spielberg and Mr. Hanks. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t get rid of it. What''s more, he didn''t intend to, so he stayed with them. As far as you can see, there were many participants, not only Americans, but Pavarotti was not far away talking to others, and Luc Besson was laughing on the other side.


    "Yes, things are always so changeable. May God bless her soul." Hanks nodded immediately.


    "God bless her soul," Adrian echoed, then shifted the subject. "Well, although Princess Diana''s tragic death is indeed a pity, can we talk about something else?"


    "Certainly, but what are you going to talk about? British director? " Spielberg asked jokingly.


    "Oh, hell, Steven, when did you start to like tabloids?" When Adrian settled down, he rolled his eyes and made Spielberg and Hanks laugh.


    After the sun swore that he was a British director, many people asked him that. Charlize, Gwyneth, Blanchett and even Natalie on the other side of the Atlantic laughed on the phone and asked him how he felt to be a British director, not to mention Claude. If it''s just a joke, it''s OK. But the problem is that many people believe it. The day before yesterday, after returning to the hotel, a waiter excitedly told him that it''s great to have a director and producer like him in Britain.


    Adrian really can''t laugh or cry. If he didn''t look at the other side''s serious appearance, he would have to make a few sarcastic remarks. Is this the result of British vanity? Or is the media too powerful? Or both? He didn''t want to investigate, just wanted to say hello to Murdoch.


    Of course, this idea was just lost after two turns. All these are trivial things. A chairman who owns a group company in the United States can''t be British in any case. The paparazzi are far from touching his bottom line. It''s not worthwhile to owe Murdoch a favor for such a thing.


    "It''s the story of Elizabeth I, and it''s really about Shakespeare, but it''s just one story, and the other is about Elizabeth I, which has nothing to do with Shakespeare." When talking about the new movie he''s currently working on, Adrian said.


    "Wait, you mean, you started two films at the same time?" Asked Luc Besson, a newcomer, who couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Quite right." Adrian snapped his finger.


    "My God, this..." Besson let out an exclamation, and Spielberg and Hanks opened their eyes in surprise.


    "What''s the problem? It''s all Elizabeth I stories anyway. The most important scenes and costumes can be shared. Why not use them? " Adrian grinned and spread his hand.


    "No one dares to do this except you. You are a real workaholic." Besson opened and closed his mouth, opened and closed his mouth, and finally said so.


    "More than that," Spielberg interjected. "As far as I know, he has a film that has already been made and is in the late stage of production. If you add that, he has made three films this year. You''re right and wrong. Luc, ED is a workaholic, but he''s also a workaholic."He pushed his glasses and looked at Adrian curiously.


    "And he''s always working on time. When we were working together, he was just behind the actors waving a whip and shouting" quick. " Hanks joined in, deliberately in a tone of indignation, as if accusing something.


    "It seems that I should do a check to see if I''ve been turned into a robot by aliens, and then break into human beings to steal information." Adrian shrugged his shoulders. The helpless look made the three people laugh again.


    After a few more casual conversations, Adrian finally got the chance to leave. Unexpectedly, he got a surprise from Hanks and Spielberg.


    "There''s an interesting screenplay. I don''t know if you''ll be interested, ed." Hanks said to him.


    "Is it? Tell me. " Some people have said this to Adrian before, but he basically declined. Although he knows that his memory is very strong, he will inevitably ignore some good scripts, but after listening to too much but having no ideas to pay attention to, he will get tired. But since the fairy was put forward by Hanks and Spielberg looked at him, it would be all right to listen.


    When it comes to the movie "Forrest Gump", when it comes to the movie "Forrest Gump", there was a lot of discussion about the situation of our life in the film "Forrest Gump" a few years ago. After that, although I forgot the discussion, he did not. Recently, after consulting a lot of materials, I wrote a script about it. It''s very exciting and novel. I think you can have a look at it? " Hanks explained as briefly as possible.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked eyebrows, a man living in a desert island, and Hanks, Spielberg related, what this film is is is ready to come out.


    "Well, if you can, how about giving me the script first?" Adrian said that, then looked at Spielberg, "I believe in Steven''s eyes."


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything." Spielberg quickly clarified.


    "You really didn''t say anything. You wrote everything on your face." Adrian laughs.


    It was only after an appointment with Hanks that he went straight to the other side. They probably want him to take the camera for this movie, right? This film has a good place in both business and art. It''s not a big problem for him to take the camera. It''s just that his schedule is almost full, and I''m afraid I can''t spare much time. It''s better to look at the script first. We can''t let others guide us. Moreover, DreamWorks will definitely not refuse his investment.


    As soon as he got to the balcony, Adrian immediately put these thoughts out of his head. Looking at the beautiful figure just standing in front of the semicircular railing, he smiled. He stepped forward and hugged each other''s slender waist.


    "You..." The girl was just about to struggle. After seeing who it was, she suddenly became soft again.


    "What''s wrong with me, Nicole?" Adrian asked, chuckling, lifting his chin slightly, looking down at her.


    "No Nothing. " Nicole Kidman turned her head away from looking at him and tried to push his hand off her waist. "Please pay attention. This is public."


    "Don''t worry, I watched dear Tommy go out, and I''m sure he won''t come back for at least half an hour." Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "You..." Nicole fiercely raised her head and glared at her, but she was very open and defeated in his eyes. She just repeated: "this is a public place..."


    Voice just fell, Adrian was pulled to the corner of the balcony, close to the door just blocked the line of sight, in the inside is not to see them. Nicole immediately wriggled to struggle, and after dealing with Adrian several times, she knew exactly what this hateful man would do. Sure enough, just pushed two times, the feeling from the chest let her soft down.


    Although she attended the princess''s funeral during the day, there was no need to dress so solemnly at night. She added a small vest to the thin shoulder dress, so Adrian easily reached into her clothes from under her armpit, and then grasped the sensitive telomere.


    "It''s so nostalgic that after such a long time, I was finally able to hold it in my hand again." Adrian said with emotion.


    "Stop it, you "Asshole" Nicole''s face was soon covered with a thin layer of blush. She grinned at Adrian with a strange look in her eyes.


    "What if I don''t stop?" Adrian asked with a chuckle at the already responsive telomere, and his other hand slid down her waist, across her hip, across her thigh, and then picked up the skirt and began to slide up slowly from the inside to the skin.


    "Then I''ll send for someone." Under his frivolity, Nicole said with difficulty as her breath became more rapid.


    "Ha, are you really going to do that?" Adrian is not polite to increase the strength of the hands."Why, why are you always like me." Nicole moved her buttocks to avoid the attack of the hand at the bottom of her skirt, hitting him several times.


    "Who makes you so charming, as long as I see you, I want to do it." Adrian gently smile, but suddenly stopped action, "it seems, the rumor is true."


    "You What are you talking about? " Nicole''s body suddenly became a little stiff.


    "What else, the cold war and separation." He leisurely said, "to this end, she never mentioned him once."


    Silence.


    "Let me go, you son of a bitch," Nicole suddenly cried out in a rage. Although her voice was still low enough to be heard by the people inside, her anger could be seen from her voice. At the same time, Nicole didn''t know from there. She broke Adrian''s arms, staggered a few steps, then turned her head, scattered her hair, and glared at him angrily.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, but he didn''t say any more and didn''t do anything.


    "You son of a bitch, it''s all because of you," she said in a low voice, gripping her teeth and holding her chest in a gasping voice, with grievances and unwillingness.


    Adrian still did not speak, just looked at her quietly. Nicole took a few more breaths before slowly controlling her mood. She reached out and straightened her hair and clothes. After a long breath, she said again, "maybe we should take some time to have a good talk in private."


    "No problem, I have time these days..." Adrian''s words were interrupted just as he spoke.


    "It''s not that time. I need time to think about it and wait until you get back to Los Angeles." Nicole''s tone was very flat, quite different from the excited look just now.


    "No problem. I''ll call you then." Adrian nodded and watched her walk away from the balcony.


    It''s fun. Adrian rubbed his chin and looked at the distant scenery. The tower bridge of London loomed in the bright lights. Although several times before, Nicole had unexpected situations, but she was never so special as today, and she was basically out of his control. Why?


    Close your eyes and recall the situation carefully, and then recall the previous times. A smile appears in Adrian''s mouth. Well, I get a general idea. I can be sure that she did have some true feelings in those words just now, but it is also very limited, otherwise she would not adjust quickly. This is a great idea. No wonder


    "Good. I''m looking forward to talking to you, Nicole." Adrian turned his head and whispered to the view in the hall, making a fist clench with his right hand.


    With the end of Diana''s funeral, the media continued to commemorate for several days. After basically squeezing out the value she could squeeze out temporarily, they immediately turned their attention to other aspects, with Adrian and his new film bearing the brunt.


    As a result, there were many more paparazzi around the set and outside the hotel. They seized every opportunity they could to get some news from Adrian. There was even news that someone wanted to buy the hotel waiter and hide in his room to take pictures. Of course, these are nonsense. If Adrian stayed at Brown Hotel, it would be like smashing his own signboard.


    We can''t blame the reporters for being so enthusiastic. The affair with Princess Diana has come to an end. Although the popularity of Titanic has been reduced, it still maintains its own status and is still a topic of public interest. Besides, Adrian has never been short of topics. Now he is shooting a new film in London. If we don''t look for him, who should we look for?


    Adrian is still a uncooperative attitude. Even if the number of paparazzi is increased and he can not perfectly hide his whereabouts as he did in the previous few days, he still does not answer any questions or invitation, but asks the spokesperson of the crew to make regular and nutritious contents. And when facing the reporter, always with a faint smile, even if the reporter wants to write what he is angry about also can not write.


    However, this does not mean that they did not do it. Although the pseudo proposition that the miracle director is a British director has been debated for several days, and many people believe it, many people have lost their interest, so various media quickly focus on other aspects. Large media such as the times tried to piece together what kind of stories he might shoot according to the current clues. This is not the kind of groundless guessing before. Although the spokesmen of the crew are useless, they can see something from them, especially the reporters who are good at it.


    At the same time, it also linked Adrian''s works, including "brave heart" and still popular "Titanic", which attracted a lot of attention. Although the newspaper sales declined due to the funeral, it was within the acceptable range. However, in this respect, the big newspapers are not as good as the tabloids. After retaining the topic of "British director", the sun began to move closer to the gossip. After all, there are two miracle girls here, one of whom is also the star of Titanic. Although no intimate photos have been taken of them, no one has ever taken them so far I dare not, who knows - but it doesn''t prevent them from associating with each other. As a result, the decline in sales volume is even smaller and almost negligible.Unfortunately, no matter how they report, Adrian is still finishing the shooting task in an orderly manner. He has experienced too much of this situation, and the UK is only an upgraded version. Besides, he is different from the previous one. He can keep unchanged and respond to all changes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C172

    ¡°¡­¡­ As he read the letter, as in the first moment when he heard of her breaking up with her husband, fronsky unconsciously fell into a natural feeling which was caused in him by his own relationship with the insulted husband. " The blazing afternoon sun covered the balcony, sprinkling a golden light, while the cool Yin shadow reading voice has stopped.


    Sophie Marceau raised her arm on her forehead, followed the edge of her parasol, looked up at the still blue sky, and sighed. After a few minutes of silence, she picked up the book again, but she did not read it again this time. This French version of "Anna Karenina" has been read by her countless times, and she is quite familiar with the direction of the plot. In many cases, she will take a comparative analysis with the adapted script. In addition, she has passed through several times with the established director, angel vicaya. She is confident to perform that charm. [search for the latest updates]


    "this corner s ¨¨ is a test of acting skills for you, because you are different from the Russian NV people in appearance, and you have to be" similar in spirit ". Do you know the meaning of this Chinese word? That is to say, to give the audience an impression that they don''t look like much, but the inner things are exactly the same. " All of a sudden, this sentence sounded in Sophie''s ear.


    That''s why I try so hard? She asked herself in her heart. Then a feeling of irritability surged up, so that she suddenly lost the interest to continue reading.


    PA, throwing the novel to the nearby round table, Sophie stood up and walked stiffly up and down the balcony, then looked up in the direction of the English Channel. That guy is still in London, right?


    Hell, how can I be like this. Sophie went back to the room, poured herself a glass of red wine and took another big sip, sighing. Adrian had not been in touch with her for almost two weeks since she left that day. The only time she saw him was at Princess Diana''s funeral, which made her suddenly feel uncomfortable.


    You know, in the past, every two or three days, he would either call or send a letter. She doesn''t say too much. There are only a few words on the phone or in the letter. Most of the time, Sophie would choose to perfunctorily finish things, but now it''s suddenly gone, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Well, I''ll still come to the movies. If this movie can get good reviews, it will open up a new situation in Hollywood Damn it, that''s what he said again.


    Sophie''s melancholy temperament is vividly reflected as she twists the wine glass in her hand. In addition, with the appearance of her enchanted teeth biting, everyone can''t help but want to hold her in his arms.


    At this time, m ¨¦ n bell rang, and Sophie, who was meditating, was awakened. She walked to the stairs and looked at m ¨¦ n''s mouth. I remember that she has asked the agent to push off the invitation for these days. She just wants to have a good rest at home for two or three days. Moreover, this is her other villa. Few people know about it. Who will come to her?


    With doubt, Sophie came to the mouth of M ¨¦ n, got close to the cat''s eye and screamed suddenly. Then she grabbed her hair and pulled her clothes in a panic. She didn''t know what to do.


    God, why is he here? Isn''t he supposed to be in London? Sophie thought gloomily. At the moment, her hair is loose and she is wearing a big f ¨¦ I shirt and a short Ku. This image is not very good.


    When the m ¨¦ n bell rang for the second time, Sophie suddenly calmed down again. The panic came and went suddenly. She fixed her eyes on M ¨¦ n for several seconds, then straightened her hair a little, and then opened m ¨¦ n, holding her arms, gave a cold face to Lu outside: "how did you come?"


    "Thank God, I didn''t think you were home." Adrian Lu looked relieved. "Nice to meet you, Sophie."


    Finish saying, as if did not see her indifferent appearance, thoroughly pushed the room m ¨¦ n into the room, let the beautiful NV people for a long time angry.


    "I''m asking you, ED," cried Sophie angrily, closing her door.


    "You look so It''s extraordinary. " Not to mention it, Adrian, sitting on the sofa, reached out in the air and gestured to her figure, "very casual, very relaxed, very lazy, and very attractive."


    "Is it?" Hearing the praise, Sophie can''t help but smile, but she quickly reacts that she stomps her feet in anger: "Ed"


    "what''s the matter?" Adrian shrugged. "I miss you, can''t I come to Paris to see you?"


    "Well..." Sophie didn''t have a word for a while. After a long time, Sophie asked, "how much did you pay to buy my agent?"


    "No Hu money, I just told Dominic sincerely that I wanted to see you so much that he gave me the address." Adrian spread his hands.


    How can Sophie believe this statement? She knows that many French people are against her going to Hollywood. Dominic beshard has repeatedly advised her to take some French or European films to change this public opinion trend. However, Adrian suggests that she should focus on Hollywood."You have the potential, the potential to make everyone no longer admire your appearance and body, but your acting skills. You just don''t meet anyone who can tap that potential." That''s what he said at the time.


    Of course, Sophie is also aware that they have their own careful thinking. If she was ten years ago, she might not have understood the key to this, but she would not have failed to see that she had awakened from the dizziness of love for ten years.


    Dominic is her agent, and her income is closely related to her work, but he knows nothing about Hollywood. Before that, he was in charge of "brave heart", but since "British patient" it has been taken over by the American agent recommended by Adrian. If Sophie shifts her focus to Hollywood As for Adrian, his mind goes without saying.


    "What do you want? Coffee or black tea? " Sophie, who gave up fighting him, turned and walked to the kitchen.


    "You made the coffee yourself, of course." Adrian said with a smirk, of course, Sophie got a white eye.


    Sophie gritted her teeth and grinded the coffee beans, holding the handle and spinning fast, as if it was Adrian''s thing and wanted to pull it off. But when she really began to think about it, she couldn''t help sighing.


    At the beginning, she really wanted to take advantage of his ability to a higher level, but this guy did not play cards according to the common sense, and began to wantonly frivolous and aggressive after gaining her trust with a flexible tongue.


    Sophie still remembers all kinds of things happened in Hu Yuan Garden that day, especially when listening to the male NV''s high voice moaning outside the Bush while being covered by the other party and entering the deepest place, the image is very clear. Every time Lihu thinks of it, the feeling of stabbing Ji makes her subconsciously rub double Tui.


    Well, he is very talented and charming, and he also understands the thoughts of NV people. When chatting, he can always talk about the topics she wants to hear. They have something in common in many places. When she lies in his arms, the sense of security is very comfortable. I have taken care of that man for nearly ten years. Why can''t we find a man who cares for himself? If If he wasn''t ambiguous with so many NV people and even had a baby with one of them


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, sipping coffee, suddenly asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Curled up on the sofa, Sophie suddenly recovered.


    "How can you suddenly give someone a kind of A sad feeling? " Adrian said seriously.


    Sophie was stunned for a long time, then Lu gave a wry smile, shook her head, but did not speak.


    "It''s better to say what''s unhappy. If someone helps to share some of it, your unhappiness will be reduced a lot." Adrian took her hand and looked at her big brown s ¨¨ eyes and said softly.


    "Thank you, ED," Sophie laughed. "It''s nothing."


    "It seems that I''m too tactful to say that," Adrian suddenly said. "In fact, I mean, if you have something unhappy, you can say it to make me happy."


    "Ed" Sophie immediately yelled and raised the cushion to smash it.


    Under the adjustment of Adrian, the atmosphere in the room became active. A man and a NV started to talk after a fight. The topic changed very quickly, with laughter and quarrel, which was quite harmonious.


    After chatting about Victor Hugo''s les miserables, Adrian looks at the time and reaches out to Sophie: "can I have dinner with you, Sophie?"


    "Well..." Sophie hesitated. "Forget it, ED, i..."


    "I insist." Adrian doesn''t give her a chance to talk.


    Sophie frowned, but soon smoothed it down and sighed, "OK, I promise you."


    After that, she got up and went into the room to dress up. It took nearly an hour for Hu ¨¡ to finish. She changed into a simple yellow s ¨¨ dress. Her hair was soft on her shoulders, and her face was thin and beautiful.


    "You look so beautiful in whatever you wear, Sophie." Adrian exclaimed.


    Sophie shrugged. "So, where are you going next?"


    "The car has been waiting at the m ¨¦ n entrance. You will know when you get there." Adrian smiles and then adds, "take another coat. It''s going to be a bit cold where we''re going."


    Although she felt suspicious, Sophie did as he said. After coming out, it was already dark, and the city''s lights were on early, and the lights were out of breath. There is a car outside the villa. It''s a black s ¨¨ Rolls Royce Silver Spur. It''s a top class car, if not a long one.


    "Will you put this on?" After she got on the bus with curiosity, Adrian actually took out a black s ¨¨ cloth belt and looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Sophie looked at him a little warily.


    "It''s a surprise and I hope to find out at the last minute." Adrian said with a smile, then leaned to her ear: "don''t worry, I won''t do that again."Sophie''s face turned red and gave him a fierce look. Adrian once came to Paris to see her, and they were doing it enthusiastically in the living room. He took advantage of the fact that she did not spare cloth m ¨¦ ng in her eyes, then lifted her from the back and coaxed her into saying that he had carried her to the window facing the street. You can imagine how big the thorn was to her. Sophie finally got angry for several days, and Adrian coaxed her for a long time before she was able to calm her down.


    "Sophie, believe me, will you?" Adrian said in a sincere tone.


    After hesitating, Sophie gritted her teeth, and finally took it over. M ¨¦ ng held her eyes by herself. The car started, and there was nothing Hu said along the way, but Adrian kept her hand in his hand. After about 20 minutes, the car finally stopped. With Adrian''s support, Sophie got out of the car and walked a long distance to get into the elevator.


    I have to say, Adrian is still very intimate, always whispering in her ear to remind the road. Along the way, Sophie''s suspicions only increased. They should be in the elevator now, but what elevator will go up for several minutes before it ends? What''s more, her high-heeled shoes jingled on the ground just now, as if they were knocking on steel?


    Just as she guessed, the black cloth on M ¨¦ NG''s eyes suddenly took off. Although the light here was not so strong, Sophie subconsciously narrowed her eyes, but she quickly saw the surrounding scenery s ¨¨, and then couldn''t help growing up her mouth.


    They are now at least 800 feet high, surrounded by steel. Standing in front of the railings, they can overlook the whole brightly lit Paris. It seems that the city has become a huge map. The streets and alleys draw countless lines in the light. If her memory is correct, this should be


    "Welcome to the Eiffel Tower, Sophie marsonv." A Shi came up and bowed to her with a smile.


    "This This... " Sophie stammered. I couldn''t speak at all.


    "Come on, my beautiful NV." Adrian took her hand and went to the fence, where a round table had been placed. A few candles were burning in an olive shaped glass bottle, emitting a soft light. In the middle of the bottle, CH ¨¡ held a delicate y ¨¤ n rose. Except for Shi, a musician was pulling a serenade. There was no one around. Everything seemed to be m ¨¦ ng on one Layer of fog, it seems l long and moving.


    Until she sat down at the round table, Sophie was still in a dream, until the bread basket was put down and Shi put the recipe in front of and behind her face. She was waking up with a start.


    "I''m not dreaming." Sophie asked, blinking her eyes, but the wind whistling in her ear told her that it was true.


    "Order first." Adrian opens the menu with a smile.


    How can French food be short of foie gras and snails? With the cooking of the top chefs, the food was delicious, accompanied by music and the special environment, so Sophie could hardly restrain herself.


    Like many people, after dinner, the chef was specially invited to take the elevator to meet, exchanged greetings and had a few minutes'' rest. Adrian then bowed to Sophie and said, "can you dance?"


    Sophie''s face was flushed and with a faint smile, she held out her hand without hesitation. Adrian snapped his fingers, and the musician, who had already had a good rest, immediately pulled up a happy waltz. The two immediately embraced each other and danced in the beautiful music and the wind. From the giggle that never sounded, Sophie was very happy.


    "Oh, ED, oh, ed..." At the end of the song, Sophie has been lying on Adrian''s body, murmuring each other''s name, eyes full of MI drunk.


    It took a long time for her to get up. Looking back, no one was here. Adrian didn''t know when to let the musicians and Shi go down. If it wasn''t for where the little round table was, and the candle in the glass bottle was still burning, she might think it was a dream.


    "You are How did you do it? " Sophie couldn''t help asking, even though she had guessed a little, "you know this time..."


    "Well, it took a lot of effort and a lot of gratitude in order to cover the third floor of the viewing platform, but Especially when you don''t have a sad face Adrian said, fingering her face.


    Sophie looked at him with something in her eyes. Although Adrian said it lightly, she knew it would not be so easy, especially the last sentence


    The next second, she suddenly stopped Adrian''s mouth and sucked. Adrian also did not hesitate to taste her tongue, hands also began to walk up and down her body. The two of them leaned against the fence repeatedly and talked to each other with their Chun tongues, until Adrian picked up Sophie''s skirt."AI Ed Wait... " When his hand slipped into the inside of the big Tui, she realized this. Unfortunately, under his comfort, she was unable to fight.


    "It doesn''t matter. They won''t come up if I don''t call them." Adrian sped up his attack as he spoke.


    "But But... " Sophie wants to struggle again.


    "Look, Sophie, look at the beautiful night view of Paris, and look at the endless stream of vehicles below," Adrian leaned to her ear and bit her Jingzhi ear beads gently. "What could have hurt Ji more than that?"


    "Oh You hun egg You damn Hun egg... " Murmured Sophie, turning her head encouragingly, even if she could not hear the sound, she could see the countless lights. Then she raised her head to look at the dark sky. She closed her eyes and changed from a slight resistance to a thorough pandering in the whirring wind.


    Then, Sophie was picked up, w ¨§ n took her Adrian into the room, and hung the bottom Ku under the high-heeled shoes and began to swing with the rhythm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C173

    The night is already deep, the street is flickering with weak lights, and a few small mosquitoes are flying around, as if performing a mime. There are few pedestrians, but they are lovers in twos and threes. The nightlife in Paris is just about to start.


    "You''re a liar, you''re a thief, you always use those nice words to mihuanv people and steal their hearts." Sophie staggered and said as she walked, as if she were drunk. [search for the latest updates]


    of course, she is not drunk. She can even jump to the steps of hu''pu in the street, stretch out her arms to balance herself, and happily walk a long way. Her face is red, but it is because there is a deep feeling between her eyebrows, with an indescribable feeling of smoking and fawning. It seems that she has obtained great satisfaction and is still addicted to it.


    "So, Sophie, have you stolen it from me?" Adrian took her hand as she jumped down and pulled her into his arms.


    "I..." Sophie looked up into his eyes, folded her smile and gazed at him for a long time.


    "I don''t know..." She said so, doodle ruddy mouth, seems to be a little angry, but then, the mouth from the doodle was blocked by Adrian.


    A burst of not count Ji lie but very warm Zizi tut sound rang, Sophie body slowly back, if not left foot back to move on the ground, Adrian also took her waist, maybe already back to the ground. Rao is so, he is still not polite in her mouth to ask, no one around to see more, this kind of thing in the streets of Paris is too normal.


    "What a nuisance!" Sophie suddenly pushed Adrian away, gasped and jumped like a rabbit, and then hummed in an angry voice, "what else can you do? Oh, damn, it''s still in that kind of place..."


    It was like the delicate appearance of little NV and the mature amorous feelings of Hun, which was enough to make any man''s heart look. Adrian took two steps to seize her hand again: "that''s because it''s too MI, and I can''t help it."


    "That''s what they say." Sophie continued to hum, and Chou put out her hand. "What else is next? If not, I''ll go back, and I don''t welcome you. I''ll leave you outside to blow in the cold wind "


    she said, stretching out her finger to poke his Xiong chamber twice, lifting her chin in a triumphant manner.


    "Well, how about going to a movie?" Adrian looked around and suddenly noticed something interesting. He turned around and said with a smile.


    "Oh, come on, I don''t want to see the super masterpiece you invested in, especially..." Sophie shrugged. Although she didn''t say the last sentence, the meaning was obvious.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not talking about that one, and I promise you''ll like it." Before she could answer, Adrian took her hand and walked to the cinema on the corner in front of the street.


    It''s a very small cinema, and it''s been a long time since it was decorated. Generally, this kind of movie shows old movies. Sophie was so muddleheaded by Adrian, but when she saw the name of the movie that was being played, she grew up with her mouth.


    "AI Ed... " Looking at the name of Sophie stammered not finish, Adrian has waved two tickets back.


    "Let''s go. It''s been two minutes," he said, pulling her inside. "Let me enjoy what your first look like."


    His voice was a little loud, so that several staff at the ticket office looked at him. Sophie shrank her neck and rushed to the inside. She did too little cover up. If she was recognized, it would be troublesome.


    After entering the screening hall, the film has just begun, but there are only five or six people in the hall where more than 100 people can sit, which makes it very calm. Adrian took Sophie to two places at the back and began to enjoy the film.


    This is a French film released in the 1980s. It tells the story of young NV searching for his own feelings. After wandering around, he presents his first love to his beloved boy. Yes, this is Sophie''s work of Chu NV at that time, "Chu w ¨§ n"


    Sophie looked at the young and astringent himself on the screen, and the gods s ¨¨ kept changing. There were nostalgia, regret, sadness and emotion. Adrian, who had a panoramic view nearby, couldn''t help smiling.


    "What a pity." He whispered in her ear.


    "Oh?" Sophie replied, her eyes still on the screen.


    "If only I could meet you at that time," Adrian looked into her eyes, and the most classic scene was playing. The boy put on headphones for the NV child from the back, played his favorite music, and the NV child closed his eyes and listened with a smile. "Then I can have you easily."


    "Ed..." Sophie finally turned her head and looked at him with complicated eyes. Her teeth bit her mouth gently.Adrian then raised her chin, and Sophie closed her eyes, listening to the melody of the familiar theme song and responding to the other party''s request.


    However, Adrian didn''t seem to be satisfied, and her hands soon began to move around her body, especially when her left hand held on the softness for a while, and Sophie almost groaned after leaving his mouth. Fortunately, she realized what the place was and tried to push her away: "ed Wait Here is Before Isn''t that enough... "


    How can Adrian stop? It was the unprecedented Ji feeling on the Paris tower before, but after all, it was high in the sky. Although it was enough to stab Ji, considering the safety problem, he could not use the special Ji strong movement and posture. Although he sent Sophie to the summit, he didn''t enjoy anything. Now that the environment is so good and the mood is so good, he is a person who likes to stab Ji. Of course, he won''t let Sophie go in this place, let alone


    "Look over there." He bit her earlobe and whispered, and his right hand had picked up the skirt and comforted along the big Tui.


    According to the direction he pointed out, some Sophie''s face became even more red. There were only six people in the hall, just three couples of men. They were hugging and caressing each other. Especially Sophie and Adrian, who had just come in, had developed into the NV side who took off the jacket and the man buried himself in it More than that.


    After all, it''s a small cinema, and it''s almost midnight. At this time, the men who come to see the movie have to do something they love to do.


    "You can''t do this..." Sophie''s tone is a little weeping, even if she can''t hold back the double Tui, she can''t resist Adrian''s attack.


    "That''s no good. The bow and arrow are already on the string. How can you say that you can put it down and put it down." Adrian chuckles further.


    "I I can use my hands... " Under his provocation, Sophie, who was about to hold on, said without thinking, but Adrian stopped unexpectedly. He was waiting for this sentence, but


    "You can''t do it with your hands," he said, blowing into her ear. "It''s better to..."


    After hearing his words, Sophie''s face became more and more red, and she began to shake her head. But God seemed to be standing on Adrian''s side. Before she could say no, a couple of men in the front rows were caressing each other. NV Fang tied up her hair and buried her head. Seeing this scene, Sophie couldn''t speak.


    "It''s going to be all right, Sophie." Adrian''s voice, full of youhoo, rang again.


    "But But I''ve never done it... " Murmured Sophie, whose eyes were covered with emotion.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone will have a first time no matter what they do." Adrian continued, "just like in the movie."


    Sophie''s breathing suddenly became rapid, so he slowly pressed down, until her face stuck on the big Tui, and she still wanted to resist, but when the thing bounced out and hit her face, she opened her mouth if she wanted to.


    Adrian let out a low, comfortable and contented groan Yin, stroking Sophie''s soft hair, watching young Sophie''s performance on the screen and enjoying her slightly green service. From the moment he noticed the cinema, he had been planning for the moment, just like on the Eiffel Tower, where the final goal of a long dinner was to pick up her dress.


    Because once a Nv person in front of you constantly break through their own lower limit, then she will have no lower limit in front of you. Adrian wants to completely own Sophie, which is out of possession of Yu, but it also has no lack of feelings. In those in-depth ji''ao, it is absolutely impossible to say that he does not like her. And Sophie''s contradiction is also clear to him. Let him break it with heavy methods.


    The effect is obvious, because -


    another day has passed, and Paris, like all big cities, has the smell of drunken gold. Under the cover of this night, some things will appear more leisurely than


    "Hey, ED, come and see here." Sophie trotted a few times under the bridge and exclaimed excitedly. She was wearing a yellow s ¨¨ windbreaker to set off her figure.


    "It''s good. It''s usually warm in winter and cool in summer under the bridge." Adrian followed up a few steps, then looked left and right. There was no one on the river bank below, only there was no vehicle passing by on the upper part. "Are you sure you can be here?"


    "Just try not to." Sophie leaned against the wall and put her tongue on the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were full of the God s ¨¨ of * * and opened her arms. One foot raised and stepped back on the wall. The corner of the windbreaker was lifted up, and the Rous ¨¨ inside was clearly visible. She was wearing nothing under the windbreaker.


    Adrian chuckled and suddenly rushed forward, hugging Sophie and caressing her At the same time, she lifted the corner of the windbreaker and went up to the top. Sophie sighed with satisfaction from the bottom of her heart. She hugged Adrian tightly and hugged him with double Tui, and warmly catered to him.This has happened many times today. After returning to Sophie''s villa from the cinema last night, they fought several more times, so they slept until the sun went up the next day.


    After that, the two people in the room affectionately said the sweet words of the afternoon, until the sun was about to set before coming out, and began to stroll around Paris. Different from previous shopping, Sophie didn''t wear anything except windbreaker and high-heeled shoes. They chose those remote corners with historical traces to wander around. Once they had a feeling, they would find a corner to start their most primitive activities.


    Sophie seemed to have completely let go of everything, and even several times, someone was chatting loudly around the corner, while the two people were moving more fiercely here. And there are several times, have been found out, but Sophie yelled away, Adrian is the first time to see Sophie rude, and scold people quickly and quickly, really can''t judge the appearance.


    So, by contrast, on the uninhabited river bank under the bridge Dong is basically pediatrics. Of course, Adrian is also very cautious. He goes to neighborhoods with good security, and he also has a tracking device. Once triggered, the bodyguards will arrive at his place in five minutes. As long as there is no unexpected accident, the safety problem is not a problem, so he can enjoy the journey of Ciji.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?" Adrian, who was lying on Chu ¨¢ ng, reached out and scraped Sophie Gao Ting''s nose. She asked curiously. From lying on Chu ¨¢ ng to now, she has been looking at him with her beautiful eyes.


    The two did not do anything on Chu ¨¢ ng. In the past few hours, they have left Jiqing moments in the streets of Paris. Even with Adrian''s extraordinary endurance, they will still be tired, let alone Sophie. But she just looked at him without blinking, as if to see him through.


    "I lost." She suddenly said so, sighed, closed her eyes, reached out and hugged Adrian. Not only did he open it for a second and glared at Adrian: "lost to God, not to you"


    "Oh?" The confused Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    Sophie then sighed, "I''ve been like this, and no one recognized me from the beginning to the end."


    "Ha, it sounds like I should be glad I wasn''t surrounded by reporters when I didn''t walk out of the alley or corner." Adrian laughed.


    "I''d like to see that scene and see what you can say." Sophie snorted and buried herself in his chest. "I made a bet with God, but I lost, so..."


    Needless to say, knowing why she was betting, Adrian shook her head slightly and held her closer. "You''re a fool, Sophie."


    "Of course I am, or I won''t be fooled into this way by you." Sophie said angrily, then sighed, and her voice became smaller: "don''t make me sad, all right, ED, except That thing. "


    "No, I won''t," Adrian soothed her hair. "I promise you, Sophie, if one day you don''t feel unhappy with me and I can''t take care of you, you can leave and I won''t stop you."


    Sophie snorted softly, but she was on his chest.


    Adrian smile, suddenly thought of something will Sophie turned over: "it seems that I have to hurry up, or I can''t make you cry in the future, can''t I?"


    "What?" Sophie asked, but as Adrian''s action soon understood, immediately some panic called out: "wait, ED, what do you want to do Live in Stop it, stop it "


    How can Adrian stop it? The night before yesterday, after spending a lot of efforts to finish the first time above, he still sprayed his face after the outbreak. Now he does not grasp the lingering charm of" L ¨¤ ng "to pick up the small daisies behind. In the future, she does not know how much effort it will take, so Sophie has no way to do it any more reluctantly.


    As a result, Sophie Chouchou choked and cried for a long time. If it wasn''t for the pain, she might jump up and chase Adrian. But after she got used to it, her cry was incomparable.


    "I should have recorded your voice so you could listen to the difference." Adrian used to make such a joke, but in exchange for a pinch of anger.


    Then the next day, Sophie didn''t take him to the airport because he was lying on Chu ¨¢ ng and couldn''t get up. Adrian didn''t care. Adrian told her to have a good rest at home and prepare for the next "Anna Karenina". Sometimes she could come to England to have a look and then left by plane.


    The harvest of this trip to Paris was still very good. It was because she played too high and forgot something, but it was not urgent. It was more appropriate for Sophie to finish her work first. The original version of "Anna Karenina" in 1997 is not particularly brilliant. In addition to several film versions, Sophie''s appearance is quite different from that of Russian NV people. Moreover, the director''s mastery of the script is not in place, so the reputation and box office are very similar.However, with the recommendation of Miramax, who has played with independent films many times, Ji ¨¡ o gave angel Vica, an independent film director with a unique style. He is very good at conveying his feelings through the camera, and Adrian''s requirement for Sophie is to make himself and Anna Karenina look alike as much as possible. If he does well, he can not only avoid the loss of image, but also reflect his acting skills. It happens that Vica''s characteristics can be supplemented, so he was finally selected.


    Vica is not without shortcomings, there is still a lack of rhythm control, but Adrian is confident that he has his own producer to guard, there will be no big problem in this respect.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C174

    In the circular Theater Hall, rows of candidates are trying to show their talents to the interviewers sitting at the table. Although some of them have just put down their farm tools and some look like robbers, they still keep looking up and stammering their lines. That''s right. His dirty or ferocious faces are full of confident smiles, as if to say: it''s absolutely wrong not to choose me.


    Shakespeare, who was climbing on the second floor and watching all this, shook his head and sighed. He suddenly felt that his "Romeo and pirates NV" was actually a huge mistake, too bad, and he didn''t know what to do next How to develop the plot. But which one to write without this? Hell, his head is still empty. What can I do to make his inspiration surge out? [search for the latest updates]


    he just grabs his head and sighs until a voice rings: "good, well done."


    With Adrian''s applause, the whole crew suddenly relaxed. Dennis stretched out his body and breathed, and soon came to his side.


    "How are you?" He asked Adrian, who was talking to the associate director.


    "It''s good to keep this trend going and we can speed up the pace." Adrian nodded his head and said, "OK, you can go without worry. I don''t want anyone to talk about me behind my back."


    Dennis, though a little embarrassed to smile, did not stop below and went straight to a young NV Lang with short and medium hair. The other party immediately Lu out a sweet smile, in front of the people''s face hugged his intimate w ¨§ n under. To be so close to him, there are no other NV people except Jennifer Aniston. Naturally, she came here to explore her boyfriend.


    Jennifer came over on Friday, when Adrian had not gone to Paris, and there were still a lot of paparazzi around him. Besides, she didn''t cover up, so they soon found out that Rachel Green, the most popular in the six, and Denise knight, who made great achievements in movies such as "two big guns" and "broken arrow", were walking together openly.


    As early as Winona announced the breakup and the end of the love triangle, it was rumored that Dennis actually chose Jennifer, but there was no real evidence, and now it can be proved.


    Therefore, during the two days of Adrian''s trip to Paris and Sophie''s love affair with Sophie, the entertainment media in Britain and the United States are full of news about the public love affair between Jennifer and Dennis, and all kinds of comments emerge in an endless stream, especially the previous triangle love has been moved out and re talked about. At the beginning, it was said that Winona had cheated first, then Jennifer was the third party, and Dennis was wavering. Finally, Winona proposed to break up.


    However, after these photos came out, especially when Dennis and Jennifer were laughing sweetly, this view was suddenly overturned. Then it became that Dennis had been mixed up with Jennifer early, and dating Winona was just for fun. The evidence is that Dennis had been a guest star as early as the first season of the six. But the voice of refutation soon came out. Don''t forget, Dennis took all the responsibility voluntarily, and Winona offered to break up.


    It is really lively to refute the past in such a way. This fully illustrates two things: first, people, or ordinary people, really only see what they want to see; second, gossip is indeed the most important means for entertainment media to attract attention. In addition, the network is full of blessings and abuse. Jennifer''s shadow MI and Winona''s shadow Mi start to quarrel, while Dennis''s shadow Mi mostly chooses to fight.


    Interestingly, when the reporter can easily find out the trace of Winona and ask her about her views on such a public love relationship between Dennis and Jennifer, Winona actually expressed her sincere wish for his happiness after a long silence. Some people said that she was magnanimous, others said that she had walked out of the Yin shadow of the breakup. But Adrian, who knows something about Dennis''s relationship, saw this After some news, but slightly surprised.


    He fully believed that Winona had made such a deep impression on each other since she was sincere and painful when Winona said this. It was no surprise that Jennifer would post upside down.


    "Are you really going to leave Winona alone, Dan?" In a fancy London restaurant, Adrian asked casually while Jennifer went to the bathroom.


    Dennis, who was very talkative before, was stunned and immediately shook his head with a wry smile. He did not say a word, as if he suddenly lost his language ability.


    "Don''t worry. The paparazzi are outside. He can''t get in and he won''t post it to the window to take pictures." Adrian humorously points to the floor glass window.


    Although the scene of their public coming together was photographed, the two parties did not take seriously. Even if they were surrounded by paparazzi, they could always smile. However, they did not answer any questions. At best, the spokesman of the crew said that please don''t delay the filming of the crew and cause trouble to other people. After all, it must have been agreed between the two to make love public in this way.


    In this case, the paparazzi are even more daring. Although Dennis and Jennifer have escaped several rounds of siege, they have also been found. For example, Dennis, who had no part in the show yesterday afternoon, avoided the reporters and Jennifer shopping, and was recognized when he was in a bookstore. Only a few minutes later, the reporter came over and snapped pictures outside the bookstore. As a result, the business was affected and the bookstore owner was furious and threatened to complain.Seeing that their actions attracted most of the eyeballs and made Adrian relaxed for so long, he readily agreed to their invitation to dinner.


    At the moment, Dennis''s bitter smile grew stronger. After picking the spoon for a long time, he said, "Winona is a good girl, and Jennifer is also a good girl, just..."


    He did not go on, Adrian although some disapproval, but still apologetic smile: "sorry, I should not say this topic."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s over." Dennis shrugged, both with emotion and with remembrance.


    "What are you talking about?" Jennifer''s voice came over. She was wearing a dark purple to black one-piece dress this evening. Her brown s ¨¨ hair was hanging down from both sides, which could cover some of her wide face. She was still very beautiful.


    No wonder she likes to have long hair. From Dennis''s twice persuading her to cut it short, it can be seen that she really loves him.


    "Some of the past." Dennis said first, holding her hand in the palm, while Jennifer gave a sweet smile.


    "Speaking of it," Adrian managed to change the subject, "is it okay to invite me to dinner? I don''t think it''s a pleasure to have a foot in a wonderful two person world. "


    Dennis and Jennifer looked at each other and both laughed, and the sweetness grew stronger.


    "That''s it." He grabbed NV''s friend''s hand and put it on the table. "We''re going to be engaged, ed. I hope you''ll be our witness."


    "Are you going to get engaged?" Adrian picked his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes." Dennis replied positively. At that moment, a little sadness flashed on his face, but then recovered. He patted NV''s friend''s hand and gazed into Jennifer''s eyes with tenderness.


    "Just before the film started, I proposed to Jennifer and I didn''t want to put it off." He went on, "Jennifer has never been so happy, and I''m very happy, and I hope she can continue to be happy and happy, so I proposed to hold an engagement ceremony, without too much publicity, to invite a few friends. You know, without you, I would not be the present me, so I hope you can be one of the witnesses."


    "Well Obviously, I have no chance to refuse. " Looking at their sweet looks, especially Jennifer, Adrian shrugged and lifted the red wine on the table. "Congratulations, but I don''t know if you''ve set the time. I''d like to remind you that I won''t release people until these two films are finished."


    Although the request was unreasonable, with Denise''s pacification, Jennifer accepted it. It was only two or three months, and it would be over soon. Adrian could not help shaking his head and nodding. He was joking. There was a topic that he planned to say something else at dinner. But when he heard this news, the topic could only be postponed.


    Therefore, he deliberately put forward such a request to smash Lu Xun, and by the way, he also tried the primary and secondary relationship between them. As a result, he basically did not deviate from his judgment. But because of this, he didn''t tell them that they were joking. On the one hand, he always wanted to keep Dennis a little bit face saving; on the other hand, having such a Youhuo in front of him was like a carrot tied to a stick, which could make him more involved and hope to finish it as soon as possible.


    As for the topic he wants to talk about, there are still months to go, and everyone knows that it is impossible to change it.


    "Call Bosworth tomorrow at Chou time and tell them they can start negotiations with ABC first." Back at the hotel, Adrian, leaning against Chu ¨¢ NG''s head, watched Charlize clean up at the dresser while admiring her back. The silky pajamas were soft and smooth, which matched her beautiful and symmetrical figure. Of course, it would have been better if the Xiong department were bigger.


    "Do you need to tell the six stars?" Charlize replied lightly.


    "No, not for the time being. I wanted to tell Janie when I had dinner with Dan, but after thinking about it, I decided to wait until they had a talk." Adrian shook his head.


    In fact, it is very simple. Adrian intends to give ABC the right to broadcast "the six people" instead of renewing his contract with NBC. At the beginning, Adrian did not have a TV station, so it was broadcast to NBC according to the habit of memory. When it started broadcasting, it got a very high audience rating, and there was no lack of people with bright vision in NBC, so they immediately signed the four seasons.


    After that, it formed AC media and acquired TBS, and reformed it a lot. Reality shows and TV series such as millionaire, Buffy the vampire hunter, and Yu Wang Cheng all got good ratings. At that time, some people suggested that the contract with NBC should be terminated, and then the popular TV series Ji Ao should be broadcast to TBS.


    But Adrian turned down the offer, joking, and how many viewers who were used to watching the show for free would willingly start paying? Besides, "millionaire" has already spent a lot of money on the production of TBS. If the program is put on the wireless TV station, the audience rating will at least increase several times. He will not make the same mistake.Later, under Claude''s proposal, ABC became their bag. Although there were family TV series like "everybody loves REM ¨¦ ng de" and reality shows like "Survivor", the ratings increased a lot. In addition, Adrian also selected some good TV series production, such as "will and grace" or because of the acquisition of Victoria The secret and think of "Victoria''s secret closet", ABC finally stopped the decline and began to climb up slowly, but there are not enough good TV dramas, not to mention the extremely popular TV series such as "the line of six".


    So AC media began to propose that the TV play ji''ao could be broadcast to ABC. Even Claude had told him once, but Adrian refused to comment, just told them to wait. Then this year, ABC has worn out its gears, and its contract with NBC is about to expire, so it will be put on the agenda.


    In fact, NBC has realized this for a long time, and they started lobbying as early as years ago. After all, the high ratings of "six people" are very much desired by any radio station.


    Unfortunately, once Adrian has made a decision, it will not change. Even though they have raised their teeth a lot, they still haven''t let go. In this way, NBC can only recognize the reality and lament their bad luck. It is not that they have not thought about putting the "six people" into the late night. The popularity of the TV series is very limited, but it will not do any good except for their image.


    That''s one of the reasons Adrian has waited until now to take this idea into consideration. If ABC and NBC terminate their contract as soon as they get it, even if this is understandable, it would be too ugly to eat. Any country, any place, no matter how dirty the bottom is, we must do a good job on the surface.


    When the contract is over, no one can blame him. Moreover, it is impossible for NBC to make some small moves.


    Again, that''s why he wanted to inform Jennifer about it before Bosworth and ABC negotiate, and consult them if possible. It''s like voting. On the surface, it''s respecting your opinions, but actually you can do what you want to do.


    Of course, Adrian did more. For example, he raised the pay for his films early. In the first season, six people only took $5000 per episode. In the second quarter, he mentioned $20000 per episode. Then in the third quarter, he got 100000 per episode. This is not to say that he has the conscience that those capitalists do not have. Profit maximization is something everyone will do, but besides this, there is also risk minimization.


    Since they know that they may go on strike and ask for negotiations because of their pay, they are also qualified to do so, and they are probably the only TV actors who can get a million movie sets, so why not make advances in advance? Just as Rowling has obtained all kinds of copyright of Harry Potter series from Rowling, isn''t it better to control the amount of pay increase in one''s own hands with a friendly face than to ask them to strike for higher pay?


    Adrian would never take the initiative, either in his career or in the NV people, unless he had to.


    "Should you go back, ed?" After finishing, Charlize stood up and went to Chu ¨¢ ng, holding his arm and looking at Adrian on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "Go back? Why? " Adrian asked.


    "You shouldn''t go and Do they sleep? Why do you come to me? " Charlize shrugged.


    "Well, if I say I miss you, can I lie down?" Adrian asked, smiling.


    Charlize rolled her eyes, picked up the quilt, put Chu ¨¢ ng on, then turned off her Chu ¨¢ ng headlight and turned her back to Adrian. Adrian chuckled, put aside the information that Charlize had summed up for him, then turned off the light and lay down, and reached for her in his arms.


    "I want to sleep." Charlize mumbled, but did not look back.


    "Yes, yes, sleep." Adrian came out of her neck behind her and fell asleep with nothing to do.


    The main reason for coming here is that neither Gwyneth nor Blanchett is in his room. After he came back from Paris, the faces of the two NV people were not very good-looking, especially after arriving at the studio on the day of his return, they respectively sniffed him and wrote their unhappiness on their faces under Si.


    So, when Adrian wants to take them back to the room with them, there are always a lot of excuses coming out to push them off. Moreover, the two NV people have a tacit understanding. One is asked by Adrian and the other will get out of the siege immediately. Moreover, they always walk together after work to prevent being cheated by him. This close relationship not only makes Adrian stunned, but also makes him think.


    Since they are not around, it''s hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable alone in an empty hotel suite, so I went to Charlize to sleep with her secretary tonight.


    For Gwyneth and Blanchett, he just shrugged his shoulders, and a proper tantrum was ok, and they would return to normal in a few days. Besides, is there a shortage of NV people around him? Charlize needless to say, although the NV Secretary of Mei y ¨¤ n will express his dissatisfaction with this idea in a unique way, she is by her side, isn''t she?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C175

    ¡°¡­¡­ Because in the garden of Hu in my paradise, the birds can sing forever, and in my golden castle, the happy prince can praise me heartily - Oh, frankly, dear, do you really think this fairy tale is suitable for children? " Adrian, lying on the sofa with NV Ronda Tui, puts down his book. The latest and fastest update of this book comes from [search for the latest updates]


    "because Wilde''s calls are for adults, in addition, I still don''t like you to use That word calls me. " Rachel, who was sitting on the sofa, also reading a book, sighed.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian suddenly turned over and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s just I''m not used to it. " If every amnesty, Rachel immediately let the next move, but a strong force from the waist, immediately was taken into Adrian''s arms.


    "You''re always like this, but I like it." Adrian chuckles and Rou pinches a few on her waist. Rachel, struggling a little bit, stops obediently, no different from before. "Well, let''s go out for dinner. I''ve got a good seat at Strauss."


    The Strauss restaurant is on ward street in Mayfair. Although the name of the restaurant is Strauss, it has nothing to do with the two musicians, and it is not a German restaurant. The interior decoration of the restaurant is not gorgeous, but it is very elegant, and the various furnishings are also quite temperament. The restaurant is not particularly large. Adrian''s seat is also in the corner of the big M ¨¦ n.


    Despite the fact that entertainment media across the UK have been attracted by the public love affair between Jennifer and Dennis, he has remained cautious. Besides, this location is not bad. If you look at it, you can observe the whole restaurant. It is relatively quiet. Even if the voice is higher, no one will hear it. Oh, don''t get me wrong. Adrian doesn''t plan to do anything out of the ordinary in such a place, even if he''s always bold.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, whether Wilde is in love with Xing has nothing to do with it. As long as he destroys his reputation, everything can be clearly marked for these people. " As Adrian cuts and makes delicious food, Adrian goes on to talk about Oscar Wilde at Rachel''s house.


    "What do you think?" Suddenly asked Rachel, chewing her food.


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Do you think everything can be priced clearly?" She asked casually, as if on purpose.


    Adrian chuckled, picked up his glass and sipped the wine: "theoretically, yes."


    "That is to say, anything, anyone can be bought off?" Rachel continued, lowering her eyelids.


    "Theoretically, yes." Adrian replied without hesitation.


    "So, what kind of price can you betray your best friend, Claude?" Rachel raised her head and took a deep breath. She summoned up her courage to look him in the eyes. There was a slight mockery in her voice, as if she had found a breakthrough.


    "Who knows, first of all, the other party should offer me a suitable price, and secondly, he should show his ability to complete the project, and then I will evaluate it." She said with a light look at Adrian. The latest and fastest update of this book comes from


    "showing the ability to complete the" Jiyi " Rachel frowned slightly, and Lu was puzzled by s ¨¨.


    "Of course, if I want to rule the world and live forever, then the other side has to prove that he can make me rule the world and live forever, then I can give consideration to it, can''t I?" Adrian smiles.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand." Rachel put down her knife and fork and didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    "In short, the so-called" clearly marked price "does not mean money, but all kinds of expectations or wishes. For example, if someone told Winston Churchill 60 years ago that he could let the British Empire continue to rule the world for at least 100 years, but he had to kill all the royal family members himself, do you think Churchill would agree? " Adrian said slowly.


    Rachel opened her mouth wide.


    "For another example, if someone tells a fanatical idealist who expects the world to be peaceful forever, he can realize his wish, but at the cost of killing his wife, parents and children, do you think he will agree?" Adrian continued to laugh.


    "It''s impossible. No one can do it." Rachael, who was stunned for several seconds, raised her voice.


    "For example, if the German army can not stop fighting, for example, if the German government does not agree to it, for example, if they do not want to stop fighting, then they need to prove that one of them will not stop fighting." Adrian sipped the red wine leisurely again. "Attention, we''re talking about logic."


    "This This is the category of God and devil. " Rachel was breathing fast.


    "No, you just don''t believe it, because no one can do such things beyond common sense," Adrian ignored, but said to himself, "it''s not that you don''t want to betray, but the price is not high enough. Even the rich people can''t afford some prices, so there are beautiful people who sigh at the same time, but in fact? If someone can fulfill the greatest wish in your heart at the price of betraying your best friend, and there will be no additional conditions such as the soul will be owned by the other party after death, and he has proved this point, then 99 people will choose to agree - not to say 100 because they don''t want to say absolutely, just like the person I said in this world is absolutely impossible ¡£¡±"But But... " Rachel wanted to say something else, but she couldn''t say it for a long time.


    "I know what you want to say, dear Rachel. We still have feelings, right? But you have to know that in most cases, reason is the dominant factor. Although feelings are strong, they come and go quickly. No matter how strong the emotional impact is, sooner or later, they will calm down and analyze the gains and losses. " Adrian put down his glass and spread his hands.


    Although she graduated from Cambridge, she was not good at it. She was originally an Nv person with a feeling of Xing, otherwise she would not have embarked on the road of acting. Even if she can cite a lot of examples, but it can not prove anything, it will only make the other party more jokes.


    Adrian then gave a sly smile: "in fact, it is not difficult to refute. The latest update to the book comes from "


    Rachel looks up at him without blinking.


    "I have been there for a long time. I can''t make it too absolute, because there is no absolute thing in this world except death, so there will always be a special case that can surpass everything." Adrian was still smiling, but in Rachel''s eyes, he was extremely hateful.


    "Now, do you understand?" Adrian raised her chin without ceremony, and scratched her neck with a finger.


    After holding on for dozens of seconds, the God of submission finally appeared in her eyes. In fact, this has happened more than once and twice in the heart of the NV man who has some strong sadistic complex in his heart. Rachel seems to like to immerse himself in this kind of disillusionment that he has broken all his fantasies.


    At this time, there is a great enthusiasm in the love Yu, and this time is no exception. When we finished the dinner and strolled for a few hours, we started Adrian''s Yu fire in the car on the way back. They then found an underground parking lot and went to the back seat to fight the death. Then Rachel climbed to the top of the mountain in a painful groan.


    In that case, Adrian is just as she wants to be. It''s interesting to have such a Nv person around, isn''t it? Besides, he likes it very much.


    It would be different if we changed to other NV people, such as the Welsh NV Lang.


    "How do you feel?" Zeta Jones sat at the head of the long table with his hands crossed in front of him, looking excitedly at Adrian, as if eager to hear his praise.


    "Smooth but not greasy, delicious and delicious, very B ¨¡ ng." Adrian tasted the food, nodded approvingly, and then raised his eyebrows. "It''s unfair, Kate. It''s so good cooking that it''s only now."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to. These are all talents. I have been experimenting and adjusting for several months to get to this level today. I don''t want to bring out some defective products to you." Zeta Jones''s crooked eyes are no different from the little NV who is happy with her lover''s evaluation, as if the ji''ao Yi between her and Adrian doesn''t exist.


    "Well, there''s still one last course." She said to stand up, happily into the kitchen will be a silver plate out.


    "This is..." Seeing the food inside, Adrian''s eyes immediately became playful. Eight petal scallop fans were placed in circles. The usable parts inside had been combined with the seasoning Hun, emitting a strong fragrance.


    "Oysters, of course." Zeta Jones''s smile became more charming, with a hint of "might as well try it first?"


    "OK, but..." Adrian looked at her, and Zeta Jones picked one up and handed it to his mouth.


    It has a little fishy smell, but it is not obvious, but its freshness is far more than that of the sea cucumber. Besides, the main course of the evening is seafood and pine nuts. Zeta Jones'' purpose of keeping him to eat at home is self-evident.


    This NV man is very courageous. Although he promised him ji''ao Yi before, and he also performed his duty well, he once expressed the idea of conquering Adrian, but he still kept some doubts before the release of "Zorro''s mask". After all, although the name of miracle director is loud and his achievements are rumors, the actual interests are more important.


    Now "Zorro''s mask" has successfully broken 100 million dollars in North America. Adrian''s original promise has been fulfilled by one fifth. No matter how big the doubts should be eliminated. Moreover, the post production of "L.A. secret" has been confirmed to be released at the end of the year, and initial publicity has begun. Adrian has previously claimed that the film will bring her a nomination for the best supporting role of NV.


    In addition, he is so young and rich, everything makes Zeta Jones firm to conquer Adrian''s heart. Although he knows that he is a Hu Hu Hu childe, as long as he works hard, there is a possibility of success. It is because of this that Zeta Jones has gone from being an NV child of an ordinary Welsh middle-class family to a well-known NV actor in Europe.


    Obviously, Zeta Jones knows that to catch a man, he must first grasp the true meaning of his stomach. He has studied cooking for a long time. Although this dinner is at home, and there is still a gap compared with the chef in the restaurant, as far as an Nv person is concerned, he has done quite well.But it would be a big mistake to think that she could only do this. After dinner, they had a little flirting. Zeta Jones played classical music. Adrian couldn''t hear it for a while, but he didn''t forget to ask her to jump on a few laps, which was quite carefree.


    "You''re a real man, Kate." Adrian said with admiration that if he was still in the mood to watch the drama at the moment, the next scene would open his eyes.


    "Are you ready?" Zeta Jones responded with a chuckle and pushed him into the inner room.


    Adrian did not wait too long, the music in the sound suddenly changed, the original light and melodious classical music into a strong dance music. Zeta Jones immediately stepped out of the inside. Before wearing a simple dress, she turned into a white shirt, tight Ku and small boots. Especially, the shirt was slightly transparent, and the neckline was wide open. The black s ¨¨ lace inside was clearly visible, which made her feel special.


    Then, she jumped up to the rhythm of the music. She was charming, but she concealed the desire. When her long black hair swayed with her head, she had no power. At the same time, her clothes are also slowly removed, especially when there are only lace and bottom Ku. The twisting curve can be described as rubotun L ¨¤ ng. Although there is no steel pipe, it is enough to arouse anyone''s hope.


    After that, I don''t need to say much.


    These are Adrian''s other two NV people in London. Rachel was caught by him. She has been hiding from him all the time. As long as he arrives in London, she will go to Los Angeles, and vice versa. But Rachel also knows that it doesn''t work. Adrian is too easy to stop her. So when he boarded m ¨¦ n, she didn''t say anything, let alone refuse him as before Besides m ¨¦ n.


    Zeta Jones came to visit, of course, with Adrian''s approval. Not many people in the crew knew about it. Adrian didn''t let her face down, but he took her around in front of Gwyneth and Blanchett.


    If Rachel is like a beetle tied with a rope, it seems to try to fly away, but it will stop when tired for a period of time. Flying away is more like a routine exercise, as long as you tie the rope. Zeta Jones is the magpie''s baby in another nest, desperate to own the nest. You know, even when Ji is in love, she is very good at using Yu to seduce him. Even if there is anything she wants to say, she will swallow it as soon as she realizes that his mood has changed. She would rather rot in her stomach than spit it out.


    It''s a pity that Adrian is not one of those stupid birds who feed the baby magpie. This little trick is nothing. Take your time.


    To his surprise, both Gwyneth and Blanchett remained indifferent, whether they were dating Rachel or walking around the hotel with Zeta Jones, which left Adrian wondering what was wrong? It''s not like their reaction.


    Looking around, he couldn''t find the reason. It was not easy to ask Charlize about this kind of thing. So Adrian restrained himself and responded to all changes. In October, he left London and went back to Los Angeles, where there was still a lot of work to do.


    "I think you should be aware that CG production will begin to enter the film industry in full, and the success of Titanic has proved this - I don''t think anyone doubts that?" In the conference room, Adrian, the leader, asked.


    Of course not. The film is still on the North American charts. Although it has dropped below 10, it is still within 15. We should know that the film has been on for nearly five months, and the box office in North America has just exceeded 500 million. The senior executives of major film companies have mentioned that the film is still full of envy and jealousy.


    "So, I promise that your business can also be put on the agenda. Think about it. How many viewers will be amazed when our superheroes save the world in a more beautiful and realistic picture and fully and thoroughly demonstrate their super ability? DC has occupied the market of superhero movies for too long, and now they are finally in decline. Batman and Robin, released this summer vacation, is the best proof. It''s time for our amazing comic hero to appear, "Adrian said in a positive tone, full of strong confidence.


    As a matter of fact, they had a discussion on this issue shortly after the release of Titanic. Adrian told them that they could start to adapt amazing superheroes. They had reached a consensus that CG would provide a better stage for superhero movies.


    "So, which superhero does Mr Adrian think is appropriate to put on the screen first?" Asked a surprised executive.


    Adrian smiles and looks at the old man Stan Lee: "Stan, tell me, of all the comic corners you''ve created, which one do you like best?"


    As the original creator and one of the directors of several famous cartoon images, Stan Li is naturally qualified to participate in this kind of memory. The old man squints his eyes and looks like he is dozing, but when he hears the voice, he opens up immediately. What kind of image does Jing have in mind: "I like it the most?""Yes, you like it best." Adrian nodded. "Or..."


    "Peter Parker" did not wait for him to prompt further, Stan Lee had already called out, "I can''t think of anyone more likable than this guy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C176

    Peter Parker, an orphan, lives with his uncle and aunt in Queens, New York. He was bitten by a mutant spider in an extracurricular activity, and became spider man because his uncle died in front of him. He secretly fell in love with Mary, a high school classmate. The latest update of this book comes from such a young man who seems ordinary when he is not a superhero, but when he was first published, he received a huge welcome and a strong sense of substitution.


    From the beginning, he was a very ordinary American high school student. He was bullied in school and had few friends. He was secretly in love with the NV children and didn''t dare to express his love. This is in line with the image of most American high school students, isn''t he? After he became a superhero, he was a young man who was fighting for a living when he was fighting for justice. This is also in line with the image of most American young people, isn''t it? [search for the latest updates]


    in any country, mediocre people account for the majority, but they are also eager to become mediocre, such as turning into superheroes to save the world. This strong sense of resonance has made Spiderman one of the most popular superheroes ever since its publication. As such, the original movie became one of the most popular superstars of wonder.


    In Adrian''s memory, the film copyright of spider man was obtained by Sony because Sony owned the copyright of spider man''s Japanese TV. They made a lot of money by relying on the trilogy, which can be regarded as a complete extrication from the predicament all the time, and achieved good development in those years at the beginning of the 21st century.


    Now of course it''s impossible. Adrian has no reason to give them this gold mine, does he? Although there is still some mutual affection between them, they are all media groups. Competition is inevitable. Of course, weakening Sony too much does not conform to the current meaning of AC media. Emmerich, like his memory, has taken a fancy to the play "Godzilla". Now he is contacting him to invest in the film. Adrian doesn''t mind introducing it to Sony.


    Although the box office of this movie is good, it doesn''t make much money compared with the huge investment, so it''s very suitable for Sony. But then again, it seems that the movie was originally invested by Sony? But what does it matter?


    "In addition, other comic corners s ¨¨, such as X-Men, can also be authorized by other film companies. We don''t have to take out too much at one time. After seeing the market results, other film companies will naturally come to m ¨¦ n to ask us. " After confirming that the film adaptation was spider man, Adrian immediately said it.


    The amazing executives didn''t have any objection to the adaptation of spider man into a movie. They obviously had discussed it for a long time, but their views on "X-Men" were different.


    "Why not Hulk?" Someone asked.


    "Because if the Hulk is not handled properly, it will be hated by the audience. As a violent person dominated by emotions, the feeling of reading cartoons is totally different from that of watching movies." Adrian replied.


    In my memory, "Hulk" is not very popular, of course, there is a certain literature and art director who is in love with Xing - well, maybe it is, maybe not, who knows - but it also has a lot of problems. As Adrian said, the Hulk is easy to fight, but if it is too violent and mindless, the sense of substitution will be very poor, so unless there is a good play Ben and good director, otherwise this cartoon adaptation of the film is difficult to have any development. This book is updated in real time Lvse


    however, although the cartoon corner s ¨¨ is likely to be abandoned, it does not mean that it is useless, because Hey, hey


    Although they didn''t question the director and boss of miracle, they had to argue with each other. Even Stan Lee, who was in the old God, couldn''t help saying a few words. As a result, until the end of the meeting, it was not certain which comic book would be adapted after Spiderman.


    This efficiency is a little bad, but Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. Anyway, he has arranged the release of spider man in 1999. Xiaoyao Jing is still a little bit smaller now, and the shooting will be just right next year, isn''t it? As for Spiderman''s choice, first look at it, and then again, not necessarily Toby Maguire.


    "Let them argue first, and I''m sure they''ll see the value of X-Men." On the way back to the saloon car, when Claude asked him why he didn''t make a final decision, Adrian said.


    At the beginning, Adrian told him that he had decided to shoot "X-Men" besides "Spider Man", but he did not insist on his opinion in the previous meeting.


    "Their concerns are not wrong. There are too many corners in X-Men. If all the new players are used, it is difficult to guarantee the box office; if they all use big brands, it will be very difficult to make sequels. So we have to discuss it in detail, and it is likely that there will be more investment than spider man. " Adrian continued, "although we can get other film companies to invest, it''s not a bad thing to get them to talk about it a lot, so we don''t get carried away by victory."


    To be honest, although the box office of "X-Men" is good, it doesn''t earn much compared with the investment, not to mention all kinds of dividends. Although there are various kinds of peripheral areas, the data is not very good after all. It has shared the risk and demonstrated its magnanimity by drawing on other companies'' investment. Anyway, the copyright of the surrounding areas is in your hands."It sounds like you''re sure Spiderman will sell well." Claude opened the small refrigerator in the car and poured two whiskies.


    "Of course, that''s my judgment." Adrian held up the glass quite confidently.


    That said, there is still work to be done, and not only spider man, but also X-Men. Mr. Wolverine probably has already developed in Hollywood. It will take Chou some time to find out. If it is confirmed, Michael can sign him. By the way, if it is appropriate, we might as well make that movie. In my memory, the box office is not good because of some reasons. If we advance to the present, we should not repeat the same mistakes.


    Besides, Black Pearl seems to have no influential works during this period of time, which is just right. As for Travolta, he is shooting Wu Baige''s "multifaceted twins" with cage. If Chou is born, it''s OK. If Chou doesn''t come out, he should find someone else. Why don''t you ask Sean pan to have a try?


    After sipping the wine, Adrian turned countless thoughts in his head, but they were soon thrown out of his mind. After that, there are still more important things.


    "Well, let''s talk about our business." Adrian put the cup in the tray.


    "No problem - why do you go to New York first and then back to Los Angeles?" Claude, who also put down the glass, asked this question. The latest update to the book comes from


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders a little puzzled, wondering why he asked, "I''ll visit my uncle by the way, you know, I''m going to act like a good nephew."


    Indeed, and with the success of the dress up, uncle Anderson was pleased with his attitude, even though he knew his affairs well. Of course, by the way, I also want to see my little lover. Just keeping the phone and letter communication is not enough to enhance the relationship between each other. Hu ¨¡ spends hours running around with her, which is quite emotional. He doesn''t have to do Chu ¨¢ ng sports very much.


    "So why do you take a flight back to Los Angeles instead of your own luxurious Si Man plane?" Claude continued.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "No, I''m just curious."


    "You are jealous."


    "Well, I''m jealous, but I''m also curious."


    "Well, well," Adrian had to tell the truth in front of the tireless Claude. "It''s no big deal, really. I just met a Latin American NV in a New York nightclub."


    "Wow," Claude couldn''t help whistling, "she must be hot if you like her."


    "It''s very exciting, so..."


    "So you went to Chu ¨¢ ng, but what does that have to do with flying?"


    "She''s a singer, and she''s a famous singer in Latin America. I''m going to go with her on holiday in Los Angeles, and then..."


    "Then ten thousand meters high in the bathroom to a Jiqing moment, really hell, do you not have a bathroom in your extremely luxurious Si plane?"


    "Children are not fish, how can you know the joy of fish."


    "Damn it, don''t speak Chinese to me, I hate you speaking Chinese"


    Adrian laughed, Claude rolled his eyes and asked, "name, what''s her name?"


    "Shakira, a Colombian singer." Adrian went back.


    Claude thought for a moment, Lu came up with a god s ¨¨: "if I remember correctly, she released an album last year, oh, the year before last, with millions of sales worldwide."


    "Yes, she is." Adrian snapped his finger. "You''re collecting more and more information now."


    Claude''s face, s ¨¨, became a little odd. He rubbed his chin and looked at Adrian meaningfully: "I remember that she had a very famous skill..."


    "Electric Tun, of course, it''s delicious." Adrian''s face showed a smile that a man would understand.


    It''s not only delicious, but also delicious. When Shakira sat on him and started shaking his lower body like turning on the electric motor, Adrian could hardly do anything except hissing and sucking the cool air. It was more powerful than Chu ¨¢ ng in the hotel the night before.


    Latin American NV is really quite enthusiastic. After recognizing each other in the nightclub, Adrian didn''t take much time to hook them up. Moreover, their lower body curves are quite perfect, so are Shakira and Jennifer Lopez. But it''s just like that. It''s enough to play two or three friendly games with them, Lopez, and Shakira, even though Lopez had just released a new album under his banner, and left the airport with Shakira Ji ¨¡ O''s phone number.


    "Well, let''s talk about something else, crow." Adrian pulled the subject back. "You don''t say that because of something wrong?"


    "Well..." Claude held up his glass again. "Two bad and not bad news.""There''s only good news and bad news. There''s no bad or bad news - talk about it." Adrian sits up straight.


    "The first news, the end of the first stage, we may not be able to achieve the desired goal, Soros is a cunning old fox, when uncertain, has enough patience to wait for others to explore."


    "It doesn''t matter. There are risks in the financial market. If there is a profit, there is a loss. So, how much?"


    "The best estimate is about $800 million."


    "It should be good news, at least we made a lot of money." Adrian laughed. "What''s the other news?"


    "The plan has been rejected. It is not because of the problem of funds that the bad effects of siglam''s rapid expansion have been revealed. It will be at least several months before they are fully fermented and put into trouble."


    "This is also good news. We can make full use of Jing''s strength in the second stage for the time being. After collecting more funds, we can win the goal at one stroke."


    "It''s not good or bad for me," said Claude, sipping his whisky. "The situation is generally favorable, and we have many advantages. You have a good relationship with Spielberg, and Spielberg has a good relationship with them. In addition, leishidong has already owned peram ¨¦ ng from Viacom, and is now seeking CBS. They will not only not hinder us, but also strongly support other companies, because there are many variables. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Take your time. Gathering intelligence is the key. Besides, we don''t have financing yet." Adrian smiles.


    "Are you sure you want financing?" Claude raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s the last choice, but it''s always one of the choices." Adrian said, waving his hand. "Well, let''s talk about something you''re most interested in. How about the super bowl?"


    "After a lot of hard work, the league has agreed. By the beginning of next year, Victoria''s secret is bound to usher in a high ch ¨¢ o of development." Speaking of this, Claude couldn''t help dancing with some eyebrows.


    As the final of American football, super bowl has always been the highest ratings in the United States. Those who love American football very much will turn on the TV on this day if they can''t go to the scene. Therefore, the popularity of super bowl is incomparable. If a singer can perform in the super bowl, his popularity and fame will rise a lot, and many superstar singers have performed on it, such as MJ and Madonna.


    Victoria''s Secret wants to upgrade her brand to a higher level, so it is undoubtedly the best choice to have a surprise catwalk in the super bowl. Victoria''s Secret several responsible persons are quite s ¨¨ talents, after being acquired by AC media, they began to cooperate with ABC immediately, and absorbed a lot of Adrian''s opinions put forward through Claude. This time, they were all in favor of the Super Bowl show.


    With the establishment of two super models and the establishment of exclusive model team, the development of this underwear brand is much better than that of another time and space. Although Adrian''s Jing force was not put on this, and he didn''t know much about it, with Claude beside him, he also understood how far it was. Therefore, it would have been two years before the show, which was one year ahead of schedule under his proposal.


    "It will be a new beginning for Victoria''s secret." Adrian said, picking up the cup, raising it to Claude, and then something came to mind.


    "By the way, crow, do you have a reserve plan?" He asked.


    "What reserve plan?"


    "Models, of course."


    "Model''s?" Claude immediately raised a meaningful eyebrow, but Adrian gave him a white eye: "I am very serious in discussing this topic. You see, although there are exclusive model teams, they are all from various model companies, which belong to us, but they do not. If we leave after one or two years, it will be a bit troublesome for the company, especially to compare s ¨¨ models Special. "


    "This It should not be a big problem. We can extend the contract and have the priority to sign Wait, you don''t want to buy a modeling company, do you? " Claude asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed. "I just had an idea that ABC could make a talent show: the American supermodel contest."


    Because of the acquisition of Victoria''s secret, Adrian thought of an extended sitcom: "Victoria''s Secret Wardrobe" when looking for suitable high ratings programs for ABC. This TV series is a sitcom to show the life and work of these underwear models. Although it was cut off after only three seasons of production, the ratings of the first two seasons were quite high.


    Adrian doesn''t know why it was cut off. In fact, he didn''t even read the content carefully. He just had a general understanding based on the information on the website. Now the popularity of Victoria''s Secret wardrobe is entirely due to the production team''s credit. However, it is not difficult to guess. Victoria''s Secret models are not many, and they can show so many things. Once the audience has passed the initial curiosity, it is inevitable that the ratings will plummet.In this case, it is also necessary to replace it with a new program. Originally, Adrian planned to carefully recall what TV series would have good ratings in the current environment, but when discussing Victoria''s secret with Claude, a new idea came out of his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C177

    "In this way, we can cooperate with various fashion magazines, model companies and various famous brands. The better the ratings are, the deeper the cooperation will be. This book updates Lvse in real time. At the same time, we can also train our own models through this program, and attract more high-quality NV children to join it. As for the audience rating, if the gimmicks are enough and high enough, they will not be less than those hot m ¨¦ n TV dramas, and they can also keep the current momentum of ABC Claude rubbed his chin, and his eyes flashed, apparently interested in the suggestion.


    It can also lay a good foundation for future talent shows and accumulate experience. Adrian added in his heart, but he didn''t say it. These things need not be so urgent. [search for the latest updates]


    "I have to admit, ED, you''re a genius to come up with such a potential idea in such a short time." Claude said with admiration.


    "Yes, gimmicks. In addition to training and practice, judges can also make articles," Adrian said, taking it for granted. "It needs at least three people: a professional in the industry, a fashion magazine editor or fashion designer, and a nonprofessional person, but they should be interested in the industry and have a certain understanding."


    "I guess you''ve identified the judges, especially the professionals," Claude said with a meaningful smile. "They all miss you. Which one will you use?"


    Adrian shrugged nonchalantly. "We need to hear more professional opinions, but I have a good candidate for the non professional judge who is interested in this field."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Claude asked curiously.


    "A white man in his fifties or so is rich. He likes to show off and expose himself. He is arrogant and arrogant and likes to show off in the market." Adrian said in a breath.


    "I don''t remember people like that in Los Angeles." Claude recalled carefully.


    "I didn''t say he lived in Los Angeles," Adrian said with a smile. "Don''t worry, crow. I said we need some professional advice. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Well, well, you''re always right on this." Claude shrugged. "So that''s it for the moment. Things are perfect today. By the way, there''s a party at my house in the evening. You don''t refuse, do you? "


    "Party? Why do you want to have a party at home? " Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Who let me be the CEO of AC media?" Claude said without good breath.


    Basically, most of the company''s new year''s party and so on are held at Claude''s house, rarely at Adrian''s. Because you''re the CEO, that''s what he often says. It''s like Claudio should take these things for granted. Despite some helplessness, Claude did not say much, who let them be the diehards.


    "Well, I''ll be there on time." Adrian agreed.


    "No NV company." Claude added.


    "Oh?"


    "Although I''m not sure of your taste now, I still remember the taste of the past."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    "of course, you can also choose to bring it. That''s your business, isn''t it?"


    Long ago, Claude said that if he was interested, he could choose the best one for him. However, Adrian made a good laugh at him, saying that he was no different from some professionals. The latest update of this book comes from Claude''s "Rage" and grabs him to fight in the ring. As for the result Well, that''s not in the discussion.


    Now that he has mentioned this again, and Adrian is not sure what his taste was before, although there are many photos to refer to and they all look good, he drives to his villa alone in the evening with curiosity.


    "How are you? I hope you will be very satisfied tonight. "


    "Well, I don''t think so. It has to be seen in two ways."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t think too much about it. I just wanted to make a shocking movie."


    While greeting someone familiar with him, Adrian walked inside. The party was neither as Carnival as an ordinary Party nor as serious as a cocktail party, so Adrian was not so formal either. He wore a coat over his white shirt, and he had no tie or bow tie.


    "Hi, ED, I thought you were breaking your word again." Claude said hello to him all the way.


    "Can you explain, Mr. Claude?" Adrian picked up his eyebrows and took his hand. "What does it mean to be dishonest? If I have been late in the past, can you give me some examples? "


    "Come on, ED, you know, it''s just an exaggeration, don''t you take it so seriously? What''s more... " Claude glanced at the two Nvxing who had spoken to him before.


    "Well, I''ll spare you this time." Adrian laughs and pats him on the shoulder. They tease each other, and the two NV people can''t help laughing."Well, let me introduce you." Claude then introduced two NVS. The first one was the slightly Petite one, about 5 feet 4 inches tall, wearing a MIS ¨¨ dress, big blond hair and blue eyes, and beautiful features. From Claude''s coming, he took her arm to see the relationship between them.


    "This is Helen Daryl." Claude said, and the other side immediately reached out and shook Adrian. He didn''t introduce his career, but he could guess the reason. It seems that Claude had a good time.


    "Nice to meet you." Adrian politely nodded, and then looked at another extremely tall Nv person, could not help but slightly Leng Xia.


    They''re about six feet tall, just a little shorter than Adrian. Nicole and liv are the same height among the NV people he''s had a relationship with, but they''re not as well proportioned as this NV. It is not to say that their body is not good enough, but the present Nv person''s figure is almost perfect. A white s ¨¨ dress with one shoulder, a black s ¨¨ belt around the slender waist. Although the high fork is only half of the big Tui, it does not weaken the Youhu shown by the beautiful and slender Tui.


    Of course, there is no perfect thing in this world. Although her figure is nearly perfect, her face is not so beautiful. Her facial features are too hard. Although there are also strong NV people, it is too hard. However, Rao is so, she still gives people a sense of standing in the Ji group, very good.


    "This is Giselle bunchen." Claude, who looked in his eyes, gave a gentle smile and then said the other party''s name.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian. It''s my pleasure to see the famous miracle director." NV Lang outstretched his hand and did not conceal his curiosity in his eyes.


    "Tourism is indeed a wonderful thing. It can broaden people''s horizons, broaden their horizons, and understand different customs and customs. No matter how good the book says, it is not as good as going to see it with your own eyes. Reading the latest chapter of this book, Hemingway described the spectacular scene of Kilimanjaro Mountain in the snow of Kilimanjaro, right? But it''s less than a tenth of what you''d feel when you saw it. "Sitting at the bar counter, Adrian was smiling and talking, while Giselle Bundchen looked at him with one hand on his cheek and listened very carefully.


    It''s too simple for them to invite him to talk with him when they get to know him.


    "So you''ve been to Africa?" Gisellu produced an interesting God s ¨¨.


    "I''m sorry, not yet, though I''d love to." Adrian shrugged. "I''m a workaholic - but these are empirical remarks. At least, it''s two different feelings to see Notre Dame and to visit Notre Dame. The mountains of M ¨¦ ng university may be slightly inferior to Kilimanjaro, but they still have great momentum."


    The reason for talking about tourism is that Giselle is currently traveling around. She is now a well-known model in Brazil. After Spain won the fourth place of Miss World, she decided to spend a year traveling. In the past half a year, she had already passed through all the places she wanted to go to in South America and Europe, and then she received a secret invitation from Victoria from her agent - admittedly, Victoria''s secret group really had a good sense of smell on it.


    In this case, she also wanted to see the United States, so she turned to Los Angeles. After only two days, before being confirmed, he received Claude''s invitation and showed up at the party.


    "You''re honest, ed Giselle laughed.


    "Thank you. I always think that to get Nvxing''s favor, you should be honest with her first." Adrian smiles.


    "Is it? How can we win Nvxing''s favor without lying? " Giselle said with a certain meaning.


    "No, no, no, only the most stupid people will use lies to win the favor of the NV people. Being honest doesn''t mean you don''t need to speak skillfully." Adrian raised his fingers and shook them, looking at each other without blinking.


    "Oh?" Giselle, after all, was too young to look down in a few seconds and took a sip from his glass.


    "For example," Adrian held out his hand and flicked her face with the back of his hand. "You''re not beautiful, are you?"


    "Oh?" Giselle did not agree, but there was still a glimmer of unhappiness in his eyes.


    "But you are a charming Nvxing, which makes all men admire it." Adrian then said.


    Giselle raised his head and blinked, looking at him with some incomprehension.


    "It''s just like your profession. A model with s ¨¨ can always show her advantages and cover up her shortcomings, so that the public can cheer for her charm and ignore the unsatisfactory places." He gazed into her face. "I have no doubt that you have this ability, Giuseppe. What''s more, your charm far exceeds your shortcomings. In the future, countless people will cheer for you under the catwalk."¡°¡­¡­ Well, I admit, you''re a good talker, ed Said Adrian, but she liked it so much by changing her nickname.


    "I''m just stating a fact," Adrian said calmly. "With the development of the Internet, the society will become more and more flat, and there will be fewer and fewer supermodels. In my opinion, the most popular models in the future are those with the temperament closest to supermodels, not supermodels themselves."


    At this point, he gently took her hand: "you will be one of them."


    "This Is this a prophecy? " Giselle did not retract his hand, and there was something in his eyes.


    "You can look at it this way, if you want." Adrian smiles.


    With a bang, the bedroom m ¨¦ n of Adrian mansion was knocked open, and two figures of Ji lie''s embracing w ¨§ n burst in, each other''s hands were on each other''s bodies, and Hulu ¨¤ n''s caressing Mo, as if incomparable desire.


    The skirt was picked up, and Diku was quickly pulled down along the slender and strong double Tui. Before it was completely removed, the NV people clamped the man''s waist with the double Tui, until Diku was still hanging from his ankle.


    The man asked the NV man and put it on Chu ¨¢ ng. After pulling off the skirt of his shoulder, he buried himself in her breast. He sucked it up. He was already in love. Minv people groaned loudly. He reached out to peel the man''s clothes and untied the belt around his waist.


    Soon, everything that should be taken off has been taken off. Although it is not a frank meeting, it is enough. The strong body of men can''t wait to press down. The NV people, who have been longing for a long time, immediately raise their heads with excitement. The voice of * * in their mouth rises a few degrees again, and the double Tui is clamped more tightly. Ji lie''s battle begins on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "Inappropriate?" In my office, my face turned over ABC''s evaluation document and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, the key is that we are radio." ABC specially sent m ¨¦ n manager of the planning department to explain, "if you want to broadcast in ABC, some things must be modified."


    "I was negligent." Adrian said after a long silence.


    In fact, the problem is very simple. If we follow the original "American Supermodel Contest" process, the scale of many places is very large, such as taking photos of Luo, or religious issues. If it''s broadcast on a pay cable TV station, it''s nothing, but if it''s broadcast on a wireless TV station that everyone can watch, then these things have to be modified.


    Of course, ABC can also choose to broadcast it late at night, but for such a talent show that stresses timeliness, playing late at night is completely a death seeking behavior. In this way, the process of the national Supermodel Contest must be changed to a program suitable for all ages.


    However, a new problem arises. Those large-scale places are all the gimmicks that attract audience ratings. If these are not replaced by others, Adrian is not sure how popular he will be. Of course, he can learn from other programs, but what about those programs? What''s more, it may trigger the butterfly effect.


    After the broadcasting of "millionaire" on TBS, many TV stations have launched many reality TV programs, either original or introduced. Although the quality of these programs is uneven, who knows that one day there will be a big selling work?


    "Well," Adrian finally decided, after knocking his finger back on his desk for a while, "to get this show ji''ao ready for TBS."


    "Then we..." The manager of the planning department was obviously disappointed. ABC still saw the potential of this program. Although it is more suitable for cable TV stations like TBS, if we can make a big change, we can get ABC to play it. They hope Adrian can choose the later one, so


    "You don''t have to worry about it Adrian turned to smile. "I''ll find a way to design another reality show for ABC in a short time."


    Although many people understand Adrian''s ability, it is really OK to take out a reality show suitable for ABC in a short period of time? Or did he design it long before that?


    Whatever ABC thought, Adrian quickly informed Claude about it.


    "It''s OK to change to TBS, they will be very happy, but how do you design a new reality show for ABC?" Claude asked.


    "I haven''t got a clue yet. Anyway, I still have time. I''ll talk about it after I''ve dealt with my affairs." That''s Adrian''s answer.


    He is not without a clue. He has a lot of ideas, but he doesn''t know how to choose. At the beginning, he wanted to switch "millionaire" from TBS. Although the program has a fairly good ratings, almost everyone, including the executives inside TBS, admitted that it would be a bit expensive to put it on cable TV. Now, it''s OK to change "American Supermodel Contest" to ABC.However, the problem is that the program has been broadcast for three seasons. Although the schedule is well arranged and the program has potential to tap, the audience has become somewhat tired of aesthetics, and TBS is also considering innovation and change. If you switch to ABC now, it''s hard to say how much ratings you can get? Besides, the other three major wireless TV stations have launched similar programs, and the competition is not small at all.


    Of course, Adrian can also modify it. He doesn''t have an idea without modification, but there are still many problems, so it''s better to stay at TBS after thinking about it.


    So what should ABC do? Even if the broadcasting rights of friends can be taken back after this year, and there are still a few TV series with good ratings, everyone loves REM ¨¦ ng de has always maintained a stable level. However, the number of barrels that can hold depends on the shortest board. In reality TV and talk show, ABC is quite different.


    Talk shows are OK. Although ABC has only one popular talk show, Jon Stewart''s charisma has attracted a lot of people. The ratings of the daily show are also in the top of the list of similar programs. Moreover, Adrian has targeted someone, but it''s not yet time. It''s better to wait for a while to visit m ¨¦ n, because it''s always better to send charcoal in the snow than to add Hu to the brocade.


    So the talk show is not really urgent, but the only popular reality show is "Survivor". Although the ratings are very stable, it is not particularly high. Therefore, what needs to be improved is still here.


    I had planned to give them the "national Supermodel Contest" before, but now it is no longer available. Which one is better?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C178

    From ancient times to the present, so many works of art, such as novels, dramas, sculptures, oil paintings, photos, comics, films, etc., will appear and be welcomed. There are various factors, but in essence, there is one thing that is the same and can not be avoided, that is, the original peeping Siyu comes from people. This book is updated in real time Lvse


    since ancient humans put on animal skins, cryptosi has become one of the cornerstones of society, and it also extends to peeping at Siyu. How do people live? Did they encounter anything interesting, terrible, or thrilling? Are you as mediocre as yourself? Wait Among all the carriers of literature and art, film and television undoubtedly can best meet this demand. The lens is like a small window, which takes the audience''s all-round observation or the experience of the protagonist. [search for the latest updates]


    no matter how detailed the description of the novel, people will do brain tonic when reading, and the content of brain tonic is always closely related to their life experience. Although the drama is more specific, it is too exaggerated when performing, which gives people an unreal feeling. That''s why television and movies are so popular, and the more real the environment, the more popular they are. That''s why this kind of media has developed so rapidly.


    "Big brother" is a reality show based on peeping at Yu. It selects several young people to live in a large room for a period of time, then uses the camera to shoot all day long, then clips it out and puts it on the TV station. Then every week, the audience will vote by phone to eliminate two players, and the last one will become the champion.


    Watching their lives while watching their games, so this program is very popular. It''s very suitable for ABC production. However, although Adrian made a decision soon, he did not intend to take it out now. First, he had just finished the evaluation of the national Supermodel Contest, and immediately put forward another potential reality show. Even if he was a miracle director, he would be watched more. Secondly, there were many problems at the beginning of the program, such as the lack of interesting ones Small competitions, such as the fight for the master bedroom or the food war, play time is relatively long and loose, he must Chou time to recall, organize a relatively complete program.


    So Adrian quickly sat down and transferred the files that needed to be processed from the computer. He soon sighed a little melancholy and regretted that he should not have left Charlize in London. If she had been around, he would have sorted out and marked them as early as when he was talking to the m ¨¦ n director of the Department. Now it''s all up to him, and temporary help can hardly help.


    "It''s a lesson." Adrian murmured at the papers.


    Fortunately, there are some things that he only need to ask and know about, such as the sales of "Chamber of secrets" in the United States, the development of publishing companies, and the distribution of those works in the game studio. He basically gave all these things to Claude and the person in charge of the company. They all did a good job. The publishing sector has targeted at two big companies and is trying to figure out which one to buy.


    As for the game, there is an unstoppable upward momentum of the talented blizzard. Because of Adrian''s intervention, Warcraft has completed a lot in terms of world outlook. With the release of the expansion film and the intensive development of the second part, it is bound to "reappear" brilliance. The familiar "Diablo" has been listed and achieved considerable success, StarCraft is not far from the market. This book is updated in real time Lvse


    similarly, the Tomb Raider by Eidos has also gained considerable popularity. Laura is very popular with players of adventure decryption games as she remembers, and many novels have been sold along with her. However, there are also some remarks that "second rate novels are adapted into first-class Games". In order to occupy the copyright, it doesn''t matter if you want to make the film.


    But the film of another game has been put on the agenda by Adrian, that is, the "biochemical crisis" which was rarely intervened by him in the development process.


    Among all the games he produced and released, he gave the most advice on "biochemical crisis". All his plans had to be examined. If there was anything that didn''t meet his wishes, he had to take it back and modify it. Even the character setting should consider Asian style. These let the studio developers have no less abdominal Fei, but no one can raise any objection. This studio was originally a combination of Blizzard personnel and Pixar''s canceled Game Department, which was completely invested by Adrian. The boss''s words are everything. If the developers feel that their profession has been offended, they can resign and leave.


    However, the games produced in this situation have won a lot of praise all over the world. It has to be said that it is really astonishing, especially in Japan. Because there is something to do with Sony, the game has been transplanted to PS. as a result, the sales volume of the game is naturally higher than that of the game only released on PC.


    "I think we can be eliminated." A staff member of the studio planning department once said, half jokingly and half self mockingly, from which we can see how surprised they are.


    Therefore, in the development of "biochemical crisis 2", Adrian''s every requirement has been more thoroughly implemented.However, he did not make too many changes and adjustments. The game has merits at least in the first three generations. The city of Leiken also has an important position in the heart of many biochemical MI, so there is no need for major changes. However, for the sake of the movie version of "biochemical crisis", it is necessary to make some minor adjustments.


    Adrian doesn''t plan to follow the original movie version. A movie adapted according to the game is a dead end whether it develops completely according to the game plot or completely abandons the game plot. The original film can make four or five episodes because of the zombie culture rather than the game. So now this version will be a completely new movie, which is closely related to games and completely different from games. If the technology is in place in the future, the interaction between games and movies will not be impossible.


    The protagonist of the movie is no longer Alice of the super ability, but the fourth survivor of the original "biochemical crisis 2" game, "the God of death" hank


    in the original game, Hank does not have too many parts, but has considerable popularity. It has to be said that it is very interesting, and it can be used as the leading role of the movie. Of course, there will be a change here. First of all, in the game, he is no longer wearing a gas mask, but has a complete head model; secondly, after the clearance, there is no plane to pick him up, but there are several people around him, and there is no specific ji''ao generation in the end. Want to know? Go to the cinema.


    If there is anything left in the original film, it is the amnesia plot. Hank, the best player in the recycling unit of umbrella company, known as "the God of death", was seriously injured by Dr. William, who turned into a monster when recovering G virus. He fainted and lost his memory after waking up. This book updates Lvse in real time. As a result, both the U.S. government dispatched to laken and the special combat team under the umbrella wanted to find him. Hank also began to flee to find his own memory and identity.


    It''s a cliche, isn''t it? It doesn''t matter. Most of the plots in commercial works are conventional. Adrian chose the battle of Lycan as the theme plot. When hank fled, he could also interact with the protagonists of the game, such as Lyon, Claire, Jill, ADA and so on. For the game MI, it is undoubtedly very interesting to complete the plot in this way.


    "Of course, the script and the director are the key." Adrian murmured, writing the two words on the memo.


    The director is good to say, although he is not interested in directing, but there are still suitable candidates, Luc Besson is very good. In other words, the NV star of the boy''s "the fifth element" released this year is Mira Jovovich of the original "biochemical crisis", and it is said that the two are now in a hot fight.


    But it is not easy to write a script that is basically logical and can lay a good foreshadowing. Even with his integration ability trained by plagiarism and plagiarism, he can not guarantee to write a relatively perfect story.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s have a detailed framework based on the game and the roughest outline." Adrian wrote it down again.


    "Biochemical crisis 2" can be released around Halloween if there is no accident, because he doesn''t have to repeat the mistakes made in the third part of the production and starts again. So he had enough time to select a good script and let the studio planners join in. He didn''t want to write the idea that "only Adrian can succeed" in the minds of the developers of "biochemical crisis". Although he had originally put the novel "Nong" out to tease the Japanese, now that it has been formed, why not regard it as How about brand management?


    "Here comes Mademoiselle adelain, Giuseppe." Press the button after the messenger rings, and the voice of the temporary assistant comes out.


    "Good," he looked at the time. "I''ll be right out."


    Putting on his coat and finishing his clothes, Adrian immediately walked out of the office, and Giselle, who was waiting outside, stood up with a smile.


    "I hope it didn''t keep you waiting." With a slight bow, Adrian bent his arm.


    "Of course not." Giselle is very natural to hold him, the two people so close to go out, without the slightest taboo.


    I have to admit that hot figure is the characteristic of all Latin American NV. Whether it is Lopez or Shakira or Giselle, her slender and strong pair of Tui left a deep impression on him last night, and naturally, I will continue to invite her today. How could Giselle refuse the invitation now that he has already been sent to Chu ¨¢ ng?


    "I have to admit that you are a remarkable man, ED, both savage and gentle." Giselle rubbed her hair and turned to her side, lying lazily on Chu ¨¢ ng. With her body in her arms and a quilt in her mouth, Giselle looked very much like you.


    Shua opened the curtain with a Shua. After the morning sun came in, Adrian, who was also red, stretched himself and turned to smile: "thank you for your praise."


    The sun hit him and set off his body-building muscle Rou very well. It would be perfect if there was nothing to lift. It''s not a photo. There''s no way to deal with it, but it also has its advantages. At least Giselle can''t help it. The corner of her mouth is this horrible big thing, which makes her die and die these two nights."No wonder they all say you are Hu Hu Hu. It''s true that few NV people escape from your palm." She sighed and then said.


    "Is that praise, too?" Adrian shrugged.


    "Well," thought Giselle, "after all, no one can do better than you


    She sat up and looked at him with a complicated look. "I''m leaving, ed. my trip is over. It''s time to go home."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. "That means..."


    "I agreed. It''s also a good choice to develop here, but it will take a few more months..." She sat up with her hands on the small Tui, and her plump breast was particularly prominent.


    "I understand." Adrian nodded before she could finish, walked back to Chu ¨¢ ng and held her chin. "I said, you are a very charming Nv person."


    "Thank you. You are also a very attractive man." Giselle knelt down with a smile, stretched out his hands around his neck, put Xiong breast on his chest, gazed for a long time, and then leaned to his ear and whispered, "well, before I leave, how about I give you a deep impression?"


    "What a deep impression." Adrian put a smile around her waist.


    "You''ll see," Giselle breathed into his ear. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    She giggled, took two steps back on her knees and watched him lean over: "remember, this is my first time."


    I love the first time. Adrian said in his heart after taking a breath of cold air, but he couldn''t help but give the NV a thumbs up. In the past, it was said that Giselle Bangchen had a mind to know how to invest. Now it seems true.


    Once it is judged that it is impossible to obtain more benefits from him for the time being, nor can he be his only Nv person, Chou immediately goes away without nostalgia. It''s really smart, isn''t it? However, she made two mistakes. First, she underestimated Adrian''s possible development in the future; second, Adrian didn''t ask too much of her.


    Otherwise, even Nicole Kidman can be played around by him. How can she escape from the palm of her hand as a young NV. Adrian for Latin American NV is only staying in the stage of friendly matches. He doesn''t mind collecting one or two of them, but it hasn''t been noticed yet, so if Giselle wants to leave, it''s very difficult to play friendly games as long as her secret development in Victoria develops in the United States?


    After enjoying the service of the Brazilian model, and taking advantage of Tian s ¨¨ Shang''s love with her, Adrian sent her to the plane. After that, he rushed to the post editing studio. This time he went back to Los Angeles for two most important things. One was to ask about the development of the company and put forward suggestions on some matters, such as the film adaptation of Marvel comics or the movie like game of biochemical crisis put on the agenda, and the other was to supervise the post production of matrix.


    The ordinary editing has almost been completed. The director must come in person to edit m ¨¦ ng Taiji. Of course, he can also conduct remote control at Chou time in London. However, if something goes wrong, it will be very troublesome to correct it. It is better to come back and edit in person. What''s more, the special effects, CG, soundtrack and so on need to be determined by him.


    "It''s not bad on the whole, but I hope this wheat field can be bigger, just like those real wheat fields. When the camera is moved up, it gives people a sense of hopelessness and boundlessness." Adrian told industrial light and magic after watching some CG that as an old-fashioned special effects company, he was responsible for all CG dinosaurs in Jurassic Park, and they were still very good at this.


    And that model plus CG method also makes the overall effect more hierarchical and more realistic.


    "No problem, it can make the edge more blurred, but it may be distorted in the picture." The other side replied, and as close to the truth as possible is Adrian''s request.


    "Well," he said after thinking for a long time, "let''s start with two effects. One is to try to show the effect I just wanted, and the other is to keep the image close to the reality as close as possible to that effect."


    Of course, this kind of rendering costs Hu money, but for Adrian, this Hu fee is nothing. Even if the cost of "matrix" exceeds 100 million yuan, it can still earn back.


    After finishing these trivia, he began to edit them formally, which was a familiar job for him, and the efficiency was much higher than that of ordinary people. Rao is so. He doesn''t make much progress every day. Besides supervising the later stage, he still has a lot of other things to deal with. Other things about the company can be roughly understood, and suggestions can be put forward for them to do. If the results are not in line, let them rush in. However, he attaches great importance to video production and music production. Although many things are handled by Claude, they are far more detailed than others.For example, Bosworth is now asking Bosworth to evaluate the production of CSI. Although the reality show big brother has been prepared for ABC, there will soon be fresh blood in the talk show except for Stewart, and friends will also be broadcast on ABC next year, but there are always plenty of excellent TV plays, right? A little ahead of time, and you don''t have to worry about something. Besides, ABC is already its own. Why not let it outperform the other three broadcasters in terms of ratings?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C179

    Schwarzenegger was very hesitant in the face of such an invitation. On the one hand, he knew that it was absolutely beneficial to cooperate with director miracle, which has been proved by countless facts in the past few years; on the other hand, he has started to reduce his film quantity in a planned way under the advice of his wife. As for why he did so, it is needless to say. The latest update of this book is from


    although Adrian is not clear, he still guessed something. Naturally, people lobbied for Xing and intensified their efforts. He believed that even if Schwarzenegger didn''t expect it, his wife of Jingming would think of it. Although Schwarzenegger is a Republican, while the Cowell and Ron Rees are more democratic - this is California, after all - it''s not uncommon for large conglomerates to place bets on both sides. At best, it''s a matter of how much.


    What''s more, Schwarzenegger''s promise at night doesn''t matter. We should know that the script of "The Expendables" has only passed the first draft and still needs to be revised. First of all, Stallone, Schwarzenegger, and Willis were the founders of the mercenary corps, known as the "three giants". They had a group of tough soldiers under their command, who accepted various commissions all over the world. [search for the latest updates]


    and Adrian already has a lot of suitable candidates for these intrepid soldiers. Shange Wharton and doff longger are both well-known at present. They are still playing Ji ¨¡ o in remake warrior in 1992, not to mention Steven Siegel. Although they can''t compare with Willis and others at present, they are also well-known action stars, His part can not be too much, but absolutely can not be absent, and absolutely can not be unimportant.


    Both Travolta and cage can be shortlisted if you include the action stars of * * type, and you can also invite Connery or Brosnan to guest serve as intelligence agents from other countries. By the way, you can also bring along those new stars. Johnson rock seems to have begun to get involved in movies. Van diesel has just made his debut in Lu, and jet Lee has also targeted Hollywood.


    "Wait and see, a lot of people will like it." Adrian, who collates the data of the expendables, said, completely and thoroughly modifying a movie to create a brand, which is why he is so enthusiastic.


    "I''m really tired. Although I can''t feel it when I work, I can''t help but feel tired when I stop." With a big Tui full of plump feeling, Adrian yawned.


    "Why do workaholics get tired?" Monica asked jokingly as she massaged his forehead with her fingers.


    "My dear, workaholic is also human." Adrian shook his finger and made a comfortable noise.


    "What about s ¨¨ Monica asked with a smile.


    "Not human, of course." He suddenly sat up, pulled Monica into his arms, and pretended to be evil. He raised his hands and was about to grab her high Ting''s Xiong breast.


    "All right, ED, the food is going to boil out." Monica angrily knocks him off and gets up and goes to the kitchen.


    Adrian shrugged, then rose to his feet, followed him to the kitchen m ¨¦ n, leaning on the m ¨¦ n frame, watching Monica standing on the cooking table up to the food. Although wearing a simple shirt and skirt, but also apron, still can not cover the graceful curve. With a chuckle, Adrian came up behind her, put his arm around her waist and took a deep breath out of her neck. Read the latest chapter of the book


    "don''t disturb me." Monica said, half warning.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never disturb you," Adrian said, sniffing her hair with her eyes closed. "But tomorrow morning I want you to stand here in your apron and make breakfast for me."


    "Why tomorrow morning instead of now?" Monica said in a bad voice.


    "You can do it now if you like." Adrian laughs at her ear beads, and her hands on her waist are raised half a minute.


    Monica turns around and stares at him angrily. Suddenly she reaches out and unbuttons her apron. Then, in front of him, she throws her shirt on the ground, followed by Wenxiong, skirt, and stockings.


    "Satisfied now." Monica, who has put on her apron again, has been tightening her apron so much that the deep ditch can be seen clearly.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." Adrian nodded his head seriously. What''s wrong with Monica who is so understanding?


    "Just look, don''t touch it!" Monica warned again, turning to leave his back.


    Adrian didn''t do anything else this time. He looked at the beautiful curve of her back. A moment later, he asked, "by the way, Monica, have you seen the script I sent them?"


    "Yes." Monica didn''t answer.


    "How do you feel?" Adrian continued.


    Monica stopped her movement, and after a long time, she started to move again: "very real, very Resonating, beautiful NV people always seem to Being peeped at... ""So do you think you can play this NV man well?" Although he heard something, Adrian didn''t care.


    "Of course, I don''t think there''s anyone better than me, but ED --" Monica turns around and looks at him with complicated eyes. "Are you sure you want me to play?"


    "You say no one is more suitable than you, Monica," Adrian laughed. "Don''t worry. I''m going to make and direct this film. I''m measured."


    Then he reached out and lifted her chin. "You belong to me, Monica."


    "Yes, I''m your si character, I''m your pet, I''m your Xing..." Even if the last word is not said, you can see what it is by looking at her mouth. Nevertheless, her tone is full of ridicule, and her twinkling eyes are also full of ridicule.


    "I don''t know why it''s so urgent that I''ve finished the dubbing for matrix, and before I have a good rest, I have to start preparing a new movie." She then complained.


    "Because I promised you." Adrian''s fingers ran across her face. "Remember? Now is the right time, otherwise why should I direct myself? "


    "You mean?" Monica opened her eyes and the spoon she had just picked up fell back into the soup pot.


    "Yes, it''s time to give you your honor," Adrian nodded definitely. "Don''t worry. The shooting will start in the second half of next year at the latest, and it will be shown the following year. You can use this time to figure it out. "


    As soon as the words fell, Monica had rushed forward to encircle his neck and gave him a fiery "W" n. after a long time of touching, the two separated. Read the latest chapter of the book


    "although it''s good, this reward is not enough." Adrian Mo said unsatisfied.


    "What else do you want?" After a little breath, Monica asked in a defiant tone.


    "For example, how about sitting on my body and feeding me when you have finished your dinner?" Adrian said, rubbing his chin.


    Just about to say something, Monica immediately thought of her current dress up, and soon understood it. She couldn''t help but spit at him: "Pooh, dirty son of a bitch!"


    Then he gave him a big white eye, turned to continue to work, and Adrian laughed.


    Not to mention Adrian and Monica''s flirting, after the dubbing of several leading actors, the latter part of the matrix is finally over half finished, but it''s still a long way to go to finish the other half. Adrian always has something else to do. It''s not Monica''s new movie. As he said, the film will not start until the second half of next year at least, so it doesn''t have to be in such a hurry to prepare. Moreover, Adrian had already decided on the film more than a year ago, and a lot of script details were modified intermittently. It is not bad to spend more time on it.


    So now I''m busy with other movies, such as the end of the world. The publicity has been put on the agenda. No accident, it must be shown in the christmas new year. It''s the same with L.A. secret. If Adrian didn''t ask Jing to benefit from Jing to fully express the Los Angeles style of the 1950s, maybe Thanksgiving might be released.


    The way in which Adrian''s films are shown, the way in which they are publicized, the way in which they are publicized, and so on. The former needless to say, the charm of Michael berga brookheimer''s golden combination has been proved in "running for life island", and don Simpson, who is still alive, is adjusting his position as an onlooker. The future of the film is very promising.


    And liv seems to have reconciled with her father, and they have appeared in the company together, but the actual situation is


    "You are right. He is my father after all, and I should give him a chance. However, giving me a chance doesn''t mean he can give me directions on my Si life! " Liv was lying on the edge of the pool, and then she raised her little fist and waved, "you know, mom told him what he said when I was dating you? Oh, Liv, how can you be with that Mr. Hu


    She deliberately lowered her voice and learned her father''s hoarse voice into ten.


    "Your father is right, liv. I''m really a Hu Hu, aren''t I?" Adrian shrugged in his chair.


    "So what? It''s my business who I go out with!" Liv snorted heavily. "If he can guide me patiently like you, maybe I will consider his opinion, but what do you want to force me to do, no m ¨¦ n!"


    "Oh, ED, you should have been there. When I told Dad that I knew you had a lot of NV people, but I didn''t care, how beautiful his face was."


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head, which is exactly what he wants to see, isn''t it.


    "Well, ED, come and have a try again. If you can catch up with me, I''ll give you a surprise!" With that, Liv sank into the pool and swam to the other end like a mermaid.Adrian was always interesting in the face of such challenges, so he stood up and moved twice, visually observed liv''s speed and distance, and then dived into the water.


    This is a little bit about the end of the world. In a word, the director and producer of the powerful alliance, as well as Willis, are not old enough. The popularity of Willis is not big. The company thinks that it will be welcomed.


    "Los Angeles secret" is not so lucky. After the internal audition, it is divided into two groups. The positive and the negative are equal. Those who are optimistic think that the film has completely shot the flavor of which era, and the riddles are very well knit, and the characters are also full of images; while those who are not optimistic think that the era of films of this style has passed, and it is not a wise idea to place box office on nostalgia. Moreover, the riddle is too simple, as long as you think carefully, you can deduce the answer, and the action field It''s hard to say that people will like it.


    Adrian is not sure about all this. He is now less and less commenting on films that are not directed by himself, even though they are all approved or required by him. After all, his achievements are there. As long as he makes a voice, no matter how big the dispute will be immediately settled down. This is good in some aspects, but not good in some aspects. If there is a lack of such disputes within a company, then the vitality will gradually disappear.


    Of course, he is still quite optimistic about the film. Although the two main characters have changed, and there are many differences between the original and the editing, he still works hard on the details. Moreover, the style of the era is well depicted, not to mention that both rivan and Zeta Jones are more s ¨¨.


    Zeta Jones, needless to say, is almost Ben ¨¨''s performance. She has a sense of beauty and a bit of ingenuity. She is good at dealing with different people. Although there were not many people in Hollywood at that time, the beautiful NV star with black hair grasped the totally different amorous feelings from that of golden hair and blue eyes, and she was more like you than Kim Basinger. As for Ruifan, his acting skills are completely worthy of the little golden lion in Venice. He interprets ed ed ¨¦ NG''s change from rigid adherence to principles at the beginning to flexible and flexible application of rules after numerous things. It was a wise decision to rescue him at the beginning.


    With Kevin Spacey and Russell Crowe also making s ¨¨ s, the Los Angeles secret will never lose to the original.


    "You may as well see which of you two brothers is better in the movie." Adrian once said this to the brothers jequin and rivan, and then added, with more or less resentment, "what a stupid thing to let silver see and give up acting in the film."


    Silver Phoenix is now 13 years old, and he looks more like 15 years old. Although the sixth sense has made him famous and surpassed his big brother, rivan, for a short time, he is not long crooked. He is already a very handsome young man. It must be admitted that the Phoenix family has good appearance genes. The appearance is good, the acting is also very good, does not appear in the movie is simply the exorbitant nature, but silver just wants to make some achievements in music.


    Although he didn''t give up the movie completely, at least he took part in a lot of auditions recently, and the single just released in the summer vacation didn''t cause much repercussions, he still worked tirelessly, which was really helpless.


    "If you need to, you can say hello, as long as it is your request, he will certainly do it." After listening to Adrian''s words, the two brothers who were overjoyed said so.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders. He knew this, probably because he had saved Raven. Silver worshipped him so much that if he needed it, the other party would not refuse, but the twisted melon was not sweet, right?


    It''s a big mistake to think that there''s nothing else to do with these two films. There are still several films being made, such as Sarah''s "pretty woman in law.".


    After "campus storm", Adrian wants Sarah to play in a medium-sized production, and then bring out the film. Her image is very suitable for the film. As for the hair color s ¨¨, dye it into gold s ¨¨. But by accident, he was surprised to learn that Adrian''s alumni''s original NV protagonist. After a long time of surprise, he immediately decided to move the film to the screen immediately, because the original NV protagonist chose the same path as Joey Walter NV!


    It''s really interesting. Butterfly''s wings make a storm. It''s unexpected. Before 1995, she had no problem with her resume. She still entered Stanford University, but suddenly dropped out of school in 1995. For no reason, American universities are not a paradise. After two years of silence, she appeared on the cover of the magazine as "loft" contract nvlang.


    The scale of loft is far more than that of Hu Hu Hu. If she is on the cover of Hu Hu Hu, it will become a beautiful thing. Cindy Crawford has been in the name of supermodel, but if she wants to be on the cover of loft, it is basically the sign of NV star of Ch ¨¦ ng people. Although she has only shot some large-scale photo albums, she only needs to make some large-scale photo albums When it comes to age, it''s certain that videos will be released.It was because Adrian accidentally bought the issue of "attic" that she made the cover that surprised Adrian that something had been adapted. Those adjectives still remained unchanged. The little sweet girl with blonde hair and blue eyes was particularly meaningful in his eyes. However, he has no intention of pursuing what kind of major blow she has suffered, nor does he want to know how her relationship with her family is. Besides, there are many examples of NV students from famous universities who become ch ¨¦ ng people. Therefore, the only thing he has to do is to put the film "pretty woman of law" on the agenda.


    "It''s very simple. What this movie is about is the NV protagonist, who looks silly on the outside, but still has a strong and persistent Nvxing inside. What do you think is wrong? It''s normal." After walking out of the elevator, Adrian said to Sara.


    "I''m not stupid enough, am I?" Sarah put out her tongue.


    "It has nothing to do with appearance. The key is to look at acting. If you can perform that feeling, then acting is bound to rise to a higher level." Adrian smiles. He wanted to touch Mo''s face, but now he''s in the middle of the company. There are people passing by from time to time on the aisle, so he can''t help it.


    In the eyes of Sarah can not help giggling a few, secretly disguised a grimace.


    "Well, go to the office to get things first, and then we''ll talk slowly when we get on the bus, OK?" Adrian gave her a funny look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C180

    The little NV child sat quietly on the chair, completely without the lively appearance of the past. His eyes were slightly lax, without focus, as if he didn''t know where to look. His face was full of melancholy and desolate, giving people a feeling of heartache. The latest update of this book comes from


    "Hi, Scarlett, how are you here? And your mother? " Adrian came in and asked with concern. [search for the latest updates]


    Scarlett looked up in a daze. After recognizing Adrian, Scarlett squeezed out a smile and opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    "What happened?" Adrian covers m ¨¦ n, takes a look outside, steps up to her and sits down.


    "No Nothing... " "I''m here to Audition for a corner s ¨¨ I... "


    "And your mother?" Adrian looked around and asked again. The rest room is not big and there is no one else.


    "She has Something else to deal with She asked me to Wait for her here... " Scarlett clenched her mouth and turned her head to one side. Her hands behind her involuntarily clenched into fists.


    "What happened? You don''t look very happy. " Adrian asked in a soft voice.


    Scarlett suddenly turned her head, with an expression of hope, as if she wanted to say something, but after a few minutes of hesitation, she dropped again and said in a low voice: "really Nothing... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, "Adrian said after a while." but, Scarlett, I just want you to know that if you have something on your mind that you can''t talk to your family about, if you want any help, you can come to me. You are a lovely little girl, and you are also a strong little girl. I really hope to see you happy instead of being so depressed now


    He said, stretching out his hand and gently stroking Scarlett''s immature face, and said in the most sincere tone. Scarlett''s body trembled without warning, and her eyes quickly turned red. Although she was still trying to control herself, her mouth had become unstoppable. Then, with the tears rolling down, her throat began to swell.


    However, no matter how much tears she left and how big her mouth opened, there was no sound coming out. Only those who were extremely sad would have this kind of state. Adrian was about to put her arms in his arms, repeatedly Rou up her back: "cry, cry, have a good cry, as long as you cry out will be much better."


    As he kept slapping his hands, the little NV child finally cried. First, it hissed, as if the air in his lungs was squeezed out of the gap, but it soon turned into a normal whine, and finally began to cry. This cry makes me feel like I can''t deal with it. Scarlett buries her head on his Xiong chamber, constantly raises her shoulders and grabs her collar with her hands.


    Adrian clearly felt his clothes wet by her tears, but he still did something, just kept patting her on the back. M ¨¦ N was gently pushed away, and Melanie''s worried face appeared in M ¨¦ n''s mouth. Adrian quickly raised his finger, made a "Shh" movement, and then gently shook his head.


    Melanie looked at the NV son who was still crying in his arms. After hesitation, she nodded, and quietly withdrew.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett''s cry finally subsided. After several consecutive sobs, she lifted Li Hu''s face with rain. The latest and fastest update of this book comes from


    "yes Sorry... " She sobbed, tears still running from time to time across her flushed face.


    "As long as you can vent." Adrian laughed and took out a tissue to wipe her crying face. "Do you want to feel better now?"


    "Thank you Thank you... " Scarlett said intermittently, trying to make herself appear calm, it seems that her mood has been basically controlled.


    "Scarlett?" Melanie, who had been waiting for a long time outside, finally came in and hurriedly held NV in her arms. "Are you ok? I''m sorry, it''s mother who shouldn''t have left you here alone


    "Nothing Mom I''m all right. " Scarlett sucked her nose and tried to squeeze out a smile.


    "I''m sure she''s all right, Melanie. Don''t worry. Scarlett is a very good little girl." Adrian said with a cup of hot cocoa and handed it to Scarlett: "have a drink, Scarlett. It can make you calmer and give you more strength."


    Scarlett took over and nodded her head cleverly. She did cry all over her body, so she sat on the seat and drank slowly.


    "Can I take you a few minutes, Melanie?" Adrian gave Milani an eye.


    "Yes, of course." Melanie followed him to the other side.


    "With all due respect, can you tell me what happened?" Adrian asked in a voice that only two people could hear. "Of course, if it''s inconvenient..."


    "Well This... " Melanie hesitated and told the truth, "well, her father I was officially divorced not long ago"I see." Adrian immediately made a "don''t say more" sign. "I think you must have had a cold war for a long time, haven''t you? And Mr. castan has a lot of responsibility It''s a pretty big blow for the kids


    "Yes," said Melanie, smiling at Ji. "She''s done this more than once, on the set of Horse Whisperer - you know that movie, right?"


    "Yes, Robert Redford''s" the Horse Whisperer "was jointly invested by his production company and Miramax, and Scarlett played the role of NV''s lead character." Adrian nodded. "A good corner s ¨¨, very good for acting."


    "On the set, more than once, she was seen crying in secret, but in front of everyone, she always tried to pretend to be nothing." Melanie said, sighing, "and it''s the same at home. I''ve asked Chou time to talk to her several times, but I don''t know what to say. Her brother, sister and brother can''t help."


    "I understand that from the perspective of parents, it''s hard to tell children clearly about this kind of thing, especially for children whose outlook on life and world outlook is forming. From a personal point of view, I suggest that you should be patient enough, don''t talk to her much, but listen to her more. She is a very s ¨¨ child, and I have high expectations for her. I don''t want her to be silent because of this. " Adrian said with serious taste.


    Then, after a long pause for a few seconds, he added, "I hope these words don''t bother you, Melanie. The latest update of this book comes from "


    " no, no, ED, "the other party laughed and shook his head." in fact, I should thank you. She has been like this for a long time. Fortunately, she cried today, otherwise I might have to take her to a psychologist. I''ll try to do what you say, ED, I promise


    Adrian nodded and looked at Scarlett, who looked at them from time to time with her cup. Then she went up to her and squatted down: "is it better now?"


    "Yes, much better." The little NV child has completely recovered calm, because the crying vent a lot, smile is also lovely a lot.


    "Very well, then, forget all those unhappy things. Remember what I said just now, you are a strong little girl, and you will not be knocked down by these setbacks, will you?" Adrian said with a smile, "if there''s anything on your mind that you don''t want to tell mom, you can talk to me and I promise I won''t tell anyone else."


    Scarlett blinked, and then it lit up: "you promise? Swear to God? "


    "Swear to God." Adrian raised his right hand. Milanese, next to him, wanted to say something, but opened his mouth and closed it again.


    "Thank you." Scarlett suddenly jumped into his arms, put her head on his shoulder and held her eyes tightly. Adrian smiles and taps her on the back again.


    After such a long time, Melanie said, "well, Scarlett, we''re going."


    "Goodbye, ed." The little NV ran back to his mother and waved to Adrian.


    "Goodbye." Adrian nodded to her and her mother, sent them out of the lounge and watched them walk through the corridor. Scarlett would turn her head to see him from time to time.


    I didn''t expect this kind of thing, but it''s a good opportunity, right? Adrian recalled all kinds of information about Scarlett in his mind, and a slight smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Still going to the office?" Sara''s voice began to ring behind her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Adrian immediately regained consciousness and took her to the direction of the office.


    Sara, who has been waiting until now outside m ¨¦ n, naturally sees the whole thing from the beginning to the end, but she doesn''t say much. She just takes a deep look at Adrian and murmurs: "that''s how I was cheated."


    "What are you talking about?" Adrian raised his eyebrows as he settled in.


    "What did I say?" Sarah looked up, blinking, innocent.


    "Of course you said something. I heard it." Adrian opened the drawer and looked for it.


    "Now that you hear that, what else do you ask?" Sarah said sullenly.


    "Whoa, whoa," Adrian tutted, "is it my delusion or something? I heard a little bit of "eating" in your voice? "


    "Just Not really Sarah''s face turned a little red, but then she thought of something, turned her head and gazed at Adrian without blinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian involuntarily Mo Mo his face, did not touch anything.


    The next second, Sara steps over, arms outstretched and tiptoe around Adrian. She closed her eyes and put her head on his shoulder for a long time before she sighed: "if there was still a little uncertainty in the past, today it''s absolutely certain.""Oh?" Adrian raised her eyebrows when she held her, but there was not much surprise. What Sarah wanted to say was clear to him.


    "I love you, ED, though..." Sarah didn''t finish. She also knew Adrian understood what she wanted to say.


    "I''m glad I sold myself to you." She said softly, and then gently w ¨§ n his mouth, eyes are full of attachment.


    "I''m glad to buy you, too." Adrian returned with a smile and shook the document in his hand. "Well, I''ve found it. Let''s go back. We won''t be able to book ALF''s restaurant any later."


    Although she accidentally became a Lori''s target, Adrian didn''t feel any trouble, especially in connection with some of Scarlett''s remarks in her previous life. If he could easily let go of her remarks, he would be a fool. What''s more, she had a lot in common with them. What''s more, he is also very experienced in this respect, and the feeling of the pike Maun effect is also quite a sense of achievement.


    So Adrian''s Jing power is mostly in the movies. Although Sarah complains that her swallow is not stupid enough in "pretty woman in law", it is not a big problem. At least Sarah doesn''t know much about it in "Buffy the vampire hunter," or "I know what you did last summer" or "campus weather." this kind of stupidity can be adjusted.


    "She did a good job, just need a little attention. It''s not difficult to reflect this feeling. Besides, Ellie is not a real stupid Nv person." That''s how Josh waltan, the director, said of her performance.


    If Sara has something to worry about, it''s the kind of gentleness she developed after her attachment to Adrian. Although Adrian tried a little bit to train lof ji''o to let her vent her repressed side, in public, Sarah and love seem to be a pair of good sisters.


    It doesn''t matter. At least Si is still very powerful. Adrian said that in his heart. Out of worry, he once found a chance to peep into the situation of two people getting along with each other under Si. Sara was quite domineering. If love didn''t say a word correctly, she was pressed on the wall of the dressing room to slap her in the face. Of course, Sara didn''t really fight. She manipulated her for a while and then comforted her with a condescending attitude. She was almost the king of NV.


    There are probably many times like this, and love has been submissive and completely in her hands. But after each time, when Sarah was alone, she would take a big breath to calm down her emotions. She seemed to have a lot of guilt in her excitement.


    Take your time. Don''t worry. It''s love. You can continue to give her some sweets. Adrian was thinking in his mind. Before that, she has released a record for love, which is not good or bad, which makes her more or less popular in singing. Now you can think about giving a little bit of weight but not much red corner s ¨¨ in the movie. The NV protagonist of "death is coming" is good.


    At present, there is more than "pretty woman in law" being filmed, so Adrian soon went to another set to give Julia the fourth love story: "runaway bride"


    "finally willing to see me?" When Adrian appeared on the set of runaway bride, Julia asked at first, and the dissatisfaction in her voice was quite obvious, which was never happened.


    "What happened?" Adrian asked with a smile, as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Oh, nothing happened. Anyway, I''m just one of you so many NV people. It''s my pleasure to see me at Chou time, right?" Julia continued sarcastically.


    "Well? Sorry, it seems Well, Emma, do you know what your aunt is saying Adrian glanced at Julia with a smile, then put on another look and looked not far behind her.


    Back at the corner of the wall, Emma Roberts was poking out half her head and looking at it curiously, her eyes rolling. Julie Adam subconsciously covered her mouth, and her face s ¨¨ became a little ugly. If Emma had heard all that, it would have been troublesome, even though she was only six years old. But at the thought that it was the guy in front of her that made her lose her temper, she couldn''t help but stare at Adrian, and then swept around. Fortunately, the crew were far away, and there was no one else except Emma.


    "Don''t worry." Adrian whispered in Julia''s ear and, in front of Emma''s face, walked over and picked up the little guy.


    Julia looked at him again, but said nothing.


    "You two are so interesting." Emma bit her fingers and looked at Adrian and her aunt for a while, then she clapped her hands and giggled.


    With Emma stirring up the situation, and because she heard them but didn''t understand what it was, Julia''s dissatisfaction soon dissipated. After all, Adrian has a lot of NV people, it is not a day or two things, her dissatisfaction, in addition to Adrian back to Los Angeles did not come to visit the first time, but also because the shooting is not very smooth."There''s always no state. It takes ng many times for a slightly more complicated shot. I don''t seem to be able to act overnight." Julia complained.


    This is obviously caused by anxiety, such as always worrying about something, so that the play is abnormal, as long as the anxiety is eliminated, it will be OK. Of course, the first thing to do is to find the cause of anxiety. Adrian has a good idea about it.


    "The millennium, directed by me myself, will also be the time for the fifth episode to be released." Adrian said with a smile, "I want you to be the first Oscar winner of the millennium."


    "The first Oscar winner of the Millennium should be the one at the beginning of 2000." Although the mouth says so, the relaxed God s ¨¨ between the eyebrows is at a glance.


    "Who is the real first movie queen of the millennium? It''s up to you, isn''t it?" Adrian smiles and begins to comfort her again.


    Why is there another way for Julia to relax in her bedroom?


    "Wait, ED, Emma''s next door. It was loud enough just now." Julia grabbed his hand in a hurry.


    "It''s the same," Adrian thought, laughing, "but I miss your mouth."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C181

    As the fourth part of the five love trilogy forced together by Adrian, the runaway bride is relatively mediocre. It does not have the English humor and reverse characters in Four Weddings and a funeral, nor is the theme of my best friend''s wedding as interesting and distinct as that of my best friend''s wedding The function of up and down.


    There are not many new stories in the movie. Ten years ago or ten years later, the stories may be mediocre. Most of the movies sell well because of the social environment. It doesn''t mean that if some scripts are put forward several years in advance, they will certainly be loved by the audience. Therefore, Adrian has worked hard on the script. [search for the latest updates]


    but this movie mainly focuses on Julia. Like her previous life, she has become one of the most popular NV actors in the United States through those romantic comedy movies, and has great commercial value. The s ¨¨ box office of runaway bride is the best explanation for this. So Adrian didn''t change the production time and lineup of the film. Except for some small details in the script, only the hero changed. Richard Kiel became George Clooney.


    Adrian doesn''t like Richard gill, who is a guy who sometimes doesn''t cover up. Although this makes it less of a gimmick to cooperate again after a few years in the publicity, it is not impossible to make up for the fact that George Clooney, who is in the red with "the story of the emergency room", has joined us. What''s more, Adrian''s propaganda tools have almost taken shape.


    At present, half of the film has been filmed. If it works well, it should be released in the summer vacation next year. Then it will be the fifth of the five movies. In addition, the script of which movie is being written. At present, there is no movie with the same theme in Hollywood. After the movie is finished, it will be easy to wait for the arrival of the year 00 with the popularity like the matrix.


    Adrian''s choice is not in advance.


    A little thorough planning, combined with physical attack, two aspects at the same time, very simple to relieve Julia''s anxiety. In fact, there is only one problem to be solved. What Julia is worried about is that Adrian has no feeling for her. In other words, she is out of favor. You know, she is also one of the first few NV people conquered by Adrian. There have been many things like being jealous and having a three-way walk with other NV people. What''s more, she is not only coming out of the trough, but also moving towards the 20 million club as Adrian said.


    Therefore, when Adrian saw more and more NV people around him, and had enough understanding of his good s ¨¨ Xing lattice, Julia gradually had such a mind. It''s OK to say it before, but this time Adrian took Gwyneth and Blanchett to England to make movies, and he was constantly involved with Sophie and Nicole. Although no one believed the reports in the tabloids, and there was no real evidence to prove that Adrian and Nicole Kidman had anything to do with him, there was no problem between them based on Julia''s understanding of him possible.


    So some things that had been suppressed and ignored came out of my heart, and Adrian asked her out a few days after returning to Los Angeles, so it was inevitable that she became a little fussy. However, after Adrian threw Chu ¨¢ ng on him and ravaged him, and then sweet words and promises, these thoughts soon disappeared.


    It has to be said that this kind of thinking is very interesting. Generally speaking, if a man wants to maintain a relationship with several NV people, the man will be more or less vulnerable, especially when facing the informed NV people. Of course, this is an ordinary people''s problem, but even among the rich, Adrian''s situation is rare. This is the combined effect of power, wealth, ability and eloquence. When you surpass an Nv person in all aspects, and let them never catch up with them, and they want from you, it will only be a matter of time before they are independent and conquered.


    Most of the NV people around Adrian are like this. Zeta Jones, Kirsten, Blanchett, Gwyneth and so on, and even Sophie, Monica, Sara and liv are a little bit more or less. It''s just a matter of the number of some aspects.


    Of course, there are also NV people who just look like this, but actually they care about something else.


    "Hey, kid, be honest and eat this, or I''ll be rude." Adrian held the tomato spoon up to Lily and said in a threatening tone.


    Unfortunately, with all kinds of things on her face, NV is not afraid at all. She still laughs, closes her mouth, shakes her head, and looks like "what do you want me to do?" she has already learned from her father''s tricks.


    "I''ll do it." Kate, who was watching, shook her head, took the spoon from Adrian''s hand, and then looked at the little guy''s Willow eyebrow: "don''t let me do it myself, Lily"


    Lily couldn''t help but spit out her tongue and pretended to be the "aggrieved" God s ¨¨ to look at her father. Unfortunately, Adrian just looked at her with a smile, and there was no more than half a word, so the little guy had to Often reluctant to open his mouth will be in the hands of his mother''s spoon tomatoes to eat, but also deliberately wrinkled up the facial features, as if very painful."Look how you fed her." Kate is counting Adrian and wiping the kid''s face with a tissue.


    "But Lily likes it, doesn''t she?" Adrian shrugged and looked at NV with a smile, "right, Lily?"


    Although she didn''t understand what her father was talking about, she seemed to be very fierce. So Lily immediately nodded at the rice pecking and let out a big voice: "well"


    Kate gave Adrian a look and then a look at NV, but she didn''t say anything again.


    "I think you''re more like a mother," Kate said to Adrian, returning to her bedroom after dinner to settle the NV. "You''re a little too doting on her, ed


    "What does that matter? If a father is like a mother, then a mother will be like a father, won''t she? " Adrian smiles and hugs her from behind. "We complement each other, don''t we?"


    "But..." Kate hesitated and was interrupted by Adrian before she spoke: "OK, OK, Lily still loves you, doesn''t she? You are a qualified mother, Kate


    Kate''s face turned red, then flashed a little anger, and then changed the subject: "I heard that the post production director of" killing moment "complained about your arrangement?"


    "I''m just asking for it to be released at the end of the year''s Christmas - New Year''s schedule. The publicity work is ready, even the first trailer has been played. Unless there is force majeure, if they dare to delay me, I will not bypass them." Adrian vowed.


    "Why must it be shown at the end of the year?" Kate quizzically asked, "if the quality of the film is good enough, isn''t it good to be released later next year?"


    "Fool, I did it for you." Adrian caresses her head lovingly.


    "For me?"


    "Of course, you haven''t had any works for more than two years, and you haven''t met Lu in any media for more than two years. You know, the pace of generation change in the entertainment industry is very fast. If you delay it further, maybe no one will remember you."


    "So what? Even if you don''t have a name, you can make it popular, can''t you? " Kate said, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    "But you''re not the same," Adrian whispered on her head, sniffing at her hair. "I can arrange other people, but you can''t. I have a lot to think about for you."


    Indeed, the films selected for Kate can not only increase her popularity, but also hone her acting skills, and pay equal attention to business and art. At least now, she does not have more choices than other NV people.


    "Really It makes people happy and proud, isn''t it? " Kate turned to look at Adrian with a smile.


    Adrian didn''t speak, just staring into her eyes. Although Kate tried to hold on, she still failed a few minutes later. She turned her head and wanted to get up and leave: "I''ll go..."


    "Why always choose to escape, Kate?" Adrian pulled her into his arms, listening to the tone seems not to go on like this.


    "I didn''t..."


    "Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a long silence, Kate took a long breath and looked at him with the complex God s ¨¨: "because I''m not sure whether your sweet words that sound sincere now will fall on another Nv person tomorrow."


    "No, you can be sure," Adrian chuckled, looking down at her from above. "You just don''t want to admit it."


    "Because you feel that if you don''t admit it, you will still have an independent personality; if you don''t admit it, you will not be a vassal or a puppet," he continued without waiting for Kate to speak. "But is that really the case? Can you deny that you are the mother of my NV son? Can you deny that you have always been by my side? Can you deny the good time? Can you deny that... "


    Adrian grabs her hand and gently presses it on his own mouth. He looks down at Kate in his arms.


    After a while, Kate laughed bitterly and sighed, "I hate you, ed..."


    Having said that, she hugged him tightly and held him so tightly.


    "I''m sorry I can only give you a little space. Some things are already doomed, but this place will never be occupied by others, forever." Adrian whispered, "so stop making excuses for yourself."


    Kate didn''t say anything, just held him closer and answered with her own actions.


    Two people so tightly hugged on the sofa to sleep, this night there is no Ji love, but there has been a sweet between each other, everything seems very perfect, if the next day wake up, two people did not complain about their paralyzed body.


    Although Adrian ordered "kill time" to be released at the end of this year or early next year because Kate has been out of public view for a long time, there is also a reason that the film''s monthly delay makes the prospect more uncertain. If Adrian hadn''t taken the right to adapt the novel, it would have been released last year.As I said before, whether a movie will be popular or not is closely related to the social environment at that time. One of the biggest attractions of "killing moment" is racial discrimination. This topic is very sensitive in the United States. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may get points or lose points. If you delay the box office of a good movie, it''s too bad.


    "Although there are other options, it''s not a good thing to charge for it." Adrian, who repeated the request on the phone again, said to himself.


    He really thought about Kate''s arrangement and chose several films to pave the way for her, not to mention the movie version of Tomb Raider. At the beginning, the studio was required to make the character model according to Kate''s image, and in earlier novels, it was also described according to Kate''s appearance. Besides the figure, it was completely consistent with the character image, and Kate''s figure was not bad.


    In addition to Kate, there are other films to consider, such as just entering m ¨¦ n.


    "You''ve become beautiful again Well? " Seeing the m ¨¦ n in the office locked, Adrian picked his eyebrows m ¨¢ O. before he finished speaking, kelsten ran over with a gust of fragrance, and then jumped into his arms, hanging around Adrian''s neck. Warm w ¨§ n stopped his mouth.


    For a long time, the red Chun of Xiaoyao Jing left with the silk thread of silver s ¨¨, and then looked at Adrian charmingly: "Oh, I never thought of you like that, ed


    Although Kirsten is more and more mature, coupled with Adrian''s continuous development, that kind of green and astringent taste has completely disappeared, but in front of outsiders, she always keeps the appearance of pure feelings, so she combines with the present god s ¨¨ Hun, whose eyes are half closed and red, and whose face is full of yearning. The contrast is still the same as that of you people, and the title of "Xiao Yao Jing" will be in a long time Keep it on her head.


    "Me too." Adrian, who tasted her red Chun, laughed and lifted her little butt up. Kirsten grabbed his waist.


    They get up again, and when Adrian sets the answering machine on his desk to "don''t disturb", he presses Kirsten on the carpeted floor. In addition to the first taste of forbidden fruit is in Xiaoyao Jing''s home, most of the time they choose to be in the office, without him, here is very convenient, and Kirsten is also easy to find excuses, but also some thorn Ji.


    Especially now, Charles is far away in London, except for her, no one dares to disturb Adrian at this time, so he can rest assured that he can have a good relationship with Kirsten.


    "I don''t understand why you have to go to England. Can''t you photograph it here? I can''t even go to see you Xiaoyao Jing lies on Adrian''s Xiong chamber and says with a greasy voice. The finger of one hand is constantly rowing on it. The whole person is straddling Adrian who is sitting on the armchair. The blush on his face has not disappeared. The God s ¨¨ is full of satisfaction between his eyebrows.


    Her coat and Wen Xiong were all on the ground. Except for the last button of the lining, all buttons were untied. The firm soft luolu came out and fell into Adrian''s big hand. The bottom Ku was hanging on the big Tui on the right, almost forming a rope.


    "Of course, British style movies should be shot in Britain. Besides, there is nothing wrong with it. After a long time of separation, the taste of reunion will be more wonderful. I really like the way you just looked." Adrian Rou, with her golden s ¨¨ hair, now and then lowered her head to kiss her collarbone and pink bud.


    "Do you really like it?" Kirsten giggled, and suddenly straightened up, watching him shake his back again, and from time to time he used his little tongue to lower the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t you admit defeat?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and his hands fell to her waist.


    "Who said I lost?" Kirsten''s eyes were flowing, panting gently. She looked extremely you. She began to move faster. She could feel that the thing had been rejuvenated. Oh, no, it is not soft down at all, which immediately makes her more eager, the charming God s ¨¨ is also more prosperous.


    Although she has been very close with Adrian for a long time, she gave up her virginity only a few months ago. In addition, Adrian''s development has enabled her to eat pith. She hasn''t seen her for a long time, and she needs to secretly Momo. Naturally, she is quite eager. On this, Kate, Sarah, Liv, and Kirsten?


    In fact, Kirsten will call him to see him. The main thing I''m afraid is to talk about the new movie. Although Adrian has made her stable for several years and make some low-cost movies that can hone her acting skills, she has won the Oscar for best supporting actor NV, and how can Jing, who is a big supporter of Adrian, be able to resist.


    Well, Spiderman won''t start shooting until next year anyway, so give her that movie first. Adrian didn''t care. He had a plan for it. However, the movie was originally intended for others. What he prepared for Kirsten was a lower cost work. However, since the Xiaoyao Jing is so eager, it doesn''t matter if Ji Ao gives it to her. When she understands the difference between being a child and growing up among criticsSo it''s time to enjoy it. Adrian smiles at Kirsten, who has begun to fall in love, and launches a more violent attack in her groaning Yin.


    This is Adrian''s life this week. He has been dealing with different things and dating different NV people. In six days, he has enjoyed six different kinds of NV people, and the ancient emperors are just like this. So, even with his editing efficiency is very high, but the late progress of matrix is still very slow.


    "If you can''t, put it in the summer vacation next year." The estimates probably won''t be finished by the end of Thanksgiving, so Adrian decided. It''s also good. At the beginning, he had a record of showing three films of his own in a year. It''s not a big deal to do it again. What''s more, he can create momentum for those two films.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C182

    "Do you want me to put an apple in when you open your mouth so wide?" Adrian jokingly asked the little guy in front of him.


    Emma Roberts shook her head mechanically, her mouth still wide open, her eyes blinking at Adrian''s smaller baby, who also bit her fingers and looked at her curiously. [search for the latest updates]


    "OK, lily, you should call sister Emma, understand?" Adrian pulls NV''s finger out of her mouth.


    "Sister "Sister," lily chuckled and waved to Emma.


    "AI Ed... " Emma was finally able to speak. She looked around carefully and hesitated for a while before lowering her voice and asking, "you''re not You''re not with your aunt Living together? "


    "Do you know what cohabitation means?" Adrian grinned and pinched her face.


    "Of course I know. I''m not a three-year-old." Emma immediately pursed her mouth, her hands akimbo as if she were a little grown-up. "I know what it''s like to have a baby, but I don''t know about you..."


    She pointed out that Lily didn''t speak any more, but her face was puzzled and suspicious. Hu could explain the question she wanted to ask. But Adrian did not answer, just smile: "OK, let''s get on the plane, the journey is still very long."


    After boarding Adrian''s Si Man plane, Emma quickly put the previous questions behind her. The interior decoration alone has attracted nearly 10 million yuan. What''s more, it quickly attracted the attention of the little guy. Although this Emma is also very lively and lovely, she is not as smart as another Emma. If another Emma encounters this, she will never give up if she does not try her best to know the cause of the matter.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with Lily''s popularity. Emma soon played with her, so she played happily in the cabin under the guidance of the nanny after the plane went smoothly.


    "Listen to Clancy NV, don''t make trouble for me, understand?" Adrian clenched Emma''s small nose and told her to say, "you too, be obedient"


    Lily put out her tongue and made a big face, while Emma giggled on the side, and then led down to the entertainment room by Clancy. Clancy was hired as a nanny after Lily was born, and he had a good relationship with the kids. She would have been fine with them.


    Adrian originally wanted to talk to Emma about the problem when she was at the airport, but on second thought, although the little NV child is not particularly smart, she is not a fool. Moreover, because of Adrian''s appearance, she has been living with her star aunt and knows what to say and what not to say. Even if there may be some problems, don''t forget that taking her to England this time is to see another Emma. Although they have only met several times, little Emma is very obedient to her, so as long as little Emma gives a little advice, she will never take it seriously.


    With little Emma is because the two Emmas miss each other a little, and Julia doesn''t have much time to accompany her, so Adrian simply takes her to London for a walk. What''s the reason for bringing Lily? It''s very simple, he can''t always put the NV son beside Kate. Adrian is the father of the little guy after all. Although he is a Hu Hu Hu son, he still has this sense of responsibility.


    This is the difference between him and some people. Some people may say that he is hypocritical, others may say he is hypocritical, but Adrian will not take it seriously. He only does what he wants to do.


    "Grace, I''ll take a nap and wake me up in three hours." Adrian was looking in the mirror, uncovering his tie, and speaking to the captain.


    "Yes, sir. Anything else?" Grace is very eye-catching, s ¨¨ came over, took off his coat for him, hung it in the cloakroom, and began to tidy up Chu ¨¢ ng shop, which is quite worthy of her salary.


    "Be careful of the children. Although Clancy NV takes care of them, you''d better take care of them. Don''t let them come to Lu''an." Adrian thought and said.


    "Yes, sir, nothing else?" Grace nodded and asked again.


    Adrian''s eyes finally fell on her, and then imperceptibly raised her eyebrows. Grice wore a boat hat, a silk scarf around her neck, and a sky blue s ¨¨ stewardess uniform. Her hands were carried behind her, and two slender Tui wearing Rous ¨¨ stockings and high-heeled shoes under the skirt, one clubbed on the ground and the other on the ground Slightly backward, the posture is quite perfect, both as if in the inquiry like It''s on display.


    And the facial features are also Jing Zhi, Jin s ¨¨''s big * l ¨¤ ng, with a smile as if from the heart, and two shallow dimples, very lovely and very Mi people.


    "No, no more." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir." Without Lu''s disappointment, grace kept smiling, nodded and walked out.After a long breath of relief, Adrian stretched, took off his shoes and socks and lay down on Chu ¨¢ ng. If it was any other time, he would never let go of this kind of special creature who sent m ¨¦ n, but now I''d better forget it. After all, the Si Man plane has been used less than ten times after ji''ao paid. He doesn''t know the crew very well. If something goes wrong, it will be in trouble.


    Although Adrian seems to be very casual when playing with NV people, he has enough knowledge of his own NV people except those who have sex for one night. Otherwise, how can he control them?


    In addition, he only played with two Petite NV people last night, and then got up early because of the need to rush back to England, so he didn''t want to play again for the time being, which is one of the reasons why he is making up his sleep now.


    Because he didn''t do what he loved to do when he was with Kate, but he wanted to complete seven people in seven days. Naturally, he took two NV people to Chu ¨¢ ng. One is Yukio Nakayama, who continues to be a servant of the Si NV, while the other is Hamasaki, who has come to the United States for further study.


    She went to Chu ¨¢ ng of Adrian just a few days after she came here. Adrian showed full respect for her and spoke very appropriately. So many NV people couldn''t resist, let alone Hamasaki?


    What''s more, she stayed in the same room with Yuji Hui during the last few days in Adrian''s house, which was called asking for advice from her predecessors. Adrian would let Ji Hui go back almost every night after she was so weak that she could not understand. If Hamasaki, who lived in a room with Yuki, did not understand, it must be someone else''s disguise.


    Even if she moved out later, as long as she received Adrian''s call, she would obediently serve Shi. Of course, Adrian also implicitly told her that Asians who want to release records in the United States are unlikely to sell well, but he also said that as long as she is in Aihui, he will support her.


    "Although AI Hui can''t compare with Sony''s large record company, it''s more energetic, and several producers are also of high standard. Namie AMRO is the best proof. But you''re not going to be the number one singer in Japan, or even the number one singer in Asia In the afterrhyme of Gao ch ¨¢ o, Adrian whispered as he stroked Hamasaki''s smooth skin.


    Hamasaki didn''t believe everything, but she didn''t believe it. After all, after several contacts, Adrian knew much more about Japan and Asia than many Americans, and no one didn''t know that his vision was particularly accurate. So when Adrian asked her "would you like to gamble to see if my eyes are still correct in Japan", her limbs were wrapped around each other and she held them up again ¡£


    Think about those things in your family, think about your experience all the way, to this point, why not gamble on it?


    Therefore, when you Ji Hui also appeared at the dinner table, Hamasaki understood, but she had no idea of resistance in her head. After entering the bedroom, she even took the initiative. However, Ji Hui did not fall behind. As early as in Japan, she served Adrian with her son changpan. When she came to Los Angeles, she learned more about him and became more submissive.


    What''s more, with his support, Yuki Hui has also embarked on the road to his dream. He has guest performances in several hot m ¨¦ n TV series, such as friends, Yu Wang Cheng, Bafei, the vampire hunter, and so on. Now Adrian has arranged a quite good part for her in "pretty woman in law" It is said that the supporting role of Ji Hui is specially modified for her. You Ji Hui regards himself as his person completely, and even hopes to be able to clean his room and clean up for him all the time.


    "I can''t do anything else. Please make sure ed lets me stay." When Adrian asked her why, Ji Hui replied, and knelt down on the ground.


    In this way, Adrian is not easy to refuse. Anyway, as an Asian, she will not receive too much attention in Hollywood as other stars. It is not a big deal for her to stay with her and work as a NV servant. However, if you want to occupy a small position in his heart with this method, you Ji Hui is not without heart.


    In short, last night was a very happy evening, two Petite NV Lang vied with each other to dedicate themselves, and they constantly competed with each other. Even when they climbed side by side and took turns to bear the attack, they would compare whose moaning Yin was more * *, so it''s no wonder Adrian would play in the middle of the night.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in London. I hope it won''t be too bad." With this in mind, Adrian fell asleep.


    Although it was a slow week, Adrian didn''t forget to contact London. Although he had arranged everything before he left, who knows if something would go wrong. After all, no one has tried to make two films at the same time. At first, the news came that it was not so good, and then it became not so good. Last night, the deputy director simply said on the phone, "you''d better come back soon.".


    The confused Adrian called Charlize again, but Charlize didn''t give any more information. He just said, "you''d better come back soon." so Adrian took Emma and Lily to board the Si plane early in the morning.Even so, he didn''t worry too much. As long as the two crew strictly follow their own arrangements, even if something goes wrong, it''s not too complicated for him to arrange their scenes. However, when Adrian arrived in London, he found that the situation of the crew was far worse than he had imagined.


    "What should I say? Half of it''s not finished. " In the temporary office of the crew, Adrian sighed angrily and helplessly. Several of the main leaders kept their heads down and did not speak.


    To be honest, Adrian wanted to give them a severe reprimand. Not only was the efficiency extremely low, but also the scene control was quite bad. The two days before he left, everything was fine, but as time went on, the two groups had too much in common, so the management became hunlu ¨¤ n, often mixed together when shooting.


    , for example, Blanchett can easily finish his makeup patiently, his face is covered with a thick white s foundation. He is dressed up almost like Elizabeth I in the painting. When he finds a place in the studio, he is surprised to find that when he is ready to start filming, isn''t it the drama that Elizabeth I plays in the palace? Why are you sitting here?


    Similarly, it''s easy for Gwyneth to put on her costume and dress herself up as an authentic British Sue NV. When she comes to the set, she finds that this is not the part of the boating scene in Elizabeth? What does it have to do with her?


    Things like Dennis reading the lines from Elizabeth to Gwyneth, and the sly and cold Sir Walsingham turned into a dirty drama boss in front of the NV king. Blanchett is the most unfortunate, because she plays Elizabeth I, and Elizabeth I appears in both films, so she often appears on the set of "Shakespeare''s love story" with Gwyneth, Dennis, Geoffrey and so on.


    It is precisely because of this hunlu ¨¤ n that all kinds of fees, films, props, costumes, manpower, etc. when shooting the rowing scene in Elizabeth, Gwyneth should not appear. As a result, there was a scheduling problem, which caused a boat to overturn in the middle of the way, throwing the extras into the water one after another. Fortunately, no one was injured.


    But because of this hunlu ¨¤ n, the news was leaked out. Just a day before Adrian came back, the British media were reporting on the disaster of the film studio of miracle director because of scheduling problems.


    "It''s really bad. I still don''t understand why people are directing two ships to face each other, and why the people who are driving follow this order. I really don''t know what the miracle director will feel when he comes back. I suggest that he should not leave the crew behind and run around in the future. " Some tabloids headed by the Sun reported that Adrian had been away for several days when they learned that Adrian was not in London. Moreover, they could not find any meaningful news from him, so they would inevitably seize the opportunity to make a fuss.


    "I have to say, gentlemen, you disappoint me. If you find something wrong, you should stop shooting immediately. Even if the shooting is a little slower, it''s much better than the mess." Adrian said seriously that he did not choose to reprimand him in the end. After all, if his colleagues did not start shooting two films, such hunlu ¨¤ n situation would not have happened. Moreover, he just got off the plane, and the jet lag was not reversed. Even if he wanted to be severely reprimanded, he didn''t look like yawning from time to time.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean it''s over.


    "That''s it for a while, and in the next few weeks, I need all of you to do your best to bring back everything about l''¨¤ ng fee. I don''t want to hear complaints," Adrian said, raising his voice.


    "Yes."


    "Certainly."


    "We will."


    Several people in charge even nodded and walked out. Adrian took a breath again and took Charlize''s hand, who was planning to go out as well.


    "Hard work for you." He said that, although his face was tired, but looking at her eyes was full of approval smile,


    "I want to be able to pay my salary, don''t I?" Although Charlize shrugged as if it were a matter of course, there was a hint of joy in his voice.


    Although the crew''s progress was only half of what he had set, it was infinitely close to half, and most of this was due to Charlize. As a secretary assistant who has been around Adrian for several years and is responsible for almost all his affairs, she has a good understanding of his style. Therefore, when the two cast members were involved in various disputes, she helped straighten out a lot of things. If not for the lack of authority, she might be able to recover more losses.


    "When I went back to Los Angeles, I regretted that I didn''t bring you back. It was a headache to deal with all the documents, big and small. If you don''t know what it''s going to be like to stay here, I''m going to make a decision Adrian calmed Mo''s hand, said with emotion, then raised his head and laughed: "you know, I''m going to say an old saying again."


    "Since it''s an old saying, there''s no need to say it." Charlize just finished, a strong force came from her hand, followed her and fell on Adrian."Ha, you''re so soft, Charley." Adrian laughs.


    "Watch out for someone breaking in at this time," said Charlize, who was lying over him.


    "So what? I didn''t do anything. " Adrian shrugged, then gazed into her gray green eyes, holding her in one hand and gently soothing her beautiful face with the other.


    "If you think some of them are too much, I''ll put them in another way." He said in a low voice.


    They looked at each other in silence. For a few seconds, the room was so quiet that needles could be heard. Then, Charlize took the initiative to probe forward and gave a light to his mouth.


    "Get down to business, ed." She said and stood up. The smile on her face made her very beautiful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C183

    "Give me a top-down composition with two cameras. From two angles, the s ¨¨ key should be warmer, highlighting the feeling of ambiguity and Yu saying" instead of Ji love eruption "


    " I only give you 10 minutes, Mr. Angelo, in 10 minutes, I want to see the theater full of people. Don''t haggle and bargain, understand "Dan, pay attention to your feelings. Can''t you adjust smoothly after shooting for so long? The same is true for other people. Fight your king God and devote 100% to it "


    with Adrian''s voice constantly ringing on the set, the order of the Kung Fu crew has completely returned to normal after one and a half days. It has to be said that his personal prestige is still very high. Of course, there was no lack of reprimand during the period, from the male NV protagonist of the two sets to the Lampman, photographer, director assistant and deputy director, with the exception of Jeffrey rush and Judy Dench, the two old actors, and Charlize, the close secretary assistant.


    No one said much. After all, their performance in the previous week was obvious to all. In addition, several responsible persons spared no effort to reconcile. Although everyone was tightening the strings in their heads, the overall atmosphere of the crew was still pretty good. And it''s not when there''s no peace. At least when a 2-year-old NV boy shakes and hugs Adrian and mumbles his father, the harsh miracle director always smiles and lets everyone off.


    To be honest, many people in the crew were very surprised. Before that, they had never heard of Adrian''s marriage rumors. How could they even have children? And he''s two years old. The old people who had worked with him for countless times and knew his affairs could guess the reason, but they didn''t talk too much. As for the other people, they all got the hint that they should not disclose Lu to themselves.


    There may be people who always want to take risks, but what happens next quickly stops them from thinking about it. In fact, it doesn''t matter. The sun has published a few pictures of Adrian and some children fighting, including lily, Emma, Emma and Kyla. The title is: Director of miracle of child king.


    Because the photos are not very close, they are not protected from the close field. What''s more, this report is very rare. It''s not exaggerated. It''s just a little ironic in a humorous style. It''s totally different from the sun''s consistent style. If you think about Adrian''s identity, your relationship with News Corporation seems to be good. I''m afraid anyone has to weigh it before taking a risk.


    For Adrian, it was too small to mention at all. After talking to Charlize, she took only a few phone calls and didn''t have to contact Murdoch. In addition, Charlize also let people in the cast Si put some rumors, but did not confirm, so some ideas in the hearts of a small number of people just took off.


    However, a group of small guys can be quite cold to the name of "child king".


    "But he played a few games with me. Why should he be the king of children? "We should have a vote to choose the real child king," Emma said in a Jiang tone, shaking her fist. It''s like overthrowing so and so violent.


    "Don''t you? Ed didn''t admit that he was the child king Little Emma obviously thought it was a bit of a fuss.


    "Oh, hell, why should I be involved in these things with you?" Keira, on the other hand, was a little depressed.


    As for Lily, well, her opinions were completely ignored. Even though she was very angry and shook little Emma by the corner, she was more angry because she didn''t play with her.


    "How can you talk like that, Ruth? This is our right, and we should certainly strive for it. " Little Emma immediately pinched her face and said, "very dissatisfied.".


    "But Charlotte, I think Little Emma hesitated and didn''t know what to say. Her partner was one year older than her. She was smart and precocious. Naturally, she was at the mercy of the other party.


    "What she means is, just vote for me in the election." Adrian''s voice rang and then appeared in front of them with four cones.


    "You''ve asked too much. I''ve photographed the team for at least five minutes. Take it. You can only eat one." He handed the cones to the three NV children respectively, then sat on the bench, held Lily in his arms, took out the small spoon to come, and fed the NV children one by one.


    "As a child king, shouldn''t this responsibility be shouldered?" Said little Emma, speaking eloquently as she put on the cone.


    "But I just heard someone say," why am I a child king? " Adrian asked in a serious way.


    "Of course, but before our election, you are at least nominally the child king," Emma said triumphantly, "but you can rest assured that I will vote for you."


    "You''re too cunning, Charlotte." Emma pursed her mouth and looked a little unhappy. However, Emma looked up and made a look that I didn''t know anything about. She kept picking out the cones with her little tongue.In this way, little Emma was even more dissatisfied, but she did not know what to say. How could she blame others for being cheated? But looking at little Emma''s appearance, she couldn''t stop trying to get angry. Finally, she started to shake her fists and try to find the field from her limbs. Emma giggled and kept dodging, and the two started to fight.


    Adrian, who feeds the NV, laughs and shakes his head, then looks at Kyla: "what''s the matter? You don''t look very happy? "


    "No Well It''s OK. I just Kyla shrugged, made a few gestures, and finally sighed.


    She is 13 years old, and has entered the youth stage. Naturally, she wants to show her own personality and charm more clearly. Rebellion is formed in this way. Especially because of her childhood experiences, which made her desire more intense, she disdained to be with those children Hun. But after all, Kyla and little Emma have been friends for a period of time, and they both get along fairly well. Although it is the first time that little Emma sees her, she gets on well with her because of her relationship. So how can she refuse when they invite her out to play with her?


    What''s more, the childlike interest they showed and the innocent feelings between their friends also deeply attracted Kyla, so there was a dilemma.


    "Learn to adjust your mind, Kyla," Adrian chuckled, and how could he not see her mind. "Some things go hand in hand, understand? For example, when I work, I am a very strict person, actors do not do for a long time, I can mercilessly satirize them. But under Si, in front of lily, as long as she can be happy, I can do what she wants me to do, even if her image is completely lost. "


    Kyla was silent, then sighed: "to tell you the truth, when you introduced lily, I was shocked. You actually have NV."


    "Can''t I have an NV?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, and his half smile flashed from his face, as if he had found something.


    "Well Of course It''s not... " Kyla grabs her hair, holds up her cone and bites her mouth. As a result, she puts a big piece on the corner of her mouth.


    "In a word, don''t think so much, and don''t worry about so much, otherwise you will become very Ji oriented, and people who are partial to Ji are not popular anywhere," Adrian continued. "So, as long as you understand what you want to do and stick to it, I believe you will be a very s ¨¨ NV child from the beginning."


    Then he took out a paper towel to wipe the ice from her mouth. The little NV child didn''t care. He just looked at him blankly. After a while, he suddenly laughed and pointed to his arms.


    Adrian doesn''t understand. The next second, he turns his eyes and sighs. Lily sits on his big Tui, holding a cone and eating happily. Her face is covered with ice cream.


    "Enough, lily. No more." He snatched the sweet cone from her hands for the first time. He wanted a spoon to feed her. It was autumn now, and the seasons in London were particularly changing.


    But the little guy obviously couldn''t understand his father''s pain. Seeing the delicacy taken away, he immediately called for "give it back to me"


    Adrian would not swallow the cone in three mouthfuls and two mouthfuls. Lily''s mouth immediately stepped down and looked at him with sadness and anger: "Dad is a bad egg"


    the little guy complained loudly "He waved his arms to express his dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, Adrian ignored them. Even after eating, he smacked his mouth and gave little Emma a thumbs up:" it''s really delicious. No wonder you have to have the sweet cone here. "


    Looking at the sharp contrast between the depressed NV and the proud dad, Kyla couldn''t help laughing. After stopping fighting, the two Emmas also laughed happily, which attracted people''s eyes.


    "Well, little ones, it''s time to go back, but I promised Mr. Knightley that Keira would be safe." Adrian said at this time, which ended the trip to the amusement park.


    There are not many cases of taking children out to play like this. First, every time they go out, they have to dress up to avoid the sight of the paparazzi. Secondly, Adrian''s main strength is in the shooting. Fortunately, the kids or little Emma understood this. She was the one of several NV children who had spent the most time on the set in Adrian. She not only didn''t pester, but also took little Emma to help comfort lily, who was unhappy because her father didn''t play with her.


    Of course, what we should insist on is to insist. According to little Emma''s words, this is her due power


    "due power, when did you have such power?" In the bedroom of the hotel suite, Adrian in his pajamas looks at the little NV child on Chu ¨¢ ng. She called home and said she would spend the night with little Emma. She told her to go home for the night, and then she ran to his Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "I don''t care about the story of Harry and Emma, I''ll tell you a good story from my head."Adrian controlled the urge to ask her how old she was, knowing that the little guy would tell him that he was seven years old, and then looked at him with bright eyes, looking like "what''s wrong?".


    You really beat me. Adrian sighed, helplessly picked up the novel on Chu ¨¢ NG''s head, sat down beside her under the gaze of little Emma, opened the page, leaned against Chu ¨¢ NG''s head and read aloud.


    It''s all right now. In a few years Adrian sighed as he read, and decided not to think about it for the time being. At the same time, I wonder, what are they doing? Otherwise, how could he have no excuse to refuse.


    Naturally, they were referring to Gwyneth and Blanchett. When Adrian came back from Paris, the two NV people began to refuse him. No matter which one he was, he would be pushed away to the other. Adrian didn''t care about it at first, but they both came back to Los Angeles. They are still like this, so it''s hard to understand.


    Of course, they are much better than at first, at least occasionally, they have sex with Adrian, and they don''t like Lily Lu, even though they still meet the little guy for the first time, even though they know who her mother is. Although lily is not afraid of strangers, she is still very sensitive in this respect. She can intuitively judge who likes her and who doesn''t like her. So from her good relationship with them, we can know that Gwyneth and Blanchett really like her.


    "When Katie wants to talk to other people, I think you can always talk to other people, but I don''t think you''re going to talk to anyone else, but I don''t think you''re going to talk to anyone else, but you''re always going to talk to other people, but I don''t think you''re going to talk to anyone else.


    But what''s going on? Adrian couldn''t figure it out for several days. After the crew filled in the slack, he immediately thought of a way.


    "Hi, gwyne, it''s me. Where are you? Oh, you see, it''s so beautiful tonight. Maybe you''d like to go out to dinner with me? Is it? Well, then have a good rest. The shooting is over. Don''t get sick. " Adrian stood in front of the French window of the suite, looking out at the night scene, and ended the call. Behind him was darkness. The room was not on.


    Looking at the mobile phone, he chuckled and was not feeling well again. She used this excuse almost every time, just like Blanchett always said, "I''m a little tired now." she simply told him, no, that''s the excuse.


    "Do you really think that''s going to stop me, gwyne?" Adrian turned and looked at the bathroom.


    Of course, this suite is not his. It is needless to say who owns the suite. It is easy for the waiter to open the suite. At the same time, he keeps it secret under the pretext of "surprise". Just ten minutes ago, the people in the hall saw Gwyneth coming back and gave Adrian a call. Adrian then gave Gwyneth a call and started waiting.


    Soon, the click of M ¨¦ n came from m ¨¦ n''s mouth. Adrian, who specially left a gap, could hear it clearly. With a slap, the light was turned on, and he laughed. He was about to observe through the m ¨¦ n seam. Suddenly, he stopped moving, because zizitut''s voice started to ring. It sounds like It''s like catching up with you?


    It''s really Interesting. Adrian raised his eyebrows and reached the m ¨¦ n seam. Then he opened his eyes. Gwyneth was pressed on the wall, and the one holding her and her warm arms was an Nv person


    the two tongues were entangled in the air flexibly. From time to time, they reached into each other''s oral cavity and turned around again. After a burst of nourishing Shun suction, they began to dial Nong and entangle. Both NV people were anxious Panting, as if particularly excited, hands also caressed each other''s bodies, so several times later, the two people''s mouth Chun connected to the silver wire separated.


    "Oh, Kate, you are Too much I really like you... " Gwyneth gasped, hugging her partner.


    "You too, gwyne No wonder ed Will like It''s really delicious Blanchett, too, panted, and kept twitching on her face, nose, and neck.


    Yes, it''s Blanchett holding Gwyneth and her hot NV, and it looks like they''ve done it more than once.


    "You know, Kate," Gwyneth chuckled. "Ed just called me back, and it looks like he''s still not going to bow down. Oh, what a nuisance. Can''t we just give it a little bit? "


    "It doesn''t matter," Blanchett chuckled, sticking out his tongue and gently touching her neck. "Then we''ll go on like this and see who comes last."


    At this point, her breathing became more rapid: "Oh, gwyne, I want you."


    "Me too, Kate. Me too." Gwyneth gasped and replied, taking the initiative to live in Blanchett''s double Chun, the two have started a new round of heat.Then Blanchett''s mouth began to move downward and unbuttoned her jacket. When firming''s softness jumped out, she grabbed one and began to suck sweetly. Gwyneth began to moan in a loud voice, pressing her hands on Blanchett''s back and rubbing her Tui against her.


    After the wonderful Shun inhalation, Blanchett''s hand moved down again, and soon got into Gwyneth''s skirt, and she moved down again. Just after Blanchett slid down with Gwyneth''s Diku in her hand, she knelt in front of her, held her ankle and lifted it up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C184

    It''s a good guess.


    gently pull m ¨¦ n up in the room, without making too much noise, Adrian let out a long breath. But then again, even if he made a huge noise, the two NV people who were in the bedroom in the shape of sixty-nine false Phoenix and virtual Huang couldn''t help themselves would not hear it. You know, after they went in, Adrian peeped in the bedroom for a long time and coughed slightly, but Gwyneth and Blanchett, who were immersed in the same love, were totally unaware. [search for the latest updates]


    no wonder they always pretend to be no big deal in front of him. They don''t know when they started. Adrian Mo thought with his chin. Admittedly, it''s still useful. If he didn''t want to surprise Gwyneth, and they happened to go back to Gwyneth''s room, they would be in a stalemate for a while.


    In fact, Adrian doesn''t mind admitting defeat. It''s not a big deal. Anyway, they''re already his. It''s right to say something nice between lovers. But no doubt, after peeping into this scene and hearing the conversation between the two NV people, he gave up the idea. I don''t want to take this opportunity to clean them up. I don''t know what they will do next time.


    Of course, it won''t be now. We have to indulge them for a while, and when they are a little overwhelmed Adrian chuckled and stopped in front of his room. He didn''t get into m ¨¦ n. after thinking about it carefully, he turned around and walked to the other end of the corridor. Fortunately, little Emma went home today, otherwise But little Emma seems to be starting to do the same, so to be on the safe side, go somewhere else.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, m ¨¦ n, the room in front of me was opened, and then Charlize''s face was somewhat surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just want to come and have a rest for the night." Adrian grinned and pushed m ¨¦ n in.


    "Don''t you have your own suite? Besides, there are several suites to choose from. " Charlize asked after closing m ¨¦ n.


    "Because I miss you." Adrian shrugged, then looked at her with interest. "You''ve already taken a shower. Are you going to bed so early?"


    Charlize king s ¨¨''s hair still has some moist feeling. He only wears a thin T-shirt on his upper body. The softness of firming is indistinct. The two-point Ji convex is very obvious. In the lower part of his body, there is a very short hot Ku, which is almost the same as the bottom Ku. He walks around the room with two slender and beautiful Tuoi of luolu outside.


    "Of course, I have done a lot of things today. Unlike you, it seems that I have infinite Jing power. I''m tired out. Of course, I have to rest early." She said, holding her arm.


    "Well, I see. I just want to get a night''s sleep." Adrian laughed and got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Charlize watched him go in and snorted softly. Then he went to Chu ¨¢ ng, prepared two pillows and climbed up. He turned on Chu ¨¢ NG''s headlight and began to read. Soon Adrian came out wrapped in a bath towel. After turning off the main light in his bedroom, he also went to Chu ¨¢ ng and looked for a book at random. But from time to time and Charlize and Charlize also occasionally said a few words, the two people so and so, just like an ordinary family husband and wife before going to sleep.


    "I remember, didn''t you plan to surprise Gwyneth tonight?" Asked Charlize as she closed her book and turned off the lights to sleep.


    "Ha, I thought you didn''t want to ask." Adrian''s tone was full of teasing, and Charlize, who knew he couldn''t hold his breath, gave him a look, turned over and pulled the quilt and was about to lie down.


    "Gwyne and Katherine are in a passionate and deep love affair," Adrian said immediately. "I can''t disturb them, so..."


    "You mean," Charlize turned and looked at him in amazement. How could she not have heard him.


    "Yes, just like you did when you pressed kate on Chu ¨¢ ng. I hid in gwyne''s room and wanted to surprise her, but I didn''t expect her and Catherine to surprise me on the contrary, "Adrian smacked his mouth and sighed," Oh, I have to admit that both gwyne and Catherine, as well as you and Kate, were just like you. "


    Hear ---


    ! --


    end


    -


    ! -


    the last page of a chapter gives priority to the next chapter


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C185

    The crowd is surging


    this is the pen Ji Yi. Like the last photo of child Wang, you can give them some sweet things, and then you are not allowed to play any other means. However, last time, it was mainly to warn some members of the crew, and this time it was a response to the last Sun newspaper. However, the sun didn''t make up a lot of content this time. Although it is equivalent to that of other tabloids, it is already rare. It will be something in the future. The director of miracle knows the rules very well. [search for the latest updates]


    in fact, this is not a big deal. Adrian just said it on behalf of ji''ao, and Charlize just made a few phone calls. The people below could handle everything. Even News Corp''s head office was not disturbed, let alone Murdoch.


    Therefore, after a few days of silence, when the sun almost made money, a crew spokesman immediately confirmed the news. Although it was very short, he just said "yes" when asked by the media, but it caused a shock immediately. This is tantamount to admitting that miracle director Adrian Cowell is indeed shooting two contemporary British classical movies at the same time.


    "Well, the most surprising entertainment news of the year has appeared. In retrospect, it seems that no director has been so insane. To start shooting two films at the same time is something Adrian can do. The question is how far he intends to be. We all know that he is good at creating miracles. He also knows that we know that he is good at creating miracles. We also know that he knows that we know that he is good at creating miracles, but after all, no one has ever done it, and he does not seem to want to reduce his efficiency. So it is hard to say what kind of situation we will see in a few months. " A BBC host said in his talk show that although he was slightly mocking non, he didn''t put his words to death, which was similar to the view of most media.


    As the previous article said, it''s not impossible to start shooting two movies at the same time, and they are two different stories of the same era. However, there will be many problems. For example, when shooting, Hun confuses the plot, and the time and Jing power required are definitely more than those of shooting two films respectively. One plus one is often greater than two at this time.


    But also, Adrian has not done miracles once or twice, not to mention the still popular movie invested by him. As early as a few years ago, Howard manor has been used to silence those who think he can''t make English classical movies. So, although it''s hard to imagine that two films are being made at the same time, how can we question him?


    "Generally speaking, efficiency is inversely proportional to quality. Although there are many people who have both efficiency and quality in their work, there are limits. For example, if we start shooting two films at the same time and don''t intend to reduce efficiency, how much quality can we have? At least I can''t figure it out. Yes, he is a genius who is good at creating miracles, but if he is too arrogant, he will inevitably encounter failure. " Some critics wrote.


    A person can''t get everyone''s love, where there will be people who try their best to hate him, hostile to him, and then try to find fault, Adrian is no exception. These guys didn''t come out before because the crew didn''t admit that they weren''t sure if Adrian was really doing this. After all, it''s a bit weird to start shooting two films at the same time.


    Now that everything is clear, it''s natural that we can''t wait to jump out and make a lot of criticism. But if someone is against Adrian, someone will support him.


    "The reason why the miracle director is a miracle director is that he is very good at creating miracles, whether it is the earliest multi line narrative of" two big guns "," vulgar novels ", or" smell the smell of the NV people "and" Shawshank''s redemption "which describe American society, or" Howard Manor "and" Emma ", which reflect his understanding of British society, let alone let him be Forrest Gump, the youngest and best director of the Academy Awards, and Kubrick''s "eye opener", which is still controversial, have well reflected this point. If necessary, we can give more examples. Although it''s incredible to start shooting two films at the same time, is it appropriate to draw a conclusion before he finishes? After all, no one knows if he will surprise everyone This is an article in the times.


    The people who support Adrian have a slow attitude. There are so many achievements in front of them, which is more convincing than anything else. But how can those who oppose it accept it? They either pretend to be deaf or turn a blind eye to these problems, and then grasp the key points.


    In fact, most people''s attitude is similar to that of the host of the BBC. They are in the mood of watching the good play, some taunting and some teasing. At the same time, they don''t say anything to death. Generally speaking, it is almost impossible to make two films at the same time to ensure both efficiency and quality, but Adrian is a man who likes to break the common sense. At the beginning, many British people protested against his production of Howard manor, believing that he could not make that kind of British style film, but what was the result? Before, many people ridiculed him for having too much money and no place for him. Nearly 300 million yuan was spent on a film. But what was the result?


    So many people have learned to be obedient. As long as it is related to the director of miracles, they can discuss and comment before the final result comes out, but never make a definite judgment, otherwise they may be beaten in the face.Compared with the comments on the British side, after the news came back to the United States, the public opinion there was almost one-sided support. The media under AC media still want to pretend to be fair and objective, but most other media think that this is Adrian''s challenge to himself, and he is sure to complete this challenge. There are both AC media''s circuitous support for Adrian through other channels, as well as those who really applaud him.


    "Who knows, no one can see through his ideas. He is quite an s ¨¨ young man. He can always accomplish what he wants to do." Spielberg replied when asked.


    "I''m not surprised at all. He has a lot of ideas in his head, and he can clearly distinguish them. What he needs can be found out immediately. If anyone in the world can make two movies with the same background at the same time, which is both efficient and quality, it will be Adrian. I even doubt whether he has a computer installed in his brain "Said Hanks, who was put on the throne by Adrian.


    Therefore, even in the United States, there are so many guys who will oppose the director of miracles, but they can not raise much wind. However, complaints are not absent. For example, there is a film on a message board of Yahoo. MI is complaining: "Oh, it''s British film again. Can''t he make more American movies? Or is he really an English director? "


    It''s hard to laugh or cry, but although such a big play is good-looking, it''s not this one that people like most.


    "According to people familiar with the matter, on the night of October 23, Adrian was seen walking from Wendell''s restaurant with Gwyneth Paltrow, one of the miraculous NVS, walking in the restaurant on the night of October 23. Their expressions were very close, and they hugged each other warmly before leaving the car." Tabloids, including the sun, began to report gossip.


    Aniston had already left London, and numerous news reports had been made about her and Dennis, and it was time to switch targets. Just at this time, director miracle''s crew broke out big news, needless to say also know who to put the muzzle of the gun.


    Although it is a thousand times the same "according to the insiders" and "citing the well-informed", sometimes it is where Adrian and Gwyneth appear, and then the miracle director and Blanchett appear somewhere, but there are no pictures. But people like to watch this, envious of Adrian''s embracing, and want to know when the two boats will overturn. As for what the truth is, they will never know.


    However, this time, the British journalists, who are known as the originator of the world''s paparazzi, were compared by their American counterparts. While they were still fabricating the affair between Adrian and whom, the American tabloids published a vague picture.


    "From here, we can see that she is neither Gwyneth Paltrow nor Kate Blanchett, nor is she like Monica BELLUCCI, Sophie Marceau or Julia Roberts, so she should not be a part of the miracle NV. The two did not seem to have been overly intimate, but according to the photographer, both of them were smiling when they talked, and it was obvious that the relationship was not shallow. However, because they were too hasty, only two photos were taken and they left by car. It was impossible to confirm who this Nvxing was. " This is a report in the news of the world.


    They do have two photos, but they are very vague. Adrian can recognize the other one, but he can''t recognize the other. He can only see that he is an NV. But anyway, gossip with photos gets more attention than gossip without photos, so people on both sides of the Atlantic begin to discuss who this Nv person is. At this moment, excitement or disgust are replaced by curiosity.


    British paparazzi are very depressed. Adrian''s guard against them is too strict, and he is different from ordinary directors and celebrities. Some means can be used for ordinary celebrities, but not for him. What''s more, they can''t go to the United States to track the tous, and they can''t get support in the field.


    Yes, this picture was taken by American paparazzi in Los Angeles. Adrian flew back to Los Angeles on a Si Man plane one weekend. He was photographed in the camera because he relaxed his vigilance.


    Damned rich British paparazzi are venting their discontent in their hearts.


    However, no matter what happened to Adrian, no matter what happened to Adrian, he refused to respond to anything after the crew spokesman admitted that he had started shooting two films at the same time. Even if all kinds of interviews and on-the-show invitations are flying in like snow, Adrian takes pictures every day, and then uses language or action to tease Gwyneth and Blanchett to convey the wrong message.


    These are treated like this, not to mention those out of tune gossip. As for Gwyneth and Blanchett, of course, they do not comment. There is no definite evidence. Adrian is very strict with paparazzi. Unlike other directors and celebrities, it is normal for paparazzi to have nothing to do. This is the advantage of power, although Los Angeles is his base camp.


    Since it''s not the time to "clean up" Gwyneth and Blanchett, Adrian will also take time to see Sophie, who is filming Anna Karenina in France. Although Sophie would like to go to St. Petersburg for field shooting, the security situation in Russia is really bad. The crew only stayed in Moscow for a few days, and the rest of the scenes are in Pakistan Li sets up the set, and the indoor lens will be shot in the Hollywood studio.In addition, there are also Monica, who is on holiday in Italy, or Zeta Jones, who is still in Wales. Anyway, he has a Si Man plane. It is not difficult to go back to New York and Los Angeles. This kind of tiredness is nothing to him who insists on keeping fit. The picture with Kate was taken when he went back to Los Angeles.


    Of course, with Adrian''s caution, especially in Los Angeles, which has been photographed by tou several times, how can it be repeated


    All interference has been excluded from the crew, and the progress is also going forward. After dressed as Batman and taking lily, two Emmas and Keira to London''s Halloween Parade, the filming of the two films has basically entered the final stage.


    In the bright hall, all the nobles and clergy all knelt down, and in Hun''s mood of surprise and respect, he paid homage to King NV, who walked to the throne.


    Elizabeth I, who was walking slowly, stopped suddenly. She glanced at the crowd without any expression. Her face was covered with a thick layer of white powder. She looked very sinister. Then she turned her head and looked at an old man kneeling beside her: "you see, Lord Polly, I am married to "Good"


    "good" exclaimed Adrian, who was the camera himself. He leaned out of the back of the machine, gave Blanchett on the seat a thumbs up, and clapped his hands.


    Soon, the thin applause became thick, and more people joined in, first the staff, then the actors, including the extras. After that, they can only talk about the most important part of the movie.


    Sitting on the throne, Blanchett was relieved that she didn''t have to keep her expressionless appearance, and the film was finally finished, and there were not many of her shots left.


    "Well done, Kate. It''s the right thing to do it again." Adrian, who announced the break, came up to Blanchett and said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Blanchett shrugged, then stood up and gave him a conventional smile. Unexpectedly, Adrian leaned back and even grinned imperceptibly in the face of her smile.


    "Why, am I terrible now?" Blanchett immediately raised his eyebrows in a displeased tone.


    "I can''t say it''s terrible, but it''s very different from your usual appearance, and your special temperament has been completely destroyed." Adrian grinned and opened his hand.


    "Then you shouldn''t be so sorry that you let me play Elizabeth I?" Blanchett snorted.


    "No, it''s a corner where you can make the most of your acting." Adrian smiles a little, then looks around and slaps her on her upturned Tun while everyone is not paying attention.


    Blanchett immediately ignored him, picked up the dress and went out.


    "I have something to talk to you about when I get to the temporary office Adrian whispered in the back.


    "I see." Blanchett did not look back, and soon came to the personal dressing room. After sitting down, the makeup artist, who had been waiting for a moment, came to remove her make-up.


    With the help of makeup remover, the thick white powder on her face was quickly dissolved, and then the makeup artist began to wipe it from her eyes. Under her light swing of Nong, Blanchett''s face quickly became fresh.


    "I''ll do the rest myself." Looking at her face in the mirror, Blanchett told the makeup artist.


    The other party nodded and left. Blanchett took the tools to decorate and replenish his face. Soon, she became the same as usual, slender eyebrows m ¨¢ o, red double Chun, hard with soft facial lines, and the kind of temperament Adrian liked.


    "Well, I''m starting to dress him up again." Blanchett said that, but his hand did not stop.


    If I recall carefully, sometimes I really feel that this is a dream. She did not accompany her friends to the piano class party, did not know this man, was not attracted by him, did not go to Hollywood, was not captured by him, did not win the Oscar best NV supporting actor nomination, did not compete with Gwyneth, did not mix with her


    "I''m like a little fish who doesn''t know anything. The fisherman who has been peeping at me for a long time is easily caught in the middle of the net." Blanchett added, adding that she was more and more convinced that Adrian had planned everything after seeing her, but that she didn''t know anything at that time and ran into it.


    But what about that? Blanchett thought, put away the tools in his hand one by one, although life is a little hunlu ¨¤ n It''s interesting, isn''t it?


    After looking at the time, Blanchett changed his clothes again. If you want to change them, you don''t know how much time it will take. Let''s go there first. She then got up and went out of the dressing room to Adrian''s temporary office.What does he want to say? Want to break through from yourself? Blanchett snorted in her heart. It was impossible that she and Gwyneth had already made an appointment. This time, she would not bow to Adrian first.


    But will Gwyneth NV Lang shook her head, Lu gave a confident smile, and Gwyneth would not betray herself for so long.


    Oh, her figure is not lost to her, and she is very similar to herself in a way. No wonder Adrian likes to be together, but It seems that the pure NV people are also ting good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C186

    It''s not over!


    "Well Ed What can I do for you? " Though he didn''t think it was appropriate, Blanchett asked the NV man who had just come out of the office. [search for the latest updates]


    "should Nothing special. " The other party laughed and did not give the answer he wanted, but the teasing God s ¨¨, which flashed through his eyes, was caught by Blanchett.


    She couldn''t help picking her eyebrows, but the other side immediately restrained her expression and pointed to her clothes: "are you going to Is this how you go in? "


    "It''s been a while since I took off my make-up. It''s very troublesome to take off my clothes. I don''t think ED will have too many things to do, so I''ll just come here." Blanchett shrugged. There were so many decorations in the NV King costume that it would be troublesome to take off the pleats on his neck, to say nothing else. Of course, this also has the advantage that the more troublesome, the less likely Adrian will be in the office.


    The other party nodded to show understanding, and then walked away quickly. Blanchett pushed m ¨¦ n into the office only after he saw her back so far away. For Adrian, who is close to the NV secretary, she neither likes nor dislikes her. Charlize and he once went to Chu ¨¢ ng, which is a sure thing. With Adrian''s Bing Xing and such a beautiful feeling of NV people around, the probability of nothing happening is definitely lower than the end of the world in 1999.


    However, the NV almost did not have too many ji''ao episodes with her and Gwyneth. Even if there was something to inform them, they were all using business words. They did not have a superior attitude or a too humble appearance. They had a very common attitude. You know, Adrian is very fond of her, although he did not show, as his NV, Blanchett can still see.


    In addition, this Nv person hardly shows intimacy with Adrian in public. She is a very competent secretary assistant. When Blanchett or Gwyneth and Adrian * *, she will automatically disappear. No wonder Adrian will take her with her. You know, he has been trying to avoid several NV people around him at the same time, except Gwyneth, Blanchett and several other NV people do not have too deep contact.


    Do you have four or five besides yourself and gwyne? He''s really good at coaxing the NV people. After entering the room, he found that Adrian was not there, so NV Lang, who sat down on the chair and waited, couldn''t help biting Chun''s mouth. Then he looked up and looked at Tian Hu''s board. There was a trace of bewilderment between his eyebrows.


    She once wanted to be an ordinary dramatist, marry a man who loves him, and then have one or two lovely children But now he came to Hollywood and became a big star on the line. A man who fell in love with Hu''s heart was playing with him again. He even began to indulge in this feeling, so that he took the initiative to form an alliance with one of his many NV people and played with Xing


    At the beginning of his mind, some hunlu ¨¤ n''s NV Lang grabs his head, and then he hears a trace of movement, which is not very clear, intermittent, as if someone is saying something. Blanchett looked around to see if the voice was coming from the inside. She frowned or walked past. As soon as she got to the m ¨¦ n side, the voice suddenly disappeared. The curious NV Lang Dang put his ear on M ¨¦ n.


    Soon, her face turned red and her voice rang again. It was very clear that it was the pleasant groan of the NV people. Since then, Blanchett could be sure what was in the room, not to mention the fact that m ¨¦ N was covered up, and that moan was so familiar that it was often heard under her, whether there was someone else behind her.


    However, Blanchett gently pushed m ¨¦ n through a gap, and the scene was suddenly revealed. Gwyneth, dressed in a classic British Sue NV dress, is back clipped, her hands against the edge of the table, while Adrian is behind her, holding her wrist with one hand, while the other is on her upturned Tun part, and is rhythmically charging forward. Although the broad skirt will be closely combined with the place covered in it, but can not cover up the strong action, * * groaning sound is from the mouth of Gwyneth, holding her head high. Her face is full of happy expression, but it can''t be too loud and deliberately lowered, which makes her look more eager.


    For a moment, Blanchett also had a sense of wetness. She also had considerable experience in this posture, and she simply brought herself into it. What''s more, when Adrian first arrived in England, Adrian wanted her to try out the taste of making * in classic clothes, but she refused. At this time, how could she not feel when she saw Gwyneth, who was so dressed but so excited.


    However, it was not her who was under Adrian''s attack there, so Blanchett reacted quickly and immediately pulled m ¨¦ n back.


    Damn it, we had a good deal, and we had persisted for so long that we won the movie. Unexpectedly, she was taken two deep breaths at this time. Blanchett, who had calmed down for a while, waved his hand angrily. Xiong''s mouth fluctuated greatly, and his mood seemed to be very moving.It''s no wonder that it''s easy to catch the opportunity to show Adrian a little bit of Yan s ¨¨. I didn''t expect Gwyneth to betray at this time. How can Blanchett not be angry. Of course, the little hunlu ¨¤ n in my mind was completely abandoned.


    Is that the way I was called to the office to demonstrate to me? Don''t think I''m going to give in, ed. even without gwyne, I can still hold on. Blanchett walked back and forth in the room, muttering in silence, and glancing at the room m ¨¦ n from time to time, but it was not opened for several minutes.


    Well, you guys take your time. I''m not going to be with you. Blanchett hated to think that carrying Tui was going out, but just then, m ¨¦ n opened inside.


    "Hi, Kate. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Adrian leaned lazily on the m ¨¦ n frame and looked at her with a smile. Her clothes were not neat, especially at the bottom. The belt was still hanging on both sides and the zipper was not pulled.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to leave anyway. Let''s talk about it later." Blanchett "sneered" and dressed as if he didn''t care.


    "That won''t work," Adrian wobbled up to her. "There''s someone waiting for you besides me, and she has something to give you."


    "Things?" "I don''t know," she said.


    Blanchett immediately understood what she wanted to do and was about to run away. Unfortunately, Adrian immediately put her up from behind.


    "No, you two..." Before the struggling NV Lang finished shouting, his face was lifted out and his mouth was blocked.


    She had wanted to keep her teeth shut, but Gwyneth''s flexible little tongue was too much for her to resist. If her tongue moved a little, she would be entangled, and then many things would be hooked back. Coupled with the numbness of Xiong''s mouth, Blanchett finally gave up the resistance completely and let Gwyneth cross over the things and swallow them one by one.


    "Gwyne" gasped for a moment after being let go, and Blanchett, who had recovered some of his senses, immediately roared in a rage.


    "Oh, Kate, come on, it''s not the first time." Gwyneth Ti ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£.


    After staring at her for a long time, Blanchett wiped off the overflow from the corner of his mouth, then pointed to Adrian and asked bitterly, "have you forgotten what you promised me? How much good does this damned Hun egg give you? "


    "Not at all," Gwyneth sighed. "He''s got our handle, Kate. He''s threatening me, so..."


    She shrugged her shoulders and opened her hands, but her eyes seemed to be interesting. Blanchett looked at her for no reason: "handle it?"


    "To put it simply, it is the process of two men embracing each other on Chu ¨¢ ng Adrian, who had finished his clothes by the side, chuckled.


    "You You mean You mean... " Blanchett''s face, s ¨¨, suddenly became strange and stammered.


    "I don''t know which day, he sneaked into my room, saw and heard something, so he put a few DVS in your bedroom and mine, so..." Gwyneth put on her hands again.


    "How can you do that?" Blanchett immediately opened his eyes to Adrian, as if he could jump up and bite him at any moment.


    "You are only allowed to plan on me, not on you?" Adrian said with a smile, "besides, those DVS have been kept in the room for a long time. Even if I put them in a very hidden place, you can''t find any of them. Can you count me as my fault?"


    "You..." Blanchett gritted his teeth and didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t help blushing at the thought that he and Gwyneth had been photographed by this Hun egg.


    "Do you know how bad this is?" After a while, she said a little frustrated.


    "It''s not that exaggerated. I''ve collected them very well. Besides, I haven''t photographed them before." Adrian chuckled and shrugged.


    Blanchett and gwynesston both blush. Basically, it''s normal for lovers to take videos between Chu ¨¢ ngdi to commemorate or celebrate, but they rarely shoot something, and so do they. But the problem is that Adrian is not satisfied with this situation and knows that they will not make more compromises for the time being, so you make them take photos. Although he is not as good as professionals in photography, he is a film director after all. He has experience in composition and s ¨¨ color, and has also taken pictures before, so the photos are quite good.


    First, some more normal photos, then he started to develop into art, and then he began to fly. Just before he came to England, he wanted to take some more daring things. Although they are just some photos, although they are all kept by themselves, they still feel a little shy at the moment when they associate with each other. Naturally, they can''t speak in front of Adrian."Well, anyway, I should apologize for ignoring your feelings, but you shouldn''t fight me like that, right?" Adrian at this time put on a gentle tone, as before, after the molestation to comfort.


    Blanchett looked at Gwyneth. Gwyneth opened her hand helplessly, if not very satisfied? Can you retaliate back? But it didn''t bother Blanchett.


    "By the way, gwyne," she said suddenly, with meaning, "we just ate a lot of protein, right?"


    Gwyneth raised her eyebrows not very clearly.


    "Maybe someone will want to taste what it is, but not necessarily." Blanchett then moved her eyes to Adrian, and Gwyneth''s eyes lit up, and then she looked at Adrian with malice.


    Facing these two eyes, Adrian could not help but take a breath: "what do you want to do?"


    "Oh, we don''t want to do anything. We just want you."


    "What the hell is this? I warn you..."


    "It''s disappointing. Don''t you say you love us, ed? Do you want to avoid such things? "


    "Damn it, you Don''t push your luck "


    for a while, jifeigou jumps in the temporary office.


    With a week to go before Thanksgiving, director miracle announced the end of his two films in London, which immediately caused quite a stir. He actually did not have much time to shoot as before. Not to mention Hollywood, even the world does not have such an efficient director, especially the quality is quite guaranteed.


    However, it''s hard to say this time. Many people who were originally neutral also began to waver. Although they all believe that miracle directors are likely to create miracles again, it is only about four months from the beginning to the end of the shooting. This is two films. If it is half a year, they can accept them. However, it is too much to guarantee the quality under such circumstances It''s exaggerated.


    Several major British media have been biased from the previous neutrality. As for the United States, the Washington Post has published a huge question mark on the second edition of the entertainment edition, with a small line in front of it: he will keep it. This is in line with the mentality of most Americans. Although Adrian still thinks that Adrian can do it, it is inevitable to generate some doubts in his mind.


    Faced with this situation, Adrian rarely answered a few questions outside the studio after the crew finished work. He didn''t say too much, he just said that everything would be said with facts.


    "I don''t need to say more about what happened. I understand everyone''s doubts, so no matter how much it is, it''s not as convincing as the fact. But before that, please don''t judge it easily." That''s what he said at the end of the interview. The reporters who asked him about his relationship with Gwyneth and Blanchett were ignored from the beginning to the end.


    As for the media to go back to say that he is proud or arrogant, or afraid to answer, it does not need to be taken into consideration.


    Although Adrian''s remarks did attract a lot of comments, whether it''s confident that the winner is in hand or his mouth is stiff, it can''t stop the regular media from shifting their attention. Without him, another hot film season is coming with thanksgiving.


    The two hot m ¨¦ n schedules every year can''t stop the film companies from competing for Yu Wang. How can this year be an exception? The publicity of the films that go to the box office or the Oscars started early. In this schedule, three major film production companies of AC media will release three influential films: kill time with Kate as the leading role of NV, Liv as the supporting role of NV''s "the end of the world", and Zeta Jones''s supporting role of "Los Angeles secret".


    Frankly speaking, these three films are good, but they are not enough to throw other film companies away as before. "Killing moment" tells about racism, box office and word-of-mouth should be OK, but it is impossible to make a lot of money at the box office; the box office of "the end of the world" will certainly be good, and the audience has no aesthetic fatigue to Michael Bay, but there is nothing else besides the box office; Los Angeles secret is a cable about the story of Los Angeles in the 1950s Film, word-of-mouth should be the highest of the three films, but the most box office is similar to "killing moment".


    So does that mean other studios can breathe a sigh of relief? Of course, it''s impossible, because the big ship is still on the box office list


    with the summer vacation, Titanic began to decline inevitably after more than three months of strength, but even so, this ship still floats in the top ten box office lists in North America, and the box office in North America is still going to break through 700 million so far, which is amazing. At the end of October, the ship finally fell out of the top ten, and began to slide rapidly. It was about to drop 20. The big men of a group of film companies were elated and could end the depressed time. Before they finished vomiting, the boat ran back to the 15th place on the eve of Thanksgiving.


    Executives of major film companies almost choked to death. Although the number of 15 is not high, it means that there are at least one million box office per week. This film has been on for nearly half a year, and it is an unimaginable miracle to have such a box office."They''ve swept through the summer stands. Do they want to continue to occupy the Christmas stalls?" It is said that one of Warner''s top executives was so indignant.


    "They''re not finished." one MGM ¨¦ n manager even lost his temper in his office.


    The box office in North America is moving forward to 700 million, while the overseas box office is approaching 1.1 billion. What other movie can make the world so crazy as Titanic?


    Although Fox also made a lot of money in the distribution fee, which was equivalent to making a high box office movie, there was no lack of lamentation in Si. How could Adrian have taken people away at the beginning? However, such complaints can only be kept in mind. Executives know that they are not as generous and ambitious as Adrian. They can spend 200 million on Cameron, and they can add another 40 million.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C187

    No matter how envious and jealous Hollywood film companies are, Titanic can''t stop it from staying in the top 15 of the North American box office list, and further set its own record.


    Adrian did not put too much energy on this, but told the following to continue to maintain moderate publicity, at least to let the ship through the Christmas - New Year period.


    "After that, we can make this miracle more difficult to surpass." That''s what he said. [search for the latest updates]


    although Titanic has made a lot of box office, the crown of the most popular movie in the history of film is also on the head, and there are many fans who have watched ten consecutive movies. However, it is impossible to continue to make a lot of money in this period at the end of the year and even return to the top ten. Adrian also knows this, he arranged this way, but he wants to make the miracle more miraculous in his own hands. You know, even the original record has not been achieved.


    Of course, it''s impossible to see the result now, so he has to go through the current schedule first, so he pays more attention to other things, such as the scheduling of the three upcoming films. Among the three films, only "the end of the world" is the most suitable for the whole family to watch, "killing moment" is a feature film, while "Los Angeles secret" belongs to the nostalgic crowd, if it can not be reasonably arranged Time may have a negative effect.


    As for the first song of the matrix, if you pay a lot of overtime, it should be able to complete all the later stages in mid December. However, the publicity time may not be enough. After thinking for a long time, Adrian still gave up his plan to release this year. This also reminds him that with the release of the ship, there will be more and more movies with special effects as the selling point in the future, and the production cycle, especially the later stage, will be longer and longer. Therefore, if he wants to direct such films in the future, then this situation must be taken into account.


    In addition, he also has to ask about the preparation and production of several new films. After selling the film adaptation rights, the blockbuster film began to be prepared. In more than a year, Adrian talked to the person in charge. Although the progress is not very fast, don''t forget that there is still one year left next year. The movie prepared for Monica has also been put on the agenda. No accident, it can be turned on next summer vacation. Adrian has also made full preparations to let some people understand what implicit temptation is. Of course, the double still needs to be prepared.


    Operation swordfish, which was originally planned to recruit wolverine, has also been officially approved. From the perspective of production, this film is still good. Unfortunately, it is not lucky. It has encountered a rather bad schedule. Otherwise, even if it does not sell, there should be no problem to recover the cost by box office. As for the actors, we haven''t contacted Jackman yet. We have to wait until owitz signs him first. Sean pen has already agreed after reading the script. As for Harry berry, Adrian will take time to talk with her.


    The script of "The Expendables" has been officially completed and fully abides by the rules of Hollywood commercial films. In the beginning of the film, it first introduces the team members, and then hand in the task to collect money. The fish who miss the net want to revenge, and then kidnaps the daughter of Captain Stallone. On the way to rescue, he discovers unknown secrets and then exposes them. It doesn''t need too much brain, the main thing is to see the tough guys show their muscles.


    "I look forward to working with them." Schwarzenegger finally agreed to come down, and pay is also very good to say, as for the reason for such generous, needless to say.


    But it''s just the beginning. There are more players to be sure of. If not all of the action actors on the list can be pulled in, at least half of them will.


    All of this is being prepared, but spider man has been delayed a little bit, and Adrian has scheduled it to start at the end of next year. Sam ramie is seeking transformation, but there is still a film to be directed and produced, so there is no schedule. Since he has done well in the original version, why can''t he still be in charge? And Kirsten has a new film to finish: cheerleading girl!


    Thanks to the habit of reading the scripts of various film companies, Adrian found the script of the film from the new line last year, and then took it into his own hands to decide which young girl to play. However, since Kirsten doesn''t want to pass this awkward age period too insipid, it doesn''t matter to let her play the leading role. At that time, she will know that the transformation of vase is not so easy.


    Of course, the new line is responsible for this series. Yes, yes, it can be made into a series. Cheerleaders are a unique scenic spot in various competitions in the United States, and the cheerleaders in schools are usually the most popular girls. Therefore, this movie is positioned as a medium-sized, low investment youth market, which can''t be more suitable for promoting those new people.


    As for Spiderman, the copyright is all in hand. Why worry about when it will be released?


    However, these things can not be done immediately, and it will take a lot of time, so Adrian''s most urgent thing at present is


    "This one, it''s not delicious," the little guy shook his head like a rattle, then held out his little hand and pointed to the fruit salad on the other side of the table. "That, please."


    "Lily." Adrian put down his knife and fork and called in a low voice of reminder."It doesn''t matter. She just likes it." Martha laughed, waved back the servant who wanted to help, and put a small plate of fruit salad for Lily herself.


    "Thank you, grandma." Cried the little fellow, and then he slipped down from his seat. Then he ran to the top of the long table with a plate and pushed the fruit salad down in front of the old man.


    "This is For me? " Anderson looked at the little guy in surprise.


    "Well!" The little guy nodded his head vigorously, and his bright eyes did not blink, full of hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why You want it for me? " From Adrian entered the door from the beginning of the grim faced uncle, in the face of the clever Lily can not help slowing down the tone.


    "Grandfather has no expression on his face. It''s not good." The little guy tilted his head to think about it, then seriously replied, "grandfather has not eaten this, this delicious, eat will be happy."


    "So you brought me a dish, didn''t you?" The old man''s face became softer and softer. He reached out and stroked the little guy''s head. Then he said softly, "thank you for your gift. You are a little lady. If you don''t mind, can I kiss you?"


    Lily didn''t quite understand, but she understood her grandfather''s meaning. She hesitated and shrunk her neck, but then she straightened her chest and closed her eyes.


    "This What is this for? " Anderson looked at her curiously, then at his wife at the table, Adrian and Kate. They all looked like they didn''t understand.


    Rao is so, Anderson or bent down, gently touched the little girl''s face, and then the little girl giggled.


    "It''s quite different." Lily grabs the spot on her face where her grandfather has kissed her, and looks at him curiously with bent eyes.


    "Oh? What''s different? " Anderson asked.


    "It''s soft and itchy, not like another grandfather. It''s hard." The little girl pointed to the circle of whiskers on Anderson''s chin.


    Anderson chuckled and touched her head again. "I''m glad you like it, lily. Go back to your place."


    After a while, he looked at Adrian: "bring your dad a fruit salad, too."


    But Lily shook her head very firmly: "no, dad doesn''t need it!"


    "Oh?"


    "Dad is a bad egg!"


    Compared with some previous sentences, the pronunciation is still a little vague, but this sentence is quite clear and fluent, obviously has been said many times. Anderson was stunned and burst into a burst of laughter. His head shaking appearance seemed to have not been so happy for a long time. The hearty laughter soon infected other people in the room. Not only did aunt and Kate laugh, but also the servants who served nearby.


    The only one who didn''t smile was Adrian. He looked at the girl who didn''t know what they were laughing at, but he followed his laughing daughter and put a piece of thinly cut Thanksgiving Turkey into his mouth: "OK, I''m a villain."


    After the Thanksgiving dinner, Anderson naturally asked Adrian to leave the study, leaving Kate with her daughter and Aunt Martha to chat in another room.


    "You are not married, are you?" After entering the room, Anderson asked impertinently, his face also returned to the old-fashioned.


    "Yes." Adrian replied calmly.


    "So lily is illegitimate?" The old man asked further.


    "In the traditional literal sense, then yes." Adrian smiles.


    Anderson snorted heavily. How could he not recognize the meaning of his words? After walking around the study for two times, the old man sighed: "you said she was two years old before. Are you going to do this all the time?"


    Then he murmured, "I know better than that old Benedict."


    After hearing this, Adrian almost burst into laughter. I didn''t expect that the merciless uncle would have such a side. However, it also showed that Lily was popular wherever she went. Kate was still worried when he decided to bring his daughter to New York. She had been here several times and knew Anderson''s temper. But Adrian didn''t take it seriously. It''s very common for her to have stepparents. Even if her uncle is dissatisfied, he will only come.


    Now, his aunt and uncle''s performance proved that his judgment was correct.


    "Almost." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, still keeping his own frankness. Ever since he decided to take lily to his uncle''s house, he knew these things could not be avoided.


    "You really can say that?" Anderson sneered. "It''s the first one in the Cowell family to say this kind of thing in a dignified way. Well, even if you don''t do it for you The lover considers, you always must think for the child?! Dare not take the responsibility of the family, this is a coward''s behavior! It''s also against our tradition! "


    "Not dare, just don''t want to." Adrian replied lazily, "I''m not going to give up the whole forest for one tree, uncle."Anderson frowned, showing obvious dissatisfaction, but Adrian immediately raised his hand and shook it: "I know what you want to say, uncle, if it''s all literal, I''m very much in favor of it, but the question is how many people really do it? After marriage, there are more than one lover, even My father used to have one


    At this point, he chuckled and Anderson coughed, frowning and unconnected.


    "If I want to do it, I must do it. I am confident that I can do it. But the problem is that I don''t want to do it. I want to experience a more colorful life. Why do I have to do it now?" Adrian spread out his hands, always maintaining the calm look, "anyway, lily is Kate and I''m the daughter, no one can deny, no one can separate us."


    After a long silence, Anderson sighed again and looked at him with a complex look: "you don''t look like your father at all on this, although your father and I were young It''s like your grandfather


    Adrian couldn''t help picking eyebrows. He had never known about his grandfather, but when he looked through his father''s diary, he vaguely knew that he was still in a romantic mood until middle age, and his relationship with his grandmother was not very good. Maybe there were reasons for the marriage of a powerful family, but he was still very concerned about his two children.


    If he is still alive, there may be a lot of common language between us. Adrian couldn''t help thinking that way. Listening to my uncle''s tone, I''m afraid that my grandfather was far more than that. It''s just that his actions have a very reasonable explanation.


    "How are you chatting?" Asked Kate, who returned to her bedroom after coaxing her daughter to sleep with Adrian.


    "It''s nothing. My uncle is not a man who doesn''t know how to change things, though he is old-fashioned." Adrian shrugged, took off his coat and left it to one side.


    "Is it?" Kate''s tone was light, but with something.


    "But he wants me to marry you." Adrian suddenly said with a smile. After sitting down beside her, he took his waist, put his head on her shoulder and smelled his hair. "What do you think I should do?"


    "Do you think that''s interesting?" Kate looked at him and snorted. Then she turned to herself in the dressing mirror. After a long sigh, she said, "at the beginning I thought about it when I was pregnant, but I know, I know very well, that you will never agree. I knew what kind of person you were when you refused to cheat me at the beginning


    "Oh? What kind of man am I then Adrian breathed in her ear.


    Ketton shrunk half of his body and glared at him angrily. Then he looked at himself and Adrian in the dressing glass for a moment. His eyes became confused: "I don''t know, or say, I can''t describe It is probably because of this that I will easily fall into the trap you carefully weave


    "Remember what I said, Kate?" Adrian laughed. "You know it. Why do you have to deny it with any other excuse?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe I don''t like it. " Kate murmured in a trance.


    "Well, there''s a party on the upper east side of Manhattan tomorrow. Would you like to go with me?" Adrian suddenly said again.


    "Party? What kind of party? " Kate is happy to change the subject.


    "What else can we do? If the upper class get together and talk about each other''s current situation and communicate with each other, maybe we can seize some good opportunities." Adrian lay on his back in bed and said sadly, "God, I wish crow was here."


    Adrian doesn''t reject such gatherings. Many times, many things are initially settled in this kind of place, and his contacts are also expanded here. However, his ability in business is not very good after all. A little deeper topics may make him shy. When he meets such topics, he usually communicates with Claude, and he adds from the side, but if Claude doesn''t, he will not If you are


    "So what do you think, ED, about the impact of the baht crisis." The old man asked with a smile. He has a square face, half a hundred hair is neatly combed, and he is a little bit fat. But his height of 5 ''11 "makes him look strong and friendly, with a pair of simple glasses, a suit of leather shoes and a gentle style, just like a university professor.


    "There is no doubt that expansion in the Asian financial crisis is a sure thing," Adrian shrugged. "Countries from East Asia to Southeast Asia have little difference from Thailand."


    "You seem to be missing a country, ed." The old man reminded.


    "Yes, I know, but if international hot money tries to provoke them, they may suffer a small loss." Adrian said easily, "after all, that country is different from us, and they are very good at concentrating on big things. No matter how large the international hot money is, they can''t recognize the attack of an undisturbed sovereign state."


    "I have to admit, your words have a lot of reference," the old man thought for a moment and nodded with a smile. "You seem to know China well, ed


    "There are some, not many, but among the Americans, they know better." Adrian chuckled. "I speak good Chinese, too.""Ha, that''s good news. If you don''t have your own company, maybe we can hire you to be an adviser on China issues." The old man laughed.


    "Well, if one day I''m no longer the chairman of AC media and Goldman needs it, I''d be happy to help you, Mr. Warren." Adrian was slightly in debt.


    "You''re really good, ed. I don''t miss my eyes very often," the old man continued laughing, then patted him on the shoulder. "Well, I have something else to do, so I won''t talk to you."


    Adrian then made a gesture to please, watching the other party into the crowd, and then a long and thorough out of breath. If we go on talking about it, we''ll have to take out all the goods in my stomach. That''s why I haven''t talked to this old man for a long time though I''ve seen him several times before. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but it doesn''t mean that he is really a scholar. Just like he is generous in charity, the nature of businessman will not change.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C188

    That''s you.


    "are you finished?" A pleasant voice sounded in her ears. Kate appeared beside Adrian with a smile like Hu. She was wearing a long black s ¨¨ skirt with her hair left behind. She had a Jingzhi clavicle and a white gooseneck. In her hand, she held a small handbag. She was also mysterious and elegant. [search for the latest updates]


    "it''s obvious. I''m not Claude. I''m not as good at it as he is." Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s hard to hear you admit that you are not good at it." Kate raised her eyebrows unexpectedly, but the smile on her face remained unchanged.


    "There is no all rounder in this world, so it''s not good to admit that you have shortcomings?" Adrian spread out her hands, then reached out with a smile and gently scratched across her face. "Are there a lot of men chatting up tonight for such a good time?"


    In fact, he knows the reason why Kate is happy. When introducing her to the guests at the reception, he always uses the name "NV friend". Sometimes, NV people are very satisfied.


    "Yes, a lot, including the one you''ve been paying attention to." Kate gave him a white eye and looked into the distance at a middle-aged man who was talking to two or three people. He looks like he is in his early fifties and has a square face. His hair is a little sparse, but he always looks confident and likes to talk. At first sight, he knows that he is good at showing himself.


    "Do you see that?" Adrian looked at Kate incredulously.


    "Of course, don''t forget that I have been around for a long time, even though I can''t compare with Charley, but I still have the skill to observe s ¨¨. " Kate said, sighing slightly, but then laughing again: "don''t worry, I''m sure most people here don''t notice."


    Actually began to use the nickname Charlie Adrian looked at her in surprise, but didn''t show it. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged man and asked in a half joking tone: "in that case, if I want to go to him, can you introduce me?"


    If there''s anything to gain from tonight''s reception, it''s the guy Adrian chose as one of the judges for the national Supermodel Contest. Of course, there are other reasons for choosing this guy, such as some reality TV show in the future. But tonight, after watching him for a long time, Adrian found something more interesting. This guy has a lot of contacts in New York.


    Although the title of "real estate king" has some moisture, which is largely because he likes to be exposed in front of the media, after all, he has been operating in New York for such a long time and is still a member of the 100 million dollar rich club and has extensive contacts. Even if there is uncle help on the east coast, Adrian doesn''t mind opening up more routes. Ji eggs should never be put in the same basket.


    Only a small sum of money can get his favor, so why not? It is always better to send charcoal in the snow than to add Hu to the brocade. In any case, without their own help, the other party can Ting this period of time. Moreover, after entering the 21st century, the prospect of real estate is quite hot. Just remember when Chou should retire.


    "Yes, I know, but it won''t be long. Anything will have ups and downs. Now that it''s too bad to be worse, the rebound will be sooner or later. I firmly believe in this," said the middle-aged man in a relaxed tone when someone said he didn''t look at the real estate with low MI. He was still confident, but his voice was unavoidable Some are too big.


    "I agree with that. Most of the time, success belongs to those who persist." At this time, a voice ch ¨¡ came in. The middle-aged man turned his head and looked. It seemed that Xing, who was no more than 30 years old, appeared in front of him with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. trump. This is Adrian Cowell." The other party immediately reached out his hand.


    "Please call me Donald," the other party was a little confused at the beginning, but then his eyes lit up. As a person who often talked with the media, how could he not know the name of Adrian Cowell? "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Adrian was born first. You are really young."


    Then he noticed Kate again, and Lu suddenly realized: "it turns out that Miss Kate''s boyfriend is you. No wonder, such a beautiful and moving NVS should naturally be matched with a hero like you."


    "Thank you, Donald. You can call me Adrian or ed Adrian smiles and doesn''t comment on the compliment.


    "Why, ED is also interested in real estate?" Donald Trump is not polite, and polite is not his style.


    "No, maybe I can have a lot of mature views in the media, but I don''t know enough about real estate," Adrian shrugged. "I just agree with what you said, saying that Donald Trump is a man who never gives up. Although it''s the first time I met today, I think this sentence is still very pertinent."


    "Of course, it will only be me who can hit me." Trump laughed and accepted Adrian''s compliment."I can''t give the exact evidence yet, but I believe that the real estate industry will recover soon, and now is the best time to get involved." He then said, although Adrian said it very hidden, how could he not hear it.


    "Is it?" Adrian laughed, but did not continue on this topic. "Frankly speaking, I was hesitant at the beginning, but now I am confident that inviting you will be a good choice."


    "Invite me?" Trump looked at him puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s a very interesting plan," Adrian said, looking at the time. "Oh, I''m sorry, Kate and I have something to leave. Maybe we can..."


    "I''m going to have a party at home the night after tomorrow. I wonder if ed would like to see you?" Trump said immediately.


    "Great, I''ll be there on time." Adrian nodded.


    Out of the luxury apartment, the cold wind suddenly comes. Although the snow on the street has been removed, there are still many places that the vegetation and some cleaning workers can''t reach, which adds some charm to the city.


    "Don''t you worry about coming out so early?" ''asked Kate, who was tidying up Adrian''s scarf.


    "It''s not too late. Besides, people who should be contacted have already contacted me. Even my uncle can''t say anything about me." Adrian grinned and shrugged, and took Kate''s arm after she was late.


    "I thought you were going to be with that Donald Trump has been talking for a long time Kate leaned on him.


    "I had that plan, but it suddenly occurred to me that you and I hadn''t been together in New York, so I declined this conversation." Adrian said, came to the car, opened m ¨¦ N and made a gesture of invitation to Kate.


    He didn''t lie. Of course, the main reason why he had a conversation with trump and made an appointment for the next meeting was to raise the other party''s appetite, so as to maximize his own interests. Trump had a brief pause before saying that he would hold a reception at home. Obviously, this reception was not held in the first place. Thus, it can be seen that he has great expectations for Adrian, which are important information.


    However, it was true that he had not spent a long time with Kate in New York City. In addition, he did not want to take Kate for too long at the reception, so he took Kate out with him.


    "Really?" Kate sat in the co pilot and looked at Adrian. With a smile, her eyes were very bright. She seemed to see something, but maybe she didn''t.


    "Of course, tell me about the rest of the trip. I''m all up to you." Adrian leaned over her head and gently brushed her cheek. "While the little guy is taken by his aunt, tonight will be a world of two for you and me."


    "Well, let''s go to Central Park first. If there''s anyone skating, we''ll join in. Then we''ll go to Broadway to watch the show, and then we''ll talk about the rest. Besides, I''m still hungry. You should buy something to eat. "


    "At your service, my dear."


    Despite the delay in returning to Los Angeles, Adrian kept in touch with Claude and told him about Trump''s consideration.


    "No, no, no, I don''t intend to enter the real estate market. I just want to make an investment in him, in his network. As far as I''m concerned, I''m optimistic about this guy. Although he''s a bit arrogant and likes to be conspicuous, he''s definitely not an arrogant fool. " Adrian explains his new idea.


    Claude did not think about it for a long time before he agreed, because the national Supermodel Contest was well prepared. M ¨¦ n, the planning department of TBS, supported the invitation of Donald Trump as one of the judges. He also knew a lot about this man. In addition to the detailed analysis of M ¨¦ n, Claude also asked people to collect a lot of information about trump. If Adrian''s view is correct, it is not a problem to invest with a small sum of money.


    It''s settled. Besides, Adrian has not forgotten something.


    "Nada," m ¨¦ n, the bedroom room, was opened, and Shelley poked her head from behind m ¨¦ n, "it''s nearly ten o''clock. Don''t go to bed too late."


    "I see, mom." Natalie, who is sitting in front of her desk, smiles. After her mother leaves, she turns her eyes and breathes. Then she returns to her previous position. The chair is tilted back, two Tuiji ¨¡ o forks are placed in the book, and the pen is constantly flipping between her fingers. Some of her eyes are fascinated by the sky board.


    At this time, a faint bell rang in the back of the bookcase. Natalie was stunned and found that it was not her own auditory hallucination. She stretched out her arm to open the bookcase and took out the mobile phone that had been relatively small in this era.


    "Well Hello? The one? " After she opened it, she asked carefully, but the God s ¨¨ became slightly moved. It was sent by him at the beginning. It was nominally convenient to contact, but only a few knew the phone number.


    "I don''t want to play such a boring game," she said with a smile as she heard the voice of the visitor. "I''m not What? "Before she finished speaking, Natalie suddenly screamed and was about to jump up. But at this time, the chair was still tilted back. Only two Tui were on the ground. She lost her balance and fell down from it screaming.


    "It''s killing me."


    Ou stood up in the pain area and quickly picked up the mobile phone: "no Nothing. I fell down accidentally. Where do you say you are? "


    She hurried to the window with the phone, pulled out the curtains and looked out into the street. Soon, in the light of street lights, she found the figure standing under the tree across the street. The sweet feeling can''t help but gush out from the heart, she immediately raised her hand and waved it, but her mouth said, "it''s really not creative. It''s no different from last year."


    Nevertheless, Natalie quickly found a telescope from the drawer of Chou, held it in front of her eyes and looked across the street: "ha, I can see you very clearly It''s disgusting. How can you kiss the phone Well, that''s about the same. Do you want me to receive it? "


    Then she put down the telescope, took a mouthful in her palm, then raised it to her mouth, and then gave out a full of happy giggle. They chatted on the phone across the street.


    "Of course not. You know, mom and Dad don''t have Thanksgiving, but it doesn''t matter. The atmosphere on the street is still full of festive atmosphere."


    "No? Christmas, or new year''s day, I want you to come


    "Yes, I know. I have enough patience to not be so nervous."


    Unconsciously, half an hour passed, and Natalie found out that she had to prepare to end the call.


    "It''s a little late. I''m going to have a rest Well, good night then Well, what benefits do you want "Don''t think about it." Natalie snapped off the phone and made a face at the other side of the street. Then she put down the curtain, threw her cell phone back into the bookcase and jumped on Chu ¨¢ ng to hold the pillow for a while. Her face was a faint blush.


    That damned guy actually let her moan on the phone to him. Didn''t you hear enough last time? Natalie thought furiously, but she couldn''t help thinking about the last time. At first, she just pretended to groan a few words, but somehow she entered the state. Finally, she really began to get up from the *


    hateful guy. It''s all due to you that Natalie smashed the pillow, and her face became more and more ruddy. In the time of self *, she recalled the pictures she had peeped into.


    After such a long time, she finally regained her calm, relaxed and looked up at Tian Hu''s board. There was more MI in her eyes and a slight frown on her brow.


    You said Should I try to get into Harvard?


    Yes, it''s good for your future development. It''s good for your future development. It''s good for Yale or Princeton, but in general, Harvard is the best for you. In addition, you must graduate when you get in.


    "Hey, ED, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." No sooner had Adrian entered the living room than Trump''s warm voice came, "and beautiful Kate."


    "It''s a great honor to be at your party." Adrian, who was holding Kate, said with a smile, glancing at the living room. There were so many people coming, and many of them had met at the previous party. The fact that so many rich and expensive people were invited to an impromptu reception showed that he was right about Trump''s connections.


    "Let me introduce..." Trump immediately led him to introduce some of the people he had just talked to.


    Among them, there are bankers, fund managers and his peers. After a few words of appropriate response, Adrian immediately realized that trump was taking advantage of the situation and laughed secretly in his heart. He began to cooperate well. This did not last long, and trump said goodbye to them.


    "It''s a pity that I have something to talk about with Eddie. Excuse me for a moment." That''s what he said.


    "I''ll leave for a moment, and I''ll be back soon." Adrian said to Kate.


    "I know. You go." Kate laughed and said nothing more.


    Trump entered the study one after the other.


    "Would you like something to drink? I have the best red wine from Mutong Trump said with a smile after making a sign for a seat.


    "No, no, I don''t drink at this time." Adrian shook his head slightly.


    "So..." He then opened the cigar case.


    "I don''t smoke Chou." Adrian still smiles and shakes his head.


    "That''s a pity. It''s a good Cuban cigar." Trump held the cigar under his nose and sniffed it. Then he sighed with regret, "what a terrible thing it would be if we didn''t enjoy life."


    But he immediately laughed again: "but it''s a good habit. I don''t have Chou cigars, I don''t drink spirits. It''s all for the guests. We should enjoy life, but we should also enjoy it moderately. "


    "It''s true." Adrian nodded his approval."Well, let''s get down to business. What''s your invitation, ed?" After pouring himself a glass of red wine, trump sat down.


    "To put it simply, our cable TV station is currently preparing a reality show, and I hope to invite you to be one of the judges." Adrian opened his hand.


    Trumpton''s eyes widened. Fortunately, the glass didn''t reach his mouth. Otherwise, he would spray out like this.


    "Sorry, am I What was wrong? " Trump looked at him in some surprise.


    "I''m inviting you very seriously, Donald," Adrian said with a smile. "It''s a model show. Among the judges, we need one who doesn''t work in this area, but understands it well and has his own unique ideas."


    "Why me?" Trump narrowed his eyes, his tone was so flat that he couldn''t see it.


    "Because no one is more suitable than you. You are a well-known real estate king. You have been the president of several beauty contests, such as Miss Young American beauty pageant. You have a much higher exposure rate than your peers. You are a person who does not like to hide behind the scenes and show your hope." Adrian put his hands on his knees. "I can''t think of anyone else to replace you."


    "Is it?" Trump''s voice seemed to be irrefutable, but the look of pride on his face fell into Adrian''s eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C189

    "What can I do for you, dear Eni? I have guests here. " Trump was busy standing up.


    In came a young girl, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with long, silky brown hair hanging over her shoulders, about five feet ten inches tall. Her ginger coat and narrow tube skirt with five inch high heels made her graceful curves show. She also had an indescribable elegance, charming and energetic, but her eyebrows were slightly raised, which seemed a little unhappy.


    "Have you forgotten something, dad?" She asked her father with dissatisfaction. [search for the latest updates]


    "did I forget something?" Trump recalled and thought, but still did not remember what it was.


    The girl rolled her eyes, looked at Adrian, and whispered to her father.


    "Ha, I see, but now I have some things to deal with, so Would you please give them a hand? " Trump immediately chuckled. The funny thing was that he was talking to his daughter in a consultative tone.


    The girl was obviously used to this kind of thing. She rolled her eyes again and let out a long breath: "it won''t happen again, Dad."


    "There won''t be another time, I promise." Trump said with a smile, but there was no sincerity in his tone. Then he thought of something: "by the way, this is Adrian Cowell, the famous Hollywood miracle director, and the chairman of AC media. He is young and promising. Ed, this is my best daughter, Ivanka trump. "


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Ivanka." Adrian, who had been watching the play all the time, got up and held out his hand. To be honest, he really forgot that trump had a wonderful daughter.


    "Are you the famous playboy?" Ivanka shook hands with him, but he was not polite. He looked at him with surprise, curiosity and a little disdain in his eyes. "No wonder I talked to my father so opportunely."


    "Hey, Eni! Don''t be so rude. " Trump exclaimed in some embarrassment. He is also a man who likes to pursue beauty. According to Adrian''s few memories, his daughter seems to have reached an agreement with him that she can''t pursue a girl younger than her brother''s, so it''s not surprising that she talks like this. She is a girl with personality, isn''t she?


    Adrian grinned. She didn''t seem to take her words to heart. After thinking about it carefully, Adrian added, "if I remember correctly, Ivanka is now a model, isn''t it?"


    "It''s the summer vacation for the model company." Although he was looking at trump, Ivanka said in advance.


    But Adrian didn''t turn his head around and looked at trump with both hands. "You see, that''s perfect. What are you hesitating about, Donald?"


    "I admit, it''s certainly a very good proposition for me, and I''m really a bit moved, but I''m not sure I''m up to it." Trump didn''t let up. After all, the people who built a foundation are not stupid.


    "What are you talking about, dad?" Ivanka, who has not left yet, asked curiously.


    "Oh, well, Ed''s TBS is preparing a model show, and he wants to invite me to be one of the judges. That''s interesting, isn''t it?" Trump explained with a smile.


    "I invite you to be A model show Judges? " Ivanka picked her eyebrows and looked at Adrian with more eyes than before.


    "Yes, I think your father is very suitable, Ivanka," Adrian said, glancing over her face without stopping. "Stand as an outsider, but have some understanding of the business, and then express his views and opinions on the business value that the other party may have."


    After a pause, he went on: "actually, it should be a piece of cake for you, so I have other considerations. I have a very interesting and business-related reality show idea. I need a successful person who is full of passion, infinite vitality and likes to show himself. From the current point of view, you are very suitable. I want to conduct a comprehensive observation through this cooperation. Besides, we need to broaden our horizons in New York. "


    He spread out his hand and raised his hand, thus ending his words. He did not look at Ivanka from the beginning to the end.


    "Oh?" Trump''s eyes lit up. Although Adrian''s invitation moved him and the commercial reality show seemed interesting, he preferred to hear the last words.


    "Will you please wait for the guests outside for me, my dear? I''ll be out soon. " He then spoke to his daughter in a different tone.


    "All right, Dad." Ivanka wanted to say something, but she was not the kind of girl regardless of weight. She nodded out of the study immediately. However, at the moment of closing the door, she still gave Adrian a look of annoyance.


    The negotiation with trump did not last long. The two sides only exchanged rough views. It was more appropriate for Claude to negotiate on commercial issues, but they still reached some consensus. Then Adrian explained the details of the next national Supermodel Contest for him, and determined what trump wanted to see most. Because of his personality of showing off, he would not refuse the job of judges.Adrian went back to Los Angeles the next day, and Claude dealt with the next thing. As a sign of respect for trump, he would soon go to New York for an appointment. As for Ivanka trump, to be frank, she is a very beautiful and unique girl. Adrian has a certain sense of ecstasy.


    However, it is not easy to get a girl like her. No matter how unique the family education is, after all, she is born with a golden spoon. She has a very high starting point from birth and naturally has a higher pursuit. But, after all, women are women, and they always have curiosity, as long as they are curious - for example, a man known as a playboy, who has never looked at her with a straight eye, as if in his eyes, she has no beauty - then the opportunity will come, and now it is only at the beginning.


    Ding Ding Ding, the sound of the spoon knocking on the glass rose. Some of the noisy guests stopped talking. Adrian immediately raised the glass and stood up.


    "I don''t have to complain a lot about it before I''m in the limelight." He said with a smile, which caused a burst of low laughter.


    "I saw Dan step by step today. He is a cheerful and passionate man, and a warm-hearted and sincere friend. I''m glad to have discovered him at the beginning. Now that he has finally identified his partner, I believe that he will soon spend the rest of his life with her, and I am here to bless them Adrian said, holding up a glass to a man and a woman sitting at the top of the table, and the people next to him followed suit.


    "Thank you." The smiling Denise Knight raised his glass in response, and Jennifer Aniston beside him also had a beautiful smile. The woman in love is indeed beautiful.


    It''s Dennis and Aniston''s engagement party. After the filming of Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth''s, the two began to prepare for the first day of December. It gave Adrian plenty of time to go to New York for Thanksgiving and deal with some things, and then showed up here with Kate.


    The scale of the engagement ceremony was not large. It was held in Dennis''s villa, and there were not many participants. Aniston''s parents came, but they still didn''t agree. Even at the engagement ceremony of their daughter, they had more than one low voice quarrel, but fortunately, they didn''t bring their lovers. Dennis''s only mother was here. His parents were also divorced, and the relationship with his father seemed to be very bad. He said very little about his family and Adrian didn''t ask.


    Besides, there are close friends, such as the other five characters in friends, or David Finch, Adrian and Kate.


    "When are you going to get married? Do you have a plan? " After dinner and the party begins, Adrian pulls Dennis and Aniston.


    "Next year, the specific time has not been set, but it should not exceed next year." Dennis looked at his girlfriend and replied with a smile. Aniston had a very sweet smile.


    "Look, how happy she is already." Courtney Cox sighed, "I didn''t expect you would be the first to marry, Janny."


    "Oh, Connie, we''re all going to be the old girls nobody wants." Lisa Kudrow was fanning the flames, while Matt LeBron elbowed David humon: "Hey, rose, Rachel is getting married, but the groom is not you."


    "My heart is breaking." Xiumeng with a bitter face, said with a sad tone, and then led to a laugh.


    How time flies. I can still remember the scene when I met Dennis in the coffee shop. In a flash, he has become a first-line star in Hollywood. He not only has a love triangle with the jade star and American sweetheart, but also is going to marry that sweetheart. Adrian shook his head and noticed a man in the corner.


    "Hey, Matthew, everybody''s making fun of Dan and Janie. What are you doing here?" He went over and asked, half jokingly.


    "Well Nothing. I just Just some... " Matthew Perry gestured what he wanted to say, but it didn''t cover up his listless expression and thin appearance.


    "I''m just a little sleepy. I''ll be all right after a while." Perry said he was about to leave, but Adrian grabbed his shoulder. "It looks like you''re still not getting rid of those things, are you?"


    He folded his smile and looked at him very seriously.


    "I I''m trying to... " Perry reluctantly smiles, his eyes dodgy, and dares not look at Adrian.


    "Well, it''s Dan and Janie''s engagement day, and I don''t say much," Adrian sighed, grabbing his hand on Perry''s shoulder. "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to let you go. Tomorrow I''ll have a better arrangement for you, and then I''ll give you a month, if you haven''t changed significantly Matthew, I can only say I''m sorry


    He patted him on the shoulder: "you know, this is Hollywood, no one can''t be replaced."


    Hollywood has produced a lot of stars, but also more meteors. These meteors are usually because a movie is so popular that they quickly fall into the whirlpool of fame and wealth. They begin to seek stimulation and indulgence, such as smoking marijuana, taking excipients and even taking drugs, and finally fall quietly from the sky. This is especially true of child stars, who are as resilient as Drew Barrymore.Matthew Perry is now in this kind of whirlpool. Before he appeared in friends, he was just an unknown little actor. Now, although he can''t compare with those stars on the big screen, he is one of the top actors in TV series, so he gradually becomes indulgent. Such as carnival in the nightclub has become a common thing. Moreover, he has become addicted to alcohol and excipients. He has been drunk in the studio more than once before. Xiumeng, LeBron and Aniston have advised him more than once. However, they have agreed with him verbally, but they still go their own way.


    Adrian is also aware of his situation, at the beginning did not put it in mind, just let the head of the television department advise him. But seeing that it didn''t work for so long, he took this opportunity to take a strong medicine. It''s a good thing that Perry can recover, but if he can''t, he has to change people. Can''t he ruin the whole TV series alone?


    As for whether the audience rating of friends will be affected by the change of people, it depends on the ability of the television department. A mature production team can minimize the impact of this kind of thing.


    Well, it''s going to be a month before we know what''s going to happen, so we don''t have to think about that now. Adrian didn''t stay long, and soon said goodbye to Dennis and Aniston with Kate.


    "Really It''s enviable. " On the way back, Kate, sitting in the car, looked at the streetscape at the dim lights outside, and suddenly said so faintly.


    "Is it?" Adrian, holding the steering wheel, chuckled. "Do you want to wear a wedding dress, Kate?"


    Kate looked at him without answering.


    "Although it can''t give you a legally valid ceremony, it can be done in private." Adrian shrugged, then added a little more teasing, "of course, I''d love to try to feel you in your wedding dress on the wall."


    "Lecher!" Kate spat at him red faced, but her eyes became dim.


    Because of the deliberate low-key, the news of Dennis and Aniston''s engagement is not known to outsiders, and it is only a small episode in Adrian''s life, if there is no later thing.


    On the afternoon of the engagement, Dennis came to Adrian''s house, looking as if something terrible had happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian poured him half a glass of whisky, and then half jokingly asked, "isn''t it that Jane suddenly regretted that she ran away with someone else that night?"


    Dennis chuckled bitterly. He took the glass without looking at it. He drank it up and drank it. He choked it in his throat and coughed several times.


    "Slow down - all right, no kidding. Let''s talk about it. What''s going on?" Adrian laughed and shook his head.


    Dennis laughed bitterly again, snatched the bottle and poured a glass for himself. After drinking it, he was depressed and sighed.


    "Hey, man, if you don''t say anything, even I can''t help you." Adrian''s curiosity was immediately aroused.


    "All right, all right," Dennis said, gripping his hair, weighing his words and hesitating for a long time, and gripping his teeth, he said in an inarticulate voice, "ed, I think I think if If one day, when you wake up Find your side Not only your fiancee, but also her best friend, what would you do? "


    "Well, then I must have had a wonderful evening. It''s really desirable." Adrian laughs.


    "Oh, damn it, I knew that you shouldn''t be asked about such things." Dennis sighed and held his face, looking rather desperate.


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile. "You want to tell me, Dan, you''re today..."


    "Yes," Dennis said, dejectedly, to the point where he had reached the point. "When I woke up from the hangover this morning, I had Janny in my arms, Courtney was on my back, and Lisa was holding Jane."


    "Wow! Congratulations Adrian immediately whistled, "you''ve done what most men in America dream of doing. You''ve put the three heroines of friends in bed together!"


    "Ed!" Dennis immediately howled.


    "OK, OK, get down to business!" Adrian raised his hands, but after a second he chuckled. Dennis had to cover his face again.


    "Well, tell me what happened." Adrian finally stopped laughing, then thought of something and asked, "I remember Lisa Kudrow is relatively conservative, and she seems to have a boyfriend."


    "We broke up at the beginning of last year," Dennis said with a wry smile and a wave of his hand. "In a word, it was all caused by alcohol. After the party, I was filled with a lot of wine by them. Finally, I forgot how to go back to my bedroom. I just remember The whole night was very Warm Excited It seems that there is infinite energy to vent Although But it has never been so amazing Satisfied


    He said that the corner of his mouth was raised unconsciously. Obviously, he liked the crazy feeling very much, but he immediately slapped himself heavily, and turned into the previous look of dejected.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C190

    According to Dennis''s description, three women wake up once, and after the initial panic and shock shown by the women who are violated in many movies, they all become silent. They look at me and I see you. They just don''t talk, even though embarrassed Dennis plucks up the courage to adjust the atmosphere.


    After more than ten minutes, Courtney and Lisa left his home one after another, followed by Jennifer with red eyes and asked Dennis what was going on. Dennis naturally couldn''t explain why, and they didn''t talk to each other. Finally, Jennifer said that she needed to calm down and left the villa.


    Frankly, it''s very difficult. Even Adrian is in the position of Dennis, it can''t be settled quickly. After all, he never uses this method. If he wants to play multi-p, he will first make the woman obedient and then play. It may be very satisfying to go to bed with women who are not communicating well in a drunken way, but it will be very troublesome to clean up. [search for the latest updates]


    What''s more, the relationship between Dennis and Jennifer is not like that of Adrian and his women. You know, Jennifer was the last runner up, Dennis was almost labeled as a third party. Now it''s easy to win the battle and get engaged. It''s going to be a good result, but it happened on the night of engagement With 4P or their best sister, you can imagine how much the blow to Jennifer.


    "It''s right to be apart and calm down, but never lose touch with Janie. Meet her at least once a day and talk to her on the phone. Hang on to her like she was after you - if you love her very much and you really want to recover." Adrian finally said to Dennis, "and remember to look pathetic, but not particularly pathetic. You have to control how you handle it."


    Anyway, 4P on the night of engagement was an accident, and if Jennifer loved Dennis very much - that''s for sure - it''s a way to make her soft. Dennis thought it over after listening to it. There was really no better way. He left after asking Adrian to give him a good word.


    Although Adrian agreed to Dennis''s request, he turned his head and left for Java. It''s good for this guy to make such a big mess and not to criticize him severely. What''s more, he comforted him and gave him an idea. So if you want to save Jennifer, you should try your best.


    Of course, daduzi doesn''t mean the lewdness of Dennis and his fiancee and his two girlfriends 4P, but his rotten affair with 4P, the three heroines in friends! You know, because of friends, the six protagonists have become very good friends, and Adrian often emphasizes that they should be united. Now, one of the heroines is engaged, and then she gets drunk that night, pulling the other two heroines, who are also her good sisters and fiance, to roll the sheets together! You can imagine how much impact it will have on the shooting of TV series! Especially at the end of the fourth season, when a new season will be broadcast in ABC.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that four seasons has only been filmed so far, and because of Adrian''s intervention, the leading power of increasing the film''s pay has always been in his hands. Therefore, there is no strike of six leading actors. In my memory, Lisa colluded with Jennifer and Courtney, and then brought three male protagonists together to make a request. Therefore, the relationship between the three heroines is also therefore Become quite iron.


    Psychologists tell people that if one day you betray your favorite person or thing or ideal or class, then you will attack the former fiercely. Therefore, their relationship has not yet reached the iron standard, but has become one of the life-saving straws. As long as they calm down and do not meet for a period of time, even if they can not recover to the previous relationship after this embarrassing period, at least it will not have a great impact on the production of TV series.


    What''s more, the three leading actors didn''t get involved - well, it''s a joke. Anyway, the best thing to do now is Don''t do anything? Dennis will run to tell Adrian and ask him for help, naturally because they are close to each other, but how can Adrian tell others? Do you want to find Jennifer and tell her that it''s not a big deal for your fiance to go to bed with you and your best friend? Or tell the TV producers that they are optimistic about the three heroines, who may not be in the state recently? It just makes things worse.


    So even if you want to do something, you have to wait until the crew finds something unusual about Jennifer and others. As for now, you can do whatever you have to do, such as approving the production of some movies, or Harvest the fruit!


    "This is the case. Is there anything else to add?" Eric Norton, the art director, asked after explaining the situation one by one.


    "I think the time can be delayed a few more days, and in these days, we can do a theme promotion for Britney Spears." An assistant immediately said.


    "It''s not necessary. Britney Spears is a newcomer and needs efficient accumulation of popularity. That''s why we avoid those big brand distribution periods. Naturally, we can''t consume them without accumulating." Norton vetoed the proposal, and though the excuse was somewhat grudging, no one said anything.Norton actually knows this, but in terms of publicity, he has discussed with Adrian and quite agrees with some opinions put forward by the other party. The most important point is to wait for the record release to decide on the specific situation. If she does well, Britney is likely to become a popular girl singer. What can be more desirable for a music producer?


    Although the risk is a little high, the return after success is also high. No wonder it can become a new upstart in the media industry in just a few years! Norton said of Adrian. For the sake of confidentiality, we can''t say it now, so we have to perfunctorily.


    There was no one to speak after the proposal, and Norton waited a moment before he said, "well, Britney, you''re going to start a national tour at the latest early next month. Don''t let us down."


    "No problem!" The girl sitting on his left hand immediately agreed, with a faint excitement in her eyes. She had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    "When I get back to Louisiana, I''m going to take a big box of albums, sign my name in person, and distribute it for free." When she came out of the meeting room, Britney chattered to her mother who came with her.


    "Well, my dear, you will be very happy." Lynn spears said perfunctorily that although she knew that the record company had put a lot of effort into her daughter, it was still unknown whether the record would be popular or whether Britney would become a star.


    "Of course..." Britney continued without noticing it, but when someone came up to her face, she closed her mouth and raised her chest and raised her eyebrows.


    Christina, who was talking to her friend, noticed her expression. She frowned and scratched her teeth on her lips. But she said nothing but snorted as she passed Britney.


    How about singing the theme song? Or I was the first to release records! Britney thought with pride, there was a feeling of elation between her eyebrows, and then she thought of something that became excited.


    "By the way, mom, I want to visit my friend''s house. Would you go back first?" When the mother and daughter came to the parking lot, Britney suddenly said this.


    "Friend''s house? Which friend''s home? " Lynn was stunned and asked.


    "Anna, Emily, sonaya, I haven''t decided yet. I just want to go out on my own." Britney shrugged.


    "Alone?" Lynn''s eyebrows suddenly and deeply wrinkled, it is obvious that such a request is not once or twice.


    "Mother! I''m not a child Britney immediately exclaimed, "besides, I didn''t go home on time that time?"


    On the surface, she seems very angry, but her heart is full of joy. Sure enough, as he said, slowly from the simplest place to resist, you can slowly take control of life in your own hands, oh, this feeling is really great, I love you!


    "Well, don''t go home too late." Lynn has compromised, but not once.


    "Thank you, mom." Britney jumped to her feet, hugged her mother, gave her a kiss in the face, then grabbed her backpack and ran out.


    Came to the street, the girl stopped a taxi and said goodbye to her mother and then got on the car. After walking for more than ten minutes, I came to an independent villa area before I came down, and then I entered one of the houses.


    "Why do you come to my house every time?" Asked a girl about the age of Britney Spears after a few glances through the window.


    "Because you''re my friend, Miranda." She also glanced at Britney outside and said with a smile, "you know, I''m finally going to release records. How about giving you ten limited editions then?"


    "Wait until you release it." Miranda rolled her eyes.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go." Britney didn''t take that impatient tone to heart, or didn''t notice it at all. She patted her backpack and straightened up.


    "Are you going again, Britney." At this time, Miranda came out of the inside.


    "I''m sorry, madam. I''m sorry to disturb you every time." Britney spat out her tongue, but she didn''t stop.


    After confirming that no one was following, the girl came to the street again and stopped a taxi again, this time in the direction of Beverly Hills.


    Looking at the receding streetscape, Britney couldn''t help shaking at the thought of what to do next. Oh, her lover, the man with this incomparable charm is waiting for her.


    No one is as kind as him, never as gentle as he is, never as warm and humorous as he is, never as encouraging and caring for her as he is Britney still remembers the blazing, overwhelming feeling he felt when she took off her shoes and practiced dancing.


    He taught himself how to enjoy life, how to taste life, he taught himself a lot of things, he is irreplaceable! Britney thinks, her heart has been completely occupied by a man."Hello, Britney." The young girl in maid''s dress stood at the door and bowed slightly to the girl.


    "Hello, you Jihui." Britney also bowed a little with a smile. She had seen this Japanese girl many times, and she always looked very polite. Although she occasionally complained, she didn''t really put it in her heart. At least the other party was much better than the cool and gorgeous assistant secretary.


    Frankly speaking, the assistant secretary is really beautiful and has temperament. Unfortunately, he often has a cold face and seems to have no one in his eyes. Britney didn''t like her very much, but she didn''t care about anything, because he told her to keep proper manners, and he was always right.


    "Is ed waiting for me?" Britney then asked.


    "Yes." By Ji Hui nodded, "please go up by yourself."


    "OK." The girl then went upstairs. The more she went up, the more she breathed, the more obvious the smile on her face.


    But instead of going to the study for the first time, she entered one of the rooms, which was her exclusive room here. When she came out again, Britney had changed into her school uniform and carried a small square schoolbag on her back. After finishing her clothes, she quickly walked to the door of the study. After coughing, she reached out and knocked on the door: "may I come in, sir (Si


    )


    "Come in, please." A deep, magnetic voice came out, making her smile more and more charming.


    Push the door and enter, a tall man is standing in the window, black shoes, trousers, white shirt, gray vest, has a gentle temperament, winter sunshine from behind, let the tall and straight body more extraordinary. Especially that pair of dark eyes, as deep as the bottom of the lake, the girl''s eyes immediately fell in.


    "Here I am, sir (Si


    )." As always, she said in that crisp and timid tone, lowering her head, as if she were a rather shy and pure high school student.


    "Good, then let''s start the exam." The other party smiles and nods, and then goes to a table that is ready. There are three long necked glasses on which are filled with some bright red liquid.


    "First question, say the difference." He made a gesture of invitation. The girl giggled and then walked over. According to the method he had taught himself before, he picked up the cup, shook it gently, observed carefully, and then put it under his nose to take a breath. Finally, she took a sip with her eyes closed.


    A new examination started immediately. All kinds of strange questions appeared one by one. The difference in tasting red wine was just the beginning. There were also distinguishing the characteristics of golf clubs, or brewing black tea. The simplest way was to read a novel in English accent. However, the scale of the novel was too large, so that after reading it by groaning, it was easy to read a novel in English, Britney''s face is more than half red.


    Although these questions are so inexplicable, the man still records the score of each question carefully. At last, he spread his hands: "I''m sorry, dear cloth, your score is C -, and you can''t graduate."


    "Why?" Britney spears with the appearance of anxiety, in the other side''s training, she has been playing this role-playing game is different.


    "I''m sorry, boob, you didn''t pass the exam." The other side shrugged.


    "And Is there any other way? " Asked the girl, biting her lips.


    "Rules are rules." The man has a helpless expression.


    The girl is a little confused, which seems to be wrong with the original agreement? But she soon woke up, took a deep breath, as if determined to go forward a few steps, came to his side and took his arm.


    "As long as As long as I can graduate, no matter what I do Anything Britney said in a trembling voice, and then took his hand on her chest. It was quite moving that she had to admit that women were born actors.


    "Come on, boo You know, it''s not in line with... " The tone and expression of the other party became cramped, but the hand pressed on her chest made a slight effort.


    Britney breathed a few times, and suddenly pushed him to the side of the single sofa, the other side unprepared immediately sat down, followed the girl across.


    "I said, I can do anything." She gasped, her eyes glistening with excitement, reaching for her button.


    One by two, one by two, with the small white bra falling down, that pair of strong pointed little Horton exposed, the top two bright red is particularly attractive. Then she gasped around the man''s neck, opened her moist red lips and kissed him eagerly.


    The hot gasping sound rose, and the two people''s lips and tongues began to fight warmly. Although the girl tried hard to take the initiative, she was defeated after two or three times. She could only cooperate with each other and let the other fight in her own mouth. Then, the other side''s mouth began to move down, the lower hand also reached into the bottom of the skirt, when he held the delicate bud and sucked it up, his fingers also opened his trousers and went deeper into it.Britney''s voice became louder, and her hands began to scratch each other''s bodies. After a lot of exploration and play, the other party finally raised his head, and then something below was liberated, against the top of the winding path.


    "Remember what I said to you, boo?" He whispered in her ear, biting the delicate little ear beads.


    "Yes Yes... " Still keeping a little bit of sense, Britney became more excited, "Ed is the lion king, and is born to lead the lions!"


    She looked at him, panting more and more strongly, and then announced, "and I I want to be the most beloved one


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C191

    Think I don''t know what you''re thinking?


    "It''s amazing when Dan had such a beautiful and lovely NV friend as you." Adrian''s eyebrows were covered by Dennis. [search for the latest updates]


    "we''ve just been together, less than two weeks ago," said Jordan, still with a sunny smile and a little curious in her eyes. "Are you and Dan friends? Dan has never told me. "


    "After all, we''ve only known each other for a few days, Joe." Dennis finally came in with a gentle smile on his face, without any embarrassment or depression.


    "So it is." Jordana nodded, obediently stopped talking about it, and then bent down and gave him a kiss on the face: "well, I won''t disturb you. Now I''ll go shopping and make you some Brazilian food in the evening."


    Even if Adrian saw her, she couldn''t help feeling. Fortunately, she didn''t ignore others. Then she looked up and said to him, "Adrian, stay for dinner, my cooking is very good."


    Adrian is not sure if Jordan really knows how to cook, but that doesn''t prevent him from declining the invitation: "no, I have something to do in the evening. I''ll try your cooking some other day."


    As soon as she looks, I know that she certainly doesn''t want someone to disturb the two people''s world at night. How can Adrian become a light bulb? After hearing the answer she wanted, Jordan''s smile became more and more brilliant, and then she left. As soon as she disappeared into m ¨¦ n''s mouth, Dennis collapsed on the sofa and thumped his head.


    "Did you go to Chu ¨¢ ng?"


    "Yes."


    Adrian''s question was not polite, and Dennis''s reply was quite straightforward. After several minutes of silence, Adrian''s smile became playful again. He clapped his hands and said, "remember what I said? You have great potential, Dan "


    " for God''s sake, ED, don''t make fun of me anymore, "Dennis put his head around his head and lamented," I was just kind-hearted, but I didn''t expect it to turn out like this... "


    "Out of kindness? Tell me. " Adrian Lu has a curious God s ¨¨.


    After hesitation, Dennis told the story: "you know, because of that, Janie and I were in a cold war. Although I sincerely admitted my mistake to her, she was still very cold to me and didn''t want to see me. Bored, I had to go to the bar for a couple of drinks - don''t look at me like that, I''m just having two. The nearby bars are not very convenient and easy to be found by reporters, so I try to find those far away. But there are some guys in that kind of place Well You know, I''m very careful, but there are always careless people


    "Don''t tell me, that Miss Jordana Brewster was laid a Y ¨¤ o, and then you rescued her. When she came back, y ¨¤ oxing had a seizure, so..." Adrian made a few gestures with a narrow smile


    "how can it be? It''s not a novel or a movie." Dennis rolled his eyes. "Little Joe is a smart girl. She found out what those guys were trying to do at the beginning. But she was not 21 years old after all. She went in and out of these places by herself, so she had to deal with them. I could see it clearly, so Ch ¨¡ went in and helped her."


    At this point, he sighed: "she''s also an actress. She''s played a few little roles in s ¨¨, and soon recognized me. We found another place to have a good chat. Then she began to ask me out. At that time, I was annoyed at being refused several times by Jane, so she agreed and told me about my current situation. Of course, I didn''t say anything about the engagement and the night of engagement - Oh, damn, if I had said so much, at least I was engaged... "


    "All right, Dan, can you get to the point?" Listen to the interest of Adrian remind said.


    "No, that''s it. Then when she needed comfort most, she broke in and was attracted by her, so she went to Chu ¨¢ ng, and then she said to be my NV friend." Dennis grinned bitterly and spread out his hands.


    "It sounds like Janny was chasing you," Adrian laughed. "It doesn''t look like what I''ve prepared for you."


    "What doesn''t work?" Asked Dennis, who knew something.


    "For the sake of how much you love Janie, I thought of an idea for you, but now I can''t use it anymore, because If you still love Janie and want to recover, you can use Xiaoqiao Ji to express her jealousy; if you don''t love her, you will have a new relationship around you, right? " Adrian said in a relaxed tone, but the smile didn''t look like a congratulation.


    "Hell, it''s impossible. It''s only counterproductive to use Joe. Besides, Joe and I Oh, damn it, ED, can you help me Dennis pleaded.


    "Learn to face your own expectations, Dan," Adrian said with a chuckle, then put the paper bag he had been holding in front of him. "David is preparing a new movie, OK?"After a while, Dennis reflected who "David" was. Although he wondered why he would change the topic, he still replied honestly: "yes, David told me on the phone two days ago, hoping I could play one of the roles s ¨¨."


    "Good. Look at the script." Adrian pointed to the file bag.


    "I''ve read the original novel," Dennis said, but he took out the script and turned it over. "It''s a typical anarchic futurism story, but some words are still very original."


    "So what do you think of the list of corners I decided to make?" Adrian asked in his spare time.


    Dennis looked at him suspiciously and quickly turned to the back: "Raven Phoenix as Jack? I don''t mind. He''s a very good actor. As for the supporting role of NV... "


    He suddenly put down the script in his hand and looked at Adrian for a long time speechless, then his face darkened and became extremely ugly: "nori in the role?"


    Yes, that''s right. Adrian chose Winona to play s ¨¨ Mara, the only neurotic and decadent Nvxing corner in fight club. Winona is currently trying to change her image of Yunv. Director David Finch and director miracle invite her to think about it carefully. As for the factor of a guy, it is not difficult to persuade Adrian, who is familiar with the inside story at the beginning.


    In this way, a little bit of gossip, I''m afraid, will not be able to sit still. Since she would have snatched Dennis from Winona, how could she tolerate her snatching it back. At the same time, Dennis and Winona will continue to lead, which is more interesting. Adrian has never given up the idea of cultivating Dennis.


    But unexpectedly, only half a month later, another NV was attracted by Dennis, which made it more interesting and strengthened Adrian''s intention to do so.


    "If Janie wants you to refuse, you can tell her that''s my order." In the face of Dennis''s all kinds of evasion, and even took out Jennifer as a shield, Adrian said so, Dennis immediately had no words.


    As for the possible hunlu ¨¤ n, Adrian''s answer is "that''s your business", which is quite irresponsible, because "you have the potential to smooth them out. Work hard, man."


    Despite the tragic Dennis''s handling of this hunlu ¨¤ n relationship, Adrian waited until the premiere of "the end of the world", as usual, with red carpet, flash, and lively crowd. Out of consideration for Taylor and bill, Adrian didn''t appear in front of reporters with liv on his arm. If she had been there before, Liv would have complained a few times. However, after getting along with her parents for some time, she still made some changes.


    "So they can''t accuse me of dating you anymore." That''s what liv said. She''s very sly with a smile. Although she has started to think about her parents, some things have not changed at all.


    The movie''s premiere was a great success. In three days, it made 28 million box office tickets in North America. Although it was not very satisfactory, it only ranked fourth in the box office list, it was also good. After all, this year''s Christmas stand was still full of excitement.


    As for the views of the film critics, most of them praised the special effects well done and the rhythm was in place. The typical pop movie was available for entertainment. Then they criticized some of the missing things in the plot mercilessly. The most typical one was the story of the oil workers who were criticized by Liv to save the world.


    The local media in the United States gave a little face, just saying that the logic of the oil workers to go to heaven to save the world in a few days was too reluctant. The European media was quite impolite. The French Liberation Daily sarcastically wrote: "a typical American heroism movie, if the task of saving the world belonged to the president of the United States or the American soldiers before, Now there are more American oil workers. "


    However, no matter how cynical they are, they can''t stop the film from heating up rapidly on Christmas Eve. Ordinary talents, regardless of the logic and illogical things, just watch the magnificent special effects, the plot of Ji stabbing, or the sensational feelings of dog blood. As a result, in the second week, "doomsday" rose to the second place with 79 million box office. Although it was still dominated by MGM''s "007 empire of tomorrow", the discerning eye could see that it would be one of the most popular films on Christmas Eve.


    As a result, Michael Bay has become a more popular commercial director. For a while, he is very proud of the success of the movie. Even though some critics criticize that he likes playing tricks on the camera too much and is too fond of sensationalism, he still doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "I''m the best, maybe I won''t make those art films, but I''m the best in purely commercial films." At the party at home, he said triumphantly, with a trace of arrogance in his voice.


    Of course, even if Michael Bay had a little bit of arrogance, he would not dare to show his pride in front of Adrian. On the one hand, he discovered himself; on the other hand, he was a well-known director in Hollywood; on the other hand, he was now a new upstart in the media industry. You know, when he asked him to make "Jedi police" a few years ago, his career was just a mediocre one model. Michael Bay can''t make mistakes on this.Therefore, even if Adrian saw something, he did not intend to remind him. At this time, Michael Bay would not listen to it, and maybe he would not be happy. He would not understand until he suffered a failure. However, the cooperation between him and brookheimer is about to end. Any director will try to get the final editing right after his fame increases. How can Michael Bay be an exception? What''s more, brookheimer doesn''t necessarily like to continue working with the increasingly arrogant.


    But it doesn''t matter. Adrian has already taken a stake in brookheimer''s film production company, and there are still many opportunities for cooperation between them. Although don Simpson''s health is not good, his knowledge and contacts are still there. There is no need to worry about brookheimer''s falling into the business model too much.


    Well, these are small things, and with Christmas coming, Adrian''s expected date was finally settled after repeated changes.


    "Hi, Nicole, nice to see you again," Adrian said, smiling and nodding to the beauty of M ¨¦ n. "you are as beautiful as ever."


    "Come in." In a black s ¨¨ dress, Nicole let it go.


    "Isn''t Tommy here? Is this your other residence? " Adrian looked at the small living room as he walked. It was a small villa at the foot of Beverly Hills. It was not very large, but very unique.


    "Tom''s, it''s not mine." Nicole said in a flat voice as she walked up the stairs. "Come up there."


    "Your home?" Adrian picked his eyebrows imperceptibly, followed Nicole up the stairs, looked up her back, especially the curve of tun.


    "Of course, you don''t know. We''re separated." Nicole''s tone became a little cold, in fact, since Adrian came into the room, she has not even a smile.


    "It doesn''t have to be divided into two houses." Even though he knew that he was uncovering the scar, Adrian asked impertinently.


    The figure in front pauses, but then enters again. She does not answer this question.


    "Do you need something to drink?" When she came to the bedroom, Nicole asked.


    This is a semicircular bedroom, Chu ¨¢ ng, wardrobe, desk and other furniture are placed in place, two semicircular lattice windows are facing the entrance of the villa, with red S ¨¨ curtains hanging on both sides. It is quite clean, and the air also has a light lemon fragrance, which makes people relax.


    "I have to say, I like your boudoir, Nicole," Adrian sighed after taking a hard breath. "It''s elegant, with a bit of classical flavor in the modern atmosphere. It''s wonderful."


    Then he looked at her and laughed, with an indescribable ambiguous flavor: "this is the first time you invited me to your boudoir. What do you really want to express?"


    Nicole could not help but sink her face. When Adrian settled down, she changed the topic: "black tea, thank you."


    The beautiful NV Lang immediately came out. Although she did not show much expression, her reaction was in Adrian''s eyes.


    "I have to say that your black tea is very good, Nicole. It would have been better if the tea had been less." ''said Adrian, who took a sip of Nicole''s black tea, and watched her stop talking.


    After a while, Nicole, who was drinking black tea, looked up and said, "this is the first time."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised her eyebrows, and there was no difference because she changed her address.


    "It''s the first time I haven''t had Christmas with Tommy," Nicole said, looking at her. "It''s also the first time I haven''t had Thanksgiving with him."


    "It''s a pity," Adrian shrugged. "No wonder you invited me here at this time."


    "You know why." Nicole''s voice was slightly angry. Adrian put down his glass and lifted his Tui to lift his chin. He looked at her as if waiting for the following.


    Nicole''s Xiong breast fluctuated a few times. Beichi bit on the next Chun, and suddenly burst out: "because of you, my life has become a hunlu ¨¤ n. because of you, everything in my life has become uncontrollable. I quarrel with Tommy. I live apart from Tommy. It''s all because of you, you still You''re also violating me. What do you want from me? "


    The cup in the hand is heavily placed, and it makes a bang. The liquid turns over a few times, and almost comes out. She breathed quickly, staring at her fiercely, as if very angry.


    And Nicole''s eyes looked at each other for a long time. Adrian laughed silently. Then he got up, pulled over the chair and pulled to her side. He leaned close to her and looked at her with aggressive eyes. "It''s simple. I want you."


    Nicole leaned back and looked away from his eyes.


    "You''re a famous Mr. Hu Hu. In Hollywood, there are countless beautiful NV people to choose from, but they say they want me. It''s ridiculous," she said, but there was a strange light in her eyes. "And I''m the wife of others, don''t you think Is that shameful? ""There are some, but you know, some things can''t be controlled once they happen." Adrian grabs her chin, but Adrian grabs it.


    "Look, this is really a mi person," he said with an exclamation as he scratched her face with his fingers. "Golden hair, high Ting''s nose, ruddy mouth, and blue eyes, all these are so Mi people that I can''t wait to have them. You know, I''m a strong possessor of Yu, and I''ve never felt so strong about wanting to own you, Nicole "


    he''s getting closer and closer to her, his breath is very close, and there''s only a line between the four mouths.


    "No." Nicole, who is in a trance, suddenly wakes up. After a low voice, she reaches out to his shoulder and pushes out, "I I am You can''t do that anymore "


    Adrian, who was still still, chuckled, moved his head slightly aside and blew a breath in her ear:" do you really think I don''t know what you''re thinking? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C192

    thank you?


    "That''s enough." Nicole suddenly stood up. "I invited you to come here, just want to talk about how to restrain your behavior in a good atmosphere as much as possible, but you''ve gone too far now. Adrian asks you to leave now"


    she pointed to m ¨¦ n and said in a trembling voice. It was a pity that her mind had been caught by her Adrian saw through that, after a series of delays in this should have been a long time ago, he decided to finish her today.


    "Come on, Nicole." Adrian also stood up, adjusted his clothes and looked at her with his spare eyes.


    "I''m serious, if..." Nicole said as she made her way to m ¨¦ n''s mouth, but Adrian grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    "I said don''t do that." Adrian raised her chin and said in a frivolous voice.


    Nicole breathed a few times, her eyes flashed an unknown light, and then tried to push him away, but only pushed two times. Adrian''s words made her stop and tense her body.


    "You are very contradictory and hesitant. You clearly feel someone''s love for you. You also know that he can give you what your husband can give and what your husband can''t give. He makes your life full of feelings and thorns, but you still dare not and don''t want to be in his arms, because - you are not sure you can control him, you are not sure whether he is playing non self Even if you know that you are attracted by him, your self-esteem is still unwilling to admit this "


    without saying a word, Adrian takes Nicole forward, and finally presses her on the curtain of the curtain, and then looks at her with a condescending attitude.


    Nicole gasped, her face turned white and flushed, and her body trembled slightly, as if Adrian had said something on her mind.


    "Oh, Nicole, look at what you look like now. It''s so "Too Mi people," Adrian gently w ¨§ n her face, in her ears constantly whispered, "yes, that''s it, the smell of Yu welcome or refuse, people crazy, full of Yu hope, people can''t wait to have you."


    Nicole wiggled her head and body to avoid his rain like kiss, but the heat from her face and neck made her unable to control herself, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Please Respect me a little, ed.... " She gasped, her hands still half pushed, unaware that her address has changed.


    Although these words were heard in Adrian''s ears, he not only did not stop, on the contrary, there was a trend of aggravation, his hands with fire Hu ¨¡ walking upstream of her body.


    "Stop it You hun egg Tommy Tommy''s coming soon, "Nicole said suddenly.


    Tom walked out of the window as if wearing a pair of glasses for leisure. However, Adrian didn''t mean to stop at all, and pulled Nicole over, holding her from behind to start further activities.


    "You don''t hear what I''m saying. Tommy''s coming in." Nicole raises her voice a little, but there''s an ineffable excitement in her anger.


    "So what? It''s not that we haven''t done that. " Adrian chuckled in her ear, and Nicole''s breathing became more rapid, apparently reminiscent of Oscar night.


    "He can''t get in." Adrian continued, and there was a murmur of the m ¨¦ n bell outside m ¨¦ n, "your previous anti lock action has not escaped my eyes. What''s more, you said that your separation has already arrived at the house rather than the room. Generally speaking, in this case, he will not have the key to your house."


    At this time, his left hand is holding her soft and playing with Nong, while his right side raises a long skirt and puts it on her big Tui, which is strong and full of playing. Nicole''s twist looks more like foreplay than rejection.


    "I I can also shout And I can also sue you... " Nicole clamped her double Tui and wanted to get the initiative back.


    "No, you won''t. If you want to do this, you have a better chance before." Adrian said with a chuckle, and the hands in the skirt began to stretch further up.


    Nicole is not so determined to wriggle her lower body, trying to avoid his claws, but Chu ¨¢ NG''s head phone rings suddenly, which makes her startled. Adrian seizes the opportunity to dial her bottom Ku.


    "Ah," Nicole exclaimed. Though the blush on her face, she also called back some sense. Regardless, she clamped the double Tui again. She turned around and looked at him plaintively and prayingly: "please, ED, don''t be like this, OK?"


    "I said I know what you''re thinking," Adrian''s playful smile didn''t change at all. "Look at Tommy down there. What''s he worth remembering?"His words seem to have magic. Hiding behind the curtain, Nicole can''t help but look under the lattice window. Cruise is walking around the vestibule with the phone. Obviously, Chu ¨¢ NG''s phone call was made after he couldn''t get into m ¨¦ n. from the movement of turning back and forth, he was very impatient.


    "You You won''t understand He actually He actually... " Nicole said intermittently, looking down at cruise without blinking. Her eyes were filled with unspeakable excitement, and her nose was covered with sweat.


    "I understand that Tommy still has some advantages. At least he works hard in his career, but what else? To put it bluntly, he owes half of his good image to his agent and two-thirds of the rest to you. If Kingsley maintains the image of him before the movie, then you maintain his image in front of his friends, "Adrian whispered in her ear, never stopping for half a moment." but what do you get? Yes, you have a firm foothold in this Vanity Fair, but in the eyes of others, you are only the wife of Tom Cruise, not Nicole Kidman.


    speaking of this, he gave a clear smile: "think about it, you can''t even wear high-heeled shoes at his side"


    when nicoleton was shocked, her body began to soften and almost collapsed In the arms of derrian, the double Tui is no longer as tight as it was just now, and his hands, who are making small movements, suddenly take advantage of the void and become deeper.


    "I know, you will be hesitant, in addition to not sure what I think, but also greedy..." Adrian''s words rang in her ears again, like the whispers of demons The prenuptial agreement, right? "


    Nicole can''t help groaning Yin out, she subconsciously shook her head, do not know whether because was said in the heart and do not want to admit.


    "Oh, what can I say about you, Nicole, you lovely little fool. Well, maybe you can control Tommy after this conflict, but do you really think there are no smart people around him? What''s more, why do you think you can''t make that money on your own? I know that I also believe that you have the ability, and all you need is opportunity. I can give you all these things. Why do you think so much? Why do you calculate so much? You know how much I love you? You know how much I want you. Why don''t you give yourself to me? Give me the complete ji''o, you don''t have to worry, you don''t need to be afraid, you will achieve your own career, at that time, if you want to leave, I will not hinder. Come on, Nicole. Give me you Adrian said quickly in her ear, no room for thinking.


    Nicole, who has suffered a great impact for a while, is deeply immersed in Adrian''s obsession. She is also groaning more and more. Her only reason seems to collapse at any time. At this time, a mobile phone was inserted into her hand holding the curtain, and it kept making noises.


    "Answer the phone." Adrian''s voice came to her ear, and then she looked under the window. Cruise was still on the phone, and she understood something immediately.


    Then, her body moved forward a ting, and the hot and numb feeling of * * came from below. He actually went in from the back, and it was still at this time, but God was a ghost. Under the package of longing for joy and a kind of unspeakable moral excitement, Nicole answered the phone.


    "Tommy I''m sorry, I''m in someone else''s house Suddenly I feel that there is nothing to say So Cough I apologize If If you want to think that That''s up to you... "


    When the phone hung up, Tom Cruise in the vestibule threw his cell phone on the ground angrily and drove out of the car without looking back. Under the impact of Adrian''s rhythmic impact, Nicole can''t help but groan loudly at this time, and her eyes are filled with hunlu ¨¤ n''s pleasure when she looks at the car leaving.


    "Come on, come on," she said in a wistful voice, turning to embrace Adrian, just as she had been on the set of eye opener.


    A carnival belonging to two people began. They were constantly and violently entangled in the room, especially Nicole, as if to vent the unsatisfied Yu hope accumulated for several months. For such a long time, after s ¨¨ was completely dark, a man and a NV lay still on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "You are such a man, dear Nicole. I''m sorry I can''t think of any better words, but this afternoon is the most memorable one for me." After a moment of warmth, Adrian hugged NV Lang''s admiration.


    "Isn''t that what you want to see?" Nicole''s voice was lazy, then she pushed him with her foot: "well, you should go back."


    "What? Can''t I stay? " Adrian asked in surprise.


    "It''s going to take me some time, not to mention that you''re playing with a married man, and in front of her husband - though not seen - you should be somewhat ashamed." Nicole said sarcastically. She turned over and began to dress. It could be seen that Adrian''s words did not make her clear. She would not have said such words if she had been the former."Well, I''ll go to a Vatican and go to the confessional room and talk about it." Adrian shrugged and got up to dress.


    "By the way," Nicole''s voice began to ring just after he was dressed. "It''s just a fight, isn''t it?"


    Adrian turns his head and Nicole looks at him without expression, which makes him a little annoyed. Among the NV people around her, there are also several hard spoken people, Kate or Charlize, etc., but it is the first one who has made a choice, but still has to make such a pretentious gesture.


    However, he soon controlled his mood and gave Nicole a meaningful smile. He was really a smart NV man who recovered so quickly. However, if he wanted to make me angry, he couldn''t do it on this basis, and


    "Well, if you have to think so..." Adrian took off her coat, took out her wallet from her coat pocket, swayed a dollar bill, folded it up, and put it into her Wenxiong.


    Nicole is stunned at first, and then reacts. Then her face s ¨¨ becomes extremely ugly. Xiong''s mouth begins to fluctuate violently. Her eyes glare at Adrian as if she is about to burst out fire. But she also quickly realized that she was suffering from herself. Since she wanted to provoke, Adrian could also fight back.


    "Very good," Nicole took the dollar out of Wenxiong, flattened it and put it on Chu ¨¢ NG''s head cabinet. She gritted her teeth and said, "thank you"


    just after the words were spoken, she realized the mistake, but it was too late to take it back. Adrian burst into laughter.


    Christmas is coming as scheduled. Even in Los Angeles, where there is no snow, there are still Christmas trees of all sizes. The atmosphere of the festival is particularly strong. Various shopping malls have also started further price reduction and promotion activities, attracting a large number of customers to snatch them, and almost every day they are full of people. Don''t underestimate the American''s fighting capacity in this respect. In fact, when ordinary people or householders in the world are faced with such a situation, it is the only thing that ordinary people or householders in the world will do to rush to open up a bloodline to rush for purchase.


    For Adrian, this is indeed a good festival, not only the initial completion of the beautiful woman that he never forgets, but also further disturbed Lu Xun''s thoughts. Every time she thought of her ugly face s ¨¨ after she said the word "thank you", as if he really regarded him as a patron of his own, he could not help but laugh.


    "You can''t get out of my hands, Nicole." Adrian whispered leisurely, considering whether or not to continue this behavior.


    News of possible divorce between Nicole and cruise began to spread after Christmas Eve. Neither Nicole nor cruise made any response to it. However, it was proved that it was sooner or later. The news that the two separated had already made a lot of noise. How could the media miss this wonderful play.


    The movie suitable for Nicole has also been prepared, or the script has been prepared. It may take some time to prepare, but she still needs some time to solve her own affairs. She is not in a hurry for a moment, is she?


    So turn your attention to the Christmas movies. "Kill time" and "the end of the world" have made good box office, especially "the end of the world", so far in North America has passed the billion yuan mark, and "kill time" is still hitting this target. However, if the cost is included, the profit of "kill time" will be more.


    However, the profits of films are not entirely in the box office. There are also videos, DVDs and the surrounding areas. This is why many films are not good at the box office, but can make sequels again and again, because the sales of video tapes and DVDs are good enough. As for the surrounding areas, there are not so many movies in general, but cartoons are different.


    Pixar''s "bug crisis" is also on the Christmas show. Needless to say, how can Pixar Animation, which is known as a good fit for all ages, let people down? What''s more, it''s at Christmas. Even so, and a few days earlier than doomsday, the box office was at least 20 million less than that of doomsday at Christmas. However, if the cost is included, it is definitely easier for "bug crisis" to break even at the box office than "doomsday".


    What''s more, the peripheral value of animated films is far higher than that of live action movies. Toy story has created at least 500 million value up to now. Besides, this is still based on the distribution capacity of AC media. If Disney is changed, it is possible to double it. All the Pixar owners praise Adrian''s original idea of taking back the surrounding copyright from Disney was a great idea.


    "Thank you for your praise. I hope you can continue to maintain the current state and continue to work hard to create more s ¨¨ works." At a party inside Pixar, Adrian said he wasn''t very relieved.


    Compared with Pixar at the same time in his memory, there is no doubt that there is more sufficient funds in his hands now. Although most of them have gone into the pocket of the head office, the amount Ji Ao has given them is also quite large. If it had not been busy with the production of Toy Story 2, the company would have moved to other places. So Adrian was worried. If they were carried away by these victories, it would be hard to do, but Carmel was not worried."Please trust us, just as you believe we can produce s ¨¨ animation." Carmel said after knowing his worries. As the CEO in charge of Pixar, he naturally has more say.


    Adrian naturally understood quickly, but he was just worried. After all, Pixar''s working atmosphere is unique in the industry. It is this unique working atmosphere that makes so many classic animated films come into being. Even if ji''ao gives it to other studios, it can''t be as good as they are.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C194

    "I know how you feel. In fact, I am very optimistic about the future of blue sky studio. Otherwise, I would not have come to persuade you in person, even though you were still doing CG scenes for some advertisements or TV series at that time. I think you should know that I never do idle work. Since I have acquired blue sky studio and agreed to your conditions, it means that I am optimistic about you. You are different from Pixar. They are earlier pioneers. It is inevitable that you will have a great harvest. If you want to get the same harvest, you must make greater efforts. [search for the latest updates]


    What''s more, the styles of the two studios are not the same. Pixar insists on the story that is suitable for all ages, while you believe in the pursuit of excellence. Human time is always more precious than machines, right? So, don''t be so anxious. I''ve already arranged it. Just this year, I need you to do your best to make a short film animation, which can take eight to ten minutes. As long as you can be shortlisted for the best short film animation of the Oscar, you will be allowed to make a long 3D animation with an investment of at least $50 million. If you can win the prize, then the investment will be more, how about? "


    The above is Adrian''s promise to Weiji and several key personnel at blue sky studio after the Chinese New Year. Anyway, it was because of the short film animation produced in 1998 that blue sky studio won the Oscar for best short film animation that fox took a fancy to and acquired, and then had the funds to make animation. He didn''t mind repeating this process.


    Pixar, who holds all the copyright in his hands, is enough to make money, and is not in a hurry to make blue sky studio produce benefits as quickly as possible. In his plan, blue sky studio will also play an important role in AC media''s Disney route.


    The new year has come, for Adrian, more opportunities are waiting for him, AC media will also usher in the opportunity of expansion, so just after the New Year holiday, he began to plan more things.


    "Who can tell me what people fear most?" Sitting at the top of the room, Adrian glanced at the top of the room and asked.


    No one spoke, and even Claude and Lafayette, who had been discovered by him, looked at him with incomprehensible eyes.


    "Well, this question is a bit general. If you look at people as animals - higher animals - when they have no worries about food and clothing, what do they fear most and worry about most?" Adrian changed his question.


    Still no one answered, and finally Claude cleared his throat: "it''s still too general, ed. maybe you can give more detailed terms."


    "If you are more detailed, you will be able to tell you the answer clearly." Adrian shook his head and looked behind him to the right. "Can you tell me the answer, Charlie?"


    Charlize, who was sitting there recording the situation, looked up in amazement at Adrian, who gave her an encouraging smile.


    "Well..." After thinking about it carefully, Charlize finally said, "I think you should be talking about loneliness, right?"


    "Yes, loneliness," Adrian snapped his finger and looked again at the executives present. "As a social animal, after meeting the needs of survival, the most worried and scared thing about loneliness is loneliness"


    after they have digested his words for a moment, he said again: "in my opinion, there are two kinds of loneliness, one is for various reasons, Separated from society, they are abandoned in the virgin forest or uninhabited island. DreamWorks wanted me to direct a movie starring Tom Hanks, but I declined, and that''s the story. This should be a terrible experience. There is no steak, no TV, no baseball, no facilities for life and entertainment. The most important thing is that no one talks to you. If you don''t keep exercising, you may not even speak a few years later. Even Robinson will have to have a Friday company, which shows the terrible loneliness.


    But this is only the first kind, and there is a kind of loneliness that is even more terrible. The former one is passively separated from the society by accident, and the latter is abandoned by the society actively. In short, no one cares if you live, and no one cares if you die. That''s why there are so many people who want to be beauty pageants, bodybuilders, cheerleaders, five quarters, actors and talk Show host and so on, because only in this way can you show your difference and feel that you are outstanding and valuable.


    but for a long time, there are few channels to show yourself. Although there are beauty contests in an ordinary town, although there are more and more various talent shows, compared with the whole population base, there are many kinds of talent shows, Still very few. More people seem to be mediocre, in addition to their relatives, no one cares, even if they do have a lot of special place. But now it''s different. A flat world has appeared in front of them. In this world, they can vent all their own things, show all their own things, and attract people''s attention in various ways. Yes, this is the Internet


    psychologists once tested that if a person wears a mask that no one can recognize, Then he will be unscrupulous to do everything he wants to do. The Internet is like this. Have you seen the new Yorker, which was released in 1994? On the Internet, no one knows that you are a dog, a gentleman who abides by all kinds of etiquette in his life, and maybe a shrew in the network. A villain in life, in the network is also a calm thinker. There are endless possibilities in the network. It is both illusory and real. This is not a new media channel, but it runs and ferments faster than other media. Look at the websites we hold in our hands, Yahoo, Amazon and IMDAnd so on, and there will be more in the future. Who can make use of this, make use of people''s desire to show themselves, to publicize and influence, will be able to shake the lead in the coming 21st century "


    this is not the first time Adrian has stressed the importance of the network, but it was always said in private with the company''s executives before, and it was still the first time to talk about it at the meeting once. This is necessary, because in the early years of the 21st century, people have shown themselves much more than in the past decade. After all, anyone can become a celebrity in the Internet age as long as they dare not to be shameless.


    Since it''s easy to become a new media tycoon after several calculations, if you don''t seize this opportunity to further expand into a big alligator, Adrian must be the most stupid person in the world, and the first opportunity is blog.


    "Why didn''t you mention that Blog? " Back in Claude''s office after the meeting, he asked.


    "I have always been in charge of the keynote. You have arranged the specific work. Since you have not mentioned it, why should I mention it?" Adrian put his hands out.


    "Come on, everyone knows that if you don''t talk about these things, I won''t say them either." Claude gave him a white eye. "Tell me quickly, what the hell are you up to again."


    "Well, well, for two reasons," Adrian sat down. "First of all, I need them to figure out for themselves. They can''t always say what I say, and they just do what they want?"


    "Hey, how does that sound like I''m talking about?" Claude suddenly called out, Adrian ignored him and continued: "second, I can''t slap myself in the face, can''t I?"


    "Slap yourself in the face?"


    "You forget what they talked about in private at the reception in Hurst''s mansion two weeks ago, on New Year''s Eve."


    "You mean news syndication? But this and Well, I see. "


    Adrian shrugged as he looked at the understanding look on Claude''s face. In fact, as early as the Internet has not been fully formed, the network already has this kind of expression, but there is no fixed form. Since the blog can publish the author''s mood words, it can also be used to record news and various information. Compared with the ordinary way of submission, blog is obviously much faster. If you add a sharp search engine


    The big alligators in any industry have only two choices to deal with emerging things. One is to suppress them and absorb them quickly while maintaining their own advantages; the other is to try their best to participate in it and strive for a share of it. The former applies when the other party is weak, while the latter applies to the situation that the other party has a certain scale.


    If AC media launched blog service, it would undoubtedly belong to the latter, but how to bundle some big players, especially those of traditional media, is quite a skill. What''s more, just agreed to the news Union website, and immediately made such a thing, eating phase is too ugly. Anyway, it is not a bad thing to cooperate with Hurst group and Newhouse group, and will be prepared to do more fully.


    Wait and see. Besides, there are a lot of things left to be taken out. Adrian thought contentedly, then mentioned another topic: "how about siglam?"


    "There''s no suspense. They''ve let it go. They know that blind expansion has already made them overburdened," Claude said with a smile, but then his face changed. "However, the funds in Southeast Asia can''t be used for the time being. In the past few months, Soros has been prepared almost as well, and will be attacked in Indonesia immediately. So if siglam does it, he will do it To make a decision, we have to finance. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if I only have 35 shares in my hand, I can still control the power of the company. It doesn''t even need that much. As long as the two of us have 35 shares, the same can be said." Adrian didn''t care to wave his hand, but his eyelids jumped twice when he heard that he was going to stab Indonesia.


    "Promise me, take globegroup." He watched him say that.


    "Well, make sure you get globegroup." Claude laughed.


    Yes, the final jigsaw of the movie is not MGM, Columbia or Warner Bros. it''s universal cinema. Needless to say, Sony will not let go, even if the loss situation is only partially improved. Warner is even more unlikely. Warner Group is already a giant. Unless it is acquired, it is impossible to take it under its command. How can Adrian give up?


    As for MGM, its original scenery is no longer there. It can be seen from Kirk Corleone''s selling and buying it back several times that it may be money laundering. Anyway, Adrian and Claude are decent people in the circle, and how can they have too much contact with these people, even if they are already white washed.


    As a result, globegroup became the best choice. In the late 1980s, there was another Japanese enterprise that entered Hollywood with Sony, which was Panasonic, which acquired globegroup. Different from Sony, Panasonic has retained the management of globegroup and given considerable autonomy. However, the cultural differences are not easy to eliminate. Moreover, the expansion is too fast and some indigestion. In addition, the benefits of globegroup are not very good, so Panasonic sold it to the sigram group early.In other words, Adrian also contributed to this. Originally, globegroup still had several good works in the early 1990s, but because Adrian stepped in, Schindler''s list was not available, and Jurassic Park became a joint venture. Global''s income was much lower than that of the same period in previous generations, so Panasonic sold them one year ahead of schedule.


    The siegram group, which took over the company, is famous for its liquor making. After taking over, it is also ambitious to create its own media empire. Unfortunately, the gap between wine making and media is too big. In addition, with the blind expansion like Panasonic, they soon fell into a dilemma. Moreover, with Adrian as a variable, Spielberg, who has a good relationship with the world, is also established After DreamWorks, siglam also began to seriously consider the possibility of selling it.


    This is an opportunity for AC media. You should know that universal pictures is also the second oldest film company in Hollywood. Although it was once a second-class film company for some time, it still occupies the position of one of the seven major film companies. Especially in the last decade or so, the ownership has changed every few years. But under the leadership of CEO Ron Mayer, he still maintains the position of a big film company, especially in the case of Adrian''s disturbance, he has to say that he is a very powerful figure.


    It has a history in Hollywood, has a place in MPAA, and the films and TV series are well made. Although the film library is not as good as Miramax, most of them are high-quality films, and there are acquaintances who can help to contact, and there are no other unclean forces. This is simply tailor-made for AC media. The only problem is the ratio of global overseas distribution It''s worse, but there is no perfect thing in the world. Besides, it can be made up for. If it wasn''t for Panasonic to sell it out and Adrian was short of funds, maybe he would have done it at that time.


    But it''s not too late, and it might be more appropriate.


    After receiving Claude''s promise and formally raising the importance of the Internet at a high-level meeting, Adrian immediately turned his attention to the end of the Christmas New Year file. After all, although the prospect is well planned, it still needs time to complete.


    So far, "killing moment" has officially broken the box office barrier of 100 million yuan in North America, but it can only stop here. For such a film, it has been a very good result, and it also has a good start for Kate''s comeback. As for "the end of the world", it is still moving towards 200 million, but the prospect is not very optimistic. Whether it can break through 200 million is still unknown. However, if the box office outside Shanghai is included, at least the cost can be recovered.


    Titanic, on the other hand, is still strong on the cinema line. Although it has shrunk a lot compared with the number of theaters in the past few months, it still sticks to it. Critics have been amazed, this is a miracle, even if the harshness of the guy also have to admit that this film at least in business no one can compare.


    So far, the box office of big boat in North America has exceeded 700 million yuan, while the box office of overseas has reached 1.2 billion yuan. At the end of the year, after several twists and turns in China, it has also received a box office of nearly 400 million yuan. The third generation of programs, as expected, will take a look at how capitalist countries publicize themselves.


    Now, people all over the world are hanging their necks waiting to see if Titanic can reach an unprecedented 2 billion box office in the world before it goes offline.


    "Definitely," Adrian said, adding that although he knew that the ship had broken his memory record, he was still desperate to win $2 billion at the global box office.


    "Tell the owners of the cinema that as long as the boat is kept online for a period of time, as long as I pass that time, I can raise the proportion to 70, and they should know when it is," Adrian told Lafayette.


    If it wasn''t because it was too obvious and ostentatious to do so now, it would not be difficult for him to spend 20 million out of his own pocket to push through the 2 billion mark.


    Look at it. If you can''t support it, it doesn''t matter if you show off. Adrian thought so.


    It''s needless to say when we have to support it. We will know that after the middle of January of 1998, it is the end of the Christmas New Year file, and the third film of the three films prepared before has held its premiere. The reason why it was held at this time is that the film is not suitable for the popular schedule.


    "It''s really a good movie. When its main focus is nostalgia, it''s doomed that there won''t be a lot of people who like it. After all, the main consumer groups in the film market are between 18 and 25 years old, so it would be very bad to put this movie on the hot schedule." In deciding the release time, an assistant manager at Bosworth seized the opportunity to present his views to Adrian.


    Adrian happily accepted his advice and promoted him. Although he didn''t care much about the film, it was arranged to be released at the end of the year mainly to impact the Oscar, but the box office data was too ugly and bad. As for whether the premiere will lose its qualification to compete for the Oscar in January, oh, don''t forget the requirements of the film academy. As early as Christmas, "L.A. secret" was screened in Los Angeles, which fully meets the requirements.


    But at the premiere, Adrian is holding Zeta Jones across the red carpet, so just appeared, the reporters on both sides can''t wait to press the shutter, there is something to write.. .¡£www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C195

    "To be frank, gentlemen, your performances are very good. It''s going to be a great movie, well done," Adrian said, smiling at the three leading male characters in Los Angeles secret.


    Since in order to meet the criteria for the Oscars, most of the critics have also commented on "L.A. secret". As expected, the majority of the critics applauded. [search for the latest updates]


    "a wonderful and delicate suspense movie, let us re appreciate the chaotic, trading, but always exciting Los Angeles of the 1950s. The director has fully grasped the rhythm of the story, and all the details are just right. He has all the qualities of Hollywood''s golden age movies, which makes people have endless aftertaste. If anyone wants to understand the style of Los Angeles in the 1950s, and if anyone misses the golden age movies, "Los Angeles secret" is definitely not to be missed, "commented Angelo Parker, a famous film critic.


    Basically, older reviewers like the film very much, and as the assistant at Bosworth said, one of the biggest attractions of L.A. secrets is nostalgia. As for those relatively young critics, although not as highly praised as the older generation, most still think that the film is well organized.


    "Strictly speaking, it should be a drama film, and the suspense in it doesn''t have much brilliance. The injured girl asked, in a word, Adrian''s new love story began to spread widely. Some people even speculated who he would have an affair with next time. What''s more, Adrian was involved with Nicole, who was rumored to be divorcing cruise ¡£


    "We all know that" eye opener "is directed by Adrian, and Nicole has a large-scale part in it. In the face of such an attractive scene, with Adrian''s consistent style, will he let go of this beautiful and sexy woman? Obviously, the real reason why Nicole and cruise divorced is that Nicole seduced Adrian A tabloid has vowed to write.


    Since the rumor about the possible divorce of the former golden girl Yu came out at the end of December last year, the truth and false of the news and the reasons for the divorce have emerged in endlessly. After silence for almost a month, such speculation intensified, especially after the two people''s non response was regarded as tacit, the reasons for divorce became the focus of the focus.


    Of course, what we most like to see is that the man or the woman is cheating, so the gossip first changes from who may have an affair to who has an affair first, and then who has an affair. Cruise, needless to say, is a popular young man with a handsome face. Even if he has no affair, the media will find a lot for him, not to mention that he is not so clean. Nicole, not to mention, the news that a woman has an affair is more eye-catching, so she also lists a long list of actors and directors she has worked with. Adrian naturally can''t escape.


    As a matter of fact, when the two separated in the cold war, there was already gossip about Nicole and Adrian. At that time, it was rumored that the cause of the cold war was that cruise was not satisfied with Nicole''s performance in "eye opener.". Eunice and Eunice were very popular then, but not really.


    But now, the divorce is almost certain, and Adrian''s high-profile arm Zeta Jones to attend the premiere of "Los Angeles secret", which makes paparazzi have more associations. However, although the gossip is so detailed that it seems to have been witnessed, a small part of Nicole Cruise''s huge divorce.


    Anyway, there is no definite evidence for the gossip between Nicole and Adrian, and Adrian''s identity is put there. Even the tabloids can only use the sentence "Nicole seduces Adrian", not "Adrian seduces Nicole".


    "I don''t understand. Can''t you be more restrained? At least it can make the aftercare people less troublesome. " Charlize said quickly, bending over the documents.


    Then she noticed something. She turned her head and sighed. She simply lay down on her desk, looked at Adrian with one hand in her cheek, and stood on tiptoe: "is it good?"


    "Of course, I can''t get tired of seeing it," Adrian said with a laugh. "The arc shape wrapped in a narrow skirt is wonderful."


    Charlize rolled his eyes for his cheeky face and raised his voice: "Ed"


    "I''m listening, honey," Adrian shrugged. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me."


    "I didn''t do it alone. Besides, I should be worthy of my own Ah... " Before Charlize finished speaking, Adrian pulled him into his arms.


    "Thank you, Charlie," Adrian said, looking into her eyes. "You''re the best. You know, there are so many people in the room, and only you give the right answer. I''m really happy."


    "It''s nothing. After all, you can still figure out what you''re thinking after being around for so long." Charlize, riding on his lap, responded to his gaze as if he wanted to say something more, but only sighed in the end.


    "Now all you have to do is wait." Adrian suddenly whispered.Charlize blinked a little incomprehensible, but seemed to understand something, and then stood up: "you have more women, and still I really don''t know what to say about you, ed To tell you the truth, I think Some are addicted to sex. "


    "Sex Addiction? " Adrian''s face could not help becoming a little strange, some surprised and some funny.


    "Where did you hear the words, Charlie?" Adrian asked with interest.


    "In the book, of course, it''s about psychology." Charlize shrugged.


    "Can you tell who first put forward the concept?" Adrian laughed. "I want to express my thanks to him on behalf of all the men. He gave a good excuse to the playful men all over the world.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C196

    According to psychologists, sexual addiction is a psychological disease, because of the pressure or what factors. In 76 years, it had a preliminary concept, but it was only in 1987 that the exact definition was given. Now it is only 10 years. If there is no accident, it will become a marginal word, and it will be gradually accepted by the society after more than ten years.


    Since it is said that there is no accident, then the word will be carried forward quickly. Naturally, there is an accident, and Clinton has contributed a lot. Although the hapless president has not yet suffered from the zipper door incident, no matter it is not too far away, the lawyer for the plaintiff in a sexual harassment case of Clinton has already begun to adjust the evidence of his promiscuity. Sooner or later, it will happen. [search for the latest updates]


    strictly speaking, sex addiction can''t be proved. At best, it''s just a hobby, just like some people like reading books, some people like playing chess, and others like chatting on the Internet. Playboy is fond of chasing beautiful and beautiful women. This is just one of the examples of women who want to describe and regulate people with rigid rules. It is worth exaggerating, but it is also ridiculous.


    However, the zipper door incident has made the word widely known. Maybe there is Clinton in the process of promoting it. It is undeniable that the word "sexual addiction" gave him a suitable excuse, and there was a reasonable explanation in front of Sheila. Therefore, whether the word is credible or not remains to be discussed. This is celebrity effect.


    That''s why Adrian said that all the cheating men in the world should thank him. When they make a mistake, they can swear to each other. It''s not that I want to do this, but I can''t control myself. I should go to see a psychologist. Countless families that may be broken have been saved, and countless psychiatrists have been able to support themselves. It''s really a great achievement, isn''t it?


    Well, broadly speaking, reading or drinking tea, these daily behaviors are still a little addictive after a long time, but they are not big. People with a little bit of self-control can control themselves, let alone Adrian. Most of the time, his behavior seems to be reckless and reckless, but in fact it is carefully considered. From the moment he decided his own goal, he always kept calm, and then kept moving forward. Otherwise, even with Claude''s help, how could he establish the rudimentary empire within a few years, and how could he release them one after another Go to the shelf.


    "In short, it''s meaningless, but it''s medical evidence for someone''s excuse. But anyway, thank you for everything you''ve done for me. " Adrian said, kissing Charlize on the cheek.


    The word "sex addiction" is still a rare word. Charlize would ask him that. Obviously, he has read a lot of books, which is enough for him to express.


    "A lot of nonsense." Charlize, who was refuted to speak, finally said so, but did not mention the word again. He came out of his arms and left the house.


    With her around and the growing size of the group, Adrian is still very clear about the gossip of the tabloids. They can write it as long as they can. At least one of them is right. He and Nicole are having a hot fight recently. Adrian said before that when a woman breaks the limit in front of you, she will have no lower limit.


    Now that Nicole has made a choice, whether willingly or under the temptation and pressure of Adrian, she has already let go of herself, so she responds with great enthusiasm. Oh, we can''t say enthusiasm, we should How to say, every time she was in bed, she seemed to be fighting a war, trying to defeat Adrian as much as she could, as if fighting for her life.


    Adrian is very welcome to this, you know, whether it is Monica and Julia, or Gwyneth and Blanchett together, he can easily put it right, let alone Nicole. All Adrian enjoyed her body to the fullest, and she was paralyzed at the end of each time. Of course, he did not forget to pay the $1 "whoring money", and Nicole was just like him. She would accept it without hesitation every time. It was really interesting.


    Well, let''s not mention these things and gossip for the time being. Although the newly released "L.A. secret" has won a lot of public praise, the box office is not good. It only took 8 million box office in the first week of screening in 1000 hospital lines, which is in order. This is quite in line with the judgment of the assistant manager. Nostalgic talents are the main force of consumption of the film. If it is put on the Christmas stand, it will not be able to compete with those big productions.


    Adrian also rewarded and encouraged the assistant again, no matter when the talent is important. As for the box office of Los Angeles secret, as long as it can hold the cost, the main purpose of the film is not here.


    At the end of January, another remarkable thing happened. During the break of the annual super bowl, a walk show was held. However, this show is different from others. There are no bizarre fashions, only underwear of different styles and those attractive underwear models


    it can be imagined that when these curves show models only wear attractive underwear, how many men will be bloodthirsty. Moreover, with the right to broadcast the super bowl, ABC has broadcast the whole process, and several portals have also carried out live broadcasting on the network, so people quickly remember this publicized underwear brand: Victoria''s secretThe super bowl is one of the biggest events in the United States. The ratings are always high. As long as you can get the broadcasting rights, you can always make a profit or not. Many advertisers try to break their heads and want to insert advertisements in the competition. It takes millions of seconds. Many actors and singers are also eager to show up on the super bowl. As long as they show up, their popularity will rise a lot, even Madonna and Michael Jackson are.


    It is conceivable that Victoria''s secret has benefited a lot. We should know that the fashion of the models even suppressed the subsequent performances, which has become the most talked about topic in this super bowl. In a few days, the sales volume doubled, and the word-of-mouth improved a lot. It is just around the corner to create a high-grade brand.


    "I have to admit that you always see more than others." After giving details to Vimy, Claude called Adrian over and opened a bottle of champagne in the office.


    "So it''s worth paying a lot of money to fight for the right to broadcast." Adrian raised the glass in his hand. "Now you''re not against fighting for more rights?"


    "I have never objected to it. I just think that we should seize the opportunity. After all, it is broadcast in turn." Claude grinned slyly.


    As I said, NFL and super bowl are one of the few programs that can only make money, especially the super bowl, which is almost one of the programs that Americans must watch. At first, NBC was solely responsible for the broadcasting of the super bowl, but eating on its own is not necessarily pleasing. Therefore, with the increasing ratings of the super bowl, the other three TV stations also joined in. Finally, like the split NFL game broadcasting right, the Super Bowl became broadcast by four wireless broadcasting companies in turn.


    But even so, we also need to speak with money. The higher the price, the easier it is to get more broadcasting rights. NBC and CBS have always been the major players. After all, of the four major broadcasting companies, their two have the most abundant capital, followed by Fox, followed by ABC. There is no way. From the mid-1980s to now, ABC has been in the loss most of the time. If not for the original agreement, it might not have been obtained for a quarter.


    This situation has been improved after AC media acquired them. With the injection of new funds and the broadcasting of several programs with good ratings, ABC finally eased its breath, and then took this opportunity to win the Super Bowl broadcasting right that was almost lost in early 1998. Just at this time, a new round of NFL broadcasting rights negotiations began again, and Adrian suggested that they take the opportunity to smash it At least 10 seasons of Super Bowl broadcasting rights will be won.


    Although Claude doesn''t like football very much, he also knows the influence of the super bowl. At the beginning, he hesitated and thought that 10 seasons were a little more, and ABC just got out of trouble. But after seeing the huge effect of Victoria''s secret on the super bowl, I made up my mind.


    "With this platform, we can arrange our singers or actors to perform on it to gain popularity, just like Victoria''s secret." Adrian said after drying the champagne in his hand.


    "Is it?" Claude did not agree with a reply, as if he had seen through his mind, Adrian shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have an idea, ed Claude suddenly changed the topic, "maybe we should buy two or three teams."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Generally speaking, group companies in the United States will more or less buy several teams to play with. For example, TBS originally had two ice hockey teams and a basketball team. However, AC media sold them out after taking over. They only saw that Ted Turner left the basketball team. However, Turner was still depressed for a long time.


    And there are many ball games in the United States, and their popularity is different. Rugby is the most popular, as can be seen from the super bowl''s super high ratings. Baseball took the second place, followed by basketball, followed by ice hockey and so on. Before retiring, Joe used to let basketball surpass baseball as the second most popular game. However, it was only a flash in the pan. Although he is now re serving, he can no longer change the overall situation.


    In a word, the hot teams that can have a popular game are also very respectable. In essence, it is no different from those who are rich in comparison. It is just that with a lot of gorgeous clothes, it is different and superior. So, there is no doubt that Claude''s target is one of the NFL.


    "There are a few considerations, but not now," Claude laughed. "I know your plan. Don''t be nervous."


    Adrian laughs and doesn''t make a sound. The last piece of puzzle has not been put together. It''s a bit premature to say that it''s really too early to say that even if it''s put together, it only means that we have laid a solid foundation. If we want to make the Empire look more gorgeous and more worthy of its name, we need to continue to work hard. Of course, it will not be too long. It will only take two or three years.


    "And you, ED, what do you suggest?" Claude asked suddenly.


    "Me?" Adrian raised his eyebrows, to be honest, he was not interested in NFL, but when it comes to the team.


    "I''d love to buy the Lakers, but I don''t know what to do with that old Jerry bass guy." He said, showing his hand."Why the Lakers?" Claude asked with interest.


    "Because it''s the Los Angeles team." Adrian''s face didn''t change and he lied.


    "So is the clipper."


    "Not as good as the Lakers, and Jerry bass and Donald Sterling are still friends - well, if you really want to satisfy my wish, crow, try to get bass done."


    Let''s stop this topic. Although it''s not particularly difficult to sell the Lakers from bass, it''s not easy. Just like Claude''s idea of buying a football team, let''s wait until the last piece of puzzle is put together.


    At the end of January, 1998, in addition to Victoria''s secret surprise walk show on the super bowl, there was another thing that happened. For many people, this was not an important thing, but it was worth remembering for Adrian and the client. Britney''s first album was released, and the first wave of main song also began to play on the list. The name of the song was "baby" Love me again.


    "Hi, audience, how are you? I''m your faithful Walden Jackson. Oh, every time I say my name, I can''t help but complain about why my father named me Walden instead of Michael, otherwise I would be so proud. You know, MJ told me that I was only a little bit worse than him when I sang" B "


    Listening to the voice from the radio, one of the girls in front of her could not help complaining: "Damn, this guy is really nagging."


    Perhaps after hearing her complaint, the radio host immediately changed the topic: "OK, OK, let''s start the formal topic quickly. The director is going to be crazy in front of him. If he doesn''t get into the topic, he will kill me. So the first thing to recommend today is the work of a new person, the first song of a 16-year-old girl''s first album. It is lively and lovely, full of vitality and sweet, and has a strong sense of rhythm, which is very suitable for young people. Then, let''s listen to Britney Spears''s baby, love me again "


    with the cadence coming out, the girls waiting in front of me suddenly began to cheer, and the girls who were surrounded by them were especially excited.


    "Well, this is my new song, and I can''t wait to know how many places I''ll be when the billboard comes out." Britney said triumphantly to her friends, and a group of girls cast envious or envious eyes on her.


    "At least in the top 20." A girl thought about it and said, "the MTV of this song is also good. Britney is very beautiful."


    "Who knows, maybe we can make it into the top ten." Another girl offered a different opinion.


    On the radio, Britney''s sweet, husky voice kept coming out. It must be admitted that her voice line was really tasteful and very popular. Soon the girls began to hum along, and Britney was even more proud.


    Soon after the end of the song, the host''s funny voice rang again: "Oh, it''s really beautiful. The sweet magnetic sound line makes people think of floating. Well, I''ve decided to invite her to be a guest in the next program. I want to know what a sweet and lovely girl she is. If you want to know, please pray for the consent of the producer This is my request. "


    "Wow, Britney''s on the Walden Jackson radio show."


    "He wants to know how sweet you are. I envy you, Britney."


    A group of girls started to coax and pushed Britney around in the middle.


    "Well, didn''t he say that, and the producers of the show had to agree." Britney said that, but her chin was raised high and her pride did not diminish.


    But she soon thought of something and yelled, and then flustered up, as if ready to go out.


    "What happened?" Asked a girl.


    "I almost forgot that I''m going to talk to the art director of the record company this afternoon. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you." Britney said apologetically and ran downstairs for a second.


    "Mom, I''m going out for a while, maybe I''ll be back later." She ran several rooms and found her mother in the corner of the kitchen. To her surprise, her father was also here.


    "What''s the matter, dear?" Lynn asked her daughter.


    Britney repeated what she had said before.


    "I''ll take you." Said Jamie spears, next to him.


    "No, Dad. I''ll just find a taxi. It''s not a big deal. If it''s fast, I''ll be back in a moment. If it''s slow, it''ll probably be one o''clock in the evening." Britney refused.


    "Hey, Britney, can we go with you?" Several other girls ran down the stairs.


    "Oh, no, I have something to talk to the art director today. If you want to visit, I can apply for you. If the company agrees, you can go at any time." As Britney''s voice faded away, the girls quickly left the kitchen, and the two adults withdrew their eyes."You should follow, Jamie." Lynn said discontentedly.


    "Don''t worry. She''s not a child. If I go with her, it will only disgust her." Jamie shrugged his shoulders.


    "But..." Lynn was going to say something, but she spat out two words and then closed her mouth.


    "What are you worried about? Worried about her having a boyfriend? " Jamie joked.


    "Maybe it''s my delusion." Lynn didn''t deny it, frowned and sighed, "I always think she''s been..."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Let''s wait for the results to come out. Maybe it''s not so good." Jamie said in a relaxed tone, but the excitement in his eyes betrayed his idea.


    "Well, just keep an eye on it," Lynn didn''t say much, "if boob really becomes a big star..."


    "I know what to do." Jamie immediately said, "this is an opportunity for our family.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C197

    "The basic itinerary is arranged in this way. You have faxed one copy to your parents and your agent respectively. They have no comments. Do you have anything else to add?" Eric Norton said, flipping through the information in his hand.


    "No, not at all. In fact, I can''t wait." Britney shook her head like a rattle, her hands clenched into fists, and her excited smile hung on her face. [search for the latest updates]


    "OK, then..." Norton then looks at her agent, Lawrence Vick, who sits next to Britney, who also shakes his head and says there''s nothing to say. "That''s it."


    "Is it over? It seems that I''m late. " A voice came from the door of the meeting room.


    "Hi, ed." Britney was the first to say hello, with a look of joy, if it wasn''t for someone else here, she might have flown up.


    "Hi, boo, it''s so nice to see you. You look so beautiful again. Did you hear any good news?" Adrian came over laughing.


    "Oh, of course, this is the itinerary of the signing, from Los Angeles to New York, and through New Orleans," Britney excitedly picked up the document and waved it. "Although it can''t pass through home, it''s already very good."


    "Is it?" Which one, and then Adrian tells her not to smile


    "I think it''s better for you to tell her in person." Norton grinned, his eyes turning around him and Britney Spears. "After all, it''s what you''ve always wanted."


    "What is it?" Britney asked, looking into Adrian''s eyes with expectation and hope.


    "Well, you''re done anyway, so give us some privacy." Adrian nodded and waved to Britney.


    The girl immediately jumped up and said hello to Norton and her agent. She followed Adrian with a smile. They walked out of the meeting room, through two corridors, to Adrian''s private lounge, which he had no office of his own at the record company, so it became a place for him to have a private conversation with several executives.


    Click. As soon as the door is closed, Britney jumps up and encircles Adrian''s neck.


    "Wait, cloth..." Before he finished speaking, his mouth was blocked by the other side, and skillfully pried open his teeth and put his flexible little tongue into it.


    In the sound of Zizi, Adrian kisses Britney while locking the door, then embraces her body and straightens up. The girl nipped her legs on his waist, and Adrian lifted her buttocks and held her up. She kept kissing and walked to the sofa next to her.


    With a plop, the girl was pressed on the sofa. Although Adrian had already returned and broke through the defense line, her nose snorted with excitement, and her beautiful face was even more flushed.


    After a vague sigh, they finally separated. Adrian, who sat up, pulled the collar and looked at her with satisfaction: "you are so lovely, cloth."


    Britney didn''t speak. She just gasped with her mouth open. Her eyes were watery and she didn''t seem satisfied. Sure enough, she suddenly turned over and climbed on the sofa in a few shapes, putting her hands on Adrian''s shoulders, and her breathing became more rapid: "come again, ED, come again."


    "Wait, boo, don''t be in such a hurry, OK?" Adrian smiles and grabs her slender waist.


    "But I want you." Britney said in a hurry, leaning forward to put her head on Adrian''s face, rubbing it gently, not like a dog sniffing on it.


    This can not help but let Adrian have a kind of relaxed and happy feeling, although Sara is obedient to her, the relationship between each other is closer to the lover; although Kirsten is a goblin, she knows how to seduce people; Natalie is needless to say. So Britney is worthy of his special training out of the pet.


    Even so, he gently pushed her up and asked, "don''t you want to know a piece of good news?"


    Britney was stunned for a moment to react, but then she posted it again: "what other good news is more important than you?"


    Adrian chuckled and pinched her chin lovingly. "It''s true, but I think you should know the news first."


    "All right." Although a little disappointed, Britney did not insist, after all, Adrian said so.


    A piece of paper was taken out of his arms and swayed in his hand. After shaking it, he showed a smile: "although the list of the bulletin board will not be released until tomorrow, I have got it through some channels."


    "You mean..." Britney immediately took a deep breath and looked at what was in his hand with an unbelievable look of disbelief.


    Adrian smiles and hands the paper to her. The girl takes it and takes a deep breath again. She starts shaking. At first, her eyes looked at the bottom, and then moved upward. The more she looked up, the more disappointed she looked, until she came to the top. She was stunned, blinked her eyes, followed by a round stare, shot an incredible look, the body began to shake."This Really? " She put down the paper, can not help looking at Adrian, and then Shua picked up to look again, the whole person is dizzy, biting his lips as if in fear, afraid that he Shua Shua in a dream, at any time may wake up.


    "Of course, Congratulations, boo. You''ve done a great job." Adrian smiles and nods.


    "Great, great, I''m number one, I''m number one." Britney burst into cheers, leaping out of the sofa, hopping and jumping in the lounge with excitement.


    She has a reason to do so, because the first wave of the album''s main song "baby, love me again" has just been released, and has been on the top 100 of the billboard, which is a great honor for any new singer.


    "I knew I knew I was the best, the best." Britney kept jumping and cheering, as if she wanted to break the floor, and the simple and lovely side was vividly revealed at the moment.


    Then, she stopped suddenly, turned her head to look at Adrian, her eyes full of emotion. The next second, she swooped into his arms and rained her kisses on him: "I love you, ED, I love you, I love you, I love you, you are right, I can do it, I am the best, the best"


    she exclaimed in ecstasy, and at the end, with a trace of choking, she kept kissing Adrian, as if she could not express herself without doing so My gratitude. She yelled like this for a long time, until her strength was almost exhausted, and Britney finally stopped and nestled in Adrian, panting gently.


    "Now that you''ve finally calmed down?" Adrian, who patted her on the back, asked, teasing.


    The girl was embarrassed to smile: "I just I didn''t expect to be on the top of the billboard. Oh, it''s like a dream. "


    "Bulletin board" is not something unattainable. This song is very good, and it is very popular. MTV is also well shot. In addition, the preparatory work is perfect and the release is also full of publicity. It is not surprising to get such a result. " Adrian said easily, "remember what I told you, boo? What kind of singer am I going to cultivate? "


    "Of course, the next Madonna, and I have that potential. "Britney''s eyes are shining, and her breath becomes much faster when she talks about it. Which female singer doesn''t want to be Madonna''s second?


    "Yes," Adrian nodded with a smile. "Do you believe it now?"


    "I always believe in you, ed. I believe everything you say." "I love you, ED, you are everything to me," she said


    Said here, she suddenly thought of something, doodle mouth: "say, you don''t think MTV inside I wear school uniform look very ugly? It''s not as beautiful as we were in class


    "Of course," Adrian pinched her waist and lifted her up and down. "Only I can see you like that."


    "But, sir, I have graduated." Britney''s voice suddenly became sweet and greasy, her eyes twinkled with inexplicable light, and her chest was straightened up. Although she was still wearing a coat, her well-developed softness still slightly shook. It was a special hook.


    "I didn''t say you graduated." Adrian replied with a smile, followed by a look: "remember what I taught you, boo?"


    Britney was stunned and quickly responded. She said, "yes, learn to control your emotions."


    "Obviously, you didn''t do very well, did you?" Adrian''s soft voice.


    "Yes Sorry, ED, I just I can''t help it. " Britney lowered her head and whispered.


    "You''ll soon become a big star. If you can''t learn to control your emotions and show them on your face all the time, you''ll get a lot of bad things from all kinds of gossip journalists, and you''ll face a lot of pressure at that time." Adrian said, gently.


    "I''ll try," Britney said immediately, but hesitated again. "But It doesn''t seem easy to be in front of your family... "


    "It''s only two years. After two years, you don''t have to do it again." Adrian said in a soothing tone, though he frowned in his heart.


    "Well, that''s it today. You have to keep up your spirits to cope with the signing party coming soon. Although the singers seem relaxed, they are actually very energetic." Then he said again.


    "Then I''ll go back." Adrian has been obedient, and Britney jumped out of him.


    Although Adrian wanted to send her back so that she could observe her parents and see if they could see something, he eventually cancelled the plan, which might have alarmed the public. Besides, he also had a backup method. Moreover, Britney was basically destined to become famous


    frankly speaking, before the release of this album, despite Norton and others With the help of "baby, love me again", he even optimized it to a certain extent. He was not sure whether he could make it to the top of the billboard for the first time, but now the facts have explained everything,Compared with actors, singers and works have higher requirements of fit. In addition to its bright and strong rhythm, which can arouse young people''s resonance, and AC media''s company''s strong cooperation in publicity, Britney Spears'' youthful and beautiful appearance, as well as her magnetic sweet voice, also contribute to her popularity. Think about it, if a black girl with a sharp voice and a habit of singing high notes, could she do this?


    Now that the first gun has been fired, it is natural to continue this momentum. This is what Adrian and Norton discussed several times. In her memory, the first miracle Britney has created is that "baby, love me again" has set a record for the highest number of times on the bulletin board, almost more than two years.


    There is a road ahead, and Adrian is not stupid enough to choose another one. In fact, it is not difficult to do so. The key lies in whether the first gun can be fired. But now the biggest problem has been solved. The rest depends on the effectiveness of publicity and some other means. Anyway, it''s not the number one for more than two years. Just stay in Top100.


    Adrian originally planned to make some other classic songs out of Britney Spears. Although he knows much less about pop music than movies, he has heard many classic songs and can recall them as long as he has heard them. But now it seems that this is not appropriate, since memory has proved that these songs are very good, then the right way is to flow.


    With the release of the latest billboard list, Britney Spears immediately became the focus of the media, and a large number of young people also became her fans. After February, the signing ceremony of the United States was officially launched. There were a large number of fans everywhere to support her, and she was not popular in the hands of new singers for a time.


    Adrian didn''t follow. Although he was concerned about the signing and Britney called her everywhere she went, his main focus was not on it.


    The late stage of the matrix has already been completed, and all that remains is publicity and waiting to be released. However, the later stages of Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth are still in progress, especially when the basic editing has been completed, and he has to make all the rest.


    "It''s a piece of cake. There''s plenty of time." This is Adrian''s reaction. The two films are aimed at the Oscars. Naturally, the best choice is to release them in the last three months, so he has plenty of time to work hard. Even if there is still a film to be shot in August, and there are at least five months for him to squander, and five months to complete two films, and there are still not many CG films, then his title of workaholic can be removed.


    Therefore, he can also spare time and energy to arrange other films, such as the preparation of "fight club". For what purpose, Winona promised to come down, which made Adrian a little surprised. However, he soon lost it. Dennis should be the headache.


    Then there was the preparation of "Tomb Raider city". Since it was decided that Rachel should play the leading role, it would be more appropriate to be "the original team". But Rachel hesitated to push the script off, and Adrian''s reaction was to take her to bed and toss her around until she asked for mercy.


    "I just I want to think about it. " Lying on the bed, Rachel said aggrieved after a little recovery, but was immediately whipped again by Adrian.


    In addition, there is a movie that is not a blockbuster, but it''s absolutely gimmicky enough. It''s been going on for some time.


    "All in all, I invite you here to get to know each other and cooperate fully in the shooting." Adrian said to the people around him in the midst of the music.


    On his left, three super facial palsies stand in turn: Stallone, Schwarzenegger and Willis. The three men were all taut, as if none of them could accept it. In fact, Schwarzenegger and Bruce were still smiling at the beginning, but after contacting Stallone, they also became expressionless. It can be seen that Stallone is the most facial paralysis.


    On the right side of him, there were several strong men who were equally muscular but not as famous as the three big men. Stonejohnson, van diesel, shange Wharton, doff longger, Stephen Siegel, and Jean Renault, who had not been seen for a long time, Travolta and cage were temporarily removed from the list because it was the first work of the expendables and the budget. If the box office is good enough to make a sequel, it''s not too late to invite them.


    However, there is a slightly small figure also standing in this group of people, it seems a little out of place. It''s not that he''s not strong enough, but he''s a little short, only 5 feet 5 inches. In the United States, where the average height is 5 feet 8 inches, he is still relatively short, especially those around him are tall.


    "How do you feel, SYL? Can''t you not look so hard? "


    "I''m looking forward to your performance, Dwyane, you''re a rock Johnson"


    "long time no see, let''s be honest, I think Luc should let you play with Bruce in the fifth element."


    Adrian chatted with them in turn. Even new people like stonejohnson and van diesel could have a chat, which made them feel flattered. The little man was no exception."You don''t seem to be in a good mood, jet," Adrian came to him. "And the party culture here is different from Hong Kong after all."


    "No, Adrian, when I was in Hong Kong I''ve been to A lot of parties. " The other side stammered and replied in unskilled English.


    "But it''s not the same," Adrian said with a smile. "And you don''t have any friends here for the time being."


    The other party smiles, and is not surprised by his fluent and accurate Chinese. Obviously, he has learned it before.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have a lot of friends here when this movie comes out." Adrian patted him on the shoulder.


    The other side hesitated, and finally asked: "can you tell me why, Adrian, why did you ask me to play a supporting role with a lot of weight at the price of 3 million?". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C198

    The role makes the actor, not the actor makes the role, which is what anyone who enters the entertainment industry should understand. So for an opportunity, a possible opportunity, they will try every means to fight for it. Of course, some people adhere to their own principles, such people are worthy of admiration, but it is a pity that they are not many. Unless they are very lucky, they will eventually be eliminated and disappear. [search for the latest updates]


    as a result, the high-level film companies with power, or the producers who are good at making blockbuster movies and the talented independent directors are all the targets that the actors who want to make the most of themselves. But what if someone focused on these three characteristics? For example - Adrian Cowell, a media upstart, a gold producer and a miracle director?


    Seven years ago, he was still a nobody. After seven years, he has become a new upstart in the media industry. In Hollywood, he has no less than any director, producer and company leader who has been working hard for more than ten years. There are at least dozens of movies related to him, and there are countless actors and directors who show their leading roles because of him. Among other things, Cameron was discovered by him, and drew was also because he got the Golden Globe trophy and regained his status. Hu Kaili, not to mention, has made them famous again It''s no big deal to play 4P together.


    What''s more, there are many others who have won Oscars because of him, such as Steven Spielberg, Al Pacino, Tom Hanks, Emma Thompson, etc. Think about it, how can a guy who has both power and talent, and who can also win the highest honor, not let women flock to him? What''s more, he''s good at coaxing women, and he''s patient with everyone.


    Because of this, he was able to control such arrogant women as Julia, Blanchett and Nicole in his hands. Of course, only he can do this. It is absolutely impossible for him to be someone else.


    Well, it''s a cliche. Adrian had a good night. Facts have proved that it is absolutely no problem for him to pick three. Whether three women kneel down and suck in turn, or fight one by one, or climb on the bed side by side at the same time, he will kill them to death. Even so, he woke up the next day in high spirits, while drew, Cameron and Kelly Hu were too tired to get up.


    Maybe one more or two? In the face of the three entangled in the bed, Adrian can not help thinking so. Instead of thinking about it, he didn''t think about how to add another one between Gwyneth and Blanchett, or even Kate and Charlize.


    After all, they are different from drew and others. Drew and Cameron are just friendly matches, but they are his collections carefully collected. The friendship match is over, but the collection still needs emotion, especially Kate, Sarah, Charlize, Natalie and other women he first knew.


    It goes without saying that Charlotte accompanied him along the way, the resonance between each other is self-evident, her hard words sound more like a * *; although Sarah said that she sold herself to him, her attachment was very clear; Natalie needless to say, in many women, it is rare to have such a business object, which is also very interesting Isn''t it? Although I always feel that something is wrong; as for Kate, it was the first woman that he was born again. At that time, it was relatively simple, let alone the mother of her first child.


    In the future, the greater the career, the less emotional proportion, but definitely not without. Monica, Julia, Gwyneth, Blanchett, Liv, and so on, even the goblin or Rachel, Zeta Jones and Nicole, but with different weights. So it is not easy for them to accept or join in.


    Well, this is a subject worth studying. It can''t be solved for a while. So take your time. There are still more important things, such as the announcement of the 70th Oscar nomination list.


    The Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences chose to announce it on February 21. Everyone sighed after they got the list, and a new record was born. The world-famous ship won 15 nominations. Yes, 15. The Academy didn''t make mistakes, and people didn''t read it wrong. Titanic surpassed comet beauty and won 15 nominations, becoming the most nominated film in Oscar history


    "it''s a historic moment. When the Oscar was 70 years old, Cameron''s ship presented Even though we failed to nominate best actor and best supporting actor with a special gift, the number of nominations has already explained everything. I''m afraid it will be difficult for any film to do so in the future. " The New York Times wrote with emotion.


    Yes, similar to Adrian''s memory, she has been nominated for best film, best director, best editing, best costume design, and best song. Gwyneth has been nominated for Best Actress for the first time in her life, but DiCaprio still failed to get the nomination for best actor. It''s not surprising that this is invisible discrimination. Tom Cruise also took a long time to get a nomination. How could DiCaprio, who was younger than when he first got the nomination, be an exception? So if you want to get the nomination, you''d better wait until you''re disabled.As for the best supporting actor, it is because there is no real supporting actor in the film. Whether it is the fiance Carl or the first mate Victor, the scenes are similar and each has its own highlights. It is normal that there is no nomination. So what are the more nominations? It''s the best original script


    in order to add one more nomination, Adrian has spent a lot of effort, and a lot of public relations expenses have been spent. Lafayette and Weinstein are responsible for it together. In short, there is one more nomination. In memory, "Titanic" is the same as "cometary beauty" 14 nominations, but now that it was written by him, how can it be different.


    That''s why he has been asking big boat to keep the number of theaters in theaters, even to increase the proportion of movie theaters. On the contrary, he has made enough profits at the box office. The cinema line, which had fallen to two figures, recovered to three figures immediately after the nomination list was made. Moreover, at the end of the month, the ship officially announced the global box office The breakthrough of 2 billion


    as a result, Hollywood''s film companies began a new round of beating their chests and beating their chests again. It is necessary to create box office records to create box office records, but is it necessary to create such a high? Almost all of them are raising their necks, dare you give us a little chase miss? And seeing that it''s going to be offline at last, once the Oscar nomination is released, you''ve been playing it since June last year. Is this going to be a year? How much more topics do you want to occupy


    "it''s a sad thing that a movie built up with technical effects is so popular that no one really cares about a really good movie." Some critics wrote this in their own column, but this is only a very rare phenomenon. Except for some European critics, no one should join in, and more critics still hold a positive attitude.


    "Although there are many factors contributing to the box office miracle of Titanic, the theme expressed in the film, thinking about love and human nature, is no less than the film technology shown. The choice of the academy is correct. Cameron is an excellent director, and Adrian has proved his vision again." This is today''s review of America.


    As Adrian said before, since it''s made by him, it has to be different. For example, it''s more classic and more shocking, such as winning 15 Oscar nominations, or breaking through the box office of $2 billion in the world.


    "To tell you the truth, I suddenly regret something." At the celebration party that followed, Adrian waved the final check to Cameron.


    "Regret? Regret not giving me so much? " Cameron took the $5 million check, which is the 30th, which means Adrian gave him a total of 150 million dividends.


    "Of course not. I just think I should choose 100 or even 10 million checks so that I can really drown you with checks." Adrian said seriously.


    Cameron burst into laughter and held up his beer bottle: "thank you, ED, thank you very much."


    "Don''t say that. Without me, you would have been successful as well, and I firmly believe that." Adrian also held up his beer bottle.


    Cameron laughed and didn''t speak. He looked up and dried the rest of the beer in one breath. His face was red, which was quite exciting. With the rising performance of Titanic in the past six months, he has become more and more proud, and the people in Hollywood have given him more and more respect. If he is not happy, it is absolutely impossible.


    But he also knows that without Adrian''s unreserved support, he would never have been able to do so. At this time, even if he was told what would happen without Adrian, he would not believe it. Therefore, he completely took that remark as a polite one. In any case, as long as the other party needed it, he would promise everything.


    Adrian knows that, but he doesn''t talk to Cameron about new works or something. It''s not the time. The fight for votes has just begun. Despite the support of 2 billion global box office, there is still a lot of public relations that should be done. All of them have broken the nomination record. Why not work harder to break the record of winning the prize? The more you get to this point, the more careful you are to capsize in the gutter.


    And the allocation of resources is also a problem. In addition to Titanic''s 15 nominations, L.A. secret has also received 10 nominations. Zeta Jones''s best supporting actress nomination has been fulfilled.


    "Looking at their comments, it''s hard to ignore that beauty and acting are equally important. Maybe it''s not perfect, but it''s enough to conquer the people who miss that time. " Adrian came up behind Zeta Jones as he read the newspaper and held the sexy woman in white dress standing in front of the French window in his arms.


    "Pretty good." Zeta Jones turned his head with a faint smile on his face.


    "Your answer is a little perfunctory, my best supporting actress." Adrian kisses her ear beads.


    "It''s not yet. As you said, I can''t get it this time. It''s just to increase my qualifications in Hollywood." Zeta Jones turned around.


    "Yes, but it''s sooner or later to get it, as long as I''m here." Adrian smiles.Zeta Jones looked at her in a trance and even forgot to speak for a while. Her eyes were complicated and confused, which made her more beautiful and moving.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Adrian asked softly.


    "Well It''s just a little bit unhappy. " She then woke up and said, covering up the frustration between her eyebrows.


    "Why not? Can you tell me?" Adrian asked, "if you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to force it."


    "Nothing. I caught a cold before, but you didn''t look at me. That''s all." Zeta Jones said in a relaxed tone.


    "Well, I apologize for my mistake. Although things were busy in those days, it was a big mistake to forget it." Adrian said immediately.


    Zeta Jones raised his eyebrows in surprise. After looking at him for a long time, he sighed, "I thought you''d defend yourself, like, ''I called you.''


    "There''s no excuse for that, my dear. It''s a mistake indeed, and it''s a mistake to admit. If a man can''t even admit his own mistakes, what great things can he expect from him? " Adrian waved.


    Seeing what he was supposed to look like, Zeta Jones sighed again in his heart, and then went on to ask in a relaxed tone, "so there should be some compensation?"


    "There was a party about Titanic today, but I declined and came to you." Adrian said immediately.


    Zeta Jones chuckled and looked at him with charming eyes: "I thought you would still be so cheerful."


    "Is it?" Adrian shrugged. "Well, if you think I''m not enough to make up for it, what can I do to get you to accept my apology?"


    "I''m just kidding, ed Zeta Jones chuckled, then went back to the living room and sat on the sofa. "What''s up in the afternoon? I''ll take your advice."


    "No plans, just chat here." Adrian sat down next to her, then lifted her legs and put them on his legs. "Listen to you talk about your childhood. You haven''t finished last time."


    "Do you really want to listen?" Zeta Jones folded his smile and calmed down.


    "Of course." Adrian patted her on the thigh and replied in a certain tone.


    When people are immersed in something, time always passes quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, the afternoon passes. Before the sun sets and the sky is not completely dark, Adrian gets up and leaves.


    "Don''t you really want to spend the night with me, ed?" Zeta Jones said in a slightly sad tone.


    "To be frank, I''d like to, honey, but I''ve got a lot of things to do recently. There''s an important meeting tomorrow morning. I have to prepare for it, so I''m really sorry." Adrian said apologetically, then kissed her on the lips. "I''ll see you again in a couple of days, and then we''ll go out for a drive, how about going to the desert in Nevada?"


    With a deliberate blink, Zeta Jones hummed heavily as if to say no. She didn''t ask him to stay. She gave Adrian a kiss and watched him get on the bus. Then she saw the car disappear at the corner of the street. Then she went back to the refrigerator in the kitchen to find a can of beer, opened it and took a few mouthfuls. Then she went back to the living room and sat down on the sofa and rubbed the two sides of his brain bag.


    Already aware of it? Unfortunately, it''s too late. I''m afraid it''s going to take a lot of effort to react before the nomination list comes out. But now What would you choose, Catherine Zeta Jones? You Will you give up? On the way back, Adrian thought with a smile as he drove the car.


    He didn''t lie. He didn''t spend the night at Zeta Jones because things were busy. Titanic had 15 top-notch nominations, and L.A. secret had 10 nominations. In addition to nine in my memory, raven Phoenix got a nomination for best actor, which many people didn''t expect. The company initially reported him When competing for the best actor, I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t expect to get a nomination. The reporters also cried out that the youngest Venetian film emperor came back.


    "Five years after his admission scandal, raven Phoenix is back in the public eye again. Although he has acted in many films before, and played Ryan in Saving Private Ryan, the haze of that year still hangs over his head, and many people still think that he can''t go back to the past. However, the best response was given by raven for his excellent performance in Los Angeles secret, and he was nominated as the best actor in the Oscar. No matter whether he won the award or not, there is no denying that Raven Phoenix is still the same Raven Phoenix. " This is what a commentary in the Los Angeles Times wrote.


    It can be seen that Ruifan still has a lot of popularity. When he was young, his outstanding performance reserved the capital for his recovery. Of course, his excellent ability is also one of the reasons. It is indeed a good business to rescue him.


    In short, there are nominations for both films. Naturally, public relations resources need to be well distributed. The best film and best director will undoubtedly strive for Titanic. With a huge backing of 2 billion box office, it has enough advantages. Although the nomination of Adrian has to be discussed in more than 12 aspects, it needs to be discussed for at least one of the other aspects. However, it needs to be discussed for the same reason.At this time, Adrian also thought of what, a dozen steering wheel, the car to a nearby supermarket drive.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C200

    "If you don''t think building blocks are suitable, I can recommend this latest Winnie bear for you. It''s quite cute and it''s suitable for a 2-year-old." Quite a few pretty saleswoman said gallantly.


    "That''s it, then." Adrian looked around and finally decided to take the Pooh Doll. There is no more suitable than this. Although the girl has passed the age of gnawing toys, her energy is obviously too much. As long as she leaves her arms, she starts to run around the villa, such as grabbing toys everywhere and chuckling after throwing them. She has broken two sets of Lego building blocks, so she can''t throw them Bad doll toys are the best for her at the moment. [search for the latest updates in]


    there are a lot of things to do these days, and I have to deal with a few women, so the previous commitment to take her to the amusement park has been temporarily postponed. The guy was very angry about this, the threat of boorish on the phone. If Dad breaks the appointment, she won''t like him in the future. Well, it''s a terrible threat. So he stopped at a nearby supermarket and picked a gift to coax her daughter.


    "Well I don''t want that. " As he went to the exit to settle the bill, a woman''s voice came from the front, lacking breath and a hint of hidden shyness.


    Adrian could not help looking up. Beside the cash register stood a woman of about twenty-seven or eight years old. Her hair was light brown and fair, and her face was beautiful. Although she was a little thin, she was still a beautiful woman. At the moment, she was taking the bread out of the basket. There were not many things in the basket. She took out the bag of bread, and then stood there in a nervous state.


    The cashier took a look at her. Although she was a little impatient, she didn''t write it clearly on her face. After tapping the computer several times, she reported the amount: "it''s 37 dollars and 25 cents."


    Hearing this number, the woman looked hesitant. She looked at the contents of the basket and seemed to want to forget to take it outside. But she finally bit her lip and took out her purse. Some trembled, she took out some fragmentary notes and coins to pay for the bill.


    Needless to say, you can guess what is going on, but Adrian still has a trace of curiosity. Where does this woman seem to have met? He is not sure whether this sense of familiarity comes from the past life or this life, but he can be sure to glance at each other''s information at some time.


    After paying Winnie bear''s money and walking out of the mall, Adrian sees the woman again. She is walking quickly to the parking lot with her bag in her hand. Her head is drooping and she is taking a tissue from her pocket. The shaking figure of her back enlarges the feeling of loss several times. Just as she was taking out the tissue, something was taken out of her pocket, but she walked forward, looking around. The sky was getting darker and there were not many people around. Adrian shrugged and walked over.


    Pick up a look, the original is a woman''s purse, gently pinch to know that it is almost empty. Adrian''s eyes brightened as he recalled his familiarity.


    "It was her..." Reading the name on the driver''s license, he couldn''t help but pick eyebrows, and information about her suddenly came out of his mind. Although those huge memories are messy because there is no search engine, as long as there are enough clues, we can extract what we need from it.


    It''s a good match in time. It should be certain that it''s her. While chasing the woman, Adrian thought, and then all kinds of immature ideas and plans poured into his mind.


    "Hey, sister, you lost your things." Ford doesn''t look as neat and tidy as a woman when he gets on the bus. He doesn''t know what it looks like when he gets on the bus, even though he doesn''t know what it looks like when he gets on the bus.


    "Things?" The woman who put the bag in the car turned around and looked at Adrian in some confusion, but noticed the purse in his hand, and immediately felt her pocket in panic, then seized it.


    "God, I''m so careless. If I lose it, I''ll be ruined." She checked her purse in a hurry to make sure there was no loss.


    Then she realized that the man who had returned her wallet was still ahead of her. She stammered and apologized, "I''m sorry, sir I I''m a little too excited I... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. Is everything there?" Adrian smiles and nods. "I''ll leave if it''s all there."


    "Yes, they are. Thank you, sir. Thank you very much." The woman thanks again and again, Adrian waved his hand and turned to his car, opposite her only three parking spaces.


    After getting on the car, he did not rush to start to leave, but paid attention to the woman''s old Ford, a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    The seventh ignition, the car in the vibration of the sound of whine, but in the end still did not start up. She can''t help but slap the steering wheel, slap, very loud, but the whole person followed and frustrated climb on the top, the body has become abnormal powerless.


    Looking back on today''s audition, the strong sense of shame suddenly came back to my mind. I took a few pieces of paper and ran to the other company every day, but I couldn''t get such a role. If you can''t get it, what does that damned person in charge say? "Have you not auditioned yet? Oh, no, we''ve found the right one. "At that moment, she felt as if she had been stripped of her clothes and stood on the street laughing.But even so, she has to continue to fight for it, think about the shriveled purse, think about paying the bill before She grinned and looked at the bag in the co driver''s seat. Should these be enough for her to hold on for a while? If it was not the kind-hearted person who returned her lost purse, she really didn''t know what to do next, unless


    Her smile has become more bitter, even if you want to have a chance, right? With a sharp slap on the steering wheel, she held her face and rubbed it. It will get better, it will get better. It must be


    to start the engine again. This time, there is no strike for the old car. After a few roars, it finally starts. She was relieved. She was in a better mood. Her smile rarely appeared on her face and drove into the street. Maybe the bad luck has passed. The old car has been driving smoothly all the way, and there is no problem, which makes her feel better again.


    But this kind of good mood did not last long. When the apartment was shaking in her eyes, she suddenly opened her eyes, and then stepped on the accelerator to speed up the car. Then she jumped down and ran to the door of the apartment in panic.


    "No, Mrs. Lawrence, please, don''t do this," she pleaded, holding on to a middle-aged woman dragging a box outside.


    "Go away." The dark skinned, apparently Mexican middle-aged woman said impatiently, shaking off her hands and throwing the box on the street at the door, which was already full of stuff.


    "Listen, Mrs. Lawrence, I have I''ve won a role. I''ll be rich soon. Please don''t do this. Please give me another two days. Please She begged and took the other side''s arm again.


    "You have owed me rent for several months, * son, do you think I''m a relief center?" the middle-aged woman cried with some ferocity. She left her and walked inside again.


    If she didn''t chase in, it was not. She was so anxious that she almost cried. At last, she had to pick up the things that had been thrown on the street in turn. Seeing a broken statue, it was even more sad. If it wasn''t on the street, maybe she would have cried.


    "All right, here are your things. Take these and roll far away from me. Don''t let me see you again," said the middle-aged woman, throwing a bag out again and thumping on the ground. "Of course, if you continue to default, I promise you will receive a summons from the court"


    "I know, Mrs. Lawrence, but please don''t drive me out like this, I know You are a kind-hearted man. Only two days, only two days. " After sniffing her nose, she grabs the other party''s arm again and says in a pleading tone. Even if she has too much sorrow at the moment, she can only swallow it in her stomach and continue to accompany her. If she is driven out, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "I''ve heard enough. Every time you say you''ll have a two-day grace period, but after a few months you haven''t come out with a penny. To be honest, I''ve seen enough women like you. I think it''s full of gold. I dream of becoming an actress. But I can''t even afford to pay the rent. As a result, most of them have become street girls. You can''t see much difference between you and me "If I''m not a good Samaritan, I''ll throw these things out and put them up for you?" ***


    She finally woke up from the feeling of humility and turned her head. The man who had returned her wallet in the parking lot came to her. With a puzzled look, she looked at the things on the ground and at her and the middle-aged woman who had just shut up.


    "What''s going on, Naomi?" He asked again, and she looked at him blankly, forgetting to answer.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged woman asked first.


    "I''m Naomi''s boyfriend. Can you tell me what happened here?" The man raised his eyebrows and asked in a tone that was neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Ha, you''re Naomi''s boyfriend. That''s right. I''m your girlfriend''s landlord. Your girlfriend has owed me rent for several months," said the middle-aged woman.


    However, the man did not pay any attention to her. Instead, he grasped Naomi''s shoulder and showed a look of anger and heartache: "is this what you are worried about? Oh, you are such a silly girl, why don''t you tell me? "


    "I I... " Naomi finally responded, but looked at his sincere face and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I know that you are very strong. You want to work hard on your own. You don''t want me to interfere too much, but you have to think about yourself? If I don''t come here today, how long are you going to keep it from me? If I didn''t come here today, would you like to spend the night in a nearby park? Damn it, do you still think I''m your boyfriend The man is angry and helpless to say.


    Then he turned his head and asked coldly, "how much does she owe you?"Naomi was surprised, and then realized that something was holding him, but before she opened her mouth, the other party had already turned around, seized her hand, and said with irresistible taste, "all right, let me handle it. Don''t talk."


    With an imperceptible blink, Naomi could not help but be stunned. Then she understood something. An inexplicable feeling filled her heart, and she swallowed her refusal.


    "Come on, how much?" The man looked at the middle-aged woman again and resumed his cool tone.


    "Well 2000 dollars. " Under this gaze, the landlady who was frightened to live did not have the arrogance before, and reported a number after swallowing her mouth.


    "No, clearly only..." Naomi involuntarily called out, but before she finished, the landlady began to cry, "don''t forget, Naomi, I paid all the other expenses in these months. Are these..."


    "All right." the man''s voice was not loud, but the slightly harsh tone stopped the two women from arguing.


    "2000 dollars, right?" He asked in confirmation. Then he took out the checkbook from his arms, brushed it in the dim light, tore it off and handed it to the landlady.


    "Yes, yes, thank you." The other side quickly glanced at the check and said happily, "then I won''t disturb you..."


    "Wait" did not wait for her to leave, the man stopped her again, and then wrote a few notes on the checkbook, and then tore it down again and handed it over.


    "Is this?" The landlady took it to her hands in doubt. After seeing the numbers clearly, she immediately took a breath and looked at him with unbelievable eyes.


    "I''m going out with Naomi now, and when I come back, these things," he said in a condescending tone, pointing to the pile of things on the ground. "They have to be in their place before them, all right?"


    said the man as like as two peas: "it''s the same as before being thrown out"


    "but..." The landlady hesitated to look at some obviously broken things on the ground. It is very obvious to the meaning of dialect. If you do, you can get the money. If you can''t, it will be a pity.


    "Try to solve it yourself," the man said rudely. "As long as Naomi thinks it''s acceptable, it can be accepted."


    After looking at the things on the ground, and then at the check in her hand, the middle-aged Mexican woman showed a fanatical look and immediately agreed: "no problem, no problem, I will make Naomi satisfied."


    In just a few minutes, the address changed from "* Zi" to "elder sister", and even a smile was flattering. This shows how powerful money is.


    "Well, Naomi, let''s go." The man put his arm around Naomi''s shoulder.


    "Go? Where are you going? " Dizzy looking at all this Naomi dreamily asked.


    "Did you forget?" The other party laughed. "We''re going to Jack''s party. Hurry up. If it''s late, it''s going to be nagging."


    Then he showed a sudden look: "Oh, I forgot that you must not be in the mood to join the party now. Why don''t you find a place to have dinner and go around, and I will accompany you all the time tonight."


    With her arms around her to his car, Naomi was pulled by him like a puppet, until she got on the bus, she finally had some thinking ability. After the car started, she immediately looked back. Outside the apartment, the landlady was beckoning for help to carry the previous things in. The light handed appearance and the previous rudeness were completely opposite.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the driver. He was holding the steering wheel and looking at the front. His facial features were clear, as if carved with a strong support. His eyes were darker than most people, just like the deep lake bottom. Maybe it was not so handsome, but it did not have a kind of attraction and gave people a solid and reliable feeling.


    Looking back on the other party''s caring expression, gentle words, and various means used to maintain her self-esteem, the inexplicable feeling is strong and full of chest, and all kinds of tastes come out. She didn''t know anything else, but the number of the second check to the landlady would not be


    "I I''ll pay you back. " After a long silence, Naomi finally opened her mouth. She wanted to slap herself. Why did she say this?


    Even so, she managed to control her emotions and continued, "although I don''t know why you want to help me, please give me your business card, the money Take it as if I borrowed it from you I must It will be paid back... "


    After swallowing her mouth, she continued, "please Let me off at the front, I will I stayed outside for a few hours and then went back, so... "


    But after a long time there was no response. Naomi had to shut her mouth. After a few minutes, the man''s voice began to ring: "how about we find a place to have dinner first?"


    "No need to..." Naomi refused the words just export, the stomach at this time issued a Gu, let her immediately embarrassed a lot.


    The man silent smile, is still so gentle: "your stomach is protesting, Naomi, don''t wait for me to protest."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C201

    The golden yellow sauce is covered on the rice to give off this strong flavor. The diced chicken is mixed together, and a few broccoli and diced carrots are added to the mixture, which is just right. With a bowl of fresh soup, it is not so rich, but it is delicious. So, despite Naomi''s efforts to control her mood, there was inevitably some gaffe during the meal. [search for the latest updates]


    it''s no wonder that for a person who has been struggling for almost a month, and still has to continue to be hard pressed, these meals are enough for her to eat. Besides, the status of Chinese food is not as good as that of French food and Italian food, but its reputation is still good. Chefs take Western tastes into consideration when they are making them.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little bit..." After filling her stomach a little to make the stomach bag comfortable, Naomi realized that the other side''s eyes were still on her body, and immediately said with some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although this restaurant is small in scale, it is clean and tidy, and the food is well done. I don''t come here much, but I always have a good time." The other party still has a gentle smile that can make her feel warm and reliable, and the chopsticks in his hands make a powerful annotation for his words.


    "I''ve never been able to use this..." Naomi pointed to the sticks, then thought of something, blushed, and her voice began to falter, "yes By the way, I also I don''t know your name... "


    This night, only movies and novels happened, which had a great impact on her. From the man calling her name to appear in front of her, her mode of thinking has been unable to keep up with her. She can only follow the other party''s action in a daze. Even now, she still does not know that this has saved her dignity and made her get a little peace in the most desperate time What''s the name of the comforting man.


    "Adrian, Adrian Cowell, call me Adrian or ed The other party laughed.


    "I really don''t know How can I thank you, ed I will I will By the way, how do you know my name? " After stuttering a few words, Naomi gave up the subject.


    "I had a look at your wallet when I found it. Of course, more importantly, I remember what you looked like when you auditioned for" kill time. " Adrian said lightly.


    "Try Audition? " Naomi opened her eyes and with a bang, her spoon fell into the middle of the plate. "You You are You are the Miracle director? "


    Putting down the chopsticks, leaning over his head and thinking about it carefully, the other party nodded definitely: "it should be. In Hollywood, no one else seems to have this title except me."


    This little humor didn''t make Naomi laugh. She lowered her head and picked up the spoon. She flipped through the food in a flustered way. Then she took out a paper towel and wiped it. She was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    "I I really didn''t expect to have everything with you I like your movie very much For example Forrest Gump I also I also... " Naomi said incoherently, even changed the name of "you", eyes slightly red, very excited, but also with a little inferiority and embarrassment. But she finally managed to control her emotions and summoned up the courage to look him in the eyes: "yes Tell me, why help me? "


    Her eyes compared to before a more insistence and resistance, but the other side silent smile, that reassuring expression seems to have never changed.


    "Because I''m a playboy, right?" He asked, but there was no question or ridicule in his voice. It was plain and light, like chatting with a friend.


    "No You are not... " Naomi''s face turned red again. It was really her idea. Although she had never met a miracle director, she knew a lot about him and that many women in Hollywood wanted to have sex with him. However, such a man with a gentle smile, can give people a sense of security, how can not be associated with a casual and romantic, like chasing women''s Playboy.


    "I am," Adrian acknowledged, nodding to her surprise, "literally, I''m a playboy, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that."


    He shrugged his shoulders, and there was no hypocrisy in his bright eyes: "it is human nature to pursue beautiful things. For me, it is very pleasant to go, talk and play with beautiful women with different personalities. I will not ignore their feelings, go against their wishes, or cheat them. They are very nice women, just like You are the same. "


    Naomi could not help but lower her head, and her heart beat faster. Although the last sentence was a little bit of a * * feeling, she did not feel disgusted.


    "As for why I helped you, it was an accident. Meeting you in the mall was a factor, but it was because I thought you had potential." Adrian said again.


    "I Has potential? " She raised her head and looked at Adrian in disbelief. To this day, no one does not know what "you have potential" in the director''s mouth."Yes." Adrian nodded seriously. "I said I''ve seen your audition, but it''s not on the spot, it''s a video. I''ll flip out the video tapes of each company every once in a while to see what''s worth paying attention to. Although I can''t forget it, not everyone cares, and I remember your name in the audition video of "killing moment."


    After Naomi had digested these words, he continued: "when I found your wallet, I was very curious. You should be a good actor. You can''t get down to this level. So I''m following you to find out what happened. When you met Dennis''s apartment, you couldn''t see it again, because it didn''t happen to all of you, Nate You''re a potential actor, all you lack is an opportunity. "


    Listening to these words, Naomi''s eyes were completely red, and her lips were shaking. She tried hard to control, but the tears finally rolled down from her eyes. She lowered her head and covered her face with her hands. Then she sobbed. The sobbing voice immediately attracted many eyes of the restaurant.


    Adrian did not speak any more, ignoring the beauty around her, took out a tissue and handed it to her. After sobbing Naomi continued to wipe her face, it took a while to control her mood.


    "I''m sorry, I just can''t help myself The thought of Thinking of the past... " She choked and almost cried again.


    "It''s much better to cry," Adrian held her hand. "It''s OK, I can understand that it''s not an easy place to live. There are so many people here who have broken their dreams. I know you must have suffered too much, like tonight''s grievances, but please believe that everything will be OK


    Thank you. Thank you, ed Naomi, red eyed, held his hand tightly.


    "Well, let''s eat first," Adrian patted her on the hand. "Then we''ll go around and you won''t refuse this little date?"


    Time is always fast. When the hour hand and minute hand on the watch point to 11:00 and 30:00 respectively, a silver and white Maybach stops outside Naomi''s apartment.


    Thank you, ed Naomi got off the car and said to Adrian, who sent herself back. She had a smile on her mouth. Compared with when she left, the whole person was so different. Her pretty face looked more attractive under the street lamp. The date in the evening obviously made her feel very good.


    "I''ll send you here." Adrian points to the apartment door with a smile.


    "You don''t Will you go up and sit down? " Naomi suddenly said so, and her eyes became different.


    "No," Adrian''s expression did not change. "You''d better get up early and get up tomorrow. Everything will be different."


    Then he glanced up. The light of the window on the second floor was very bright. Then he leaned in front of her and blinked: "if you don''t mind, do the whole set."


    Naomi realized something, but instead of avoiding it, she closed her eyes and allowed her to leave a kiss at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, good night, good dream." Adrian whispered, then got into the car, waved to her, and started off.


    Naomi stood there, watching the car disappear at the corner of the street. The smile on the corner of her mouth was closed. Then with a deep sigh, she opened the door and entered the apartment.


    "Naomi, are you back?" Just walked up the stairs, a very warm voice came over.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lawrence." Naomi nodded. The Mexican landlady stood at the door of her house and looked at her with a smile, as if her aunt were watching her niece come back.


    "You must have had a very pleasant evening. I thought you would come back later." She said warmly, and then quickly rushed in front of her to open the door, "I have put all your things in place, everything in accordance with your usual habits, and also cleaned the room once, such as bed sheets I have taken to wash, give you a new bed."


    Of course, Naomi changed the key, and then she handed it to her


    Although the other party was smiling, she could still see the flash of embarrassment. Needless to say, in order to drive her out today, the other party had changed the lock early, but she didn''t expect to end up in a cocoon.


    "Thank you." Naomi didn''t say much. She took the key and pushed the door into the room. The landlady was close behind her. She seemed to want to say something, but she was embarrassed to export.


    "Never mind, Mrs. Lawrence. I''ll say to ED, I''m satisfied. You don''t have to worry about it." Naomi, who knew what she was thinking, said immediately.


    "That''s good. That''s good. I won''t disturb you." The landlady left with a smile.


    After closing the door and turning on the light, Naomi glanced around. Although there were only one room and one hall, Naomi was clean and tidy, and even many places that she could not normally clean were completely cleaned. Moreover, the landlady did do what she said. The furnishings in the room were almost the same as before, especially the statue which was broken into several pieces was also put in place, but it was only glued together. No wonder she just lost all her smile.The amount of the second check must be very large. The thought came out again, and Naomi''s mouth twitched into a wry smile. She went back to the bedroom, sat down, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked in front of her. Then she curled up her legs and held them in her chest.


    Today''s scenes of great sadness and joy come back to my mind again. When she faced the landlady''s scolding, she was so sad and despairing. At that moment, she even had the thought of suicide. When Adrian stood in front of her and quietly restored her broken self-esteem, she was confused but happy. Then she heard him in the restaurant She was so grateful for her comfort and encouragement, and she was so happy when he took him on the street and asked her to let go of everything and enjoy the moment. Especially at Hollywood Avenue, when Adrian spent a few dollars for buskers to perform a farce for her, she laughed more often than in the past few months, as if sandirira had met her own prince charming.


    However, as 12 o''clock drew near, everything was the same, and santirella would still have to cover the stove with smoke and dust to count beans, unless she left her crystal shoes.


    A kind of inexplicable palpitation seized Naomi''s heart, and all kinds of experiences over the past few years flowed out like a tide. She never found her own position and insisted on her own insistence. When she finally decided to be an actress and went to Hollywood, she had no idea that she would fall down to this level one day. If it was not for this man''s unexpected appearance, he might have gone as Mrs. Lawrence said For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    No one has cared for her like this, no one has let her have a moment of peace and happiness, even if it is so short.


    He lowered his head and buried himself between his legs. His sobbing voice was low and loud. Then he became bigger and bigger, and his shoulder was also violently raised. Finally, he turned into a wail. Tears gushed from his eyes like a river burst from his bank. It seemed that he would cry enough for the tears accumulated in the past few years. The voice is incomparably sad, as if it has never been so sad, so that any one can not help but cry.


    After a long time of crying like this, Naomi stopped sobbing. It was a long time before she looked up with tears on her face and wet her knees and thighs.


    Sniffing, she jumped out of bed as if she had made a decision and strode into the bathroom. He wiped the tears off his face with a wet towel. Later, he went to the mirror in the bathroom and straightened his hair and slightly cleaned his face. Then he put his hands on his hips.


    Then, she simply took off all the clothes on her body, as if she had thrown them out. Only bra and underpants were left, and then she posed in the mirror. Although there was some malnutrition due to the lack of money during this period, her face was still so good, and her figure was also quite symmetrical. She had a flat abdomen, slim waist and round hips. Although the parts below the thigh root could not be seen, Naomi believed that her legs were still long enough. Walking was also a kind of exercise when it was difficult, so the cost was still the same yes , we have.


    A person''s shadow flashed in her head. She looked at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath and made a final decision.


    "Then sell it at a good price"


    Adrian only attended the first meeting, and after explaining his requirements, he did not ask questions again. Well, it can''t be said that he didn''t ask questions. Every day, Charlize would sort out these things and submit them to him for review or review. However, he didn''t show up for the rest of the meetings. Anyway, professionals were responsible for all of them. Why should he put a foot in it? If he needed to come forward, it would come out naturally.


    The best film, best director, best score and best song are the most likely to win. The others are arranged by them. As for the best actress Adrian sighed at the thought of Gwyneth''s gaiety. Her parents still have some relationship in the circle. With Spielberg as his godfather, it may be possible to win, if Adrian is willing to support it.


    For this reason, Gwyneth not less secretly pestered him, in bed is all out to please, let the original some taste Blanchett more unhappy. But the problem is that Adrian doesn''t want her to win the best actress so early. First, although the performance of the big boat is good enough, she has added many points to the judges. Especially now that it has accumulated 2 billion box office tickets, it also gives them a lot of pressure. It is easy to arouse rebellious psychology. Therefore, it is both advantages and disadvantages. She wants to keep the best film and best director at the same time It''s not so easy to get the best actress; secondly, her qualifications are still a little poor, what''s more, with Adrian''s interference, she has not made so many films in recent years.


    But if you really want to support her, as long as you use some means, it''s not difficult. It''s just that once you use them, it will take a long time to use them again. Among them, Adrian has other worries, let alone


    Forget it, let it be. Besides, there is still a chance next year. Adrian finally decided, and now he has more important things to do. For example, a screenwriter in the editorial department said he couldn''t understand his new script.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say, Mr. Adrian," the other side said bitterly. "There''s a main line, but your script is so fragmented that I can''t understand what you''re talking about.""That''s right," Adrian laughed. "I don''t do meaningless things. Although the script only took me three days, it''s the effect - it''s incomprehensible.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C202

    The screenwriter of the editorial department left with doubts and perplexity. Why does the director want to write a script that nobody can understand? However, this does not prevent him from taking the script back and quickly finishing it for Adrian. All the screenwriters at Bosworth knew it was a good job, and the contract writers of the other two film companies - and even other big companies - envied them.


    Generally, there are two situations. Adrian gives an outline, and then they fill in the outline in detail, and then he reviews it. He knows again and again that he is satisfied with the revision. The other is that he wrote the script himself, but because he wanted to finish it as soon as possible, he had to arrange it into a standard script format. However, no matter what kind of script is, those scripts that are filled according to the outline are either selling well or have good reputation. As for those who help organize them, Adrian does not hesitate to write their names in the script column. [search for the latest updates]


    not to mention the awards. Moreover, the writers of Bosworth have been squeezed a lot, and they have different ways to make stories. Some of those who leave Bosworth are also favored by many producers, which is enough to make others envious. Speaking of it, the status of film writers in Hollywood is not as good as that of TV dramatists. Film writers either complete the scripts and then sell them to the producers or film companies, or sign up to complete the required scripts. After the film is made, they will have nothing to do with them.


    But the screenwriter is different. Many popular TV plays are made while shooting, and the wishes of the audience should be taken into account. Not long ago, ABC also conducted a survey on its website to find out whether Raymond should break up with his current girlfriend. As a result, the support rate was as high as 73, so all the remaining three episodes of the supporting actress were cut off. In addition, they still have part of the copyright, so the writing power of TV plays is relatively greater. Many small actors will try to make the writers write more for their own parts.


    Well, let''s not talk about this topic. After finishing the script, we are ready to select actors and start work. Adrian needs to finish it in two months. In this year''s plan, there was no such thing. He was totally temporary. He had already completed most of the "Shakespeare''s love history" and "Elizabeth", which would be released in the second half of the year, as well as the "matrix" waiting for the summer vacation and the movies he had prepared for Monica for a long time after the summer vacation. The reason why I suddenly wrote a new script and was ready to start shooting immediately was that some people started to talk about it besides the chance encounter before.


    With the 70th Academy Awards ceremony approaching, the most prominent one is undoubtedly Titanic, which has invested nearly 300 million yuan and returned to the global box office of 2 billion yuan. With the unprecedented 15 nominations, no one will look down upon James Cameron any more, let alone Adrian, who is an investor and participated in the writing and production of the play. Such a huge box office, even if all kinds of income and expenses are deducted, will have at least hundreds of millions of net profits. No one has been laughing at him for a long time, and there is no place to burn his money. What''s more, because of the reinforcement of the Oscar nomination, the ship that has come to an end has set off a wave of waves. Although it is not large, it is enough to make many people envy, envy and hate.


    Some people like it, and others hate it. Adrian has once again established his accurate vision for Titanic, but this year''s Oscar was a rare nomination, and there was at least one nomination for the screenwriter award last year. It''s not surprising that there was only one of his films released last year, which was to take over Stanley Kubrick''s "eye opener". When Kubrick''s film was not favored by the film academy, coupled with the fact that the screenwriter who participated in Titanic refused to sign his name, it is natural that there is no nomination.


    Therefore, some people who don''t hate him take this opportunity to attack him. Some say that Oscar can be fair at last, some say that he has exhausted his talent and is going to go down the road. There are also satirical remarks that Adrian is worthy of careful analysis of Kubrick''s works and has learned a lot even if he can''t get the nomination.


    It doesn''t matter what happened in the front. They are all the exaggerations used by the media to attract people''s attention. But in the end, this view has attracted a lot of comments. With the passage of time, "eye opener" has been taken out by many people and compared with the previous works of Kubrick. Like those films, this film is more and more praised, at least in the use of color and music.


    If it''s Kubrick''s work, people just praise it. But the problem is that Adrian, who won the Oscar for best director in his early thirties, is too young in the directing industry. What''s more, he has made great achievements in screenwriting and production, and is also a super rich and a new upstart in the media industry.


    Such a person can make movies that sell well and make movies that the film academy likes. However, to make films of the "deep excavation of human nature" and "anti human nature of the system" and so on, many critics who think that the God of film art is inviolable are unwilling to believe it. Even after the film was released, it was reported that Kubrick, who was paralyzed, gave a thumbs up to the film during the screening, but many people still did not want to believe this.


    "Adrian can make a change to this movie, so it doesn''t have to be so raw, so you won''t miss a nomination." A critic wrote that it seems to be kind and considerate for him, but in fact what he is talking about can be seen from the inexplicability of these people.Adrian did not pay any attention to it. These people are just trying to be happy. They spare no effort to protect their idols. They can''t listen to any bad words, including who is replaced by them, and so on. Although this is quite naive, it is not the patent of young people, and not every critic can objectively look at things.


    He was too lazy to respond and turned down all interviews, and the comments would soon disappear until he met Naomi Watts.


    This beautiful woman, born in England and raised in Australia, is really full of frustrations. She has been a model and a clerk, but she can''t find her position. She can easily seize the opportunity to become an actress. After several years in Hollywood, she can only play the role of passers-by in various TV dramas or movies. Finally, she almost collapsed, until she was in the movie "muheland" by David Lynch It is the best example of the late success of a great talent.


    Yes, David Lynch, not David finch (f


    ). With different surnames, the director''s style is also moving from the south to the north. Although finch likes to make films with profound themes, and the editing is sharp and full of impact, it is basically understandable. Lynch, who became famous earlier than him, is different. His earliest work rubber head is an inexplicable and obscure film. In other words, after several twists and turns, the movie "* * town" can make people understand a little bit. Other works such as "Blue Velvet" or "wild my heart" with cage''s participation are nothing but toothache.


    Moreover, in recent years, more and more chaotic, last year''s "lost highway" made many critics who originally supported him can''t bear, and strongly attacked him. David Lynch also began to reflect on this, so a few years later, he had the film "muherand road" which was said to have a high IQ to understand. Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity now.


    That''s right. Adrian''s current script is "muheland road". It will be completed in two months, just in time for the Cannes Film Festival. Don''t they like to talk about it? Then tell them with facts that I can shoot any subject matter.


    It''s not for the sake of morale, it''s just that I met and thought of a lot of interesting things. To tell you the truth, although there are so many beautiful women in Hollywood, Naomi Watts is also a little older, but she is still one of the best. If she is willing to go out, she may not be reduced to the way Adrian saw her. It is precisely because of this that he has moved his mind.


    Even if there are people who insist on it, they will change after they constantly bump into the south wall. Then when she is most vulnerable and in need of help, it is easy to win her over. Therefore, Adrian, who was behind her, gave a very good performance that night. And unable to restrain the emotions of Adrian''s half hearted performance. He is sure that she is excellent. A woman who can persist is always attractive. She can not help but want to write her hand in the palm of her hand, then she can adjust herself to what she wants to see.


    In addition, he did see her videotape in the audition of several supporting actresses in "killing moment", but he didn''t care at that time. When he saw her for the first time that night, he would have a familiar feeling. Of course, he had the memory of previous life, and the impression of this life was not bad. If so, what''s wrong with using muherand road to make it popular and slap someone in the face? What''s more, it can He soon conceived the idea of carving with one arrow.


    As for David Lynch, who cares about his ideas? After copying so many copies, he doesn''t care about another one. Moreover, Adrian doesn''t really like him. This guy''s characteristics have been mentioned before. He is weird and likes to walk sideways. The clips of every movie are quite messy, so messy that people can''t see what the story is.


    Although Adrian didn''t like Kubrick, he still maintained some respect. Although Kubrick''s story was slow in pace, lengthy in plot, and a large number of inexplicable dialogues, at least there was a complete story, and also played a significant role in promoting film technology. For example, the special effects of "Space Odyssey 2001" caused quite a stir at that time Cameron was influenced by the film.


    However, Lynch completely abandoned the logic of the story. In his original work, there was still a story framework. Later, he cut some irrelevant pictures in everything, just like scrambling all the sentences in a novel and reorganizing them irregularly. Every word can be recognized, but they can be linked together, and they don''t know what they are talking about.


    However, movies are not novels after all. There are still pictures and sounds in films. So Lynch''s films are filled with a large number of bloody images of novelty hunting. This is used to attract the audience and let them go to brain tonic. As we all know, brain tonic is powerful, and the audience will always supplement the incomplete events according to their own direction and circle in a circle, and no one will think they can''t see it Yes, just like the emperor''s new clothes.


    This is Adrian''s most annoying thing, especially after making or plagiarizing this many films, he insists more and more that a good film must have an attractive story first. Movies, painting and music are also important. The first purpose is entertainment. Only after meeting the needs of entertainment, can we talk about art from a sublimation perspective. To talk about art beyond entertainment is just to give up the essentials and go to the end.So even though Lynch didn''t give up his tricks in "muhiland road", he just added a plausible main line content, and immediately welcomed the cheering voice. Then all kinds of conjectures and interpretations come out one after another. It seems that every shot has a deep meaning.


    In his previous life, he had seen a lot of film reviews, both Chinese and American. The funny thing is that these people who have a sense of superiority don''t understand that such a film can be made by a graduate of director department. Lynch can shoot as many films as he wants. When they talk about the metaphor of the film in the sun, Lynch is probably hiding behind Look at them in some corner with pride or scorn.


    Well, let''s not talk about it. It took only one day for the editorial department to sort it out, and Adrian also started to get people to prepare. What this film needs is too simple.


    There was a knock on the door, and then Charlize appeared at the door: "Sir, there''s a lady outside who wants to see you. She said she had an appointment."


    "You can actually say it on the phone or just let her in, Charlie." Adrian raised her head and gave a smile. Although Charlize formally called him "Sir", her mouth was slightly upturned, with a hint of teasing and helplessness, which made her look stubborn and lovely.


    "I thought it was more formal." Charlize shrugged in a tone of unspeakable ridicule, but Adrian had no intention of arguing with her at this time, and immediately put his hands on it: "all right, honey, please come in."


    Beautiful secretary assistant snorted, turned and left, as always hard of mouth. Soon there was a knock on the door again, though the back door was not closed at Charlize.


    "Come in, Naomi. I''ll wait for you for a while." Adrian stood up and made a gesture of invitation.


    Naomi Lue looked restrained smile, and then came to the desk and sat down. She was wearing a white suit today, and the whole person was very energetic. Her slim eyebrows, high nose and red lips were all exquisite. Obviously, she had dressed carefully. In addition, the big waves were soft on her shoulders, her slender legs were wearing a pair of flesh colored silk stockings With five inch high heels, the whole person exudes the sexy flavor of a Shu woman.


    "Sorry, I''m a few minutes late." She smiles apologetically.


    "Never mind. Waiting for a lady is a virtue." Adrian laughed. "You''re beautiful today."


    With an undisguised appreciation in her voice, Naomi''s mouth was slightly bent: "thank you. You can call Naomi, ed


    "All right, Nami." Adrian nodded, with a flash of light in his eyes, and then handed a document on the table to her: "I have something to talk about today. Let''s take a look at this."


    Naomi took it, only looked at the cover, and her body trembled slightly. How could she not know what the other party had given her. Fortunately, she quickly controlled her mood, took a deep look at Adrian, and then flipped through it. For the next few decades, the office was quiet, and Naomi was reading the script, except for one time when Charlize came in with coffee.


    She didn''t read very fast. She would read carefully before turning the page. Although sometimes she would frown and look puzzled, she didn''t look up to ask anything. This makes Adrian sitting at his desk, seemingly reading documents but secretly looking at her, very satisfied.


    "I''m done with it." After closing the script and closing her eyes, Naomi said, "I''m sorry, ED, I didn''t understand the story, except that the heroine bought and killed her homosexual."


    "It''s normal. I didn''t mean to be understood." Adrian laughed. "You can take it back and spend two days reading it carefully. I need you to figure out the heroine''s mood, and then we''ll talk about this story."


    "You mean You mean the heroine Naomi said hesitantly, breathing a little.


    "Yes, I said that you are a potential actor, so I arranged a script in which you acted as the heroine, and I personally directed it. I finished filming and editing in two months, and then attended the Cannes Film Festival in May, and they might award me a golden palm if they wanted to." Adrian was quite understatement when he said the last sentence, but no one can question his achievements now.


    So Naomi lowered her head, her shoulders trembled slightly, and she could not be blamed for her gaffe. However, after more than a week, her life had changed dramatically. Now she has to play the leading role in the film directed by director miracle. What does it mean.


    "You won''t let me down, will you?" Adrian asked softly.


    "No, absolutely not." Naomi raised her head and said in a rather determined tone, though her eyes were slightly red, she did not shed tears. Then she stood up and said, "I''ll take it back and try to figure it out."


    "I look forward to your opinion." Adrian then stood up and said in an encouraging tone.


    Naomi hesitated and suddenly lowered her voice: "by the way, ED, I Can I invite you to dinner tonightAdrian raised his eyebrows in surprise and did not answer.


    "Just making simple food in the apartment, you know, I''m also I just I want to express my thanks... " Naomi''s voice went lower and lower, and her eyes looked away, showing a trace of shame.


    "I''d love to," Adrian said with a smile and a flash of light in his eyes again. "But I''m sorry, I''m going to a party tonight, so I''d better wait until the next time we discuss the script. It''s just a few days."


    Although a little disappointed, but in his gentle eyes, Naomi or the corners of his mouth slightly cocked and nodded.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C203

    Naomi''s reaction was somewhat unexpected to Adrian. He thought it would take more time. It seems that the communication that night achieved more results than expected. This makes Adrian feel more happy and excited. He swallows some words back to his mouth. The effect will be better next time. If it goes well, think about the plot in muhiland road. Some things seem to be ahead of time. [search for the latest updates]


    to be frank, he really wanted to promise Naomi, if it wasn''t for the party. The reception was hosted by Gwyneth at the Hilton Beverly Hills, and the reason, needless to say, was that there were so many such parties a month before the awards ceremony.


    "I''m glad you can come, dear Godfather." Gwyneth smiles and hugs Spielberg. "You''re in great spirits."


    "You too, gwyne. I''ve said it many times before, but I''d like to congratulate you on your nomination for best actress." Although Spielberg said with a smile, he turned his eyes to Adrian beside her, and then jumped to Blanchett, who was talking to other people not far away. Although he received all contacts, he did not hide anything from them.


    Blanchett''s appearance at Gwyneth''s reception made a lot of people break their glasses. It''s self-evident what it means that both of them are in the name of a miracle girl. However, such a public appearance together, as well as Adrian''s presence, are so close to each other as sisters, how can we not be stunned.


    Although last year in London, Adrian made two films with them as the heroine at the same time, but it''s a bit exaggerated to stand together like a close friend without any estrangement? It''s even more incredible to see how they look like they didn''t have an overnight relationship with Adrian.


    However, no matter how unbelievable it is, they can''t resist the fact in front of them. Therefore, many people can only praise Adrian''s ability in private. Some people even speculate maliciously whether Adrian takes off with them every day. I have to say that their conjecture and the actual situation are very close, although not every day, but as long as they are together.


    "It''s a pity that you haven''t got any nominations this year. I heard that Warner was going to get a nomination for eye opener." After greeting the goddaughter, Spielberg started talking to Adrian.


    "I declined. You know, the film academy doesn''t like this style of film. It''s just a few party scenes that they hate. Even if I promise, I won''t get the nomination. What''s more, the R-class label is still being criticized. Why bother to ask for trouble? " Adrian shrugged disapprovingly. "Besides, don''t you have any nominations, Steven?"


    "Not like you, director." Spielberg laughed, Adrian shrugged again, and then changed the subject: "by the way, I heard Jurassic Park 2 won''t be released until the end of the year?"


    "If the post production is not good, I''m afraid it will have to wait until next year." Spielberg didn''t hide that, "technology has advanced a lot, and I hope to make dinosaurs better."


    "It''s a pity," Adrian said regretfully. "I had a science fiction movie that was going to be released in the summer, and I thought I could compete with Jurassic Park 2."


    "Is it about virtual space?" Spielberg raised his eyebrows. "It''s really a pity. Don''t think you can really beat me if you''re a miracle director."


    "Damn it, do you have to call it that, Steven?" Adrian looked very unhappy. Spielberg laughed again, then looked at Gwyneth again. He wanted to say something, but finally he just patted him on the shoulder and left.


    After watching him go far away to talk to the other guests, Adrian turned around and said, "you and Kate make a fuss for me, gwyne."


    "Is it?" Gwyneth blinked innocently. "You mean I invited the godfather? Or did you hold such a reception without saying hello to you? Or more guests are invited... "


    After saying a lot of questions, she asked with a sly smile, "or Has Kate been invited? "


    "You are more and more bold." After seeing her for a long time, Adrian sighed and shook his head. "Your father''s face is not very good-looking."


    How could his father not come to the reception for her daughter''s nomination for the Best Actress Oscar? But after seeing Blanchett, who is like a sister to Gwyneth, he can''t help but change his color. How could he not have thought of it? It''s good not to leave.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything to Dad." Gwyneth waved her hand in disapproval, then flashed her eyes and said, "and, if you like, I have a better way to appease him."


    "Don''t be so anxious, gwyne. There are plenty of opportunities." Adrian didn''t know what she was thinking and pushed back.


    Gwyneth snorted and left, and Adrian laughed and shook her head. Instead of taking her pettiness to heart, Adrian turned to Blanchett. Bruce Paltrow talked not only to his daughter, but also to Blanchett. Although Blanchett did not reveal to Adrian what he had said and the look on his face had not changed, he was not expected to say anything good.In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. This is what you and I want. How can old Paltrow direct his daughter''s affairs? What''s more, thanks to Adrian, Gwyneth has not only become a leading actress in a super production that has created a global box office miracle, but also won the nomination for best actress in the Oscar. She is a safe first-line actress. Although Gwyneth respects her father, she does not necessarily listen to him.


    As for the relationship between two women After Adrian knew about London, the two women had almost taken off for a double night, at least when he was away, Gwyneth and Blanchett had a good time.


    The fact of the night also proves that.


    "Your father said, whatever my purpose, if I hurt you, he would make me pay - am I that kind of person?"


    "Your father says that whatever relationship I have with ED, it''s best to have self-respect - doesn''t he know you''re the same kind of person?"


    "Your dad says he hates me, and if I go to your house, he won''t welcome me - there''s no gentlemanly demeanor at all"


    every word Blanchett says, he slaps Gwyneth on her hip and makes a loud noise; Gwyneth lies on the bed with her whole upper body on the bed, with her hips up and her hands humming ¡£


    Both of them were completely red, and their skin was tinged with faint redness, especially Blanchett kneeling behind her. Her gray and blue eyes were filled with endless confusion and desire, filled with strong * * and excitement. Every slap would make her feel extremely happy. Gwyneth, who was lying below, couldn''t see her expression, but she didn''t think she was much different from Blanchett.


    "You''re so powerful, Kate." Adrian, behind Blanchett, whispered, kissing her neck.


    "I''ll teach her a lesson, and if her father dares to say that again, I''ll get justice from her." Panting Blanchett immediately put his back hand around Adrian''s neck and turned his head to kiss him. However, her lower body began to speed up the impact, and Gwyneth''s murmur suddenly became quite high.


    Bruce Paltrow might think so, but he would never say so clearly. Otherwise, it would be quite rude. Even if he had to say it, he would find a place in private rather than at a reception. Therefore, Blanchett was just making use of the subject. Adrian didn''t say it. Even after Blanchett stopped, he began to slap Gwyneth''s buttocks as he fiddled with her tongue, which was the spice of the bed.


    It''s a great pleasure to train them step by step. Adrian thought so. Suddenly, he pushed Blanchett on Gwyneth''s back, and accelerated the force and frequency below. Suddenly, waves of gentle chants began to ring one after another.


    Not to mention that, the next day Adrian''s office welcomed a guest, an acquaintance at Gwyneth''s reception.


    "I didn''t expect that you even had the outline, and you were so surprised. Did you want to see my joke?" Closing the folder, Adrian jokingly asked the woman behind the desk.


    The facial features are somewhat neutral, but her long black hair sets off the softness that women should have. Such a combination does not have an intellectual temperament.


    "No, that''s why I was surprised at that time. What you said It''s exactly what I think. " The other side looked at him and was slightly distracted.


    "It''s a flattering compliment, but it''s easy to hear something else." Adrian continued to joke.


    Seeing that the other side coughed and lowered his head, he said again, "so, what''s the matter with you coming to me, Sophia?"


    Sophia Coppola, the daughter of Francis Coppola, is Adrian''s acquaintance at Gwyneth''s reception. I''ve seen each other several times before, and I don''t have much contact with each other. But Adrian impresses Sophia, pointing out that she has no talent for acting, and suggests that she take another road. Moreover, with his famous vision, it is the same for anyone else.


    "I''ve decided that I''m going to direct my first film." Sophia said after meeting and chatting at last night''s reception.


    "Congratulations, you''ve chosen the right path." Adrian responded to this immediately. Sophia suggested this when she first met, and when she met her when she was making Star Wars prequel, and still has not changed this view.


    There was a strange look in Sophia''s eyes: "so, do you have any good suggestions, ed? I''m talking about themes. "


    "Do you have to answer?" Adrian asked, chuckling.


    "You''ve said that more than once, so it''s no big deal to give me further advice." She said with a clear voice.


    "So..." Adrian didn''t think much, "first of all, the cost should be low. Don''t dream about too much money. Then, you can look for things you are familiar with and you often see with your own perception from your life.""And then?" Sophia asked, taking her time. Obviously, these have been considered.


    "For example, about women," Adrian laughed. "Most female directors are very delicate and good at paying attention to various things from the perspective of women, but most of them are between men and women. You can choose a new focus - how is the relationship between daughter and parents and family? "


    "Oh?" Sophia finally moved.


    "I said so much, you should also talk about your idea, right? So I can analyze it better. " Adrian said.


    "Well, I do have an idea, a family that happened in the mid west of the United States in the 1970s, about the relationship between several daughters and their religious parents," Sofia readily admitted. "They are young, some quiet, some lively, they are lovely, but these are superficial phenomena, people do not know them, or these young girls What you really think. "


    "So they''re upset, aren''t they?" Adrian immediately took up the topic, "I don''t recommend you to describe the distress of girls in detail. It''s too simple, and there are many subjects of the same kind. It''s time to make a surprise."


    After a pause, he added: "it''s not even necessary to describe their distress, but to show their lives. Finally, we can give them a shocking ending, such as suicide. Think about it. A few lovely girls who are just growing up and are about to enjoy a wonderful life commit suicide one after another. What a sensational and terrifying thing is that why do they do this? What difficulties did they encounter? Why can''t they ask their parents or teachers for help? This series of questions come up, and when you look back at the descriptions of their lives, the answer - and the theme of the whole story - comes to the surface: no one knows what these young girls are thinking, no one really understands them "


    at the beginning, Sophia''s mouth was just slightly open, and the more she heard it, the more she opened it, especially After hearing about the choice of "suicide", I can''t help but show my surprised eyes.


    "What''s the problem?" After noticing her strangeness, Adrian immediately asked.


    "No Nothing It''s just I mean I really What a surprise... " Sophia covered her forehead and didn''t know what to say.


    "What I''m trying to say is, Sophia, all I''m saying is just advice. You know what kind of movie you want to make - if you don''t know it, let it go. So you can listen to these opinions, but don''t let them affect you. " Adrian said, gently.


    "Yes, I know, I just A little surprised... " Sophia said the word "surprise" again, but she quickly controlled herself. "Thank you for your advice, ed. can I talk to you tomorrow?"


    She blinked at Adrian curiously as if she had known him for the first time.


    "No problem. You have my office number, don''t you?" Adrian said without hesitation.


    Now that she''s confirmed, Sophia doesn''t say anything. She takes a deep look at him and then leaves. Then, it''s what happened now.


    "Now that you''ve seen the outline, what I want to ask is, are you willing to invest in this film, ed?" Sophia hesitated and raised her head.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow in surprise: "I think Frank would be happy to invest in this film."


    "That''s my father." Sophia interrupts quickly, then pauses for a few seconds before saying, "you should know, I don''t want to..."


    She grinned bitterly, made a gesture and didn''t say it again, with depression and helplessness in her voice.


    "It''s true. Every young man has this idea," Adrian said comfortingly, then laughed again. "OK, I invest."


    "Really?" Sophia looked at him incredulously. She didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    "You know, I''ve always had a good eye for you," Adrian said with a smile. "I said directors are better for you than actors, not to mention last night..."


    Although he didn''t finish, the meaning was clear enough. Sofia coughed again, took a deep breath, and then looked at him again: "I''ll finish the script as soon as possible."


    Then he stood up and said, "that''s it. I''ll go back first."


    "I''m waiting for your good news." Adrian then stood up, but just watched her go out, the back in a hurry has a kind of sense of fleeing.


    This is the benefit of knowing the future. Sophia Coppola is talking about her famous work as a director: the death of a virgin. This is a story about the suicide of five daughters in a 70 year religious family. Like all female directors, it is very delicate and sensitive. In addition, the theme is appropriate, so it has won considerable praise and made Sophia a a solid step forward in directing.


    That''s why Adrian was expected to surprise her with a few words at the reception, just as it was certain that she was suitable to be a director rather than an actress - even if Sophia chose other themes because of the butterfly effect, it doesn''t matter if Sophia chose another theme. Since she used this idea in her memory, it certainly resonates with her, right?It turns out that his approach is correct. Although Sofia was surprised to find Tara to invest in it, it is only a bonus. To be honest, Adrian''s sense of Sophia Coppola is not bad, although she has some temperament, and the reason why she does this is Because it''s fun. Yes, it''s interesting. That''s enough.


    Of course, anyway, it''s still a long time, so he quickly turned his attention to other places, such as canvassing work, such as paying attention to the situation in Southeast Asia, such as inquiring about some upcoming programs, such as some movies arranged for his own women, or dating in close proximity.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C204

    "At present, there are six links in total. Because we need to listen to the feedback of the audience at any time, and they can decide the development of certain things. Moreover, talent shows should pay more attention to their opinions than TV plays. Therefore, we can''t make them too long in advance. You should come here at least once a week." In the studio, Adrian said as he took people around.


    "Is it necessary to be so compact?" Before the other party answered, the young girl next to him took the lead in saying, "all kinds of interviews, all kinds of exhibitions, especially the life of models, can arouse people''s interest, can''t they?" [search for the latest updates]


    Adrian looked at her and drew back his eyes. He didn''t seem to put her in mind. He still looked at the middle-aged man around him and explained to him: "two week episodes are compact. Now this is the best arrangement. A detailed Exhibition will only make the audience lose interest. A moderate cover up can lift their appetite."


    "What if there is a delay on the way?" The young girl asked again.


    But Adrian still ignored her and continued to say to the middle-aged man: "at present, the judges have been expanded to five, and it is not necessary to appear at the same time. Of course, if there is something, please inform in advance, or arrange here."


    "Of course, isn''t it, Eni?" When trump became popular, he stopped his daughter who still wanted to talk.


    "Thank you for your explanation, ed. I''ll do my duty well." He said with a smile to Adrian, adding, "actually, I can''t wait."


    "So that''s it," Adrian nodded and looked at the time. "I''ve got something else to do, so I won''t be with you. The rest can be explained to you by Eddie or max. as for other things, we can talk about it later. You don''t have to be in such a hurry now, do you?"


    "Of course, of course." Trump laughed and raised his hand in a please gesture.


    After Adrian took her secretary out, Ivanka trump, who came to Los Angeles with him, hummed: "I don''t like him"


    looking at the man who was chatting and laughing with the beautiful secretary, she couldn''t help frowning, and her eyes flashed with an inexplicable light.


    "I don''t know why you are so hostile to him." Trump sighed.


    "Isn''t it enough to hear that, dad?" Ivanka asked, "I bet he had sex with his secretary."


    "Which company president hasn''t had sex with his beautiful female secretary." Trump muttered.


    "Dad" Ivanka immediately raised his voice.


    "I didn''t say anything," trump said quickly. "Well, even if you don''t like him, don''t write it on your face? That''s a good upbringing. "


    Ivanka opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he soon closed it again. After a moment, he said, "I know. I''ll pay attention. There won''t be another time."


    But as the story turned, she took her arms and looked at her father: "you too, Dad. Don''t forget what you promised me. You know what I''m going to follow. If you dare to learn from that guy, I''ll be very, very unhappy."


    "Well, Eni, there''s not such a little girl here. Besides, it''s California." Trump laughed and touched his daughter''s head lovingly.


    "Then I''ll go back. There''s nothing for me here." Seeing that his father did not forget, Ivanka also temporarily put his heart down.


    "Well, I''ll be back in a moment." Trump nodded and watched his daughter leave before he was ready to go to the two men in charge of Adrian''s story. But before he took two steps, he stopped, turned his head and looked uncertainly in the direction Ivanka was leaving, but after thinking about it, he shook his head again and took another step.


    "Yes, Charlie showed me the data by the time she got out of the TBS, and I have to say, well done, man." After returning to the company, Adrian called Claude at the first time. He made great progress in harvesting in Southeast Asia just after he introduced the final preparation studio for trump and his daughter.


    "Is it too early to stop? Even if you''re right, I can prepare ahead of time, can''t I? " Claude''s voice came from over there.


    "Is it?" Adrian''s fingers beat back and forth on the armrest, and Claude was still clear about what he was thinking. "Well, you can do it if you want, but remember that our main focus now should be on the globe. I heard that the French vidiwan group is also in contact with them. Don''t delay the business."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety, and only a small part of the funds will be left. Moreover, the father''s side, your uncle''s side and Lei Shidong''s side have all been settled. Even if vidiwang wants to intervene, it will not help." Claude laughed.


    Adrian hung up the phone with satisfaction. He had confidence in Claude and knew the company well. He seems to be a shopkeeper. Many things are decided by Claude, but he has not been absent from the meetings he should attend. He has a look at the detailed statements every month. Even if there is something unclear, regert, the private financial adviser, will point out for him. What''s more, Charlize is still around. She always releases the documents she wants to pass according to the degree of importance. With the equity in hand, she doesn''t have to worry about losing control of the company.After looking at the time, Adrian stood up and went to change his casual clothes before he came out again.


    "Charley, I have an appointment in the evening, so you can go back alone - go to Kate''s, I''ll probably not go back at night, and take care of lily for me." He said to the Secretary, and then raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to know who you''re thinking." "When the index and middle fingers of your right hand start to move back and forth, I know you''re upset again."


    "It''s a shock. I''m so bad in your eyes?" Adrian sighed with some exaggeration.


    "Yes, it''s just that bad." Charlize answered without hesitation.


    "Well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have asked that. You can think of it with your knees." Adrian shrugged helplessly and was about to walk out.


    "Which is it?" Charlize asked after him, "the one in the afternoon, the one the day before yesterday, or the other day."


    Adrian turned around in amazement, but Charlize spread out his hand: "I''m going to arrange your trip for you, ED, so it''s important for me who will appear on the list. I''m a responsible secretary."


    After laughing and sipping his lips for a moment, Adrian gave the answer: "guess."


    When the doorbell rang, Naomi, who had been ready and rehearsed several times in her heart, was still shocked. After all, Adrian''s gentle contact with her is not clear, after all, it''s good for him to contact with her twice


    Calm down, Naomi opened the door, outside is indeed Adrian, a casual dress, sedate in a few more uninhibited, more charming.


    "Hi, ED, you''re on time." She smile to get out of the way to do a gesture of invitation, after seeing him, but there is no sense of anxiety between the ups and downs.


    "A man''s punctuality is a virtue." Adrian came in and took out the gift behind his back, a red rose.


    "This is..." Naomi''s eyes flashed with an indescribable surprise. The rose still had thorns, so the branches were wrapped in something, apparently not long after they were picked.


    "I came from the company and left in a hurry. I didn''t have any presents for you. Fortunately, some people planted roses in their yard nearby, so they secretly..." Adrian explained with a smile and slapped his hands with a dark stain on his thumb, which was obviously true.


    "Thank you, I I love your gift Naomi said with some excitement. She could not describe the taste in her heart. She cut the roses in other people''s yard and gave it to herself. It was only a matter of many years ago.


    She quickly found a little old vase, cleaned it, filled it with water, and inserted the rose on the windowsill.


    "You are a man of sentiment, ed Calmed down and served Adrian coffee, Naomi said, with a softer smile on her face.


    "In the face of a beautiful woman like you, even a fool will know what to do." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    After a few more words, Naomi went to the kitchen to get busy. Her cooking skills were not good, and she was still in financial difficulties. She declined Adrian''s relief and didn''t want to owe more before she paid off the rent. This was a matter of attitude, not to mention what she said in the mirror that night.


    However, I''ve been cooking my own food for many years. There are always two who are good at it, and I still have some cash on me. If I take them all out, I can buy some cheap food.


    "It''s delicious. This soup is at least as good as a first-class chef. I didn''t expect to taste such a delicious soup. If you weren''t in front of me, maybe I would lick the plate and say I''m not sure." Adrian said, let Naomi smile increased a lot, no woman does not like others praise their cooking.


    After dinner, she quickly put the dishes into the kitchen, and to her surprise, Adrian followed in to help.


    "I can''t cook, but it''s OK to clean up. Although I''ve never done it at home, does this kind of trivial matter need training?" As he spoke, he put the dishes into the dishwasher, and then a plate made a good note of what he said - it slipped out of his hand and jumped to the ground while causing him to be in a hurry. If Naomi hadn''t grasped the plate quickly, it would have been smashed with a bang.


    "Well, a little accident, that''s normal." Adrian coughed to hide his embarrassment.


    "I''ll do it." Said Naomi, who tried to suppress the smile.


    "No, I''m just careless for a while. I won''t make such a mistake again."


    "That''s not good. I only have such a set of tableware. If I break it accidentally, I''ll have to eat takeout later."


    "What''s more, it''s worse for you, you mean?"


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t say that. I just wanted to prevent the worst.""Come on, that''s what you mean. It can''t be denied."


    One after another, funny words come out from the kitchen, just like a little couple flirting with each other. They don''t have a warm feeling.


    Fortunately, the damn antique dishwasher did not strike. With Adrian''s help, Naomi quickly cleaned up the kitchen, and the two returned to the living room to chat again. Talking about all kinds of topics, such as their childhood anecdotes, or their different opinions on some things, Adrian always easily makes Naomi giggle and tremble, which is quite attractive.


    At first one was sitting in a chair, one was sitting on the sofa, and then both were on the sofa, and then Naomi was leaning against Adrian''s arm.


    "By the way, you should have read through that script several times?" Adrian suddenly mentioned the new script, "what do you think?"


    "Well It''s almost the same as that time. I don''t know what to say. " Naomi said after hesitation.


    Adrian looked at her hesitation in the eyes, but did not ask, but changed an angle: "what kind of character do you think the heroine should be?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fragile, sensitive, even neurotic, so after a series of blows, she began to despair, and then from despair to madness Naomi''s eyes were floating.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Adrian''s voice of banter began.


    Naomi was stunned, and then realized that he had seen through her mind. Then she took a look at him with anger. After a moment, she sighed: "I can only see that plot. The heroine has been unable to achieve success in Hollywood, but her same-sex partner has become a star relying on a producer. She thinks she has betrayed herself, so she looks for a killer to kill her Each other, and then go crazy Did you commit suicide? "


    After pausing and thinking for a few seconds, she added, "but I don''t know what those in front of me stand for. In short, except for this, the whole play has no logic. It seems that it is made up of all kinds of fragments. Even if I say this plot, it''s not logical. I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed


    "You''re good enough to see that." Adrian said with praise.


    "Probably because Feel the same way. " Naomi had a self mocking smile.


    "Of course, the script was written for you." Adrian burst into laughter.


    "For For me? " Naomi immediately froze.


    "It''s not all," Adrian shrugged. "I wanted to make a movie without logic, but it can''t be totally illogical. At least there has to be a carrier to carry these clips, otherwise the film will be in a mess. I didn''t find the right one until I met you


    "I met Me? " Naomi looked at him in a daze, but her heart jumped with joy.


    "Do you remember what you said that night when we went shopping in Hollywood and came to Mulholland road?" Adrian reached out and stroked her face, with pity in her eyes. "You said that when Mrs. Lawrence threw all your things out, you were so desperate that you even wanted to drive to the end of Mulholland road and drive over the cliff. I wonder what kind of despair it is to make a person want to end his life to fight against, and how many people in Hollywood dream factory have the same idea? So I added this to the script, invented a Hollywood plot, added that kind of despair and madness to it, and used this emotion to carry the fragments of logic. So the name of the script is "muhiland road", understand? "


    These words hit Naomi''s heart like a hammer. She may not understand what the whole script is about, but what Adrian said was that the script was complete because of her experience, but it was not missing a word. That day''s all sorts of reappearance in the mind, for a moment, her eyes and irresistible red up.


    "Sorry, I''m leaving..." Naomi, who covered her mouth, was about to stand up when a force came from her shoulder and pulled her into Adrian''s arms.


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand how you feel." He took her in his arms and patted her on the back.


    Naomi struggled symbolically for two times and did not move again. She buried her head in Adrian''s chest and breathed deeply, and her body trembled slightly. After such a long time, she raised her head. Although there was no more tears, her eyes were red and her face was sad.


    "Sorry, I just I just She sniffed to explain.


    "I said, it doesn''t matter," Adrian took her face and rubbed it gently, still with the kind of pity and warm eyes, and the voice was full of the power to calm people. "Now everything is over, you are a strong girl, Nami, everything is changing, you will have your own achievements."


    Xu Rao''s heart is safe when she looks at her for a long time. So the next second, she kisses him in the mouth, Naomi kisses and sucks, regardless of everything, as if to burst out her enthusiasm.Adrian responded with the same impertinence, teasing and pestering again and again, making a Zizi tut sound. His hands holding her face also began to slide down, passing through the neck to the shoulder and then to the arm, bringing bursts of electric current.


    Naomi, who began to gasp, let out a groan in her throat. Suddenly, she straightened up and crossed Adrian''s body. Then, as she breathed, she unbuttoned her coat. Adrian also untied her mouth, and from time to time she was kissing her. Soon the coat was untied, Naomi picked up the corner of her coat and turned it over with her inner garment. The pair of plump softness were extremely strong against the background of bra.


    "Come on, ED," she said, gasping at him, as if squeezed out of her throat. With endless temptation, his hands immediately grasped her slender waist and kneaded them gently. Their fire had burst out, and a great war was about to begin.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C205

    The snake like waist wriggles desperately, constantly, from time to time, the frequency makes the attractive soft and cheerful beat, sweat from the red skin sliding, full of joyful screams and gasps, interpreting the soaring * * of two people tightly entangled together.


    The frequency of ups and downs became faster and faster, and it seemed to start climbing to the highest peak. Finally, the two of them breathed wildly together. Naomi gave in and seemed to want to get out of the way, but Adrian squeezed her buttocks and pressed down. She didn''t resist, and her waist sank, sat deeper, accepted his vent completely, and began to spasm under the impact. [search for the latest updates]


    the movement in the room finally stopped, and only the heavy breathing still echoed. The two people on the sofa are still tightly entangled, hugging each other, and kissing each other from time to time.


    After a while, after breathing more evenly, Adrian''s deep voice sounded in Naomi''s ear: "sorry, Nami I forgot to bring it. "


    "It doesn''t matter," said Naomi, lying on his chest, with a smile on her face that she didn''t even notice. There was satisfaction in some husky voice, and the rose color on her skin had not disappeared. "Although there is no medicine at home, there is a drugstore not far from the apartment, where you can buy it."


    She said she would get up to hook clothes, but Adrian held her in his arms: "No


    "Well?" Naomi did not understand to raise his head, eyebrows between the * * is still so obvious, and Adrian''s eyes are very serious.


    "But..." She whispered half a word, and her heart beat a little faster.


    "No Adrian accentuated the tone, reached for her face gently stroked, the room fell into silence again, and after a long time, Adrian opened his mouth: "be my woman, Nami."


    Although the tone is plain, it has an irresistible flavor.


    "You are What do you say Naomi laughed and looked at him without blinking.


    "I know, I have a lot of women," Adrian''s tone is still so bland, but his hands are slowly swimming on her red Luo''s * * "but I still want you to be my woman, I like you very much."


    "You say that Don''t you think it''s too much? " Naomi tried to cool herself down, but the soft voice didn''t change at all, and added: "you know Ed We only met a few times... "


    Adrian gently smile, bow his head in her lip and kiss: "I don''t like deception, especially I like the woman, to get her, but also decent."


    The bright eyes fixed on Naomi, or hide their own possessive desire, let her involuntarily lower her head, the heart suddenly, the other party said this kind of words but let her have no sense of disgust.


    "I want you, Nami," he continued, "I''ll make you happy and happy, away from all those worries and pains. If one day, you think I didn''t do it and you want to leave, please tell me that I will not refuse. "


    Naomi closed her eyes and buried herself in his chest again. Her fingers kept circling her strong chest muscles. After a while, she raised her head again: "will you keep your promise?"


    "I will, I swear." Adrian nodded, slowly and firmly.


    "Well, I promise. Since you can coax so many women around you, you must let me do the same." She murmured so, and then took the initiative to kiss his mouth.


    It was another battle of words. The two men had maintained the previous posture, but his things still didn''t come out of her. The slightly extinguished flame was immediately ignited. Just as Adrian kneaded Naomi''s round buttocks and was ready to sink into his waist for further action, Naomi suddenly pushed him aside, stepped back from the sofa and leaned against the small round table for dinner before stopping.


    She looked at her with spring in the corner of her mouth, showing her naked beauty * *, gently undulating her chest, making that pair of softness particularly attractive. Compared with the first time, she has become more charming and sexual. With a crash, Naomi swept the contents of the small round table on the ground, then turned to lie on the table, spread her legs, and twisted half her body, reaching behind her to separate the wet places with her index and middle fingers.


    "Come on." She said from a voice full of voices.


    In the face of the temptation of the red Luo naked and * *, Adrian took a deep breath, praised one, and got up impolitely.


    Speculation about the Oscars continues, and various awards are being awarded at this time, including the Golden Globe, film critic awards, various association awards, and so on. These awards are often closest to the Oscars, which means that if you win something in this award, you have a good chance of winning an Oscar. Is that really the case? Of course not. It''s just a way to attract attention.


    These awards are basically awarded at the beginning of the year, so if a film has made a success in this field, it will appear in the media regularly. Many judges of the film academy will not finish watching all the nominated films. Sometimes it is very responsible to watch all the films separately. Therefore, most of the time, they are given marks based on their impressions. The more times they appear in the media, the more likely they are to deepen their impression. At this time, if they are invited by public relations to attend certain cocktail parties, the ticket in their hands will be very good It may fall on this film, which is why most of the movies that hit the Oscars are released in November and December.But it doesn''t mean that you can definitely get the golden man by doing so. Like public relations, these are all means. Of course, means are important, and nothing else can do, such as quality, such as word-of-mouth, whether it conforms to the mainstream value. The so-called awards closest to the Oscars are just because they have been hit by good luck one after another. The situation of winning awards for several consecutive times is similar to that of the Oscars. Therefore, the media has given such a title.


    There have been Golden Globe Awards, directors'' Association Awards and City Film Critics'' Association Awards, which are not worth mentioning. In any case, as long as the sales volume can go up, the media will not care whether there are misleading ideas for readers. Besides, there is no loss. If there is a mistake, it will be a pity.


    "But this year is not the same," Titanic''s huge shadow stands in front of various film companies, incomparable box office, fairy tale love story, another interpretation of love, and the humanitarian spirit shown, which are enough to move the hearts of most of the judges. " Adrian said here with a smile, "if other film companies are smarter, they should give up the best film and best director, and try to find a way in the performance awards. Don''t let Titanic take away all the important awards."


    "You''re so confident, ed Sitting on the sofa looking at the newspaper, Kate said faintly.


    Adrian shrugged, sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulder. "You asked me to analyze this year''s Oscars for you, dear Kate."


    "I didn''t say anything like that. I just mentioned it by accident, and then you went on talking about it." Kate said without raising her head and then snorted, "I think, dear Kate, do you usually call this sentence many times a week?"


    "Oh, Kate, are you going to worry about this?" Adrian asked, chuckling.


    "Why not?" Kate put down her newspaper and raised eyebrows at him. "Even if I had Can''t I care about that? "


    "Of course," Adrian raised his hand for the first time. "Of course you can care about this. I don''t have any opinion. Please go ahead, miss."


    He owes his body and makes a funny gesture of invitation. Kate stares at him but doesn''t say any more.


    "In fact, you can consider changing your name, Kate," Charlize''s voice came from outside. "Change a name with a special spelling, like me. At least I haven''t met a woman with the same name as me."


    "Why should I, not others?" Kate replied discontentedly.


    "Because there are too many women named Kate and Catherine." Charlize came up with lily in her arms.


    "Does mother want to change her name?" The little guy who had just been looking around in Charlize''s arms suddenly turned his head and looked at his mother curiously.


    "No, honey, we''re just..." Before Kate''s words were finished, Lily cheerfully called out, "that''s great. Can''t mom call lily, too?"


    Then she grabbed Charlize and pulled it up: "aunt Charley will change her name to lily, too? How about "


    " why did your mother and I change to the same name as you? " Asked Charlize, pinching the baby''s tender face.


    "Because when Dad asks me to do something, I can think that he is calling you or mom, so I can ignore him," lily said solemnly, and the three adults here could not help laughing.


    "But Lily, if so, you might think you''re calling yourself when your father calls me or your mother." Charlize said with a smile.


    The little guy turned his head to think about it. It seemed that there was such a problem. Then he nodded his head in a serious way: "well, let''s forget it."


    A pair of small ghost big appearance is particularly lovely, let three people laugh again.


    "Well, lily, come to me, and don''t keep pestering aunt Charley." Adrian clapped his hands, and the little guy jumped out of Charlize''s arms and chuckled at his father.


    Charlize sat down next to Kate and chatted with her. Their voices were very low. Although their smiles were faint, they had a tacit understanding and harmonious look. Adrian, who has seen all these things, is very satisfied. Although the women around him know more or less that he has a daughter, only Charlize often comes to Kate''s side. Sara has also been here a few times, but she is not as frequent as she is and unexpectedly liked by lily.


    "Aunt Charley is beautiful, though not as beautiful as her mother." This is the little guy''s answer after being asked, and he looks quite serious.


    Well, let''s not talk about it. Soon a maid came to say that dinner was ready. Charlize and Kate sat by Adrian''s side, while the little guy was sitting next to her mother. The three adults were talking at the same time. Lily sometimes added a childish remark that the atmosphere was still so harmonious, which made Adrian feel complacent, But then he changed his mind when he went to bed.


    "Maybe we can have a little more talk tonight?" On the way back to the room, Adrian put his arms around Kate and Charlize''s waist respectively. Without accident, there was a heavy blow from both sides of the ribs."That''s not what a lady should do." Heavily hit Adrian deliberately bitter face said, but the two women completely ignored his appearance.


    "Kate, can I sleep with you tonight?" Charlize asked.


    "No problem, as long as no one bothers." Kate said with a smile.


    Then they went to Kate''s bedroom and saw Adrian gasping. Would they have been like Gwyneth and Blanchett Is it like paint or glue?


    I''m shocked to find out that the word "Adrian" is too different from "Bai Li Yan".


    "Hey, it''s bad for kids," he continued.


    "Don''t tell me, ED, you forget what you''re going to do tonight." Kate sneered, as if to annotate her words. Not far away, the bedroom door was opened, and Lily leaned out half of her body in plaid pajamas: "Dad?"


    "All right, honey, I''m coming." Adrian said immediately, then sighed in his heart. However, after seeing Kate and Charlize meet in their own room, they still pressed their hearts, even though they specially kiss each other in front of him before returning to the room.


    It''s interesting to think about a couple of women around him. Although he didn''t mean to guide them, they were still paired together, Sarah and liv, Gwyneth and Blanchett, and Kate and Charlotte. Although Monica didn''t go with Julia again, it was because Adrian had other arrangements, and Monica had promised to go on. As for the others, they all had plans.


    But Sara and liv came together because of the same fate. With liv and her father making up, although it is superficial, some changes will come sooner or later. Gwyneth and Blanchett were brought together because of their similar temperament, and Adrian deliberately provoked the competition between them. As for Kate and Charlotte, Adrian didn''t deliberately and indulge himself in the development of a somewhat abnormal relationship between the two women Flow, or you won''t take the wrong thing and fix them after breaking their business a few years ago.


    It''s hard to say which mode is better. If you want to keep them by your side, it''s just like getting a little golden man. It''s not only a single condition that can be done. What''s more, each woman''s situation is different, Kate and Charlize undoubtedly occupy a very heavy weight in his heart. From what had happened this evening, if they had reached the level of Gwyneth and Blanchett, he would have had to suffer.


    However, there may be a new model, which may have a good reference value, even though Naomi has not completely got it. On the contrary, she was moved by all kinds of thoughts and behaviors. Think about it, in a person, especially a woman, the most desperate and helpless hand to help, and quite beautiful to restore her dignity, as long as a little use of means can get her heart, no woman will be exception.


    What''s more, Adrian also invited her to play an important role in his new film, and the film was successfully completed because of her, so Naomi was completely his for a long time. But if you want to keep it like this, you have to continue to train. Adrian likes her because she likes to train such a woman with personality, and the first means will be displayed soon.


    "Dad" a voice full of anger in the ear ring up, let Adrian hit a thrill.


    "Oh, dear, I''m sorry, I lost my mind." Looking at lying beside Du mouth a face unhappy daughter, he quickly apologized.


    "I''ve called you several times, but I haven''t heard the promise." Lily''s mouth was so high that she looked like she was crying.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I thought you were asleep. You know I have a lot of things to do every day. I''m really sorry." Adrian said in a soft voice, and then sighed in his heart that his father was really not good when.


    It was because she promised her daughter that she would sleep with her and tell her a story, so she had to let Kate and Charlize go. Even if they couldn''t pull them to the bed together, it would be OK to go to that bedroom after the end.


    It was easy to calm the little guy down and promised to tell her a little more. After that, Adrian opened the picture book and let her daughter close her eyes and began to speak with emotion. Anyway, the last step of the first means is the matter of these two days. Don''t worry, let''s put my daughter to sleep first.


    "I can''t understand the play, ed. if you only look at the first five or sixty minutes, there''s logic to it, but when you get to the end, you can''t understand it. All sorts of strange plots make people feel ridiculous? Now Rita is Betty and Betty is Rita, and then they are the same person. Are you sure it wasn''t written in a dream? " The woman''s legs together on the sofa, elbows on the armrest to support the head, leaning against a lazy beauty, but the fierce words make this aesthetic feeling fragmented.


    "You''re right, it''s a dream, and dreams are illogical," Adrian replied with a smile. "I think this character suits you, Nicole."Besides Naomi''s heroine, there is also an important female role in muhiland road. It can even be said that the two female roles can not be divided into primary and secondary parts, so there is still a need for a significant actress. But after Adrian made the decision to make the film, Adrian had the right person in mind: Nicole Kidman, who has recently been receiving media attention because of her divorce. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C206

    Before the Oscar nominees were announced, the rumor of cruise and Nicole''s divorce was only a rumor. Although the cold war between the two was well known, and many people were gloating and waiting for the good show, they vowed that their divorce would be sooner or later, but no one could be 100% sure. After all, they were Hollywood model couples - although this is the same in nature as the title of "the closest Oscar Award" - and Nicole has always been a vase image, far less famous than cruise, and Mrs cruise is more known than her name. It''s hard to say that she would like to divorce. [search for the latest updates]


    however, by now, rumors have become a fact. While many people are extremely disappointed, countless reporters, like smelling bloody sharks, flock to the two of them. Almost everywhere they go, they track them all the way, and they will hold up the camera to shoot wildly at any time, so that Adrian''s interview with Nicole today is careful and careful. Of course, cruise also helped a lot. As a famous Hollywood star, he received much more attention than Nicole.


    However, cruise once again committed the problem of not being a human being. After being found out by the reporter when he was traveling alone, he became impatient for several times and blurted out: "I have nothing to do with her. Why should I answer these questions"


    so the next day, several newspapers published the title "seven years of love, now there is no love", you know, even if you are right No matter how much dissatisfaction your partner has, it is the best practice to keep silence and demeanor before the divorce procedure has been officially started and the other party has not spoken ill of each other. Otherwise, it will only make you in a passive position. Cruise proved this very well, and Nicole quickly made a statement: " Of course, there have been irreconcilable contradictions between us, but the past time is still lingering in my heart. I''m really disappointed and sad to hear that... "


    Under the direction of Adrian, she responded with courtesy and propriety. After packaging, combing and guiding the media, Nicole immediately stood in a weak and injured position and won the sympathy of most public opinions. Cruise also suffered a lot because of this.


    However, this divorce storm is not as strong as Adrian''s memory. On the one hand, the time is a lot earlier. Cruise doesn''t need to rush to finish it in a short time. Adrian also doesn''t suggest Nicole ask too much for her to get together and get together, and make sure that what she has lost will come back from her.


    However, Nicole or cruise launched a struggle around the division of property. Naturally, a woman like her would not let herself be completely dependent on Adrian. What''s more, he is still so "dirty", and his own interests need to be fought for by himself. Moreover, Adrian would not agree with her pretending to be generous and give up everything to the other party, which is somewhat artificial and easy to arouse suspicion. It is better to keep a low profile or to keep a low profile.


    So the divorce scandal, though not as raucous as Adrian remembers, will be noticeable for a long time.


    "It seems that I must promise?" Nicole picked up the script, flipped it over and threw it again on the coffee table in front of her.


    "I really hope you''ll agree to come down, Nicole." Adrian said seriously, "I will try to finish this small budget movie in two months, and then send it to Cannes. You can make full use of this supporting role to show your covered up acting skills and warm up, and then play better in the next movie I arrange for you."


    "Wait a minute," Nicole suddenly raised her eyebrows. "Which part do you want me to play? Betty? Or Diane? "


    "Didn''t I say that?" Adrian asked, recalling.


    "Betty is Diane, Rita is Betty. How can I know what you''re talking about?" Nicole snorted.


    "Well, Rita at the front, Betty at the back, that''s the brunette." Adrian said simply.


    Nicole said, "Oh," but her eyes looked away. After a while, she said, "I don''t look good with my black hair."


    Then dye it dark brown Adrian''s fast street, at the same time in the heart of silent smile, before and after really different, before constantly pinching and refusing, but now began to pick three pick four. Of course, Adrian couldn''t see her mind, but it would be naive to think it would be out of his control.


    "Listen to me, Nicole," Adrian got up and sat down on her reclining sofa and put her legs in her arms. Nicole struggled a little and then didn''t move. "The two characters are almost the same, and they both test their acting skills. There''s no difference between them. If you''re not satisfied, you can do a good job in shooting and compare her. ¡±


    Nicole, who was said to be on her mind, coughed and glared at Adrian with some displeasure. Adrian was always direct in this situation, which made her unable to fight back.


    Fortunately, he did not dwell on this topic too much, and then continued: "besides, the script can be completed because the experience of the selected heroine inspired me. This role is tailor-made for her. Just like the heroine in the play I arranged for you, it is also tailor-made for you. So don''t worry so much. I''m sure you''ll do well in this role and the next one. ""Are you sure?" Nicole was in a trance after hearing the word "tailor-made.".


    "Of course, that''s what I said." Adrian raised his chin slightly and said in a tone of self denial.


    "Well, that''s settled." Nicole sighed, then asked angrily, "when are you going to touch it?"


    "Nature doesn''t want to touch it." Adrian laughs, and after he holds Nicole''s legs in his arms, his hands don''t walk up the symmetrical legs. She was dressed in black, from a flannel skirt to a belt and then to stockings, all of which were the same black, giving her more mysterious beauty and temptation.


    "Ed..." Nicole straightened up and tried to say something, but in the end she just whispered his name.


    "What''s the matter?" Adenine almost scratched her right foot on the sofa, but from time to time, she was about to rub her right foot on the sofa.


    "Nothing," she said after a while, turning to look out of the window, "it''s just Some I can''t see clearly outside. "


    Although she said something vaguely, Adrian still recognized the meaning of the words. It was nothing. She was more or less regretful. This is very normal. Although there were many factors for her to marry cruise, after so many years, she still has some feelings. As long as she is not a heartless person, she will inevitably have a trace of reluctant to give up and want to stay when she leaves. It''s human nature. What''s more, she knows that she can''t control Adrian.


    Of course, she would not know that even if Adrian didn''t intervene, two years later, she and cruise would still be divorced. Some cracks could not be made up, and the degree of excitement would be far greater than now.


    Adrian naturally won''t let her continue to recall, so he timely changed the topic: "by the way, speaking of, you know the heroine."


    "Yes?" Nicole''s head turned again, then frowned slightly.


    "Yes, Naomi Watts." Adrian nodded, "Naomi, Watts."


    "Naomi Watts?" Nicole showed her memory, but she didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "She said she went to the same drama academy as you in Australia." Adrian warned.


    "Well Well Yes, I remember, Naomi Watts. She had beautiful blonde hair and gray green eyes. She had been to the bachelor party I held before I got married. "Nicole thought of something and cried out excitedly, but then the silence went on.


    Adrian was a little surprised to pick eyebrows, did not expect that they have such a relationship, no wonder the media in memory will say that they are girlfriends, but if so, why did Naomi end up in that situation? Even if Nicole''s fame has not reached the height of a few years later, she is also a first-line star. It should not be difficult to help?


    But he soon began to laugh in his heart. From Nicole''s thinking for a long time or relying on her own prompt, he knew that the relationship between the two women, or the relationship now, was not as intimate as he remembered. As for the future, oh, that''s very normal. After all, they know each other, they are classmates, and they have a lot of friendship. They are all Australians, so it''s proper to support each other.


    "How is she now?" Nicole quickly adjusted, and then asked, "you said before, based on what happened to her?"


    Yes, the mind is very agile, in the heart secretly praised a, Adrian immediately nodded: "yes, can only say is not too bad."


    "Is it?" Nicole narrowed her eyes and suddenly pulled her legs out of his arms. Then she got up and said in a cold voice, "OK, I see. That''s it."


    It''s really Interesting. Adrian picked his eyebrows, it seems that the first plan can not be used, so use the second plan.


    He also rose to his feet: "good, then I''ll leave."


    He pulled Nicole''s body over and said, "can you show me before you leave?"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary..." Before Nicole had finished speaking, she was hugged by him and blocked her lips. After a few whines, she obeyed.


    "It''s tempting." After a good taste of her lips, Adrian said in praise, and then in her hate eyes in the long gone.


    The news that the director of miracles has started to make a new film has spread all over Hollywood in a few hours, mainly because the location of the location is in Hollywood.


    First of all, some tourists notice that there is a production crew outside a coffee shop shooting location. It''s nothing. This is Hollywood. It happens every day. Although the actors were not well-known people, some people quickly recognized who the director was. After a phone call, a reporter arrived immediately. Although they were quickly stopped outside, it confirmed that Adrian was directing the film.


    "His energy is really strong. If you remember correctly, he seems to have made three films last year, but none of them has been released. Does it mean that director miracle is now obsessed with production and does not intend to release it? Or just make it for yourself? Or do you want to choose a time to release four movies at a time? If this is the case, the fans will be very troubled. Finally, a miracle director''s film is shown. Which one should I watch? Just read everything at once and never want to see it again. " Some reporters wrote sarcastically.It''s no wonder that there will be such a reaction. As the reporter said, he has made three films last year, none of them have been shown so far, and then he will start to make new films. This is not his style at all. Although the science fiction film called "matrix" has been publicized, what is he thinking? This is what many people who study him want to know.


    Actors want to know how to get to know miracle directors. He always likes to appoint actors, and only those minor supporting actors will Audition; new directors want to know how to get investment from him, and he always likes to support new directors; while investors want to know how to get a share of his films, although he doesn''t mind sharing, the best good things They were all taken by themselves.


    What about the people around Adrian?


    "Anyway, just remember to ask about the company." This is Claude''s response after he knew he was going to start making a new film, and he was immune to his style.


    As for women, they basically shrug their shoulders, even after knowing who the actors of the two main female characters were, they were also used to it.


    Only Sophie, who complained about Adrian''s inability to go to France during the Christmas and New Year holidays, visited Paris at least once a week and was more hesitant about whether to land in Los Angeles.


    "Good, that''s what it feels like. Let''s do it again." In front of the busy street, Adrian clapped his hands and exclaimed, then gave Naomi a thumb.


    "Muhiland road" does not have too many shooting skills, and the lens structure is also regular. Its popularity mainly lies in the weird atmosphere and various hints, which requires efforts in editing. So as long as the actor can express the emotion of the character, the shooting will be very fast.


    Here is Naomi''s Betty


    Diane and her aunt and uncle come out of the airport. She finally came to Los Angeles and came to Hollywood. She took a big step towards her dream. Her face was full of bright smile. Everything was so beautiful.


    For Naomi, it''s not difficult to grasp this emotion. Just remember how she came to Los Angeles, so the number of NG shots is no more than four.


    "Well done, Nami." Adrian couldn''t help but shout hello after the camera shot of his uncle and aunt respectively passed.


    "Well, do you need a rest?" He then raised his voice and asked Naomi.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can stick to it." Naomi said after taking a deep breath with her hair beside her ear. Her hair was short and her upper body was a little retro red silk coat. The bottom was a pair of black Capris. With the low heel shoes of the same color as the trousers, she looked a little rustic, but she had an indescribable charm.


    "You can hold on, but they can''t," Adrian pointed humorously at the staff around him. "Take a break and try to get the last four shots to go through once."


    After giving the director''s assistant a few words and discussing the following plot with the deputy director, Adrian came to Naomi who was sitting on the chair drinking water: "how do you feel?"


    "Good, no Better than it is now. " Naomi pursed her lips. Her eyes swept around her and kept her voice to the lowest. "I''ve dreamt of this more than once. I''m standing in the middle of the set, and people are turning around me. Everything is working for me Every time I dream, I will smile bitterly. I don''t know if I can realize this dream To this day... "


    Her voice trembled a little with excitement, and Adrian immediately put his hands on her shoulder: "this is just the beginning, Nami, believe me, your future will be broader."


    "I believe," she said, looking up at Adrian and smiling, "I believe you, ed


    Although it''s a part of the airport, it doesn''t mean to go to the airport to shoot. Although it''s not a few years later, it''s too troublesome to apply to the airport for a shot. So set up an entrance in the studio, and then go outside to the street to take some street views, and then cut it later. At the moment, it is Betty''s story that Diane takes a taxi from the airport. People come and go on the street, and it is inevitable that some people will mingle in it. Although they can''t take pictures, their eyes can see and their writing can be written down. Therefore, the title "new miracle girl officially comes out" was published the next day.


    Compared with Zeta Jones, Naomi is undoubtedly more qualified. She plays the leading role in the film directed by director miracle and has a close relationship with director miracle. Although journalists hiding in the crowd can''t take pictures, they try to exaggerate their description. Even if they speak normally, they will write very close. Moreover, Adrian puts his hand on her shoulder.


    "There is no doubt that another lucky person has won the favor of the miracle director, especially this miss Naomi, although she has performed for several years, has never performed any significant and impressive role. She seems to have nothing special, except that she is very beautiful. So how did Adrian discover her? Although he has proved his vision with many facts, he still can''t help asking people to ask, can such a girl really shoulder the responsibility of his movie heroine? " One newspaper said.. .¡£www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C207

    It has to be said that the power of the media is still very powerful. After learning Naomi''s name, however, a few days later, many of her information was disclosed. For example, she was born in England and grew up in Australia. She was once a model in Japan. She began to act in various films and TV dramas when she was a teenager, but she never left an impressive role. She became an Oscar The most popular actress outside.


    Just as a miracle director, the heroine of her new work has gained so much media that she is envied by many actresses. Under the same degree of attention, either the producers deliberately hype or the heroine is famous, but Naomi was unknown before. Adrian did not command the media to publicize, but still attracted With so many eyes, we can see that Adrian''s influence is growing. []


    "don''t pay attention to those guys. What you have to do now is to play this movie wholeheartedly, and don''t think about others." Adrian tells Naomi on the set.


    In recent days, some reporters wanted to visit her. Fortunately, she had arranged another residence for her before shooting. As for the original landlord, Adrian also arranged for someone to deal with it. As long as she understood the consequences of the leakage, she could do it. To tell you the truth, if you change to another actress, as long as you have a little fame and popularity, it will not happen now. But who let Naomi be neither new nor famous before this, it''s no wonder that the media have guessed wildly - although they said it very implicitly, they didn''t make less articles about their relationship.


    The best counterattack to these words is to play his role well, so Adrian would say that to her. In fact, Naomi, who has experienced too many setbacks, also knows what to do. She is more eager than anyone else for this opportunity and an opportunity to prove herself. So now, the only thing to worry about is overwork.


    "It''s not bad just now, but the exaggeration is a little bit big. We need to restrain our emotions." At the end of the last shot, Adrian said.


    This part is about Diane, after the killer kills her same-sex lover Betty, opens the blue box proving Betty''s death. When she sees her aunt and uncle coming out to force her with teeth and claws, she collapses and commits suicide by swallowing a gun. Naomi interprets the hysteria very well, but she seems to be over exerting because she always wants to be more perfect.


    "Ed, I''m sorry to adjust." Naomi nodded. When she was on set, she always kept a proper distance from Adrian. She was smart, wasn''t she?


    "Not now, eh After that, we''ll shoot that shot again Before Adrian had finished speaking, one of the director''s assistants came up and said, "Mr. Adrian, Miss Nicole is here."


    "Ha, I''m just about to say that," Adrian laughed and motioned to Naomi, "come along. You must have not seen each other for a long time."


    Nicole came with a low-key assistant and sunglasses. Her hair had been dyed dark and she was simply dressed. She went inside to make up and change clothes.


    "I said, you are still beautiful like this." After waiting patiently for a moment, Adrian teased her and pointed to Naomi. "I don''t need to introduce it."


    "Hi, Nicole"


    "Hi, Nami"


    to Adrian''s surprise, the two women warmly greet each other and embrace each other without any estrangement. Then they chatter, and Adrian can''t even interrupt. They are really good sisters. Although he can clearly touch women''s thoughts, he also knows that they have guessed the relationship between them and him. Adrian still can''t help but sigh in his heart that women are born actors.


    Regardless of their chat, Adrian immediately arranged for the next work. Since the media can find out Naomi''s life, they can''t escape their eyes if they are classmates and have a good relationship with Nicole at the beginning. In addition, the divorce between Nicole and cruise is also concerned by many people, so reporters have to look for news on it.


    There is a saying that Naomi is recommended by Nicole to Adrian. It seems that this logic is somewhat convincing. Nicole and Adrian know each other, and Nicole and Naomi are good friends. If Adrian asks Nicole whether there is a suitable actor, she will recommend her to him.


    But if you think about it carefully, why don''t Adrian invite Nicole to play the leading role instead of Naomi? In terms of beauty, both women are equal; in terms of acting, one has not played a significant role, while the other is a standard vase. More importantly, why did Adrian ask Nicole about the right actress?


    Look at these guys, worthy of playing with words, a few words to Adrian to the circle. As early as last year, when "eye opener" was released, some people had speculated on the relationship between Adrian and Nicole. Since Nicole and cruise started their cold war and now they are divorced, many people have repeated the old story. With Naomi''s doubt, even if Adrian is dissatisfied, it''s hard to say anything, and no matter how he talks, they have something to write about."Smart guy." Adrian praised the reports.


    In this way, it''s not easy for him to take Nicole and Naomi out on location. The reporters are chasing so hard that if they are found to play roles together in the film, they still don''t know what kind of stories they will make up. Adrian doesn''t care what they write, but Nicole is still bickering with cruise, and maintains her independent and weak position in front of the media. If it affects anything, although it will not give up all her previous achievements, it is also a troublesome thing, and Nicole will not like it. Apart from a lot of factors, he thinks about them.


    Fortunately, Nicole''s character doesn''t have many location shots, most of which are indoors and can be done in a studio.


    "What should be noted here is that Rita has lost her memory. She is very flustered and scared, but she can''t be too obvious. It''s better to have a kind of wooden performance of a puppet, which can be regarded as a sequela after the crash, or as another secret. As for Betty, it''s almost the same as when she came out of the airport, worried about her current situation and concerned about Rita''s loss of memory. Do you understand? " Adrian talks about the next scene for the two women who are ready.


    He originally intended to get the part with Rita


    Betty. Later, when he visited Betty


    Diane, she became extremely excited to start the two roles. But think about or give up this plan, regardless of the two people meet so close, who knows what is in mind? Adrian also only touched a general out, so it''s better to start with a simple lens.


    "I have a question," Nicole suddenly said. "I remember when you and I discussed the plot, you said it was just a dream. It could be regarded as Diane''s dream after her lover betrayed her. So why does Rita want to show something unusual now, but Betty doesn''t need it?"


    "It''s not a dream at all. Ed and I didn''t deliberately strengthen the plot. It can be said that it''s a dream, or it''s just some illogical fragments. It''s just convenient for us to understand, so we don''t need to emphasize these too much in the performance." Naomi replied before Adrian.


    "Oh?" Nicole answered, smiling, but squinting at Naomi. Naomi shrugged and looked straight into her eyes with her hands around her.


    Fortunately, they all remember that this was the set, and it was not so obvious. Only Adrian could detect the faint spark in the air.


    That''s interesting. In the heart of silent smile, Adrian immediately dry cough voice attracted their attention: "well, let me put it another way, Rita after the accident, because of amnesia but can not determine anything, so give a person a kind of dull feeling."


    "No problem." Nicole turned to smile.


    Not bad. Naomi wanted to take this opportunity to prove it. Why didn''t Nicole want to? She can still have her own career without that unknown guy. She won''t be a vase, not Mrs. Tom Cruise, but Nicole Kidman, only if she has a chance So the two women''s first acting was perfect, just one time, and then two more.


    "Well done" Adrian gave them two thumbs up and praised them. "Keep this state, let''s continue"


    Adrian doesn''t care about Nicole''s thoughts. The deeper he contacts, the more sure he is to write her in his hand. In fact, as long as they still have * * in their heart, and you can satisfy their * * and control their emotions with enough reason, no matter how smart they are, they will fall into the palm of their hands.


    Moreover, with Adrian''s character, if you stick it upside down wholeheartedly, you will get more than you want to go. For example, Naomi has been keeping her own state in the next shooting, while Nicole is sometimes good or bad. Sometimes she can get through it two or three times, and sometimes she needs to stop and adjust her feelings to continue.


    Of course, there is no less use of words between the two women to explore and fight each other, to a lesser extent than Gwyneth and Blanchett, but the frequency is quite high. Sometimes it''s fun to see them like this.


    "You''ve coaxed her around, and she''s not as smart as she used to be." Nicole private so Adrian said, she is still so do not like to show weakness, Adrian also just smile.


    In front of Naomi did not have so much scruples, he directly asked her: "did you also look like this at the beginning?"


    "No, no, there was still some contact before, but in the past two years, she almost didn''t get through the phone. She changed a lot." Naomi replied, looking into his eyes and swallowing the words to his mouth.


    "You''re starting again. How far is it going to be enough?" This is Charlize''s teasing. If it was before, there would have been some ridicule. Now there is only a faint helplessness.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Adrian told the driver to drive, with a look of "I''m telling a lie," denied, and then changed the subject: "what''s the matter today?"Generally speaking, if there is more than one other woman around in Los Angeles, Charlize can not follow him to the studio, and the company still relies on her to contact.


    "It''s all here. As usual, the left is for the purpose, the right is for signature, and the most important is on the top." Charlize handed him a little code box.


    "Thank you, Charlie. You''ll always be the best." Adrian laughs, regardless of the driver in front of her, comes up and kisses her on the face.


    Charlize didn''t dodge, just gave him a big white eye.


    The car quickly returned to the Beverly Hills mansion. When entering the living room, Yuki Hui had already been waiting there. He bowed slightly and took off Adrian''s coat after taking over the password box. Surprisingly, Hamasaki was also here.


    "Hi, ed." Along with you Ji Hui comes out Hamasaki step to say hello.


    "Hi, Yu." Although Hayashi and Ji Hui kneaded her chin to greet her, they went up the room with a smile.


    Hamasaki didn''t care. He focused all his attention on Adrian and answered his question: "Jihui and I are playing games. Nanmenggong just launched Iron Fist 2 on the home computer."


    "Is it? How many games did you win by Ji Hui? " Adrian asked jokingly.


    "Ha, why did Ji Hui win me more than I won by Ji Hui?" Hamasaki asked, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "In the FTG game, even I can only draw, how can you win by Ji Hui, if it''s STG, you still have a fight, FTG or forget it." Adrian laughed.


    "I told you, Ayu, don''t think ED has forgotten your record." Ji Hui covered his mouth and chuckled beside him. Then he said again, "ed, how about playing two games with her later and giving her some good looks?"


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, looked at Yuki Hui and looked at Hamasaki. "No problem. When I go to my study and finish the rest of the things, I''ll come. It''s still the rule of the last time. The loser..."


    He walked upstairs for a long time. Jihui took the password box and clothes and followed him. Hamasaki called from behind: "don''t look down on me, I will surprise you in time"


    all the way to the study, and after you put the box on the desk and hung the coat on the rack, Adrian lifted her horizontally and made it on the sofa in her exclamation.


    "Now can you tell me what it is?" Adrian asked with a smile after kissing her pink neck. When he said that sentence just now, Ji Hui gave him a lot of winks.


    Some shy to his arms shrink, by Ji Hui some accidents raised his head: "do you really forget?"


    "Well Give me a hint, you know, I have a lot of things, and although I remember them all, it takes a lot of time to sort out some of them. " Adrian said so.


    "It''s about ah Yu." Ji Hui said softly.


    "Ah Yu? Let me see... " Adrian rubbed his chin. "Is she going back?"


    "Yes, one year''s study period will be over. She will go back. You also said that if she only wants to sing, Japan will develop better." You Ji Hui nodded and then added: "in fact Ah Yu still likes you very much, so I think You don''t blame me for making my own decisions, do you? "


    Like yourself? Adrian was dumbfounded in his heart. That''s of course. It provides her with such generous conditions and patience to coax women to talk about Japanese topics with her. If she doesn''t like it, she''ll be damned. What''s more, in bed, she''ll get into a state that ordinary people can''t reach. However, for a woman who is eager for fame and fortune and wants to change herself and change her family, these are not all she wants.


    If Adrian can make her successful in the United States, Hamasaki will never mind being a pet around him, so it is normal to leave when the study period is over. Adrian knew that from the beginning, so it was just fun from the beginning. However, Ji Huidu said that, of course, he had to promise to come down.


    "It''s normal to blame you. Well, I''ll arrange it. Don''t worry. " Adrian kisses her on the face and then puts her down. "I''ll be here soon."


    "Well, I''ll leave first." Ji Hui bowed slightly and then went out.


    It was probably because she was deeply impressed when she was asked for the first time. You Ji Hui was always in awe in front of him. With beautiful features, he was not particularly beautiful, but he had a free temperament and long black hair. His writing was quiet, but it was quite big and caressing. However, she also has a lively side. For example, when playing games, she always likes to yell. If Adrian and her fight or doubles, if they win by playing tricks or kill their partners by some means, she will rush forward or catch or bite her partner at all costs.


    Think about it, how can a girl who is always quiet succeed in comedy? Even for her guest series friends, the ratings of the series are in the front of the whole series. Even if there are some cultural differences, the audience still has a medium rating on her.However, after each time, she would apologize again and again. Although she could not miss her next time, Adrian would not take it seriously. However, a small punishment could not escape. As for how to punish


    "By the way, you Ji Hui." Adrian suddenly called her to the door.


    "Well?" Turn from Ji Hui.


    "I''m thinking about making a Japanese style horror film. You know, the East''s horror style is different from that of the West. The East pays more attention to psychological horror. I want to introduce Japanese style horror to the United States. Would you like to play the leading role in it?" Adrian asked with a smile. If it wasn''t Naomi, he would have forgotten this.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C208

    When Adrian first went to Japan, although his main purpose was to relax, he also did a lot of things, such as abducting Yuki Nakayama back, or taking the film adaptation of a novel into his hands. Yes, it is the horror film "midnight ring" that has set off a new wave of terror in Japan and rarely attracted the attention of Hollywood.


    After buying the film adaptation right from Suzuki optical, Adrian put it aside and never put it on the agenda. Anyway, it''s a buyout. How to deal with it is his business. Although there is a ten-year deadline, he actually just wants to tease the Japanese, so why care too much about this? [search for the latest updates]


    however, after meeting Naomi, Adrian searched her head for her information, and found that she seemed to have played the leading role in the American version of the midnight ring. This is really the best. He quickly found the novel "the midnight ring" out of the pile of old paper. Although it has not been handed over to the writers, it is a certain thing to shoot it.


    In my memory, Naomi took the route of literature and horror. There was only one big commercial film, and this film was in danger because of Adrian''s intervention, so he prepared several other routes for her. However, he did not intend to give up the original. It is easier to grasp the existing examples as a reference.


    However, the film prepared for Yuki Nakama is not this one, although she did appear in the Japanese version of the midnight ring series in memory. Do you remember what Adrian said to Suzuki''s optical company and Sugimoto, who was present at that time, after he got the film copyright of "evil bell at midnight"? I have an idea. I hope to find a Japanese writer to finish it.


    This idea is called "Curse". Since we want to tease the Japanese, we can''t do it just by "the nightbell", which is also concerned by Hollywood. At the beginning, Sugimoto also took the idea to find several good screenwriters in Japan to write the script. Like in Hollywood, Adrian picked out the mistakes and asked them to rewrite the script according to the outline.


    It took a lot of time to work out the first draft, and then it took a long time to complete it. Of course, the story spread quickly in the Japanese entertainment industry, so there is no need to worry about the possibility of "similar" works. Up to now, we have also solicited directors to try to shoot clips. If we didn''t think of the midnight ring, which was left aside, it might have been delayed for a long time.


    Although Adrian told Sugimoto at the beginning that he would consider "Curse" after shooting "midnight ring" in Hollywood, Naomi had to shoot some plot films before considering "midnight ring" after completing "muhiland road". It is not a good thing to launch many horror films in a short period of time, so it is not a big deal to advance curse.


    Besides, the director already has a suitable candidate. After he began to consider the curse, Adrian took out the video tapes that were solicited for trial shooting and watched them again. Many Japanese directors participated in the video. This is a rare opportunity, and no one wants to cooperate with Hollywood. In addition to Hideo Nakata, who was supposed to direct the midnight ring, there are also a lot of unknown new people. For example, a guy in his twenties with a beard made a good job. Adrian easily translated his name into Chinese: qingshuichong.


    Although there is no "the midnight ring" movie, qingshuichong''s life trajectory has changed a little, at least did not work as Nakata''s assistant, but he tried to shoot the clip is still the closest to Adrian''s memory. In that case, let him direct it. As long as Adrian is also making the film, there is no need to worry about going off the track.


    It''s just that if you want to play the heroine, the script has to be slightly revised. The American version of "Curse" is almost the same as the Japanese version in the plot, but the heroine is Sarah Michelle gella. Now, with Adrian''s care and arrangement, Sarah doesn''t have to waste time in horror movies. She can just give Yuki Hui, who doesn''t have many suitable roles for the time being.


    In Hollywood, there are very few actors from the east to pick the big shots. In the past two years, many Hong Kong actors have come into contact with Hollywood. The actors who may stay are action actors, such as Jack Chen, jet Lee or Michelle young. And when the freshness of America''s dazzling movements is over, their status will inevitably decline.


    Therefore, since Ji Hui has been in Hollywood for more than two years, she has only played some ordinary roles in many TV dramas. Although there are a lot of parts in the "beauty of the law" which is going to be released this summer vacation and starred by Sarah, it is also her first film role, but Adrian has made a lot of efforts to join her. In fact, he also has several characters suitable for Ji Hui, but it will have to wait until 00 years later. Whether some characters will be popular or not depends on the social environment.


    Curse and resentment is a Japanese style horror film. Japanese heroine is suitable for Japanese taste. As for American taste, it can be set as that the heroine was adopted by American family when she was born, and there was an American boyfriend. When she grew up, she went to Japan to study for her roots. In the second film, it can not only highlight the cultural conflict, but also highlight the cultural significance of the film?


    "This Japanese style horror film has been conceived for a long time, and it has only recently been decided to put it on the agenda. I think you are very suitable. Would you like to?" Adrian then asked again."I Of course, I''d like to. "Surprise flashed from Jihui''s face, and then he bowed down and bowed again." as long as ed thinks I''m right, I''ll do it. "


    "All right," Adrian said with a smile. He went over and hugged her. "That''s the decision. The movies are basically made in Japan. You can go home and have a look."


    "Thank you, ED, thank you." Ji Hui said gratefully and stood on tiptoe to kiss him heavily on the face.


    After seeing you Ji Hui leave with a smile, Adrian grabs his head and sighs. In these two films and several games have successfully achieved their goals, but the other is a mess. Do you remember what he meant? In Japan, the acquisition of a few small comic studios, the integration of the three migrant workers will be the first step out.


    Everything is going well. I have acquired, integrated and produced, but Not even one-third of Adrian''s memory is hot. Have you ever seen Naruto yelling "can''t escape" for more than n times? Have you ever seen a muscle man who owes him millions of dollars? Have you ever seen Luffy who is more beautiful than a girl? Even if Adrian''s previous life was limited to understanding these comics, he almost vomited blood after getting the human design and some serials.


    Although it has a lot to do with his plan, the two films and the biochemical crisis game still have to be asked at least from time to time. These comic plans are totally sheep herding. But the author is too stupid, right? The one in charge of fire shadow is Eva. Have you seen too much? Is the one in charge of death drawing the underworld cartoon? In charge of the pirates Oh, my God, they''ve got a woman to paint


    Well, well, the branches of AC media in Japan also have to bear a lot of responsibility. After all, the top executives are all Americans, and they are not familiar with the Japanese market. Moreover, Adrian told them before that these were just for testing, so they didn''t have to pay too much attention to them, so they became like this. Fire shadow involves ninja, and death has Edo style. Some people still read these two cartoons. But the pirate, the complete aerial plus the inexplicable character image and the female writer, if this is popular, that is to meet the ghost.


    In short, disheartened is the best description. The only gain is to see the exclusiveness of Japanese again. After all, Japan''s domestic cartoon market is dominated by several convention agencies. It''s not so easy to get their support. To know that AC media can intervene in Aihui, one is that no one has found the potential of Aihui, and the other is that Japan''s Yahoo. In this respect, they will not easily let outsiders interfere, just as Hollywood rejects Oriental people. In fact, many people were waiting to see the jokes of AC media, and they also saw it.


    Well, at least the goal has been achieved. Adrian is so comforting. In any case, he started to play these games just for fun, so you don''t have to worry about this loss. You might as well wait and see what kind of cartoons the Japanese can produce after entering the 21st century without the three major migrant workers.


    After finishing the daily business, it was almost dinner time. After that, I went to Yu Jihui''s bedroom and played video games with them. As usual, in the fight game, Yoshimi masked Hamasaki and Adrian, while other games had their own winners and losers. However, Hamasaki didn''t learn less from Adrian, such as the horizontal cooperation game, killing each other, and so on.


    "How can you do this? Ah Yu is so bad." You Ji Hui screamed, and Hamasaki responded with a giggle. If she wanted to repair it, she would hide behind Adrian.


    The relationship between the two is obviously very good. Although Hamasaki initially adopted the attitude of making use of it, after all, this is the United States, and there are not many familiar fellow countrymen beside each other. Adrian is happy to see them like this, sometimes adding fuel to the flames.


    "You are too much, Yu, so I won''t help you this time."


    "You can''t run now, ah Yu, you can die"


    "it''s too cunning, ED, how can you do this, ah ah, help"


    that''s why Hamasaki was alone in Adrian''s bed that night.


    Fierce gasping and hoarse groans in the room into a sound, petite body folded over, put on each other''s shoulder legs were pressed on the chest, hands tightly grasp the edge of the bed, bear the severe impact. Her head was writhing wildly on the edge of her head until another high pitched eruption came out of her mouth, and her body shook violently.


    After feeling her situation, the other party did not move, so she held her tightly for a long time, and then relaxed, she gave a long breath, and then kissed each other in response.


    "How many times is this?" Adrian sounded in his ear with a banter.


    "No The third time... " Hamasaki replied shyly, his face was full of red, his skin was dyed with a layer of rose, his hair was covered with sweat, and his hair on his temples was glued to his face, and his eyes showed a pleading look.


    With a slight smile, Adrian picked her up and sat down against the head of the bed: "this should make a deep impression on you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Yes... " Soft in the arms of Hamasaki gasped to answer.Usually, as long as Hamasaki steps here, she and Ji Hui serve together on the bed. Even so, she can''t fully bear Adrian''s whip, let alone now she is the only one.


    "What are we going to do now?" Adrian breathed in her ear.


    Hamasaki took a charming look at him, wriggled his body and went down. After lying down, he skillfully took off the raincoat with his mouth and swallowed it more skillfully. Adrian let out a long breath when he settled down. To be honest, he is really reluctant to give up now. It''s great to "trample" such a small woman under his body.


    However, Adrian is Adrian after all, although indulgence is very rational, so the next day up will not give up that point to forget, there are many small women, more Hamasaki step a little, less Hamasaki a lot, she wants to go back to go back, anyway, that is where she develops.


    Now the focus is still on the shooting of muhiland road. Because the production scale is not large, many scenes are completed in the studio, so the progress has been very fast. The only trouble is that it takes some effort to deal with Nicole and Naomi when they are all on camera at the same time. It''s not because they always try to test and fight with each other in words. They still have professionalism. Private things will not be brought to work, so the problem is height.


    Nicole is known to be nearly six feet tall (178cm), and Naomi is a little shorter than cruise, so it''s obvious who is taller and who is lower. Adrian, who wanted to get the two to work together in the film, didn''t think about it - or selectively ignored it - and it turned out to be a problem.


    But it''s not a big deal. Cruise was still as tall as Nicole in the camera when he was shooting "eye opening caution". That''s the secret of the film, but it''s just a bit of trouble. It didn''t have much impact on the progress of the film, so before the Oscars came, the shooting came to an end, leaving only the most important parts.


    "Well, I don''t have to repeat the next part. Do you have any comments?" Adrian asked the two women sitting by the bed, unarmed and wrapped in scarves.


    It was a small, airtight room with a big bed in the middle, with a red stall on it, and some furniture around it. The lights were dim. There was no one else except Adrian and Nicole and Naomi. After hearing this, the two women sitting beside the bed looked at each other strangely, then turned their heads and said nothing. The appearance that they had promised that there was no problem had disappeared.


    "Is that all right?" Adrian, who had been waiting for a long time, shrugged, then checked the camera and all kinds of equipment, and then stood behind the camera, "so get ready to start."


    Nicole and Naomi linger, take a deep breath, climb into bed, and follow Adrian to start the countdown: "OK, ready Start "


    after a pause of about five seconds, Naomi first kisses Nicole and then hugs her waist. Nicole subconsciously retreats, just about to summon up the courage to cater, when Adrian shouts:" cut "


    he grabs the brain bag in a bit of exasperation and looks at the two women on the bed who don''t know what to say. They all lie in a crouching position On the bed, fragrant shoulder and most of the skin are exposed outside, wrapped in a scarf can not stop the graceful curve, but at the moment Adrian completely ignored these.


    "I said, even though the script says Betty kisses Rita first, what I asked was Rita to kiss Betty first. What are you doing, Nicole?" He stares at Nicole, his brow frowning.


    "Sorry." Nicole confessed to her mistake, "I just It''s going to take a little time to get used to it. "


    "Well, let''s come back and be natural, just as if I didn''t exist." Adrian said with a sigh.


    With a wave, he went behind the camera again and announced the start. This time Nicole took the initiative to kiss Naomi, but less than two times was Adrian again called to stop.


    "Look at you, Nicole, how stiff and relaxed, it''s not difficult," he stressed.


    Nicole still didn''t say much, just nodded to show that she knew. But in the next shooting, she was always stopped within a few minutes. The best time was not that she had just pinched Naomi''s softness.


    "You''ve stressed so many secondary natures, ED, how much more natural do you want me to be?" Nicole can''t help crying at last.


    "Calm down, Nicole, I know it''s weird, but don''t be so excited. Just try a few more times and you''ll be fine, just like in school before..." Naomi wanted to comfort her, but before she finished, she was interrupted: "shut up, Nami, you don''t know anything"


    "I..." Naomi looks at Nicole angrily when she gets stuck. Then she turns her head and stops talking, leaving Adrian with the trouble.


    "Calm down, Nicole. Excitement won''t solve the problem." Adrian frowned and said patiently.


    "So how to solve the problem, I just forgot that when I was kissing and stroking Nami, you were watching, but you interrupted." Nicole grabs her hair and says irritably."I said, you can treat me like I don''t exist, relax and be natural. It''s not a particularly difficult performance." Adrian sighed.


    "Ha, when you don''t exist? Relax? Be natural? " Nicole scoffed, "to what extent? Is it the same as last time? "


    As soon as the words fell, her expression froze on her face. Naomi turned around with a little bit of amazement and thoughtfulness. Adrian picked his eyebrows and said, "is this the reason?". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C209

    It''s no wonder Nicole has such an association, the same independent cottage, the same dark layout, also drove away the irrelevant personnel, the same three times and four times of NG, but the bed of people from Adrian into Naomi. It''s just that she underestimates Adrian. He doesn''t think about that at all. Work is work, and private is private. Before finishing the work, even if there is any idea, he will leave it aside.


    You know, it doesn''t mean that if you want to copy a film, you can copy it. If you don''t have the director''s experience and learning experience accumulated in previous life, if you don''t start from a relatively simple film, if you don''t have full investment in production, how can Adrian successfully produce these works that can occupy a certain position in film history? What''s more, it''s so efficient. []


    even on the set of eye opener, she began to tease Nicole after confirming that she had passed the shooting. If she didn''t want to take the initiative to pull back a game, Adrian would not have been a real hit. Knowing when and what to do is the most important reason Adrian can get to where he is today.


    "That''s it today." After making Nicole and Naomi change clothes, Adrian calls for the deputy director to say, Nicole has talked like this, do you still expect her to be in shape?


    "Do you have time late? We need to talk. " He called them both again, and asked in front of him.


    "No problem." Naomi replied without hesitation. Nicole looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Of course, I don''t think the three of us can communicate better without a lot of people," Adrian shrugged. "As you all know, the film is going to be finished in two months."


    After a pause, he added, "well, I''ll drive. I''ll have a quiet and undisturbed place in Malibu. I''ll have a good exchange and come out for dinner."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested," Nicole said. "I want to go back and have a rest. I''m too tired and irritable today, and then I''ll call you after thinking about what you''ll say."


    Adrian was not polite and so straightforward, which surprised Adrian, but he didn''t stop him, so he finally took Naomi out of the set.


    "What''s the matter? What''s on your mind?" After driving a certain distance, Adrian glanced at Naomi, the co pilot, who was somewhat absent-minded.


    "No, nothing." The girl woke up with a smile and shook her head.


    "Really?" Adrian asked, her insight flashed in her eyes. Naomi was silent for a few seconds, and finally she opened her mouth: "you What are you going to do? And Did you plan it from the beginning? "


    "At the beginning, I just thought about inviting Nicole to play another female role. After listening to you and knowing Nicole, I firmly believed in this idea." Adrian smiles, which is true.


    There was silence again in the carriage. Although Adrian only answered the latter question, Naomi could not fail to understand the implication. If she had not guessed a little, she would not have asked.


    "So Those gossip... " Naomi asked after a slight cough.


    "A lot of it is exaggerated." Adrian''s answer is still so simple and profound.


    "You are such an asshole..." The girl whispered, biting her lip and looking out of the window with a complicated look.


    "Regret it?" Adrian asked, looking straight ahead. When it''s time to beat around, when to be direct, to be direct.


    "Of course not," Naomi replied quickly, her teeth slashing her lips, turning to look at Adrian with calm eyes. "Whatever you want me to do, I won''t refuse."


    Adrian, who looked at her changes in the eyes, gave a smile and didn''t take it too seriously. Is it a little urgent? Yes, it''s a bit urgent, but It doesn''t matter.


    In Malibu''s villa, she discussed the plot and progress of the film with Naomi, and then walked around with her. After dinner, she drove alone to pick up Nicole. He was very careful all the way. Fortunately, the Oscar in front of him attracted the attention of most media, and Nicole''s divorce case was not as loud as he remembered, so no one found out.


    "I won''t say much about this plot. Although the whole script is written at will, if we separate these segments separately, each has a beginning and a ending. As for the relationship between Betty and Diane, or Rita and Betty, I don''t need to say more. They are homosexual couples. One of them is successful in setting up a director, and then is ready to marry the director. The other is always depressed and frustrated, so after the couple betrays, he pays for a killer to kill her. " In a rather spacious bedroom, Adrian talks to Nicole and Naomi, sitting in chairs from left to right, about the movie''s plot.


    The two women are very simple, but below are knee length skirts and stockings. One of them is leaning on the back of the chair with her hands folded together, while the other is sitting upright with her legs up.


    "You''ve talked about it before, ED, but now it sounds familiar, doesn''t it?" Nicole puns."Yes, that''s why I made Naomi play Betty Diane. She''s experienced the most profound understanding of this feeling, and it''s exactly after hearing about her that I finished the script." Adrian easily shifted the topic of the past, but also pointed out the importance of Naomi.


    Nicole got a little uncomfortable. She immediately asked, "so what else do we have to discuss?"


    "About how to get you into the show," Adrian raised his hand. "My plan is to close the film before the Oscars. If you don''t finish it, it will be very troublesome."


    After a pause, he glanced back and forth between the two women, and then he went on: "the reason why I invited you to play this role, Nicole, is not only to warm you up, but also to consider the unusual relationship between you and Naomi."


    "Ha, to put it simply, it means to replace the feelings between friends and same-sex lovers, right? You''re smart, ed Nicole sneered and glanced at Naomi.


    "And what do you think is more appropriate?" Adrian spread his hands.


    "I can do it." Naomi, who didn''t speak for a long time, said. Nicole, who wanted to say something, picked her eyebrows and swallowed the words back.


    "Very well, then you can talk about it now, and I''ll bring it." Adrian said and went out.


    "Things? What? " Nicole is busy in the back, and soon she knows the answer.


    "What are you doing with this?" She was surprised to see Adrian put the camera in his hand at one end of the bedroom.


    "Do you know what your biggest problem is, Nicole? It''s just that you can''t let it go, "Adrian said, but he didn''t stop for a moment." now there are only three of us here, and there won''t be any other things to disturb you. You can get rid of all the distractions from your head, completely let go of yourself and completely put yourself in. "


    "Here? You''re kidding Nicole laughed angrily. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed! You don''t want me to agree! "


    However, as if against her, Naomi said nothing and began to take off her clothes, and without any taboo, she took off all her clothes in front of them, then put her scarf around her body and looked at Nicole. The calm look was more disturbing than direct provocation. She avoided Naomi''s eyes, covered her forehead, took a deep breath and raised her hands.


    "That''s enough, ed. I don''t want to fool around here with you. I''m going back." She said she was about to go out, but Adrian''s voice rang out: "are you going to give up, Nicole?"


    Her body trembled slightly, and her steps did not move.


    "You want to tell me that you have worked so hard for so long, and you have begun to master your own hope in life. Do you want everyone to acknowledge your determination and not plan to take it?" Adrian speaks slowly, but every word is clear in Nicole''s ear. Although the words are very high sounding, but no doubt hit the heart of her, after a long time, finally turned around.


    Nicole''s chest was a little jerky, she glared at Adrian, but could not say a word, Adrian was calm in the face of her eyes. After a while, Nicole finally adjusted her mood. After biting her lip, she took off her clothes. Like Naomi, she took off all her clothes in front of him. Her figure was as symmetrical as ever, and she did not lose at all to Naomi.


    "Come on." She lifted her chin a little haughtily after lying in bed with a scarf.


    "Well, prepare." Adrian made a gesture, sat behind the camera and slapped: "go


    This time Naomi took the initiative to kiss Nicole, not too much fancy, just like ordinary lovers sucking her lip. Nicole responds generously, her hands swimming around Naomi''s body, but before she starts kissing, Adrian''s voice starts to ring: "t!"


    "Nicole, your hands are too stiff," he exclaimed, as if this was the set, and he was directing. "It''s not like a lover''s caress at all. It should be more felt! Come again


    Later, such sound appeared frequently, which was similar to the shooting in the afternoon.


    ¡°t£¡ Nami, her expression to be more intoxicated, to remember, in front of you is your lover, your lover! Come again


    ¡°t£¡ Nicole, what are you doing, can''t you be more enthusiastic? Can''t you think, after kissing, the frog will become a prince?! Come again


    ¡°t£¡ Hell, this is not a set. It doesn''t matter if the scale is a little bigger. Don''t be so cranky, OK?! Come again


    ¡­¡­


    After ng for countless times, Adrian had no choice but to announce a break. The two women did not say anything. They leaned on the head of the bed and gasped slightly. After a series of entanglement, the sweat on their forehead and the skin was also tinged with faint redness. Occasionally, their eyes would be separated quickly. Obviously, the constant ng bed play had produced some chemical effects ¡£


    Different from men, women should be more intimate. In adolescence, same-sex caressing is also a common thing. Generally speaking, in the west, at least one-third of women have had sex with the same sex when they are young, and there are more caresses between them. Therefore, their exclusion of homosexuality is much lower than that of men."Well," said Adrian, who walked back and forth in the room with his chin clenched and frowned. "I''ll go down and get some wine, and you''ll have a little bit of it. It''s easier for you to get into it."


    Before Nicole can talk to Naomi, he goes outside. Two women, look at me and I look at you. They still hold their arms and lean against the head of the bed and don''t speak.


    Soon Adrian came with the bottle and two glasses, poured a little and handed them to Nicole and Naomi.


    "This What is this? " Nicole, who had changed her face because of the sensation, immediately asked, while Naomi coughed loudly beside her.


    "Tequila." Adrian pointed to the silver bottle. "This is the best."


    "How can you drink it for us Nicole exclaimed angrily.


    "It''s just a little. Do you get drunk if you drink a little?" Adrian raised his index finger and thumb and pressed.


    "Damn it..." Nicole covered her forehead and let out a long breath. Naomi was doing the same thing.


    "Adjust it. Let me know when you think it''s almost ready. In addition, the wine bottle is here. If you feel you need it, please pour it yourself, but remember to fit it." Adrian said, placing the bottle on the table next to him, then walked over to the camera and sat down.


    The two women in the bed brewed for a few minutes, poured some brandy respectively and drank it. When the blush of her face had disappeared again, she said that she could start.


    "Good, ready Start Adrian nodded, and a faint invisible smile appeared from the corner of his mouth.


    Feeling the touch of her lips, a completely different feeling from before, surged into Naomi''s heart, excited? excitement? Or happy? She didn''t know. She only knew she wanted to continue, and she knew that Nicole, who was being held by herself, felt the same way - just not as strong as herself. The sound of Zizi''s sucking increased a lot, and Naomi''s hand began to stroke.


    The past events in Australia emerged one after another. At that time, she and she were still very simple, and the relationship between them did not want to be so indifferent and distant now. At that time, they had no less secret kisses. Although most of the time, they just touched and left, but the feeling of excitement was never before. But at that time, they did not, at most, caressed. Now it seems that they can make up for this?


    Gently pry open Nicole''s teeth. Naomi sticks her tongue in. Nicole realizes that she doesn''t want to resist, but the push and bustle between her tongues turns out to be welcoming or rejecting. Naomi took the opportunity to break deep, her hands also hold her soft, index finger and thumb in the bud activity.


    Nicole let out a light hum, did not expect Naomi will suddenly fake, she seems to want to stop, but the mouth is blocked, can only through the throat grunt, add alcohol effect, eyes also began to change from resistance to confusion. Naomi''s hand began to move down and soon came between Nicole''s legs. Even though the accumulated chemical effects were ignited by alcohol, she knew Adrian was not far away and the camera was still working. Even so, her hand pressed in, and she knew exactly what Adrian wanted to see.


    Naomi is not a fool. Although she doesn''t know Adrian very well, she also roughly guesses his idea. This made her very embarrassed. She once wanted to refuse. She also believed that as long as she refused, Adrian would not be forced, otherwise she would not ask "you regret", but she finally agreed.


    What''s more, Nicole should have guessed that, although she didn''t know why she didn''t refuse, or just wanted to muddle through, Naomi didn''t have that idea. Once some things have been decided, we should stick to it. Those who give up halfway will not succeed. At most Adrian also agreed to pay the interest in exchange for his own freedom, didn''t he?


    With a long sigh, Naomi finally leaves Nicole''s lips with a piece of silver. At this time, she has turned over and pressed on her body, looking down at Nicole with a somewhat lax look.


    "Stop it You... " ''cried Nicole, who was a little more sober. But when she highlighted two words, she let out a voice. Naomi had already reached down to hold a soft one and poked the bud in her mouth. In the middle of the room, the bed and the pavement are entangled by two white women, which constitute a beautiful and attractive scene. Each action is a blood letting picture.


    The two women breathed more and more quickly, and their voices rose one after another. Naomi raised her head after kissing again. Suddenly, a burning sensation came from her abdomen, and a big hand was placed on her face. Naomi''s breathing became more rapid, and she knew that the guy who had been watching all this was about to join in.


    The palpation of the lip came from her shoulder, and then she began to slide on her back. Her hands were pinched on her waist. She rubbed them regularly. The electric current brought Naomi a long "um".


    "For her." Adrian''s voice whispered in her ear.


    Naomi submissive to the side, and in her warm kisses and caresses into confusion, Nicole looks at Adrian in front of you, as if you don''t know why he is here. It''s not until the other party grabs her hand to pull her up, but it doesn''t help. Adrian knows her better than Naomi. Just a few kneading makes her as obedient as Naomi.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C210

    On such a large bed, two beautiful words are closely intertwined, forming an extremely strong black-and-white contrast picture under the light, which makes them more powerful and attractive. The low gasping sound is endless, and every time I think of someone sitting in the corner watching their every move, they are more excited, and their crossed legs move more fiercely.


    "All right." The deep voice rang up, indicating that the two movements on the bed are bigger and bigger, and more and more enchanting women can stop. []


    despite the stimulation of this different * *, Naomi still retained a little sense. After hearing this, Naomi stopped and lifted her upper body. But the next Nicole suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled it down. Then she turned over and pressed her on her body. It was a good kiss, caress and friction.


    Some panicked Naomi tried to push her away, but when she was stimulated, her body suddenly became soft and soft. At the same time, she groaned uncontrollably. As a result, Nicole above speeds up her movements, as if trying to play with her enough, until Adrian''s voice rings again.


    "Can I see it as a temptation to me?" Still so low and a little lazy at the same time.


    Nicole stops and stops for a moment. Naomi lies on the bed and ponders for a long time before she slowly sits up. In spite of the time just now, Nicole has a lot of means to make her fly. After looking at Nicole, who is standing beside her body and wiping her face, although she has no expression, she immediately raises her chin after sweeping her eyes, which shows that her action was intentional.


    Hateful Naomi scolded in her heart and wiped her face with a towel. Adrian last night, when she did not know what her revenge might be, it was her natural choice. But anyway, Nicole did get a little too bad last night. Adrian and she put her in the middle Naomi''s face was feverish at the thought.


    Although I had some wine last night, the scenes were still in her mind. She and Nicole were so involved. Damn it, this is the first time that she has been together for three, and Nicole should be, too. Thinking of this, Naomi looked at Adrian a little unhappy, and then sighed in her heart.


    Although the shooting time in the past few days is not long, those plots make her simply go through the experience of these years again. She comes to Hollywood with dreams, strives for various opportunities and carefully protects herself, but she never gets a significant role. Finally, she is driven out because she can''t pay the rent Everyone said that she performed well, but how did they know that she was performing her own way? Except Adrian.


    At the thought of this, Naomi, who put her clothes on her, was confused again. She looked at Adrian again. He was still busy with the camera. I really don''t know what kind of person he is. At least before last night, she thought he was a good playboy, who liked chasing women but was very gentle and gentlemanly, but now Even though she said "I can do anything for you", she still felt a little uneasy after that. What''s more, when she was filming today, he suggested that they borrow the experience of yesterday. It''s really very impressive In addition, Nicole also because he and her husband divorced, the previous good impression inevitably collapsed a lot.


    But there''s something strange about Nicole and him. While she was putting on her pants, Naomi looked at Nicole with her hair combed. Her face was indifferent and she didn''t seem to care about anything. Although the relationship between each other has been indifferent in recent years, she also knows that Nicole is a strong person, as can be seen from her efforts to take the initiative in front of Adrian. But Adrian doesn''t seem to take it seriously. Nicole''s eyes occasionally have a condescending flavor, as if the other party is in his hand, and What does that behavior mean this morning.


    She shook her head imperceptibly. Naomi decided not to pursue these things. Since she said such words in the mirror that night, she would go on like this and say She still believes Adrian in this.


    "It''s a very good play, and then we''ll only have a few locations left," Adrian finished his work. "I''ll go out first. You''ll clean it up. Don''t let anyone else..."


    He points to his face with a smile and leaves without waiting for Nicole to talk to Naomi.


    The staff of the crew were very surprised. Although they didn''t know the specific shooting situation yesterday, they also knew that the director had to announce a suspension after innumerable ng times, but how could he just go in just ten minutes today? Does the director cast any magic on the two actresses? Well, anyway, the director thinks so. What else can they say? The group then went out of the studio and came to the well connected location cafe.


    There are three main parts of the play. Two people are talking about dreams here. Then they go out to the back of the coffee shop and meet a tramp. One of them is scared and dizzy. Then Betty


    Diane and Rita


    Betty came here to look for clues and asked the police about the accident on the public phone outside; finally, BettyDiane buys murder. They are very simple shots. If they are in good condition, they can be completed within today.


    "How''s it going?" Adrian''s voice came in and Naomi looked through the mirror in front of him, standing at the door of the trailer.


    "In a minute, Mr. Adrian." The make-up artist replied, adding a few strokes to Naomi''s face and then getting out of the way.


    "To be more haggard, it''s Diane who has come to the end of the road, not Betty, who just came to Hollywood. We should highlight that kind of haggard and anxious image." Adrian said after taking a close look at Naomi, then stood by and watched the make-up artist busy until he was satisfied and waved him to leave.


    "How do you feel?" Asked Adrian, looking at the mirror and putting her hands on the back of the mirror, Adrian put her hands behind the door.


    "Not bad, not without state." Naomi laughed.


    "It''s just that?" Adrian asked.


    "Why, do you think I should have any other questions?" Naomi is a little strange.


    "Are you no longer angry?" Adrian stroked her face.


    "Well I I... " Surprised Naomi reluctantly laughed, trying to explain, but could not say a word for a long time. Fortunately, Adrian quickly opened his mouth: "don''t think I didn''t notice, Nami, I said, I won''t force you to do something. If you think it''s not appropriate or don''t like it, just tell me. I don''t want to create any disagreements between each other."


    Naomi opened her mouth, but after a while she said, "I just feel You want to That''s it... "


    "I think it''s one thing, but you think it''s another. If you always act according to one person''s will, occasionally, but over time, conflicts will accumulate." Adrian sighed, bent down and gave her a kiss on the corner of the mouth. "Promise me, Nami, don''t do it again, OK?"


    Naomi looked at him stupidly. For a moment, her heart was in a daze. She seemed to return to all kinds of situations when he sent her back to her apartment that night. It''s really People can''t see through


    "I see." She whispered.


    Adrian smiles and kisses her again: "good, so we''re ready to finish this final shoot."


    "By the way, ed." Naomi suddenly stopped him. After hesitating for a moment, Naomi asked: "you this morning At breakfast What do you mean to give Nicole a dollar? Nicole didn''t look good at the time


    "This one..." Adrian laughed, his eyes narrowed, his body bent lower, his voice pressed lower: "then whoring money."


    Naomi felt the heat blowing from her ears, and Naomi felt itchy in her heart, but when she heard the answer, her eyes widened and her face became extremely wonderful.


    "You say You said Money for whoring? " She stammered.


    "Yes, that''s right," Adrian nodded solemnly. "One dollar at a time. It''s cheap, isn''t it?"


    "You You How can you... " Naomi said, here suddenly came the response, "are you kidding?"


    "No, Nami, it''s not a joke. It can''t be explained for a while." Adrian rubbed her face. "But you and Nicole were friends. You should know what kind of character she has."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I know, "Naomi Leng, the feeling of uncertainty again came to her mind," although I''m not sure how much she has changed now, but I don''t know how to describe you, ed


    After a pause, she asked, "what about me? Should I also set a price? "


    "Of course not. You and she are different." Adrian laughed. "You''re mine already, understand?"


    "I see." Naomi sighed, but somehow she felt a faint sense of satisfaction that she had not noticed.


    No one knows how this will change, but the most direct impact is that she was ng several times in the next shooting, because the jealousy she wanted to show was not in place. Fortunately, Naomi adjusted quickly. Besides Adrian''s control, her good state is also one of the reasons why the film is progressing so smoothly.


    Then, when night falls and the scene of the two women blocking the bus is finished, the film of muhiland road is officially closed. At the same time, Nicole''s figure also officially fell in the eyes of reporters, so the public opinion was surprised. Before discussing why the leading actress was Naomi, not Nicole, and then extended to the relationship between Naomi and Adrian, now Nicole appears in the cast, which is no less than a slap in the face of these people.


    Especially in the film has two heroines, she is one of them, this slap is more loud. But journalists are always thick skinned, and as long as they can use their brains, they can''t go there. So the gossip about Adrian and Nicole has been brought out again, and the divorce scandal has become more complicated.You know, at the beginning, it was rumored that cruise was having an affair, and then Nicole was having an affair, and then both of them were having an affair, just in time. However, cruise''s side has not yet determined which is the object of the affair, but Nicole has already got a candidate. By careful comparison, Adrian is more than a big part higher than cruise, and he is also a playboy - although it is widely circulated in the circle - it is quite common for Nicole to catch up with him.


    However, Adrian will not allow this to happen. Since she has created a weak image of being hurt for Nicole, how can she give up all her efforts? For him now, he has two major broadcasting companies in hand, and many websites, especially some websites dedicated to reporting star affairs, have investment. It is not particularly difficult for him to guide public opinion.


    First of all, the water is confused. On the one hand, more and more people will be involved in the scandal with Nicole; the second is to increase the speculation between himself and Naomi; then, the spearhead will be directed to cruise again, for example, to find a suitable woman to determine the target of his affair; finally, the public''s attention will be distracted, and the fourth party will report other things.


    It''s very successful. Only a few days ago, all kinds of wild speculation about Adrian and Nicole came to an end. Although there are still people holding on to it, few people care about it. At most, it''s a kind of entertainment and forgets after reading it. It''s normal. Adrian has enough resources in his hands for one reason, and cruise''s lack of support is also a reason.


    Frankly speaking, although Cruise''s popularity in Hollywood is not the worst, it can''t get anywhere. Usually, it''s nothing. Once something goes wrong, it''s basically the wall falling down and everyone pushing. Although his wall is not about to fall, no one will fight against a media upstart, a big director and producer for him.


    Because this, combined with the skillful guidance of public opinion, is enough to make people turn. In addition, people don''t believe Adrian will keep the same intimate relationship with another woman while he has a relationship with one woman - although he has done something that many people can''t do - and Oscar is just around the corner, his 70th birthday and super The competition of the giant system has attracted most people''s attention. All sorts of conditions add up, if can''t guide public opinion to turn in a few days, then Adrian still gave up his present career.


    Well, not to mention this, the 70th Academy Awards ceremony, which attracted countless people''s attention, has finally arrived. The journalists'' long guns and short guns have finally had a place to give full play to, and the female stars have begun to compete for each other''s beauty once a year.


    As before, Adrian stepped on the red carpet of the Oscars alone. No one can be completely selective. However, it is acceptable for small places to choose one from another, such as who to attend the movie premiere with. However, it is impossible to attend such events as the Oscars together, so Adrian has to take no one.


    "Mr. Adrian, how many awards do you think Titanic will win today?" At the moment of his appearance, a reporter handed over the microphone. He stood on tiptoe, leaned out and tried to reach out. If it wasn''t for someone behind him who was pulling him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    His action immediately attracted all the reporters to turn the camera. There are so many reporters today. There are so many people there that they move like waves. Some of the stars who are being interviewed are not satisfied with the reporters who have turned the camera, but they are also restrained after watching. Who can compete with director miracle for the camera?


    "Look over there. The two heads of PricewaterhouseCoopers have arrived. Maybe you can ask them to open the boxes and see who has won the prizes. Of course, you have to be prepared to bear the anger of the organizers and the guests." Adrian humorously replied that, in fact, he originally wanted to be bold and ambitious. He said that the counting of votes had already stopped. Even if most of the judges were dissatisfied with his bluster, he didn''t have to worry about the loss of the ship.


    However, Adrian is not Cameron after all, and such words will not be said in public. As long as Cameron gets a small golden man, it doesn''t matter whether he takes it later. However, Adrian still wants more things, and has greater ambition and appetite. This is the difference between pure directing and media giants.


    After answering a few more questions, Adrian began to move forward. He arrived just in time, and James Cameron was not far ahead answering the reporter''s questions.


    "There is no doubt that we will achieve unprecedented success. More than a year ago, some people thought that ED and I were completely burning money. More than half a year ago, some people thought that the film would fail, but I don''t need to say more about the fact." Cameron said to reporters in front of him in a proud tone.


    "Yes, it''s an unprecedented 15 nominations, and no one can deny the greatness of the film." Adrian stepped in at the right time.


    "Ha, ED, it''s nice to meet you." Cameron immediately laughed and gave him a hug.


    "How do you feel, big director?" Adrian responded half jokingly.


    "Nothing is better than now." Cameron has a picture of contentment.


    "Mr. Adrian, Mr. James, even though Titanic has done a lot of miracles, do you think it will continue to do miracles tonight?" Asked a reporter, seizing the opportunity."Of course," Cameron said.


    "When it''s over, it''s clear at a glance." That''s Adrian''s answer.


    "Mr. Adrian, would you regret not directing the film yourself?" A reporter asked coldly.


    "How can it be? Some scripts only shine brightly in the hands of the right people." Adrian patted Cameron without a second thought.


    "But you don''t have any nominations this time." The other side immediately asked.


    "So what, as long as I want to, it''s very easy to get a nomination." Adrian said haughtily, sometimes need to keep a low profile, but does not mean that he will always be low-key.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C211

    "Is it easy to get a nomination if I want to? Well, you''re the only one in Hollywood who can say that. " After dealing with the reporters, Cameron said with emotion.


    Adrian laughs and doesn''t answer. He doesn''t need to say anything. That''s the truth. But from the director''s point of view, he may not be as good as Spielberg or Lucas and Scorsese, who have been in Hollywood for more than ten years and have more rich contacts. But with other things in mind, no Hollywood filmmaker can stand by him. [search for the latest updates]


    these old guys all have their own film companies. DreamWorks even has a trend to fill the peacock left by the merged United States and become the eighth largest film company in Hollywood, which is comparable to the three medium-sized film companies in Adrian''s hands. But the problem is that he is not only in the hands of film companies, not to mention the two TV stations. Pixar, once the ugly duckling of Silicon Valley, only he sees the potential. Now it is another shining pearl that has completely innovated animation production after Disney. Major film companies are now looking for business opportunities in 3D animation production.


    In addition, regardless of Miramax and the new line, the Bosworth film industry has been able to rejuvenate from its declining state, and Adrian has contributed a lot. Especially in the first two years he took over, most of the blockbuster films were made by him, and he also established good relations with other companies. Although it seems to be much less, in fact, many blockbuster movies still have a lot to do with him.


    What''s more, he can make all kinds of well-known movies himself. Spielberg didn''t win the Oscar for best director at the age of 25. Even though Mr. AI''s group has never been able to make a statement in his own way, it seems that the director of the group has been able to make a lot of speeches in his own way His friend Claude has contributed a lot to the situation, but after all, he is firmly in the position of chairman, and the film and television works of AC media are all supported by him.


    No one will feel arrogant or arrogant when such a character says the above words. He has that capital, doesn''t he?


    "Congratulations, James." A clear voice rose, cadence, and a little English.


    "Thank you. You too, gwyne." Cameron smiles, shakes hands with the beautiful woman who appears in front of him, then looks around and stretches his neck to look behind her.


    "What are you looking for?" Gwyneth asked curiously.


    "I''m worried if you''ll suddenly create a basin full of water from behind and pour me from head to foot." Cameron said seriously.


    Gwyneth immediately covered her mouth and giggled. "I didn''t know you had such a sense of humor, James."


    "So you see, we may have opportunities to cooperate in the future." Cameron continued to look serious.


    "Don''t even think about it, James," Gwyneth cried immediately. "I''ll never take back what I said."


    During the promotion of the ship, Gwyneth told the media more than once that she would never cooperate with Cameron again because he was too harsh. Of course, it is basically said with a smile, and with the smell of ridicule and self mockery, it can also be seen as a disguised praise of his excellence. Only someone knows that this is indeed Gwyneth''s real idea.


    "You will support me, won''t you, ed?" She put her eyes on Adrian and gave him a smile. She was dressed in a brown transparent silk evening dress, half hidden, very tempting. Her golden hair was pulled straight down from one side. That kind of classical temperament added three points to her charm.


    "Of course, even if James sticks my neck and threatens to kill me if he doesn''t hand you over, I won''t agree." Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s impossible. If there''s one, it''s just that you''re stuck in my neck and I''m not going to be hard on gwyne." Cameron snorted and walked forward. "I''d better go first."


    "Even if you come in now, the little golden man will not be handed over to you in advance." Although Adrian in the back of the call, can not let him stay for a moment, he is quite sensible.


    "Look, you scared away the best director candidate with the most potential tonight when you came here. It''s really It''s terrible. " Adrian, looking at Gwyneth, said in a teasing tone.


    "Am I a plague?" Gwyneth raised her eyebrows in a feigned displeasure.


    "Of course not, otherwise they wouldn''t press the shutter so hard. The flash would have dazzled my eyes." Adrian glanced at the reporters not far away. At first, there were not many people at first. As soon as Cameron left, the camera pointed to here. The director of miracle and one of his miracle girls were together. Is there anything worth shooting more than this? As long as they show a little bit of intimacy, tomorrow''s news will be written again.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Gwyneth sighed helplessly. She knew he was reminding herself that he was looking around, humming in a voice that only two people would hear, and then she turned and walked inside.Adrian sighed and looked at the place she had swept. Monica, Julia and Blanchett entered their eyes in turn. They all looked at him intentionally or unintentionally. Like Gwyneth, they were all waiting for him on the red carpet, even if someone came earlier. Monica''s black Strapless evening dress complements her black hair, which makes her more mysterious in sexuality; Julia''s is a light V-neck evening dress with her hair pulled back, which makes her more noble; Blanchett is a pink, sleeveless evening dress with some small decorations, and her short and medium hair curled down from both sides with a slightly haughty smile, But there is a kind of approachable feeling.


    Each has his own merits. Adrian can''t help but feel a little complacent, and then some regrets. Although Kate is a successful comeback, it is not enough to rely on a "killing moment", and she is not the protagonist, so she simply stayed at home with lily. Sarah and liv both said they were not interested in the Oscars, and they didn''t have any nominations? Anyway, with Adrian there, most actresses want to step on the Oscar red carpet, which is not worth mentioning. Of course, as for what they are thinking, it is their business.


    Natalie is not qualified yet, and Kirsten is not nominated - she has ambition and brains, and Adrian has told her that it''s time to hide her clumsy. But I have to say it''s a pity. Adrian is still a bit nostalgic about what happened at the awards ceremony last year. As for Sophie, she should have come, but she complained on the phone that Adrian didn''t go to France many times and lost her temper, so she didn''t come at all. However, her main thoughts are not much different from those of Sara and liv.


    As for Naomi and Nicole, needless to say, the latter, the current storm has not been completely over. Do you want to attend with cruise? And according to her current temper, even if she comes, she won''t be waiting for him on the red carpet outside like Monica and her. So, Rachael, the only one who missed, Adrian found an excuse to clean her up.


    However, after Gwyneth left, Adrian did not go to one of the three of them, but chose


    "Gentlemen, you all seem to be in high spirits." Adrian laughs.


    "Don''t you do the same, ed?" Kevin Spacey first replied that Russell Crowe and raven phoenix also said hello to him with a smile. Besides Catherine Zeta Jones.


    She is also a black one shouldered evening dress. Her hair is also smooth but not disordered. Her sexy appearance is not inferior to that of Monica at all. Although she does not have her mysterious feeling, the provocative atmosphere from the inside to the outside has attracted many men''s eyes. In addition, it shows a very natural charm, which is worthy of being a special object.


    "Mr. Adrian," L.A. secret "and" Titanic "were nominated for best picture at the same time. Which film do you want to win the most?" A reporter called.


    "No matter which one is awarded, it''s an honor. Frankly speaking, rather than consider this, we''d better wish Ruifan a blessing. Maybe he will become the youngest Best Actor." Adrian simply pushed the issue aside.


    "What do you think of Leonardo''s failure to win the best actor, Mr. Adrian?" A reporter asked in a hurry.


    Leonardo failed to win the best actor nomination as he remembered, and he also refused to attend the award ceremony as he remembered. He was young, right? In a few years'' time, when he recalled what he had done now, he would certainly regret it. Rivan is only four years older than Leonardo, and he is also the youngest film emperor of Venice Film Festival. The reporter asked, the mind of comparison is obvious. It is not their business to stir up conflicts, and if there is no contradiction, there is no news?


    Adrian also knew this, so he just waved his hand and took spacey away from the reporter''s range, ignoring their repeated questioning.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you." Adrian said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re just doing routine work. We''ve already answered the same question in this period of time." Crowe said immediately.


    Adrian smiles and looks at Raven: "how do you feel? What''s the difference between the Oscar nomination for best actor and Venice''s nomination for best actor? "


    "It''s no different. At most Oscar nominations are getting more attention. " Ruifan shrugged, not too much emotional fluctuations, it is very consistent with his name, when the rush is absolutely turbulent, when calm, absolutely calm.


    "If you can get it, even better, the youngest Venetian and Oscar winners." Adrian laughs, but he also knows that this is unlikely. Although the three major European film festivals are about to fall into the situation of closing their doors and enjoying themselves, they are not particularly conservative in this respect. After all, the degree of social conservatism is directly proportional to the land area.


    So he immediately changed the subject: "it''s a pity that either of you should be nominated for the best supporting actor."


    "It doesn''t matter. I already have a supporting actor. Russell is a real pity." Spacey said, patting Chloe on the shoulder. "He''s the perfect rough cop in the movie. With Catherine, it''s Disney''s famous cartoon."This serious words immediately amused all the people in front of him. Needless to say, there is no other animation more suitable than beauty and the beast.


    "I have to say, Kevin, your description is very good." Adrian said with a smile and then patted Chloe on the shoulder: "don''t worry, Russell, not this time, and next time."


    "Yes." Chloe nodded, knowing that after meeting Adrian, the first film won the nomination of best actor. Since then, he has been very respectful in front of Adrian, how can he not believe it.


    "It''s a pity, though, if you can get the best supporting actor nomination with Zeta Jones, or even win the prize together, it would be fun," Adrian said, smiling at Zeta Jones, who had never spoken to him. "Are you right, Kate?"


    "Of course, it would be more perfect if Raven could get the best actor," Zeta Jones chuckled. "But I don''t expect too much of myself."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "You taught me, ED," Zeta Jones shrugged, his eyes still fixed on him, and there was a hint of bitterness in his voice. "You''ve taught me a lot."


    "I''m glad you remember it, Kate." Adrian nodded with a smile and quickly glanced at the other three men. Yes, very smart woman, but Will it work?


    "Everyone will have a chance. Don''t worry." He immediately said so, and then told them to continue to go inside, "we''d better go first, but today is quite important."


    He didn''t talk about it all the way. Adrian took the opportunity to ask Raven about Dennis. In the middle of Adrian''s "muherand Road," David finch''s "fight club" also officially started filming, with three main roles of rivan, Dennis and Winona.


    As I said before, Winona didn''t know out of what psychology she accepted after receiving the invitation. Then, Adrian''s prediction was right. Dennis''s backyard was finally frozen. Aniston had to take the initiative to end the cold war when she learned that Dennis was going to star with Winona. However, the small disputes between them continued.


    For example, she couldn''t stop Winona from taking on fight club. As long as she tried to persuade Dennis to give up, but Adrian asked him to play in the film, how could he possibly quit? The nice thing about Denise is that it takes a lot of attention off the set.


    In the past few months, the relationship between the three heroines can only be described as eccentric. They can basically get involved in the shooting, but they hardly talk to each other during the break. According to the staff present, Lisa Kudrow and Courtney Cox seem to There was some fear of Jennifer Aniston, and there was always an embarrassment between Lisa and Courtney.


    The three leading men have been trying to solve them, but the effect is very shallow. After all, they don''t know what happened. Even if they ask, they will be dismissed by the sentence "you don''t understand". In addition to the four parties, only Adrian knows the context, but he can''t say anything. He has to pretend that he doesn''t know anything and wait for things to develop on their own.


    After making a limited reconciliation with Dennis and starting to argue over some minor issues, the relationship between the three heroines eased a lot. Although they could not say a few words to each other, they finally had a smile. If discontent is vented, the contradiction will naturally ease. Adrian suggested that Winona be invited to play fight club, which was considered by Adrian.


    As for the girlfriend that Dennis later "hooked" to, Jordan, after learning that he and Aniston are reconciled and engaged before this, angrily slapped him and left. I hope it won''t affect her future. Being fluttered by butterfly wings and reduced to the same result as those two women - of course, it can''t be. Jordan''s family background is much better than either of them.


    As for Dennis, he was slapped by Jordan and was in a daze. He had to deal with his ex girlfriend on the set, and was busy trying to please his fiancee. So he gave up attending the Oscars and stayed at home with Aniston.


    "Very It''s interesting. Jenny often comes to visit her class and likes to be in front of When she doesn''t come, Dan and nori will sit on the chair and look at each other without saying a word. Danda is basically dejected, and nori seems unwilling to hold her arm. She is also angry and sad, so that David often complains in private that he should not allow you to use nori as a supporting actress Ruifan in the description of the scene of the scene, the corner of his mouth a strong pumping, it seems to use a good effort to make himself not laugh. Even the most calm Ruifan among the three Phoenix brothers can become like this. You can imagine how much these two guys are on the set Somehow, it can be inferred how worried Aniston was.


    "But when they were shooting, they did a good job, and David just talked about it," he added


    Adrian didn''t care about this. At first, he recommended Winona. In addition to the consideration mentioned above, he also saw that she was seeking transformation and her acting skills were always good. He was not so casual. Well, that''s it. It''s up to him to worry about Dennis. If he doesn''t come, it''s his loss. There are not many people who can witness the birth of the miracle.With this in mind, Adrian walked into the place where the award ceremony was held - Los Angeles Temple theater.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C212

    Birthday is always very important, and the degree of importance is proportional to the time, people or festivals or activities, are the same. So far, the Oscars have been held for 70 years. How many 70 years are there in life? Therefore, it is not surprising that the organizers will be such a large-scale operation of this award ceremony.


    What happened outside, Adrian can''t be clearer all the way. There are more fans, reporters and guests here than any other one. As for the interior, it is decorated magnificently, especially on the stage, there are two wrapped up statues of gold statues on the left and the right respectively. As soon as the guests enter the door, they will immediately be reflected in their eyes, giving people an inexplicable impact. []


    there is a large screen between the two sculptures to play movie clips and the nominees'' appearance. In the past, the screen was only half the size of this one, and it was still placed next to the award platform. As for the present one, it is suspended in the air and can be pulled up after playing. It does not affect the host, the presenter or the orchestra playing.


    "The effect is very good, it will certainly be a memorable award ceremony." Adrian whispered to Gwyneth, who was sitting next to her.


    "Of course." Gwyneth was smiling affectionately, her hands clasped tightly with Adrian''s under her, and obviously intended to make up for what she had not done outside. If she had not dared to overdo it, she would have held her arm.


    "It is said that this is the last time that the Los Angeles Temple theater has hosted an Oscar. The film academy plans to put the awards ceremony in a more luxurious theater in the future." Cameron interposes, turning a blind eye to their intimacy.


    "Yes, the new Kodak Theater is about to be completed, and it is said that they intend to put the award ceremony there." Adrian replied that, without accident, it would be the only venue in the future.


    After patting Gwyneth''s hand, Adrian looked around and quickly found Blanchett. The other side immediately caught his eyes. Although there was a distance between them, Adrian noticed Blanchett''s displeasure when he saw Gwyneth beside him. It was just I don''t know if it''s for yourself or for Gwyneth.


    Julia and Monica didn''t find them. Although he knew their seats, the hall was so big that he found Rachel''s position, at least five rows and nine seats in the front right. She is very quiet sitting where, occasionally and the people around to say a few words, Adrian likes her temperament, also like to tear this temperament into pieces.


    Zeta Jones is in front of the other row, and, as always, the two cast members of Titanic and Los Angeles secret sit close together. Although she had a very warm conversation with the makeup artist sitting next to her, she would look up from time to time to glance over this side, which made Adrian chuckle and chat with Gwyneth more intimately.


    Soon, the lights went out, and the 70th Academy Awards began as Billy Crystal jumped onto the stage. Adrian recalled that this should be the seventh time that crystal hosted the Oscars. Since 1993, he has participated in every Oscar. Although the most impressive host is UBI Goldberg - who will be impressed by her constantly changing costumes - but crystal is undoubtedly the best host.


    Basically, the Oscars are hosted by well-known comedians. Although there are countless Comedians in Hollywood, those with good grades will not go down the three roads as soon as they speak. Even if there are jokes about the next three ways, they will be very euphemistic, but not many. Crystal is undoubtedly one of the best, otherwise they will not host the seven Oscars.


    Well, along with Christo''s gag, there''s an image of how he was forced to host the Oscars, a combination of clips from the five best movies. In this video, he is spitted by Leonardo, who teaches Gwyneth to spit. He is held in the toilet by Chloe and rivan. He is despised by Nicholson and acts as Leonardo''s model with the heart of the ocean, which makes the hall burst into laughter.


    After such a fuss, the award ceremony immediately began to present the first award. No accident, it was the young Cooper Goodin who said "I love you" in his award speech last year, and was ridiculed for nearly a year. Therefore, it is self-evident which award was awarded.


    "It''s a real embarrassment. If you read it, you''ll offend the other four women with different styles. It''s really embarrassing." Cooper Goodin made a laugh, but he finally read it out: "OK, please remember, I don''t want to do this, but I have to announce that the best supporting actress is..."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes and folded his hands in front of him. As early as he got the nomination list, he had already determined that someone might have won the best supporting actress at least at least 80. So at this time, his lips opened slightly and he read out in silence with the voice of little Cooper Goodin: "at that time, Kim Basinger


    burst into applause, On the big screen, Kim Basinger''s appearance occupies the whole picture. She covers her mouth uncontrollably, while her husband, Alex Baldwin, hugs her and congratulates her. It''s a very interesting thing, isn''t it? Even if Adrian got the right to adapt "La secret," and even if he changed to Zeta Jones, Kim Basinger won the best supporting actress at the 70th Academy Awards.Her film "that time" is about a homeless person''s experience in a small town in the north in the 1970s, which shows the impact of a series of events in the 1970s on the town, and condenses the changes that have taken place in the United States during this period. Because the director''s rhythm is good, and the plot is very main melody, so he won four important nominations: best film, best director, best supporting actress and best original script.


    Besinger played a single mother, not particularly outstanding, but enough to get a nomination, coupled with the long-term accumulated qualifications and contacts, this session also has no significant opponent, so she got the best supporting actress.


    Adrian clapped his hands with a smile and looked at besinger, who was on stage to receive the prize. The movie "that time" doesn''t exist in his memory. Maybe it''s because he didn''t see it. But a movie that won four nominations at the Oscars may not have any impression at all? So there is only one possibility that such a change is caused by his butterfly.


    Thinking of this, Adrian chuckles. The reason why chaos theory is called chaos theory is that the universe is unpredictable. From the moment of his rebirth, every action of his is influencing the world to change. Besides, hasn''t he caused much change? Why worry too much about Emma''s parents, Kirsten''s little Kim, or the two women who should have been successful, active or passive?


    Hollywood, after all, is Hollywood. As a world film factory, it''s normal to produce films like that time, isn''t it? Just like Japan, although the three major migrant workers are in a mess because of his disorderly behavior, in January, the primary school library serialized a cartoon of a new man. This hot blooded and funny movie called "the big thief" has won considerable praise and started to sell well. The author of this cartoon is rongichiro Ueda


    the reality is always more strange than the novel, The novel also needs to pay attention to rationality, at least logically, it should be self consistent, otherwise readers will not buy it, but in reality, if something goes against the common sense, everyone can only accept it.


    Therefore, Adrian doesn''t have to care about the possible consequences of these things. He just has to hold on to the movies in his memory, sell the adaptation right of those popular novels in advance as he did before, and seize all the opportunities he can seize, which is enough for him to build a solid empire.


    Besinger is now on the podium ready to speak, Adrian withdrew his eyes and turned to Zeta Jones in front of him. Although he told Zeta Jones that he would not want to win the prize this time, Zeta Jones himself knows this, but at this moment, it is inevitable to look disappointed. Unless it''s a heartless and lustless person, he will be indifferent to the possibility that is close at hand and flies away.


    She soon noticed something and turned to look at Adrian, who gave her a soothing, encouraging look. Zeta Jones was stunned and had a complicated look in his eyes, but he quickly responded and turned away with a smile.


    Adrian chuckled in his heart, and Gwyneth''s voice rang in his ear: "where are you looking at?"


    Her voice was full of anger. I could imagine what she was like now. She turned her head and looked at it. She bit her lips and her eyes were full of bitterness. It seemed that she was aggrieved and dissatisfied that he turned his attention to other women.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked in a relaxed tone.


    "Nothing. I just want to know what you''re looking at." Gwyneth curled her mouth and, to be honest, she was not the right person to do it, but at the moment she was very playful.


    "Well, then I''ll put my eyes on you from the beginning to the end of the night. I don''t have a nomination anyway." Adrian laughs. Her hands clenched and then let go. Then she stealthily reached the inside of her plump thigh and pinched it.


    "Forget it. There will be another award soon." Gwyneth snorted, gave him a white eye, and then turned her eyes to Christo, who started to play tricks on the stage, but when Adrian wanted to take back her hand, she grabbed it and pressed it on her lap. She also understood in her heart that it was OK to play with a little temper, and it was not that she didn''t know what kind of character this jerk was.


    Although their voices were not loud, the people sitting on both sides could not have not heard them. However, both Cameron on Adrian''s side and other people on Gwyneth''s side took them as air and looked at the stage with their heads down.


    The best supporting actor was closely behind the best supporting actress. After the presentation, crystal continued to show off his mouth. Many people were ridiculed, including the one in the White House. The affair between Clinton and Lewinsky is now in full swing. How can he escape from the Hollywood practice of making fun of the president.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, this lesson tells us, do not move the intern Christo summed it up as if he was pulling "La secrets," but when the last sentence came out, everyone knew what he was talking about, and he burst into a burst of laughter."You hear me, don''t touch the intern." Gwyneth could not help breathing in his ear, half teasing and half mocking.


    Adrian smiles, and the hand on her lap slips inside. Gwyneth grabs her leg and stares at him angrily. Adrian chuckled again and took his hand back.


    When talking about this matter, many people think that Clinton was nearly impeached because he had an affair with the White House interns, but this is not the case. As I said before, it is a common phenomenon for presidents or senior officials to have sex with political interns, just like one night in Hollywood. The real reason for Clinton''s impeachment was lying. When the judge asked him whether he had an affair with Lewinsky, he denied it firmly. Finally, after the affair with Lewinsky came to light, political opponents seized the opportunity to think that since he had lied about this kind of thing, who knew whether he had lied about other things, which caused a series of things.


    All right, these are out of body language. The next way is to get the technical award, the best sound effect. No doubt, it was easily taken off by Titanic. Then, the ship began to make a rapid progress, just as it had just sailed out of Southampton. The best sound editing, the best costume design and the best art director were all included.


    Although many people have expected this result, they still can''t help but swallow their mouth when they are facing the real situation. The kind of award winners constantly announce that the awards are won by the same film. When the soundtrack of this film rings out one after another, it is really hard to describe. Even Kristo can''t help joking: "well, maybe we can discuss and give the awards to others How about some movies? "


    "It''s amazing. So far all the awards have been won." Gwyneth said excitedly.


    "Calm down, honey. It''s not the most important award yet." Adrian patted her hand. He was always calm. After each announcement of the award, he led all the members of the crew to stand up to congratulate the winner.


    Need to be so excited? That''s what Titanic deserves, isn''t it? Adrian thinks so. He looked at Gwyneth, who was still a little excited, and then shook his head in his heart, not knowing how disappointed she would be when the best actress was announced.


    As can be seen from the best supporting actress, the film academy will not give too much consideration to Titanic in the performance awards this time. Among the five nominees, Gloria Stewart, who plays old Ruth in the boat, is the most dangerous. After all, Titanic, which is going to the global box office of 2.1 billion, is more than the box office of only one billion at the awards ceremony Pressure.


    Because of Oscar''s unprecedented 15 nominations, the ship is still reeling on the academy line, and many people want to know whether it can reach 2.1 billion after it has exceeded 2 billion.


    Unfortunately, Stewart has been in a semi reclusive state in recent years, and has not received too many films. Therefore, although she had some good works when she was young, she is still a little far away from now. Although her activity has declined in recent years, besinger is undoubtedly better than Stewart.


    In addition, unlike Grammy, Oscar likes to be extreme, either completely right or completely left. The film academy pays more attention to balance. They think that the special effects of the big ship are the main reason for attracting the attention, and the performance of the actors becomes the second. Therefore, the performance award is given to others, so besinger finally wins Stewart.


    Because of Adrian''s involvement, Gwyneth has not made as many films as she remembered in recent years, so her qualifications are relatively shallow. It is difficult to get the best actress.


    However, this has the advantage that the best film is likely to be in the bag of the ship, after all, where is the score. And then the best director can almost lock in Cameron. Most of the time, the best film and the best director can give the same movie.


    Of course, there is no absolute thing in the world. Just like Yoshiro Ueda can draw "the big thief" and Kim Basinger can get the best supporting actress with "that time", we can''t reach a 100% conclusion until the end. It''s said that old Paltrow is also running around his daughter. In his opinion, as long as Gwyneth wins the best actress, he will naturally leave him, ha ha


    In fact, it''s good for Gwyneth to win the best actress. Adrian hopes that after breaking the box office record and nomination record, he can also break the award-winning record. He has been counting with his fingers from the very beginning, and there is still a long way to go from the number of 12 golden statues.


    After the song and Dance Awards continued, there was still a long string of Titanic, and several weighty awards, such as the best editing, best photography and best visual effects, also fell into the pocket. The other cast members are not only AI Hong''s wild films, but also the best musical and comedy soundtrack was won by "six heroes of light pig". It was also because the ship had not been nominated and was relieved. Then the best score was taken away by Titanic.


    "Well, I must be dreaming. How can they take so much away? Hey, wake up." As he spoke, Christo took his face and rubbed it several times, and his funny appearance drew a lot of laughter."Titanic" crew members are particularly loud, no matter how depressed the other crew, their mood is incomparably happy, what is more pleasant than taking away a large number of golden statues? So far, it has been connected to eight cities. What''s more, the next one is basically their best song. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C213

    When the curtain of Celine Dion''s "forever in my heart" came to an end, the hall was quiet for at least ten seconds. Then, the warm applause that seemed to lift the roof off burst through the hall, and everyone was cheering for the wonderful song.


    Adrian is also among the applause. I have to admit that Dion really played this song very well. Her voice is very moving, but it is not irreplaceable. Unfortunately, there is no one who can control this song. Dion, dressed in a black long sleeve evening dress on the stage, is bowing out of the stage. She is very elegant, especially the heart of the sea, which is specially worn on her chest, which makes her have a little more noble temperament. []


    the necklace Dion is wearing now is not the same as the one he wore in his previous life. When Cameron was shooting, he intended to make a prop at will. Although there are several famous sapphire jewelry on the Titanic in history, the Titanic shot in the 1940s has also mentioned it and served as props for several times in the story. Moreover, Cameron also referred to the blue diamond of hope in his design, but after all, he could not really borrow a sapphire necklace to shoot.


    He had planned to use blue zirconia glass and a white gold necklace to make it, which was enough to make a false one and cost no more than $10000. But after Adrian knew about it, with a big wave of his hand, he privately funded a famous jeweler in London, selected a 170 carat Ceylon Sapphire, and made a real necklace worth 3.5 million US dollars and gave it to the crew.


    Cameron has complained about Adrian. After the necklace was sent to the crew, he was very nervous every time he took out the necklace for shooting. He was afraid that one of them might accidentally make flowers or even lose them. After shooting, he would put them in the safe and stay outside for a second. Rao is so. What old Ruth threw into the sea is also a new substitute. Although Cameron always likes to keep improving, he still criticizes his action in this situation. The only benefit is that everyone''s attention is particularly focused during shooting, which greatly speeds up the shooting progress of the lens with necklace.


    When Celine Dion was singing at the Oscars, she was supposed to take the one with her. Seeing the business opportunity of the ship''s hot sale, she specially made a sapphire necklace and entrusted her to wear it. She wanted to spread the name of "heart of the ocean" to her. However, there is no such opportunity now. When Adrian commissioned the jeweler in London to make it, Adrian had already signed a detailed contract with the other party, and had registered the trademark "heart of the sea" early. When he publicized the ship, he also regarded "taking part in the shooting with precious gemstone necklace" as a gimmick. Everyone knows that the necklace in the movie is a real one, So, the heart of the ocean will only be the one in his hand.


    Let''s go back to the main topic. The female singers and the heart of the ocean should be put behind us for the time being. Breaking the winning record is the most important thing to pay attention to at present.


    "Titanic" and "forever in my heart" was sung by the singers one after another, and the awarding guests read out the winner in a loud voice. In the background music of the ship, there was a burst of warm applause.


    Although she has clapped for Titanic eight times before and after, this is the ninth time, but this time the applause is more enthusiastic than the previous times. Although Celine Dion''s live performance is indispensable, it also shows from the side that "my heart will last" won the best song.


    Next came the best adapted screenplay, and there is no doubt that Los Angeles secret won the award. No doubt, the film "Titanic''s 70th birthday" won''t have a great impact on the film''s 70 year old, if it''s too popular for the Hollywood film "golden age" and "golden age", it''s no doubt that the combination of the film''s "golden age" and "Titanic''s 70th Birthday" won''t have a strong repercussion.


    Adrian even thought maliciously that ten years later, when the Oscar is 80 years old, he will produce a black-and-white silent film to describe the life of Hollywood actors in the 1950s and 1960s. The hero should be clark gable or Patrick gory, and the heroine should be like Vivien Leigh or Grace Kelly. He would definitely get the best film, best director and best actor and heroine These are some of the most important awards.


    According to the Convention, the best adapted script is the best original script, and Adrian immediately gets up and starts to focus all his attention. This is the most critical step. So far, nine golden statues have been won. As long as the best original script is completed, the winning record will be basically broken. But if you can''t get it, you can only rely on Gwyneth''s best actress - frankly speaking, it''s quite difficult.


    It''s OK. I can get it. Adrian said to himself. You know, in order to win the original script award, he even prepared several years in advance.


    However, there are always accidents in this world. When everyone thinks that Titanic is likely to win this prestigious award, the name from the presenter''s mouth is: "mark Andrews, James L. Brooks, the best in the world."


    Adrian''s face sank immediately, and then he swore in his heart, "Damn it ¡±¡£ The original winner of the award should have been "catcher of the soul" by a couple of good friends. Unfortunately, the film started shooting at the beginning of this year. Not only did the screenwriter change, but also the other three important roles, except for two professors Robin Williams and Stellan scarsgarde.The leading actor is the younger brother of rivan, jekun Phoenix. The three brothers are all excellent performers. Since they have taken care of rivan for so long, it is also appropriate to take him with him. The hero''s good friend is played by Torry Maguire. The future spider man has signed an appointment with him for "Spider Man" and will start shooting soon. It''s good to train him for this role before. As for the supporting actress, it is the lovely little Nada. Although she is relatively small, she is very suitable for the role of such a high IQ woman. Of course, after consulting with her parents, some fragments were deleted.


    As for the original three actors, it doesn''t matter about Adrian. As early as when he recommended him for the role of Saving Private Ryan, he considered a problem. He discovered Dennis, saved raven, and gave them the opportunity that should belong to others. This naturally squeezed that person''s living space, just like Adrian plagiarized countless scripts, which changed the fate of the original author.


    In other words, the cake in his hand (Adrian knows, movies that can sell well) is so big that if there are more people who share the cake, some people will share it smaller, so that everyone may not be able to eat enough. But he can''t make the cake bigger for the time being, so what to do? We have seen too many things in the past life, such as kicking out those who were not familiar with him, and who left the cake to his own cultivation, and those who were willing to stand firmly with him.


    together with all the things we have seen in this life, and the goals set at the beginning, it is quite easy to do without any guilt The feeling. Although he would occasionally find his conscience, such as looking for the original director to direct it, or providing opportunities for JK Rowling, and setting up many charitable foundations, it was all based on the establishment of great interests.


    So, now that Rifan has replaced Matt Damon in Saving Private Ryan, the rest of it should be taken away. Anyway, there has been no interaction with Damon and Affleck. As for their future, oh, don''t worry about it. Since Kim Basinger can get the best supporting actress with Adrian''s "then", who knows they can''t start with any other movie? Don''t forget, this is Hollywood.


    Therefore, the script of "the catcher of the soul" was written by Adrian for a long time, and then, as before, it expanded its influence through various channels. It''s best to make it known to everyone, and then press the button to choose the right time to make it. The old-fashioned method works well. Adrian was originally intended to be released in 1997, just as he remembered, but when he was planning for the big ship, he was acutely aware of something.


    In other aspects, his reaction is similar to that of normal people, and it is a little higher at best, but no one can match him in film and television production and women. Although he did not know that the ship might break the record and get 15 nominations, he delayed the production of the film to make way for the ship until next year.


    However, even so, the best original script did not fall into the hands of Titanic and was taken away by perfect.


    Adrian also knows about the movie "perfect". Basically, he has read and analyzed several best movie nominations in the same Oscar as big boat. No accident, Jack Nicholson will get the second best actor in his acting career. Adrian had also moved his mind, although no actor familiar with him is suitable for the leading role, but the film''s box office revenue is good.


    But this plan has finally given up. There are so many hard work related to him that we still have to separate them out, right? We have to tell other film companies that Hollywood is not without him. These cake sharing guys are not comparable to Damon and others. So Adrian didn''t even have the idea of making a script ahead of time. He totally let the work go, but he didn''t expect to get such a result in the end.


    "Don''t worry, there are at least four nominations left." Cameron at this time in the side of comfort said, although Adrian''s face change time is very short, he still noticed this, "maybe the next four awards are all ours."


    "I know." Adrian replied, smiling briefly.


    Four more? Oh, yes, in addition to the best film, best director and best actress, there is also the best make-up. He shook his head slightly in his heart, remembering that Titanic didn''t win the prize.


    However, things are so interesting and unpredictable. At this time, the voices of the award winners came from the stage: "Tina enshall, Simon Thompson, Titanic"


    in the scene of surprise and admiration, Adrian suddenly raised his head and looked at the stage with some disbelief. Tina Earnshaw and Simon Thompson were excited The moving faces have occupied the whole screen, and the soundtrack of the ship is playing again, which is the tenth golden statue won by Titanic What''s going on? Adrian was still in a daze, until a hand slapped on his shoulder. When he was in a daze, Cameron had already stood up and warmly applauded and congratulated the two winners, who had just slapped him.


    "Thank you, man. I feel dizzy all of a sudden." Adrian whispered his thanks."It''s normal. I can''t believe it. This is the tenth one." Cameron laughed.


    Adrian was stunned and burst into laughter. He put his arm around Cameron''s shoulder and hammered him several times before stopping.


    "Are you looking for the wrong person, man? You should hold the one on your left." Cameron grinned and said that although the fists were not heavy, they were not light.


    "No, no, no, dear James, it''s you. That''s right." Adrian turned his head and took a look at Gwyneth, who was preparing to sit down in her long skirt. The girl''s face was reddish and angry and gave him a look.


    "You''re brilliant, James. No, it''s not enough to express my feelings." He laughed and thumped Cameron twice before he sat back. Cameron rolled his eyes and sat down helplessly.


    Adrian''s gaffe, of course, is not because Cameron is so good - he can''t be unaware of this guy''s brilliance - or because the ship is in sight of breaking the record, but because fate is really amazing.


    Because I remember the movie that beat Titanic and won the best make-up was "the man in black." that''s right. That''s the science fiction movie that Will Smith and Tommy Lee Jones played together. It''s a better movie than a novel. With all kinds of strange and Ancient Aliens, it''s right to win this award by defeating the big ship.


    However, with Adrian''s intervention, not only did Monica play the role of the coroner in the first film, but also made the film appear a year ahead of schedule. As a result, there is no match for the Oscar ship this year. It''s amazing to rely on Gloria Stewart''s centenarian appearance alone. Besides, there are so many other brilliant actors, so


    Adrian delayed soul catcher to pave the way for Titanic. However, the best original script was taken away by perfection. However, an unintentional action before that made the ship recover and get the 10th trophy. Life is really like chocolate. Although Adrian knows most of the taste, there are times when Adrian doesn''t know. That''s the beauty of life, isn''t it?


    By this time, most of the awards have been awarded, leaving only the four most important ones, leading actor and actress, director and film.


    "I''m always sad at this time. They don''t want to give me one, even if it''s a miniature one, or they can set up an award for the best Oscar host." On the stage, Christo began to groan, and he made a full use of the resentful woman''s appearance, which made everyone laugh.


    "But even if I don''t want to, I have to continue, and to think about it from another angle, no one has ever seen so many golden statues like me - yes, come to the back of the stage and have a look at them. Oh, it''s really satisfying." Christo''s mouth made everyone laugh again.


    "Well, let''s invite the winners first. The next prize is waving." He said and made a gesture of invitation, and Jeffrey rush, the best actor Oscar winner, stepped onto the stage in applause.


    "It''s a great honor to present this award. Please rest assured that I''m not Kuba Jr. and I don''t have to worry about offending anyone. Of course, ladies, remember that I didn''t mean to miss your name. " Rush solemnly said, immediately attracted a laugh, the photographer also gave a shot of Kuba Gutin, he also laughed very happy, especially after seeing himself appear on the big screen.


    Gwyneth sat up straight, holding Adrian''s hand tighter, her breathing heavier, her excitement more intense. Adrian patted her on the back of her hand, gave her an encouraging smile, and then continued to look at the stage.


    Clips of several nominees are playing on the big screen in turn: Gwyneth''s Titanic, Helen Hunt''s perfect, Julie Christie''s game of * *, Judy Dench''s Mrs. Brown and Helena birham Carter''s wing of the pigeon. After that, the heads of the five people appeared on the big screen, with Gwyneth in the upper left corner, Julie Christie in the upper right corner, Helena birham Carter in the lower left corner, Judy Dench in the lower right corner, and Helen Hunt in the middle.


    It''s also a very interesting place. Judy Dench and Gwyneth only cooperated in Shakespeare''s love story last year, but now she is competing with her for the best actress. Helena birham Carter and Helen Hunt both lost their roles because of Adrian, and they were taken by the same person, but Helena birham Carter just had one more The only female character in fight club being filmed should have been her.


    Even so, they still appear on top of this year''s Academy Awards and are also nominated, the inertia and change of the world is really unpredictable. So there''s something less to worry about. It''s just that Helena birham Carter is still dating and engaged to Tim Burton.


    "It''s a difficult multiple-choice question, but it''s a pity that we have to work it out in the end. Let''s see who will be the winner." Rush said and opened the envelope in his hand.The scene suddenly quieted down, and the expressions of the five women on the screen also changed slightly. Gwyneth sipped her lips, and the frequency of chest undulation became faster.


    "The winner of the best actress is...". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C214

    "Thanks to the judges for presenting this award to me, to my parents, for your support and encouragement, to my agent, to the film company..." The new Oscar winning actress is making a big speech on the stage. Although the words are very old-fashioned, the sincerity can be heard. A brown hair and a pair of slender eyes are not very beautiful, but they are very tasty.


    The winner was Helen Hunt, the heroine of perfect, without miracles or small probabilities. Although Gwyneth was smiling and clapping, the feeling of loss on her face was very obvious. [search for the latest updates]


    "don''t forget, this is your first nomination." Adrian leaned in her ear and whispered, his thumb and forefinger rubbing on her tiger''s mouth.


    "I know, but..." Gwyneth sighed, with helplessness and depression, and then looked at him with some bitterness.


    Adrian knows her mind, this time the advantage is really great, big boat both in art and business has won considerable praise, there are 2 billion box office as backing, her father has done a lot of public relations work for her, godfather has also been a lobbyist for her for several times, although can not guarantee that 100 won the best actress, but there are still 60 or even 70 opportunities - if If Adrian can fully support it.


    Don''t think about it, lady. It''s nothing big Adrian continued to comfort.


    The meaning of the words can''t be more obvious. The film academy is obviously determined not to award the performance award to Titanic, and this is also the aspiration of the people. The applause just now was at least twice as warm as before, and there was not much time difference between the original script and the original script. They may also feel relieved: Although you have taken so many golden statues, the most important ones are not the same It must be yours.


    "I know, ED, but the feeling of being unwilling It''s hard. " Gwyneth sighed and looked at him, her mouth slightly pursed, like a little woman.


    "If I''m here, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future?" Adrian whispered, chuckling.


    "If you still can''t get it?" Gwyneth seemed to be going to fight him to the end.


    "It''s nominated once every term, and the old guys always give it." Adrian, too high on his chin, said in a proud voice, though his voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it, the air of self sacrifice was very obvious.


    Gwyneth opened her mouth and looked at Adrian in a daze. She didn''t wake up until another round of applause congratulating hunter, who had finished his speech. But she didn''t speak any more. She turned her eyes to the stage and clapped her hands in a feigned manner. As soon as the applause was over, she held Adrian''s hand again and tightened it.


    Psychological quality is not very good, but it is better. Adrian thought with a smile. If, in the face of this situation, women''s psychological quality, such as men, may have a wide range of attacks, but it is also a very important award, raven''s performance is much better than Gwyneth.


    After Francis mcdermond announced that Jack Nicholson would win the best actor Oscar for the second time, several other candidates showed more or less disappointment. Only rivan''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t care about the failure. It''s quite good for a young man to have such a mentality. Of course, it has something to do with his near death, but his life style is better than most people. He used to be addicted to drugs more because of the movie he made with Reeves. Although there were several nights, it never happened that he stepped on several boats like Dennis.


    "I hope to find a very natural and simple girl. She doesn''t come to me for some purpose. We can travel together, see the scenery around the world, and our arms can become a place for each other to rest." He said that to Adrian. This sounds ironic. After all, the target of his speech is a playboy who is entangled with many women. However, Adrian knows that while expressing his feelings, he is also tactfully advising himself. He has always maintained a kind of respect for Adrian, who has a life-saving grace and does not spare no effort to support their brothers.


    With this, Adrian knew that it was absolutely right to get him back. Maybe we can think of a way to let Raven take the shadow throne of the three major European film festivals once again, and then take the Oscar again. If Dana boy can''t smooth his backyard, he can go on a thorough business line.


    After Nicholson got the best actor, he immediately received more warm applause. On the one hand, he congratulated him on winning the best actor again, which was regarded as the best supporting actor of 87 years. This is the third time that he has won the Oscar, which is absolutely a great thing for an actor. In addition, it is also a celebration of breaking the monopoly. "Perfect" has only won three awards so far, but they are all very important. Especially, it has won the best actor and heroine at the same time, which is also worthy of great attention for a film.


    So, despite the momentum before Titanic, which seems to sweep the awards ceremony tonight, maybe the two awards will be taken away by others.


    But is it really going to be like this?"Well, let''s see who is the lucky one..." The presenters on the stage had already opened the envelope and said, "well, just like I imagined, James Cameron"


    the background music of Titanic, which had been played in the temple theater for countless times, suddenly resounded through the hall again, while sitting on his legs with a pair of old gods sitting on his legs, but actually his fingers on his knees were constantly moving Mellon jumped to his feet, clenched his hands into fists and yelled: "yes"


    Adrian also laughed and led everyone to stand up and began to applaud warmly. Other people in the hall clapped their hands. Despite some disappointment, Cameron was qualified to be the best director.


    "Thank you, ED, thank you," Cameron said excitedly, embracing Adrian.


    "Go ahead, James, go and declare your victory and tell them you are the best." Adrian patted him hard on the shoulder and said in an encouraging tone.


    "I will." Cameron laughed and walked up the stage, saying hello to his friends who congratulated him and slapped Schwarzenegger on the way, and then he went up and ended up with the little golden man.


    "Ah, it''s heavy." Holding the trophy in his hand, Cameron humorously said, after laughing, he took a deep breath and continued to speak.


    Like others, first of all, there was a large amount of thanks. From the jury to the actors to their own studio, they didn''t miss it. After the shooting, Gwyneth and DiCaprio cooperated with others to pour water on him in turn. They made fun of it and admitted that they were sometimes too strict and then politely apologized, which attracted a lot of laughter.


    Then, when he got here, he took a deep breath: "now, there is another person to thank. I didn''t mention it just now. I just thought that it was enough respect to put him in the last place."


    After a pause, he looked at Adrian: "ed, thank you for your unreserved support and unreserved trust. When you said to me a few years ago that we can do miracles, I didn''t realize it would be like this today. Now, I can finally say that we have done it. We have created an amazing miracle. It''s my greatest honor to know you and cooperate with you "


    his voice has a trill:" I can''t describe my mood at the moment, I can only use one sentence, one line from Titanic. Although it''s a bit silly, I still want to say... "


    After a frequent pause, Cameron suddenly raised the little golden man over his head, waved and called, "I am the king of the world"


    a burst of laughter, but more enthusiastic applause rang out again, no one would think that he was not qualified to say this. Titanic has won 11 trophies, even the record of binxu, and what are the 11 awards of binxu When? What''s more, there is still a best film that has not been awarded. According to the Convention of Oscar, the film with the best director will also get the best film, that is, the updated record.


    In addition to the terrible global box office of 2 billion, although we can''t say for sure that there will be no future, it is absolutely unprecedented. Then why can''t Cameron claim to be the king of the world.


    More and more people are looking at Adrian, Cameron and "Titanic" can achieve such a huge achievement, it is entirely his own creation. As Cameron said, it is his unreserved support and trust that has made this success possible? Who can give 200 million yuan to make movies for others at one time? And when additional investment does not frown, even give more than expected.


    If you think of his precise vision and brilliant talent, 90 related films can make money, and every year there are actors and actresses nominated for Oscar for his performance. Is this guy blessed by God? For a moment, all kinds of ideas were in people''s minds.


    Adrian doesn''t know what these people think. Even if he does, he won''t care. Now his wings are about to be full, and it''s not the time for DreamWorks to share the vitality. So now he is hugging Cameron again to express his congratulations. Fortunately, the guy still said that, otherwise, the award ceremony tonight would be a bit tarnished.


    This life is different from the previous life. After winning the prize, Cameron in the previous life would say "I am the king of the world". There are inevitably venting factors in it. The production process of the previous life''s Titanic was not as smooth as the current one. Fox first agreed to invest a little more than 100 million yuan, and then was forced to add more and more. If the investment was not too large to bear the risk of changing directors, Cameron might have been expelled.


    However, a group of senior executives of fox are ready to go bankrupt. Because of the idea of reducing losses a little, paramount picked up a big bargain and bought the distribution rights in North America for a mere $65 million. During that time, Cameron was under great pressure and gave up his pay. Even during the internal audition, fox''s top management was still pessimistic, and the media''s sarcasm did not stop. Therefore, after the unprecedented success of "Titanic", this pent up anger in his heart inevitably broke out, which made him crazy For a while.Although most of the guests at the award ceremony laughed, there was still some criticism behind it.


    But now it''s different. Adrian spends 200 million dollars at a time, and often encourages him: shoot your ideas. There was no less discussion with him about the plot trend. When the media questioned it, he completely stood on his side and shared most of the pressure.


    "But with 200 million investment, I can afford to lose. Besides, how can I lose? You''re James Cameron. What''s the impossibility of us working together? "He once told him.


    Different means will naturally lead to different results. Although Cameron still chose to give up his pay to respond to Adrian''s support, with the success of the ship, he felt much more proud and proud than angry, and he also looked down on all kinds of doubts. That''s why Adrian said that before he went on stage. Cameron who didn''t shout "I''m the king of the world" in public was not a good Cameron.


    Even so, Cameron also added the sentence "although this is a bit stupid" in front of him, which calmed down the waves that may be caused later. He is worthy of being a person who has been rolling in this circle for more than ten years. With this kind of achievement, Cameron is completely turned to himself, plus his digital studio has his own investment, everything goes into his pocket.


    Next, there is no need to describe it too much. The little golden man of the best film fell on the head of Titanic without any suspense. Although there was a sigh on the scene, she soon began to applaud. She won 15 nominations and 12 trophies. Coupled with the amazing box office, Titanic has left its own name in the film history.


    The only episode was that after winning the prize, Adrian was led to the stage by Cameron to receive the prize.


    "You''re also a producer. Go up and show off in front of everyone." That''s what he said, and with Gwyneth and the rest of the crowd rowing around, they followed.


    "I thought I''d have to wait until it''s over just to feel it in my hand," he said "The last time I took this on stage was three years ago," he sighed, holding the best movie


    After a while, he said, "I''m glad that the judges awarded the best film to Titanic. It''s a real name - of course, I''m not saying that the other four films can''t match it. You know, L.A. secret is also invested by me, and it also bears the name of the producer. If it gets the best, it''s very famous Film, I can also stand here. "


    A very simple sentence, but give people a sense of pride and complacency, but Adrian with a modest smile, said with a calm tone, the impression of the name to the real is so deep in people''s hearts.


    As long as we don''t have a little bit of luck in making "Titanic" and "Titanic''s shoulders", we just can''t get a little bit of good luck in "Titanic''s four" films It''s my pleasure to thank him for bringing such a shocking film, and I also thank you for your liking. Thank you "


    he held up the little golden man and bowed slightly in the tide of applause.


    With the last award awarded, the 70th birthday of the Oscars has come to an end, although the awards ceremony will be recorded in film history. But that doesn''t mean the night is over. Don''t forget, there''s the vanity fair party.


    Vanity Fair has been holding Oscar night party under Adrian''s suggestion since 1993. Most of the guests attending the Oscars will come, and there are many other celebrities who don''t have to worry about paparazzi. Since Vanity Fair is held, the news here is naturally released exclusively by them ¡£


    Adrian is undoubtedly a VIP among the distinguished guests, not only because the party was held at his suggestion, but also because AC media cooperated with Newhouse group according to his idea. Like Oscar, he has not been absent in every term. How can he be exceptional today? As for what he is doing now


    "Please Don''t... " Lying on the armrest, Rachel said weakly, Adrian at the back, holding her waist with one hand, and her hair with the other, not on her shoulder as before.


    The long skirt that Gao Gao raised was draped over him, and there was intense exercise under him. Rachel raised her head, as if in pain.


    "What else?" Adrian, who was constantly picking up, gasped slightly, his eyes glowing with excitement.


    "Don''t Don''t come here Ed... " ''This is the first floor of the hotel''s back stairs. Although no one is here because of the party, it''s not as empty as it is in a room. Maybe someone will come up from below or come down from above and see them.


    However, Rachel seems to be very uncomfortable, but if you look closely, you will find that her buttocks are not only actively twisted, but also very hard. Her eyes are not closed yet, and a ray of excitement is flashing from her unclosed eyes. She trembles slightly, and her body is not because of pain and fear."But I love it here." Adrian, laughing, suddenly lifted one of her legs against her shoulder, then let go of her hair and let her side bend in an arc. While lifting her hips, she grasped her Softness, and blocked her mouth, kissing her so that the frequency of movement became faster and more frequent.


    Rachel was more cooperative. Not only did she spit out her tongue, but also she shook her body more frequently. After several times, her body became tense and Adrian stopped moving forward and backward. After such a long time, Rachel breathed and relaxed. After a while, she looked at Adrian with a somewhat lax look. Then she understood something. She knelt down obediently and opened her mouth.


    The various kinds of * * soon came out, and it could be seen that she was quite skillful. Adrian also quickly drew in the air conditioner, then suddenly pulled out at the top of his head, and then all of them were thrown into Rachel''s face.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C215

    After finishing his clothes and waiting for a moment, Adrian made his way outside, guessing Rachel and the hall. After the eruption, and then the limp on the ground, poor Rachel''s mouth slightly cocked up, he can''t be deceived by her appearance. If Rachel wants to avoid him, how can he come to this party after the Oscars? It''s not that she didn''t know he would attend every party.


    What''s more, she walked past him several times and pretended to be intimate with other men. When she pinched her face and erupted, the contentment that flashed through her eyes was her original intention. []


    shrugging his shoulders, Adrian went back to the hall again. It was still so lively. People stood or sat in the corner, bar, table and other places to talk about the topics of interest, and the comfortable music flowed freely. But before he stepped in and was still at the door of the corridor, a figure came along with the fragrance.


    "Where have you been?" The corners of the mouth hook out a trace of playful smile, the blue eyes twinkle with the light of hidden charm, but the chin is slightly raised with a bit of pride, just like a queen.


    Adrian smiles and just about to open his mouth, the other party comes up and sniffs vaguely near his neck: "it''s not gwyne''s breath, is it with which woman


    "It''s public, dear Kate." Adrian glanced around his eyes, and though a few noticed it, he quickly turned his head away.


    "What''s the difference?" Blanchett raised an eyebrow. "Well, let me guess, except for Gwyneth and me, the others are still here. Those who didn''t come may not come now, but a few minutes ago, a woman came out of another corridor and left quickly, walking in a hurry and feeling a little tired. More importantly, she played a leading role in a movie you invested in the year before last and won the title It''s been nominated for best actress "


    " it''s such a careful observation, Kate, "Adrian chuckled." unfortunately, it''s not her but you "


    " me? " Blanchett looked stunned and did not understand what he meant.


    "Of course," Adrian''s smile turned playful this time. "I stopped her and pulled her into the corridor while you were unprepared. You seemed very reluctant, and you were struggling a little, but you were right behind me..."


    Blanchett knew that he was mystifying, but he could not help listening to it. He even said, "don''t you like that? You are resisting on the surface, but actually very obedient."


    "I pulled you out to the stairs, up a few floors, and then pressed against the railing."


    "A dangerous and exciting place, isn''t it?"


    "My action may be a little rough, let your expression become painful, but your calf is rubbing on me gently."


    "That''s what you want to see, isn''t it? And you are very rude, your gentleness is disguised


    In this way, Adrian described once in a voice that only two people could hear. Of course, Rachel''s name was changed to "you". It''s very detailed, including how it erupted later, and the delicate reaction of "you". It also uses a lot of vulgar words.


    After the speech, although Blanchett maintained the look before, and only two faint blushes flew up on his face, but his ears were scarlet.


    "You can What an asshole... " Blanchett''s throat heaved, and though his voice was gnashing his teeth, the expression on his face was charming.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and if it hadn''t been for Rachel, he might have taken Blanchett inside. The thought just wandered in his head and left, so he immediately gave a smile, and then bowed in a gentlemanly way: "thank you for your comments, your majesty. I have to apologize to you, because tonight I intend to comfort a frustrated beautiful lady alone."


    Blanchett looked surprised, and then became angry again. "What do you have to do with me to comfort that frustrated lady?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, she knew that Adrian''s plan had been struck again. Since the other party could see it and still use that way to punish her, it would be too obvious to say so. Sure enough, after her words, a discerning smile appeared on Adrian''s face, with a little elation, which made Blanchett''s chest rise and fall several times.


    Obviously, he was not too sure before, so he used that kind of words to test and criticize, and then Blanchett suddenly felt a sense of shame. Before that, even if he knew the intimate relationship between the two of them that was beyond the ordinary female friends, Adrian took the initiative to put forward the idea when they went on a three-way trip, but now But at the same time, an exciting feeling came out of her heart, which made her a little difficult to control.


    But just a few seconds later, Blanchett took control of himself and grunted, "well, go ahead. You haven''t comforted another frustrated lady last year."


    Although it''s a bit ungracious and fussy, she doesn''t care so much about the things that happened a year ago."How come," Adrian immediately assumed an exaggerated look of being hurt. "Although there were a lot of people who needed to be comforted last year, I comforted the lady with others."


    Blanchett coughed and gave him a mock angry look, then turned away without saying anything. Looking at her back, Adrian smiles silently. Although she still maintains her own characteristics and temperament in the film, she is secretly trained to be like this, and her relationship with Gwyneth is increasingly close, which makes people very satisfied.


    I take back my eyes and scan around. It''s almost the same as before. Even if I have eyes, I will turn away quickly. With a whistling in his heart, Adrian strolled in the hall and exchanged greetings with other women, including Julia, Monica or Zeta Jones. As for Gwyneth, there was plenty of time tonight.


    Julia and Monica don''t talk to him too much. They all know who he is. Even if they notice the departure of him and Rachel, or the affair with Blanchett, they will not exist. But Julia is out of sight and out of mind, while Monica is indifferent. As for Zeta Jones


    "I''ve never seen a man like you, ed When Adrian comforts her, she suddenly says so without a clue, and has a complicated look in her eyes.


    Adrian asked a few fruitless questions and then did not continue. Zeta Jones''s mind, he can more or less guess some, but then what? Unless she cuts off everything and leaves now, gets a nomination for best supporting actress, and is about to become a top actress in Hollywood. Besides, the previous agreement has not been fully implemented, is it so easy to give up?


    After walking a few laps, Adrian immediately came to the side of the ultimate goal, tonight''s big winner, the new Oscar best director Cameron''s side.


    "You''re here at last, ed. I thought you forgot me. Where have you been?" The red faced Cameron vigorously patted Adrian on the shoulder, with obvious wine breath in his mouth, as if he had drunk several cups.


    Then he quickly gave a bad smile: "Oh, I shouldn''t have asked this question. The answer to this question is actually very simple."


    "Well, James, shut your mouth, or I''ll use the bottle to make you shut up." Adrian chuckled, punched him, and then said, "Congratulations, James, no one can shake your place in Hollywood from now on."


    "Of course," Cameron laughed, and then hugged Adrian. "And thank you, ED, even though I was prepared, I didn''t have a miracle in your mouth at the beginning."


    "it''s almost the same to deceive the audience, James. Put it away in front of me." Adrian said with a smile, "don''t forget who you are, the tyrant on the set, how big is your heart? I don''t know yet."


    "Yes, yes, you must know that we are made for each other." Cameron laughed again.


    "Hell, that sounds like something else." Adrian rolled his eyes and looked at him in tears and laughter.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Cameron whispered, shaking his hands. "Now even if someone says you''re a Democrat, you don''t believe it."


    Adrian rolled his eyes again and decided not to tangle with him on this issue: "by the way, how do those people who just talked to you look familiar?"


    "Oh, of course, Juve Pascal of paramount, Edward Wright of MGM, and John iver of fox," Cameron shrugged. "They want to work with me and offer good terms."


    "Did you agree?" Adrian''s tone and expression did not change, but he picked his eyebrows imperceptibly.


    "I just said I would think about it, but actually I don''t want to make any more movies at the moment." Titanic has exhausted all my energy. I want to take a break for a year or two. Thanks to you, I''m a billionaire now. " "You can do something more extravagant," Cameron joked


    Needless to say, this guy is going deep diving again. But Adrian was a little relieved in his heart. If you want to say what his biggest worry after getting involved in the ship is that Cameron can''t concentrate on development. You know, in the past life, if fox was not forced to the brink of bankruptcy, how could Cameron launch a new work ten years later after the unprecedented success of Titanic. Although there are other factors in this, the most important reason is the excessive investment risk. No one knows whether he will be forced to make additional investment again and again by this guy Finally, an astronomical number was accumulated.


    It''s for this reason that while filming a documentary, Cameron guest stars as a producer and delves into film technology, which leads to the birth of avatar. Although the film is too old-fashioned in its plot, the technology it shows is truly unparalleled. Now, the executives of other film companies only see that the director of miracle has casually invested nearly 300 million yuan and obtained a return of 2 billion box office in the world without knowing the risk behind it. Therefore, it is likely that a swarm of directors will come to invite Cameron to direct.Although Cameron is good at choosing scripts, and with such works as Titanic, his voice in the film will be greatly increased, but what if it fails? Adrian has always planned for the worst for this kind of unexpected things. What about the shooting technology that should have been born out of him?


    Fortunately, Cameron''s head is still clear. He also knows that no one can support him like Adrian, so he doesn''t have to worry about a new one for now. In a year or two, there will be a suitable film for him.


    "There''s always something to do with movies, at least to stay in shape." Adrian said casually.


    "Of course, I have plans to go to the bottom of the sea to see the wreckage of the Titanic, and then make a documentary or something. Besides By the way, there''s a TV show you might be interested in. " Cameron said suddenly.


    "TV series?" Adrian some puzzled looking at him, how to say on this topic?


    "I have a friend, a friend who makes TV series. He has a script of science fiction type TV series. He has invited me to help supervise the production several times. He is currently making a sample film and is going to send it to the major TV stations for approval. I think you may consider that I have seen the script and it will be a great TV play." Cameron is serious.


    Science fiction TV series? Is Adrian touched his chin. "Can you tell me the name and general content of the play?"


    "At present, there is no official name. As for the content, it tells that in the near future, the United States will be attacked by terrorists, and the communication and information system will be destroyed with electromagnetic weapons. The whole society will retrogress. The government secretly trains genetically modified soldiers. A girl escapes from it, and then a series of stories are triggered." Cameron recalled it carefully.


    "I see. I''ll have the prototypes sent to me after they''ve made them, and I''ll review them myself," Adrian said immediately, adding, "if you can, let me see the script before that."


    "No problem," Cameron exulted.


    America attacked by terrorists, genetically modified soldiers, runaway girls It should be that TV series. Although it has only been broadcast for two seasons, it is not because the ratings have been cut off. It can completely take over. By the way, it can lay the foundation for those two TV series. Of course, more importantly, she should have been in these two years, right?


    With the end of Vanity Fair''s Oscar night party, the carnival triggered by Oscar''s 70th birthday has finally come to an end, but the follow-up influence has not stopped.


    "Miracles of miracles, after the record breaking 15 nominations," Titanic "once again won 12 golden statues, surpassing cometary beauty and binxu" -- Washington Post


    "Cameron won the best director with Titanic, shouting" I am the king "on the spot "Titanic is going to be a miracle in film history, a mountain that is hard to climb. Director Adrian Cowell and studio tyrant James Cameron have worked together for a long time." Yahoo America


    everyone is surprised and reveled in the Oscar achievements of Titanic, even if there are some criticisms, they all cringe I''m not going to provoke the fanatical fans at this time. Titanic, which had been in the end, rose again as it had been nominated for the best film. In just two weeks, after increasing to 800 hospital lines, Titanic finally won another 24 million box office in North America, successfully breaking through the $800 million mark. At the same time, it also won 2.1 billion box office in the world, standing on the top of the real peak, and then booming We''re offline.


    "It will usher in an era in which no film can challenge its record for at least a few decades." Some critics wrote in their own column.


    Even though Adrian knew that challengers for up to 10 years of box office records would emerge, so what? "Avatar" can surpass "Titanic" in the box office, 3D and IMAX high ticket prices put a lot of effort, so it can not be regarded as a decent defeat of "Titanic", even if Adrian made a mistake at the box office.


    This cheating is not a false report of the box office, but a 15 million in it, directly smashing the North American box office into 800 million, and then making the global total box office more than 2.1 billion, just as cruise spent several million to make his film the weekend box office champion. This small amount of money is nothing. We should know that the total box office of big ship is 2.1 billion in the world. In addition to various kinds of share, tax and cost, the net profit is as much as 500 million or 600 million yuan


    we should know that the net income of an ordinary middle-class family is only tens of thousands of US dollars, and the net income of a large film company is less than nearly 100 million yuan a year The net profit of Enough for countless people to swallow saliva and envy.


    "If I had known that, I should have been involved in the investment in this film." Claude once complained about Adrian with emotion.


    "Don''t say I didn''t invite you." Adrian responded triumphantly.


    "Did you have an invitation?""Of course, don''t tell me you forgot."


    "I don''t remember."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to say that?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although many people envy, envy and hate, more still admire and praise Adrian. After all, not everyone has the courage to invest 200 million yuan in films at the beginning, and nearly 300 million yuan later. There is no reason to get such a huge return. Maybe there will be movies breaking the box office record in the future, but it is almost impossible to break the record of 15 nominations and 12 trophies in the Oscar.


    Maybe, after the Oscars are over and the movies are off the line, the popularity of the big boat will gradually fade away, but it will always be one of the topics that people talk about. As long as the film history is mentioned, we can never get around the big boat. This first voyage, a luxury ship silent in the Atlantic Ocean, adds the most brilliant color to the last glory of the 1990s.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C216

    Although Titanic has made such brilliant and remarkable achievements, it will continue to be a topic of great interest. Adrian''s energy has shifted to other places. The post production of "muherand road" is going on overtime, because he is going to attend Cannes Film Festival in May. He used two groups of people to edit. Anyway, he didn''t expect the film to make money. Besides, the investment was not big.


    In addition, there are still some places in the later period of Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth''s. The two films will not be released until the end of the year at least, some of which will be adjusted slowly. Interestingly, since last year, he has made four films, but the first to be released is the final production of "muhiland road.". []


    well, it doesn''t matter. Even though the media are full of doubts and curiosity about his production of films, such as "production has encountered bottlenecks" or "lack of confidence", news such as "the matrix" which started marketing can not stop their discussion. However, if the miracle director does not do something amazing, how can he be called a miracle director?


    Of course, he is not only busy with these things, such as the TV station, but also needs to be inquired about. After he promised James, the script of the science fiction TV play was delivered quickly. It is similar to Adrian''s imagination. Although there are still many places to be improved, the general framework is similar to what he knows, but the situation of the other party is much worse than what Cameron said.


    Until now, it is still under preparation. After shooting the sample film, it will be sent to ABC for review. After selling, it will take at least half a year to start shooting again. But it doesn''t matter. Adrian can better allocate his time. Of course, he doesn''t forget to remind each other through Cameron that it might be more appropriate to leave the background of the script overhead.


    "You mean not to mention the U.S. government, just assume that the whole country has found a huge disaster, and then the society will go back like this?" After listening to him, Cameron asked.


    "Yes, don''t you think it''s sensitive to set up a terrorist attack on the U.S. government? If there are too many controversies and accidents, they may be cut off. " Adrian said that.


    Of course, Cameron didn''t believe it at all, and he thought it funny: "you seem to have something wrong, ED, this is America, this is Hollywood"


    Adrian didn''t go on, and he didn''t expect the TV series to get much ratings and avoid being cut off after two seasons. With his support, it should have appeared ahead of time It''s three seasons - it''s a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing to be cut off, as long as you can cultivate your own science fiction TV team.


    These are just one of the things that the TV station has to deal with, and there are more to be reviewed one by one. For example, on the cable TV station, TNT''s latest drama "the Mafia family" has received good reviews. Since "the city" has been robbed, how can another brand of HBO be allowed to flow away, not to mention Spielberg''s promise to serve a certain TV station The play is in charge.


    Then the "American Supermodel Contest" was just the beginning. Through a series of cooperation with the fashion industry, Cindy and Claudia, who served as judges, also got a lot of help through their respective relationships. There were countless women who came to register, from young girls to young women. Who didn''t want to be a supermodel like Cindy and Claudia?


    Trump is also extremely happy. After appearing as a judge on TV and commenting with humor and some sharp words, Trump''s attention in the media has risen to a higher level. It''s a great thing for this flamboyant guy - of course, it''s more because the first batch of money has arrived. Although it''s not much, it''s enough for him to relax completely.


    As for his beautiful daughter, she only comes to Los Angeles occasionally. However, every time I see Adrian, she seems to hate him very much. At first, she is very dandy, but with the increase of the number of meetings, this kind of disgust becomes more and more obvious. Adrian didn''t take it to heart. In fact, he made the other party look like this.


    Well, this is the cable station business. As for ABC''s wireless station, "big brother" should also be officially broadcast not long ago. Although the ratings are not as high as expected, there is still a lot of potential to tap. This kind of reality show needs a period of fermentation. In terms of TV series, CSI started shooting, but it was not given to Bosworth, but Globegroup, which is also a TV drama of the minister''s prosperity, has extended two series. It is not required that globegroup should do well, as long as it has the same level as the original version. So Adrian''s favorite is the talk show.


    Although there are several good talk show hosts in the current ABC, only one Jon Stewart can choose the best. So, just like the weakness of AC media in the traditional paper media, the weakness of ABC lies in the talk show. However, just as AC media is deepening cooperation with several old media groups such as Newhouse or hurst, ABC will soon improve in this respect, because Adrian has recruited one person: Allen DeGeneres


    there are many talk shows in the United States and many excellent talk show hosts, but in the early decade of the next century, it can be ranked in the top several people There are only three praises: Larry King, who is famous for his political and high-end celebrities, Oprah Winfrey, who is loved by housewives for her warmth and motivation, and Alan DeGeneres, who is known for her spicy and bold style.Ellen DeGeneres is also well-known in Hollywood, but she is not as good as the first two in hosting talk shows. Although she had a very famous show called "call God" in the 1990s, it probably has something to do with the fact that she spent most of her energy on comedy performances. But when she devoted herself to hosting the talk show, she was comparable to Larry King and Oprah Winfrey in a short time, so DeGeneres was absolutely outstanding.


    As mentioned above, Larry King''s talk show focuses on politics and economy, and most of the interviewees are senior government officials, Wall Street executives or foreign heads of state. His words are very sharp and sharp, and if you are not careful, you will fall into the logic trap he weaves. And Oprah Winfrey is a warm and inspirational route. She always uses persuasive language to let the interviewees speak their own words. Many people even can''t help crying, which attracts many housewives. As for Ellen DeGeneres, there is only one word that can describe her style: bold


    Yes, very bold. Any topic can be talked about in the talk show. There are only things that I can''t think of but dare not to say. All the embarrassing things and bad things in life, or sex life, homosexuality, etc. are all inclusive. In addition, her speech is also quite sharp, and she has won a lot of young people''s I like it. Of course, it has something to do with her being gay.


    A few years ago, ABC bought a Disney production called "Allen", the heroine of which is Ellen DeGeneres, which is one of the few programs ABC has supported in those years. But just last year, DeGeneres publicly announced that he would come out of the public in the TV series. It is no different now than in a few years. Although the environment for homosexuality has improved, it takes a lot of courage to come out publicly. There are countless homosexuals in Hollywood, but few dare to make it public, such as Judy foster.


    Although the announcement of Disney''s TV show has no effect on the audience of Disney TV, who knows that it has no effect on the audience of Disney TV after the announcement? The truth is always looming in the fog, especially in this era when it is more convenient to manipulate information.


    In addition, her current girlfriend, Ann Haiche, soon broke up with her, because her former role in a movie was booed by the audience. As a homosexual, she was still fighting with the male on the screen. It''s really strange - that''s why heterosexual plays the role of homosexuality more easily, if it''s homosexuality in life Playing homosexuality on screen only makes the audience think that he is, but heterosexuality only makes people think that acting is really good. In the final analysis, this is still a kind of discrimination, just like racial discrimination, which can not and dare not be said in public, but in private, all kinds of contempt and contempt are never less.


    Well, the topic is far away. In a word, DeGeneres lost his job, and then Adrian, who was on the sidelines, offered a helping hand. Although he doesn''t like homosexuality, he doesn''t discriminate against him. Sexuality is hard to say. Trying to straighten each other by means of means is likely to be counterproductive. What''s more, he thinks Blanchett and Gwyneth can be more intimate, and Kate and Charlize, Sarah and liv as well as All the better.


    Of course, he is not interested in DeGeneres. In a word, as long as he can make money for him and add a point to his empire, he doesn''t care whether the other party is gay or not.


    "It''s easy. I''m optimistic about you, Ms. Allen. I''m optimistic about your ability." "There is no direct relationship between a person''s ability and her gender and sexuality. I don''t discriminate against homosexuals. As long as this person has excellent ability, it''s worth my investment," Adrian said


    "So what does Mr. Adrian need me to do?" DeGeneres took a deep breath and didn''t refuse. First, she didn''t have a job now. Second, no one would refuse the invitation of director miracle.


    "Obviously, Ms. Allen doesn''t realize what her real strengths are," Adrian laughed. "So write a script for the company for a while, TV series or movies, for a year. I hope that in this year, Ms. Allen can learn something and find out what she can do better."


    "How do I feel I want to talk to a prophet, "said DeGeneres, laughing." do you have to be so vague, Mr. Adrian? "


    "How can you see a rainbow without experiencing wind and rain?" Adrian opened his hand. "I''m sure you can find your way, Ms. Allen. I''m looking forward to the day when you shine more brightly."


    "Well, I see. Anyway, thank you for your help." DeGeneres finally said this, then laughed: "I finally believe that rumor, yes, you do have the ability to get most women into your arms."


    Adrian smiles, shrugs and says nothing.


    These are things in work, and there are also things to deal with in life, and they are very difficult, such as¡ª¡ª"What happened? How can you be so indifferent? " Sara is a little angry over Adrian holding her arms and Kate standing on one side. She quickly walks to lily, who is crying. Without waiting for Adrian to speak, she picks up the little guy and pats and coaxes him.


    "Damn it, Sarah, you can''t ask first..." Adrian heaved his hands with a sigh.


    "What can I ask you and Kate are not Lily''s parents? How can you watch her cry so sad and do nothing? Is this the attitude parents should have? " Without waiting for him to speak, Sara repeatedly asked out, angry appearance has the meaning of initiating a teacher''s inquisition.


    Adrian had no choice but to raise his hands. Kate next to him coughed heavily, and her face looked discontented and helpless. Sarah woke up and became a little chatty. After a while, she put out a smile: "Hi, Kate No, you''re here... "


    She has never liked to appear in front of Kate, which is not to say that she hates Kate, but because when she met Adrian, Kate was by his side and watched her grow up. Now, the girl she grew up with has become her man, and it''s hard for Sarah to let go when she''s face to face.


    "May I have Lily?" Kate sighed, and without much thought, went over and held out her hand.


    The little guy''s loud and clear cry finally became a lot smaller and turned into a sob, but after his mother came, she turned her head to one side and held on to Sarah tightly.


    "Well, Kate, Lily has found a new shelter. Don''t try to get rid of her for a while. Let her and Sarah stay alone for a while." Adrian came up and patted kate on the shoulder.


    Kate grinds her teeth and looks at her sobbing daughter in Sarah''s arms. She breathes hard and turns to walk out.


    "You have to reflect, too, Kate." Adrian''s words immediately came from behind, and Kate''s figure stopped, then continued to walk out.


    "I Did you do something wrong? " Sarah is now shrinking her neck and looking at Adrian timidly, like a little girl who has done something wrong.


    "What do you say?" Adrian looked at her with his hands on his hips, but then he began to laugh again. He reached out and slid his hand on her face. "It''s OK. Anyway, it''s all happened. I''d better take some time to coax the little guy."


    "Me? Alone? " Sarah looks at Adrian and Lily in her arms in disbelief.


    "Of course, she now regards you as a lifesaver''s straw, and even I won''t listen to you." Adrian said he reached out to tease his daughter. As a result, the little guy immediately turned his head and opened his mouth to bite him. Moreover, his misty eyes with tears and grievances glared at his father.


    "See? It''s up to you. " Adrian said, patting Sarah on the shoulder and turning away.


    Sara is the only one left standing in the middle of the empty room. She looks down at Lily in her arms. The little guy looks pathetic. Her hands are still tightly held, as if she is afraid that she will leave him alone. Knowing that she must have misunderstood something, Sarah can only sigh and hold the little guy to coax.


    In fact, the whole thing is very simple. Kate takes her daughter to Adrian''s mansion to see him. When playing games in the room, she doesn''t know what''s going on. The mother and daughter quarrel. No matter how smart a child is, she can''t be as reasonable as an adult. Moreover, Adrian has been very fond of her, so the little guy finally picked up the building block and threw it on her mother. There was more than one piece, and one hit Kate''s forehead.


    This time should be very painful, so Kate immediately covered her forehead. Adrian, who was laughing and trying to argue with her, stopped smiling. She took Lily out of his arms and was very serious and wanted her to apologize to her mother. Probably he had never seen his father like this before. In addition, he felt aggrieved in his heart. The little guy''s thinking loop went into a dead circle. No matter what Adrian said, he kept saying no.


    So, when Adrian''s voice became more severe, when she reached the critical point, Lily began to cry, and she cried bitterly. Apart from the time when she was born, she seldom cried so much. Her grievances and her first face to such a severe father made her cry almost audible to the whole villa.


    Kate soon felt a little impatient. Anyway, this is her own daughter. Although it''s very angry to lose one of her blocks, she is also unintentional. But when she wanted to comfort her daughter, Adrian stopped her.


    "Well, ED, it''s not a big deal. I don''t care. Why are you angry with your children? Lily is only two years old. " Kate said.


    "It''s not a gamble. Although I love her very much, it doesn''t mean that I will always accommodate her. Even a 2-year-old should understand some things." Adrian insisted that Kate had wanted to fight for a few more words, but when Adrian''s oppression came, she gave in.While listening to lily, although she can''t understand what her parents are saying, it doesn''t prevent her from wrinkling her facial features, and then her nose and tears fly together.


    Later, whether you Ji Hui or Mrs. Galen, who came after hearing the sound, were blocked out by him.


    "Make her cry." Adrian said lightly.


    It''s just not that Sara will fall his mansion at this time, and let her hold Lily in her arms.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C217

    "Am I an unqualified mother?" Kate suddenly asked. At this time, she put on her light silk pajamas and sat at the dresser combing her hair. But she looked at herself in the mirror, not very happy.


    "How?" Adrian walks up behind Kate and gently touches her face. "Little guy loves you so much, and you''re around her more than I do, don''t you? I''m not qualified [search for the latest updates]


    "but..." After a long time, Kate looked up at him and then murmured: "I shouldn''t have let her cry alone. Lily is not 3 years old. How can she understand this?"


    With his eyebrows raised, Adrian couldn''t help chuckling. He finally understood what she was depressed about. It was That''s funny. After Kate''s eyes grew more discontented, Adrian closed his smile and coughed softly: "no, no, no, you''re wrong, honey. The more children you are, the more you should let her understand what''s right and what''s wrong. If you think it''s nothing at the beginning, it will become spoiling later, which is not good for children''s growth. You know, I love lily as much as you do, but I still do


    Then he lowered his head and kissed the corner of Kate''s mouth. Her eyes obviously softened, but Adrian finally couldn''t hold it back. Then he gave a bad smile: "anyway, don''t think so much. Lily is your daughter after all."


    "Ed" Kate immediately raised her voice, but this did not hide the embarrassment and anger in her look.


    After Sara picked up Lily, the little guy was clinging to her side, and no one paid attention to her. Even if she recovered her calm under Sara''s comfort, she also ate dinner with her parents under her leadership. However, no one paid any attention to her. She only wanted to turn around Sara. Her angry and resentful appearance was very obvious on her face. Even when she went to bed at night, she would go with her.


    Although the little guy didn''t make any noise, it was enough to beat Sara by the corner of her clothes with tearful eyes. Therefore, Sarah has to stay with the little guy gum tonight. As Lily''s mother, Kate will feel that it''s normal to eat. In addition to the relationship between Sarah and Adrian, this feeling is even stronger.


    "Well, Kate, it''s no big deal, and I''ll bet by tomorrow morning everything will be all right." Adrian said, sliding a hand along the large open, chain bone are exposed clothes slide in.


    Kate groaned softly, and then her momentum softened. She gave Adrian a complicated but helpless look, and let him pick himself up and put him on the bed. There will be a passionate night.


    If not aware of something, the tired Kate really does not want to open her eyes, Adrian is too much trouble, from top to bottom before and after he has been cultivated once, if not don''t want to be pregnant, I''m afraid he will be thrown into it again. Even so, he still poured it on the back. The shivering feeling at that time can be felt now. It''s really It''s disgusting.


    Kate yawned and finally opened her eyes. Then she opened her eyes wide and stopped, because at the edge of the bed, a pair of dark eyes were staring at her without blinking.


    "Ha, honey, you wake up before me..." Adrian''s voice sounded in her ear. Kate cried out in her heart. She was about to open her mouth when her hand inside the quilt moved and then she kissed her exposed shoulder. This is a kind of intimacy every morning.


    "Wait, ED, wait..." Kate, who was pushing and jostling, exclaimed in an awkward tone. Fortunately, although the eyes showed a puzzled look, there was no other expression.


    Adrian quickly realized that she was wrong, and then stopped. After looking up, Adrian was as stunned as Kate. After a long time, she asked in embarrassment, "lily? How do you Here you are? "


    "I came to see mom." The little guy said softly, and then became a little cramped, "the bedroom door is not locked, so..."


    Her eyes turned around and did not know what she was thinking. After a long time, Kate opened her mouth: "yes What can I do for you, honey


    "I think Sorry. " Lily lowered her head and put her hands behind her back. She looked very lovable.


    "Well Ah Oh, baby, this Kate and ED, who want to be hugged by her daughter, are not aware of what to do.


    "I''m glad to hear you say that, honey. Can you give me and your mother a few minutes to dress?" Adrian said.


    The little guy nodded, turned and walked out, and gently pulled the door. Then the two people on the bed quickly jumped down and quickly began to dress and wash. Kate was obviously very happy. Not only did she always have a smile on her face, but she was humming an unknown tune in the bathroom, which made Adrian laugh in her eyes.


    "Hey, honey, we''re ready." After simply cleaning up, Kate immediately opened the door, although the scene in front of her stunned her, but did not affect her good mood.The little guy is standing on the side of the corridor, listening to Sarah whispering. She lovingly touches her head and looks very intimate. However, after seeing her mother, Lily ran to her side and ran into her arms to hold her.


    "I''m sorry, mom." The little guy said in an impassioned voice.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter, baby, it doesn''t matter Mom No more anger. " Kate said in her arms, crouching down and embracing her daughter.


    Of course, she didn''t get too excited. She soon noticed that Adrian, who walked out from behind, opened his mouth to her in silence and pointed to her in the bedroom. Kate understood, nodded slightly, picked up her daughter and went into the room.


    "Well done, Sarah." Adrian took back his eyes and said to the girl beside him with a smile.


    "Nothing," she said with a smile and a shrug. "Lily is a very smart and lovely child. I just told her a little bit, and she understood that I didn''t react so quickly when I was two years old. You shouldn''t have done that to her, ed. you know, when I started to lead the conversation, the first thing she asked me was, "do mom and Dad don''t want me anymore?"


    "Is it?" Adrian gave a noncommittal smile and slowly walked up to her. "If you hadn''t got in all of a sudden, it would have been over. Lily is really smart. She will realize that she is wrong. Although she doesn''t understand the root cause, your appearance has been greatly prolonged for a long time, Sarah."


    "Is it?" Sarah asked, a little unconvinced.


    "Isn''t it?" Adrian then asked, his eyes fixed on her face.


    "Well, well," the young girl was soon defeated. "You are always like this. Anyway, you can''t make mistakes. Even if something goes wrong, others don''t do what you say."


    It was obviously a little tricky, so Adrian laughed and pushed one against the wall behind Sarah, close to her face: "it''s not like you said, Sarah."


    "What should I say then?" Feeling his breath, the girl''s eyes became a little misty, and her face was full of temptation. She even put out her little tongue and gently licked the corner of her mouth, "can''t Kate satisfy you?"


    If you were Sarah two years ago, you would never say it, but with the growth of age, she would eventually mature. In addition, there was a training object - love, who said in front of the media that they were girlfriends and good friends - so it''s normal to be a good friend.


    "That''s very rude, Sarah. It''s not a lady at all." Adrian said, pinching her chin and gently kissing her lips.


    "But you are not a gentleman now. Kate is still in it." Despite this, Sarah smiles and kisses back and forth, her hands resting on his shoulders.


    But soon she pushed him away, and with an awkward low cough, Adrian picked his eyebrows and looked back at him with embarrassment. Of course, it''s not because Kate stands at the door with a half smile and angry eyes in her eyes, but because the little guy is standing in front of her mother and looks at her father and Aunt Sarah.


    "Apologized to mom?" Adrian quickly regained his composure and squatted down in front of lily, gently pinching her daughter''s face.


    Lily nodded subconsciously, then hugged her father again: "I want to, I want to apologize to you, Dad."


    "It doesn''t matter, honey. You don''t understand why dad asked you to do this. You will know in the future. In a word, my mother and I love you very much." Adrian kisses her daughter on the forehead with a smile.


    Lily nodded again, but her puzzled eyes still swept between her father and aunt Sara. Sara stayed in the same place and couldn''t speak. Kate looked like a joke.


    "Well, what''s the matter, dear?" Adrian thought about it and asked directly.


    "You and You and aunt Sarah Why... " Lily didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. After all, she knew less words and didn''t know what it meant.


    "That''s my way of being friendly and friendly to Sarah, only the closest people can be." After Adrian''s words came out, Sarah''s mouth immediately pulled, almost laughing, Kate''s look also became strange.


    "The closest person?" Lily blinked.


    "Yes, do you think I did this to Mrs. Barron? Has that ever happened to Ms. Abigail? " Adrian nodded his head seriously.


    "Where''s aunt Charley?" Asked the little fellow, with his head askew.


    "Well, yes, Charlie is also the closest person." Adrian coughed. Sara pinched her head in the past. Her shoulder trembled slightly. She seemed to endure very hard. Kate''s face became more and more ugly, and she felt gnashing her teeth.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes and glanced at both of them. After his daughter made a sound, he said, "and not only does father do this, but also mother does.""So does mother?" Lily looks at her mother in surprise. Kate and Sara turn to Adrian in amazement.


    "Yes, it''s our way of hospitality. Your mother and I would be so enthusiastic as long as we are our closest friends." Adrian grinned, then raised his chin to Kate to signal that it was her turn.


    How can you Kate stares at Adrian and then at Sara, standing in the same place with a strange look on her face. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    How can I explain it to Lily? OK, hurry to the lie circle in the past, a little kiss, it will be OK. Adrian responded with his eyes, and he kept saying, "come on, Kate, we can go downstairs for breakfast."


    Kate''s chest heaved a few times, forced to some of the dallying walked up to Sarah, with a fake smile to look at her. Sarah''s eyes were a little dodgy at first, but after Kate came to her, she calmed down and even looked forward to it.


    They stood face to face for several seconds without action. They raised their hands, but they always met each other and adjusted their positions. They were clumsy like two low-level puppets. After three times, some impatient Sarah suddenly hit Kate''s hands down, and then took her face and kissed her mouth. Kate suddenly opened her eyes, but then she controlled her mood and hugged Sarah.


    There is no sucking or entanglement, two people just like Dragonfly dip a few times, and then separated. Then, two people you look at me, I see you, Sarah suddenly burst out laughing, Kate''s mouth twitched a few times, finally could not bear to bend the arc, the gap between each other also immediately disappeared.


    "See, I''m not lying to you." Adrian whispered in her daughter''s ear at this time, and the little guy who looked at her mother and aunt Sarah nodded vaguely.


    This is Adrian''s housework. It''s no surprise that children, even if they have nannies, won''t worry too much. Besides, he likes her very much. On the contrary, gengnie worried that she would not have to adjust the way to accompany her on that night, and some of them would not have to make a surprise for her.


    Dear guests, the following item is very special. This is a precious sapphire necklace. This sapphire was once embedded in Louis XVI''s crown. After Louis XVI got on the guillotine, it was cut off. The largest piece was processed into a heart-shaped shape and made into a sapphire necklace called "heart of the sea". At the beginning of the century, this precious necklace was sold by the son of an American steel king. However, it sank in the Titanic because the ship hit an iceberg After nearly 100 years, the necklace was finally picked up to see the sun again. "The host stopped suddenly, glanced at the audience, and then said with a smile:" all the above contents are from the greatest movie of last year, Titanic. "


    the laughter suddenly rang, and everyone was amused by the host''s humor, At the same time, he also showed a look of curiosity. What is the next auction.


    "But one thing is certain," the host''s voice rang. "The next thing to be auctioned is the heart of the ocean"


    with his voice, a medium-sized transparent glass box was brought up with a model of a man''s front chest, which was hung with a string of bright necklaces. The heart-shaped sapphire at the bottom was particularly charming For a moment, there was an endless stream of whispering voices in the hall.


    "This necklace was commissioned by Mr. Adrian Cowell, the producer of the film Titanic, to use a piece of flawless Ceylon Sapphire from London''s fields jewelry company to participate in the whole shooting process. This is the necklace you see in the film." The host gushed, "Mr. Adrian also registered the name of the heart of the sea, so only this sapphire necklace that has been on the Titanic and witnessed a great love is the real heart of the ocean. Its low price is $4 million. Now please bid"


    as soon as the voice falls, a person raises the sign and adds 500000, and then More and more people began to increase the price immediately. Although there are not many sapphire necklaces, there are also many sapphire necklaces. As long as you have money, you can entrust a jeweler to make one. But after the name of heart of the sea was registered, it was different. What''s more, he participated in the whole process of shooting the film. These unique attributes naturally made it worth a lot of money.


    In just a few minutes, the bid doubled and finally stopped at 9 million. This is the last time for her to be a beautiful woman.


    "Nine million, the first time." The host waited for a moment and then yelled, "nine million, second time."


    Before calling out for the third time, some people in the back rows put up a sign: 10 million


    "a gentleman has offered 10 million yuan, is there any higher price The host immediately exclaimed.


    When the lady raised her hesitation, her face changed suddenly."This lady has paid $11 million. Is there any higher price?" As soon as the host''s voice dropped, the sign behind it was raised again.


    "13 million. The gentleman has offered 13 million. Is there anything higher?" The host''s voice was a little higher.


    The lady''s face turned white a lot. After a moment of gnashing her teeth, she couldn''t help raising the card again. However, the middle-aged man who didn''t know whether it was her husband or who held down her hand and whispered a few words in her ear. The lady suddenly showed a look of astonishment, turned her head and looked back a few times, then shook her head dejectedly and unwillingly.


    "13 million, the first 13 million, the second 13 million, the third 13 million deal, congratulations to Mr. Adrian Cowell," the host sounded the gavel.


    Then, in full view of the public, an assistant delivered the exquisite box to Adrian. He opened it, looked at it, then laughed, then took out the necklace and held it in front of the girl sitting beside him: "try it on.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C218

    "This is For me? " Gwyneth looked at him in amazement. As the heroine of Titanic, how could she not know the value of the necklace? What''s more, she could not help but feel moved when she walked around the auction for three times. []


    "of course," Adrian chuckled, "only Ruth is entitled to the heart of the sea - come on, let me put it on for you."


    In a word, Gwyneth was so elated that she immediately lowered her head and asked Adrian to put the sapphire necklace on her white neck, and then gave him a sweet smile, regardless of the number of people at the auction.


    Therefore, this charity auction quickly became the focus of the media. Although such charity auctions can be found everywhere in Hollywood and Los Angeles, the transaction price of tens of millions is not much, but there are also several examples. How can these be compared with the miracle that the director donated the precious sapphire necklace, the only one called the heart of the ocean, for shooting, and then paid three times the price Ge bought it back and gave it to the heroine Gwyneth. Is it more eye-catching?


    Even if we all know that Adrian is a new media tycoon, the media still pay attention to his gossip. Who let him be a miracle director at the same time? If he wants tycoons like Eisner and lestone to hide behind the scenes, they won''t try to make his mind, but who let him step on the stage? What''s more, in a few years, we have achieved what others can only achieve in more than a decade.


    Fortunately, Adrian is also a person who understands the rules, and is always full of cooperation. Even if they write too much sometimes, they don''t pay attention to it, so the media also know where the propriety is. Although he has previously reported his affairs with Julia, Monica and others, the miracle girls series, not to mention after the heat, and the intensity of the excavation is as deep as that of other celebrities.


    The same is true of this report. Basically, the description is not exaggerated. As for those tabloids, how many people will completely believe the news in the tabloids? If they believe it, it''s no use distinguishing them.


    However, these reports have attracted a lot of attention. Although it will be April soon, the final aftertaste of "Titanic" caused by the Oscar has not passed. In addition, it is a super gossip that extravagant in men''s eyes and romantic in women''s eyes. Moreover, there are rumors about miracle director and many female stars From time to time, there are also reports in the newspaper, and the female stars he cooperates with even have the label of "miracle girl". People are naturally very interested.


    As for the feeling that this man is a jerk, and then there is hatred Don''t worry at all. It''s for charity at all. All the money from the auction will be donated to the charity fund used to help people. Besides, the government is a good MT, so don''t worry that people''s hatred will be transferred.


    The two parties also made a vague statement about this matter, neither of them claimed that they were dating. Adrian moved out the sentence "no one is more suitable to have the heart of the sea than Ruth", which caused a lot of repercussions among women. Gwyneth said nothing, but she always showed a sweet smile when she was mentioned, which made people think of it Floating.


    No matter how much the public opinion guesses, Adrian still supervises the later stage of "muhiland road" as planned and interferes with the affairs of the company. Although the women around her have different reactions to this incident, generally speaking, they do not have too big ups and downs. In their hearts, they may have feelings of resentment and jealousy, but when they are in front of Adrian, they will only eat and say a few things.


    Adrian also knows this, so when Charlie teased him, he said with a smile: "well, I''ll make a work starring you and invest at least 200 million yuan. Then I''ll make ten times the box office in the world and break the Oscar record. After you miss the best actress, I''ll auction the jewelry used in the film and sell it to three How about buying it for you at times the price? "


    This bowl of water is not very flat, but it is definitely better than many playboys, and women know their position very well. Of course, like other women, Charlize also gave him a blank eye after that.


    "What do you think, silver? Do you still insist on your idea? " In the huge conference room, Adrian looked through the data in his hand and looked at some frustrated teenagers sitting opposite with his face buried on the long table.


    "It''s only two weeks, and there''s room for improvement. There''s no need to draw conclusions so early." Eric Norton, the art director, made a comeback and winked at the head of marketing.


    "Yes, according to market feedback, the first and second wave of main songs have received a lot of praise, and quite a few people like it very much. In addition, according to reliable information, the third wave of the main song will remain on the billboard They all knew that Adrian attached great importance to the Phoenix child, only a little bit more than the two girls.


    "Do you hear, silver, you''re still being praised. How long are you going to climb there?" Adrian asked leisurely.


    "I see," the teenager or the young man lifted his head weakly. "Thank you very much for your support. I''m just a little depressed. Don''t worry about it. This frustration can''t beat me down."Speaking of this, he turned his eyes to Adrian: "I still adhere to my own ideas."


    It may sound uncompromising, but the appeal in the tone and eyes is obvious. So far, silver has released two EP''s and a new album. To be honest, he sings well, but somehow the sales of the records are not so good. Although some people like his songs, they are not as popular as those popular singers, even Britney Spears who released albums not long ago ¡£


    So silver is very depressed, but this point is obviously not enough for him to give up his dream, so all of them have such an action. If Adrian wants him to do something, silver has no choice but to promise. Who can let the other party save his most respected and favorite brother.


    Fortunately, Adrian didn''t have this idea. In fact, he also wanted to know what kind of career the boy who entered the entertainment circle because he saved Ruifan. So even though he was very optimistic about his acting skills, he still agreed to the requirement of releasing records and did not recall the popular songs of the past to help him.


    "All right, but if I ask..." Adrian just opened the mouth, silver happily took over: "no problem, as long as you need."


    "You haven''t listened to me yet," Adrian gave him a funny look. "Well, from now on, give me time to get in touch with the English accent."


    "English accent? Why? " Silver''s eyes fell on him.


    "I have a big production to prepare for next year, and I suddenly feel that you are very suitable for one of the characters. Are you 5 feet 5 inches (170 cm) tall now? It should be five feet seven inches (175 cm) by the end of the year? " Adrian looked at him and said.


    "This kind of thing Who can guarantee that? " Silver opened his eyes as if he didn''t know him.


    "All in all, you have more than half a year to work on, and by the end of the year I need you to grow to 5 feet 7 inches (175 cm) and be able to talk to people in a fluent English accent." Adrian said in his spare time.


    "This..." Silver''s clothes were choking, but who asked him to say, "well, can you tell me what kind of movie it is?"


    "I''m sorry, but I need to keep it secret for the time being." Adrian is very irresponsible to spread out his hands, the youth suddenly rolled a big white eye, again buried his head on the long table, attracted a light laugh.


    "All right, everyone. That''s all for today. Eric will stay." Adrian announced the end of the meeting.


    After the people left in turn, Adrian gave the art director a thumbs up: "well done, Eric, I read the message and think about it with us No, it''s better than we thought "


    " yes, it''s beyond our imagination, even though I''ve estimated that it might be very popular, not so popular. " Norton nodded with emotion. "It should be your credit, ed."


    "Come on, I just put forward a general proposal. No matter the song or the marketing method, you and your team would not have achieved this effect without you and your team." Adrian said seriously.


    As expected, "baby, love me again" is still on the billboard list, and firmly occupies the top of the list. Britney Spears has become the most attractive new singer in early 1998. It is quite right to poach Eric and give him power at a high price.


    "Thank you. We can do better." Norton nodded, no more modest.


    "So Christina''s new album can also be prepared. Her theme song for" break baby "is also very popular." Adrian said again.


    "Yes, but I''m busy with Britney Spears right now. It may take a while. You know, the record company is not big." Norton shrugged humorously.


    "I know, I know," Adrian chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''ll scale up, and the record company will soon reach another level - it''s going to take a while, but it''s time to close."


    "Of course, these two things go hand in hand. If you have any ideas, please let me know." Norton said with a smile.


    "Don''t give me any ideas, Eric. It''s not a movie. I don''t have that much inspiration." Adrian had a ha ha, and was about to get up to leave, but he sat down again.


    "Do you think silver How about it? " After thinking about it, he asked.


    "He still has something to recommend in singing, but..." Norton looked thoughtful. "I don''t know how to describe it. I think he''s missing something. It''s just a feeling, clear but vague. "


    "Well, I see." After listening to his description and meditating for a moment, Adrian nodded, then got up and left the conference room.


    In this way, if he did not intervene and let himself go, silver might have been in vain on both ends. Adrian thought as he walked. At first, he promised silver to make records for him. First, for the sake of rivan, he hoped that he would split the embarrassing period of 15-6 years old, and that "sixth sense" would be enough for him to become famous.But silver obviously preferred music, and he had some talent - though not as talented as acting - that couldn''t solve the problem, and he would still be in this situation. What''s more, Steve Jobs has basically straightened out apple and will probably be able to turn losses into profits this year. The idea may have appeared in his mind, which has a huge impact on the record industry. If he spends too much time on music and thus delays the performance


    Adrian suddenly shook his head. Forget it, let him go. He doesn''t need to use him to prove anything. If he takes over too much, he may disgust the other party. Instead, he can talk to jobs about that matter - no, maybe we should wait, next year or the millennium. Moreover, the trademark is pinched in his hand. If we want to talk about it, it should be jobs who finds himself.


    So Adrian finally returned to his exclusive lounge in the record company. Just as he was about to close the door, a figure suddenly jumped in, chuckled and jumped into his arms. He put his hands around his neck and then heavily kissed him on the mouth.


    Feeling the sweet smell of the young girl, Adrian responded by lowering his body so that he could stand on the ground and lock the door. Then he picked up his tiny body and walked to the sofa and sat down. The other party immediately turned over and sat on his body, tightly attached to his body and continued to kiss sweetly. The * * on his chest was constantly rubbing against him.


    "Oh, boo, you''re so warm." ''said Adrian in a satisfied tone, after gasping for separation.


    "I miss you so much, ed. I miss you all the time, whether it''s singing or going on the show or self *" Britney breathes quickly, her eyes have already become watery, as if in a silent statement of her desire and * *.


    "Yes, I know. I miss you, too." Adrian said in a pitiful tone, his hands swimming on her body.


    When Britney Spears went to the United States to sign for sale, she didn''t meet for a long time because her family was always with her, and Adrian was also busy with "muhiland road". This is undoubtedly a ordeal for Britney Spears, who secretly called Adrian in private and complained about her desire and hinted that she wanted him to see him.


    However, Adrian did not agree. Although it was not particularly difficult to avoid her mother and find a place to make love, on the one hand, it was difficult to estimate the risk; on the other hand, he wanted to know how much of his training results were.


    The results were satisfying. According to the feedback, Britney stayed in her room most of the time and would never go out unless she had to. Maybe the mother who followed her side also contributed, but her sentimental voice on the phone couldn''t be fake. She also took her mobile phone to the bathroom several times, groaning to him while she was obedient. On the day when he returned to Los Angeles after the signing, he made an excuse to go straight to Adrian''s mansion and had a long and warm relationship with him until he released his last enthusiasm.


    "You''re a big singer, boo. Remember what I said?" Adrian chuckled over and bit her ear. Although he had asked these questions many times, he didn''t mind asking them more. Some things should be persistent.


    "Oh, of course, I''ll never forget," Britney gasped as he stroked his big hand, her eyes narrowed, and she had a faint smile. "Ed said I would be a pop star."


    "Yes, it''s just the beginning." Adrian laughed, indeed, this beginning is better than the previous life, there is no reason to do worse than the previous life, as long as she completely gives herself to him, and works hard on music wholeheartedly, it is not a delusion to be the next Madonna.


    Britney''s body began to soften and was about to collapse into Adrian''s arms. Suddenly, Britney sat up again, kissing him more warmly. Her right hand opened the zipper directly and took out the semi-rigid one and held it in her hand.


    "Ha, boo, you really can..." Before Adrian finished his words, his mouth was blocked again. His little tongue moved around flexibly. For a time, he felt that he couldn''t catch him. So was his hand. All kinds of techniques were very skillful, and he made full use of what he had learned in previous physiology class.


    Adrian also slowly let go, one hand holding her waist, the other hand on her thigh, from light to heavy touch, all the way up, just as he reached into her skirt ready to go further into the depths, Britney suddenly fell back, and then gasped and cried: "wait Wait, ed


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian didn''t stop completely, he was still kneading in sensitive places.


    "I I... " Britney stammered, her eyes twinkling with light, looking at him shyly and longingly. Her beautiful face was full of blushes, as if she could drop water at a press. She was so cute that she could not help but want to eat it. However, her hands never stop, things in her hands become huge and incomparable, this strong contrast makes her more seductive.


    "I learned some New things... " She finally plucked up the courage to say it, and then moved her eyes to what was in her hand.Adrian couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows. He had planned to teach her this after a while, and even figured out how to learn her speech. How did she learn it without her taking the opportunity to learn it?


    Britney then turned over and came down from him. Her face was even redder, all the way to her ears, but her hands never let go. Then she knelt on the sofa, looked at Adrian shyly, then put down the body, slowly came to the front of her mouth.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C219

    It''s a good thing for Britney Spears to take the initiative in this way. It also shows that Adrian''s training and brainwashing are very effective, but it''s not so good just to have the initiative and not to be prepared. For example, now, after a few hard work, he takes a few breaths. Britney''s teeth are shaved too much. If it happens once in a while, it''s still exciting and exciting. However, if it''s over the line, it''s only counterproductive. [search for the latest updates]


    "I Am I not doing well? " Britney raised her face, which could almost drip water, and looked at Adrian timidly. Although she had been immersed in it before, she could feel Adrian''s discomfort and choke several times.


    "I I''ve practiced with bananas several times Not waiting for Adrian to finish, she showed a look of grievance, then jumped down from the sofa, grabbed Adrian''s arm and shook it twice: "shall we go there? I promise to do well "


    better? Adrian took a look at the place she said, a small round table with two or three chairs all around. What kind of fanciful ideas did she have? With that in mind, he got to the top of the chair, and Britney climbed up the table from the other end, pretended to loosen her hair, then climbed to the edge, raised her buttocks, and opened her mouth again, aiming at the sky.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the round table was a little higher than expected, and her mouth could not reach it. Even if her tongue stuck out, it could only touch the top. Britney couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Her body immediately went forward and stretched her neck as far as possible. Although this finally let her reach the front third, but also can not forward half, she can only try to move forward again.


    Adrian couldn''t help shaking his head in the eyes. Where did she learn these self-evident, but it was really bold, but she really thought she could do that casually? He took the initiative of Britney Spears, and the action of climbing on the shelf and pursing his bottom pants was still so clumsy and cute.


    "Well, boo, that''s it." Just as Britney Spears desperately forward and the table is about to lose its center of gravity, Adrian holds her and the table and says with a smile.


    "Sorry, I just I just Want to do better... " Britney, who was shocked and sat on the table, said aggrieved. At the same time, she was a little nervous, probably afraid that Adrian would not be satisfied.


    Obviously, there is still a need to continue to teach her to let the insecurity in front of her disappear completely, so Adrian fondly touched her head: "don''t worry, honey, I will continue to offer physiology courses."


    Britney''s eyes flashed with surprise and then bent into a crescent: "that''s great, sir (Si


    ), I think I have a lot to learn."


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you very well, as before." Adrian smiles and suddenly lifts her from the table to the ground. "As for now..."


    Needless to say, Britney giggled and threw her upper body on the table, then turned her watery eyes and looked at Adrian as if she were still picking. Adrian puts her hand on the table and laughs.


    The door, which had been closed for a long time, was finally opened. Adrian first appeared at the door and then looked around. Although he was in the lounge of the record company, in a secluded place on the high floor, no one came, but he had to be careful. After confirming that there was no one, he immediately waved inside, and Britney came out, looked around the same way, and then looked at Adrian and giggled.


    Two people whispered a few words, although not very intimate, but the ambiguous look between the eyebrows is very obvious, and Adrian also pinched Britney''s chin, Britney also had an obvious move to kiss Adrian, but soon controlled himself, and then waved goodbye. However, the two of them did not know that all these fell into the eyes of someone who had been hiding around the corner for a long time.


    "Hey, Christine, let''s go to play in the evening. I know there''s a bar on Eastland road that''s very nice, the environment is good, it''s relatively formal, and more importantly, you can go in without checking your driver''s license." A friend''s excited voice came from the phone.


    In the past, Christina would have agreed without hesitation to come down, dress up and go out to have fun, but now she yawned and said, "no, Claire, I don''t want to go anywhere tonight. Let me stay at home."


    "Stay at home? Oh, my God, is that you, Christine, it''s a different person. " There was a voice of wonder.


    "I do, Claire, I really don''t want to go anywhere." Christina frowned, her heart growing restless for no reason.


    "It''s amazing that you don''t know a boy and want to spend the night at home with him? Is that Jackson the last time? " He asked curiously, with the excitement of exploring gossip.


    "Well, Claire, that''s it. I''m going to hang up." Christina tried to hold back her displeasure and simply said a few words and hung up the phone.Plop, she fell on the bed in the bedroom, and then looked at the ceiling straight in a daze. Although she is not yet 18 years old, she moved out to live. Although the room is not big, it is very quiet at the moment. One of those things I saw this afternoon, a flame can''t help but burn up violently in my heart.


    She watched Britney and Adrian go in, heard the door lock, and then waited 40 minutes to see them come out. What does that mean? What''s more, after Britney came out, she accidentally raised her skirt. Although it was only for a short time, Christina clearly saw that she didn''t wear anything underneath. Suddenly, a sense of unspeakable anger and humiliation surged into her heart. The good news from the art director that she was about to prepare her first album disappeared.


    Christina bit her lips, her eyes staring at the ceiling, as if Britney was there laughing, her chest heaved violently, as if there were countless poisonous snakes biting her heart. No wonder she always can''t win, no wonder she always loses half a step. The little girl actually uses such a move


    to sing "break baby" by Adrian Christina was very proud of her theme song, and finally won the first prize herself. The fact also proved this point, the film was very popular as soon as it was released, so was the theme song, and her name began to appear in various music programs. But it wasn''t long before Britney''s new album hit her hard. Her first main song is still at the top of the billboard. What makes her even more intolerable is that the guy with a beautiful face, who is not as good as her singing and dancing, is called the most potential newcomer by the media. It''s really ironic that Christina is quite unwilling So when Eric Norton told her that she was about to start preparing her new album, she was really excited for a long time. Wait and see, then I''ll let you know, I''m the most potential newcomer, I''m the real singer, I''m the most popular person


    although she thinks so, she doesn''t think that she can do it on her own, so after digesting the news, she immediately goes to Adrian. As long as he supports herself, all problems are not problems. Christina believes that he will support himself. Since that time, she has done some intimate things with him. Once she even sat on his lap and almost let him put his tongue into his mouth.


    But she has never taken a step forward. Although she can win the favor of the other party, she should also properly suspend her appetite. She still has a little bit of wisdom. What''s more, seeing such a scene outside Adrian''s private rest room was like a thunderclap in her ear for confident Christina.


    "Hateful son, how dare you do this?" the young girl suddenly sprang up from her bed and cursed loudly as she walked around the room.


    She now finally understood why Britney always looked proud, always vowed that she was the best, always mentioned Adrian when only the two of them showed a crazy look. Besides, her mother said that sometimes she would go out alone without telling her family what she was doing.


    "This damned son of a child, probably early seduced, hateful guy actually used this shameless means," Christina scolded again and again.


    She has been targeting Britney Spears all the time. As for what role Adrian played in it and whether it was appropriate to do so at that time, it was not in her mind. In other words, her heart tacitly agreed that Adrian was at the mercy of her and Britney Spears. Obviously, although her brainwashing effect was not as good as that of Britney, it was not much worse.


    "Calm down. Calm down. It''s not too late. There''s still a chance." After venting, Christian finally regained her composure, took a deep breath in her face and went to the mirror.


    Left and right put a few posture, the feeling is not bad, although the face is not as good as Britney Spears, other aspects will never lose to her. Christina also secretly congratulated herself that although she had been out for many times, she didn''t feel much about the men who chatted up with them - or it was more appropriate to use a boy - so she still had no experience. This practice of being ridiculed by her friends now made her have the same value as brownie.


    "Wait and see, don''t think you''re the only one who can use it." Christina clenched her fist. She knew the other side had the first chance, but she believed that she would catch up with her and beat her.


    Adrian didn''t know that, but even if he did, he would only smile. Isn''t that what he wanted to see? After finding out silver''s mind, he decided to reopen the physiology course for Britney and enjoy her. After months of wrangling, negotiation and negotiation, the expendables will finally be launched.


    Not only do the three giants have their own proper parts, but the shots of others also need to be arranged properly. It''s fair to say that although the first two are action stars, they still linger between the first and second lines, while the last two are absolutely new people with no voice. However, Sieger, Renault, and jet Lee need to make good adjustments Yes.Segal has real Kung Fu and a relatively hot temper. He likes to argue in some small places to show his voice. However, he is not a fool, and who can offend others can not be offended. Just think about his performance at Adrian''s party that night. As long as he''s not too much, Adrian doesn''t mind showing him more, because he''s a bento character anyway. Renault, needless to say, had cooperated with each other and was able to enter Hollywood because he was friends with each other. Naturally, he had to take care of Lu. As for jet Lee, he decided to sell it to him. Why care about this?


    Although the preparation time has been delayed for a long time, it is not a bad thing. Surprise used this period of time to set up what Adrian wanted, the physical characteristics, personality and hobbies of all members of the death squads, as well as the aspects and special weapons they are good at, with the help of the scriptwriter. As long as the video is enough to sell well, the issue of comics is a sure thing. In addition, the only female actor in "dare to die" also used this time to practice.


    "Can we not talk about it first? Well, I admit, I did make a little mistake... "


    "A little? Hell, Barney, don''t you realize what the problem is? I often can''t see you for months and months. When other children and her parents are happy to play together, I can only stay at home and watch the boring TV, and I have no friends to chat with "


    " I have no way. Do you know what I am doing "


    " yes, I know, I also know that maybe it is not you who appears at the door one day In the office, the fierce quarrel is going on, but the tall man''s voice and voice can''t hide the loss and helplessness in his eyes, and the aggressive girl also appears anxious and sad. Such a standoff for a few minutes, as if someone called "cut", the two suddenly relaxed.


    "Well done, Scarlett. You''ve got the character." Adrian gave the girl a thumbs up.


    "You''re good too, ed. I thought you were Barney, my Father. " Scarlett said with a smile, but stopped when she called the last address.


    "Thank you. It seems that I can consider acting in a movie and getting an Oscar or something." Adrian laughed.


    "Good idea. I sincerely suggest you try it." Scarlett then made a face, "I believe that will cause a sensation."


    "All right, little one." Adrian rubbed her head with a smile, but Scarlett protested and jumped up: "I''m 14 years old, not a little guy"


    although she was wearing a pair of baggy suspender pants, her chest had a turbulent trend, which was worthy of being a special object in the future.


    "Well, all right, Scarlett," Adrian said in time, "so, what do you think of acting with a bunch of muscular guys?"


    "Nothing, just a little funny, my first big commercial movie It was shot with them. " Scarlett said and couldn''t help laughing.


    Now this "expendables" is totally different from the previous one. Generally speaking, it is one of the three main leaders of a mercenary group. When the other party retaliates, he involves his daughter into it, so the story of killing the four sides with his friends is similar to Schwarzenegger''s the dragon pool alone, but it is definitely more compact and more in line with the current rhythm ¡£


    Although the story is a complete Hollywood routine, the detailed description is still quite excellent. It is not the 21st century, and there are still many excellent screenwriters. As long as you can find a director who can grasp it and make the designed fighting scenes better, the film will never lose money. Adrian would have wanted Michael Bay to direct, but anyway, he has a first-class command of the powerful images.


    However, this guy has made several blockbuster movies in succession, especially the movie "bravery and life island", which has won a lot of praise. He is more and more eager for the power of the studio. When he heard that he wanted to cooperate with so many first-line stars, he hesitated. In addition, there were other film appointments, and Jedi warlords 2 was also in the process of being filmed, so it declined in the end.


    Adrian doesn''t force him. The biggest problem with this movie is the control of rhythm. The worst part of the previous movie is that the foreplay is endless, and * * has only a few minutes. Although this one has nothing to do with the previous one, such problems should be avoided. Finally, brookheimer, who agreed to be the producer, recommended Simon West. This director is not bad, and with brookheimer''s supervision, there is no need to worry too much.


    "It''s funny, especially when someone like Stallone can give birth to a beautiful and lovely daughter like you." Adrian praised Scarlett without a trace.


    The girl''s face suddenly flashed a blush, embarrassed to look away. Since that time, she cried in Adrian''s arms. She often talked with him about her worries. Because her mother worked here, she also made excuses to run to him in Los Angeles, and then spent a long time in his office. She often asked her mother to come and look for her before leaving.


    Sometimes Scarlett would talk to Adrian for a long time, sometimes just quietly watch him work, as if it was very happy."Thank you. I think I should go now, or..." Scarlett pointed to the door and then stuck out her tongue.


    "Well," Adrian nodded, but immediately stopped her. "Scarlett."


    "Well?" The girl turned her head.


    "You know why I insist on giving you this role?" Adrian asked.


    "You told my mom that sooner or later I''m going to do some commercial movies, but besides that, I know..." Scarlett''s smile softened and her gray green eyes were shining at him. Then she ran to embrace Adrian''s and buried her head deep into his abdomen.


    After a while, she let go of her hand, and her smile was full of gratitude: "thank you for everything you''ve done for me, ed.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C220

    Children are always easy to be satisfied, not to mention a wounded girl. As long as they poke the softest place in their hearts and give them a sense of security that others can''t give, they will accept you, even if they are precocious. Girls, after all, are girls. No matter how precocious they are, there will be experience limitations. That''s why mature men are liked by young girls. However, at present, this one is somewhat different.


    "Speaking of it, I like that line. I think it describes the shortcomings of many young people, especially those who think highly of themselves." Lying on the bed, Natalie turned over the book in front of her and said with emotion. She was wearing a thin shirt and shorts to the bottom of her thighs. Her white and well-balanced legs were swinging back and forth. []


    to tell you the truth, her legs are not very good-looking, and her legs are a little shorter, so tall women like Kate, Charlize, Julia and Nicole will not tell you, even Sarah is better than her. But at this moment, it is still full of youthful vitality and temptation, which is cute and cute, especially her soft short hair, and her temperament complement each other.


    "Michelangelo, you must know a lot about him, his life, his relationship with the Pope, his political revenge and his sexual activities. Am I right? But you can''t tell me what you smell in Sistine Chapel. You''ve never stood under that beautiful ceiling and looked up... " She closed the book, closed her eyes and recalled it. Then she read it with emotion. The cadence was just right. She really liked the line.


    "Don''t you think you are included in this passage?" Leaning on the head of the bed, Adrian, who also looked at the book, asked with a smile. He was also dressed in a simple T-shirt and trousers.


    After arranging the work of the expendables, I went to New York City after discussing the later stage of muhiland road and several other films to be shot. My uncle had to walk around from time to time. What''s more, the puzzle was close at hand. What''s more, the American supermodel contest was on location in New York. Of course, the more important thing was to meet Natalie ¡£


    At first, Natalie didn''t believe he had a way. New York came, and she told him triumphantly that she would not be cheated. Adrian was very puzzled. After careful consideration, he found that it was April 1 when he came here. In this case, he pretended to admit that he had not cheated her, and then he ran to the tree opposite her home to call her after nightfall. You can imagine how excited and depressed Natalie was.


    She has just finished filming in the catcher of the soul. Although there are still some scenes in the back, it will take a long time to shoot. So she is living a normal life at home and slips out with an excuse.


    "I''m not like will. I know what I want, and I''ll work hard for my goal, and I won''t give up because I''m afraid of losing something or a setback," Natalie said, leaning over in a proud voice.


    The spring sunshine sprinkles through the floor glass, which makes the hotel suite seem very peaceful - if you don''t speak - everything seems to be covered with a layer of unspeakable temperament, warm and calm. Different people have different ways to get along with each other. When they are with Natalie, they either play games or sit quietly together reading and chatting. The number of times they do * is much lower than that of other women.


    "Of course, of course," Adrian chuckled. "My little Nada has a clear mind, unshakeable persistence, and far more intelligent than her peers. These are the elements of success."


    Her performance in "catcher of the mind" is excellent. Although she is relatively small, and she is still a high school student under 20, she has done a lot of preparation and homework, which is no less than that of the students at MIT. Both the director Gus Van Sant and the acting Jackie Phoenix praise her.


    "And I believe," Adrian raised her voice, seeing Natalie''s dissatisfaction with the little Nada in her eyes, "if you''re Skyler, it''s very easy to tie will around."


    "I''m not going to pursue a man of the hero type," Natalie''s attention was diverted and her little nose snorted. "I''m always afraid of losing this and that. Of course, his family factor is one of the reasons, but his own escape is also one of the reasons. It''s unreasonable to emphasize that. A man who is steady, mature, decent, talented and considerate, who can persist and compromise is the best. "


    "Oh," Adrian said in a long voice. "Thank you very much."


    Natalie was stunned, and then she reacted. A little blush flashed on her face. She glared at him with the dissatisfaction she had seen through her heart. Then she turned away. It seemed that something was choking into her throat, and she coughed a lot. Nevertheless, she turned over and leaned her back into Adrian''s arms.


    "Speaking of it -" she said after a while, "although I didn''t get permission to shoot inside MIT, I was very interested in them. Maybe I could try to apply to go to university next year?"


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "It''s a polytechnic, and I remember you said before that you wanted to go to Harvard.""So what? MIT does not lack excellent departments of literature and history, and I am not without advantages. " "You know, I''m finishing a paper on bio hydrogen production recently. The teacher thinks that the idea is very novel. If it can be more rigorous and has been proved by experiments, it can be published in a professional scientific journal"


    she said with flying eyebrows and full of confidence and charm power.


    "Is it? Can you give me a general idea of what''s going on? " Adrian put down the book in his hand and held his chin in a serious questioning manner.


    "What do you say? As a biocatalyst, enzymes can trigger many chemical reactions. Specific enzymes can synthesize and decompose specific substrates - substrates are the compounds that enzymes act on and catalyze, usually represented by the symbol s - and my idea is to use sugar as an intermediate... " Natalie tried to describe her paper in plain language once.


    Adrian listened attentively, very carefully. When Natalie finished speaking, he nodded: "frankly, although I can''t understand what you''re talking about, it seems to be very powerful."


    "Ed" Natalie immediately called out angry, and the corners of her mouth seemed to want to smile. Finally, she only pursed her lips and glared at him with a strange expression.


    "Well, no kidding. I haven''t studied biology. I only know about these scientific names. But since your teacher says that he is qualified to publish in professional scientific journals, it shows that this paper has certain value. So, you are right, Nada, you are smart, you have advantages." Adrian stroked her face, seriously.


    After listening to his words, Natalie just showed a happy smile, but soon she took it back and sighed with some melancholy: "this is not enough. This paper is co written with others, and borrows the arguments of many other papers. There are too many methods for biological hydrogen production. This paper only discusses one of them, and its actual value is not much."


    Although Adrian didn''t know about biotechnology, he also knew what Natalie meant. Just as he had heard about the news that a teenage genius in the United States had made a nuclear fusion reactor in the past, it sounded very powerful, but it was not really the case. Every research institute that studies nuclear energy has drawings, and researchers with strong hands-on skills can make them. However, this kind of micro reactor is basically worthless, and its power generation capacity is far less than its power consumption, which is what the young people can use to practice their hands.


    So we can only say that the young man in the news has a strong practical ability, and has a thorough understanding of professional knowledge, and has the potential to be cultivated. However, it is meaningless to say how talented he is. There are not many such talents, but they are also quite a few. At best, the young people in the news have some advantages in age. Natalie''s paper is also the same. It has a certain reference value, but only a little reference value. 99 may be published in a professional scientific journal to let professionals know about it, and then casually throw it into a cabinet to store it for ever. Therefore, it is normal for her to be unwilling.


    "Enough, Nada, you''ve done a good job," Adrian hugged her in his arms. "At least as a film actor, you''re better than most, and sometimes what you want is not the most appropriate, like Ivy League - if you decide your own way."


    Natalie looked up at him for a while, biting her lips, and then a smile came from the corner of her mouth: "you''re very talkative, Mr. Adrian Cowell."


    How could she not hear what the other person was saying, and it was so obvious.


    "Thank you, Miss Natalie herag, as a docker (PO


    and so are you." Adrian straightened up and said in praise.


    "As a Portman?" Natalie blinked her eyes puzzled. Her brain didn''t turn for a moment.


    "Yes, it''s amazing to have such a upbringing." Adrian remained serious, but his tone was extremely exaggerated, as if he had met a Martian.


    After chewing the word in her mouth several times, Natalie finally understood what he was joking about. She immediately turned red and glared at him. She didn''t say anything, raised her fist and pounded Adrian.


    "Well, well, I apologize Hey, Nada, would you stop If this happens again, I will fight back Hey, hey, wait a minute. I''m going to drop Ah "


    Adrian parried and dodged with a smile, but Natalie couldn''t stop chasing. When she got to the bedside, Adrian rolled down and fell to the ground with a bang. Natalie, who was chasing after her, also didn''t notice, so she fell down with a scream. Fortunately, there was a meat mat under her, which only made a dull noise.


    "You son of a bitch, you mean it." after a long time, Natalie sat up on Adrian, inhaling air conditioning. Despite the meat mat, there was pain in some places.


    "I fell harder than you." Adrian, lying below, sighed, a little discontented and helpless.


    "That''s what you deserve. Who makes you laugh at me?" Natalie snorted heavily, her hands on Adrian''s belly, leaning forward and looking down at him.But soon, the girl''s face slightly flushed, because she fell on his body, so when she sat up, she just sat down under his abdomen in the posture of riding seat. In addition, the collar of the clothes also spread, revealing the white vest and smooth shoulder. This is not because Natalie did not have the first situation, she was so active to stick it up, and her heart beat suddenly It''s accelerated a lot.


    What''s more, the bottom is also pasted very closely. She wears shorts because the spring is coming and the suite is warm. Adrian''s reaction is quite clear.


    Adrian''s eyes became deep. Then he sat up and put her arms around Natalie''s waist. The girl struggled gently. Then the heat from her waist softened and put her hand on her shoulder. Adrian leaned forward slowly, slowly, but irresistibly. Natalie''s throat heaved slightly, and as he leaned closer, her eyes closed, and a moist feeling came from her lips.


    Biting, sucking and teasing are no different from before, but with just a few strokes, the girl''s penis is being kicked up. There was a faint voice in her throat, her little tongue and Adrian''s thorough mixing together. You come and go, more and more intense, and each other''s hands also began to caress.


    After several exchanges of body fluid, Adrian kisses them all the way, while Natalie enjoys his kiss with half closed eyes and a happy snort from her nose. Adrian''s neck, shoulders, clavicle, all the way down, finally the vest was lifted up, chest cold, the bra was also jumped, followed by a sour and numb enthusiasm from the top of the whole body.


    With the burning sensation burning her body, Natalie couldn''t help but lift up and let out a moan containing * *, but then, a thought flashed through her mind, which made her wake up most of the time. The heat flow in her chest became more and more abundant, as if she was about to melt her. However, that thought always ran in her mind and couldn''t disappear. When she enjoyed it, she suddenly appeared and pricked it. It was not painful but extremely vexed.


    Finally, Natalie pushes Adrian away: "wait, ED, wait..."


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, who was interrupted, was not angry, but looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    "Nothing, just..." Natalie reluctantly laughed and looked down at him. "It''s just that I don''t want to I don''t want to do this... "


    "What happened?" Adrian asked, concerned. The more he used this tone, the more upset and upset Natalie felt.


    Of course, she quickly controlled her emotions and buried them in her heart, with an apology in her smile: "nothing, just Suddenly I don''t want to I don''t know what''s going on


    Adrian didn''t speak. He just looked at her for a long time, then stood up with her in his arms. "OK, it doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t want it, I won''t force you to take a cold shower later."


    Natalyton chuckled and looked down at his bulging face. But then she regained her mind and began to put on her clothes. "Then I''ll leave first. It''s a little longer."


    Adrian looked at the time, it was not 4 o''clock, but he did not detain him. Instead, he nodded: "OK, I''ll take you back."


    "No, no," Natalie refused again. "I''ll just go back by myself, you know, my dad..."


    She opened her hands and apologized again. After she had an actor''s daughter, she knew more about the entertainment industry, and he didn''t like her very much. So I know something about Adrian''s more and more popular Playboy''s name. Therefore, intentionally or unintentionally, Adrian reminded her daughter that the number of times Adrian sent Natalie back to long island was also reduced.


    "Well, be careful on the way." Adrian nodded, very calm, did not seem to care.


    "Goodbye, ed." Natalie took her belongings, walked to the door, and suddenly stood on tiptoe around Adrian''s neck and gave him a hot kiss before she waved away from the suite.


    Out of the hotel, in the street called a taxi to sit in, the girl just long out of breath, and then some worried look out.


    "Where to, miss?" After waiting for a long time, the taxi driver looked into the rearview mirror and asked aloud.


    "Oh, well, I''m sorry, but Natalie is busy at 24 White Street, long island.


    The car started quickly, but New York was in good condition today. There was no traffic jam. The taxi soon drove out of Manhattan and began to cross Brooklyn.


    "That''s wonderful. If you spend more than ten minutes at night, you may be able to hold the fort for a few more hours." The driver, a white man in his thirties, kept talking all the way while Natalie responded.


    "By the way, miss, are you an actor?" The other side suddenly asked.


    "Why do you ask?" Natalie was slightly surprised.


    "Because you are familiar with each other. This kind of familiarity is different from the Keren who often rides in my car. It should be the familiar feeling you have seen in movies or TV series." Said the driver.Natalie can''t help laughing like that


    "Of course, this is my proudest ability." The driver complacently said, with what frown, mouth opened several times, trying to find what in the memory.


    "Horse Horse Mathilda, you''re the little girl in "this killer''s not too cold." he finally called out.


    "Well, you have a good memory, sir." Natalie looked at him in surprise. Although her change was not great, she was only 12 years old at that time.


    "Of course, I love director miracle''s films very much. I''ve seen every one of his films more than five times." The driver said triumphantly.


    Just as he mentioned the word "director miracle," Natalie''s mouth twitched involuntarily and then bit her lips with her teeth.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C221

    "Thank you, Mr. strong. It''s a pleasure to know you."


    "No, no, no, it''s my pleasure to send you, Miss Portman, and I wish you and Mr. Cowell to work together on a better work."


    after watching the taxi leave, Natalie shrugged off her smile, sighed low, and then turned to her home.


    "Honey, are you Just opened the door, Ma''s voice came. She stood in the living room and looked at her with a smile. Obviously, she had noticed the taxi outside and her daughter sitting in the taxi.


    "Hi, mom, looks like your work is done? And it''s going well, and it''s good for you, isn''t it? " Natalie replied with a smile.


    "Of course." Shelley came over and touched her daughter''s head, then looked out, "and you? You seem to be familiar with the driver? "


    "One of my fans, we had a good chat and signed him," Natalie spat out her tongue. "Your daughter is wonderful, Ms. Shelly. She can meet her fans everywhere."


    "Yes, of course," Shelly hugged her daughter. "My Nada is the best."


    After a pause, she said, "by the way, I called Emily''s house and she said that you left soon after."


    "Of course, Mr. Charles, I''m in the process of recommending some papers in the professional library. If you have my own papers, I''ll go to the library to prove them." Natalie''s reply was very calm, and her face was full of pride, and she could not see any other emotion.


    "That''s very kind of you. Your father will be very happy - he will be very happy." Shirley said with a smile.


    "Sure," sighed Natalie, "thank you, mom."


    "Well?"


    "Thank you for not saying it. Maybe it made him happier."


    "Nada"


    "OK, I''ll go back to my room and do my business. Please call me at dinner." With that, Natalie quickly slipped upstairs, leaving Shirley standing in the same place with a funny and angry face.


    As the door slammed shut, Natalie gasped and walked to her desk to find out all the papers. Then she sat down and opened up the materials and began to verify and revise them over and over again. Adrian is right. Although a paper is of little value and gives professional scholars a way to think, it is enough for an actor to publish it in a professional journal.


    There are few college students in Hollywood, and even fewer students from famous universities. There are very few top students in famous universities who have other achievements outside the performance. Heidi Rama, the mother of CDMA technology, is the most accomplished actress in the world, but her movies will never get rid of the label of "vase".


    Now that Natalie has chosen this path, she naturally wants to take a unique path. She never wants to be described as someone''s second. As long as there are other actresses called "Natalie two", the value of this paper to her does not lie in its professional role, but in whether it can be published; therefore, MIT The job can be eliminated. The Ivy League Harvard is my choice. It''s just


    The girl suddenly put down her pen, leaned against the back of her chair, closed her eyes, and frowned tightly. The upset feeling came back to her again. She didn''t know what to do. The scene a few weeks ago was always pestering her.


    "Hey, Natalie, have you ever slept with that miracle director?" A little sharp voice sounded in my ear, not polite, but also with a little complacent and smug.


    "What?" Sitting on the bench of the school court, reading a book, Natalie raised her head and looked dazed, as if she didn''t understand what the other side was saying.


    Since she had a substantial relationship with Adrian, she has been doing psychological construction for herself. This kind of surprise question can''t play a role. What she didn''t expect was that the cheerleader Morrison Slater would ask this question. You know, they don''t have much in common.


    Natalie has no good friends in high school. Although she has several good relationships, they are not very close. One is that she is a famous actress, and the other is that she is good at learning and too smart. Yes, it is for this reason that good learners are not very popular in American high schools - especially those in public high schools - in the anti intellectualism trend, ordinary students can equate good learners with nerds.


    However, while learning well, Natalie is still very smart. If she wants to show superiority or make pranks in front of her, she is asking for trouble. In addition, she is a well-known actor. She doesn''t care what is excluded. So many girls even talk to her and keep a certain distance from her. Now Morrison comes to her suddenly and asks such questions It''s strange.


    "Well, Natalie, although our relationship is not very good, I promise I won''t tell anyone else. In fact, it''s no big deal, is it?" Morrison patted her on the shoulder and sat down beside her. He waved to several of his attendants. Then he looked at Natalie with a smile and pretended to be curious. He asked again, "have you ever been to bed with that miracle director, Adrian Cowell?"To be a cheerleader, Morrison naturally has a certain charm. Although her facial features are very ordinary, her figure is quite good, and she dances very well. Of course, she also has all the bad habits of a cheerleader, arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, with a group of followers and playing with the school team quarterback.


    When Natalie was just in Grade 10, she was stuck in the toilet in the name of wanting to see the demeanor of a movie star. However, Natalie took the initiative in her own hands with the topic of "how to moderately control the diet to keep fit". Several girls were fascinated by this topic. When Morrison regained her mind, she would not be able to change the situation Yes.


    After seeing Natalie''s methods, Morrison never bothered her again, even didn''t intersect. She still had some brains, and this situation has continued to this day.


    "Why should I have sex with him?" Natalie looked puzzled.


    "Oh?" Morrison squinted, looked her up and down, and then said, "don''t tell me, you''re still a virgin, Natalie."


    "What are you trying to say, Morrison? If you want any gossip, I''m sorry. You should buy a Newsweek instead of asking me. " Natalie shrugged.


    "Well, I mean Well, what I want to say is Morrison grabs her head. "Isn''t that common in Hollywood?"


    "Common phenomenon?" Natalie frowned and shook her head to get up and leave. At first, she was worried about whether the guy had heard any gossip and ran to confirm it. But now it seems that it is not, so she doesn''t need to keep pestering them.


    "Wait, I mean..." Morrison quickly stopped her, then waved to one of her attendants, took a magazine from her hand, turned to a page, and then continued: "here, if you encounter difficulties in Hollywood and want to open up the situation, you might as well do some services for the directors or producers who have the decision-making power to make them feel happy and happy..."


    Natalie raises her eyebrows. She understands Morrison''s idea. The cheerleader is going to graduate this year. She likes the cheering voices of others. Obviously, she wants to seek greater development, so In any case, it is not difficult for her. Last year, a new male student transferred to school and quickly took the quarterback position from the original one. Morrison immediately dumped the former one and the present one without saying a word. Moreover, they were very bold and unrestrained. It is said that some people have seen them make trouble near the stadium at night.


    A feeling of disgust arises. Of course, she did not show it. She just turned over the cover of the magazine in the other party''s hand, and then chuckled with a little disdain: "reading guide for teenagers?"? Can you believe what''s in this gossip magazine? "


    "Why not? There are some exaggerations on it, but some of them are very useful Morrison said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, you have to believe that''s your business, and the only piece of advice I can give you is that if you want to go to Hollywood, you''d better find a competent agent." Natalie said, standing up. "Excuse me."


    She ignored the girls and strode out of the court, only to be heard far away.


    "What''s the big deal, just a few movies."


    "She must have had sex with director miracle or someone else. On the surface, she looks very conservative, but in private she is just a * son"


    "maybe Adrian doesn''t like her at all. Wait and see, when I go to Hollywood and get to know those big people, she will definitely be more famous than her. I heard that director miracle is a playboy."


    At first Natalie had a cold face and was very angry at the intermittent words behind her, but it soon subsided. Why should she see these stupid women? It''s just that some things, some things that have been shelved and ignored, have floated up and began to be troubled.


    If it comes to light or is known by her parents, Natalie will not deny it. She believes Adrian will not deny it. He is just like that, as if nothing can shock or frighten him, just


    Natalie opened her eyes, put her elbow on her desk, covered her mouth, her face clouded. Of course she knew Adrian''s Playboy name and the women who might have something to do with him. She was not a fool. But if she doesn''t ask, Adrian won''t say, and if Adrian doesn''t say, she won''t ask. In the past, we can ignore the past, but now I''m afraid it won''t work.


    A little annoyed, she rubbed her face, and Natalie took a deep breath. Come on, wait a minute. This is not a good time. Wait for a while. Maybe you will have a better choice.


    Adrian didn''t know what Natalie was thinking. Although he was aware of something strange in her heart, he couldn''t figure out what she was worried about and hesitated about. To be honest, he hated this situation, this uncontrolled situation, and The ghostly feeling that something was wrong came up again.


    Come on, wait a minute. You can''t guess by guessing alone. Adrian finally chose to shelve.Then, he went to his uncle''s house and listened to the "instruction" as usual. Then his aunt complained that he didn''t bring Lily here.


    "Victor doesn''t even think about getting married, let alone having children. Lily is my only granddaughter now. Shouldn''t you take her to see me more?" That''s what my aunt said. Old people always like children.


    "Well, auntie, I''ll bring her next time." Adrian replied with a smile.


    After I went to my uncle''s house, the next was the New York location of the American supermodel contest. Although this is the first season, there are not a few girls who come to participate. Generally speaking, the quality is high or low, so it depends on the professionals.


    "I think No. 16 has more potential. Her touch to fashion is the most sensitive among several contestants, and she is very bold. She does not even hesitate to take nude photos." This is Trump''s judgment.


    They were in the fitting room of a fashion magazine, and the contestants were picking their own clothes at the tips of fashion editors.


    "It''s hard to say, you know, although quality is essential to success, sometimes luck is one of the factors that determine success." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "How do I feel What do you mean, ed? " Trump raised his eyebrows.


    "No, absolutely not. In fact, I think you are a very good judge. You should have seen the critics'' comments on this program, right?" Adrian patted him on the shoulder, "he mercilessly pointed out the other party''s problems, and severely warned them to pay attention to the place, but also did not lack of human comfort."


    "Thank you. That''s my style." Trumpton showed a proud look. As a man of personality and publicity, he was very satisfied with these comments, and greatly increased his exposure in front of the media.


    "So, I think you can definitely stick to the bottom line and be a qualified judge." Adrian then added leisurely.


    Trump was stunned, and then shook his head with a smile. Adrian''s subtext was to tell him not to have anything to do with the candidate. Once exposed, it would not look good.


    "He looks down on me," trump waved discontentedly. "Since I''m a judge, how can I do something extraordinary?"


    But immediately he added, "even if I do, I have a way to deal with it. It won''t bring any trouble to the program."


    A look of elation, worthy of being a man, but this appearance was immediately replaced, because the familiar voice floated into the ear: "what are you talking about again, dad?"


    "Hi, Ernie, nothing. Something about the judges." Trump smiles and hugs his daughter.


    "Is it?" Ivanka looked at his father with a smile. "I seem to hear the topic that the 16th seems good."


    No. 16 is blonde, blue eyed and tall. It is really Trump''s favorite type. He will think that No. 16 has potential, which has something to do with it.


    "From the judge''s point of view, the 16th does have some potential, doesn''t it?" Trump replied seriously, but immediately changed the subject, "by the way, I''m going to invite ed to a party at home this evening."


    "Oh?" Ivanka''s eyes finally fell on Adrian, stepped down involuntarily raised half a point, "Hello, Mr. Adrian."


    "Hello, Ivanka." Adrian nodded and stopped talking. He was still polite and distant and uninterested.


    Ivanka grinds her teeth involuntarily. She increasingly thinks that this man is disgusted. She thinks that he is arrogant and romantic. This kind of playboy who likes to play with women just makes people angry. Why does her father contact such people? In fact, she also knew that at this time when no one was willing to lend a helping hand, only a man helped her father, so that the family could tide over the difficulties, but


    "By the way, ED, I remember the last time you said you were going to find material from me to make a reality show, right?" After a look at the angry face of trump, he opened his mouth again.


    "To be sure, I''m going to invite you to host if you have time." Adrian smiles and continues to ignore Ivanka''s unhappy eyes.


    "Of course I have time." Trump immediately said that this is the invitation of the miracle director. Although he doesn''t have amazing achievements in this respect, he still has his shadow behind the TV programs that let ABC slow down.


    "The preliminary idea has been put forward, but it will take some time to perfect it. In addition, the reality TV programs of various TV stations have emerged in an endless stream, so that the audience is somewhat tired of aesthetics. Therefore, it needs to be temporarily postponed. At present, it is ready to start broadcasting in the millennium." Adrian said seriously.


    "Is it?" Trump was slightly disappointed, but quickly adjusted, "then I''ll wait."


    His industry has just been adjusted, and he has not yet fully breathed. Therefore, even if he is eager to try, he will put it on the list for the time being. Before that, he wanted to change the topic because his daughter didn''t seem very happy."Don''t worry, don, this program will be hosted by you alone. This will be your stage alone. At that time, no matter what you have in particular, you can make it." Adrian laughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Then I''m looking forward to it." Trump responded with a smile, too. This is his favorite.


    After a few more conversations with trump, Adrian left to discuss and talk to others. After a long walk, he stopped in the corner, glanced at the production site, and nodded slightly. It''s very good. Although there are some places that are not as popular as the people''s hearts, the basic effect is there, and the ratings are not bad. As long as they keep improving, the popularity of this program will not be better than before.


    "Mr. Adrian." A little cold and displeasure of the crisp voice at this time in the ear ring up.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C222

    She was wearing a white one-piece narrow skirt with a black belt tied loosely around her waist. She wore a goose yellow coat and a pair of beige high-heeled shoes on her feet. She was full of capable temperament and had the demeanor of a strong woman. It seemed that the man in front of her was cold.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Ivanka?" Adrian was still polite and somewhat resistant. []


    "well, I have a question for Mr. Adrian. Do you have any comments on me?" Ivanka tried to keep himself calm, but his tone was still a little aggressive.


    "Opinion?" Adrian picked an eyebrow. "How can it be? Miss Ivanka is an excellent young lady with a good upbringing, and she insists on her own pursuit and goal. Listening to your father, you would rather stay at home alone than hang out in a nightclub. This is a good habit. For a young girl, there are many things more worthy of attention than nightclubs."


    Although he seemed sincere, his insincerity was obvious. Ivanka''s eyelids jumped, and he couldn''t help but sneer. Adrian didn''t give her a chance, and immediately walked to the other side: "I''m sorry, Miss Ivanka, I have other things to deal with, so I can''t keep chatting with you. Please believe me, I''m right You have no opinion. "


    Then he left without looking back. Ivanka stood there for a long time before reacting. He glared at his far away figure with indignation. His chest heaved violently for several times before suppressing his emotions. He glanced around and let several whispering people lower their heads or walk away. Then he tightened his face and pursed his lips and walked in the opposite direction to Adrian.


    Although these reactions were expected by Adrian, he didn''t care too much. He was joking, thinking about what she said and what tone she used in the first meeting? Are you the famous playboy? Ha, it''s really arrogant. In this case, why should he go over and ask for nothing. Women are like this, when your reputation for being romantic and showing no interest in her, she will automatically post it.


    Of course, discretion should be handled well. Just like Adrian''s words, he specially emphasized "you would rather be alone" and only chose this point to elaborate. It fell in the other party''s ears and was linked with the words "uninteresting" and "not understanding life". Would a girl born in a rich family who would take the initiative to become a model to earn pocket money like this label?


    If it is a few years later, Ivanka trump, who has similar experience, may wake up after a long time. Unfortunately, she is still a young girl. No matter how smart and precocious she is, she will be limited by experience. Moreover, Adrian is a man of two generations. But now is not urgent, not enough heat, wait for her to slowly struggle in the network for a while.


    So at Trump''s party that night, Adrian didn''t give each other a chance, and every time he glanced at Ivanka''s sometimes angry glance, he would find it very interesting.


    Still, Adrian''s life in New York wasn''t boring, because a few days later, when he finished his business and was ready to leave, Natalie slipped out again, and this time he didn''t let the girl slip away - in fact, Natalie didn''t plan to. After studying Natalie''s paper together, the two began to kiss, and the rest of the matter was natural.


    To his surprise, Natalie took a lot of initiative before, showing the girl''s enthusiasm and vitality vividly. She not only actively used the back in style, but also did not resist when she was picked up from behind by Adrian. In the end, they kept this posture and went to the bathroom to have a bath together. Then they had a heated impact. Because they were in the water and it was not convenient to wear raincoats, they were all closely connected. Fortunately, Adrian knew the weight and pulled it out at the moment of climbing to the top. (it''s better to ignore the idea of getting pregnant in a bath.)


    Very happy, if not for the fact that Natalie is going back in the evening, he would like to keep her out of bed. However, after the warm time, Adrian will inevitably have some doubts, before this, even with the back into the type to coax for a long time to agree, let alone today is so fierce. Of course, he did not express it. It is better to ignore these things for the time being.


    "You are a villain, ED, an evil villain." After the passion, Natalie lazily lying in bed once said this sentence, although with a mocking tone, but slightly open eyes do not know what is flashing.


    After returning to Los Angeles, in addition to following up on the later stage of muhiland road and the promotion of the matrix, he also asked about several films that were either planned or ready to be shot. For example, the movie "Tomb Raider" directed by Stephen Sommers is on the way, with actors such as Brandon ferretzer and John Hannah already in place, and of course, the heroine Rachel weitze.


    However, the hero of "fate is doomed" is still uncertain. Needless to say, Kate has acted in this film in her previous life, which was released at the same time as Pearl Harbor, and has also received some good reviews.


    "Why, all of a sudden, do you want me to act in this romantic love movie?" Kate is a little puzzled about Adrian''s decision. Before, whether it was a guest role in two big guns, a literary and artistic version of Howards manor, or a commercial hit tornado, her roles had nothing to do with romance.Adrian''s women are not as comfortable as other actresses in choosing scripts. As long as they are recommended by him, they will not or can''t refuse. He always has a way to get them to agree. However, to say that they are not happy about this, it is absolutely bullshit, many actresses want such a choice, who does not know the vision of miracle director.


    "Because I can''t make a proper position for you now, dear." Adrian''s answer is that. A proper explanation is still necessary. We can''t apply the means of dealing with Rachel to every woman.


    "It''s just a try, and I''ll arrange different roles for you, such as action type or thriller type." He went on, "because lily, you need to do it again."


    This version of fate is not the same as the previous life version. The first 30 minutes of the previous life version is still good, but after that, there is some perfunctory feeling. For example, there are too many times that the hero and heroine pass each other. If the same bridge is used once or twice, it can attract the audience, but if it is used too much, it will make people feel disgusted. Therefore, he asked people to revise the script many times, and invited the female director Nora iver Lang, who is good at this kind of theme, to be director and production. I believe it can surpass the original version.


    "Wow, I should say I''m lucky, don''t I?" Kate said with a little exaggeration and half self mockery.


    Adrian said nothing, but looked up and down at her, her eyes a little unscrupulous, as if the girl in front of her was not dressed. Kate''s face turned red, but she soon showed a indifferent expression. Anyway, it was not a day or two for this bastard to look at her like this, and he forced her to be at a loss with his eyes.


    "You''re still in perfect shape, honey. Lily doesn''t give you any burden, so I think you should try action type characters." Adrian''s mouth showed a smile, "such as wearing a shiny tights, in the steel jungle or cliff climbing, it must be very sexy."


    "It sounds like you can''t wait. You''ve been planning it for a long time." Kate snorted.


    "Well, you know, there''s a movie on the agenda." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and gave Kate a lip.


    Kate was a little puzzled at first. After sitting on Adrian''s mouth several times, she immediately understood: "you mean That Are you going to make it into a movie? "


    Some excited, and some can not believe, the eyes are shooting complex light, joy, miss, loss and so on.


    "Yes, so you might as well start preparing now." Adrian had a sly smile.


    Some of the characters must belong to Kate, and Adrian has been preparing for it, and there will be no mistakes like the original. But before that, you can warm her up with that role. Besides, she was originally set up based on her appearance - at least now - as for Pearl Harbor, think about it carefully. This problem is not so easy to solve. Even if Michael Bay is not allowed to direct the script, the script needs to be changed. The most criticized place in the previous life is The proportion of love plays between men and women is too large, but if this is weakened, how can the heroine achieve a little red from the green?


    If you don''t modify it, unless you have an excellent director, it''s hard to say that you won''t repeat Michael Bay''s mistakes. Adrian can try to challenge him, but he has many other arrangements. If it can be modified, the heroine will become a supporting actress, so what''s the point of Kate''s acting? So it''s better to let it go. There are plenty of movies.


    In addition to these two films, there is a film that has been shooting for nearly a week, and a film that was completely defeated because of external factors: Operation swordfish.


    "It''s an interesting story. Among the main characters, the loyalty of each character is elusive, and everyone has a dark side. So I think it''s a good idea to use cool colors in public places and warm spots in private places. " In the studio, Dominic senna, the director, explained to Adrian.


    "I think so, but you have to consider the different effects produced by holding the camera and ordinary slide track shooting. Of course, it''s up to you to control the degree. I just want to make suggestions." Adrian didn''t put too much pressure on him.


    Then he came to the three leading actors who were talking and laughing, Sean Penn and Hugh Jackman were dancing, and Hallie Berry was more likely to laugh and listen.


    "I''m very happy to see you getting along so well, especially you, Sean, and I''ve been worried about whether you''re going to pull the folding stool out of your butt and smash it on Hugh''s head." Adrian cuts in with a smile.


    "I''m not Depp Johnny, ed Sean had a defiant look and then a feigned fist.


    "Oh, yes, I''m wrong. I should be worried that you pull out the Chicago typewriter from under your windbreaker and make Hugh a beehive." Adrian nodded seriously.


    Suddenly, the scene burst into laughter. Rumors about Sean Penn''s irascible and perverse behavior have been circulating in Hollywood for a long time. When he married Madonna, a paparazzi rented a helicopter and broke into the wedding site from the air. The guy immediately picked up a shotgun and pulled the trigger on the helicopter. Afterwards, he was very angry and said, "these guys are not human beings at all. I''m not human beings at all." Come on or not.In Hollywood, if a person is chasing a reporter, it is mostly Mike Tyson; if a person is chasing a reporter with a stool, it is likely to be dep Johnny; if a person is chasing a reporter with a gun, it must be Sean Penn. From this, we can see how terrible he is.


    But is that really the case? An actor who claims to dislike the 90 media in the United States, will the media give him good words? Of course, Sean Penn has some flaws in his character, and Madonna was beaten black and blue by him before he can''t make it on the show - Adrian once guessed maliciously whether they played too happily and too much, and Madonna didn''t have a good bite.


    In a word, as long as you get acquainted with him and are regarded as one of his own, he is still very enthusiastic.


    "No, no, no, if I did hide the Chicago typewriter under my windbreaker, it would be you who would be beehived." Said Sean Penn, not unkindly.


    "Ha, is that how you want to kill me?" Adrian didn''t care.


    "Of course, if you lose your job, maybe you''re done." The bad boy said solemnly.


    "Well, well, if we still have a chance to cooperate in the future, and it''s also an action movie, I''ll guest star and let you shoot at random, OK?" Adrian opened his hand.


    "No problem. That''s a deal." Sean Penn whistled immediately, causing a burst of laughter.


    "How are you feeling, Hugh?" Adrian turned to look at Jackman.


    "Not bad," Jackman felt flattered. "But frankly, I don''t think I''m a hacker at all."


    "It doesn''t matter. No one knows what hackers look like," Adrian patted him on the shoulder. "Last year, there was a news story that police arrested a hacker who broke into the tax office in Pennsylvania. Think about it. It was the tax department, the most powerful government agency in the United States, and the FBI and CIA were just a piece of cake in front of them. Al Capone was in their hands, But that hacker is only 14 years old. He doesn''t know where he broke into. "


    The humorous words caused laughter around him, and Jackman immediately let go: "to be honest, sometimes I think it''s more suitable for Sean''s role, especially when he''s always nagging me about how funny the role is."


    "It was," Sean Penn immediately interposed, "especially in the opening remarks, which simply said what I wanted to say in my heart"


    operation swordfish uses the method of reverse narration to tell the story. At the beginning, Gabriel, played by Sean pan, talks about a lot under the heavy siege of the police. As for the content of the talk, he denounces the stereotype of Hollywood Of the film production.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Take "hot afternoon", for example. The director''s skill can''t be said much about Al Pacino''s best work. The script and photography are excellent, but why can''t we achieve the best? Let Al Pacino go unpunished, really free... " Sean Penn recited it immediately, and he was very engaged. Obviously, he liked the line very much.


    After reciting the last word, there was a round of applause and Sean Penn made a triumphant 180 degree bow. This is very good, the atmosphere of the crew is harmonious, the operation will be more smooth, and the shooting will be more efficient.


    In the rest of the shooting, Adrian confirmed that it was a good idea to invite Sean pan to play Gabriel. Although the original Travolta has left a deep impression on him, especially the slender eyes and the corners of his mouth, which always makes people laugh, Sean Penn''s unruly, free and gloomy also fully interprets the characteristics of the characters. What''s more, he is also averse to politics, so it''s very suitable to play such a role.


    With such excellent actors, if this edition of "operation swordfish" loses to the original version, it can only be said that there is something wrong with the world. Moreover, Adrian has also revised some radical lines in the original script, such as the sentence "they bombed one church, we will bomb ten of them" was not so targeted.


    Soon, today''s filming was over. After the director told us about tomorrow''s situation, everyone left the studio one after another. Adrian was no exception. Although he came alone, he didn''t leave alone.


    "Hey, beautiful and sexy lady, can I give you a ride?" After stopping the car, Adrian leaned out of his head and asked with a smile at the girl in red standing by his car looking for the key.


    "Oh, thank you very much. I just can''t find my car key. It should be OK for him to listen here all night?" He asked, turning his head and raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course not. If you''re worried, I can send you over tomorrow morning." Adrian said with a gesture of invitation.


    "That''s it." Harry berry then walked up to the co pilot and gave him a charming smile.


    Although they didn''t say a word in the studio, they were having a good time talking. Especially Harry, who was teased to laugh from time to time, can be seen from the flattery of the corners of her eyes that the relationship between the two is absolutely different."This joke is not funny at all, ED," said Hally, but her eyes were already full of crescent moon, and there was an indescribable smile in the corners of her mouth, because Adrian had just told her the smile of Clinton and Lewinsky, who had been making a lot of noise during this period. Lewinsky changed from "Oh, Clinton, please don''t be like this" to "Oh, Clinton ¡±Yes.


    "Then what should I say?" Adrian shrugged.


    "It''s better to try something else, more exciting." With her short hair and a red dress that complements her dark skin and adds a bit of sexiness, Hally holds her face and her fingers tap on her cheek.


    "Oh?" Just as Adrian made a noise, Halle Berry leaned over his arm, and then he took a deep breath and slowed down his speed.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C223

    It''s dangerous to do this kind of thing in the car, but it''s also very exciting. Adrian hasn''t tried it. When he was photographed dating Julia for the first time, he had experience. As long as you drive the car to the slowest speed and concentrate, there won''t be too much problem, and it can be more lasting. Although Haley berry is black, she has a quarter Caucasian pedigree, so her appearance and figure are quite good, especially the advantage of mixed race. In addition to the short hair for the film, fresh with the ability, a red dress also has no taste, so Adrian also enjoy it.


    Of course, to let her play this kind of trick, of course, is because she has been dealt with before. The process is very simple. Adrian talked to her on the set several years ago when she was supervising the production of "Jedi police". At the end of last year, she had just ended her three-year marriage. When he asked her out, he was relaxing in the nightclub, so they just talked in the nightclub.


    Speaking of her several husbands are very wonderful, either having an affair or being violent. One of her ears even lost 80 hearing in a beating. Of course, all this has not happened yet, but it does not prevent Adrian from saying some nice words. With deliberate guidance, after a few conversations, Hally starts to talk about her depression. In the end, she is talking alone. No matter whether Adrian is listening or not, the wine is still drinking one cup after another.


    In this case, alcohol soon occupied her body, and Hally became more and more unrestrained. Adrian''s words were decent and attractive, and he began to show his arrogance. Adrian was not polite. After making love in the dark corner of the nightclub, he hugged each other and went to the men''s bathroom. After that, they went back to Hally''s home to continue.


    Hally didn''t care when she woke up the next day. She made breakfast for Adrian and agreed to play the leading role in operation swordfish. After that, they had a few more passions, but Hally didn''t ask too much. Although Adrian was very gentle, considerate and respected her, she knew that there were some things that could not be expected of a playboy. Although Harry has no eye for her husband, she still has some brains.


    Adrian is also very comfortable. Although the beautiful black pearl is good, especially the slender waist, which gives people considerable enjoyment whether it is held in the hand or swung, he does not intend to collect her, unless Halle can lower her posture like you Jihui, and everything is mainly Adrian. So it''s better to play friendly games occasionally.


    Not to mention this, with the coming of May, the Cannes Film Festival is all around the corner, and muhiland road is almost finished. This film is originally a trick in editing, and the post production is not particularly complicated. In a few days, the sample film will be completed, and then it will be sent to France for the film festival. But before that, some things have to be dealt with.


    The sun is hanging high in the sky. Although it has just entered may, the weather in the rainy Los Angeles is almost the same as that in the midsummer. The pedestrians who come and go on the street have changed their summer clothes early. The sexy girls in Tulle skirts have become a beautiful scenery.


    Finally, the white Saab stopped in the parking lot. An old man about 60 years old with a bald head opened the door. He was relatively formal, with a white T-shirt inside and a dark suit coat on the outside. He was out of tune with the people in the street. Besides, he also drove a pair of wide sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, which made him look very powerful.


    After leaving the parking lot, he looked around, looked at the time, and then went to the appointed place - a coffee shop with a good style near the parking lot. Pushing aside the cafes, the old man came in and looked at him again. There were not many people. He was very quiet. He quickly turned his eyes to the middle-aged man sitting in the third row by the window, looking at the newspaper. The other party noticed his gaze, then raised his head and made a gesture of invitation with a smile.


    The old man stepped in front of him, sat down and said to the waiter, "a cappuccino."


    At the same time, he looks at the man in front of him in silence. He can''t see his age. He may be over 30 years old or over 40 years old. He has a very mediocre face. If he leaves now, he will probably forget what he looks like when he comes back to the Office. However, this is the most important condition of the profession. Only mediocrity can we get closer to the goal and will not be recognized.


    "This is what you want, Mr. Martin." The old man said, he took a thin paper bag out of his suitcase, put it on the table and pushed it in front of each other.


    The other party did not say anything, smile, took the file bag opened, began to carefully read the content. The old man did not speak, quietly drank cappuccino from the waiter and began to wait. After about 20 minutes, the middle-aged man he called "Mr. Martin" finally finished reading what he had in his hand, then raised his head and grinned apologetically: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "It doesn''t matter. I think it should satisfy you." The old man restrained his impatience. To be frank, he didn''t like to deal with such people. With a smile, he always looked modest and polite and harmless to people and animals, which made people unable to judge what they were thinking. For those in this line of business, if they couldn''t master each other''s emotions, they would become passive. He would suffer a small loss this time."Yes, very satisfied, more than I expected, Mr. Anthony Pellicano." Martin nodded, then took out two copies of the information in his hand and handed it in. "That''s not necessary."


    Let the old man slightly surprised, but still quietly will return the information into the suitcase, and then asked: "so, what do I need?"


    Martin then took an envelope out of his arms and pushed it down in front of him. Pellicano frowned but didn''t ask. He opened the envelope in front of the other party. It contained a check and a neatly folded paper. Glancing at the number on the check, Pellicano didn''t care. He had been used to big numbers over the years, only a little confused. With this doubt, he opened the paper.


    The above words are very short, and they are typed by computer. It can be seen that the other party is a cautious person. Pelicano quickly browsed it, then pondered for a moment, then looked over it several times, and then raised her eyebrows with a touch of emotion.


    "My boss said that this is an exchange of intelligence. After all, you have been in Hollywood for decades, and you are also a famous person. You can''t let you suffer too much." Martin spread out his hand and saluted.


    "Well, then I''m not affectation. Please thank your boss for me," Pellicano took the check. "Anyway, you''ve won a game this time. You''re a great man, Martin. It''s the first time someone in Hollywood has been able to make me lose by the means of the trade - Martin Mortimer shouldn''t be your real name, isn''t it £¿¡±


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m Martin Mortimer," Martin shrugged. "You don''t have to be so humble. You know, the boss calls you the eye of Hollywood. He says that most of what happens here will not escape your eyes. I can win a game, except that I am a rookie here, you don''t know me, and I know you very well, one of the reasons why I can use more resources


    Pelicano could not help but pick eyebrows: "meddling in the divorce case of Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman, and knowing so much about the reaction of public opinion, having such a powerful person as you, and being able to give considerable support, who your boss is, I can almost guess."


    Martin chuckled, drank the coffee out of the cup, got up, was afraid to pat him on the shoulder, and then took up the document bag and went out. The old man still drank his cappuccino slowly. It took a long time for him to breathe. Although he had such a premonition after accepting Cruise''s Commission, he didn''t expect it was really involved.


    To tell you the truth, he can still talk and laugh freely in the face of Kirk Cochrane, but he is very troublesome in the face of those guys. He is not afraid of them, but it is very difficult for him to get involved. These guys control the media to halve the effect of the means he is best at. More importantly, the underworld is illegal in any case, but these people, these real rich people, are best at making illegal things legal


    "I''m sorry, Tom, I can''t help you too much." Pelicano shrugged his shoulders, drank up his coffee, got up and left, and then quit. There''s no need to offend a big man for cruise, right?


    With a brisk pace, Martin quickly came to the boss''s office and looked at another transparent glass office nearby. The beautiful assistant secretary was not in his position. Where would she be now? Martin tapped his head with his finger, thought about it, and finally decided to knock on the door.


    After a moment of waiting, the door in front of him clicks open, and Charlize Theron, a beautiful and sexy South African diamond, appears in front of Martin. Yes, the name of South African American diamond is very popular in the company. It is said that the name was given by the boss. It is the same as Pellicano''s Hollywood eye, but women in the company prefer to use another name in private.


    "Mr. Adrian, Mr. modimo is here." She called, turning her head.


    "Invite him in." The boss''s voice came from inside, and Charlize made a gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you." Martin, smiling and nodding, took two steps before turning back: "by the way, Miss Charlize, your collar..."


    He made a gesture, and Charlize looked down, then frowned slightly, quickly straightened up the folded collar, and, by the way, restored a misplaced button. Then he raised his head and said in a cold voice, "thank you."


    As long as she is in the company, she always looks like she''s resisting people from thousands of miles away. Whether it''s the men who want to pursue her or the women who point out to her behind her back, she never seems to take it seriously, and I don''t know if it''s the same with her boss. Martin quickly shook his head slightly when he realized that he wanted to go wrong. But he had to admit that the boss''s women are very personality. No wonder he likes to chase beautiful women. If not, he would not


    "How are you, Martin?" Adrian Cowell, the boss in the high back chair fiddling with his tie, asked with a smile. He only wore a shirt. Although his coat was hung on the hanger, what could be inferred from the wrinkled appearance? It seemed that he was still in time. It would be very troublesome if they were two or three minutes later when they got to the actual step."Everything goes well." Martin said, sat down and handed over his paper bag.


    "Good," nodded the roughly flipped boss. "Pellicano is a smart guy who has been in Hollywood for so many years and knows what to do and what to stop."


    "Well done, Martin," he said, looking up. "Do you want me to reward you for something?"


    "It''s not necessary," Martin shook his head. "It''s actually very simple. Pelicano''s best way is to get the other party''s important handle through various illegal means, and then blackmail him. This method is also applicable to him. With your support and hiding behind the scenes, his tricks can''t play a big role, especially software eavesdropping It''s not worth mentioning. You also said that he is a smart man. If someone else does it, he can achieve what he has achieved. "


    "But it won''t be as good as you," Adrian shrugged. "You''re great, Martin. I''m not wrong about people."


    "Come on, I''ll talk about these things next time. I''ll be charged with fraud if I show my strength completely." Martin spread out his hands.


    "You know, Martin, I''d really like to call you Vincent Price."


    "That name is out of date. I''m Martin Mortimer." Martin said calmly, but he still sighed in his heart. It was the first time for him to be caught in more than ten years.


    A few months ago, he was taken aback when the European private detective and his men stopped him in a hotel in Athens. At the beginning, he lost his hand several times, but he never did in the last ten years. For example, it can take several years to get a vote. He is never extravagant. In addition to making money, he is also very exciting. Or he has a very mediocre face that he forgets. Of course, those cheated tycoons dare not and don''t bother to call the police ¡£


    Unexpectedly, he was arrested this time. When he tried to escape - although he had missed before, but he had never been caught, and he had some experience in escape - the other party said that he was not hired to arrest him, but the employer wanted to talk to him.


    The skeptical Martin watched the other party dial the phone, and then received the receiver. In just two words, he realized who the other party was. Adrian Cowell Martin, the American media upstart who had cheated the other party for 2 million yuan in London, is also a great director and producer, and has the reputation of a miracle director. Otherwise, he would not be so smooth ¡£


    At the same time, the other party revealed a surprising news on the phone. After being cheated, the other party began to hire someone to investigate him, and insisted on it until now. However, the other party didn''t want to sue him or deal with him. Quite the other party appreciated him and wanted to hire him to work, and asked him to come to the United States to talk.


    Martin agreed to this request after thinking for a long time. He didn''t think Adrian was playing a trick on him. Besides, one who could spare no effort to adjust him and miraculously found his rich man was too easy to solve.


    Soon Martin came to Los Angeles and met Adrian in the chairman''s office of AC media. Then, he was formally invited.


    "You have a smart mind, a fickle temperament, a calm mind, and It''s a pretty mediocre face. I need someone like that to collect information for me. " He said very seriously.


    "I don''t think I''m suitable for this. I prefer a stimulating life. You asked me to take charge of intelligence gathering, and it''s likely that I''m entrusted with someone else in the end." Martin declined.


    "No, no, those who seek stimulation can''t live in it forever. A proper and plain life will make you more determined to challenge. What kind of challenge is still open to question. It is also a challenge to talk about the lotus flower in the upper class cocktail party and deceive those people who seem to be at the top. It is also a challenge to analyze the most important part from numerous intelligence or carefully investigate the situation of the target. I will solve your worries. You will have a stable and decent job, and then you will give full play to your talents with my support, without having to talk to yourself in your heart with a few things you can''t say in your old age. " Adrian said so.


    Admittedly, this guy is very good at preaching. At least Martin was attracted by him, but he couldn''t help but struggle: "why Choose me? "


    "Because you succeeded in deceiving me. It was related to my impatience and impatience at that time. But being cheated is being cheated. There is no good excuse. I am a confident and even arrogant person. If someone can deceive me, it means that he is qualified for my use and must be used by me. " Adrian didn''t hide anything, followed by a smile: "if you refuse, then I''ll sue you for fraud. I don''t want face as some people do. American prisons are not so easy to sit."


    Although he knew that most of them were joking, Martin knew that he was likely to do so, and that the ruffian spirit of the other party at that moment aroused a little memory of his youth, so the answer was certain.But before that, he had a question to ask: "how did you find me?"


    "It''s very simple. I can''t forget it, and the sketch is very good. I drew your appearance on the same day. Then I found a helper in the police station and asked private detectives to search all over Europe. When they met similar people, they took photos and sent them to me for identification. I''ve always been very good at observing details, and I''ve got to start with details in pursuit of women. " Then he spread out his hands. "Look, I''m sincere, aren''t I?"


    "Well, you win." After a long sigh, Martin said.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C224

    After Vincent Price, or Martin Mortimer, went out, Adrian picked up the pieces of material he hadn''t looked at carefully and whistled softly. It has to be said that Anthony Pellicano has been called the eye of Hollywood in his previous life. He has so many famous clients and can set off such a big storm. If you don''t pay attention to him from the beginning, you will find him in a few days. By the same token, if it had not been for Martin, the sly new face in charge of the work, this guy would have shrunk his head back.


    Adrian is not really worried about Pellicano''s blackmail or blackmail. Although the old man is an old bastard, he is also an old fox. He knows who are the real big people. He will not offend those big people rashly. Let alone the country''s many tramps and drunk truck drivers, these big people can be let by law alone He can''t tell, even if the great man is still young. []


    but Adrian does not like to give the initiative to others, so it is a test to let Martin, who is easy to win over, take charge.


    Of course, he would not belittle Pellicano. The lion fought the rabbit with all his strength. Adrian''s career and status now were due to his foresight and Claude''s help, but it also had something to do with his rational character. Although pelicano''s means are inferior, it is hard to avoid getting entangled. Therefore, it is necessary to show his strength first and then show his good intentions.


    The results were in line with his wishes, Pellicano was very honest and soft, and Martin''s ability was recognized by him. In this way, the intelligence gathering work can be safely handed over to this guy, but Adrian will not trust Martin with all his heart and soul. He is just in charge of hosting. What''s more, regert is looking after his own affairs. Don''t worry. Wait for time to prove it.


    "How can you thank me, Nicole?" Adrian sighed and pressed the comm button on the desk. "Come on in, Charlie."


    Soon, Charlize appeared at the door, that neat ol dress let her is still so beautiful and charming.


    "Deal with this and pick out the ones that are useful and give them to Reina, the head of the publicity department, informal, of course." Adrian handed over the information in his hand.


    Charlize took a look at it, then looked up at Adrian with a smirk. After a while, he said with half teasing and half mocking: "it seems that another woman is going to fall into your hands completely."


    "Hey, Charley, what''s that about? Am I a demon?" Adrian asked, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "Isn''t it? As long as you see the woman you like, you will try to get close to her, please her, tie her with what she wants most, and finally hold it in the palm of your hand, just like... " Charlize said something suddenly came to mind, and the look of teasing was even stronger. "It''s like enjoying your collection."


    "I''m not sure. Are you talking about a video game strategy?" Adrian stood up with a smile, came to Charlize and put his arm around her waist. "One of my most beautiful collections?"


    He looked at her from a commanding position. Not only did he gently squeeze her chin, but the hand around her waist also went down, kneaded on her round buttocks, and whispered in an ambiguous voice: "how about we finish what we didn''t finish when Martin came in?"


    "Don''t think about it." Charlize broke off his paw, gave him a white eye, and then turned to go out. "Even if it''s a collection, you have the right to refuse. Otherwise, you can take her off the shelf."


    "Well, that''s a real disappointment." Adrian sighed, followed her to the door, and then suddenly slapped her on the buttocks. Charlize turned and glared at him, then slammed the door and set out loud.


    Adrian chuckled, and Adrian didn''t care. If not, it would not have been Charlize - not the film queen of his previous life, but his South African Diamond - and their relationship was so interesting and subtle that although his women were somewhat different, Charlize was undoubtedly the most prominent one.


    Well, don''t mention this for the time being. Since Adrian had predicted Cruise''s action earlier, Adrian has used some means to smooth out Pellicano. Of course, it should be deepened to let the other party swallow the bitter fruit completely. Anyway, cruise is destined to have such a setback. He doesn''t have to bear the burden in his heart. In the future, if he has learned how to position himself.


    You see, I''m actually a kind person. Adrian was smug and smug.


    By the way, cruise would not have wanted to turn to the Italian old man if he hadn''t been cornered. After all, Nicole is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In addition, Adrian is behind her to help. Public opinion stands on Nicole''s side as one-sided as in previous lives. Cruise''s affair does not have a nose and eyes.


    Salma Hayek, this is Adrian''s choice for cruise. This is not a decision made out of thin air. In fact, according to the information collected, Salma, a sexy woman full of Latin amorous feelings, has had an affair with him. So, who can we look for if we don''t look for her? Of course, if we want to say that "miracle director Salma" came to Cannes again after six years, we should welcome him. In recent years, his films have become more and more commercialized, and have lost the original amazing feeling. I believe he is also suffering from this, so he came here with the latest works. I hope he can find it again when he is far away from Hollywood To what we want, we all expect him to make better and more thoughtful films. " This is the report of Liberation Daily, with the arrogance and arrogance of the French.The French invented the film and set off a new wave movement, so in their eyes, they just want to be superior to others. This strong sense of superiority makes them always lift their chin high in front of film makers from other countries, even if they say compliments humbly to you. When commenting on a work, if it doesn''t conform to their point of view, it''s always rude to criticize, even though Hollywood dominates the film market all over the world.


    But Adrian is also a new media upstart in the United States. No one in Hollywood has not heard of his name. Such a big man came to Cannes again and won the Palme d''Or prize a few years ago. So, with the above article, since Adrian praised Adrian, he even flattered himself.


    However, it is not that no one sneers at him. There is such an article in Le Monde: "I don''t think much of his new work. From the introduction, it is a suspense horror story that happened in Hollywood. Although we can say that it is these things happening around that make people have a sense of spirit, why should it be limited to Hollywood? Some of his previous works, at least 95 years ago, were all at your fingertips, and had a brilliant idea. Why not now? It''s very simple. He has already made his mark in Hollywood, so he doesn''t need to put too much energy and enthusiasm into it. Otherwise, how could he have such a funny work as brave heart, which is not qualified in history


    The author is obviously dissatisfied with what? What else can there be except Sophie Marceau, who has been ticked off? Although she has hardly won any honors, she is a very desirable creature in the hearts of French men. But Adrian seduces her to Hollywood with a film brave heart. How can they be happy?


    "Adrian Cowell has joined the Cannes Film Festival again. The sexy dance of Monica BELLUCCI in the" vulgar novel "six years ago is still fresh in my mind. But now things are different. The Muse around him has changed into someone else. But I don''t know whether it is Ms. Naomi Watts or Nicole Kidman."


    "Just yesterday, director miracle stayed at the Moyes hotel in Cannes, along with two new actresses, Naomi Watts, and Nicole Kidman, who is currently divorced from Tom Cruise. Later, he was seen having dinner with two ladies in the restaurant of the hotel


    The above two reports, one from Italy''s "Evening Post" and the other from Britain''s "sun", are similar in content, but with high judgment. Italy is worthy of being a "romantic" country named after France. Such descriptions are both revealing and suggestive. The British tabloids are too straightforward and gossip for gossip. However, they are just like this. If they want to attract attention, they have to use shocking headlines and straightforward content. Those who love gossip will not care what the Muse is. As long as they tell them that a married woman who is divorced from her husband is having fun with a well-known playboy, they will not stop paying for it.


    "Why don''t Adrian have to take part in the last two Cannes films at the same time with the last two films? Does Adrian think that people can''t enjoy movies about Shakespeare or Elizabeth I for a while This is a columnist''s article in the times, full of considerable resentment.


    It also represents the attitude of most British critics, who are very unhappy. After the news came out that Adrian would bring his new film to the Cannes Film Festival, many people thought it would be one of the three films he made last year that had not been released. Cannes has a rule that the films in competition must be premiered at the festival.


    It goes without saying that the "matrix" that is being promoted is a commercial work, and the investment is not small. It is impossible for such a film to be premiered at the film festival, so it must be one of the two films produced later. Adrian''s speed of making films has become a consensus, so even if he can''t finish them at the same time, it should be no problem to finish one. However, what makes people surprised is that the film he took to Cannes film was made not long ago, starring the unknown Naomi Watts and Nicole Kidman, who is divorcing People are very angry, very angry, you know what they still said last year, Adrian is a British director, but he went to Cannes Film Festival without a British style film that should have been made. Instead, he was said to have invested only a few hundred thousand dollars in a super low-cost production. This is not the same as hitting them in the face - although he had been beaten many times when he announced it Face.


    As for the American media, they only mentioned it briefly, and then the tabloids reprinted the gossip about Adrian, Nicole and Naomi. There was no other news. Americans are not interested in Cannes, and even a miracle director can''t change that.


    Although the media made a lot of noise and various news came out in endlessly, Adrian, as the party concerned, did not go out these days. Besides adjusting the time difference and talking with the person in charge here about the film''s preparation for release, there are also


    The waiter rang the doorbell, and the shutter opened. A pretty, sexy blonde, about 5 feet 4 inches (165 cm) tall, appeared at the door. She looked at the waiters and the dining cars pushing, smiling and nodding to get out of the way.After pushing the dining car in, although there was a tall man and a tall woman standing in front of the ground glass window talking about something, the waiters turned a blind eye to the table and began to place food. With well-trained movements, the food was quickly put in order, and if it wasn''t daylight now, they would light candles.


    "Do you need to separate, Mr. Adrian?" After all this, the leader of the waiter bowed slightly to the man and asked in French, "or leave now?"


    "Cut it, but don''t separate it. Don''t leave people here. We''ll take care of it." Said the man.


    The leader nodded, and the commander quickly started cutting. After dealing with these problems, he took Bordeaux in the year of 52 and asked the men to have a look at it. Then the waiters filed out.


    "Sit down, ladies." Adrian smiles at the front two beautiful girls after the door closes.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C225

    "It''s a beautiful city and one of the best beaches in the world. It''s very suitable for vacation. The French really enjoy it and arrange the film festival here," said Adrian, standing at the balcony entrance, shaking his wine glass and looking at the scenery outside. The red liquid sways back and forth in the glass, as leisurely as he is now. []


    "yes, it''s beautiful, this is my first visit to Cannes - I mean as an actor." Naomi sat not far away from him, holding the same glass, while Nicole, who sat farther away, did not speak. She bent her legs and drank the wine attentively, as if everything around her had nothing to do with herself.


    "It''s always going to happen, dear Nami," Adrian said, turning his head and smiling. "Soon you''ll see that there''s no big difference between being here as an actor and being a tourist. Even, it''s better to come here as an actor than as a tourist."


    Here, he glanced at Nicole inadvertently. Unfortunately, the other party was still tasting the wine in his hand. Even if he used a more intimate title to Naomi, it could not change this.


    "I fully believe this. As long as I get out of the hotel these days, I will be surrounded by reporters. I can only stroll around a few times." She sighed, looking out of the balcony, her fingers tapping on her face.


    "I don''t have to worry about the opening of the film last night, even if the opening day of the film has gone on for a few days, there will be no need to worry about the opening day of the film Adrian said comfortingly. Then he thought of something. He went to Naomi and sat down: "by the way, Nami, have you analyzed yourself? Which roles are good at, which are not good at, and how to develop their strengths and avoid their weaknesses? "


    Naomi thought about it carefully, then shrugged her shoulders helplessly: "you know, from the beginning of my performance to now, almost all the characters are minor supporting roles with little weight. How can I do this kind of analysis?"


    "Well, I have two ideas for you to refer to now," Adrian said immediately. "The first one is similar to most actresses. You are so beautiful and charming, you are so weak and lovable, and you have good acting skills. I believe you can walk out of different roads in the same way There''s a character like that right now


    As he said this, he raised Naomi''s chin and gently stroked her beautiful face. Although the action was frivolous, his expression was very serious. Naomi could not help but lower her head and did not dare to look at him.


    "And the other," Adrian continued, "is the thriller route. You know, muhiland road is a crime, suspense, horror type movie in terms of classification. Since you have shown quite good acting skills in this kind of film, it is also a good choice to continue to expand your advantages, and there are also such roles here ¡£¡±


    Nicole, a little farther away, finally raised her head, only to look one way and then quickly turned to the other, but her imperceptible lip biting did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "It''s a difficult choice," Naomi sighed after thinking about it, but her eyes seemed to have made a choice. "I have no experience after all."


    "It doesn''t matter. You have enough time to think and analyze," Adrian said with a smile, and a trace of pride appeared on his face. "Even if you choose the wrong way, I can make you start over again."


    Naomi chuckled, but her head dropped. After a while, she lifted up again: "what about Nicole? What else have you arranged for her? "


    Although she has only played the trio once so far, and it is still for the filming of muherand Road, Naomi has guessed about Nicole''s situation, so you don''t have to worry about anything. In any case, the other party should also know her own affairs, and there is nothing to be ashamed of. What''s more


    Smart woman. Adrian secretly praised in his heart. No wonder he said something like that even though he had already made a choice in his heart, he immediately looked at Nicole through the topic: "you should have read that script, Nicole, how are you?"


    "A single mother lives in the manor with two children, and then recruits some strange servants. Strange and terrible things happen in the family one after another, as if there is a ghost invasion, but in the end, it turns out that the dead are herself and her children." Nicole turned around, coldly sketched the script aside, then shrugged. "I don''t know it was the genius''s idea."


    The word "genius" was pronounced sharply, apparently the opposite, but Adrian did not hesitate to reply, "thank you. It was my idea."


    "It''s a thriller too, isn''t it?" Naomi, who had heard the content clearly, immediately asked.


    "Yes, Nicole has made some good movies before, but in these films, she has only one label, which is vase," Adrian said, standing up and walking behind Nicole, putting his hands on her shoulder. Nicole put down her glass and did nothing else. She looked very calm."Just like you, Nami, guest star in many TV series and movies, but they are not taken seriously. Just because of some reasons, Nicole''s starting point is relatively high." Adrian continued, "because you are so beautiful that you want to possess, so beautiful that you ignore others, and no one is willing to stimulate your mind, that''s why you are in an awkward situation."


    There was a slight tremor in her hands, and Naomi was slightly distracted. Adrian''s words, though explicit, also spoke of what they really wanted in their hearts.


    "So I arranged this movie for Nicole. Generally speaking, horror movies can easily highlight the acting skills of actors. The appearance of fear can be contrasted with the appearance of peacetime. As long as the fear and fear seem credible, it will gain a good reputation. Of course, it''s also easy to ruin your performance if you overuse it. It depends on the actors'' control. In addition to the director''s explanation, the actor''s own speculation and the state of shooting, the fit between the actor and the role is also very important. The role I prepared has a high degree of fit with Nicole. " Adrian said, sitting down beside Nicole and putting his arm around her shoulder.


    "Nami, the first feeling you gave me was that you were weak and need to be cared for, so I had the character from muhiland road. And Nicole, what impresses me most is the cold and gorgeous feeling. Her face is pale and a little nervous, and she has a kind of morbid beauty. That''s why she has the role now Adrian said with a smile.


    At this point, he finally stopped, and the room suddenly became quiet. Naomi and Nicole began to be distracted. After a long time, Nicole''s voice rang again: "that''s what I give you?"


    Although she tried to maintain the coldness in her tone, the confusion was obvious.


    "For the time being, but I believe that with the passage of time, the impression will gradually change, right?" Adrian chuckled, his hand on his shoulder slipped down, and finally he reached under the breast root through his armpit.


    Nicole turned her head and looked at Adrian with her blue eyes. Her complicated and somewhat trance look flashed away. Then she stood up and said, "I want to go back and get ready for the premiere of the evening."


    Adrian gives Naomi an apologetic look. After the other side gives her a look of no worry, she gets up and follows Nicole. As she watched them leave the suite, Naomi sighed and sat quietly in her chair for a moment before she stood up and poured another glass of red wine for herself.


    After shaking and sipping, she gazed at the red liquid in the glass for a while, then shook her head with a smile, and then focused on the evening premiere, the first time her film starred in an international premiere.


    "You seem a little angry?" Follow Nicole into her suite, and Adrian immediately asks.


    Although she has reserved three suites, Naomi basically lives with Adrian and will avoid when someone has something to look for him. Nicole, on the other hand, basically stays in her room and doesn''t see each other unless Adrian invites her.


    "No, I just I don''t think the script you gave me is easy to evaluate. " Nicole shook her head. She wanted to refuse him to go in. Last night Adrian wanted to come over and have a heart to heart talk with her, but after she refused, she went back. But the words didn''t come out, especially when Naomi opened the door to Adrian today.


    "In fact, the script is very similar to a movie a few years ago." Adrian chuckled and pulled her into his arms and sat down on the couch. Now there are only two of them. Naturally, he is more daring.


    Nicole struggled a little, and finally fell in his arms obediently: "is it?"


    "Of course, you should remember a little boy''s story." Adrian suggested that, just before Nicole thought about giving his name, he said it first: "yes, that''s right. Bruce Willis and silver Phoenix''s" sixth sense "was also my idea. Don''t you believe my vision? Moreover, there are many loopholes in the logic of that story, but the final riddle is too shocking to let people ignore the logic loopholes. The script will be more perfect with that story as a reference. "


    Then he lowered his head and gently kissed her face. Then he said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to be angry. I said, this is the impression you have given me before, and the impression is always changing."


    "Is it?" Nicole, who just showed a little longing, sneered and sat up. "But the first impression is very important, isn''t it?"


    She swept her hair in her ears and said in a proud tone what she meant. Adrian had a good temper and laughed. Then she sat down again and looked at her beautiful eyes. "Yes, I still remember. A few years ago, when you handed the Palmetto to me, I still remember wearing a black evening dress and a tall body Material, beautiful and moving face, and you almost fell down when you stepped down, and when I caught your arm, the touch was still lingering in my heart. Since then, I have had the idea of taking you as my ownNicole was surprised for the first time in several days. Adrian didn''t know what to say. Her momentum was completely suppressed by the other party.


    "Wait and see, Nicole, you''ll be mine sooner or later, from the beginning to the end, from the inside to the outside." Adrian said with a smile, as if announcing something.


    After a long time, her chest heaved several times, and Nicole gritted her teeth and said, "now I''m yours. Even if you want me to play the trumpet for you now, I won''t refuse, will I?"


    When night fell and the lights were on, quite a number of reporters gathered outside the red carpet Palos theatre. They were whispering and looking at the end of the street, obviously waiting for someone.


    Soon, a lot of distinguished guests who attended the movie started to enter the stadium from the red carpet. Although many reporters asked questions and took photos, from their slightly absent-minded look, they were not the people they had to wait for until the two cars appeared in people''s sight. Two silver rolls Royces, which are said to have been airlifted by private aircraft, need not be said who came.


    "Mr. Adrian, why did you choose muhiland road for the festival instead of the other films made last year?" Adrian had just got off the bus and was surrounded by these questions. He had never been out of the hotel in recent days except for attending the opening ceremony, which naturally attracted considerable attention. However, Nicole and Naomi, who came down from another car, did not receive such treatment. Although they did not go out much these days, they did not answer less questions.


    "It''s very simple. The film was made on a temporary basis with a small investment of only 15 million yuan. In addition, the production cycle is very short, and it is also experimental, so it was used to participate in the Cannes Film Festival." Adrian''s answer this time is very straightforward, and at the same time does not reveal a trace of some things to clarify.


    For example, it was rumored that the investment was only several hundred thousand yuan. It''s really a joke. Although Nicole''s status is not high, she has played a supporting role in "Batman Forever". Although Naomi is almost the same as the new one, Adrian still gives her $500000 for her film. Naomi will "borrow" the rent and use it to display after she gets the remuneration Mrs. east of the bungalow was paid back to Adrian.


    Coupled with all kinds of expenses, how can it be like "two big guns" with only a few hundred thousand investment?


    "There is a rumor that your film is difficult to understand. How do you evaluate it?" A reporter asked equivocally.


    "Just go and see." Adrian also gave a smooth answer.


    "It''s said that the inspiration for this film came from Ms. Naomi Watts. Is that true, Mr. Adrian?" One question after another.


    "This statement is both correct and incorrect. The idea of this film has been in place for a long time, but I always feel that there is something missing, so I have not paid any action until..." Adrian said that when Nicole and Naomi, who were closely behind him, came over, they stood in the middle and put their arms around the waist of the two beautiful girls. "Until I met Naomi, she gave me a lot of inspiration, and let me enrich the script. Then she invited Nicole through her. Their performances were excellent. Without them, the film would not be complete."


    The gesture of embracing left and right immediately attracted a burst of crazy flash. It is not uncommon for directors like this to hold the heroine and supporting actress to take photos at the same time, but the question is who is holding? Although the public didn''t really see the famous name, the insiders could not understand it clearly. So if the reporters missed the opportunity, they might as well buy a piece of bread and hit it to death.


    After more than ten seconds, Adrian immediately let go of the two ladies and walked into the theatre - it''s one thing to take a picture and another to walk in with their arms around each other - the click and click continued for a long time before the reporters realized that it was impossible to ask questions. But if you can take the picture just now, even if you can''t ask questions, it should be worth it. Anyway, Adrian will stay in Cannes before the closing ceremony. Don''t worry about not catching him.


    What''s more, there seems to be something to shoot in front of you. Nicole and Naomi walk hand in hand to the theater. It seems that the intimacy is beyond the limits of friends.


    When he finally entered the theatre, Adrian breathed a sigh in his heart and immediately exchanged greetings with people he didn''t know. Both Luc Besson and Jean Renault came to the premiere and naturally had to greet them. In addition, there were producers, film makers, directors or actors from various countries, as well as people from his own company. What''s more, there are also critics and ordinary audience. If not arranged in the Palos theater, I''m afraid it would not be able to accommodate it.


    The premiere was much simpler than the premiere of a commercial film, and soon people began to get in, and Adrian''s seat was arranged at the end. He asked for this on his own initiative, because "only in this way can we better observe the audience''s reaction". As for whether the other party believes it or not, it''s their business. Moreover, the whole last row is arranged for the crew, and Nicole and Naomi are sitting on his left and right sides.


    The good play is finally on. After turning off the lights in the screening hall, Adrian said this in his heart. I don''t know how people will react to the film? It''s really curious and expectant.Glancing at Nicole and Naomi respectively, Adrian''s attention was focused on the screen, and Adrian was temporarily distracted. Soon, the lights hit the screen, and the director''s version of "muhiland road" is about to begin.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C226

    From the very beginning of the film, there was an inexplicable atmosphere, especially the dazzling opening of the film, which made the quiet screening Hall ring out a low voice of discussion. Although we all know that the work style of miracle director is changeable, but this is the first time that there is no clue or even some inexplicable opening. Where is such a joyful dance like a crime and horror movie? [search for the latest updates]


    the discussion soon disappeared. As mentioned above, director miracle''s style is changeable, and he chooses to start in this way, which is his business. Soon, the film officially begins. At the beginning, Betty, as Nicole''s Rita, is forced into a car accident, stumbles out of the car and falls down a steep slope. Finally, she falls into the bushes outside a house.


    Nicole''s hair is golden red, but it doesn''t match to dye it black, so Adrian asked the stylist to darken her hair and turn it into a dark brown, which not only achieves the goal but also damages her beauty. In addition, she has been holding her breath because of the divorce case and being teased by Adrian. She has grasped Betty''s feeling of bewilderment and bewilderment. People can''t help but want to protect her. In the hall, or in the back rows, after the girl falls to the ground with her arms in her arms, she makes several tut noises.


    Although her voice was light and short, Nicole could hear clearly. That''s the advantage of sitting in the back row. But her expression did not change. Her eyes were always on the screen, waiting for people''s evaluation after the film was over. Rao is so, she still with the corner of her eye to glance at Adrian around one eye, the other side is sitting on the same vision on the screen.


    She can''t help but think of the afternoon. At that time, she just said that because she didn''t want to lose the wind. She regretted when she just exported. With Adrian''s character, how could she not pose for her to blow? So, is she blowing or not blowing? What I didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t mention it again after she laughed. She couldn''t help but feel like a punch in the air.


    Damn it. Although there is no lack of such abdominal Fei, but after each time there will always be a sigh. She couldn''t see through the man. When she thought she had figured out what the other person would do next, his behavior would always be beyond her expectation. For a woman like Nicole, especially after nearly a decade of almost nothing marriage, she hates the feeling and feels dangerous.


    Wait and see. Don''t be in such a hurry. Nicole finally said to herself - and that''s all - to focus on the screen again.


    At this time, the story has been divided into two lines: one is that the underworld characters intervene in the production of the film company, requiring a famous director to use an actress as the leading role in the film, and express the other''s horror through the tension of the top management of the electric company; the other is that Diane, played by Naomi, comes here from Canada and lives in her uncle''s room After waking up in a coma and escaping to this room, Rita lost her memory.


    Naomi, dressed in a pink silk coat, T-shirt, trousers showing her feet and neck, and her golden short and medium hair, showed her beautiful appearance. Her face was always smiling and her eyes were shining. This naive image, which was curious about everything in Hollywood, complemented the golden color in the bright sunshine, which was very deep The impression of carving.


    Here, the plot is quite well organized, although there are many inexplicable plots, such as a guy and his partner talking about dreams in the coffee shop, and then being scared out by some ghost tramp outside; or the performance of a certain fool killer, which clearly kills one, kills three for various strange reasons People, and then there was a fire - this episode caused a lot of laughter.


    But this kind of organization soon became more and more fragmented, and the mystery became bigger and bigger like a snowball, but did not give a clue to solve it. What kind of woman is Rita? Why did someone want to kill her? Why did she carry a huge amount of money in her bag? Why did the gangsters want that girl to play the leading role in the director''s film, and try to make the Director give in? What kind of connection does the two have.


    What''s more strange is that when Betty asked Rita to give her lines, she was clearly a murderous script. The heroine threatened to kill her lover once she broke up. But why did she become a sorrowful lover during the audition. This kind of change is really hard to imagine. At this time, the more frightening plot came. Betty accompanied Rita to a house she remembered. After opening the window, she saw a rotten female corpse.


    there was a low breath breathing sound in the hall. Before that, some people complained in a very low voice that they didn''t understand what the movie was trying to express ¡£


    Nicole shakes her head and drops her eyes. She doesn''t like the scene. It''s not scary, but it''s disgusting. Just then, a warm touch came from her thighs, and a hand was placed over the tulle of her evening dress.


    Needless to say who it was, she bit her teeth in anger, and Nicole clamped her legs tightly. But this could not stop the other party. Soon the hand went deep into the high fork of her evening dress and started the most direct contact. Although she clamped her thigh and could not look inside, the kneading on her thigh still made her feel numb.Damn it, this is the theater, Nicole thought angrily. She glanced at Adrian with the rest of her eyes, the other side was still that serious look, but the corner of her mouth with a faint smile. This made her more and more angry, and her hands on the armrest trembled slightly. But she quickly noticed one thing. Although Naomi, sitting on Adrian''s left, was also watching the screen attentively, the frequency of her chest undulation increased a lot. When she went down a little further, the music could see Adrian''s other hand swimming on her thigh.


    This situation has no reason to let Nicole''s legs loose, that long waiting hand immediately into the inside. Even if she reacted immediately and clamped again, the hand could reach the sensitive point.


    This bastard, the lecher, who breathes rapidly, curses in her heart, but she realizes in a trance how similar it is to a previous scene. It should be Last year, yes, early last year, at the premiere of eye opener, she was Mrs. cruise at that time. In that box, after Tom left, he played with himself in front of his secretary as well.


    all kinds of pictures of that day suddenly flooded into his mind, making her body slightly hot under the numbness feeling, and her legs also relaxed a little His hand went further in. At that time, he would dare to do those things to her, let alone now? Although the last few rows were assigned to the crew of muherand Road, in the end, it excluded the three of them and almost no one else.


    At this time, ambiguous music comes from the stereo, and the plot on the screen has also progressed to that scene, Naomi and Nicole''s bed play. Two women in the screen to kiss and entangle, with a smile, incomparable ambiguity, as if never so happy. In Adrian''s clip, there are not many really exposed outside, especially the important parts. However, it still gives people a feeling of blood, and there is a faint breath in the hall.


    Apart from the three parties, I''m afraid no one knows that the two women in the camera are really coming. Nicole''s eyes begin to blur. She can vaguely recall kissing Naomi, rubbing and bumping with her. At the same time, some pictures overlap in her mind. Isn''t it the same when shooting "eye opening caution"? Adrian in navy uniform presses himself on the bed and gallops across the camera.


    The blood was pouring into her head. She could feel the fever in her face. Nicole let go of her legs completely. Then she took Adrian''s hand and pressed it further in. Whatever you want The teased woman gives up her breath and notices that Naomi on the other side is doing the same thing as her.


    Although the last row of the hall had such a beautiful and exciting thing, no one noticed that they were all thinking about the plot. If there are clues to follow in the past few decades, but after the end of the sex play, the previous content has been completely reversed. Betty becomes Diane, and Rita becomes Betty. They seem to be lovers. Then the director who was originally driven to despair by the gangs turns into a powerful person and gets Betty into a role that has appeared before One by one, they began to appear on the stage again, and they were totally different from the previous positioning.


    If it was the work of some other unknown director, I''m afraid someone would have scolded him. But this film was made by a miracle director. He must have arranged something deep in it. He could not make a illogical movie to play tricks on the big family. When he started directing the film, he had two big guns and low The reason why we can''t understand such multi line narrative works as popular novels is that we have neglected something.


    It has to be said that the advantages of being famous and having great fame are here. As the saying goes, the same stupid thing is done by a small person, and an anecdote is done by a big person. Where is Adrian''s fame? Even if he does shoot a messy piece of garbage, someone will try to find a reasonable explanation.


    The plot continues to develop, and finally some clues are more or less. The woman originally named Betty, now Diane, and the woman originally called Rita and now Betty are homosexual lovers. But the woman named Betty now has been praised as a popular star because of the director''s appreciation. Naturally, Betty put herself into the arms of the director and publicized it in public at the reception held Cloth is engaged.


    The abandoned woman, originally called Betty and now Diane, was in tears all day, and even recalled Betty while crying. This scene immediately attracted a lot of low laughter. And for two women who are immersed in something, it''s a strong stimulation, especially Nicole, whose nose is full of fine sweat, eyes twinkle with thick * *, biting her lips and pressing Adrian''s hand deeper.


    After that, Diane, who attended the reception because of Betty, couldn''t help hearing the news of their engagement. Then she found a killer in the cafe and asked him to kill Betty. The killer agreed, and gave her a small blue key, and told her that she would inform her to go somewhere to get a small blue box, which could be opened with the key, and there was something to prove Betty''s death.


    However, when Diane got the small box from a ghost tramp and hesitated to open it at home, it was her uncle and aunt who ran out of the box and opened her teeth and claws with crazy laughter. Diane, who was as like as two peas, had no longer been able to bear such pressure after he had been hiding in the bedroom. He took a pistol out of the drawer and pulled a trigger to his mouth. After the bang, Diane died. The gesture was exactly the same as the rotten female corpse in the front half.Finally, the camera turns to Betty, who is still Rita, and Diane, who is Betty, who goes to the club when the story is broken. The female singer is still singing in Spanish, sad and sad.


    The film ended here, the subtitles began to rise slowly, and there was no other sound in the dark hall except for the music, and there was no applause. This is a very impolite thing, unless the movie is so bad that no one wants to watch it, the applause should be given.


    But is that why Adrian didn''t get applause? Of course, it wasn''t just about ten seconds later that the first applause clapped and clapped. Although the film was incomprehensible, the clue was still very obvious. The director of miracle must have arranged this on purpose, and then let the audience figure it out. He can''t make a bad film, can''t he?


    With the subtitle rolling, more and more people hold this idea. Naturally, the applause becomes more and more enthusiastic, which makes one become more and more nervous. Although in Adrian''s play, * * occupied Nicole''s head, but still kept a sober, after all, this is in the theater.


    But with the end of the movie, applause rang out, Adrian still did not want to stop feeling, even further excavation. Nicole wanted to take his hand away. Instead, she pressed in according to his rhythm. With more and more subtitles and more applause, the feeling of fear and a little excitement began to dominate her, and her body began to shake slightly.


    At this time, another burst of warm applause, larger than ever before, seemed that everyone was clapping. The feeling of being seen suddenly filled Nicole''s body, which made her feel hot and hot. Adrian, who was aware of something, suddenly pressed down. In an instant, she tightened her body. It took a couple of seconds, and it was like centuries before Nicole''s breath softened, and so did Naomi on the other side.


    The lights finally turned on, and people who had adapted to the darkness couldn''t accept it for a while and narrowed their eyes one after another, but the light was not strong, so this situation did not last long. People began to look for Adrian''s figure, and soon found him sitting alone in the last row, slowly wiping his hands.


    Soon a film critic walked over and held out his hand: "Hello, Mr. Adrian. I''m Jacques Leiman. I have a column in the Figaro newspaper. You made an interesting film."


    Although Adrian didn''t know his spoken language very well, he would not be able to listen to other people in French?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lehman. I''ve got some drinks on my hands." Adrian said, raising the tissue in his hand.


    "Can you tell me what you think of this movie now, Mr. Adrian?" he said with an Italian accent


    The sign on his chest shows that this is a journalist, a journalist from Italy.


    "Please don''t worry. We''d better go out and talk about it first." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture of invitation, then strides out.


    Jacques Leiman glared at the Italian reporter and followed him. The Italian reporter did not see it, but followed Adrian. Others saw that the result of the exploration was good, and then they poured down one after another. Those who originally wanted to come over to say hello to director miracle and talk about this strange film gave up the plan. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future.


    When Adrian came to the door of the screening hall, reporters had surrounded him again, and the accumulated problems became more and more.


    "Don''t you think your film is logically incoherent, Mr. Adrian?"


    "What do you want to show in this film, Mr. Adrian? Despair because of lover''s betrayal? Or was it the Hollywood scene of that era? "


    "We observed that although the two stories are completely different, they are inextricably related. What exactly do you want to express, Mr. Adrian?"


    "You split the story into two parts and turn it upside down..."


    "You think your work is..."


    Faced with these endless questions, Adrian was smiling. When he came out to the door of the theater, the bodyguards separated them. Only then did he give a general answer: "what is this movie about? It should be the audience''s business. There is no standard answer for this film, just like a thousand people have a thousand Hamlets. Why Don''t use your wisdom to find the answer you want? I know that many people may still have doubts. Although my works are of varied styles, there has never been a film like "muhiland road". So I would like to tell you a little bit about it here... "


    At this point, he glanced at the people who craned their necks for answers, and then gave a prank smile: "it''s not really my work, it''s David Lynch''s.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C227

    "This is the first time miracle director has been involved in horror, suspense and crime. Frankly speaking, no one can understand what he wants to express in the film, but there are suspense everywhere and connections everywhere. Adrian not only picks up what he once lost, but also deepens it constantly, which makes people uneasy and wants to continue to pursue it." ¡ª¡ª"The Figaro newspaper


    " this is a film that needs to give up himself. It is composed of countless pieces. Adrian wants to use the multi-line narrative technique that once made him generous and brilliant to win another golden palm for himself, but it seems that he has not used it for a long time. Finally, he played too much, and then presented such a boring work. " ¡ª¡ªBr] > "I can''t believe that it''s full of logic to find this fragment in the guardian? I''m sorry, you''re in the wrong place. The director of miracle seems to be fading away ¡ª¡ªNew York Times


    as one of the most popular works in Cannes Film Festival, muhiland road received a lot of comments immediately after its release. To many people''s surprise, most of these comments were not very good. Film critics from various countries seemed to have made an appointment with one voice and thought that the film''s lack of logic was a great failure. Even though many people - French and Italian residents - think it''s not bad. The composition of the lens, the use of color, the creation of atmosphere and the split story, as well as the performance of the two actresses are quite excellent, this fact can not be avoided when it comes to the logic of the film.


    "You don''t want to be a famous director, so why can''t he say it''s so strange that he doesn''t want to be a famous director?" A film critic asked a question, which was also the question of many people who watched the premiere. Although the applause after the premiere was still warm, it did not eliminate their doubts. Moreover, Adrian''s subsequent specious reply made this kind of doubt even more.


    But there are also many people who gloat, which is exactly what they want to see. For this moment, they have been waiting too long. Therefore, in the following two days, the comments on "muhiland road" became more violent, such as "the miracle director has just finished", "this is a bad Waterloo" and other words appeared in the newspapers, which made many miracle directors very dissatisfied, but they did not know how to refute it. Although Adrian had made films of various themes, muhiland road and he used The style difference of the former works is too big. The only similarity is the "eye opening caution", which is Kubrick''s work.


    However, Adrian did not respond to this situation. The reporters stayed outside the hotel for two days. Nicole and Naomi met several times, but they couldn''t catch the miracle director. Most of them think that the director of miracle can''t accept this fact, so if they don''t come out in the room, they will play at will.


    But that didn''t last long, because Roger Abbott''s reviews were coming out soon.


    "It was an amazing piece of work, so I had to spend a few days reflecting on it and taking time to go to the cinema again. There is no doubt that Adrian is a very tricky director. Whenever you think you are familiar with his style of doing things, he will produce works that are beyond your expectation, and always maintain extraordinary vitality and significance, especially those films with low cost, yes, such as muhiland road.


    Many people think that the biggest failure of muhiland road is that it has a illogical story, but I think this is the most interesting part of the film. Even the most harsh people will not deny that there is a clear connection between the two parts. For example, in the first half, the actress from Canada is called Betty, while in the back is called Diane, while the woman with amnesia in front is called Rita - obviously from Rita Hayworth - and the latter is called Betty, obviously There is an inseparable close relationship, which is also proved in the film. So what does Diane have to do with it? Quite simply, in the first half, the waitress in the cafe is called Diane, and in the second half, the name of the waitress becomes Betty. (note)


    it''s very interesting, isn''t it? If you observe carefully, you will find that the characters in the first half of the show also appear in the second half, but their images have changed greatly. What is the connection between them needs to be found by the audience themselves. Think about it. When you find out the whole clue because of some thread in a tangle, how pleasant it will be to find the whole clue.


    this is a * * type movie. Its meaning is not to tell a story, but to let the audience to find their own story. Just like Adrian said after the premiere, this movie does not have A thousand people have a thousand Hamlets. "Muherand road" gives enough clues for the audience to look for it. It''s wonderful. It''s not lost to Adrian. I think I''ll watch it again sometimes. As for what kind of story I see, I''m sorry, that''s my business.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the acting skills of the two actresses also add a lot of color to the film. Nicole Kidman interprets the confusion, fear and bewilderment in front, and the sexy and seductive behind, which should be her best role in several years. Naomi Watts is even better. In addition to her innocence and self-confidence as a new comer at the beginning, and her desperate struggle after losing her lover, she also has a scene in the play with audition. All of these are very well grasped and convincing. It can be seen as the different fates of Hollywood actresses at different stages. It is very wonderful. I want to give her one Thumb "¡ª¡ª


    the release of this film review immediately turned the wind in the critics'' circle. Albert is the top film critic in Hollywood. Even those Europeans who think highly of themselves can''t make too many criticisms when it comes to his film reviews. Now that he has said that, there must be merit in muhiland road. What is the highlight of the film?


    "I don''t know how many people noticed this detail. When Rita opened the blue box, Betty, or Diane, was sleeping in bed and threatening the director, Adam, was the cowboy The door opened and came in. The camera switched. It was not Betty or Diane lying on the bed, but the rotten female corpse. Then, the cowboy laughed, turned around and went out again, and the camera was switched again. It was still Betty or Diane lying in bed, and then Diane and Rita


    the emotional relationship between Betty, and then the characters in the back and the characters in front of him were one by one. For example, the director in the back was powerful and powerful, so in the dream ahead, he was not only threatened by the underworld, but his wife was also with the painter Bed, finally broke, had to give in. Or the relationship between Betty, Diane and Rita, as well as the beautification of Betty in Diane''s heart, and the different atmosphere in the two performances of lines and auditions with Rita, I have to say, this guy is very careful.


    This report soon aroused a heated response. Both the ordinary audience and the film critics, large and small, began to discuss. There were many people who supported it, and many people opposed it. The most important point of the opponents was, since it was in a dream, since it was a dream to swallow a gun after waking up, why did they dream about the rotten female corpse?


    After all, it is not easy to have a logical explanation for supporting human nature, so various reasons have been put forward. For example, since it is a dream, it is normal to have illogical places. The director of miracles may just want to use this way to guide everyone''s thinking. As to whether it''s normal to say something illogical while looking for logic, it''s not something they have to consider.


    In a word, the heated debate has begun again. In a short period of less than a week, the popularity of muhiland road in Cannes has risen to a certain extent. It seems that it has become the most popular film in the film festival. If people who come to the festival do not go to the theatre and watch one, they are embarrassed to chat with others.


    Then, fans soon added fuel to the fire, posting on the Internet that "director miracle is paying tribute to David Lynch.".


    "Anyone who has seen all of David Lynch''s works will find that Adrian''s new work has many typical Lynch style vocabulary and scenes: the flickering lights, the neurotic narrator, the ferocious mysterious man, the singer who has fallen on the stage, but still resounding, and the plot of a comic black film: loss Memories of sexy women, wearing windbreaker Sunglasses tall strong white men and so on. Adrian claimed after the premiere that it was actually David Lynch''s work, because it was a tribute work "


    this is a short passage in the fan''s post. Next, he analyzed the similarities between muhiland road and Lynch''s works in detail. The reason for this is that the writer used to be a fan of Adrian. He is a fan of niche movies. Lynch''s weird films are just to his taste, so he likes to go to the European Film Festival.


    It was because "two big guns" and "vulgar novel" fell in love with Adrian. After he started directing mainstream films, he left again. This time I came to Cannes and heard that he had a new competition, so he took time to watch one. Naturally, such people would like such films very much. They immediately began to speculate about the plot. Later, they saw Adrian''s remarks after the premiere in the newspaper, and immediately began to compare them, so there was the post.


    Of course, there are also many people reprimanded, especially those loyal fans of Adrian, who think that the analysis is unreasonable and far fetched, and the miracle director does not need to pay tribute to anyone. But there were also some supporters of the movie fan, who quarreled with the newspaper about how to interpret muhiland road. Finally, it was reprinted in the newspaper by the guy with a good sense of smell.


    You can imagine how many people will be surprised when such news is published. David Lynch''s weird style works are still very artistic in the eyes of European people. Therefore, he receives more attention here than in Hollywood. Naturally, some people are familiar with his style. After this post was reprinted, someone immediately came out to say that it was really very similar.


    "It''s incredible, but there''s a distinct Lynch style in muhiland road." A well-known French film critic said so.


    So the news around the film is even more confusing.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C228

    "Director miracle is still so different. First he made a film that was unexpected and completely different from the previous style in a short time, and then claimed that it was a work of homage to David Lynch. Then we found that the style of this film is really full of David Lynch''s style. It seems that only God knows what he is thinking." Adrian flipped through the newspaper in his hand. After reading this paragraph, Adrian couldn''t help laughing.


    "Look at what they say, as if I''m an alien. If possible, they''d like to drag me out and slice me for research." He left the newspaper and made fun of himself. He said to the two women in front of him. []


    "I agree, and I''d like to know if you are an alien." Nicole said rudely, holding a black tea cup. After the premiere, she didn''t give Adrian a good face. Unexpectedly, he played with her fingers in that situation and that place. If she didn''t take advantage of the light and went back to the hotel directly, she couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Even so, in bed, Nicole still seemed unwilling to admit defeat, but actually tried to welcome her, and often recalled all kinds of things in the dark theater that night, she felt all sorts of excitement in her heart. After the film was released, although there was a lot of controversy about the plot, no matter which country''s film critics, they all gave her a lot of praise.


    She has been in Hollywood for nearly ten years. Although she has also acted in many films and won some favorable comments, people think of her when she is mentioned, except that Mrs. Tom Cruise is the word "vase". When did she have such a comment? Even though most of the compliments she received at the reception these days were polite or wanted to chat up, she still felt elated compared with the previous excuse of praising her beauty and sexiness.


    This man, indeed, will work wonders. Whenever a person, such an idea will inevitably come out of Nicole''s heart, and then she will subconsciously bite the root of her teeth, if she could meet him ten years ago


    Of course, such thoughts were soon forgotten by her, and Nicole would not forget the unabashed possessiveness and conquest that Adrian had every time she pressed her against the wall, on the table, on the bed. She won''t let him achieve his goal. She doesn''t want to let men control her life again. Her forbearance is just for the sake of freedom in the future. She won''t do his pets and playthings like that woman.


    thinking of this, Nicole can''t help looking at Naomi Watts on the other side. Her former friendship has disappeared, and only disgust flashed from her eyes. Although Naomi moved out of Adrian''s suite after returning to the hotel, she went back in less than two days, and was as close as ever with Adrian.


    It goes without saying that critics have played a big part in her praise these days. Listen to this: the most difficult role so far this year is higher than her evaluation - which is another reason why Nicole is not happy. If Naomi and Adrian were not related, Nicole would not have been. After all, they were friends and all came from Australia. The Australian actors in Hollywood are still very united.


    Not to mention the fact that some tabloids have made up a lot of mischievous things. The most astonishing thing is that the world''s only credible news weekly claimed that she and Naomi were homosexuals How similar is the story of Nicole and Naomi, except that Nicole Kidman is not married to a major director, but former star Tom Cruise. What is most worth considering is that Naomi and Nicole went to the same drama school in Australia and fell in love with their sister-in-law. According to people familiar with the matter, Naomi attended the bachelor party before Nicole''s marriage, and she was also with Nicole It''s obvious that they had a secret relationship before, and Naomi has been unknown since she came to Hollywood, which is a sharp contrast to Nicole... "


    The report wrote a large article, giving full play to the "nine true and one false" routine, and spared no effort to pull all kinds of plots in the film on the two people. Especially after the saying of "dream" came out, it was said that there were nose and eyes. In a nutshell, two beautiful girls fell in love in drama school, but one of them married a popular star and became an attractive actress in order to go to Hollywood. The other was so sad that she even messed up the couple''s single couple before marriage. Then the other went to Hollywood to develop, but it has been unknown for several years.


    Here, the plot is different from that in the film. With the efforts of the latter one, he finally moved the heart of the former one. Finally, he divorced his star husband and got together. Later, a big director changed them into a film and made it.


    It''s very, very novel, but if you think about the reputation of this newspaper, it''s strange that they don''t write like this. Even if it''s in normal times, muherand road has become the headlines of various entertainment media along with Cannes Film Festival. Moreover, their experiences are quite similar to the story behind the film. In addition, with the pictures of Nicole and Naomi attending the premiere of the film, they also attracted quite a lot of attention. Some people even discussed on the Internet that Nicole would divorce cruise. Isn''t it really because Naomi?Only a fool will believe this news. Nicole, who drinks black tea, once again gives Adrian a covert look. He is chatting with Naomi affectionately at the moment. Obviously, he is happy to see this kind of report, which makes it more convenient for him to have an excuse to do something. In fact, after the premiere that day, he took them to bed together. However, when Nicole and Naomi were both together, they would be in bed There was no success under the double refusal.


    "By the way, ED, did you make this movie to pay homage to David Lynch?" Naomi''s voice drifts into Nicole''s ear. "Nicole should want to know, too, right?"


    Originally, she wanted to object, but she swallowed it again. Then she looked at Adrian. Nicole was also very curious. After all, many well-known film critics affirmed that the style of muhiland road was very similar to Lynch. If the director and production name were changed to Lynch, there would not be so many people questioning and asking.


    "Do you really want to know?" Adrian''s mouth cocked slightly, his eyes turning two times between Naomi and Nicole before he said, "first of all, the style of the film is indeed Lynch style, and secondly, I don''t have to pay tribute to others."


    This makes both women confused. Since they admit that they are indeed made in the Lynch style, why do they say that they don''t have to pay tribute to others?


    "Don''t you understand? That''s right. The film was never meant to be understood. " In the face of their puzzled eyes, Adrian grinned and refused to say another word until Naomi, who had been haunted for half a day, added: "you''ll find out in a few days."


    He never worked in vain. He made the film muherand and took part in Cannes film again. Besides giving Naomi a chance to be famous and involving Nicole, he had a more important purpose.


    In order to achieve this goal, he did a lot of work, but most of them were useless. Relatively speaking, he still underestimated these professional film critics. Roger Albert''s analysis, needless to say, was quite impartial and fair, and the film critic who proposed the possibility of "dream" surprised him a little.


    "Dream" is very popular in the past life. Although there are many places that do not make sense or even far fetched, it is enough for ordinary people. They will not study a movie over and over again. As long as they can sort out the general logic and let them show their sense of superiority, nothing else matters. An important proof of this is that when the two stories changed, the cowboy who had threatened Adam opened the door and said to Betty, it''s time to get up, beauty.


    Adrian''s version changed the place. The cowboy just came out and didn''t speak. He would like to know if anyone would come to the conclusion of "dreaming" without this sentence. Even if he didn''t, it doesn''t matter. He has arranged for people to throw the topic out when the time is right. But things are always so interesting. In the end, these preparations are useless.


    The same is true of the David Lynch style of the film. It must be admitted that there are some people who can''t be ignored, whether they are critics or fans. Fortunately, it didn''t go to waste. A few days later, another surprising report was published in the Los Angeles Times and then reprinted by other newspapers.


    "It''s obvious that director miracle is proving something. Think about the evaluation of" eye opener "when it was first released last year. Almost one-sided said that he couldn''t make such a work. Even after the confirmation, some people still expressed doubts and even thought that Kubrick''s guidance played a significant role in it. As a young man who has become an internationally famous director in just a few years, although he did not respond to these comments, he inevitably felt a little bitter. Therefore, he thought of a good way to fight back and make a work with a similar style to a certain director. "


    This is a paragraph in the article. It seems to be saying that Adrian is narrow-minded and can''t tolerate other people''s pointing at him. However, a surprising conclusion can be drawn after a little analysis: if a miracle director wants to make a film in the style of that director, he can certainly make it, and it can''t be seen.


    The same is true. If it had not been mentioned that the style of muhiland road is very similar to that of David Lynch, no one would have realized it. As a result, the already chaotic situation is even more chaotic. Why does director miracle make such a film? Are you paying homage to David Lynch or, as the article reveals, just trying to prove yourself? Neither journalists nor critics dare to draw conclusions easily.


    If Adrian can say one or two, the problem is that the reporters always can''t catch his figure. Although after this article came out, his figure began to appear in some cocktail parties, but the reporters outside the hotel on the third floor and the third floor still couldn''t grasp his trace. As for the critics, directors and producers who also attended the reception, they couldn''t get anything out of his mouth. When they talked about it, he would always tease him around. Moreover, Adrian would not stay long enough to leave, even if they wanted to make some problems.Adrian doesn''t care about it. Although it seems unnecessary to make such a big fight to make such an impression, it is worthwhile to think about it and let Naomi and Nicole taste the sweetness and further tie themselves to themselves. What''s more, this arrangement will play a role in the future, although it is not very clear, only has a general idea in mind It''s always good to think and be prepared.


    So he has been very leisurely for so many days. Although there are many reporters around the hotel, there are still many films in Cannes. They have to pay attention to them. Moreover, no matter how strict they are, there will be loopholes to be drilled. How close can these reporters cooperate? In addition to doing some recreational activities in the hotel, he also took Naomi to the beach for sightseeing - not in Cannes. The coastline in southern France is not short, so you can''t play in Cannes. Neighboring cities can go there. Even though the beach may not be as good as Cannes, it''s not much worse. At the same time, some other things have been done by the way.


    The woman lay on the bed twisting her body, her clothes were crumpled, her skirt was pushed up to her waist, her underpants were pulled into a thin thread and hung at the bottom of her legs, and her ankles were tied together. Her hand is not only covered by the cloth, but also covered by a black hand.


    The strong man pressed her on the bed from behind, and was climbing on her soft body. All these seemed to be related to some crime scenes. But from the man''s mocking eyes and the woman''s groaning without half pain, we can see that this picture is not as violent as imagined.


    Finally, with a high pitched sigh, both men and women tightened their bodies, which lasted for dozens of seconds before they softened down and began to adjust their breathing.


    "Let me go, Adrian, you bastard, when are you going to make me like this?" the man''s hand was released, and the woman couldn''t wait to call out, but the tone was fierce, but also with a trace of coquetry.


    "You don''t know how charming you look, Sophie," Adrian said with emotion, gently kissing the woman''s neck and shoulder. "I don''t want to let you up. You belong to me."


    "But you don''t belong to me alone." Sophie said immediately.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. As a film festival held at home, Sophie Marceau, who was shot in Anna Karenina, didn''t come to Cannes. Besides, Adrian came to Cannes with a new film. Just as a woman who had done some amazing activities with him in Paris, how could he not know the relationship between the two heroines in muherand and him.


    Although she knew what Adrian was like, knowing and seeing were two different things, so Sophie couldn''t be happy. So when Adrian stole to look for her two times before, she was blocked by a few words.


    "You know why." Adrian whispered, biting her ear beads as he took the cloth from her wrists and ankles.


    Sophie was silent, took off the cloth from her eyes, turned to look at Adrian with her rosy face. She sighed after a while and leaned into his arms: "you know how to torture me with this little trick"


    Adrian is obviously not a person who gives up easily, so there is a third time soon But this time he didn''t come to the door directly. Instead, he took advantage of Sophie''s return to the hotel and there was no one else in the corridor, he came out of his hiding place, covered Sophie''s mouth behind his back and hugged her into the hotel suite. Then he took the prepared black cloth leader''s eyes, and tied her hands and feet and pressed them on the bed to perform a great drama.


    Of course, he didn''t hide his accent, otherwise Sophie might take a wolf proof electric appliance out of her pocket and give him a look. If the electricity goes to some places where it shouldn''t be, it will be a big trouble. Although Sophie, who recognized his voice, struggled, she soon obeyed and acted in concert. Adrian is not tied up too much, and the location is very suitable. Don''t worry about her discomfort. It''s a pity that there is no camera to shoot Sophie''s attractive picture of being blindfolded and thrown on the bed.


    "How can you meet me without such a trick?" Adrian joked that he didn''t worry about Sophie''s other ideas, because in addition to the sweet talk and tenderness, there were two Oscar supporting actress nominations.


    This seems to be very vulgar, so elegant woman, how can this and stay in a playboy side. But the reality is like this, since after the Youth Award, Sophie has no significant honor, and even can''t get a nomination. For actresses, it''s absolutely a sad thing. They can''t have money, but they can''t have no honor. At this point, we have to admit that Chinese is broad and profound, fame and wealth, fame and fortune are always behind the wealth.


    So Adrian was able to keep such women with them, whether they wanted it or not.


    "I know you may not be happy, but it doesn''t matter. The film festival is coming to an end, and then I''ll spend some time with you in France. How about that?" Adrian then added, "and after a while, I have a movie to shoot in Europe, and it will be easier to see you.""Is there a film to be made in Europe?" Sophie raised her head and looked at his thoughtful expression.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C229

    As more than ten days have passed, the 51st Cannes Film Festival will finally usher in the final moment. Although the film "muheland road" by director miracle runs through the whole film festival as the biggest focus, so that people who participate in the festival more or less want to talk about it, there are also many good films and many good actors and directors attracting attention.


    For example, Italian director Roberto benini''s "beautiful life" written and directed by himself has won considerable praise, or the actress from China who is full of plump beauty, whose large advertisement photo is hanging under the palm trees on the beach is very eye-catching. Similarly, the Chinese director who has not yet made a murder case of steamed bread also shows his final glory in Cannes ¡£ [br >


    so many people are still full of expectations for the upcoming awards ceremony. Anyway, Cannes films are quite famous all over the world, especially the Palme d''Or awards, which countless directors will want to win back.


    The award ceremony was held at the West Asia Pacific theatre. Although it is more than 50 years old, Cannes Film Festival has begun to try to commercialize the idea, but the award ceremony as usual has no gimmicks, in addition to awards or awards.


    "The best actress winners are elodi buschet and Natasha lennier," the angel''s dream life. "With the announcement of the awarding guests, there was a big round of applause.


    "It''s a pity. I thought the judges would be very generous to give you this award." Adrian said to Naomi with regret and glanced at Nicole, who was sitting beside Naomi instead of herself. This is not the time of the movie premiere. Even though many people secretly confirm that he and Nicole have an affair, she has not yet completely divorced, so it is very inappropriate to arrange the two sides.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are there." Naomi, who was also clapping, responded with a smile. There was no pressure to say that, so much so that Nicole couldn''t help leaning her head.


    Adrian smiles. He likes Naomi''s attitude, but he expresses his mind in a pun. If it wasn''t Hollywood, it wasn''t his base camp, he would really like to fight for the best actress for Naomi. Although Cannes movie queen is not valuable, it is much better than nothing.


    However, the jury of Cannes Film Festival is not as many as that of the Academy of film science and art - in fact, the more people there are, the easier it is to be influenced. As long as the influence of the mainstream is grasped, the conformity effect can not be avoided as long as conditions permit. Moreover, some of them are from all over the world, plus the French territory, even if the judges include Martin Scorsese and Wei It''s not easy for Americans to win an award.


    "What I really want to know is, can you get the Palmetto again?" Naomi suddenly said that again.


    With a smile, Adrian didn''t answer the question. Although muhiland road made a big splash at the festival and won praise from many European film critics, it was not so easy to get the Palmetto again. In the history of Cannes Film Festival for more than 50 years, there are only a few directors who have won the Golden Palm twice, and none of them is a famous senior director who has already broken an age record. Will those people agree with him to break it again?


    Anyway, the main purpose of making this film and attending the festival is not to win the prize. Moreover, he still has many opportunities to win the Palmetto again. Why should he stick to the present. What''s more, "muhiland road" has made such a big impact. They all have to give an award to comfort them. They don''t know whether it''s the best director or the Film Festival Award.


    Sure enough, as he expected, after the best actor was awarded to Peter Mullen in the British film "my name is Joe", the best director fell to Adrian.


    "Thank you very much for giving me the best director award. I really didn''t expect to get another best director trophy at Cannes Film Festival. This is an experimental work. Thank you for your recognition. Of course, thanks to Nicole and Naomi for their excellent performance and the efforts of the cast members. " Although Adrian looks solemn on the surface, there is a bit of ridicule in his tone. There is a burst of low laughter in the hall. Everyone knows that after he takes the best director, palmetto is definitely not his.


    But there was something else in the laughter. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his words also revealed a meaning. Muhiland road is not a tribute to David Lynch, but he is most likely to prove himself. Of course, there are also some people who stare at Naomi and Nicole with envy or jealousy, and offer to thank them in their winning speeches. Even if there is no dating or communication, one night * is absolutely impossible.


    In applause, Adrian returned to his place. The Festival Award was awarded to Roberto benini''s "beautiful life", while the golden palm was given to the director of the Greek film "eternity and one day". Benini was very happy after winning the prize. He picked up the host Isabel yuppel and knelt down on Martin scooter Seth thanks again and again, causing the audience to roar with laughter, but this has nothing to do with him.


    After the award ceremony, the Cannes Film Festival will be closed. However, all kinds of anecdotes in the film festival will become the talk for a long time. For example, director miracle finally denied paying homage to Lynch. Of course, this is just some people''s interpretation of the award speech, and different people have different interpretation, so the debate about muhiland road is still going on.Many people who pay attention to this matter, whether critics or ordinary people, have to sigh that the works born from the miracle director are different. This also makes many fans who have not gone to Cannes and pay attention to it are also full of curiosity about muhiland road. Some people leave messages on the official film website of AC media to ask when it will be released.


    Although the reporters also want to take advantage of the miracle director finally speak up and continue to dig out something out, but like the situation in the past ten days, Adrian was lost immediately after the closing of the film festival. Although they followed Nicole or Naomi all day after the award ceremony, they did not see the figure they wanted to see before they left.


    Although all the reporters are gnashing their teeth, they are helpless. After all, Adrian is not only a big director and producer, but also a new media mogul in Hollywood. The means to deal with ordinary celebrities can''t have much effect on him. Even Disney CEO Michael Eisner, as long as he is an ordinary rich man, as long as he is still sitting on the chairman''s position, journalists should be careful to treat him, not to mention Adrian, who is only a little worse than Murdoch and Redstone.


    Although these people are very depressed now, Adrian is quite comfortable. After his trip to Cannes, he immediately went to London, then drove north leisurely to visit the small towns in England, accompanied by Sophie Marceau. Although Adrian didn''t come to Paris to meet her, there was not enough time. Otherwise, even if she saw his intimate appearance with Nicole and Naomi at the film festival, she would not have to face him again and again, so as to enter her room by unconventional means.


    So after the film festival ended, Adrian immediately invited Sophie to take a turn in Britain. Naturally, Sophie would not refuse. Although in Cannes, she complained and even angry in her heart, and doubted that she was too cheap for more than one time. She was embarrassed and embarrassed when she thought of the joy on the Paris tower and the midnight chaos in that small cinema. However, as long as Adrian coax a word around her, she will become happy.


    This time, of course, is no exception. In addition, the British idyllic scenery along the way is also very interesting. She soon forgot all the unhappiness she had accumulated before, but there were also some unhappy things, such as


    "Beautiful butterfly," Emma exclaimed in surprise, pointing to the wild flowers in the bushes on a hillside.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s familiar, but I don''t remember what it is." Adrian came over, observed carefully and said, just finished, this butterfly slightly larger than the common pink butterfly just flapped its wings and left.


    "It''s rare that you can''t forget something that you can''t remember." Sophie laughs and laughs.


    "It''s not that I don''t remember, but I remember too many things. I need time to search my head. As long as I have enough time, I can definitely remember it." Adrian shrugged.


    "Good idea, even if you can''t find it in enough time, you can say you haven''t seen it, have you?" Sophie''s reaction is very quick, but Emma''s crisp voice interposed: "it''s a pity that I didn''t bring any tools, otherwise we could catch it."


    The little girl pursed her mouth and pulled Adrian''s coat. She looked very sorry. Although Sophie had the heart to say something, she just sighed.


    "Well, when we get to the next town, we''ll see if there are tools for catching butterflies for sale. Then when we get to the next hillside, we''ll try to catch butterflies if we like them." Adrian pinched her little face.


    "Good, good." the little guy clapped his hands happily.


    "But first of all, Sophie and I won''t catch butterflies, and we won''t be laughed at." Adrian then told her again, until the little guy "mm-hmm" repeatedly nodded, then he took her to the blanket that had been laid under the tree. As for the gloomy sky, wait for the rain to come.


    Although the atmosphere of the picnic was quite harmonious, Adrian still felt Sophie''s resentment, which he could only sigh in his heart. It''s not that he doesn''t want to have a two-way trip with Sophie, but if Emma knows that he didn''t go to see her in London for the first time, I''m afraid she''ll make a lot of trouble in the future. If it''s OK to say before, but there are several promises that haven''t been fulfilled last year, and the little guy has a lot of resentment.


    "To tell you plainly, Mr. Adrian, half of you are on my blacklist." Emma had posed to warn him.


    From the fact that she would rather ask for school leave, Adrian would definitely face a disaster if she did not compromise.


    "Besides, Sophie, isn''t that interesting to you Said Adrian, who enjoyed a moment of peace as Emma started running wild on the hillside after lunch.


    "I know, but..." Sophie is also not from scholar Emma doodle mouth, let her look very lovely.


    She knew about Emma, and that''s why she tolerated Emma''s coming all the way and turned a blind eye to her attention grabbing behavior. The little guy thinks that she is very hidden, but she is still a child. How can this trick escape Sophie''s eyes? Although Adrian has not completely connived at her, Sophie still has some pimples in her heart."On the bright side, you see, no one recognized us all the way." Adrian grinned, and then Sophie''s face flashed a little red. Along the way, many people thought they were a family of three.


    "I see." Sophie replied lazily, looking at him with a strange light in his eyes.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows imperceptibly. Instead of continuing the topic, Adrian said another thing: "frankly, Sophie, am I really the kind of man who has played with women and then abandoned them?"


    That look was extremely serious, so that Sophie Leng for a long time, but she quickly reacted to it and gave him a angry look: "at least in the novel, you are"


    the lovely appearance immediately makes Adrian laugh, although because of his intervention, Sophie''s life trajectory has changed a lot, but the semi autobiographical novel "lying" with a copy It was published early last year - a few months later than a previous life - but the content has changed.


    Adrian did not read it in his previous life, but he also heard the general content. But in this book, the reason for the heroine to go to the United States for development is to be invited by an American director, and then he is soon captured by the director. The date with the director is sweet and short, and soon the other party has a new love and ignores the heroine. The heroine is frustrated In spite of a few good roles, he returned to France.


    Although Adrian is older than the director, he still has a strong sense of attraction in the book?


    "Well, ED, you know it''s a novel, not a real autobiography, so it''s normal to have some exaggeration and dramatization." Sophie''s eyes were crooked and seemed very proud. "Am I the kind of woman who likes to lie in novels?"


    "Who knows?" Adrian sighed leisurely.


    "Ed" just smiling Sophie immediately frowned.


    "But it must be admitted that you''re very old-fashioned, dear." Adrian immediately turned. "In my opinion, you can try to be a screenwriter while performing."


    "Is it?" Sophie, recovering her calm, asked in a light tone.


    "Yes," Adrian, who knew what she was thinking, chuckled, then moved his butt to sit closer to her. "In fact, I think you can try to direct some films, which is not to deny your acting skills, Sophie. They can''t see them, but it doesn''t mean I can''t see them. I just hope you can show more ability and let those people see how good you are A woman of color. "


    This is not a lie. Although Sophie''s writing style is not particularly good, she still shows a good sense of delicacy. She directed a short film in her previous life, but she gave up because no one supported her. Adrian is going to let her try more. If she can make progress in directing, it will make her stronger. Moreover, he has a plan. If it goes well in a few months


    "You always like to say these sweet words." Sophie, leaning in his arms, said so, then looked up at Adrian.


    The bright brown eyes looked so melancholy and pitiful that Adrian sighed in her heart and leaned over her face to kiss her moist lips. Under the big tree and above the carpet, lovers lean together and kiss each other slowly, as if every time they touch each other, they taste the sweet taste, and the breeze blows gently, making everything look like a beautiful still life painting.


    Unfortunately, the romantic reverie scene did not last long before it was broken.


    "Ed, I''ve caught a butterfly, I''ve caught it with my bare hands." the voice of the little girl came from afar, as if in an invitation for merit or as a reminder.


    Adrian had to roll his eyes away from Sophie''s lips: "Oh, hell, I began to regret bringing her out for the first time"


    Sophie burst out laughing. Although her eyes were saying the word "deserved", her mouth was still comforting: "OK, that''s enough."


    "Enough? How could it be? " Adrian replied discontentedly, "if she wasn''t here again, I could taste nature again. I haven''t tried again since that time in the villa garden."


    "Luster" Sophie immediately spat at him with a red face, but immediately added subconsciously: "I''ll make up for it at night..."


    He closed his mouth before he finished speaking, but it''s a pity that a word didn''t fall into Adrian''s ears.


    "That''s settled." He got up laughing and ran to Emma, who was still shouting.


    A few days later, Adrian also set foot on the road back to Los Angeles after sending Sophie back to Paris. In fact, he really wanted to take Sophie with him. However, she was not used to living in Hollywood and was reluctant to part with Paris, so after a few tentative remarks, Adrian gave up the idea. Of course, this is only temporary. Adrian believes that she will soon convince her that it is better not to meet each other if there is no fit, but to live nearby.


    However, he did not go back to the United States alone, accompanied by Emma, a strange fairy girl, who was coquettish and poor. She was only in primary school and was always smart. Moreover, it was approaching the summer vacation. It was very easy to ask for leave. Adrian, who had a headache, had to compromise again.. .¡£www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C230

    When you''re in charge of the meeting, Ron pops into the room and you''re in charge


    However, after waiting for a long time, no one spoke. After all, they could not actually get in the way of such a thing. Just a few days ago, a week after the Cannes Film Festival, AC media publicly announced that it would buy Universal Pictures from siglam. People who know something about the style of AC media know that once they publicly announce the acquisition of a company, the following things are almost done. This is the case with TBS and ABC. []


    in fact, as the current president of Universal Pictures and having worked in this position for many years, Mayer also has good contacts in Hollywood. Naturally, he has heard of the actions of AC media. It''s just that you know what? He can''t do this. Besides, several media groups, Warner and Disney are planning to jointly establish a TV network. Viacom''s acquisition of CBS is at the last moment. News Corp. can''t expand for the time being. As long as AC media doesn''t make any big mistakes, Universal Pictures is basically their bag.


    In this case, why did he bring the heads of departments here to hold such a meeting after the other party publicly announced its acquisition of universal?


    "At least the Canadian media will not know how to make movies worse than the Japanese." A moment later, someone finally spoke, opened the head, and other people began to speak.


    "AC media is very powerful. Although it is expanding rapidly, it has a high degree of stability. It also has TBS and ABC, which are quite powerful."


    "Adrian Cowell is not very capable as chairman, but he is quite outstanding as a producer and director. Besides films, many reality shows and TV plays of his TV stations are also said to have come from his guidance."


    Although the heads of various departments said a lot, Ron Mayer did not open his mouth, but remained silent with drooping eyelids. In fact, his mind is not hard to guess. Since wa Zeman sold universal to Panasonic in the 1980s, the ownership of the film company has changed every few years, which has greatly affected the performance of universal. If it were not for this reason, Universal''s qualifications would not rank at the bottom of the seven film companies.


    Even so, under the leadership of Ron Mayer, Universal Pictures still maintains a considerable surplus. Even if Adrian''s appearance separates some good works that originally belonged to them, or Spielberg, who has been cooperating well with his friends, founded his own DreamWorks, it can be seen that this man is quite capable.


    However, this is also the reason that makes him worry about what kind of situation he will face once globegroup is acquired by AC media? As a certain director said just now, although we have never heard of Adrian Cowell''s specific management, there is no one comparable in the production of various programs, not to mention the title of the miracle director and the very forward-looking vision. But look at the most popular TV programs and reality shows, which one is not made according to his ideas, Not only promote the development of various reality TV programs, but also indirectly let the media companies start to plan to build their own TV networks.


    Such a person with a huge fund and media group can certainly develop globegroup, but what will happen to Meyer''s position? Universal is neither Bosworth nor new line or Miramax. People with a good eye know what AC media lacks. Therefore, once universal pictures is acquired, they will firmly hold it in their hands, so Just a few weeks ago, just at the opening of Cannes Film Festival, Ted Turner suddenly announced that he would no longer be vice president of AC media. Although the statement was very simple and sudden, and an AC media spokesman publicly praised Turner''s contributions in recent years, many people knew that he was out.


    So how can Meyer not think about himself?


    While global is discussing the situation that will be faced, AC media is also discussing this matter. The difference is that only two people participate in the discussion.


    "Siglam has actually given in. Now they just want to sell the world a good price as much as possible. They have a good idea of us." Said Claude lazily, leaning back on the high back chair.


    "Of course, universal doesn''t have a bit of weight in Hollywood who wants to sell movies." Adrian flipped through the contents of his hand, pausing for a few seconds before adding, "you know, to prevent long nights and too many dreams."


    "Again, can''t you say it in English?" Claude said discontented, but Adrian was laughing, but he did not answer the cavity, he was angry again: "it doesn''t matter, the big deal will be siglam acquisition, and then the media unrelated industry split out to sell, Southeast Asia''s capital has been recovered, and we have enough capital to finance."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly found that his partner was a little distracted, immediately reached out to the front and waved: "Hey, what do you think of again?"


    "Well? Oh, it''s nothing, "grinned Adrian." Canadians are not fools. They know our determination. They have to think about the consequences even if they don''t want to. "Siglam didn''t plan to sell globegroup at the beginning, but AC media hit them hard in the market with a small price. Siglam, who had already been unable to make ends meet, immediately became worse. Finally, he agreed to negotiate, and then quarreled until now. Although it is a good time now, whether allies, enemies or neutrals have their own business to do, they can''t take care of them. However, Adrian still hopes to eat globegroup as soon as possible in case of any deviation. Globegroup is a very important part of his plan.


    "If nothing else, I''ll leave and wait for your good news." Adrian said and stood up.


    "Oh, hell, where are you going again?" Claude sighed in a feigned exasperation. "We''ve only been talking for a few minutes. Your office is just above me. Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    "Because I have other things to do." Adrian shrugged.


    "Yes, yes, you have other things. I don''t know which woman you are going to look for." Claude gasped, of course, at the end of the sentence, which was mumbled in a very low voice, and then he remembered something and added, "by the way, since it''s been made public, new line and Miramax are nothing, but you have to say something at Bosworth."


    "Of course, don''t worry about what they''ll think. I''ll arrange it," Adrian nodded. "Including universal."


    Claude raised his hands and didn''t speak again. Now they have a considerable understanding. The movie and TV production is entirely Adrian has the final say. Who made him so successful and famous on this? But this does not mean that he will let himself go, just like Adrian left other industries to him, not to intervene, but not to ask and inquire.


    The foundation is finally ready. After coming out of Claude, Adrian took a breath. Yes, even if he acquired globegroup, he was just laying the foundation. The more solid the foundation was, the castle built on it would not be easy to collapse, and it would be faster to build it. Now he will wait for the opportunity in two years.


    thinking of this, his brow suddenly frowned and sighed in his heart. Things in Southeast Asia, as always, broke out in May. He specially arranged a justice minded Leng Touqing to serve as CNN''s local reporter, so those bloody images of violence were immediately transmitted back to the United States.


    Although this was after the Gulf War in 1992, CNN once again fully demonstrated its timeliness and left its peers far behind, but the repercussions caused by it were far less than that of the Gulf War. It is not surprising that the Gulf War was, after all, a war in which the Americans fully demonstrated their armed forces, while the Indonesian riot had nothing to do with them.


    Although some charities have come forward to say that this is a humanitarian disaster, and some people have called on the Congress to intervene under the arrangement of Adrian. Most of the big names in group companies like Adrian are manipulating and exchanging behind the scenes. It is the lowest way to stand up and express their political opinions publicly, but none of these can help, Most Americans, in addition to expressing sympathy, immediately shifted their interests elsewhere.


    This is the only way to do it. In the face of this situation, Adrian can only shrug helplessly. As for the government on the other side of the Pacific Ocean, he has neither interest nor need to blame. After two generations, he has become very calm and rational. He knows that there are many reasons for the occurrence of an event, and people with ulterior motives will only hold on to it.


    This matter was soon left behind by Adrian. He had a lot of things to do. The acquisition of global was just one of them, and he didn''t have to worry too much.


    "Oh, I have to apologize for that. They are very good candidates. They are excellent." Sam Remy took off his hat, scratched his head, and waved at Toby Maguire not far away. "Hey, Toby"


    "what''s up, Mr. director?" Then Maguire came running with a camera around his neck, a little shy, and he did look like Peter Parker.


    "Nothing. This is Adrian Cowell. I''m praising you to him." Remy introduced Adrian immediately.


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian, it''s my pleasure to meet you." Maguire immediately shook hands with Adrian. Although he knew that it was the miracle director who named him for the roles of "catcher of the soul" and "Spider Man", it was the first time to meet each other. Naturally, he wanted to express his gratitude. Everyone knows what Adrian''s favor means.


    "Do well, young man. You know, Sam and I had a dispute about whether to use you or not. Of course, he has admitted his mistake now." Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, while Remy coughed.


    "Toby, I want to talk to you Ed? " A voice full of surprise sounded, and Kirsten''s round face appeared in front of Adrian.


    The ruddy lips slightly open, but the corners of the mouth are tilted upward, forming a clear and charming smile, which also makes two shallow dimples on the face. Gray and blue eyes blink gently, with a look of surprise, but occasionally there will be a trace of hidden cunning, if you do not look carefully, she will be deceived in the past."Hi, Kiki. Wow, long time no see. You are more and more beautiful." Adrian looked at Kirsten with a smile and then said with praise.


    Although the red dress of Kirsten is very sexy, she still has a nice red dress with a big skirt. Her golden hair was also dyed wine red. Two hairpins were inserted behind her head, which matched the cheongsam very well. Even if her face was large, it would not damage her attractiveness.


    "Thank you. Nice to meet you here." Kirsten smiles sweetly, but immediately turns his head and pulls Maguire to the lines. Yu Guang only glances at him occasionally.


    Adrian chuckles in his heart, doesn''t pay attention to her, pulls Remy to say a few more words, and then stands aside after the director announces to start filming the next content.


    "I''ve explained the scene once, and now bring out the best of you," Remy called out from the sidelines, waving to get ready, and everyone started to move.


    Adrian nodded slightly, and he was sure of Remy''s scheduling, but then he was stunned. When Kirsten passed him, he suddenly opened his mouth, put out his tongue and hooked it up and down. With the unbridled seductive eyes, he could not help breathing. Although the people around were busy, and she immediately recovered her look after turning her head, the goblin was too bold.


    But if you''re not so bold, you''re not a goblin - maybe the "little" can be removed - and it''s really exciting. Looking at the graceful figure, Adrian couldn''t help smacking his lips.


    What is being filmed is spider man''s first encounter with the green devil in Times Square. He is watching his friends and his secret love girl together from a distance below the square. In addition to some necessary scenery, green curtains have been hung around. Of course, it is impossible to shoot such scenes in Times Square. Even if the crew is willing to spend money, the New York City Government may not agree. However, the progress of CG technology is making up for this shortcoming. Now we only need to build a model to shoot in the green curtain, and then we can help the scenes of times square in the later stage.


    In fact, such comic hero movies don''t need too much acting skills. As long as the feelings are in place, the audience mainly watch a variety of more realistic special effects than before. Thinking of this, Adrian couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Before long, there will be a lot of special effects movies on the screen.


    As early as the release of Titanic, he knew this very well. In fact, making a movie is no different from gambling. Gambling only knows whether to win or lose after the bottom card is turned over, while the film only knows whether the audience likes it after it is released. Producers have been racking their brains to avoid the risks of making movies, just as many gamblers have racked their brains to calculate the cards in their hands, but there has been little effect.


    Now, they have finally found a good way to avoid risks. Yes, after Titanic, the big scenes piled up by various special effects will attract the attention of the audience for a long time. Before the attraction of special effects is completely squeezed out, and before the audience is tired of the big scenes, the producers will not let it go This is the way to make money.


    This is one of the reasons why in the past life, after entering the 21st century, all kinds of big scene movies emerge one after another. Even if the audience is tired after a few years, special effects films still have a big market.


    It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Some things can''t be changed. Adrian shook his head and stopped thinking about it. What can not be changed is not only that the story is the core of the film, but also the special effects trend of commercial films in the next few years.


    After the initial blind follow-up, after continuous losses, film production will still return to storytelling. The audience wants to see the complete story, not just the gorgeous fighting and scenes. So why should he care about this? It is the right way to seize this opportunity and make a profit from it.


    The film was soon finished, and Remy announced that he would take a few minutes off and start filming the battle between spider man and the green devil. Adrian, who watched silently from the beginning to the end, once again affirmed Sam Remy in his heart.


    "Hi, ed." Kirsten''s voice was ringing in his ear.


    "Hi, Kiki." Adrian immediately turned his head, and then picked his eyebrows imperceptibly. The goblin in front of him had a shy expression. It seemed that he was embarrassed to talk to him, but only he knew that there was a heart hidden under the shy expression.


    "What can I do for you?" He asked gently.


    "Yes, but can I have a private chat with you? It''s in the trailer over there. " Kirsten clenched his lips and looked at him pleadingly. "There''s no shot of me in the next shot."


    It''s a first-class performance. Adrian murmured a praise and then raised his hand in a gesture of invitation. Kirsten did not speak, and immediately turned to the nearby Trailer. At the beginning, he was still walking well. However, when he arrived at the trailer, his buttocks, which were stretched round and round by cheongsam, began to swing around in a large extent. Seeing Adrian''s mind swaying behind him, an idea suddenly came out of his mind. It seemed that he was not comfortable watching her performance before. Is it"Hey, Lawrence," kelsten called to a nearby clerk as he closed the door and leaned out of the window as he got into the trailer. "I want to rest here and tell Wyman that if the director needs me, come and call me."


    Listening to her voice, Adrian found a chair nearby and sat down. Just as he sat down, his throat began to swell. Leaning over the window, Kirsten not only raised his buttocks, but also slowly picked up the skirt of cheongsam with his hands. Then, a pair of snow-white buttocks were completely exposed to Adrian''s eyes. More importantly, there was no underpants under the skirt. As expected,


    "thank you, Lawrence, you are a good man." Kirsten of the window with a pure smile said to the outside people, at the same time put his hands behind, to Adrian moved away his pair of wonderful buttocks.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C231

    In the narrow space, the two bodies closely linked together are exercising violently. Although the war situation is so fierce, the noise is very few, except for the creaking of chairs and the sound of heavy breathing. Kirsten''s face was full of tempting smile, her eyes had become a gap, sweat had wet the hair on the temples, but she was still biting her lips to prevent herself from groaning.


    The wall of the trailer is not thick. If the noise inside is a little bigger, it may be found by people outside. Therefore, this is the situation. But it''s also exciting. Just think about the countless people who are busy behind a wall [search for the latest updates]


    "are you ready?" Adrian suddenly whispered in Kirsten''s ear, and without waiting for her to respond, the offensive reached its maximum.


    The girl immediately exclaimed, followed by the top of the cloud, hands pinched each other''s body, the death of the embrace. Adrian also has no scruples to let go of the gate, all of them did not enter. Today he came to the "Spider Man" set just to understand the progress, and did not plan to have a passionate collision with Kirsten in such a place. Although the lolly period of the goblin is coming to an end, it is unexpected that she will still actively seduce herself in this situation.


    Kirsten has always been bold, not to mention the active hint in the audition, the intimate behavior before and after is also her initiative to attack - of course, this is the result of Adrian''s laissez faire, fully aware of the goblin''s mind, he knows when to guide and when to refuse - and after having a substantive relationship on her birthday day, she was a bit of a loser Ten.


    Goblin seems to like to do such things with him in some dangerous and exciting places, such as cars, balconies and other places, and even once wanted to be on the piano. If she wasn''t young, maybe she would take Adrian to the back of some alleys, so it''s normal to seduce him so blatantly on the set, even without underwear.


    Adrian is never polite. If you don''t do any preventive work, leave it in it. Since Kirsten will seduce him, it must be in the safety period. She is not a fool.


    "Oh, my goblin, you are still such a hook." After the end, Adrian asked the girl''s face gently and said with admiration, "even if you don''t wear underwear, are you afraid that others will see it?"


    "Of course not," Kirsten chuckled in his ear. "All the big action shots have been shot. The parts that are held by Spiderman will be shot later. I have calculated all of them."


    "You''re very careful, Kiki," Adrian sighed, pinching her waist. "If I''m right, you probably have a backup of your dress, right?"


    The red cheongsam embroidered with peonies has been kneaded. Although the Western women do not match the cheongsam on the whole, we have to admit that this dress is quite good for showing the female curves. Besides, the appearance of Kirsten walking with his hips twisted before is quite tempting. The curve under her is absolutely first-class. It''s just like this, Adrian''s sex is high, but this dress will inevitably be ravaged.


    "Of course," Kirsten laughed sweetly. "After trying on this one, I asked people to make another one on the pretext of wanting to collect it. I know you will like it."


    "Oh, of course, I really like your look. It''s sexy and charming." Adrian raised her chin with a smile. Although the big features of Kirsten''s face began to become shortcomings due to the increase of age, the young goblin was still very delicious. "I also like the wine red look of you. It''s so beautiful."


    "If you like, I''ll always have red hair." Kirsten kisses him on the cheek.


    "It doesn''t matter, honey, whatever you look like, I like it," Adrian said half jokingly, "as long as you don''t follow stupid kids with no future, Mary."


    "Of course not. Spider man can''t beat you." Kirsten immediately understood with a coquettish tone said, but also with the light shake of the body, for a time, both of them kept laughing.


    "In the blink of an eye, my lovely goblin has become a big girl. I wonder if the adjective" little "can be removed." Adrian suddenly said this, and as soon as the voice dropped, Kirsten said in a low voice No.


    Adrian was surprised to pick up her eyebrows. Although the girl was still smiling, she seemed to be reluctant. The sadness between her eyebrows was also faintly visible.


    "I still like the name goblin." Aware of his gaffe, Kirsten once again used a coquettish tone.


    "Well, my goblin." Adrian also did not force, she will fall into their own hands, not precisely because of this strong sense of insecurity?


    "Let''s clean it up. It may be finished outside." He then added that, although Kirsten had his assistant, Wyman Lawrence - needless to say, arranged for her by Adrian - to stay outside without fear of being disturbed, it was not good to drag on too long.


    Kirsten stood up obediently. While changing his clothes, he also cleaned Adrian with his hands and paper. At the same time, he licked the corner of his mouth from time to time. If it wasn''t for the shooting later, Adrian would have asked her to use her mouth. Anyway, it''s a matter of light car familiarity."This time is too short. Let''s make an appointment another day and tell me about the Cannes Film Festival while playing." Kersten, who was changing clothes and flirting with Adrian, suddenly said so.


    That''s what goblins are for today. Adrian micro can not be observed pick eyebrows, this just from her to get the best supporting actress in the past few years? However, on second thought, he was relieved. The meaning of "want to see" in Xiaoyao Jing''s words did not mean anything else. He just wanted to increase the exposure of art and lay a foundation for the future. Although he said that she should keep a low profile in recent years, he did not say that it should be the same in foreign countries, and her head turned really fast.


    "OK, but I think I can tell you something about the Venice Film Festival. You may go there this year." Adrian laughs.


    "Really?" Kirsten''s eyes brightened, then he thought of something and pursed his lips.


    "Of course, but I won''t," Adrian chuckled, not trying to correct her mind. "In fact, the European Film Festival is no big deal. Just go and see it."


    Sophia Coppola, who has been instructed by him, is making her first film, suicide of a girl. If there is no accident, she should catch up with the Venice Film Festival. Kirsten appeared in this film in his previous life, and became friends with Sophia. Now that the film has become Adrian''s investment, how could he forget to recommend the goblin to her?


    Here things come to an end. Adrian is very satisfied with Sam ramie''s work, Toby Maguire''s spider man, and Kirsten is extremely satisfied. Now all we have to do is wait. But he also visits other films that are being made or just started, such as Zeta Jones and Sean Connery''s "the trap," or Kate''s "fate" and Rachel''s "Tomb Raider.".


    It goes without saying that Adrian has given Somos full support, while Brandon Frazier is not good at his role. However, this kind of comedy adventure movie is very good and should not disappoint him.


    The same is true of fate. Ms. Nora Efron and her sister Delia Efron finally participated in the adaptation of the script. At least one third of the plot in the later part has become completely different, but it is also very compact. Compared with the one in memory, the hero still selects John Cusack, and Cusack appears in literary and artistic films, There are rumors that he instinctively rejected commercial films. Of course, no one knows exactly what happened, but his acting skills should not be said. Moreover, because prison in the air and Adrian''s film company cooperated happily, he should not be disappointed.


    As for "the trap", this is the second work that has been prepared for Zeta Jones for a long time. The classic infrared lens has been the focus of people''s attention for a long time, and Sean Connery has long agreed to come down. What''s interesting is that, like when Adrian went to the studio to visit the studio, Connery said good things about Zeta Jones in front of Adrian when he was filming "Zorro''s mask.".


    After these things are busy, his spare time is relatively abundant, which makes Adrian breathe a sigh of relief. If someone doesn''t go to play with him, someone will really turn the sky.


    "Well, you three kids, don''t eat any more, especially you, lily. If you don''t listen, you don''t want to play with your two sisters." Adrian, under his umbrella, put away his newspaper and called to the three little guys sitting in the garden, "you two are the same. If you don''t want diarrhea, put the bowl down for me."


    "It''s stingy. It''s just a couple of bowls of ice cream." Emma shook her fist indignantly, then obviously pushed the girl beside her. Then she said, "right?"


    "Yes, I agree." while the girl opposite was still hesitating, the girl next to Emma was already laughing. "You''re too mean, ed.


    " liv "Sarah, sitting next to lily, made a funny exclamation, and then carefully wiped Lily''s mouth.


    "See, Liv, you''re going to betray." Adrian comes over, sits down on the blanket on the floor and looks at liv with a teasing look.


    "How can it be, at least Emma is still standing "Hey, how can you do that?" liv said, reaching out for Emma, who knew it was empty. Just as she was talking, the little girl had got up and started to pick up the cups that had been laid out on the floor, while the other girl chuckled and helped.


    "Hell, how can you two Emma do this?" liv yelled out. Sometimes she doesn''t care about anything. Sometimes she looks like a child.


    "Well, Liv, that''s what they are. You don''t know." Adrian laughed as he settled in.


    Since little Emma has come to the United States, little Emma has to come and play together. They usually communicate and talk on the phone. It happened that Kate was about to prepare for the film "fate is destined" to start shooting immediately, and Lily was put in her father''s place. So Sarah, who is currently resting, was also pulled to take care of the little guy. Because of the night, Sarah had successfully become Lily''s third favorite woman after Charlize.Just as liv finished filming in Hawaii, she went back to Los Angeles and ran to Adrian''s mansion, so there was this scene in front of her. Although liv didn''t see Lily before, she and Emma are more compatible. However, the two kids are very tricky. Adrian has been nearly close to her several times, let alone liv.


    The three kids died before the ice cream competition started. They began to run and play in the garden. After sitting under her parasol again, Liv talked about the scenery of Hawaii with Adrian and Sara.


    "It''s really a tourist attraction. I love diving in the sea. It''s beautiful." Looking at her dancing appearance, she obviously liked it.


    "I knew you''d love the movie 50 times." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture.


    Although it has been determined to let liv make a delicate vase, it does not mean that there is no need to plan for her future. If the vase is too extensive, its vitality will not last long. Therefore, he is thinking or can let her make a small vase. This concept is difficult to explain clearly for a time, and "first love 50 times" is one of the exploration stones for her.


    The plot of the film is a bit old-fashioned, but it has a very good ending and doesn''t need to be too sophisticated, so Adrian gave it to liv. As for the original heroine drew, I''m sorry, this first to satisfy the women around. Of course, if he thinks it necessary, he will take "love through time and space" as compensation. This film was originally used to give Naomi one of the choices. However, Naomi chose to take the thrilling route from the beginning, so she can take it out to be a human relationship. Is Hugh Jackman filming "operation swordfish".


    "Let''s go to Hawaii sometime, ed Liv said suddenly, her eyes bent, with unspeakable cunning. "It''s going to be very pleasant."


    This "we" obviously includes Sara. Sara, who has been listening to us all the time, can''t help lowering her head and coughing a little. Although the three of them used to walk together often, she still can''t help blushing. You know, three kids are playing around, and liv''s words also allude to the first time they were in the swimming pool.


    "It''s a pity that if we had started shooting" first love 50 times "earlier, it might be released this summer vacation, and then we can see which box office is higher than Sarah''s" pretty woman in law. " Adrian moved the subject with understanding.


    This successfully changed the topic, and the three people immediately talked about the film to be released in the summer vacation. There are also a lot of films about Adrian that will be released this summer vacation. Let alone the matrix. The hunger marketing has already made the audience''s appetite high. Then there is Jurassic Park 2, which is going to fight against him. Then there is Sarah''s beautiful woman in law, Julia''s love five part four, runaway bride, and Wu Baige''s second directing work In the meantime, there will be a fierce competition for the products.


    That''s why the release time of "muhiland road" was rejected. It was originally a small number of works. Even if you don''t care about the box office, it''s always good to recover a little cost. Maybe it''s so tempting that it won more box office than the original.


    After spending the afternoon in the garden, Adrian beckoned everyone in towards five o''clock, and then called on Mrs. Galen to give a few orders to take Lily and Sarah out.


    "Why can''t we follow?" Emma asked, displeased with the arrangement.


    "Because something''s going on. Well, listen, Emma, if I can''t come back tonight, let liv have Will Ji Hui accompany you Adrian takes a look at liv, who is constantly talked about by Jihui. After learning from Sarah that you Jihui has also played a role in "pretty woman in law", Adrian starts to look like this, and every time he looks at Adrian, he will show a very ambiguous look.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Little Emma said in the side of the request, of course, mainly because little Emma pulled her down.


    "I''m sorry, Emma, I really can''t. don''t embarrass me, will you?" Adrian said in a gentle tone.


    "Then why can Sarah go?" Little Emma wants to fight for it.


    "Don''t you see Lily like that?" Adrian points to the little guy who''s clutching Sarah and giggling.


    Now that it was all like this, little Emma had to give up, but I''m afraid she had already made a note in her mind, and she would have to ask for it back in the future.


    After arranging, he said a few words with liv and Yu Jihui. Adrian immediately took Sara and her daughter out of the door. When they arrived at the door, they were stunned. Charlize, dressed in formal clothes, was coming face-to-face.


    After exchanging a wink and getting Charlize''s affirmative sign, Adrian immediately made a gesture: "I''m going to take Lily back. Let''s go. Talk while walking."


    With that said, the two people didn''t talk much on the road. Adrian''s driving was a factor, because Sarah was there, and Charlize seemed to have some difficulty in speaking.


    The car soon arrived at Kate''s villa, but in about ten minutes, it was not far from Adrian''s mansion. The time was just right. When they arrived, Kate had just come back less than half an hour. It was natural to meet again. Well, Kate and lily were not thick skinned enough to kiss Adrian with Charlize and Sarah."Predestined fate" is about to start the official shooting, the first few days may be more nervous, Kate is more unlikely to be with her daughter, so she wants to accompany Lily well before this.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C232

    "I made it, mom. Is it better than aunt Sarah''s?" Lily waved the origami in her hand and called to her mother for credit. Her face was proud and her eyes were full of hope and desire. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to get her praise. [search for the latest updates in]


    "it''s a beautiful stack, but it''s better than aunt Sarah, you have to ask her yourself." Kate touched her head lovingly, and the little guy turned to Sarah and yelled, "is it better than you, aunt Sarah?"


    "yes, it''s beautifully folded. Lily is a very smart child." Sarah also pinched her flesh face lovingly.


    "Dad, I''ve made more beautiful origami than aunt Sarah, Dad." Lily immediately exclaimed excitedly at her father not far away.


    "Well done, dear." Adrian turned to praise his daughter, but immediately said, "what about trying a more difficult origami next? Let mom and aunt Sarah come and see if they can overtake them at the same time. "


    "Good, good," the little guy yelled, and happily took his mother and aunt Sarah to continue.


    Adrian looked in his eyes and gave a silent smile. He turned and continued to discuss with Charlize, who was sitting beside him.


    "I''ve tried it, and they''ve done a good job and can sell it as planned." He said to his assistant secretary, turning over his things.


    "What about the movie version? Is it necessary to put it on the agenda? " Charlize asked, "you mentioned it a few times before."


    "Yes, that''s right," Adrian thought, stunned. "But don''t worry. When the game is released, I''ll find out what the fans think, especially about the hidden game of the fourth survivor. Of course, some early planning can be sorted out so that it can be taken out as soon as necessary. "


    Although AC media is expanding rapidly and Adrian is in charge of the company, he is still very clear about the situation of the company, and occasionally guides and puts forward requirements for the projects he pays attention to. For example, what he is talking about is the biochemical crisis 2, which will be released in the second half of the year.


    The group now involves a lot of industries, such as the production and distribution of films and TV dramas, the production and distribution of radio and cable TV stations, records, animation, comics and games, as well as underwear models, portal websites, publishing and newspapers. All these industries have developed well, but the main core of the group has never changed - media


    all industries Around this core, even Victoria''s secret, which was acquired because of Claude''s interest, still played a significant role in promoting ABC''s ratings, let alone the others. However, at present, the most important thing is film and television. The shortcomings of traditional paper media make them choose to cooperate with old media groups. Although the portal website is booming, there is still a way to go. Only after that can they start to develop healthily.


    In fact, there is no need to worry about this. Adrian has almost planned it. Otherwise, he will not take the opportunity of Steve jobs to return to apple and put his hand in it. What''s more, some future giant will be established this year. He has a close relationship with Stanford. This is the benefit of rebirth. With the advantage of foresight, you can take half a step more than others. When others are still groping, he is ready.


    Of course, it will take a few years. Now, the most important thing is the production and distribution of films and television. As universal pictures is about to enter the pocket, the company is bound to undergo a new round of adjustment and restructuring, just like when TBS and ABC were acquired. Globegroup is not only different from Bosworth, which was developed by Adrian, but also different from Miramax and new line. Although the performance is not good at present, globegroup can be used as an old film company, both in industry and in influence.


    "Tell ed Carmel that if Toy Story 2 is going to do what it''s supposed to do in the summer, Pixar doesn''t need to be on the market." Adrian said to Charlize.


    In the past, Pixar was listed because jobs didn''t have any extra money to make animation, and Disney was extremely stingy. Finally, he had to go public to collect money. Now, after Adrian bought Pixar and got back the copyright from Disney, Pixar''s benefits far exceeded the expectation. The movie neighborhood made money, and the animation neighborhood made more money. So why Do you want to go public?


    As long as the employees'' welfare is in place, the working environment remains unchanged, and the talents who need to be recruited are recruited, there is no need to worry about Pixar''s bad reaction. At the same time, it can also give Blue Sky Studios a good example and urge them to work harder - they are already making an impact on next year''s best short film animation Oscar for their original promise.


    "Well, that''s it." Adrian didn''t want to say anything about the record company.


    "No one is better than you, Charlie." He said a sincere, although this sentence has been said many times, he still takes it out from time to time to sigh.


    Used to such praise, Charlize shrugged and didn''t answer. Then her eyes fell on the other side of the sofa: "what''s up, Lily?"The spy in there immediately shrunk his neck and made a face after touching his father''s eyes. Then he asked carefully, "are you finished?"


    "Of course, dear, what do you have in mind?" Adrian asked his daughter.


    Lily giggled, then hopped to Charlize and handed her what she had in front of her: "this is for you, aunt Charley."


    It was a small paper folded flower, pink, with more than ten petals. It took a lot of time to fold it well. Charlize looked at the little guy in surprise, and then happily picked up the paper flowers. "Thank you, honey. You''ve done a good job."


    "I''ll tell you, aunt Charley will like it." the little guy immediately called to his mother and aunt Sarah sitting at the round table. His nostrils were so proud that all four adults laughed.


    "Lily is really cute, Kate." Charlize picked up the little one, walked to the round table and handed her into Kate''s arms.


    "Thank you, Charlie." Kate smiles and kisses her daughter with a loving look on her face.


    Adrian, who came to finish the work above, also smiles in his heart. Although the relationship between the three women is still harmonious, they can''t say much when they are together. However, when there are little guys, it is not the same. Lily is full of the function of lubricant, which makes them run back and forth, and the estrangement disappears completely at that moment.


    Well done. I''m worthy of being my good daughter. Adrian said this half jokingly in his heart, and then looked at Sarah: "Sarah, shall we go out?"


    Sarah froze, nodded, teased lily, and left with Adrian. Kate wanted to ask, but she didn''t speak for a long time as they left. Charlize teased the little guy and didn''t care at all. She seemed to know what Adrian was looking for Sara.


    "The air is so good. No wonder people like to buy houses in Beverly Hills." Coming to the garden to meet the sunset, Sarah said after taking a deep breath.


    "Adrian, if you want to stay in my house, you can also laugh at me if you want to stay with her."


    Although the audience of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" is not wide, the stable ratings still let Sarah enjoy the treatment of 30 million episodes, and the good box office of "I know what you did last summer" also made her worth rise to 2 million. If the summer release of "pretty woman of law" can achieve the same results as the original version, it will be no problem to increase to 5 million. It will be in Beverly It''s easy to buy a nice house in the mountains.


    Sara turned her head and looked at him without saying anything. Her lips had a curve that seemed to smile rather than smile.


    "You didn''t mean to tell me that, ed?" The girl - or should be called a girl - put her hands behind her back and asked.


    But Adrian is suddenly silent, the smile on his face also disappeared, feel what Sara also put away the smile, looking at him uneasily.


    If after a long time, he gently opened his mouth: "there is news of your father."


    Sarah was stunned, and then, as if she had been punched, she stepped back two times, her beautiful face faded and her facial features distorted.


    "In New York." Adrian continued softly, as if he had not seen it.


    The young girl did not say anything, but her body began to tremble a little. It took a long time for her to say, "what do you want me to do?"


    With a trace of trill, full of defense, like a frightened hedgehog curled up in a ball and set up its own spines.


    "No, I won''t let you do anything," Adrian shook his head. "You are different from liv. Although you don''t know much, I also know how irresponsible your father is and how much harm he has caused to you. I try to find him and tell you his whereabouts because..."


    He raised his head and looked at her gently: "you have the right to know, you should know this, you should face it, and then To be free. "


    Sarah looked at him stupidly, and finally stabilized her body. After several throat movements, she said in a weak voice, "I know Thank you, ed I want to be alone Sorry... "


    With that, she turned and walked into the room. Although she walked steadily, her slightly flighty steps could still let people see the point out of her heart. Adrian watched her leave without saying anything. After standing in the same place for a moment, Adrian also walked inside, and soon came to the living room before.


    "Ed, would you like some specials for the evening? Egg pudding? " Kate, who was talking to the servant, asked when he came in.


    "You can have dinner first. Don''t wait for Sarah and me." Adrian shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Kate asked, surprised.


    "A little trouble, don''t worry." Adrian said, glancing at Charlize, who was still coaxing lily, and turned away.He was familiar with the way to a slightly remote room outside, and waited for a few seconds to gently push the door and enter, immediately, low sobbing sound into the ear. Adrian sighed and went straight in without concealing his tracks. Sitting in the corner and touching her eyes, Sarah immediately got up and wanted to leave, but she was held in her arms by him.


    He didn''t say anything. He just stroked her back, sobbing louder and louder. As he buried his head in his chest, Sarah''s shoulders shrugged more and more. Although she could not be seen, Adrian could still feel the heat and humidity coming from her chest.


    "If You want to... " As soon as he opened his mouth, Sara interrupted him in a fierce tone: "I hate him, I hate him to death. He is a bastard. How can he do that? He is not worthy to be a father."


    although her voice was deliberately lowered, the tone was extremely fierce and resentful. It seemed that she wanted to vent all the things accumulated over the past ten years.


    "I''ll never want to see him again. I''ll never want to be forever." Sara screamed almost at the top of her voice, then softened and slid down.


    Adrian squatted down, knelt down, put her on his lap and continued to pat her comfortingly. At this moment, the sob turned into a cry. Sarah held on to his clothes and squeezed them into her arms as if he would disappear from her in the next second.


    "It''s OK, Sarah. It''s OK." He said in a low voice.


    The young girl finally raised her head, tears gushed from her eyes, and flowed down her face, forming a stream of streams. Her open mouth could not be closed in any case. Her chest fluctuated sharply. Her throat rang from time to time, and it seemed that she could not speak.


    "It''s all right, Sarah. Cry out loud if you want to. I''m here. I''m by your side. You''ll be fine." Adrian Wen said.


    "Don''t Don''t leave me Ed... " "Don''t leave me Ok I don''t care about you Whether you will Don''t leave me Please Please... "


    The voice was getting lower and lower, and at the end it was almost a sob. Adrian looked up and closed his eyes and said, "don''t worry, I won''t leave you, Sarah, never, never."


    "You You You promise... "


    "I promise, Sarah, I won''t leave you, and I won''t let you cry like this again, I promise."


    And tell her that her father is dead. Is it just a body? No, No.


    Kate yawned and walked down the stairs barefoot, holding the handrail, looking listless. She is only wearing a thin shirt and a pair of briefs, long legs exposed to the outside, making her look lazy and charming.


    "What can I do for you, ma''am?" When he came to the kitchen, a servant who was cleaning for breakfast immediately asked.


    "Well Come out first. I''ll make breakfast Kate was stunned for several seconds before she could react. Then she thought of some unspeakable hint: "that Let them... "


    "Yes, I know." The servant nodded and went out of the kitchen. They were all hired by Adrian with high salary and knew when to do what.


    After the servant left, Kate went to the cupboard and froze for a long time. Then she clenched her fist and waved it with chagrin: "why the hell should I make breakfast for them?"


    although the memory of last night is not very clear, some scenes are still very clear in my mind, especially the three women lying down together with their legs folded apart and waiting for Adrian one by one She was particularly impressed by her appearance.


    Damn asshole doing that kind of thing, and I I''m crazy. Kate grabs her head and rubs her hair. She thinks angrily. She thought that it was her limit to accept Charlize and Adrian''s three-way trip together, but now she has a Sara. Damn it, it''s Sarah? Michelle gella


    when she met Sarah in the restaurant and on the set of "memory fragment", I can still remember her lovely and stubborn appearance clearly in the sea. But for a few years, the girl not only went to bed with her child''s father, but also with her and another woman with Adrian 4P


    "Adrian is a heartless bastard, why should I watch a big jerk?" Kate muttered, gnashing his teeth, aimlessly fiddling with the utensils on the kitchen table. She did not dare to recall last night''s situation, No Just because it makes her very angry, but more importantly, it makes her have a kind of Unbridled, exhilarating and thoroughly indulgent, Adrian is lying flat on his bed, and they kneel on his lower body in a cross, especially in that scene.


    "Hi, a latte, thank you." The voice suddenly came from the door, which startled Kate.


    "Why do I cook lattes for you?" She was a little angry and said this, and Charlize, who was about to leave, asked,


    "isn''t breakfast always your responsibility?" Charlize shrugged his shoulders inexplicably."Well Yes, yes, but... " Kate looked up and down at the girl in front of her, who was also wearing only a thin shirt and briefs. She was not lost to her, whether it was the stiff upper * * or the slender legs below.


    "Aren''t you surprised at all, Charlie?" She could not help asking.


    "Surprised?" Charlize blinked, quickly understood what she meant, then shrugged again, "isn''t he such a man? Besides, you don''t seem to refuse, do you? "


    Katerton, who was just about to speak, closed his mouth as if It''s true, even when I was with Charlize, I didn''t directly and strongly refuse


    "That''s the answer." Charlize shrugged third. "A latte, thank you."


    "Wait, don''t you think..." Kate seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t find the right word, "why do we I''m going to put up with this. Why? "


    "Are you looking for answers today?" Charlize chuckled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I just want to know why. Don''t you think it''s abnormal? " Kate frowned and made meaningless gestures. She looked really confused.


    "I think..." There was a voice coming from the door. Sarah, like them, had bare feet, thin shirts, briefs, her legs were also slender, and her face was calm. "We probably all have an Oedipus complex.". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C233

    "Love father Complex? " Kate twitched her mouth as if to laugh. "Are you kidding, Sarah?"


    "Isn''t it?" Sarah was still calm, as if she had accepted something completely. "I don''t know much, but I don''t know much about you and Charley''s family. I don''t need to say that myself. You should know. Besides Well, don''t say their names, but as long as you have deep feelings for ED Isn''t it all like that? " [search for the latest updates]


    Kate moved her mouth but didn''t make a sound. Then she looked at Charlize. Did the latter''s face show a trance look? Although Charlize was not as good at controlling his emotions as Adrian was, he seldom showed such emotions. Kate knows a lot about her past. For example, her mother had to shoot her husband in order to defend herself and protect her daughter, which made her feel full of sympathy for her. Sometimes she even thought that if Charlize became Adrian''s secretary from time to time, instead of mixing with her in bed, they might become friends?


    Damn it, is that a stupid idea? Kate turned her eyes in her mind. Well, it is said that Charlize was only 15 years old when she bumped into Adrian in New York, and Sarah was younger. There is a certain truth in this statement, but the question is, what does it have to do with herself? I don''t have


    Kate was suddenly stunned, and an indescribable feeling came out of her heart. Although her father left the world at the age of 6, she soon had a stepfather, but her relationship with his stepfather was never good. This is not to say that the stepfather is not good to her. In fact, the general father needs to do, the stepfather has almost done, but she has always been unable to accept each other.


    Because of this, she quickly learned to smoke after high school, and even suffered from anorexia nervosa, which affected her for a long time. Although she tried to correct it, the effect was still not very good. She didn''t get rid of these things until she graduated from high school. And this is all in It was done under Adrian''s supervision.


    Kate couldn''t help sighing at the thought of this. The scene when Adrian met Adrian in the coffee shop after shooting a film in the suburbs of London immediately came to mind. The situation in which he took the cigarette from her was especially clear, seemingly rude but with unspeakable concern. But what impressed her most was the intimacy after Adrian played the video for her in the rented studio.


    In that case, he could have continued, most men would have chosen to continue, she would not have refused, and most women would not have refused, but Adrian would have stopped. "Your feeling is the most important thing" has been around Kate''s heart since that day, and finally let her into his arms, warm, thick and full of security.


    There was a strange silence in the kitchen. The three women were standing there with their hearts on their minds. After a long time, Sarah said, "last night I told ed that if Then I apologize and promise that there won''t be another time. "


    Then she turned and walked out. A few minutes later, Charlize said, "it doesn''t matter, as long as I know what I''m doing, a latte, thank you."


    She smiles and goes out. Kate grabs her long hair, looks at the door for a while, then turns around and starts to get busy. She actually denied it, and she could bring out a lot of evidence, but what about that? Say this in front of two women who have admitted and accepted it? Don''t you think it''s funny? Did she say there was no such factor at all? Hateful! Cried Kate, laying the cleaned cup on the table.


    If she had not left Adrian after hearing the news, would it have been different today? Kate shook her head a little when she thought of it. Just like Adrian said, even if she knew the answer in her heart, she would not face the reality. Maybe because she is British, she always has a little reserved


    "I''d rather not have one or two lattes of this kind, since I don''t like any of them. I''ll take either one or two lattes, either." Kate murmured and began to make coffee, as for the rest, she had been temporarily left behind.


    When Adrian came to the restaurant with her wake-up daughter for breakfast, she noticed a strange thing. Kate, Charlize and Sarah all looked at him for a moment. This kind of thing is very normal, but this morning it is different. First of all, they always look at it together; second, they have more eyes than usual.


    He was very sensitive to women''s minds, but for a while he couldn''t figure out what they were thinking, so he just sipped his coffee and joked, "good latte, Kate. I thought you would prepare milk. Think about it. The natural milk last night tasted so good that you wouldn''t be interested in trying the boxed one again


    He is in a good mood. Although he has tried 4P with drew, Cameron and Kelly Hu, and they are all trying to please him, how can he be more comfortable than entangled with his three women? Especially after they share and eat, kiss each other and pass the picture of mouth, the feeling of Yin MI is not at all, and let him special satisfaction.The faces of the three women were red together, including Charlize, and then they all glared at each other. Sure enough, lily, holding a glass and drinking milk, immediately raised her head, blinked and asked her father, "what natural milk, dad? Is it very good to drink? "


    "Well This... " Adrian immediately became embarrassed and hesitated to cover up the topic with the help of the women.


    Although she would like to continue, Kate soon went to the "fate" crew to report, and Sarah also wanted to continue filming the "vampire hunter Buffy". Adrian will continue to accompany the other two troublemakers after finishing his work. Little Emma doesn''t care about his behavior of staying here for one night, but both Emma and liv are greatly dissatisfied.


    Adrian also asked Charlize in private what happened between them, but Charlize never gave a positive answer.


    "Sarah is such a good girl. You''ve trained her very well." She finally said this, although the tone with ridicule and habitual irony, but her eyes are full of emotion.


    Even if she still didn''t understand, Adrian didn''t ask, but Sarah was a good girl. If she hadn''t asked for a crazy night, he wouldn''t have taken her to Kate''s bedroom with Charlize.


    "Weak and strong." With this feeling, the media quickly found Sarah and asked her about the discovery of a body suspected of her father''s body in an apartment in New York City, which was not concealed for a long time, and her answer was "offering a * * does not mean it''s a father. He doesn''t exist in my life.".


    He is full of personality, has representative works loved by teenagers, and self-discipline is not particularly keen on fame. No wonder it will become one of the two high-quality idols in the late 1990s. Oh, now she''s the only one, and the other, Jennifer Love Hewitt, who was once tied up, has become her Valet under Adrian''s no trace arrangement. So an idea quickly came to his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All my life allfa


    awayF


    you girl finally finished singing the song in her hand. With her emotional magnetic voice, this song, which was originally a little sad and some strong, was more moving.


    "Very well, Bubba, I said, you have an amazing talent for singing." Adrian tapped his hand.


    "Thank you. It''s a song by ed Britney immediately jumped onto Adrian, got into his arms, shook her soft body and said.


    "I didn''t write it. I just provided the lyrics and part of the melody, and then other songwriters added it." Adrian said modestly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I like all ED''s stuff." Britney said with a smile that this is the most successful.


    "I love this song, sad but not desperate, with a sigh but full of warmth," she continued. "Will this be the main song for my next album? Or a single? "


    But Adrian''s answer was unexpected: "I''m sorry, boo, it''s not. It''s a song for another girl."


    "The other Girl? " Britney''s face was startled, then her mouth pursed and she became a little unhappy.


    Although Adrian''s brainwashing is very useful, you can really hear this kind of thing, unless it is a complete loss of personality and self, there can be no response. Although Adrian spared no effort to train Britney, it would be boring to completely erase her personality and self.


    "It seems that my little darling is not very happy." He said with a laugh.


    "When Of course not... " Britney suddenly became expectant. She leaned over her head and glanced at her eyes from time to time. Her contradictory appearance was lovely.


    "Remember what I said to you, boo?" Adrian pulled her over and made her sit up straight.


    "Yes, I am To be the favorite one, to With a heart like the sea... " Britney repeated reluctantly, then spat out her tongue, "but it''s hard."


    "In the beginning of training, wasn''t it as difficult?" Adrian smiles. "Do you know why I wrote this song for her? Because at a very young age, her father abandoned her and her mother, she and her mother have been very difficult life, so when she was very young, she relied on advertising model to share the debt in the family. She was strong and fragile. When she was strong, she could do everything for her mother for her family. When vulnerable, she would hide in nobody like a helpless girl Crying in the corner... "


    The more he got to the back, the deeper his voice became. The emotion full of emotion and admiration soon infected Britney. She bit her lip involuntarily, and immediately after Adrian finished, she began to apologize: "I''m sorry, ED, I don''t know It will be like this I I will never be jealous in the future "


    " it doesn''t matter. It''s human nature. Just don''t hide it. " Adrian touched her head comfortingly. "I''m going to record this song as a single. You can sing it and give it to her, OK?""Really?" Britney opened her eyes and could see that she loved the song.


    "Of course," Adrian said, "if you want to release it, you can, but it will take a few years, you know, as a gift, the more unique the better. In addition, it will take a few years for you to fully interpret the song."


    Hearing that "the more unique the gift, the better", the girl could not help but curl her lips, but immediately showed a puzzled look.


    "You haven''t experienced that kind of life, so you don''t have a deep feeling for the sentence ''FA


    awayF


    ", and when you are older and have more experience, you can better grasp the feeling. " Adrian said earnestly, squeezing her little chin.


    "Well, that''s it. ED is always right." "I want a unique gift, too," Britney said after thinking sideways, kissing him on the cheek with a playful kiss


    "Don''t worry, there will be." Adrian smiles and hugs the girl into his arms and kisses her pink lip.


    If we want to launch the song "Fa


    awayF


    , it''s not impossible. Britney Spears and this song are well matched. Her magnetic voice interprets another flavor. However, in addition to "the more unique the gift, the better", the current environment is not the best. It is less than half a year since the release of her maiden album. "Br >


    " is still on the top 100 of the bulletin board, and Britney Spears is also a lively and lovely young girl.


    Although FA


    awayF


    is warm, it is still sad on the whole. The overall image of FA


    is not in line with her. If it is launched in a hurry, it may be counterproductive. After two years, when she needs to slowly change her image and style, she will launch this song, which may make it more famous than her previous life.


    Speaking of it, Adrian can remember this song, which is related to a case of infringement of a previous life singer dancing the elves. This German group has a famous song called godisagi


    L, which was once popular and widely sung. However, no one knows that the eight sections of the * * part of the song were completely copied from Jeffe


    son by the Swedish group


    without any change.


    No one in China knows about it. After the news spread, many people argued about it. It was not until someone uploaded the song "Fa


    awayF


    , which was a very good song for Adrian to pay attention to and know about the German group.


    It happened that the lyrics of the song had something in common with Sarah''s experience, so Adrian wanted to give her a gift and find a good song for Britney. Of course, recording a single is not enough. This unique gift has something else.


    After Britney Spears left - they didn''t have a particularly fierce campaign, and Adrian, though lustful, was not a hungry man in lust - Adrian left his exclusive lounge to find Eric Norton. Christina''s new songs on her maiden album were not much better collected. Although there were still a few vacancies, the recording work had begun.


    Maybe you can give Christina a try on godisagi


    l? Anyway,


    the Swedish group Jeffe


    son was also launched after 2000, and now you don''t have to worry about plagiarism like the dancing elves. But after thinking for a moment, Adrian still shakes his head. This dance style song is suitable for both Britney and Christina. It doesn''t have to be given to Christina. This is her maiden album. Of course, the more impressive the better.


    Of course, more importantly, plagiarizing a song is too troublesome. Although he plays the piano well and the staff is not unrecognizable, it is not so easy to write a song. The song


    , which was given to Britney before, and the song FA


    awayF


    , both recall the lyrics, and then find a few songwriters to hum a paragraph in front of them to make it complete.


    If we had known this, we would have better make a name for music. Adrian grunted a little melancholy and then knocked on the door of the studio.


    Christina is recording behind the glass wall. Her long light hair is hanging down from her head. She is wearing a thin white shirt. The bra is faintly visible inside. The bottom is tight jeans. The curve is not bad. Her body is full of youth and has a little sexy.


    "Well done, Christine." The girl behind the wall is pulling her thumb off the glass.


    "It looks like I''m here at the right time." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Yes, Christine''s singing is really excellent. A lot of songs just go through once." Norton spoke rudely of Christine."Very good, Christine." Adrian also gave Christina a thumbs up as she emerged from behind the glass wall.


    "Thank you. You said that you would sign me because my singing skill is the best. Of course, I can''t let you down." Christina''s mouth slightly curved, sending out the vitality of youth, looks very attractive.


    "Oh, that''s the best compliment I''ve ever heard." Adrian laughs, but there is a strange look in his eyes. What Christina heard most of the time is not so much.


    "By the way, there are still a few songs missing, Eric." He then turned to Norton.


    "Two songs." Norton shrugged and pulled out a few pages of information. "Here are some good songs that I''m going to show Christine."


    Christina immediately came over and took it over and looked at it.


    "She''s also very talented in this area, and I respect her opinion." Norton continued.


    Adrian was about to open his mouth to receive a cavity, but a strange feeling came from below.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C234

    In the strong rhythm, fanatical people are jumping and jumping, many men and women closely together hot dance. In particular, a pair of dance floor, particularly hot, the woman bending body is constantly swinging hair, bow waist pursed buttocks, hard against the core position of men''s crotch, with each other''s body with the fierce rhythm and rapid shaking. []


    in the colorful lights, the two people cooperate very skillfully. It seems that they have not known how many times they have practiced before. Women''s sweet buttocks and men''s crotch wriggle are completely in the same rhythm. There are not many people around to learn their posture stick together, from time to time issued a few screams, extremely excited.


    At the end of the song, the men and women in the middle of the stage stopped, hugged and kissed each other, and then returned to their own positions.


    "I never knew you could do this dance so well." After a long gulp of cold beer, Christina said to Adrian with a smile. The sweat was all over her forehead and nose, and her face was flushed. I don''t know whether it was because of excitement or something else.


    Although she is under the legal drinking age, how many young Americans take such things seriously? Besides, this is not a special bar. No one will come to check the driver''s license. As long as you don''t get drunk, you won''t be in charge.


    "Of course, no matter in high school or college, I can''t dance like anyone else." Adrian''s chin is so high that he''s not the same as when he''s in an office or at a cocktail party. He is very calm and gentlemanly at work and in all kinds of lunches, wine parties and parties. Talking to him will have a feeling of spring breeze. But now he seems very wild and uninhibited. He does not look like a 30-year-old person. However, the sense of stability has not completely disappeared. It is contradictory and attractive at the same time, especially Christina, who is about to break away from the girl business A young girl who is still lacking in experience.


    "You''re a miracle, ed. I believe you''ve heard that many times, but I''m lucky to be liked by you. " Christina said with emotion. Her voice was very sincere, but her eyes were constantly glancing around Adrian''s body. She also made small movements on her hands, such as licking the corners of her mouth with the tip of her tongue, or rubbing her fingers slowly up and down on the handle of a beer cup, and one of her feet was constantly hooked up and down in her upturned legs.


    Adrian couldn''t help chuckling in his heart. During this period of time, every time he went to the record company, Christina would be very enthusiastic about him. Of course, this enthusiasm is from two aspects. On the one hand, she always takes her own songs to find opportunities to speak with him to show her talent, but she is very modest, so she will not mention it any more; on the other hand, she always looks for opportunities to * * him. Of course, her sense of propriety is also very good.


    Just like in the recording studio before, when she received the information from Norton, because she rubbed Adrian''s past, her buttocks immediately pestered him twice in the crotch. The action is very slight, and no one can see it. But if you think it''s not a big deal, it''s a big mistake. At least Adrian takes a little more breath. It''s estimated that she hasn''t practiced less, otherwise she won''t hold the strength so properly.


    "I said a long time ago that you would be a great singer, Christine." Adrian smiles and taps himself on the thigh.


    Christina got up and sat down. Then she put her hands around his neck, and then she took the initiative to kiss him on the mouth. There were a pair of men and women around him, even in the very formal nightclubs. What''s more, it''s not so formal here. Otherwise, we won''t ignore the young men and women who drink under the age of 21, of course, but absolutely Yes, it''s not a very bad place. It''s only a little bit inferior to a regular store.


    In addition to those hidden * *, this kind of sitting in his arms and kissing him more often in the past time, and there are only a few more people than now. These people don''t know them anyway, so Christina doesn''t have to worry about it. As for why she is like this, Adrian is reassured to know that although Christina has had such intimate actions at first, but not many times and not enthusiastic, after a certain period of time, she began to change. During this period, Britney never stopped making love with him in his exclusive rest room.


    Although Adrian prefers Britney Spears, she can now be adjusted to suit herself. In addition to the previous life''s understanding of her achievements and the intention to let her compete with Britney Spears, Adrian still has some pride in the face of the initiative to send her to the door. In any case, this is one of the works completed by his means ¡£


    The kiss continued, and Adrian''s tongue was fiercer than ever before in Christina''s final impolite attack. The young girl was able to cooperate a few times at first, but soon she lost her armor and was completely controlled by the other party. And his other hand did not stop, from * * to waist and then to thigh, up and down, and finally simply stretched into the legs, although still separated by jeans, but after a few times Christina''s mood was ignited. Not only did the chest rise and fall bigger and bigger, but Adrian, who blocked her mouth, could clearly feel how exciting the wheezing sound was Strong.It makes him even more excited, and for people like him, it''s not clear what the most likely response is. Although Adrian knows everything about her and Britney Spears'' private lives, they don''t know everything about them. So it should be a little surprise. Although I''m not sure, I believe it will be known soon.


    He has also tasted many Latin women, such as Jennifer penello, Giselle bunchen, Shakira and so on. What they have in common is that the curve of the lower body is particularly excellent, and it also has a special flavor. In particular, Shakira''s electric buttocks are still fresh in his memory. Christina is the same (Aguilera has Spanish blood), and if she has her own mark, maybe she can learn it later.


    Take a breath, Adrian finally left Christina''s lips, this is a nightclub after all, can''t do too much. Rao is so, the young girl is still with her eyes in his arms, blushing and panting. It is the first time for her to have such a fierce kiss.


    "You''ve never been to me before. Do you want to see it?" Adrian whispered, blowing in her ear.


    Since she would ask herself out to play after the recording, whether because she was ready or because she found that procrastination would only be more and more detrimental to her, she would not refuse him.


    "Why Not to me? " Christina gasped, looking at Adrian without blinking. "I rented a house in the Xilin It''s quiet... "


    Adrian couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He was quite clear about Christina''s renting a house. After the release of "Thunderbolt baby", it was highly praised and the theme song was also very popular. The original soundtrack was sold well. Naturally, Christina got the biggest income since she started singing. She rented a house and moved out immediately.


    "Well, I''ll take you there." He chuckled.


    As the car pulled into the garage, the door that had risen slowly began to fall, and Christina untied her seat belt. She peeked at Adrian, who had already gone down from the other side, and quickly rubbed her cheek on the rearview mirror. The two red balls still hung on her face, and her eyes were full of love.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help falling into the mood of kissing Adrian in the nightclub again. The stimulating and seductive feeling had never come before, which made her wet in his caress. Fortunately, Christina reacted quickly, took a deep breath and walked out of the car.


    Although the rental house has a garage, she has no money to sell her car. In addition to renting this house, she has also rented a good house for her mother. Although her mother has some utility and their relationship is not very good, it is better than that violent father. Moreover, her mother has devoted a lot of efforts to her growth. She didn''t make a lot of money and didn''t want to buy a second-hand car, so the garage was empty. Anyway, she was about to release her first album. She was confident that she would never lose to Britney''s brainless idiot, as long as


    Thinking of this, Christina looked at Adrian again, and then began to recall her preparations. She should No, it will satisfy him.


    "From here..." Before Christina finished pointing to the side door of the garage, Adrian had come over, pressed her against the door and kissed her bright lips.


    Although she was not his opponent, Christina did not hesitate to entangle with him, remembering what she had learned from TV and rubbing her legs against each other''s. Adrian was more enthusiastic than when he was in the nightclub, and Christina seemed to lose her mind under the action of his hands, and the bottom became wet again.


    Then, Adrian kisses and caresses her while pulling her to the side. Christina is extremely obedient and cooperative. Then she is turned over and her hands are on something. The young girl opened her eyes, and in front of her was the hood of the car. The spotless hood reflected the light of the garage and the residual temperature that had not yet dissipated.


    A loose waist, jeans have been unbuttoned, followed by the pull down. He should be here Although a sense of embarrassment welled up in her mind, Christina quickly adjusted and swayed her hips. She believed that her round curve would make her partner like it.


    Sure enough, she could hear Adrian''s breathing coarsen a little, and then the other person''s fingers began to go down the groin. Christina''s body suddenly began to tremble slightly, but she didn''t stop her breathing. Instead, she began to moan softly. First, she separated her underpants and then pulled them apart. Every time she went forward, she would make her groan higher. She never thought that she would become like this with only two fingers.


    "AI Ed... " Christina murmured, with a bigger swing behind her, as if to tell her something.


    But at this time, Adrian unexpectedly stopped, and then the other side bent down behind her and hugged her from behind: "sorry, I didn''t expect you would be We should go in and find a more comfortable place. "Although there was an apologetic tone in her voice, Christina was completely attracted by the heat behind her. As Adrian leaned down, there was also a close bond. The burning feeling almost drove her crazy.


    "No It doesn''t matter... " The young girl suddenly turned her head back and looked at Adrian''s heavy breathing. She grasped the heat and took the initiative to reach the moist place behind her: "just Right here Give me a A deep memory... "


    At the same time, it will give him a deep memory.


    "As you wish." There was silence for a few seconds, Adrian said, and then in the middle of the not so bright garage, the girl with her hands on the hood of the car began to take the action from behind.


    "Charley, how sure do you think we''re going to buy Villefort now?" Adrian, who had been reading the information for a long time in his office chair, suddenly asked.


    "It won''t be easy. The founders, Gaby Newell and Mike Harrington, are both employees of Microsoft and have a good relationship with id software. There are also a group of supporters in the industry. If they don''t sell, it will be very difficult to forcibly acquire them." Charlize, who was waiting nearby, thought a little and then answered, without hesitation or pause. He was obviously familiar with all this.


    "It''s a troublesome thing. One can''t do too many things at the same time." Adrian complained.


    "I don''t think that''s going to happen if you spend half your time in bed at work." Said Charlize, taking his time.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and pretended not to hear, and then shook the information in his hand: "it''s really troublesome. Although they don''t seem to have such an idea, who knows what will happen in the future? It takes a lot of time just to ask for authorization to use the modular and 3D engine, and I can''t supervise the development every day... "


    "If you just want to make a game out of some mockups and 3D engines, why not invest in them to do what you want?" Charlize asked.


    Adrian, who was thinking, could not help but pick his eyebrows. A moment later, he clapped his hands heavily: "good idea, Charlie, I didn''t think of this"


    he took Charlize''s hand and began to sing a hearty hymn: "you are the best Secretary Assistant in the world, Charlie, oh, I really like you very much"


    now, Charlize will roll his eyes She waved her hand and shook her head: "if there is nothing else, I will go out."


    "Well, well, you always do." Adrian complained about the installation of the mold, and then said, "remind me, let Villefort develop a design game."


    "I see." Charlize''s voice came from afar.


    Adrian, who sat back in his chair, looked at the information in his hand again, and then took a long breath. Although his memory is incomparable, his energy is always limited. Most of the time, he is focusing on the production of movies and television. Although he has also directed the development of games, for example, the current version of "biochemical crisis" developed by American studio and the upcoming release "Biochemical crisis 2", but always a little too laissez faire.


    Although blizzard, eidos and other acquired studios have many excellent works, and Starcraft is about to be released, he still missed many good things, such as half a life developed by Villefort studio, which was established in 1996. Of course, Adrian''s focus is not on half life, but on the derivatives of the game. The anti terrorist elite, which has a longer life span than StarCraft, should be on sale this year. Next year, several employees will be bored to develop anti terrorist elite on the basis of the same model and 3D engine. Now that you''ve missed half a life, how can you miss counter terrorism elite? But time may not catch up, but Charlize reminds him that he will soon be able to invest his own money and let Villefort studio develop it.


    It''s a shame to keep her as a secretary assistant. Adrian thinks, Charlize is really good. But don''t worry, wait for another year and a half, you can have a big move, the same woman, can''t let her suffer losses.


    It''s interesting to say that Adrian was reminded of "anti terrorist elite" at this time by a new song for Christina. Now that she has made her mark on Christina - so for the first time, it was in a garage like this, and she had no raincoat on and was still firing through the mouth, she almost fainted in the attack - it was natural to give the corresponding benefits.


    Although we have to enjoy women who are full of mature amorous feelings such as Nicole, Naomi, Monica and Julia, this kind of thing with her own mark is also a kind of enjoyment. It is another kind of pleasure, a kind of pleasure of conquest, a kind of special pleasure of possession. For such a woman, as long as she is still with him, Adrian will not be stingy. Isn''t Christina''s new album still two songs short? It''s up to him to make up for it, but there''s some trouble.


    One of them is "apologyze", which will be very popular in a few years. The style of the song is not very different from that of the current pop. Although it is sung by male singers, it is suitable for female singers with slightly changed lyrics. The other song is "ysin", which often appears when watching the video of "anti terrorist elite".This is also a very popular song, although a bit heavy metal gothic style, but it just shows Christina''s singing skills, and the first album is not like Britney''s youthful and lovely line, slightly modified will also be very suitable for her.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C235

    Appropriate modification is necessary. Every singer has his own style. Since Britney and Christina''s styles have been proved successful in previous lives, why take the time and effort to figure out the other route? Of course, a singer can''t keep a style for a lifetime. Even mJ or Madonna will constantly seek to change, but that will be a long time later. First of all, you should find the right style and fix it.


    Don''t worry about this. Although Adrian has a lot of ideas for record companies, such as film companies, he has merged several powerful peers so far, and now he is also considered as the top of the second tier. Especially after the launch of Britney Spears, which is very popular with teenagers, the company has made a lot of expansion. As long as Adrian puts forward some key things, they can take care of the rest. []


    this is similar to the production of "anti terrorist elite" commissioned by Villefort studio. However, anti terrorist elite can''t be produced now. It''s not that Adrian can''t come up with an idea. It''s because the 3D engine of the game is based on the hammer of thunder, but the model is based on half life, and half life has not been released yet. According to the news from Villefort, although they have released the beta version in E3 last year, there are not many people who are optimistic about it. So they have pushed down most of the levels and are doing it again to try to release a new beta on E3 this year.


    According to Adrian''s little memory of the game, "half life" should have been launched this year, but even if Villefort launched the beta version in August, it would be at least three to four months before the official version would be released. At that time, it would not be too late to talk to them about "anti terrorist elite". This may not make too much money, but the company''s name can be spread very widely because of the network, and the business is still very worthwhile.


    No matter "anti terrorist elite" or Christina''s new songs, it will be later. Now Adrian''s main focus is on another thing: the premiere of the matrix


    this film was completed at the beginning of last year, because most of the time was closed shooting, the media did not know much, and the relevant reports focused on why last year It has been filmed at the beginning of the year, but it is not ready to be released until now. Therefore, after the release date was determined at the beginning of this year, the publicity began to focus on it.


    Bosworth is still stingy with relevant information. Up to now, Bosworth has only released a trailer and six posters - one for each of the three protagonists and one for the two villains. There''s nothing more than that, not even Jennifer Aniston, who has a role in the film and has been widely reported in the media.


    However, people are still full of expectations for the film. The most important thing about hunger marketing is how to hold the audience''s appetite. It can neither reveal too much information to satisfy them, nor drop too high to make them tired. Bosworth has done a good job in this respect. For example, after Cannes Film Festival, Bosworth abandoned his original plan immediately, and linked "muhiland road" with "the matrix", dream, reality and fantasy, exploring the truth and so on. The reason why the audience is full of expectations is that Adrian, the director and producer of the film, has played a very important role. This advantage naturally needs to be used.


    However, there are also unexpected situations, some people actually turned out the novel version of the matrix, and asked again and again on the website whether it was adapted from this novel. After asking Adrian, the film company immediately gave a positive reply, so the circulation of the novel rose a little.


    Adrian is not worried that the content of the novel will let the audience know the plot in advance, and his enthusiasm for the film has disappeared. After all, novel and film are two different carriers. The novel needs readers to read on their own initiative and sketch the pictures according to the text. The film integrates sound, light and color, which is a kind of indoctrination, and can show more levels of things.


    Besides, there are many successful movies adapted from novels. Of course, Adrian carefully expanded and deleted them when he wrote them. There is no need to worry too much. The only thing worth correcting is that it should be told from the beginning that it''s adapted from a novel, rather than hiding the plot and the progress of the shooting.


    But the premiere is just around the corner, and it doesn''t matter if there''s such a small accident, and matrix wasn''t a hit when it was first released.


    The car stopped quietly at the door of the theater, the door opened, and a tall man in a straight suit came out with a smile that made people feel like spring breeze, which immediately attracted a lot of click of the shutter. Then, he gave way to the side and stretched out his hand in the car. The white jade hand immediately took over, and a curved leg also stretched out immediately. Then the sexy girl with mature amorous feelings appeared in front of the reporters.


    She was dressed in a dark evening dress with thin shoulders, which was extremely eye-catching. Although the high fork was only opened to the middle of her thigh, the scenery under her skirt had already attracted people''s imagination. She was dressed simply but perfectly to highlight the sexy nature of the other party. Compared with the cool and cool single poster with sunglasses and black tights standing at the door of the theatre, she felt very special I killed a lot of film.


    Although the cries of "Mr. Adrian" and "Miss Monica" were echoing one after another on the short red carpet, the two smiling people did not answer, so the reporters had to focus on taking photos. After all, they openly arm in arm, which is a good topic for gossip."They look like they want us to be there all the time." After entering the theater, Monica said to Adrian in such a low voice, with a tone of ridicule. I don''t know whether she is making fun of reporters or Adrian.


    "Then shall we do as they wish?" Adrian replied with a smile.


    "It''s up to you." Monica shrugs.


    Adrian laughs and puts her arm around her waist. Monica leans on him a little more. In fact, he wanted to do this outside just now. He used the media in his hands to create several Mo Xu''s affairs for Monica. Moreover, the gossip tabloids have speculated about all kinds of things between him and Monica. Once these news become more, they will make the "magazine" attractive, unless there is any special information, such as going out to play together or even a car crash, etc Will Ann allow this to happen?


    But Monica didn''t do it, and the reason, needless to say, made Adrian happy. There are a lot of people coming to attend the premiere. Needless to say, Yuan Heping, as a martial arts director, will also come, as well as jet Lee, who is filming the dare to die team. At the same time, there are also director Wu Baige, who will also be released in the summer vacation, and a person that Adrian didn''t expect.


    "Mr. Jack is very good. I have seen most of your works. They are both interesting and wonderful. No wonder they will become the most famous Asian kung fu star after Bruce." Adrian smiles and says to the Asian middle-aged man in front of him that the other party''s iconic big nose is very eye-catching.


    "Thank you." Jack? Looks like a smiling face. He is very modest, even modest. He has no style in Hong Kong at all.


    Adrian couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart, then said a few words and left with Monica. Because Xinxian invested in rush hour like memory, Jack Cheng''s fame in Hollywood went up a new level. He happened to be in Los Angeles these days. Besides, Adrian invited yuan Heping, Jeter Lee and Wu Baige on their own initiative, and they liked Chinese Kungfu when making matrix, so the film company simply invited him here.


    Adrian couldn''t laugh or cry, but since the other side came, he didn''t see any good side, so he just talked to him. Of course, he uses English. His national language, Suiping, is far behind that of jet Lee. Although English is not so good, it is definitely better than using Chinese for communication.


    Speaking of jet Lee, Adrian happened to see him standing together with Jack Cheng when he came over just now. Although they were all smiling, their posture was not friendly, especially Jack Cheng had some advantages due to his height and some condescending flavor. And after he talked to Jack Cheng, Jeter Lee quickly found a reason to leave. They didn''t really deal with it.


    Adrian has no idea about Jack Cheng. Kung fu movies have become popular in recent years. Now that the new line has grasped "rush hour" in his hand, he can find an opportunity to get "Shanghai Noon" out. What''s more, jet Lee is more suitable for flattery. It''s needless to say that he was not humble or arrogant at the beginning. No matter what he pretended to be, he was better than Jack Cheng''s former coquetry.


    Although he has a lot of problems, such as about his ex-wife, or his brain damaged, he goes to take a picture with Xueshan Jingba, but he is better than the other one. To use an unfortunate analogy, two fruits are rotten, but one is better than the other. If you can only choose one of them, you can only calculate which degree is better.


    Of course, more importantly, Adrian only asked a little before, and Jeter Lee immediately agreed without hesitation.


    "If matrix is going to make a sequel, I think you should fit into a character." That''s what he said.


    "No problem." The answer was simple and straightforward.


    Although Adrian''s miracle director''s reputation outside, but the film''s box office has not come out after all, no matter how the other party''s mind, this kind of insight is very popular. Anyway, even if the Kungfu movie boom is over and the other party has no value, he won''t have any loss.


    It was just a small episode at the premiere, and Adrian focused more on a few stars, such as making fun of Keanu Reeves, a "mediocre bassist.".


    "I''m just a little worse than the professionals, and I have nothing to do with the word" mediocrity. " Reeves pleaded exasperated, then glared at his friend, "how can you describe me like this, raven"


    "isn''t that so, Keanu, can you deny it?" Jackun laughs and grabs in front of his brother and says: as Keanu''s friend, Adrian is optimistic about him, and Phoenix brothers also come to support him.


    Reeves likes rock and roll more than making movies. He even set up a rock band, but unfortunately, he has no talent in this field, whether it''s singing or musical instruments. That''s why rivan gave him such a name. Even so, Reeves still loves rock music. In order to maintain the band, "speed" has been fully paid. If there is no accident, "matrix" will probably be paid in.


    Adrian didn''t intervene. It''s good to have his own insistence. If his band can really make good records, he doesn''t mind helping him release them.Besides Reeves, Adrian also talked to Hugo vivin and asked him about his plans for the future, because


    "I''m going to have a big production next year, and maybe you''re interested in playing a part in it." Adrian said so, then added: "of course, this is definitely not a villain."


    Vivian immediately laughed: "no problem, I will try to keep the schedule for you."


    "What inspiration do you have?" Monica then asked curiously, "you seem to have inspiration all the time."


    "Of course, if not, how can I be a miracle director?" Adrian pinched her chin with a smile. "It''s a pity you''re too sexy, or you can play a part in it."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to have you around." Monica didn''t care at all.


    Dennis also came to the premiere, with his fiancee, of course. It seems that he''s got rid of Aniston. Interestingly enough, when he talks to other women a little more, Aniston will give him a casual but stern look, and Dennis will immediately become extremely honest.


    Adrian almost laughed in his heart, but he soon became surprised that they were going to get married.


    "The wedding date is initially set for November, and there are a lot of things to prepare, so it''s not announced, but you have to come, ed Dennis said this seriously, while Aniston took his arm with a sweet face. The smile was sincere, not as severe as before, and without any affectation.


    "No problem. I''ll definitely take part." Adrian immediately said, how could he miss Jennifer Aniston and Dennis Knight''s wedding. It''s so interesting.


    But as they talked about marriage, Monica tightened her arm and relaxed quickly. Adrian could only pat her on the back of her hand.


    Although there were a lot of fans, Adrian still had some regrets. A lot of people with weight were at the premiere of another film, Spielberg''s Jurassic Park: the lost world. He and Geffen and karzenberg through the cumulative relationship to invite more celebrities, in this regard, AC media is still a little weak.


    At the beginning, Spielberg half jokingly told Adrian that he wanted to fight in the arena. Unexpectedly, he did so. This made Adrian''s stomach full of resentment. Isn''t it for free to let others pick up the cheap? But he also understands Spielberg. Think about it, AC media has a stake in DreamWorks - though very few - and DreamWorks doesn''t have a stake in AC media.


    Once and for all. Adrian muttered in his heart. Although he was a little unhappy, he quickly adjusted his mood. If he was in Spielberg''s position, he would do the same, and the other party expressed his apology on the phone. Besides, both "matrix" and "Jurassic Park 2" are quite good science fiction films. The box office may fluctuate, but it will never lose money.


    What''s more, DreamWorks is also helping AC media. Although with the development of more and more stable, they no longer need DreamWorks as a shield, but DreamWorks still has something they need. At least Adrian has taken a fancy to one thing, so the other side can be more high-profile.


    Soon, people entered the screening hall one after another, and the film was about to start.


    Like the original, after a short typing call, countless small green squares fell to form the name of the film. However, Adrian didn''t use Japanese Hiragana and katakana any more. In two languages, letters and Chinese characters, Adrian did not intend to say anything to pay homage to "shell attack team", although the cartoon was still released in 1994.


    At the beginning of the movie, the audience was shocked. When Monica got up from the air and kicked the police, there were several low exclamations in the hall. Then quickly solved the police who came in, Shua put on a pose, which was extremely cool, especially that tight leather dress, which showed her sexy curve completely, which attracted a large number of men''s eyes.


    The subsequent roof chase war also gives people an unusual feeling, especially the super jump of Monica and Vivian, which reminds the audience that the world is weird. Here, Adrian made a small modification. The scene of Monica shuttling into the room opposite the building was shot from several angles, and fast switching and slow motion were added to make the whole play more realistic and powerful than the original unreal feeling.


    In this regard, Yuan Heping, who personally served as the military commander, made a lot of efforts. With the help of the technicians of the production team, he combined some Hong Kong technologies with those of Hollywood, and thus the present scene came into being.


    As for the broken window, it suggests Adrian still keeps the lens of Zhong. He doesn''t like the practice of making hints or burying colored eggs. Although it''s interesting, if it''s too much, it will be boring. The reputation of the last two films of the matrix will decline. In addition to being too mysterious, too many eggs are also one of the reasons. In addition, the audience gives full play to their imagination In all kinds of make-up, more and more out of control.But not at all. It''s always necessary to let the audience have some fun, especially in suspense movies. Many people like to excavate details through repeated observation, in order to overturn some popular conclusions, so as to Gain a sense of superiority.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C236

    After the thrilling opening of the film, the plot immediately enters a relatively peaceful period, even so, it is still in suspense. Why are agents looking for Anderson? Just because he''s a hacker? Why are other hackers looking for Anderson? What did Trinity say to Anderson at the bar? Is the bug in Anderson''s navel real.


    All of this attracted the audience to continue to watch. When Anderson was threatened to get off Trinity''s car, Adrian even heard the voice of "no". The plot clearly grasped people''s hearts. Interestingly, when Aniston appeared, almost no one noticed that, although it had something to do with her ugly makeup, her acting skills were also one of the reasons. []


    her short hair is nearly white, her nose is slightly collapsed, and her eyes are pulled down. She looks gloomy and rebellious. It seems that everyone is upset. If you don''t observe carefully, you will never be associated with the sweet and lovely Rachel Green in friends. It''s not surprising that this scene was shot at least 50 times at the beginning, and Adrian also criticized it. Aniston wanted to change the fixed image brought by friends. What can she do without suffering.


    Of course, Aniston didn''t complain about anything. Adrian''s fame has proved that as long as it''s his opinion, it can''t be wrong. Especially at this year''s Cannes Film Festival, Naomi Watts, a nameless native, became hot because of a movie, which added a lot of persuasion. There are no Hollywood actresses who are eager to become famous I want to have a word with director miracle.


    Now it is proved that this point, the emergence of Aniston did not cause much reaction, for a fast fixed image of the actress, this kind of no response is a kind of encouragement.


    Well, not to mention this for the moment, the plot continues to develop. Anderson finally meets Morpheus. The big black man with reflective sunglasses on the bridge of his nose is so cool that he can fall into the real world after some mysterious dialogue. When Anderson struggled out of the battery film, the boundless "field" suddenly shocked many people, and the sound of breathing in the screening hall kept rising.


    Different from the original version, Adrian made more exquisite and atmospheric here. With the majestic and gloomy music, the sense of shock is particularly in place. This shot is completely displayed by CG, so it is relatively easy to do. In short, as long as there is enough money, the special effects group can produce a picture that is infinitely close to reality.


    The original film can''t be sure whether there is a market for the film, so the investment is not a lot of money, but Adrian here, this is not a problem at all, he can invest more on the appropriate basis for reference


    there are also a lot of shocks in the following, which is totally different from the previous cool to dregs of Morpheus and other people, full of steel unique cold feeling of Nebuchadnezzar air cushion Ships and The truth of the world, although after Anderson or Neo withdrew from the program, the breath in the hall was much less than before, but I believe that many people are as dizzy as Neo, and some can not accept the reality that human beings have become slaves of machines and act as batteries and CPUs


    where Adrian made another modification here, humans acted as batteries The rationality of this statement is that It''s too low. Although movies sometimes don''t need too much rationality, if they are too low, it''s not appropriate. This is a science fiction movie, at least on the surface, it should look like that. So Adrian added a CPU function, and added it in the novel version, but also carried out a detailed description, the rationality of this is much higher than the battery.


    The next most wonderful scene will be performed, that is Neo and Morpheus. Although there are still some markets for Hong Kong films in North America, they are not very popular. Americans are also famous for being exclusive. Take a simple example, the killer is not too cold. The original version, because the director is French, is still unsatisfactory in North America even with the investment from the United States. However, it is quite popular in the European market. After Adrian was replaced, the situation was reversed. The popularity of North America was much higher than that of Europe.


    This is the first time to show the charm of Kung Fu in front of more Americans. Moreover, Adrian completely entrusted the fight to Yuan Heping. Even though the two men got faster and faster in the end, they didn''t have the unreal feeling of suddenly hitting several punches in a flash. The one with one punch was very realistic, and at the same time, it was dazzling and excellent. Even Adrian couldn''t help clapping and cheering when he tried to watch it, let alone these people now. I just don''t know if Jack Cheng and jet Lee brought themselves in when they saw this.


    After a hearty fight, the plot is temporarily calm again, which is constantly ups and downs. The narration of Xiao * * further captures the audience''s heart. Then naturally, he went to see the prophet, and then sever betrayed him. Morpheus fought against Smith in order to save Neo.


    There is a small difference here. The original version of Aniston''s suweiqi died too stifled, and what she did was directly pulled out of the plug. So she was arranged in the underground parking lot to protect Trinity and Neo and other people from leaving smoothly. She stood up to attract the vitality of the police."Are you sure?" Suweiqi on the screen grabs Trinity and asks seriously.


    "Yes." Trinity nodded seriously. She knew what she was asking.


    "Take him away," Su Weiqi said briefly. Then she pulled out the double guns in her waist and shot the police while walking to the other side. The white windbreaker fluttered with the wind. Of course, in the case of insufficient firepower, she was finally shot by the police like a mouse, giving people a sense of heroism.


    Finally, there was a low exclamation from the audience. After all, it had been swaying around for a long time, and a close-up was given. If you can''t recognize Rachel Green, it''s too sorry that friends is so popular.


    Frankly speaking, it was totally unintentional, because Adrian planned to shoot this part according to the original plot, but the problem is that there is a little bit of acting test here. After knowing that she is likely to die by pulling the plug in, suweiqi looks at Neo and Trinity with extremely complicated eyes, and shows both despair and unwilling expression on her face. After Aniston has tried many times, Adrian has simply changed the plot, but now it seems that this change is also good.


    After this plot, the most * * part will come, accompanied by a classic line: "many guns, many guns"


    "cool" is interpreted incisively and vividly in this movie.


    Since it is the most popular part, the action play is naturally incomparably excellent. Although the whole battle in the hall is slow motion, it gives the audience a feeling of incomparable ferocity, which makes people feel excited. Then, it is the "bullet time" that will be sought after by countless people. The 360 ¡ã all-round show makes the whole scene extremely powerful, and exclamations come and go.


    As a matter of fact, as early as the 1960s and 1970s, "bullet time" had its rudimentary form, but no one carried it forward, and it was one thing that no one could make better effects. The filmmakers did not realize this, which was also one of the reasons


    with the efforts of Yuan Heping and Hollywood special effects personnel, this special effect was perfectly displayed in the film, Adrian It will leave a mark in the history of film.


    There''s no need to say more about the rescue of Morpheus - why the Gatling machine gun on the helicopter can''t hit Heida, so don''t worry about it - and then flee the mother''s body. Because of the accident, Neo and Smith started their final fight in the subway. These main fighting scenes are more wonderful and beautiful than the original.


    Finally, Neo is resurrected because of Trinity. Seeing through the whole virtual world, Neo rushes into Smith''s body to wipe it out. After declaring war on his mother by phone, Neo flies away like Superman, and the film ends.


    In the sound of loud music, the subtitles rise to the end, and then the light lights up, silence for a second, deafening applause suddenly remembered that the ceiling has been lifted, the audience have looked to Adrian''s seat, as if not to do so is not enough to express their respect.


    Adrian holds Monica''s hand and stands up. He nods to the people around him with a smile. His heart is very satisfied. This is the charm of the matrix. Adrian shows us a dark future and describes it in a wonderful way. It makes people want to stop. "- variety show ¡·


    "if you want to use a word to describe this movie, there is nothing more suitable but ''cool''. Windbreaker, sunglasses and powerful characters are the first time that cyberpunk culture has been expressed in this way" - USA Today


    "although it is a great visual feast, the connotation of the film also makes people unable to ignore. What is the real? This is a question worth considering. " ¡ª¡ªAfter the premiere of the Hollywood report


    the almost one-sided praise of the major media, both in terms of intention and expression, has given a high evaluation. After all, although this is not the first film to describe the virtual world, nor the first to explore what is real, it is the first film to closely combine these issues with business.


    "In a nutshell, the plot is that one day an electronic engineer named Anderson discovers that his world is actually a virtual space built by computers, and then with the help of people who broke away from it before, he realizes himself and begins to save human beings. It sounds like a very old-fashioned story, which seems to be the same as those superheroes in cartoons, but if you have a deeper understanding, you will find that the movie wants to express much more than that. As Morpheus said, what is true? How do you define truth? Although people have been asking questions for centuries, there is still no answer.


    And the best thing about this movie is that even if you don''t want to find the ultimate answers, the audience can still enjoy a visual feast, full of temperament character modeling, wonderful and hot fighting scenes, which are very eye-catching. This is another model of perfect combination of art and business, worthy of being a miracle director. "


    These are some of Roger Robert''s film reviews, as well as may''s "muherand Road," with all the praise. The same is true of other critics, though they are somewhat dissatisfied - Adrian didn''t audition because of the need to keep the marketing strategy secret, and naturally no critics had a preview.But this dissatisfaction did not affect their mood. Besides the public relations of the film company, the quality of matrix is also one of the reasons. As Roger Robert said, it is a perfect combination of business and art. Even critics who object to it do not criticize the plot, but focus on the performance of the actors. For example, Reeves has some facial paralysis, or Monica is too sexy, and so on.


    Interestingly, Aniston has been very popular. The scene of "heroic sacrifice" has received a lot of praise. Many friends fans can''t believe that the old eccentric character will be the playful and lovely Rachel.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t find out that Jennifer played a role in it until I saw the movie and the cast list came out. But I couldn''t remember it. After talking with friends, I found that it was suweiqi. It''s amazing that she acted so well." some fans left a message on the official website of friends.


    But there are also a lot of people who think it''s damaging Rachel''s image.


    "It''s too bad. I went to see the movie. To be honest, it''s very good, but I can''t accept the image of Jennifer. It''s ugly, gloomy, and neurotic. Only the last sacrifice shocked me. It''s a far cry from friends, and I still like the fuzzy and lovely Rachel. God forbid that, Jennifer Some fans wrote that.


    The two groups started a heated discussion on this point, and neither one could convince the other.


    If the image of Aniston''s policewoman with short hair was more or less similar to that of Rachel in broken arrow, then suweiqi in matrix is totally different. No wonder fans are so excited. As for Aniston herself, she was very open about it.


    "I think I should try some new and completely different roles. All the time, many directors and producers have come to me to talk about the role, which is a replica of Rachel. I like the role of Rachel, but it doesn''t mean that I should always be the role. Thank Adrian for giving me a chance. I will continue to maintain the image of Rachel in friends and try more roles in the film That''s what she said.


    Fortunately, the triangle love affair with renona and Dennis had a lot of uproar before, but now it is even more in pairs with Dennis, admitting that this is his boyfriend. Otherwise, the media will inevitably press the title of miracle girl on her.


    "It''s unfair. I''ve worked hard to play Trinity, but I don''t have to be more popular and still be criticized for being too sexy." It''s hard to avoid Monica being a little jealous of this situation.


    "Don''t pay attention to those, my dear, you are outstanding to everyone. Don''t always focus on the critical criticism. There are still many people praising you, aren''t they? Especially those Kung Fu enthusiasts, think about what they say. It''s cool and mysterious. People can''t help but fluctuate with her feelings. Is there any better compliment than this? " Adrian holds her and laughs. He knows what Monica really wants to say, but he doesn''t want to say it at this time. He is ready to give her a big surprise.


    In addition to these, all kinds of items used by the movie''s protagonists have also been sought after. Sales of ray pen sunglasses, Motorola''s slide mobile phones, windbreaker and so on have been more than doubled. Similar Cosplay pictures with tourists appeared on Sunset Avenue, which made the responsible persons of these brands happy. They said that in the future, as long as the miracle director needed, they would give full support Hold.


    This is the advantage of being famous. When the original matrix came to invest in them, the other side hesitated for a long time, and the money they gave was not high. But now in this edition, as soon as Adrian speaks, they hand in the check. Is there anything more profitable than investing in a commercial film directed by miracle director?


    It''s a little bit of a pity that Motorola has just launched the slide phone. If the movie is launched one year in the evening when the sales of this mobile phone are poor, Motorola will be more grateful. But it doesn''t matter. No matter how grateful they are, they won''t give Adrian more benefits.


    The movie is so well received that the box office can''t say that it got 55 million in North America in the first three days. Now, in the late 1990s, this is a very good number. Unfortunately, the top spot in the box office list is not occupied by the matrix. On the throne is Spielberg''s Jurassic Park: the lost world, which got 89 million yuan on the first three days, which was close to breaking 100 million yuan.


    Similarly, this sci-fi film is highly praised. As the sequel of Jurassic Park, which has set a box office record, it is natural to be popular. In this way, in terms of evaluation, the two films are equally distinguished, and the matrix may be slightly better than others. However, in the box office, "Jurassic Park" has left behind a lot of "matrix", so it should be Spielberg and DreamWorks to win.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses. Anyway, we have investment in Jurassic Park 2." That''s what Adrian told the film company staff.The original copyright of "Jurassic Park" was preempted by him. Naturally, the second film also has the priority of adaptation. Therefore, the "Jurassic Park 2" is invested by universal, DreamWorks and Bosworth. Adrian is right to say so. Does DreamWorks dare to hold dividends?


    Now that the boss has said that, employees will no longer care about it. But did matrix really lose?. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C237

    ~In addition, DreamWorks has one of the best contacts in Hollywood. In addition, Jurassic Park has set a box office record for the first time. It is reasonable that the premiere of lost world, which is released in more than 3200 hospitals, is at the top of the North American box office list. However, this does not mean that matrix is completely defeated at the box office. Besides horizontal comparison, there is also vertical comparison. If Adrian''s memory is correct, the original "matrix" was released in more than 2700 theaters in April, with only 30 million box office receipts in five days. However, his version only contacted more than 2500 theaters, but in three days he got more than 55 million, which is needless to say. With the support of enough fame and resources, and with appropriate marketing methods, if the box office can''t exceed the original, Adrian will not make movies in the future. The opening box office of the original "Lost World" was more than 90 million. Now it is a year later than the original time, but the number that should have risen has fallen a little. Obviously, it has been occupied by the matrix. In this way, can we be sure that who will win and who will lose? Although Spielberg was not as prescient as Adrian, he also saw something from it, so he was very polite on the phone. Adrian didn''t say much about it. It''s not a big deal. Anyway, the movie didn''t get too much impact, although the matrix was a week later than lost world, breaking 100 million dollars in North America. The fierce competition for the summer vacation stalls began. The film companies tried their best to sell their films. Unfortunately, they were not the ones who made the most profit this summer. Three weeks later, just after independence day, another movie from AC media was released, starring Sarah Michelle gella, the actress of the popular TV series "Buffy the vampire hunter," starred in the comedy "pretty woman in law.". "Frankly speaking, it''s a very interesting film. The director and the film company seem to want to change people''s idea that blondes are big and brainless, so the heroine is brilliant, innocent and kind-hearted, although she is a little clumsy and frivolous. Unfortunately, it seems that the heroine has no luck in the end. As for the heroine Sarah, it is very good to grasp that kind of light, simple feeling, but whether the fans accept it or not is another matter Reading this, Adrian finally stopped and began to laugh. "They really can talk, Sarah. Will the fans accept it Well, even I''m beginning to regret that I''ve made you play Buffy the vampire hunter Adrian shook his head and sighed. "It doesn''t matter. I chose it myself." Sarah shrugged her shoulders and continued to cut the apple carefully. The premiere box office of "pretty woman in law" is not good. It only got 18 million yuan in 2500 hospital lines. Of course, this is just Adrian''s view. In the eyes of others, it is very good for a small production with a cost of less than 20 million yuan to get such a premiere box office, but Adrian knows that the box office of this film should be higher. In fact, this situation is very normal. After all, the role of "Buffy" is deeply rooted in people''s hearts, just like "Rachel", so that fans do not want to see changes. The previous "I know what you did last summer" will be popular. In addition to its theme, it is similar to Buffy the vampire hunter. Both of them are thrillers. The heroine has the same characteristics as "Buffy" in terms of strength. But "pretty woman in law" is different. The heroine Ali is very sweet and lovely. Sometimes she looks very clumsy, but she is very kind, simple and smart. She and buffy are two kinds of people. In the face of such a role, we can imagine what kind of reaction the fans of "Buffy" will have, and how to expect their applause and praise. In fact, on the second day of the movie''s premiere, someone went to the official website of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" and complained that ally''s role had ruined Buffy''s image. "Oh, I really can''t imagine that Buffy, who can walk around with vampires without fear and shoulder the heavy burden for friends and lovers without hesitation, will become like this. Even though she is sometimes confused, there are lovely times, but it''s definitely not the kind of big chest and brainless blonde hair. It''s too bad!" One of the fans said. Of course, there are also a lot of relatively rational fans think that the film is still good, at least Sarah''s performance is very good, the whole film is also very good, especially the final reversal, unexpected. "Buffy is Buffy, Sarah is Sara. You can''t refuse other images of Sarah just because you like Buffy so much?" Some fans responded. Just as Rachel''s fans bicker over Aniston''s role in matrix, Buffy''s fans are divided into two groups, but the overall atmosphere is better than friends. This is inevitable, and that''s why Adrian has put Sarah in a sweet and sweet role, just like Aniston in an action role. Adrian didn''t pay much attention to it either. Although the opening box office didn''t meet the expectation, it would be better soon. Although there is no golden hair Publicity Day jointly with Sassoon, the publicity is still in place. What''s more, the appeal of "Buffy" is not small, and Sarah''s performance is quite good. What''s more, although the plot has been modified, it will only be more attractive because "Your afternoon tea." The soft voice rings in the ear, with a teapot and cup in front of Adrian and Sara. Thank you Adrian smiles and takes them from her hands. "Let''s sit down and have a chat, you Ji Hui." Sarah also said. "No No, I still I have something else to do... " By Ji Hui red face some stammer said, and then owed the body left the balcony. "Frankly speaking, I really don''t understand people. I always look cautious, modest and polite, as if I think it will offend them to speak a little louder. " Sarah curled her lips. [search for the latest updates]"Why, you Ji Hui was not very cheerful on the night of the premiere." Adrian looked at her with interest. Although it is a good comedy, the portrayal of the characters in "pretty woman in law" is a little more single. In a word, other characters are totally for the existence and service of male and female protagonists, and even the male protagonists exist and serve for the heroine.


    ~Although this helps to highlight the heroine''s image, it also weakens the framework of the whole story. Sarah needs to interact with the characters in "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". So when it is difficult to modify the original script, Adrian asks several writers to find a way to add another role, a natural Japanese American. This girl has been a good friend of the heroine since high school, because the heroine is also a bit natural, and then she went to Harvard with the heroine. Although she usually makes a lot of small jokes, she can always get inspiration from her at the critical moment. For example, the final turnaround is because she was encouraged by the victim''s daughter before she was ready to question her Shampoo, and then I remember. So far, the popular part of "old friends" is not as popular as the popular one in the West. "It was because she was very cheerful that night that I wanted to talk to her. Before shooting, as soon as she finished, she sat quietly in the corner and hardly talked to anyone else." Sarah sighs, grabs a fruit knife and pokes at the cut apple. "I thought she changed." Adrian couldn''t help laughing. The premiere of "pretty woman in law" was much smaller than that of "matrix". There were fewer people to support the premiere than "matrix", and there were fewer Asian faces. You Ji Hui was particularly petite and delicate. So many people came to chat up, which gave Sarah a wrong impression. "After all, she is not really of Japanese origin. She has only been in the United States for more than two years. It is normal that she is not used to it." Adrian explained a little for Ji Hui, "she has changed a lot. Since she said there is something, it must be something. Don''t care so much, Sarah." Sarah snorted and was about to say something, but then she thought of a question and was stunned. Just now What Ji Hui wears is a maid dress?! And it''s not just a maid''s dress. It''s lace. The upper part shows the shoulder and arms. The lower part The skirt was so short that it almost reached the bottom of the thigh, and when I left, the back part of the skirt was carelessly publicized and seemed not to have worn it.


    It''s needless to say why Ji Hui blushed when she came in. Sarah''s face turned red and glanced at Adrian, who was holding his chin to look at her. Sara wanted to stare at him, but she hesitated, but she didn''t take action. With his lustful character, how could she let go of you Jihui who was close to her eyes? No wonder you Ji Hui has already been quite famous, but she still lives with Adrian, and still works as a close servant. With a sigh in her heart, Sara doesn''t want to think about it, but Adrian is a bit hateful. He still stares at her like this, and writes "I know what you''re thinking" clearly on his face! "By the way," Sarah coughed, trying to change the subject, "why peel an apple? Isn''t it more nutritious to eat together? " But Adrian gave an unexpected answer: "yes, of course, I have never peeled an apple." Sarah looked up at him in astonishment, then looked at the fruit knife in her hand and the apple which had been cut almost. She peeled it carefully. The apple skin was not only thin, but also had never been broken. "Well Why should I peel it? " She glared at him as if angry. "I managed to leave Lily in Charley''s care, left two Emmas to some aunt, and of course I had to find something meaningful to do," Adrian shrugged. "Like watching you peel apples for me on this quiet afternoon." Sarah lowered her head, coughed and cut again, but this time it was very slow. It could have been done by two or three strokes. Ten minutes later, the knife was still slowly rubbing. Although the summer sun covers the earth, like the two still life paintings, they do not have the slightest sense of heat. No matter how long the apple skin is, there will always be a time when the peeling is finished. Sara reluctantly gives the peeled apple back to Adrian, but she immediately becomes happy because Adrian takes a big bite on the apple. "Sometimes it''s nice to try peeled apples." He said so, then squeezed her eyes at Sarah, and the girl quickly leaned back, not only blocking her mouth with the back of her hand, but also shaking her fist in protest, saying that if he dared to put the crushed apple into his mouth, she would not hesitate to fight back. Adrian laughs and shakes his head. He quickly cleans the apple. Then he throws the remaining core on the plate, wipes his mouth and hands with a tissue, and then stands up: "I have a gift for you." "Gift?" Sara looks at him in surprise. "Yes, a gift," Adrian went to the cupboard and took out a DVD. "I didn''t attend your 21st birthday. I just sent a simple gift. I don''t think it''s appropriate." "What does that matter, as long as you..." Sara laughs, just about to say something, but immediately stops. Adrian raises his index finger seriously and shakes it. "21st birthday is important," he continued, "not only because you can legally drink freely in public, it also means you are completely independent." After a pause, Adrian looked at her and said in a soft voice, "so I want to give you a gift that is not so valuable but meaningful." With that, he shook the DVD in his hand, and then made a gesture of invitation. Sarah looked at him for a few seconds, then jumped up and walked over to grab his hand. Without speaking, they went to the room''s wide screen TV and put the DVD into the player. Soon, the clear picture came out, and Sarah screamed with a low voice. It was a scene in "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". Then the rhythm rang. With this rhythm, the screen began to switch, and each shot was from the TV series "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". ¡°imlovinglivingeveysingleday£¬


    utsometimesifeelso¡­¡­¡± A voice with magnetism, some deep and some sweet, began to sing. The beautiful lyrics and Sara''s experience are so appropriate that she catches her heart in an instant. Coupled with the extremely perfect editing of the picture, she constantly shows her faces as Bafei, warm, indifferent, naive, strong and crying She had to lean on Adrian and hold on to his arm to keep her from losing her temper. ¡°¡­¡­ allmylifeallthetimesofa


    awayf


    omhome£¬withoutyouill


    esofa


    awayf


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C238

    As Adrian expected, "pretty woman of the law" soon began to work, with more than 32 million box office receipts in the second week and more than 50 million in ten days in North America. This is definitely good news for a small budget movie. After all, the story of this movie is still very interesting. Having a good story is the common ground of all movies that can sell well.


    Similarly, Sarah''s lovely and interesting image has been accepted by more and more people, and the quarrel on the Internet has also faded down. She has many lovely moments in "Buffy the Vampire Hunter", but there are too many fans in the TV series. But "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" is a cable TV program after all. If it is popular on wireless TV like friends, I don''t know what it will become. The debate about Aniston has not stopped. []


    in addition, Ji Hui has some fans. She has played a supporting role in many popular TV dramas. In addition, her image in "pretty woman of law" is also quite brilliant. It''s expected that her popularity will rise. It''s just that I don''t know how many Asian and Japanese Americans these fans think there are, and what kind of reaction the movie will cause after it is released in Japan.


    However, this does not prevent Ji Hui from staying with Adrian. Although during the past two years, she has also made some friends, and she will occasionally attend their parties and go shopping. However, the role of maid has been fully integrated into her heart. The nature of Japanese women, together with a little bit of brainwashing and coming to a completely strange country, Adrian is now everything Ji Hui has.


    Adrian was happy with her, but she had a headache with Sarah. Sarah is very happy now. Maybe the little haze still hidden in her eyebrows has completely disappeared. If she only made "pretty woman in law" now, the effect might be better. If it wasn''t for her request, Adrian might have waited a while to put the clip on the official website of Buffy the vampire hunter.


    He edited it by himself. After so many years of plagiarizing so many excellent films, how could he have nothing good at it. The camera switching is sometimes lively and sometimes serious. It matches the beat of the song and the things that you want to express. Otherwise, how can you easily move Sarah''s heart? If you put it on the official website, you should not cause a stir.


    It''s a pity that the plan has now been cancelled because he agreed to Sarah''s request without hesitation. This is an obvious thing, in the face of a lovely girl with tears of joy, can you say no?


    Well, it''s a little bit off the mark, but it''s no big deal. Anyway, Britney''s notes on this song are not perfect. The voice is still a little too sweet. Take some time to practice and understand, and maybe she will sing better in the future. As for MV, this is really a troublesome problem. No, even if the song is to be released, it will have to wait for quite a long time, so I can think about it slowly, but I will only show my back at that time.


    "The beauty of the law" is constantly making efforts, and "matrix" has not fallen behind. In one month, it has received 180 million box office tickets in North America. Although it is a little worse than Jurassic Park, it has exceeded the total box office of the original version in North America. Thus, we can see how influential the director of spectacle is.


    In the same way, the film has also been quite popular after it was released overseas. Although Jurassic Park 2 is far away from the box office, its word-of-mouth is quite high. For example, some French critics have held a cultural salon for the matrix to explore what the film shows Various philosophical and religious propositions.


    According to the news, they are no different from ordinary fans who analyze all kinds of details on the Internet. They are stuck in the meaning of the nouns "matrix", "Neo" and "Trinity", or what the time represented by breaking the window represents. Especially those critics who have seen "muherand road" at Cannes Film Festival are eager to connect the two films. The only difference is that they are more influential than ordinary people.


    Adrian''s response to this is to shrug his shoulders. They like to cut down on details, so just pick them up, just to increase the influence of the film, even if some details are not meaningful in this version or in the original version.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that "matrix" even affected the shooting of another film. Not all directors, like Adrian, can make a major production in two months, so the shooting of "operation swordfish" came to an end when matrix was released, and then director Dominic Senna came to seek his support and hope to make a new film title.


    The reason is very simple, "matrix" in the chilling bullet time makes him very fascinated, so he wants to use the film in his hands. But the problem is that the film is almost finished now. Although he doesn''t need several stars to appear in the scene, the blasting and setting costs a lot, so he has to ask Adrian for help.


    Adrian readily agreed. After all, he was not omniscient and didn''t pay enough attention to operation swordfish. Most of the time, he thought about this movie because of Halle Berry, and Black Pearl made him very happy. So naturally, he forgot the cold and beautiful opening of the original "swordfish" movie. Now Senna is just reminding him that he won''t miss this wonderful scene.As for the extra money, it doesn''t matter, if the original version is not particularly unlucky, the cost recovery is absolutely no problem.


    The summer vacation is still going on, and the film companies under AC media continue to produce works. After the matrix and the pretty woman, Wu Baige''s "two men in the face" has also been released. Although it is not as cool as the matrix, and not as good as the repaying ratio of "pretty woman in law", it is still welcomed by many people. Wu Baige''s three axes still have a good market Raverta and cage are also box office guarantees, and the gimmick of exchanging identities is also very attractive.


    After that, Pixar''s "Toy Story 2" has also been ready, with the first guarantee, and "bug agents" is also very popular, no one is not optimistic about this animated film. However, the opening time is arranged at the end of August. Obviously, I want to make a good ending for the summer vacation. As for the break in the middle, another film will fill in the gap, a romantic comedy movie.


    pulled the strap on his shoulders and held his own image to the mirror. After the absolute image had been restored, he took out the small spray from his handbag, sprayed some into his mouth, removed the smell, and then took out the paper towel to wipe the corners of his mouth, and some did not notice the dead corner just now.


    "I''ll do it. There''s a little more here." A hand reached out from behind, took a tissue from her and wiped it in the back.


    "Are there many?" Julia asked in a flat voice.


    "Just a little. Don''t worry." Adrian replied, though she couldn''t see his face, Julia knew that he was laughing with pride.


    "It''s good that I have my hair coiled up, otherwise I don''t know what it''s going to look like." She was a little angry and said, "every time I spray that high."


    "That''s because your skill is so good." Adrian''s head was raised from behind, smiling, but triumphant as Julia imagined.


    Julie Adam looked at him in the mirror, and Adrian added, "if you don''t spit it out, you won''t splash it anywhere else."


    "Do you think it''s really delicious?" Julia turned to stare at him and said angrily, "would you like to try it yourself?"


    Said she stretched out * * to his side, Adrian quickly stepped back a few steps, raised his hands: "I think it''s not necessary, that''s for you."


    After a pause, he showed a bad smile: "and not only very nutritious, I heard it can also beauty."


    Julia once again turned a blind eye to him, and did not really lean on the past. In private, she said this kind of words casually. Before, she had said more explicit and vulgar words, not to mention those nonsense.


    "Am I the most skilled of all your women." Suddenly she asked, and her fingers struck the corner of her mouth.


    "Oh, of course, indeed, no doubt." Adrian said very seriously, then came forward, holding her waist in both hands. "I want to do it again now, OK? We still have time


    "I''m tired." Julia snorted, knocked off his hand and turned to the door.


    Adrian chuckled and shrugged, several of them came up and put their arms around her waist, opened the bathroom door, and whispered in her ear, "in that case, tomorrow you''ll be in bed all day."


    Julie Adam coughed, and without saying anything, he hugged her and walked out of the bathroom. There was no one outside as they had come, and they went to the other end of the passage. An instant after they left, a small head appeared at the corner of the passage, and then another small head came out from above her.


    "Have they gone yet?" The one above looked around and asked.


    "Yes, I watched them leave. Ed held his aunt in his arms. It was more intimate than usual." The next one nodded.


    "That''s it?" Little Emma asked.


    "That''s it. Do you want to see something?" Little Emma looked at her suspiciously.


    "Well Come on, that''s it. It looks like it''s OK. Let''s go back. " Little Emma, after thinking about it, came out of the corner and gave a somewhat disheartened answer.


    "Go back? Now? " Little Emma, who came out of the room, was more and more puzzled, "didn''t you say that they would do something bad?"


    "Well This... " Emma grabs her head awkwardly and doesn''t know what to say. She is far more mature than Emma. Naturally, she knows what Adrian and Julia are doing in the bathroom, but


    "I see," little Emma clapped her hands. "Did they just do something bad in the bathroom?"


    Then he looked at little Emma unhappily. "Then I said we''d sneak over and have a look. Why don''t you agree?"


    Immediately frowned: "but, what can you do in the bathroom?"


    Looking at the puzzled little Emma, little Emma couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then put her hand on her face and pinched it: "well, whether they have done something wrong or not, they have left now, and we should go back. Otherwise, if they know that I''m running around with you, they may have to stop."When it comes to foot restriction, little Emma changed her face. Last time little Emma took her running around the beach and almost fell into the sea, which made her furious. Then she was banned and stayed in the room for almost a week, even though she was not allowed to go down the floor. The memory of the matter was new and she didn''t want to taste the same taste again. So she nodded: "OK, let''s go back."


    However, little Emma was not as smart as little Emma, but she was always indomitable, so she immediately said, "why should we follow them?"


    "Because I thought they wanted to do something bad and wanted to follow me to see what was wrong, but I regretted it in the middle of the way. So I stayed here and hesitated until they came out, but they didn''t see anything, so I had to go back. Are you satisfied with this annotation?" Little Emma, after rolling her lovely big white eyes, said at a rapid speed. Her English accent made her voice sound like a chirping bird.


    "Well, well, you can''t be wrong anyway." Little Emma shrugged her shoulders habitually, though she obviously didn''t understand.


    To tell you the truth, little Emma didn''t know why she saw Adrian and Julia leave one after another in the screening hall, and she would pull little Emma with her on a whim. Similar situations have been seen in both Britain and here. As early as she was six years old, she was no longer confused. Even little Emma is still a little confused.


    But I''ve never followed up like I do now, and then I come back mysteriously, probably because I attended the film premiere for the first time? Or is it because Adrian is with Emma''s aunt? Or The privilege to sleep with Adrian is going to die soon?


    In the screening hall, two-thirds of the film was over, and the audience''s low laughter rang out from time to time. No one noticed that Adrian and Julia left and came back - even if someone did.


    Although the plot of "runaway bride" is a bit old-fashioned, it still looks good after being carefully crafted. Romantic comedy will never be out of date. The low laughter at the scene is the best proof. What''s more, after "Four Weddings and one funeral" and "my best friend''s wedding", Julia seems to have become a synonym for this kind of film. Moreover, the image of * * autonomy is in line with the positioning of women in the 1990s. Although George Clooney is a late maturing actor, he has also created his good acting skills, which is the slightest in the play with Julia who has already formed Not falling behind and showing a good comic talent, the film''s situation is no longer to worry about.


    The second day''s comments and the first weekend box office proved this. The New York Times called the film a profound love comedy "looking for myself in romance". The famous film critic Duncan bell praised the continuation of Julia''s unique style of "self-interest". Although some critics criticized that the heroine was too self-contained, she had a strong sense of self-interest But "runaway bride" got 35 million box office in three days after it was released in 3000 theaters. As a romantic comedy, this figure has been quite outstanding, and Julia has continued to maintain her dominant position.


    But Adrian knew Julia wasn''t satisfied, so he had the last part of the five part. As early as the middle of last year, he found Richard Curtis, gave him a general idea, and promised to make him a film producer and invite a British director to direct the film if it was done to his will. Because "Four Weddings and a funeral" had a good cooperation, Curtis readily agreed. Two months later, Adrian got a good script full of love fairy tales: "Notting Hill"


    the script was in hand, so it was not necessary to shoot in such a hurry. Although the private preparations were carried out continuously, he did not have to wait until the release of runaway bride She took it out and handed it to Julia. At the same time, she opened a contract for 20 million yuan.


    "In this way, you will be the first actress to join the 20 million club, and you will be right. Then in 2000, I will put you on the throne, and your light will be irresistible," Adrian said, kissing Julia. He knew that she would never be unmoved, not to mention the spectacle director''s aura, she could only stay by her side.


    Sometimes, Adrian thinks that he is no different from SS in the game, and he is very insidious and cunning. He takes things that should belong to others quietly. If there are brave people in the world, I''m afraid they would have come to eliminate them.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a RPG game. It''s the real world. The fairness of the world is relative. Just like when he made up his mind, he won the front row of the sheep and had a pair of very strong horns. Why not fight forward? If he doesn''t, then the sheep in the back will rush up and tell him to push out and push to the back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C239

    In short, the winner is not to be blamed. Adrian is now regarded as a success. Although he has higher goals, it does not hinder him from doing things that may seem absurd or even boring in the eyes of others, but interesting things in his own eyes, such as going to the North alone for a holiday at this time. []


    "your eyes are really accurate. Oh, ED, this pair of earrings really suits me better than that one just now." The young girl, who is fond of the mirror and plays with the decoration on her ears, speaks to the Western men with mature charm in an excited tone.


    She is about 5 feet 7 inches (174 cm) tall. Although her upper circumference is not plump, it is very symmetrical compared with her slender figure. Her straight black hair is naturally drooping, and her black narrow skirt and white shirt have sweet and delicate features. At the same time, she is a little foxy. She should be a very beautiful woman in the eyes of Oriental people.


    "This pair, then." The man smiles and nods. Then he takes the credit card from his coat pocket and hands it to the waiter next to him.


    The girl took this opportunity to steal a glance at the respectful waiter in her eyes, and then recalled all the things before. The smile on her face became more and more sweet. After she came out of the jewelry store, she held the man''s arm tighter, even deeply embedded in her own * * and even flattered.


    Then they spent an afternoon in Toronto, having dinner at St. Tropez, one of Toronto''s most popular French restaurants, and then the man drove her back to her friend''s house outside a Chinese community.


    "I''m leaving." After the engine was turned off, he said to her, the regret and sigh in his voice could not be recognized as fake.


    The smiling oriental girl was stunned. Although she knew that the day would come sooner or later, she couldn''t help showing a trace of reluctance when she heard the other party say so. Although it was only four days, the American man was generous and considerate, and spoke Mandarin fluently. He also took her to places she didn''t even dare to think about before, which greatly satisfied her vanity. It''s a pity to be separated like this.


    "Is it?" She reluctantly laughed, even if she didn''t want to, she could not understand what the other party was talking about at the beginning. She could not understand that what she wanted had already been obtained.


    "Frankly, I don''t want to be separated from you like this. You are one of the most charming oriental girls I have ever met." The man continued to sigh and look at her without blinking, which made her face a little feverish. In recent nights, he looked at her with slightly aggressive eyes, and then asked her to make some large-scale movements that she had never done before, and even a dancing without bottom line. He not only showed her all kinds of shows, but also opened it to him


    After a pause for a few seconds, the other side seemed to think of something, and suddenly he asked, "by the way, do you like acting in movies, Lin?"


    "In a movie?" The girl looked puzzled and didn''t understand why he asked the question.


    "Yes, my company is preparing a film with a very important supporting role of Chinese American actress. I wonder if you would like to audition." The man said he took out his business card and handed it to him.


    Company? By the way, he said he had a film company in Hollywood. The girl recalled the previous self introduction of the other party, and she could not help but feel a little bit moved. Maybe it was also an opportunity. She did not have to stay on such an island, but also had a boring family to deal with. She was just a Chinese Wait a minute. Her eyes fell on the business card. Even though the light in the car was weak, she saw the words on it and then opened her eyes.


    "You are You are... " She moved back and forth between the business card and the man with shocked eyes, stammering, "are you Miracle Director Adrian Cowell


    "I think I''m probably the only one in Hollywood who calls that name and has the name of a miracle director." The other side said humorously.


    "Really What a surprise. You never I didn''t say... " The girl has been incoherent. Although she came to North America after applying to the University of Toronto, she is still quite clear about the title of the director of miracle. After the film Titanic was released in Toronto last year, she saw it at least three times before and after. She also learned from the media that there are almost no mistakes in the people and things that director miracle sees. Now


    "I I Is it really possible? " She stammered.


    "This is a movie adapted from the game. The game will not be released until September, so it is still in the simplest preparation. However, I have put a lot of effort into the role of that Chinese American woman. You know, it is very difficult to find a tall, cool and mysterious Chinese American actress in Hollywood, especially me I have a good understanding of the East. " The man shrugged and said with emotion.


    Then he reached out his hand and lifted her chin with a smile: "fortunately, I met you when I came on holiday. I''m very lucky, isn''t it? So why don''t you try it? "


    "Well..." The girl''s throat was slightly raised, and her look became a little excited. Although it is difficult for Chinese Americans to make a start in Hollywood, but Even if you''re only a second-line actor here, you can''t go back to it? What''s more"I''d love to, but I still need to ask my family for advice." She said at the end.


    "OK, no problem," the other party gave a penetrating smile, then stroked her face and slowly came up. "Don''t let me wait too long, OK?"


    Then came the feeling of touching her lips. The girl did not hesitate to open and cater to it. Then she felt the other hand of the other side swimming on her body, with a string of electric current, which made her gasp slightly. Then, the hand came to the bottom, rolled her skirt up, along the silk stockings all the way up, quickly wiped the inside of the thigh, into which, just a few strokes, it became moist.


    Here it is? On the bus? The thought flashed through her mind, but soon disappeared, so what? As long as he likes it.


    Soon, the seat of the car was put down. The girl then straddled and turned around and sat down with her back to the man. In a long groan, the two people used this posture to tightly combine together, and then, the car specially parked on the no one street, immediately began to vibrate slightly.


    Click, the door opens, and the girl stumbles in. Her long black hair is scattered over her shoulders. Chanel''s clothes become a little wrinkled. The blush on her face has not faded. Her eyes are still confused. It seems that she is still immersed in the * * and can not extricate herself. The love between her eyebrows can not be blocked.


    "Ha, you''re back at last." Her friend opened the bedroom door, poked his head out and asked, in a flat tone, as if he had not seen the sultry appearance of her just finished love.


    "Hi, Jiaxuan. Haven''t you slept yet?" The girl reclined on the sofa and giggled.


    "Not yet. There are some things to deal with. Fortunately, I moved out to live. Otherwise, if my parents see you like this, they don''t know what to say." The other side shrugged and said quickly.


    The girl just smiles, her eyes are still floating, as if she is still in the aftertaste, which makes Jiaxuan despise her a little more: "how''s your American temporary boyfriend? He seems to be very good. When I came back from the outside just now, I saw you and him in the car with my own eyes. You are really bold and unrestrained


    "Of course, he is very powerful, very powerful. He can make people feel fantastic every time," she said, shaking to her feet, her face flushed more and more. "Moreover, he is considerate and can speak Mandarin. It''s really That''s great "


    and then she went up to her friend and said in a slightly triumphant tone," do you know where we''ve been these days? The prairie of Albert Province, where the top Racecourse has been reserved a fixed position for him all the year round. It''s really great for us to ride on the grassland together. We also went to a lot of places and had dinner at St. Tropez I still think I''m dreaming. By the way, he said... "


    Speaking of this, the girl stopped, suddenly turned around and walked to her bedroom. Listening to admiration and jealousy, Jiaxuan immediately called out: "wait, Zhiling, wait..."


    "Wait a minute. I have something to do." Said the girl without looking back.


    Back in the bedroom, after closing the door, she quickly turned on her computer and began to surf the Internet. A few minutes later, she found the information she needed. First, she was very surprised, and then the smile spread quickly from the corners of her mouth. If the previous understanding of miracle director was only in the film, now she knows more. After graduation, she has left behind the negative emotions and dissatisfaction with her family.


    It''s an opportunity, a great opportunity, she said to herself. She knows why the American man, who is known as a miracle director, invited himself to audition. She knows what he sees. It doesn''t matter. As long as she can get a foothold in Hollywood and get rid of the boring things happening on that island, what does it matter?


    "That''s it," said Lin Zhiling, who browsed the official website of AC media.


    It was a complete accident to meet Lin Zhiling in Toronto. Adrian came to Canada for another purpose. He just didn''t expect that he just took a night off in Toronto and found a bar to go in, but he met the woman who was famous for her "sweet". At the beginning, he didn''t recognize him. He was only 24 years old. It was easier to identify the age of Oriental women than that of Western women. His facial features were only pretty, and his speech was not so sweet. Of course, the soft Taiwanese accent was indispensable.


    However, Adrian''s memory of her is scattered, but as long as there is a hint, it will soon come to mind. It is needless to say that with his present personality, how can he give up the opportunity to taste fresh food. Then there was the same thing. In the past, chatting up with her and her friends and talking about "the book" had been declining. So a few words made them very happy and knew why Lin Zhiling was in Toronto now.


    After graduating from the University of Toronto last year, she went back to Taiwan and wanted to apply for a job at the Taipei Municipal Art Museum. Unfortunately, the other party refused to apply because she did not have a master''s degree or above. Then she was unemployed for half a year. She worked part-time as a model for a period of time, and temporarily put it down for some reasons. This year, her family found her an administrative staff of a small foundation through relations Lin Zhiling is an assistant, but how can she look upon such a small job? After arguing with her family, she runs back to Toronto to relax. She wants to apply to the Institute of Western art history of the University of Toronto to continue her study. She currently lives in the home of her college classmates.Adrian''s gentlemanly demeanor left a very good impression on them, and then invited Lin Zhiling to come out the next day, and took her around Toronto for a day, and then took her back to the hotel in the evening.


    As he expected from his memory and that night''s chat, this was a vain woman, and she was very good at winking. A few famous brand clothes and jewelry, together with a trip to the racecourse in Alberta, simply let her be obedient and easy to play with, and also offered her mouth for the first time. If Adrian didn''t have something else to do in Canada, I believe that the third hole would be developed soon.


    He had intended to finish his work like this, but when he was ready to leave, he changed his mind. First of all, it was the problem of the film version of "biochemical crisis", because it was a continuation of the story of the second generation to be released soon, with the fourth survivor as the protagonist, which basically had nothing to do with the previous version of the film. Then, several characters in the game had to appear.


    Leon and Claire are needless to say, but who is going to play ADA Wang? There are not many outstanding Asian American Actresses in Hollywood. Kelly Hu is a little older, Michelle young is too masculine, and they all lack ADA Wang''s cold, cold but charming and tender feelings. You Ji Hui can try it, but it''s strange to let a Japanese woman play a Chinese American female agent. If you go to Hong Kong or Taiwan circles to choose, Adrian has not caught Adrian''s eye during this period. Therefore, the sentence he said to Lin Zhiling that "this Chinese American female character is a headache" is not a lie.


    Strictly speaking, Lin Zhiling is not very suitable, but these can be made up for. For example, at the beginning, she was just elegant, only the oriental charm was more attractive. Adrian then took her to a beauty salon, and found a makeup artist to copy her make-up that he remembered to be more appropriate. With appropriate clothes and jewelry, she went up at least two steps. Even after she put on her own makeup and looked in the mirror, she did not believe that the beautiful woman inside was herself.


    Then, during these days, Adrian moistens her every day, and naturally shows the charming look that is produced by special satisfaction. The monk''s beautiful facial features cooperate with each other, and there is no temptation. It is this that makes Adrian determine his own idea. As for other things, such as the soft and soft Taiwanese accent, they can also be used Sound and other methods.


    What''s more, it''s also a good target for training. Although she only understated the suspension of part-time models when she talked about the suspension of part-time models during the chat, it was not difficult to guess what the reason was. In addition, in the previous journey, although she occasionally showed a bold and bold look, but sometimes it was Adrian who hinted again and again that she reflected, so now she and she in memory 10 years later are still two people.


    What is the most interesting thing to say is to change the original woman into another one. Gwyneth and Blanchett are two good candidates. Blanchett, in particular, retains the personality characteristics in memory and has no resistance to Adrian''s random rubbing. She has a great sense of achievement.


    What''s more, in addition to the most favorite and precious collections on the shelf, there are also some inferior things to decorate and set off. Zeta Jones is one of them, and Lin Zhiling can also be one of them. Besides, you Jihui is the only Asian in the collection, which is a little less. It''s not a big deal to add one more.


    So Adrian gave Lin Zhiling a choice. Although it was only a choice, she would never make an unexpected choice. Although she had only been in touch for a few days, this is certain.


    Taking back his thoughts, Adrian looked at the corner of the street and frowned. At the moment, he was in napani, a small town in Canada, leaning on a rented Mercedes Benz. He wanted to transport the Lamborghini by private plane, but it was a bit too ostentatious, so he rented a car there. He waited for almost an hour.


    According to the information collected before, the other party should have passed by the street half an hour ago, but it has not been found. What''s the matter?


    Adrian pinched his finger and walked to the corner of the street. However, just as he reached the corner of the street, a scream came to his ear. Before he could react, a body hit him heavily. The impact was so strong that he only had time to adjust his posture and fell on the ground on his back with a dull sound. Then, with a crackling sound, the guy who hit him pressed on him.


    For a moment, the back pain made him look at stars, except Claude''s boxing coach for amateur practice, he had never fallen so heavy, lying on the ground and taking a big breath of air conditioning.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How could someone come out of the blue?"


    "God, we killed people?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he is still angry"


    "first Sir Are you ok? "


    "We We What to do? "


    "No I don''t know... ""Don''t look at me I didn''t expect to come out of the person all of a sudden... "


    "This We''d better run away... "


    There were men and women, panic, anger and fear. After the guy who climbed on him got up, the word "run quickly" just came out, and the sound of slapping ran up. In just a few seconds, the perpetrator ran clean, leaving Adrian lying on the ground in a daze.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C240

    "Are you all right?" In a trance, a hand appeared above him. Adrian blinked his eyes and finally came back to his senses. He grabbed the hand and stood up.


    "Thank you." He patted the dust on his body and said to the one who pulled him. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was a little fat. He dressed casually and was very casual. He was a typical Canadian. []


    "do you need to see a doctor? You seem to have fallen heavily. " The other side seemed very enthusiastic.


    "No, no, just suddenly I was hit, and I didn''t really get hurt. " Adrian adjusted his clothes. Fortunately, it doesn''t rain now. Otherwise, he will be in a lot of trouble now.


    "Who are those people? I was knocked down all of a sudden. I didn''t see it clearly He asked immediately.


    "A group of young people with excess energy, who do nothing all day, just know to play skateboarding in the town," the middle-aged man''s tone suddenly became angry, obviously dissatisfied with this situation for a long time. "The police can''t control them at all. Every time they run into people, they run away without doing anything. What a shame"


    skateboarding? Hearing this word, Adrian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows, and then said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not hurt. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Napani''s law and order is still very good. Those young people are just over energetic. I hope you can have a good time. In addition, if you need to, you can go to Winnipeg hospital, which is at the end of Kingston road. It may not be the best hospital in the town, but it is definitely the most efficient hospital. " The middle-aged man is still very enthusiastic, he still has some vision.


    "Yes, I will." Adrian nodded and waited for the other party to go far, then moved his body, sighed and walked to his car.


    Within two steps, he stopped again, just by the street, a skateboard was lying obliquely and quietly. After careful recollection, Adrian picked it up immediately. The whole body was black and decorated with some green or blue patterns. It was very powerful, and the quality was good, and the price should be high. Looking back on the body he hit before, he turned over and examined it carefully. Then he laughed. It was at the bottom of the skateboard, next to the front wheel, with the name of the owner written on it.


    "Well, I''ve come all the way here to see you, and you''ll give me such a gift. It''s really original." Adrian laughed.


    "It''s really bad luck today, those idiots, how can I play with them?" the girl complained to her friends as she walked, her cheeks bulging high, as if she were very unhappy, and occasionally showed a gnashing expression. "If I know who proposed to slip away, I''ll give him a good blow."


    she''s wearing a black sleeveless back Heart, exposed two white tender arms, with a wrist guard, brown short hair spread at random, below is a large trousers, trouser legs rolled up, ankle exposed outside, plus a pair of black and white sports shoes, youth vitality at a glance, at the same time give a different kind of attraction.


    "Why? Because you''ve gone with it? " Her friend, another girl, said with a smile.


    The girl''s face suddenly became a little ugly, but also a little depressed: "Damn it, I didn''t think so much at that time. I''ve played in that street countless times, but I''ve never bumped into anyone I''m scared. I have no idea for a while Fortunately, according to the person who ran back to peep, the man who was hit was ok Otherwise, it will be a lot of trouble... "


    At this point, she became more depressed and worried, and the corners of her mouth almost fell to the ground: "Oh, my skateboard was also left there. It was said that the man took it. Damn it, I bought it for 50 dollars, but I saved it for nearly half a year. It''s too bad, too bad"


    seeing that she has signs of madness, her friends hurry up Stop, grab her shoulder and shake: "OK, it''s just a skateboard. If you don''t like it, you can go to someone to apologize and come back."


    She rolled her eyes, and the girl sighed. Then she suddenly noticed something and shook her friend''s arm. "Hey, Alice, have you noticed that the man over there seems to have been looking at us for a long time."


    "Do you have any?" Her friend turned her head and looked at them. Indeed, not far ahead, a Mercedes Benz stopped on the street. In front of the car stood a man between 20 and 30, who was looking at them with great interest.


    The girl who called Alice couldn''t help being alert. After thinking about it, she comforted her, "it''s OK. We''re home now. Go back quickly."


    The woman nodded, and then they stepped forward.


    When passing by the man, she still can''t help but feel a little nervous, don''t know why, always feel that the guy is a little familiar. Because of this, she can''t help but look up at each other, the man''s smile is thicker, the eyes seem to fall on her, very playful, but also some harbour evil designs? This can not help but let the girl from a layer of goose bumps, step immediately larger.


    Just then, the other side said, "are you just going, Avril? I thought you would apologize to meThe girl suddenly startled, Shua turned around and looked at each other with suspicious eyes: "you who are you? Why do you Will you know my name? "


    The other party smiles and doesn''t speak, but turns around and takes out something from the open window. It''s long, black, with green and blue patterns. It''s up front and back, with four wheels underneath. At first, the girl was a little confused, but when she saw the object, she immediately showed her frightened face. At last, she screamed and ran all the way to her own door. She opened the door and hid in it, even ignoring her friends.


    How could How could The girl leaned against the door and gasped. Well, I seem to have written my name under the skateboard, but But how could he know he lived here.


    "What happened, Ivy?" My mother poked her head out of the inner room and asked. There was a loud noise when she closed the door just now.


    "No It''s OK, mom. Nothing happened. I''m just in a hurry. " Avril said quickly.


    "Cheating sister must have done something bad, otherwise it would not be so flustered." At this time, the younger sister hopped down from the upstairs and gave her a big grimace.


    "Shut up, Michelle." Avril immediately threatened to wave her fist. Before she put her hand down, there was a knock on the door behind her. The girl was shocked again, and her face became ugly again.


    "Who is knocking at the door?" Mom poked her head out again.


    "Well This That... " At the door, Avril faltered and couldn''t speak.


    "It must have been my sister who came after making trouble." Michelle sat down the stairs and laughed.


    Avril doesn''t have time to argue with her sister. She''s full of ideas about what to do now. If her parents know that she''s hit people by skateboarding, then I''m afraid she won''t want to touch skateboards again in the whole summer vacation, let alone play with Parker and them. At this time, the knock on the door suddenly stopped, and the girl was temporarily relieved. Maybe the other party saw that she didn''t open the door. Knowing that the possibility was low, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    But the idea rose. The voice of the key behind the door made the girl''s face pale. She remembered that her father and brother went out when she came out in the afternoon


    She jumped open and looked at the door with a shudder. It opened with a click, and then her father''s laughter came in: "come in, Mr. Cowell."


    "Thank you, Mr. lavini. Just call me Adrian." The man and her father walked in together, and the skateboard was in his hand. After looking around, he soon found Avril standing beside him who was a little nervous, and then there was an evil smile - at least in the eyes of a girl.


    "Judy, this is Mr. Adrian Cowell from the United States; Adrian, this is my wife, Judy, Judy ravini." The father began to introduce the mother, probably because the elder brother followed them and had already introduced him, so he jumped directly onto Avril.


    "This is my second daughter. She''s really mischievous sometimes. She''s always having weird ideas in her head," said John Lavigne, looking at her daughter. "Tell me the truth, ivy, what did you want to do


    Avril, who was very nervous, was stunned and looked at her father. She didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I think she might want to frighten me," Adrian interposed. "She''s a lovely, vibrant, old-fashioned child."


    "Oh, don''t be cheated by her appearance, Adrian. You know, she likes skateboarding very much. When she goes out, she will never let it leave her side as long as she takes it with her. Since she even lost this, she is obviously preparing a big prank." The father was merciless about his daughter.


    "Dad, how can you talk like that?" Avril protested in a reflexive voice, then realized what to look at Adrian.


    The other party smiles, hands the skateboard to her in front of her, but also blinks narrowly. Avril, who knows it thoroughly, is ecstatic in her heart. When the lost skateboard is held in her arms, if she is not at home, she might have jumped up and cheered. However, she did not forget to give Adrian a look of gratitude, the smile of the other side also changed from the original "bad intentions" to "kind and kind".


    After John lavini introduced his little daughter, he asked Adrian to sit down. After a disaster was dissolved into the invisible, Avril, who could have left, stayed. She was curious and happy. She was curious about why this man named Adrian would come to his home. Fortunately, he seemed to know his father. If he changed someone else, he would not hide it for her even if he did not incriminate him.


    Interestingly, brother Matthew and sister Michelle did not leave, especially Michelle, who seemed to be very sorry that she had not done anything out of the ordinary, and said a few words with laughter from time to time. Avril is too lazy to pay attention to her. Although she knows that her sister has no malice, she is just a little mischievous, but she has to be reprimanded by her parents for doing the same thing, but her sister has done it with much lighter description. Even though she knows that her sister is still young, she will inevitably feel depressed, let alone"So, what are you doing here, Adrian?" On the sofa, after a few greetings, John began to get to the point.


    "Well How do you say that? " Adrian tapped his head with his finger. "It''s not easy to straighten out the clues completely. Let''s start with the simplest part."


    After pausing and organizing the following words, he opened his mouth again: "although I live in Los Angeles, I often travel to Canada, and napani has been here several times. The scenery here is very beautiful. I remember that I came here again about a year ago. I heard a girl''s song when I passed the Brandt market. I''m not sure whether it was Garth Brooks''s tge or southern chicken''s you we


    , although it was a little immature, it was very infectious. Then a few months ago, it should be April. When I came here again, I heard the same song when I was at the market. This time, I remember very clearly that it was Shania Donne''s "gldome". Although it is still a little immature, it has made great progress compared with more than a year ago. "


    Avril, who is checking the skateboard, stops her movements and looks up at the man sitting on the sofa in surprise. Not only she, but also her mother, brother and sister all look at the past. The father sitting opposite him raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but did not make a sound.


    Adrian chuckled: "I have a record company, you know, singers and actors need potential, so there are so many star scouts looking for talent all over the world. Although I''m not a star scout and I don''t know much about the specific music production, I still have some insight in this aspect. So when I came to Canada for a holiday a few days ago, I suddenly thought that if I could find this girl and train her, I might become an excellent singer. So I came to napani today. This is a small town. It''s very simple to find out who is singing in the market, not to mention your daughter is so famous. "


    He spread out his hands, and then looked at Avril sitting in the corner with the skateboard in her arms. The girl''s eyes were wide and she couldn''t speak.


    "Wow," Michelle called out first, her mouth wide open, and some unbelievable moves from Adrian to her sister. "It''s too unthinkable. Does she sing so well?"


    "Yes, yes, those people in the market have never applauded." Avril instinctively turned her eyes against her sister.


    "That''s because they don''t live in our house," Michelle grimaced. "Every time I go to bed, I or my brother have to knock on the wall before you stop."


    Matthew immediately coughed twice and moved his eyes to one side. He didn''t want to be involved in the "war" between his two sisters.


    "Now, children, be quiet." John said hello, then looked at Adrian hesitantly. "You mean, want to sign Avril, don''t you, Adrian?"


    "Yes, John, you''ve been a country singer, and you should know how important it is for a singer to develop a system, and the sooner the better." Adrian shrugged. "My run record has always been unique in training young singers. If you and Avril agree, I can arrange professionals to test and evaluate your daughter systematically as soon as possible."


    "Run record?" John remained calm.


    "Yes, it was called Mu records at the beginning. After acquiring several small record companies and merging, it changed to its current name, so its popularity is not high." Adrian smiles.


    John pondered and did not answer. He turned to his daughter. Avril, who had already clenched her fist, immediately showed her praying eyes. She bit her lips and tried to control her emotions, otherwise her body would have been shaking with excitement. Ever since she started singing and begged her parents to buy musical instruments and equipment, she has been dreaming of the coming of this day: to be an outstanding singer, to make the world like herself, and to let the world listen to her songs.


    Now, the opportunity finally came, and she couldn''t think of any reason to refuse. Obviously, because of the man''s previous support for her, she directly ignored the possibility of fraud.


    "Wait a minute. You mean run records?" Matthew suddenly opened his mouth, with a look of excitement, as if thinking of something.


    "Yes, of course." Adrian nodded positively.


    "Is it the one who launched Britney Spears'' run record at the beginning of the year?" Asked Matthew.


    "Yes." Adrian continued to nod his head, looking flat, as if he didn''t care about the company''s launch of such a singer that caused great repercussions and won the favor of countless teenagers.


    "Wow" Matthew, who has always been very steady among the three children, jumped up and screamed, "it''s incredible that it''s run record, it''s incredible that it''s run record"


    he jumped and screamed excitedly, as if he didn''t care that his parents and two sisters were nearby. He grabbed Adrian: "can I get a Britney''s signature? May I see her? "


    In any case, he is not 20 years old. It is this age group that Britney attracts. Unexpectedly, Michelle also joins in. She seems to like Britney''s songs very much. Avril looked at Adrian with her fists clenched tightly and her thoughts slightly confused. You know, when her brother and sister waved Britney''s CD and told her that this was a good song, she always raised her chin: "I will surpass her in the future.""Wait a minute, boys. All right?" After thinking for a moment, John finally opened his mouth again. After Matthew and Michelle closed their mouths, he looked at Adrian again: "I wonder if you are Adrian Cowell, who is known as a miracle director?"


    There was another cry of surprise.. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C241

    "Ivy, how long are you going to stand there with your plate?" Zhang Weier''s dishwasher will not return until the flustered dishwasher.


    "Sorry, mom, I just I just have some... " She wanted to explain, but her mother didn''t blame. []


    "I know you''re excited, honey, it''s nothing," Judy said to her daughter with a smile. "I just want to say that if you really have any ideas, you should go to the living room and talk to dad and the Mr. Adrian, instead of hiding in the kitchen under the pretext of helping. In a few minutes, that gentleman will be leaving."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Avril''s face turned red and hesitated. Just then, her father came in: "Ivy, Mr. Adrian is leaving."


    "So fast?" The girl said in surprise, immediately dropped the things in her hands, wiped her hands and ran out.


    In the living room, Adrian, who has already got up, is talking to Matthew. After seeing Avril come out, she gives a smile. The girl stops and looks at him and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Then I''ll leave. I''ve already reserved a room in the hotel. It won''t pay to cancel now." "Then I''ll go back tomorrow. The vacation is almost over. You have enough time to think about it and hope to hear good news next time I come."


    "I will," John nodded, standing behind his daughter. "I''ll take you out."


    "I''ll take Mr. Adrian out." Avril, who has been clubbed and doesn''t know what to do, suddenly opens her mouth at this time. Although she shrinks her neck when all her eyes come, she quickly straightens her chest.


    "Well, then it''s up to you, ivy." John laughed and then made a gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you. It''s a great honor for you to take me away, dear Ms. lavini." Adrian then said, and with a smile of the owe body, very formal appearance, also used the honorific title, immediately attracted Matthew and Michelle''s chuckle.


    The girl''s face slightly red, two or three steps to the door for Adrian to open the door, and all the way to the street. She didn''t say a word in the whole process. She put her hands behind her back, biting her lips and tightening her face. She didn''t feel the lightness, publicity and liveliness of the day. In fact, she has been like this since Adrian entered her house. After hearing about his intention and knowing his identity, this situation is even more serious.


    "That''s it." After stopping by his car, Adrian said, then looked at the girl with interest: "do you want to say something to me?"


    "Yes Yes... " Avril bowed her head and snorted for a long time. After drawing several circles on the ground with her hands on her back, she whispered, "yes I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. "


    "Just call me Adrian or ED, so I can call you ivy. It''s a nice name." Adrian''s gentle smile, not half of the blame meaning, this makes the girl more and more uneasy.


    "Well, Adrian Ed, I just want to say that I didn''t mean to. Neither my friends nor I did. We often skateboard like this, but we never had any accidents, so Her voice was getting lower and lower. She raised her head and showed an embarrassed expression, "so I didn''t know what to do for a while, so Believe me, we were not like that


    "Yes, I know," Adrian nodded. "As I said, I''ve been to this town several times, and the residents are very hospitable, so I''m sure you didn''t mean to. Don''t worry about it. I didn''t get hurt - though it was a bit heavy."


    Listening to such words, the girl finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then spat out her tongue: "I also want to thank you for not breaking me in front of my parents, this is really If I let them know, I''ll be finished this summer vacation. "


    "A girl who can sing in public must be full of energy. She can''t run away from anything," Adrian said, shaking his hands as if he didn''t care. "Aren''t you apologizing to me now? As for your parents, children always have their own secrets and don''t want to tell them. As long as they know what can and should not be done, it''s no big deal not to tell them


    Speaking of this, he burst into a smile: "speaking of it, we are really predestined. I went to napani to look for you. As a result, you bumped me into you not long after I got off the car, and I fell heavily. This is destined to find you."


    Avril immediately giggled, although a little embarrassed, but no doubt better than before on too much.


    "Sorry, ED, I I want to know, are you serious about what you said today? " She suddenly asked, looking at Adrian''s eyes full of expectation and excitement.


    "Of course, although it still requires professional testing and evaluation, I believe in my vision," Adrian nodded seriously. "So I really hope you will agree.""I I will give you a satisfactory answer. "Avril wanted to promise, but unfortunately she can''t do it now, so she finally said.


    "That''s all. I''ll arrange for someone to come as soon as possible." Adrian reached for her head, then got in the car and left.


    Seeing the car driving far away, Avril cheered and jumped three feet in the same place, and then hopped back to his home.


    "Look at Ivy, how excited she is." Seeing his sister coming in, Matthew shook his head in a teasing tone.


    "It looks like our daughter has made a decision, John." Judy opened her hand and looked at her husband.


    The girl found that the family was still in the living room, so she had to restrain herself a little. She didn''t care to give her brother white eyes. After her mother finished, she asked nervously, "what''s the matter, mom? What''s the problem?"


    "Don''t be nervous, honey. Your mother is just worried." John said, "although the United States is in the south, Los Angeles is a little far from napani."


    "What does it matter? Ed said that I can go to Los Angeles as an exchange student and receive relevant training while going to school. You can come to see me at any time, and I can come back at any time, "Avril quickly exclaimed," Oh, mom, I''m an adult, I can take care of myself, this is an opportunity, a good opportunity "


    " how about, Judy, I said, ivy But a very independent child. " John laughed, and then took his daughter and patted her on her young shoulder. "OK, honey, don''t worry. We''ll arrange everything for you, as long as Adrian shows enough sincerity."


    Back in the room, after putting down the excitement and excitement accumulated tonight, a feeling of dizziness surged into Avril''s mind, as if a huge pie had fallen on her head from the sky. Thinking of the surprise and admiration from her brother''s and sister''s eyes, she was filled with joy. Her brother told her that Adrian was a famous media tycoon in Hollywood, and there was almost no fault in looking at people. It is said that Britney Spears, who is now popular, was discovered by him, and she couldn''t help but be very proud.


    Britney is nothing. As long as I work hard, I will definitely surpass her in the future. The girl was so inspired in her heart, but when she wanted to pick up the guitar and sing like usual for a while, she couldn''t concentrate. The scene of skateboarding in the afternoon came to her mind from time to time. She almost forgot the specific situation at that time. She remembered that when she was rushing down the slope, a tall figure suddenly came out from the other side, and then she screamed and ran into it.


    It really hurt. Even people fell on the ground. You can imagine how strong the impact force should be. If Adrian was not under the cushion at that time, I would have been injured if I fell on the ground. A smile from the corner of the girl''s mouth, in the rise before he should be lying on his body, careful memory can also feel Adrian that thick chest.


    The sound of Dong Dong Dong suddenly pulled Avril out of the memory. After looking around, she found that it was the sound of knocking on the wall, and the head and end of the bed were ringing. Thinking with her knees, she knew what was going on. The girl immediately rolled her eyes and came to the window to lift the glass window and put her head out. She asked angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you sing tonight?" Michelle''s head was sticking out of the window in the next room.


    "Yes, I''m not used to it all of a sudden." Matthew''s head came out of the other window, too.


    "Ha, I used to sing, and you said it made you sleep; now I don''t sing, and you say you''re not used to it." Avril rolled her eyes impolitely.


    "Because you''re probably going to Los Angeles, you won''t really hear you singing next door." Said Matthew.


    "Yes, I may have to buy your album to hear it in the future." Michelle nodded.


    "Then wait for my album." Avril laughed. When she was about to withdraw her head, she lowered the window, laughed three times, turned off the light and jumped to bed.


    It''s no wonder that as the old 2 of the family, she is not so much valued as the biggest one, nor the youngest one who is loved. Although her parents still care for her a lot, there are no brothers and sisters in the middle who can talk about it. Therefore, she likes to express herself since childhood and wants to get more attention and attention So she loved singing and being the focus of attention. From attending church choirs to buying equipment to performing at fairs, she begged her parents.


    Now there is a person who finds himself and says that he is optimistic about her potential and wants to sign a contract with her. Moreover, this person has a good eye for fame. How can a girl not be excited and excited about it. This is the first time that someone has been so sure of himself. Even if his parents think she is good at singing, they have never said such a thing. Moreover, he came to napani to look for himself, and he was knocked down on the ground as soon as he arrived. I have to say, this is indeed the arrangement of fate.


    The girl in the quilt chuckled and thumped and kicked on the bed for a long time before she fell asleep in exhaustion.After leaving napani, he headed south to New York for a secret tryst with a woman. After that, Adrian returned to Toronto and returned to Los Angeles on his own private plane. Although there was a little fork in the journey, he was basically satisfied. It is needless to say that Lin Zhiling got hold of it. The little witch of rock in the future almost fell into his pocket. Although he said that he would like professionals to come over for evaluation, whether to sign the contract is not a matter of his word.


    When he visited the Canadian studio of "fly with you" a few years ago, he came to napani Town, but he was with Gwyneth at that time, so he didn''t stay too much. After that, he did come a few times - he didn''t cheat them - and quickly found the target he wanted. After all, the town has less than 10000 residents.


    Then he waited until there was a song coming out of the market and he took time to listen to it. He chose to visit this summer vacation. This is a good time. At one o''clock in the morning, Avril''s foundation is still not solid. She will not only be suspected of evil intentions, but also be encouraged by the seedlings. At night, she may be robbed by other record companies, which is too bad.


    Fighting for a singer like this may seem like a sign of water in the head, but it''s very interesting in Adrian''s eyes. What''s more interesting than watching a girl grow up on her own and sign her? Now that he can do something interesting, why not do it?


    Of course, he didn''t expect that the other side would give him such a "horse power". You know, although Adrian has been saying that it''s OK, but actually lying on the ground will really hurt his back. It''s worthy of being known for his personality in his previous life. It''s really a new way to play, and it also makes Adrian more interested. So he abandoned his original idea and directly proposed that Avril should come to Los Angeles as an exchange student to study and receive training at the same time. She had just finished grade 8 and was in the middle of the summer vacation, so she could apply. Although the time may be short, with Adrian''s current power, it is easy to arrange for a girl to come to Los Angeles in exchange for a student.


    She is so lovely and interesting, but also so potential and full of personality, of course, should be placed under the eyelids, always looking at the line. Although the lavini family said they would like to consider it, the outcome is predictable. After the summer vacation, Avril will go to school in Los Angeles and begin to receive training from record companies.


    Lin Zhiling also came back to Los Angeles with him. For this woman, how to make a choice is a very simple matter. So Adrian soon received her call and would take a turn from napani to New York and then to Toronto, just to pick her up. At the same time, he also took this opportunity to show his private plane.


    As he expected, Lin Zhiling, whose head was not complicated, was stunned by the luxury private plane. The whole journey was in a kind of uncontrollable excitement. Adrian had to take her around the plane to visit the place. The original intention of trying high altitude passion was put aside temporarily. Anyway, there are opportunities in the future.


    For a vain woman, as long as you give her a feeling of being high and unattainable, she will naturally be ashamed of herself and then crawl under your feet. Then give her proper kindness and superficial respect, let her realize her own value and gain certain honor and fame, and she will just curl up at your feet.


    Now there are both the first two. As for the last one, don''t worry. Take your time. After returning to Los Angeles, Adrian asked someone to arrange Lin Zhiling to go to the drama academy for further study. She has no foundation now. Everything has to start all over again. It happens that the film version of "biochemical crisis" will not start until the end of the year. There is still time.


    In addition, she has to arrange an agent for her, preferably Chinese immigrants from Taiwan, so that communication will be more convenient. However, after the brokerage company brought in the list of suitable agents, he found another surprising change, and then shook his head and sighed that the world was changing more and more.


    However, no matter how the world changes, there is one thing that can''t be changed. In late August 1998, AC media officially announced that it successfully acquired Universal Pictures from siglam. This news caused a lot of shock in the industry. Many people know that the acquisition of Universal Pictures, just like the acquisition of TBS and ABC, means that AC media is in film production It has been released on an equal footing with the other six Hollywood film companies.


    Everyone remembers how much vitality TBS and ABC have played in the hands of AC media, and the role played by Adrian Cowell, known as the ace screenwriter, miracle director and gold medal producer. Now that Universal Pictures has joined, the benefits are definitely more than 1 + 1 = 2. How much time has News Corporation spent to develop to this point? How much time did Viacom spend? It''s a real envy.


    However, these envious and envious people will never know how much effort AC media has spent in acquiring globegroup. Although Viacom is seeking to acquire CBS, although Warner and Disney are building new cable networks, and News Corp. is consolidating itself from the crisis, it does not mean that they are happy to see the further growth of AC media.When AC media acquired TBS and ABC, many people thought that they might fall into a quagmire, but they didn''t expect that as soon as several TV dramas and reality shows were launched, the TV stations, especially ABC, were revitalized and firmly grasped the fruits of victory. What''s more, in recent years, they have been expanding rapidly, but they have been walking steadily. The reason is that the man who can be called a miracle indeed can be said that as long as Adrian is present, AC media will be invincible in film and television production.


    No one will make the same mistake again. Even if they are all entangled in such and other things, it is no problem to use hidden obstacles. Siglam even took the opportunity to cross shareholding to get a foot in it. Unfortunately, Universal Pictures was finally bought by AC media, which is not only because the calculators can not fully exert their strength, but also because AC media has an excellent CEO and wholeheartedly believes in his chairman. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C242

    Integration


    "well, everyone, all the people left are the heads of M ¨¦ n of each department. I can also speak some words." Glancing at the people in the room, Adrian said with a smile.


    A few minutes ago, he held a temporary staff meeting outside to appease the panic of the employees of xiaglobegroup due to the change of ownership of the company again. It was not very successful or bad. The name of miracle director was there, and the company should be able to develop better than it is now. However, in the eyes of executives, they discussed the changes that will happen after AC media controls the world a few weeks ago. Now it really comes, and naturally it can''t be appeased with a few words.


    "I know you''re worried," Adrian said after a moment''s silence. "But if you get a little bit of my style, you''ll see that there''s no need to worry about it."


    He pointed up a finger: "first of all, Ron will continue to serve as CEO of globegroup for a long time. In the past years, he has not only firmly stabilized the course of globegroup in frequent changes, but also made great achievements. He has proved that he is a CEO of s ¨¨, and I can''t think of anyone more suitable for this position than him."


    Then he made a gesture to Ron Mayer, who was sitting on the right, nodded slightly and said a short "thank you", modest and polite.


    "It''s the same for the rest of us," Adrian continued. "Without your efforts, universal won''t stick to it, so I hope you''ll all continue to work hard and do better."


    Some words need not be so clear. These executives are guys who have been in the market for many years. How can they not understand Adrian''s meaning? They are all relieved after this sentence. This action is very covert, and immediately mentioned Jing God, they know that the new boss has not finished.


    Sure enough, Adrian took a look at Claude roanlis, the CEO of AC media, who was sitting on his left, and made a gesture backward. Then, the beautiful NV secretary put several folders in front of them.


    "This is my idea about the future. You can see if you have any questions, please ask them." He said so.


    All the executives, including Mayer, are starting to flip through what''s in their hands. They looked very quietly, only occasionally they looked up and changed their eyes. Adrian was not in a hurry. He sat there waiting.


    After a while, they finished reading his plan. Then there was a discussion about stealing Si language. Mayer did not join in. He just sat quietly and looked at them. After the discussion, he turned to Adrian and said, "this is a huge idea. Mr. Adrian, please forgive me. We can''t make a definite assessment in a short time. ¡±


    "I understand," Adrian nodded. "With all due respect, globegroup has been quiet for a long time, although it has been developing well in recent years, and it is very valuable under the condition of changing ownership. However, everything has its disadvantages. While maintaining the basic progress of development, we have lost the enterprising mentality, especially in After Spielberg left globegroup to set up DreamWorks, this mentality was particularly prominent. Now, we are not Panasonic, we do not have cultural differences, we do not understand the American audience; we are not siglam, we know nothing about the media, Hulu ¨¤ n director. We have experience and talent, so why can''t we do better? I need you to work harder and see further places. Just like making a movie, the scriptwriter, the actor and the director are important, but the recording, props and lighting masters are equally important. As long as we work together, we can do better "


    he straightens up, shakes hands and makes a fist, but with a short but forceful swing, his eyes are on the people who are doing it Knowing that he was laying the groundwork for a plan on paper, executives still took a deep breath.


    "I understand what you think, so it doesn''t need to be done in one go. We can make adjustments according to the actual situation to ensure the smooth integration." Then he said, with a firm and unquestionable tone.


    Adrian''s plan is actually very simple, which is to split Bosworth and then merge most of the resources into the world. Before that, Bosworth ranked first among the three largest film production and distribution companies under AC media. After all, it was brought out by Adrian himself, and lafann, who was in charge of operation, did quite well. Even though he was promoted to the head office, his foundation was very solid.


    However, Bosworth''s thought still has a long way to go before it reaches the level of the seven major film companies. After all, the seven film companies have developed in Hollywood for more than half a century, and they are deeply rooted and can not be replaced easily. What''s more, overseas distribution rights can''t be obtained without deep qualifications. The reason why DreamWorks can''t enter MPAA is because there is no overseas distribution right. So Adrian set a goal to acquire one of the seven major film companies from the beginning.


    In his plan, AC media should divide the companies responsible for film and television production and distribution in this way. First, there should be a large company with rich qualifications and strong anti risk ability to produce and distribute large-scale productions with large investment; secondly, there should be two medium-sized companies, most of which will produce and distribute works with medium investment, occasionally involving some large investment Finally, a small company with good foundation and qualifications is responsible for producing and distributing films with small investment and low cost.In fact, this plan has been adjusted according to the actual situation. For example, Miramax and the new line are corresponding to medium-sized companies. Now that globegroup has taken over, it is natural that they should be responsible for large investment and large-scale production. Then Bosworth thought a little bit redundant, so Adriana separated them and merged them into global. Most of Bosworth''s staff are brought out by him. There is no merit or hard work. It is impossible to lay off all the staff. Besides, they are familiar with his style of doing things, which makes them more convenient and Easy to control the world.


    However, the idea of global executives should also be considered. Most of their abilities are very good and can''t be chilling. That''s why the above remarks, since they expressed their attitude and determination, gave them time to run in.


    As for Bosworth, although it was reduced to third place after the split, its actual position was not counted, and Adrian would not let it go. If the small investment and small production work well, it will not be able to develop. Lion m ¨¦ N film was established last year, and it is still not very impressive. It has been mainly producing and distributing horror films. However, Adrian knows that it is because of their unique vision in horror films that it will become the peak of Hollywood''s second tier film company in the future.


    Unfortunately, it is doomed that they can''t do this again. From the moment they were founded, Adrian let people keep an eye on them. As long as the lion m ¨¦ n is optimistic about it, if it is valuable, he will immediately pay a higher price to buy it. What''s more, he has an impression of several horror films developed by lion m ¨¦ n. This kind of repression is nothing in Hollywood. DreamWorks has been plagued by its company in recent years. If Bosworth was not lucky, no one saw their potential, but it developed rapidly and steadily. Maybe he is still making money in the second tier film company, and so is AC media.


    There was a buzz in the conference room, and executives began to discuss it. In the plan, most of the people who made and distributed films at Bosworth and those who produced and distributed TV series would be merged into the world, so they didn''t think about it carefully. Most of the seven major film companies are involved in TV production, and there are many s ¨¨ works. For example, Warner, despite the absence of friends, a TV series that influenced the 1990s in the United States, still has good works on NBC, and ABC is competing for ratings. Fox and Disney are needless to say. Most of fox''s TV series are produced by the former, and the latter''s Disney Channel has always been loved by American families.


    Globegroup has also launched many TV dramas, which have been acquired in the past few years. In order to ensure the development of the company, it has to spend more resources on films and TV series with faster cost recovery. So Adrian didn''t interrupt their discussion. He just listened quietly, talked to Claude from time to time, and then answered questions from Meyer and other executives.


    After more than ten minutes, the discussion gradually went down. Adrian cleared his throat and said, "well, that''s all for now. If you have any suggestions, please summarize them, and then give them to Meyer in written form, and then he can synthesize them and transfer them to me."


    He didn''t intend to listen to their suggestions immediately. In just over an hour, what good suggestions could they come up with? But he didn''t mind giving them a deep impression before he left.


    "In addition, I have some plans for the production of movies and TV series." Adrian said, gesturing to the back, and Charlize quickly handed a book to him.


    "I''m going to turn this novel into a TV series," he said, taking it to Mayer''s hands and watching them pass it around. "It''s 11 episodes on cable TV, with an investment of $80 million to $100 million each, which can be co invested by universal and TNT TV, owned by TBS, and invited Spielberg to produce it - which he promised me."


    A low voice has been raised, especially for those who read the book, with an investment of $80 million to $100 million per episode? This is too exaggerated. Although the production cost of TV series is increasing, such a large investment has never been made.


    Before they could express their opinions, Adrian took over three books from Charlize and placed them on the long table in turn: "this is my film plan. I intend to adapt these three books into films."


    After seeing the covers of the three books, the low voice rang again. These three books are so famous that no one here has not read them.


    "You want to Will these three novels be adapted into films? " Mayer hesitated, then asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, a novel and a movie are invested and produced by universal. Don''t worry, the investment for three novels is about $300 million to $350 million, which is not much higher than Titanic." Adrian made a small joke, "as early as the end of 1994, I had people get the right to adapt, so I have been preparing for so many years. I have drawn a lot of scene maps and character setting maps. The shooting location and the actors have also had some consideration - I like to make long-term planning arrangements."


    He put his hands on the long table with his hands crossed. With a smile on his face and a slight lift of his chin, he was confident. At the same time, he gave people a sense of condescension, which made people forget to question for a while."It''s you, ed. you''ve got the whole house under control. They have nothing to say." In the middle of the RV, Claude laughed and said, "it''s very simple, this is my movie"


    the unquestionable tone was fully learned by him.


    "Isn''t this my movie?" Adrian shrugged, took out a bottle of champagne and three glasses from the cupboard, poured them and handed them to Claude and Charlize.


    "But in a year next year To be frank, even I think it''s exaggerated. " Claude held the glass and said, "I remember, you have a new film to shoot in Italy, right? And still... "


    He didn''t say the back half, but squeezed his eyes at Charlize.


    "It can be done in two months at most, and three to four months at the end, and it won''t delay shooting next year," Adrian said leisurely. "You know, I always make movies very fast."


    "Yes, yes, even I, who don''t know much about making movies, know that no one can produce a high cost movie in less than half a year, and always get good box office sales," Claude sighed, but immediately became more popular. "If it''s me, I''m not sure I can win them over in a short time, you No one can do that, ed


    "That''s because I can deal with more important things for you," Adrian said seriously. "Because of you, I can put Jing into this wholeheartedly. I know how much contribution you have made to the acquisition of TBS, the acquisition of ABC, and the acquisition of globegroup."


    "Because..." Claude was in a trance and seemed to be in the memory. "You said that as long as we were close, we would not be defeated"


    he looked into his eyes, took a serious s ¨¨, and patted him on the shoulder: "I always remember what you said that night when you came to encourage me. Frankly speaking, at the beginning, I really felt a little bored I thought you were whimsical again, but then Unconsciously, I was attracted by you, and then, to the present, what can make Ji move more than watching the realization of the original ambition bit by bit? "


    "Of course," Adrian laughed and slapped Claude on the shoulder: "the world will be ours"


    he pinched both hands, and in his smiling eyes, everything was self-evident. Then --


    "can you stop looking at me with such an affectionate look? It''s easy to get misunderstood, crow


    "Is it? If you hadn''t dealt with me like you did with the NV people, I wouldn''t have bothered to see you, ed


    "The same thing you did with the NV people? Don''t be kidding. I''m not good at it


    "Of course, of course, we all know what you like - Hey, Charlie, don''t you think it''s boring to be around this man? Why not try to start your own business? "


    "I warn you, crow, don''t abet my secretary anywhere, or I''ll turn my face"


    looking at the two men who broke up the stage and looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes as if they could do something at any time, Charlize rolled his eyes and looked out of the window. Just a smile, but unconsciously climbed up the corner of her mouth, but a few minutes later, her eyes flashed a little confused, and then slightly invisible sigh.


    Global''s problem has come to an end for the time being. Claude is responsible for the specific division and integration. Adrian only needs to pay attention to it at any time. With lafune in charge, Bosworth people will not suffer too much. However, some things should be started, such as the TV series that plans to invest in global.


    It''s true that in the previous life, the film company that caused a sensation just after entering the 21st century, Adrian always started early on the film and TV series adapted from those novels.


    Although with his support, TNT has successfully transformed into a cable TV station that produces its own TV programs and has won a considerable number of users, it still can''t compare with HBO, which has a considerable accumulation of TV stations. Although "Y" and "the underworld" have both become TNT''s works because of Adrian, HBO has launched some fairly good TV series. It is not easy to kill them completely.


    So it''s just the right time for TNT to make this TV series by integrating the globe. Anyway, there is no shortage of money and producers. When he introduced the script of Saving Private Ryan to Spielberg, Adrian borrowed the inspiration from company of brothers and told him about his plan, and half jokingly invited him to serve as a supervisor He also agreed.


    After this TV series, which can be regarded as super investment at the present stage, is broadcast on TNT, even though HBO can still insist on it, it will not be able to threaten TNT, which has established its own position firmly, for a long time.


    But it''s just one of the many jobs he needs to get involved in, and there''s something else he needs to deal with personally - Nintendo got m ¨¦ n through TBS.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C243

    "Well, little ones, tell me how you feel. After a careful observation, Adrian stood next to the TV set and said to a group of kids in front of him.


    However, little Emma, sitting in front of her, waved her hand without looking at him. Her eyes were firmly focused on the picture, and her voice was impatient: "go away, you''re blocking us!" []


    damned kid. Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Then he took a few steps away from the TV and looked at little Emma. "What do you say, Emma?"


    The "Emma" was loud and bright, but little Emma''s eyes did not blink. After looking at her, Emma secretly spat out her tongue and solemnly replied, "I''m going to watch TV now."


    Adrian shook his head and looked at another gang of IMPs, the children of the company employees, and named one of them: "Christine, what do you think?"


    It was a girl about the same age as little Emma. Her short brown hair gave a neutral feeling. She looked like a tomboy. Her light green eyes were pretty. When Adrian asked her, he shrugged and seemed not very interested in the animation: "it''s not bad. It''s interesting. It should be attractive."


    Another little adult, or some self righteous little adult. Adrian made a comment in his heart and then took a look at little Emma. If you want to say precocity, that little guy is really precocious. I don''t know


    He shook his head imperceptibly, came to his daughter''s side, the little guy is staring at the TV, because she is younger, she likes this young cartoon more than other children.


    "Do you look good, dear?" Then Dean squats down beside lily.


    "Well." Lily nodded, but immediately said a very speechless sentence: "just can''t understand what they are saying."


    Adrian has no way to do this. Although Nintendo has done dubbing for all the samples sent to the United States, it is temporary after all. With the Japanese English level, adults may still understand it. If the kids can understand the general meaning, it is very good. However, although this little younger animation has the usual Japanese animation frame skipping, nonsense and other defects, but the screen is still relatively exquisite, plus the character design is very popular with children, the lines can not understand, but that kind of lovely and passion with the cut screen is very perfect to convey, so as long as those shortcomings are slightly corrected, it should be affected welcome.


    "Anyway, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Adrian asked his daughter again.


    "Well..." Lily held her voice for a long time, but she didn''t answer. Her eyes turned around and glanced to the side. Adrian gave a funny sigh and turned his head. Although Emma''s eyes were still on the screen of the TV, he caught the quick turning of her head.


    "May I speak now?" Adrian, who looked at little Emma, put his ear to his daughter. "You can tell me quietly."


    "It''s fun, especially Especially That electric mouse. It''s cute Lily thought for a long time before she came up with an adjective. Then she giggled in a low voice: "Dad, Emma said she would be angry with you for a month."


    Adrian shrugged, stood up and said, "OK, kids, that''s all for today. If you like this animation, I''ll give you one for each when it''s released."


    If it''s not released, that''s another thing to say, but the kids obviously didn''t realize that, and several cheered. Nintendo''s animation is really popular with children. Of course, there are also nerds who are obsessed with animation and games. This animation called "pet elves" was originally a game made by Nintendo in the year of radium. Its unique game system has been loved by countless people, and then it has developed animation.


    With popular games as the foundation, animation has also been popular. In two years, Nintendo has swept across Asia, and Nintendo has set its next target on Europe and the United States. Although there are cultural differences, not all Japanese animation and games are not popular in Europe and the United States. As long as they are well made and do not meet the bottom line of political correctness, many people like it.


    Although I don''t know much about this animation, Adrian knows it''s a good deal. I haven''t heard of the name of pet elf in my previous life, and I''ve seen it on many American otaku''s blogs. Since Nintendo comes to visit, even if they don''t take it, it would be stupid. What''s more, when he was in Japan, he had already realized that it would be sooner or later. Now it is just a commentary on his original idea.


    "Try to get half of the copyright around, of course, on the premise of getting the right to broadcast." After disbanding the group of ghosts who came to watch, Adrian asked Huan responsible person to say so.


    What is the most profitable part of animation? Around! After Pixar received the surrounding copyright from Disney, the growth rate was much faster than that in Dean''s memory. How can we let go of the "pet elf" that was sent to us? Although half of the peripheral copyrights seem cruel, they are only limited to North America, and Nintendo has released game consoles in North America, and the game copyright is firmly in their hands. It''s just that they''re going to launch a movie version of animation and movies in the future, no doubt It''s a very weak issue. It''s a sure thing to be killed.What''s more, Adelman can cooperate with them in an all-round way.


    don''t forget that there are game studios under AC media, so as long as you show your sincerity and grasp their bottom line, don''t worry that they won''t agree. As for the relationship between ’ media and Sony, it is not a strategic alliance. At best, it is a little closer. In business, Nintendo will not be so stupid.


    Today, it is a way to show sincerity by calling a large group of kids to watch the cartoon. Of course, Adrian also wants to take this opportunity to solve Emma''s problem.


    "You look very unhappy. Can you tell me why?" "I think you had a good time with those kids, especially Christine. Why don''t you want to talk now?"


    The little figure shrank in the high armchair behind the desk. Although his hands were on the armrest, the whole person was trapped in it, looking very petite. His legs were hanging in the air and swinging back and forth, and his face was still indifferent.


    "Well, I know you''re not satisfied. I left you alone and went to Canada, but I didn''t go on holiday. I went to Canada because something was going on there." Adrian said sincerely.


    "Lying!" Little Emma squinted at him, her nose cocked, and she was still very dissatisfied.


    "What do you want me to do?" Adrian sighed. "I don''t have a lot of time with you. Aren''t you all right, Emma?"


    "How can it be the same! You promised me that if I came to the United States for a holiday, you would accompany me everywhere. It was fine in the past few years, but now... " Emma immediately cried, her mouth flat, angry and aggrieved. "Either there''s something to deal with here, or there''s work to be done there, and there''s no credit at all!"


    Adrian laughed and shook his head. He squatted down in front of her, pinched his lovely face, and looked directly into the little guy''s eyes. "You know, Emma, some things don''t change by people''s will. This is the world. Plans are always faster than changes. You have to learn to accept rather than complain. I know what you are worried about. Please believe that you are always here with me and will never leave. "


    He took her hand and gently put it on his chest. The corner of her mouth slowly recovered. She sighed and looked away.


    "In fact I don''t know, but Chen Always feel unhappy, like It''s like Even if I had a good time with Ruth, Lily and even Christine, it couldn''t lessen my... " She hesitated, and after a long time she turned back and looked at Adrian sheepishly, "I''m sorry, ed."


    "It doesn''t matter." Adrian smiles and reaches out to take her from the high back chair and holds her in his arms. "Everyone is troubled by emotions, not to mention you are so young..."


    "I have already posted" Baidu "is not small." Emma suddenly interrupted him, puffing up her little chest, as if she didn''t like the word "small.".


    "Well, it''s not small, but even I can be very emotional sometimes, eh..." Adrian went on to explain.


    "Is it? Do you have emotional moments? I''ve never seen it before The little guy interrupted him again, not only with surprise in his voice, but also with his eyes to earn a lot.


    "Emma!" Adrian gave her a quick look, and Emma, laughing, raised her hand. "OK, OK, I''m not going to say that."


    Shaking his head, he still wanted to say more, but just opened his mouth and found that the atmosphere had been Baidu posted "the" was stirred by the little girl, so he had to sigh again.


    Emma chuckled, put her hands around Adrian''s neck in front of her and put her head on his shoulder: "I''ll adjust myself, ED, I promise."


    Although there was only one sentence, Adrian knew what he didn''t say and immediately patted him on his body. But just two days after filming, Emma suddenly pushed him away, looked at him solemnly and said, "even so, the compensation has to be compensated."


    I knew that. Adrian rolled his eyes and pushed a smile: "well, what compensation do you want?"


    "You will accompany me for the next week. You are allowed to spend time after work to deal with other things, but not more than two hours. The two days on weekends must belong to me completely..." Emma moved her finger in a grown-up manner. "Of course, the most important thing is that you should sleep with me for at least five days."


    It''s so easy to resist the impulse to tell her that "you''ve already pasted Baidu and Baidu is old". Adrian sighed helplessly. Even if the legal provisions were turned out and black and extensive in front of her, she probably didn''t care, not to mention the powerless statement.


    "All right." He spread out his hand, and then the little guy jumped up in the same place with a loud voice. Then he hugged Adrian, whispered in his face, giggled and ran out of the office.


    Adrian got up with a wry smile and wiped his face. Water, sit back in the chair, handle several things in hand, look at the time and then let Charlize arrange the car."Although director Shimizu has no directing experience, he has a unique vision in this respect. Otherwise, I will not appoint him as director, so everything will be subject to him."


    "Well."


    "But protect yourself. You''re my woman, understand?"


    "Well."


    "I also arranged for Mori Sato to work as a producer in the past to adjust the relationship between the two sides. If you have any questions or requirements, you can tell him."


    "Well."


    "Is there anything else to say except" um "


    "Well?"


    By Ji Hui some timidly raised his head, and then saw full of narrow smile eyes, the face was already red.


    "You''re teasing me again, ed." She complained in a low voice.


    "Who will always answer me with a nasal voice?" Adrian laughed.


    "I Because I don''t have the strength... " According to Ji Huina, the blush has been extended to the goose neck of the emperor, which is buried in his chest and dare not look up again.


    She straddled Adrian, her white shirt slung down, her bra on the floor of the RV, her skirt pulled up to her waist, and her underpants hung on her right calf. Her mouth was full of contented and lazy smile. The rose color on her skin had not completely disappeared. What she had done before was self-evident.


    I''m on my way to the airport at the moment, because I need to wait for the release of "beauty of the law" to collect the audience''s views on the role added by Ji Huina. In addition, the cast of "Curse of resentment" needs to be adjusted by both sides of the United States and Japan, so even if qingshuichong has been appointed as the director earlier, it is not ready to start up until the last ten days of Lang Fen. However, this time is not bad. At least, since the broadcast of "pretty woman in law", most of the audience have affirmed the role of Ji Hui.


    Since the machine is about to start, you Jihui will naturally prepare to go back to Japan. Adrian himself takes her to the airport, and then thinks that she will not see her for some time, so he makes love in the RV.


    "Please take care of ED. I''m not here. I hope other servants can take care of ED better." Buried in Adrian''s shoulder, you Jihui said softly at this time.


    Adriana chuckled and stroked her long black hair. To tell the truth, Ji Hui did not do much, but he was very careful. The arrangement and arrangement of things were in line with his mind. Many times, he knew better than Charlize. Therefore, some of his housework was arranged by Ji Hui, a very well-known maid.


    What if she were to be her own maid? Japanese women are naturally good at these things. But then again, it seems equally good to be an excellent actor outside and a maid at home.


    "Well, I''ll shoot in Japan with peace of mind. This is what I prepared for you." Adrian whispered in her ear, then slipped down and kissed him on his neck. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "Don''t worry about my body. I can prove it to you now."


    As he spoke, his hand began to move up on her body, and Ji Hui''s breath suddenly became a little short: "Guo And, er... "


    "Of course, I can ask the driver to slow down as much as possible. Besides, where the plane is, I can take off whenever I say." Adrian said gently to the top, by Ji Hui immediately began to hum.


    There are still a few days to go to Italy, and there is nothing wrong with these days. So Adrian arranges a private plane to send Ji Hui there. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about the delay. In the lengthened saloon car, as before, there was a groan of * * and the young girl sat on Adrian''s body, with the rhythm of her long black hair again.


    After sending you Jihui away from Los Angeles, Adrian had to devote most of his energy to dealing with Emma. Anyway, the company''s current development momentum has been good. As long as the matter is explained, they will complete the negotiation with Nintendo as well as possible. In addition, people in charge of various companies have broadened their horizons. Just like the new line, marvel has formally proposed to marvel that blade warrior will be put on the big screen, and marvel has agreed.


    Originally, this movie adapted from comic should be released in this summer vacation. It was used by marvel to test the water. Because of the small pattern, the scene is not too sci-fi, and the investment is not too big. It is because blade warrior has won a good box office, there are a series of superhero movies of surprise cartoon. But now, because of Adrian''s intervention, marvel has been acquired by 0C media, skipping blade warrior and making spider man directly. Naturally, no one pays attention to blade warrior. If the new line didn''t propose to adapt this cartoon, Adrian might have forgotten that there was such a surprising superhero.


    The new line naturally has the following advantages: small layout, ready-made scene, medium investment, and "super hero" has occupied the screen for too long, and the audience has already wanted to change their taste. In addition, spider man, which is being produced, takes the lead. Who says that the movie version of blade warrior will not be popular?


    Adrian did not express his own opinion, just to surprise judgment, they did not let him down, quickly agreed to the new line. It made Adrian very happy, but it was another thing that pleased him the most."Well, gentlemen, tell me what you think." Putting down his papers, Adrian looked at two men, about thirty-five or six years old, sitting in front of him.


    "Well This... " They looked at each other. Which one on the left took the lead. : "we''re going to use the Internet."


    "The Internet?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C244

    "We listen to your argument about shutting down the Internet, and we agree with you very much. With the passage of time, more and more information will be spread on the Internet, and the publicity above is very important for the company. "The film," the other side continued, "so we made a plan with this film, which was an experiment, and the investment was not too much."


    "There is no big difference between the propaganda methods and the past. We drown the readers with massive information, so that they can''t distinguish which is true, which is false, which is right and which is wrong. Then we can guide them to agree with our statement, arouse their curiosity and go into the cinema." Another added, "the advent of the Internet allows information to spread more quickly, and in the words of marketing people, it spreads like a virus." []


    "please continue." Adrian raised his hand and said he was still listening.


    Two people seem to be encouraged, immediately relaxed a lot, speak more fluent.


    "Our plan is to organize people to do some gossip, such as posting on the forums of horror stories websites, claiming that there was a story about three college students missing because they were looking for witches."


    "At the same time, we have set up a special website to introduce their life and their family situation, as well as some investigation reports from the local police, their parents'' views, as well as arranging memorial activities according to the Convention."


    "When the atmosphere reaches a certain level, we will report on TV. As on the Internet, we will first broadcast on the programs with strange news and interest, and then make regular reports according to the situation."


    "Ordinary people are born with distrust of the government. We can guide them to deliberately conceal information association from the local government. Even if some officials claim that there is no such thing in the local government, no one will believe it."


    "At this time, we will take out the edited film and claim that it is the film left by the three college students who were killed when the police were searching. We have edited it and will play it in the cinema."


    Two people you a word I said a word, sheep play clear, the sentence is fluent, soon they will explain their ideas clearly.


    "Very good. Thank you for your explanation. I have to say, this is a good idea." Adrian clapped his hands, startled for a moment, and then examined them with interest, until they were nervous again. Then he said, "why not make it bigger, for example, let the Maryland police do a big search?"


    "Maryland Big search? " They couldn''t help smoking at the same time. They thought that the book was bold enough, but they didn''t expect their boss to be more daring.


    "It''s not a big search either. In short, we release news and force the local government to clarify in the way of forest search. The scale does not need to be too large. If we have difficulties, we can use other channels to sponsor. Of course, we have to has the final say. Adrian shrugged, as if to say something trivial.


    "Kechen In this case... "


    "as long as some of the concerns are within the control of the gods, they are out of control." Adrian''s hands spread out. After saying this, the two people in front of him couldn''t help laughing.


    The actions they described are basically fabricating and spreading rumors, but they are not qualified to be prosecuted. Adrian, at best, has met the bottom line to a greater extent than they did. Therefore, as long as we grasp this degree, there will be no problem. The laws of the United States in this respect, especially the dissemination of information on the Internet, are surprisingly loose. It is very simple. If there are too many restrictions, how can we use the vast amount of information to interfere with and guide the opinions of ordinary people? Unless more and more support is won, no member of Parliament will introduce a similar bill in Congress, which will call for attacks from all media groups.


    "That''s it. I''ll wait for your good news." Adrian nodded, indicating that they were ready to leave.


    After knowing what they thought, he was in a good mood. After talking about it now, he was even more happy. The movie may be worthless now, but it has a famous name in his previous life: the witch Blair!


    It''s true that one of the most rewarding movies in history, a model of hype at the end of the world, was transformed from a college student''s experimental work into a classic horror film, and now it''s in Adrian''s hands. After his rebirth, he has had an impact on the world all the time. The development of the world has its own inertia, but at the same time, it will also cause some changes. Those movies that never appeared in my memory but can make it to the Academy Awards ceremony, or those actresses who clearly should be strong in the wind and clouds have become adult stars, so is this movie.


    Actors and directors are still those college students, Adrian is still very clear about the hype model, these have not changed, it is obvious that they have a relevant shooting plan. What''s changed is that the shooting time was advanced, and they didn''t attend the Sundance Film Festival, which is held in Utah in January every year, and they were made in July.


    However, there are so many film festivals in North America that they can''t attend the most famous Sundance Film Festival. There are other options, such as the Atlanta Film Festival.There are two films in Atlanta. One is relatively formal, called the Atlanta Film Festival, which is held in April each year; the other is a more typical Atlanta Horror Film Festival, which is similar to the Gay Film Festival in San Francisco, and is held in July every year.


    The Atlanta Horror Film Festival is not well-known, but it is in line with the type of film. Unfortunately, like previous generations, they did not get anything at the festival. The traces of experimental films are too heavy, and the form of documentary films is not very flattering. However, as in previous lives, there are still film companies that have taken a fancy to their works. This time, it''s not the artists'' company, but Bosworth!


    It is worth mentioning that Adrian did not intervene in the whole process, and even he knew nothing about it. If it was not for the habit of not reading the catalogues of films produced by several companies, I''m afraid it will be discovered after the film is released. And that''s what he''s most happy about.


    From watching each other''s films and negotiating with each other, to buying the copyright and making a hype plan, these two people, lauga Perez, Marcel and Harmon, all worked together! What does that mean? It shows that the company is on the right track!


    For a long time, the films and TV dramas produced and invested by the media are more or less related to Adrian, especially those popular works with high sales, which basically bear his mark. Therefore, there is a rumor that as long as the script that the miracle director sees, it will be welcomed.


    This is a great honor and a great burden. Although his foresight and foresight ability is at the initial stage of development, it can make the company break through the encirclement smoothly, but it will become an obstacle in the future. If the film production relies too much on his vision, if one day he can''t provide advice that will definitely make money? In spite of the fact that he still has a lot of things in his memory, sooner or later, he doesn''t know his own memory.


    So Adrian has been paying attention to the cultivation of talents from a very early time, but because of the needs of development, there has been no great achievement. Now, the performance of lauga Perez, Marcel and Harmon has shown him the dawn. As long as he keeps going, the company will get rid of this situation sooner or later. So after thinking twice, he still called the two men over to listen to their specific plans and ensure the success of the film, so as to further stimulate the enthusiasm of others.


    "It won''t be a problem." After Perez and Harmon left, Adrian went to the ground glass window and murmured at the view outside.


    They have considered it very comprehensively and thoroughly, and even put forward several ideas that the original version did not consider. As long as they fully support it and use the current strength of the media, the film will cause more sensation than the original. This is not ten years later, although the Internet is gradually improving, it has become a hot industry, but it is far from mature after the bubble washing L after ten years. If you think that putting a video on the Internet can arouse people''s curiosity, and then willingly pay into the cinema to see a fake documentary, that''s a fool''s idea.


    This kind of practice may be able to gain some box office, but if you want tens of millions or even hundreds of millions, it is a dream.


    Adrian was very happy about "the witch Blair" for a while, and other things would be more smooth, such as preparing "midnight bell" for Naomi and "island horror" for Nicole.


    As mentioned before, Naomi chose the type of horror between the two routes given by Adrian. Although the romantic comedy may make her popular for a while, it will not make her popular all the time, and it is easy to fix her image. Besides, isn''t Adrian surrounded by Juliet Roberts, who is more suitable for this kind of film? She has been with Adrian for a long time. In recent years, Adrian has provided all the big selling romantic comedies starring her. This type of script will definitely give priority to Julia, not Naomi and watts.


    Anyway, "muheland road" is also a thriller movie. She also became famous because of this movie. Although the movie has not been shown in North America, it may not be known to everyone because of the oral allusions obtained in chaner. However, it will definitely be highly praised by small film lovers, and there is no need to involve in a new film type.


    So Adrian gave her the role of the mother in the midnight ring. After all, in memory, she played in the film. Of course, the plot has completely moved to the United States, and some details have been adapted to make it acceptable to Americans. For this reason, Adrian specially invited Suzuki Yasuki from Japan as a script consultant for a period of time, trying to keep the theme of the original work as American as possible.


    Although Suzuki Yasuki regretted that he should not sell his works to Adrian, he did his best. Under Adrian''s attention, the script was very in line with his wishes. Even if there was no sensation caused by the Japanese version of "midnight ring", it was not very difficult to get a good box office. After all, many Americans are They don''t watch non local movies.


    As for Nicole''s "the island of terror", I remember that she was able to get quite good reviews with this film, and now naturally it is not too bad. Moreover, Adrian has carefully prepared it, and this film is more logical than "the sixth sense". Although the divorce case is still in a stalemate, it is not far away from the complete settlement of the book. With Adrian hiding behind Nicole, the longer the delay, the more adverse it will be for cruise.In this case, Adrian began to shoot a new film, this time the heroine is "Trinity" who has been very popular throughout the summer vacation, and the film name is "the beautiful legend of Sicily"!


    "Are you ready?" Opening the door to the room, Adrian asked the girl sitting in front of the mirror still having her hair manipulated by a stylist.


    "It''s done, Mr. Adrian." After a careful observation, the hairstylist let go of his hair and replied.


    "Good." Adrian nodded, gestured to her to go out, then closed the door behind the girl, put his hands on the back of the chair, looked at the man in the mirror and said, "it''s fascinating."


    Monica chuckled, stood up and turned around in front of him, then put the bag in her hands on her abdomen, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly: "is that right?"


    "Enough, of course, to make every man perfect." Adrian is not stingy with praise.


    Indeed, a thin white dress, a loose black tie around the neck, black high-heeled shoes with belt loops above the ankle, the suspenders of flesh colored silk stockings looming in the slit, holding delicate handbags in hand, curly black hair curling down in curls, even if only slightly pink and black, which is different from the cold and gorgeous when wearing black tight leather clothes, some retro Mature amorous feelings are still unstoppable outflow, which makes people intoxicated.


    "Best of all?" Monica immediately asked.


    "Of course." Adrian nodded.


    "Really?" Monica raised her slender eyebrows.


    "If you dare to ask again, er..." Adrian walked up to her and made no secret of the threat on his face. "Then don''t blame me for being rude. The big deal is to let them make a new set of clothes and make up and hair for you again."


    Monica''s smile grew stronger from the corner of her eyes. She reached out her hand and took his face and gently kissed him on his lips. "You can have it any time you want."


    Adrian''s eyes squinted at Monica for a long time before he sneered: "wait and see!"


    Later, the two came to the studio together, and the staff of the crew had begun to make final preparations.


    "It''s different from matrix. I need you to put your heart and soul into it, to feel the woman''s experience, and then express it in body language. Understand? Many times, body language can convey stronger feelings..." All in all, when Malina was forced to live in the battlefield, Malina was forced to forget everything by her husband


    After the release of matrix, besides Neo and Morpheus, Trinity is the most impressive character, which is much higher than Agent Smith and spy sever. This is not to say that Monica''s acting is better than Vivian and Christopher, but her appearance is too brilliant.


    Adrian, who combined the memory and lessons of her past life, let alone the proud figure revealed by the skinny leather clothes. None of the men who discussed Trinity''s figure on the Internet did not think that "it''s really sexy.". Mature and cool temperament also attracted quite a lot of attention. She had cultivated that kind of cool and gorgeous temperament when she was a model. She also performed well in matrix. In addition, Adrian specially took care of Yuan Heping and designed many movements that can show her body better. It is reasonable to get so much more popularity than the original Trinity.


    In this way, in addition to the fact that the films starring in the past few years have won a lot of box office, Monica''s qualifications in Hollywood are almost the same, and the film''s pay has also risen to around xinwan. It''s quite good that actresses from non English speaking regions in Europe can get such a number in Hollywood, so Adrian immediately began to arrange this film, because this is moni The only movie that can win the Oscar at present!


    In my memory, there are not many good movies, or those that can win the Oscars. After thinking about it, only "the beautiful legend of Sicily" is left. On the surface, this film tells about the emotional growth history of a young Italian, but in fact it shows human nature. Especially in the latter part, countless jealous women will pull Malina out of the house, tear her clothes, cut off her hair, beat her and abuse her, which is particularly shocking, as if in the later part It''s a strong summary of the decades of constant emphasis on how attractive Marina is, how many men want to own her, and how many women hate her.


    Although this is an Italian film, it is relatively the best choice for Monica to be posted on Baidu. Although other films also have good roles, her acting skills are still a little poor. The cool and gorgeous temperament left over from being a model is not easy to eliminate. In the past few films, this problem has affected her more or less.


    With the time running out, it is said that gisberg''s "the pianist at sea" will be released soon. God knows whether he will have already started to conceive the play. Even though Adrian has made the play famous by the usual means, he is not sure what will happen in the future. So it is natural for us to start shooting now.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C245

    Frankly speaking, it''s no easier to convey feelings with body language than with expression and tone of voice, but there''s no better way for Monica. As I said before, her performance with her own manner is relatively poor, but her body language is pretty good. At the beginning, her performance in the duet with Travolta in "vulgar novel" was her best performance. [search for the latest updates]


    as long as Monica plays well, Adrian will cut it in the later stage to fully show her advantages, which may not make her more attractive. In addition, in the original version of the beautiful legend of Sicily, Monica''s few parts are mainly body language, and Adrian has increased the content in this aspect when he revised the plot.


    Although Anthony Hopkins won the Oscar for best actor in 20 minutes just a few years ago, Monica''s acting skills are not comparable to him, and it''s still a man. "The beautiful legend of Sicily" is inherently flawed in the face of Oscar. Adrian is determined to use this film to win a little golden man for Monica. Naturally, Adrian will not make mistakes.


    Of course, these changes are small-scale, for example, in addition to adding the plot, the age of the hero is also modified. The land area is inversely proportional to the degree of social conservatism. It''s OK for the 15-year-old male protagonist to peep at women, but at the same time, he also goes to whoring and is taken by his father. It doesn''t matter in Italy, but in the United States, it''s absolutely impossible to obtain the recognition of the mainstream society. So Adrian raised the hero''s age to 17, anyway.


    In addition, the scenes that are too explicit have also been modified. Many directors, especially European directors, have a strange hobby. They will never give up if the heroine is not naked in her own films. They think this is art. Adrian still remembers a European lesbian film he saw in his previous life when collecting film materials. The scenes of 80 are all two heroines rolling in bed. It''s ridiculous that some people claim that they are so beautiful.


    In Titanic, Jack''s painting for Ruth is the real aestheticism, and the works of some directors, no matter how delicate the lens is, how soft the tone is, can not erase the essence of seduction.


    "Let me tell you what real seduction is." Adrian once said that when revising the script, he did so in "muheland road". The scale of Naomi and Nicole''s passionate play was even smaller than the normal range, but under his cutting, it still gave people an extremely tempting feeling, which made many critics highly appreciate. Spanish newspapers even claimed that this scene was full of "implicit and strong excitement" Love ".


    These people always think that the bigger the scale is, the more human nature can be displayed. However, they do not know that if they want to arouse the resonance of the vast majority of people, they must build on the foundation of society. Moreover, large scale is never the standard of a good film. How many directors who can produce films that are more popular with most people show off their scale in their own works?


    Adrian wasn''t too worried about Monica. He had the patience to make the film, but most of the scenes were in the studio in Los Angeles, not Italy. He and Monica have been to Sicily''s Syracuse, which is indeed the most suitable place to film this film, but Adrian is not Giuseppe Italian after all, and it doesn''t matter in Sicily.


    He has always boasted of being a law-abiding citizen, and MGM has been excluded from MGM because of its relationship with him, not to mention Sicily as the birthplace. Even Adrian is quite powerful in Hollywood, but Qianlong doesn''t beat down the local villains. Some time ago, I heard that the person in charge of a company went to Russia, where there are many gangsters, and talked with some businessmen with gangster background and was killed after collapse.


    Therefore, Adrian decided to reduce the filming in Italy as much as possible, and try to make a good relationship with the local government before he went. Although this is a big deal, the guy who was killed in Russia is not clean himself, but it is not harmful to be careful. He always likes to have a thorough consideration.


    "Don''t worry, take your time, and carefully experience her feelings. We''ll take more pictures and have plenty of time." Adrian often comforts Monica on the set like this.


    For the sake of excellence, every shot is shot very slowly, especially those places that Adrian thinks are very important, and they are often shot four or fifty times repeatedly. Although he is not tired, other people can not compare with him, even if the rest time is arranged reasonably. After all, anyone will be tired of doing one thing endlessly.


    At this time, Adrian will arrange some easy scenes. For example, the hero in the film once had several fantasies about Malena, and put himself into the male protagonists in various films, such as the gladiators in the Roman Colosseum, or the Cowboys galloping in the western United States, and Malena is the heroine. It is obviously impossible for these scenes to use the technique of transplanting flowers and trees to find old films, cut out the fragments, and then paste the faces of the male and female protagonists, so we have to make props and scenes in the studio, and then shoot them with black and white film.


    However, these shots are very short and easy to make. They can be used to improve people''s mood. At the same time, they can also temper Monica and David Marino.Marino is a young man who has just turned 18. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and seems to have a trace of cleverness. Especially the pair of thick eyebrows, combined with bright eyes, gives people a sense of purity, which is in line with Adrian''s hero image in his heart. Therefore, although he has no performance experience at all, this outstanding temperament still makes Adrian decide to use him.


    "I said that acting in movies is a very interesting thing, as long as you can put your feelings into it and ignore us around you, you will find a new world." Adrian encouraged him more than once.


    "Yes, sir, I have been doing what you say." Marino was always shy and respectful.


    The young man''s personality is similar to his appearance. He is smart and shy. The hero has several scenes of his fantasy against Malina. When shooting these scenes, he always blushes because of Marino. Many people in the crew like to play tricks on him. Even Monica can''t help doing this several times.


    Adrian chose him because of his good image and honest personality. Of course, there is another important reason. He speaks English fairly well. When he first came to Los Angeles, he stuttered in communication, but it became smooth within a few days. David is a very common name, but Marino is a standard Italian surname. Yes, he is Italian.


    It''s better to start with the original Italian dialogue. However, considering the quality of the film, it is better for several leading actors to be Italian actors, not Italian Americans. So Adrian has spent a lot of brains to find the right actor. The adult actors are OK to say, but the hero really gives him a headache.


    To this end, he used a lot of connections, and specially visited Martin Scorsese, who had little to do with it. He hoped that he could recommend him to him. During the Cannes Film Festival, no matter how tightly he was surrounded by reporters, he also looked for a chance to talk to Scorsese. Fortunately, he finally found David Marino, a young man, who was very good, if not 100.


    However, even if Adrian tries his best to adjust the team''s morale, there are still some accidents.


    "How many more times do I need to emphasize, Monica? How many more times do I need to emphasize? " Adrian put his hands on his chest and looked at Monica very seriously. "What did I say? This play is very important. It is the first time to fully show Malina''s inner world. You should not only reveal the most sincere feelings with body language, but also can''t be too strong, but how do you do it? "


    He walked quickly to the back of the monitor and asked people to reverse the previous pictures: "this is the 21st time. Look, you''re spinning so fast. Are you a top? This is the 73rd time. The corner of the mouth is almost cocked to the forehead for the 146th time. This time, the corner of the mouth doesn''t curl up. It''s like dancing with a wood. Then it''s 182 times, and it starts to turn around quickly Do you really try to figure it out? Tell me, Monica "


    Monika is drooping her head, her lips are pursed into a line, her hands are tightly clasped together, and she is shaking slightly. People around the atmosphere are afraid to give a mouth, everyone knows, dare to interrupt at this time, it is 100 to die.


    After staring at Monica for a long time, Adrian took a long breath, sat back in his seat and waved his hand: "come again"


    and within two minutes he began to play.


    "Finished work" roared, he turned his head and walked out.


    Although Adrian has always been calm and rational, the director needs a little passion more or less. In particular, he has operated on the script and has set a big goal. However, this part is the three most important parts of the whole film. When the hero peeps, Malina plays music, dances with her husband''s photo, and tells her love for her husband in the battlefield in this way.


    In this scene, Monica needs to fully use her body to show her implicit feelings, such as her light dancing posture, her sentimental expression, and her subtle sweet smile. All of these need considerable skills. Although Adrian is ready, the most important dance scene can not be shot for three days, so no wonder he will be so merciless reprimand.


    But Adrian, after all, is Adrian. When he comes to the studio door, he breathes his breath. After a breeze blows his face, he completely calms down. After careful consideration, he quickly turned to the other side, and after a few turns, he came to the outside of a row of doors. After a few glances, he found the room he wanted to find.


    Just at this time, an employee came out of the room, looked up and saw Adrian was about to cry out. Fortunately, he made a shush action in time, and then looked at the door which had not been pulled. The staff quickly understood, and immediately nodded, and then left quickly after he made a wave.


    Quietly entered the room, then quietly closed the door, looked at the rest room, Adrian around a few chairs to go inside, not to the front of the single room, if there is no choking sound is intermittent.


    With a sigh in her heart, Adrian walked a few steps to the entrance. Monica was sitting on the sofa with her arms in her arms. From time to time, she wiped tears on her face with her hands. When she saw him coming in, she screamed and jumped up as if she wanted to run away. Adrian wouldn''t let her do this, so she took two steps forward, picked up Monica horizontally, and sat down on the sofa.The girl struggled, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of Adrian''s bondage. She finally gave up the plan and buried her head between her arms.


    "Calm down now?". Adrian began to soothe her back.


    The girl in my arms has no voice.


    "Well, I actually I''m here to apologize. " He went on, "yes, I want to say, I''m sorry, I''m a little impatient. From the beginning, I kept telling myself that this is a difficult task, and we must have enough patience and patience. Unfortunately, this kind of thing has happened I''m sorry, Monica, I shouldn''t have said that about you, especially in front of so many people... "


    Monica finally raised her head, two lines of tears are constantly sliding from her face, because she did not remove her make-up, and she had applied it several times before, many places were spent. Brown eyes revealed the look constantly changing, surprised, confused, ashamed, sad, but eventually turned into anger.


    "Am I really that bad?". She suddenly raised her voice and glared at Adrian with hatred, "have I never tried? Am I just dealing with it all the time? Did I not improve at all "


    the more she said, the more angry she was, and in the end, she was so excited that she almost began to struggle. Adrian was a little confused at the beginning, but soon understood where the problem was, and immediately further held her in his arms.


    "Calm down, Monica. Calm down." He kept saying that no matter how the girl in his arms twisted, he would not let go.


    Finally, exhausted, Monica heaved her chest and softened again, but she still bit her lips and glared at him.


    "May I speak now?". Adrian looked at her and asked, and although there was no response, he went on: "first of all, you''ve done very well, Monica. Even the actresses who have won numerous awards are in this position, can''t be better than you - will you please listen to me?".


    "But in my opinion, it''s not enough. I hope you can do better than that. No one else can play the role except you. I want you to surprise everyone. I want you to completely reverse the critics'' view of you. I want you to When she ascended the Oscar winner''s throne "


    Monica opened her eyes, and her original anger disappeared with Adrian''s narration.


    "You mean You mean... " She looked at him blankly and asked in a murmuring voice.


    "That''s right. This is the movie I''ve prepared for you to be on the back seat." Adrian nodded, then leaned over her lips and gave her a kiss. "So it''s not that you''re not good enough, it''s that I''ve been demanding you with very high standards. This is my fault. I set the standard too high and didn''t communicate with you, and then because of my impatience in front of so many people Excuse me, Monica. Can you excuse me.


    Listening to these gentle words, Monica suddenly became anxious about AI.


    "No, ED, I I also I also have... " She stammered to say something, but the next moment Adrian stopped her mouth.


    After a slow but long-lasting kiss, Adrian stroked her face: "no, honey, it''s really my fault. If I had talked to you before, it wouldn''t have become what it was. The problem is not whether your performance is in place or I scold you, but I ignore your feelings. Fortunately, I realize that now, so accept my apology, OK.


    Holding Adrian''s face in her hand, Monica''s eyes suddenly turned red again.


    "Hey, don''t cry any more. Your face is already spent. Do you want to make it more colorful?". Adrian said in a serious tone.


    Monica burst out laughing and punched him: "you''re always like this. You fight all the problems to yourself. You can''t even hate you if you want to hate you."


    The tone was filled with anger and a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    "So, you forgive me?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course, can I choose not to forgive?". Monica snorted and followed her eyes: "but I want compensation"


    "compensation?" Adrian blinked and a smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    Creaking sound resound through the bedroom, a relatively new bed can make such a sound, you can imagine the intensity of the movement on the bed to what extent. In fact, in the weak light, the fluctuation of the bed is unprecedented, coupled with the women''s emotional screams and men''s heavy breathing, as well as a very violent crash sound, just listening is enough to make people''s heart beat faster.


    Finally, a loud, as if into the clouds, full of extremely happy screams, after the huge movement finally stopped.


    "Oh, ed You hate Put I got it in... " The gentle Monika said intermittently, although the tone with anger, but did not really blame what.


    "How about this compensation?" Adrian asked, laughing."I knew..." Thinking of the afternoon in the studio, Monica sighed helplessly, and then jokingly asked, "you are so excited today, shouldn''t you eat something? Less words "


    " you are insulting me, Monica, do I need that kind of thing? ". Adrian complained, "in view of your rudeness, I think it is necessary to teach you a profound lesson."


    "Don''t..." Monica, who was tossed into a soft bed, immediately called out.


    Adrian chuckled, playing with her special fullness and softness, then leaned to her ear: "remember what I said?".


    At first, Monica showed a blank look, but then she thought of something, and her eyes flashed with ecstasy and disbelief: "you mean Children? "


    Chapter 245 remember what I said?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C246

    In the dark room, the attractive curve of * * is paralyzed. Under the strong body, the sweat and long breath from time to time are showing the aftertaste of passion.


    ~But at the moment, the beautiful woman was trembling slightly. The beautiful woman was looking at the man holding her through the darkness with surprise and uncertain eyes. []


    "you Is that true, ed? " Monica asked incredulously. She touched Adrian''s face and drew back with an electric shock, as if she were afraid that a little touch would wake her up.


    After Adrian refused her, Monica believed Adrian at first. After all, he said it so sincerely, but with the passage of time, he never mentioned it again. Some disappointed Monica thought he was declining at that time. So she never asked for the same thing. Although she was still at ease to be Adrian''s woman, the feeling of regret made her feel depressed, especially when she knew that Lily was getting older and older. Who knows, just tonight, Adrian suddenly made it clear that she would give her a child. How could Monica not be surprised and suspicious.


    "Of course it''s true," Adrian laughs, bows his head and kisses her clavicle. "I never forget my promise to my own woman."


    He fondled Monica''s face lovingly: "I said, I want to let the world recognize you, I want you to win the Oscar, before the delay is also because of this reason. Now, I''m ready for you, just need to complete these smoothly, naturally can also promise to pay the action."


    "Ed..." Oh AI Hui "Originally, I wanted to wait and tell you when the film was finished, but who let me offend you today, so I had to tell you in advance."


    Adrian laughs and kisses her again.


    This kiss immediately received a warm response from Monica. She hugged Adrian, blocked his mouth, and began to entangle with her greatest enthusiasm, as if she could not express her excitement without doing so. Then, with a cry, she turned over and sat down on Adrian, one hand on his chest, the other holding back what was not yet soft. Even in the dark, she could still hear her rapid breathing.


    "Don''t you, my dear." Adrian asked, smiling on his back.


    "Now Rest well. " Monica said in a trill, then raised her hips and sat down slowly.


    "Is it?" Adrian continued to smile, then gently shook his lower body, "so urgent? What if you get pregnant during the filming? "


    "That''s your business." ''said Monica, biting her lips. Then she grabbed his hands and put them on her pair of plump, drooping plump pairs. She began to rock up and down slowly, and the frequency increased with breathing and groaning until the bed below creaked as before.


    Adrian didn''t expect that Monica would be so enthusiastic about the baby. In this case, how could he be reserved? So the final result was that Adrian was alone on the set the next day.


    "I called her, and I''m not feeling well today, so I asked for leave. We can shoot other parts first." Adrian said the same thing to everyone.


    After confirming his promise, Monica''s demand can only be described as crazy. If it wasn''t for the previous two times that had consumed most of her physical strength, she might have been struggling until dawn, meaning that she would never give up until dawn. Even with Adrian''s strong physique, she felt a little bit of strain at the end of her endless demands, but Monica couldn''t get up completely.


    "Crazy woman." Although Adrian murmured in private, she was still very happy. One was her desire for children and motherhood, and the other was that she had completely become her own from this moment on.


    And it''s not without benefit. Although Monica, who is full of spring, comes back to the set every other day, she shot the difficult scenes that she couldn''t get through for three days before the five times show! It''s also very brilliant. Just on the scene, you can feel the kind of love that can only be expressed without words. Adrian believes that as long as the post production is completed, this scene will surely topple many people.


    "Congratulations, Monica, you''ve not only finished this shot, but also done it very well." Adrian gave her a hug immediately after filming.


    "It''s not easy to get your admiration, Heather. If I don''t work hard, I''m afraid I''ll get a similar rebuke to that day." Monica responds with a curving eye and gives him a public kiss.


    Adrian immediately responded to her audacity. Now it''s not that these people can''t guess their relationship. As for revealing it to the tabloids? Anyway, gossip about the close relationship between the heroine and the film set has appeared countless times in the tabloids. It doesn''t matter if you add one more. Besides, Monica is one of the miracle girls. In a word, it doesn''t matter if there are no photos, and none of these photographers are stupid enough to take photos with cameras.Therefore, most people turn a blind eye to his intimate feelings. Only David and Marino, the Italian boy, show a relaxed look. It''s no wonder that Monica''s mature and quality are very harmful to young people, just as mature men can kill young girls.


    However, this makes Marino''s acting skills go up to a higher level. In the following shooting, the male protagonist''s vague feeling of losing his mind due to Marina is well explained.


    "See, Monica, you''re really glamorous." Adrian made fun of her woman more than once, and Monica was always smiling.


    After that night''s madness, she didn''t make any further efforts. Although she said that it was Adrian''s business to delay the filming of pregnancy, it was actually impossible to do so. It was not that Monica didn''t know the priority of the matter. Besides, this is Adrian''s film for her after the Oscars. How can we waste this effort? What''s more, you should leave your physical strength and essence when you have the greatest chance of pregnancy, don''t you?


    The legend of Sicily''s beauty is so slow that tuntuntun''s shooting is going on. Adrian didn''t want to make it this year. You know, Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth''s haven''t been released yet, but besides directing the new film, he also took time to deal with other matters.


    It''s not the global integration. It''s completely left to Claude. He just understands the process from time to time through the documents sent by Charlize. It''s not the hype of "the witch Blair". Although the website has been established and various rumors have begun to spread, he has left the whole matter to the two guys. There is no need to tell the company how to grow on its own ? Not to hang around with little Emma. With the arrival of September, she also had to go back to England to prepare for school. When the little guy left, she said angrily that this was the worst vacation she had ever had in the United States. Of course, knowing that she was actually saying this on purpose, Adrian took it to heart.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal. Remember the TV series that Cameron recommended? After they used the limited funds provided by Adrian to produce the sample tape, Adrian, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately said that he could shoot. Cameron, who was on vacation, also returned to Los Angeles. He took him to discuss with the producers of the TV series.


    Cameron got a large dividend from Titanic. Naturally, he did what he wanted to do, such as deep-sea diving. It is said that he went to the Pacific Ocean to explore with Russian explorers who had entrusted the C ¨¡ o longitudinal diving robot to observe the wreckage of the Titanic. The old man had a friendship when he was shooting "the abyss". In addition, he cooperated with a super blockbuster. The friendship is very deep.


    However, there are also things that make him unhappy. Linda Hamilton, the actress who played John Connor''s mother Qin in the two terminator films, lived with Cameron and eventually broke up. As for the reason, Cameron didn''t say, and Adrian didn''t ask, this kind of thing is too common in Hollywood.


    "I''m glad they finally accepted my settings, so I''m much relieved." After that, they discussed with the producers of the TV series.


    "I don''t know what you''re worried about, ed. it''s just a TV show." Cameron always felt that he was making a fuss.


    Naturally, this is about the background of the TV series. Under Adrian''s insistence, the producer had to remove the original setting that the United States lost control of most of its territory after being attacked by the terrorist Xi. At the same time, the name of the TV series was also named "the black angel of the last world" because of his opinion.


    "It''s not to worry, James. It''s always good to be prepared. You know, the correct treatment of Si should always be given priority, just as you can''t let Arnold fail to stop the bomb Adrian shrugged his shoulders and then changed the subject: "well, let''s say something else. What do you think about casting?"


    He raised a thick stack of information in his hand and waved it.


    "Well Although I haven''t seen it at the scene, there are still a few good young people according to what the video shows Cameron took the information and flipped through it.


    "Is it? Tell me. " Adrian reveals the interesting God s ¨¨.


    "This, this, and this." Cameron did not hesitate to pick out his favorite actors.


    "The first one is good in appearance, but his eyes are a little crooked when he says the second line; the second one is acceptable in appearance and acting, but his temperament is a little too gloomy; the third one Don''t you think it''s a little short? " Adrian commented one by one, and then asked, "this is the hero''s, what about the heroine?"


    "It''s almost the same. The TV series needs a little wild girl, and the best figure is good." Cameron thought about it and pulled out five of the heroine''s candidate files, "these five.


    "It''s almost the same." Adrian looked through it and took one out of it. "But I think it''s a good fit.""This one?" After receiving the information, Cameron immediately raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not beautiful, but it has a feeling of healthy sunshine. Moreover, the appearance of Xu ¨¨ matches the genetic hybrid set by the heroine. Although she is absent-minded in the video of the audition, I like her very much, and She''s in good shape Adrian grinned and shrugged his shoulders.


    "What''s wrong with mixing Xu ¨¨ and mixing genes?" Cameron scoffed and retorted, "but she does look good. Maybe she can attend the next audition and so on. You don''t like her, ed?"


    Cameron put down his heavy handed information and looked at Adrian with interest. Adrian was quite upset by his seemingly smiling appearance. Although everyone knows it, it doesn''t need to be so explicit?


    "She''s old, James." Adrian warned.


    "So what?" Cameron shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Two years have passed quickly. Besides, it doesn''t have to be in California."


    "You''re not itching, are you, James?" Adrian stood up and pinched his finger, making a ferocious look.


    "What? Do you want to kill people? " Despite his jokes, Cameron quickly changed the subject: "well, you''re an investor, and I won''t interfere with your casting."


    "Really?" Adrian looked at him. "You''re the producer."


    "Supervisor?" Cameron looked up in surprise. "When did I become the producer of the show?"


    "Just now, why, you want to refuse?" Adrian smiles and hugs his arm.


    "Wait, you want me, the super director, the king of the world, to supervise a science fiction TV series?" Cameron deliberately made exaggerated gestures.


    "So what? Steven has promised me to be a producer in a TV series about World War II. Why can''t you do the same job in a science fiction TV series Adrian asked, "or do you want to tell me that you already have an appointment?"


    "Of course not." Cameron shook his head.


    "Really? I heard fox wanted to make terminator phenol Adrian smiles and goes after him.


    "No way. I''m not going to be a director. For me, the terminator story is finished in the second film. You should have seen the director''s clip." Cameron shook his head, and he sighed a little. "Although many people came to the house, they all said that everything has the final say, but I am not interested at all. You know, I always like to make all kinds of work perfect in the early stage of making movies, especially the technical problems. If I turn on the machine if I don''t know it thoroughly, I can''t sleep for several days and nights. How could I have made a great work in a few months or even years, but what kind of invitation are they? Damn it


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be useful soon, man. Don''t forget, you''re the king of the world." Adrian comfortingly patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a movie for you in the future."


    "Oh?"


    "A movie about robots, big robots."


    "Big robot? Can you tell me more about it? "


    "Sorry, not right now. Wait a minute." In the face of Cameron''s interest in the eyes, Adrian hands out, "you''d better get this show done."


    "Well, well, I knew that you couldn''t get out of your control." Cameron murmured, then stood up: "so that''s it. Even if Steven can supervise the World War II TV series you invested in, I can also act as the science fiction TV series you invested in."


    Then he lifted his shoulder and left the room. Adrian smiles, and then takes the information on the table. The girl''s half length photo is reflected on her eyelids again. The facial features are obviously mixed, and the smile is very sunny and sweet. Now or not, it will become different in a few years. Beside her name is Jessica ARBA.


    Looking at the picture, Adrian''s mouth appeared a smile, fingers on the table slowly beat up.


    Although there are many excellent TV dramas on its wireless TV stations and cable TV stations, especially friends, which immediately brought super high ratings after it was transferred to UC, and "everyone loves Raymond" and "C money" also have loyal audiences, let alone "the city of * *" and "the Mafia family", the TV series that should be produced should be continued No one will think that a good TV series is a bad thing.


    As a result, "company of brothers" began to be put on the agenda after universal was acquired. Spielberg promised to be the producer of the TV series when he got the script of "Saving Private Ryan" from Adrian. Naturally, he would not break his promise. Moreover, his old boss, universal, put Hanks into it Come on, they made the original one anyway.


    Then the dark angel of the last day was put on the agenda. Since Cameron insisted on the original version and Spielberg agreed to supervise the production of brothers, how could it be possible not to bring him in? Think about it. When it is announced, how many people will be attracted when the two directors act as supervisors for the TV series produced by QC media at the same time.But now it''s all in preparation. It''s still early to start shooting, let alone broadcast. So Adrian just asked about some things and determined some basic things. Most of the time, he was still shooting the beautiful legend of Sicily. Although the progress was not very fast, by the end of September, the indoor scenes were basically completed, and then the crew moved to Siracusa, Italy, and started shooting the outdoor part of the film in the Ministry. (to be continued.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C247

    The crashing waves hit the coast one after another, splashing flowers. Under the clear sky, the Mediterranean town built in the 1920s and 1930s is quiet and peaceful. Men are leisurely drinking afternoon tea under the umbrellas in the small square. The women walk together in twos and threes to tell the gossip they will know. The children are in the long seawall Playing football on the edge.


    "Still so beautiful, isn''t it, dear?" Standing on the seawall, Adrian looked at the distant sea sky line with a canopy in his hand, and said to Monica around him. []


    "yes, it''s no different from a few years ago. It''s really a good place for a leisurely life." She still wears the long white dress that she used to shoot, a loose black tie around her neck, and high-heeled shoes with a ring, which makes her attractive mature.


    The sea water of Syracuse is very turbid, far less blue than that of tourist resorts such as Chana, but the small town on the island is very peaceful and peaceful, which is quite interesting. When Monica and Adrian came here together, they didn''t expect to come here again in another way. Just thinking that Adrian had planned for this for several years, the warm feeling wrapped her heart.


    "Mr. director, I''m ready." At this time, the recording came over.


    "Well, I''ll be right here." Adrian nodded, and when the other party left, he slapped Monica on her hip: "go on, baby, show your most attractive side."


    Monica gives him a blank look, then goes to the trailer pulled to the island, and Adrian goes to the set and begins the routine questioning before filming. Today, we''re going to take a picture of Renault''s first encounter with Marina. On the edge of the long seawall, he and a group of young people about his own age watch her walk quietly and shout after her.


    "You''ve been doing very well, young man, and you''re going to continue to work hard today, understand?" Adrian patted Marino on the shoulder.


    "Yes, sir." The young man nodded, and he had come out of the small blow, especially after Adrian and Monica had been making out in front of the crowd a lot after they came to Italy.


    "Very good, but don''t be too depressed, young man, the girls suitable for you are more than 0." he laughed, and marinoton blushed and lowered his head.


    Instead of molesting the honest boy, Adrian clapped his hands and announced the start of filming. These scenes are easy to pass. People in the small town are very enthusiastic about the crew. Besides, Adrian has already sent people to prepare for it. He also has good communication with the local government. After hearing that he is a famous Hollywood miracle director, he has also reduced some expenses for the crew.


    Although the small towns on the island are relatively closed, after the popularization of the Internet, he still knows a lot about the outside world. The local government is very clear that as long as Adrian has made a film here and the film causes a stir, they can earn a lot of income from tourism.


    It''s also a relief to Adrian. It doesn''t take him so much effort to find people and communicate with each other. We should know that most of the content of the film is shot on location. So even though he has finished the internal lens in Los Angeles, he still has to stay in this place for a long time. Therefore, it is very important to get along well with the local residents. Fortunately, as mentioned before In that case, most of them are very good.


    "They are very simple people, not the guys in your script. If Malina lives here, she will be respected." After the shooting of a scene in the square, a middle-aged man with glasses touched his bald forehead and watched the extras sitting together in twos and threes, who were also local residents, sighed.


    "Of course I know, this is a place full of vitality, there is no more suitable place to shoot." Adrian shrugged.


    "Yes, I know, and I have to say, ED, who has more insight than most Italians, can find such a place." The other side sighed again, "no wonder they always say that no one can match your vision."


    "If you come to Sicily and ask for more runs, anyone can find it, Giuseppe." Adrian laughs.


    "It also needs to be able to see which scenes are suitable for the eyes." Giuseppe''s eyes were always on the square, and then he sighed, "why didn''t you give me the script earlier?"


    "Oh? Are you interested in it? "


    "More than that, you don''t know how much I''ve seen Yes, if I didn''t hear that you had already started to prepare, I would have been pestering you to direct the film. 0 "


    tonaldore said it very seriously and kept rubbing it on his chin. Obviously, this is his psychological words. Adrian was silent for a few seconds, then got up and patted him on the shoulder: "remember what I said, Giuseppe? Half of the inspiration for this movie comes from your movie paradise, which is about growing up. I like it very much, so it''s also about growing up, and the story is put in Italy. ""Shexie." "I''m glad you enjoyed that movie, and I''m glad it inspired you.


    At this point, he turned his words, showing a little interesting look: "what about the other half of the inspiration?"


    Adrian shrugged and didn''t answer. Tonado Leighton laughed and looked at Monica, who was talking to her assistant in the distance, "what a beautiful woman." Sue


    "yes, very beautiful." Adrian also looks at Monica and says calmly.


    Tonaldore quickly left the "Legend of Sicily" crew, only to stay for three days, agreed to Adrian to attend the premiere of the film, and invited him to attend the premiere of his own film released in the old month. It was a complete accident that he would come to Syracuse. When Adrian contacted him through someone else and asked him to help him find a suitable Italian actor, his main purpose was to test whether he had started to conceive a new play. Needless to say, Adrian was completely relieved. However, this film was "once" by Tona Dore. After seeing the script, Adrian was not afraid of it As he said, if Adrian hadn''t started to prepare, he might have tried to get the directing power, so it''s reasonable for him to come and have a look after Liu group''s coming to Syracuse. To be honest, Adrian has a good feeling for tonadore. Most European directors don''t add anything to their works Elements or weird things that no one can understand seem to stay away from art. Italian directors are particularly serious. What makes people want to roll their eyes is that they do not fail to tell a good story, but deliberately do so, as if they are suffering from obsessive-compulsive disorder, such as the old guy Bertolucci.


    Although tonaldore is indispensable, at least the two most famous works, cinema paradise and the pianist at sea, have good stories. If it is not only the beautiful legend of Sicily that is suitable for Monica at this stage, Adrian may not want to plagiarize it.


    as for whether he will be ashamed of the original author''s admiration, a little, but soon They forget to do their own things, just as arms dealers read "God bless" after they know that the weapons they sell cause a lot of casualties and then continue to sell.


    Because of the local people''s black match, the progress has been very smooth, of course, and Adrian will be the most important and troublesome scenes - for example, Malina was humiliated, such as being bombed by the allies and people were scattered It doesn''t matter to stay behind. Then, at this time, another guest came to the crew 0


    "Hello, Monica, this is Sophie, Sophie Marceau." Wearing a thin windbreaker and two small boots, her hair was hanging down. Sophie, with a reserved smile, held out her hand to Monica.


    "Hello, Sophie. Nice to meet you..." "I like your movie very much, whether it''s" the first kiss "or" Fangfang ", and even if I try to be an actor, there is also the factor of" Fangfang "


    Seeing that Monica said this to her without any estrangement, Sophie couldn''t keep her reserve and keep calm. She soon began to talk with Monica. Because they were all Europeans, one from France and the other from Italy, they had a lot of common topics. In addition, Monica deliberately flattered them, and the two women became more and more familiar until Adrian came.


    "Monica, get ready to go." He interrupted them, and both women were stunned.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." Monica is the first to react. She smiles at Sophie and then goes to the set.


    "You seem to have a good conversation." After Monica leaves, Adrian looks at Sophie with a smile.


    "What do you want to see? Quarrel? Or a fight? " Sophie snorted and lifted her arms, quite different from her previous smile.


    "You know, I''m glad you came to Syracuse, Sophie, especially Adrian stopped in the middle of saying it, and then blinked narrowly.


    If I had known that, I would not have come. Su Jian would like to refute this, but after seeing the smile of the other party, he shrunk back to his mouth for some reason. "OK, I don''t want to talk about it for now. There are still several scenes to be finished today. After that, we''ll find a place to have a good chat." Adrian glanced at the crew, said with a smile, and then handed the script to her: "this is the story of the film, you might as well analyze the film from your perspective."


    He was about to leave, but after two steps, he turned back and stuck it to Sophie''s ear with a look of malice: "although high heels turn into boots, as long as there is nothing inside, I''ll always like your look."


    "Ed!" Sophie can''t help but glare at Adrian, who laughs and quickly returns to the cast.


    Damn it! Sophie bit her teeth and touched her face. She had a fever. She must be red. Of course, she knew what Adrian was talking about. When she was in Paris that day, she wore the present windbreaker, and there was nothing in it. As long as she felt that the box in which corner was suitable, they would go over and start to be Hu Tianhu.At that time, she just felt exciting, and then she would feel a little ashamed and afraid every time she thought of it, although she wanted to gamble on it. Adrian made fun of her with this. She was wearing the same windbreaker today. Naturally, she couldn''t run away. As before, Sophie could only express her dissatisfaction by staring at him, but the discontent that came out after seeing Monica and Adrian disappeared completely.


    "Act 9, Scene 1, start!" As the recording board snapped, the camera rotated for a few seconds, and then Monica stepped into the camera.


    The scene here is very simple. The tragic news of her husband''s death has been confirmed. Most people in the town are rejecting her. Forced and helpless, Malina has to go on the road of betraying her. When she dressed up in sexy clothes and holding her head high, she comes to the small square in the Town, sits on the chair and takes out a cigarette. Several lighters are handed over to her in an instant.


    "C spit!" Adrian yells, then steps up to Monica. "Not enough, Monica. Remember what I said? She uses arrogance to cover up her vulnerability. You must grasp this limit


    In the whole story, before this turning point, Malina always comes to the town with her head down, a careful look, avoiding the aggressive eyes of men and the disgusting eyes of women. And this time, when she didn''t need to care about those, she raised her head for the first time and came to the square with a little bit of snobbery. Adrian needs Monica here to show the sadness hidden in Marilyn''s heart, so it is not easy for Monica to be arrogant and let people see that the arrogance is pretending to show the vulnerability.


    "Come again." When Monica said that she knew and went back to her original position, Adrian clapped her hands and said, "0


    this time, she came back dozens of times and took four breaks. Although most people were tired, no one said anything more. Sophie was slightly surprised. During this time, she had read through the script quickly. She basically understood the general situation of the story and the importance of the play. To be honest, she likes this role very much. If it is any other time, she will try to win it. But now it seems that Adrian made this movie specially for Monica, which makes Sophie jealous.


    At the same time, Monica''s performance in this period of shooting, even if it''s for her, can''t do better, but Adrian is not satisfied with the repeated showings. I asked an assistant during the break to find out that for a long time, when there was an important scene, Adrian would tell her repeatedly to make Monika behave the best, so Sophie''s jealousy became bigger.


    Finally, before the best shooting time passed, Adrian finally passed the scene, making the crew burst into a low cheer, and then continued to shoot the rest of the film, finally did not delay today''s progress.


    Night rose, a bonfire was lit on the beach, and the crew held a party here. Many residents of the town joined in, especially those who had been extras. They were all singing and dancing around the fire. They were very happy. If you don''t like the bonfire, it doesn''t matter. The crew specially prepared another place not far away, decorated with various colored lights, and plenty of food and drink, which was enough to squander.


    Adrian never saves on living materials. Even if it''s a movie like "the beautiful legend of Sicily" or "muhiland road", which can''t make a few money, he always likes to enjoy it. Anyway, because of his regulation, a lot of waste in shooting is gone. The cost is a little lower than the original one. It doesn''t matter if it is used in life.


    "When you have something beautiful that attracts countless people''s eyes, but you are unable to protect it, people around you will constantly want to take it away from you and take it as their own. Malina''s tragedy is here. She is very beautiful. She is beautiful. Men want to possess her. Women are jealous of her, but she can''t protect herself. So men try to invade her, while women gradually deepen their hatred of her. When the hatred reaches the critical point, women begin to vent their anger, Satisfy yourself by destroying what is beautiful or ugly. " Not far from the two places, Adrian sat at a small round table and two women beside him explained the story of the play.


    No one bothered him, though he was surprised or envied or praised one by one in his heart. Sophie, Marceau, Monica and BELLUCCI could sit beside him. He was really a playboy.


    "I believe that the play in the square will be very shocking, but why not design it into a tragic ending?" Sophie asked, turning the cup in her hand, and glancing at Monica at the same time, "tragedy can give people a stronger emotional impact, but also can give people a deeper impression. The most famous plays and operas handed down are tragedies."


    "Ed naturally has his considerations. He''s always right." Monica smiles. Trying to please doesn''t mean giving in.


    Adrian couldn''t help chuckling: "I don''t like to tear up the beautiful things to the audience. That''s stupid. There are enough tragedies in the world. I prefer to give them hope, even if it''s only a tiny bit, than to tell the audience that" they''ll end up in vain... " Be strong. "In silence, Sophie sipped nervously. Drink in the glass, then look at Adrian: "speaking of your analysis, do you do the same, ed?"


    Adrian was a little puzzled and picked his eyebrows, but he immediately responded. He shook his head with a smile, and then looked at Sophie without blinking. Monica also quickly understood, and then nodded and snickered. Although Sophie was at a loss for a few seconds, Sophie quickly responded and immediately lowered her face in embarrassment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C248

    "I''m a director and I''m going to play with Monica? You''re kidding, ed Sophie Leng after a few seconds, not angry said, in her opinion, Adrian this is purely to make fun of her.


    "How come," Adrian laughed. "Remember what I told you when I was in Cannes? Besides actors, you can try to do something else, for example, to express what you think in a movie, just like your semi autobiographical novel. And I said that a long time ago, remember? Besides, I didn''t say I''d let you direct now []


    on hearing the last sentence, Sophie''s open mouth closed again. Some of them looked at Adrian angrily and didn''t know what to say.


    "You have enough time to figure out and learn, Sophie," Adrian said with a smile. "I''ll give you enough support. I''ll even have a story. If you can''t do it for one year, you can''t do it for five years. If you don''t, you can''t do it for ten years. Take your time."


    "You can It''s very generous, ED, "Sophie sighed as she looked at him, her brown eyes, known as hesitation, twinkled." should I say thank you? ".


    "Of course not," said Adrian, still smiling. "I just want you to try."


    "I''ll think about it," Sophie stood up. "But now I''m tired and want to rest. Excuse me."


    With that, she turned to the outfield, but Sophie didn''t recognize another meaning in Adrian''s words, but it doesn''t mean that no one else did.


    "Do you have anything to say to me, Monica?" Adrian takes his eyes back and looks at Monica, whose elbow is on the round table, holding his chin, and the corners of his mouth curl up in a smile. After he said "if one year is not enough, it will be five years; if not, it will be ten years". She showed this expression.


    "It''s nothing," Monica didn''t point out his mind. "Remember, don''t lock the door."


    After Adrian picked her eyebrows in surprise, she added, "I remember what I said."


    Monica took Adrian''s hand, kneaded the interest, and continued, "I''d like to do anything for you, ED, even though But who let me meet you. "


    There was a moment of silence, and Adrian leaned in front of her and gently kissed the two sexy lips.


    The next thing is needless to say, although Sophie went back to the rented villa first - most of the crew stayed in a hotel under the package, but Adrian rented a well-equipped house next to him. Anyway, he paid his own money - but Adrian was still light and easy to lift into her room. In Paris and Cannes, Sophie couldn''t stop it, let alone ad locum.


    Then, of course, it is to do some things that love to do. Adrian again and again sent Sophie to the summit, and then, on the pretext that he had not tried for a long time, he developed the back again. Although Sophie''s heart is a little reluctant, but to this point, she can''t resist, Adrian lifted her legs from behind.


    But different from before, just when they were happy, the door suddenly opened silently, and the dim light projected in, reflecting a long figure. Even in the middle of the protest, Sophie is still tightening her body. Things like electricity are constantly running in her body. You know, they are facing the door in this way, but Adrian in the back not only does not stop, but accelerates a lot.


    The person at the door quickly walks in. After seeing each other clearly, Sophie is extremely embarrassed. She has only a thin transparent black silk lingerie with her waist gently twisted, showing a nearly perfect sexy curve, not who Monica is. She quickly came to them and knelt down, and Sophie couldn''t stop her. Besides, she had been with Adrian on the Eiffel Tower, in the cinema, in the streets of Paris.


    As Adrian once said, when a woman has been used to your promiscuity, again and again in front of you to break their own limit, then she will have no lower limit in front of you. So Sophie quickly accepted Monica, and this evening became more extraordinary.


    "Do you often do this?". When Sophie asked this sentence lazily, it was already light, and the three people entangled in bed had already woken up.


    However, Sophie and Monica didn''t want to get up, and they were a little bit tough last night. Adrian is no problem, but they all lie in bed like this, why should he rush up.


    "It depends on whom." Adrian leaned on his side, supporting his head with one hand, and Monica was on his back, one hand under his arm, his head on his shoulder, looking at Sophie with calm eyes, as if what had happened last night was trivial.


    Sophie snorted and pulled the sliding quilt to her chest to cover the nearly exposed * light, watching him say nothing. Adrian reaches out and touches her face. She''s just about to talk, but she closes his mouth because Monica pokes him in the back. Looking back at her, Adrian sat up and said, "OK, I''ll take a shower first. If you don''t want to get up, you can continue to rest until you remember, this weekend."Then he jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom, but when he left, he pulled the quilt down and let the two women who were lying on the bed suddenly screamed.


    "I hate it. He always does what he wants, regardless of the feelings of others." Sophie picked up the quilt and said angrily, as if she was really dissatisfied with Adrian.


    "I like it very much." Monica, who saw through this, immediately replied with a laugh.


    Sophie looked at her for a long time, then asked in a sarcastic tone, "so you must be very experienced?"


    "Not really, but I am willing to do so. " Half of her body, Monica put her head up with her hand, and her face was calm. The warm sunshine was shining through the window on her * * and was covered with dazzling gold.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sophie opened her mouth and finally asked only one word: "why?"


    "He''s a real jerk a lot of the time," says Monica, who knows what she''s asking. "He''s always sweet in front of you, but when you turn around, it''s going to be directed at another woman. There are more women with him than you think, Sophie. I''ve been around him for about five or six days. I know that, but... "


    She made a long pause, as if in memory of something, and then the corner of her mouth slightly cocked up: "he remembers all your things, remember your life, love, your personality, even all the details, every word that has been talked about, the commitment that has been made, and so on. As long as it is a promise, he will never break his promise. As long as you are by his side, he will keep you in mind and firmly in his heart. "


    Monica sat up, curled up in her arms, and gazed at the roaring bathroom. "I''ve been through a lot of things, Sophie. There''s never been a man like ed who can keep everything in mind and care for you, even if you''re only a fraction of his heart. So, even though he still has a lot of problems, I have accepted it, completely accepted it. "


    When it comes to women sitting in the corner, there is no such thing as two women sitting in the corner.


    It''s almost the same as before last weekend. Of course, since there is basically no such thing, it shows that there is still a difference. It is not difficult to find out. As long as you pay attention to it, Adrian always stays with Sophie and Monica. Whether it''s eating or chatting or visiting the town, the three always act together.


    In addition, Sophie also lives in the villa rented by Adrian, and the relationship between them seems to be needless to say. She is also one of the miracle girls. But the most amazing thing is that Sophie and Monica have a very harmonious relationship. There seems to be no contradiction between them. It''s amazing. How did director miracle do this?


    This can not help but let a lot of people began to smack their tongue, although Monica is now very famous, but after all, Adrian holds the red, so obedience to him is not a strange thing in the eyes of the crew members. But Sophie was already a famous actor in Europe before she met Adrian. She was also called a French man''s favorite They don''t have any other ideas other than feeling the miraculous director''s means.


    Of course, no matter what they think, they will rot in their hearts. Most of them are people who have worked with Adrian many times, and they will not spread the gossip unless they are hinted. This situation soon subsided with Sophie''s departure a week later, and as long as she remained calm, it was no big deal.


    The beautiful legend of Sicily was successfully filmed, and there was no great technical difficulty. Most of the problems were in the later stage, such as montage editing. What needed the most technology was that when Renaldo''s father found a Ji woman for him to experience the feeling of being a man, Renaldo chose a plump Ji woman and imagined her as marina. Here, we need to take Monica''s face Cut it onto the Ji woman.


    Although Monica was worried about the effect and said she could come in person, Adrian rejected her proposal.


    "You know, sometimes I''m mean," Adrian said half jokingly, "and I don''t want to give that kid any chance."


    Naturally, that kid refers to Marino. Everyone knows the feelings he had when he was playing with Monica. No one teases Monica with this, but it doesn''t mean Adrian won''t.


    Since her men have said so, Monica did not insist and expressed her passion with a kiss. Then, the film went smoothly until the end of October. It took eight weeks before and after that to finish.


    During this period, Charlize came to Syracuse once a week to report on the company and urge him to deal with the accumulated matters. She was really an excellent assistant secretary. In addition, Adrian will also make time to visit Paris and London, needless to say, Sophie only stayed in Syracuse for more than a week, but after returning, she always kept in touch with them, and was closer than before.Of course, as long as you go to Paris, Monica will follow. For more than a week in Syracuse, Adrian sleeps with two women in her arms. Sophie didn''t get used to it at first, but she let it go after two times. She also played a lot of moves. She was very happy, and for the first time, she promised that she would consider moving to Los Angeles.


    As for going to London, it''s not just to see little Emma, but also little Emma, who is playing her first role, the little daughter of the heroine in "the island scare".


    Originally, the crew planned to find a British style villa in the middle of the lake in the United States for location shooting. There should be a villa on the west coast, but there should be one on the east coast. After reading the plan, Adrian thought about it and asked them to go to Britain for location shooting. No matter the cost is a little higher, it''s no big deal. So the crew is now in the UK.


    As for little Emma, Adrian jokingly asked her if she wanted to play in the movie, and took the role of the daughter in "island horror" as an example. The little guy thought about it for a long time, probably because he felt that he was always guided by little Emma, and his aunt and father who abandoned him were also actors, so he finally took it seriously I want to have a try.


    After Adrian got the answer, she immediately arranged an agent for her and looked for a suitable role. At present, Emma, who is only about her age, is not very suitable for Annie, the daughter in "island horror". However, the little guy doesn''t know why - probably because Adrian introduced her - that she has identified the role. When asked what kind of role she would like to play, she would like to play Even Julia couldn''t persuade her to say "Annie".


    However, Adrian had to make an agreement with her to allow her to participate in the audition. However, if she was defeated because the person in charge thought it inappropriate, he was not allowed to mess around. Since she insists on it, give her a chance. Adrian won''t influence the executive producer and director. After all, although the opportunity is the most important, it has no strength, and no more opportunities will be wasted.


    However, Emma, who participated in the audition, was extraordinary, and Alessandro amanba, the Spanish director in charge of directing, also picked her up. This made Adrian a little surprised. After watching the video, he had to admit that although there was no set and no supporting role, the little guy did well. Adrian had to live up to his promise. It doesn''t matter. Although the age-old girl of the role is nine to ten, seven is not unacceptable.


    Now that Adrian is making a film in Italy, she should be in the UK. However, the little guy didn''t give him too much attention. He was OK on the set, flat and light, but once we get along with each other in private Without him, just think about who the heroine of "the island is".


    Adrian is in London, Nicole is in London, how can nothing happen. You know, Adrian has been calculating how much "whoring money" he has paid. Although little Emma is not as precocious as little Emma, she is also a smart ghost. How can she not be aware of their relationship and some actions.


    "I don''t understand what ED is doing. He''s close to his aunt, and he''s very close to Aunt Charley, and now he seems to be very close to Ms. Nicole. It''s strange." This is what little Emma told Adrian. Little Emma is in London. She doesn''t want to talk to Adrian, but she doesn''t want to tell her, but she never hides anything from Adrian.


    "Really Well, I don''t know what to say Adrian also has a headache. After all, little Emma is just a child, so it''s not easy to explain to her. And as long as you think about how Lily and Monica''s children will grow to six or seven years old, they will have to find a way to explain it.


    Fortunately, little Emma listens to Emma very much. Let her enlighten her. Don''t worry that little Emma will make things like not cooperating with Nicole. By the way, Nicole loves little Emma. However, although this matter can be settled, little Emma''s problem can not be ignored. It seems that Too early.


    "I don''t have to explain to Ruth. I''ll direct her attention to something else." When talking about little Emma, little Emma once said to Adrian.


    Although it was very simple, it revealed that little Emma understood at least half of his affairs even if she did not know about him. This may not be a bad thing, but it is definitely not a good thing. You know, Adrian has already told Rowling about the adaptation of Harry Potter series into movies. She will start to make a show and audition early next year. However, little Emma''s growth has completely deviated from the track. Although she has played some plays in school, although she is quite smart, she is quite different from the one Adrian remembers


    Adrian once asked little Emma if she was interested in going to the movies on the ground that she was very happy in her film performance. The answer was:


    "I will do anything you need." Little Emma showed her white teeth and said with a smile.This should be a happy answer, but Well, I''d better leave it alone for the time being. I''ll talk about it later.


    In addition, Adrian made time to visit the Knightley family when he was in London. To be honest, if Kayla was two years younger and didn''t suddenly grow up, she should be the right person to play daughter Anne. He didn''t stay at Knightley''s house for a long time. Kyla was sullen and indifferent to Adrian''s half joking provocation until Adrian told her she wanted to make another bet.


    "It''s very simple. From now to 2002, I''ll select the lines of one of the leading ladies in the films released in these years. As long as you can recite and express them with emotion within the specified time, I''ll give you a role, heroine." Adrian said that, not at all like the big gray wolf to cajole the lamb.


    "Deal" slanted her head and thought about it for a long time.


    Chapter 248 deal!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C249

    Although the filming of "the beautiful legend of Sicily" ended in late October, Adrian did not leave Italy because of the premiere of tonaldore''s new film, which he had promised to attend. So on the 20th, many journalists took pictures of him outside the Massimo theatre in Palermo, the capital of Sicily, as well as Monica''s.


    Compared with the big Hollywood productions, the premiere of tonado Ray''s "the pianist at sea" is a little bit shabby. Although the mathimore theatre has a certain history, it still does not match his directorial position. However, it''s no big deal. The so-called "humble" is also compared. There are entertainment journalists, celebrities and guests, and large posters. []


    now, there is no big difference between the original and this film. Some things have been changed, but some things have not changed, because the world is unpredictable. However, there is a little difference. The hero is an Italian American actor named Francesco marde. He is about 40 years old, but he is similar to the original hero in temperament and appearance.


    Adrian''s attention is not on this, he came here in addition to promised to tonado ray, but also to accompany Monica. Although they have been together for several years, they have played everywhere in Italy, but most of them are concentrated in the north. The scenery of Sicily has never been seen. Unfortunately, it is autumn, so it is not convenient to go swimming in the sea.


    As for the media, don''t worry. Italian entertainment journalists are not as crazy as British paparazzi, let alone all kinds of means. However, because of this, Adrian relaxed himself. As a result, pictures of afternoon tea with Monica and Sophie were published in Italian newspapers.


    "Monica is sitting lazily in the chair, Sophie is covering her mouth and laughing, Adrian is very gentlemanly, it''s a romantic and warm afternoon." An Italian journalist wrote that their interpretation of romance may not be the same as that of the French, but it will never be much lower.


    However, after the photos were spread, all the tabloids focused on the relationship between director marvel and Monica and Sophie. Some speculated that Adrian was holding his arms around and Sophie was here to negotiate. After all, Adrian and Monica just appeared at the film premiere of tonaldore - but no one thought that the three had nothing to do with each other Because everyone knows it''s impossible.


    "This is the damned bastard, he took our most precious things." Sophie''s loyal French fans left a message on the Internet, which immediately attracted a large number of netizens'' support. They began to denounce Adrian one after another. Even the official website of AC media was almost hacked, so that even the French local paper media reprinted it.


    "Miracle director is really unfortunate. Although there was a lot of trouble before, now and now this may be bigger. Some people expressed strong indignation on his behavior on the Internet and called on people to boycott his works. It''s really a disaster, isn''t it?". An article in Jiefang Daily was half sarcastic and half sarcastic.


    In a word, French fans think Adrian is a jerk who seduces their favorite and wants to kill him. As a matter of fact, such comments were made after Sophie appeared in brave heart, but she had not gone to Hollywood to develop at that time, so there was not much support for these remarks. But with Sophie''s two nominations for Best Supporting Actress in the English patient, and the gossip with Adrian, these signs indicate that she may really want to stay in Hollywood, which is so bad for French fans.


    But they are not easy to blame Sophie, after all, is a woman, and it seems that there is still room for recovery, so they all target Adrian. In particular, after the picture of drinking afternoon tea with Monica and Sophie on the street was published, countless French men hated Adrian to the bone. Why could he hold him so close? So the fuse was lit.


    Interestingly, the response in Italy is not so good. Everyone knows that Monica is Adrian''s favorite. She wants cut movies and big commercial productions. Although the matrix has been offline, it has caused a lot of controversy. So it''s not a big deal to be with director miracle. Besides, Adrian himself called Monica her muse in Cannes. If you really want to worry, it should be Sophie''s fault.


    Some people on the Internet really said that, and got the support of a small number of Italians. Then the French were dissatisfied, and then both sides began to quarrel in the network, and the quarrel was very happy.


    However, no matter how heated their arguments on the Internet, the repercussions caused by them are not so great. It is not ten years later. Before Liberation Daily reported that it was also because the official website of AC media was almost hacked. More people want to see celebrity gossip and gossip, but no matter how the paparazzi make up the content, the three parties are not in any field, so any means to respond to this matter.


    "It''s just a picture." Adrian once said that.


    That''s right. From the beginning to the end, the reporter who happened to meet them pressed the shutter and was stopped by the bodyguard. Adrian often seems to be wandering around alone, but in fact his bodyguards are just a few feet away. He just doesn''t like to have too many people around him. Besides, his security measures are very good.The bodyguards didn''t embarrass the guy, they just pulled him to talk and didn''t let him pay attention to other things, so that Adrian, who received the news, left quickly. These are the requirements of the boss, but also secretly recorded video, Adrian does not want to be made up by the media some bodyguards hit reporters and other news. After he left, the bodyguards let go of the reporter, so only such a picture was left in the camera.


    A picture doesn''t mean that no one knows what kind of person he is. As long as he''s not photographed, take Sophie and Monica together in the suite and let them guess. Of course, Adrian also asked people to make a new film, and the news that Monica was starring was also released. It was an early advertisement for the beautiful legend of Sicily.


    Sure enough, after the news was released, the regular media have turned their attention. Just at the beginning of this month, the film "muhiland road", which caused a lot of disputes at the Cannes Film Festival, was officially released in the United States and Europe.


    Because of all the previous debates and interpretations, and the hype of Miramax, which is in charge of the distribution, the film immediately received about 24 million box office in North America two weeks after its release. Many of Adrian''s loyal fans chose to go to the cinema to watch it. This proves once again that as long as the works directed by the miracle director, even if it is a crude art film, it can still have a good box office.


    It''s not surprising that Adrian has much more resources than Lynch. As long as AC media deviates from muheland road a little, the publicity effect will be several times higher than the original version. In addition, it has won considerable praise in Cannes. Film critics have also pieced together the original fragmented plot, which is greatly beneficial to the audience. Of course, more importantly, Adrian has accumulated enough appeal.


    As for the repercussions among ordinary people, fans of minority films, literary and artistic films and cut movies are naturally appreciated by everyone, but most people complain.


    "Why can''t Adrian tell a good story? It should be a wonderful story. " Once again, it turns out that such fragmented plots are not popular with ordinary people, even by famous directors.


    So, despite the fact that the story may stop at 30 million in the end, if it wasn''t for the story that critics had pieced together, and many people know, the audience would have been more than complaining. Of course, the two heroines are still quite well received, although the ordinary audience''s attention is focused on the same-sex passion play, Naomi and Nicole''s soaring popularity is an ironclad fact.


    So when it comes to the news that director miracle has just finished his new film in Italy, with Monica BELLUCCI as the heroine, there will be speculation. For example, will it be completed in a short time? Will it be released at the end of the year for the Oscars? Or to the Berlin Film Festival next year? Is it like "muhiland road" that the plot is fragmented and the content is obscure?


    This is obvious. Since he chose to shoot in Italy, there is a great possibility of literary and artistic films.


    People are talking about it. The newspaper is OK, and the discussion on the Internet is very heated, which greatly dilutes the response caused by the photo of Sophie, Monica and afternoon tea.


    After attending the premiere of "the pianist at sea" and then asking Sophie to promise that she would soon move to Los Angeles, Adrian left Europe with Monica and returned to the United States. In fact, he wants to go to Japan. Jihui is filming "curse and resentment" in Tokyo. Hamasaki seems to be preparing to release Japanese records, but he can''t leave Monica and let her go back to the United States from another direction alone?


    take Monica to Japan, not to mention. Although she accepted everything he did, he had to take care of her mood and her ideas. I just called the Japanese side ''


    and learned that the filming of "Curse" was coming to an end, so I gave up this plan and went back directly over the Atlantic Ocean.


    However, Adrian didn''t go back to Los Angeles directly. Instead, Adrian went to New York first as usual. Of course, Monica is going back to Los Angeles alone this time. He stayed in New York for about four days before returning to Los Angeles after Halloween and began to think about buying a house in New York and adding a private jet.


    He goes to New York every year, and it can be expected that this situation will continue for a long time. Can''t he stay in a hotel every time? Although Shaozi has long-term rental suites in Waldorf Hotel, Hilton Hotel and other hotels, with so many people, some things will be difficult to do. If you have a house of your own, even an apartment, it will be better.


    As for the private plane, she is mainly attracted by Monica. Because he is going to stop in New York, he asks the plane to take her back to Los Angeles. What if he suddenly has something to do to go to other places? If you add one, it will be easier to control, and it will also make women travel more smoothly. It doesn''t need to be as luxurious and luxurious as the current one. It''s OK to fly at home.


    Well, these are digressions. Besides visiting his uncle in New York, Adrian also went to trump''s house and began to disclose a little bit of the planned program to him. Such a moderate loss of appetite can make him more energetic. If there is no accident, he plans to launch the program in the millennium. Because of Adrian, the development of cable stations has been much faster. In order to maintain the advantages and prevent the occurrence of variables, this is very necessary.Even though the radio TV series "adleen" still has a lot of high-quality TV series, it still has a lot of high-quality TV series.


    Even if this advantage is very weak, it will take a long time for ABC to surpass them. Adrian also plays TV series, otherwise, he will suffer from indigestion. Similarly, the advantages of AC media in cable stations are not high, especially the difference in accumulation between TNT and HBO is similar to that of ABC and NBC, so Adrian is so worried.


    "No problem. I''ll be waiting for you, ed. Who can make director miracle plan the program himself? I''m the only one. "Trump is very cooperative.


    Of course, Ivanka remains hostile to Adrian.


    "I heard you were caught by a reporter while you were in Palermo with Monica BELLUCCI and Sophie Marceau? That''s unfortunate. " She asked in private, in a surprised tone, but the real words were in the corner of her eyes.


    "There''s nothing unfortunate. The world is wonderful because there are many things worth trying besides the things that can''t be done." Adrian grinned and shrugged, not at all.


    If you want to have great lethality, the best way is to concentrate on attacking the key points. If you want to attack in a wide range like Ivanka, it doesn''t work at all.


    "You''re not a gentleman at all," Ivanka said, glaring at him.


    "I''m a gentleman only in front of a lady - sorry, excuse me." Adrian said, leaving without looking at Ivanka''s dark face. It was too easy to deal with such a self-centered girl.


    In the past few days in New York, of course, what makes him most happy is the Greenwich Village''s Halloween Parade. Although there are parades all over the United States, the Greenwich Village Parade in New York is undoubtedly the most famous. First of all, there are so many people that it seems that the whole new York people have come out. Then, there are all kinds of strange costumes, such as count de Kula or Lord Black, which are always in need. Here you can see all kinds of wonderful guys, such as Although it''s not the first time that he has participated in the Halloween Parade in New York, this time he is most impressed because he attended with Natalie.


    Adrian went directly to Natalie''s house. Although most of the time he was secretly dating a girl, it was appropriate to meet her family and maintain a good relationship. Then, under his sign, Natalie asked him to stay here for a few days, and then invited him to participate in the Halloween Parade on the pretext of having a parade plan with her friends.


    That night, Natalie wore a big helmet and didn''t know what she was playing. Adrian made a headgear full of poisonous snakes on her head and turned it into a male Medusa, which made the girl laugh.


    "You look so bad." Natalie teased mercilessly.


    "Who says men can''t dress up like this?" Adrian shrugged his shoulders.


    They started on Sixth Avenue, followed the crowd all the way to Blackwell street, and Adrian drove her back. As for Natalie''s friends, they did get together at first, and then they secretly separated in the middle of the journey - it''s normal to be separated in such a large-scale parade.


    The rest of the time naturally belongs to the two people, although in a slightly noisy environment, some words need to be said two or three times to hear, the two people still chat very happily. However, Adrian also secretly "freezes" and "eats tofu". One of them even put his hand into the bottom of Natalie''s skirt. She had to feel her tender butt before she was discovered by the girl. She not only jumped up, but also made a scream. Fortunately, all the people around her were cheering and shouting, otherwise


    "You are a lecher, ed." Natalie then jabbed him with her fingers.


    "It''s just a way of thinking about you." Adrian laughs. He doesn''t look like a man in his twenties.


    Natalie gave him a blank look, and in the course of the next journey, she would drill wherever there were more people, and she would always look for young people dressed like herself. Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t miss a single time and always caught her.


    "Tell me honestly how you did it." Some unconvinced Natalie is giving up, so she asked. Her helmet covers her whole head, and her long skirt and coat are very common. Even if she can recognize her and want to accurately secretly "eat tofu", she will not catch others.


    "Very simple, I remember your breath, you never want to escape my feeling." Adrian said with a smile on his face.


    All the women ate it, even Natalie, so after watching Adrian for a while, she took his arm and made him carry himself on his back in the last few feet of the road, and when he went back, he was kissing Adrian in the car.Well, that''s his experience in New York. Although he wanted to stay a few more days, he went back to Los Angeles. After all, he still had a lot of work to do. Besides, he could come here at any time.


    Adrian is very satisfied with the smooth integration of the globe. After the completion of the project, AC media will be in an invincible position in film and television production. We should know that there are nearly 8000 films in the film library alone.


    Chapter 249 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C250

    For a film company, for a film company that wants to develop and want to move forward rather than attached to the back of a big company, the film library is always the most important thing. As long as there are enough film libraries, even if they are hit hard again, they have the capital to rise again. On the contrary, they are easily controlled by others. The []


    library is not built up, and it is very popular to make and buy others, or to assign copyright to the copyright when it is released. There are many ways, but many competitors has the final say. Miramax has built a film library for more than 20 years, but it is only over 700. Although Bosworth has been established for a long time, it has been hovering in the position of the second and third line. The film library is almost the same, and there are only 500 new lines.


    Nearly 2000 film libraries are good for medium-sized companies, but they are not enough compared with large-scale companies. Which of the seven film companies does not have thousands of film libraries? Even at the bottom of the rankings, globegroup is more than 3000. Now that AC media has acquired globegroup, it has more than 5000 film libraries in its hands, basically ranking in the top three.


    Only in this way, Adrian will not be as satisfied as he is now. In addition to the 5000 plus film library, TBS still has a lot in his hands. As early as the early 1990s, Ted Turner had thought about buying MGM. However, due to some well-known reasons, the deal ran aground. However, Turner did not give up and took advantage of this opportunity to plunder the majority of MGM''s film library.


    As we all know, Hollywood has seven major film companies, but before the 1980s, the number was eight, including Lianmei. It took more than a decade for this small company, which was first established by Charlie Chaplin and his friends, to reach its peak in the 1930s. Despite the ups and downs that followed, it remained firmly in its place.


    Unfortunately, there will always be some unexpected accidents in this world. In the late 1970s, Lianmei invested 40 million yuan in "gate of heaven", which eventually lost all of its money and was eventually merged by MGM. With the same first-line film companies and the same seniority, we can imagine how much MGM''s film library has been enriched.


    However, MGM also quickly followed the example of Lianmei. Although MGM did not face the risk of merger due to investment mistakes, its gradual decline was irresistible, not to mention the boss like Cochrane. Therefore, after only 10 years, we are facing the risk of being acquired by TBS. Although we finally got rid of this danger, we also paid a high price.


    Of course, it is impossible to sell gold lettered signboards such as "007", but Turner has taken away the copyright of at least 3000 films. Therefore, AC media has a film library of nearly 9000 films in its hands today.


    "this means that we are invincible." Adrian said that to Claude more than once.


    The nearly 9000 film library can generate tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of revenue each year. Although it has to share with other copyright owners, it is also a considerable profit. Think about it, there is a lot of money on the head when sitting still. This is why Adrian would say that the emphasis has been in an invincible position. When DreamWorks is run, such a huge film library will happen, It''s not going to last.


    In addition to the film library, there are also animation library, TV drama library, etc. TBS got back not only the film copyright, but also half of the copyright of cat and mouse and a lot of cartoons from MGM. Now it seems that both TBS and ABC are the right decisions, even if they raise funds from Wall Street.


    "Good, then it''s time to prepare for a loss." Claude said.


    "Now?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, slightly surprised, "seems a little early? Less words "


    " Oh? What do you suggest? " Claude immediately asked.


    "Don''t you think," Adrian looked at him, "it''s overheating? The market value of Cisco is about to exceed 100 billion, and Microsoft is even higher. After the release of Win98, it once surpassed General Electric. "


    "So what?" Claude shrugged. "Since the birth of apple, the IT industry has been creating miracles. Why not now? Speaking of it, Steve Jobs is really a tough guy. Apple still has a small profit today. "


    "Come on, crow, I''m serious," Adrian interrupted. "You know, I put forward the plan. At first, only we were doing it secretly. Now, how many people do it?"


    "Well, what do you want to say, ed?" Claude opened his hand. "Is it going to crash?"


    "You have to admit it''s possible, and it''s quite possible," Adrian shrugged. "It just doesn''t know when it''s going to happen."


    "So..."


    "Put it back a little bit and wait until the middle of 2000. How about that?"


    After looking at Adrian for a long time, he said, "do you have any interest in Rao?"


    "No, just worried," Adrian laughed. "Even people like me can see the uncertainty. I don''t believe you can''t see it. Don''t you want to..."He made a gesture and did not speak again, nor did Claude, and then a moment later.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this. We just need to hide our means. It''s just a little bit troublesome." Claude said, "I''ll pay attention. If that happens, I won''t be polite."


    "If you say so, then everything will go according to your plan." After thinking for a few minutes, Adrian said.


    The so-called preparation for loss does not mean that your company is really losing money. Only a fool can do this. Claude means to process the book data and make the company appear to have losses in order to cope with the tax bureau and the public. This is not an illegal act, but the calculation method is somewhat special. The principal, expected profit and actual profit are different, so that it is actually making money, but the book shows a loss. Basically, companies in the United States do that, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    Now, with the chassis completely fixed down, AC media has entered a relatively stable development area, Claude will naturally seek greater profits.


    But Adrian has more ideas. As he said before, when the foundation is finished, it''s time to turn to the construction of the castle. We can''t make a solid foundation but build a thatched house on it? Adrian knew his strengths and weaknesses, so Claude was responsible for all these things, and he was only responsible for putting forward his own opinions.


    Facts have proved that Claude has done a good job, let alone several acquisitions of the company. After making the decision to cooperate with traditional media group, both Hurst group and Newhouse group have enjoyed their cooperation. However, contrary to Adrian''s prediction, Hearst and AC media are working more closely together.


    Hurst group is not only a giant in publishing industry, but also involved in many other aspects. For example, they have launched their own channels and cooperated with ABC before. Naturally, they are very concerned about the olive branch extended by AC media. Claude did not miss this opportunity and fully cooperated with them on TV. It was his proposal to broadcast "will and grace" on their channel. Hurst group needs AC media very much on this, so it is very close.


    Newhouse group, on the other hand, focuses its energy on newspapers and magazines. Its famous magazines such as the new Yorker, vanity fair and fashion are all needed by AC media, so they are more flexible when facing Claude. However, Newhouse is also entering the network, and AC media has a lot of investment in it, so the two sides have a good cooperation on this, but the tightness is not as close as that of Hearst group.


    Even though he failed to meet his expectations, Adrian didn''t take it seriously. In a few years after the millennium, this situation will soon disappear, and the current intimacy will only be closer.


    Anyway, Adrian needs Claude to take the helm, so he will talk to him about any plans he has. But this time, it''s hard to make it clear that the profit and loss on the book is just the beginning. Then he leads the topic to what he wants to say step by step, and finally It''s not easy for a prophet to do. Jumping on a tightrope is dangerous.


    Claude''s answer is still satisfactory, but Adrian has prepared many words, but he knows that next year is the most crazy year. Now it is just beginning. Even the guys in Wall Street who are preparing to cut the wool are not sure what the bubble is, and never been good at the piece of Adrian.


    Well, anyway, it''s still a long way off. Even if Adrian has a big acquisition plan, and Claude has promised to pay attention, so his attention turns to other aspects.


    "Stop, ivy, stop, you know, you''re like a monkey just coming out of a cage." Adrian, listening to Eric Norton, yelled to Avril, who was doing a somersault in the room.


    "You''re the monkey, ed." Avril, who finally stopped after turning several times, waved her fist and threatened to shout, which immediately attracted a burst of laughter.


    "Well, even if I''m a monkey, that''s the monkey king, but you should be the monkey of the circus." Adrian is not polite to say.


    The girl''s face darkened, biting her lips, staring at Adrian with a cannibal look, as if she would rush up and bite him at any moment. No smoky makeup, no T-shirt and specially cut jeans, no canvas shoes, Avril is no different from ordinary western girls, but very cute, especially now, so Adrian can''t help teasing her.


    "All right, ivy, Eric told me you''ve set your course. Tell me, are you calm and sure?". Seeing that the young girl''s appearance was more and more prosperous, Adrian immediately changed the topic.


    Sure enough, as soon as it comes to music, Avril, who is just angry, immediately smiles: "of course, don''t you think rock and roll is cool?".


    "Just cool?" Adrian asked, looking at her.


    "Not only cool, but also It''s still very It''s still very... " The girl frowned and didn''t come up with a suitable adjective for a long time. Finally, she waved impatiently: "in a word, if I like rock and roll, I should choose my favorite music to work hard, shouldn''t I?"."Well, that''s settled." Adrian sighed in his heart.


    Frankly speaking, from a long-term point of view, rock and roll is not suitable for Avril. In my memory, although the early stage was very popular and excellent, it began to become a little bad later. But then again, there will be such a situation, which is related to many factors. Besides, there is not only one type of rock and roll. Since she likes this and "still" chooses this one, Norton also thinks that she has a future in this field, so go ahead and do it well.


    As the girl said, being a singer can''t choose to work in the direction of his favorite music, which is absolutely a bad thing.


    "Good, then I''ll ask them to arrange a formal course for you very soon, and then don''t be lazy," Adrian added. "And don''t leave any other courses you''ve taken."


    "I know, I will work very hard." Avril suddenly straightened out her small chest.


    "In this case, everyone will say that, although I am very busy, I will never take the time to check. If you don''t meet my requirements, ivy, you''re dead," Adrian leaned over her arm and looked down at her half menacingly and half jokingly.


    "You are very wordy, like an old man..." The girl made a face at him, then turned her eyes, and she thought of something and gave a bad smile Like an old man, uncleed. "


    "You What do you call me Adrian first coughed like he was choking, then stared at Avril from the corner of his eyes.


    What''s wrong with it. Avril blinked her eyes, innocent and upright.


    "This..." Adrian was speechless for a moment, while the others next to him tried to hold back their laughter.


    "That''s it, uncleed. I''m leaving." After looking at the time, Avril said with a smile. Elated, she was obviously happy for her bad breath.


    "Well, I''ll ask the driver to take you back." Adrian took a long breath and tried to look as calm as he had been.


    Avril said goodbye to other people, went to the door and waved to him: "thank you, uncled."


    When she said the last two words, she deliberately pointed out her voice, listening to stand up was particularly funny, people in the room suddenly burst into laughter.


    Damn little girl Adrian rolled her eyes and began to wonder if it was right to get this little rock witch from Canada.


    After Adrian came back from napani, Mu records sent people to test Avril. Needless to say, he opened a training contract. Then when the summer vacation was over, Avril came to Los Angeles in the name of exchange student. With Adrian''s power, it was too easy to deal with this kind of thing. She even arranged the host family for her, which was in the home of Julie, the director of editorial department.


    In fact, Adrian wanted to put her in the producer Melanie''s house at the beginning, that is, Scarlett''s mother. The two girls are the same age. There should be a lot of topics to talk about. Besides, Scarlett also has a brother, a sister and a twin brother. Avril should be very happy with such a family with more children. But Melanie often goes back to New York, and more importantly, it''s a divorced family, so think twice or forget it.


    Then the Julies family became the first choice. Their family was very harmonious. Although some neutral daughters were only 7 years old, they were easy to get along with and liked music. So they asked Avril for advice and finally settled in their home.


    The actual situation is similar to Adrian''s expectation. Although Avril is half older than Christine, she gets on well with her and often plays the guitar and sings to her. Although the first two or three days of training for young girls in the United States started to talk about, they started to make friends very quickly.


    "It''s up to you, Eric, to tap her potential." Adrian patted Norton on the shoulder, lifted his leg and went out.


    "No problem. She''ll be as good as Britney and Christina." Norton replied. After a pause, the other side said with a strong smile: "frankly speaking, I think Avril is very suitable for you."


    There was another burst of laughter in the room, and several staff members fell on the table. Adrian, who came to the door, looked back at the guys, made a "you''re all a bunch of assholes" and left quickly.


    It is impossible to say that he is not angry, but it is not because he is joked by the staff. He is not a mean person. However, Avril''s name is really a trouble. From a psychological point of view


    "Don''t worry, don''t jump to conclusions. Who can say this must be a bad thing?" Adrian whispered to himself and opened the door of the exclusive lounge.


    As soon as it was closed, a pair of hands reached out from behind and hugged his waist, and then a slightly shrill voice in the back rang, "Oh, I miss you so much, uncle ed."


    "Well, Bubba, you don''t learn at all." Adrian laughs and pulls out the girl behind her."Why?" Britney asked in surprise, "my voice is very sharp."


    "Yes, it''s sharp, but your characteristics are not so easy to hide," Adrian sat down on the sofa and patted himself on the thigh. "That wonderful, sweet magnetic sound that I can hear right away."


    This words made the girl smile, immediately jumped onto the sofa, into his arms.


    "When did you pick it up?" Adrian asked again.


    "When Avril left to call you, the door was already open, and everyone in the corridor heard it. I was nearby, and of course I heard it." Britney chuckled. "Uncle ed, that''s a funny title."


    She came up to Adrian, spit ambiguous breath, the light in her eyes twinkled: "do you want me to call you the same?".


    It''s a tempting proposition. Britney has been eaten by him with his belt bone. If But Adrian quickly shook his head and put on a smile: "what are you up to, boo?"


    Chapter 250 uncleated


    Chapter 250 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C251

    "Will I have any idea?". Britney blinked with an innocent look on her face, but her eyes kept flashing.


    "Of course, you don''t have any talent for deceiving people. As soon as I turn my eyes, I know what you are thinking." Adrian said he turned the girl over and slapped her on the hips. []


    although Britney screamed, she did not move on Adrian''s legs. She just blushed and said, "I I didn''t really have any idea... "


    "Come on, little girl, when you want to hide something, the tension always makes you put your hand on the back of your neck." Adrian said, slapping again. Although wearing pants, Britney was still beaten up, unable to get up.


    "Well, Bubba, tell me what you want to do." After showing off his desire for brotherhood, Adrian turned the girl over again, held her in his arms and asked, "don''t tell me, you..."


    "No, absolutely not," cried Britney, curling her mouth and looking aggrieved. "I''m not that kind of fool. Since ed said it, even if I had any idea in my heart, I wouldn''t say it"


    even if I had You''re so direct, boo. Adrian laughingly sighs, but this Britney is cute, isn''t it?


    "Well, my fault, then what do you want to say?" Adrian pinched her chin.


    "Well Well... " The girl suddenly became a little pinched and hesitated, as if embarrassed to open her mouth, "I was thinking When Can the song "Fa


    awayF


    omhome" be released


    "Oh?" Adrian can''t help but pick eyebrows, watching Britney show interest in the eyes.


    The girl suddenly shrunk her neck, but she still said: "I I like this song very much. I know You''re not particularly satisfied with the last recording I have done a lot of practice, this time I will... "


    "I want to know, my dear, what are you worried about?" Adrian stroked her face and said in a casual tone, "your new album has sold 9 platinum in the United States, and it will be sooner or later to reach the diamond level. You have been on the cover of rolling stone, and you are the most popular female singer in the United States. Those young people love you and adore you. You are already a big star. Boo, soon, will be a superstar Even Forbes is planning to invite you to cover. I have never received such treatment "


    " really? ". Britney braced up and looked at Adrian with wide eyes.


    "Of course, that''s what I arranged for you," Adrian laughed. "So, tell me, what else are you worried about Christine?"


    Hearing the name, the girl''s face turned red, but she soon sat up and straddled Adrian''s body: "I want to do better, I have to be the most beloved one"


    Christina released her new album in September. In order to catch up with next year''s Grammy, she was a little bit behind schedule. However, this is not a big problem. She has accumulated a certain amount of popularity because of "Thunderbolt baby". In addition, the quality of her new album is also quite good, which has caused a lot of repercussions after its release. Although it is not as popular as Britney Spears, it has already sold 4 platinum in the United States. It is estimated that even if it can not reach the diamond level, it is possible to reach the current level of Britney Spears. Most importantly, Christina''s album also sold well in Europe, which is why Britney is nervous.


    You know, in the previous life, Christina was suppressed by Britney Spears in her popularity, mainly because she was far less popular in Europe than Britney Spears. Although Christina''s album can buy several Platinum medals in the United States, it is only a fraction of her in Europe. Who is not a singer who has countless fans in North America and Europe?


    But this time it''s different. Although Christina''s new album does not have the original popular masterpiece "genieina


    Otte" - Adrian intends to put it in the next album - but "sheismysin" and "apologize" are of higher quality. Of course, the former song can be sung by CS, but it can''t be done without the quality of the song itself, As for the latter song, Adrian''s memory has proved its popularity. Although the song also depends on the social situation, it is far more relaxed than the film.


    As a result, Christina''s album of the same name broke through platinum sales in Europe within a period of time. At this time, Britney Spears''... Ba


    yonemo


    etime was still moving towards the goal of 3 platinum in Europe.


    Speaking of this, we have to sigh about Britney''s keen sense of smell. Adrian can see this because of her foresight advantage. But Britney feels Christina''s threat by intuition. No matter her agent or assistant, even if she realizes this, she will not tell her. Of course, Christina has been in Adrian''s bed is also one of the reasons, as an old opponent, Britney can not be unaware of this, let alone Adrian did not hide her.Obviously, she is really suitable for the vocation of singer, some things are accidental, some are inevitable.


    "You are already, boob." Adrian looked at the girl riding on his body and laughed. Under his moistening, Britney''s feeling of green and astringent gradually faded away and was gradually replaced by charming sexuality. At the same time, it still retains a pure feeling, which is not attractive.


    "Really?". Britney asked low, a little uncertain.


    "Of course, at least..." Adrian''s fingers ran across her shiny red lip. "Your mouth is much better than Christine. Oh, she didn''t even want to do that."


    To be honest, Christina is still very good. She tries to please Adrian in bed, but it is not as good as Britney, who was trained in the beginning. Especially that mouth, Adrian gave her a lot of guidance when she got there in the physical and health class, and she often carried out practical exercises. Therefore, besides singing sweetly and sweetly, it was also great to do other things, which was comparable to Julia who did the best around her.


    And Julia has a natural advantage, and it''s not easy to keep pace with her. Kirsten started practicing very early, but is only slightly better than other women.


    "I''m glad to hear that." Britney immediately laughed, with a small dimple, lovely and charming. She didn''t think that Adrian said anything wrong, in her subconscious, Adrian should treat herself like this, so her little tongue immediately stretched out, gently licked and licked on his fingers that touched his lips, and then held up the middle finger and sucked it up.


    "Do you want to try it now? I haven''t tasted it for a long time." After spitting out the middle finger with a piece of silver, the girl came to Adrian''s ear to exhale. At the same time, the body straddling his thigh began to wriggle.


    "Not now." Adrian chuckled, "I''ll be free tomorrow, and I''ll be with you one day. It''s better to think about where to go. You can have a good time and won''t be found by reporters."


    "Great, ed. I love you." Britney immediately cheered and hugged Adrian by the neck and gave him a warm kiss.


    Although the record companies have shown some good singers in the past few years, it is natural that the two extremely popular young girls like now are taking advantage of this momentum to start a big development. Adrian had never interfered too much in the affairs of the record companies before, and he does not now, even though the plan in his head is about music.


    However, the news that Britney Spears and Christina were chosen by him to sign the contract quickly spread to all the people''s ears, and it was not necessary for him to spread the news. The performances of Britney and Christina in Mickey Mouse Club and the experience of signing by Adrian after being inspected by Adrian were not secret, So miracle director''s excellent vision extends from director, screenwriter, actor and producer to singer.


    Adrian just shrugged. He has more important things to pay attention to Well, it''s not that important. He''s still confident in himself. He just wants to reassure Monica.


    "At the moment, Mr. Adrian, your tadpole is very energetic, more energetic than anyone else." Dr. Brett put down his papers, took off his glasses, and said to a man and a woman in front of him. He looks about sixty years old, with a bald head and a white beard, which is in line with the image of a wise doctor.


    "Thank you." Adrian said, glancing at Monica next to her, and then made a gesture to continue.


    "Miss Monica ''


    is also very healthy, and age is not a problem for her." Dr. Brett shrugged.


    Then there was a few minutes of silence, and Adrian finally raised his hands and said, "so, what''s your advice?"


    "My advice?" The old man who was wondering suddenly laughed out, "naturally, I continued to work hard."


    Adrian was stunned, and then he also laughed. He wanted the doctor to pacify Monica, but ignored this.


    Thank you, doctor. Thank you very much


    "I''d be happy to help you too, Mr. Adrian." The old man stood up and shook Adrian''s hand.


    Adrian then zipped his mouth, and Dr. Bratt laughed again: "I promise, Mr. Adrian."


    "Can you rest assured now?" After leaving the doctor''s office, Adrian says to Monica with a smile.


    I''m sorry, ed Monica lowered her head. I''m sorry.


    In the past two months, whenever they had time, they would have fallen out in bed, especially in Syracuse. Unfortunately, for such a long time, there was no movement in Monica''s stomach. As a woman who is eager to have her own children, she will inevitably feel uneasy and complain occasionally in her usual words. So Adrian simply took her to the hospital for examination, and both of them did it."Hey, what''s wrong with this? I''m sorry. Check it out just in case. It''s normal." Adrian placidly patted, afraid that she took her hand. "Don''t worry. You heard what Dr. brate said. My tadpole is more energetic than anyone else. All we have to do is keep working hard. I don''t have to worry about the doctor''s personal recommendation, and he will not be worried about it in a few days


    Looking at his serious appearance, Monica immediately laughed, and then said, "that''s only if you have time."


    "Well This... " Adrian grabs his head. "We can plan the time, as long as you tell me x, I promise to stay with you for those days."


    Monica sighs involuntarily, but soon puts her head on his shoulder and smiles, "that''s the deal."


    No wonder she sighs. When in Italy, Adrian would go to London or run to Los Angeles once in a while, but most of the time he was with her. But after returning to Los Angeles after filming, I started visiting and dating all kinds of classes - for reasons that don''t need to be said. In addition, various kinds of social parties and reception emerge in an endless stream, and countless women expect to know him at these parties and receptions. Although Adrian usually gives these women a false compliment, he sometimes turns them down, such as


    There was a female groan from the soft white quilt, and then put out an arm and set the alarm clock in front of the face covered by the messy black hair.


    "Oh, hell, it''s almost ten o''clock." Murmured the woman, a little annoyed.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian drizzled out of the quilt and took the woman in his arms.


    "Look at what you''ve done, ed. it''s almost ten o''clock. I''ve never got up so late." The woman yawned and pointed to the alarm clock.


    "How can I be blamed?" Adrian laughed. "You know, the most exciting person last night was you, Sophie."


    "Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with you." A tough but glamorous face rises, Sophia Coppola, the woman who tangled with Adrian last night, who has become famous for her talent as a director, has finally failed to escape his grasp.


    Yesterday''s party was held by Sophia to celebrate the release of her maiden film "suicide of a girl" in North America. She took the film to Venice Film Festival and won the Best Newcomer Award - yes, Adrian once won the one - and was highly praised by critics for her excellent director level, which can be said to be a woman He inherited his father''s career.


    Adrian wanted to go to Venice to witness it. Unfortunately, at the beginning, he was filming the indoor drama of "the beautiful legend of Sicily" in Los Angeles. When he could go to Italy, the film festival was over, I had to say that he had some regrets.


    Now that "teenage girl suicide" has been released in North America, it has also received high praise. Many media who used to ridicule her performance in Godfather 3 have changed their tone and began to praise the film. Sophia, who has a bad breath, is naturally very happy. It is normal to hold a celebration party.


    There were a lot of people at the party, not to mention the Coppola family. Cage and old Francis were present, although old Francis left soon. Then there was a large group of actors, directors and producers who had a relationship with the Coppola family, who had invested in the film and gave Sophia a a lot of advice, and who had a good relationship with cage, Adrian was also invited.


    Sophia was very reserved at the beginning of the reception, but as time went by, because of the excitement, she quickly let go, drank a lot of wine, and finally left Adrian, saying that she wanted to thank him. Don''t think it''s wrong. After all, Sophia wanted to thank him verbally after leaving Adrian. After all, he encouraged her to be a director. He also invested in her maiden work and gave her a lot of good suggestions.


    Who is Adrian? After two or three glasses of whisky, Sophia would have a good laugh Some people say that it''s not right to be promiscuous after drinking. If you don''t have this idea in mind, you won''t do it if you drink too much. That''s half right. You should know that wine can paralyze nerves and make people lose their rationality. So many people can do what they usually want to do after drinking, but they don''t do it for various reasons.


    So at the end of the day, Sophia began to fight Adrian in person.


    When you are faced with a high-heeled sole pressed on your crotch to twist, but also drunk and loud say "if you are a man with seed, you will hold me up to do me." what''s more, she is also very temperament, even if drunk, it can give people a kind of wild temptation. So no matter whether you have feeling to this woman or not, out of the dignity of a man, you will not want to punish her severely.


    Besides, Adrian still has some feelings for her. He always appreciates those women who are full of temperament, so the next thing is natural. Even though the wild Sophia took the lead at first, she was soon defeated in front of Adrian, so she spent most of the night sleeping until 10 o''clock before waking up."I know that once a woman takes the initiative to get into bed with a man, the man always wants to put the blame on the woman." Sophia leaned over, propped up her head and murmured, her other hand over her forehead, as if troubled by last night''s alcohol.


    "Well, I''m sorry," Adrian said with a good smile. "I''m sorry to have you up so late, my dear Sophie, but don''t worry. I have good news for you. It''s the weekend and there''s no work."


    "Not at all sincere." Sophia then lay down on her back again, muttering, the quilt slipping down to reveal the softness of her chest.


    "Really?". Adrian''s expression serious thought, suddenly a pull quilt, two people are covered in.


    "What are you doing?"


    "In order to show my sincerity and the idea of taking responsibility, I decided to have a morning exercise to make you happy."


    "I''m not happy at all Damn it, let me go Don''t Don''t do that. Don''t Ah Ah... "


    After a mixture of screaming, turning over the quilt and thumping on the bed surface, the blanket soon began to fluctuate up and down, and the uncontrollable groans came out of it.


    Chapter 251 is very dynamic www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C252

    I finally understand why so many women want to have sex with you, ed Sophia walked into the inner room from the balcony with a cup in her baggy T-shirt and trousers, with a feeling of laziness.


    The room was clean and tidy, all traces of the night had disappeared, the hourly workers were very conscientious, and they came without disturbing the two people who were still rolling in the room. []


    "Oh? You mean I''m charming, and I''m good at making women happy, right Adrian tossed the apple in his hand and said in his spare time.


    "No, I mean you''re so good in bed that it''s easy to kill and be immortal." Sophia walked past, grabbed the apple thrown up and took a big mouth. The smell of coconut elm was very obvious.


    "It''s just that? Nothing else? " Adrian made an exaggerated gesture. "Don''t you equate some of my special professions, Sophie?"


    Sophia smiles, but Adrian puts his arm around her waist and pulls her into his arms.


    "What are you doing, ed?" Sophia exclaimed, struggling twice.


    "Since you have acquiesced, I will naturally satisfy you." Adrian laughs, a hand on her body, pretending to swim.


    "Damn it! I don''t mean that! "


    "Tell me what that means."


    "Well I am, er I am, er... "


    "You see, if I''m not satisfied, you''ll be in a lot of trouble, Sophie."


    After a long time of fighting, the two men stopped and sat face to face across the tea table, staring at each other. Sophia leaned on the sofa, her legs diverged greatly, and her trousers were stripped off. In addition to the T-shirt, there were only white cotton underpants. Adrian did it straight, his hands on his thighs, his coat torn off, his strong upper body exposed, staring at Sophia''s desire to come again.


    Thanks to the fact that Los Angeles has just entered the winter, it is not particularly cold during the day, and the heating is on in the room, otherwise the two people will have to catch cold.


    "Well, that''s it. Draw." ''cried Sophia, raising her hands. She had been tossing about all night last night, waking up almost ten o''clock, and then tossing about all morning. If she did, she would have done nothing today.


    "Even for your sake."


    Adrian looked at her for a long time, then clenched his fist and said, "OK, I''ll let you go..." How it looks.


    Sophia frowned slightly, as if she was not satisfied with what he said, but quickly smoothed and sighed. Shi Shi ran picked up her trousers and put them on: "from the beginning, many people told me not to be too close to you. Father, uncle and many friends, but morning They''re right. You''re a strong man with control, ed


    "Thank you. I think every man is." Adrian acknowledged it.


    "But also a talented man who can''t measure quickly." Sophia continued, glancing at him and adding, "that''s what my dad said."


    Adrian didn''t speak this time. He just raised his hands and made a gesture of "thank you very much". Then Sophia sat down beside him: "anyway, I still want to thank you, ed. your talent is really unmatched. I still remember how David Lynch felt about you last night."


    Adrian couldn''t help smiling when she mentioned this. As the daughter of old Francis, she came to Sophia''s party as an actor, director, producer, and maybe some others, but most of them were movie related guys, so it''s no surprise that David Lynch is here.


    "I''ve seen your work, Mr. Adrian. I''ve also seen your other works. Frankly, it''s hard to explain, but There was a moment when I really thought it was my work. I mean, "Mulholland road" is the kind of movie I want to make. It''s so interesting and so elusive I have to admit that you are a genius, Mr. Adrian. " That''s what David Lynch said to Adrian last night.


    Although his speech speed is very slow, and there is no expression, but in the tone still revealed a little unwilling. Think about it. Over the past few months, Lynch has been plagued by this film. Even though Adrian declared this to be an imitation after the Shauna Film Festival, there are still many good people questioning his feelings.


    What''s more, Lynch did show his own shadow from muheland road. The other side thought his style was just right, and he was better than lost on the highway in black and violence. Even if he was directing himself, he could do better without seeing it. This made him depressed and frustrated, so he urgently wanted to talk with Adrian.


    Unfortunately, Adrian always has something to do, and Lynch is also thinking of his own new film. Someone has made an excellent film in the style he is good at. How can he fall behind? So I didn''t meet until Sophia''s party. They had a brief conversation, which ended with Lynch''s words.


    As before, Adrian had no sense of shame. He did it. Why deny it? Although it''s not easy to make a movie, even if it''s copying, it''s true that you make a fortune by stealing, isn''t it?"To tell you the truth, if you don''t encourage me..." Sophia turned to look at him, but was interrupted by Adrian.


    "How can you achieve what you are now..." I just said, "well, that day, he made me believe You have a great director''s father and so many senior filmmakers. Besides, your acting skills are doomed... "


    "That''s what you really want to say Sophia suddenly asked, getting up and holding her arms in her arms, which had the smell of being a teacher.


    "You don''t have such a weak self-esteem, Sophie?" Adrian replied with a smile, then reached out and swept her hair in her ear, showing a serious look: "I will always remember that last night, when there were only two of us left, you waved the trophy and yelled" I can do it "after drinking too much. The real man It''s so cute. "


    Sophia laughed at herself and said, "fortunately, there was no one in the book at that time. Otherwise, they would laugh and cry Oh, my God Oh, see the wind... "


    She suddenly covered her forehead and groaned, which made Adrian feel curious: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well Well... " Sophia made a few gestures, which seemed a little difficult to say, but in the end she said it honestly: "Nicole I made a bet a long time ago I will never sleep with you


    "Ha?"


    "I''m very confident in myself. I''m not interested in a guy who seems to mess with women anytime, anywhere. I saw you and Kirsten come out of the bathroom last night! You''re a jerk. You''re a big jerk, ed! And You don''t seem interested in me either, so Oh, damn it, I can almost see his triumphant face


    Sophia uttered her words in one breath, then took her face and sighed. Adrian shook his head with laughter. It''s no wonder cage left yesterday with such a meaningful expression and a thumbs up.


    "This Leave him alone and treat him as air... " After thinking about it, he said, "why don''t we talk about something else? Like your next work? "


    "What''s your idea?" Sophia looked up warily. "I won''t think about the next one for months to come."


    Adrian looked at me and thought, "what the hell did you think? I just think you''re a good fit for the play


    "Is it?" Sophia is skeptical. She has a great director''s father and a first-line actor''s cousin. She knows something about Adrian better than many people, and her cousin has a good relationship with this guy.


    "Of course, it''s also a story about the growth of a young girl, but the background goes further, and the stories of a boarding school for girls in the depths of the forest." Adrian explained a little, then stopped, thought for a few minutes, and then said: "but a long time is not suitable for you. You have a movie to be released next year. It is expected that some media will not let you off, so there is no choice but to have another sarcasm. Let''s wait until" girl suicide "is fully fermented. And there are some similarities in the themes, and it may be best to wait until the year 2000.


    Sophia looked at him in a daze, and for a long time she said, "you have already made the book Have you considered so much? "


    "Of course, I always like to look forward." Adrian smiles, reaches for Sophia''s chin and kisses her on the lips: "don''t worry, Sophie. I''m not a glutton."


    Then he stood up and tidied up his clothes. "Well, I''ve been here for too long. I have to leave."


    "No, ED, you can..." Sophia quickly followed her to her feet.


    "Don''t worry, Sophie. I''ve got something else to do." Adrian pressed her shoulder with a smile. "Last night and today were wonderful. I''ll remember."


    It wasn''t until Sophia entered the house in the rearview mirror that Adrian took his eyes back and stepped up the gas. It''s a fake to say that he is not attracted. There are not many beautiful female directors. Well, Sophia is not beautiful, but she has more temperament than many actresses. If he can, he doesn''t mind having another collection.


    Of course, it''s almost impossible. It''s simple. Adrian can give it to her, so can her family. Although old Francis has been up and down all his life, he is not as powerful as Adrian, but he has accumulated a huge network that even Spielberg is ashamed of. Moreover, female directors need much less than actresses. Since there is no need, how can you be sure to let her stay by your side? So it''s all.


    It''s no pity. Adrian doesn''t lack women. Besides, it''s good to ask her out to play friendly games occasionally.


    As for the film he said when he left, it was not one of Sophia''s "once" works. It was prepared by Adrian for liv. Although liv has been positioned as a vase by Adrian, the vase is also high and low, and Adrian''s positioning for liv is the artistic vase!I don''t have to explain what it means. I can think of it with my knees. Although the vase of literature and art is also a vase, it has the advantage that it needs certain acting skills and doesn''t need too many acting skills. The key lies in whether to hold it in place. And this mainly depends on the skill of the director, so it is very suitable for liv.


    In his previous life, he adored art movies because of his ignorance in University. He watched European films wildly. In his memory, he found several films in which liv could act, and the most appropriate one was the one given to Sophia. At first, I didn''t know who was more suitable to direct, but with Sophia taking "girl''s suicide" to Venice Film Festival, she also got the best newcomer. She praised the film and made a decision immediately. Anyway, the original version was also a female director.


    However, as we have just said, Sofia will play the role of s ¨¨ in Star Wars prequel next year. The media will have to make a lot of noise, and the theme is similar. Adrian has a big production next year, with Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv all involved, so it''s no big deal to put it off for a year.


    The time soon moved to the end of November in the year of tin, and the annual Thanksgiving Day was just around the corner. At the same time, the hot schedule had to start a new competition, and the film companies began to rub their hands. Although the miracle director also had works on the screen, and there were still two, if there was no dispute, it would be the total loser, not to mention the two films of miracle director They are not pure commercial works.


    "Shakespeare''s love story" and "Elizabeth", two films made by Adrian during the summer vacation last year, are finally coming out, and the large-scale publicity began in late October. QC media''s media as long as a little mention of last year''s reports on these two films, it ignited people''s curiosity. After all, this is the work of miracle director.


    Critics also came to join in the fun and commented on the trailer and the revealed plot. Some of them didn''t like Shakespeare''s love story, doubted whether Blanchett could grasp Elizabeth I, or that Adrian arranged two films at the same time to let Gwyneth and Blanchett fight, of course, more People still focus on two movies with the same hero.


    "It''s interesting to note that Denise Tate is both the hero of Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth''s. As we all know, Dennis is is a Native American. Although he successfully played a British punk in Adrian''s first novel "two big cigarettes", it does not mean that he can play a good British at the end of the middle ages. Moreover, the two characters s ¨¨ have left their own traces in history. " In the latest issue of "today''s America," an article says this.


    There are a lot of similar reports, basically doubting Dennis''s acting skills, but some people think that he may be too close to the heroine of the two films, although everyone knows that Gwyneth and Blanchett both have the title of miracle girl, and both films are directed by Adrian and completed at the same time.


    Of course, the reason why Dennis gets so much attention is not only because he plays the leading role in both films. In fact, Dennis is is not the hero in Elizabeth, but he appears a little more frequently in the trailer, and the media is always scattered. What''s more, he is about to get married soon, and "America" in friends Sweetheart "Jenny lives Aniston!


    When the news was disclosed in the media in early November, it immediately caused an uproar. Although everyone knew about the love triangle a few years ago, and that Dennis finally chose Aniston and was still dating, no one had heard of the news of their engagement last year. How could it be that the lovers would not beat their chests Stop.


    Most of the entertainment reporters in Los Angeles then surrounded the two people''s homes on the third floor and the third floor outside. In addition to trying to save face, they also wanted to fight for first-hand news. In Hollywood, star marriage can always attract many people''s attention, especially the two first-line stars, the most typical of which are sispan and Madonna. Journalists and Gou Zai always want to find out everything they can find out.


    In short, this is the most popular entertainment news in the past half a month. The wedding of the two attracted the attention of most people in the United States. There are blessings, there are curses, there is hope that they can be combined for a long time, and some think that they will divorce in less than three months. Marriage and dating are two different things.


    Although some fans of Aniston and Dennis have expressed their wishes, there are not a few people who strongly oppose it. Some people in friends think that it is a big mistake for "Rachel" to marry Dennis. Some even call on fans to protest in the street.


    There have been several such incidents in Los Angeles. Although they are farce, they are still talked about by ordinary people in the media.


    Many people who are close to Dennis and Aniston have also been pursued and questioned by reporters. The other five stars in friends don''t talk about it. Even Adrian can''t escape.


    "They should be a good couple. I wish them well." In the face of the reporter, he said it was very simple, otherwise it would not work. Fengfeng xiumeng just said, "I hope Dan can treat Janny well..." It was misinterpreted as "Rose" dissatisfied with "Rachel" being robbed. God knows what he will be written in the media if he says too much. This is not the design of his * *.Among these people, Winona is probably the most unfortunate and helpless. She is asked by the media almost every day, "what do you think of Dennis''s going to marry Jennifer..." Although the spokesperson solemnly warned the media about such issues, some of them were still surrounded by her like flies. When she appeared on TV, she seemed to be haggard a lot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C253

    White clouds float in the blue sky. The warm sunshine in winter makes everything appear vigorous. It is a good sign that the weather is so clear. In the villas by the sea, people come and go. Most of the men wear appropriate suits, talking and laughing loudly or reserved with each other, while most of the women wear beautiful dresses, which attract people''s attention.


    "How do I look, ed? How do I look? " On the other side of the villa, Dennis fiddled with his bow tie and kept asking Adrian. [search for the latest updates]


    "don''t worry, Dan, you''re more handsome than ever. Even if Jane changes her mind and leaves you on the way, the wedding lady will be willing to replace her." Adrian said humorously.


    "Don''t be kidding, ed. if this happens, I''ll have to jump off the cliff and get down." Dennis took a long breath, which showed that he was still nervous.


    "Well, well, how was the bachelor party yesterday? Did I miss anything? " Adrian smiles and changes the subject.


    "Well Not bad, you know, the last Crazy. " Dennis thought about it and straightened his shoulders.


    "You want to say, you and the stripper..." Adrian asked in a low voice, pressing his eyes.


    "Of course not, absolutely not. Although the other party is really hot, I can''t do it when I get married soon." Dennis''s head was like a rattle. "We just enjoy it and drink, that''s it."


    "Well, if you get engaged again Or are you just going to repeat the engagement night? " Adrian put on a bad smile. "I saw Lisa, Connie and Janie talking happily over there just now."


    Dennis''s face turned white after the words came out, and he immediately whispered, "ed!"


    "Well, it''s my fault not to say that." Adrian raised his hands, but immediately solid germination: "so your target is nori? I saw just now that she and Janie are on good terms, though not as well as Lisa and Connie


    "Nori..." Dennis was slightly distracted when he heard this famous peak, but then he reacted. Adrian sighed and hugged his head.


    "Please, don''t do that again, ed I''m going to get married soon. " He said rather plaintively.


    When Adrian settled down, he began to laugh, changed his tone and patted him on the shoulder: "well, don''t be kidding, Dan. It''s no big deal. Although you and Jane have been going through ups and downs, they finally come together. It''s something to celebrate anyway. You know, in China, there are four most praiseworthy happy events in one''s life, marriage That''s one of them. So, settle down and after the wedding ceremony, Jane will be your wife


    This kind of consolation calmed Dennis, took another deep breath, and suddenly turned around and asked, "what about you, ED, do you have a married, potential partner?"


    "Well Adrian held his chin for a moment, then asked, "which do you think is right?"


    Dennis could not help but glance at the female guests outside, then shivered and shook his head into a rattle again: "I don''t know. You can do it yourself."


    The wedding finally started. On the edge of the cliff on the coast, more than 100 guests sat down in turn. The groom stood with the priest at the end of the red carpet There were several best men standing by. With the sound of music, a white wedding dress of the bride appeared in the front of the red carpet Low head with a few shy smile, but it seems so holy, let people admire.


    While most people focus on the bride, a few are looking at other people, such as Winona Ryder, who is sitting in the last row, with her lips clenched. No one expected that she would come to her ex boyfriend''s wedding. For a long time after the break-up, she didn''t want people to talk about Dennis in front of her. Just a few days ago, after the news of Dennis and Aniston''s marriage came out, she was surrounded by reporters asking her feelings.


    Although Winona and Aniston seemed to have had a good conversation before, it could be seen from the fact that she never talked to Dennis in private, and the snow-white face and thick unwilling look now showed that she had not completely let go.


    On top of that, Li and Kudrow and Courteney Cox are looking at Dennis, but no one but a guy noticed this.


    In white wedding dress, Aniston slowly walked forward, followed by two girls, one big and one small, holding wedding dresses. They were one year old and one three-year-old. They were also wearing white lace dresses and smiling. They were very cute, just like two little angels, especially the three-year-old one, whose eyes kept turning and turning, which made them very smart.


    After the bride stands by her bridesmaid in front of the groom, she immediately begins a formal ceremony. The priest reads some marriage provisions that have evolved for hundreds of years. These things have penetrated into the bones of Westerners. Even if the wedding ceremony is not held in church, the priest should be invited to preside over the ceremony.


    "Now, I declare you husband and wife, and you may kiss your bride." After the couple exchanged rings, the priest announced that Dennis immediately hugged his wife into his arms, kissing him warmly, and there was a round of applause.The next natural time is to celebrate. The guests express their wishes to the bride and groom, or use delicious food or talk to each other, making the whole wedding very lively.


    "Congratulations, but don''t forget, Dan, there''s a movie to start next month. You''re the main character. Don''t be late." Adrian said, laughing, in front of Dennis stone.


    "It''s not fair. You promised that we would have at least three months for our honeymoon." Dennis immediately expressed his protest.


    "Changes are always smaller and faster than planned. You know, I promised at the beginning of the year, and it''s the end of the year." Adrian opened his hand. "Besides, I''ve left you a month. You know, it should have started shooting this month."


    "No, no, no, ED, you have to have credit," Dennis was still fighting for. "One month is too little, anyway."


    "Ed, if you don''t agree, watch out for our total boycott. "Aniston stepped in and made a gesture to the other five old friends.


    "We support Rachel!" Malvern called first, then maheng Perry, David, xiumeng and Lisa, Kudrow and Courtney Cox joined in turn.


    "Wow, look Dan, you''ve really married a good wife. You''ve mobilized people to support you so quickly. " Adrian made an exaggerated gesture and squeezed Dennis''s eyes.


    Dennis immediately said, "thank you, ED, but this time I''m on Janny''s side. You can do it."


    "All right, all right. I''ll give you one more month, and I''ll make up for the rest when the work is over, OK?" Adrian raised his hands and cheered.


    It''s a perfect match. After leaving the bride and groom Adrian couldn''t help thinking with a smile. What''s different from this plan is that Dennis will strive for an extra month''s vacation to show his attitude of putting his wife and family first. Unexpectedly, Aniston immediately supports him to the maximum extent. If Adrian didn''t give Dennis a step, his wife might have snatched the limelight, and I don''t know whether Aniston was unintentional or intentional.


    Adrian can''t help but think of Winona, who left in a hurry after the wedding. This love triangle is really He made a basket and stopped taking care of it. He turned his head and looked around.


    "Dad A crisp voice came into the ear, and then a white lace dress recommended Fei raised her hands and swayed to run over.


    "Hey, honey Are you happy today? " Adrian no taboo smile, she took her into the arms, has been three years old Feng recommended is still so lovely And more lively and intelligent.


    The little guy giggled and nodded, and hummed "um" out of his small nose: "it''s fun to be a flower boy."


    Although he has a close relationship with Dennis, Adrian''s identity and status can''t be his best man. He didn''t even attend the bachelor party So how to show this and closeness? Let Lili be Aniston''s flower boy.


    "How am I doing, dad?" Lili put her arms around her father''s neck.


    "Very good You''re like a little angel Adrian said, and gave her a kiss on the cheek, "by the way And your mother? "


    After asking, Kate''s voice rang out beside her: "what can I do for you?"


    She was wearing a long sleeve dress, brown hair curled on the shoulders, natural appearance, quite beautiful.


    "Nothing. I just want to know what you''re doing." Adrian smiles on the shoulder of the basket.


    "It should be you." Another voice came, and Charlize, dressed in a women''s skirt and suit, appeared in front of him.


    "Well What can I do for you Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Nothing. I just got a call from a company. New Zealand has already faxed what you want, so I''ll let you know." Charley said with ease.


    "Oh, I should thank you, Chachi. You''re still thinking about work at this time." Adrian said with emotion. Then he looked at Kate, and a faint smile flashed on her face. "How about going out for a walk tonight? I mean I, Kate and you..."


    "Sorry, I want to rest." Charlize refused the offer without hesitation.


    "I have something to deal with, too." Kate followed, giving no more room.


    Adrian looked at them unexpectedly. Before she spoke, Kate said, "and many people are busy today, so you''d better stay alone."


    Her expression was like a smile, but also with a little hidden dissatisfaction and contempt.


    "Is it?" Adrian''s eyes swept around. "You get along very well. You''ve reached an agreement so quickly."


    "You don''t need to talk, you just need a look to understand what the other person means." "Especially in the face of today''s angry guy.


    There were a lot of people coming to the wedding today. Dennis and Aniston sent out a lot of invitation cards. Adrian, who was willing to help make the wedding bigger, also invited many people, including the top management of various film companies, the three giants of DreamWorks, and a large number of actors and directors. So his women are here, Kate, Sarah, Lilia, Gwyneth, Blanchett, Nicole, Naomi, Rachel, Zeta Jones, and so on. Even Sophie, who has just settled down in Los Angeles, is with Monica! Not to mention drew, Cameron and Cindy, hazel and Lopez. Only Kirsten, natashan, Britney and Christina are not here.To tell you the truth, Adrian himself was surprised when he tried to see the list of wedding guests, and received a merciless sneer from Charlize: "frankly speaking, I think that" the surrounding scene makes many people admire the temple, and not only


    in the face of this and the situation, how can women be happy, despite their own little abacus Everyone knows this Asshole is amorous and lustful, but it''s exaggerative to look like this?! Naturally, after greeting, few people would like to give Adrian a good face and stay away from him. At the same time, the small groups were also quite different.


    Kate, Charlize and Sara, plus a liv; Gwyneth and Blanchett; Monica and Sophie, and then Leticia joined in because of Monica; Nicole naturally became a group with Naomi; and Rachel and Zeta Jones saw several women coming together, even though they were not familiar with each other The Lord''s temporarily formed a group.


    Adrian saw all these things. Although he avoided all the women in the same place, although he successfully matched several women, he was not arrogant enough to make all women get along well. However, some things could not be avoided. At this time, he had to pretend to be deaf and dumb, and not to one or more of them Say a few words.


    Of course, he was also thinking about which group to take away after the wedding, which was a rare opportunity. But unexpectedly, the seemingly disdainful groups have reached an agreement on this. Kate''s words have made it very clear that he will not touch any of them today.


    "It makes me sad," Adrian sighed, then looked at Lili, who looked at the parents and aunt Zha with curiosity. "It seems that you can only sleep with me tonight, Feiding. Would you like to sleep with dad?"


    "Yes!" The little fellow immediately raised his hand and cried.


    Just then Kate coughed softly and said in a gentle voice, "Lili, honey, we''ve agreed."


    The little guy was stunned, and then he stuck out his tongue to his father''s embarrassment: "Dad, I''m sorry, I promised my mother first."


    "Well?" Ah, Adrian blinked his eyes. Before he could react, Kate took the little guy from his arms, then turned away, and the little guy waved to his father to apologize.


    Damn it, she expected it too. Adrian looked at Kate''s back, then turned to Charlize. There was no one there. She ran away. She raised her hands helplessly. Then she glanced around. Several pairs of eyes looking at this side were taken back immediately.


    Although some people in the circle know that he already has a child, there are not many people who know who the mother of the child is. What''s more, many people attending the wedding today don''t even know the two news, so it''s inevitable to cast a lot of attention. Adrian doesn''t worry about this at all. The reporters or paparazzi are isolated, and the security measures are very strict. As for the aerial photographing, he has already let people release information in private. If any fool does this, he will not be polite.


    Besides, even if there are journalists who are not afraid of death and sneak in and take these photos, Adrian will not care. Anyway, Feifei will be exposed sooner or later, and he doesn''t mind killing chickens and monkeys.


    "Do you really think this will stop me? That''s a big mistake Adrian whispered.


    Not to mention a few women who can play friendly matches, Britney still lives at home, even if Christina is independent, and is trying to please him because of the record sales. In addition, Yuki Nakayama, who regards himself as his maid, also comes back from Japan and is staying at home. Even if they unite to refuse him, he does not lack bed mates Is it? But Adrian thought of another.


    "It''s a good job. It''s a lot better than last time." In the darkened living room, Adrian, almost half naked on the sofa, said in a satisfied tone as he rubbed the slender black hair of the woman kneeling in front of him.


    "Because you can always be satisfied like this. I only do a lot of practice." The woman raised her head to smile charmingly. Although her mouth stopped, the movements on her hands did not stop. Her voice was sweet and sweet. She might shiver when she first heard the words.


    A beautiful face with oriental charm and a few fox charms, who can be Lin Zhiling who is brought back from Canada? She was also almost half naked, with nothing on top of her, and her skirt was pulled up to her waist, and there was a pool of liquid on the ground. You can imagine how fierce the battle had been before.


    "Good news, Lin," Adrian chuckled, pinching her face. "The movie has been put off for a while Month, so you have more time to train and correct your English pronunciation. I have given you targeted training. Don''t let me down


    "Of course not." Lin Zhiling smile more charming, "I have been trying to correct myself."


    "Very good, although the leading role is Denise knight and there are several supporting roles, but your role weight is not small, I look forward to your performance." Adrian nodded contentedly, then added, "I hear you''re not happy with your agent?""It''s nothing. It''s just a little bit of a contradiction." Lin Zhiling said cleverly.


    "I''ll beat her, but you should also be aware that a suitable local agent is more important than anything else." Adrian lives high and faces down to say.


    "I will, I promise." Lin Zhiling hummed her lips and said, with a delicate but just look.


    Adrian chuckled and rubbed her head down. (to be continued [the word is provided by the lost memories of the book]. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my greatest motivation.) It really suits you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C254

    Before meeting Adrian LAN, Lin Zhiling had no acting experience. Although she worked as a model for a few days, her experience was useless. What''s more, she was still in a small place like Taiwan. The film version of "biochemical crisis" will start shooting at the end of the year at the latest. Especially after the game of "biochemical crisis" was released, it was highly praised, which accelerated the preparation of the film.


    So when Adrian arranged for Lin Zhiling to go to the performance class to study, she was specially given targeted surprise training. Even if it was to make a vase, it needed strength. It goes without saying that shaping, stretching and so on. It is necessary to learn how to embody one''s sexy side, especially in action plays, and then the accent of American English and the Way Hollywood makes movies. [search for the latest updates]


    fortunately, she hasn''t developed in Taiwan, and she has strong plasticity, so she can learn quickly, but her schedule is relatively compact. Fortunately, Dennis, who will play hank, the fourth survivor in the bio chemical version, is due to have a honeymoon, so the film will be delayed for a month, so that she has more time to enrich herself.


    Similarly, for this reason, Adrian used only a few small hands to adjust her to suit her. Although it has not been developed and the temptation of uniform has yet to be explored, the soft pair has been clipped several times. Although it can be regarded as more rigid, but the degree of fullness is definitely not as occupy the eyeball as in memory, but it still has a different taste.


    Of course, this has something to do with Lin Zhiling''s flattery. A few months is enough for her to learn more about Adrian. The more she knows, the more excited and proud she will be. When she was in Taiwan, she also met some so-called big names. But how many of them can compare with this person now? Climbing up to such a real big man is only good for you.


    As for the price paid, it''s nothing. After all, she also stayed in North America for a long time. Although she is not as open-minded as some women, she is definitely not conservative. Otherwise, the one in Adrian''s memory will not be confused with the title of Taiwan''s first beauty. Although there are still some shy, but know to use this to attract Adrian.


    Well, not to mention that, on the second day of Dennis and Aniston''s wedding, many media still published their wedding photos. This is not to say that the paparazzi finally sneaked into the wedding site. They are not strong enough. The media will get the photos because the newlyweds send them free.


    Yes, that''s it. Big stick and radish, warning to warning, but also to let them taste sweet, this is the way of cooperation.


    During the Thanksgiving Day, Aniston talked about the most popular entertainment in Europe. Although the topic is whether two people match each other, or love triangle a few years ago, who makes celebrity gossip the public''s favorite?


    Adrian also takes the opportunity of media attention to be diverted to run around among his women. He has said before that he has always tried to avoid all women appearing on the same occasion. Although they stay with him for various reasons, and although there is no wrong relationship between them, it is definitely not a pleasant thing to get together.


    It''s very simple. When we are in private, with Adrian''s carefree and tender style, all women will subconsciously regard themselves as the most important person to him, whether it is Rachel who is sadistic or Zeta Jones who maintains their relationship by trading I have to say Adrian is really patient with women. However, when everyone gets together, the existence of others will constantly remind them of the fact that they are only one of Adrian''s many women.


    Which of these women does not have their own personality, even if the brainwashed and well adjusted Britney comes, I''m afraid they are not happy, let alone them? And the facts of the day have said it all. Well, to solve the problem, in addition to keeping themselves elusive, they should always look up to themselves and show more power. Although this is not an unattainable goal, Adrian has planned a lot of things, but before that, what should be coaxed is still to coax.


    Yes, he is basically one by one with a variety of soft language cajole, although most women are involved in his interests, but there should be some feelings.


    It didn''t take Adrian too much effort. Naturally, Kate, Charlize, Sara and Monica were the quickest to soften. The feelings of the first three were different from those of him. It can be said that they will stay with him, and more emotional factors will dominate. Especially Kate, when she met in London, both she and Adrian had a child.


    Sarah is the same. Adrian left an indelible impression on her when she was very young. A moment of displeasure could not change these things at all. At best, she was very small-minded. Charlize was very interesting. After all, she knew how many women he had, and knew that the short-term Union on the wedding day had no effect at all, but she did not point it out Helped to say a few words for Adrian in front of Kate and Sarah.


    The deepest feeling is Kate, but the most tacit understanding is Charlize.As for Monica, although there are many reasons why she stayed with Adrian, she has completely and completely turned to him, almost to the point of obedience. Naturally, this small matter has also been exposed quickly.


    Then there was Gwyneth and Blanchett, the two women who had been in a state of cohabitation basically, and each time they were fighting Adrian together, they were also flattened out with only a few tricks.


    With them to set an example, other women quickly soften down. For example, Liv, who is close to Sarah and Kate, has changed from caring nothing to caring about Adrian. Her parents often NAG in their ears, which contributes to the birth of this emotion; or Sophie and lefeya, who are influenced by Monica, are all influenced by Adrian Hold on to it.


    After finishing them off in turn, the rest of Nicole and Zeta Jones, not to mention Rachel, who, like before, resisted to enter the house, tossed around, and then comforted her when she was exhausted. All in all, before the premiere of Elizabeth, everything went back to normal.


    "I''m not the hero of this movie. There''s only one real protagonist, and that''s Kate. All of Blanchett''s Elizabeth I is her foil. " Dennis, walking on the red carpet, said this to a reporter''s microphone, holding his newlyweds, Janice, Aniston.


    He had honeymooned with Aniston in Europe, but Adrian hoped that he would attend the premiere. Elizabeth is not a big production. Naturally, the premiere will not be too big or too heavy. It has to be a bit of a gimmick? What''s more eye-catching than the Dennis couple at the moment? Although somewhat unsophisticated, Adrian made a phone call to Dennis on the tour and promised to use his own luxury private jet to meet Aniston''s dissatisfaction.


    Of course, there was more than one gimmick on the scene of the premiere theater. Two women full of intellectual and elegant temperament together attracted a lot of attention after they appeared on the red carpet.


    "You know, the two films are made together. Although most of us are in two different sets, we get together and chat together during the break, so we are very good friends.


    ¡±Gwyneth answers the question with a smile, and she holds Blanchett''s arm in a very intimate way. She also allows them to take photos. All of them are purple V-neck evening dresses, which make them look like twins.


    If they didn''t know that they all had an affair with Adrian, reporters would almost have doubted that there was a hidden relationship between them.


    "Can you guess if tomorrow''s tabloids will write about the intimate and ambiguous appearance of two miracle girls at the premiere of" Elizabeth ", perhaps kicking away the miracle director and coming together After entering the screening room and taking his seat, Adrian asked in a quizzical tone, looking at Gwyneth and Blanchett, sitting on their left and right.


    Unfortunately, the two women gave him a white eye, although they have left the unhappiness of the wedding behind, but after all, they and other people do not stop, so they can take out this look down on Adrian. Adrian just shakes his head and laughs every time. This time, of course, he is no exception, and then he focuses his attention on the big screen.


    The plot of the original Elizabeth is very fragmented, and it has won several Oscar nominations, in addition to the advantage of biographical films Everyone knows that Oskar has a preference for biographies, not to mention the biographies of British historical figures. Although Americans often look down on British people, they always pursue them blindly It also has a lot to do with Blanchett''s perfect performance.


    Even from a certain point of view, the broken plot sets off her acting skills, making her the most outstanding highlight in the whole film, which even Jeffrey and rush can''t match. Now the film has become made by Adrian, whether from the subjective or objective point of view, he can not reproduce this broken plot, who let him be a miracle director? So will it weaken Blanchett''s performance?


    "This is a mistake! I made a big mistake. How can I make this and a big mistake! " On the big screen, Blanchett said to rush''s Sir Walsingham in a sad tone, fully interpreting the image of the young queen, who was at a loss, uncertain, lack of determination and sense of security.


    "Every king will make mistakes, your majesty, but you must make a decision. It is your duty and duty." Sir walsinim replied, respectfully and firmly, that rush was as good as Blanchett.


    The plot here is that Elizabeth, who has just ascended the throne, is totally unaware of what responsibility she bears. She does not know what to do with the news of Scottish Mutiny from the north. At the instigation of the minister, she makes a rash decision to send troops for a crusade. Unfortunately, she is killed by the suglans and many young soldiers are killed on the battlefield, which makes Elizabeth the first time Realize that you have to change.


    "It''s not in our interest, I don''t agree." The picture on the screen began to push forward. In the hall of Parliament filled with people, a noble friend stood up and said in a loud voice.


    Sir Hart, it''s not in your interest, sir Fleming The queen, who covered her mouth with a fan, laughed."We don''t agree. This will make the church no longer have a foothold." A bishop joined in.


    "My dear bishop, I did not say that I would drive you away, did I? I just ask God to give his people a chance to choose. Do you think you will be abandoned by the people? " The queen shakes the fan still to smile unceasingly, with the tone of disdain, let each other very embarrassed.


    Elizabeth''s main achievements in her reign are many, such as defeating the Spanish Armada, or adopting religious tolerance policy in Britain. What is shown here is the latter, which shows the situation at that time through a confrontation between Elizabeth and conservative nobles and bishops. Although Elizabeth was still young at that time, she never showed any trace of challenge Dial the other side can see that she has initially had the Queen''s demeanor, so finally achieved their own goals.


    This, of course, had something to do with the fact that the loyal Sir Walsingham had put several charismatic bishops in the basement before the meeting began.


    "You see, sir Polly, I Married to England When Elizabeth appeared in the cathedral with a white face, she said this to a venerable old Sir in the face of people kneeling on the ground.


    After being hit by her lover''s betrayal, she finally grows up to be a qualified queen. Even though she will face a lot in the future, she has decided not to marry for life, which is the origin of the title of "Virgin Queen". After Elizabeth said this, the screen suddenly became solemn, and let her sit on the throne, the camera gradually stretched, and a little sad mood flowed out again, and then fixed the frame.


    The above are Adrian''s favorite. The three scenes in Elizabeth, which are made by himself, fully show the transformation process of Elizabeth. Blanchett''s performance is also very excellent. The plot modified by him does not cover her acting skills, but sets it off more outstanding. Although rush and Dennis have them in the film Good play, but in front of Blanchett.


    "This is a praiseworthy film. The miracle director perfectly shows how Elizabeth I grows from a pure princess to an accident queen, while Katie Blanchett perfectly shows Elizabeth I''s demeanor at different times!"


    "a good film is just that the director is American, the heroine is Australian, one of the important supporting roles is American, and the second important supporting actor is Australian, which is really embarrassing enough."


    "Adrian once again proved to people that he is the best British style film director in Hollywood. Although he has added a lot of things to the film, he is well arranged and has no sense of confusion. This will make people wait for the premiere of another similar film next week." Variety


    "to be fair, Dennis is is a good match for the film in terms of appearance and acting skills. If no one reminds him, no one will realize that he is a real American actor. However, even so, listening to him still gives people a very slight, out of place feeling, probably because Kate is too good. " The Chicago Tribune


    as mentioned earlier, Americans love British biographical films, and the original version of Elizabeth with broken plots can still get good reviews, not to mention the film directed by Adrian, which has been fully modified.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no bad reviews, but there are plots, such as slightly bloated and so on. There''s something about Dennis who didn''t perform English. But almost no one targeted Blanchett. Except for those who like to make a fuss and make trouble out of nothing, critics almost unanimously praised her for her performance.


    "We''ll see what''s in it." Gwyneth in the face of boasting Blanchett so disdainful said, but both Blanchett and Adrian have seen through her heart.


    This is very normal. After two competitors have finished the same work, if people around them praise one of them for doing a good job, the other will inevitably feel uneasy, even if the surrounding people have not seen her work. Although Gwyneth and Blanchett fell into a strange and distorted relationship, the competitive psychology provoked by Adrian did not disappear.


    But the answer will soon be known, with the premiere of "Shakespeare in love" at the end of the second week after the premiere.


    The scale is also small, and the gimmicks at the premiere are similar to before.


    Dennis, who plays Shakespeare, is an absolute hero. Since he attended the premiere last time, there is no reason not to come this time, even though Aniston is a little depressed. Jekali, rush''s role in Shakespeare''s love story is not much, just a minor supporting role, but at least it was also exposed in both films, so he also came. Since Gwyneth took part in the premiere of Elizabeth, which was starred by Blanchett, and claimed that the two were the best friends, the scene of the premiere theater was the same as last week. The two women appeared together on the red carpet together, dressed as if they were last Monday.


    Adrian was a little bit sorry. Last week, because he had just put the women in order, he didn''t want to stimulate them too much, so he gave up the idea of showing up on the red carpet with Gwyneth and Blanchett in his arms. Although he wanted to try this this week, he didn''t do it last week, but he did this week. It''s hard to guarantee that Blanchett won''t care about anything. He picked up the competitive psychology.So on second thought, he had to end up at the premiere on his own, just like last week.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C256

    Now this version of "the rest of the island" is also very popular, who let two-thirds of the film is Tom Hanks''s monologue? With his superb acting skills and his appeal to the sun, it is enough to stir up a big production. What''s more, the quality of the film itself is not inferior to that of the original.


    DreamWorks also invested enough capital for the film, winning nearly 3000 theaters, and the box office of its three-day premiere was close to 30 million. For commercial films, this figure is not particularly good, but as the opening box office of a film that is both artistic and ornamental, it is definitely a very good start, even though the investment and publicity cost has reached 100 million. []


    "you''ll always have an eye on this, Steven, so it''s OK to follow you." Adrian paid Spielberg such a compliment on the opening night.


    "Come on, ED, everyone knows that in Hollywood, no one can match you for your unique vision." Spielberg responded with a smile.


    "It''s not because of me alone. Even without me, the excellent will still be excellent. I just made them earlier." Adrian shrugged. "Besides, every movie can get hundreds of millions of box office tickets all over the world, and you''re the only one in Hollywood, Steven."


    "You''re always so modest, ed Although Spielberg kept smiling, the complacency and lightness in the corners of his eyes were very obvious.


    Although the matrix broke through 500 million box office in the world, Jurassic Park: The Lost World grossed 750 million worldwide. Spielberg is bound to be a little complacent. Despite the high reputation of matrix, don''t forget why DreamWorks arranged the release of lost world and matrix on the same weekend.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that before the summer vacation, AC media successfully acquired universal from siglam. If DreamWorks had some advantages over AC media, which had only three medium-sized film companies before, it could not be compared at all. At this time, however, they came out to show their existence. AC media also held shares in DreamWorks. God knows if they will attack them next.


    But fortunately, so far at least, Adrian has been showing his good will and showing great respect for Spielberg. Moreover, he also supports DreamWorks in some ways. The big three don''t think Adrian is just a display in AC media, just expressing opinions on film and television production, as some people do It''s going to be relaxing.


    Well, these are digressions. "The rest of the desert island" and Hanks'' acting skills have been unanimously praised by film critics. The New York Times called it "a box office bomb with the soul of an art film", while the Chicago Tribune greatly praised Hanks'' acting skills, which further promoted his popularity.


    These are expected things, the premiere night Adrian teased Hanks, the film academy old people should have a headache. To support an excellent film by one person, is it better to give him a nomination for the best actor or not? You know, Hanks has been the best actor ever.


    Whether the film academy gave it or not, Adrian didn''t care. Although he remembered that he did, Hanks had a very small chance of "although I watched the sample film, your daughter is really excellent, Shelly, she is climbing up the mountain step by step, I have always been optimistic about her." In the front room of the premiere theater, Adrian told Natalie''s mother.


    Although Natalie has a manager in charge of her career, her mother has been in charge of all kinds of life. This time, she flew to Los Angeles to participate in the premiere of "catcher of the soul". Naturally, Shelly followed her daughter.


    "Thank you, ed. she''s always been a hard-working child." Although Shelley answered, her eyes had been falling on Natalie not far away, with a loving smile.


    Adrian looked over there from time to time, but didn''t stop too much, because it was his goblin, Kirsten Dunst, standing with Natalie and chatting and laughing. Originally, Adrian didn''t plan to take any women to the premiere of "catcher of the soul". Natalie rarely came to Los Angeles, but one of the supporting roles was Toby Maguire, a "Spider Man". Kirsten had a good relationship with him, and Adrian didn''t say hello to the women, so she got tickets for the premiere from him.


    It''s just that Adrian didn''t expect Natalie to come with her mother. The world would be over, so it''s no big deal for Kirsten to come to the premiere.


    "I''m sorry, ED, mom''s been at home lately, so I brought her here." Natalie took an opportunity to pull Adrian apologetically in the corner of the deserted corridor.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can go to New York any time." Adrian waved his hand to show that he didn''t care. Then he gave a smile: "after Christmas, I''m going to New York as a routine. The house I just bought there is probably well decorated. I hope you and I can be the first people to spend the night there."


    Natalie hesitated and nodded, "I promise you."Adrian leaned forward and wanted to kiss her goodbye, but the girl stepped back and pointed to the crowd outside, then apologized with a smile and turned to slip out. He could not help frowning with some discontent. Originally, Adrian planned several programs to surprise Natalie, but now it seems impossible. With Shelley by her side, he will go back early in the morning. During this time, he can''t get along with Natalie alone.


    Damn it, that feeling came back. I hate it. Adrian said that in his heart.


    "Hi, ed." A voice came from the outside, and soon Kirsten appeared in front of Adrian.


    She has a white dress, a black belt around her waist, a beige windbreaker, meat colored silk stockings and dark high-heeled shoes. Her face is covered with soft and drooping blond hair. She has a shy smile and bold eyes, which is beautiful and attractive.


    "Hi, Kiki, I didn''t expect you to come to the premiere of" catcher. " Adrian greets her with a smile.


    "I want to give you a surprise." Kirsten came to him and glanced out. The corner was a wonderful place. It was quiet and could be seen at a glance if anyone came.


    Surprise? Adrian picked his eyebrows. It''s impossible for Kirsten not to know who the actors in this movie are, and when he comes to the theatre, he pulls Natalie to talk, and when Natalie leaves, she comes over. Before that, she has been looking at this side for 100% of the time. If you think that she came to fight for "this killer is not too cold", it is not difficult to guess what she is thinking.


    "It was a surprise, Kiki." Adrian said with a smile, reaching for her chin. "Always in The right time is with me. "


    As soon as Kirsten''s eyes lit up, he put a smile on Adrian''s body. The meaning of this sentence is obvious. Natalie refused Adrian for some reason. This is her opportunity. Kirsten didn''t think that girl could escape from his hand, although the other party was really smart. She had a long conversation with her just now, and she didn''t know the details of each other, and she almost cleaned up her own.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as Adrian dotes on her, she doesn''t need to care about it at all. So Kirsten sees the opportunity to fill in and fill the vacancy left by Natalie.


    In the face of the girl who breathed out like blue, Adrian was not polite. He immediately put his arm around her waist and blocked the two red lips, and let out all the emotions accumulated because of his unhappiness.


    "We Maybe you can Find a better place... " Kirsten soon gasped in the heat of the entanglement, reaching down with one hand and rubbing it.


    "Ed I began to miss... " Her voice was full of longing.


    To her surprise, Adrian did not chase after the kiss, but gently pushed her shoulder aside and pointed out: "this is not a good time, everyone has begun to enter."


    "What does that matter?" Kirsten looked at him in amazement. It was just a movie premiere. It''s not that he didn''t find a place to do it at such a time. How can he push back and forth now


    "Don''t worry, we have a night''s time, unless you don''t want to get up tomorrow." Adrian pinched her chin with a smile. "If that''s too bad, I wanted to ask you to San Francisco tomorrow."


    "Really?". Kirsten, who had been somewhat resentful, looked surprised.


    "Of course, but until the end of the film, we have to keep the same posture." Adrian nodded.


    The previous posture naturally means that when Kirsten first came to the theatre, he and Adrian kept a polite appearance. The girl was also a smart person, and soon understood what he wanted to do, and the previous resentment could not help coming out again. However, the mood only lasted a few seconds and then disappeared. With Adrian''s consideration of the girl''s feelings, it was no big deal. The more Natalie was like this, the less worried she was.


    Generally speaking, it''s true that Adrian doesn''t want to behave too disorderly in front of Natalie, but Kirsten thinks too much and biases, but it doesn''t matter, as long as there is no problem on the whole.


    The size of the premiere of "catcher of the soul" is similar to that of "Elizabeth" and "Shakespeare''s love history", but it is as successful or even more successful as those two films.


    At the beginning, the audience didn''t like Jackie Phoenix as will. They wanted to show their talents, but when the opportunity came, they threw it away. But with the development of the plot step by step, when will''s experience was revealed step by step, everyone began to sympathize with him.


    Especially when Professor Sean, played by Robin Williams, smacks his heart with understatement on a park bench - the line Natalie likes very much - the audience boos, not much, but very clearly in the screening room.


    In addition, when Skyler, played by Natalie, chews tears and says "say you don''t love me" to will in despair after the quarrel, and will hesitates and turns his head to say "I don''t love you", the screening hall is also a sound of sobbing, for will''s timid escape. It also has something to do with the wonderful performance of the two actors, especially the shot, whether Natalie or Jackie, is several times better than the original.Therefore, when the final outcome came, although will did not return to Professor Gerald to show his talent, he embarked on the road to Los Angeles to find Skyler. The audience expressed their joy with warm applause.


    "It''s a warm work." ¡ª¡ªUSA Today


    "Robin Williams and Jackie Phoenix both showed extraordinary acting skills, and Natalie Portman, as a supporting actress, was no less than them." ¡ª¡ªVariety


    "two injured souls recovered in a collision, full of sincere feelings." ¡ª¡ª"Washington Post"


    most of the American media gave the film praise, more than "Elizabeth" and "Shakespeare''s love history", but it was the opposite in European media. It''s no surprise that Elizabeth and Shakespeare''s love story, no matter how excellent, are also British stories, while "catcher of the soul" is an American story. Although some of the passages are very vulgar and old, the rhythm is in place, and the sensationalism is handled properly. Naturally, it is more popular in the United States.


    It can be seen from the box office that 300 theaters, which are similar to "Elizabeth" and "Shakespeare''s love story", have won 8 million premiere box office, far more than those two films.


    Adrian didn''t care. Either Elizabeth or Shakespeare''s love story were late works. The publicity was in place, and the rest was just a matter of time. In fact, "catcher of the soul" is also such a movie, but despite its good performance in North America, it can''t compare with those two films overseas.


    Not to mention that, with Christmas just around the corner, he finally freed himself from the endless premiere and took Kate and his daughter to his godfather''s house for Christmas.


    "You know, if I stay at home, no matter what I do, there will be dissatisfaction, but I can''t spend Christmas with lily, so I have to come to your house." Facing Claude''s inquiry, Adrian said innocently.


    In this regard, Claude can only roll his eyes, he really does not know what to say.


    This is a good way to solve the problem, but sometimes there are many problems. For example, aunt Beth advised him from time to time. Lily is getting older and should marry Kate. In New York, Aunt Martha advised him. Adrian can only listen to what he says. Anyway, listening is his own business.


    But things are always changing, and Christmas will not be so easy in the future, because


    "Hi, honey, what can I do for you..." Adrian, who picked up the phone ''


    , was stunned before asking. After several seconds, he asked, "are you sure?".


    "Yes, it''s been two weeks, ed. I''m really, really happy." On the other end of the phone, Monica''s voice of joy, even tears of joy.


    "Great," Adrian laughed. "Are you at home now? Good. I''ll be right here. "


    After turning off the phone ''


    he let out a breath. Although he promised to give Monica a child, Adrian still felt unreal after he really succeeded.


    "It''s no big deal. I''m going to have another child, and Lily''s going to have a younger sister or younger brother." He and soon adjusted to look at the time and ready to go out.


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    "This is ed Hi, Sophie. What happened? You sound a little Ah? " Half of Adrian''s eyes widened. "You What do you say


    "I''m pregnant, ED, already I''ve known for two years, except for you Sophie''s tone was uneasy and nervous, but also a little excited.


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. Are you at home now? I''ll be right here. " Even so, Adrian was in a daze after putting down the phone. Monica and Sophie called on the same day to say they were pregnant?


    Before he could think of a result, there was a knock on the door, and Charlize opened the door of the study: "ed, someone is looking for you."


    "To me?" Adrian Leng Leng Leng, and then see you Ji Hui with Britney came in.


    Unlike in peacetime, Britney is timid, with anxiety and uneasiness between her brows. Thinking of the two phone calls just now ''


    Adrian couldn''t help but gasp at the corners of her mouth. Isn''t she pregnant, too? The next second, Britney jumped into his arms like a frightened rabbit and shivered in his arms.


    "What happened, boo? Don''t worry, I''m here. " Although the heart has twisted his brow into a knot in one''s heart, Adrian still patted her back and comforted her.


    "Ed Dad Mom and dad know about us... "


    Chapter 256 one by onewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C257

    "You and your parents know us..." Adelman made a gesture did not finish, Britney immediately pecked at Rice nodded, looked at him pitifully, did not seem to know what to do.


    She did not know, after getting this answer, Adrian was relieved in the heart, fortunately is not pregnant. No wonder he thinks so. If you have two women calling in less than one second to tell you that they are pregnant, and then a smaller woman comes to you in a panic and has something to do with it, she can''t help thinking about it. [search for the latest updates]


    If Britney is really pregnant, it''s a troublesome thing. Although it''s not an easy thing to put it right, it''s not particularly difficult to be in his current status, but it will have a bad impact on the development of young girls in the future. It''s just that Britney''s parents know she''s sleeping with herself, it''s much easier.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, honey. Come and speak slowly." Adrian said placidly, pulling the girl to sit on the sofa.


    Maybe it was his calm appearance that infected her. Britney finally put away her panic look, but she was still a little depressed.


    "I I don''t know exactly what happened, "the girl stammered, frowning and trying to think back." I overheard their conversation at home yesterday afternoon They are angry It seems that when I said the wrong thing "I''m worried, ed. I''m scared if If they I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to leave you, ed.... "


    When did you say the wrong thing? Adrian has a feeling that she wants to cover her forehead. It''s really Britney''s style. You know, she didn''t tell her to talk nonsense before, but she didn''t pay attention to it. But Britney looked at him with her hands on her chest like a puppy waiting to be saved. It was hard to resist.


    "So remember carefully What did you say when you came to the commons, and when did you say it, bubo. " Adrian whispered, "take your time, don''t worry. I''m here for you.


    Britney nodded and took a deep breath Holding his arm and cuddling up beside him, he thought carefully: "I think 1 It should be The night before yesterday or noon the day before yesterday Yes, it should be the night before yesterday! Because "I remember that after dinner, mom and dad''s faces were not good-looking, yes, that''s it, but..."


    At this point, she stopped, looked up at Adrian in fright: "I can''t remember what I said."


    "It doesn''t matter Do you remember what you heard yesterday afternoon Adrian waved his hand without noticing.


    "Well Probably, it''s bad. It''s going to It has a bad effect on the family Damn it, how could they say that... " Britney leaned her body closer to Adrian, in a tone of resentment, apparently dissatisfied with her parents'' conversation, "they said Measures must be taken There are obstacles, opportunities and so on I''m sorry, ED, I didn''t sleep well last night. I''ve been worried about... "


    "Relax Honey, it''s going to be OK, "Adrian, who had been thinking for a while, held the girl in his arms and put it against her forehead to look at the anxious eyes." do you believe me? "


    Britney nodded immediately No hesitation: "Cheng Xiang startles you, ED, I love you, don''t let me leave you."


    A satisfied smile crossed the corner of his mouth: "good, then follow my advice. Don''t mention it to anyone when you get home, especially your family. It''s just that it doesn''t exist."


    "But, AI er..." The girl wanted to say something, but Adrian''s fingers pressed her lips.


    "You said, you believe me, boo." Adrian with a confident smile, "I will deal with this perfectly, no one will be hurt, whether you or your parents, you are still mine, understand?"


    Britney definitely looked at him for a long time before she burst out laughing with relief: "yes, I understand, ED, I''m yours, I''ll always be yours."


    "Well, go back now. As usual, don''t say anything or do anything. Soon, this matter will be solved." Adrian kisses her on the lips. "Of course, don''t make that mistake again."


    "Yes, I promise, I will never leave." The girl nodded violently.


    Although there is some trouble, but this is also an opportunity, but this is not the most important thing at present, first of all, the two phone calls will be settled.


    "That''s the important thing you''re talking about?" In a private room in a senior club, Monica and Sophie look at each other strangely.


    Just a few minutes ago, Adrian called them separately, saying that they were temporarily unable to go to their home because of some unexpected problems and needed them to come to a senior club, and declared that it was very important. Although Monica and Sophie are a little unhappy, after all, this kind of thing is the best thing to talk about at home, and it seems to be a bad signal, but they finally drove over and didn''t expect to see each other here."Yes, that''s why I can''t go to your house." Adrian opened his hand with apology.


    Monica and Sophie''s faces are even more strange. They can''t let him go home even though it''s pregnant season. Eh


    "Well, sit down first, ladies." Adrian beckoned, waiting for them to do a "please take it out" gesture.


    Monica and Sophie, who took out their bags together, continued to look at each other with a strange look, and then handed the diagnosis report of the hospital to t''adechian.


    Adrian, who was already psychologically prepared, flipped through it, found the data he wanted and put it aside. Then he looked at the silent two women and coughed: "yes, you guessed right. After Monica called me to tell me that she was pregnant, Sophie also called to say that she was pregnant."


    Monica and Sophie are still silent. Adrian shrugs and continues: "I just read the diagnosis report. You are two weeks old, so I think about it carefully. If there is no accident, it should be the one two weeks ago..."


    He made a gesture and did not speak any more, and the two women in front of him became embarrassed and both lowered their heads to drink coffee.


    After the three-way trip in Sicily, Sophie had already talked to Monica and played with Adrian without any bottom line. In addition, Monica had experience and had been instructed by Adrian very early, so she acquiesced to this state. As long as three people were there, it was basically three people. After she came to Los Angeles, it was more frequent, so Sophie and Monica were shot together in the same attack two weeks ago.


    Because Monica wants to have a child, Adrian doesn''t wear a raincoat when she is with her, even if Sophie is there, but she stays with Monica every time. However, if you do too many things, there will always be one or two exceptions. He must have stayed with Sophie two weeks ago, and he hit the target very coincidentally, so


    "Yes This is really... " Sophie made a gesture, squinting her forehead, not knowing what to say.


    However, Monica adjusted her attitude, looked at Adrian and said, "Dr. brate is right, ED, your little animal is really energetic."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. He grabbed Monica''s hand and patted it. "I said honey, I''ll give you a baby."


    "I always remember, Abe," Monica sighed. "It''s not perfect, but I''m happy, very, very happy."


    She put Adrian''s hand on her face and looked at him with a serious and contented look.


    "If it''s a boy, he must be smart, if it''s a girl, she must be beautiful..." Adrian smiles. "Anyway, this is our child, Monica."


    Monica nods and looks at Sophie next to her. She gets up and walks to the corner of the French window to see the scenery outside.


    Adrian, who knew what she meant, immediately did it in front of Sophie: "how about it?"


    "What else? It''s not good at all." Sophie said a little sullen, her eyes full of mulberry.


    "Why? You know, there''s a little life already in your stomach. You''ll be a mother in ten months, Sophie, "Adrian said with a smile, his fingers gliding across her face." motherhood is a sacred and wonderful profession. I know you''re worried, but believe in yourself, you''ll be a good mother. "


    "But..." Sophie opened her mouth to say something, but hesitated to say it.


    "I will try my best to be a father, as I told Monica, this is our child..." "I think I''ve proved my ability to be a father."


    Sophie can''t help but show a strange expression. Monica, standing in front of the French window, can''t help laughing. Although it''s a little far away, she can still hear their voices. After Dennis and Aniston''s wedding, many people knew Adrian had a daughter.


    "Are you busy?" Sophie snorted sarcastically, expressing her dissatisfaction in this way.


    "Of course," Adrian said without shame, "I can deal with both of you, and I''m afraid of two children?"


    Monica laughs again. Sophie gives him a white eye, but she calms down quickly. She has accepted Adrian''s many things and is used to it. It''s no big deal to accept it again.


    "Well, in the next ten months, you can relax and go anywhere you want. As long as you keep your health, of course, you''d better act together..." Adrian began to arrange. "Sophie will return the rental house and move to Monica''s house, OK?"


    "You mean, let me live with Monica?" Sophie looked at him sideways. "Two or three months later, we went in and out with a big stomach, and were photographed by reporters?""Don''t worry, it''s not going to happen. I just want you to take care of each other. Anyway," you''re pregnant at the same time, aren''t you? " Adrian opens his hand, knowing that Gwyneth and Blanchett have lived together for so long, they haven''t been caught by reporters.


    "And it''s convenient for me to accompany you..." He continued, "I have a lot of things, but I can''t afford to lose time. I''ll never be happy if I don''t watch your stomachs puff up."


    Sophie said something in a low voice, then sighed and looked at Adrian: "it''s definitely a mistake to know you, ED, but I''m always wrong."


    "That''s what he was like, Sophie," Monica came over and pressed Sophie''s shoulder from behind. "He''s always luring you. Once you make a mistake, it''s too late to go back."


    "You say it like I''m a bad guy, Monica." Adrian protested.


    However, Monica didn''t pay any attention. She lowered her head to Sophie and continued, "why don''t we go to the baby goods store now, Sophie? We should be prepared for these things. "


    "All right." Sophie thought about it and agreed to Monica''s proposal. Adrian admitted that it was his child, so she didn''t need to worry.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Adrian then rose to his feet.


    "No You''d better go on your own Sophie said rudely, you don''t need to worry. You don''t need to worry about returning. What you''re dissatisfied with is still dissatisfaction. Of course, you can''t vent it on Monica, so Adrian will be the scapegoat.


    "Yes, you''d better go on your own." Monica is on Sophie''s side, too, but winks at Adrian as she leaves.


    It''s my Monica. Adrian smiles and sees them out of the club Watch them get on the bus and leave together Just went back to his car, started the bow and returned home.


    He didn''t worry about Sophie. If he didn''t intervene, her child would be 3 years old now. In fact, she still likes children very much Otherwise, I won''t speak with excited tone when I call. The little mustard in my heart is more of a temper tantrum, and will soon disappear as before.


    In fact, although Sophie refused Adrian once, she couldn''t do it twice After he disguised to accompany them to the baby store twice, she began to have a lively discussion about the children. Of course The two women have never said anything about marriage. Monica knows Adrian''s mind. When she met Sophie, she didn''t trust her marriage. So This is a good thing.


    "I don''t know if it will be two boys, two girls, or a man and a woman in ten months." Adrian would occasionally think about their stomachs in his study and mutter to himself.


    "Why not three boys or three girls, or even two men and a woman, two women and a man?" Charlize asked after hearing this one time. As Adrian''s personal secretary assistant, he was so capable and trusted that things like Sophie and Monika wydy naturally knew for the first time.


    "In that case, there may be four men or four women, two men and two women, three men and one woman, three women and one man..." Adrian laughed. "Come on, Charlie. Twins are not easy to conceive of."


    Then he looked at her stomach with interest: "if you want a baby, I''d love to help, honey."


    It''s the same as the old one.


    If there''s anything wrong with Sophie and Monica getting pregnant, it''s that for a long time, Adrian can''t be in bed with them. You know, in addition to them, only Gwyneth and Blanchett and he are three at a time. Although I had unloading experience with Kate, Charlotte and SHAGUA before, so far, I have not repeated it. More often, it is single to single, and occasionally unloading is not fixed. Kate, Charlize, or Kate, Sarah, or Charlize, Sarah, or Sarah, Liv, so I''m really sorry.


    But it doesn''t matter. After three or four months


    Although Sophie and Monica planned Adrian''s holiday plans for their pregnancy, he left for New York after the new year, and visiting his uncle has become an annual compulsory course. But unlike in the past, there was a romantic night with Natalie. Adrian bought a house on Manhattan''s upper east side, a luxury elevator apartment, a penthouse with a square foot square foot near ray mouth.


    He originally wanted to buy a villa. Although the upper east side is rich in land, it is not that there is no villa. It just covers a vast area as the villa of bethouri. To some extent, it is better to describe it as an independent apartment. But on second thought, it''s a bit too ostentatious. Buying land in New York is also to better date your own women, so I finally chose the top floor of the luxury elevator apartment Of course, some areas are avoided.


    If we want to say the disadvantage, it is that we are close to our uncle''s house. If they want to come over, they can walk for about ten minutes at most. The problem is that there''s no better place to go except here. It''s impossible to go to Brooklyn or even queens? Long island is a good choice, but it''s too close to Natalie''s house, and many people know her. Adrian doesn''t want anyone to see Natalie enter his house, and then come to him when she is making love.There is no difference between visiting uncle Anderson''s home and before - well, there are still some differences. Uncle Anderson''s acquisition of globegroup and media''s stable and rapid development in recent years have been praised. Aunt Martha still complained about why she didn''t bring lily, but Victor was also at home.


    "It''s amazing to hear that you have completed another acquisition." When chatting, Victor praised him a lot, because Adrian had so many times, his cousin and his relationship became more and more harmonious.


    "With the rise of the Internet, the structure of media will change again, just like the emergence of television, but this change will be much faster..." Adrian replied, "if you have money, you can try one or two."


    "Maybe." Victor replied after hesitation. (the words to be continued are from the light and happy dance


    in the book www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C258

    Victor is also an excellent talent. At least he started his own company to develop. Although it is only a medium-sized company with less than 100 employees, he has not received much help from his family from the beginning to the end. Claude may be better than him, but Adrian is definitely not.


    Having kept in touch for so many years, he is quite familiar with the situation of his uncle''s family. If Victor can be brought into his own company, he will certainly further strengthen his strength. This is not to say that Adrian wants to divide Claude''s power. In fact, Victor has done a good job in management, but his business judgment is far less than that of Claude. Moreover, his company has little relationship with the media industry, so it is not so easy to cross industries. [search for the latest updates]


    the advantages of making Victor a partner are obvious. First of all, he will get more help from his uncle. There is no doubt that Adrian is more and more familiar with Uncle Anderson''s pretentious posture. Although he often speaks unkindly and always likes to be critical, Victor is his son after all.


    Secondly, in the future, AC media is bound to expand further, and many affairs will be more and more detailed. Naturally, it is the best choice to let people who can be trusted and have the ability to take charge. Moreover, although Victor is involved in advertising and printing, but also began to adjust its own direction and involved in the construction of the website, which has a basis for cooperation.


    Finally, Victor''s character is very good. Adrian''s observation of his uncle''s house is long enough, and he has done some investigation through his own channels. I don''t know as much about this cousin as Claude, but I know enough.


    Of course, all these are his plans. Victor''s company is developing very well at present. There is no need to give up his career and come to AC media. Therefore, what he said is just a foreshadowing for the future.


    "I love it here, especially when I stand on the balcony and watch the sun sink slowly and reflect the last afterglow from the steel jungle." Standing on the balcony, Adrian looked down at the big apple that had been lit up. The weather is very good today, and the beauty of the sunset is particularly obvious.


    "What kind of feeling?" Asked Natalie, standing in front of him, leaning against him, looking at the light on the Hudson River.


    "I don''t know. It''s a kind of feeling. Many times, feeling can''t be described. In a sense, human language is very poor." Adrian rubbed her shoulders gently.


    "Ha, you''re philosophizing, ed." Natalie looked up and said with a smile.


    "If you like it, I''ll keep philosophizing." Adrian shrugged and leaned over her lip and gave her a kiss.


    "It''s like buying an apartment on the corner of Fifth Avenue and 92nd street?" The girl blinked.


    "Well?" I didn''t expect that she would ask. Adrian couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "I''ve been to the Jewish Museum here more than once, ed Adrian''s eyes were soft, and she turned.


    "I knew I could never hide it from you." Adrian sighed with exaggeration, held her face in her hand and kissed her again. Then she said, "well, let''s go into the living room. I''ve been preparing for this evening for a long time."


    "Is it? What are you prepared for? "


    "Since this is the first time we have used this apartment, we should also do something we haven''t done before - I cooked a lot of delicious food myself. You like French mushroom soup."


    "Ha, you want to tell me that you cooked this little mushroom soup?"


    "Well Well, it''s made by Zeller''s, and I''m just asking them to make it look like I made it. "


    It was a very happy night. For various reasons, Natalie seldom stayed with him for the night. It took a lot of effort to stay. Adrian temporarily forgot all the worries before and ate, chat, play and do with girls. But in addition to visiting uncle and dating Natalie in New York, there are other things to deal with.


    "Apprentice, or Donald Trump''s Apprentice. " Adrian said to the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "I like the second name." Trump did not hesitate to say, very in line with his personality, so Adrian showed a clear look, and trump noticed and laughed.


    "Basically, the show will start production early next year, so you have a year to prepare and make yourself more dazzling." Adrian followed.


    "Why not now? Although I don''t know the details so far, I can definitely do it. " Trump can''t wait.


    "If it''s just ability, I believe it, but TV stations have more say in making programs." Adrian opened his hand.


    "Well, no problem. I''ll be able to cooperate whenever you need to." Trump laughed again. He didn''t insist on anything. He was not a fool.


    After hanging Trump''s appetite for half a year, Adrian finally unveiled the reality show, the apprentice, which he claimed was tailor-made for him. This is one of the few reality shows related to business in the United States in his memory. The participating salesmen have to complete a variety of tasks and accept Trump''s comments. If they fail, they will have to leave without mercy. The winners can get various awards, such as the right to use a luxury house for a week or a certain position.The commercial reality show was originally created by NBC for Donald Trump, so Adrian remembered him because of him, and in turn was using the reality show to woo him.


    However, it was originally planned to wait until 2001 or 2002, but because of Adrian''s reason, the development of reality TV programs is much faster than I remember. Originally, a revised reality show about "millionaire" was planned to be launched on wireless after the potential of "millionaire" was exhausted, but it appeared on fox a few weeks ago.


    Adrian is sure that no insider has disclosed the past. After all, these ideas are collected by him. Moreover, there are many differences in details between the reality show launched by Fox and the one in his hands, and some links that can enhance the audience''s interest are also ignored. Therefore, this reality show is probably made by the other party after analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of "millionaire".


    If we didn''t know that there was no TV station coming up with the idea, and the idea needed to understand the Internet enough to make full use of it - telephone ''


    may be an alternative, but it can''t be completely replaced - Adrian might have come up with it. Rao, I''m afraid that the program will start preparing next year at the latest. However, there is no such restriction in apprentice. As long as you can imagine that trump is also a free man. If other TV stations ask him to produce such a program, he has no reason to refuse, so he simply advances it to next year.


    After a few more words about the show, the servant came and knocked on the door. Trump watched the time and got up to leave. "Sorry, ED, I''m going to Texas to talk about a business. I have to go now."


    "Well, I have to prepare to go back to Los Angeles. It''s not so urgent. We have a whole year to adjust. I believe you will have more free time in the second half of the year." Adrian nodded with a smile.


    With Adrian''s help, trump has been much better this year. By the end of the year, the company has finally got out of the predicament. Moreover, some people predict that the real estate market in 1999 will start to pick up. It is just around the corner that Adrian will say that, and trump is very happy.


    "Are you going to Texas, dad?" When he came to the living room, his beautiful daughter was there, and asked.


    "Yes, Eni, stay at home and be good. I''ll be back in five days at most." Trump hugged his daughter.


    "Nothing but business? "I don''t know," he said.


    "Well, honey, I''m really just talking about business." Trump had a headache.


    It used to be OK. Even if Ivanka didn''t like Adrian, he would hide this emotion in his heart, and there would be no less etiquette. But now not only more and more perfunctory, even afraid that others do not know that she does not like him. Trump knows that his daughter is a little arrogant. Although she is usually very restrained and knows how to be modest, after all, she grew up in a lot of flattery. Many elders and big people praised her a lot. Now when she meets Adrian, who doesn''t care about her at all, she can''t help but feel uncomfortable and even angry.


    Of course, this has something to do with some of his styles. Ivanka doesn''t like them very much, especially when he is a judge of the national Supermodel Contest.


    "American Supermodel Contest" this reality show has won a lot of people''s pursuit after its launch, which woman does not want to become a supermodel? Moreover, the restrictions on registration are not big. The participants are also various, including students in school, white-collar workers in enterprises, housewives and so on. With more people signing up, the momentum is rising, and more people are watching. The natural figure and face of women who can enter the final are great. In addition, various topics of the competition and some large-scale links have attracted both women and men, so the number of subscribers has increased.


    Trump has always liked beautiful models, so it''s convenient to hunt for beautiful models after serving as the judge of supermodel competition. It''s needless to say that there are quite good women among the contestants. Of course, trump is careful that even if he dates those players, he will wait until they are eliminated to prevent them from being caught.


    However, most of these could not be concealed from her daughter. Although there was an agreement between father and daughter, Ivanka was not happy to say anything, so Adrian, whom she hated, became the scapegoat.


    "I''m only going for five days. If you don''t like it, can I try to shorten the trip by half?". After a dry cough, trump said.


    "No, no, you can do what you want, Dad." Ivanka still smiles, and then looks directly at Adrian beside him: "by the way, Mr. Adrian, there is a new nightclub to be opened on 78th street this evening. It is the brother of a friend of mine who is running it. Maybe you would like to join us?"


    "Eni." Trump coughed again.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I know what I''m doing. I''m just going to hold a show and I don''t know how to drink," Ivanka shrugged, still looking at Mr. Adrian. "Of course, you can refuse."With a trace of provocation in her eyes, Adrian naturally knew the reason for this provocation, and could not help laughing and shaking his head in his heart. She would not be so naive? "No problem, I''d love to see it." Adrian immediately agreed to come down. Natalie is very sweet, but she can''t eat every day. It doesn''t matter if she goes shopping in the evening She was despised by this lady.


    "Be careful, Eni." Trump said with a wry smile on the bridge of his nose, then gave Adrian an apologetic smile.


    "I''ve never made a mistake, have I, dad?" Ivanka unconcerned to spread out his hand, and then raised his chin to take a proud glance at Adrian.


    After returning from Trump, Adrian stayed in his apartment and didn''t go anywhere. He spent most of his time on the phone ''


    until the lights were on. After filling his stomach, he found the nightclub according to Ivanka''s address.


    "Hey, guys, let me introduce you. This is the famous miracle director, Mr. Adrian Cowell." The noisy music continued to spread from below to the box. Ivanka introduced Adrian to his friends, and also introduced his friends to Adrian. Three men and two women, one of whom is about 25 years old, looks very stable, and the others are about her age.


    "It''s very flattering, Mr. Adrian. I like it. You can like it here." The steady young man stood up and held out his hand to Adrian with a look of surprise. His name was Sanders denill, the brother of Ivanka''s friend, the owner of the nightclub, and her friend, Sanders'' sister, was sitting next to him.


    "Saunders is the best night club I''ve ever known in New York City." Adrian shook hands with him and said hello to the young men in turn.


    They are almost like Ivanka. They are children of rich families. They have attended each other''s parties and are very close. Sanders is also the son of a real estate tycoon, but he is not interested in working at his father''s place for the time being. Moreover, he has a better brother on his head, so he opens a nightclub to kill time, which is convenient for these young people who are looking for fun.


    "I still have business to pay attention to, so I''m leaving for the time being. Please have a good time." Sanders said a few words and then left, and Ivanka held up his beer bottle to his friends: "come on, guys, start celebrating"


    "it''s not like juice, is it? "Less words" Adrian asked by the side.


    "Of course not - you''re not that old thing, Adrian?" Ivanka said with a smile, his eyes twinkled with pride, and the others laughed at him.


    This evening, she was normal and polite to Adrian, but at the moment she finally showed her tail.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just a drink. Don''t be so boring, Adrian?" A young man said, picking seems to be very disdainful.


    "You''re not the same as the rumor, Adrian." A girl followed, looking at Adrian with interest, as if she were looking at an object.


    "We never go to nightclubs of unknown origin, Adrian. Please don''t jump to conclusions about things you don''t know." Ivanka, who was in a good mood after drinking beer, said again. Her eyes were crooked and elated. After a long breath of breath, she finally vomited out, which made her feel very happy.


    Ever since Adrian equated her with an uninteresting nerd, Ivanka has been thinking about revenge. As she said before, although she is good at controlling herself, she grew up in flattery after all. She is so young that she can''t help but get angry and fight back even though she knows that her unkind words are wrong.


    How old is Ivanka and who is Adrian? Naturally, she couldn''t take advantage of it. The more she wanted to regain her face, and the more angry she was at the labels Adrian had put on her, the scene was now.


    See how long you can hold on. Listening to Adrian''s constant answers and explanations to his friends'' questions, Ivanka has never been so happy. Long before she came, she told her friends that she wanted to find a chance to run on Adrian in terms of language. She told them about the whole thing. Of course, there was no lack of embellishment to denounce Adrian. We all promise to help her. She may not be the opponent of this guy alone. Are they afraid they won''t get the upper hand together?


    Today, Ivanka is very casual, with a white dress and a goose yellow coat. There is a section of exquisite leg exposed under it. Wearing meat colored silk stockings, she looks quite sexy. Her feet are a pair of high-heeled shoes, which is totally different from the winter dress. Plus a good mood, and drink beer, the face quickly fly up two groups of faint blush, both lovely and beautiful.


    But soon her mood was not so good, because she gradually found that Adrian did not have the embarrassment of being run, always with a smile, patiently answered a few young people''s questions. So, unconsciously, several young people began to change their attitude, not so aggressive, and then began to seriously discuss some topics with him.In the end, Adrian has completely grasped the initiative of the discourse. Ivanka, who is aware of the problem, does not try to regain the initiative, but every time he does not have two words, Adrian will be transferred to other aspects. Moreover, her friends also cooperate so that she can not get in at all.


    What the hell is going on here? Ivanka couldn''t believe to see his friends laughing in Adrian''s words.


    "What the hell is going on, Linda?" Elinda and a woman asked, "what''s wrong with her desperate friend?"


    Chapter 258 failed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C259

    You are a playboy


    despair is not only what Linda says, but also her face is confused. Obviously, she has completely forgotten what she said before. S8 updates quickly []


    "hell, Linda, do you forget what we said?" Ivanka was a little annoyed and even angry. It made her look very impolite. Linda could not help but open her eyes. She had never had such a situation before.


    "Wait, let me see..." The girl raised her hands, and after thinking for a long time, she asked in an uncertain voice: "you mean You mean Show Adrian a little bit of Yan s ¨¨? "


    "God, I knew that you all forgot," Ivanka said with a violent fist. "You, Emily, Jason and Stan were all right. At the beginning, you did a good job. How can you forget now"


    "relax, Ernie, you are not like you at all." Linda waved her hand indifferently. "Adrian is a very interesting person. Why do we have to show him some Yan s ¨¨?"


    "What?" Ivanka couldn''t believe to look at his friend, "but in a few hours, he''ll fascinate you?"


    "Of course," Lindley replied, of course, "he''s funny and humorous, a little bit cute, he''s not old-fashioned, he''s patient, he''s perfect."


    Speaking of this, she revealed the God of memory s ¨¨, then began to giggle: "Oh, do you think he is a playboy, Adrian is really charming, frankly, if I can, I don''t mind taking him home tonight."


    Bitch Ivanka rolled his eyes, scolded fiercely in his heart, and then glared at Linda.


    "Come on, Eni," Linda said, still in her memories. "I bet you had the same idea, didn''t you?"


    "Linda," Ivanka called, biting her teeth. Her beautiful face was as black as burnt bread. Linda finally woke up and spat out her tongue in embarrassment: "sorry, Ernie."


    "I''m very disappointed with you, Linda, and Jason and they, very, very disappointed." Ivanka said with her arms in her arms.


    But Linda was startled, but she didn''t take her image to heart: "come on, Ernie. OK, I apologize. It''s really my fault tonight - our fault. But now it''s irreparable, isn''t it? Do you think we can get the conversation back by going out now? Adrian has taken the initiative and everyone likes him


    Ivanka continued to stare at her without saying a word.


    "Well, Eni," said Linda, putting her hands on her shoulder, in the most sincere tone, "this time it''s not going to work, so next time. After all, we don''t know what kind of person he is and how to deal with him effectively. With this lesson in mind, if you really plan to do it again, we''ll definitely be on your side, I promise, Eni


    Fixed to see her for a long time, Ivanka finally raised his hands: "OK."


    After the fruitless conversation, the two girls went back to the box, just in time to see Emily and Adrian coming back from the dance floor. Linda immediately invited Adrian to dance again, as if what she had said in the bathroom didn''t exist. Ivanka gaped and became more and more angry, so that after Stan invited Emily to continue dancing, He plucked up his courage to invite her, and Jason got a shot in the face.


    "Sometimes it''s fun to make a movie. When you face the camera, you can turn yourself into another person and start a new life. It''s very much like


    ng..." After coming back from the dance floor, Adrian began to talk to the four young people again. They listened carefully and attentively, asked questions from time to time, and then laughed at each other''s humorous answers.


    Ivanka, who tries to keep himself calm on the surface, sits quietly on the side, drinking beer bottle after bottle. It''s not a big deal to tell her to be calm, but she still can''t help looking at Adrian with hate eyes, and the other party has never looked at her directly, unless she says ch ¨¡.


    And even if Ivan cach "said it, Adrian replied that as soon as she stopped talking, his attention would be focused on the other four as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Hateful soul egg hateful Ivanka cried in his heart, but this is a public place, she can''t give Adrian the face s ¨¨ like at home, so the beer bottles in front of her gradually increase.


    "You are not a gentleman at all. You are a narrow-minded soul egg. I used to But I didn''t like you You just retaliate against me... " While speaking, Ivanka swings his hands and Tun part, and collides with Adrian with the explosive rhythm. In the middle of the dance floor, the light of five faces and six s ¨¨ runs through the lively men and women.


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Adrian is also swinging with the rhythm. Although he is tall and flexible, he is not inferior to the young people at all. "Since you don''t like me, I certainly can''t let you dislike me any more.""You are sophistry. You just want to embarrass me. You just want to make me look like a clown." Ivanka raised his voice, stepped on the beat and jumped more and more fiercely. The two plump balls in front of her chest were shaking violently up and down, which was extremely attractive.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and was about to say something. The music stopped suddenly. The booming dance music ended, and people on the dance floor stopped one after another. Ivanka, who was in the middle of her head, sprained her foot and fell into Adrian''s arms. Through the dim light, she could see that her face was full of red and her eyes were full of confusion, With the ups and downs of the chest, the mouth from time to time out of wine gas.


    "Well, it''s over. Let''s go back." Adrian helped her out on the dance floor.


    "Why not continue? Why not continue? " Ivanka yelled drunkenly, and then tried to push him away. "I can walk without your help"


    "be obedient." Adrian, as if he didn''t hear her, took her straight back to the box. The glass table was full of beer bottles. The other four young people were more or less drunk because they drank too much.


    "Jason, you soul egg, the last bottle is mine." Ivanka opened his blurred eyes and reached out to grab the beer bottle Jason had handed to his mouth, but was quickly stopped by Adrian.


    "It''s very late, guys. I don''t think you usually get home too late, do you?" He said, "I''ll send Ivanka back now, and you''ll go back earlier."


    "Why don''t I take her back, ed?" Stan turned his eyes and jumped up.


    "No, Stan, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." Adrian said rudely, "don''t think I didn''t hear you when Ivanka was drunk and forced me to dance with her just now --" she has never drunk so much. This may be an opportunity ", right


    "I just I just I don''t mean anything else... " Stan stammered, embarrassed, while Linda and Emily chuckled.


    "Maybe you''re thinking about something bad." Jason untied Stann''s siege, and stannton put on a righteous look: "yes, maybe you think so."


    "Don''t guess me by your careful thinking, guys. I''ve called the bodyguards and one of them will drive her back," Adrian shrugged. "That''s it. I''m leaving. Nice to meet you. Come to Los Angeles when you''re free. It''s my treat."


    In their laughter, Adrian carried Ivanka out. Although she kept shouting "let me go", "I can walk by myself" and "I haven''t played enough", he always turned a deaf ear.


    Out of the night club, the cold wind blows, people can''t help but spirit of a boost, not only Adrian is much better, Ivanka is also a lot of sober.


    "Take Miss Ivanka back to 192 68th street." Before and after the car reached the front, Adrian opened the door and put Ivanka inside, saying to the bodyguard driving.


    Who knows Ivanka clings to his clothes.


    "Let go, Ivanka, I''ll have you sent back." After a couple of fruitless pulls, Adrian said.


    "Why should I let go? I just called so many times to let you go of me, but you turned a deaf ear to me. Now I want to let go of me? " Ivanka giggled nervously. She did drink more tonight.


    Then she put her legs between Adrian''s thighs and asked in a triumphant voice, "if I''m yelling ''help'' now, guess what''s going to happen tomorrow?"


    Although it is already 10 o''clock, there are still many pedestrians in the street. Adrian stands at the door of the car, half of his body is in the car, and there is a pair of female Xing''s long legs holding him. This scene is not good at all.


    "Your father will be ashamed of it." Adrian said in a low voice, followed the whole person into the car, closed the door and signaled the bodyguard to drive.


    "He''s a real pain in the neck." "I''m not going back to 68th Avenue. I''m going to Seventh Avenue. Do you understand? Take me to 67 Seventh Avenue, where I have a small apartment. I''m going back to my own apartment. My apartment is not my father''s home."


    "OK, OK, go to your apartment." Adrian shook his head and made a gesture to the bodyguard.


    Seventh Avenue is not far away. It''s about ten minutes away. Ivanka keeps quiet all the way and leans on her seat faintly. The cold wind before her only makes her sober. After another toss, Adrian finally helped her take the elevator to ivankana''s 15th floor apartment.


    "That''s it. You''ll take care of the rest. I''ll go." After putting the girl on the sofa, Adrian said with a long breath.


    Ivanka said nothing, sitting askew, with his hair scattered, blushing, blindfolded, drunk, not knowing what to do. Adrian shrugged, no longer waiting for her to answer, went straight to the bathroom for convenience, washed his hands and rubbed his cheek in cold water, then moved his fingers for a few minutes, then walked out of the bathroom.When he returned to the living room, he was stunned again. Ivanka did not know when he sat down at the small round table in front of the kitchen counter, and poured a glass of wine for himself. After drinking it up, he giggled and giggled. Looking at the bottle, it seemed that Brandy?


    "Enough, you can''t drink any more, Ivanka." Adrian shook his head slightly and walked over to stop the girl who wanted to pour another glass.


    "Go away, who do you think you are?" Ivanka pushed him impatiently, reaching for the bottle to come back.


    "You''ve drunk enough tonight, Ivanka, Linda. They say you''ve never drunk so much wine, and your father says you''re a restrained girl," Adrian let her snatch. "Besides, this kind of liquor doesn''t suit you, and your father doesn''t drink it, does it?"


    "He didn''t drink because he used to drink too much," Ivanka retorted, his eyes wide open and seemingly angry. "What do you think is the right wine for me? Beer? Or champagne? Oh, go to hell with you, Adrian. You know what I hate most about you? She always puts on a self righteous face, as if what you think it is, it must be what you think you are "


    she stood up, staggered a few steps, leaned against the armrest of the sofa and glared at him:" I really seldom drink so much wine. Oh, the correct way to say is that I drink so much wine for the first time, so I want to taste brandy. What''s wrong Is that ok? If I don''t want to drink, why should I put a bottle in my apartment? "


    At this point, she turned her head to think about it, and then waved her hand blandly: "of course, I drank too much before, and my taste was numb, and I drank too fast, and I didn''t taste it carefully."


    Adrian gave a funny sigh and put the bottle back in the cupboard: "well, Ivanka, that''s it. You''re a little too indulgent. Go back to your bedroom and have a good sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, you''ll know how ridiculous what you''ve done tonight. Drunk you are not you, sober you are you. "


    "Wow, wow, wow, these" you "are so skillful," Ivanka exclaimed in an exaggerated voice. "Look, what did I just say? Now it''s time to see "


    " I''m leaving. Good night. " Adrian didn''t care at all and walked straight past her to the door.


    At this time, Ivanka suddenly jumped up and pushed hard on him. Adrian was pushed back several steps by this force, and finally sat on the sofa.


    Ivanka glared at him, and suddenly giggled nervously: "you don''t know how far I''d be if I indulged myself, Adrian"


    Adrian opened his hand and was about to speak, but was pushed back by Ivanka''s words: "do you want to hit me, Adrian?"


    "Sorry, I think you may have some..." After a long pause, Adrian made a gesture.


    "Answer me, Adrian, do you want to hit me?" Ivanka slightly bent down and looked at him with provocative eyes, which seemed to be burning something in his drunken eyes.


    "That''s not a good question, Ivanka." Adrian replied calmly.


    "Is it?" Ivanka chuckled again, straightened up, added lips with her little tongue, and took off her coat.


    "You''re a playboy, Adrian," she said, looking at him, slowly extending her hand behind her. "Famous playboy, but now you don''t even dare to admit it?"


    The coat immediately fell off, and a pair of plump men wrapped in brassieres jumped up and swayed a few times. The deep ditch in the middle attracted people''s attention. Adrian pursed her lips without saying a word, but her eyes were unfriendly on the pair of soft. Ivanka may not be as good as Monica and Zeta Jones, but she is definitely one lap older than Kate and Charlotte. Her age is very rare.


    Ivanka''s smile is more proud, as if there is something dominating her, let her in front of Adrian to do these wantonly. Then, the bra also fell off, and the plump, which was no longer obstructed, immediately jumped several times. The bright red bud also grew rapidly in the cold air. Ivanka, who felt all this, took a deep breath and gave out a groan, with a thick * *.


    "Tell me, Adrian, have you ever thought about hitting me?" Her face is excited, and her rapid breathing makes her chest rise and fall more and more big, sometimes confused and sometimes crazy in her eyes.


    Adrian still did not answer, just sit there quietly, continue to let his eyes stay in those two growing up on the bright red.


    The madness of alcohol has completely occupied Ivanka''s body. She suddenly sat down on the coffee table in front of Adrian, slowly rolled up her dress, and then split her legs to reveal the bottom Ku of pink s ¨¨.


    "I still "Virgin," she breathed.


    "You know what?" Adrian opened his mouth in a low voice, and his eyes finally moved to her face. "I never refuse a woman''s request, Eni."After that, he did not give her a chance to think, so he pulled her into his arms, and then buried his head in the plump pair without politeness, and held one of them in his mouth.


    Ivan carton screamed, which made her more or less wake up from the previous madness, and the feeling of shame and embarrassment came to her heart, making her want to push Adrian away, but the numbness from her chest quickly crawled over her body, making her become limp and confused again. The slight struggle was more like welcoming or rejecting.


    What''s more, Adrian has one hand along her thigh deep into the skirt, while the other hand is swimming on him, which makes her more unable to resist. So, when Adrian w ¨§ n lives on her lip, Ivanka does not hesitate to entangle with him, and then when he holds her to stand up, his legs take the initiative to clip in his waist.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C260

    A new day came, and the sun rose again in the steel jungle of New York, and one of the largest cities in the world soon came back to life. Husband w ¨§ n said goodbye to his family and prepared to go to work. The children went to school laughing and the shops opened m ¨¦ n business in turn. Although the weather was still a little cold, it was undoubtedly a good start. Of course, there are bad beginnings, such as a terrible scream in a small apartment on Seventh Avenue.


    "Stop yelling, Eni. It''s a headache." Adrian sat up with a yawn and said in a voice of complaint and ease. []


    because of waking up from the man''s arms and feeling his own strangeness at the same time, Ivanka finally came to his senses, shivering and holding the quilt in front of Xiong, shivering with his mouth. Chun looked at him with shock and disbelief on his face.


    "You Why are you here? " She asked in horror, subconsciously avoiding certain obvious facts.


    "Why am I not here?" Adrian shrugged. "Don''t tell me, you don''t have the slightest impression of what happened last night."


    Ivanka''s face suddenly turned blue and white. If you just wake up with a vague impression, after the slight headache caused by drinking too much disappeared, all kinds of things quickly came out of his mind last night, and they were very clear. Especially when she drank too much, she forced Adrian to dance on the dance floor, and later undressed in front of him, which left her helpless for a moment.


    "Little NV covered his face and yelled a few times, then he became choked," God, I actually I went to Chu ¨¢ ng with someone who could be my father And And... "


    "Wait, wait," Adrian, who heard something wrong, immediately exclaimed, "I don''t think the gap between you and me has reached that level? It''s too much of an exaggeration. I''m at least 20 years younger than your father. "


    Ivanka didn''t speak. She just looked up at him with fierce eyes. She had the intention to bite him. However, in a few minutes, she covered her face in frustration again.


    "I must admit that I was really surprised last night, Eni." Adrian schran opened his mouth again.


    "Don''t call me that," Ivanka suddenly shrieked, interrupting, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at Adrian.


    Adrian didn''t dodge, sitting there still beating with her soft pillow. However, it''s absolutely wrong to say that he did this to let the little NV vent. Although he only raised one arm for a little protection, he added fuel to the fire when Ivanka inhaled the air: "be careful, Eni, generally speaking, it will hurt for a long time after the first time."


    "I said not to call me like that." Ivanka was more angry, and the frequency of the pillow tapping was also accelerated.


    After all, Chu ¨¢ ng is soft. In addition, he is still in pain. Once he tries too hard, he loses his balance and screams into Adrian''s arms. It never rains but it doesn''t come singly that when she falls down, she waves her hands and grabs the quilt wrapped around his waist, so something just sticks on her face, and then rubs it several times.


    After seeing clearly what it was, Ivanka let out a short cry again, jumped up in spite of the pain, and shrank into the corner and gave a burst of Lu ¨¤ n


    OU on his face.


    Adrian looked down at what was still held high after the night. Laughing and shaking his head, Adrian put his hand around Shao NV: "OK, Eni, calm down. You''ve yelled too much this morning."


    "Don''t touch me," Ivanka shrieked, twisting to get out of his arms.


    Adrian''s eyebrow m ¨¢ o slightly picked up and down, when she was about to fall on Chu ¨¢ ng pressed up.


    "Mmm Stop it Well... "


    "Help You can''t do this... "


    "Ah Ah Stop Stop... "


    After three times, Ivanka finally softened under Adrian''s kiss and caress, and his head was panting on one side.


    "I can''t put it down." Adrian played with her towering softness and exclaimed, then lowered his head and took a mouthful on it.


    The little NV, who had calmed down a lot, glared at him fiercely, and suddenly pushed him away. He got up and put on his clothes: "you are a Hun egg, Adrian, a super Hun egg"


    "thank you, many people say so." Adrian didn''t seem to care.


    "If I used to have such a little curiosity about you, now I have completely hated you." ivankahulu ¨¤ n put on his clothes, inhaled the air conditioner and limped to m ¨¦ n''s mouth. "I have been looking forward to a beautiful, exciting, memorable first time, but you, ruined all this, you are a villain, an animal ¡±


    she said, pushing m ¨¦ n aside and walking out: "I don''t want to see you again, Adrian never wants to"


    "Hey, where are you going?" After grabbing a blanket around his lower body, Adrian followed him outside."Why, don''t you think it''s enough? You want to press Chu ¨¢ ng up? Like before? And do it again? " Ivankaji said sarcastically, "don''t think I really dare to do anything to you, as long as you dare to leave me here, I swear, I will make you look good, I will"


    "but," Adrian grabs his head in embarrassment, "isn''t this your apartment?"


    There was no sound in the room. Ivanka stood in his place with a long mouth. Adrian spread his hands innocently. After a long time, little NV grabbed the back of the sofa and smashed it at Adrian, just like on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "Get out, get out, get out of here," she cried, her mouth twitching as if she were ready to cry.


    "Well, well, I''ll get dressed and leave." Adrian said with a good temper and turned back to the bedroom. Ivanka stopped, staring at m ¨¦ n angrily and motionless.


    Soon he put on his clothes and came out: "well, I''ll leave and have a good rest. After today, you will be much better."


    "Roll" angry little NV immediately rushed up again, but Adrian''s action was faster than her, and immediately grabbed her hands and pressed her to the wall.


    "You know, Eni, you''re much more adorable now than you used to be," he said with a smile. "You''re no longer arrogant, more alive. I''m starting to like you."


    Ivanka, who was staring at him with hatred, was about to speak when his mouth was blocked. Unlike the previous flirtation with Chu ¨¢ ng, Adrian was very aggressive. Although she gritted her teeth to resist, she was pried open within seconds, and her tongue was soon entangled after several thrusts. Especially the hands, with a string of electric current and fire, let the last night''s bits and pieces clearly come out of the mind, that kind of joy after the pain and, deeply engraved into the body, so that she could not mention the idea of resistance.


    "That''s it. Have a good rest," Adrian did not take advantage of the victory to pursue again, and then carried Ivanka w ¨§ n to the sofa. "We''ll meet again soon, Eni."


    After he walked for a long time, little NV was sober, then knelt down on the sofa and punched the back angrily.


    "Hateful," she said in a low voice, and then thought of what face s ¨¨ covered her abdomen. "Damn, that Hun egg last night..."


    Ivankalu was frightened and even frightened. At the same time, she was a little confused and helpless. After being so nervous for a moment, she breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s going to be OK. It''s just over. It''s still in the safety period. It''s going to be ok..."


    But at the thought of the Hun egg who took advantage of the danger, her anger filled her heart again.


    "I hate you, Adrian. I hate you. I''m going to kill you." Ivanka yelled, throwing his hands on the sofa, curling up and staring ahead, sighing for a long time.


    "How about it? I''ve specially arranged it. It''s a perfect place for two kids to live here after they''re born. " Adrian walked around the bright and spacious room and said to the two Nvxing who came in. The room was decorated with Hu ¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡ Asked Sophie, who rubbed the baby Chu ¨¢ ng.


    "It''s obvious. I thought you knew him enough, Sophie." Monica chuckles on her shoulder.


    "I''m not like you, Monica, who can accommodate him." Sophie shrugged, and though she said that, she was extremely close to Monica.


    "You''re the same, Sophie." Adrian came over, laughing and hugging them in his arms.


    "Are you sure?" Sophie stares at Adrian, while Monica covers her mouth and smiles.


    "Well, let''s go out and have a look." Adrian immediately changed the topic, "if you have any questions, please raise them as soon as possible. I will let people deal with them at the first time. You are going to stay here for a long time."


    This is his villa in Orange County. It is one of his earliest properties. It is not big but beautiful. It has beautiful scenery. Monica came here at the beginning, and she tried 3P with Julia and Adrian for the first time. So Adrian arranged for them to live here in the next few months. After all, there are more paparazzi in Los Angeles. It is not easy to hide completely. Even if it is necessary to make it public in the future, it will be something to do in the future.


    "I have a big production today. I may be going to New Zealand for several months, but I will come to see you whenever I have time." Adrian said that to Sophie and Monica in the living room.


    However, the two NV people were obviously not listening, but murmuring their words. Adrian could not help but listen curiously, and followed Lu''s expression of crying and laughing.


    "Generally speaking, if he is very talkative at a certain time, the topic is from room decoration to doing everything, and he does not praise you with any trace, then he is likely to hook up with another Nv person outside. At this time, if he wants to hit your Chu ¨¢ ng, you can kick him down without any politeness, and he will never be angry." Monica imparts her specious experience to Sophie.Adrian can only laugh and shake his head. He said a lot today, but it has nothing to do with just coming back from New York. You know, he originally planned to molest Ivanka for a period of time. As I said before, the more flattered an NV child like her is, the more disdainful she is, especially with the title of "Hu Hu Hu". However, the more she ignored, the more she cared. Although many NV people said that they did not care about being pursued by Hu Hu Hu, they would be very happy if they really faced this situation. After all, if they could be pursued by a famous Hu Hu Hu childe, it would prove that they have extraordinary charm. Only a fool would believe that "I don''t need anyone to prove my charm (ability)" If you want to.


    Now is not the best time to push Ivanka, but he didn''t expect that little NV would react so much after accumulating such a long time of dissatisfaction. After drinking too much, he even ignored to come to Yin and himself together. Liquor Jing is indeed a good thing. Adrian will not refuse to send the snacks to his mouth again, let alone get her virginity, so let alone get Ivanka.


    After the event, little NV''s reaction was also expected by him. For a long time, she would be very angry with him. However, it doesn''t matter. The more she hates him, the more she hates him, the more she cares about him, and she can''t escape his palm.


    Adrian spent the night in Orange County with Sophie and Monica, because both were pregnant - though not obvious - and they didn''t do anything, just lying together on the big Chu ¨¢ ng they had bought, until they fell asleep. Then he went back to Los Angeles and started to deal with things.


    Both "Elizabeth" and "Shakespeare''s love history" and "mind catcher" began to work slowly as he expected. Among them, the performance of "Elizabeth" was slightly worse. In the screening time of more than one month, the number of theaters increased to 1000, and the box office in North America was 11 million, while "Shakespeare''s love history" and "mind catcher" were under similar conditions They got 27 million and 20 million box office respectively.


    After all, in the former, Shakespeare''s name is stronger than that of Elizabeth I, while in the latter, the story of American self-help is more popular. However, compared with the cost, such box office is enough, and the investment of the three films is not high. What''s more, many sets, props and costumes can be shared in the production of "Elizabeth" and "Shakespeare''s love history", which saves a lot of money.


    According to professional estimates, the global box office of "Elizabeth" may be about 100 million, while that of "soul catcher" will be around 200 million. This film is popular in North America, but it is not so good outside North America. However, Shakespeare''s love story, as a classic British style comedy, is likely to win 300 million box office.


    Therefore, it is certain that the film will make money. The rest is how much money can be made. In addition, the word-of-mouth is also good. The film critics praise more than criticize the three films, and praise the acting skills of Blanchett, Gwyneth, Williams, jekyun and Natalie. Therefore, Elizabeth and Shakespeare''s love history were both shortlisted for the Golden Globe Award - "the catcher of the soul" because it was released late.


    "It''s a good sign." Adrian said that to Blanchett and Gwyneth.


    Although they have been nominated for the best NV protagonist, the Golden Globe Awards have two categories of awards: plot and musical comedy in the best film and the best actor in that NV. Elizabeth belongs to the plot while Shakespeare''s love history belongs to comedy, so there is no conflict between them. In addition, the higher Adrian stands, the less he cares about the Golden Globe Awards, which are easily affected and influenced. This attitude has more or less affected the views of NV people, so they don''t pay attention to it. The nomination list after a month is worthy of attention.


    But now let''s focus on the moment. Adrian has a difficult and not too difficult thing to deal with.


    "I need an explanation, Mike." Adrian sat on the sofa with his hands crossed in front of him, calmly looking at Michael owitz walking around the room.


    "As I''ve said, this kind of poaching is very common. Brokers often do it with each other." Owitz spread his hands.


    "But Anderson Keller is one of the top s ¨¨ brokers in the company, and if he changes, you should be aware of it." Adrian said slowly.


    "Yes, I know, but you also know, ED, that people are always negligent, and they do it in a very subtle and beautiful way. If Raul of the personnel department didn''t find out the clues, he might not find them until he resigned." "Said owitz, defensively.


    "We don''t care how much money you are invited to serve as the company''s CEO." we hope you don''t care how much money you can manage our company. In fact, you have done a good job. You have made great contributions to the rapid development of the brokerage company in recent years, but this can not be an excuse for you to shirk your responsibility "


    he went to owitz with his back hand:" although Anderson betrayed the company first, your responsibility is not small, otherwise you would not want me to help solve this matter. But the problem is, I can solve it this time, but what about the same situation next time? Still let me do it? Or do you want to tell me that the Ji love you promised us to create more brilliance has been used up? "Owitz was silent. After a long time, he pinched the bridge of his nose: "well, I apologize. I do have some I''ll take my responsibility. "


    Adrian had a smile on his mouth and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be discouraged, Mike. I just want to tell you that Crowe and I admire you and value you. As we said before, the company started to develop rapidly after you took over. It''s all due to you. We are just worried that you are blinded by the current achievements. We have a long way to go. "


    "Of course I know," owitz laughed, relieved. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve been through more than you, ed


    "Well, then, I''ll take care of it as soon as possible." Adrian nodded.


    "Oh?" Owitz raised her eyebrows.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C262

    Host


    " Spears was stunned. He was in a state of lyricism when Adrian interrupted him. His head couldn''t turn for a moment. []


    "what if it wasn''t in California?" Adrian repeated it slowly, with an air of leisure, and his face remained unchanged.


    Since spears had been patiently planning to come here for more than a month, he naturally knew a lot of things, so after a pause, he immediately understood Adrian''s meaning. His face turned white, then red, and his breath became thick. He glared at Adrian with his fist in his hand, and his body trembled slightly, as if he had been greatly insulted.


    Adrian, who has a good view of his situation, smiles and tries to figure out how much the other party has done with just one sentence. Britney Spears has not been able to manage his mouth for more than a month.


    "I, Adrian, you are a big man, you are very powerful, but if you can make me surrender in this way, it will be great. I am a father, I love my daughter, I love my family, I will never let her be hurt..." Spears continued to express his feelings with great enthusiasm. His righteous appearance was really like that.


    Adrian scoffed at the corners of his mouth, once again impolitely interrupted him enough, spears, we are all decent people, please do not like the low-grade Street hooligan that kind of filthy noise, OK No word skipping.


    Spears choked and his face reddened, but Adrian''s voice once again drifted into his ears, Cisco''s 0.01 stake. "


    "What..." This inexplicable words let spears a daze, looking at Adrian show do not understand the expression.


    "Cisco was founded in 84 and provides Internet solutions. Its equipment and software products are mainly used to connect computer network systems. In the current IT industry, they rank in the top several. At present, the market value has just exceeded 200 billion US dollars, so the share of 0.01 is 20 million US dollars." Adrian''s hands crossed in front of him, looking at spears, said slowly.


    Pierce''s eyes widened, and his throat, though he tried to keep still, gave a whiff of it.


    When brandy brandy came to investigate her, she was more flustered and said that he had to look into her family and find out more clearly that day.


    James Spears is a construction contractor. According to the more popular words in his previous life, he was a contractor, and he was also a small contractor. He had the shortcomings that all Americans have, such as arrogance, blindness, self righteousness and so on. His wife, Britney''s mother, Lynn spears, is a little bit better than him. She is a primary school teacher and has more brains, but on the whole, she is half a dozen.


    Although Baotou can make a lot of money if he does a good job, the Spears'' annual income is about several hundred thousand, which is no different from that of the ordinary middle class. Otherwise, she would not have sent Britney to Mickey Mouse Club, and after she was signed up, her family moved from Louisiana to California. Britney Spears has become a very popular girl star after she released her maiden album this year. With this album, she has made millions of income in less than a year. The spears have earned a few years'' investment. Moreover, Britney Spears obviously has greater potential, which is equivalent to picking up a gold mine


    although these incomes are not the Spears'', they are after all It''s Britney''s parents, so spears will never allow Britney Spears to get out of their control now, let alone let others touch or even share their daughter. This is also a kind of love, isn''t it? Moreover, perhaps you can also get more benefits from Adrian, the greed of people is always endless.


    "Not only that," continued Adrian, who was still so indifferent that he didn''t seem to be able to move his face. "It''s expected that Cisco''s market value will increase three to five times in the next year, so..."


    Speaking of this, he raised his hands and did not say any more. Spears could not help but pull the collar, more obviously swallowed his mouth, and his face turned red again, but this time it was because of excitement rather than acting. Before 20 million already let him heart, when did he have so much money? What''s more, it may be doubled several times in the next year, three times is 60 million, and five times


    "You may have doubts, but as long as you keep an eye on Cisco''s share price, you will know whether my words are true." Adrian spoke again.


    Spears was more confident. Since the other side dared to say so, he must have certain assurance. Obviously, he was still a little afraid of this matter. Maybe he could be more At this time, he came into contact with Adrian''s eyes. He shrunk his neck involuntarily. The other party looked at him with a smile, giving people a feeling of condescending, as if looking at an ant.


    When he got to the mouth, he immediately swallowed. Spears was not a fool. He immediately lowered his posture and said with a smile that you Is it serious, Adrian? ""In my opinion, your daughter is worth the price." Adrian opens his hands.


    It''s a bit embarrassing for spears to be too naked, but he''s thick skinned and quickly recovered. He nodded immediately. Thank you very much for your generosity, Adrian


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll have the lawyer contact you to discuss the details," Adrian said casually, "but half of this will be in your wife''s name."


    Spears was stunned and immediately understood his intention. Although there was some pain in the flesh, he did not raise any objection. After Adrian made a request, he got up and bowed his head and said goodbye.


    "By the way, spears, there''s one more thing I''d like to remind you," Adrian stopped him after he came to the door, holding his hands on the table, still in his high position. "Although there''s nothing left in our agreement on paper, since we''ve made a deal, we have to abide by it, OK?" No word skipping.


    "Ming I see. " Spears hesitated, then nodded again and again.


    This is an obvious warning. If there is no specific contract, there will be no legal binding force. Therefore, as long as the spears want, they can not abide by today''s transaction and make profits when necessary. But similarly, as long as they dare to do that, Adrian can use all kinds of means to clean them up and make them completely destroyed.


    After James spears left, Adrian continued to sit still in his chair until the knock on the door. Next, Charlize appeared at the door, looked at him, and made a complicated gesture.


    "Let her in." Adrian said with a smile, then winked at Charlize. The girl rolled her eyes, turned her head and waved outside.


    "Ed" Britney then ran in with worry, no matter Charlize was still in the field, around the desk into his arms. Adrian informed spears when he made an appointment with spears, so she was waiting in a room outside the office during the negotiation.


    "All right, it''s all right, boo." After Charlize closed the office door, Adrian patted the girl on the back.


    "Really? Really? " No word skipping. Britney asked twice, her face full of worry. "I''ve been scared in that room over there, in case In case Then I really don''t want to do it. "


    "I told you, boo," Adrian rubbed her hair and kissed her beautiful face. "You didn''t do it very well. You didn''t mean to reveal more."


    "I''m not a fool." Britney pouted a little disgruntled, but quickly grabbed his collar nervously. You mean, ed


    "No, I bought you from your father for tens of millions." Adrian said in a relaxed tone.


    "Buy Buy it? " Although her EQ is negative and has been brainwashed by Adrian for several years, she still has feelings for her parents and is naive in her heart. She hopes that her parents can agree with her to keep a relationship with Adrian. It is normal to feel lost when she hears such a result.


    And that''s exactly what Adrian wanted. He immediately picked up Britney and let her sit on her body, pinch her chin and kiss on the pink lips. Don''t think about that. In short, you don''t need to worry about that. You''re already mine, boo. No one will hurt you or embarrass you. You just have to focus on it It''s just music that hits a higher goal. "


    Don''t mention this matter, the seed has been buried, with the passage of time, she will slowly in the heart of a little bit to erase the weight of her parents.


    "Hitting higher targets?" Britney finally got rid of the loss and looked at Adrian askew for a while.


    "Yes, even Beyond Madonna. " Adrian pressed against the girl''s forehead and kissed her lips again. Then, in exchange for the stormy attack, he repeated several wet kisses.


    "Thank you..." Britney gasped, and then thought of the look moved, laughing and leaning to Adrian''s ear, vaguely blowing the tone, master "


    hearing this address, Adrian eyebrows a pick, heart gushing with a feeling of great pleasure, by this name alone, it is worth the 20 million Cisco stock. Although Britney now calls him that, more because of fun and joking, but it is equivalent to a small opening on the dam, before long, it will completely collapse under the erosion of the current. When she uses this name in her life without hindrance, she will be his from the inside to the outside.


    Just said, she will slowly erase the weight of her parents in her heart, now has taken a big step, worthy of celebration.


    "I like the name," Adrian looked at the girl with a smile. "You should be able to move out now, right?" No word skipping.


    "No problem. I''ll get the agent to find a suitable house soon, AI..." Britney smiles sweetly. Then she notices Adrian''s unhappy look. She chuckles. She puts her hands around his neck and climbs on his chest. I''ll move out soon, my masterThe settlement of the matter not only smoothed Britney''s parents, but also made her a big step towards becoming a completely different owner. However, the $20 million was not so easy to take.


    "I''ve got people ready, and although I''ve taken a lot of variables into account, I have to remind you, ED, that the end result may be even less." In the study of the Adrian mansion, regatt said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be less than 10 billion, right?" No word skipping. Adrian shrugged his shoulders with indifference. "We''re a predator, uncle regert."


    Then he showed a curious look. Don''t you often say that I have no talent in finance? For this time, I will basically prepare according to the data I have given. "


    "Because you''re a miracle director." Regert shrugged and Adrian burst into laughter.


    of course, humor is humorous, which explains you, Eide, I''ve worked for your father for many years, and has a very professional team. Although there are different views on the future, it is certain that a bubble is coming. Your proposal is just cut across the middle of the differences. So after consulting the accountants, they decided to prepare for the data you gave.


    "I just, never because I got information from my uncle." Adrian sighed and then changed the subject. It''s a pity that we don''t qualify for scissors yet


    In ''92 and'' 97, Adrian was able to follow suit because the situation was clear, and the real magnates didn''t mind giving others some soup. But next year, it''s not the same time. No one can predict. Even the wall street gang, the people who can take scissors are real giants, and they are all part of this country. Although the history of the Cowell family is not short, it is not a big family. Uncle Anderson has great influence on Wall Street and is not enough compared with the real giants.


    So Adrian starts to prepare from now on. Claude is in charge of the company''s industry, and has discussed with him at the beginning. Don''t worry too much, but Adrian still has so much investment to deal with. Even if he is a mediocre person in finance, he doesn''t mean that cash can be cashed out immediately. If he doesn''t want to be reaped, he has to prepare for the rainy day and eat as much as possible. Although there may be losses, the actual profits are enough.


    Therefore, despite the fact that the future of 20 million yuan given to the spears may be doubled several times, it is still uncertain whether they can get it at that time, unless they sell now, but is it possible with their greed? Especially in the last few weeks, after the stock market began to soar, they were less likely to lose it.


    By then, they must look good. Adrian thought maliciously. He did not have the slightest sympathy, did not instigate the spears to invest all their wealth, did not instigate them to speculate in futures, it was enough kindness.


    Well, let''s turn to the movie. At the end of January, 1999, a movie was shown quietly on the cinema line. Although it is so low-key, the film is bound to make a heavy fall in the film history, because its name is "the witch Blair"


    since Perez and Harmon of Bosworth obtained Adrian''s support, he has made great achievements in film history In the second half of 1998, many people talked about the witch named Blair in Maryland and the three missing college students.


    Maryland''s local police couldn''t bear to be harassed, and several statements said that there was no such case, but no one, and all kinds of inquiries and e-mails were still snowing in. Finally, the state government had to find a way to organize a small-scale search. Of course, nothing was found.


    But the public still does not, insisting that the government is hiding the truth. After all, there is no people''s Government in that country in the world. What''s more, the relevant website also released the visit of school parents, and after claiming to find the film left by college students, it also released a video on the network, and at the same time, edited part of it and mailed it to "scientific exploration" channel.


    In this way, the whole thing was even more sensational, especially the image of female college students crying and talking to themselves on the camera, which aroused many people''s emotions. In the early January of 1999, it was reported on the website that a film company had sold college students'' films, which would be arranged to be played in cinemas after editing. Thus, the eyes of countless people concerned about this matter were attracted.


    Then came the release at the end of January 1999. Although it was only shown in 20 theaters and these cinemas were very remote, they still got 2 million US dollars box office in five days. Considering the number of theaters and the box office, such an amazing proportion is really rare. According to the feedback, these several theaters are full of people, and almost no one is on the way


    in Chapter 62, the master www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C263

    Don''t let me down


    "the same thing happened decades ago, when television was replacing newspapers as a new medium. Compared with the paper media that needs to be bought on the street or the newsboy takes the time to send it home, the TV is undoubtedly much more convenient. As long as you turn it on, you can know what you can see or can''t see in various newspapers. " In the spacious office, Adrian told Claude. []


    "and before the advent of television, the broadcasting of radio has made newspapers gradually adapt to and adjust themselves, while the development of the Internet is much faster than that of television, so it will have a great impact on the traditional media, right?" Claude grinned and said, "you''ve said that many times, ed


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and continued without noticing: "you and I all know that the advantage of the Internet is that the speed and amount of information transmitted by the Internet are far greater than those of the traditional media. The participants have gradually become ordinary people, and the reaction caused by them will be greater than that of the traditional media. Think about it, if you can access the Internet by mobile phone in ten years'' time? What if the mobile phone could take photos, take high-definition photos and even videos, and then upload them to a special website the first time? "


    "Are you prophesying again?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "So you let me buy MAC


    omedia and hold a stake in a?"


    "Well Well... " Adrian suddenly showed a smile, "in fact, you need MAC


    omedia. I think their Flash software is very promising, and I thought it was developed by a at first."


    "What?" Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise and disbelief.


    "Don''t worry, a will also have what we need in the future." Adrian quickly added.


    "Oh, hell, I knew it was a mistake to believe you completely." Claude rolled his eyes and sighed.


    "Hey, how can you say that, crow, I can often tell you that my opinion is not necessarily correct, you have to have your own judgment," Adrian retorted immediately. "You just believe too blindly, yes, I admit I was wrong, but don''t you have to take part of the responsibility?"


    "Are you showing off, ed? Is that so? " Claude squinted, his hands crossed in front of him, and he asked.


    "Show off? Me? " Adrian "ha" laughed, "I''ll use this if I want to show off. It''s not a company thing."


    He took out his wallet and threw a credit card in front of Claude.


    "Is this?" It''s very exquisite, but it''s not very ordinary.


    "Amex learned from Citibank the latest top credit card, Centurion card, which is more noble than platinum card. It will not accept applications, only banks will actively invite them to join." Adrian simply explained.


    "Oh? Is there any better service? " Claude asked.


    "Unlimited credit, or all-around Si assistant service," Adrian thought. "I just bought a Gulfstream with it. It''s really good. Maybe one day I''m on the train and forget something on it, such as a car, or I can call the train station and ask them to put things down at the next station."


    The credit card he took out is naturally the legendary black card. Although he has heard all kinds of rumors about the world''s top credit cards in his previous life, he only knew that it was so after he got it. The so-called unlimited credit line is only based on the assets of the holder. If the overdraft is too excessive, the credit card will be recovered. As for all-round service, this is the way banks try to attract customers. Besides, how many are worth inviting? Most have their own team of assistants.


    "Don''t be kidding. When have you been on the train?" Claude said scornfully.


    That''s right. Adrian either drives or flies when he goes out. The train in the United States is one of the worse means of transportation. After all, freight transportation is far more profitable than passenger transportation, and most people prefer to travel by car.


    "I''m just going to give you an example. If you don''t think it''s enough, I still have one here." Adrian said and took out a black card and handed it to Claude. "This is from Citibank. After the express company sent an invitation, they immediately invited me. The competition is really fierce."


    "If I also buy a Boeing 747 as my own car, they will invite me as well." Claude shrugged and handed the two black cards back to Adrian. "Well, let''s continue with our topic. Frankly, if it wasn''t for the reduction of liquidity caused by holding a, we wouldn''t be competing with Bertelsmann for the ownership of Langdon house now."


    "Again, a may not be very useful to us now, but it won''t be in the future." Adrian repeated the previous words again.


    Well, he is a bit unreasonable. He mainly holds shares in a for Flash software, but he doesn''t know much about it. So he didn''t find out how to develop flash Software Mac until he acquired aOmedia has not yet been acquired by a, so it has turned into a complete acquisition of holding and transferred MAC


    omedia into the group. But a is not totally useless, their image processing software has always been the best in the industry, and in Adrian''s plan, there is still a lot about this part of the website.


    This is a digression. Claude''s question about Random House is the focus. As one of the nine major publishing brands in the United States, the name of Langdon house is quite loud. Although the focus of AC media is on film, television and the Internet, it can''t be completely abandoned in traditional paper media. Especially, its publishing company is famous for acting for the Harry Potter series Big noise, it''s really unreasonable not to take this opportunity to expand.


    However, just last year, when AC media took a fancy to Langdon house, Bertelsmann group also took a fancy to them. The two sides fought several times around Random House. After all, Bertelsmann has a history of more than 100 years, which is not as easy to deal with as Disney. In addition, AC media has just acquired MAC


    and omedia has taken control of A. Claude has suffered a lot from them. If we don''t find a way to reverse the deal, we can only give up Langdon library.


    "Put it off. You know our plan. One year at the most." Adrian said, "I''ve got uncle regert ready."


    "I don''t know where you have such confidence. Even my father can''t be 100% sure." Claude sighed. "It''s not easy to delay for a year. Bertelsmann is not Disney."


    Immediately, Adrian gave an unexpected answer: "really can''t, then give up, we are not without the Random House, our future is in the network, and the success of" the witch Blair "has fully demonstrated this point, can appear in seven or eight years, a topic reported by CNN did not set off much response, can be put on the network However, communication can attract countless people''s heated discussion. "


    "Oh?" Claude raised his eyebrows. He knew Adrian had something to do.


    Sure enough, Adrian said with a smile: "what do you think of Horton Mifflin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew you''d have a big appetite After a while, Claude began to laugh.


    Houghton Mifflin publishing company is one of the four largest publishers in the United States. Its history of more than 100 years is comparable to that of Bertelsmann. Although Langdon book house is good, it is still not enough compared with them. If you want to acquire such an old publishing company, you need a lot of money, or you need to carry out merger and reorganization. The latter is obviously not Adrian''s choice. So the former If the plan goes well, it might be possible.


    "You do see a long way, ed. even though you''re not sure about the details, you do have a good set of long-term plans." Claude said with emotion.


    "Don''t worry, crow. Everything is still unknown. You''d better do what you''re doing first." Adrian laughed.


    "The witch Blair" is still on the rise. With the evidence of the first people who watched the film, the discussion on this issue on the Internet has become more and more heated. As a result, the number of theaters showing it has risen again and again, and the box office has naturally increased. Of course, more and more accusations have been made against the governor of Maryland. Fortunately, Bosworth came forward to refute the rumors.


    The timing is good, the state''s Fu is not completely impatient, and with a lot of sponsorship - it''s a drop in the bucket compared to the box office - they don''t care. After the whole incident was announced, although some people felt fooled, more people were surprised. Just by making such a hype, people could believe that the whole thing was true, so more people began to enter the cinema.


    Although this has something to do with the fact that AC media''s media are secretly boosting the flames, there are also factors of the Americans themselves, such as a joke says, want to make American money? Just try to underestimate their IQ.


    In the end, "the witch Blair" earned 270 million box office worldwide, and Bosworth''s hype was recorded in the film history books and became the content that every film company should study. However, this is not comparable to those film companies owned by AC media and repeatedly emphasized by Adrian from the beginning.


    Well, that''s all later. Now that the small budget movie is starting to take off, Adrian is in the conference room calling for a crew ready to shoot.


    "You may be wondering why such a medium investment movie would let me personally come out and call you for a talk. The reason is very simple. The original novel of this movie adapted from the game was co written by me and others." Sitting at the head of the long table, Adrian said with a smile as he looked at the writers, actors and directors in front of him.


    Dennis knight, the leading actor who plays hank, the fourth survivor; Raven Phoenix, who plays Leon S. Kennedy; Sara, who plays Claire Redfield; lof, who plays Jill Valentine; and Lin Zhiling, who plays ADA Wang. Yes, the film version of biochemical crisis, which has been preparing for a long time, is finally about to open.


    Of course, in addition to Dennis is the heroine, there are only a few other actors who play the game characters, including ADA Wang of Lin Zhiling. After all, from the beginning, the film version has established a position that is not only a supplement and development of the game version, but also an independent article. Although s ¨¨ has appeared, there are not many parts in the play. What will happen in the future is waiting to see the fans and the fans Game fans'' perception of the film.That''s why Adrian talked about rivan playing Lyon''s s ¨¨, and he wanted Aniston to play Jill at the beginning. The couple''s gimmicks were very interesting. But when Sarah agreed to play Claire, she recommended her "little dog" to play Jill. Adrian would not refuse, so this plan can only be put on hold, but it doesn''t matter. There will be opportunities in the future.


    "I suddenly came up with a good idea. You and your wife will play together. It will be very interesting. But it will take a few more years for Janie to fix her image as an action star in the film This is what Adrian told Fu as newlyweds Dennis and Aniston were back in Los Angeles from their honeymoon to attend the biochemical crisis conference.


    Aniston''s female police in "broken arrow" and female hackers in "matrix" have caused quite good repercussions among fans. Both the heroic image in "broken arrow" and the plot of sacrificing to cover Trinity and Neo in "the matrix" have won the approval of the vast majority of fans and many film companies after the end of those disputes She''s starting to think about her action image.


    But the influence of friends is huge. The innocent and silly Rachel Green is always more acceptable, so Aniston''s action image is not stable. Although Adrian can get that script out, it''s not the best time, so it''s better to put it off a little bit.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was very harmonious. It was the first time for most people to hear that the director of miracle had written a novel with others, so they had to ask a few questions about it, and then led other people to exchange greetings.


    "The novel was written about seven or eight years ago. At that time, a lot of interesting ideas came out of my head, so I often used a pen to record those things with flash of light. Some of the ideas are good for a novel, such as biochemical crisis, which is inspired by dawn of the living dead to construct a completely different framework. But there was always a lot of work to do at that time. I only wrote the outline and some fragments, so I simply asked people to write together... " Adrian explains his motives while observing the crowd in silence.


    The director Brooke Hamel is very young about 10 years old. He has directed several medium and medium investment commercial films. Among several directors, Adrian thinks his style is closer to the game and his own ideas, so he is selected. At the moment, he is talking to what the two writers are talking about. These two people are one of the company''s contract writers, one from the game department, each of them is very good at speaking, plus Adrian''s mediation from time to time, the script is still well written.


    Dennis and rivan have a few words from time to time. They worked together in finch''s fight club last year, and they both had a good relationship with Adrian. But Adrian''s attention is not on it. Fight club is about to be released next month, and he''d like to know how Aniston feels about Winona''s supporting role.


    On the other hand, Sara and love have a close conversation, which seems to be similar to what the media said. They are very good sisters, but Adrian can see the reluctance in love''s smile. Sarah probably vent all the dark side of her heart on love. She makes the woman obedient. Even if she has resentment in her heart, she doesn''t dare to resist. Otherwise, Adrian will not secretly call love "Sara''s little dog.".


    Of course, this has something to do with Adrian''s red face. Love''s "death is coming" will soon be released, and Adrian also said that if she wants to, the record company can give her an album to test the water.


    As for Lin Zhiling, it was the first time that she attended such a meeting. Basically, there were no people she knew. However, her agent came along with her today, so she could say something rather than stay there and do nothing. Her agent, whose surname is Lin, also comes from Taiwan. At the age of 10, she came to Los Angeles with her family. She majored in economics and comparative literature at the University of California. After graduation, she looked for jobs everywhere. Finally, she entered a brokerage company. After two months of sending and receiving work, Adrian saw her as Lin Zhiling''s agent.


    Her English name is Kelly, the same name as Hu Kaili, and her Chinese name is Lin Xilei.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. You''ve seen the script. I hope I can see a wonderful film." Look at the time is almost over, all the words have been finished, everyone''s state is also good, Adrian immediately got up to announce the end, of course, it is necessary to whisper goodbye to the familiar people one by one.


    "Will you take Janie to fight club, Dan?" This is to Dennis said, the other side helplessly rolled his eyes, walking in front of the rivan smile.


    "Don''t think it''s a guest star, you can''t work hard." This is for Sarah, in exchange for her grimace, and then pulls lov away, not giving her a chance to please Adrian.


    "Don''t let me down, Ling." This is to Lin Zhiling, and in Chinese, she immediately nodded, although in the meeting room, the smile is still very charming.


    But to many people''s surprise, Adrian left Lin Xilei down: "you wait, Kelly."This has attracted a lot of attention. As Lin Zhiling''s agent, Lin Xilei seems to have nothing to do with the producers. What will she stay for? But these eyes are basically with clear, so not on the heart, but Lin Zhiling, God s ¨¨ has a little jealousy.


    "I heard you and Ling were not happy before?" After seeing Lin Xilei a little uneasy, Adrian opened his mouth like this.


    Although I don''t understand why the other party asked this question, Lin Xilei nodded honestly in the face of such a tycoon, and then wanted to explain, but Adrian snatched in front of her and continued: "I know it''s Ling''s problem, but as an agent, you are not qualified."


    "I made you the agent of Ling."


    "You can tell your boss, or even CEO Michael owitz - I told him - about a conflict, rather than arguing with clients."


    "What I need is an agent who can take good care of Asian actors for the company."


    "I have more important people who intend to put you in charge if you meet my requirements."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C264

    The Valentine''s Day movie


    Lin Xilei left dizzy, with a huge amount of information. Although Adrian has a deep relationship with her agent company, she never thought it would be so close that she could name new people who are still accumulating experience in the mailroom and skip several levels of agents in charge of the actors he wants to promote. Yes, she is not a fool We can see the relationship between Lin Zhiling and Adrian. [search for the latest updates]


    she even owns an office, which is almost unimaginable in the company. Moreover, Adrian said today that if the work can satisfy him, there will be more important people in charge of it. The words also vaguely reveal that she will be responsible for signing Asian actors in the future.


    Despite the fact that she has not been excited enough to face the invisible discrimination in California for many years, she has not been able to think about the development of her life in Hong Kong. A Hong Kong woman her parents knew once praised her good figure and beautiful appearance, and she was suitable for modeling. If it wasn''t for MCM''s agency, she would really agree to come down.


    In any case, the environment of the United States is much better than that of Hong Kong. What''s more, the position of the United States has jumped several levels in a few months, and there may be a better future. Everyone will want to achieve something, and Lin Xilei will be an exception? Therefore, when she came out from Adrian, she immediately made up her mind that, for example, she had a direct conflict with Lin Zhiling before, which could never be committed again


    however, Lin Xilei was still too young, and she was immersed in joy, worry and excitement. She did not realize that the conversation in the conference room was completely in Adrian''s hands, and this was just like flying What kind of impact will promotion bring. Which agent who owns an office doesn''t strive for it? Who hasn''t worked in a mailroom for at least a year? What''s more, she''s still Asian.


    And that''s exactly what Adrian wants to see. When she''s left alone because she''s ostracized and doesn''t want to leave the good situation in her hands, she will naturally lean towards him who has always supported her. As long as there are disputes on interests, there is no need to worry about the palms she will take out. As for the final positioning, it depends on Lin Xilei''s performance.


    In fact, Adrian is not so hungry. Although Lin Xilei has a good figure and a good taste, it is enough to have a Lin Zhiling and a Yuki Nakayama around her. However, this feeling is great, for he will be eager to establish a media empire, eager to have more power? Because it can change and control the fate of others at will.


    well, not to mention this for the moment, the schedules of fight club and death come are arranged in March, and the heroine of Ji Hui is also included in the schedule. March is generally the off-season of movies, so most horror movies and cut movies will be released at this time. It is a small cost, even if it is a loss. Besides, as long as the film quality is good enough, even if it is released in March, it may not have a good box office.


    There is no doubt that "death is coming" is such a movie. Adrian has seen some of the sample films. Besides, the director is still looking for Huang Yiyu. It is very simple to find a Chinese American director with his current power. What''s more, this person also participated in the screenwriting of "X-Files". However, it''s hard to say. Even if Adrian had seen some of the sample films and had the same "original" director to direct it, there was no Japanese version of "curse and resentment". It was two or three years ahead of schedule and used Japanese actresses as the heroine. It''s hard to say how the audience would react.


    The late stage editing of "midnight ring" is better than "Curse". After all, the former, from actor to director to filming, is 100% American flavor, and the inconvenience of viewing film caused by cultural gap is minimized. Of course, how will the movie finally come to an end? Since Americans "originally" like "curse and resentment" because of their curiosity seeking psychology, who can be sure that they will not?


    In short, most horror movies and cut movies will choose to compete for the market in the off-season, so movies like "dare to die" or "operation swordfish" that have already completed the late stage but failed to meet the new year''s schedule can only wait until the end of April or the beginning of May.


    However, this is not without benefits. At least, there are more abundant publicity. For example, the "dare to die" has successively released single posters of the three giants and several main characters. The heavily armed tough guy appearance has won the welcome of a large number of action movie fans. In addition, the highly edited trailer has made them express their desire to watch the three actions on the Internet The stars have starred in action movies together. When they are released, they will definitely be Valentine''s Day movies www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C265

    It''s time to start


    "as I said, you''re a great comedian, Adam. You''ll have your own style of comedy." That''s what Adrian told Adam Sandler at the celebration party for "first love 50 times.". []


    "thank you, ed. it''s the best encouragement I''ve ever heard." Sandler flattered him a little.


    There is no need to mention the vision of the miracle director. Other actors don''t mention it. Kim Carrey was originally discovered by him to play "the strange man in disguise". Moreover, there will soon be a movie starring Kim Carrey called "Truman''s world". According to some people, this film is interesting and profound. So, even if Adrian''s words are polite, that''s enough for Sandler to be proud of. Moreover, Adrian had asked him to play a comedy film before he appeared in "50 times of first love", even though he was asked to be found by others.


    Sandler is indeed a no comedian. In a sense, comedians are more difficult than other actors. The style and audience of comedians are easy to be fixed, and they are more prone to aesthetic fatigue, and they are not accepted by mainstream people. The reason why Kim Carrey is still in charge of "Truman''s world" is just to make this top comedian realize his dream a little bit. Oscar has always been stingy in this respect. Even with Adrian''s power, they can''t change their views. At most, the release will be delayed for one year as now, so as to increase the possibility of being nominated.


    As for Sandler, he really didn''t. After giving Cameron Diaz "I''m crazy about Mary," Drew Barrymore also pestered Adrian, suggesting that he wanted one, so he gave her "wedding singer" and asked Sandler to play with her. Both films made quite a bit of box office when they were released last year. Of course, the film production companies that have invested in drew, Cameron and Kelly Hu have also made a lot of money. After her role in "break baby", Kelly Hu had a very bad relationship with them and had a "same bed" friendship with them. Therefore, she also invested in drew''s film company. They are now considering making "break baby 2" ¡·


    Sandler''s performance in the film is very poor, and he still plays a song in it. Before that, he has already gained some fame in comedy movies, so when considering "first love 50 times", he simply "still" let him play the leading role. Naturally, the effect was as expected. Many media praised him for his talent. At the same time, it was in sharp contrast to the vase like liv. Some people even thought that if drew, who had cooperated with Sandler before, played the leading role in "wedding singer", it would be better than liv, so some things happened.


    "You have a very good conversation, ED, Adam." A voice came into Adrian''s ears, then a pair of hands from behind his waist, and put his head affectionately on his shoulder.


    "Hi, liv." Sandler greets, ignoring the intimacy of the two.


    "How are you feeling tonight?" Adrian asked, smiling and looking back.


    "Good. I love this party." Liv giggled, then gave him a kiss in front of Sandler, quite unscrupulously.


    Then she turned to Sandler again. I''m sorry, Adam. I need to borrow this guy for a while


    "No problem, please." Sandler immediately made a gesture of invitation.


    Next, as the music resounded through the living room, Adrian and liv had a close fight in the room. Liv sat on a small table with her back against the wall. Her slender legs were clamped on Adrian''s waist. With the violent ups and downs, she groaned recklessly in the creaking sound of movement. It seemed that if she did not, she could not vent her heart.


    After several rounds of wet clothes, Liv finally stopped.


    "Why Like Me and Me and... " Liv asked intermittently after a moment''s warmth in the gasping voice. Although still soft in Adrian''s arms, her body was still closely attached to him. The pair of stiff and soft clothes exposed by the lifting of their coats were rubbing slowly on his chest, which was very much like another time if not.


    "Don''t you always care about that, Liv?" Adrian asked jokingly, holding the girl.


    "Of course I don''t care. I just Want results. " ''said liv, recovering some strength.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Sometimes it was so funny, because Sandler''s last film was made with drew, and that film was a script provided by Adrian, and Bosworth and drew''s film company co produced, so she also attended the celebration party tonight. Adrian happens to be here, and drew likes to steal in a stimulating environment, so it''s normal to find a place to play.


    Although liv is usually indifferent, it''s not that she hasn''t played threesome with Sarah and Adrian, but she rarely faces the competition. In addition to Dennis and Aniston''s wedding, almost no and Kate, Charlize, Sarah, Adrian''s had too much intersection, although also aware of some things, but little attention.


    But drew''s appearance was different. When Adrian was chatting with her, he pulled him away from her, and he was very happy in the corner. What''s more, Liv saw drew holding Adrian tightly inside, and watched drew''s spring feeling rippling with her own eyes. Her face was satisfied, and she was full of strong breath of just coming to the scene. This was enough to make her feel dissatisfied and even angry.Of course, her stay with Adrian is not short, coupled with her own personality defects, so Adrian did not feel at all that Adrian had, but was dissatisfied with drew and worried about some, so this scene came into being.


    "Well, the answer is that each has its own merits." Adrian said, chuckling at her waist.


    "That''s the answer?" Liv suddenly showed a dissatisfied look, in the face of this situation, and men as competitive.


    "Don''t forget, there are some positions that Sarah can do, but you can''t; and there are some positions that you can do and Sarah can''t do." Adrian said, squeezing her chin.


    Frankly speaking, Liv is not as good as drew in this respect. It''s not a matter of skill. If drew swings, even Zeta Jones can''t compare with her. The kind of debauchery that seems to have no limit is quite seductive to men. Adrian usually doesn''t lie, but sometimes he can''t be so straightforward, so he''s usually very skillful.


    "Don''t worry, baby. You''re different from her. We''ll have a night''s discussion later." Then he said again.


    Liv looked at him for a long time, then giggled, bowed her head and kissed again. OK, I''m going to make you and me roar and scream, but what will happen? Everyone, not to mention it.


    "First love 50 times" has won a higher box office and word-of-mouth than "destiny", so the arrangement for liv is not as urgent as Kate. Although she is once again rated as a vase in the film, this is the positioning Adrian has given to liv, but the arrangement behind is artistic vase rather than commercial. Besides, in the film to be shot this year, she still has a lot A weighty role.


    Kate is different. After all, she was born again and can start www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C266

    Competition


    the nomination list of each Academy Award will attract countless people''s attention, and this year is no exception, and before that, people have made a lot of speculation about the nomination list. However, although people discussed many possibilities and were surprised after the list was released, no matter how bold the prediction was, they still did not expect that a certain award nomination would be so exaggerated, and life is always more strange than novels. []


    "Shakespeare''s love history" and "Elizabeth" were both nominated for best film, which was expected; Gwyneth Paltrow and Kate Blanchett were both nominated for best actress, which was also expected; miracle director was nominated for two best directors because of Shakespeare''s love history and Elizabeth Well, it''s unexpected, because Adrian won three best director nominations for Shakespeare''s love story, Elizabeth and Mulholland road at the same time.


    after the list came out, many people lost their voice, which was too exaggerated, even though Adrian won two Oscars in the same Academy Award for "vulgar novel" and "Howard Park" a few years ago Nominations for best directors, but three at a time Well, it''s not uncommon in Oscar history, but it happened in the ''40s and'' 50s, and it''s almost impossible now.


    "The director of miracles proves once again that he can always make miracles." This is the front page headline of the Washington Post.


    "A few decades later, another director has come back to the amazing situation of three best director nominations at a time, and he is still so young." The Hollywood report laments.


    "Has the film academy been bought by AC media?" No word skipping. Some people question this on the Internet.


    "Miracle director is the best" Adrian''s fans cheered.


    "To be frank, I''m also surprised. It''s a great affirmation, and it''s my honor to be defeated." Adrian, who came back to Los Angeles, was asked about it.


    He was a little surprised. The film company declared three places for him. He did not stop it. Adrian didn''t think the film academy would really give three nominations. I didn''t expect that the old guys did it. It''s amazing. They want to do it? Want to win the best director again at this Oscar?


    It has been almost four years since he broke the record last time and became the youngest director in the history of Oscar. In my memory, Spielberg also competed after winning the best director for the first time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C267

    Grammy


    I love competition. Adrian praised in her heart as she played role-playing with Gwyneth and Blanchett, dressed in classic clothes. In the past, he had no lack of circumstantial hints, but only Gwyneth would occasionally be satisfied, and it was very limited. But now it''s different. The two NV people not only agreed to his request without hesitation, but also played very retro roles. You know, even the modern and improved classical Shu NV clothes still have some troubles. []


    what is being staged is "NV Wang and miss". Gwyneth and Blanchett play their own roles in the film respectively, and fight for Adrian. Of course, the final victory will be won in ¨¢ ng. Generally speaking, Adrian is very satisfied. The only regret is that she is a little bit hasty. The script that has not been prepared is completely played by Gwyneth and Blanchett. Rao is so, it is still a great enjoyment when two beautiful NV people, full of classical temperament and wearing British style retro style long skirt, gently moan under their bodies.


    But for whom to support, Adrian has already made up his mind. Although the other one may be a little unhappy, he can only hold her to a small golden man in the future.


    This is the advantage of competition, or the advantage of healthy competition. Now, in addition to Gwyneth and Blanchett, there are two more who are about to compete. Adrian has to guide him.


    On the day after the Golden Globe Awards ceremony, the 41st annual Grammy began slowly at the temple auditorium in Los Angeles. As a veteran, Grammy is one of the four major awards in the United States. Although there are a lot of criticisms, there are still countless singers and celebrities attending each award ceremony. The nominated singers all like the Grammy and hope to get one or two awards.


    "You know, you''re cute, Britney. I''ve heard your album, it''s really great, and I think you''re fully qualified for the best rookie." In the front hall of the shrine, which has isolated the noisy reporters outside, pop star Madonna is smiling and Britney Spears, who won several awards such as best single and best newcomer, are talking.


    She always wore a long black dress with curly blond hair to highlight her mystery and wildness.


    "Thank you very much, Madonna. You''re also a superstar I''ve admired since I was a child. It''s a great honor to see you in person." Britney is excited and Ji moved, her eyes seem to be about to pop up a little star, a white and Madonna opposite of the dress, let her look both lovely and pure and sexy.


    "Is it? That''s great. I''ll have a party at Beverly Hills after the awards ceremony. Maybe you want to come? " Madonna is very affectionate for Britney''s hair, eyes flashing inexplicable light.


    However, Britney did not answer, a crackling sound sounded on Madonna''s tun. The pop star was startled. She turned her head in anger and was about to yell. But after seeing the visitor clearly, she closed her mouth and her face became ugly.


    "Hi, Tracy. Nice to meet you." Adrian greets her with pleasure, while holding a tall, waist foreplay, wearing a Xiong evening dress, looks particularly hot Latino NV Lang.


    "I warn you, ED, I hate the name, and if you do it again, I''ll be rude to you." Madonna strained her face, looking at him with some anger and some fear, different from that smile and a little arrogant.


    "Why?" Adrian looked surprised. "Don''t you know? Adge is short for your majesty. "


    "Is it?" Madonna was stunned, and then looked thoughtful. "In this case It seems good, too


    "I have to say, those journalists are really pathetic. They just wanted to please you, but they were misunderstood by you, and then they became disgusted." Adrian sighed.


    "Come on, those guys are not trying to please me." Madonna snorted, then looked at Adrian with interest: "but that''s a good title. You''re still so talkative, ed."


    "It''s a great honor to have your praise, McGrady." Adrian leans forward with a smile, and Madonna responds, retreating half a step back, again showing that fear and vigilance.


    "By the way, is this?" She digressed and turned to the hot Latin NV Lang next to him.


    "This is Shakira, Shakira Isabel mebarak RI, a beautiful and sexy young singer from Colombia." Adrian then introduced, "Shakira, this is our greatest pop star, Madonna sicconi"


    "nice to meet you, sicconi NV," Shakira held out her hand, "I love your songs very much, you have raised NV sex to a new height in rock and roll."


    "Thank you. Call me Madonna." Madonna returned to her slightly haughty smile and squinted.With her eyes, how could she not see the languid feeling hidden between Shakira''s eyebrows, needless to say, also know what he and she had done before. The damned pornographer Madonna said in her heart. She shook hands with Shakira and asked Adrian with a smile: "so, in order to escort Shakira, did you attend the Grammy award ceremony?"


    In fact, she also realized that her reaction was mostly due to her unwillingness, but it was absolutely impossible to ask her to do it again. In one night, she fainted several times because of * * and almost had the feeling of dehydration and shock. What''s more, if Adrian wants more power than she did a few years ago? Or not?


    To become a world-famous pop diva as an Nv person, she can keep it for many years. In addition to strength and luck, a smart head is also necessary, so Madonna will never provoke Adrian.


    "If so, that would be great," Adrian shrugged and looked at Shakira with some regret. "I knew Shakira more than two years ago, and she left a deep impression on me. At that time, I wanted to ask the record company to sign her, but she said that she wanted to develop in Colombia for another period of time. I couldn''t insist on it, so I took a good opportunity ¡£ After meeting again today, she has asked other companies to act as agents in the United States. It''s a pity that she should have signed a letter of intent with her at the beginning. Maybe you can lobby me, McGrady? "


    "Don''t worry, ed. when the contract expires, I can get the agent to contact you if you like." Shakira giggled, sexy at the same time hiding a bit of debauchery.


    "Then you..." Just as Madonna was about to ask again, Adrian pointed to Britney Spears: "as for me, I''m here not only to be a Grammy again, but also to support the hit singers of my record company."


    Then he turned his head and said hello to little NV with a smile: "Hi, cloth, you are so beautiful today."


    Thank you, ed Britney immediately put on a sweet smile.


    Madonna''s face flashed a sudden realization. No wonder Adrian would come over and interrupt her in that way, not only because she had just finished with Shakira, but she probably saw her plan. At the thought of this, her face changed again, and she immediately said goodbye: "OK, I''m going in. You can talk slowly - Goodbye, Shakira, Britney, good luck."


    After that, she went to the hall without looking back, and soon Shakira left. The NV was not stupid, and he was somewhat regretful that he had not agreed to Adrian''s invitation. So Adrian just ticked his finger, so she went to the bathroom with him and let him taste his proud skills again. Since she saw that Adrian and Britney''s relationship was unusual, she would not be in the way.


    "It doesn''t look very happy, boo?" She smiles at Adrian after she leaves.


    "Nothing. It''s normal, isn''t it?" Britney shrugged innocently, but a few minutes later she asked, "you and Madonna Well Ed? "


    "If you want to know the answer, you have to call it another name." Adrian replied leisurely.


    "All right, master?" Britney immediately changed her mouth, her eyes full of smile, with a trace of unspeakable excitement.


    Although the address is still limited to Si, she can''t be too intimate with him in this kind of people coming and going, so it will inevitably make her feel stabbed to use this address in a low voice.


    "The answer is what you think," Adrian shrugged. "You don''t want to learn from her on this."


    "You treat her Did you do something terrible? " Britney asked, remembering Madonna.


    "That''s not what you should know, boo."


    "But shouldn''t I surpass her in all aspects?"


    Listening to Britney''s words, Adrian couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile: "well, since you want to surpass her in all aspects, why did you still have a good conversation with her just now?"


    "If you want to surpass each other, you can''t be friends with each other? Anyway, Madonna is my idol, and I love her songs Here, Britney suddenly sighed, "it''s a pity J didn''t come."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have a chance to see him later." Adrian said comfortingly, then chuckled in his heart. If you remember correctly, Michael Jackson hasn''t released any music in recent years. After all, the scandals imposed on him are not so easy to clean up, and some things have not reached the peak.


    But then again, maybe it''s an opportunity? A plan came out of Adrian''s head. It would be very good if it was improved, and it would help J.


    Of course, this is not the time to think about it, so Adrian immediately brought the topic back to Madonna: "by the way, boob, if you worship this idol, Madonna, and want to put you on a non-G ¨¢ ng, what would you do?"¡°nong¡­¡­ Non go up to ¨¢ ng? " Britney looks at Adrian in surprise. "You mean Madonna is..."


    "That''s right," Adrian nodded with a smile. "Now you know why I said that before you promised to go to her party?"


    Well, that''s a little exaggerated. Maybe Madonna is interested in Britney, and she doesn''t want to take the opportunity to invite her to a party. How can he guide her? It''s just for


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know, master. "Britney said this after a long time, and her voice was extremely firm, which satisfied Adrian very much.


    Just then, a familiar voice came: "Hi, boob, hi, ed."


    "Ha, Christine, are you here at last?" Adrian then laughed.


    "I''m sorry for being a few minutes late." Christina said with a smile on her face. She was wearing a long sleeve Tulle dress with lace. Her platinum short hair was combed on both sides. Although she was not as pure and lovely as Britney Spears, she was much sexier.


    "Nice to meet you, Christine." Britney then reached out and hugged Christina.


    "Me too, boo. You''re beautiful today." Christina responded enthusiastically.


    It''s just that the smiles of the two girls are fake. Although the taste of tit for tat is not obvious, it can''t escape Adrian''s eyes standing by.


    "What were you talking about?" Christina asked.


    "Well, there''s something special about music and dance, about each singer." Adrian coined a topic, "Madonna, for example, raised the status of NV sex in rock and roll."


    "We and the Lord ED has been talking to Madonna for a long time. She loves my new album and wishes me the best new person Britney is proud to show off.


    "Is it? Congratulations, boob, "Christina said lightly," but I will never take other people''s polite remarks as truth. "


    Britney wanted to retort, but then she thought of Adrian''s words. She hesitated and finally snorted: "I''ll know."


    Her hesitation was naturally seen in Christina''s eyes, and her tone suddenly became more teasing: "yes, I''ll know at that time. Reality is always inversely proportional to expectation."


    "Yes, so you''d better not expect anything, Christine," Britney retorted angrily.


    "Well, you two, didn''t we just talk about the qualities of singers? How did the topic get to the prize Adrian, who watched the play, ran out of the game without losing his chance.


    "Yes, that''s right," said Britney, after all, after a long conversation with him. She quickly responded and immediately followed his topic. "By the way, ED, what''s special about Shakira?"


    Who knows that doesn''t embarrass Christina: "Shakira? The Latin singer from Colombia? I''ve seen her performance and it''s really good, especially Her "electric Tun" is very attractive, isn''t it, ed? "


    "That''s right. Her" electric Tun "is really attractive. I like it very much." Adrian immediately nodded to Christina with praise.


    Christina immediately proud smile, Britney frown, she did not expect that Christina actually know the name of Shakira, can not help but secretly gnash teeth at Christina. But an idea came out of her mind. Adrian said that he also liked Shakira''s electric Tun, plus the previous situation Britney is not a fool. She thinks of something quickly and her eyes are bright.


    Christina seems to think of something next to her. She also shows a knowing expression. Then their eyes contact each other, and then both hum and twist their heads to one side.


    "Well, girls, let''s go in. The awards ceremony is about to start. Anyway, the answer will be revealed in a few hours at most." Adrian played again.


    Britney Spears and Christina each had several nominations for the Grammy nomination, and then crashed into a car for best single, best dance and best rookie. As early as they were in Mickey Mouse Club, they did not deal with each other. After being signed by Adrian, they were deeply rooted in their hearts. Next, they were sent on by Adrian Nong, and there was a lot of competition in the competition. Although Christina is one year older than Britney Spears and her emotional quotient is much higher, she is still by Adrian Ann is no less brainwashed than she is.


    As a result, they constantly push each other down against each other. Now there are all kinds of rivalries in their careers, and the competition is more intense. If we say that we would have been afraid of some before, but the Grammy crash nomination clearly put this relationship in front of them. If it was even, they would not have spoken in front of Adrian just now.


    This is the difference between young girls and adult SNV when they compete. They are more direct and hot. They may quarrel with each other and ignore each other all their lives. They don''t have the idea of controlling the verbal Jifeng in an acceptable range. However, they are more stabbing, more relaxed and more Easy to control.So Adrian didn''t pay too much attention. Besides, this kind of gnashing will not be the normal situation now. Sooner or later, they will be trained to the model of Gwyneth and Blanchett.


    Grammy is really quite grand. Among the four major awards, it has the largest number of awards, about 100. But don''t think Grammys are easy to win. Most awards are because they are divided into three categories: the best record, the best album and the best single. What''s more, what''s the best pop song, the best rock, the best blues, the best country song, and rap, jazz, group, chorus It''s so detailed that anyone can''t stop.


    At most, many singers are good at one aspect at most. Those who are nominated for pop songs will not necessarily be nominated for rock and roll, and those who are nominated for country category will not be nominated for jazz category. Therefore, most awards will not increase the advantages of singers. If they are discriminated against by Grammy, wait until they suddenly change their mind or discover their conscience one day. Therefore, Adrian is not surprised when the list of best newcomers is announced.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C268

    "Feeling Thank you very much. When I was a little girl, I dreamed of standing here more than once... " Christina stood on the podium and raised the golden record player. It is a great honor for every singer, especially for those who are developing in the United States, to get a Grammy.


    Of course, after thanking a large number of people, she did not forget to thank Adrian: "thank you, Mr. Adrian, he discovered me, always gave me encouragement and support, thank you, thank you very much"


    the camera had to turn to Adrian several times, he kept smiling and clapping, and then glanced at the seat not far away from the corner of his eye Britney. The girl''s disappointment is obvious, without any cover up. In fact, after reciting the name of the Best Newcomer Award winner, she is like this.


    It''s not surprising that, although the two have many other nominations and a lot of car crashes, both Christina and Britney know that for them, the best newcomer award is the most important. Even though Grammy is more flexible and paranoid than Oscar, either all of them turn right or all of them turn left, qualifications are everywhere.


    After all, the members of the Academy of recording arts and sciences are from the music industry as the members of the Academy of motion picture Sciences and arts, so even if Christina and Britney still have nominations for best song, the odds are very small. Naturally, the real winner or loser is in the Best Newcomer Award.


    "It''s embarrassing, master." That night, Britney and Adrian lingered for a long time in the big bed in the bedroom, until they were exhausted and climbed on his chest and said in a reluctant voice.


    This is a girl''s villa. After Adrian settled down her parents, Britney moved out and moved to a place not far from his mansion. If she wasn''t worried about the paparazzi, she might have moved directly to Adrian''s house.


    "It''s nothing. It''s normal. Boo, don''t you think I got the prize I wanted after I won numerous nominations?" Adrian held her chin and comforted.


    "You are different. You are my master. You can take whatever you want." Britney said with her mouth curled up a little coquettish and flattering, looking lovely under the dim bedside lamp.


    "Don''t worry. There will be opportunities in the future." Adrian stroked her and said comfortingly.


    "But, this is my first time, and also..." After stuttering, Britney still said, "and lost to Christine."


    When Adrian settled down, he laughed and said, "have you finally told me what I mean? What''s the matter, boo, you lost the Rookie Award, but you won me, didn''t you? "


    "She must have seen it when you took me out of Christine''s party. I think her face must be very interesting."


    Then her breath became heavy again, and she said in his neck again and again, "let''s do it again, master."


    "As you wish, my little darling, I will satisfy all your demands tonight." Adrian laughs back, sighs in his heart, and then plunges into the warm Ji feeling.


    Obviously, in Grammy, Britney is afraid to repeat the old way of "once". In this Grammy competition, Adrian arranged similar public relations teams for them. In the end, "or" Christina won the Best Newcomer Award. The concept of recording art and science society is not so easy to change, and Britney will be affected for a long time Discrimination.


    Grammy always does not want to see those young, beautiful and very popular female singers. Once they are labeled like this, it will be very difficult to turn over. Even Madonna has not won the best female singer so far. Of course, there are many reasons why Britney lost to Christina.


    Christina''s singing skills are really good, and this will be rewarded by the Grammy judges. Secondly, Britney does rely on electronic music compared with other singers. What''s more, Adrian''s voice in music is not as big as that in movies. Although he can play two or three instruments, some piano pieces are good, and he has played some good songs for Britney and Christina, he has never personally participated in the production of music.


    However, this is not a big deal. If any plan can be realized, it may not affect Grammy as much as Oscar, but the weight of speaking is definitely greater than it is now. Of course, Britney also has to work hard. For example, she can learn how to write her own songs and lyrics, and how much more she can develop into a creative singer.


    It''s just that her ability to resist attack needs to be improved. Although Adrian has taught her a lot, this congenital disadvantage of Xing is not easy to make up for. Don''t think that he only taught her about physical hygiene. Besides this, Adrian taught Britney a lot about how to improve her taste and show her style. Under such subtle influence, she can be easily manipulated by herself.


    Then again, it''s also a good thing to let Britney put all her heart in him. Well, anyway, it''s going to be the next thing, even if it''s going to affect Grammy, it''s going to have to have the biggest impact on the Oscars.After Grammy accompanied Britney that night, she naturally went to accompany Christina the next day. You know, the night before, she left in front of so many people and Britney at her celebration party.


    "I won the Best Newcomer Award and you left with Britney at my party. Can''t you think about my feelings?" Facing Adrian, Christina complained.


    Although she is expressing her dissatisfaction, her tone is not very strong. After all, Christina is different from Britney Spears. Although she has been brainwashed by Adrian, after all, she is one year older, and the defect of Xing lattice is not so big. Therefore, she and Adrian are mixed with a lot of other things, instead of regarding herself as Adrian''s pet like Britney.


    "It''s really my fault, Christine. I apologize," Adrian hugged her with a smile. "But as a winner, you have to think about how the loser feels, right?"


    Christina pursed her lips and looked at his class. She suddenly showed a smile and then nodded: "yes, it''s not easy for Britney. You can''t beat her weak heart after losing the best new person."


    Her tone is still a little reluctant, and with the latter sentence, you don''t have to guess what she''s thinking. So Adrian impolitely blocked her lips and let her go after some teasing.


    "Well, Christine, anyway, Bubba is your friend from Mickey Mouse Club. The competition is right, but not too much." Adrian kneaded her body and said in an exhortant tone.


    Cristina, softened, nestled in his arms and groaned unconsciously.


    "So what do you want to do today? I''ll be with you wherever you go, and today I''ll be your coachman. " Adrian kept kissing her.


    "Even if the reporter''s story becomes real?" Christina suddenly asked, with a little mischievous.


    "No problem, as long as you want to." Adrian laughed.


    Because of Christina''s speech at Grammy, many tabloids began to speculate about the relationship between them like a fishy shark. They were also worried about whether to count her among the wonder girls. Before that, miracle girls were movie stars. However, most people only regard this as the lowest gossip, which can be forgotten after reading it.


    Before that, when Christina was promoting her new album, the media under the media had detailed reports on her past, including her time at Mickey Mouse Club, and being signed and trained by Adrian on the eve of dissolution, and so did Britney Spears. These are very positive, more to highlight Adrian''s vision in music is also ¨¨, with a preconceived concept, these gossip is just gossip.


    "Well, let me think about how to arrange today, all the energy to be squeezed." Christina smiles and turns over, riding on Adrian''s legs, deliberately showing provocative spirit ¨¨.


    The feeling of being protected and safe soon came to mind. Before that, when Adrian was signed and encouraged by Adrian, she felt this kind of feeling, but it was more intense after bed, so sometimes Christina would come up with the idea of "this is actually very good". Not surprisingly, you know, she had a bad childhood and The irascible and irresponsible father


    I have to admit that this is a very interesting thing. Although Adrian has many women around him, and they basically share feelings and interests, most of the people closest to him belong to this type. Of course, not everyone and women are like this. They all have their own Xing grid. For example, there is a girl who says "I hate you" verbally, but her body is extremely cooperative with her.


    "I hate you, Adrian. You''re a ghost Hmmm Get your hands off me. Damn it You kill me, I''m going to kill you Stop, you are... "


    In a room completely different from that in the bustling reception hall, the young girl, whose clothes were disorderly pressed on the sofa, pounded the man who was pressing on her. However, her action seems to be very strong, but actually there is no strength, and when a man is holding her chest, she still actively holds his head and adjusts the position of her half body so as to let the other party suck better.


    That pair of beautiful eyes is full of desire, legs tightly clip in the man''s waist, the lower part of the body is constantly pushing forward. After abandoning Jin''s armor, she would not let go of the battle, and then she would not let go of the man''s body.


    It''s a pity that she chose the wrong opponent. Although she has tried hard, she still nearly fainted in the end.


    "You You soul egg... " Even so, has been paralyzed in the sofa, the young girl still murmured so called.


    "You are stubborn, Eni." Adrian held her in his arms and said with a gentle side.


    Ivanka, who was powerless, glared at him with hatred. After a long time, she finally recovered a little strength, and then pushed Adrian away. She reluctantly got up and began to dress up. Adrian said nothing. He sat on the sofa and looked at Ivanka with appreciative eyes. He watched the beautiful and attractive semi dew covered by his clothes."Have you seen enough?" Because there are annoying people around, the sling behind the bra can''t be buckled three times or four times. Ivanka, who is impetuous, is about to vent his anger to Adri.


    "Of course not," said Adrian, laughing and buttoning her bra at the back. "You know, you have a really beautiful shape."


    Ivanka looked back at him ungratefully, and then showed a smirk of complacency: "by the way, I have some bad news for you, Mr. Adrian. I forgot this is California."


    "No, no, no, Eni," Adrian said, raising his chin and shaking his finger. "You didn''t forget, or you wouldn''t have been so obedient to be brought in by me just now."


    "So what?" Ivanka''s smile became a little grudging. "You know, I don''t have any responsibility here, even if Even if Even though I took the initiative "


    under Adrian''s gaze, she finally vomited that word out.


    "Yes, I know, of course, but you can''t say that," Adrian said with a rascal in his voice. "Besides, you''re not only active, but also like and "Yearning"


    he leaned forward oppressively, pressed Ivanka''s shoulder and looked down at her: "in that case, how about we do it again?"


    Ivanka''s face was blue and red, and suddenly she pushed Adrian away angrily: "I hate you, Adrian. I hate you. It''s you who have ruined my father. You are a complete pervert"


    she said angrily to the door: "I don''t want to see you again, never want to"


    but just at the door, Ivanka stopped and touched his t UN Department, the girl turned her head.


    "Are you looking for this?" Adrian from the gap in the sofa out of a small powder ¨¨ bottom Ku waved, the face is also printed with a few Kitty, very cute.


    Ivanka''s face turned red, and he rushed over to grab it. At the same time, he yelled: "give it back to me"


    "that''s not good." Adrian step back, slowly put her bottom Ku into the pocket, and then seriously said: "since you say I''m a pervert, of course I should do some abnormal things."


    The girl''s face suddenly reddened and her lips trembled, as if she were about to cry, or about to burst out. But she finally glared at Adrian and left the room quickly.


    "You''ll regret it," Ivanka finally dropped.


    Adrian grinned and shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t pay attention to him. Ivanka''s perception of him was created by him. Naturally, he would not know what she was thinking. According to the words of previous life, this is "Ao Jiao", and it is full of "Ao Jiao". It''s really extraordinary to think about all the situations before when she was so calm and she was shaking the Tun part violently.


    At this time, he could not help but hold down the Ku bag bulging of that group, suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    "And really abnormal." After pulling it out, Adrian said with a bitter smile, but Is this a memorial?


    After waiting a few minutes, Adrian left the room and returned to the still bustling reception hall. This was the first time he held a reception in his home. He invited many celebrities to participate in Trump''s recording work in Los Angeles from New York, and attended the Grammy Awards ceremony. Naturally, he was also invited.


    "I just seemed to see Ivanka leave in anger. What happened?" Adrian, after a turn, came to trump and asked deliberately.


    "Nothing, just a little thing." Trump sighed, without any hypocrisy. Obviously, he did not know that his precious daughter not only had sex with the man in front of him several times, but also gave him her virginity.


    "You know, Eni didn''t like me playing around outside, and now I''ve finally found the right partner, and she still doesn''t accept it." Trump said in distress.


    "Never mind, don. I understand Ivanka. After all, you are her favorite father," said the beautiful woman holding his arm. "I''ll let her accept me slowly."


    "I''m sure you''ll do it, Myra." Trump clapped the woman''s hand with delight.


    Melania Klaus, a Slovenian model, is less than 30 years old and has beautiful long brown ¨¨ hair. She is now Trump''s official woman. She is said to have met at the end of the month and soon became like glue. This woman has long and slender eyes, and she has a clever look. No wonder Ivanka doesn''t like her.


    However, this is just right. Ivanka''s venting his dissatisfaction with his father to himself is enough to illustrate the problem. Trump also helped himself, though unintentionally. Although I don''t know how long it will take for this proud little princess to dance with her own command, everything is developing to the expected direction, isn''t it?


    After the two awards ceremonies, the time immediately entered March. In this month, the Oscar ceremony at the end of the month was the most eye-catching. Then there were several films that Adrian was concerned about, but the most important one was not this. After a long rest, he will start directing his new work.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C269

    Although the investment of "the Lord of the rings" is not much, if calculated according to the original version, each film does not exceed 100 million yuan. Compared with the blockbuster films which often invest $1.2 billion after entering the 21st century, even if it is produced and directed by Adrian, it will only increase the total investment by 50 million yuan. Even if it is produced and directed by Adrian, it will increase the total investment by more than 100 million yuan per film, which is still not comparable with those of other major productions in the future.


    However, the word-of-mouth and box office of the "Lord of the rings" trilogy are absolutely few among the similar works. The box office of Harry Potter series may be far more than it, and the surrounding profits are much more than it. However, in word-of-mouth, no fantasy works can surpass it. Therefore, this is a well deserved masterpiece. Therefore, Adrian chose to put universal in charge of the trilogy. []


    as early as 94, he had already obtained the film adaptation right of the Lord of the rings. The negotiation was a hard work. The adaptation right of the trilogy was not in the hands of Tolkien''s son and trust. As early as the 1970s, the novel was adapted into an animation and radio play, so the film copyright was in the hands of Hollywood producer Saul sarz.


    Saul sarz was also a figure in Hollywood, but Adrian''s power at that time was not as powerful as he is now. Although he had already made a lot of fame at that time, the acquisition was also expanding, and it was still delayed until after 95 years, Adrian became the youngest Best Director at the Oscars, and then the film copyright of Lord of the rings was taken.


    Rao is so, he did not get all the film rights of the Lord of the rings. Although Saul sarz has adapted the Hobbit adventure, the distribution right is in the hands of Lianmei instead of him. But it doesn''t matter. Adrian has reservations about the prequel, so we can talk about it slowly. Anyway, Lianmei and MGM have merged and robbed MGM''s film library. They have something to do with each other, so we can talk about it slowly.


    Of course, all provisions must be detailed, and profit sharing is the most important thing. We should not bring lawsuits in the future because of unfair distribution. Although with his present power, those people will not take a lawsuit against him casually, and he is not worried about taking a lawsuit at all, but once this happens, it will be unpleasant after all.


    After getting the film copyright of the Lord of the rings, Adrian hid it. Until universal film was acquired by the media, the film and television production was basically stable, and then it was put out as a foundation. However, what made Adrian determined was that Gwyneth and Blanchett CO produced a film last year, directed by Anthony mingella, "talent Ripley.". Although knowing that mingra''s slow-paced storytelling style is not very flattering, it may feel good to watch it once, and it will make people tired after more. Adrian still asked Miramax to make this film. If the box office is not good, it will make a good reputation.


    However, minguela hoped that Adrian could persuade Gwyneth and Blanchett to play, and changed the script according to his will. Adrian agreed, and then he had the idea to let them play together in the film he directed. Now that he''s got Gwyneth and Blanchett together, both in life and in business, it''s interesting to have them make movies together.


    Besides, they had already made movies together when they were shooting Shakespeare and Elizabeth, so it would be appropriate for Gwyneth to play eowen.


    "Please come here. The main purpose is to meet each other, get familiar with each other and communicate with each other, so the crew can arrange your schedule."


    "I had sent people to New Zealand to collect information long before that, and before I sent you an invitation, some of the people in charge had already set up the scenery."


    "As for why New Zealand is considered, it is very simple, the environment is suitable, and then the labor is cheap."


    Adrian answered the actors'' questions without delay.


    Although the film was temporarily stored after he got the film copyright, he still arranged for many people to go to New Zealand in the following years to go to the places he remembered, such as Queenstown or the East Grillo National Park, to collect relevant information, and started preparation early. So when he was ready to start, various scene and character setting maps were already very good Perfect.


    Since there is an original version as a reference, Adrian doesn''t need to go to other places to find suitable places. It will only be thankless. Besides, New Zealand''s labor is really cheap and can save a lot of costs.


    "Thank you for your time. We will be afraid by the middle of this month at the latest. Please be prepared." Adrian concluded today''s meeting with these words.


    Miracle director''s name is now known to everyone, especially since he also won three nominations for best director at this year''s Oscar, so no one refused after the invitation, and Gwyneth just played a little temper.


    "I just don''t think it''s fair. Why can Kate play the fairy queen while I''m just a queen?" At the end of the meeting, Gwyneth, walking in the back, asked Adrian, and that''s where she was dissatisfied.


    "Because ed thinks you''re a good fit." Blanchett, who followed her, chuckled.


    Gwyneth rolled her eyes and said nothing, while liv, who was at the back, was not happy to look at them, but at the same time she was thoughtful.Although the Lord of the rings has been put on schedule, there is still a period of time before the actual shooting. Adrian has to arrange other things, such as the late editing of the beautiful legend of Sicily. The film will not be released until the end of the year. There will be enough time for him to edit slowly to achieve the group number, or the arrangement of some films and some letters How to pass the information to him in the first place, and the itinerary of other women.


    You know, Adrian has to stay in New Zealand for at least a few months, and there is a large span of time difference and reversed climate. Although it is very convenient to go back to Los Angeles, it can not be too frequent. So how to effectively transmit information and how to let women spend their holidays in New Zealand need to be planned. Fortunately, he has a capable female secretary.


    Of course, in addition to these, there are some things that need his own initiative to arrange.


    "New Zealand? At least ten months? " At Julie''s house, Avril could not help but open her eyes after hearing about it.


    "Yes, it''s a fairly large production and I need to stay there for a long time to direct the shooting." Adrian nodded.


    "Oh, that''s too bad, I still have a lot of things to ask you for advice." Avril did not hide her frustration and loss.


    "I heard that you make movies very fast. It takes half a year for other people to make movies. It only takes you 2 months at most. Why does it take so long this time?" She asked immediately.


    Avril is a lively girl. After a few weeks in Los Angeles, Avril became familiar with a group of children playing rock and roll in school. She also devoted great enthusiasm to her training in the company. Norton has praised Adrian more than once. She has great potential in pop rock.


    Adrian often takes time to chat with Avril and discuss music topics. The girl is surprised to learn that he wrote several popular songs by Britney Spears and Christina, but Adrian rarely fully admits it.


    "I just have a lot of ideas. For example, I have a few melodies coming out of my inspiration. It''s OK to hum them out, but it''s not so easy to write a complete song, so the real credit is Eric and theirs." That''s what he said.


    Yes, I didn''t admit it completely, but I played that kind of half cover to the extreme, so Avril''s eyes were filled with curiosity and even worship of God ¨¨. But more often than not, Avril talks, Adrian listens, listens to her stories about her childhood, listens to her complaining or boasting, and then says a word at the right time.


    Therefore, it is normal for Avril, who has been used to it, to feel lost when she learns that Adrian is going to stay in New Zealand for a long time.


    "It''s a trilogy, that is, to shoot three films at a time. Even if it takes two months for each film, it''s half a year. What''s more, the scale of this film is very large." Adrian simply explained, then reached out and touched the girl''s head, "but don''t worry, you can come and see me if you want."


    "That''s the deal," Avril called immediately, for fear that he might repent.


    "Of course." Adrian smiles and nods.


    Obviously, the girl has a very good impression of him and has a heavy weight in her heart. This is a good start, but the other one is a little different.


    "New Zealand? At least ten months? " Jessica opened her eyes wide. Although she was surprised and disappointed, she also envied and regretted. After listening to Adrian''s explanation, she said nothing but wish him a smooth shooting.


    It wasn''t until the party was over and Adrian was ready to leave that Jessica took the opportunity to send him off and asked, "so, where do you stay until it''s over, or do you come back often?"


    "I will take time to come back, but not often. After all, jet lag is too much and too frequent, which will affect efficiency." Adrian said.


    Then Jessica sighed, "I really want to see what New Zealand is like."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and then said, "if you want, I can invite you over for a holiday."


    "Really?" The girl again revealed the surprise God ¨¨, but then showed the hesitant God ¨¨, "but..."


    "In this way, I invite the whole black angel crew to New Zealand for a holiday. You can follow the crew alone or take your family with you." Adrian said so.


    Perhaps not thinking that the other party could see her mind, Jessica grew up and jumped up with joy. She put her arm around his neck and gave him a heavy slap in his face: "thank you, ed"


    then she thought of something and screamed, and her face turned red. She left Adrian and went back home like a frightened rabbit.


    It''s really Funny, contradictory girl. Adrian thought, touching Jessica''s cheek. Although he didn''t have as much contact with her as Avril, and most of the time he was on the set of "the dark angel of the end of the world", there were quite a lot of them. They had a good relationship with each other. She invited him to several parties she held.


    Jessica is very fond of holding parties and inviting a large group of friends to come and play. However, most of the parties are held in her own home. She still lives with her parents and brother, so it is different from some party animals, so Adrian describes her as contradictory. It''s like a Eager to break free from the shackles, out of the cocoon, but for various reasons from time to time shrink inside a few times, has not fully grown up.Yes, it is. Over the course of a few months, Jessica was more beautiful than when she first appeared in "the last black angel". She is getting closer to Adrian''s image in her memory, but it is still a long way to go. It''s like a butterfly that hasn''t broken its cocoon, so if you really want to do something, you have to hurry up. The effect of cocoon breaking is not as great as that of an egg.


    Well, let''s not mention that. It''s getting closer and closer to the official shooting time of Lord of the rings. Adrian also starts to prepare to start. He can do something after planning something for a period of time.


    "Why did you ask me here? Can''t it be in a cafe or a restaurant or a club? " Nicole asked after she sat down.


    Although there was a little impoliteness in her words, there was no impatient spirit ¨¨ between her eyebrows. On the contrary, she looked quite relaxed, as if she had unloaded some big stone in her heart.


    Nicole has reason to relax, because there is no time limit on Cruise''s side. Their divorce case has been delayed for almost a year, and now the dust has finally settled. According to the court ruling, cruise handed her a luxury house in Sydney and Beverly Hills in Los Angeles, and paid $50 million. In two days, after the signing of the divorce agreement, she could get rid of the man completely.


    In addition, her performance in "muhiland road" has won a lot of critics'' praise, and also won the Golden Globe Award for best supporting actress. Yes, yes, in the Golden Globe Awards just now, she won the best supporting actress. Although she has won the Golden Globe Award for best actress in musical comedy three years ago, everyone knows the comfort of this best actress Ng type.


    So although she was not as good as Naomi in her performance evaluation, she was still a little satisfied. After all, this is the first time that critics have completely ignored her appearance. Moreover, Naomi has been nominated for best actress in the Golden Globe Award, but she has not been able to get it.


    But Nicole was also a little worried and upset, because she knew that everything she had now was given by the man in front of her. If this person had not arranged for the media to do their own favorable reports, if this person had not sent someone to snipe Cruise''s i-person detective, she would not have won so easily in the divorce case. She not only received a large amount of compensation, but also pushed most of the negative news to Cruz. Nicole has been in Hollywood for almost ten years, and she has the ability to deal with Anthony Pellicano What I heard.


    Similarly, if it had not been for this man who directed and invited her to play, she would not have won the Golden Globe for best supporting actress and won praise that she had never had before. And this man has been nominated for three best directors by the Oscars in the same term, and has allowed his two women to be nominated for best actress at the same time, which makes Nicole very contradictory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C270

    "You don''t just want to see me like this when you ask me over." Looking at Adrian in the corner of her desk, Nicole opens up again.


    "I love the office. It''s both public and private, and it''s safe and hidden, and it''s perfect for whatever you do." Holding his arm, Adrian said with a smile. [search for the latest updates]


    "yes?" Nicole had to answer, as if she didn''t recognize the meaning of his words.


    She didn''t want to get out of the control of another man, but she had to be controlled by another man, but It seems that she can''t make up her mind. The man in front of her is much stronger than the one before. Before that man, as long as she wanted to fight, the other side could not completely dominate her. Of course, she seldom did so. No matter what kind of idea she had at first married him and had been a couple for several years, she still had some feelings, even though it was about to disappear.


    But the man in front of him is different. If he was still a bit foggy and didn''t know him enough, he showed enough energy, power and talent by intervening in her divorce case and performing at this Oscar. This is not a man she can resist, although she was very unyielding, but as long as she has ideas, as long as she is still in Hollywood, as long as she wants to go further, she can not resist this man.


    In fact, Nicole has not completely succumbed to the other party''s ideas. Although Adrian never conceals her possessiveness and is sometimes very domineering, she still respects her basically. Most of the time, she is very gentle and will take care of people. In bed, no one can match her. She once immersed herself in it, even though her mouth is always impolite.


    However, every time I wake up next to him, the dollar''s "whoring money" always stings her eyes, as if to remind her that all he wants is your body, and you are just one of his many playthings. As a haughty woman, fed up with being controlled and standing behind men, how can Nicole accept it? Therefore, she is always contradictory and tries to maintain her precarious independence with those impolite words and stubborn attitude.


    "I''ve seen the footage of the island thriller. Although there are only a few minutes of preliminary editing, no montage, no soundtrack, and no elaborate processing, I still know that my conclusion is correct." Adrian spoke again. He stood up and went up to her and touched her face. "You''re beautiful, Nicole."


    The dark lining and leather jacket are tied in the back of the head, and then from the front, it is quite capable of temperament. The lower body is the same dark leg pants, and the feet are a pair of boots to the lower leg, which outline the curve of the legs to the right point.


    "Thank you." Nicole''s reply was still brief, lifting her chin and letting him caress her.


    "So I''ve arranged a new film for you," Adrian said, taking back the script from his desk and handed it to her. "It''s a black comedy. The box office may not be very good. If you invest too much, you may lose money, but the reputation should be good, as long as the director can grasp the main points."


    "This is "Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan" Nicole read out the name of the play, quickly read through a few paragraphs, showing a puzzled look, as if thinking of something.


    "The year before last, the original producers invited you to play the leading role. Of course, you turned them down because you were troubled by something." Adrian explained.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m obsessed with things." Nicole said something self mockingly.


    "I bought the right to make it and put it off until today," Adrian shrugged. "If you were to play at that time, you might not be able to control the role. However, with the tempering of" island horror ", I believe that even if you can''t interpret it perfectly, you can at least show a lot of characteristics."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You think a lot, ed Nicole said after a silence.


    "Of course, I always look far away, so I start to do a lot of preparation for certain things at an early stage, and once you start, you must achieve the goal." Adrian gave a meaningful smile, and then came up to Nicole again: "you know, academics don''t like women who are too beautiful, so it takes a lot of accumulation, so I''ve arranged these for you."


    He said more closely, almost face-to-face next to Nicole: "the same, I always like to work miracles, so I''m going to break this rule in you, understand, Nicole?"


    "You mean..." Nicole was a little surprised, but only half of the speech, her mouth was blocked.


    Although Adrian only sucks a little, she still feels dizzy after releasing it. It''s been a long time in Hollywood. Nicole certainly knows what that means, but is it possible? However, this man is called the miracle director, he can always do those seemingly impossible things, so At the thought of this, Nicole''s heart beat faster unconsciously.


    "By the way, I decided to have Nami in the film with you." Adrian said that again.


    The inexplicable excitement that had just risen suddenly went out. Nicole restrained her impulse to roll her eyes and snorted sarcastically: "it seems that you have forgotten all the trouble in filming muhiland road."Because of the difference in height, Nicole had to film or pad things with Naomi in muheland road. It was always troublesome. That''s why she couldn''t make it through the original sex scene.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve analyzed the characters, and that''s just fine. If you play the role of sister, then the petite sister is worthy of your care, if you play the sister, being protected by the petite sister can reflect the effect of the contrast Adrian chuckled and simply solved her problem.


    Nicole glared at him with hatred, pinched the bridge of his nose, and stood up after a long breath: "that''s it. If there''s nothing else, then I''ll leave. I''ll think about it carefully."


    "Don''t worry." Adrian grabbed her arm as expected and pulled her into his arms.


    "Ed" Nicole put her hands on his shoulder. "If you offer me, I won''t refuse you, but here Well... "


    Before she finished, Adrian had once again kissed her lips. Unlike the light sucking, Adrian put his tongue directly into her mouth, and her hands did not play any role in resisting. Then Adrian lifted her hips, put her down on the desk, and then further assaulted.


    "Don''t Don''t do this... " Nicole gasped, her hands supporting her body backward, leaving Adrian''s hands to swim around her, and there was no other way but to clamp her legs.


    "Come on, Nicole, you''re just refusing for the sake of rejection." Adrian said in a playful tone, biting her little ear beads.


    "No..." Nicole refused to admit it.


    "Well, in that case..." Adrian stopped and said something in her ear.


    "What?" Nicole''s face flushed and refused him without hesitation: "no"


    "Oh?" Adrian looked at her in surprise. "Why? Don''t tell me, you''ve never tried. "


    "Of course not. Don''t think everyone''s as dirty and shameless as you are," Nicole said, biting her teeth angrily.


    "Thanks for the compliment, so I''ll stick with it," Adrian said with a smile. "I''ll finally get something about you, something that some guy didn''t get. It''s unique to me."


    Nicole could not help but hesitated. Of course, she knew the lines implied in this sentence.


    "You must choose one, otherwise, I will not let you go." Adrian continued laughing.


    Hateful, this is tantamount to breaking her choice of the first road. After resisting for so long before, can''t the horse repent again?


    "So No Second... " Nicole finally said in a low voice over her head.


    "That''s what I want to hear." Adrian laughs. What makes a beautiful woman succumb to her will?


    He then let her go, stepped back and sat down in the high chair, smiling at Nicole. The beautiful girl took a deep breath, put her golden hair behind her head, squatted down, looked at Adrian, and casually turned to kneeling, then stretched out her hand to untie the belt of his waist.


    Facing the towering clouds, Nicole did not hesitate to lower her head. Since she has made a choice, there is nothing to regret. Adrian took a long breath, satisfied, and trembled slightly. Nicole didn''t cheat him. According to his experience, it was the first time that she did this kind of thing. She felt the exhalation and sucking. The physical and psychological pleasure was very obvious.


    Just then there was a knock on the door, and Adrian sucked in the air for Nicole''s teeth. The girl kneeling in front of her raised her head and looked at him in some panic, as if to stand up, but Adrian pressed her shoulder and took her arm and pointed under the desk.


    Nicole changed her face and shook her head, but Adrian immediately called out, "come in."


    The sound of opening the door rang, but Nicole could only quickly climb under the desk, and did not dare to make a sound.


    The sound of footsteps came through, then the sound of sitting down, and by Adrian''s happy greeting, "Hi, Tommy, it''s nice to see you."


    "Me too." Although the answer is short, Nicole''s breath is


    at the same time, something wet touches her face, and Adrian''s hand reaches down and presses her head.


    Damn this asshole Nicole is shy and angry. She knows that Adrian must have arranged it. He can''t be unaware of his own arrangement. But at the same time, a sense of excitement surged into my heart, just like when I was outside her villa, holding a phone and cruise in the courtyard while being held by Adrian. She knew that it was humiliating but extremely excited, and could not help but want to continue.


    Seeing what was shaking in front of her, and her head''s hands were also exerting efforts. The excitement and excitement of "stealing" gradually controlled her. You know, the divorce agreement has not been signed, so Nicole opened her mouth again.


    "About the sequel to mission impossible?" Adrian looks at cruise behind the table with a smile on his face, leaning forward, his chest line touching the edge of the table.Feeling Nicole''s service below, excitement and excitement flowed through his body, especially Tom Cruise sitting in front of him.


    "Yes, I don''t understand why we can''t start preparing?" Cruise said with a bad look.


    "It''s not too late for the company. You know, it was made by you at the beginning, so I don''t care about the specific matters. You should ask the relevant personnel to inquire about it. " Adrian said with a smile that Nicole''s every puff and puff made his smile stronger, but in Cruise''s eyes, the smile was full of irony.


    "If you don''t want to invest, you can leave it to me, and I''m sure Paramount will be happy." Cruise said rudely, writing his dissatisfaction clearly on his face.


    "That''s not good. Anyway, this movie is still very popular. Why should we give up such a good work?" Adrian spread his hands and said, "don''t worry, Tommy. I''ll let them inform you as soon as the company has arranged. After all, you are the undisputed hero."


    Cruise stares at him, his anger almost overflowing.


    "I know," he said word by word, biting his teeth. "What does she look like when she breaks your thighs? Did you have a good time? "


    It''s no wonder cruise would be so disrespectful. It took almost a year for the divorce case to be solved. It not only made him bleed, but also lost a lot of points in his image. It''s so easy to get rid of this. When he wants to stop the decline in popularity by using the sequel of "mission impossible", he negotiates with Bosworth on various pretexts, but the film copyright is in their hands again, and he can''t do it alone without them.


    Finally, cruise had to put down his posture and take the initiative to ask Adrian to talk to him. Although he was not a good person, he got to his present position step by step. He also knew that Adrian had reached the point where he could only look up to him. So even if he knew that Nicole was likely to hook up with him before this, and that he might have been involved in the divorce case, it was only I can swallow my anger. However, when he really faced Adrian, the other side''s satirical, complacent and careless smile still made him angry.


    "Calm down, Tommy. It doesn''t help to yell like that." Adrian is still that lazy tone, just after he said the word "Zi", the following immediately changed. If Nicole was only regular before, then it became extremely wild after that. If this was not in the office, Adrian would almost groan because of the tumultuous feeling.


    However, he can do something else. He vibrates his lower body slightly to better cooperate with Nicole. Anyway, cruise is still crying out like a vent. Don''t worry about what will happen to him.


    "You know what I think of you, Adrian? You are a arrogant, arrogant bastard, don''t think... " Cruise kept yelling. Obviously, the past year''s obsession has brought him to a critical point. After facing Adrian, the most embarrassing man, he finally burst out.


    "I know you are very good, but I don''t care that you like that son at all. As long as you want, I will accompany you to the end." with his last words, Adrian also fiercely pushed forward, and then tightened his body. After several seconds, he gave a long breath.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll transfer the film copyright of mission impossible to you at a low price." He pulled the bow tie and said with emotion, as if satisfied with something.


    Cruise was stunned by the 10 degree turn. He didn''t think it was the effect of his words. It seemed that Adrian was not listening to him at all, or even didn''t care about his attitude. This made cruise very depressed.


    Nevertheless, he seized the opportunity to ask, "you are serious."


    "Of course, since you need it, I''ll give it to you, just like I gave you the right to make it. You see, I have always respected you, Tommy." Adrian was still in that languid tone.


    Regardless of the irony, cruise rubbed the sides of his head and suddenly stood up: "I think I want to use your bathroom. "


    "Help yourself." Adrian made a gesture of please. After watching him go in, Nicole slowly climbed out of the seat. Nicole was paralyzed. Her face was in a mess. There were traces of her mouth. Her hair and dark clothes were all obvious spots.


    Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Adrian helped her up and walked into the room gently. After gesturing to her, she was about to go out, but Nicole grabbed her.


    Even with her face, you can see the * * clearly. She sticks out her tongue and licks it around the corner of her mouth. She goes to the corner of the wall with her back to Adrian. She takes off her leggings and bottoms. Then she separates her legs and puts one hand on the wall. She turns around and slaps her buttocks lightly and gives him a provocative look.


    I knew that stimulation always works. Adrian takes a deep breath as she settles, grabs her waist, does two ForePlays and goes in."Adrian Ed? " Outside the open door came Cruise''s puzzled voice.


    "I have something in it." Adrian replied as quietly as he could. It was not easy to sprint without making a sound, but it also made him more excited.


    Nicole is the same under her body, shaking her head but biting her lips all the time. Adrian can clearly feel her body, because her husband in his name is outside, and he will come in at any time and tremble slightly.


    "Well, what you said just now..."


    "I''m serious. You can negotiate with them now. I''ll call them."


    "Well This... "


    "That''s it, Tommy. I''m a good man, you know."


    "Well, then I left... "


    "I won''t give you a ride. Please bring the door by the way. Thank you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C271

    The so-called wife is not as good as concubine, concubine is better than stealing, it is indeed reasonable. The reason why cheating makes countless men and women flocked to love lies in the kind of stimulation full of taboos that may be broken and found at any time. Adrian and Nicole, in particular, are more dangerous and more exciting. So Adrian, who was very satisfied, paid five times the "whoring money", which was a "huge" amount.


    At the thought of Nicole, who took over the $5 note, he was quite proud of her indifference. As long as this low-intensity way of provoking her anger and making her unable to vent her anger continued, she would sooner or later realize that her only choice was to be completely submissive.


    "You''re changing like a complete jerk, ed." Charlize said a word of caution after that.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Adrian said that he knew what his secretary meant. After all, she was the one who knew how many women he was having an affair with. She had to go through a lot of dating arrangements. The meeting with Nicole and cruise was no exception.


    frankly, when he did this arrangement, he didn''t have much thought, just wanted two people to see one another and play a trick on it. Maybe Nicole would play a good show. After all, after the divorce case go to court, they basically didn''t appear in public in the two place. Let Nicole do that is basically a temporary initiative. Of course, the effect is too good to be better. Unfortunately, such a thing will never happen again. The divorce agreement will be signed soon. However, as Charles reminded, it is better not to have too many such things.


    As for cruise, he has transferred the copyright of mission impossible to him at a low price. Is there any dissatisfaction? As for the future, Adrian doesn''t care at all. Who else thinks cruise can be a threat to him? Unless it is the enemy of life and death, there is no need to kill them all. However, in Hollywood, a place full of money and money, where there is so much hatred, if it is too arrogant, it will only push the neutral into the other''s arms. Cruise''s behavior has well explained this point.


    In a sense, Adrian also understands cruise. After all, he climbed from the bottom to where he is today by relying on his own efforts step by step - although he can''t be a man and his character is not very good, but this still needs to be admitted - so it''s normal to be blind and arrogant after becoming a superstar. If Adrian had not been a man of two generations, had had enough experience, and had always looked at everything as an onlooker in order to keep calm and rational, he would not have been much better than cruise.


    There''s really no need to care about him. You know, in this place, when an actor is popular, there will be many people who praise him; when an actor goes downhill, there will be many people who are in pain. Even without Adrian, cruise would have fallen out of the cloud - it''s stupid to hear that he and agent Kingsley have been having a bad time with him recently, and I don''t want to see how much this packaging woman has done for him. So just sit on the sidelines. Besides, the copyright of spy on disc has been sold to him. If he still loses in the fierce competition, he can''t turn over That has nothing to do with Adrian, does it?


    After dealing with these things, Adrian said goodbye to his women one by one, especially the two expectant mothers with protruding stomachs. Although they were not obviously emotional, they still had some special anxiety of pregnant women.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just New Zealand. I can come back any time and I promise to be with you on the day you give birth." Adrian comforts Monica and Sophie, who are already a little fat.


    Although not very happy, after all, Adrian will take time to chat with them during this period of time. They are used to it. But he''s going to direct his new film, so Monica and Sophie can only let him go. Of course, with half a warning, there are as many as three women on the cast list who are related to him.


    In addition, the daughter also needs to be dealt with.


    "Mom said New Zealand is so far away." Lily Du mouth is not very happy to say, the doll in the hand is also pinched by her.


    "Yes, in the southern hemisphere, seasonal change is different from ours. Do you know what seasonal change is?" Adrian win.


    "I know, it''s It''s winter here, and that''s where In summer, dad always likes to look at me as a fool. " The little guy is more and more unhappy.


    "Well, well, my lily is the smartest." Adrian AI Lian touched her little head. "In a word, I must be good when I''m not at home. If my mother is not here, you can listen to Ms. Wendell. If Ms. Wendell is not here, you should listen to Aunt Charley or aunt Sara. In addition, you should also listen to Aunt youjihui."


    Then he raised his head and laughed at you Ji Hui standing beside him.


    "I see. I have to listen to a lot of people." Lily sighed and waved her hands. Then she thought of something and said, "can I go to see you?"


    "Of course, call me if you want, and I''ll have it arranged." Adrian said, kissing her on the forehead.


    "That''s settled." The little guy was happy at last. After talking to her for a while, Adrian got up again and came to Ji Hui."This time I was away from home for a relatively long time. As before, I helped Mrs. Galen a little bit." He said so.


    "I know." You Ji Hui nodded, as usual clever, and then asked: "really do not need me to follow to New Zealand?"


    Looking at her serious face, Adrian can''t help sighing: "although the film critics'' comments on" curse and resentment "are mixed, but also let you basically become a quasi first-line actress. Do you really don''t want to own your own house outside, you Jihui?"


    However, after this, Ji Hui''s face turned white a lot, and then he asked in a hurry: "I What''s wrong with me? Or What mistakes did you make? "


    "No, no, no, you''ve done a good job by Ji Hui," Adrian said, gently raising his hand. "No one can do better than you. I just want to know if you have this plan and Why. "


    "Curse and resentment" was released three days ago at the weekend. To be honest, Adrian was not sure about it for the first time in many years. After all, the change was too big. Without the baptism of Japanese version of "curse and grudge" and Japanese horror films, she was still the heroine of Japanese actors. Although she had the media in her hand, she used it in the gimmick of "distinctive Oriental style horror film" It''s hard to say what will happen in the end.


    Fortunately, Adrian''s luck is still on Adrian''s side. Because it was in the off-season, he won over 2500 theaters. Then he got about 25 million box office tickets in three days on the weekend. On average, one cinema line had 10000 dollars. For a horror film released in the off-season, this performance is quite good. Maybe it will not reach the height of the original, but it will definitely make money. You know, the cost of this version is lower than that of the original version.


    However, American film critics have different opinions on this horror film. They think that the good one is very innovative, and the bad one is meaningless.


    "Is it amazing to have a woman crawl up and down in a strange position?" This is the view of variety show.


    "Good horror style, for the bloody American horror film, this kind of completely Oriental horror film is more frightening." This is the view of Empire.


    At the same time, in Japan, the media applauded, from the content to the actor''s performance to the director''s praise. They thought it was a rare masterpiece. Some survey reports even indicated that 90% of the Japanese audience thought that they were very afraid after seeing it. There were also rumors from Sapporo that someone was scared to death when watching the movie.


    It''s not surprising that they will be like this. Although this is an American film, from the basic structure of the story to the director and heroine, they are all native Japanese. What''s more, it is the famous miracle director in the United States who put forward the outline of the story. For Japan, which also has a strong Hollywood complex, this is another strong proof that Japanese culture has been affirmed in Hollywood It''s a very glorious thing to write about.


    Yu Jihui has become the most famous actress in Japan. Various media have reported on her development, such as how her family, such as her private life, came to Tokyo with her dream, how she went to Hollywood after encountering a miracle director, and how she rose and sank in Hollywood, Get the appreciation of the miracle director, become the heroine of "Curse" and so on.


    In a word, being extremely lyrical is just a living inspirational story. She also adds countless beautiful words to her body, and almost quickly publicizes it as the standard image of "Dahe Fuzi". Of course, some things have not been mentioned, as if they do not exist at all.


    No matter how much the Japanese boast and the United States doesn''t get recognition, you Ji Hui will still be a second and third line actor. Fortunately, Adrian''s method is very successful. At the beginning, the heroine is a Japanese child who was adopted by the Americans. She was born and raised in the United States and has an American boyfriend. Therefore, all the styles are American. You Ji Hui has made a lot of efforts to achieve this.


    Then he came to Japan as an exchange student because of his family background. He wanted to see everything here, but he was always out of tune with the surrounding environment. The story started here and became more harmonious and smooth. Then I added some small details that Japanese Americans who grew up in the United States and acted in a completely westernized way were not recognized in Japan, which attracted many ordinary Americans and literary critics.


    these details can not be completed. Basically, the heads of the United States and the Japanese are responsible for the settlement. Adrian has mediating mediation. They have not only had no contradiction, but also have worked well with the whole movie. In this way, even if some people want to guide discrimination in secret, there is no place for them to speak. In addition, although there is no Japanese version of the foreshadowing, there is also no preconceived concept of the Japanese version. As a result, the degree of terror is greatly improved, so it has won a good box office.


    After hearing Adrian''s reply, Ji Huisuan is relieved, then smiles and bows: "for me, it''s enough to stay with you. Besides, no matter how famous I am in Hollywood, I won''t get more attention than Kate and her, will I? "


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head. He is not really willing to let Ji Hui go out. Although the girl has a plan, she has never targeted anyone. She just wants to stay with him. In this case, there is no need to force, besides, it is a pleasure to have a star as his maid."That''s it. I''m going to be in New Zealand for a long time, and I''ll let you through if I need to." Adrian said, hugging her in her arms and kissing her gently. Lily, who was playing with the doll beside her, turned a blind eye to it. She was used to hugging and kissing other than her father and mother.


    "If we have time on the way, we can also visit Japan. I haven''t been there for a long time, just the two of us." Adrian whispered in the ear of Ji Hui.


    "Well." Ji Hui chuckled and hesitated before saying, "by the way, you can go to see a-yu. She is already a popular singer."


    Adrian looked at her, didn''t say anything more, and then he gave her a kiss.


    On a fine afternoon, Adrian arrived in New Zealand with his crew and arrived in Queenstown. The northern hemisphere was still in the middle of a slightly lower temperature in late winter and early spring, while the southern hemisphere was extremely hot and had not yet completely cooled down.


    In recent years, preparations have been made every year, so immediately after the announcement, a team went to Queenstown to set up a studio. The local government also strongly supported it. Especially when it was said that miracle director would be shooting the epic work "Lord of the rings" here, the relevant commercial departments with a keen sense of smell were giving a green light The group began to get busy.


    At the beginning, the shots are scattered, which is convenient for the director and the actor to find the feeling and adjust themselves. In addition, there are many teams to shoot in other places. Since we want to finish shooting the contents of the three films in one year, it is impossible for Adrian to take charge of each film. For those scenes that don''t need the protagonists or too many protagonists, such as the birth of the strong orc, or the distant shot of the orcs attacking the city in helmets Valley, etc., it''s impossible for Adrian to take charge of each of them Adrian only needs to explain clearly and give it a review when it is finished. He brought a huge team of four or five vice directors alone.


    Even so, there are still many troubles after shooting. The most prominent one is Gandalf''s robe. In this shot, Gandalf is a gray robe, and the next shot will become a white one. Therefore, Adrian can often be heard on the set: "where''s the dressmaker?"?! What we need now is a grey robe (white robe) Gandalf. Why is his robe white (gray)


    "If only I knew how to spell. I could change the color of my robe by knocking on my cane." Ian McCullen often said, half jokingly.


    "I think it''s better to invent a kind of pigment. If it is poured head-on, it will change color immediately. If it needs to change back, then pour another bucket." When he said that again, Adrian was rarely in a good mood to reply, and then asked others to prepare for shooting.


    What is being filmed is the content of the second film. Aragon, Legolas and Jinli track down the orcs who captured Pippin and come to the woods. Then they meet Gandalf, who was promoted to be a wizard in white after fighting with the demons. In Tolkien''s three novels, wizard is a race rather than a profession. They are graded by the color of their robes.


    Motson is indeed an excellent actor and versatile. He not only acts well, but also writes poems and draws. It is said that he has published several poetry collections and picture books. However, if you are good at many things, the level of specialization will inevitably decrease. In the end, it is not easy to make breakthrough progress in any aspect. But it doesn''t matter, as long as he can play the role of Aragon well now. In fact, he does well.


    Silver, not to mention, the Phoenix men are very handsome, dressed up after more dazzling, I believe that there will be more women screaming for him. Besides, he is very talented and has practiced archery in a down-to-earth manner. The role of Legolas doesn''t cost much acting, and he is also very good at it.


    As for McLaren, he''s a veteran. Do you need to worry about his state?


    ¡°good£¡¡± After Gandalf played tricks in front of Aragon and others, Adrian clapped his hands.


    Thank you The old boy bowed in public as if it were curtain call, winning a low smile.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head. He goes over to talk. Suddenly, he looks at McCullen, and suddenly he can''t help laughing.


    Several actors don''t know why. They look at each other. McKellen also looks at herself inexplicably: "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with me? "


    "Nothing, nothing," Adrian said, holding back a smile. "It''s just that there''s a funny picture in his head that''s totally different from the atmosphere."


    "Oh? What kind of picture? " McCullen looked curious.


    "It''s nothing. It''s totally different from the atmosphere now There are some funny pictures. " Adrian waved his hands.


    "Let''s hear it. There''s nothing that can''t be done." There are people around to cajole, and then win the majority of people''s compliance.


    "Well, are you sure you want to hear it?" Adrian glanced around.


    "Yes, everyone is waiting." McLaren urged.


    "Well, to put it simply, Gandalf is standing here, white robed."


    "Well, Gandalf in white.""He''s got a rifle in his hand and it''s standing in his hand like a cane."


    "Rifle?"


    "Yes, the rifle is still wooden handle, and then he looks seriously at the camera, or Aragorn, and they say," go away, let me kill him! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C272

    The idea of Gandalf with a rifle comes from a spoof picture seen by Adrian in his previous life. Because of his deep impression, Gandalf can''t help but jump out of his head when copying the picture of Gandalf''s reunion with Aragorn. In this case, he also said it by the way to make everyone laugh and adjust the atmosphere of the scene. Of course, the specific lines may be different, but it doesn''t matter.


    It''s really effective. After laughing, people are relaxed a lot, and their efficiency is also improved. The only sequel is that McKellen asks Adrian every once in a while: do you really think it''s fun for Gandalf to take the gun back? Let''s try to shoot a piece, OK? What an old boy.


    After three or four piecemeal shooting, the actors were almost in tune with each other, and Adrian immediately organized people to shoot the first big scene, the final battle between the guard team and the orcs in the first song. With his foresight and foresight, he didn''t have to think about the past on the site. The props were made early, not to mention anything else. Although the broken statues are quite light and can be seen to be fake when they are put in the studio, they are taken to the ground of the forest and decorated with soil and branches, which is almost the same as the real ones.


    However, the shooting was not very smooth. The action drama was not so fast and sharp when it was filmed. It was not so fast, it was not so sharp. It could not be described as a more appropriate way to describe it. The effect in the film is completely based on the post editing and processing. In addition, actors don''t need too much acting skills, so it''s very dangerous to watch the director''s control during the production.


    ¡°cut£¡¡± Adrian called out, then went around and ran over. "Are you OK, Vigo?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a touch." Mortenson said, covering his forehead, and then joking with a pretense of lightness: "John is too high. If you don''t concentrate a little, you won''t be able to respond."


    "It''s not my fault." As Kimberly, John Rees Davis, with a long beard on his chin, shrugs innocently.


    As a dwarf, Gimli is one of the shortest people in the ring team, but Davis, who plays him, is a big man. He is almost six feet tall, almost catching up with Adrian. He is the tallest actor in the guard team. God knows why the fat Peter asked this guy to play the role of Jinli in the original version. Adrian is too lazy to think about it. Since the original version uses him, and it''s still good, then "continue" with him.


    Although Mortenson was only hit on the forehead by the prop axe, there was no big problem. Adrian took a rest. There is no need to shoot for that, because Jinli is a dwarf, so he needs a dwarf actor to act as a stand in when he is in a whole body situation. Although there are many dwarfs in Hollywood, there are still not many suitable actors. After all, dwarves and hobbits are short, not deformed.


    Fortunately, the faces and bodies are filmed separately, so they can be doubles not only for Gimli, but also for hobbits like Frodo and Sam. It is also because of the separate shooting, originally this should not appear the problem of accidental injury, but some things happened, no one expected.


    "Anyway, take it seriously. Even though we''re done, guys, I''m in a hurry to get back to the Oscars." As he prepared for another play, Adrian said.


    The guard team is not only Aragon and Jinli, but also has a lot of scenes of ragles and Boromir. Especially, the scene of Boromir''s heroic sacrifice for atonement can be juxtaposed with Gandalf and the burning devil, which is the most sensational place in the whole first film.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. director, we won''t let that happen." Silver, dressed as a wizard Archer, waved his long bow with a smile. "Besides, you are a famous miracle director. Even if the Oscar is to be held, it will have to wait for you to arrive."


    There was a burst of laughter.


    "Shut up, silver. If you can''t do it all at once, I''ll let you know how the real miracle director works." Adrian replied directly.


    "Oh, hell, I just..." Silver tried to explain in a hurry, but when he came into contact with Adrian''s playful eyes, he immediately took back the words behind him, and the laughter around him became bigger.


    "All right, guys, let''s get started." Adrian clapped his hands immediately.


    Silver did well in New Zealand for more than a week and got along well with other actors. In particular, Elia wood, the two young men were just a few years old, and they had a lot of common topics, but silver was also a bit off the hook, so Adrian would beat him a few times from time to time.


    Soon, Legolas''s part was over. Silver was in the best shape after each knock, so it''s no wonder Adrian. Which director doesn''t want the actors to take all the shots at once? The next thing to be filmed is the death of Boromir. Tolkien''s novel is not so sentimental in describing this section, so Aragon sighed, "is it God''s will that the son of deneser died here?".


    But the film can''t be made like this. Anyway, in the original work, Boromir was indeed seduced by the ring and made a move to Frodo. But even though he washed his humiliation by dying in battle, why can''t he be more heroic and mobilize the audience''s emotions as much as possible?"I would like to follow you, my brother, my leader, my The king... "


    In a word, bolomier''s image has gone up a new level. It has to be admitted that the original version has been well adapted.


    "Very good, very good." Adrian clapped his hands, and Mortenson, half kneeling, burst into a breath. He got up and pulled Sean bin, who was missing his prop arrow, from the ground.


    "Well done." Adrian glanced over the monitor again, walked over with a smile, patted the two on the shoulder, and handed a red envelope to bin. "By the way, Sean, this is for you."


    "This is..." Sean Bin took it suspiciously and opened it. There were five 100 dollar bills in it.


    "This is called a red envelope. When people from the East, or Hong Kong, make films, if there are actors who want to die in the movies, they usually give them a red envelope to express their blessing." Adrian simply explained.


    "And this custom?" Ben, who heard about it for the first time, was surprised, and then became more puzzled. "But, what does this have to do with me? We don''t need that for movies, do we? "


    "Because you''re special, Sean." Adrian laughed. "If nothing happens, this should be your tenth death in the movie."


    "Ah?" Bin looked at him in surprise, and Mortensen and others were attracted.


    "I''ve read about you, Sean," Adrian patted him on the shoulder again. "Since ''86, you''ve been playing as an important supporting role in movies in various ways, including those who have been shot in the head, stabbed by a knife, or hit off a cliff. This time, you can be shot by an arrow. And I think it''s going to continue, so maybe it should be said


    Bin first frowned, then opened his eyes, and finally the corners of his mouth twitched. After a long time, he asked, "I have Have you died so many times? "


    Mortensen next to him chuckled and said, "how many times have you died that you don''t know, Sean?"


    "How could I remember this on purpose," Bin said gloomily. "If ed hadn''t told me, I didn''t know I was I''ve been dead so many times. "


    With that, silver, Davis and the others around him laughed.


    "Come on, Sean, and die a few more times."


    "Maybe you can taste all the ways to die in the movie."


    "Shut up, you schadenfreudes," bin threatened, shaking his big fist, but it was useless unless it made the laughter bigger, so he finally had to stare. "Well, you can do whatever you want to see how long you can laugh."


    Then he turned around and put the red envelope away in front of Adrian: "thank you, ED, for showing me how much I am Special. "


    Adelain couldn''t help laughing at this, but he couldn''t help laughing. So far, Sean bin has been given the title of "dead" in the crew. Many people often smile and congratulate him for his unique record. After several fruitless protests, bin has been left to his own devices. Even after several years of unsuccessful protests, he often takes on some important supporting roles who will die.


    "I think it''s also interesting to be the supporting actor with the most deaths in Hollywood." In an interview, he said that, of course, these are afterwords.


    In the bright room, the loud groans of * * are endless. The sky blue stewardess'' uniform has been crumpled, and the short skirt is even higher. The two people closely stick together and keep moving. As Adrian goes up, the woman shakes her head and screams. Her hands in white gloves hold him tighter. Her boat hat is thrown to the ground, and her blonde hair swings.


    After a moment, the room finally returned to quiet, still breathing two people slightly separated, began to warm.


    "You''re still so charming, Ellie." Adrian kisses the girl''s lips.


    "You''re still as good as that, ed." The girl giggled, "do you want me to sleep with you?"


    "As long as you have no problem." Adrian replied softly.


    "Of course, I don''t care what they say." Said the girl, unconcerned.


    "That''s it." Adrian grinned, lifted her hips, and carried her into the bathroom. He had everything in his luxurious private jet.


    After finishing the battle between the guard team and the orcs, he boarded his private plane and returned to Los Angeles to attend the upcoming 71st Academy Awards ceremony. The rest was arranged by the deputy director. This time, he brought several deputy directors and divided them into several groups to shoot unimportant scenes all over New Zealand in order to keep the crew running when he left.


    The groaning came again in the bathroom, Ellie lat, the woman who was now bathed in the current and clinging to Adrian. Originally, according to the original track, she should have entered the entertainment industry after receiving drama training more than two years ago, and then gradually developed into an actor between the second and the first line. But now I don''t know for what reason that she didn''t get lucky when she took part in the drama training, so it didn''t take long for her to change her career - it''s not her first career change anyway.This time, Ellie Ratt applied for flight attendant training. After graduation, because of her good grades and a bit of luck, she became a stewardess member of Adrian''s new private plane. At first, Adrian didn''t know about this. The new plane was mainly used for women to travel in China. It was only after taking a new private plane during a flight in China that she felt that the woman was familiar. After checking her information, she was transferred to the current plane.


    Ellie Ratt is not a good girl, so even if Adrian''s name is outside, she gets teased a little and then goes to bed with him. Although the salary of a private plane stewardess is much higher than that of civil aviation, how can there be any ease in being a billionaire? Despite seeing a lot of women and Adrian on the plane, and even though the other stewardesses kept talking in private, Ellie never cared.


    "Is it better now?" After giving Adrian a few massages, Ellie asked.


    "Yes, it''s almost professional." Climbing on the bed in the bedroom, Adrian said after a comfortable groan.


    "Because I learned it before." Ellie said triumphantly, and then was turned over Adrian pulled into her arms.


    "Still? I''m exhausted. The only thing left is a massage for you Ellie was startled.


    "It''s high altitude, ally. The oxygen ions in the human body are very rich, so it''s easier to get excited. That''s why some people like to do things on airplanes." Adrian laughs and kisses her: "OK, let''s rest. Don''t forget you''re going to sleep with me."


    Ellie giggled, reached out to turn off the bedside lamp in the plane bedroom, then pulled up the quilt and retracted into Adrian''s arms.


    For her mind, Adrian or relatively clear, but do not care, anyway just play. Ellie Ratt is just a man in the middle. If he hadn''t been a stewardess and found out by him, he wouldn''t have noticed. The change of the world is so interesting that he always feels surprised. The plane he bought by the black card is still in the hangar and has not been used. I wonder if it will bring any surprise?


    It''s autumn in New Zealand, and it''s spring in California Well, in fact, the seasonal change of the two regions is not obvious except for the temperature. Regardless of the difference between the northern and southern hemispheres, it is OK to say that it is spring in New Zealand and autumn in California, but the advantage is that Adrian doesn''t need to add or subtract clothes after getting off the plane.


    After two days of time difference, the 71st Academy Awards ceremony was officially held in the Dorothy tent theater. Although the film academy has the idea of changing the venue, their favorite Kodak Theater has not been put into use, so it has to wait for the last one. Adrian regretted that because of the antitrust law, he could only invest in Kodak Theater, but could not own it, although AC media had some cinemas in Canada and Europe.


    Like previous Oscars, there were many reporters on the red carpet, and as always, their attention was on the miracle director. For the first time in the last few decades, it was the first time that someone nominated for the best director in a term. It was so surprising that he almost announced that he had won the best director in advance.


    Yes, some media said that, and I believe most people think so. Three nominations are enough for him to win another best director. In addition, he has many topics to explore. For example, in the previous year, two films directed at the same time made the two miracle girls both nominated for best actress. The gossip tabloids have written countless versions of gossip and disputes between him and them. Moreover, he personally named the directors and actors of "mind catcher", and even heard that DreamWorks was investing "The rest of the island" had planned to invite him to direct, if he had agreed, maybe today is the four best director nomination?


    "No, three nominations are the limit of the film academy. After all, there is a precedent. If there are four nominations, it would be better to present the trophy to me directly." On the red carpet with the click of a flash, Adrian laughed in the face of Dennis''s inquiry.


    "Don''t lose heart, Dan. You''ll get a nomination sooner or later." He then patted him on the shoulder, then turned to his wife who was with him, "right, Janny."


    "Of course, Dan is the best." Said Aniston, smiling, holding her husband tightly.


    They are also the focus of the reporter, who let them be a star couple? So after a few more words, Adrian left and strode to the front amid reporters'' inquiries.


    "How are you feeling, boys?" A few steps up behind a couple of young men climbing next door to each other, Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Hey, ed." After regaining consciousness, Ruifan first shook hands with him, and then it was Jackie Kun. Last time, Ruifan won the nomination of best actor, and this time, Jackie won the nomination again. The good film is a factor, and the acting skills of the Phoenix brothers are also a factor.


    "Silver didn''t get into any trouble, did he?" After greeting, Ruifan immediately asked, he is still very concerned about his brother."Don''t tell you you didn''t talk to him on the phone." Adrian said with a smile.


    "You know, we can''t just trust silver on one side." Jekyoun then took the road seriously.


    "Well, he''s done a good job. Still, if he''s willing to put all his money into it, it''s easy to walk the red carpet." Adrian laughs and turns to someone else, where several key members of the catcher crew are.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C273

    Natafe is wearing a dark long sleeve evening dress today, with long brown hair flowing down from both sides, which makes her look beautiful and charming. At the same time, she has a little bit of irresistible sexiness. She shows the contradictory temperament of people with few NV and NV. **[]


    "Hello, Adrian." She shook hands with Adrian with a smile and reserved. It must be said that fluorine''s acting skills are very good. At least now it seems that she and Adrian are just ordinary friends.


    The intimate relationship between the two is very secret. Except for the client, Charlize knows that Adrian seldom shows intimacy to natafe in public. Even if he goes to visit the cast of "the catcher of the soul", this appearance is due to Natalie''s request and Adrian''s care. However, Rao is so. When he shakes hands, his thumb still slips on the back of his hand Next.


    "It looks like you''re all ready to win, right?" Adrian chain said with a smile.


    "Catcher of the soul" has won several full-weight nominations, including best film, best director, best actor and best supporting actor of NV, and the nominees are all in front of him, so he asked.


    "No, I don''t think I can compete with you for the best director..." After all, there are big names who can win the three most popular directors'' nominations in an Academy Award. Moreover, he was appointed to direct the film at the beginning. No matter in terms of strength or face, he is not good at bragging in front of him.


    "Don''t be so humble, Gus. Who is sure to win the prize in the end?" Adrian did not care, and very relaxed appearance, obviously did not take the director again in mind.


    "To tell you the truth, if fight club could be released at the end of last year, I might be competing with rivan for the best actor now." Jekyun said with some regret.


    "Maybe." Adrian replied nonchalantly.


    While he was working on Lord of the rings in New Zealand, the scheduled fight club was released across the United States. As he expected, the film''s performance was not good. In spite of finch''s face, Adrian made the company win over the four cinemas of Z. moreover, the box office of the first three days was also good. On that day, youwan had two days of quiet sprinkling, and the first three days of the premiere was more than 10 million. Even he won the first box Office of the first week in this off-season. However, this is only a flash in the pan. The total box office in the second week just passed through kuangkou Wan. It can be said that the box office of more than 10 million yuan in the first week was totally made up by the popularity of finch, Dennis and rivan.


    The critics'' views on the film are opposite, and conservatives have labeled it "a typical anarchist work..." In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s just a good thriller, but in the eyes of Evil movie lovers, it''s definitely a classic.


    As for the tabloids, they all focus on the gossip about Tonnis and Winona. As early as shooting, there were rumors that Denise and Winona had a good time talking in detail, and that they had dinner together somewhere. After Dennis got married, he stopped a little, and then the movie started again after it was released. Who let the two of the plot have a vague and uncertain Ji drama?


    However, in foreign countries, praise is more than criticism, especially in Europe, but that doesn''t help. "So" this movie still has the same situation. It has a box office of nearly 100 million or more in the world. Compared with the investment of nearly 40000 yuan, this box office is a loss. After a few years, it will become a classic work of PI film, a must see work of evil classic film lovers, and then on video tape Or they can earn some from selling and leasing.


    Therefore, even if Raven performs well, basically, the three leading characters are excellent. No matter Ruifan, Dennis or Winona, even some media think that this is Winona''s best performance in recent years, and has got rid of the original image of Yunv. Adrian was very surprised to know that, but think about her opposite role is Dennis is also relieved, many times, acting will appear under the thorn Ji leap.


    All in all, it''s hard to get a nomination. The conservative Academy of Motion Picture Arts and sciences will not like a film that promotes anarchism, even if it is not the view of the producer or director.


    "Don''t worry, Jackie. Sooner or later you''ll be competing. Don''t shrink back." Adrian then joked.


    He said a few more words with rivan and Robin Williams, and then went on walking inside. From the beginning to the end, he only said a few words to natafe, exchanged greetings like ordinary friends, and only took a deep look at her before leaving. There''s no way, the reporters'' long guns and short guns are pinned on him at the moment, and the dispute with two miracle nvlang is what they want to see most now.


    Unfortunately, the reporters did not know that Adrian had already discussed with Gwyneth and Blanchett that they would not be present until he went in.


    Fortunately, Natalie secretly gave him a smile, which made him feel a little more comfortable.


    However, without Gwyneth, Blanchett and others, Leia and Nicole are already frequent customers of oerska, and sago and fata Jones are also changing to this. Although "muhiland road" has only one nomination for the most popular director, Naomi still appears here. Kate''s popularity has not returned to the state when she made tornado As for Monica and Sophie, their stomachs are just on the top of their drums. Although they don''t hinder their walking, they don''t bother to be questioned by reporters on the red carpet.Anyway, Monica doesn''t have any significant works this year. Matrix has only been shortlisted for a few technology awards. It''s almost impossible for science fiction films to win weighty awards. Sophie''s "ANFO Karenina" was released at the end of last year, but it was not very good at the box office. Moreover, it only won a few technical nominations, such as the most popular clothing and art director, so it''s no big deal if they don''t come.


    Despite reporters clamoring for a response along the way, Adrian quickly entered the theatre. It was still early, and a third of the theatre was occupied, but several of his acquaintances were there.


    "Hey, Steven, how did you get in so early today?" Adrian smiles and greets Spielberg.


    "Back from New Zealand? How about the new movie? Or would you not disclose it? " Spielberg responded with a smile, but with a reluctant smile.


    After a few words, he left for his place, and Adrian turned to a producer he had talked to before: "what''s going on? Steven doesn''t seem very happy


    "Besides" beautiful life, "he said The other side shrugged her shoulders.


    Just a word made Adrian understand and shrugged. Roberto benini directed and starred in "beautiful life", which describes the story of a Jewish father and son who were sent to Nazi concentration camp during World War II in Italy, won the jury prize at last year''s Nana Film Festival. He was there at that time, but benini was so excited that he almost went to take the shoes of Martin Scorsese, who was the chairman of the jury.


    This film was released in the United States last year, and has won numerous awards, such as the Chicago Film Critics Association award or the Actors Guild Award. At the Oscars, it has also won several important awards, such as the most resident film, the most resident actor, the best original script and the most resident foreign language film. If Adrian was not the only one who occupied the quota of the three most resident directors, he would be sure It will be one of the nominees.


    However, Spielberg didn''t like "beautiful life" very much, because of the film''s "entertainment is too strong, small" big massacre should not be too entertaining... ". Adrian understands his feelings. It''s like China will never like a movie that can make people feel tender and reflect the massacre in nane capital, even if the film has the elements of accusation.


    I wonder how much effort Steven has devoted to public relations? Adrian, who also found his seat, thought so. Since Spielberg doesn''t like the film, he is likely to persuade the film academy judges not to vote for "beautiful life" through his contacts. In fact, even if he doesn''t do so, it''s hard for "beautiful life" to get the most popular movie. After all, it''s an Italian film. It seems that only Bertolucci''s "the last emperor" got the most popular movie at the Oscars. Even so, it still has the light of China. Niu Jing, in the eyes of many people, China is very mysterious. This view still exists more than ten years later, let alone now.


    So Spielberg doesn''t have to worry about it, but it''s good if the judges can be biased a little bit. Jackie has a nomination for the best actor. "Adrian shakes his head slightly. Jackie is still too young and always in the shadow of his brother. From the beginning of acting in the film, he did not take less to compare with Ruifan. The more dazzling Ruifan is, the lower his evaluation is. If Rifan was nominated for the role of "catcher of the mind" last year, it is very likely that he will get the most live leading actor this year. Jackie Kun should forget it. Fortunately, the two brothers did not contradict or even turn against each other.


    With a shrug, Adrian takes his thoughts back, which has nothing to do with him. In this year''s oerska, what he pays most attention to is the leading actor in NV. Other awards can be dispensed with, such as the most popular movie, best director, most original script, etc., but the main character in NV must only be Gwyneth or Blanchett.


    It''s not impossible. The other three candidates, Fernando and Turner, are Brazilians. Brazilians want to win the Oscars? Sorry, please go to the back. Amy Jin and Watson started acting in the new year, but they didn''t have any great repercussions. Their qualifications were too shallow. Moreover, "she is lonelier than smoke", a biographical film adapted from the life of British NV cellist Jacqueline Dupre, was strongly attacked by many friends of sprey, who thought that this was not true and distorted the image of Dupre, including some masters, although the film and Music is two industries, and if these people join forces to put pressure on the film academy, Oscar has to consider how they feel.


    The most competitive is Meryl Streep, who has won 11 nominations for performance awards since she won the supporting role of NV in the year of Yang and the best actor of NV for the first time in Kobayashi, which is much more than that of Katherine Hepburn. However, sometimes the number of nominations is inversely proportional to the chance of winning awards. If the number of nominations is too many, it will not be taken seriously by the film academy.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Adrian has invested a lot of money in public relations, so the best NV protagonist will only be born between Gwyneth and Blanchett, otherwise, how can they live up to their performance in this period of time.


    "What are you laughing at, ed?" Gwyneth, who had entered the theatre and sat down on the right side of his front row, turned her head and asked with a frown."Nothing, just something." Adrian, who came to his senses, laughed.


    &QT; is it? Gwyneth looked incredulous and lowered her voice: "you look like Bad intentions? "


    "No way." Adrian raised her eyebrows and turned to look at blanchberg, who was sitting in the left back of his seat. Her eyes were on the stage, but she was actually listening to him and Gwyneth.


    "I''m just thinking about the difference between competition and bad competition." He said with a jest in his ear.


    Gwyneth''s face flushed a little, glared at him fiercely, then turned her head around, and the pretentious Blanchett coughed in the back. Adrian was more happy when he settled down. Although the Lord of the rings had just started and there was no part for them, the two NV people didn''t go to New Zealand with them. However, in order to win over Adrian before this, he did everything he could to please Adrian.


    It can even be said that only Adrian can''t think of, there is nothing they dare not do. It''s hyperbole, of course, but in the meantime, they''re more obedient than Britney''s pet. Although both Gwyneth and Blanchett realize it''s not appropriate to do so, some things are hard to end once they start.


    After a little flirting with the two of them, Adrian immediately sat up straight and adjusted his clothes. With more and more people sitting, the award ceremony will begin. Although I''m a little impatient with the Oscar''s uniform award mode, if I come to the scene, I have to do a good job. Rao is so, after the host came to the stage, he still couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    The host of this award ceremony is ushin Goldberg. Adrian sighs that it is not good enough to host Goldberg. It is enough to show Goldberg''s strength that he was invited to host the Oscar several times like Billy and crystal. It''s just that the NV people really like to change their clothes. They have to change at least seven or eight sets of clothes in a few hours, and there are even many NV protagonists dressed in the movies.


    The NV protagonists are very beautiful in that dress, but she is really beautiful in that dress It feels like thunder. It''s normal for Adrian to use his own way to achieve funny purposes. Adrian can''t accept it. It''s just too hard for her to do it for Chun Goldberg. Of course, these words can only be kept in mind. If they are said, few people will say that he is discriminating against his race.


    The opening ceremony of the first Academy Awards ceremony started, and then the awards were officially presented. This time, it didn''t start with the supporting role of the most living male NV. Even so, the technology awards have attracted many people''s attention. Science fiction and magic movies can only win these. Adrian seems a little absent-minded, "matrix" with its own quality and word-of-mouth, to get these basically does not take much effort, the only thing that interests him a little is the Oscar animation.


    Pixar is still in the picture this year, but he didn''t expect that the award, which should be sure, was taken away by blue sky studio. Obviously, Adrian has another promise to fulfill, that is, they don''t know if they are ready for the squirrel.


    "The winner of the best supporting actor is soul catcher, Rowe and Williams


    The warm applause suddenly rang, Ji moving Williams immediately jumped up and waved his fist. People around him stood up and hugged him. Adrian was also gently clapping his hands. Even after a year''s delay, Williams could still get the best supporting actor. It must be said that he is really excellent, and "the catcher of the soul" has indeed scratched the heart of the judges.


    Although most of his works are comedies, Williams, after all, is different from Quan Carrey''s exaggerated performance. In addition, his early fame, changeable comic image, and some other reasons, he should be the best supporting actor.


    On the stage, Williams, who took over the golden man, has begun to speak, but Adrian''s eyes are turned elsewhere. The cast of "soul catcher" and "Shakespeare''s love history" and "Elizabeth" are not far away. So Adrian sees natafe at a glance. She is listening attentively to Williams'' speech, and seems to be moving with a little Ji. After all, the Next to be awarded is the most living NV supporting role.


    Adrian has been hesitant about whether to support Natalie for a supporting role in NV. We should know that there are many unfavorable factors. Youth is still the first issue. Since Xiaoyao Jing got the supporting role in NV a few years ago, the film academy will not consider too young NV children for a long time. Moreover, other nominees who live most in NV are very strong.


    Zhu qindanqi needless to say, Adrian personally directed the "Shakespeare''s love history", ke her performance knows well, although only 10 minutes on camera, it has received a lot of praise. What''s more, Lin Ren, Radcliffe, Rachel, who is not more experienced than her? Not to mention Cathy, Bates.


    However, there are no absolute problems in the world. After all, the weight of the supporting role of NV is not as heavy as that of the main character of NV, so the scale can also be put larger. It''s just that Adrian is not sure whether this is more favorable for natafe''s growth. Although Xiaoyaojin has won the supporting role of NV with the second youngest record in history, it is certain that her future development will be hindered. Although natafe is smarter than her, it is difficult to say what will happen in the future.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C274

    When the winner''s name was read out, there was a warm applause, and the cast of Shakespeare''s love history was full of joy. Although Judy Dench stood up with reserve, he was still very obvious in his eyes. As an old actor, he was nominated by Oscar several times, so he finally got what he wanted. Even if he lost his temper, no one would say anything. In the score of Shakespeare''s love history, members of the cast congratulated her in turn, including Adrian and Gwyneth. Soon, she came to the stage. As a result, Xiaojin stabilized her mood and began her speech.


    Adrian took a look at the catcher. When the winner was announced before, when the big screen above was completely occupied by Judy Dench, a look of disappointment flashed on Natalie''s face. Although it was fleeting, Adrian could see her clearly.


    As if aware of his sight, Natalie turned her head not far away to see who it was, and then gave Adrian a look of no worry with a smile. However, it seemed like a sigh of relief. What''s the matter?


    Before he could think about it, Gwyneth''s voice was ringing in her ear: "what are you looking at?"


    Although very low, but the taste in the tone is more obvious, Adrian only smiles and turns around: "nothing to see."


    "Is it?" Gwyneth looked suspiciously at where he had been looking, but saw nothing.


    "Well, Judy is coming down. Let''s continue to congratulate." Adrian laughs and changes the subject. After Dench''s speech, Adrian takes the lead in clapping. After the old actor comes down, he rises again to express his congratulations.


    After that, instead of sitting down, he went straight out. Gwyneth realized something, but she could only sit in her seat after seeing Blanchett, who was as stable as a mountain. About half a child, Adrian came back, and, though he was almost the same as he left, he could guess what he was doing from the slightly raised corners of his mouth. Gwyneth bet he could smell other NV''s perfume if he crossed the line.


    Last year he was like this, and this year is still like this. It''s really hateful for Gwyneth to think that the NV man must have made him happy, otherwise he would not have looked around so much and looked very concerned just now.


    I have to say that she wants to be bad, but that''s exactly what Adrian wants her to have. But some of Gwyneth''s ideas are right. He did have a good time in the bathroom just now. It''s not last year''s demon Jing - Kirsten didn''t attend this year''s Oscar - but Zeta Jones. The NV people still want to fight for more interests, naturally will not refuse Adrian''s request.


    The award ceremony is still going on. After several technical awards passed, the original script immediately fell into the hands of the catcher. There is no doubt that this mainstream inspirational film has always been the Oscar''s favorite. Even if you can''t get the best film, you won''t win two or three weighty awards. But I''m afraid Jackie''s best actor will lose his arm.


    With the awards being awarded one by one, the ceremony soon ushered in the final stage of the ceremony, in the singing and dancing and the constantly changing gaudelberg gag.


    "Oh, it''s the moment at last," said Goldberg on the stage. Just as everyone thought she would complain about her failure to win the best NV, she suddenly changed her voice and waved to the back, "now it''s your turn, Jack. Of course, don''t take the axe."


    With a burst of laughter, Nicholson, dressed in a suit, immediately stepped out of the back, shook the envelope in his hand and said slowly, "you''re going to be disappointed, UBI. There are only envelopes and no axes."


    There was another burst of laughter, and Goldberg shrugged: "OK, OK, I see. You''d better start. Don''t make people wait too long, or you won''t be the one with the axe."


    Nicholson then raised his hands in laughter: "let''s get to the point. Who will get one of the most important awards we''re going to present? That''s the problem. "


    When he said that, he showed a typical bad smile, a bit insidious, a little cunning, but also some funny, which made many people laugh.


    "Well, let''s look at the nominees first." Nicholson waved, and the big screen next to him began to show the nominees. Streep, Gwyneth, Blanchett, and so on appeared in turn, as well as the clips they played in the film. The scene became quiet, and Adrian could almost tell which one was breathing harder, Gwyneth in front and Blanchett in the back.


    "Any one of them is an excellent actor, but it''s a pity that only one of them can be honored here..." Nicholson began to sigh again, but people''s attention was obviously not on this, so he quickly stopped the conversation and opened the envelope in his hand, "then let me see who will be the best NV protagonist today."In an instant, the two NV people held their breath. About three seconds later, Nicholson''s voice began to ring: "Elizabeth, Kate Blanchett"


    the orchestra then began to play the score of Elizabeth, Blanchett "Congratulations, Robert, very good." Adrian came up and held out his hand to zemigis.


    "Thank you, Adrian. You''re pretty good, too." Zemigis was a little embarrassed. After all, the best director was snatched from Adrian by a loophole. He was not a fool. Perhaps he didn''t know as much about the inside as Adrian. But who made him a good friend of Spielberg could still guess the problem.


    "Don''t look like that, Robert. The rest of the island is really well made. You''re fully entitled to the prize." Adrian grinned and looked at Hanks and Spielberg, who were talking to him before: "right?"


    "Of course," Spielberg chuckled. "I think ed probably regretted it now. I wanted him to direct."


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t do it, Steven," Hanks said, with serious seriousness. "Ed is known for his efficiency, but it''s definitely a disaster for actors."


    "That''s how you two guys talk about me in front of others?" Adrian immediately exclaimed, drawing their laughter.


    With a few witty remarks, the atmosphere became more and more harmonious, and several people began to talk, just like others in the hall. This is vanity fair''s "Oscar night" party. It has been held for six years so far, and it has been completely built into a brand. What brand is it to attend the Oscar ceremony but not to attend the vanity fair party?


    "To be honest, there are some regrets tonight. You can get another best director." Spielberg said to Adrian after zemigis and Hanks left.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to rush for the second time. Why should I be ahead of you?" Adrian shrugged.


    "Is that flattery?" Spielberg laughed.


    "Of course, after all, you supervised the production of" company of brothers ", and one episode has not been completed yet. I have to please you, so that you don''t suddenly say no one day." Adrian shrugged again.


    Spielberg laughed louder, his mood was obviously good, although "beautiful life" took the best actor and best foreign language film, but only did not get the best film.


    "Speaking of it, I''m going to make a movie," A.I. "maybe you''d like to direct it?" He asked suddenly.


    ¡°¡¶a.i¡·£¿¡± Adrian thought, "that''s the one you''re going to do with..."


    "Yes, that''s right." Spielberg nodded to confirm.


    "Oh, forget it. It''s enough to direct a Kubrick style movie. I don''t want to do it again. I want to know that feeling..." Adrian immediately shook his head and refused.


    "Is it?" Spielberg looked at him with a smile. As one of the big three of DreamWorks, he still knows a little about the disputes between him and the two leading actors.


    But Spielberg didn''t go on with the subject, but instead turned to something else: "OK, but if it''s like this again, don''t regret it, ed."


    "It doesn''t matter. Robert is fully qualified to be the best director." Adrian said sincerely, followed by: "speaking of this, maybe you can recommend a director to me?"


    "Oh?" Spielberg raised his eyebrows.


    "Well You know, I got a script in ''97, and although the stars were basically confirmed, I couldn''t find the right director, "Adrian explained." although I can direct it, and the script is good, you know, I''m going to be very busy this year... "


    "The Lord of the rings, right?" Spielberg suddenly asked.


    Adrian couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Then the other Party pointed to not far away: "heard from there."


    Looking around, the old man McCullen was talking and laughing with some people.


    "I knew that." Adrian sighed.


    "Well, Ian didn''t say anything. I guessed it." Spielberg comforted him.


    "Well, not to mention that, I just want to ask, you may be able to recommend a few suitable candidates?" Adrian said so.


    "Let me see Wait, 97? Isn''t that the script? " Spielberg stares at him.


    "Yes, that''s it." Adrian was generous enough to admit it.


    "Oh," Spielberg chuckled. "When we had a hard time bidding with MGM, we were about to sell it. But you quietly took away the price by doubling the price. Now you want me to recommend the right director. Don''t you think it''s too much, ed?"


    "Frankly," Adrian thought seriously, "No


    "I knew," Spielberg looked at him smilingly. "Well, I''ll think about it.""Then please." Adrian patted him on the arm and left.


    The reason why they came to Spielberg at the party was to find a suitable director for the play. Adrian had considered many people, even David Lynch, but they were not suitable. In addition, he had to devote most of Jing''s efforts to the production of the Lord of the rings, so he didn''t have time to carefully select the right director, so he only had to choose a suitable director from Spielberg Berger tried to find a way. He remembered that the relationship between the original director and him was very good, and the original version was directed under his recommendation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C275

    Exclusive interview


    "Hi, dear gwyne, stay here for one person?" Adrian''s voice of banter rings in Gwyneth''s ear. The girl sitting at the bar, drinking alone, looks up at him, snorts but doesn''t answer. ]


    of course, she was just petulant, so she sighed quickly. I didn''t like it, ed


    "Are you reconciled?" Adrian sat down beside her and laughed, "if you win, you will lose. If you lose this time, you can win next time. I should not be reconciled. If you win three nominations for the same award, you can let it slip away."


    "That''s different. It''s easy for you to get a nomination." Gwyneth whispered, after drinking the amber liquid in the glass, she looked at him unconvinced. "You''re biased"


    Adrian smiles a little. It''s easy for me to get the nomination for best director, so it''s also very easy for you to get the nomination for best actress again. "


    Gwyneth has not been nominated again. Of course, she knows this, especially when she has been nominated for two consecutive years and Blanchett has been nominated with her this year. There is no doubt about Adrian''s talent and ability. Therefore, even if she is somewhat frustrated and unhappy because she failed to win the prize, she will not complain about Adrian. The sentence "you are partial" is more of an angry and coquettish one.


    Of course, even so, she was depressed for a long time. Although she gave Adrian a look to show that she was OK at the award ceremony, she never took the initiative to meet him when she came out from the Oscars. Moreover, if Adrian, Blanchett and others had not come to the vanity fair party, she might have gone back alone,


    and It is for this reason that Adrian did not have an exclusive interview after finishing the conversation with Spielberg www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C276

    "it seems that you really don''t care about losing at the Oscars this time." [search for the latest updates]


    "it''s not at all. After all, there are not many people who can get three best director nominations in one session. If they can, people will be more proud. But it''s no big deal that I didn''t get it. My film school has their consideration. There are always opportunities. This time, there will be another time. "


    "You''re in a good mood."


    "Yes, no one is perfect, and no one has no regrets in his life. If you open your mind, you can see a broader vision."


    "Do you think of some media that" the 71st Oscars are the victory of Elizabeth I "


    "It should be a coincidence that my Academy Awards judges didn''t realize that Judy Dench and Kate Blanchett were both Elizabeth I, and I have to say it''s funny. Historical figures always have something worth exploring, which is one of the reasons why people always like to play historical figures. As for some news, you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Some people say you are the most discerning person in Hollywood. Do you think so?" No word skipping.


    "I''m not the only one with vision. I''m just a writer, director and producer, and I''m relatively young, so I''ve attracted a lot of people''s attention. Of course, I don''t deny that I have an ineffable intuition that has always led me forward


    On the whole, the interview was a success, although many questions could not be asked - it was arranged long before the interview. Even the most popular celebrities would communicate with the media when they were interviewed. Moreover, Adrian, a media tycoon, also worked closely with Newhouse group, the owner of vanity fair.


    Mary Brenner, as one of the most outstanding female journalists in the magazine, is absolutely first-class in terms of observation and observation. Naturally, she will not make mistakes in this regard. Not only she, but also Annie Leibovitz is very good at taking pictures. She can be praised as Zola among the photographers. Even if it is just a compliment, it is enough to show her superb photography skills.


    After turning to vanity fair in 1984, Leibowitz shot enough of Hollywood stars, the most famous of which was Demi Moore''s naked pregnancy photo. When it was launched, it was criticized, but now it is praised. Many big stars want her to be in charge of the camera when they wait for the cover of the magazine, so they can be at her mercy before the camera, and Leibovitz is equally impertinent.


    However, Adrian is different. He is indeed a star, a celebrity, and has a legendary flavor. In less than 10 years, he has become one of the top directors in the world from an unknown ordinary person, and has also made many actors popular. However, he is not an ordinary celebrity. In less than 10 years, he has established an enterprise that can stand side by side with old media groups such as Viacom, and has left Time Warner and Disney behind.


    Although Viacom has just started to expand in recent years, it has a solid foundation after all. Adrian is totally self-made. Even if all of us are at the helm of AC media, as long as Adrian is still in the position of chairman, no one dares to look down on him.


    Leibowitz has passed the years of youth and frivolity. Although she has maintained her superb photography skills, her working experience in rolling stone and Vanity Fair has made her face some big people very tactfully. Therefore, during the whole shooting process, she has always been active and has not shown her attitude towards those stars.


    Even if you can''t ask about gossip and gossip, you can collect self recommendation from many places www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C277

    The whole story is very simple. Sam m ¨¦ ndez finally has the idea of trying movies after directing stage plays for several years. When he makes stage plays, especially on Broadway, he also knows many Hollywood actors - many actors try to play on Broadway when they are not popular enough My career, second, to practice my acting skills, if I can get a Tony Award trophy, it will be even more. \\


    ! -


    ! -


    ! -


    - please be familiar with "in Nicole''s Beverly Hills villa, the beautiful NV man curled up on the sofa, frowning with the script.


    "Because we didn''t find the right director at that time," Adrian sat down beside her. "The script was already available in 1997, but we''ve been slowly selecting actors and directors. It''s going to be a pretty good movie. I''m sure the media will praise it with the death of a salesman in the 1990s."


    Nicole didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, she looked up at him and said, "do you think I''m suitable for this corner s ¨¨?"


    "Of course, as long as there are some similarities in the experience, it will be easier to play." However, Adele ¨¨ s did not seem to be as happy as he used to be.


    After all, it''s been like that. What can''t be done? Besides, now that the divorce agreement has been signed, she and cruise are no longer related to each other.


    "Remember what I said?" Adrian smiles and reaches for her arms. Nicole just struggles and doesn''t move. Although her head is away from the other side, she still caresses her face with him.


    "I said..." Adrian leaned up to her ear and gently breathed, "I want you to be on the throne in the most beautiful way"


    although the itch in her ears made Nicole''s half body soft and half her body hot, she was still surprised and turned around to support herself: "you mean You mean... "


    If Adrian had said that to her before the Oscars, she might have been a little skeptical, but the nominations of Gwyneth and Blanchett, as well as Blanchett''s winning of the Oscar for best NV, are telling smart people not to doubt the promise of director miracle.


    "Don''t worry, not now." Adrian''s smile suddenly became stronger, and Nicole knew what was in his smile. She could not help flashing a blush on his face, and then glared at him and stopped talking.


    However, Adrian did not continue, but took up her face and lowered her head to block her mouth. Just like before, Nicole resisted a little, and then warmly catered to it. It was only after such a long time that she was separated.


    "You know, in addition to acting skills, qualifications are also very important for an Oscar judge to impress. Although you have been in Hollywood for nearly 10 years, and you have won some awards, there is no Oscar nomination." Adrian then continued to say, just look at the God s ¨¨ on his face, more like in the end of the wet w ¨§ n.


    However, Nicole, who nestles in his arms, has no strength to care about these things. Adrian has made these words very clear.


    "You mean Let me get a nomination first? " She asked, somewhat uncertain, after adjusting her breathing.


    Although a lot of facts have told her that Adrian promised things will never be impossible, but it really comes to her, and her Jingming will still feel a bit at a loss.


    "Yes, it''s a very


    ng script, Caroline is also a good role, s ¨¨, as long as you can play s ¨¨, it''s easy to get a nomination." Adrian nodded, biting the sentence "play s ¨¨" hard.


    Nicole can''t fail to hear that. A good character, a good script and a good director are important, but they also have their own strength. If they perform too much, they can''t get good reviews. In this regard, she is very confident. Although her performance in "muhiland road" is not as good as Naomi, it is also praised as the best performance in recent years. She has also seen the film Hu "of" island horror ", and her confidence will not be too bad. Although the character s ¨¨ of the wife in "American Beauty" is a little complicated, it is not that he can''t grasp it. As Adrian said, there are places where she can feel the same


    Leave that guy, I''ll only be more brilliant around this person. This thought unconsciously occupied her mind.


    "What about the previous movie? What about the movie "Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan" Nicole asked suddenly.


    "It''s just a little bit later. It''s estimated that if the shooting of" American Beauty "goes smoothly, the period will not exceed two months, which is just the script of" witch''s law breaking through love pass "can be modified more carefully Adrian replied, then Lu gave a bad laugh. "Anyway, this is a movie for you and Naomi."Nicole''s face flashed a little red and spat. He got up and wanted to run, but Adrian rolled over and pressed it on the sofa. This time, her struggle increased a lot. At the same time, she screamed, and finally pushed Adrian away. Then she ran upstairs with a smile. Adrian, who was pushed to the ground, shrugged and jumped up to catch up with her? Can you slip away?


    To be honest, Nicole is not the most suitable candidate for the leading role of NV in American beauty. She is a little younger, at least seven years younger than Spacey. It is difficult for her to fully grasp the characteristics of the character s ¨¨. The original Annette bening and spacey are the same year. However, Nicole is not without advantages. There is no need to say about the experience between husband and wife, especially after Adrian ch ¨¡''s hand, her ambition was further ignited, and there were many resonance points with Caroline''s corner s ¨¨.


    Moreover, Adrian has outlined a very beautiful prospect for her. She will not fail to grasp these things. You know, after Adrian caught her and severely "invaded" her, she complacently told him that the "whoring money" collected had already reached hundreds of dollars. Even before, even a few weeks ago, this kind of words would never come out of Nicole''s mouth It''s changing slowly.


    Of course, more importantly, Adrian has no more suitable NV people around him - since he has got the script, why can''t he give the nomination to his own NV people?


    Kate and Gwyneth are too young. Blanchett is OK, but she just won the gold medal. Julia and Zeta Jones are not in line. Monica and Sophie can try, but they are all big now. So there''s only Nicole and Naomi jumping around, and Nicole is more suitable for them, so needless to say.


    As for "Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan", it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s prepared for Nicole and Naomi to act together. Moreover, the script really needs to be carefully revised. There are still some defects in this film. Therefore, the original version only has word-of-mouth without box office. If you can fill in these defects, it will be far more than the original version.


    In addition, he also prepared a script for Naomi. It will not affect anything to delay the shooting of "Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan". After the acquisition of universal, the number of good scripts received has grown exponentially. Most screenwriters and producers still like to cooperate with large companies. "Behind the lies" was found in this situation. The whole story is very suitable for Naomi, who takes the thrilling route. The protagonist of NV may not have as much room to play as Caroline of American beauty, but Harrison Ford has already answered Should play villain, this gimmick enough to attract a large number of people''s attention, Naomi''s popularity will accordingly increase a lot.


    Sam m ¨¦ ndez, the director, has no opinion of the lineup. As a new director, he has little say in it, and Adrian promises to give him enough power on the set. Alan Bauer, who wrote the script, was not optimistic about Nicole''s role as Caroline, but he did not have much say. He also thought that spacey played the leading role very well, so everything was settled. The only one who disagreed after ji''ao was Sarah, who played NV.


    "Do you really think it''s good for me to play the role of s ¨¨, ed?" Sara Si went down to Adrian and asked.


    "Don''t you think you should hone your acting better, Sarah?" Adrian asked, "don''t you just want to be in a comedy or a magic show, don''t you want to be praised by the critics?"


    Sara opened her mouth as if to say something, but looked at Adrian and didn''t speak. After a moment, Adrian held her in his arms: "well, if you really don''t want to play the role of s ¨¨, then..."


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s it." Sarah suddenly looked up and said, "if you want, I''ll do my best."


    After staring at her for a long time, Adrian gave her a smile, took the girl''s face, gave her a deep smile, and then whispered in her ear, "watch your dog."


    Sara, who was a little depressed, chuckled. She played Jeanne Nv of Leicester, while her "Valet" love played Angela, who tried to gain recognition by pretending to be mature. After I know what you did last summer, it was the first time that the two worked together in the same film. No wonder Sarah would laugh.


    In fact, it''s more suitable for her to play the role of Angela ¨¨ s from the aspect of her hair dyeing. Sara is totally devoted to Adrian, so Adrian won''t let her suffer, so she finally swapped the corner s ¨¨ with love.


    In the end, it is not impossible to play the role of s ¨¨ who needs more acting skills, accumulate some favorable comments, and strive for one or two nominations.


    After basically finalizing many matters of "American Beauty", Adrian rushed back to New Zealand. Although it was only delayed for three or four days, the efficiency and effect of the crew without director control would be worse.In fact, even though he had already made clear the content to be shot for several deputy directors when he left, he also prepared a plan to explain what they would do if there was a delay on the way back, but only about 30 things could be used by the deputy directors.


    "To be frank, I''m disappointed, but I don''t want to blame you. I saw the content of the shooting, and you all did your best. Having said that, I still don''t want this situation to happen again next time. Since you can play 100, you should also be able to play 200. " After reading the footage taken by the crew during his departure, Adrian concluded that the deputy director, the director''s assistant, and the executive producer all began to suffer.


    Although Adrian pretended not to see it, he still made people strengthen the logistics support. For example, he specially prepared a helicopter to facilitate people to go to the depth of the national forest to take a view, and also to facilitate Adrian to run back and forth between the various groups. As for camping in the forest park, there are all kinds of equipment.


    The next footage is still fragmentary, and McLaren still has to switch between the grey and white robes, and the last shot is still in shire, and the next is in Baicheng.


    "Gandalf has the ability to move instantaneously, so he can come and go freely in these places." McLaren is still so playful, it seems that the loss of the Oscar has no effect on him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen a lot of such things. Besides, you haven''t paid attention to it. Do I need to pay attention to this old man?" Facing Adrian''s inquiry, he said with a laugh.


    "I like you more and more, Ian. Are you interested in playing other heroes after the Lord of the rings is filmed?" Adrian immediately asked him.


    "I think it''s enough to play an epic character." The old man thought about it and replied.


    "This is not an epic character, but Forget it. You''ll know by then. " Adrian smiles and waves his hand. "OK, let''s get started."


    Now it''s the battle of Baicheng In one scene, the Regent thinks that his second son, faramir, is also dead. He ignores the fact that he is still alive. He puts him on firewood for cremation. Pippin can''t stop it. Then Gandalf rushes in on a white horse to kill the Regent and rescue faramir.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C278

    It is difficult to describe the expression of people around them at this time in the shooting of New Zealand


    some people are very surprised, some people are quite surprised, some people try to resist laughing, but more people combine several kinds of expressions and don''t know what to do. As for Adrian, his eyes are wide, his mouth is slightly open, his mouth is constantly twitching, so that he even forgot to shout "stop". If he had a mirror in front of him, he would have found that his expression was similar to the word "Jiong" in his previous life. [search for the latest updates]


    well "Stop." Adrian finally called out, and then looked at McLaren with funny and depressed eyes. The old man bowed over and looked like "what else can I do for you?".


    A lot of s ¨¨ actors like to play on the spot when shooting, and McKellen is no exception. Generally speaking, the effect of this kind of on-the-spot play is very good, especially for the old actors who have been floating in the circle for a long time. After the production, these on-the-spot performances often become the highlights of the film. For example, Al Pacino found that NV friends found other men in the "steal the wire" People, and then let people laugh loudly and take away the TV lens is like this.


    Even though he didn''t think of the old man, he didn''t even think of it.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Looking at his gloomy appearance, McKellen asked with a smile.


    "Nothing. You did it Good, Ian. I''m just It''s a bit of an accident. " After sweeping wood, silver and others who were not far away, Adrian sighed and said so.


    McLaren had a good command of both the performance and the tone of his speech, and matched Gandalf''s forthright temper perfectly, which did not contradict at all. But Adrian doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t mind more changes and more flash points in his version of Lord of the rings. It''s just that it''s a bit strange.


    He has experienced enough things, but few of them are as intuitive and impact as they are now, isn''t it? This makes Adrian deeply realize that this is his world again


    after using this ch ¨¡ song, Adrian basically adjusted his mentality. When he first planned the trilogy of Lord of the rings, he was ready to spend at least 10 months shooting. However, due to the reference, the preliminary preparation was relatively complete, and the progress after shooting was better than expected. As long as he was there, many lengthy places did not need shooting.


    So Adrian had the idea of speeding up. If it could be shortened to six months, it would be better. This is one of the reasons why after he left, the various groups had tried their best, but he was still not satisfied, and asked them to try 200 more. Now Adrian has adjusted his mind and let it go. Originally, ten months is short enough. It''s hard to shorten another four months. Besides, everything is changing. Who knows if he will take the initiative to shorten the progress because of some things? Of course, it may be extended, but it doesn''t matter.


    "Be careful. Don''t fall into the water. Be safe." Adrian, with his trumpet, called to the busy staff on both sides of the stream, and then turned to another group of people: "liv, are you ready?"


    "Yes, I am." Liv, who had already put on her make-up and costumes, rushed over and turned around in front of him. "How do you think I look beautiful?"


    "Of course, you are princess jingling." Adrian grinned and thumbed up, ignoring the eyes of the people around him.


    The dark green windbreaker with high collar is tied with purple s ¨¨ ribbon and hung down, with jingling''s beautiful patterns. There are long white s ¨¨ lace on the cuff, leather gloves and boots. The black hair is combed back, which makes her look heroic and noble. Her sharp false ears make her look extraordinary.


    "The weather has begun to turn cold, so don''t move. Follow the horse trainer''s instructions. It will be very bad if you fall into the water." Adrian told her as he walked with her.


    "I see." Liv made a face, came to the horse and pulled the reins. She stroked Mo warmly: "patty is a gentle girl. Don''t worry."


    As if pleased with her praise, the white horse immediately snorted, and then came to her. Liv immediately giggled away, but no matter where she was hiding, the horse would come over at the first time, and would follow everywhere, making her laugh even bigger. Adrian, next to her, laughs and shakes her head. If liv can keep this innocent appearance all the time, Ting is good.


    Liv arrived in New Zealand last weekend, and after three or four fragmentary shots, she began filming the scene in which Frodo was chased to the border of ravendale by the ring. It''s not difficult. It doesn''t need too much acting skills. The galloping river called by Arwen is also included in the post production. The only thing to be careful is to prevent the actors from falling into the river due to accidents.It is April now. The northern hemisphere is gradually entering summer, and the southern hemisphere is getting colder day by day. If you fall into the water at this time, it will not be as piercing as winter, but it is easy to catch a cold.


    Fortunately, with his warning, there was no problem with the shooting. Then the crew temporarily finished the location shooting and went back to the studio in Queenstown to prepare for the lens in ravendale. For example, the formation of the guard team, or the conversation between Boromir and Aragon in front of the fragments of the holy sword Nasir, and so on. As for the part of Arwen running wild with Frodo, it will be a while.


    Those scenes are a little dangerous, especially for those running wild. Although you can use a stand in and cut it in post production, making the picture look fast, there are still many places where liv needs to be on the stage. Although her riding skills are fairly good, and the danger is not too great, Adrian decided to wait a little longer to let her adjust.


    "I don''t need to adjust, I can do well now." Liv is a little dissatisfied with this and complains a little when she is alone with Adrian.


    "Don''t be so childish, my dear. Don''t you really want to scratch your pretty face?" Adrian asked, holding her face.


    In the scene near the river, because Arwen was left a trace on her face by a branch while protecting Frodo, the makeup artist needed to draw it on liv''s face. Liv Si Xiali said to Adrian that if it really happened to her, it would be a terrible thing, but now her view seems to have changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t like it anyway." Liv tooted, crawling on the sofa, her face propped up with her hands, her eyes rolling up, a little angry.


    "Hey, I just said, your face is a little longer. Don''t be angry until now." Adrian sighed, "besides, I didn''t say that before, and I didn''t see how much you cared, didn''t I?"


    Liv snorted, turned over and lay on her back without saying a word. Adrian gave her a smile and held her in his arms: "well, Liv, no one is perfect. You should see the advantages as well as the disadvantages. For example, your eyes are very beautiful, like sapphire in the night sky. You know, Arwen in the novel has black hair and gray eyes, but I really don''t want your beautiful eyes to wear contact lenses


    "I knew you could always say something nice." Liv snorted, but the tone was full of anger and a trace of love in her eyes. Obviously, Adrian''s praise was very useful.


    Adrian smiles and lowers his head on her ch ¨² n flap, and his hand begins to be dishonest. Liv began to smile, lingering for a moment, suddenly turned up, straddled on him, and hugged him more warmly.


    When a person starts to change from caring nothing to caring only about something or someone, no matter who it is, she will become fussy. Therefore, Liv used to ignore Adrian and say that she has a slightly longer face, but now she can''t. But don''t worry, after such a long time, especially after her father''s return, relatively simple liv has been held by Adrian.


    Her performance in the "Lord of the rings" crew has already explained everything. Her temper is just playing under Si, and other times she has no scruple to laugh and make love with Adrian, just like a lover. Several young actors were envious of this, but soon something more surprising appeared.


    "It doesn''t look like what I saw before, aunt liv." Held in her arms, Lily looks around the studio.


    "What''s different?" Liv asked her with a smile.


    "Well It seems cold here. " Lily, who has been thinking about it for a long time, gives such an answer. Well, no matter how smart she is, she is only a 4-year-old child now.


    "Well, honey, don''t pester aunt liv. Come to mom. She''s going to work." Kate came over and took Lily back from liv.


    "Liv, are you ready?" Adrian came up.


    "All right." Liv immediately took off her coat and pulled out the gorgeous robe with half moon neckline inside. The little guy immediately clapped her hands and said, "Wow, Auntie liv is so beautiful."


    "Thank you." Liv waved to her and walked to the set, while Adrian walked up to Lily and said, "wait a little longer. There are more than ten scenes left. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow is the weekend. I will accompany you to visit here. There are many places worth visiting in New Zealand."


    At the same time, she gives Charlize behind Kate an eye s ¨¨, then turns and walks to the set.


    These scenes were seen in the eyes of a group of actors. Not only the young people were stunned, but also Mortensen, bin, Davis and others couldn''t believe it. At first, when Lily rushed in and held Adrian to call her father, they thought it was his and liv''s NV, but Kate and Charlize appeared later, and Lily held Kate to call her mother.Well, it''s very likely that Adrian used to live with a certain Nv person and enlarge their stomachs. Now, although he is dating liv, he has to shoulder the responsibility of a father. But this inference also quickly became shaky, because Adrian and liv, Kate and Charlize are quite close, it can be seen that he and they are not shallow relations, especially Charles is his secretary assistant, so young and beautiful, it is absolutely impossible to say that there is nothing between them.


    What makes them even more incredible is that the three NV people have a good relationship with each other. Although liv and Kate and Charlize are a little more prosaic, they are enough to make people dizzy. So The answer is Do Adrian''s colleagues have close relationships with three NV people? And the three NV people get along very well?


    Of course, no one talks in front of Adrian, not even McLaren - the old man is back in England this week. But it''s different after work, especially on weekends.


    "You know, I saw Adrian at a restaurant in town at noon with his NV and liv, Kate and that It''s amazing that Charlize had lunch together and the atmosphere was really harmonious In the bar, several men were drinking and chatting, and then Sean Austin, who played Sam, said.


    "Maybe Kate is just Lily''s mother, and Charlize is her friend. Adrian is really just dating liv? " Elia wood hesitantly said that among these people, he was relatively young, did not like to complicate too many things, and the subject of discussion was the director of the film.


    "How could it be that you didn''t listen to Hadley, one of the deputy directors, who was Adrian''s assistant secretary," Davis shook his head. "Well, if a big company boss has a beautiful NV secretary, they''re very close. Besides, all three NV people are beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "Well, John, these are not the topics we should discuss." Mortenson wants to stop the topic.


    "Come on, Vigo, what are you going to do if you don''t talk about it? As long as you don''t say that in front of Adrian, he won''t care if he knows, "Davis waved his hand indifferently, then looked at silver, who had not talked much." by the way, silver, what''s your opinion? It''s said that all three of you have a good relationship with Adrian. "


    "This..." Silver thought for a moment. "Well, I''ll just say a little. Think about what kind of Title our miracle director has in Hollywood."


    After a while, Austin clapped his hands: "by the way, playboy"


    several people suddenly realized the God s ¨¨, and then they immediately became envious of Y ¨¤ n, needless to say, they knew what the answer should be. Although it was exaggerated and incredible, it seemed reasonable to think about Adrian''s achievements ¡£


    "I''m really a miracle maker." One guy sighed.


    "Yes, maybe they played 3P or 4P together." Another port.


    Soon, the topic began to go deep into some places, then to other aspects, and finally to irrelevant places.


    For this situation, Adrian had expected that since all of them were making love with liv generously in the crew, it was normal for people to talk about it behind their backs. He doesn''t worry much. Most of them are people who have been in the entertainment industry for several years. They know what to say and what not to say. Mortensen''s style is relatively decent, not to mention.


    As for the younger ones, such as wood and silver, they can help. This kid knows his style better than other actors, and has always been loyal to him. If not too keen on music, Adrian will even try to think about bringing out the youngest Oscar winner. In addition, most of the team are old people who have worked together for a long time. They also help to remind some people who are ecstatic. So why bother about this?


    "Well, my dear, if you press on like that again, the poor man will be out of breath." Adrian, who poured a glass of red wine for himself, said, looking at lily, who was holding the dog on the ground.


    "No, Lulu likes it very much." The beautiful little dog is still raising her head.


    Like it? Adrian shook his head when he saw the dog whimpering on the ground. He couldn''t resist being manipulated like this. Should we say that the dog has been trained well or Lily is very strong?


    "Lily, listen to dad and let Lulu go." Said Kate, who came out of the bathroom in her nightgown.


    "Well, well, listen to mom." The little guy spat out his tongue, and finally let go of the dog. M ¨¢ o, who was in a mess, jumped out immediately and got under the sofa. It was normal that the poor boy had been "ravaged" by Lily''s troublemaker more than once. Adrian alone had seen it several times, let alone when he didn''t.


    "Mom''s done. It''s your turn, lily." Adrian drinks the liquid out of the glass and comes to the little guy later."Why is it dad, not mom?" Lily asked, blinking.


    "First, mother has already washed it; second, I can''t wash it for you soon; third, do you hate your father''s bathing?" Adrian picked her up.


    "Of course not." The little guy giggled and asked curiously, "why can''t dad wash it for me?"


    "Because men are different."


    "Why are male NV different?"


    "Because that''s how God made men."


    "How did God make man?"


    "Oh, that''s a long, long story."


    "I want to hear stories."


    "Well, but don''t splash me with water on the way to the story."


    Just then the m ¨¦ n bell rang, Kate went to open m ¨¦ n, and Charlize, dressed in casual clothes, came in: "it''s been a lot of fun these two days, ed


    "But I''m going to bathe the little one now." Adrian looked at lily, who was climbing on his shoulder, and then at her.


    "I''ll do it." Kate shakes her head and reaches for Lily, but Adrian refuses.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C279

    "Well, lily, it''s too late. It''s time to go to bed. ==[search for the latest updates]


    ! -


    Hu.


    ! -


    ! -


    "said Adrian, holding Chu ¨¢ ng, a little guy in her pajamas. Although she was still shouting, she yawned one after another.


    "Stay with me a little longer, Dad." Lying on Chu ¨¢ ng, lily, holding her father''s entreaties, blinks her eyes and looks pathetic.


    &O her head, Adrian brings the giant pooh bear to her side: "OK, just for a while, and I won''t tell you a story."


    "Why?" The little guy who just grinned broke down his face again.


    "Because you don''t want to hear it at all. Aunt Charlize and I were drenched in the bathroom just now." Adrian pinched her tiny pink face. "You promised not to splash me with water before you took a bath."


    The little girl turned her eyes, and suddenly lifted up and said with a pair of righteous mouth, "I didn''t promise."


    "No..." Adrian was about to say something, but suddenly she was stunned. In retrospect, Lily was right. When he asked her, Charlize came in and went to the bathroom. It was reasonable for the girl to say no.


    Looking at her father''s gloomy face, Lily immediately giggled and looked very happy. Adrian glared at her, stretched out his hand and pinched it on her small face, and then began to "repair" her. The little girl laughed and resisted with her hands and feet. The father NV two had such a fight for a moment before stopping.


    "Well, go to bed. It''s late." Adrian said after pulling the quilt to NV son again.


    "Dad, do I really want to leave you when I grow up?" Although the fight just now has consumed Lily''s last strength, she still reluctantly opens her eyes and asks.


    "Fool, independence doesn''t mean you''re going to leave. You''ll always be mine. Adrian grinned on her forehead." sleep well. "


    "I want to hear you hum Lullaby..." Lily''s eyelids are down, but her hand is still holding her father''s coat.


    "All right, all right." Adrian laughed and shook his head, then turned off the light and hummed softly in the dark.


    The simple and gentle tune went back and forth in the room. Soon NV Er fell asleep. After putting her hand in the quilt and covering her, Adrian went out with her hands lightly.


    Outside, Charlize just came out of the bathroom and was wiping her hair. When she was bathing lily, the little girl splashed water on her, and finally got wet from head to toe. The clothes she wore were very thin, and her concave and convex figure was obvious after being wet. Adrian had a good appreciation of the two points of xioing, especially the people.


    Probably aware of his gaze, Charlize grunted, and Kate, who looked through the magazine, looked up at him. Adrian shrugged, then went to the bathroom for a simple rinse.


    "Well, now we can sit down and get down to business?" After he came out, he sat down between the two NV people and asked with a smile. At the same time, he put his arms around their shoulders one by one, and his voice was a little more satisfied.


    But at this time, Charlize didn''t want to talk about it. "Forget it. I''m not here at the right time. You''re more interested in catching me than in talking about business."


    "How can you talk like that, Charley? Can''t you talk about business after a joke?" Adrian deliberately put on a look of surprise.


    &Ing is good. " At this time, CH ¨¡ came in at the right time, and had to give Adrian a sense of "collusion", but he was immediately attracted by the magazine cover Kate handed over.


    The sun comes in from the side. Under the tone of Kim s ¨¨, the man supports his slightly deviated head with one hand and looks like a falcon. It seems that nothing can escape his control. It is vanity fair with Adrian as the cover. \\


    ! -


    ! -


    ! -


    debut \ \


    "ha, the latest issue has been released Adrian, who was in a good mood, immediately began to look through it, and at the same time noticed that Kate''s expression had turned into a smile.


    Although he was a little puzzled, he continued to look through the interview, which was very good. Everything was described according to what he said that day. There was nothing more than that. Leibowitz''s photos were not taken. Although only four of them were published in the end, each one gave a different feeling. If it was not for the clothes and makeup that had not changed, he might have thought it was four no''s The same person.


    But after turning over the interview and seeing the next page, Adrian immediately understood why Kate had such an expression. This is a group portrait. Vanity Fair sometimes uses the group portrait as the cover, but more often it is used as the ch "page. Although Leibowitz likes to take individual photos, her group portrait is also very good.There are seven NV people in the picture, wearing different dresses or standing or sitting. Each of them is graceful and charming, which makes people daydream. Most importantly, of course, from left to right are Julia Roberts, Monica BELLUCCI, Sophie Marceau, Gwyneth Paltrow, Kate Blanchett, Catherine Zeta Jones and Naomi Watts


    if it''s just the first six NV people, then it can be interpreted as something else. But after Naomi is added, everyone knows the theme of this ch "page: a group photo of the miracle NV guys.


    After all, among the first six NV people, although Julia became the first NV actor to enter the 20 million club because of the 20 million yuan paid by the producers of Notting Hill, the gap between the latter few and her is not big. Blanchett is already an Oscar winner, not to mention Gwyneth and Zeta Jones are also top-notch NV actors, while Monica and Sophie are also top-notch NV actors They represent the image of Italy and France respectively.


    Therefore, there will be a variety of interpretations of their words, but Naomi is different. Although last year''s "muheland road" became famous, she was far less popular than the top six. Therefore, if she was added to the list to find common ground, there would be only one title of "miracle NV Lang".


    "I knew that these magazines were ultimately unreliable." Adrian sighed, and said with a smile.


    Obviously Vanity Fair has been planning this for a long time. How could Monica and Sophie have time to take pictures of them now that they live in Orange County with big bellies? Besides, their stomachs are flat in Ch ¨¡ page. So this photo will only be taken before their pregnancy last year, and it is likely that two or three invited them to take it in the past, and then synthesize them with PS. otherwise, they won''t tell him about it, so Vanity Fair''s exclusive interview is probably already ready.


    Adrian doesn''t resent these things. Anyway, the public will know something sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if lily is the only one. However, there will be two more babies to be born in a few months. There may be more in the future, so there is no need to worry too much. It''s just that Vanity Fair is a bit stingy to do so. It seems that Chou has time to let Claude talk to Newhouse group, but this is not the most important thing at the moment.


    "Why, do you want to join in?" Adrian laughs, picks up the ch''en page and rattles it.


    Kate snorted, but did not speak. Adrians did not care, and she took a mouthful on her neck. After years of getting along with her, Lily was almost five years old. She had already accepted what she should have accepted. Now all kinds of performances are just pretentious gestures. How could he take them seriously.


    "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow. I want to go back and have a rest." Charlize was on the other side, very tacit to help Kate.


    "It''s time to rest." Adrian immediately stood up, which surprised both NV people. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t pretend to be a rogue or a bully and would never let go. How could it be different today?


    But when they stood up, they realized that the guy had not changed at all. Adrian put his arms around them again: "OK, let''s go to the bedroom."


    Needless to say, knowing what was going on in his head, Charlize raised his eyebrows and said nothing, while Kate glared at him: "don''t you..."


    But before he finished, Adrian''s exclamation interrupted: "if only Sara was here, I really miss that night."


    Although Charlize is still a calm expression, Kate''s face can not help but red up, basically, she and Adrian and Charlize''s 3P times is not much, and 4P is only that night, so occasionally still a little embarrassed. But Adrian can''t let her go, not to mention her rare shyness, so they went into the bedroom together.


    "And Forget it Lily Here... " The hand that Adrian reaches into the Nightgown is very feeble, Kate wants to struggle again, but then her mouth is blocked.


    "Don''t you understand, Kate?" "As long as this guy has made up his mind, don''t think he will change his mind," said Charlize, who had a good time with her


    "But But... " Kate shook her head and panted, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "No, but I''ll bet that if liv wasn''t on average with us, this guy would have cheated her into it." Once again, Charlize lived in Kate and took her to fall on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    After some heat, she immediately put her under her body, and then turned back and winked at Adrian, who was standing beside Chu ¨¢ ng. When Adrian settled down, he laughed and immediately untied his clothes. If it is said that Charlize, who is usually cold and light, and can only get hot emotions under his influence, is a cold Narcissus. Then when she takes off, she takes the initiative to attack and actively y ¨° Uhu ¨° is the full bloom rose of demon y ¨¤ n. It''s hard to say that he prefers Charlize in that state, but it doesn''t matter, she is his.The weekend soon passed, and the "Lord of the rings" crew started again. Kate stayed with NVR for another two days and then left. She had a movie to shoot. After knowing all kinds of things, Charlize went back to Los Angeles, just like they did together, which disappointed many people who like to discuss the director''s gossip. But liv is very happy. Adrian had been with Kate and Charlize before. Even when they had dinner and played together, his mind was more inclined to them. Now, he belongs to her only.


    It''s Sara who officially met Kate and Charlize, so her relationship is relatively ordinary. However, she likes Lily very much, and lily also likes her very much.


    The next two weeks were shot in the studio. The most important part was the scene from the fight to the establishment of the guard team. The description of ravendale in the novel could not find a suitable place in New Zealand. The beautiful scenery s ¨¨ could only be drawn by the painter and then synthesized in the post production. For this reason, Adrian hired several excellent painters to do the painting, and invited Alan Lear and John Howe, who did Ch''in for the Lord of the rings, as consultants.


    During this period, the latest issue of Vanity Fair has also attracted a lot of attention, especially the group photo of miracle nvlang, which is closely behind the exclusive interview, let many tabloids play gossip again. Jing God began to make up various stories. Many ordinary people also began to discuss the story of miracle director and miracle NV Lang with enthusiasm. Adrian''s "Hu Hu Hu" was also named among them It began to spread further.


    You know, Hollywood actors and directors have never been with several people, so the public is not very happy with the media''s behavior of giving someone the title of "Hu Hu Hu". But Adrian''s list is not the same: the most representative of the United States of America''s NV actors, representatives of Italy and France in Hollywood, the new Oscar winner, the "l?si" who survived from the Titanic, the classical NV Lang who shows the style of Los Angeles in the 1950s, and the thriller NV Lang in "muhiland road".


    If the director of miracle has ever had a close relationship with them, he can really deserve the title of Mr. Hu. Of course, neither the media nor the public will know that the truth is much more than that.


    Although many people are interested in gossip, it is not to say that no one cares about this interview. After all, this is the most detailed report on Adrian''s experiences in the past two or three years. Many people who pay attention to the director of miracle will read it. Then, two interesting things happened: the protest of M ¨ª in the matrix and m ¨ª in the Lord of the rings.


    &In an exclusive interview, Adrian has confirmed that he is making a film version of Lord of the rings. He also introduced a lot of specific information. He plans to complete the trilogy in one year, and then release one film every year. Miraculous director''s strength is placed there. He has produced many s ¨¨ films with various themes. No one thinks that he is not suitable for directing and producing the Lord of the rings.


    But what can it be made of? Can it be recognized by the vast majority of people? It''s very worrying. You should know that there are numerous m ¨ª books in this set of novels, which have also influenced many fantasy novels. It is gratifying to shoot well, but if it is not well shot, the signboard of miracle director may be destroyed.


    &¨ª''s protest is mainly because they are dissatisfied with Adrian''s "love" for the Lord of the rings. The cool, mysterious and philosophical thinking of the matrix after its release has made the film popular with numerous sci-fi m ¨ª, and has also increased the sales of novels. Although this has caused the spoiler, it has also led to more heated discussions among the filmmakers about the plot, so as to release the sequel.


    Well, even if "Lord of the rings" is great and amazing, why can''t "matrix" finish the trilogy all at once and then release it one by one? If the Lord of the rings is a trilogy novel, isn''t the matrix also a trilogy novel? Why shoot Lord of the rings first, and then let shadow m ¨ª wait for a long time before shooting matrix?


    &The dissatisfaction of ¨ª is reasonable. What does Adrian think?


    "It''s easy. I forgot." He replied, and then there was a crowd of people staring at each other.


    "That What do you mean by forgetting? " In the end, silver became the first bird.


    "Literally." Adrian spread his hands. "I forgot that I could shoot all the trilogy at once."


    Stunned for a long time, I don''t know who first chuckled and then everyone began to laugh. Miraculous director was confused sometimes. This is really interesting. In this regard, Adrian can only shrug his shoulders helplessly. What he says is the truth. Fixed thinking makes him ignore this point. He only wants to finish the last two books of the matrix in a few years, but forgets that because of his appearance, there is now a novel trilogy.


    However, it also reminds him that he is not omnipotent. He should not be too proud and complacent. Keeping calm and onlookers'' mentality is the key to his empire building.


    However, it is not for fear of losing face, but for lack of persuasion. Now that you can think of making Lord of the rings once, you can''t imagine making matrix? Who was deceived? Therefore, such an explanation would only backfire, but in the face of the turbulent shadow of the crowd, m ¨ª had to appease him, and after thinking about it, he had to find another excuse."The reason why the production time of the last two films of matrix is delayed is that some changes will be made to the plot. When the novel was written, it was not considered too much, so it is inevitable to make appropriate adjustments. I am sorry, I hope you can wait." This is a statement Adrian had posted on the official website of matrix.


    After confirming that this is really the statement made by director miracle, most of the films are not reconciled, but they are also slightly relieved. This shows that miracle director will not leave "matrix" behind and will make sequels in person. But the bigger doubt or curiosity? Is it true that the Matrix Trilogy itself was completed by a miracle director?


    As a result, AC media publishing companies began to be constantly disturbed by the "s" O. finally, after communicating with Adrian in New Zealand, the publishing company immediately admitted that the miracle director was the original author of the "matrix" novel trilogy. After getting this answer, the filmmakers cheered, further affirming that miracle director will not give up the series.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C280

    When the night comes, the outside of the evron Grand Theater has become a sea of people. Under the dazzling neon lights, the shadows m ¨ª have been waving and screaming at their favorite stars, trying to vent their Ji movement and joy. Reporters are constantly looking for their prey, and then press the quick m ¨¦ n, with a click to bring up a flash. []


    this is the largest premiere in April. After all, several leading actors are big name action stars. Although Stallone has been in decline and Willis is constantly seeking transformation, only Schwarzenegger is still in the middle of the sun, but this is the first time that several big action stars have acted in a movie with a large number of action stars. This kind of premiere can also afford them Isn''t it identity?


    "It''s a very


    ng film, and it''s the first time I''ve worked with SYL and Bruce, and we''re very happy..." Schwarzenegger, with his wife from the Kennedy family, was chatting with the camera by the red carpet. When Stallone passed by, he pulled him over and made an intimate gesture in front of the reporters.


    It''s not too much. Although there were many conflicts between the action actors during the shooting period, Johnson and Segal, who were not very good tempered, had a fight in the arena, but the three giants still had a bit of mutual sympathy. Even if there is the meaning of comparison before, what kind of things have not been seen in the past so many years, will care about these? Besides, they don''t really have conflicts.


    So, as the three men clambered over each other''s shoulders on the red carpet, the screams grew louder around them, but no matter how the shadow m ¨ª screamed, the highest profile on the scene was not theirs.


    "Look, who is this cheering?" As soon as the big three finished taking pictures, the familiar voice came, and then the long guns and short guns that had been aimed at them turned to the side neatly as agreed.


    "You''re here at last, ed." the first person to say hello was Willis. He slapped Adrian and then hugged him. It was very intimate. It was Schwarzenegger and Stallone. Among the three, Willis and he are the most familiar, not to mention the cooperation of "vulgar novel", invited to play "the sixth sense" let him get rid of some of the title of facial paralysis. Then there was Schwarzenegger - because of Cameron - and finally Stallone.


    "Mr. Adrian" reporters began to clamor, Vanity Fair exclusive interview and the following miracle nvlang group photo, ready to "Lord of the rings" trilogy on the screen and write the "matrix" novel trilogy, these recent news are enough to let them linger. Although it''s hard for the three giants to get together, as long as they return to Hollywood, they don''t have to worry about not having an interview. It''s not easy for them to take something out of him. Besides, Adrian was not involved in the production of the expendables, but everyone knows that the reason why these action actors appear in the same movie is because of him.


    "Why do you want to put the Lord of the rings on the big screen? What do you think of the novel? What do you think of its connection with the anti Vietnam War? "


    "I heard Gwyneth Paltrow and Kate Blanchett both played s ¨¨ in Lord of the rings, right?"


    "You finished the Matrix Trilogy a few years ago, and then you had the idea of making it into a movie?"


    Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t want to satisfy their curiosity. He either talked about him or reminded them that "today is the premiere of" The Expendables ", but in the end he revealed something.


    "If you really want to know, then I can tell you that after finishing Lord of the rings, the last two films of matrix will be finished in the same way." Adrian said and went into the theater, leaving a group of reporters outside staring.


    Most of the guests have already entered the theatre and are ready to sit in the projection hall, but many are still chatting in the lobby. In addition to the action actors, there are many other big names. After all these years in Hollywood, none of the big three has accumulated any contacts. Now they have come to support, and Cameron is no exception.


    After "Titanic", Cameron has been very leisurely, dividend enough to let him do what he wants to do without caring about anything. Adrian also took the opportunity to invite him to take the last black angel crew to New Zealand for a holiday. Although the TV series didn''t last long, the response was good - it was almost the same in the first season of science fiction dramas - within the station''s expectations. Anyway, Cameron''s studio is responsible for the special effects of Lord of the rings, so it''s normal for him to take the dark angel of the last days crew on vacation.


    "Well, I''ll think about it." Cameron was quick to agree, but Adrian ignored his half smile of warning and teasing.


    After saying hello to shange Wharton and others, Adrian immediately came to the only significant NV actor in the film. She grew a few inches higher and her facial features opened a lot. She began to look beautiful a few years later. Of course, Xiong film is more "magnificent" - still relative to her peers.


    "Wow, it''s so m ¨ª." Adrian''s first words were praise, and with emotion, as if very surprised.Scarlett, a little shy, raised her skirt. She was short and short. She was dressed in a proper royal blue s ¨¨ evening dress, with her blonde hair combed back and a chic hairpin pinned on it. She was green and lovely.


    But Adrian was surprised by s ¨¨: "what can I do for you, Scarlett?"


    "Ah?" Little NV looked at him with his mouth open, "you are not You were not... "


    "Just now?" Adrian installed the mold for a moment, and then the God s ¨¨ suddenly came out, "Oh, that''s for your mother. You''re very m ¨ª today, Melanie NV."


    He grinned and put his hand in front of Melanie who was beside Scarlett. Melanie was a little surprised at first, but immediately responded. She shook hands with Adrian with a smile. Scarlett then came to her senses. She immediately puffed up her cheeks and glared at Adrian, then punched him again.


    "Scarlett" Melanie''s tone although with blame, but the smile on her face is not reduced.


    "What''s the matter? What''s up? Did I do anything wrong? " Adrian is still pretending, although not dodging, but raised his arm in front of him.


    "You''ve broken my heart," cried young NV angrily, and even knocked him a few times before he gave up.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry that I broke the heart of such a beautiful and lovely little NV. It''s really bad." Adrian cableway with exaggerated tone, with a bit of aria tone, it is quite funny.


    Scarlett, who had been tense, chuckled. Although she immediately put it back, it was no longer effective. She could only glare at Adrian.


    "Well, it seems that the lovely Scarlett is really angry, so..." Adrian grabbed his head, and suddenly a gentleman bowed over to young NV, then stretched out his hand: "would you like to date me, beautiful Miss Scarlett?"


    "No interest?" Scarlett pinned her head to one side and put her arms in Xiong''s mouth, looking indifferent.


    "Well So what can I do to make an appointment with you, beautiful Miss Scarlett Adrian then asked in a sincere tone.


    "This..." It seems that Adrian has asked too much for her to turn her eyes on public occasions.


    "Well, as long as my mom agrees." Is she going out with me on purpose Adrian immediately asked, laughing.


    "I have no objection in principle." Melanie''s mouth was covered and she laughed. Scarlett, who heard the answer, opened her mouth and looked at her mother in disbelief.


    "Is it all right now?" Adrian smiles again and owes to little NV.


    "All right." Scarlett thought on the side of her head, and then put her hand in front of Adrian with the appearance of "let''s just forget it". Unexpectedly, he actually held her little hand, then raised it to her mouth and gently touched the smooth back of her hand.


    "That''s settled. Please keep the appointment in ten years." Adrian continued with a smile.


    The moist feeling from her back was like an electric current, which made her heart beat faster and her face flashed a little red. However, after hearing the sentence "please keep the appointment in ten years", she was filled with disappointment, even though it was still strange on the surface.


    Perhaps no one knows about NV''s worries. Maybe some people know that it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that with most people entering the screening hall and sitting down, the expendables, which has gathered many Hollywood action stars, is finally about to start showing.


    There is no doubt that at the beginning of the game, there is a fierce action play. The members of the Death Squadron show their magic power in groups and show their x ¨¬ ng grid through combat. For example, there will never be a shot in the hand of the American hero. Dessel and Jeter Lee mainly fight in close combat, while Jeter Lee is dexterous in body and hand. For this reason, Jeter Lee, who is also a martial arts instructor, designed a set of boxing based moves for him, which is quite fierce and good-looking. Therefore, dessel and he became good friends.


    As for the others, shange yunton and longger always cooperate together, while Jean Renault likes to hide himself and provide fire support when necessary. As for Segal, he is the staff officer of the whole team. He continues his image in the sky of Qianlong. He is cool and good at attacking with everything at hand.


    The scene is very designed s ¨¨, the late cutting is in place, very compact, the fiery beginning simply caught the audience''s eyes. Of course, this movie is definitely more than just a point. If it''s really so "bang bang bang" for 90 minutes, then many stars will re stab Ji''s clip will also make people feel tired. So apart from this, a lot of people make complaints about Tucao is also a very eye-catching look. .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C281

    : everything is contained therein. From the hero movie to the famous actor, make complaints about everything. ==[]


    ! -


    Hu.


    ! -


    for example, Willis''s corner s ¨¨ is set as a movie lover, and he will relax himself by watching a movie every time the task is finished, so he likes to talk about things with movies. In the opening task, Schwarzenegger, Willis and Segal are going to retire after the end, so Schwarzenegger can''t help complaining: "guys, watch out, I''m going to retire after this."


    Then Willis jumped up like a cat whose tail was trampled on: "Damn it, don''t say that sentence"


    he told them very seriously: "in the movie, if someone says this to you, it means that he will never want to retire"


    throughout the film, Willis does not less explain the unreasonable things in the film to his peers, except forever There are too many bullets to be shot, and there are such things as blankets that can cover the part of the NV people, but they can reach the waist of men, and so on. This is quite different from his previous action imagination. You know, Willis is always a tough guy with a cold face, and he doesn''t talk much. However, he has been trying to change his image in the past two years. He has acted a lot of horror, plot or black s ¨¨ comedy movies. Therefore, such a change does not make people feel inappropriate, but has a good comic effect.


    and then several other people also occasionally make complaints about his influence under the influence of him. To the later plot, the death squads have to take the task of eliminating terrorists who have controlled a small island, and Stallone''s NV child is also stuck on it. Stallone went to seek the help of just retired Schwarzenegger and others. After a group of people killed them, they started a fight with each other, and then schwarzinger was accidentally injured.


    "It''s not reasonable. Generally speaking, people like me don''t get hurt in movies," he complained as Willis bandaged him.


    "You''re not the main character." That''s what Stallone, who was covering them, said, and then, the next second, he was shot.


    "Obviously, you''re not the main character either." Schwarzenegger immediately humorously received, see here the audience all burst out laughing.


    Such jokes abound. After the beginning of the mission, members of the death squads celebrate and send off Schwarzenegger and others for retirement. Segal himself makes food for everyone. "I can finally realize my long-standing dream of being a cook." He exclaimed, needless to say, this is the image of the shadow sh ¨¨ in "the rising dragon".


    Then other people talk about their future lives.


    "What do you think of me running for president?" Schwarzenegger asked.


    "No way. You don''t have enough time to immigrate." Some people deny it.


    "Well And run for governor. " He immediately changed his course.


    If it will take a few years for the above laughter to be understood, then those below will definitely understand as long as someone has seen the previous action movies.


    "I really want to be a policeman." When Willis talked about the problem, he said, "because in that case, I can more reasonably throw the scum from the tall building."


    "I want to fight and fight the world champion. I don''t need to win. I just have to survive 15 rounds." This is Stallone''s answer.


    Then someone nearby joked, "don''t be kidding. If you play, you''ll kill him."


    We can imagine how big such a "smile" will be, especially in the eyes of those action movie lovers. It''s not just Stallone and others, as long as they have works, they can''t escape this kind of ridicule.


    "No, thank you. That''s all I need." The silent Renault raised his glass of beer in front of the beer. Then someone asked him with a smile: "Hey, man, I hear that French people like little NV children. Are you the same?"


    Or longger is assigned to work as an undercover, and only Stallone knows it. But in the back of the plot, when he confronts with him and many terrorists, he does not hesitate to shoot down the people around him, and then longger does not hesitate to cooperate with him to kill other terrorists.


    "I thought you''d lose your fighting power first." Longger then said.


    "We are the best partners. I never believed you would rebel." Shange Wharton replied.


    This is not so direct, but as long as you are an action movie lover, you will never forget the movie "reinventing the warrior" in 1992. It is quite interesting to associate it with this scene. Although the excuse for longger to go undercover is not so clever, it is much better than the original version of the fight that makes him repent. Although the movie is about watching the action and watching the gunfight, the logic of the story still has to be at least.


    There are many other funny jokes as well. Dessel and Jeter Lee are another couple. Jeter Lee always rushes in front of him to cover for him. In one of the scenes, he throws a knife at a guy who''s trying to sneak in on dessel and raises his chin: "you owe me one more time."But dessel immediately shot the guy behind him in the head and shrugged: "it''s even now."


    Jeter Litton was depressed. His image was similar to the original version, but he was also a man with few expressions and words. He repeatedly said "I want a raise" and "I want to support my family". He also agreed with dessel that every time he saved him, he would be given 10% of his salary, so there was the previous scene.


    For example, Segal and others fight into the kitchen, and finally C ¨¤ o kills the other party with carrots. Then he says, "no one knows the kitchen better than I do" and "the most lethal thing is not the kitchen knife". It appears in a few minutes, which always makes the audience feel like they are holding their stomachs.


    Of course, when it''s time to stir up emotions, for example, Jeter Lee called his mother and lied that he was doing a good job in a company. He didn''t have to worry about him. He hardly laughed on his cold face, and was comforted by the hard hearted dessel. Or Stallone can''t take care of NV, so he always has to quarrel with NV when he comes home, which leads to NV running away from home and in danger.


    Scarlett played very well, and completely achieved the effect that s ¨¨ should have. In a sense, she is also the role of Ben S ¨¨. This lack of paternal love is very suitable for her now. Adrian specially adjusted the next script for her.


    In the end, Stallone rescued his own NV children, led the death squads to complete the task successfully, Schwarzenegger and they also completely retired. At the end, he realized that NV ER was not safe to follow him after all, so he sent her back to his ex-wife. The scene of father NV embracing and saying goodbye in the afterglow of the sunset seemed very warm. The two-hour "expendables" won more than 75 million box office in North America after its three-day premiere.


    This makes Adrian a little bit regretful. He originally thought that after the three giants'' appeal had not yet begun to fade, he launched the Jingxin production, publicized it and used a lot of marketing methods. It might become the first film with a box office of 100 million yuan in the first week, and complete the great cause that even the Titanic couldn''t complete. The most recent one is lost world In three days, I got 90 million yuan.


    But it''s good to be able to do that. Even if the drop is more than 50 next week, which may lead to a loss at the box office, it can be earned back on DVD and video. After all, this is the first film with a difference of more than 80% between the original and the original. It is very good to achieve such a result. The more successful people and things are due to accidental factors, the more unpredictable changes will occur.


    The most obvious example is last year''s World Cup. Because of Ronaldo''s soft feet and Brazil''s stupid performance, everyone knows what kind of game it is in the previous life. Adrian also estimated whether he would like to make a small bet. But then he forgot because he was busy with other things. When he remembered, the world cup was over.


    However, after checking the final of the next World Cup, he was so surprised that his jaw almost fell off. Although it was still Brazil versus France, Brazil scored the most advanced goal, and France didn''t come back until the end of the first half. But at the beginning of the second half, France was scored another goal by Brazil, and their morale suffered a heavy blow. Although they repeatedly threatened the Brazilian ball m ¨¦ n, they still failed to equalize.


    When everyone thought Brazil would win the world cup again, the French scored two goals in injury time under Zidane''s leadership. The score of 3-2 instantly kicked Brazil from heaven into hell. Adrian shook his head after knowing the process. If this kind of bridge was put in the online novel before rebirth, the author would definitely be one Heap ball Mi scold dead, but the reality is so strange, fortunately he did not go to a small gambling.


    So, since the expendables have made 75 million box office tickets in three days of the weekend, even if it fails to break the record, even if it may have a big drop, then what? Don''t care too much.


    As for the media''s comments on the film, there is no need to say that such an out and out commercial action film still needs to dig out any deep meaning? As for the level of Jing''s color, anyone who has seen it carefully will admit that the quality of the film is below the standard, and those who oppose it need not care.


    Therefore, Adrian quickly transferred to other areas, but his time is very tight. In addition to seeing his NV people in life and taking care of his two mothers to be, there are not many things in work. The most important thing is the new records of Britney and Christina. Their albums are very good, and they have held small-scale touring concerts in the United States. It''s natural for them to prepare new albums.


    However, Adrian has other things to consider. Buffy the vampire hunter was broadcast in the second half of 1994. By May this year, it has been broadcast for five seasons, with an average of 25 episodes per season. So when the last episode of the fifth season is broadcast in May, the TV series will broadcast 100 episodes. Adrian wants to launch FA


    awayF


    at this time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C282

    Casting work


    but there is a problem, because the previous "Fa]


    away


    Home" was given to Britney Spears, and this song was naturally included in her new album. Moreover, Adrian and Eric Norton have added "God


    day


    you


    went


    away.


    The first version will be released in two years. Now is the right time. As for the latter, the Norwegian group''s famous songs have been given to others, so the others will be divided up. Britney Spears is very suitable for electronic music - although it''s not good to rely on it too much, it''s still far from reaching that point, so Adrian''s original casting job is


    Chapter 282 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C283

    Prove it to me!


    "What I need is magic kids. They have the magic that they can see at a glance, but I don''t feel the magic in the hundreds of kids," director Chris Columbus told Adrian in the rented office of Harry''s


    Ott crew.


    Adrian shrugged, then looked at JK Rowling, who shrugged with a smile. Obviously, Columbus has said this more than once, and Rowling is very satisfied with his directorship.


    She had always wanted Spielberg to be a director, but Adrian convinced her that Chris Columbus was the top all-age movie director in Hollywood. Besides, the two "kids at home" not only made Macaulay King famous, but also became the classics of all age movies. Although the plot of Harry Potter series will inevitably begin to be humanized by Ch ¨¦ ng, the first two books are really full of children''s interest, so it is suitable for Columbus to direct.


    After Columbus came to London, Rowling quickly recognized him. The preparation and casting of the cast were also carried out smoothly, but the right actor was still a problem. As Columbus has said before, he hopes to find children with "magic", but this kind of Si humanized feeling can easily hinder the progress of work.


    This can''t be said to be a bad thing. After all, the director is responsible for the whole production team, but it can''t be said to be a good thing. It will prolong the production time of the film. Adrian made preparations half a year earlier than the original. The most important thing is that children develop very fast, especially when they are ten years old. After shooting for a year, their appearance will change obviously. This is not a good thing for the film.


    However, there are not too many problems. If there is a problem here, we should make up for it from other aspects. The British people''s response to the upcoming adaptation of Harry Potter''s series into a film must be said to be enthusiastic. At least tens of thousands of people have applied for the election. The British media have also made a lot of reports on the audition work of the crew, and the political Fu has given full support to the PR personnel sent to Adrian After lobbying, Blair government has formally considered amending the child labor law.


    The child labor act of the United Kingdom has strict requirements for minors under the age of 16 to take part in film shooting. For example, children under the age of 13 can only work seven hours a day and have to attend three hours of class every day. If the shooting goes well, such a rule is fine, but if it doesn''t go well What''s more, as I said before, the developing children grow up very fast. If they delay a little longer, they may face the problem of photographing the things in front of them. Therefore, these laws must be amended.


    Now that it has been formally considered, what will be the result? Needless to say, the potential value of Harry Potter''s series of films is at least over one billion. If the law can''t be amended to cause the crew to go back to the United States to shoot scenes and use American actors, it will definitely be a loss for the British government. This is not only an economic problem, but also a slap in the face. Even if Blair refuses, as long as the news is released, they will certainly become the enemy of the whole UK.


    Well, let''s go back to the topic. In addition to these, Adrian is ready to give a push, which is the purpose of his trip to London.


    "By the way, I have a very good Hermione candidate." After asking about the relevant matters and having a general idea of the current situation, Adrian said after discussing with Columbus, Rowling and several responsible persons for a while.


    "Is it?" Even if Columbus ¨¨ s has been elected for thousands of time, he will still have to complain about it.


    "Well..." Adrian tapped his finger on the head and then looked at the other two. "Morary, has the Hogwarts uniform been designed? Do you have them on hand? Suitable for 9 to 11 year olds? "


    After receiving the affirmative answer, Adrian asked for a sample of Gryffindor NV students'' clothes, and then asked for a set of Hermione''s hairy m ¨¢ o wigs from the props group, and then laughed at Columbus and Rowling: "sorry, for some reason, I have to do some preparation. When I bring her here tomorrow, you will understand why I do this It is. "


    Adrian doesn''t need to say much about what he wants to do. Besides Emma, who else is more suitable for the role of s ¨¨ in Hermione.


    "Isn''t it a little too big?" In Emma''s bedroom, the little NV boy said, gesticulating the Gryffindor uniform spread over Chu ¨¢ ng, then turned to the wig next to her and sighed, "and wear this."


    "What''s the problem?" Looking at her nagging Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Of course," Emma picked up the wig with two fingers and shook it. "M ¨¢ o is fluffy. Don''t you think it would look like A poodle? "


    "No way." Adrian said he took the wig and put it on for her. After several twists and turns, it was finally OK, but the effect was


    "I''m absolutely right." Emma looked at herself in the mirror with her hands akimbo and shook her head."You know, I''m not a makeup artist, so..." Adrian grabs her head behind her. "Well, when we get to the cast tomorrow, I''ll let professionals take care of you - now try changing clothes."


    "All right, all right." The little NV child spat out his tongue, grabbed the wig and threw it aside. Then he began to take off his coat.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Adrian cried quickly.


    Emma looked at him with some incomprehension, but the movement of her hand did not stop for a moment: "of course, it''s changing clothes. Didn''t you just say that?"


    "You should wait until I get out of the house before you take off your clothes or change them in the bathroom," Adrian sighed. "You''re nine years old, Emma."


    Having said that, the little NV child didn''t listen at all. After two or three times, he took off his underwear. Adrian rolled his eyes and then turned away with his back to the NV child.


    "Really, it''s not that I haven''t been bathed." Emma murmured, turning her eyes as she settled down, and then a few teasing chuckles came from her ears.


    "I put it on." After learning about Saussure, the voice of the NV child rang again. Adrian leaned over half his body and glanced at Emma to make sure she was dressed.


    The dress is a little bit big. After all, it is designed for an 11 year old child. However, it still makes her lovely and has temperament, which is almost the same as Adrian''s memory.


    "Perfect, isn''t it? It would be better if the clothes were smaller. " He pulls her in front of her, arranges her clothes, adjusts her tie, and says, "this corner s ¨¨ is made for you, Emma."


    But the NV kid turned his lips and said, "do you really think I''m fit to play Hermione, ed?"


    "Of course, don''t you like the novel very much?" Adrian asked, looking at her.


    "Like is one thing, acting in person is another, which makes me..." Emma thought, "it''s like h ¨² NLU ¨¤ n."


    "Is it?" Adrian narrowed his eyes and sighed after a while. "Well, if you don''t want to..."


    "I didn''t say that," Emma quickly interrupted him, and Ting made a solemn look. "I said, as long as you want, I''ll play well. How can I break my promise"


    "that''s right." Adrian leisurely said, squinting eyes did not open.


    Emma suddenly felt a little wrong, as if He had seen it for a long time, but before she made the gesture of escaping, he was pressed on Chu ¨¢ ng by the other side.


    "Ah ah ah, help ah" hee ha ha''s cry for help then spread out from the room.


    The next day, when Emma appeared in front of Rowling and Columbus in her Gryffindor uniform and wig, they were both stunned. In particular, Emma also raised her head and shook hands with them like Hermione with a little pride, which made them grow their mouths.


    "God, I didn''t think of the most suitable..." Rowling covered her mouth and looked at Adrian as if trying to save face: "you''re cheating, ED, you need to know what she''s wearing..."


    "Do you really think so, Joe?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Rowling had to admit, "well, Emma is really It''s like coming out of a novel. Oh, I didn''t really think that the most suitable person was around. It''s amazing


    While she was here, Columbus had already pulled Emma and asked, "have you ever been in a movie or a play, Emma?"


    "I''ve played a few plays at school, but when Ed was making movies in London, I used to go back to the set, so I know a lot about film making. You don''t have to worry, Mr. director." Emma said with a smile, while maintaining a little pride, as if these were trivial things, which made her look lovely and interesting.


    No matter in front of anyone or on any occasion, she calls Adrian ed. she never wants to add a "Uncle" current nickname like some guy who likes rock and roll, which seems to be bad, but actually very simple.


    "Ha, is she your nephew NV, ed?" Columbus asked in surprise.


    It goes without saying that both Rowling and Columbus were very satisfied with the following things, especially Columbus was full of sympathy and admiration for the little NV child after learning about the affair between Emma and Adrian.


    "The disaster in her childhood made her a little precocious, but under your influence, she didn''t close herself. Instead, she let go of herself. At the same time, she was lovely. She was Hermione." Columbus finally said.


    It was settled, but Emma had to go through the audition process so that no one would gossip, though it was normal. In many open casting films, the main character s ¨¨ is basically recommended by people in the circle, so the actor''s contacts and agents are very important. Isn''t the original Harry selected in this way?I don''t know who will get those important roles in this edition. In addition, I have to remind the crew that Ginny has to choose a cute and beautiful little NV child. Unless Rowling changes the outline, it is necessary to prepare for the rainy day. However, although Adrian would like to stay in London to see the other actors selected by the current version, he still has a movie in hand, so he can''t stay out for too long. So after confirming that Emma plays Hermione, Adrian stays for another two days and prepares to return to New Zealand.


    It''s just, before I go back, there''s something else to do.


    "It''s a pity that if I were younger, I would certainly come to fight for the corner." Inside the crew''s office, Kyla flipped through the drawings of Hogwarts that Emma had handed over.


    "It''s ok now. There are lots of s ¨¨, such as Angelina Johnson, Katie bell and so on." Emma said.


    Although Kayla is five years older than Emma, their relationship has always been very good, so Emma agreed without hesitation after she invited her to play with Harry.


    "I''m not going to play the little role s ¨¨," Kyla shrugged. "You know, movies adapted from novels usually focus on a few main characters, and those supporting roles are taken out when they need to, and deleted when they don''t need to."


    "Really?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Of course, my mother is a screenwriter," Kyla continued with a shrug. "Didn''t ed tell you?"


    "Yes," said Adrian''s voice. "Although Emma is smart, there are some things she doesn''t necessarily understand."


    "That was before, and now I''m sure I can understand." Emma made a face at Adrian who came by.


    "Of course, of course. Now you''re growing up again." Adrian grinned and took a swipe on her head, then looked at Kyla: "I''m sorry, Kyla, I''m leaving London, so there''s a lot of work to do."


    "Never mind, I Yes, you are always busy. " Keira reluctantly laughs, and the depression that disappeared from talking to Emma again surges into her brows, accompanied by obvious anxiety and resentment.


    After a few words, Adrian, who looked at these things in his eyes, immediately asked, "you don''t look happy, Keira. What''s on your mind?"


    "I..." As he closed his mouth, he turned to open his mouth.


    Adrian didn''t speak, just watched her wait quietly, and so did Emma.


    "I want to talk to you, ED," Kyla finally said, biting her teeth as if to endure something, "under Si."


    After closing m ¨¦ N and waiting for Kyla to sit down, Adrian sat across from her and said, "is that ok?"


    Kyla didn''t speak, lowered her head,


    ¨® u held her hands, as if she didn''t know what to say.


    "Relax, Kyla. Don''t be so nervous. It''s just the two of us here," Adrian said, following suit. "I''m a good listener, aren''t I? So you can tell me anything you don''t want your parents or others to know. I won''t tell you. "


    "I talked to mom and Dad, but It won''t solve the problem at all. " Kyla said irritably, "except for them, only you Let me have the idea of talking, although I didn''t like you very much before, but you At least, we haven''t told others that we''ve talked with each other before But... "


    At this point, she looked up at Adrian with suspicion and hesitation.


    "I want to apologize to you, Kyla," Adrian said immediately. "When I came to London to visit at the beginning of the year, I found that you were in a bad mood, but I couldn''t talk to you because I had something to deal with. Now, though it''s the same thing, it''s a little bit more comfortable than before, so I asked Emma to invite you out


    Although it doesn''t matter to him, he apologized first. Kaila, who has been troubled by dyslexia, is a very sensitive NV child. She has a strong idea that "what''s wrong is not me, it''s the world" in her heart. Therefore, once there is any contradiction, speaking according to her meaning is the way to solve the problem. The tough fight will only make things worse.


    Originally, under the influence of Adrian and after she became friends with Emma, Emma now tells Adrian that she has become sensitive to many things. When she comes to London, Adrian asks Emma to invite Kyla.


    "You asked Emma to invite me out?" Little NV asked a little surprised. Adrian nodded her head for sure, and her suspicions subsided a lot. But she still hesitated and didn''t say it. It seems that it''s hard to speak.


    Adrian did not urge, so patiently waiting. Finally, Kyla opened his mouth, and then he came out with the God s ¨¨ of surprise and amazement.


    "What kind of NV do you like?" She asked, and then she said, "or, what kind of NV do men like?""What do you ask this for?" Adrian looked at her puzzled, "and this question is too general?"


    "Well," Kayla said, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you say it any more. "Do men like the very good NV people? Do you particularly like the big NV people? Is an Nv person attractive or not? How attractive depends on the size of her Xiong? "


    If you were someone else, maybe there would be some m ¨ª paste, but Adrian immediately responded. After all, no one knows Kyla''s title of "Princess of the peace" in his previous life. What kind of stab did Kyla get? Now I can guess with her knee, but she''s a little bit over the top. How old is she now? Actually began to care about this, but then again, the Western NV child at this time has begun to develop, but she looks


    "Of course not." Adrian smiles, trying to make his smile look gentle.


    "You''re lying" Kyla tightened the ch ¨² N line, hugged her arm and glared at him like a hedgehog rolled up after being stabbed.


    "I don''t. It''s multifaceted for men to like an Nv person. The size of Xiong section is not the decisive factor." Adrian explained, but Kyla is still a look that does not accept.


    "Well, just talking about the Xiong department, some men really like the NV people in the big Xiong department, but some also like the NV people in pingxiong. For them, pingxiongnv people may be more attractive." Adrian shrugged. "If you want a more precise answer, then I like you very much, Kayla."


    Little NV was stunned at first, blushing with anger: "you''re still lying to me, don''t think I don''t know you, those tabloids..."


    Can one read the tabloid Adrian spread out his hand. "I really like the nvx ¨¬ ng of Xiong curve, but why can''t I like nvx ¨¬ ng of Ping Xiong? That''s another charm. "


    Kaila looked at him for a long time, and her tense face finally began to relax: "prove it to me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C284

    It''s time for Chu ¨¢ ng, ed A familiar voice sounded in his ear, Adrian yawned, opened his eyes, and a ditch appeared in front of him. []


    this made him stand in a daze for several seconds, then he looked up and looked at Ali Ratt, with his hands on the big Tui, bent 90 degrees over Chu ¨¢ NG''s side: "is it nearly there?"


    "Captain winters asked me to let you know that we''re in New Zealand in half an hour." Ai Li was charming and smiling and straightened up. Although the "yhu" disappeared immediately, the uniform of blue s ¨¨''s stewardess set off her figure just right. It''s a pity that the Xiong department is still a little small, and the ditch just now is a little insufficient.


    "OK, I''ll get up in a minute." Adrian yawned again, then reached for Allie''s big Tui and went up into the bottom of her skirt.


    NV Lang moaned y ¨ª n, but immediately held his hand: "not now, ed. you just messed me up a few hours ago."


    Adrian laughs, turns over from Chu ¨¢ ng, puts on a long k-shirt and pinches it on Ali''s face: "I''ll be out in a minute and prepare some snacks for me, OK?"


    "At your service." Ali swayed in his face, then swayed out of the bedroom.


    Seeing her swinging t ¨² n whistling softly, Adrian went into the bathroom to have a wash. When the m ¨¢ o towel soaked in cold water, she could not help yawning. He couldn''t help shaking his head. First, he went back to Los Angeles from New Zealand, then from Los Angeles to New York and London, and then back to New Zealand. The jet lag alone was enough trouble. What''s more, he had to deal with all kinds of things and flirt with the NV people. No matter how energetic he is, he still feels tired.


    "Grant has to make a new exercise plan for me based on the current situation, and Krupp has to design a different diet." Said Adrian, who put on his clothes in the mirror and breathed.


    After rubbing her fingers, it seems that she can still taste the plump of Ali''s Tui, but more importantly, it is a soft and hard bud with less NV. As long as it is thought that Kyla is in his arms, because of the


    ¨® u pinch of Xiong mouth, Adrian has a sense of satisfaction. The taste of less NV is indeed very m ¨ª person.


    Of course, he proved it to her. In that case, with Keira''s sensitive and biased x ¨¬ ng grid, if he refused, she would certainly turn her face. Moreover, even if Kaila took the initiative to hold his hand on his own ministry, Adrian would still be fully responsible. This is the case in British law. Therefore, the right of the two evils is taken less seriously.


    However, although he pulled Kaila into his arms and went deep into his clothes to play with the bud with his fingers, he did not do anything else. He even did not ask her. As I said before, because of her childhood experience, Kyla had a big problem with the X ¨¬ ng grid. Although the influence in Adrian has changed, now it has been Jihua again because of the problem of Xiong department.


    Without that Nv person, he would not want to have a body. Although Kaila in the previous life seemed indifferent, if he did, he would not always do some strange things or make astonishing remarks to show his independence and divert people''s attention. No matter who is, he can''t tolerate his defects being watched by the curious eyes for a long time.


    In fact, the whole thing was similar to Adrian''s estimation. When m ¨ª Lu ¨¤ n, a young and inexperienced NV child, was in his arms, he told him the story intermittently. It''s very simple. When trying to date a male classmate, the other party ridicules her ordinary Xiong department. This is indeed a very strange thing. At her age, the average NV child will put up two small bags, but Kyla doesn''t make any noise. The cup is not even a. Although her mother''s curve is not good, it is not that there is nothing. She can be dressed up a little bit, and she looks more like a handsome boy from a distance.


    If it is other NV children, most of them will walk away with a straight face, perhaps they will be blacklisted in the heart, but as time goes on, they will be completely forgotten. However, Kaila has been ridiculed by other children for her dyslexia since childhood. Children don''t know what to say and what not to say, so she has suffered a lot of blows. She is particularly sensitive and wants to be recognized by others. Naturally, she is disgusted with her own peace, but she never forgets it.


    Although Kayla''s parents love her very much, they can''t help her. They just comfort and enlighten her. What''s more, at this age, children will more or less begin to rebel and deny their parents. At this time, they need to have a relationship that is not as deep as their parents, but they can reconcile with people she can speak to. So Adrian is cheaper in the end.


    That afternoon, Shao NV''s body was constantly wriggling with his fingers under his clothes, and his low groaning y ¨ª N was as if it were nothing, which made people feel uneasy. However, it is precisely because of Kaila''s impulsive and biased x ¨¬ ng that Adrian stops. She can ask Adrian to prove it to her because of her impulse, or she can feel regret and embarrassment because she calms down. If he does too much, God knows if Kaila will feel threatened by others, and then she does Ji''s things.Although Lolita is delicious, it needs water to taste completely. The impulsive Kaila obviously has a long way to go. It turned out that his decision was right. Keila left with a blush of shame, though timid, that made her look pretty.


    "Take your time, though this further approach is somewhat unexpected." Adrian said so.


    After the plane arrived in Queenstown, Adrian took a little rest and adjusted and went to the crew. He is going to the headquarters in Queenstown, but other groups. Like last time, Adrian asked his deputies to take pictures of those scenes that he didn''t need to be in charge of the camera when he left. Although he didn''t use much last time, he didn''t really ask too much. As long as the suitability of the shot was consistent with that of the last time, it would be acceptable.


    However, although the idea is good, it is not so easy to do. The temperature in the southern hemisphere is constantly falling, which has a great impact on the location shooting. Therefore, the qualification rate of each group''s shots is uneven. One group has reached 42, while the other has only 24. However, there are still some surprises. It was filmed in the depths of the East Galileo National Park. Sometimes the helicopter can only go out to camp in the fourth group, and the qualification rate is above 80


    "well done, Demian, you gave me a big surprise." After watching the filming, Adrian clapped the fourth group leader, Damian Byrne, on the shoulder and exclaimed.


    "This..." Byrne scratched his head. "Well, Mr. Adrian, I''m not entirely responsible for the filming. I think the key to your approval is the help of another person."


    "Oh?" Adrian some unexpected pick eyebrows, "a person''s help?"


    "Yes, a local." Byrne answered as he went to the exit of the tent and yelled, "Kutch? Kutcher called Peter over, hurry up "


    then he came back and continued to explain:" a New Zealand director, he loved the Lord of the rings, so after hearing about us, he recommended himself to the crew to help. He has a thorough understanding of the novel, and soon after he gets the script, he often feels that this is the "Lord of the rings" movie he wants. It''s a very interesting person. "


    "Is it? I can''t wait to see him Adrian narrowed his eyes. He was a New Zealand director. He liked the Lord of the rings and could easily understand the script. It sounds like


    "Mr. Demian, what can I do for you?" With the sound, a fat man with hair, round glasses and a big circle of beard walked into the tent.


    "Of course," Byrne introduced happily, "Mr. Adrian, this is Peter, Peter Jackson, a New Zealand director who is very good at s ¨¨."


    Before he could finish, the fat man in front of him reached out to Adrian with his eyes shining - of course, he didn''t forget to wipe his clothes twice - and then exclaimed in an excited voice, "it''s my pleasure to meet you, Mr. Adrian. I love your film, and I''m glad you chose to go to New Zealand to shoot Lord of the rings."


    "Thank you. Have we met?" Clearly confirmed who this guy is in front of him, Adrian still has to pretend to be suspicious of Hu.


    "Well, I don''t think so." Jackson smiles, a face of modesty.


    "No, no, no, I remember talking to a couple of producers at a cocktail party some time ago, probably at the end of last year. They mentioned a very interesting movie about murderers who want to continue to kill after they die. It seems that the name of the director from New Zealand is that Adrian l?the God of memory s ¨¨.


    "Really Really? " Jackson opened his eyes wide.


    "Of course, my memory rarely goes wrong. I remember the movie called" ghost of terror. "Adrian looked at him with a smile." I believe there are not many New Zealand directors named Peter Jackson. "


    "Yes Yes, Mr. Adrian, I did direct that movie Jackson''s tone became more heated. "It''s flattering."


    "Nothing. I haven''t seen it, even though they say it''s very innovative." Adrian gave a meaningful smile, and Jackson casually became embarrassed and embarrassed.


    When a person says to you "I like your movie very much", if he asks for your help, then you don''t have to take it seriously. Generally speaking, it''s just for the sake of getting close to each other. In this way, Adrian has heard too much. It''s easy to tell whether the other party is sincere or not. But he doesn''t intend to worry too much. It''s enough to knock him down. What he''s interested in is another thing.


    "But I''ll see it soon, because," Adrian pointed to the pictures on the equipment in the tent. "I''m happy with the shots."


    "Do you really like it? Do you think that''s what the novel wants to express? " Jackson asked again and again, and after receiving Adrian''s affirmative answer, he jumped with joy.


    "Has he always been like this?" Adrian couldn''t help but whisper to Byrne."Well Occasionally, but this is the first time. " Byrne recalled it and then replied.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. I just I just moved a little bit. "Peter Jackson quickly realized his gaffe and stopped to grab his fluffy head with embarrassment." I''ve loved the Lord of the rings trilogy since I was a child, and I''d like to make it into a movie after I became a director. Now I''ve finally realized this dream, and I''ve got your approval. It''s inevitable that... "


    He made a few gestures, and some of them stopped talking.


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand how you feel. Don''t worry. I''ll take another two days off. We have enough time to discuss." Adrian smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    In the next two days, Adrian quickly got to the bottom of the matter. In short, after the ghost of terror was approved by Hollywood, Peter Jackson began to develop the idea of the Lord of the rings trilogy. Unfortunately, before that, the copyright of sol sarz was taken away by Adrian After many inquiries confirmed that the miracle director will not give up, he can only stop.


    Although the "Vanity Fair" has now spread a miracle, and the news that the director has begun to make the "Lord of the rings" trilogy has aroused his mind, it is still someone else''s, and Jackson can only sigh in his stomach. The turning point is that in the middle of last month, he returned to New Zealand for a holiday after completing a low-cost film. When he was planning the Lord of the rings in his head, Jackson used his hometown''s scenic spots as a blueprint, so he occasionally visited those places. On the way, he found a crew stationed at a certain scenic spot.


    Although the crew gave a vague answer to Jackson''s question, they had been in Queenstown for almost two months. The local residents basically knew what they were shooting. Combined with the vanity fair report, although there was no indication of where the miracle director was filming the Lord of the rings trilogy, Jackson still concluded that it was the crew Let his heart immediately start to burn.


    It was filmed in New Zealand. It was "the Lord of the rings". It just coincided with his idea. If he didn''t participate in it, if he missed it, this regret might be with him all his life. I have to say, Peter Jackson really loves Tolkien''s novels, and he made a decision soon after thinking about it.


    However, although he has some fame in Hollywood, he is only an independent filmmaker. Several leaders of the Lord of the rings team have made many films with Adrian. How can they care about such a small director who is not in their eyes? After being rejected, Jackson was neither angry nor discouraged. He had the cheek to give full play to his hard work. He finally sought a simple job as a choreographer in the crew, and occasionally took a guest role as a mass actor.


    Even so, Jackson still did not complain, has been honest and hard work, seize the opportunity to communicate with the crew, especially after seeing the script, he felt very satisfied with his own taste, and strengthened his confidence. Finally, after Adrian left again to continue the previous shooting mode, he won the Byrne group. Among the groups, Byrne had the best relationship with him, and Rao spent a lot of time persuading him to shoot according to his ideas.


    Jackson is gambling. If Adrian doesn''t like what he''s shooting, he has to leave. Fortunately, he won. Of course, Jackson will never know what the main reason he won.


    "I have to say, Peter, you are a very persistent man." After listening to Jackson''s story in a cafe in Queenstown, Adrian said to him sincerely.


    Just relying on the passion for the novel, he did not hesitate to join in, and did not hesitate to work from the lowest level, this guy is a worthy of admiration. For a moment, Adrian even felt a little ashamed, but in a few seconds, this shame was thrown to Java.


    "Thank you, ed. I like Tolkien''s novels very much. I also like your script very much. Many places can resonate with each other. What''s more, this is still shot in my hometown. I have thought about it in my head more than once, combining the beautiful scenery of New Zealand with the description of the Lord of the rings, so I don''t want to leave any regrets." Although Jackson used the title of "Ed", his tone still maintained the due respect.


    "Aden, I''m in charge of most of the scenes." besides, I''m in charge of the outside scenes. I''m in charge of most of the scenes. According to the plan, in the middle of the month, I will start shooting the battle of helmets'' Valley and the plot with Rohan, so I want you to lead a team alone to shoot the location of Jahan and helmets valley. How about


    "You mean You mean I''m alone? " Jackson''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course," Adrian spread out his hands. "The scenes you and Byrne worked on were very good. You can see that you have a deep understanding of the novel and the script, so why not lead a group alone?"


    Then he reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I''m sure you won''t let me down, Peter.""I won''t let you down, ED, I promise." Jackson said firmly.


    Adrian nodded with satisfaction. Since there is such a good labor force in front of us, how can we not squeeze it? Of course, he won''t let him suffer, that is, the honors that have been doomed to lose are not better. The most scathing comment of previous critics on Jackson is that he would not make a movie without CG effect.


    Take a look at Jackson''s works before the Lord of the rings. Although there are many special effects, the story x ¨¬ ng is still quite good. For example, in the ghost of terror, the plot is stripped off layer by layer, and it is full of hot blood and humor.


    However, after the Lord of the rings, although those works were also good, the large CG special effects occupied too much space in the film, which completely became the existence of the host and the guest. It is no wonder that people would be criticized so much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C285

    What are they doing?


    As for Adrian''s promotion of Peter Jackson, a New Zealand director, to be the head of a group, the rest of the crew did not respond. Everyone knows that director miracle likes to promote those directors who are not famous. They also know that director miracle''s vision is almost right, let alone that Jackson''s achievements are there. []


    "if you can all reach this level and have a thorough understanding of the script, then I will be much more relaxed." Adrian told several other team leaders during the meeting, playing footage from Jackson.


    Who makes him the boss? Besides, we are all people who have cooperated with him in more than three or four films. We all know that the director of miracle is always talking about the matter, so we still have the courage. And working around Adrian - the person in charge of the team that was replaced came back here as an associate director - although it was a bit busy, the pressure was definitely less than that of the group in charge.


    In May, the time began to flow. With the release of "dare to die" in other regions, the hot film of super strong Cass quickly swept across the Atlantic. Not only did the box office soar continuously - North America has exceeded 100 million - several action stars with declining popularity seem to have won the second Chun, except for the three movies which are loved by the film m ¨ª With the cooperation of the giants, others have also won the support of many people. Even the newcomers, dessel and Jeter Lee, connected with the stone Johnson who had no lines, some people said that it was cool to carry a machine gun and sweep sh ¨¨ with a straight face.


    As a result, everything around has begun to be put on the agenda. Every actor has designed his own specialties and props. If they like it, they will never be stingy. In addition, the soundtrack full of rock music will be released soon. Meanwhile, marvel is also preparing to make a cartoon to test the water. Everything is progressing in an orderly manner according to Adrian''s plan. Even if there are occasional deviations, the general direction is right.


    This is the strength of a well run group. Although Adrian played a leading role in determining x ¨¬ ng, as long as the direction is pointed out and achievements are made, they will naturally start to develop and supplement.


    C is just like this. For the first time, they can keep pace with their old rivals n


    C. the TV dramas and reality shows provided by Adrian have played a great role, and their own accumulated strength is also one of the reasons. "Lawyer Ben S ¨¨" is a good TV show, which won an Emmy Award for best drama last year, which they bought from 20th century fox. Similarly, before AC media acquired a


    C, another legal drama supporting them was also purchased from fox.


    In addition to the expendables, AC media also released two films in early May. The first one was operation swordfish, which was supposed to be released at the end of last year. However, after watching matrix, director Senna had the idea of remaking the title of the film. Adrian had the deepest impression on the title of the film, which naturally would not be denied So it''s been delayed until this year.


    It has been proved that the remake of the title is very correct. The beginning of the film, together with Sean Penn''s performance of not losing to Tara Walt, has attracted the attention of many filmmakers. In the first three days of the first three days, it has won more than 30 million box office in 2200 North American Hospital lines. Although the number is still a little lower than expected, it is much better than the original version.


    Besides, there are also defects in the film itself. Adrian didn''t spend time and Jing''s efforts to guide. It''s very good to have this data. At least, it should be no problem to recover the cost by box office. The future "Wolverine" also has such a good appearance. Although there is no large-scale scene in Halle Berry, the whole film is still enchanting and gives full play to the charm of black pearl.


    Blade warrior was released immediately after operation swordfish. Although the starting time of blade warrior was later than Spiderman, the scene was not big and the special effects were not many. Therefore, the production was very fast, so it was finished ahead of time. Adrian, after thinking about it, agreed to make blade warrior the superhero of the first Marvel cartoon adapted into a movie in the 1990s, and at the same time delayed the release date of spider man to Christmas.


    The original "Spider Man" was released in 2002. There are many factors for its unprecedented success. Before it, "blade warrior" and "X-Men" have created a huge popularity for Marvel comics, which is one of them. Although this is not the decisive factor, the popularity of Spider Man comics and the setting close to ordinary people have played a significant role, but it can not be ignored.


    So even if the current version is better than the original in all aspects, young Maguire and Xiaoyao Jing are more in line with the cartoon image, but it is necessary to lay a foundation for other comic films.


    With about 2000 theaters, blade warrior''s first week of North American box office was a little bit worse than that of operation swordfish, only 20 million yuan. But this is very encouraging. After all, the investment of this film is much less than that of operation swordfish. Marvel is more relieved to show that there is still a market for their comic heroes, and they are looking forward to spider man at the end of the year."The future belongs to surprise?" The New York Times immediately used the title. Before blade fighter, the only popular superheroes on screen were Superman and Batman, both of whom were amazing rivals, making money for DC and Warner. Now, with blade warrior''s film version getting good results, surprise seems to be starting to work. We should know that spider man has already begun to publicize its extraordinary production, and it is basically certain that it will be released at the end of the year. Maybe the future superhero movie will be a world of surprise?


    Many film companies are also active, but their hands and feet are slow. Marvel has been acquired by AC media long ago, and AC media now has several powerful film companies. The chain ball is in the pocket, and there is a miracle director who is good at making movies. It is not easy to get the copyright from them Love.


    Even so, there are still many producers who try to connect with surprise. If they try to win, the chance may be very small. If they don''t fight for it, there will be no chance at all. However, Adrian always refuses to comment on these connections.


    "Don''t worry, wait till the end of the year." This is his reply to marvel comics. When spider man is released, it will further show the potential of amazing superheroes. There will be more chips in hand and more initiative in negotiation. In fact, the amazing executives all know this, but unlike Adrian, they know how much spider man can bring.


    With the media''s coverage of blade warrior and marvel comics, entertainment journalists have begun to find ways to find out the news of miracle directors. As can be seen from the time AC media started, they had been optimistic about Marvel Comics a long time ago, and it was reported that spider man was the first to be made into a film because of Adrian''s persistence.


    But the problem is that they couldn''t find Adrian. As early as vanity fair reported that the director of miracles was about to put the Lord of the rings trilogy on the screen, entertainment journalists began to pry for information. However, Adrian didn''t get any news until Adrian attended the premiere of the expendables. Moreover, he had nothing to do with Lord of the rings, but said that "hackers" were the only ones The last two of Empire will be produced together.


    Reporters have no way to find the possible set. From m ¨¦ ng to Ontario, from the British Isles to the Nordic countries, they have never found the miracle director and his "Lord of the rings" crew. This is really incredible. Did they go to Mars to shoot location?


    As a result, even if blade warrior made a hit in the film market in May, New Zealand is still operating in an orderly manner. The confidentiality agreement with the local government of Queenstown was a factor, as was the blind spot of journalists. No one would have thought Adrian would go to the southern hemisphere to shoot the great work.


    So he didn''t care about the reporters at all, and quietly continued to make the Lord of the rings. With the addition of Jackson, the efficiency of the crew was at least twice as fast as before, and even if the other directors were a little bit unhappy, they also disappeared in the subsequent work. But instead, he was surprised. Peter Jackson understood the script too thoroughly, didn''t he?


    As for the understanding of the novel, several people in charge thought that they would not fall behind. As early as Adrian began to prepare, they were told to have more time to read it. But for the understanding of the script, Jackson is often a little thorough, as if he has read it for countless times. Even if there is something he does not understand, he will understand it after talking with Adrian. It is really incomparable.


    However, for the actors, the change in the crew is not big, they still strive to take turns after the rest to interpret their own role s ¨¨. The spirit of the ring chases the hobbits, orcs attack human villages, and the encounter of the guard team in the mines As these plots were filmed in turn, the story of Roth lorian and Rohan soon began, and then the actors began to envy, envy and hate.


    Last month, they have seen Adrian holding liv, Kate and Charlize on the right. With the above two episodes unfolding, the other two NVS, Blanchett and Gwyneth, came to New Zealand, and then Adrian began to hold her left and right again. This is really hateful


    "this is too exaggerated, so many NV people are surrounded by one Don''t you think it''s strange when you''re around? Or do they not know there are more NV people? " Davis Si, who plays Kingsley, sighed more than once.


    No matter how depressed they were, the intimacy of Gwyneth, Blanchett, and Adrian were not faked. Eating together, having a rest and playing together was the same as when Charlotte came last month. So the actors can only lament that miracle director is worthy of being a miracle maker.


    Of course, there is one person who is very unhappy about this, that is, Liv, who returned to the cast two days later than Blanchett and Gwyneth after returning to Los Angeles for a period of time.


    It''s so hateful. Standing in front of the ground glass window and looking at the heavy sky outside, Liv bit her mouth and thought angrily. It''s easy to wait until the weekend. Originally, he thought that Adrian could go to the North Island of New Zealand with him. However, he declined because of something elseWhat can he do? It was nothing more than the two NV ghosts, H ¨² n, and they must have been rolling on Chu ¨¢ ng together. What a shame! Liv still remembers that the day before yesterday, because it was finished earlier, Adrian asked her to take advantage of the good temperature in the daytime to go for a walk in the nearby forest. But because the two NV people followed, she refused, but later thought that she seemed weak, so she drove up again.


    At the edge of the forest, I got off and turned around for several times, but I didn''t find them. Finally, I had to give up and found them near several tall trees. Then, the scene was deeply engraved in her mind. Adrian leaned against the car parked by the tree, holding Blanchett and Gwyneth from left to right. His head was buried on the Xiong breast of Blanchett''s jacket. He pulled Gwyneth''s skirt from the back with his right hand. He went deep into the front from the back and kept playing in the bulging place.


    Even if it was far away, Liv could still hear something, and then they lay on the paved ground and began their most primitive activities in the woods. If she hadn''t sneaked away with a blush, she didn''t know what would happen in the end. Before she left, she had reached between the double Tui.


    Without shame, Liv couldn''t help but scold again, kicking on the carpet, forgetting that she didn''t say anything when Kate and Charlize were rolling Chu ¨¢ ng orders with Adrian last month, and she had never taken off with Sara and even tried to be in the garden.


    "Come on, liv. Don''t be so childish." Standing in front of the mirror, she said to herself inside, "it''s nothing, is it? Just like before, don''t care


    In fact, she has no conflict with Blanchett and Gwyneth. Although they all know each other''s identities, they don''t treat her as an outsider in ji''ao''s talk. Gwyneth is sometimes proud, but most of the time she is OK. Perhaps the reason why I am not happy is that I always feel inferior to them in temperament. They always give people a sense of elegance, but I''m afraid the deeper reason is Some are used to being alone with Adrian last month, right?


    Thinking of this, Liv suddenly punched the air, biting her teeth and staring at the mirror. Xiong''s mouth rose and fell, as if she had hit Adrian in the face. Looking back on his bad smile when he refused before, it was obviously intentional, and perhaps he knew something about her following up and peeping the other afternoon.


    It''s so hateful. I know that when I''m a red face, Liv thinks, but I can''t help giving birth to some thoughts.


    Ch ¨² n clenched his chin and walked back and forth in the room for several times. The young girl clapped her hands and finally decided to come down. After he started filming the Lord of the rings, Adrian liked her black s ¨¨ long straight hair and left m ¨¦ n.


    There is no one in the corridor outside. The two floors of the hotel are all contracted by the crew. Today is the weekend again. Most of them go out to relax and come back very late. Liv soon came to the m ¨¦ n entrance of a suite. After looking around, she hummed and took out the key blade to penetrate into m ¨¦ n. Adrian''s M ¨¦ n key was the only one she had except himself.


    She crept in and closed the room gently. Liv let out her breath and went inside. She was startled by the sound of Ji strong''s conversation as well as the sound of sound coming from inside.


    Didn''t he go out with them? This is a problem. Liv, who originally wanted to make a prank, immediately started to withdraw from the hall, but those strange conversations gradually became clear, but she couldn''t help stopping.


    "No You can''t do this Sauron... " It was Blanchett''s voice, groaning y ¨ª n, a little indignant, but more


    "You have no choice but to submit to me, calandria. You are my servant now." it was Adrian''s voice, deep and a little wild.


    "No You can have my * * You devil But you can''t have my soul "


    " wrong, soon you will sink into your own * *, soon you will lose all you have, and soon your soul will completely surrender to me, king of Jingling NV "


    liv comes to the hidden inner room m ¨¦ n, and then she gasps and listens. The sound of the sound mixed in the dialogue is clearer That''s exactly what happens when you do something like that. In her mind, she can''t help but see the scene in the woods the day before yesterday. She wants to leave, but she can''t step forward.


    "Yield to your master''s will, your majesty kylanthrer, and you will have supreme glory and eternal happiness." Gwyneth''s voice was ringing, with yuhu, but also full of the same floating moans y ¨ª


    "Oh, why, eowen, why do you do this Wake up You are the Nv of isileen You are the Nv of Rohan''s shield You should not... ""No, your majesty NV, I am now only a servant of master soron. Only when I serve my master wholeheartedly can I understand what truth is. Let go of your reserve, your majesty, and see how you are now


    "I I Sauron Master I would like to be you No I can''t Can''t... "


    What are they doing? It''s so It''s so strange Liv, standing outside m ¨¦ N and covering her mouth, couldn''t help thinking, listening to another voice that accompanied her speech, her face was almost dripping red. It''s really I should leave here, yes, I should leave


    for no reason www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C286

    Sometimes it''s so interesting


    although it''s very clear to hear that Adrian said that the "Jing spirit destined to belong to him" is just outside the m ¨¦ n, and liv still doesn''t respond, so it''s too late to try to escape after the m ¨¦ n in front of her is suddenly opened. []


    "what are you doing?" liv complained, and then she couldn''t say anything. Her already red face became more and more ruddy with the scene.


    Blanchett was dressed in a costume with beautiful pendants and a pair of galantryl''s clothes. He was lying on the table in his clothes, without the elegance and nobility of shooting. Half of the neckline has been pulled down, a large part of the white soft L ¨´ is outside, and the skirt below is also lifted up, and it is closely attached to Adrian behind him.


    Her expression, especially her face, opened her mouth slightly, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her eyes were filled with sadness and confusion. It seemed that she was unwilling to but enjoyed it very much. She was constantly changing in the vibration.


    "Run away Arwen Run away... " She could still shout, and then she pushed forward in Adrian, and her body suddenly bounced back. At the same time, she began to groan y ¨ª n: "master My master Master Soren I am your servant I Kyran Trier The NV king of roslolian Will always submit to you Be your most loyal servant... "


    "You are..." Liv, blushing, struggles, but Gwyneth hugs her tightly behind her and takes a bite on her ear beads.


    "Don''t struggle, Arwen. Have a look. As powerful as the king of Jingling NV, kylantriel has also surrendered to his master. Forget that Ranger has become the master''s servant like us." She breathed in liv''s ear, reached down into the dress, and without hindrance came to the top and began to pinch.


    "No It''s so strange Why do you involve me... " Liv said incoherently, her mouth was blocked by Gwyneth before she finished.


    Although in the past, when she was on a three person trip with Sarah, they did not lack of experience, and even occasionally tried the 69 style. However, it was the first time for them to come up like this and become very aggressive. What''s more, Gwyneth''s hands are still up and down the depth of the invasion, the top did not say, at the beginning of the extension, the lower part of the button is also untied, fingertips in which began to sing manly dance.


    Liv''s body began to burn, especially Blanchett in front of her was enthusiastically catering to Adrian, as if she had been completely lost after the attack. Every time they collided with each other, they would stir her heart strings.


    "Really You Don''t you think it''s too boring... " In Gwyneth''s Pro w ¨§ n, Liv reluctantly and intermittently said that y ¨´ refused to meet the appearance of both lovely and charming.


    However, it was Blanchett''s Trill long y ¨ª n that answered her. For liv, it could not be clearer what it meant, not to mention that the other side''s skin was still flushed, and then Jing was lying on the table with exhausted breath.


    "It''s really memorable." Adrian breathed a long breath and let Blanchett, who was soft on the table, walked around in front of liv with his head raised.


    "The Nv of Eron king, andomir of ravendale, has finally fallen into my hands." He said seriously, and like many film villains, he pinched liv''s chin, but it didn''t match his naked body, and even had a funny feeling.


    But liv couldn''t laugh. Under Gwyneth''s attack, she felt like she couldn''t breathe. What''s more, Adrian''s big wet thing was dangling in front of her eyes.


    "You are about to submit to me, like eowen and calantril, and become my most faithful servant." Adrian, laughing, gently pressed her on the table.


    "My master, let your most faithful servant serve you." Gwyneth finally let go of liv and knelt down in front of Adrian.


    At this time, Liv finally saw the appearance of Gwyneth. Like Blanchett, she was dressed as the role of s ¨¨ and dressed as Lu ¨¤ n, all of them were outside, and her charming appearance was more beautiful than Blanchett. An inexplicable feeling came out of her heart, making her breath more and more rapid, especially seeing Gwyneth buried under Adrian, which made the sound of nourishing, which completely hooked up her * *.


    "You don''t want to conquer me, Soren," the words came out of her mouth.


    Although it is completely dark outside, the living room of the suite is very bright. Blanchett and Gwyneth t ¨² n lie on t ¨² n in a Chinese "several" shape and make a crisp sound. Their faces are full of happy and beautiful spirits, and their skin is full of fine sweat, and their eyes are full of thick * *.


    Adrian sat on the sofa next to her, enjoying their sports. Liv knelt down and watched him do the talking service. Her beautiful blue eyes were also occupied by * *.It''s really It was a beautiful scene. Caressing liv''s hair, Adrian thought with satisfaction. Although I have played the role of s ¨¨ with Blanchett and Gwyneth before, it''s the first time that I''ve been so thoroughly involved as today. I''ve played from the beginning to the end, and there''s no laughing ground. By the way, I''ve pulled liv in.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to involve liv. Although he had the idea and took advantage of the opportunity, he didn''t want to finish it now. But, did not expect is the liv actually by mistake bumps into enters, in this case, then has what to say? It also gives Blanchett and Gwyneth a little bit of a test.


    On the tea table, two different groans, y ¨ª n, began to ring. Blanchett and Gwyneth both gasped and stopped. The trickle on the glass showed how enthusiastic they were in the collision. After a little rest for two minutes, the two NV people immediately turned over and hugged each other, lay down on the tea table in the form of 69 and began to perform again.


    Adrian''s heart more and more satisfied, hand also increased a bit of strength, feel his emotional change liv suddenly more efforts.


    The role played by the angle s ¨¨ is not just for playing. Of course, this is one of the main reasons. It must be admitted that playing like this is more psychologically exciting, but there is another main reason.


    Blanchett and Gwyneth are different from Sarah and Britney. Sarah was only 13 years old when she was in contact with Adrian. The three views had not been completed yet. The plasticity was very big and it was relatively easy to influence, let alone Britney. It doesn''t matter if they are a little bit bigger. Kate and Charlize are still attracted by him and influenced by him.


    But Blanchett and Gwyneth, as well as Julia, Sophie and so on, are different. They are all adults, have relatively more experience, have a complete outlook on life and world outlook, so it is not a simple thing to train them. Britney can call Adrian his master from the heart after brainwashing, but Gwyneth would never do this. Although they are around him for various reasons, and they often say "yes, I am yours", the deep consciousness can still distinguish the difference.


    However, when playing the game, they all know that this is just a game, so it is very easy to use the words "master", "slave" and "submit". Then, in the process of * *, especially in the depths, emotions or instincts will completely dominate their bodies. Especially at that moment, their consciousness and subconsciousness are completely open. At this time, these words from their mouths will be embedded into the subconscious.


    Once or twice may not work, but after a long period of self suggestion Needless to say, at least in Blanchett and Gwyneth - especially in Blanchett - it''s been well demonstrated.


    "Next..." Taking a deep breath, Adrian twists her lower body and gently rubs liv''s pretty face kneeling in front of her. She is using her little tongue to touch the corner of her mouth. There is a trace of white s ¨¨ that spills out because of the future. After hearing what he said, Liv gave him a charming look, and then turned around and climbed to the coffee table.


    The two NVS above also stopped, panting to climb down the coffee table. With low laughter and * * ringing from their throat, they clamped liv up from left to right, and they aimed at Adrian and climbed together side by side.


    "It''s a long night." Adrian sighed with satisfaction and leaned forward, and the low y ¨ª n chanted again.


    Sorun the demon king "


    the story of LV Iowen, king of Jingling NV, and Princess Arwen of Jingling was not known to anyone except four parties. Although they were very happy at that time, they had a little trouble later.


    "Can you be more serious, Liv? I really don''t want to get angry. " Said Adrian, who called "cut.".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. director. I''m very sorry." The young NV Lang said with a low eyebrow, and the expression of apology made many people feel pity.


    "Your acting is getting better and better," Adrian said, half truely, after pulling her aside alone. "But don''t think I''m really afraid to scold you, liv. There''s a limit to being naughty."


    "Really, Mr. director, why don''t you scold me?" Liv raised her chin and snorted heavily. Unfortunately, she didn''t feel dismissive. On the contrary, she was very playful.


    "Do you really want to hear it?" Adrian picked up his eyebrows, coughed and frowned. "When are you going to tighten your face, Miss liv? Please remember, you are a vase, not wrapped in the shrunken bark... "


    Before the words finished, Liv''s small fist fell like rain, and Adrian had to raise his hands to resist. She always has a good sense of propriety. It doesn''t hurt if her fist falls on him, but it can''t be ignored. It''s the same with the performance. It''s obvious that ng can be passed five or six times, but she has to shoot more times and finish it before he is really angry."Well, let''s go on." After "chatting" under Si, Adrian "carries" liv back to the set, ignoring the other people''s strange eyes.


    Sometimes he would be rude. Although liv likes to make trouble, she doesn''t get angry with Adrian''s behavior, and even has a taste of enjoying it. As for the crew, it''s no wonder that the other two NV actors have turned a blind eye to the two men''s overt flirting.


    She is such a person, used to express her dissatisfaction in her own way, even if the other party is one of the few people she cares about.


    "They may have succumbed to you, but I''ll never. Wait and see, I''ll kill you sooner or later, Soren." in the days that followed, Liv had to grumble in front of Adrian.


    She didn''t have much resistance to 4P, and she didn''t hate to play diagonal s ¨¨ - otherwise she wouldn''t have said that to him in this way - but she was a little dissatisfied with the other two targets of 4P. After all, although they knew each other and knew that Adrian and each other had a Tui, their relationship was very general. It was almost only after the "Lord of the rings" crew that they began to contact each other.


    Even though Winnie and Winnie don''t want to have a lot of good looks, they don''t like to have a lot of good looks, but even though they don''t have a lot of experience, they don''t like it.


    I didn''t expect to roll back and forth with Adrian on Chu ¨¢ ng before long, which made liv depressed. In her opinion, even if she wanted to play 4P with Adrian, she should find a familiar Nv person Kate after adding Sarah. Especially when she saw Blanchett and Gwyneth working together to kill Adrian Yu, she was even more depressed. Well, basically, Liv just wanted to surpass them in front of Adrian, although she didn''t know how much to surpass them.


    So now you have to lose your temper and fight with Adrian, but once the other side counterattacks, it is also quite sharp.


    "Is it? How are you going to kill Soren, Princess Arwen? " Adrian asked with a smile.


    "There''s always a way," liv said after thinking for half a day, "like stabbing him with a sword"


    "I''m sorry, you only have the scabbard. Do you want to use the top or the bottom?" Adrian''s smile got bad.


    It took liv a long time to react. She immediately gave him a fist in anger: "you''re such an H ¨² n egg, ed. you''re so hateful. Oh, God, that''s what I ate The most disgusting thing "


    " is it? But I think you seem to like it, "Adrian made a gesture," how does it taste? "


    "Not bad..." Liv almost blurted out, and then changed her face s ¨¨. Facing Adrian, who was laughing, she flattened her mouth and seemed to cry. But in the end, she just screamed and raised her fist and hit Lu ¨¤ n: "Ed"


    although she couldn''t guess all her thoughts, Adrian also deduced most of her thoughts, so she made appropriate use of her small X ¨¬ ng son, so liv really did Very cute.


    It is because of these things, so in the case of a lot of work in the crew, Adrian still maintains a relaxed attitude, the shooting progress is also very fast. Of course, this also has something to do with Peter Jackson''s great enthusiasm. He was inspired by the fact that he was able to make the Lord of the rings by himself. In addition, the script was very suitable for his taste, so he finished all the characters that Ji ¨¡ o gave him.


    Even so, Adrian is occasionally consulted, and disputes may even arise. After all, Adrian didn''t follow the original script when he asked people to write the script. In addition, he abandoned some scenes that must be deleted, so Jackson didn''t understand the script in all aspects.


    "Why not take a panorama here, showing the whole face of helm''s Valley, and then depicting the attack of powerful orcs layer by layer?" Jackson asked Adrian when filming the battle of helmets Valley at an abandoned mine near Queenstown, but the original plan was to make a quick switch, focusing on the fighting of several leading characters.


    Although Jackson''s tone had a little questioning meaning, it was not intentional. Although he didn''t get along with each other for a long time, he still had some problems with Adrian when he was working. As long as his opinions were right and his words were a little too much, Adrian would not take them seriously.


    Moreover, Jackson was not a fool who didn''t know anything. He quickly added: "but I like the design of helmets Valley very much. In fact, I like the design of all the buildings in the book very much. You are so


    ng."


    "Thank you." Adrian chuckled and then looked a little bit, "you''re right, Peter, but it''s important to note that this panorama has appeared many times before, and it will make the audience tired - I know what you want to say, Peter, but the most important thing about a movie is the story, not the scenes and special effects, or the status of special effects can be achieved with the development of technology To the same height as the story, but never more than that. It''s very stupid to sacrifice the story for special effects. The Lord of the rings has Tolkien''s original as the basis to help the film complete the story, but what about the other scripts? "Jackson didn''t speak any more. He also knew that the director, who was younger than himself, had almost no hope of him. He appreciated himself very much and often patiently communicated with himself. If Jackson could not see his intention, it would be stupid. So even if he doesn''t agree with him in some aspects, he will think as much as possible.


    Adrian naturally took Jackson''s situation in his eyes. He was very satisfied with this. If Peter Jackson could correct his habit of relying too much on special effects, he might not be able to make achievements in his memory, but he would never be able to locate himself in the middle of the air like he did in his memory.


    "Wigo is a great fit for Aragorn, I don''t have the eye for you, but I still insist that Michael Gambon is more suitable for Gandalf than Ian McClaren," Jackson said later, in order to change the subject.


    But Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Can you believe that when he discussed the similarity between actor and character s ¨¨ with Jackson, he thought that Stuart Townsend was more suitable for Aragon, and he had more words for Frodo of wood, but he thought silver''s legras, Liv''s Arwen and Gwyneth''s eowen were very suitable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C287

    Although everything is going well, the battle of helm''s valley still needs to be filmed for at least half a month. As the most important plot of the second film, it is different from the battle between the guard team and the strong orcs at the end of the first film. This is a real war. The troops of Rohan with less than 1000 troops should defend against the attack of nearly 10000 orcs. The cruelty of this battle can be imagined. For this reason, there are hundreds of extras on location every time they shoot. They have to make up, wear armor and take weapons. Moreover, a shot can not be completed at one time. Naturally, the efficiency is not much higher. What''s more, this is Adrian''s first time shooting war scenes.


    "I knew I made Saving Private Ryan myself." Adrian couldn''t help mumbling about the messy location.


    Although he had tried to schedule the big scenes when he was making Shawshank''s redemption, and he did a good job. He did not let the classic scene in prison square disappear, but the battlefield scene was another matter. Fortunately, these are also included in the forecast. He has enough time to adjust slowly, so There is no pressure to leave again at the end of the month. []


    who made him a miracle director? There are always social occasions that he can''t get rid of, and he doesn''t intend to. Although Adrian has no pressure, several other deputy directors can''t help but sigh. As long as he leaves, the burden of filming is all on them. If he doesn''t do well, he will be reprimanded by Adrian. It''s really depressing. However, Jackson is very excited. He is now the head of one of the groups. If Adrian leaves, his power will increase a lot, which will enable him to make the film according to his own mind.


    Adrian has the final say, but he doesn''t care much about it. Anyway, what the script is for Jackson''s appetite is giving him more power to play. It''s not a big deal.


    The route to leave New Zealand this time is the opposite of the last one. First, I went to London, then I went to New York, where I did everything I had to do before returning to Los Angeles. In fact, he could have gone directly back to Los Angeles and then to New York. However, since the main business is in New York and the casting activities in London are in full swing, he should not have gone there.


    The casting efficiency of the Harry Potter cast is the same as the shooting efficiency of the Lord of the rings, which is not high. During this period, the scope has only been reduced to a few hundred children. Except for Emma''s Hermione, the other characters have not been considered formally. The only certainty is that the Weasley twins, as Adrian expected, are not the Phelps brothers from Birmingham, but the oddosi brothers of Liverpool.


    The twins are absolutely red hair, but also very lively and mischievous, it is because they boldly played tricks with Columbus in the interview that they were attracted. To be sure, if Adrian doesn''t intervene, I''m afraid none of the original actors will appear except Emma. The contingency and uncertainty of this kind of thing is too big.


    As for Emma, after confirming that she is going to play Hermione, she has changed from her original interest to devotion.


    "How did you solve this problem, professor?" Sometimes she makes up her own words in the mirror.


    Although Adrian only stayed in London for two days, she made a special performance in front of him and wore Gryffindor''s school uniform, which was not the original one. Adrian specially asked the crew to tailor it for her, which was very fit. In addition, Emma further possessed the temperament and characteristics of Hermione by waving the magic wand with props.


    "You know, ED, after I told Ruth on the phone that she was going to play Hermione, she screamed there." Little Emma was also elated to tell the story between her and Emma.


    Adrian was very happy that she could get involved, but she always felt that the little girl was planning something, especially when she looked at his funny smile. Of course, it should not be a bad thing, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. There were more important things to deal with: get to New York, adjust the time difference, and attend the movie premiere.


    At the end of May and the beginning of June in 1999, a super production was about to be released in the United States. This super production is not about the investment and the strength of the cast, but its name is well known in the United States and has a huge number of fans. It has affected at least one generation of time. It is the most beautiful memory in the hearts of many Americans and a representative of American culture one of.


    Many film companies have delayed the schedule of their films because of it. AC media is no exception. You should know that both mummy and trap are excellent works. Some people even suggest moving to the Christmas stand, but there are also movies like Notting Hill and spider man. You can fight with yourself once or twice.


    In a word, when the film was just being prepared, countless fans were already looking forward to it. Now that tickets are pre sold, long queues have been shot outside the major cinemas, especially in New York, where the premiere is located. Long crowds can almost line up from one end of Manhattan to the other! It''s only George Lucas who directed the sequel trilogy of his space opera, Star Wars Prequel: The Phantom Menace!Although Kubrick''s "2001 Space Odyssey" and Lucas''s Star Wars series are almost ten years apart, they are the representative works of American science fiction films, and have set off different trends. It was after watching "2001 Space Odyssey" that Cameron began to think about making movies.


    However, "2001 Space Odyssey" was too crude after all. Although the special effects were top-notch at that time, the Space Opera Star Wars series immediately won the love of most people, and then became a cultural phenomenon in the United States. Although Lucas has only a few films, and even though the film academy doesn''t like him, he is still one of the greatest directors in the world.


    This can be seen from the cheering fans gathered outside the Empire Theatre in Times Square after nightfall, wearing Darth Vader''s helmets, toy lightsabers, or Jedi robes, venting their enthusiasm under the huge poster of the phantom menace, far more lively than dare Dead team.


    "I know that many critics have criticized me for not being enterprising, and the concept of film is still in the 1970s and 1980s, but the special effects are more abundant, so what? I don''t need to care. " Standing on the red carpet at the entrance of the theatre, Lucas said indifferently in the face of questioning by reporters.


    As a commercial film, "the phantom threat" naturally has to arrange media meetings. Most film critics think that the pictures and special effects are very good, but the story is still at the level of the 1970s and 1980s.


    "Yes, George Lucas doesn''t need to care about that." A voice came from behind, and Lucas turned around and hugged the visitor with a smile.


    "I thought you were going to come in a little while." Lucas said to Adrian, laughing.


    "How can I do that? I have to share the enthusiasm of the fans. After all, I have worked hard, though I am very small." Adrian said, half truely.


    A reporter nearby seized the opportunity to ask, "I heard that you were also involved in the writing of the phantom threat. Mr. Adrian, what do you think of the critics'' comments?"


    "I didn''t participate too much, I just made some comments." Adrian made a correction, then flattered Lucas: "forget about that, gentlemen, tonight you just have to remember one name: Star Wars! God, I''ve been waiting for almost 15 years. Let me enjoy it once. "


    People around laughed and Lucas laughed. I believe most of those who love the space opera series think so, but this does not stop reporters from asking questions.


    "Do you think the Lord of the rings trilogy you''re currently making can surpass the Star Wars trilogy?" One guy suddenly asked.


    It''s a pity that Adrian doesn''t eat this: "there''s no comparison between two completely different themes. Besides, you should know a lot about the Lord of the rings, so today we''d better focus on other aspects."


    With the passage of time, the media of AC media began to selectively report the production of Lord of the rings. It is needless to say that the sources of the news also know that other media hate this, but they have no choice. Until now, they still don''t know where Adrian is shooting this fantastic masterpiece.


    However, the New Zealand studio will be revealed soon. It does not mean that journalists will never think of it. Therefore, it is the right way to disclose it in their own way and at an appropriate time before they find out. Maybe there will be more flies around, but at least he can make preparations.


    After a few words with reporters, he pushed aside the questions about the Lord of the rings without showing any trace. When a huge cheer broke out on the red carpet, Master Yoda also came to the premiere. Although he was just a robot doll and his action was very rigid, he still poured oil on the enthusiasm of fans. Then Adrian and Lucas went into the theatre together.


    Like all premieres, most of the guests are talking and laughing in the front hall, waiting for the time to queue up for admission. Adrian accompanied Lucas to greet several important actors, such as Liam Neeson, who played qui gon king, and Ivan McGregor, who played Obi Wan. Lucas chose them.


    "By the way, why didn''t the revered Queen Amidala come to the scene?" After chatting with them for a few words, Adrian suddenly asked in a jest.


    "Her Majesty is going to take the exam. Her goal is ivy and she can''t be distracted, so she didn''t come." Lucas replied humorously, following his words.


    In fact, Adrian had known for a long time that Natalie would not come to the premiere of the phantom menace. After all, he kept in touch with Natalie, which could not be known after Lucas. The first reason for asking this question now is to show that he can''t care about the absence of one of the leading actors, and then I want to prove it.


    Yes, check it out, Natalie said on the phone. Because graduation is imminent and her goal is Harvard, she has to concentrate on the SAT and AP exams and naturally can''t attend the premiere. With her character of being unique no matter what she does, this decision is right. Although she will become one of the most popular actresses in the United States after the release of the phantom menace, it is very simple for her to enter Harvard, but she certainly does not want others to think that her admission to Harvard depends on this film rather than her own achievements, justAdrian always has a wrong feeling. In fact, this feeling has a long history, but it can be ignored before, but now it is beginning to be a little obvious. Especially during this period, although he was busy with the production of the Lord of the rings, he also took time to come to New York, but every time Natalie either had something to give up, or she was in a hurry to meet and leave.


    "What a disgusting feeling..." Adrian tapped his head. "Maybe we should have a chance to talk to Natalie?"


    In retrospect, this situation should have started after the Oscars. She is likely to become a little discontented, so it''s time to talk about it openly. But it''s certainly not now. Adrian still has a lot of things to do, and Natalie is still working on her studies. After the summer vacation, Harvard approved her application and lived in College for two months. The filming of Lord of the rings can be finished. Then it''s not too late to sit down and talk.


    Making up his mind, Adrian immediately turned his attention to other people. Queen Amidala is not here, but her double is. Kayla, who was dressed up with her parents, was not much ridiculed. Basically, she dealt with them properly, except for Adrian.


    "And Yes, this is my first time To the premiere. " Keira kept twisting her head and did not dare to look at him. A faint blush appeared on her face, and her rolling eyes were shy and angry.


    That''s what she looked like on the plane - Adrian invited the Knightley family on her way to London - apparently hasn''t adjusted after that day, not only was she touched by a stranger, but she was almost * *. Every time she thought about the situation at that time, Kyla would feel strange and speechless. Even if Adrian was not a stranger, but they were not very familiar with each other, how could she have been so stupid at that time?!


    So Adrian didn''t irritate her too much. Besides, her parents were nearby. After a few words, she left. Of course, the disappointment in Kyla''s eyes was still in his eyes.


    The next step is the time of the movie. There is nothing to say. Compared with the version in memory, although the camera switching in many places has changed, it is still the same on the whole. As for Queen Amidala''s dress inspired by Japanese Geisha, Adrian directly chose to ignore it.


    However, there are still some differences behind. After Anakin took part in the race car, the slave owners wanted to repent, so they gathered many people to use Qianqiang, but qui gon and Obi Wan jointly beat him back. However, Anakin''s mother was killed. Young Skywalker wept with her mother''s body in her arms, while Amidala, disguised as a maid of honor, quietly comforted her.


    At this time, the Sith apprentice also ran after him. After a scuffle, Anakin was taken to Amidala''s spaceship, but he failed to recover his mother''s body. Finally, he cried bitterly in Amidala''s arms until he fainted.


    Lucas accepted his suggestion completely. He also set the stage for Anakin and Amidala to love each other. I believe that after the second film comes out, their feelings will not be so abrupt. In addition, Anakin''s brother''s life experience was modified to prevent Luke from becoming an uncle when he was adopted.


    The later plot returns to the original version. The protagonists return to Naboo to raid the trade union. After Amidala comes forward to unite with the local natives, the trade union is finally driven out. Qui gon is still killed, and Obi Wan takes Anakin as his apprentice. To be honest, if Natalie didn''t wear that bizarre dress, she would be pretty pretty pretty. She could still see the shadow of Matilda at the beginning, but she was not around at the moment.


    Of course, it would be even more wonderful if we could enjoy her and work on her tiny body Well, it''s a hangover from playing role playing in New Zealand.


    Although there is no doubt that star wars is popular, and many Star Wars fans are the first to support it, it may be due to the media''s remarks that "the target audience of this film should be 10-year-old children and long-term Star Wars fans", "Lucas pushed Star Wars movies to the edge. In this view, Future Star Wars movies should be computer games", Although the "ghost" was released in the second day, it only increased the box office by more than 30 million in the second day.


    However, everyone knows that this is just the beginning. Star Wars fans are more than that. Besides, not all the media have no good words. It''s only a matter of time before North America breaks 100 million yuan. It''s very possible to get 1 billion yuan worldwide.


    But it has nothing to do with Adrian. After attending the premiere of star wars, the female secretary who came from Los Angeles declined a series of invitation, and then took her to a luxury private yacht on the Hudson River to attend a low-key wedding ceremony held by a media tycoon. Yes, Murdoch and Wendi Deng got married.


    Although some things have changed because of him, some things will not change, especially those with brains and skills. They always take the initiative to attack, so Deng Wendi still meets Murdoch.


    In the past year, Murdoch''s divorce from his second wife has also been a hot topic. Although News Corp''s media have tried to exercise restraint, the sun has made a mockery of it, claiming that even its own boss should report it, insiders know that they are just hiding their ears.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C288

    It is true that after the millennium, the development of technology will be faster and the market will be broader. So why not take a longer view? In particular, the rise of the network is bound to soon become a new force in the media. " Claude talks to Murdoch with a glass of wine. Since Adrian is here, as one of the two giants of AC media, he will certainly come. []


    "don''t you think it stocks are overheating now, Claude?" Asked Murdoch, who looked very formal in formal attire.


    "There''s a little bit of it, but it''s far from overheating, and we''ve been bold and cautious on it." Adrian then pleaded.


    Did Murdoch pick his eyebrows? He just looked at Claude, who shrugged. In this regard, ED and I have always been consistent


    "It''s a young man indeed." Murdoch laughed. "I''m very aggressive. I started my business when I was your age."


    "The environment is different. We are in a better era than it was a few decades ago, so I still admire you, Rupert. Especially many dying newspapers can come back to life in your hands, which is enough for people to look up to." Adrian complimented.


    Murdoch laughed again and flattered each other. The groom left immediately.


    "He doesn''t seem to take us seriously." Claude took a sip and said, "or don''t think much about the Internet."


    "After all, those who were born in the 1930s will become conservative, cautious and hard to accept new things after being washed away, and we will be the same in decades to come," Adrian chuckled. "Although the signs of overheating in it stocks are just beginning to appear, they are enough to make him look down on them."


    Just think about his "once" denounced network news as a thief, which is enough to show his attitude. Although it is largely for the development of News Corporation, it is also his personal view.


    "So the future is ours, isn''t it?" No word skipping. Claude laughed. "But I still prefer to deal with leishidong. Although they are all old foxes, leishidong is not as slippery as Murdoch."


    "Me, so our main partner is Viacom," Adrian nodded. "Just have a good relationship with News Corp


    The telecommunication law passed in 1996 greatly revised the communication law of 34 years, which untied the last rope of large media groups. Up to now, the basic pattern has been determined. Although AC media, which has the advantage of foresight, has indeed written down the


    Chapter 288 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C289

    The sound of friction and tumbling struggle sounded in the dark room, but Ivanka soon found that it was no help. Her legs were caught. After a lot of twists and turns, Adrian''s waist was caught. After she broke her voice, the other side''s action became more unscrupulous. At the same time, his hands are constantly swimming on his body, especially after grasping her pair of Weian and rubbing it twice, her bud will react, and the whole person is also half soft. This is still in the case of clothes, if you put it in, the situation will only be worse.


    "It''s very nice of you to feel that way." Adrian, who was playing with her on the sofa, said with a low smile. Although he could not see his expression clearly, Ivanka knew that this bastard must be very proud. Although she turned red, her body''s reaction made her have no resistance. She couldn''t help hating himself for the first time. []


    "why, I have a new date that makes you dissatisfied?" She asked in a sarcastic tone, trying to control her mood.


    However, Adrian nodded without hesitation: "of course."


    With such a thick skin, Ivanka lost his voice. Adrian took the opportunity to grab her and Tun picked her up, then strode to the inside: "so I''m going to punish you, Eni, in some drastic way, the way of four letters beginning with ''


    " and ending with'' e ''"


    If you think about it briefly, you can understand Adrian''s meaning. What''s more, he has been practicing it just now. Ivanka''s pair of Weian can''t help but rise and fall quickly.


    "Let me go!" Although she struggled again, there was a sense of excitement in her heart.


    However, although she was excited by this trace of stimulation, it was not enough to make her comply with Adrian''s will. Especially when she thought that he had once again ignored all kinds of his own things at the reception before, but now he suddenly wanted to be strong. The anger of being teased surged into her heart, so she struggled to leave even more.


    "I said! Let go of me Although the coat has been stripped off and thrown into the corner, most of the pair of Wei''an have been exposed, and the skirt below has been rolled up, and the underpants have been pulled aside. Although her body is becoming weaker and weaker, Ivanka still does not give up, and her angry model seems determined not to let Adrian succeed.


    Probably aware of her insistence, Adrian, who was wearing her neck, suddenly stopped. Ivanka pushed twice to understand, then stopped and began to breathe gently.


    "Do you really hate me that much?" Adrian asked after a long time.


    Ivanka opened his mouth and was about to speak, when the door opened suddenly, followed by the laughter of men and women. Then both of them tensed up, because the voice was very familiar. It was trump and his new girlfriend!


    "It''s me Ivanka''s white face said in Adrian''s ear. Adrian frowned. Although he was not worried about Trump''s reaction, it was not good to be seen in this way.


    PA, the light outside was turned on, the sound of laughter was louder, Ivanka in his arms was more and more nervous. Adrian looked around, winked at the girl, lifted her Tun and walked towards the closet. Ivanka knew what he wanted to do. He clamped his waist with his legs and moved with him.


    Intimate places are closely linked together, and then they linger because of moving. The stimulation and excitement are far more than direct activities. What''s more, the voice of Qin''s father comes from the outside from time to time. Ivanka has to bite his lips to keep himself from groaning.


    Fortunately, the distance between the wardrobe is not far. After dozens of steps, Adrian finally comes to the front of him, gently opens the door, hides with Ivanka, and then gently pulls it up. Because it is a guest room, there is no hanging clothes in the closet, but the space is relatively small, so even if you relax a little, the two people are still very close together.


    "Qin love, have you heard anything?" Melania Claus''s voice rang from far to near, followed by a crackle outside the closet, and the light came through the crack of the door.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Trump''s voice began to grow louder.


    "I seem to hear something." Melania said so, but the uncertainty in her tone was obvious.


    "That''s your illusion. Qin loves it. You see, there''s no one here. It''s not in the closet, right?" Trump said jokes, but Ivanka''s face in his arms was a lot whiter.


    Adrian gently patted the girl''s body, indicating that she should not be nervous, but Ivanka shook his head, opened his mouth and made his mouth. Through the light from the crack of the door, you could clearly see the burning in her eyes. It was only after she had done it several times that Adrian recognized what she wanted to say. It was the word "coat.".


    When I came in just now, I didn''t take the coat that was still in the corner. Trump probably recognized it, but what about that? Regardless of whether trump can really recognize his daughter''s coat, even if he does, he won''t think Ivanka is in the closet and is entangled with a man who is quite indecent. So he calmly continued to pat the girl''s body, indicating that she did not have to worry.Sure enough, the crackle of lights went off, and the closet completely returned to darkness. But the voices of trump and Melania still kept coming to our ears from time to time. First, they said something about the party, and then they turned to Ivanka.


    "Sometimes I really feel that I''m not a good father, Qin," trump sighed. "When I was a child, I was too strict and didn''t give any more pocket money. Now, I don''t care enough about her. Even though she seems very independent, she still wants my approval. She is still a child."


    "No, no, no, Qin loves. She is no longer a child. She has her own thoughts, and she loves you very much. According to what you said before, she was delayed for a while because of her work as a model, and planned to go to college next year. But who knows she has already passed the SAT exam secretly this year, "Melania w ¨¹ n said softly," and she and I have been getting along a lot lately... "


    I have to say, this woman is very talkative and knows how to move each other''s heart. No wonder trump is infatuated with her. Even if Ivanka has some conflicts with her, he will stand by her side most of the time.


    Sure enough, trump quickly interrupted her: "don''t think I can''t see, Qin love. Although it''s true that Eni has changed in this regard, it''s more the result of your giving in."


    Ivan carton in Adrian''s arms snorted softly, but the complex God s ¨¨ on his face was faintly visible.


    "Your father Qin still loves you very much." Adrian breathed in her ear.


    The feeling of nurturing made the girl shrink her neck, her body began to soften, and her thoughts became vague. Then, a strange sound accompanied by the words of her father Qin came in from the outside of the closet.


    "Wait Wait, Myra, outside There are still many guests to greet... " Trump said intermittently.


    "I know that a little delay won''t upset them," melanya chuckled. "If you don''t want to, how can you come in with me?"


    "Yes, I do Oh... " Suddenly, the voice of Maxi suddenly rang.


    Ivanka was still a little puzzled at first. A few seconds later, she realized that even in the dark, she could still see her blushing face. The girl''s body began to tremble a little, and the huge pair of chest swayed against Adrian''s body because of the ups and downs of her chest. Especially when the outside began to become fierce, her range of motion also increased.


    What should I do! Adrian''s mouth just opened, but her mind was just opened.


    In addition, his hands began to swim again, and his lower body, which was always close to each other, swayed gently.


    "Goo!" There was a sound in the girl''s throat. She was angry and wanted to push away the man who was taking advantage of the danger. But she was worried about attracting the attention of the outside. Under the push and bustle, it was more like luring. So the pants that had been pulled away were pulled away completely. Adrian smoothly entered the wet place.


    Asshole! I want you! Ivanka, who was already confused, yelled in her heart, but she couldn''t do anything at the moment. She could only clamp Adrian''s waist with her legs Sisi and sink down, then began to shake, as if she wanted to cut off what was in. But how can Adrian give her this opportunity? Even in this case, two or three efforts still make her warm reaction. If it is not timely to block her mouth, Ivanka has groaned out.


    With the two people close to each other gently shaking slow dance, crisp electricity Liu constantly in the girl''s body, her attention has been completely transferred from the outside, and then slowly fell into the * *.


    "Maybe you can come out in another hour. Seven or eight men have come to talk to me. I''m going to go out with the tenth one..." Charlize stopped in the middle of the conversation and looked at Adrian''s frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve seen it. There''s no mark left. It''s just a little red." Adrian touched his cheek and laughed.


    Charlize, still frowning, looked at him for a moment and then relaxed: "what have you done too much? Come on, don''t tell me. I don''t want to hear it, but I want to remind you that the gujiu wine is not the same as us. "


    "I did a good thing, but she didn''t think so." Adrian shrugged.


    Of course, it is a good thing, but he sacrificed himself to prevent a father Qin from leaving a bad impression of no turning around in his daughter''s heart. However, whether the daughter is grateful or not is another matter, and the enjoyment he gets from it is directly ignored. However, Ivanka was so angry that he slapped him when he went back to his bedroom. This was the first time Adrian was slapped by a woman since he was born again.


    However, looking at the hateful, angry eyes of Adrian after her rejection, Adrian didn''t pay attention to her. She looked so lovely, just like a lamb shivering at the mouth of a wolf. Although some of them are beyond expectation, they are still under control. Ivanka is different from Charlize and Gwyneth, but as long as they are women, they will have the same place."Well, let''s go back." Adrian said, curling his arms, and Charlize hummed, reaching for his arm.


    The concern in her eyes and the unhappiness that flashed through her eyes just now did not escape Adrian''s eyes. It''s a good thing to have such a woman as her secretary, right?


    "I''ll sleep in another bedroom tonight. Don''t touch me, let alone sneak in at midnight or in the morning."


    ¡­¡­ Well, she has a personality, too.


    Things in New York are about the same. Adrian went to his uncle''s house as usual and then returned to Los Angeles. Natalie still only talked to him on the phone.


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand that AP is much more difficult than sat and act. I wish you good results and strive for a national Scholar Award." Adrian said that to Natalie over the phone.


    AP is different from sat and act. The examination scope of sat and act is all in senior high school courses, while AP is a preparatory course of American universities. It is nothing that sat and act can get good grades, even full marks. When American universities review students'' applications, their reference only plays a very small role. However, if AP can achieve good results, such as taking part in eight subjects with an average score of more than 4 points, no matter which university you apply for, the University Council of the United States will also select the Scholar Award, outstanding scholar award, national Scholar Award and other awards according to the subjects and achievements. These awards are very great honors.


    Adrian has seen Natalie''s achievements, and it may be difficult to win the national Scholar Award - after all, his main energy is not on it - but the outstanding scholar award is still promising.


    Although the release of "the Phantom Menace" has lifted her already good reputation to several levels, countless star wars fans have begun to support Queen Amidala. At the beginning of the year, there was a nomination for the best supporting actress of the Oscar. Last year, the "simple formula for hydrogen gas preparation by enzyme catalysis using sugar as substrate" was successfully published. There were enough sat or act scores to go to Harvard ¡­¡­


    Even if Adrian understands Natalie''s behavior, he still doesn''t like it, and that kind of wrong feeling is more and more. However, since he has already done this, and he has decided to wait for her to go to Harvard and find time to talk about it, there is no need to haggle about it. So after he called, he went back to Los Angeles directly.


    Things in Los Angeles are not so urgent. In addition to going to the women, mainly two pregnant women, as time goes on, their stomachs are getting bigger and bigger, and it''s more and more inconvenient to get in and out. Adrian has been out most of these months, so he must pacify them more. What''s more, if he doesn''t seize the time to get pregnant at the same time with Monica and Sophie 3P, There won''t be such a good chance in the future.


    In addition, she has to accompany her daughter and go to various studios to check the situation, but the most important thing is to shoot "Fa


    " is that right? I''ll confirm it again. Is that right? " Adrian in the middle of the set asks the director out loud.


    "Yes, that''s it. If not, we''ll do it again." Director of the work of John langcoe some helpless reply, immediately around the laughter.


    "Excuse me, John. This is the first time I''ve appeared in the MV, and it''s still the main angle s ¨¨, which inevitably leads to some discomfort." Adrian shrugged.


    "Your appearance in Forrest Gump is also the main character s ¨¨." Standing in front of him, Sarah pretends to be dissatisfied, saying that the golden brown s ¨¨''s hair is behind her head, and the White s ¨¨''s vest and jeans make her look lively.


    "Just a few lines," Adrian sighed. "But here, though you don''t have to show the whole face in the picture, I''m going to meet you."


    "Do you mean you don''t like meeting me in MV?" Sarah shows a teasing God s ¨¨.


    "Of course not, but..." Adrian grabs her head, and Britney''s voice comes in: "how about me?"


    She jumped to the two people, a simple and elegant dress, looks pure and lovely, smiling appearance is very charming.


    "Don''t be kidding. You''re not the main character." Adrian immediately reached for her head.


    "I just finished my hair!" Britney screamed and hid to one side, which immediately attracted many people''s side eyes. However, their eyes did not stay too long. This situation has happened many times in the past two days. No matter who knows the inside story or does not know the inside story, it is very normal to have female connections as a playboy.


    "It''s time to start." Lonko called out.


    With his command, everyone was quickly in place, and then began to operate after the music of FA


    was played. It''s a very simple shot. Sarah and Adrian are embracing each other, and then the singing Britney turns around and looks at them with a sad and relieved smile.


    It''s supposed to be a good shot, but in fact it took about 20 times to calculate. Most of the reasons are due to Adrian, and basically it''s because w ¨§ n doesn''t have enough investment.


    "It''s not the same as making a movie, and it''s not the same as the guest role s ¨¨, so it''s certain that you don''t adapt." Adrian defended himself by saying that as for why it didn''t happen yesterday, it was because the shots taken yesterday didn''t need too much emotion.But Sarah''s view of F ¨£ is different.


    "You are in front of so many people, I am addicted to it!" After the shooting, she said in a low voice, although the tone was angry, but there was a happy God s ¨¨ between her eyebrows.


    "Wake up, Sarah, you''re about to drown in love." Britney couldn''t help laughing at her.


    because of CO shooting MV, plus Adrian''s middle school training, Britney also knew Sarah''s story, and Sarah also love Britney, so the relationship between the two gowns is very good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C290

    1¡¢ Two, three, four?!


    MV is not a movie. No matter how bad it is, it will take a few days. If it is not necessary to improve, it can be finished in three days at most. This MV is different from others. It is not only the memory of the 100th episode of the vampire hunter Buffy, but also the second wave of the main song of super star Britney''s second album. Moreover, the production team has begun to publicize it widely. Many TV series fans and music fans have already known that "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" will cooperate with Britney. Most of them are very happy and full of expectation The momentum of this if the MV casually shot a few paragraphs, in any case can''t make sense. []


    therefore, the record company specially invited John Coran as the director of MV. He cooperated with Madonna and Maria Kelly for several times, and he was regarded as one of the top MV directors in the industry. The whole story is also meticulously made up, Britney will be because of the emotional problems and into the plot, witnessed the various experiences of Buffy and rejuvenated. Many of the classic scenes in TV series will reappear - even if only for a few seconds - and Sarah has changed a lot of clothes, almost changing the dress of the 100 episodes. It is so gorgeous and exquisite that I believe it will surely attract a lot of attention after the broadcast.


    As for Adrian as the leading actor, well, the main producers of the TV series basically know the relationship between Sara and him, so they ignore them directly. Anyway, he won''t show his whole face in the MV.


    In fact, a large number of fans of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" screamed after the broadcast of the MV, and then they were dissatisfied that the hero did not show his real face from the beginning to the end. They were not sure whether they played the role of angel, who was ambiguous with Buffy in the previous three seasons, because they were very well matched. Although they left after the third season, Buffy''s fans We really want them to be together.


    For this, the producer finally said that the hero of the MV is not David berena who plays angel, because considering the publicity of Britney''s new song, the plot shown in the MV is not necessarily the plot of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". Many fans are disappointed with this, but they still accept it. Although Britney Spears is not as good as Buffy in their hearts, the producers are still very sincere to let the most popular idol girl singer celebrate the 100 episode broadcast in this way.


    Of course, these are afterwords. Now Adrian is not only playing his own role s ¨¨ for the last part of the MV, but also dealing with more girls.


    "Congratulations, boo," Oops!


    did


    again "has a very high demand rate, and the new album will certainly be more popular." On the edge of the open space outside the studio, Christina said to Britney, with a bright smile on her face, and she was very sincere in the sun, but both Britney and Adrian could see the unconvinced and unwilling in her eyes.


    "Thank you, a little bit of luck." Britney said triumphantly that, in the end, under Adrian''s instruction, she didn''t have a big mouth, but the God s ¨¨ who "I''ve surpassed you again" is very obvious.


    Because of the success of the last album, the world sales volume exceeded 15 million, and y-touch


    time is still on the 00 of the bulletin board. So after thinking and analyzing, Adrian gave up the idea of creating a new album for Britney Spears and chose to continue the style of the previous album. Therefore, the first wave of the new album is still Oops!


    did


    agai n¡· "Fa


    Home" is in the second wave. Of course, Oops!


    did


    agaiv is brand new, and Britney''s eye shadow is too ugly in the original.


    As expected, the saliva song has been quite popular, and the demand rate on the radio has soared, almost to the extent that only a few of the most famous female singers are. Although Christina beat britney spears at the Grammy, and although Adrian gave her two s ¨¨ songs on her last album, which made her achieve good results in Europe, her sales and popularity are still much lower than that of Britney.


    The two began to compete when they were there, and then continued to the present under the arrangement of Adrian. Although they have not yet developed into the competition in bed, it is also something sooner or later. They both know that each other and Adrian had sex. Britney Spears first wave of main hit has been quite popular, the second wave of main hit Adrian starred in the MV, of course, Christina to the studio to show her existence. In fact, if this is not a public place, and there are a lot of other irrelevant people here, Britney and Christina would have posted them one by one.


    "It''s not just luck. Without boob''s efforts, this song can''t be so s ¨¨," Adrian said. "Christine''s new album has come to an end, and it will be released in a few weeks. I believe her singing skills will also achieve good results - you have to admit that Bubba and Christine''s singing skills are better than you ¡£¡±


    "Of course I admit it, but singing is not everything." Britney looks at Christina and snorts."Singing is the most basic thing." Christina responded rudely, looking at each other as if there was an electric current in the air.


    "What are they doing, looking curious?" Avril, who came from Sara''s side, asked strangely.


    Although this little girl is currently attending training at the company while attending classes as an exchange student, she still has a little privilege in the company as a little girl appointed by Adrian and signed specially for Canada. After Britney Spears and Christina quickly became famous, everyone knows that Adrian also has quite good vision in this respect, so she is a good girl It''s normal to go to the studio to watch the shooting of MV.


    Because of the relationship between her brother and her sister, Avril didn''t like Britney very much. Although she had to sign her name for the first time, it was also because of her brother and sister. On the contrary, she got along well with Christina after she met. But after contact for a long time, in her opinion, Britney Spears, who has negative EQ, is a very simple girl, and gradually becomes a friend who can speak.


    But Avril spends most of her time in school and practice, and Britney and Christina have their own jobs and have to run around, so she is not very clear about the contradiction between them.


    "It''s nothing. They''re friends and rivals, so sometimes it''s inevitable." Adrian gestured and explained to her in a low voice.


    "It''s interesting." Avril clenched her chin and looked at the two guys who were still tit for tat and said seriously that she is now a relatively simple and simple girl, so she can''t see anything, and naturally will not make some associations.


    "You are making great progress. Maybe you can consider releasing a single next year. Maybe you should find a friend and opponent for you?" Adrian asked half jokingly.


    "I don''t need it, uncle


    ed." Avril made a face at once.


    "Well, anyway, even if there is no one in the company, there are other competitors, Wei Niu." Adrian laughs.


    Avril turned her eyes and glared at him angrily, but she was helpless. Since she could call Adrian with uncle, she also used the spelling of ED - she knew that the abbreviation of ED was wrong, ad


    Ian was the correct spelling, and it was also ad that should be abbreviated. What''s more, if Ed was also capitalized, there was another layer of meaning Even after she used it, many people in the record company teased the boss in the background.


    When Avril realized that it was a done thing, even Adrian had heard of it, so she also called her "Wei Niu". In this case, "Uncle


    ed" has become her daily address for ah tearful press. When two people are together, it has become a big landscape of record companies.


    "OK, uncle


    ed, what you promised me should be fulfilled?" Avril, who changed the topic, asked in a forthright way.


    "Of course, I know that you''ve already had your summer vacation, so when will you come with your family?" Adrian certainly knows what she''s talking about.


    "Do come with your family?" Avril flattened her mouth.


    "That''s for sure, or your parents will think I took you away and sold you, Vicia." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "This kind of story should be told to children of three or four years old." Avril rolled her eyes, and then became longing, "I don''t know if New Zealand is really as beautiful as you said."


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just touched her head with a smile.


    "I have a question, ed At the end of the MV shooting, after seeing off Britney and Christina, and returning Avril to Juliet, Sarah suddenly asked.


    "I''ll be happy to answer any questions you may have." Adrian grinned as he drove.


    "Really?" Sara picks her eyebrows, and despite the hint of malice in her smile, Adrian nods, "of course."


    "Well, then --" Sarah said in a long voice, "did you think of me after you saw me in the restaurant?"


    Even with psychological preparation, Adrian is still choked by this problem, but who is he now? After a few seconds, she adjusted, and then she said with a smile, "it''s not an easy question to answer. Sarah, why do you want to ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Because you signed Britney and Christina at the time of dissolution, and then went to Canada to sign Avril last year "There are plenty of examples," Sarah said


    "It sounds like I want to be a devil who abducts little girls everywhere." Adrian shrugged.


    "You are." Although Sarah snorted, her eyes were full of laughter, and there was no other God s ¨¨.


    Adrian shook his head and chuckled, continued to look at the road ahead and answered, "well, frankly speaking, there is, but at that time, I just thought you were a little interesting, and there was no other idea. Even some admiration, after knowing what you''ve been through, it''s really not easy for youSara did not have ch ¨¡ words, sitting on the copilot quietly looking at him, with a faint smile.


    "What really made me think was that you came to the office that day to look for me," Adrian continued. Sarah''s face turned red, but she continued to listen. "Undeniably, I had a slight feeling of contempt at that time, but after I really understood you, this feeling immediately disappeared. Then I told myself that the girl out of s ¨¨ should be me Yes. "


    He said it plainly, but there was no doubt in his tone.


    "She is very outgoing and kind-hearted. She can give everything for the people she loves. Where can I find such a good girl? So I agreed to her request without hesitation. I have an obligation to protect her from harm. " He went on.


    Then, there was no sound in the car, only two people''s low breathing sound. After a moment, Adrian''s voice sounded, "is this answer satisfactory to you?"


    "Very satisfied." Sarah then replied. She had been looking at him from side to side all the time, looking at him with all her heart, as if nothing could attract her except the man in front of her.


    Adrian smiles and deliberately leans his head toward her. Then Sara puts her hands around his neck and kisses him in the face.


    "Wait, I''m driving..."


    She is such a girl, like Kate and Charlize, who dare to love and hate, so they talk very well and have a good understanding. If they didn''t start early and pay a lot of feelings, it''s hard to say that she would be so attached to her. Of course, they also have their own characteristics, and only she will not hesitate to put forward some things, but if the time and occasion are wrong


    "May I not have this, Mrs. Galen?" Lily asked, sitting in her chair, poking her fork into the fried eggs on the plate.


    "That''s not good, honey. It''s good for you." Mrs. Galen, who took care of her, laughed and shook her head.


    "But dad said that children should not eat too much greasy food." Lily tries to express herself.


    "It''s not just kids, it''s adults, but honey, this is the first time you''ve had fried eggs for breakfast this month." Mrs. Galen vetoed her proposal. "So there''s no question you''re asking, even if your father answers it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right The little guy replied stiffly and began to pull up the fried eggs on the plate.


    Around the White s ¨¨ protein, bulging yolk in the middle, fried very well, let people look at it will produce appetite, Lily said that is actually for another purpose.


    "Can I go and see dad when I''m finished?" He asked after half a glass of milk.


    "Well No, honey, your dad He''s still resting, with your mother, "said Mrs. Galen, with a melancholy sense of embarrassment, like a mother who can''t stop her children from making mischief." soon he''ll get up. Don''t disturb him, will you? "


    "But I just promised you one thing..." Lily puffed up her cheeks to bargain.


    "I know what you''re up to," said Mrs. Galen, pinching her face with a smile. "We''ve said before that if you promise me one thing, I''ll promise you one thing, but not this time."


    "You can''t cheat children," the little guy protested loudly, but it didn''t work.


    "Don''t try to bargain, honey." Mrs. Galen shook her head and gave her no chance.


    Lily snorted angrily, and continued to argue with the fried eggs on the plate. Although her little brain was smart, she could think of such a strategy to the limit. But that doesn''t mean she has no other way. After eating the fried eggs slowly for several minutes, Mrs. Galen, who is sure she won''t be uncomfortable any more, leaves the kitchen for a while. The little guy quickly slips out of the chair, tiptoes to the door, pokes his head around and looks around, and then runs up the stairs with dexterity and lightness, like a cat, without any sound.


    After running up, the little guy cackled with a burst of excited and proud laughter. Although Mrs. Galen was very powerful, she still managed to escape. At the thought of this, Lily couldn''t help but heave her chest and snore Well, don''t hum, dad said. It''ll make you look like a proud pig. Although Dutch pigs are cute, the big ones are not so likable.


    Shaking her head, Lily drove these confused thoughts out of her mind and focused on identifying the door in the corridor. She had long wanted to try to wake her parents up, such as climbing into bed, jumping around on her father, or lifting her mother''s cup and throwing ice bags into it, just as it was on TV. As for the reaction of parents, oh, that''s not something she needs to consider.


    After walking back and forth for several times, the little guy was not sure which bedroom his father would sleep in. Although the bedroom was usually fixed, sometimes someone else would sleep in it. Once, she broke into the bedroom that should belong to her father. As a result, aunt Ji Hui was lying on the bed, and once aunt Charley and aunt Sara were sleeping in the mother''s room together. If she slipped in, she would not If you find someone else, you don''t have the effect of a surprise attack.After several minutes, Lily finally grasped the handle of the third room on the left side of the corridor. Dad often said that the view of this bedroom was very good. If it was not in his own room, it would be here.


    Gently pull down the handle, push open a crack in the door, the little guy put his head into it, and then his eyes brightened up. She had already seen her mother lying on the bed.


    Lily couldn''t help but chuckle out. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time and stopped for a few seconds. Seeing that her mother in bed did not move, she was relieved. Gently into the room, and then gently closed the door, and then covered his mouth, bent eyes slowly walked to the end of the bed, too good, dad is still sleeping, so, how to start?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C0

    After yawning, Kate Mimi opened her eyes vaguely. In addition to sleeping enough, she felt as if someone was looking at her. Then, a small face of Rou appeared in front of you. Kate was surprised at first, but then she began to laugh. If it was not too much exercise last night and she was too lazy to move now, she had reached out to Rou''s head and said, "Hey, honey, what are you doing here?"


    Lily blinked her eyes and put her hands on her mouth without saying a word. She stood by Chu ¨¢ ng and looked at her mother with some curiosity and puzzlement.


    "What''s the matter? Except for something? " Perceiving something wrong with NV, Kate finally raised her upper body and asked.


    Because the action was too big, the people around her woke up, and Adrian''s voice began to ring, "who are you talking to, honey?"


    "Well..." Kate didn''t know what to say for a moment, then Adrian hugged her from behind, and ¨¦ n came to disturb us on her white shoulder when luolu was outside. "


    Hearing the words of her father''s accusation, Lily immediately chucked her mouth and snorted, but she was still obedient. However, after two steps, she looked back and looked back. After three steps, she came to the m ¨¦ n side. After opening m ¨¦ n, she tilted her head and looked at them for a moment. Then she hopped out with her nose up to the sky.


    At the same time, the four people on Chu ¨¢ ng were relieved at the same time.


    "Damn it, it''s all your fault, ed. you''re a Hun egg full of brains." Kate, who has been dressed up, said to Adrian in a low Ji strong tone on one side of the living room. "I''ve made it clear that I don''t want to, but you still pull me up and pull me up, but I can''t even lock m ¨¦ n"


    "wait, I admit that m ¨¦ n is mine It''s careless, but after you say no, it''s Sarah who has to pull you, OK Adrian, also dressed, raised his hands.


    "I don''t care about that. I just know it''s your fault," Kate said with some insolence.


    "Wow, when did you become Or you... " Adrian narrowed his eyes and thought of something, Lu gave a smile, but Kate didn''t care so much. She looked like "we''ve formed an alliance of attack and defense, so what?".


    "Well, don''t say that," Adrian changed the subject again. "Actually, I don''t have to worry about it. It''s just an accident. Lily is only four years old and she won''t understand."


    "Is it?" Kate sighed, and finally put away her aggressive Bi. She looked at NV on the other side of the sofa. The little guy and Sarah were having a good time. Then Charlize, who was reading the newspaper, would say a word or two from time to time.


    "What if she thinks it''s normal because of what happened today, and if she''ll lie next to a man with several NV people like me in the future?" She asked in a trance.


    "I won''t let that happen, Kate, I promise." Adrian put away his smile and gave a serious look.


    Kate didn''t speak. She just looked at lily, who was laughing from time to time on the sofa.


    "Hey, honey, are you happy?" Adrian came to the front of the NV son, Sarah immediately wittily let go to one side.


    "Happy." The little guy nodded and his eyes bent into crescent.


    "But dad is not very happy," he said. "My most lovely NV, my most precious treasure, has done a very rude thing today."


    Lily''s mouth immediately flattened up, some aggrieved looking at her father, "really?"


    "Of course, as we have said before, you have to knock m ¨¦ n to enter the room. What would you think if I entered your room without knocking m ¨¦ n in the future?" Adrian follows the good you.


    "Then I''ll be very happy," the little fellow cheered, raising his arm.


    Adrian coughed. Well, she''s only four years old, and she doesn''t know what right is.


    "But you won''t, when you grow up, you will have your own secrets, don''t want your parents to know." Adrian tried to explain for the NV, but the little guy''s head was shaking like a drum, "no, I won''t have a secret."


    "But you always have to grow up..."


    "Then I won''t grow up"


    I saw that he was too confused by lily Nong to speak, and there were low laughter all around him. Sarah covered her mouth. Kate, who was also worried just now, also bent her mouth. Charlize, who was still looking at the newspaper, also sighed and shook her head. Even you Jihui, who was carrying the plate, could not help burying her head.


    Adrian deliberately frowned and glanced at them in a dignified manner, but it didn''t help at all. Neither Kate nor Sarah nor Charlotte took him seriously. Jihui left immediately after pouring coffee without hesitation. However, the little guy giggled after his father Lu''s depressed God s ¨¨."Well, we won''t talk about it. Anyway, you''ll understand later." Take Lily in his arms and punish Xing.


    Then, after screaming a few times in this "ravage", Lily finally asked the question that she had always wanted to ask and her father had been waiting for: "Dad, why do you sleep on the same Chu ¨¢ ng with mom, aunt Sarah and aunt Charley?"


    Although the other three parties are doing their own things, they are all ears up at the moment.


    "Why can''t we sleep on the same Chu ¨¢ ng?" Adrian gave NV a question.


    "Well Well... " To our surprise, Lily actually answered after a long time, "isn''t it just mom and dad sleeping on a piece of Chu ¨¢ ng?"


    After saying this, Charlize didn''t have much to say, but Sarah could not help Lu to show a little uneasy God s ¨¨, but Kate held her hand for the first time, and these were all seen by Adrian. That''s right. They are very similar in the king''s grid, so they get along very well. But now it''s not the time to think about it.


    "Yes, it''s true most of the time, but there are exceptions. For example, when you have a certain degree of emotion, you can naturally sleep in A picture of Chu ¨¢ n derrian said here, a meaningful smile looked at Kate and they, and then, without exception, got three white eyes.


    The little guy is still a vague look, Adrian immediately picked her up in front of her, "in a word, when you grow up, you will gradually understand these."


    As soon as she hears the words "waiting for you to grow up", lily is a little depressed. Once she becomes depressed, she always comes up with some strange ideas. So her naive and naive voice immediately rings, "I will sleep on a piece of Chu ¨¢ ng with my parents, aunt Sarah and aunt Charley"


    "and aunt Yuki Hui." She added after a pause.


    If Adrian was drinking water at the moment, she would puff and puff. Sarah and they had already thrown the surprised God s ¨¨ to the little guy. Not far away, Yuki Hui''s face was slightly red, even Charlize, who had been in the old God as if he had nothing to do with himself. Kate even glared at Adrian angrily.


    "Well - it won''t work, honey," Adrian felt helpless for the first time, "because We are adults. Adults and children should not sleep together


    "Ah..." The little guy opened his mouth in disappointment, and then thought of something and brightened his eyes. "Then I''ll sleep with you when I grow up"


    "Ed" Kate couldn''t help crying, and her eyes swept between Adrian and Lily, as if she were very upset.


    Adrian gave her a calm look, and then grinned and pinched NV''s face. "I''ll wait until you grow up."


    Do you remember saying something to me, dear? Don''t worry, you''ll soon have two brothers or sisters. "


    Sarah and Charlize are nothing, but Kate''s face is not very good after hearing this. Although Adrian didn''t make it clear that Monica and Sophie were pregnant together, Adrian also did not hide it. Although Kate never noticed it, there was a trace in her heart, which was the pride of Adrian''s only Nv person with children. Now, this special case will be broken. Of course, she will not be very happy.


    However, this emotion comes and goes quickly. Anyway, she is Adrian''s first NV to have a baby. She is Lily''s mother. Because of this, she was very dissatisfied with Adrian.


    "How can you tell her something? Do you know what that means? What if lily does Kate asked Adrian, who was easy to coax Lily away from thinking about it, in Ji strong tone. "You still said that nothing would happen. You were simply conniving her to develop in that direction"


    although Adrian, who had just managed to get rid of the little guy, was a little tired - it was much harder to coax children than NV people. Their thinking was more leaping and they could always talk about it Some questions that can''t be explained to them now, such as the younger brother and sister, the little guy is very puzzled, because she told her before that she came out of her mother''s stomach and had her stomach enlarged for at least ten months. So she asked why her mother''s stomach didn''t get bigger, and then asked if it was in Sarah''s or aunt Charlize''s stomach, and let the whole customer go The hall is full of weird atmosphere.


    In a word, even though Adrian has been very experienced in dealing with the little guy, Hu still has a lot of strength to just settle her, but then he is pushed aside by ketela.


    "Don''t be so nervous, honey," Adrian said with a good temper. "She''s only four now. Do you expect a four-year-old to fully understand this complex situation? When she grows up, she will understand, and what we have to do is to guide her continuously in the process, and don''t let her judge with naive and immature world outlook. "With that, he hugged Kate, ¨¦ n, and Lily. However, the harvest is also good. This is the second time that the three of them are caught together by Chu ¨¢ ng. Although it took a lot of effort to catch Kate when Sarah first proposed it, she was actually the happiest one in the back.


    The three of them are really similar. They are my best collection. Adrian exclaimed, but he did not forget to comfort another NV.


    "New Zealand is also a very beautiful place. Although it''s winter now, the snow scenery there is absolutely no worse than Hokkaido, so we must go and have a look." Ji Hui will be held in his arms, Adrian on the side of UN slapped, by Ji Hui''s ear root quickly red up.


    Speaking of it, "curse 2" can also be prepared. This film has caused great repercussions in Japan and North America, and has earned a lot of fame for Jihui. Despite the prejudice of Hollywood, she is still between the first and second line, and there are many producers who can find m ¨¦ n. But Adrian basically let her push away, these corners s ¨¨ still continue Hollywood''s set of Asian Americans, and there is no need for Ji Hui to take over.


    However, in the past two years, there is no suitable film role s ¨¨ for her. Even in "curse 2", she has changed from the leading role of NV to the supporting role of NV. Although Adrian also has plans for her future, she has no way to do it for the time being. It seems that she can only find the corner s ¨¨ in various TV plays. Anyway, he is there, so don''t worry about being trapped in the TV circle.


    After spending enough time in the gentle villages of Los Angeles, Adrian finally returned to New Zealand again. Although he stayed a little longer than the last time, the efficiency of the crew was not lower than that of the last time. The reason why Peter Jackson''s group passed the test was the highest, and the progress of other groups was also one reason.


    "I''m very happy to see this scene, guys," Adrian announced at the meeting. "Peter is still the best one, but others are doing well. You don''t have the clarity to understand the script and sketch the right one in your head, as Peter did years ago Br ¨¨ s is not as good as your team in other aspects, even though they have not made progress in other aspects.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C291

    Yawning, Kate Mimi opened her eyes vaguely. In addition to sleeping enough, she felt as if someone was looking at her. Then, a small face of "Ou" appeared in front of you. Kate was surprised at first, but then began to laugh. If she had not exercised too much last night and was too lazy to move now, she would have reached out to the other party''s small head and said, "Hey, dear, what are you doing here?"


    Lily blinked her eyes and put her hands on her mouth without saying a word. She stood by Chu ¨¢ ng and looked at her mother with some curiosity and puzzlement.


    "What''s the matter? Except for something? " Perceiving something wrong with NV, Kate finally raised her upper body and asked.


    Because the action was too big, the people around her woke up, and Adrian''s voice began to ring, "who are you talking to, honey?"


    "Well..." Kate didn''t know what to say for a while, then Adrian hugged her from the back and took a mouthful on her white shoulder outside, only to find that NV was actually in front of her.


    "Well Hi, honey Good morning... " Adrian grabs his head awkwardly, but God s ¨¨ pulls the quilt and raises it to a higher position above Kate Xiong''s mouth.


    Lily still covered her mouth without saying a word. Her big eyes rolled around her mother and father, and kept glancing behind them, as if waiting for something. Adrian was about to speak when two other voices rang.


    "Is it dawn already?"


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Then Sara and Charlize got up and hugged Adrian. Almost instantly, their sleepy faces disappeared. Similarly, Kate and Adrian changed a little because they thought about last night.


    In front of Chu ¨¢ ng, Lily finally put down her hand and raised her chin. From her parents and two aunts, the curious God s ¨¨ became more intense. The corners of her mouth tilted upward and her eyes turned. It seemed that she thought of some kind of prank idea.


    "Well, lily, can you leave first?" After a long time, Adrian finally opened his breath and pulled Sara. Charlize''s side was blocked by Kate, so there was no Lu, but Sarah''s side was easy to walk.


    The little guy''s eyes twinkled with light, but he never answered, just kept looking at him and them, and even finally took up his arm to hold his chin, learning his father''s usual way of thinking. The childish look on her face made her look lovely, but this was not the time to appreciate it, so Adrian quickly said again, "lily, listen, we have business, and you shouldn''t disturb us without knocking m ¨¦ n."


    Hearing the words of her father''s accusation, Lily immediately chucked her mouth and snorted, but she was still obedient. However, after two steps, she looked back and looked back. After three steps, she came to the m ¨¦ n side. After opening m ¨¦ n, she tilted her head and looked at them for a moment. Then she hopped out with her nose up to the sky.


    At the same time, the four people on Chu ¨¢ ng were relieved at the same time.


    "Damn it, it''s all your fault, ed. you''re a Hun egg full of brains." Kate, who has been dressed up, said to Adrian in a low Ji strong tone on one side of the living room. "I''ve made it clear that I don''t want to, but you still pull me up and pull me up, but I can''t even lock m ¨¦ n"


    "wait, I admit that m ¨¦ n is mine It''s careless, but after you say no, it''s Sarah who has to pull you, OK Adrian, also dressed, raised his hands.


    "I don''t care about that. I just know it''s your fault," Kate said with some insolence.


    "Wow, when did you become Or you... " Adrian narrowed his eyes and thought of something, Lu gave a smile, but Kate didn''t care so much. She looked like "we''ve formed an alliance of attack and defense, so what?".


    "Well, don''t say that," Adrian changed the subject again. "Actually, I don''t have to worry about it. It''s just an accident. Lily is only four years old and she won''t understand."


    "Is it?" Kate sighed and finally put away her aggressiveness.


    I looked at NV on the other side of the sofa. The little guy and Sarah were having a good time. Then Charlize, who was reading the newspaper, would say a word or two from time to time.


    "What if she thinks it''s normal because of what happened today, and if she''ll lie next to a man with several NV people like me in the future?" She asked in a trance.


    "I won''t let that happen, Kate, I promise." Adrian put away his smile and gave a serious look.


    Kate didn''t speak. She just looked at lily, who was laughing from time to time on the sofa.


    "Hey, honey, are you happy?" Adrian came to the front of the NV son, Sarah immediately wittily let go to one side."Happy." The little guy nodded and his eyes bent into crescent.


    "But dad is not very happy," he said with a serious attitude. "My most lovely NV child, my most precious treasure, has done a very rude thing today."


    Lily''s mouth immediately flattened up, some aggrieved looking at her father, "really?"


    "Of course, as we have said before, you have to knock m ¨¦ n to enter the room. What would you think if I entered your room without knocking m ¨¦ n in the future?" Adrian follows the good you.


    "Then I''ll be very happy," the little fellow cheered, raising his arm.


    Adrian coughed. Well, she''s only four years old, and she doesn''t know what right is.


    "But you won''t, when you grow up, you will have your own secrets, don''t want your parents to know." Adrian tried to explain for the NV, but the little guy''s head was shaking like a drum, "no, I won''t have a secret."


    "But you always have to grow up..."


    "Then I won''t grow up"


    I saw that he was too confused by lily Nong to speak, and there were low laughter all around him. Sarah covered her mouth. Kate, who was also worried just now, also bent her mouth. Charlize, who was still looking at the newspaper, also sighed and shook her head. Even you Jihui, who was carrying the plate, could not help burying her head.


    Adrian deliberately frowned and glanced at them in a dignified manner, but it didn''t help at all. Neither Kate nor Sarah nor Charlotte took him seriously. Jihui left immediately after pouring coffee without hesitation. However, the little guy giggled after his father Lu''s depressed God s ¨¨.


    "Well, we won''t talk about it. Anyway, you''ll understand later." Adrian said after holding Lily in his arms and punishing her for her small head.


    Then, after screaming a few times in this "ravage", Lily finally asked the question that she had always wanted to ask and her father had been waiting for: "Dad, why do you sleep on the same Chu ¨¢ ng with mom, aunt Sarah and aunt Charley?"


    Although the other three parties are doing their own things, they are all ears up at the moment.


    "Why can''t we sleep on the same Chu ¨¢ ng?" Adrian gave NV a question.


    "Well Well... " To our surprise, Lily actually answered after a long time, "isn''t it just mom and dad sleeping on a piece of Chu ¨¢ ng?"


    After saying this, Charlize didn''t have much to say, but Sarah could not help Lu to show a little uneasy God s ¨¨, but Kate held her hand for the first time, and these were all seen by Adrian. That''s right. They are very similar in Xing, so they get along very well. But now it''s not the time to think about it.


    "Yes, it''s true most of the time, but there are exceptions. For example, when you have a certain degree of emotion, you can naturally sleep in A picture of Chu ¨¢ n derrian said here, a meaningful smile looked at Kate and they, and then, without exception, got three white eyes.


    The little guy is still a vague look, Adrian immediately picked her up in front of her, "in a word, when you grow up, you will gradually understand these."


    As soon as she hears the words "waiting for you to grow up", lily is a little depressed. Once she becomes depressed, she always comes up with some strange ideas. So her naive and naive voice immediately rings, "I will sleep on a piece of Chu ¨¢ ng with my parents, aunt Sarah and aunt Charley"


    "and aunt Yuki Hui." She added after a pause.


    If Adrian was drinking water at the moment, she would puff and puff. Sarah and they had already thrown the surprised God s ¨¨ to the little guy. Not far away, Yuki Hui''s face was slightly red, even Charlize, who had been in the old God as if he had nothing to do with himself. Kate even glared at Adrian angrily.


    "Well - it won''t work, honey," Adrian felt helpless for the first time, "because We are adults. Adults and children should not sleep together


    "Ah..." The little guy opened his mouth in disappointment, and then thought of something and brightened his eyes. "Then I''ll sleep with you when I grow up"


    "Ed" Kate couldn''t help crying, and her eyes swept between Adrian and Lily, as if she were very upset.


    Adrian gave her a calm look, and then grinned and pinched NV''s face. "I''ll wait until you grow up."


    Do you remember saying something to me, dear? Don''t worry, you''ll soon have two brothers or sisters. "


    Sarah and Charlize are nothing, but Kate''s face is not very good after hearing this. Although Adrian didn''t make it clear that Monica and Sophie were pregnant together, Adrian also did not hide it. Although Kate never noticed it, there was a trace in her heart, which was the pride of Adrian''s only Nv person with children. Now, this special case will be broken. Of course, she will not be very happy.However, this emotion comes and goes quickly. Anyway, she is Adrian''s first NV to have a baby. She is Lily''s mother. Because of this, she was very dissatisfied with Adrian.


    "How can you tell her something? Do you know what that means? What if lily does Kate asked Adrian, who was easy to coax Lily away from thinking about it, in Ji strong tone. "You still said that nothing would happen. You were simply conniving her to develop in that direction"


    although Adrian, who had just managed to get rid of the little guy, was a little tired - it was much harder to coax children than NV people. Their thinking was more leaping and they could always talk about it Some questions that can''t be explained to them now, such as the younger brother and sister, the little guy is very puzzled, because she told her before that she came out of her mother''s stomach and had her stomach enlarged for at least ten months. So she asked why her mother''s stomach didn''t get bigger, and then asked if it was in Sarah''s or aunt Charlize''s stomach, and let the whole customer go The hall is full of weird atmosphere.


    In a word, even though Adrian has been very experienced in dealing with the little guy, Hu still has a lot of strength to just settle her, but then he is pushed aside by ketela.


    "Don''t be so nervous, honey," Adrian said with a good temper. "She''s only four now. Do you expect a four-year-old to fully understand this complex situation? When she grows up, she will understand, and what we have to do is to guide her continuously in the process, and don''t let her judge with naive and immature world outlook. "


    "You''re her mother, I''m her father, so I''m not going to let that happen."


    "If you weren''t that complicated, you wouldn''t have been." Kate gently struggled and said a word without good breath, but finally it was soft in his arms.


    "I''m sorry," she said in a low voice a moment later. "I''m a little too Ji."


    "It doesn''t matter, I understand," Adrian patted her on the back and then laughed again. "It seems that it''s not bad for you to take part in agent beauty."


    "Well?"


    "You know, I haven''t seen you that fierce look for a long time. Oh, it''s really nostalgic. I really like your look."


    "Is it? What you really like is for me to change from this to submission and compromise in your hands. "


    "Hey, how can you be so suspicious of me - which sounds great - and I was thinking, maybe I could start getting a nutritionist to set up a plan for you and more systematically train your fighting skills to prepare for Tomb Raider."


    "I''m happy to do this, which means that I can teach you a lesson if I don''t like it"


    "Oh, easy"


    this accident is over for the time being. The lesson is that if you want to play 4P with Kate, Sarah and Charlize in your own mansion, you must lock the room m ¨¦ n to prevent fire and theft. However, the harvest is also good. This is the second time that the three of them are caught together by Chu ¨¢ ng. Although it took a lot of effort to catch Kate when Sarah first proposed it, she was actually the happiest one in the back.


    The three of them are really similar. They are my best collection. Adrian exclaimed, but he did not forget to comfort another NV.


    "New Zealand is also a very beautiful place. Although it''s winter now, the snow scenery there is absolutely no worse than Hokkaido, so we must go and have a look." Will be held by Ji Hui in the arms, Adrian side w ¨§ n with her ear beads said.


    Ji Hui nodded cleverly.


    Although with Adrian''s encouragement, she gradually integrated into a lot of friends, and she also went shopping from time to time, but in front of him, she was always so soft and gentle.


    "Of course, you can bring the game machine with you. I haven''t practiced for a long time. It''s a good chance for you to beat me," Adrian laughed. "It''s the same rule. If you lose..."


    With that, he slapped her on the upturned Tun, and Ji Hui''s ears turned red.


    Speaking of it, "curse 2" can also be prepared. This film has caused great repercussions in Japan and North America, and has earned a lot of fame for Jihui. Despite the prejudice of Hollywood, she is still between the first and second line, and there are many producers who can find m ¨¦ n. But Adrian basically let her push away, these corners s ¨¨ still continue Hollywood''s set of Asian Americans, and there is no need for Ji Hui to take over.


    However, in the past two years, there is no suitable film role s ¨¨ for her. Even in "curse 2", she has changed from the leading role of NV to the supporting role of NV. Although Adrian also has plans for her future, she has no way to do it for the time being. It seems that she can only find the corner s ¨¨ in various TV plays. Anyway, he is there, so don''t worry about being trapped in the TV circle.


    After spending enough time in the gentle villages of Los Angeles, Adrian finally returned to New Zealand again. Although he stayed a little longer than the last time, the efficiency of the crew was not lower than that of the last time. The reason why Peter Jackson''s group passed the test was the highest, and the progress of other groups was also one reason."I''m very happy to see this scene, guys," Adrian announced at the meeting. "Peter is still the best one, but the others are doing well. You don''t have the clarity to understand the script and sketch the right scene in your head, as Peter did years ago, But you haven''t relaxed yourself. You are still making progress. This is what I want to see most. You are very outstanding.


    naturally, you should praise your achievements. Although other groups are still unsatisfactory, they are better than the previous two times. As long as they change in the direction he expects, Adrian will not be stingy, no matter what.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C292

    "Isn''t there a little bit of footage? These undead soldiers are all unruly guys. Even if Aragon is the heir of the royal family and holds a sword, it is not easy to recruit them. Moreover, if we delete the content of pirates, then Aragon will appear in white city with the army of the dead. Don''t you think it is a little sudden that Aragon appears in white city with the army of the dead? " Jackson asked, his voice a little hasty.


    "Yes, I admit, you''re all right, Peter, but we have to think about it all." Adrian doesn''t have any dissatisfaction. This kind of dialogue has appeared countless times between the two people. Jackson is not the kind of person with low emotional intelligence, but he really likes Tolkien''s small - otherwise he won''t leave his work and come here shamelessly - and he''s just a director now, and he doesn''t need to look from the producer''s point of view.


    "The Lord of the rings has three novels, and it has built a huge world. It is indeed a great achievement to show the world one by one. However, a movie only lasts for three hours at most. I am not David Griffith, and I am not shooting" the same party is different ". It is impossible for the audience to take water glasses, toothbrushes and quilts to the cinema, so it is necessary The choice is necessary. " Adrian said unhurriedly, "you know, when I decided to move the Lord of the rings to the big screen, some people suggested that it was better to simply compress the three books into one, that is, Rohan and Gondor would become one country, bolomir and faramir would become one person, eowen would become Aragon''s sister, and kyran Trier''s part would be in the charge of King Elon ¡£¡± []


    "really?" Jackson looked surprised and could not accept it.


    "Yes." Peter, of course, has faced these difficulties. Yes, they are.


    "I didn''t agree. It''s really bad. If you do this, the essence of the book is gone. It will be a out and out failure." He went on and got Jackson''s approval. "But what should be deleted should be deleted. After all, we can''t shoot all the contents. In the third film, there are three key points to watch: the battle of white city, the battle of black gate and the journey to mount doomsday. All the three hours of the film have to serve these three places, so there is no need to make too much description of the undead and pirates. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s true. " To the surprise of the people around him, it should be argued that Jackson didn''t insist on his opinion, nodding after grabbing his head.


    However, this did not surprise Adrian. He said that such an argument had happened many times between the two men. He had also said that although he was a few years younger than Jackson, no matter how many contrary opinions there were, the other side would always do what he asked, and it was well done. Peter Jackson, who had not experienced great success and was not immersed in unprecedented joy, was more agile in thinking, more aware of moderation and flexibility, and more flexible in nature.


    Therefore, Adrian has always been caring for him. In addition to squeezing the labor force, he really wants to guide him to another road. Therefore, appropriate encouragement is necessary.


    "But your opinion is also worth considering. In the future, we can release a video tape or a DVD edited by the director. At that time, we can add these judgments that we have to give up because of the length of the film." Adrian then said, "so, give me an opinion on the plot, Peter. It''s concise, there''s a trade-off."


    "No problem!" Jackson was happy, then hesitated, and then lowered his voice: "by the way, ED, I have a plan..."


    The appearance of a long-term Ai Ai appeared on the furry fat face, which was quite funny, but Adrian didn''t care, and raised his chin to indicate that he wanted to listen.


    "What do you think of" King Kong " After a moment''s hesitation, he finally asked.


    "A good science fiction movie, which can reach that level in the 1930s, has been quite remarkable, and has affected many people, so there will be several remakes and sequels later." Adrian raised his eyebrows. He already understood what the other side was trying to say. "Why, are you going to remake it again?"


    "Yes." Jackson nodded definitely. He looked excited. "As you said, it''s a great thing to be able to produce that effect in the 1930s, but the technology is always improving, from silence to sound, from black and white to color. Now, CG special effects are more real and better. Why can''t we make this movie more colorful Color, make it more spectacular and real? "


    "Sounds like you''re ready for it?" Adrian asked with interest.


    "Yes, I had this plan when I was still making ghost of terror, and I talked to many investors. There were already film companies interested in it, but there were other movies about monsters that were being filmed at that time, so I was rejected by the other party after a little contact with universal," Jackson sighed, a little depressed, but looked at it with hope Adrian, "I thought, maybe you would..."


    He is not a fool. He also knows that Adrian has been very optimistic about him since he was promoted to be the leader of the team. In addition, there are various rumors about the director of miracle. Therefore, he works so hard and tries to make a request at this time. Of course, more importantly, Adrian owns all kinds of copyrights of King Kong.It''s true that universal film has the right to name and use King Kong, and Turner Broadcasting Co. acquired the movie library of lightning China in the 1980s, thus obtaining the rights to remake and sequel King Kong. The two companies have also filed a lawsuit for the copyright of King Kong. Now, after AC media collected them separately, they no longer need to quarrel over this issue.


    So if Jackson wants to remake it, as long as Adrian agrees, everything will be OK.


    "I''ll think about it," Adrian said after thinking about it. "I promise, when Lord of the rings is closed, we''ll talk in detail sometime."


    "Thank you." Jackson smiles again, and he believes Adrian will think about it if he says so.


    In fact, Adrian also wants to see what kind of "King Kong" can be shot by Peter Jackson, who has not been inflated by the Lord of the rings, and who has been instilled with the concept of special effects to serve the story. Meanwhile, Naomi''s beautiful face flashed in her mind, and the heroine would still be her.


    The production of "the Lord of the rings" is still going on. With the addition of Peter fat man, the efficiency has been improved a little, which makes Adrian''s mind to finish shooting in October more lively. Of course, not yet. With the coming of winter in the southern hemisphere, he has begun to reduce the frequency of groups going deep into the forest park. It would be terrible if there were any accidents.


    So in the next month, most of the shots will be done in the studio in Queenstown, giving the actors more time off. Although Adrian arranged the shooting stage very well, each actor could take turns to go home to rest. For example, the three heroines left the production team again. However, due to the need to shoot the trilogy at one time, the tasks of the several actors in the drama collection, Mortensen, wood, Davis and silver, were still very heavy, so the hard-earned rest time was very high Xing.


    But new problems also came. It happened that Gandalf had a lot of scenes in these scenes, so McCullen was on the set, so the old man had to complain a little during the break. It''s very simple. He goes to gay bars, but few of the crew go to gay bars except him, so he''s a bit bored there alone.


    Although he can go to the ordinary bar with everyone, in the eyes of the old man, the ordinary bar is also boring and not open enough, so he often encourages everyone to go to the gay bar with him. Adrian has also been invited by him, although in the past two months he and several women exchanged ambiguous performance, enough to tell everyone that he is not gay.


    Unexpectedly, a group of people actually followed the old man several times, and Adrian also participated in one. In fact, gay bars are not as mysterious and chaotic as ordinary people think, and there will be no men dressed up as women. It is no different from ordinary bars, so there is no need to make a fuss. Even so, after seeing wood and silver dancing together on the dance floor, Adrian almost didn''t blow out. They were the most Beautiful men - if men can also be described as beautiful - stand together to listen to the match.


    Adrian came here once, not because he was the director and director of the production team and had to deal with a lot of things, but because he had to receive a lot of guests who came to New Zealand for vacation, such as the lavini family.


    "It''s totally different from Canada, isn''t it?" Adrian asked John lavini after taking them around the volcano in East Galileo National Park.


    "Yes, it''s very beautiful. It''s similar to Canada, but it''s totally different." John nodded, and then waved to Judy, who was not far away, greeting the three brothers and sisters.


    "Affection, you invited us here for a holiday." He immediately said to Adrian.


    "It''s nothing. It''s winter here, and the shooting progress is much slower, so I invited a lot of friends over for a holiday." Adrian explained a little, "to be honest, your daughter is really good. She''s improving so fast that she might consider releasing a single by the end of next year."


    "Of course, she has always had a talent for music." John looked very happy at the three brothers and sisters who were fighting and seemed to be proud of his daughter.


    But Adrian shook his head imperceptibly. To be fair, John did his duty as an ordinary father to Avril. At least he bought a stereo for her and agreed to her singing in the market. But it is only the responsibility of an ordinary father, "sandwich biscuit" taste Avril has not tasted less. But now it has improved a lot, especially after getting the signature records of MCM records for Matthew and Michelle, she is very proud of her brother and sister. As for the source of improvement


    The lavini family didn''t stay in New Zealand for a long time, just a holiday. They didn''t need to stay for 10 days and a half months. Avril was very lively and happy from the beginning to the end. After all, Adrian invited her family because of her. However, Adrian didn''t say much to her. Instead, he talked to John who had seen the Lord of the rings. No matter what he thought, it should not be now.Then, the men of the crew began to sigh again, because it was the women who came to visit the New Zealand crew, and the women who had an affair with Adrian, even though they were two Asian women.


    Yes, Asian women. I really don''t think this Playboy likes all kinds of tastes. Fortunately, he doesn''t come together. Otherwise, the men in the crew don''t know how much gossip they will come out of their mouths like women.


    The first one was Yuki Nakama. Before Adrian left Los Angeles last time, she promised that they had a good two person world for a few days. The hot springs in Auckland also made her Miss Hokkaido and her hometown.


    "There will be a chance. I will go back to Japan with you. I miss it after such a long time." In the hot spring, Adrian so promised, and then in exchange for Ji Hui more gentle service.


    Later, of course, it was Lin Zhiling. She didn''t have many parts in the film version of "biochemical crisis". What''s more, the shooting has already ended and now she is in the late stage and is ready to be released at the end of the year. Therefore, she is still receiving performance training.


    "There will be a good role soon, the second half of the year, so you have to work harder." When Adrian talks to Lin Zhiling like this, the beautiful woman is half body, her hands are on the floor glass window of the hotel suite, one leg is raised high, the big split is put on the man''s shoulder, trying to cater, and after the sentence "try harder", she is more powerful.


    For a woman like her, being straightforward is always a good way. What''s more, she is still of Chinese descent. She can only rely on him if she wants to get ahead in Hollywood.


    If the arrival of Ji Hui and Lin Zhiling slightly touched the nerves of the men in the next crew, the women who came to New Zealand next time would be enough to make them hit the wall at that end.


    "There''s a magic in your movies that always seem to show the beautiful independence of women." Motson said, looking at the girl in front of him.


    "Yes, I''ve seen it a couple of times, whether it''s" pretty girl "or" Four Weddings and a funeral "or" my best friend''s wedding. " Austin immediately nodded, and many people followed.


    "Thank you. I''m glad to hear your compliments," said Julia, sitting in the middle of the room, nodding demurely. Her legs were tilted slightly, and her trademark mouth was slightly tilted upward, which made her look very attractive. "The scripts of these films are very good, especially the characters are in line with me, right?"


    The last word is for Adrian next to him. With a slight irony, Adrian smiles as if he didn''t notice: "of course, these characters are specially designed for you, dear Julie."


    Suddenly, there were a few low sighs. Several people with flexible minds have figured out the reason why Julia added sarcasm to her tone. A big star who plays various independent female roles in romantic love movies is still a playboy in real life. Is there anything more ironic than this?


    This is also the reason why the men want to bump into the wall. Everyone knows that Julia is the first wonder girl and the only one who has been photographed with Adrian intimately. So, although she has never cooperated with Adrian, everyone knows that she really deserves the title, so it is absolutely impossible for her to have sex with Adrian Love.


    But here''s the problem. It''s normal to say that two people only have a brief relationship for a period of time, or simply have a one night stand. But judging from today''s situation, Julia obviously should know that Adrian has other women, but she still has an intimate look with him from time to time, which is too


    People who are troubled by these thoughts even suspect that the little Emma introduced to us is Adrian and Julia''s daughter. Julia''s irresponsible brother and girlfriend have children, but it is just an excuse not to ask.


    "I have to say, Adrian is I admire him. He is the man I admire most Davis, who always likes to sum up miracles, concludes again.


    Although so far only Julia, Blanchett and Gwyneth have appeared, there is no doubt that every miracle girl is very likely to be the same, such charm and ability No one can compare it.


    But some people don''t think so.


    "Tell me, how many women have been here before me?" Asked Julia, wearing sunglasses and a scarf and curling her hair under the reddish Ayers Rock.


    Yes, they went to Australia, not just New Zealand. The two countries are not far apart, and private planes are on standby. What''s more, New Zealand''s scenery is all in the South Island, and Adrian has almost traveled all over the South Island in recent months. Moreover, the media under AC media have begun to prepare to further disclose the location of the Lord of the rings as planned. In order to prevent large-scale journalists from flocking to Australia, it''s very good to visit Australia.


    "Not much - do you need to worry about that?" Adrian, who put his arm around her waist, laughed.


    "Of course, it helps me to understand your heart and what you think of me." Julia snorted, with an imperceptible sense of helplessness and confusion.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C293

    At that time, Adrian had only one girlfriend, and soon broke up - although he soon returned to him - he was one of the women who had the closest relationship with him at that time. But among so many women around him, why was it Kate Blanchett from Australia who became the first Oscar actress?! Looking at the tall Ayers Boulder, Julia couldn''t help sighing and turning around. Adrian was fighting with little Emma. "Look here, Emma, and give me a funny look. By the way, remember to hurry up and see if I can capture you." Adrian raised his camera and called to the little guy. "I can''t catch it, absolutely!"


    ¡±Little Emma was bouncing with joy. She kept sticking out her tongue, rolling her eyes and squeezing her face with her hands in the click of the shutter. "Ha, I''ve got it. Look, you look so funny." Adrian said, passing the digital camera screen to Emma''s hand, in exchange for a little guy''s giggle: "Oh, how ugly." Julia''s mouth began to curl up involuntarily. This guy is not only liked by women, but also liked by children. Emma often nagged him about everything in her ears, which was good. At least it made up for Emma''s lack of father Thinking of this, she can''t help but also a little distracted, the word "child" began to reverberate in her heart Little Emma was bouncing with joy. She kept sticking out her tongue, rolling her eyes and squeezing her face with her hands in the click of the shutter. "Ha, I''ve got it. Look, you look so funny." Adrian said, passing the digital camera screen to Emma''s hand, in exchange for a little guy''s giggle: "Oh, how ugly." Julia''s mouth began to curl up involuntarily. This guy is not only liked by women, but also liked by children. Emma often nagged him about everything in her ears, which was good. At least it made up for Emma''s lack of father Think of here, she can''t help but also some distracted, the word "child" began to reverberate in her heart.


    She knows about Monica''s pregnancy. She also knows that she wants to have a baby. Although she hasn''t played with each other in recent years, there are still some connections between them. Unlike other women, they are directly ignored by Julia. Adrian said Kate Beckinsale was accidentally pregnant. Well, trust him, but now? Are you At the thought of this, Julia suddenly shocked, looking at Adrian who was still fighting with little Emma, a feeling of Indescribability surged into her mind. When was the only benefit left between her and him? "What''s on your mind, honey?" After a fairly healthy exercise on the bed in the hotel suite, Adrian held Julia, gently stroked her body, and whispered in her ear. ¡°¡­¡­ Do I look like I have something on my mind? " After breathing well, Julia said in a lazy tone. "You can''t fool me, Julie. I know your body very well," Adrian grinned and rolled over, pressing her beside her. "Your heart beat, your breath, your temperature, everything about you! Especially in bed. " "Is it? Then I have something on my mind. " Julia twisted her head to one side.


    Adrian chuckled again, leaned over to her ear and said in a strange tone, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing in Notting Hill. You''re in love with William Sark, the bookstore owner, right? You dare to bring him to me, Anna. I think it''s necessary to teach you a good lesson "You''re talking about..." Julia turned her head, puckered, stopped, and looked at Adrian with strange, irritated and funny eyes. "Am I wrong?" Adrian frowned and said with a smile, "you''re going to pay for cheating me, Anna!" The name "Anna" was called louder, which can be confirmed. Julie Adam wanted to give him a little punch, but her hands were firmly held by the man who was pressing on her. "Don''t struggle, I said. I know everything about you." Adrian is still performing.


    "The movie doesn''t show until the end of the year, so until then, what you said is not true." Julia looked at him and hummed. "So what?" Adrian shrugged, his lower body shrugged, and Julia took a breath. "You and I know, it''s a fact that can''t be changed, like this is the last part of your love Quintet, or the first actress to join the 20 million club." Julia gave him a hateful look, then chuckled again, and her eyes began to become uncertain because of what she thought. "Everyone knows that you can pay as much as you want." Her voice was a little low. "Without me, there would have been other actresses entering the 2000 club." "After the movie is released, everyone will know that it is very proper for you to get 20 million yuan, and only you have the qualification." Adrian laughs and kisses her clavicle. "Don''t think it''s easy, Julie. There''s not enough popularity, not enough commercial value. No one''s going to pay an actress such a high price. Even I can''t break the rules, can''t I? Most of all, it''s your charm. I just nudged the back, and I''m sure that even after the millennium, there are very few actresses who can enter this club


    Julia was silent, and then put on a smile full of charm, and her legs under the quilt also caught Adrian''s waist and hummed: "said so much, just want to coax me to continue, so continue now, although you have full endurance, but don''t let me easily admit defeat." "Yes." Adrian grinned and reached for her leg. "But I have a better proposal. How about something more interesting?" "Something more interesting?" Julia raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you want to..." "No, no, no, my proposal is..." Adrian leaned into her ear and whispered a few words. Julia''s face suddenly became strange. "You''re kidding!" She wanted to laugh and she was surprised. "Try it." Adrian coaxed. "Well, well," Julia sighed, "well Sorry, honey, I didn''t mean to deceive you... " "Oh, Julie, you''re just perfunctory. You need to invest more.""Reinvent? Well, then come back to this. I''m sorry... " "No, or not, as you usually think about the character." It''s almost instinctive for an actor, especially a good actor, to think about the role carefully. What Adrian has to do is to make his women think of role playing as a real performance, not just a game. And then, naturally, they''re going to go into the self suggestion step that they''ve been talking about, as shown by Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv. Adrian had tried with Julia a few times before, but they were all small skirmishes, but he seized the opportunity this time. As the first few women who had a relationship with him, Julia still knew what she was thinking, even though she could not guess all of them. That''s why, after exercising in bed, both of them are in a relaxed state, mentioning Notting Hill and the 20 million club. This title is also unique. Of course, he can also guide Julia completely into it. Naturally, the effect is needless to say, Julia knelt on the bed, supporting her body with her hands, shaking to cater and saying "sorry" and "please forgive me" in tears, which greatly increased Adrian''s "sex".


    Julia and Emma didn''t stay in the southern hemisphere for a long time. Holiday was one reason, and reporters came to the door for another. Although the magazine of AC media didn''t say that the Lord of the rings was shot in New Zealand, Adrian couldn''t go to Fiji or Tonga for a few months in the southern hemisphere. With so many people in the crew, it''s impossible for everyone to keep a secret. After much inquiry, he will find it sooner or later. But after all, it is in the south of the Pacific Ocean, and it is not as convenient to come and go as in Europe or North America, so there are not many journalists. Rao is so, after Julia left, there are no other women to come back for the time being. You know, you can come one by one before this. Of course, because Adrian is more cautious, but also do not want to stimulate the male crew. Although I fully believe that the cast members and staff can keep their mouths shut, Adrian is not a producer and director in the general sense, but it would be very depressing if they were provoked to gossip, and their words leaked to reporters in the bar. Despite this, Adrian is not too worried. It''s interesting to say that the men in the crew, especially the several leading actors, are not the famous "big mouth beauty" Julia, not the beautiful secretary, not the three heroines in the Lord of the rings, nor Kate holding the children, but the quiet and gentle Yukie Nakayama.


    This is not just an Asian factor. Don''t forget that Lin Zhiling came back immediately after Ji Hui left, but the crew almost forgot about her. Of course, Lin Zhiling''s main energy is spent on courting Adrian, which has little in common with other people, as well as the two different faces shown by Ji Hui. Under normal state, you Jihui is very quiet, and has a very good attitude towards everyone. He always keeps polite at any time. But once he plays the game, he will soon start to shout and become very cheerful. The environment in the United States is totally different. So when Ji Hui doesn''t run the notice, in addition to serving Adrian, he plays games and comics. Several major game companies have played games all over the world, and even the most popular ball games of the United States have not been missed. The game level is relatively high. When Adrian left Los Angeles, she asked her to bring a video game machine when she came to New Zealand. So in Queenstown for a few days, almost no man became Ji Hui''s opponent in the game. Adrian could not do it. Even if he lost, he would be wantonly "insulted" in the evening, and could not make the petite girl yield - of course, more likely, she deliberately So.


    No matter whether they can play the game or not, the men of the whole drama group take turns to fight, and they are still killed without armor. Ji Hui naturally left them a deep impression. Well, the topic turns back. From this, we can see that although they will enjoy talking about Adrian''s women, they don''t care very much. Anyone who reaches Adrian''s position and has his ability will be surrounded by countless women. It didn''t last long. The journalists couldn''t stay in New Zealand for long. Then, they just finished their journey, and another miracle girl came to New Zealand. In this regard, the men of the crew have been numb, who let him be the miracle director? Who made him a media tycoon? Who makes him a playboy? Similarly, Adrian and the miracle girl are numb to leave New Zealand and return to Los Angeles for an event. It''s almost a routine that he has to leave every month since the shooting started. Anyway, as long as the shooting can be completed on time, a stay is a few months, no matter how good the scenery will be. Adrian himself does not have a good way, he would like to make the Lord of the rings closed in the shortest possible time, but he is not only involved in this matter, and he can not leave the group alone. In addition, in the next two months, the southern hemisphere will only be colder, and the location shooting time will be further shortened, so it is OK to leave once a month.


    this time, he returned to Los Angeles mainly to participate in the premiere of a film. Because "star Wars prequel" was released at the end of May, the major film companies had the choice to postpone their own investment and production Although Adrian was very confident and knew the release time of the Star Wars prequel, he arranged the schedule of his several films competing for the summer vacation, but for the sake of maximizing the interests, he postponed it for a few days and finally arranged for the end of June. "I can''t wait to see you on the big screen, Sean." On the red carpet, Adrian held out his hand to Sean Connery, and the sound of the shutter kept ringing around him. Reporters collected Connery and Adrian in the frame from all angles, as well as the beautiful girl beside Adrian. "Why, you didn''t see it in the audition. When you sent out the invitation, you claimed that you would seriously supervise the completion.¡±The old man asked half jokingly. "I didn''t watch it during the audition. You know, I didn''t have much time in New Zealand. But I watched a lot in the post production period, so I''m looking forward to the official release. " Adrian said with a smile. "I''m looking forward to it now." Connery laughed and turned to Zeta Jones, who was holding his arm. "Long time no see. You''re more beautiful, Kate." "So do you, Sean." Zeta Jones shook hands with him with a smile. Her black Strapless low cut evening dress made her sexy, especially her erect chest. The curve was very attractive. Coupled with the deep ditch in the middle, I didn''t know how many men''s eyes attracted and how many films she murdered reporters. "Do you mean I''m older or more handsome?" Connery asked immediately. "Yes, according to ED, the older you are, the more handsome you are." Zeta Jones said with a smile, holding Adrian''s arm tight and intimate. "Thank you." Connery laughed, then winked at Adrian. "I have to say, ED, you''re a good match now." "I think so." Darryan shrugged her head and shrugged her head.


    The three talked a few more words and answered several questions from the reporter - they were still entangled in the shooting of the Lord of the rings, even though they knew that there was no answer in such a place, but who made them entertainment journalists? As for the ambiguity between Adrian and Zeta Jones, there are enough photos. One picture is worth a thousand words. "You''re still so popular, Kate." After entering the theater''s screening room and finding his place, Adrian said to the girl beside him in a sarcastic tone, "both bonds are talking good for you." Now James Bond has two terms. Naturally, James Bond is the second. The reason why Brosnan appeared here at the premiere of "the trap" was that Zeta Jones played the daughter of an oil tycoon in the latest 007 series "black sun.". This role should have been Sophie, but unfortunately, Sophie was pregnant when she was thinking about it. Naturally, she couldn''t play the role that could make her beautiful again. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you miss it. In Adrian''s plan, Sophie''s excessive display of her beauty in Hollywood will only backfire. Moreover, he has prepared a film for her. After she gives birth to a child and recovers her body, it doesn''t matter whether there is "Black Sun crisis".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C294

    Even Zeta Jones himself took a deep breath when he saw it. Of course, it was more because of the hand that moved on his thigh. I don''t know when Adrian''s right hand was placed on her strong and elastic thigh. There was no doubt that Adrian had rich experience in this field. Moreover, he was very familiar with her body. He easily provoked her * *, especially when she was just a little deeper into the inside, and then she took it back immediately Action, every time can make her breathe faster. Fortunately, Adrian has no further plans here, otherwise her reaction may be stronger, so she also has time to reflect on the words she has said. "What if it happened accidentally?" Zeta Jones remembers asking, Adrian didn''t answer, just a meaningful smile, and her heart sank. She never gave up the idea of seizing Adrian''s heart. Though she knew that it was almost impossible to accomplish as time went on, she had to get enough benefits, and there was a deal between them. But putting yourself in it completely is not what Zeta Jones wants to see.


    Maybe he just wanted to remind himself? Beautiful women think so. Feeling the touch from her thigh, she let down her heart a little. At least, Adrian is very well-known, and she has always abided by the trading rules. Whether on the set of "the trap of stealing the sky" or previous gatherings, she skillfully refused those men who chatted up. More than 100 minutes of the film quickly ended, the plot twists and turns, there are traps in the trap, the trap in the trap, and the two thieves are quite different from other movies about thieves, not to mention the details of homage to Connery everywhere - for example, Connery told Zeta Jones that only 75 seconds of escape time came from the "train robbery", and the beginning of the film The 1007 code also implied that Connery was the first 007 - so there was a big round of applause in the screening room after the end. "It''s going to be a classic again, and I''ll bet that the part of gymnastics going through red Security Nets will appear in all kinds of movies in the future." After returning from the theatre to Zeta Jones'' home, Adrian said with a smile. "Thank you. I did most of the gymnastics myself." Zeta Jones shrugged as his face pulled off the tuxedo, the transparent bra making the plump pair visible, and the thong underneath was tempting.


    She was slow and showed her body curve in front of Adrian, especially when she lifted her legs to pick out the evening dress on the ground, which was particularly attractive. "I love the moves." Adrian, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at her with appreciative eyes, "especially during the practice." "Is it?" Zeta Jones had a smile. Though he reached out of the closet and put a silk nightgown on his body, he didn''t pull it. The spring was looming in the middle. "But at the same time, I also like your office dress. It''s very temperamental and makes people think of it a lot." Adrian continued. "Oh?" Zeta Jones raised his eyebrows. "If so..." "It doesn''t matter," Adrian said quickly. He got up to Zeta Jones and put his hand on her chin. "I like both. We can Find time to try it in turn. " "No problem." Zeta Jones immediately winked, turned into the closet, and came out in the same way that he had been practicing in the movie, and was obviously ready. "I like you more and more, Kate." Adrian tut said, "but it would be better to have a pair of scissors here."


    In just a few seconds, Zeta Jones understood what he was thinking, but she didn''t care. On the side of the interstate highway, in the woods of the racecourse, in the alley behind the bar, how can you care about cutting a hole in your tights? Then, there was another kind of passion of adjustment. The more famous a woman is, the less she is regarded as a person, and she will naturally obey. It''s a little extreme, but it''s not unreasonable. People have been practicing it all the time, so it''s very suitable for a woman like Zeta Jones - with the premise that you''re far more powerful than the other person. And Adrian has always been very measured, always stick and carrot. For example, he has promised now that "Black Sun crisis" will not be included in the four North American box office works that he has promised. As for the "trap", although it seems that the film is a little bit close to breaking through in North America in memory, why can''t "Zorro''s mask" break through? You know, he has more resources than he had two years ago. As expected, although there were only 9 million box office tickets on the first day, they doubled the box office the next day, pushing the total box office to more than 18 million. The box office of the third day was slightly less than 7 million, and the box office fell by about 20% in the following week. Therefore, the box office of the first week reached 34 million, and the cumulative box office of the second week just exceeded 60 million. Generally speaking, most movies are shown on Friday, because the box office of three days on weekends is the highest. But there are also movies that are released from Monday to Thursday. This is because of various holidays and holidays, which is conducive to breaking some records - such as the weekend box office, such as the leaderboard, and so on, and the gold content will be much less. But for "the sky trap", this is already very good, because of the prequel of star wars, the schedule competition during this period is very fierce, so the theaters are released There are only about 2300, and the topic about the millennium bug has been fired countless times. Many related films and TV programs have been released this year. For example, NBC has made a program to show the public that when the year 2000 is approaching, the global computer system collapsed, the fighter plane crashed suddenly, and the nuclear radiation from the nuclear power plant leaked out, which increased the audience rating. As a person who has passed the millennium, Adrian is very clear that the problem of millennium bug is not so exaggerated. It is mainly trouble. All computers need to be checked and adjusted once. As shown by NBC, as long as the supervision is in place, it is basically unlikely to happen. But who makes the public like to watch these? Naturally, businessmen will not let go of business opportunities.After the premiere, of course, Zeta Jones had a good time. After the premiere, Zeta Jones asked about the company and went to the studio that he had been paying close attention to. Adrian returned to New Zealand. But a week later, he returned to Los Angeles again, because another film was about to premiere. "For me, especially now, jet lag is the most painful thing. After the shooting of Lord of the rings, I will never carry out such a huge project again!" Adrian vowed to the people around him that no matter where he was, he always surrounded by a large group of people, which is not only the power but also the charm. "Thank you, ed. you''ve completely eliminated my idea of trying to make a trilogy." Stephen Sommers pretended to say, which immediately attracted a burst of laughter. "Wait, what about matrix? I remember you seemed to have said that after the Lord of the rings, the last two will be finished at one time. " Brandon Fraser interposed. "Yes, but it''s going to be made in Los Angeles. Anyway, I''m not going to fly around all day like this." Adrian made a look of gnashing his teeth, and people laughed.


    Tiffany Somos, Brandon ferretzer, John Hannah, odfield, Arnold Warwick, that''s the premiere of Tomb Raider! If it''s not appropriate for "the trap" to be released at this time, it''s the end of the year, when the millennium is coming - and it''s absolutely appropriate. PG-13''s rating is excellent special effects, the basic self consistent story, and the coexistence of action, fantasy, horror, adventure, comedy and other factors are all just right. It is worth watching with the whole family. "You all know the audience''s reaction at the audition, right? It''s going to be a very popular piece. " Adrian said, patting the director and the actors on the shoulder and then leaving. He had intended to say more, but the corner of his eye caught the figure of a man who should have come and talked with him like Sommers. "Ha, honey, you''ve made me find it hard, you know?" Adrian pressed Rachel against the wall of the hallway, covered her mouth and said jokingly. Rachel, with a pleading look in her eyes, didn''t struggle or resist. In fact, she was very obedient and was pulled into the aisle by Adrian. "I didn''t..." After Adrian let go of her hand, she said in a low voice, looking away from her eyes, looking aggrieved.


    "No, you did," Adrian said with a chuckle. "You saw me coming in, you saw me talking to Stephen and Brandon, and they had a good conversation, but you didn''t have the slightest idea of coming to me - don''t try to deceive me, not to say that you refused to walk on the red carpet with me in the first place. I know your mind and your every move very well." "You''ll never get out of my control, Rachel!" he said, pressing up to her with a playful smile "I really No.... " Rachel shook her head in an attempt to explain, but then she let out a little cry as Adrian''s hand pinched her waist heavily. It hurt a little, but it made her feel soft. "Well, you didn''t, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Adrian''s smile became dangerous. "To get my attention, to tell me what you want." Rachel looked flustered. After being manipulated by Adrian for so many years, how could she possibly not know what he was thinking and immediately began to shake her head and push.


    But Adrian didn''t give her a chance. She rolled up the skirt of her rag top and hip skirt, and the strap was pulled to her thigh. "Please, don''t do this, ed. this is the aisle." Rachel, I''m afraid, didn''t hide her excitement at the same time. It was as if he were annotating his words, and the sound of footsteps was ringing around the corner. But Adrian didn''t mean to stop, his right hand had already reached into it: "so what, will anyone dare to say anything to me?" As she came closer and closer, Rachel blushed and clenched her lips. She looked like she was crying, as if she were desperate and eager. Something wanted to break through the ground in confusion. Just as the figure turned from the corner, Adrian suddenly took back her hand and pulled her skirt down. Meanwhile, she stood in front of her. The person who turned around was stunned. The man and the woman were surrounded here. It was obvious that they were making love, especially the woman with scattered hair. Although her head was buried in the man''s arms, she could still see the blush of her clean white goose''s neck. In addition, the man looked at it with cold and sharp eyes, so the man quickly lowered his head, quickened his pace, and hurried past them. "Well, he''s gone. Let''s go on." After watching the man disappear in the aisle, Adrian turns his head again and looks at Rachel.


    Please, ED, don''t do that The girl sobbed. "That won''t do," Adrian shook his head. "You know, Rachael, peeling your intellectual and scholarly spirit off one layer at a time, making you desperate and eager, wanting to resist and pander to, is my favorite thing to do. This is your most real and charming side." "No..." Rachel cried low, but the range of her chest rise and fall involuntarily increased a lot. Her eyes were full of bewilderment, seemingly a little sad, but with a little "come on now" look. "Come on, ED, whatever I want me to do as long as I''m not here." She begged. "So..." About to think it was enough, Adrian chuckled and said something in her ear. "All right." Rachel nodded without hesitation. Adrian then let her go and found a deserted room. As soon as the door was closed, Rachel crouched down, stretched out her hands, untied his belt, and was only five minutes away from the opening of the film. In fact, Rachel knew that Adrian was right about what she had said before. She knew that it was useless and might even make him angry, but she kept hiding until he caught him. It was intentional. Deliberately let him punish himself, that kind of desperate and eager state, not only Adrian likes, but also very much in her own heart.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C295

    Rachel weitze''s state is also a kind of "don''t treat famous women as people", but it''s different from Nicole and Zeta Jones. Adrian still likes her, and their interest conflicts are not as deep as theirs. He has a special relationship with her. Like Britney Spears, Rachel has a unique attribute among Adrian''s women.


    Adrian loved Rachel like this, as much as she liked the excitement of her desperate struggle. As for Rachel''s idea, it doesn''t matter, although she may have realized her problem. If her sadism was light at first, it is now completely controlled by Adrian. You know, her sadistic complex is psychological rather than physical.


    Well, back to the point, there is no doubt that "Tomb Raider" has achieved considerable success. On the first day of its premiere, it won 15 million box office at 3000 North American cinemas. In the following two days, it not only maintained the momentum, but also increased. Therefore, the final box office of the three days of the weekend was more than 47 million, and it was no exception to sit at the top of the box office list of the weekend. []


    "the amazing special effects and interesting plots, and the acting skills of the actors are also very commendable. Stephen Sommers made a wonderful film." "Variety" said so.


    Roger Robert also affirmed the film: "it''s hard to say that this film is to my liking, but it makes me applaud almost every moment. I don''t argue about script, scene scheduling or acting, or mummies, but I''m sure I''m not bored, and sometimes it''s funny. It''s a good movie


    Even though some people think that the mummy in the movie doesn''t play its due role of terror, and that the untimely and unimportant jokes dilute the emotions, they also admit that the film is quite good in terms of entertainment.


    Sommers is also elated, because of the "extreme cold" and suffered a lot of setbacks, but now is not the time to completely relax, although the film momentum is very good, but after all, he spent nearly 80 million investment, before the cost is earned back, he will not be very stable, so even if there is the idea of making sequels, he can only temporarily suppress ¡£


    However, he can ignore this for the time being. Does it mean that others will also ignore it.


    "I know you may be worried, so what I have to do now is to outline the outline of the sequel, and then fill in the content slowly. When I start to prepare, it won''t take too much time. I always do that." Adrian laughs and explains to him, "besides, you know, there''s foreshadowing in the movie."


    Of course, Sommers knows that Adrian reminded him that it''s better to prepare for the sequel in the film, such as what imoton called Evelyn, and they had a discussion about it.


    "It''s very simple. Ordinary people can''t be involved in such things. We can work on causality. For example, what''s the important person in Rick''s Evelyn''s previous life - setting Evelyn as the daughter of the Pharaoh? Yes, we''re talking about sequels, but why can''t we start with the first episode? If there is a sequel, "Adrian said at the time.


    In this case, Sommers has nothing to say. Anyway, he just changed a few lines in the movie. So what imoton said after meeting Evelyn for the first time changed a little, and then his attitude towards her changed.


    "Princess highness? Please follow me, ansona That''s what imorton said.


    besides, after eating the first American, Merton''s address to Evelyn also added the two words of Princess highness. Of course, in order not to make the title look like a pit, the conversation with the librarian and others in the library was slightly modified.


    "he calls me princess highness, and he calls me Anna. What does that mean?" Evelyn asked the curator.


    "Annona is his lover, and also the reason why he was punished. As for Princess highness... Ansuna is not a princess The curator replied.


    "Maybe he''s been buried in the ground for thousands of years, and he''s old and stupid?" Jonathan quipped.


    Ansuna is the daughter of an aristocrat. It''s OK to be called the royal highness of princesses, or do not get entangled in these details. We are facing serious problems. He obviously wants to resurrect her. Said adeth Bay, the man in black.


    With these foreshadowing, it''s easier to round up the story after the sequel comes out, and those small


    UG audience who are very careful to notice this point will suddenly realize. But it''s too early to talk about sequels, so Adrian just asked Somos to prepare the outline for the first time, and then talk about it after the first one is fully fermented.


    After the premiere, he stayed two days to confirm the weekend box office, and Adrian returned to New Zealand again. Although Rachel''s appearance in "Tomb Raider city" is very good, and she is basically in his hands, Adrian did not play the game that he played many times in this period of time, and there is no hurry. Before he left, he did not forget to see his daughter and two pregnant women who were beginning to become emotional.


    Although both Monica and Sophie want him to stay with them for a few more days, who Adrian chose the Lord of the rings trilogy? Monica and Sophie both lost their temper. If it was in the past, they would not understand, but now they are pregnant women, or pregnant women with a few months'' gestation, so it has to be understood.Adrian, of course, was not the kind of person who didn''t understand. He spent a lot of time coaxing them down and promised to return to Los Angeles at the end of the month and spend all his time with them. Anyway, the following period of time is relatively calm, there is nothing urgent to pay attention to, as long as the progress of the Lord of the rings has not fallen.


    As a matter of fact, it''s impossible for the progress to fall behind. Jackson did a good job. Adrian had completed the task he told him when he left for the premiere of "the trap of stealing the sky". This time, he specially arranged several main scenes for him to try to direct before going back to participate in "Tomb Raider city", and the result was also excellent.


    What''s more, he didn''t cling to the big scenes, the grand narratives, as he did at the beginning. What Adrian instilled in him obviously worked.


    "Well done, it seems that even without me, you can make this trilogy on your own." He joked to Jackson, "looks like you can take care of the rest of the shots."


    Of course, this is just a talk. Although most of his version is similar to the original version, there are also many adjustments. This kind of adjustment can only be done by a person who knows the advantages and disadvantages of the original version. However, some scenes can be made by Jackson, but it will take more than a month, because the southern hemisphere has entered the winter completely.


    "What should I say? Sympathize with your misfortune? " After Adrian complained about the weather, Cameron, holding a beer bottle, asked sarcastically.


    "No, no, no, James, if you just let your studio do the best it can with the lowest price, that''s the biggest help to me." Adrian shook his head like a rattle.


    "It''s none of my business. You know, my pursuit of perfection is endless." Cameron laughed.


    "The problem is, I''m not you, and I''m not going to invest unlimited money in a movie." Adrian took a sip of beer.


    "Ha, so you admit that you are inferior to me in some way at least." "It''s like discovering a new continent," Cameron called.


    Who knows Adrian spread his hands: "when did I say I surpassed you in all aspects? Yes, I am good at some aspects, but I am not an all rounder. Is it a shame to admit that I am inferior to others? "


    "Hell, can''t you please me for a few minutes?" Feeling a punch in the air, Cameron sighed, then raised the beer bottle in his hand and touched him, making a jingle.


    "You know, to make a good special effect, the necessary expenses are certain, of course, if you have any extraordinary suggestions, you can also tell them." Cameron then said.


    "Speaking of it I do have a suggestion. " Adrian suddenly thought of something, "don''t you think outsourcing some special effects can make the studio more efficient?"


    "Outsourcing? Are you kidding? " Cameron raised his eyebrows. "Or do you want to tell me that you don''t think my studio is good enough, so you plan to outsource it to industrial light and magic?"


    "Of course not," Adrian chuckled. "I know what you mean, James. I just want to say that we can outsource those less technical ones, such as those hand drawn long-range CG maps - what do you think of outsourcing to China?"


    "China? What centralized country? What CG graphs can they draw? If you want to talk about Hong Kong, it is still possible. " Cameron frowned.


    "Four or five years ago, my company began to deal with Chinese people. Maybe I don''t know much about that ancient country, but it''s absolutely not very clear to many people. They may not be very good now, but it will be difficult to say in the future." Adrian said leisurely, and then swallowed the sentence "in a few years, you''ll have to go to them to promote new films.".


    As a reborn, he did not know how big the Chinese market was, so when Hollywood film companies began to plan to go to China, he convinced Claude to participate in it on the basis of "market". At the beginning, because the influence was not enough, it basically cooperated with paramount to "open up wasteland". After a few years, the company gradually expanded, and globegroup, one of the seven major film companies, gradually began to deal with Chinese officials independently.


    This does not affect anything. As long as we find the right people and channels, it is very simple to cooperate. Adrian undoubtedly knows more about the twists and turns than other film companies. In addition, he also registered many things with the China Intellectual Property Office - such as the penguin.


    Although the Chinese patent office was set up in 80 years, few people cared. It was not until the Japanese stole countless technologies and registered them around the world, which in turn required them to pay the patent fee. Interestingly, Westerners who are now developing markets in China do not have this awareness. They may register trademarks and patents in Taiwan, Hong Kong and other places, but selectively forget the mainland.


    The most famous example is apple. However, western enterprises have advantages, means and backstage. Unlike China in the 1980s, there was no way for them to know that they were trapped by Japan. Rao is so. Many western enterprises have suffered a lot in this respect, so Adrian will not let this happen to him. He is a capitalist now.However, although he got the trademark of the iPad all over the world, I have to say that Steve Jobs is a crazy and fierce guy. Now Apple has completely walked out of the predicament and has begun to have a surplus. Although the expansion of it stock is included, it has something to do with his personal ability. Maybe the plan of the iPad is in his mind now, so he got it in advance It''s necessary to win over the relationship.


    As for others, he doesn''t care so much. He is not so great as to remind others. As for China, in any case, most of his achievements come from his previous life. Some things have to be faced with, but don''t worry. He has a plan. He always has a lot of plans.


    Well, far from it, Adrian doesn''t continue to talk about outsourcing. Although he does think about it, it depends on the specific situation.


    "Are you still taking a leisurely vacation? No other ideas? " Adrian asked.


    "Who told you that? I''m still on vacation, but I''m still working on filming. I''m making a documentary about the ocean Mr. Cameron said in a positive voice.


    "I heard fox had an idea for Terminator 3. Don''t you want to be a director?" Adrian asked on purpose.


    "Come on, I told you that the series was over after Terminator 2, and the director''s editing has shown my attitude." Cameron said with some dissatisfaction that he obviously didn''t like fox''s plan for the third film. At the beginning, in order to give the sequel ambush pen, they changed his favorite ending and had to put it in the director''s editing version.


    "But the producers and writers still have you." Adrian laughs.


    "Yes, yes, I know." Cameron sighed. "Tell me about you, ed. you promised me that there would be a film that would be suitable for my direction. When are you going to cash it? You know, I always thought you were talking about Spiderman. I didn''t expect That''s sad


    Listening to his sigh, Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Who knows that "king of the world" was a fan of "Spider Man" before he became obsessed with "2001 Space Odyssey". In fact, when he finished Terminator 2 in the early 1990s, he had the idea of putting spider man on the big screen. He also found a film company to support it. They also got the film rights from surprise.


    Unfortunately or fortunately, Sony had sold the animation and television rights of Spiderman from surprise, so Sony also had some movie rights. As a result, the two companies couldn''t negotiate with each other - Sony asked for 2 billion yuan - so they couldn''t solve the problem. The company only bought the five-year term, and Cameron started busy with titanic again It didn''t end.


    The copyright of Marvel''s cartoon characters has always been chaotic. It has happened that a character has been sold to several companies. When AC media acquired marvel, Wall Street analysts warned that if the copyright problem could not be solved, it would be very difficult for these comic characters to be capitalized, thus causing negative effects.


    So after the acquisition, AC media began to integrate marvel and take back the rights of comic characters. Sony could talk to that company, but not to AC media. It''s a little bit of cooperation between each other, and it''s also a little surprising that AC media has a lot of advantages in litigation.


    In addition, Sony''s part of the film copyright is permanent. Is there any permanent copyright in the world? What''s more, AC media is an American enterprise. Once it goes to court, it won''t win much, so it''s better to push the boat along the river and do a favor.


    Adrian used a few bad comic characters and scripts to get back all the movie rights of Spiderman. Fortunately, no one realized the value of surprise at this time. Otherwise, it would not have been so smooth.


    "That won''t work, dear James. I''ve seen your script for Spiderman. To be honest, it''s good, but it''s dark and too adult." Adrian said so.


    "What''s wrong with superhero movies that are more adult and darker?" Cameron said discontentedly.


    "Of course not. The biggest attraction of Marvel''s superheroes is that they are all flawed people." At least, we should make a surprise cartoon to make sure that all the comic strips are amazing


    Cameron''s script doesn''t have so much talk color. Peter Parker is a bad guy with a lot of dirty words and is on the Brooklyn Bridge with Mary, which, at least, needs to be restrained before opening up for surprise.


    "Come on, at least this version of the script also retains the setting you designed to shoot spider silk from your wrist. If you want, I can ask them to write your name on the script." Adrian patted Cameron on the shoulder.


    Yes, in the cartoon, Peter Parker uses his own equipment to spray spider silk, but Cameron''s original script was designed to spray directly and fully from his wrist, and this version, which is scheduled to be released at the end of the year, retains his design."No, I''m not mean." Cameron said with a smile. (note)


    "well, I have to go now. I have to ask you to go to the ski resort in Queenstown tomorrow." Adrian looked at the time and drank the beer in his hand.


    "Wait, ed Cameron suddenly stopped him with a strange look on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian looks at him.


    "We''re old friends, aren''t we?"


    "Of course."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C296

    Adrian knows why Cameron said this. He didn''t come to New Zealand alone. He also had the last black angel crew. In short, the lovely Jessica Alba was among them.


    From Sarah of "true lies" to Gwyneth of "Titanic", Cameron obviously understands how worthy of the name of Playboy than many people. What''s more, he saw Adrian talking and laughing with Jessica''s sister-in-law several times on the set of "the last black angel", and the little girl seemed very happy every time The gloom that had been shown disappeared.


    Cameron has no intention of pointing fingers at Adrian''s private life. He just wants to remind him that Jessica is only 17 years old and in New Zealand or nothing, but he will return to Los Angeles sooner or later - whether they have sex or not, Cameron can see that they can''t be so casual in Los Angeles. If they are not careful, Adrian may get into trouble He should be able to balance his present position, but if he makes a big fuss, it will definitely be very bad, and it may affect a lot of Women. []


    in this respect, Cameron really treats Adrian as a good friend, and Adrian knows this, so he decides to let it go. In fact, it was one of the choices. Jessica Alba was a little bit different. She was born into a Catholic family and had a very strict father, which had an impact on her growth. Even though some people are keen on parties, she still maintains a good personality. Although her relationship with Adrian is good, there is no further sign.


    Adrian doesn''t care about this. It would be a big mistake to think that this is the whole thing about Jessica. In this circle, maybe it can keep simple at the beginning, but it will be assimilated soon, and will be eliminated if it can''t be integrated. It''s so simple. Now, of course, Jessica doesn''t see any change. Adrian''s contact with her is limited to the set and the parties she invited to. The last kiss on the cheek is an improvement.


    I originally wanted to take the opportunity of inviting the last black angel crew to New Zealand for a holiday. If he had the opportunity, he would not be polite. However, since Cameron has reminded him so, and he still stands in the position of a friend - although he mistook Jessica''s age - Adrian can''t ignore it, so he can go wherever he can Step on it, sometimes it will be a good harvest.


    Hiss! Adrian took a breath and looked at the blue sky for a long time before he was stimulated by the snowflakes on the ground. Then he looked into his arms for the first time. On his chest, Jessica, who was hugged tightly by his arm, was obviously stunned. Her eyes were stunned and she looked at the front motionless.


    "Are you all right, Jesse?" Feeling the pain in his back, Adrian asked, taking a deep breath.


    Before waiting for the girl in her arms to answer, the shouts and footfalls came over. Those guys on the slope quickly stepped on the snow and rushed to help them up. The accident was very simple. Jessica had never tried skiing before, especially in the snowy winter ski resort. She was excited and excited, but also a little timid. Adrian had the patience to give her several demonstrations before she began to try herself.


    After the first few small smooth slides, Jessica finally reached a slightly steeper slope. To encourage her, Adrian slipped down to protect her. This is very correct. Jessica lost her balance after two steps and rolled down screaming. If Adrian didn''t hold her in time, she might have been injured.


    Adrian is very experienced. When he was hit and fell on the ground, the process was very fast. He still subconsciously made some movements to adjust, so in addition to his falling pain, the two people did not even have minor injuries.


    "Don''t mind, Jesse. You see, I have nothing to do with you." Adrian, sitting in the window seat of the hotel bar with a hot drink, smiles at Jessica. He stayed at the hotel to accompany Jessica, who was frightened and depressed.


    "Thank you..." Jessica''s head hung down and looked a little depressed. She felt better after a hot drink, but she still couldn''t let go of what had happened.


    "I''ve always been able to screw up the simplest things." She said with self mockery.


    "Everyone encounters this kind of situation. For example, I remember that when I made my first movie, I should have called it" action "at the beginning, but I called it" cut ". Moreover, I even called it several times before responding. Wow, I still remember the expression of employees who wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to." Adrian touched her head naturally.


    "Really?" Jessica blinked and was attracted by what he said.


    "I don''t have to lie to a smart, cute and beautiful girl like you, do I? Oh, it''s a little bit more sexy. I''ve just found out now. It''s amazing. You''ve changed after a few days. " Adrian said in an exaggerated tone.


    "I won''t believe it." Jessica chuckled first, then shook her head. "If you want to say cute, I accept it. Everyone says that, but how beautiful and sexy I am...""I''ve been called the ugly duckling since primary school, and I never thought I could have any advantage in it," she said


    Speaking of this, Jessica also specially pinched her baby fat face to Adrian. She looked very cute. Can let her very naturally say these buried in the heart of the low things, visible in front of the man''s trust has reached a very high level.


    "Don''t be so conceited, Jesse," Adrian chuckled and drank his hot drink. "Ugly duckling is a good word. You should have read Andersen''s famous fairy tale?"


    "Yes," Jessica nodded, with a look of recollection. "My mother is of Danish origin. I used to stay at home when I was young because I was ill. My mother often told me fairy tales about Mr. Andersen, especially When I was ridiculed at school, she would say this ugly duckling. So I long dreamed of being an actor. I didn''t want to disappoint my mother. I wanted to be more dazzling. I wanted to tell her that the fairy tale was true... "


    At this point, she suddenly bit her lip, looked away from her head, looked at the snow outside for a long time, then turned back, and then forced a smile: "sorry, ED, I have some..."


    "You are a beautiful girl, Jesse. I have no doubt about that." Adrian quickly interrupts her. "In fact, being ugly when you were a kid is your advantage, Jesse. You know, most girls who are cute and beautiful when they are young tend to be mediocre when they grow up, while most girls who are ugly when they are young tend to be charming when they grow up. "


    "You''re so comforting, ed Jessica chuckled, apparently not seriously.


    "I have scientific evidence. According to a lot of scientists'' research, when women develop, their facial features tend to be more open than men''s, so when they are young and when they grow up, they tend to look different," Adrian said, pointing on his face. "If you still have doubts, I can quickly prove it to you."


    He looked at the girl in front of him with serious and sincere eyes until she lowered her head a little bashfully.


    "The eyebrows should be shallower in front of the eyes, and the smoke should be concentrated around the eyes, even near the eyes The hair should be softer, the waves can be bigger, and it doesn''t need to be so dense Don''t be so heavy lipstick. Just put on some lipstick lightly. Remember, you are in front of a young girl. When you keep her youthful and pure characteristics, you should also highlight her blooming beauty... "


    With Adrian''s words, several make-up artists are constantly busy on Jessica''s face, while the young girls are sitting on the chair and dare not breathe. It''s easy to make up. Adrian takes out a lot of clothes. Fortunately, these clothes have been selected. She just needs to put them on directly.


    "It''s fascinating!" When Jessica came out of the dressing room, Adrian let out such an exclamation, then went to the mirror and waved her over.


    Jessica, who was a little nervous, came over and opened her eyes wide when she saw herself in the mirror. Light brown long hair curls down naturally, makeup is very light, but the bright eyes and bright teeth are fully displayed, especially with a touch of light wet lips, particularly attractive. A pair of small boots up to the lower leg are worn on the feet. The overall color is dark, but it matches the light color scarf on the neck. As Adrian said at the beginning, while retaining her youth and pure breath, she gives people a kind of beauty that flowers and bones are about to bloom.


    "Really It''s amazing. " Jessica looks at her almost changed self in the mirror. She doesn''t know what to say. If you compare it carefully, you will find that there are not many changes. However, it makes her look more beautiful and has more temperament. It''s amazing.


    "Don''t worry, Jesse. There''s one last step." Adrian came up behind her, put his hands on her shoulder and patted her. Then he put his finger in front of her and made an arc on her face.


    Jessica understood what he meant, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then tried to smile at the mirror. A miracle happened. If she was just the sunshine in winter before, some warm and some far away, then the three curved crescent moon gave her a brilliant summer and a special comfortable feeling, especially the two shallow lines of law, which made her more attractive.


    "Good Well, this is incredible. Do you know magic, ed? " Jessica turned and stammered, her eyes flashing.


    "Of course not. As long as they can make up and dress up, there will be no ugly women." Adrian shrugged.


    "Well, then I must make up for a long time." Jessica is still not confident about her clothes.


    "Well, maybe you just thought it was a long time ago, but actually they didn''t spend much time. It''s much easier than putting on makeup for actors." Adrian said and looked at the makeup artists he had called.


    "yes, miss Jessica, the actual fruit process actually took only more than 10 minutes," a makeup artist immediately came over. "Of course, no time for making foundation is counted, but even if it is counted, it will not exceed the make-up time used by ordinary women.""And these," Adrian pointed to her clothes, "are bought in ordinary stores, I bought them myself, so the key is to know where your strengths are, what kind of make-up and so on."


    "Also said you can''t magic, if you can''t, how can you know better than me." Jessica then smacked Adrian with an angry look.


    Adrian laughs and remembers his past life. He certainly knows what''s good about Jessica and how to dress up.


    "Well, let''s try the Magic now." He said it with a gesture of invitation.


    The effect was very good. When Jessica walked on one of the most prosperous streets in Queenstown with a confident temperament, she attracted many men''s eyes even in winter. In the shop, there are more people talking to each other than in the past few days. The dress Adrian chose for her shows her body curve while keeping warm. Jessica''s curve has developed perfectly. It''s very intimate.


    "Wow, at least eight men have seen me." Back in the hotel room, Jessica couldn''t wait to take out the digital camera, staring at the small screen and counting with interest.


    When she was walking alone in the street and shopping, Adrian followed her far behind and took a camera to take pictures of the people who were looking at her and chatting with her, so as to test the effect of dressing up.


    "Most of them are middle-aged people," Jessica curled her lips and exclaimed as if she had discovered the new world. "Hey, this guy looks so handsome."


    Although the pixels are not very high, she is still happy to comment, until after a long time did not hear Adrian''s voice, she raised her head, and then her face suddenly felt a little feverish. The other side is sitting in a chair not far away, but her eyes are not blinking at her symmetrical legs.


    When she returned to the room, she changed her clothes and turned her Leggings into knee length shorts. Her graceful legs were exposed and she was sitting on the ground side by side. No wonder Adrian looked at her with such eyes, but


    "Jesse, can you stand up and make a circle?" Just as Jessica was thinking, Adrian opened his mouth like this.


    Although Jessica was a little puzzled, she stood up and did a few movements according to his instructions.


    "You''re in great shape, Jesse. Have you ever danced or practiced before?" Adrian asked after a compliment.


    "Well, there was practice, but it was just practice." Hearing his praise, Jessica was happy at first, but then turned into disappointment.


    "When I saw you, I suddenly had an idea, a story about dancing. Maybe you''d like to try it?" Adrian then said.


    Jessica blinked, and suddenly she looked ecstatic, and her disappointment was swept away. God, what did she hear?! Miracle director actually because of her and had an idea, also asked her if she would like to try!


    "If If the schedule is not in conflict... " After a lot of effort, Jessica stammered and regretted. blamed! What am I talking about?! How could you say such a stupid thing!


    "That''s settled." Adrian smiles.


    After a long time, Jessica reacted. She immediately cheered, jumped into Adrian''s arms, hugged him and gave him a big kiss on the face. Then, the blush quickly dissatisfied with her face, and the whole person became expectant. She shrunk his neck and looked at Adrian with a dodgy eye. The hand around his neck did not let go.


    Adrian was also surprised, but then he laughed and took Jessica''s face and studied it carefully.


    The girl''s face in her arms was even redder, but her head was raised a little bit and looked at the man in front of her. Then, she could not help but slowly began to approach him, getting closer and closer, but just when she was about to meet each other, she seemed to wake up to something, her eyes flashed a struggling look, and her body began to tilt back.


    However, at this time, Adrian suddenly took her face, followed, and heavily kissed her lips.


    A sense of unspeakable excitement suddenly surged into her mind, and Jessica almost subconsciously sucked it up with Adrian and hummed softly at the same time. Again and again, she touched him with the tip of her tongue from time to time. The strong emotion burst out in an instant, and her hands around his neck became tighter and tighter. Although her heart beat so much that she could hardly breathe, she still tried her best to respond to Adrian madly.


    After such a long time of lingering, the two talent ha separated, Jessica was panting, the whole person was soft, as if he did not know where he was. After a long time, she raised her head again and ran into Adrian''s eyes. For a moment, Jessica had the impulse to kiss him again, but Adrian suddenly got up and put her on the chair.


    "Sorry This It shouldn''t have happened... " He said this, and then gazed at her for a moment, but he couldn''t help kissing her lips again. Finally, he turned to pick up his clothes and strode away from the room.Jessica didn''t say anything, just sat on the chair so soft, Adrian left for a long time before waking up straight up. Looking back on her previous look, a shy and flustered look suddenly appeared on her still hot face. God, she was actually with And their reaction is still so strong, underpants are some


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C297

    The dance movie for Jessica wasn''t just a fluke. Adrian had the idea of making a movie for her when she was decided to star in the black angel of the last days. Generally speaking, youth campus comedy is the most suitable for her, young and beautiful, as long as the script is suitable, it is not difficult to make her popular.


    However, this is the problem. It has been said a long time ago that it is easy to hold up young idols in campus comedies, but it will be very difficult to transform in the future. Many smart girls who see farther away will deliberately avoid this type of film. Jessica had the potential of a vase for various reasons, so it would be more difficult to transform into a vase.


    Adrian doesn''t mind her being a vase, just like liv does, but Jessica certainly won''t like it, so if he still has an idea, this plan can only be put aside for the time being. In addition, Jessica doesn''t have much experience in comedy. According to the original track, she should have a role in one kiss, but this script was given to drew a few years ago. In addition, the dark angel of the end of the world started broadcasting a year earlier, and Jessica''s vigorous posture has already been accepted by the audience. After thinking about it, it is better to dance drama.


    Anyway, in a few years, she will also have a "sweet dance". It''s good to get it ahead of time. It''s better to play horror movies in the past. She has been contacted by several horror film makers. Of course, we can''t use the script of "sweet dance" directly. Although Jessica is the biggest highlight of the whole film, the quality of the film is very ordinary.


    In short, whether it is inspirational or love, are peaceful and indifferent, and the bridge is also very old-fashioned, can not arouse people''s emotional resonance, if we put it more strictly, this is a failure. So Adrian, after writing an outline, left it to the script writing team, which did not disappoint him and quickly gave a detailed script.


    The new story is very good. The heroine was born in an upper middle class family in Brooklyn, New York. She loved ballet since she was a child. Hip hop didn''t become popular until after the millennium. Now it''s still the world of traditional dance. She wants to study in the best dance school in the United States. Once, she met a black boy from Queens. The latter''s passion for music and dance attracted her and made her fully understand the beauty of blues. However, when love sprouts, they have to face countless obstacles from skin color and status. Although they both love each other, this will only shatter their dreams.


    There are conflicts, twists and turns. There is also a strong emotional release. In addition, everyone likes to see the story that poor boys break through racial and identity discrimination, realize their dreams and win the beauty home. As long as it is well operated, it may not sell as well as a commercial blockbuster, but it is definitely much better than the original "sweet dance", and it can also make Jessica get good popularity and evaluation ¡­¡­ How does this play look so familiar?!


    Yes, the play gives Adrian a very familiar feeling. He always feels that he has seen it somewhere. It should not have been seen in the company. After all, he still has a lot of future scripts in his head. As I said before, with a little hint, he can recall a lot of things, and the familiarity of this script comes from here.


    After spending a lot of time searching his memory, Adrian finally found out why. Then, he was embarrassed. Why would the script written by the writers based on the idea of "sweet dance" be so similar to "keep the last dance"?!


    Yes, the similarity of plots is at least 80%! It''s all about ballet and blues. It''s all about black and white love. It''s all blocked by all kinds of obstacles. It''s all for the sake of dreams. There are few differences. For example, the main scene is in Chicago instead of New York. The heroine goes to Chicago because of her mother''s death. The way she meets the black hero is also different. Besides, the main resistance is not only the skin color but also the social status. This is also suggested by Adrian. Jessica is to be classified as Latino because of his father, which is why One of the reasons why she never gets a good role in the future is that the intensity of black-and-white love and racial discrimination is too high to be convincing.


    But it''s also good. According to Adrian''s memory, the score of "keeping the last dance" is almost the same as his estimate of the script written by the writers based on the idea of "sweet dance". Therefore, it''s better to call the play "keep the last dance" directly. Of course, if it should be reserved, it should be modified. When he returned to Los Angeles from the last time he participated in "the trap", the script had already been approved, and it will soon start to find directors and actors. Adrian also told Jessica about this by the way.


    To be honest, Jessica''s reaction was a little bit big, and in that case Adrian wanted to go further, it was very simple. However, during the kiss, he found something very interesting, which surprised him. For a few seconds, he thought that his judgment was wrong, but Jessica''s reaction dispelled his doubts.


    It seems that it''s not a bad thing to be born in a Catholic family, but he has to be more serious, so he has to get up and leave, not just to get.


    "You have to prepare well." After coming out of Jessica''s room, Adrian said to himself.In the next few days, whether he or Jessica, are very tacit agreement did not mention that day''s things, but between each other has become a lot closer. When she was a little girl, she often shook hands with her hands in the street. The cast members of the "Lord of the rings" couldn''t help sighing, and another good girl fell into the hands of the big devil.


    As for the "last black angel" crew, no one cares. Although they all know the name of Adrian playboy, what others are doing is someone else''s business. Moreover, the "Lord of the rings" crew has basically not told them about New Zealand and the miracle director''s woman. Carmeson''s girlfriend is no longer the only one to fight against, because she is the only one who is the leader of the film.


    And even if he wanted to say something, Adrian would retort: you remember wrong, Jessica is old. What''s more, these days it seems intimate, but there is no action that crosses the boundary. I thought that after her convergence, the little girl might become more active. Unfortunately, every time she shows such an attitude, she will instinctively shift her attention at the first time.


    After all, she was born in a Catholic family Besides, it makes her look attractive, and Adrian is not in a hurry. Besides, it''s not without harvest. After the last black angel crew left New Zealand on holiday, Adrian''s address book had a number to contact frequently.


    Of course, the new number needs to be contacted while the iron is hot, and the old number can not be forgotten.


    "Are you really not going to come and see it? It''s winter in the southern hemisphere. From summer to winter, isn''t it amazing that you just need to get some sleep? " Holding the receiver, Adrian looked out at the snowflakes looming in the night sky outside. He could almost hear the sound of car horns coming from the other end. It was certain that the streets of New York must be sunny at this time.


    "Frankly, I''d love to come, ED, and I miss you too. But you know, I''ve got to prepare for school, and I''m going to take part in a lot of activities. After the Phantom Menace came out, reporters surrounded my house for a long time Natalie came with a voice of helplessness.


    "I can imagine." Adrian chuckled.


    "Of course you can. You face this situation more often than I do." Natalie''s voice sounds like coquetry.


    "I believe that with your smart head, you can come up with a solution, right?" Adrian continued to smile.


    "There''s no good way. I just rent a villa outside. That''s all. But I don''t have to listen to my parents'' nagging." Natalie also laughed. "Hey, ED, although I can''t come to New Zealand, you can at least come to New York. You''ve been in the premieres of two films recently, and you''re still very laid back. I promise to come out this time - maybe you want to come to my new home and see it?"


    "That''s settled. That''s it. It''s very late for me Oh, it should be dawn soon, and I have to take a nap to congratulate Harvard on your application again. " Adrian shut off the phone, then let go of his voice and frown again. It was a long time before he let go.


    On the other side of the world, Natalie, walking down the street in sunglasses with something in her arms, picked up her phone and turned into her villa.


    "Who were you talking to, Nada?" After taking the big bag and small bag from her daughter''s arms, Shelly asked casually.


    "A friend, congratulations to me." Natalie replied easily.


    "Is it?" Shirley laughed, proud and proud. "Maybe you should have a party and invite them over. Don''t mind your dad. This is your home."


    "I''ll think about it, mom," Natalie chuckled as she pushed her into the kitchen. "You''d better make lunch. I''m starving. It''s hard to come to me, and I''ll leave it to you."


    "All right, all right." Shelly lovingly kisses her daughter on the head, "but you have to help, otherwise, when I leave, you will be starved to death."


    "No problem. I''ll be right there." Natalie gave her mother a smile and went upstairs with some books she had bought.


    When she came to her bedroom, she put the books away and arranged them again. Natalie stretched out and took a deep breath, and then her eyes fell on the neatly arranged newspaper clippings on her desk, all of which were about the ghost threat from the low may to the early June. She went over and rummaged, then put her cell phone aside, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Everything is going on as planned. Although there are some unexpected situations, it is basically smooth, but Natalie, who came to the door, turned to look at the collection on the table. It''s better to wait for a while. It''s better to go to Harvard and have a look. All factors should be taken into account.While Natalie was planning for her upcoming college life, someone on the other side of New York was arguing with her father about the same thing.


    "You must give me a reason, Eni, why choose something else when there is a better choice?" Trump held back his anger and asked his daughter, "do you know what Ivy League school means? Well, you don''t like Brown University, Columbia University is good, or the University of Pennsylvania is OK. I graduated from Wharton School of the University of Pennsylvania


    "It''s nothing to do with ivy, Dad!" Ivanka walked around the room impatiently. "I just want to choose the university I want to go to. The university I want to go to is what my father wants me to go to."


    "But the University of California is on the west coast, and it''s a public school - although I admit they''re influential - too far away, Eni, why not choose a school closer to New York?" Trump sighed. "Georgetown, for example, I remember you said before that you liked it because the White House was nearby."


    "No, Dad, I said, I only go to the school I want to go to! I want to be more independent, instead of learning and living in a place where I can go home only a few hours a day. No one can change my decision! " Ivanka said with no politeness.


    "I will never allow you to go to the University of California! I won''t pay a cent for it! " Trump finally got angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can earn it myself!" Ivanka didn''t give in at all.


    "Well, you two! Quarrels don''t solve the problem! " Melanya, who had been watching, finally stepped in and suppressed both father and daughter with a roar.


    She came over and winked at Ivanka. Then she took the angry trump into the corner and whispered. I don''t know what she said. After a few minutes, trump finally calmed down. Then Melania came to Ivanka, who was watching coldly.


    "Eni Ivanka, I know you don''t like me, but now I want to say something to you as an equal friend, OK She asked very seriously.


    "All right." Ivanka reluctantly nodded. Frankly speaking, this woman is not bad. In a few months, her brother and brother have recognized her. If it was not in the closet that night Maybe she accepted it.


    Ivanka''s anger rose at the thought of the night.


    "Ivanka?" Melania, aware, looked inquisitive.


    "Nothing, say it." Ivanka said after controlling his mood, hesitated and then added, "call me Eni."


    "All right, Eni." Melania smiles, but immediately becomes serious again: "your father loves you very much, Eni. I believe you also understand this. He also knows that he owes you in some places, so he always supports you to do what you want to do independently, whether as a model or as a host, right?"


    After a pause, she said, "your father wants you to have a better education, he wants you to be better in the future, and a public school can only help you in this respect. You should understand, right? You''re going to the west coast and you want to stay away from your home in New York for a while, I understand, but the University of California is definitely not a good choice. Why not consider another university? For example, Stanford, I''ve seen your grades, and there should be no problem applying for Stanford. "


    Ivanka was silent for a few minutes, then closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened again: "well, Stanford."


    She took a deep look at Melania, then at her father in the distance, and whispered, "please do me Apologizing to Dad "and left the study in a hurry.


    "Damn it!" All the way to her bedroom, after closing the door, Ivanka leaned against the wall, clenched her fist and clenched her teeth. Come on, even though you can''t get to Los Angeles, paraarto is only a few hours away from Los Angeles Wait and see, Adrian Cowell, you bastard who ruined my life, I will make you regret it!


    Adrian, who has no idea of this, is still directing the Lord of the rings trilogy in New Zealand. Although he can''t go too far into forest parks in winter, he can still spare some time as long as the weather is good enough. Due to the increase of the rest time, the staff and actors were in good condition. Many shots passed several times. In addition, with Jackson''s help, the progress was not only very good, but also slightly improved.


    No problem in this aspect means there are problems in other aspects. For example, after liv, Gwyneth and Blanchett came again, Adrian was surprised to find that the three of them seemed to be getting closer and closer. Moreover, Liv either went out with Gwyneth, or with Blanchett, or with both of them. There was almost no time for liv to be alone. It''s also common to cuddle or even kiss and caress with Gwyneth or Blanchett in front of Adrian, of course, in private.


    Although this let Adrian eat, but also in the heart of doubt and admiration."How did you two make her like this?" He asked, holding his own Blanchett.


    "Oh, you don''t know, ED, what a good lubricant she is." Blanchett replied with a sigh.


    Well, to pass, Winnie and Blanchett usually show tit for tat, with liv''s character as a lubricant is really appropriate.


    "That''s good, too." Looking at liv and Gwyneth moving in bed with two "Y" opposite to each other, Adrian said with admiration, and then his legs and waist tightened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C298

    The time soon entered August, and the production of the Lord of the rings was still going on in an orderly manner. After the concentrated reporting last month, and the continuous regular distribution of the most authoritative news by the AC media, and the continuous diversion of attention, the public''s enthusiasm for the film faded. Although there were reporters harassing from time to time, they left within a few days, but they left after a few days The southern hemisphere of the ocean is still the southern hemisphere in winter.


    But in August, there were fewer women in New Zealand than before, only Sarah and Naomi. Rachel flatly refused on the phone, but she obviously had another idea, and Adrian would certainly satisfy her. Then Nicole refused. Although the divorce case has been over for several months, and although it has been reported in the past more than a year that she had an affair with director miracle - rumors of her ambiguous relationship with the young director and Playboy due to her role in "eye opener" have always been popular in the public - but on the whole, with Adrian''s support, her image is better than cruise''s It''s much better, and she doesn''t want to take any risks until it''s completely fixed.


    Adrian understands that Nicole has nothing left but her career. Everything has to make way for this goal. In fact, he was very happy to see her like this. As for why, needless to say, the only pity was that she and Naomi couldn''t be put to bed together in New Zealand. The real intimate scenes in muhiland road were well preserved by him as well as those in "eye opener", and he took them out for fun from time to time. []


    "I''m very satisfied, ladies and gentlemen, but we will have a new play to be produced soon, and I hope you can be as good as you are now in the scheduling." Adrian still has to return to Los Angeles every month, which is a convention. Moreover, it is not only to comfort the two pregnant women, but also to ask him about some work, such as the production of TV series.


    "Let them send things by e-mail. I have to finish it in a short time. It''s a bit tight." After encouraging employees out of the meeting room, Adrian said to his female secretary.


    "Under six feet" crew lost all the documents due to a computer problem yesterday, so they can only provide printed text. " Said Charlize, who was behind him, turning over his notebook.


    "Yes, but tell them not to do this again in the future, and make a backup as soon as possible after completion." Adrian nodded.


    "In addition, the script for the first season of intern has been completed. Maybe you can take the time to browse it." Charlize added.


    "Yes, let them send it together." Adrian continued to nod.


    "The last thing," said Charlize, as the door of the office was just around the corner, turning her notebook to the end. "Claude, you''re going to the fields bar in the evening."


    "Did he say what it was?" Adrian stops.


    "A celebration of Victoria''s secret." Charlize raised her eyebrows.


    "That''s what he likes." And then she said, "would you like to go with Charlie?"


    "Not at all. I''ve been assigned a lot of things, and I''ll probably be late today," Charlize said in a relaxed tone. "Besides, you can''t find someone to accompany you."


    "That''s sad, Charley, and I haven''t arranged so much work for you, have I?" Adrian asked half jokingly.


    "Classify the documents, arrange the schedule, call the relevant personnel, and if you can''t get in touch, you have to go in person I can talk here for ten minutes if you like Charlize shrugged.


    "Well, well, I know." Adrian quickly raised his hand, then looked around, many people have looked this way, so he came up to Charlize and gave her a kiss on the cheek: "that''s it."


    Back in the office, he quickly turned on his computer and began to handle his work. In addition to the more expensive and well produced TV series like "the last black angel" or "brothers", most of the new episodes will be broadcast in August. TV writers also began to sell their scripts or provide them. Meanwhile, because the nomination list for the Emmy award was announced last month, the To carry out a variety of public relations, so the production of TV series in this more than a month of time is very much.


    However, Adrian doesn''t need to ask about it one by one. The group has been operating quite well since its development. Both the wireless TV network and the cable TV network are almost in the first place in the industry.


    It''s needless to say that after taking it from NBC, although it has been on the air for four seasons, the audience has been stable, and there may even be some loss, but as the most popular TV series, friends is worthy of this title. In the past, when it was broadcast in NBC, other TV stations would choose to avoid it on the day of friends. As a result, the prime time of the day was occupied by NBC, thus boosting the ratings of other NBC TV series.


    Now it''s the same with ABC. Even NBC doesn''t dare to challenge it. What''s more, Adrian specially asked the writers and producers to adjust the plot. For example, Chandler and Monica didn''t get married so soon, or Joey''s natural stay seemed more lovely. It''s a pity that Dennis has made a cameo before. Otherwise, if he and his wife appear at the same time as enemies, he will surely earn a lot of attention.In addition to friends, there are many TV series and reality shows with good ratings. After adjusting the mistakes of the first season, the audience rating of survivor was once as high as 50 million at the end of the second season! It directly broke the record of friends. Although later, because of more and more reality shows and various reasons, "Survivor" has never reached such a high level, but it is also a great achievement. No wonder some people say that ABC can surpass


    Yes, yes, although NBC has a great scene from the late 1980s to the mid-1990s, there is now the rise of ABC controlled by Adrian behind the scenes, as long as It won''t be hard to get ahead of them. However, so far, neither Adrian nor Claude has the intention to keep the current situation and NBC flat on it.


    It''s not that they don''t want to. If Adrian wants to, he can let the audience watch the channel of AC media seven days a week in the peak season. There are many things he hasn''t brought out yet. But what would that be? All TV networks together to resist them! Although it is not to that extent, Claude has been aware of something, and Adrian has always listened to him on this, so the situation is now.


    In any case, ABC is only one of the five largest wireless TV networks in the United States (in addition to the four major broadcasting companies, there is also a non-profit, non-commercial operation of PBS), and now it has become very prominent and very competitive. After all, ABC has been in a loss state most of the past few years. If it goes too far, it will only be hostile to other broadcasters.


    So it''s best to keep going hand in hand. Besides, Adrian plans to make some good TV series for his allies to share the benefits. The intern is going to be sold to CBS. In any case, they are all produced by TV drama companies owned by universal and AC media, and their profits will not be less. Besides, this situation will not last forever. After the millennium, ABC will be the number one wireless TV network!


    What''s more, the wireless network needs restraint, but the cable network doesn''t need it. In the late 1990s, cable TV in the United States began to develop rapidly. Now it is the time for all the major players to rise together. Moreover, the main profit means of cable TV is to win more subscribers through excellent TV series. Therefore, the more excellent TV series is, the better.


    After the "brothers" broadcast, TNT has basically surpassed HBO to become the most famous cable station. Adrian naturally doesn''t mind to let it go to prison. It is said that Warner and Disney have plans to let HBO and Disney Channel cooperate, so he simply took out the TV series "under six feet".


    This is Adrian''s way of getting involved. He doesn''t have to go all over the studio to ask about every detail. He just needs to participate in the script writing and establish a screenwriter team with himself as the core. It has been said for a long time that screenwriters of TV plays have a higher status than film writers. They often act as producers while writing scripts. As long as you have the right to speak on the script, you don''t have to worry that the TV series will get out of their control. Of course, he also gives the writers enough autonomy. There are many episodes of friends that are not consistent with his memory, but they are quite popular.


    As a matter of fact, director miracle''s screenwriting team is now well-known in Hollywood. Adrian''s method of only guiding the direction and then allowing it to develop has created many excellent screenwriters after countless screenplays. Even if he only stayed in the group for a short time, as long as he participated in the writing of several screenwriters, he would benefit a lot. Many screenwriters hope to become members of this group, and many of them have put their scripts to universal, Bosworth, Miramax and other film companies, hoping to be discovered by Adrian.


    "That''s my unique advantage. No one can learn from it." Adrian, who was dealing with the scripts and related situations of those TV plays, said triumphantly.


    In the evening, he was not late for the activities in fields bar. Victoria''s secret development is very good. With Adrian''s advice from time to time, he also works closely with ABC, which has got rid of the loss and started to soar. Now his fame is much higher than the original track. So, after a recent show, Claude held such a celebration. He loved the gadget, but never delayed the company''s business, so Adrian was very supportive.


    Of course, it''s not a good idea for him to take his women to a bunch of models alone.


    After that, it''s rare for you to see Claude.


    "Rarely? It''s sad to say that you haven''t cared about me for a long time, crow Adrian raised his eyebrows with his glass.


    "Well I mean this kind of place. Besides, don''t you think it''s a bit inappropriate? " Claude coughed, while Heidi Krum, who was holding his arm, covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "No? Why? Can you point it out clearly? " Adrian shrugged, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Well, don''t say that," Claude raised his hand for the first time. "Well, there are so many girls here. Just pick one of them. There must be someone suitable for you.""Oh?" Adrian turned his head and glanced at the bustling bar. The models who worked with Victoria''s secret and the staff who came to attend the event, some chatted and laughed at the bar, some danced to the music on the dance floor.


    Looking at those curves, Adrian had to praise in his heart. Fortunately, it was underwear models, and a certain figure was necessary. Those too skinny fashion models just looked at them and found that they were not satisfied.


    "That looks good." Now that Claude said that, Adrian was not polite. He quickly pointed to a tall girl in the left corner who was chatting with her friends. She was between 18 and 25, with long dark brown hair and pretty good facial features. She was very charming.


    "Heidi." Claude then gave the woman a look around him, and Heidi stood up: "just a moment, please."


    "You haven''t had sex with that girl, have you?" Asked Adrian, looking back and waiting for Heidi to step out of a distance.


    "No, it should have been recently invited to the show." Claude looked over there and shook his head.


    "That''s good." Adrian looked satisfied.


    "But I''m sorry now. That girl looks charming." Claude suddenly said half jokingly.


    "Now she''s mine," Adrian said rudely, and then he thought of something and laughed. "I remember you had an appointment with Heidi a few years ago, and now why are you back in love? You took her to Murdoch''s wedding before. I remember you didn''t touch her again after playing? "


    "People always change, ed."


    "Ha, she must be very good in bed?"


    "What you said was all about College..."


    "She must be very good in bed!"


    Listening to the question turn into a positive sentence, Claude couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "well, I admit, she is really good in bed, so it''s nothing to talk about the old love. More importantly, my mother hopes that I won''t go on like this any more. It''s better to marry a suitable girl right away. It would be better if I could have a child in ten months. Oh, my God, I didn''t dare go to them at that time. She turned her home into a marriage agency


    "It''s quite normal that young and promising single media tycoons are hot goods in the upper class - what about the godfather''s opinion?" Adrian held back his smile.


    "Default." Claude spread his hands.


    "Oh, that''s terrible." Adrian sighed. "So you want to avoid this by dating Heidi for a long time. She''s great in bed."


    ¡°bingo£¡¡± Claude snapped his fingers. "We still have a lot of life to enjoy. Why should we be bound by marriage early?"


    "Yes, Victoria''s secret was developed by you, right?" Adrian said with a long smile, "maybe you can try to have a child out of wedlock. I don''t think your mother will care."


    "No?" Claude sniffed. "Of course she won''t, because my dad''s going to skin me first."


    At this point, he suddenly became serious: "ed, I want to remind you that there are things to play, but don''t overdo it. Cindy Crawford has been married now, no matter how many times she''s been in bed with you before."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and nodded, "I''ll pay attention."


    Cindy Crawford got married last year with Randy Gerber, who runs a modeling company, pubs and high-end clubs. She''s rich, but I''m afraid she''s not much more wealthy than Crawford. You know, because Adrian, Croft is a star in "the city" and a judge of the supermodel competition, which is far higher than her original wealth.


    However, it is said that the guy was very enthusiastic, so he finally got married at the end of last year. Then, when Adrian came back from New Zealand last month, he attended a cocktail party. The only time he did was to talk to Croft and then he went to the bathroom one after another. Although Gerber and cruise are different, Adrian still doesn''t care about him. One hour before the wedding, he was in a room with Crawford Hu Tianhu, who had already been dressed. When the priest announced the couple''s marriage in the church, there was something on the inside of the long legs under the wedding dress.


    Well, that''s a bit too much, but if Croft really had feelings for him, how could he be so indulgent? Most of them want to play with something more exciting. However, since Claude said so, Adrian will not perfunctorily, anyway, and this woman is only a friendly match.


    "I''ll introduce you. This is Alexander ambrosieu," Heidi came back, followed by the girl she was looking for. "Eller, I won''t introduce this one. You''ve all met Mr. Claude, and this one..."


    "It''s a great honor to be the famous miracle director." She outstretched her hand, still with a charming smile, without the slightest timidity or any other look.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Ambrose." Adrian got up with a smile, shook hands with her, and then made a polite gesture. And then it starts to work very fast, Alexander Ambrose? Seems to have heard the name, then is it the past life or this life?"Thank you. You can call me Alexander or eller ed Alexander sat down and naturally cocked up his legs. He reached out and gently swept his hair around his ears. It was sexy and attractive. Obviously, she knew why she had called herself here, and she was not going to miss the opportunity.


    Thanks to abnormal memory, as long as there is enough stimulation, even the dazzling information can be recalled. Moreover, Adrian is still searching for technology, so he quickly finds the corresponding memory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C299

    "Did anyone introduce me before I came here?" There was a distinct surprise on Alexander''s face.


    "It''s not hard to guess, eller," Adrian said with a smile. "You''re tall, you''re well proportioned, you''re beautiful, you''re sexy and you''re passionate. Although it''s just a short walk and a few moves, the quality of a first-class model is obvious. I can''t think of anyone else who has these characteristics except Brazilian Girls - of course, more importantly Yes, I recognize your Brazilian accent


    Listen to some of the three people who are absorbed in the same show a surprised look, and then laugh together. []


    "it''s like Conan Doyle''s joke. At the end of the day, the taxi driver said that I saw the name on your luggage. You''re so humorous, ed Claude shook his head.


    "Thank you," Adrian opened his hand. "But I''m telling you the truth. Claude, eller is a top model."


    "Oh?" Claude picked his eyebrows and a meaningful smile crossed his eyes. "You really think so."


    "Of course," Adrian looked at Alexander, "there may be something missing now, but in three or four years at the most, eller will be better. What she lacks is just opportunity. Why not let her try?"


    Although Alexander showed a look of surprise, but the expression of excitement hidden in it did not hide Adrian''s eyes. Victoria''s secret is now much more famous than in the original track, and the selection of Victoria angels is more strict. Most models are just cooperation, and only a few models such as Heidi Krum can really talk about. No matter which one has an extraordinary reputation in the mold circle.


    "I didn''t know you knew so much about models?" Claude said sarcastically.


    "Not really. It''s just based on impressions," Adrian shrugged. "You know, I''ve always had a good eye for anything."


    Then he looked at Alexander again, and the young girl lowered her head, pretending to be embarrassed. "Thank you, ED, I''m very honored to have your praise."


    "Yes, you know, when I was dating Crowe, he wasn''t told that about me." Heidi played a round at the side.


    "That doesn''t need to be. You''re already excellent then, Heidi. You just need to keep going." Adrian laughs. This woman has a good eye.


    "That''s great. I can say thank you now. That''s nice, isn''t it, crow." She leaned into Claude''s arms and asked with a smile.


    "Honey, you''ve said it many times, but I''ve never been so happy." Claude sighed deliberately.


    "It''s different, honey. Everyone has his or her own expertise. If you think that an acquisition is unreasonable, even ED can''t easily change your mind. Similarly, I think that the design of a dress is out of date, and people will only consult professionals." Heidi shrugged her shoulders in a charming way.


    "It''s true." Claude said, raising his glass to Adrian, "right, ed?"


    "Speaking of this, I suddenly had an idea..." Adrian with the cup looked at Heidi and suddenly said, "one The idea of reality TV. "


    Heidi''s eyes brightened this time. Most people in the modeling industry knew how much the idea of the man who was called a miracle was worth pursuing. The Supermodel Contest and the examples of the two female judges were in front of us.


    Adrian gave Claude a look, a look that only the two of them would understand. Claude laughed and then made a gesture of invitation: "talk about it."


    "Well, it''s just a general idea. It''s different from the supermodel competition, and it''s related to fashion. I still need to think about the specific things, and then submit them to the planning department for discussion. But I believe it won''t be much different from the Supermodel Contest." Adrian tapped his head with his finger. "I think it''s appropriate for Heidi to preside over it, but even with a complete idea, it may take another year and a half before we start making it. I need to find a good time."


    "Are you really going to let me do it, ed?" Heidi looks at Adrian in surprise.


    "Of course, since it''s you who inspired you, it''s up to you to host it. Besides, you''re very familiar with fashion design, aren''t you?" Adrian laughed and glanced casually at Alexander. Although the smile on the young girl''s face did not change, the lip line was still obviously stretched for a moment.


    Adrian mentioned that the reality show is the show "bridge pride", which is hosted by Heidi Krum. Although the supermodel competition has been made ahead of time, no one has made any decision on fashion designers for a while. Now that he has thought of this because of Heidi, he will not let it slip away easily. With the strength of AC media, as long as it is prepared in place, the production is very fast, and out of the principle of maximizing interests, it is not a problem to launch it again in a year or two.


    One of the reasons why he proposed it at this time is to help Claude. Since he is very satisfied with Heidi and believes that he needs Heidi to cover him for a long time because of his family affairs, he should sell his personal feelings and let her serve him for a long time. The second is to observe the reaction of Alexander Ambrose.To be honest, it''s not bad. When Alexander clamped his legs firmly around his waist on the bed, he resisted and swayed back and forth as hard as he could to make him feel good.


    "I''ve said it many times tonight, but I want to repeat it. You''re charming, eller." Said Adrian, holding the young girl from Brazil in his arms.


    "You too, ed." Alexander said in a languid voice as he circled his fingers around his chest. Although there was no light in the room, there was still a glimmer of satisfaction between her eyebrows.


    "It''s fascinating..." Adrian sighed. The hand that swam in her body went back to her chest and grasped one carefully.


    Although still immersed in the aftertaste, and the numbness from her chest made her feel a little bit agitated, Alexander seized the opportunity: "as long as you like, ed."


    Such a sentence is enough to show her cleverness. It does not need too much language, but it is enough to make some things certain. Sometimes the competition in the modeling industry is much more intense than that in other industries, and the pressure is also huge. In addition, the education background is not high. So after a long time, many people rely on sex or drugs to relax themselves - there are some big models - and if you put on a bad agent, you may be doomed if you are not careful.


    Alexander began to receive training at the age of 12 and became a professional model at the age of 15. Although she had good luck all the time and her agent still had some abilities, she had already felt great pressure. Especially after she came to New York, the competition was more intense than Brazil, which was not easy at all. For a time, she was a little breathless. It''s so easy to come to Los Angeles and win the opportunity to cooperate with Victoria''s Secret brand, but it''s just the most common type of endorsement. It''s very difficult to sign up as a Victoria angel.


    However, this difficulty was easily solved after meeting Adrian. Although Claude did not make a statement at that time, she knew that as long as she did what should be done, there would be no problem. Oh, what''s the matter? You should know that the girls who want this opportunity catch a lot of them. Yes, they are famous playboys, but they are also the youngest media tycoon. Moreover, he has countless ideas in his head. As long as you get one from him, it is only a matter of time before you become famous.


    If there is any doubt about the final point, then Adrian''s subsequent performance completely dispelled this question. How many people can come up with a reality show idea because of Heidi''s fashion design ability? Alexander was not one of those silly girls who could tell whether she had an idea or a show. So when Adrian, who was satisfied with her passion, just hinted, she immediately agreed without hesitation.


    Isn''t it just his bed mate? Which model hasn''t? And he''s not the kind of man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Maybe he was a little cold to her at the beginning, but he got along very well after leaving the bar. He even took himself to the best chocolate shop in Los Angeles and tasted all the delicious food there. God, how could he know his secret hobby?


    In a word, everything was so interesting from the time he came out of the bar to the moment he spoke. It was like a real date. In that case, why bother so much?


    Adrian was equally satisfied. At first, he just wanted to spend the night with a good-looking girl, but when he found out about Alexander Ambrose, his idea began to change. Speaking of it, he has had a lot of latin girls. Lopez and Shakira are very hot, but the passion of Brazilian girls is only experienced by Giselle Bangchen, which is hard to describe, so it is very memorable.


    Since Alexander is here, it''s not fun. How about last time? Her age is similar to Giselle, her body is also hot, more importantly, her facial features are not as strong as Giselle, which is very in line with Adrian''s taste. Then she tried several times. Her reaction was expected. She was more full in bed. Now she is so enthusiastic that it''s good to let such a girl be her bed mate.


    It''s not a collection, it''s not a friendly. It''s just a bed mate. After all, she''s a model. However, if Alexander''s performance can satisfy him, Adrian will not mind putting her on the shelf. In memory, she is one of Victoria''s Secret top underwear models.


    Well, this is an episode, and Alexander''s satisfaction with Adrian is just one of his many women.


    "Don''t forget, ED, no matter how big or hard you are, you have only one." Charlize said after Adrian gave himself Alexander''s information.


    "That''s great, Charley, so I''m going to give full play to my own characteristics and advantages, avoid the one-to-one situation, and put an upper limit on a pair of n''s - who do you think is better?" Adrian replied with a smile, and then got the white eyes of the secretary.


    In addition to the TV series, there are also some things he would like to be involved in. For example, in the later stage of "the beautiful legend of Sicily", because he kept running between Queenstown and Los Angeles, the late stage progress was very slow. But don''t worry, there will be at least three months to go. Anyway, it will be released at the end of the year.For others, Kate''s "28 days" is over, while "agent beauty" is almost over. Then Naomi and Harrison Ford''s "behind the lies" have come to an end. As for Nicole, Sara and love''s "American Beauty" with spacey and Mendes, post production has begun.


    It''s not surprising that Kate''s image is different from that of the original. If you want to make the two films achieve the same results as the original, it is absolutely impossible to copy them mechanically. Therefore, although the startup is earlier than "American Beauty", it is not fast to shoot. Besides, there is a reason why "American Beauty" can be completed so quickly.


    Not to mention this, Adrian''s return to Los Angeles this time, the most important thing in the film is another.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''ve kept you waiting." Entering the conference room, Adrian, with a smile, extended his hand to the middle-aged Chinese man sitting next to him.


    "It''s not too long. I just used this time to browse the script and various design drafts, Mr. Adrian." The other side stood up and bowed, with a humble smile.


    "How do you feel?" Adrian made a please sign and sat down in his seat.


    "It''s amazing, whether it''s a script or a variety of designs, I didn''t expect to see something like this full of Chinese classical poetry in Hollywood." The other side full of admiration said, as if from the heart, and then raised a manuscript to the front, on which a man and a woman were standing on the bamboo leaves and holding them: "for example, this one fully shows the elegant and artistic conception of ancient Chinese swordsmen. I really I can''t describe how I feel. "


    "I like movies from other cultures. I''ve seen a lot of them in Hong Kong and Taiwan, so I spent a lot of time to get the right to adapt the novel from Mr. Xu. But now I don''t have time, and other people are certainly not competent. So I think you might be willing to be the director of this film?" Adrian said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course The other party was stunned and immediately replied, although he had guessed some, but after hearing Adrian said so, he couldn''t help but look happy.


    He had long wanted to adapt Wang Dulu''s novels into films. Xu Ligong also bought part of the copyright of the novels at his request, but for various reasons, he failed to set up a project. Then the American Bosworth film company began to contact Xu Ligong, and they also had a small part of the copyright. After all, Wang Dulu wrote a series.


    Under the pressure of Bosworth and the high price offered, Xu Ligong had to sell it. Although he was disappointed, he had to accept the reality. To my surprise, Bosworth has come to see him again, hoping that he can be the director of the film. He is also a famous miracle director in Hollywood. He has to negotiate with him in person. He is deeply moved, but at the same time, he has a trace of pride in his heart. This kind of film has to be directed by Chinese people.


    "Good." Adrian ordered a little, and Ang Lee''s reaction was seen in his eyes. "Like all the directors who have cooperated, except for the final editing right, you will have the right to make. If you want, we can also invite Mr. Xu to be the producer. At the same time, you can choose actors according to your idea, we do not interfere at all. In Hongkong, Taiwan and Mainland China, even if you want to go to the mainland to take out the scenery, it''s okay. We have connections with the mainland, except for one thing. "


    Adrian laughed, opened the folder in her hand, and pushed several pictures out to Ang Lee." I want her to play Yu Jiao. Dragon. "


    Ang Lee, with a smile on her face, was stunned again. After looking at the girl in the photo, she showed a puzzled look. Just now, she said that she could select actors according to her own ideas. How could she decide a major role immediately?


    "Well I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. I haven''t been with this If Miss Lin Zhiling has met, why don''t you wait... " Ang Lee organized the words in his head, but Adrian interrupted him: "it''s not a request, Mr. Li."


    This sudden change made Ang Lee''s head even more crooked.


    "But But... " He subconsciously wanted to argue.


    "I repeat, Mr. Li, it''s not a request!" Adrian stood up, put his hands on the long table in the conference room, looked down at him, and continued in Chinese, "if there''s anything wrong with her, you have to make her fit. As I said just now, if I wasn''t too busy myself, I would have directed and produced this movie myself. The script you see now and the scripts are all made by me! "


    Ang Lee can''t help but take a breath. If these scripts and setting scripts that are very to his taste are really made by the white man in front of him He didn''t want to believe it, but his fluent Chinese constantly reminded him that he was not a reasonable person. From the early 1990s to now, countless people wanted to see his jokes, but all of them became jokes.


    he can bet on it, and like an idealist, since he invited himself to direct and make, he has the final say. If he can''t do that, then don''t talk about cooperation. But what if they do? You know, he''s called the miracle director! After a few breaths, his reserve and pride disappeared from his heart. Ang Lee has never been an idealist, let alone cooperate with this media tycoon"I see, Mr. Adrian." He said after swallowing his mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C300

    There is no doubt that this film is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Adrian had no interest in it, but since she has got Lin Zhiling to her side, and she is also very obedient, it should be considered for her. Comparatively speaking, it is more difficult for Chinese Americans than Japanese Americans to develop in Hollywood. It is more difficult to find a suitable role for Lin Zhiling than for you Ji Hui. The reason is not much to say. After thinking about it, Adrian turned his mind to crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Although Xu Ligong, the producer who often cooperated with Ang Lee at that time, had already obtained the copyright of the novel, Wang Dulu wrote five novels in total, and there was also a Taiwanese language film called "yujiaolong and Luo Xiaohu". Therefore, with Adrian''s support, Bosworth obtained a few sub copyrights, and then bought the rest from Xu Ligong by various means.


    At the beginning, Adrian wanted to direct it by himself. Think about it. An American directed a Chinese style martial arts movie. It was a slap in the face for most of the film makers in mainland China who were still immersed in their own world. Although Hollywood blockbusters have been landing since 1995, and the ship has reached a considerable height, it will still take two or three years for these guys to wake up if they are not given a strong stimulation.


    However, on second thought, this is a bit shocking. Although the film version of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon is still a kung fu film for the west, it still has some ancient style and artistic conception. It doesn''t matter if a Chinese director can produce such a film. Even if he has been a immigrant for three generations in the United States, it would be a bit exaggerated for an American director to direct it He is a famous miracle director.


    Ann Lee has never been to China, and he has never been to China to explain it. What''s more, he has never been to China for a long time. As for Chinese films, it doesn''t matter. He has a series of plans, which can only be regarded as an addition. So what we have to do is, like now, call Ang Lee over and tell him that he can be fully responsible for the production of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, but Lin Zhiling has to be used to play yujiaolong.


    Now Ang Lee is not qualified to challenge him at all. Although "ice storm" has won him a lot of attention, and this year there will be a "ride with the devil" still to be released, but the "sense and feelings" that really made him famous does not exist. At that time, when Austen adapted the novel "Lady Austen", it was only related to his emotional right to buy more of these works.


    Until now, Adrian still owns the film rights of sense and sensibility, but it will expire if it is not approved, so he plans to let Blanchett and Gwyneth play the sisters in the novel together. For a long time, Hollywood has been very keen on English literature. If it is well produced, it is OK to get a few more nominations. Moreover, role play has new contents. Why not?


    As a matter of fact, even if Ang Lee is still directing "sense and sensibility", as long as he continues to develop in Hollywood, and as long as he doesn''t want to shrink back to being a local director in that small place in Taiwan, Adrian has many means to make him surrender, so don''t worry about these. As for the international chapter, I''m sorry, who is that?


    "Do you really think I''m going to play such a smart but tough guy with a lot of capital Is a chivalrous woman a good idea Lin Zhiling, who nestles in Adrian''s arms and walks slowly in the night, asks.


    I have to say, this woman is really good at flattering men. After Adrian asked her to correct her way of speaking, although she was very obedient and practiced, she was still a little bit coquettish when she was dating. However, she was very good at pinching, which made people feel numb at the same time, but she didn''t hate it. Moreover, she also took some special coquetry of little women and deliberately pretended to be tender in memory It''s totally different.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Ling, but the role is absolutely right for you." Adrian grinned and put his arm around her waist tightly. "This will be your first step to the international stage. Then you will understand that I have prepared good things for you, but --"


    as soon as he turns his voice, his other hand pinches on her tender face: "you must also work very hard and try your best to understand the role and cooperate with the director Do you understand? My woman, even a vase, is a unique, unrepeatable and beautiful vase


    "I won''t let you down, ed Lin Zhiling smiles charmingly. When his fingers cross the corner of his mouth, she reaches out the tip of her tongue and touches it.


    "Good, so should you respond enthusiastically?" Adrian asked with a smile, his hands on his waist followed the curve to the groin, then separated his middle finger and pressed it inside.


    "Whatever you want to do." Lin Zhiling threw a wink, and then gently raised her buttocks. Everything was in silence.


    After that, Adrian went back to New Zealand again. It''s hard to say that Lord of the rings is still going on step by step. With the advent of September, the temperature in the southern hemisphere began to rise, and some outdoor scenes could finally be shot."Hurry up, boys! With these shots done, we can basically start to finish off! " Adrian''s roar reverberates on the location every day.


    "The end? Is it the end of the shooting? " Elia wood sighed.


    "It''s normal, Elia. Our director needs to finish the shooting plan as soon as possible and then go back to Los Angeles to deal with things. It''s said that he has a lot of arrangements this month." Sean Austin shrugged.


    "In that case, why not let Peter direct? I think he did a good job Wood asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t be paranoid. Although they say that they get along very well, and Peter has a deep understanding of the novel and the script, it doesn''t mean that what he makes will be fully recognized by Adrian." Said Austin, waving her hand.


    Then they were silent for a moment and both sighed. There are many people who hold this idea and often discuss it in private. Since you want to go back in two or three days, why not give it to someone who has done a good job and take charge of the production? In fact, to put it bluntly, they are just a little jealous. If Adrian can go back every month, even when he is here, he will change women in two or three days. I''m afraid they have done a lot of things like a few P''s.


    As a matter of fact, all actors and staff know that it will not take months to put such a huge trilogy of the Lord of the rings onto the big screen. Peter Jackson himself admits that it will take him at least a year to film if he is to direct it. Now, if you work hard, you may be able to close in October.


    Therefore, the discussions were basically based on gossip, and they were not publicized everywhere. But at least they are right. Adrian is so anxious to shoot the location because there are many arrangements in September, such as the MTV Music Video award ceremony held at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York on September 9!


    As the only music awards comparable to Grammy in North America, the billboard and other music awards have some names, but their influence is far less than that of MTV Music Video Awards. After all, the spread speed of magazines is not as fast as that of TV. MTV Music Video Awards attract a large number of well-known, popular and famous singers every year The Grammy in his twenties and the MTV music video awards are undoubtedly much younger. Naturally, they are more open-minded, and they don''t attach so much importance to qualifications, so they are very popular with the audience.


    Viacom, the parent company of MTV network, has cooperated with AC media and exchanged shares with each other. However, Adrian went to New York to attend the awards ceremony more to support Britney and Christina.


    "The vampire" and "the vampire" have been released with the second album of "you, the vampire" and "the vampire" Love "- that''s right, it''s the song that made Westlife boys famous. Their voice is a little too soft. It''s just right for Britney.


    These great songs together formed a strong chemical effect, so Britney''s second album sold 150 copies in the first week, breaking the female singer''s first week sales record! Britney Spears, who was already very popular, immediately stepped up several steps and further established her status as a girl idol. When she signed for sale everywhere, she triggered a different wave of star chasing. In the end, Adrian''s brainwashing and teaching didn''t go in vain. Although she was a bit dizzy, Britney kept her mouth under control and didn''t say anything out of line.


    In contrast, Christina, who also released her second album, is quite good, but her scenery is far less than that of Britney Spears. Besides, the songs mentioned above have stayed in the top 100 of the billboard, and the "baby one moretime" is still on the top 100 of the billboard, which is likely to break a record again.


    Who let Adrian be partial, providing only "genie bottle" and "don''t know why" for Christina''s album. It is worth mentioning that due to the loss of Pixar, 2D animation was run out by DreamWorks''s Prince of Egypt. Disney, which started with animation, has been declining in this regard, and Huamulan project has been abandoned for a long time.


    Although these two songs are very good, they are inferior to Britney Spears in almost all aspects. In addition, the release time of Christina''s two albums is too short, which will inevitably make music fans have some aesthetic fatigue, so it is expected that Britney will compete with her.


    Art director Norton didn''t persuade her, but Christina insisted on catching up with the MTV Music Video Awards this year. As for the result, Christina didn''t win the first prize, while Britney relied on God "Girl" won the best pop video and the best female singer video, which are two important awards. And if she was not young and had a little poor qualifications, she might have won the best video of the year - MTV Music Video Award. She just didn''t value her qualifications, but didn''t watch it at all. Otherwise, Britney Spears'' popularity last year would not have won the first prize ¡£Rao is so, she is also enough attention, in the stage performance, won no one more applause than her.


    "Why worry about it? It''s just the MTV prize. Since you can win boob at the Grammy, why can''t boob beat you on MTV?" At the party that followed, Adrian opened up Christina.


    "Of course, it''s normal." Christina replied, but the smile was still a little reluctant.


    Although at the beginning of the year, she beat Britney Spears to get the best rookie, but both in terms of popularity and album sales, she lost to each other. Moreover, with Adrian''s intention, many good people constantly compare them, and fans often criticize each other. In addition, all the previous accumulation makes Christina want to compare with Britney Spears.


    At present, it seems that she can''t catch up with the popularity and album sales for the time being, so I''ll try to crush her in various music awards. What I didn''t expect was that she was so brilliant at the MTV Awards. Although MTV is not as good as Grammy, it is also one of the music awards that can be comparable. How can Christina be reconciled?


    Britney is going to be the most popular one in the evening, so she wants to know who is going to be popular with Britney in private.


    Although this is exactly what Adrian wants to see, he still refuses Christina''s invitation. Although she needs to be pacified, the feelings of his pet should also be considered. No matter who is chosen at this time, the other will be unhappy. Besides, there are many reporters outside the hotel. More importantly, of course, he had an important appointment when he came to New York.


    "What are you laughing at?" Natalie seems to be eating through the curtains.


    "You look like you came out of the room last night Interesting. Why don''t mom and dad stay a little longer Natalie came to her side with a faint smile on her pretty face, and her petite * * was half hidden under the quilt.


    "In fact, I think it would be better for them to come a few minutes later so that they can see a daughter with messy hair and untidy clothes." Adrian snorted.


    "Oh? You don''t worry now that they''ll come in and kill you. " Said Natalie in a jocular tone.


    "Now of course you don''t have to worry. Besides, you''ve succeeded in provoking my anger, dear." Adrian put her in her arms and pressed her under her. Natalie giggled and began to struggle. The bed, which had been a mess because of the fierce fighting last night, suddenly became more chaotic.


    "Do you do that every morning, Mr. Adrian?" ''said Natalie, panting on the bed, her legs tucked around Adrian''s waist and pressed against each other.


    "Of course, so take it, Nada." Adrian nodded triumphantly and then kissed her lip.


    After a fierce sucking, Adrian suddenly stood up with her in her arms, and Natalie''s legs tightened. He just hugged her, kissing and walking into the bathroom. After turning on the sprinkler, he pushed the girl against the wall in the current and held her little buttocks. First, he squatted down and went up to the top. Then he started the morning transportation in the breath and groan, leaving the water rushing on his body.


    "It''s a pity that I have to leave soon. Although you have a lot of things, work or courses, at least you often call me, otherwise I will miss you very much." Adrian, dressed to the door, said to Natalie, who sent herself out, "besides, I love your new home very much. Maybe you can consider buying it."


    "I can call you every other minute if you like." The young girl chuckled and poked him in the chest.


    "You know what?" Wearing sunglasses and kissing Natalie, Adrian showed a bad smile, "I really like your charming appearance which accumulated for decades and then released at one time. It''s so charming."


    After that, he grabbed the door with a smile, leaving Natalie with no chance to give her eyes.


    Standing by the window, she watched Adrian get on, start and leave. As the car went away, the corners of her mouth gradually began to fall down. After his car disappeared from her eyes, Natalie also recovered her calm, and then let out a long breath, as if she was relaxing and dropping a big stone from her heart.


    Then she went upstairs to her bedroom and began to clean up the still messy bed. As her fingers crossed the messy bedclothes, a smile suddenly rose from her face. Adrian''s words before she left rang again. Only a few seconds later, Natalie regained her cool look and shrugged innocently.


    After cleaning up the house and having a rest for a while, she went to her parents'' house. They were all on Long Island, not far away, and returned to Boston in the afternoon. She will return to New York this weekend, mainly because of Adrian''s appointment. It''s not good to refuse for too long. Anyway Now that the matter has been completed, it is natural to go back. According to the plan, the main energy should be put on the study.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C301

    "Hey! We saw it first! " When Natalie wanted to take a bag of paper from the shelf, she suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed it. Then meimidon, who was next to her, called out.


    "Oh?" The brown haired girl with a shopping basket turned around. She looked very beautiful in a simple but refreshing dress. Standing among several girls, she felt quite different. After picking an eyebrow at Natalie, she said in a languid, slightly contemptuous tone, "I''m sorry, your majesty, we didn''t notice you were here."


    The girls who followed her all burst into laughter and looked down upon. [search for the latest updates]


    "please forgive me for my recklessness, sire," continued the brown haired girl, holding on to that, "but I don''t think you mind if I take this bag of suction paper? You won''t know how big our party for new members is and how much paper is needed. Of course, if you like, I can invite you to watch instead of Camilla. "


    "Don''t be so childish, Diana. You look like a little girl who hasn''t grown up and likes to show off her toys!" She would have said two more words, but Natalie stopped her.


    "It''s yours, Diana, but allow me to remind you," Natalie looked serious. "All the Royal expenses are reported to the Council, so I have to make it clear in the papers I gave them that this bag of paper was passed on to you."


    With that she shrugged her shoulders, and without giving the other party a chance to speak, she took Mamie away.


    "It''s said on the paper that it was given to you. Oh, my God, I really want to stay there and enjoy Diana''s expression. It must be interesting." Meimi chuckled.


    "No, Diana is one of the few people in the sisterhood who have a little head. Even if she is not happy, she won''t show it." Said Natalie in a flat voice.


    "Don''t you care at all, Natalie?" Meimi asked curiously.


    "Why should I care about them? Yes, they are rich and charismatic, but do we have to please them? " Natalie shrugged.


    Fraternity and sisterhood have always been the traditional organizations in American universities, or not as powerful as the student union. However, as long as the students who join the fraternity have the ability, they can easily build their own contacts. Therefore, the children of the top class are all members of the organization in college, and most of the children of the lower middle class are eager to enter.


    Generally speaking, it is easy for the children of rich families, especially those who are connected with each other, to get in, but it is not so easy for children of middle and lower classes. They''re going to face all sorts of weird pranks that are part of the initiation test, and if they don''t pass, they can''t go to the fraternity or the sorority.


    You know, the brotherhood and the sisterhood are in the hands of the rich children. There is no lack of elites among these people, but there are more dandies. So it''s common for them to have fun with the middle and lower class students who want to come in. It''s their normal to look down on other students. The small conflicts like today began when Natalie entered Harvard.


    After all, there are not many people who are famous in the United States and even the world before they go to school - even though the new prequel has been criticized by many Star Wars fans, but Natalie is really well known for the movie - everyone will have a psychological imbalance, even those rich children who have been fed and clothed since childhood. But that''s why Natalie didn''t care about them either. As she told Mamie, was it necessary to please them?


    "Let me see, blank notebooks, people magazine, ketchup That''s about it. Let''s go back. " After walking around the convenience store and finding out what she wanted to buy, she said.


    "Wait, and this." Natalie takes something off the rack and throws it into the shopping basket.


    "Yes, that''s potato chips for veryna." Meimi laughed and was about to make a joke when the girls'' voices suddenly floated into her ears from the other side of the goods rack.


    "Speaking of it, what pride does that Slut have to report to the Council for all expenses?"? Does she really think she is a queen This is the voice of one of the girls.


    "It''s a pity that she was, and now the whole country knows, Queen Amidala." This is Diana''s voice.


    "Oh, come on, it''s just a star," said a girl''s voice. "You know, a week ago, I went back to New York for the MTV Awards and saw her and that Adrian Cowell, the famous Hollywood playboy, made love at the ceremony


    "No? I heard that she was born into a conservative Jewish family and listened to her parents The voice of disbelief began to ring.


    "It''s so normal that you''ll never know what a person really looks like until you really know her." Diana''s voice rose again, and again languid, as if proud of something.


    "These bitches." Mamie gave a low scolding, and was about to raise her voice to remind these stupid people who were talking about other people behind their backs, but Natalie stopped again.She shook her head calmly, then walked down the goods rack to the cashier''s desk. Meimi sighed and followed her.


    "They are too much. How can they say that to others like that," said Mamie indignantly on the way back. "It seems that we are provoking them!"


    "It''s normal. They''re the kind of people. Mistakes are always the fault of others." Natalie shrugged indifferently.


    "Then you shouldn''t watch them make a rumor?" Meimi frowned.


    "Don''t worry, Mamie. Believe me, I was at the MTV Awards ceremony a week ago, and the tabloids must know better than them." Natalie chuckled.


    "This is..." Meimi''s eyes lit up, but soon she looked at her hesitantly.


    "Ask what you want." Natalie glanced at her.


    "Well..." Mamie was embarrassed to smile, but asked, "I remember, your first work seems to be with Adrian Cowell, right? And it''s said that Amidala''s character is also recommended by him, so So... "


    "What do you think?" Natalie laughs, turns her head and looks at Mamie jokingly.


    Meimi coughed and lowered her head.


    "But you can think about it." Natalie suddenly said again, and her friend looked up in surprise.


    "I did work with him in my first work, and he really recommended the role of Amidala to me. No matter what the gossip, he is really a very attractive man. Maybe we can try to date him next time." Natalie chuckled at last, though she said it in a serious way.


    Then Meimi laughed and glared at her: "OK, OK, I''ll never talk about this topic again."


    After a few more words, Natalie went into her bedroom. As soon as the door closed, her smile disappeared and her face sank.


    It took a few seconds for her to recover her composure, and then her brow frowned. I thought we could wait She walked back and forth in the room twice, closed her eyes, recalled carefully, and sorted out all the plans again. There should be no mistakes, so she made up her mind quickly.


    "Ed?" After the mobile phone was connected, Natalie opened her mouth for the first time, then frowned, when she should wait for the other party to ask questions first.


    But the people there didn''t hear anything, and the tone was light: "Hi, Nada, it''s so nice to hear from you. You know, I miss you again."


    "Are you in Los Angeles now?" Natalie asked directly.


    "Yes, I just came back from London. You know, the casting of Harry Potter is over, and it''s about to start shooting. I have to go and see it for myself. By the way, I brought Kyla from London. There''s a character here that suits her very well. And then I''m going to New Zealand, where the shooting will continue. " Adrian replied with a smile.


    "Are you free now?" Adrian reached out and swept his hair in his ears. His voice was steady and he had completely controlled his mood.


    "Of course, what can I do for you?"


    "Something I want to talk to you? "


    "What happened?"


    "No, in fact, I had the idea to talk to you before, but I always felt that it was not suitable. Now after I calm down and think about it carefully, I finally sorted out the ideas, so The day after tomorrow is the weekend, and tomorrow I will go to Los Angeles to attend an event. If possible, can you give me some time on the weekend


    ¡°¡­¡­ No problem. "


    After turning off her mobile phone, Natalie let out a long breath, and now there is one last step left, as long as she can pass


    As the weekend came, the already bustling city of Cambridge became even more heated. The brotherhood and the sisterhood began to decorate their party venues for a carnival, but Natalie had already gone to Los Angeles. The charity event was not big, so I had a good night''s sleep in the hotel, got up and adjusted a little, and then went to Adrian''s Beverly Hills mansion when he recovered to his best.


    "Why are there so few people in the house?" Although he followed Adrian through the living room and went upstairs, there was hardly any servant on the way, let alone his assistant secretary or the "maid".


    "Because you are coming." Adrian turned to smile.


    Natalie can''t help laughing. Although she hasn''t been here many times in the past few years, Adrian always lets other people leave to prevent her from being seen. Time flies. A few years have passed. Adrian is very considerate sometimes She soon realized that her mind was floating a little, and then she was in a state of convergence.


    "Would you like something to drink?" After coming to the study, Adrian opened his wine cabinet and said, "how about Romani conti of 77? Pure and soft. "


    "No, ed Natalie, who sat down, laughed."That''s not good. A good red wine can make you beautiful, even though you are already beautiful." Adrian said, turning his head and making a tut.


    For a moment, Natalie wanted to laugh, but then she controlled herself, many times. Unconsciously, she was guided by his words. Today, it can''t be like this. Otherwise, she may fail.


    "Ed!" She exclaimed, accentuated.


    "All right, all right," Adrian sighed and closed the wine cabinet behind the desk. "So, what''s the matter? Do you want to break up with me when you dress so formally


    There was a joke in his tone, but Natalie nodded solemnly: "yes!"


    Adrian was obviously stunned and seemed to be at a loss. Natalie continued: "I know it''s a bit sudden, but I really think it''s time to end our relationship. It''s not a choice made because of impulse, it''s the result of careful consideration."


    She looked up at him with a sincere look. "We had a good time, ed. I never deny that, though But I have no regrets, I like to be with you very much, you chat, go shopping, play, you can always catch my mind, I am really happy. But Some things have always bothered me I know you have a lot of women, and I know you know I know you have a lot of women, but you I haven''t mentioned these things to me, even a little hint.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed. although I tried to understand it, you always gave me a kind of I can''t hold you in the fog. I have been waiting, waiting for your explanation and appeasement, even if I know that you will not give up others for me, but you have always remained silent in this respect After hesitation, I finally choose to give up. I don''t want to be an accessory in your life. I don''t want to fight for you with any women, so I''m sorry. "


    She heaved her breath and looked straight at Adrian, waiting for his response. The smile had already disappeared from his face. In the process of listening to her, Adrian was a little surprised, then frowned, and finally returned to calm. Now he sat behind the desk, his hands crossed in front of him, looking at her motionlessly. His dark eyes gave a deep feeling, as if no one could find anything from it.


    Facing this indescribable look, Natalie''s fingers on the armrest can''t help rubbing.


    After such a long time, Adrian finally opened his mouth. His voice was very soft, but his words were not so light: "why don''t you tell the truth, Nada?"


    Natalie doesn''t respond. She just looks at her without blinking her eyes. She has already said what should be said. If she responds rashly, she will only call the other party''s initiative.


    "I admit that there are several reasons why you would choose to end," Adrian said again without waiting. His voice was still very low, as if from the sky. "But that''s not the main reason. You choose to end because - you don''t think you can get more from me, or what you get from me Far less than what you lost


    Natalie still looked at him quietly. She did not speak, but squeezed her hands slightly.


    "You have always been a very special girl, intelligent, precocious, confident, and Pride, "Adrian continued, calm as if without emotion." you can always quickly adapt to the surrounding environment, know how to achieve your goals, and even if you face difficulties, you can quickly find solutions, such as getting a second audition with a manager familiar to the director, or keeping yourself in touch with the director At the same time, he plans for the future, even if he has many problems.


    But that''s not your ultimate goal. What you want from the bottom of your heart is unique, what you want is not to be copied, what you want is Natalie Portman first, not Audrey Hepburn second! Keeping a close relationship with this director does bring you a lot of benefits, and the director is really good at flattering people. After he started directing films, there have been Oscars coming out of his hands. You believe that you can be on this throne one day.


    But you soon find that there are also many disadvantages, because he is very playful, and almost all the women he has worked with have sex with him. If it''s just like this, you won''t take it seriously. Anyway, your goal is not here, but the question is, what will others think? Especially with the gossip that an actress can win an Oscar because he''s been served comfortably in bed, you''re more sure that you have to change.


    You don''t want to be said to be like this in the future. Although you already know that this is the norm in the entertainment industry, and you don''t care much about it. The interests you get are the most important, you don''t want to be talked about by the public. Because, you are proud, you are not willing to juxtapose with others, you can endure the low tide of career, you can temper yourself repeatedly for acting skills, but absolutely can''t bear to be despised by others!


    It was easy to leave him, because he had heard it mentioned in private that if his woman wanted to leave, he would never stop him if he said it clearly, and almost did so. But the problem is that if you leave immediately, you will lose a lot of opportunities. You can''t fail to understand what opportunities mean. And because of family and other reasons, although you have some good works, you can only be considered a second-line actor for a long time. Even the director can''t change this for the time being. So you waited patiently until the Star Wars prequel was released and Harvard approved your application.By referring to sat and AP, winning the AP Scholar Award and published papers, you have successfully established a distinctive actress image, beautiful and intelligent; and the release of the prequel of Star Wars made her name resound throughout the United States, thus gathering a lot of popularity. What''s more, there are two more films to be made after the prequel of Star Wars. You don''t have to worry about your popularity and commercial value for a long time. You can cooperate with other directors to march towards the Oscars as much as possible, instead of depending on that guy.


    At the same time, the nomination of best supporting actress at the beginning of the year is an honor, but it also rings an alarm for you. If you continue, the most worried may become reality. So after you are ready, a little stimulation is enough for you to make the decision of showdown. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C302

    In the middle of the study, it is quiet, not to mention losing a needle. Even if you lose a hair, you can hear it. A man and a woman in front of and behind the desk looked at each other and said nothing, filled with a strange atmosphere.


    Finally, Natalie lowered her eyelids and took a deep breath. "You taught me, ed."


    Adrian did not speak, still very calm looking at her, no emotional ups and downs, even the movement has not changed. This can not help but make her heart slightly uneasy, in fact, in front of the other side of the mouth, she has been unable to capture his emotional fluctuations, not at all. It''s not good, which means she won''t be able to judge his reaction and respond appropriately. []


    "I''m sorry, and I''m sorry." Natalie continued, with a calm look. In any case, it''s impossible to stop at this point, and since all of them have been broken, or Adrian has taken the initiative to pick them up, it''s better to be more frank. Covering up will only backfire.


    Adrian still did not speak, always motionless very calm looking at her, as if to see through her. The feeling was so bad that Natalie could not help but pinch her hands twice, though she tried to keep her posture still.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, that''s for the time being." At last she said this, then got up and went to the door, and at the same time, she had a voice in her heart that as long as she got out of the door, she would win.


    When he put his hand on the armrest, a smile even crossed the corner of his mouth. But at the same time, Adrian''s voice sounded out of time: "wait a minute."


    The man who had been sitting there stood up, walked around the desk, and then came to her: "even if you don''t think about yourself, you should do it for..."


    He leaned over to her ear and whispered a few words. Natalie, who had remained calm for a long time, was stunned, then turned white, and her eyes were mixed with an unbelievable look of panic.


    "Why do you How can you... " Her lips trembled, and though she tried to control her emotions, her voice was still sharp. "How can you do this?"


    "Why can''t I do this?" Then back to the desk, Adrian, leaning on the edge, shrugged his shoulders, with a casual tone. Although there was no expression, it gave people a sense of condescending overlooking.


    How could this happen? Natalie''s body trembled slightly, and her chest began to fluctuate greatly, which was totally beyond the plan. For a while, she didn''t know how to respond. Why is it like this?!


    "Don''t forget, ed...." She bit her lip and looked at him with her eyes, "we We were I just... "


    "Oh? Are you going to sue me? Where is it? " Adrian continued to shrug, "New York? California? Or Connecticut? "


    (Note: in similar cases, Connecticut has the biggest ups and downs, with a minimum sentence of 9 months)


    "yes, you can make a big noise, but what about that? I just need to form a large and luxurious lawyer group. There may be many lawyers who are eager to be famous through a lawsuit. But I still have many friends, the state house, Capitol Hill and wall street. They will be happy to help me, as long as I can afford the price. Even if he said that, he still had no expression They spend a small sum of money to buy the jury - not all of them, just a few to confuse other people''s ideas. It''s all very simple things. "


    Natalie''s face was gone, but Adrian went on: "well, even if everything goes against me, the conviction, the judge''s verdict, and it''s still in New York, I can come out in three days at most. As for reputation, after waiting for two years and then making two art films, they will naturally start to praise me, because art and artists are two different things. Charlie Chaplin, Roman Polanski, Woody Allen and Jean Luc Godard


    (Note: it is an open secret that Chaplin likes teenage girls, but Hollywood at that time is not comparable now; Polanski, who fled the United States in the 1970s, has not dared to go back, so he can only stay in France. In 2009, he was almost arrested and extradited in Switzerland. His case was one of the top ten scandals in the entertainment industry in the 20th century. Woody Allen colluded with his adopted daughter The married boy is also one of the top ten scandals in the 20th century; as for Jean Luc Godard, one of the characteristics of the new wave movement in France and one of the staunch anti Semites in Europe.)


    His body leans forward, and the sense of oppression comes to him: "and you, smart Miss Natalie Portman, what can you get? Of course, you can choose to retire, choose to leave the entertainment industry, leave the United States, go to Israel, go to Europe, and become a silent lecturer or professor after university. Maybe you can still leave some works in decades, but I will not let you go. I''ll nail you to the stigma of Hollywood, to be remembered in another way, I''ll find you, and I''ll destroy your friends, your family, your all


    The room was quiet again, and only Natalie''s heavy and disordered breathing echoed. She looked at Adrian with a pale face and a little dull. She had no usual dexterity."A week," said Adrian, after a moment of silence, "you have a week to think about it, starting today. Now, you can go out. "


    With a click, the door of the study was closed, and Adrian, who was leaning against the edge of his desk, did not get up. He remained as silent as before. After a few seconds, he suddenly hit the desk with a fist, making a loud bang, and his face turned blue.


    Adrian remained in this position, like a sculpture, motionless, until Charlize''s voice came into his ear with the opening of the door: "what''s the matter? I saw Natalie a little bit out of her wits just now Ed? "


    "The first time." He slowly raised his head and squinted at his secretary. "This is the first time."


    "Well?" Charlize didn''t understand.


    "Out of control." Adrian spat out a word, but as someone who has been around him for years, Charlize understood his meaning instantly.


    "It''s normal, ed." Charlize organized the words in his head, "after all..."


    "It''s not normal at all. It''s strange," Adrian shook his head. "It shouldn''t be like this. If she wants to leave, just leave. I don''t need such a woman around me. However, I react the most fiercely. The reason doesn''t exist in that moment!"


    "Ed..."


    "It''s absolutely not a good thing. The first time something like this happens, there will be a second time."


    "Ed..."


    "I''ve always had the wrong feeling that I''ve got something wrong or confused."


    Adrian began to walk around the room, frowning deeply, as if trapped in a strange mood and unable to extricate himself, Charlize next to him couldn''t get in the way.


    "I need to study it carefully. I can''t let it go..."


    "Ed!" Charlize suddenly grabbed his collar and pulled it violently. His gray green eyes were full of anxiety. "Listen to me, ed! You are not God. You can''t control everything. No matter how well you plan and how keen your insight is, there will always be changes and accidents! When you encounter an accident, you should quickly adjust the plan and move on, instead of being stuck in the way of how the accident happened. This is what you taught me. Have you forgotten it? "


    She said all the accumulated words in one breath, only to find that she was a little out of tune, and then put her hand over her head. Adrian stopped nagging and looked at her with a strange look in his eyes.


    After adjusting his breath, Charlize raised his head again. His voice was much lower and softer: "don''t think about that, OK? No matter It doesn''t matter what kind of conflict you had with that girl. You just have some confusion. All you need is rest. You can do something else to divert your attention If you want to, whether you want to Who to call, how many people to come together, no matter what you want to How to play, what tricks, I can accompany you Don''t think about that... "


    She said, reaching out to touch his face, with firmness and tenderness rarely fully shown in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "Adrian finally spoke again after a long time, and he put his arm around Charlize''s waist." you''re enough. "


    ------------------------


    "Nada, come down to dinner." The mother''s voice from the door let Natalie, who was in a trance, come back to her mind. She looked at the next four weeks in a daze before she realized that she was at her parents'' home in Long Island.


    After a few more minutes of trance, she remembered how she had left Adrian''s mansion in a daze, spent an afternoon in a hotel room and got back on the plane.


    "I''ll be right there, mom." She managed to smile and try to look normal.


    "Are you really OK, Nada, I don''t think you''re in a good condition." Shelly nodded, and then said with some worry.


    "It''s OK, mom. I''m just I''m a little tired. You know, in addition to university courses, I also have There are a lot of activities to attend. " "If you''re worried, I''ll go down with you," Natalie said, gesticulating, then simply standing up and taking her mother''s arm


    "Well," Shelley said, smiling and touching her head. "Don''t make yourself so nervous, Nada. I should have pushed these activities away for you."


    "It doesn''t matter, mom. The effects of the prequel of star wars will soon be over, and I can focus on my studies for the rest of the time." Natalie kept her smile and came to the table with her mother.


    "You can give up acting for a while and concentrate on finishing your studies." Eve, who was already sitting there waiting, said this in a stuffy voice.


    "Avner!" Shelly exclaimed in a discontented tone, then patted her placidly, "don''t take it to heart, honey, your father is not in a good mood today."Natalie seemed to notice something in her father''s frown.


    "What happened, mom?" She asked her mother, who shared Sarah.


    "Two people from the tax bureau came to see your father this afternoon and said what it was..." Before Shelly could finish, ivner interrupted, "Shelly!"


    "What''s the matter? Am I not even free to speak? " Shirley put down her plate in discontent. "Listen to those two swaggering guys? Actually... "


    "Enough, Shelly, I don''t want to say that now!" Ivner raised his voice, looked at his wife angrily, and then quickly glanced at her daughter.


    Shirley immediately responded. She looked down and began to scratch the food on the plate in front of her. She immediately changed her mouth: "OK, OK, don''t say this."


    What they don''t know, however, is that when Shelley said, "there are two people from the tax bureau coming to your father," Natalie''s ear was blasted. If it wasn''t for her strength, the fork would have fallen to the ground.


    "I''m ready." After a few quick bites, Natalie put down the dishes and stood up.


    "Are you ready?" Shelly was a little surprised to see that there was still a big plate of food.


    "I''m sorry, mom. I don''t have a lot of appetite. It''s probably because there was too much time difference between yesterday and today in Los Angeles and New York. Just have a good rest." Natalie forced a smile and then looked at her father. "I promise it''s not because of your words, Dad."


    She moved her lips as if to say something, but she turned and left the table in a hurry.


    Back to the bedroom door lock, Natalie madly found her mobile phone, and then went into the bathroom, gnashing her teeth and began to dial.


    "I''m ed Soon Adrian''s voice came over there.


    "You bastard! What have you done! You said that I have a week. Why will the tax official come to my father this afternoon! You can''t believe what you said Natalie yelled recklessly.


    "What? Nada? What''s the matter? " There hesitated to ask next, the tone is full of familiar lazy.


    Natalie was stunned, but the fear and anger that filled her heart made her roar again.


    "You said there were two people from the tax bureau looking for your father this afternoon?" "That''s not my instruction. Since I said that I would give you a week, I would certainly give you a week. I think I still have this credit - today is just the first time I broke my promise. Don''t worry. I''ll call you tomorrow afternoon at the latest. That''s it


    With that, he hung up the phone and left Natalie standing in the middle of the bathroom.


    It was a particularly difficult night, and though she kept hypnotizing herself, she couldn''t sleep at all. The sun was shining in the room, and she was still lying in bed with red eyes. As long as you close your eyes, Adrian''s threats will come true, and she will wake up in fear.


    Damn it! How could this happen! Cried Natalie, covering her face. All morning she locked herself in her bedroom and didn''t want to do anything. She was surrounded by depression, depression, regret and even despair.


    At 2:00 p.m., the cell phone that hasn''t been ringing in the morning finally reacts. Although Natalie is startled by the sudden bell, it also makes her calm a little bit, grits her teeth and chooses to connect.


    "Nada? I''ve made it clear that it has nothing to do with your father, "Adrian''s steady voice rang in his ear." people from the tax department will go to your father because one of your father''s colleagues once provided them with false documents, and they need a full range of information. In addition, I have made people take care of your father through some relationships, so you don''t have to worry about getting involved. "


    "You Natalie opened her eyes in surprise and regained some sense. Of course, she knew what he meant by that.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little busy. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. In addition, please allow me to remind you that you have only six days left." With that, the phone was cut off and she didn''t give her a chance.


    However, Natalie suddenly held up her cell phone and threw it on the bed for a long time.


    Fool! Fool! You idiot! How can you be so flustered! Even if you leave immediately after he let people contact, it is impossible to let the people of the tax bureau come over so quickly, and looking for the door so directly is tantamount to tearing the skin completely. Why can''t you think of it! Why? She slowly sat down against the wall and hugged her head. Tears finally slid down her face. Why is it like this? It''s clearly planned. Why has it become this way?!


    Although she had been together for so many years, she still grasped some personality traits. Adrian has a strong sense of control, keen insight, and amazing talent. He can always quietly let women take their arms and let them do what they want. But at the same time, he is very conceited. If someone refuses him, he will not spend more time on this person. With the increase of power, this has become more and more obvious.She designed it by taking advantage of this, lowering her posture and showing sincerity, pointing out that the main problem lies in him and then leaving himself alone - which is also the case. He already has too many women around him, and this excuse is simply a fact.


    Generally speaking, Adrian is sure to keep him. As long as he insists, he will let go even if he is not happy. This is related to his reputation, and there is no need to worry about such a woman. What if he suppressed himself for that? That''s better! Although it''s not good for adelain to be a girl in Hollywood, she can''t be tough to be a girl in Hollywood, but she can''t be a tough girl in Hollywood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C303

    Time goes by so fast that it''s gone in the blink of an eye in seven days. When most Americans begin to enjoy another weekend, Natalie sits in Adrian''s study again. She has no other choice. These days, she has been racking her brains to think of a way. She is always in a trance in class. Her eyes are dark because of lack of sleep, and she feels tired all the time, so that two roommates in the same dormitory have advised her to see a doctor more than once.


    What can not think of a way out, the difference between the two is too far, if Adrian regardless of everything to deal with their own words, she has no strength to fight back. In fact, Natalie didn''t think about this possibility, but with Adrian''s character, the possibility of this kind of thing is very low. Rao, she is still very patient, waiting for the best time to show off.


    If everything goes according to plan, she can do so after attending the Oscar ceremony. The prequel of Star Wars has been finished and just waiting for the release, completely cutting off the possibility of changing people to shoot after Lucas. The only uncertain thing is the popularity of the film after it is released. But it won''t be worse. After all, it''s a Star Wars series. []


    Rao is so, Natalie is still unable to confirm Adrian''s idea and delays the time until she hears the comments of sisterhood members on Harvard campus and even Meimi half jokingly asks if she has a date with director miracle. If she drags on, maybe her name will be closely linked with Adrian like Julia and Monica, which is exactly what she deliberately wants to avoid and one of the important reasons why she wants to leave him. However, how did not expect, the other party''s reaction completely exceeded her expectation, instantly let her fall into the abyss.


    "I like to stand here and enjoy the scenery outside, especially at night. The light of the city will give people a magnificent feeling." Adrian, standing in front of the French window, looked out at the city which had already fallen and only had the light left. He said with a sigh. Then he turned around and laughed at Natalie. "I''m sorry, I just have some feelings."


    Although Natalie didn''t say anything, she just sat there with no expression on her face, but the feeling of upset in her heart certainly did not decrease, especially when she saw Adrian''s smile. I don''t know how many times she has seen that kind of smile, but it has never made her feel strange like this, even in the face of Adrian who had no expression a week ago Ryan is better than now.


    "First of all, I''d like to apologize to you, Nada," Adrian, who sat back at his desk, said with sincerity. "I''ve said a little bit too much about what I said a week ago. Anyway, we had a wonderful and happy time. I still remember how lovely you looked when I gave you your birthday on the cast of" this killer is not too cold "; and When I was making "fly with you" in Canada, I was riding with you. I shouldn''t have planned these simple plans to your In the calculation, it''s my fault, so... "


    He leaned forward and looked at Natalie very seriously. "I''m sorry, Nada. Can you forgive me?"


    Natalie couldn''t help biting her lip. The more he did, the more frightened she became. She had no idea what he was thinking. The unpredictable feeling was more stressful than a week ago.


    "Yes." This sentence was almost squeezed out of her throat.


    "Great," Adrian clapped happily. "We''ve solved one problem, so let''s solve the next - make a deal, Nada. Stay with me, and I can get you to the top of the circle!"


    His tone is very relaxed, and his smile has not changed, as if the topic is not a big deal, and without waiting for her to open her mouth, he continued: "I know what you want, I can give it to you, there are many unique ways, and no one is perfect, others can always find your shortcomings and enlarge them, so if you create a talented person, you can always find them It is almost impossible for many people to like an image with high commercial value and low profile at the same time.


    There must be trade-offs. I''m sure you think that business value can be given up temporarily, but this is exactly the worst choice. After a little careful analysis, we can see that at least half of the things are based on business value, and the other half is closely related to it. Maybe you can rely on the Star Wars prequel trilogy to show your commercial value for a long time, but after that? You should understand that producers are more snobbish than anyone else.


    Even independent films can''t break away from this rule, and after ups and downs, they can only rely on independent films to strive to return to the forefront of the stage one day. It''s a long-term thing.


    It''s different around me. I can control all the unfavorable aspects in a certain range, such as the relationship between you and me. Let the media guess, and let them chase and divert their attention from time to time. There may be unexpected situations, but it is much better than those mentioned above.


    I know you, Nada, you''re not the kind of person who likes to be manipulated - don''t rush to deny - you respect your father, but you never like him to direct your career. Sometimes he is too conservative, and even goes beyond the boundaries of father and daughter, so that you pass many good movies.And you have a heart of pride, you want to be the best actor, you want to stand at the top and accept the heartfelt cheers, so you look down on the sisterhood members at Harvard - please forgive me for doing some research. It''s normal for you to look down on them. Although some of them are excellent people, most of them are short-sighted and totally family mediocre. I know very well, because I was one of them.


    But I think you also understand that the reality is not that you can do what you want. Even if it is me, there are things that you can''t get, such as you. So I think we can make a deal. I know your potential better than anyone else. I know your determination better than anyone else. I can give you whatever you want. I don''t need to prove that what I have achieved in the past few years is enough to explain everything.


    I like it very much, Nada. I have a lot of feelings for you, so I was so excited about your showdown a week ago. Although it has been adjusted, some words can''t be taken back. Therefore, I thought that maybe this method can be used to keep you around. Of course, you can refuse. It''s up to you. "


    Adrian said this with a smile all the time, as if he were talking about a very common thing, which was totally different from the things that stabbed Natalie''s heart. It was not until the last sentence that a sharp look flashed through her eyes. Obviously, if Natalie had made a choice contrary to his wishes


    "Now, please tell me, dear Nada, do you agree or refuse?" Although he was sincere and sincere, he didn''t have that kind of sincere attitude.


    Natalie, sitting at her desk, blushed and whitened. Although she had been trying to control her emotions, the more Adrian said, the more she fidgeted, and she didn''t know whether it was conflict or something else.


    Adrian did not speak again, so quietly sat there waiting. After a long time in this state, Natalie, who lowered her head and covered her face, took a deep breath, lifted it up and looked directly into the man''s eyes in front of her: "I promise."


    --------------------


    after two clicks, the lights in the room lit up, and the darkness that had enveloped the room disappeared. Adrian, who had been sitting behind his desk, stood up and stretched comfortably. After Natalie left - she had to leave, of course, and although she had agreed to Adrian''s terms, it took time to adjust her mind - he sat in a high back chair, chin in one hand, and the other on the arm, beating back and forth until the sky was completely dark outside.


    He opened the cupboard and poured himself a glass of whisky. Adrian took a sip and then nodded in admiration. Whisky without ice really tastes mellow.


    "It''s a real woman." He sighed softly. Although he said so much and threatened with hints at the end, if Natalie was really tenacious, he would choose to let go - in fact, even if she just cried and begged, he would let go. There is no need to put such a woman beside him, and he does not lack women, but she finally made the choice that he most wanted to see and the last to see.


    "Matilda is Matilda, Natalie is Natalie. I didn''t expect that I would make such a mistake." Adrian, who came to the French window with a cup, said so.


    "But it''s not too late to correct it now, and it''s better to make some small mistakes than not to make them." He lightened up, drank all the liquid in the glass, and then looked out. From here, we could clearly see the city lights loved by Beverly Hills, which looked gorgeous and bright under the night sky, which made people want to praise.


    At first, in Claude''s home, the words he said when he was instigated to join the company and start a business together with him rang in his mind, and Adrian could not help sighing. Then, all kinds of information about Natalie, in this life and in the past, came out of the memory again and flashed one by one.


    ¡°noangela¡­¡­¡± He raised the cup in his hand, slowly turned it, and whispered, "in he


    e."


    Soon he came back to the cupboard and poured himself a whisky: "you''ll love the life I''ve arranged for you, Nada."


    A smile, an enigmatic smile emerged from the corner of the mouth.


    "I promise."


    -------------------


    a storm just passed by, and it seemed like a small episode. No one but the two parties would know what happened. Even Charlize only knew that Adrian and Natalie had some conflicts, calmed down for a week and then made up. Of course, she knows that this will not be the whole thing, but both Adrian and Natalie obviously want to keep a low profile on the matter, so she won''t take the initiative to ask anything.


    Most of the things are still going on. Only when the shooting in New Zealand was affected, Adrian went to London to ask about Harry Potter in addition to attending the MTV Awards this month.


    It took several months to attract the attention of countless people and the media, which ended in mid August. The British government also revised the child labor law at the end of the month, which naturally put the start time on the agenda. It''s worth mentioning that there are basically no changes in adult actors, such as Richard Harris or Alan Rickman, but none of the young actors, except Hermione, who was appointed earlier, is familiar with Adrian.From Harry to Ron to Draco to Neville, they are all brand new. The little Harry character is Eric Reese, from a middle-class family in the suburbs of London. His father is a history writer and photographer. Now he is a director''s assistant to a certain crew, and his mother is an actor. With brown hair and a pair of gray green eyes, although not as Rowling described in the book, but it is very cute, which is precisely because of this, Columbus chose him to play Harry.


    As for the role of Ron''s child, George Sanders, from Liverpool, he didn''t send any cross dressing dance videos to the crew. The reason why he was liked by Columbus was that his rare red hair was very special, and the shape was very consistent with Rowling''s description. In addition, although he was a little dull at ordinary times, he would become very smart in front of the camera Ron.


    Draco and Neville''s little actors don''t elaborate. In short, this casting, like last year''s World Cup, fully explains what is called unreliable chance. If Adrian didn''t intervene, Emma would probably not play Hermione by 99%. In fact, it doesn''t matter. No one can''t be replaced, right? Besides, the little girl who plays Ginny this time is very cute and beautiful. She should not be a big mother in a few years.


    Production power has been devolved to producers, directors and Rowling, and Adrian just went to London to see Emma and take Kyla to Los Angeles. Bosworth is currently working with a female director in a romantic romantic comedy. There is a teenage daughter role. Adrian originally wanted to recommend Scarlett, but on second thought, he has a lot of opportunities to prepare for Scarlett, so he takes a fancy to Kayla.


    The girl agreed very readily, and naturally went to Los Angeles with his luxurious private plane. This is the first time that the two met after the Star Wars premiere. Kaila has obviously adjusted her mood. She is calm in the face of Adrian and teases him actively and clumsily on the plane for several times. Unfortunately, with her mother together, Adrian does nothing.


    But after arriving in Los Angeles, Kyla found a chance to stop him.


    "Here It seems to be very effective when it is a big circle... " She said to him, opening her coat to reveal the tender pink buds, with a hint of nervousness, shyness, expectation, and a well concealed madness.


    This is definitely a depressing thing. A beautiful girl raises her coat to you because she wants to make it bigger. It makes people laugh and cry. It''s not scientific at all. Adrian said such words after kneading it at the beginning. It''s more for comfort. I didn''t expect that Kyla actually heard it. Moreover, she attributed her breast development to him, and now she has to continue. It seems that she really cares about her chest, but the whole thing seems to be in a very strange direction.


    Adrian didn''t refuse. She''s normal now. If she refuses, she won''t be furious. Then she turns to tell her parents about it. In addition, even if it is skewed to other directions, it may also skew back in the future. It is impossible to do such things as cheap others.


    There is no need to say much about the following things. Like the last time, after some kneading, Kyla''s lost breath was lying in his arms for a long time before she recovered. When Lenovo started, she sang and murmured with the rhythm. It seems that the bud should be one of her most sensitive places. However, Adrian didn''t do anything else. Although the girl''s unique fragrance and twisting body in his arms made him feel uneasy for a time, he finally managed to control himself. He didn''t even take a deep breath in her pink neck. It''s not easy to win the trust of this sensitive girl in his arms.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of women around him. Otherwise, it would be a tragedy for him to DIY himself after being teased by Kaila.


    In a word, this is what happened in early September. Most of the earth''s people ran away, and the shooting of the Lord of the rings naturally slowed down. It was supposed to have at least a week''s quiet time for production. Unexpectedly, Natalie happened again. Adrian naturally had no mind to make it, so he wasted several days.


    And when he adjusted himself to deal with Natalie, another important thing was put in front of him, so the New Zealand side was still put aside for the time being.


    "If I can''t, I''ll give it to Peter for a try. It will take me at least a week to go back I know, but what I do here is very important Well, that''s it Adrian shut his cell phone and let out a breath.


    Although Jackson has a deep understanding of the script, and Adrian mostly copies the original version, there are still many differences in their styles. Moreover, Adrian''s split shot jumps so much that the shots are basically used. Therefore, Jackson can be responsible for some large-scale shooting, but Adrian has to take charge of many specific contents.


    But now there is no better way. Although the shooting efficiency is very high, the 350 million budget is not slow at all. Many people in the crew ridicule it, and the money is wasted in Adrian''s running around the world. So in order to make the closing time a little earlier, let Jackson try it is also feasible.


    However, things over there can be solved temporarily, but things here are not so easy to solve.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C304

    EVA and Juliet


    "ah The shrill cry constantly echoed in the room. Monica was lying on the chair with sweat on her head. Her beautiful facial features had been twisted together because of pain. (genius only takes 3 seconds to remember) [search for the latest updates]


    "push, Ms. Monica, push, you''ve done a good job, I can see the baby''s head." The midwife kept saying that her voice was soft, encouraging and experienced.


    "Do you hear me, Monica, you can see the baby''s head. Try again!" Adrian, holding her hand by the side, also encouraged.


    "What a pain Ah, ah Monica screams and grabs his hand tighter and tighter.


    "A little more patience, and it''ll be ready." Adrian continued to comfort, but bit by bit he pulled his hand back.


    "Again Stay with me for a while Ed Please... " Monika, who is aware of it, looks imploring.


    "I''m sorry, honey, Sophie''s giving birth there, and she needs me too," Adrian said with a wry smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll be around. I''ll be right back."


    Oh, hell, why such a thing! That''s ridiculous! Adrian, who rushed from one delivery room to another, complained in his heart. There are many precedents of this kind of thing, but there is always a speed of fetal development, right? So why is it that Monica and Sophie are due almost at the same time? Well, the same period is the same time, but why do two people react together and send them to the labor room together? OK, send it together, but why does the time of breaking amniotic fluid not exceed 10 seconds?!


    So Monica and Sophie are basically pushed into the delivery room at the same time, while Adrian has to run on both sides, which is very depressing. Although there are often coincidences, it is also a coincidence.


    "Hi, honey, I''m here. Don''t worry, I''m right by your side." After entering the delivery room, he immediately came to Sophie and grabbed his hand.


    "I''m so miserable..." Sophie cried. Like Monica, she was sweating, and the pain of childbirth seemed to be overwhelming.


    Of course, it just looks like that. In fact, Sophie has always been encouraged by the midwife to continue to exert herself. It has to be said that women are more tolerant of pain than men, and the pain of childbirth is the highest among the pain levels. Although there is still a caesarean section, but that idea was only lost after Adrian''s head turned twice. It is still a small matter to leave scars on the abdomen, but it is a big event to affect the development of children.


    For thousands of years, children are born in this way, which is already a set of inevitable procedures. Just like running a computer, the program will naturally get results after running. But if it is forced to end in the end, the result may be similar to that of natural ending, but no one may have hidden defects that have not been discovered.


    It''s a very small chance, but Adrian doesn''t want to experiment with his own children. Besides, Monica and Sophie are not very old now, so he always advises them to have a natural birth. Of course, they have been asked to do a detailed and best regular check-up. Even if they are not in Los Angeles, they will ask the nanny on the phone to urge them to correct their posture and prevent abnormal fetal position, so there is nothing to worry about.


    "Take a deep breath, Sophie. Take a deep breath. It''ll be ready soon." Adrian continues to comfort, with Kate''s childbirth experience, although running back and forth several times, he is still not flustered and impatient.


    Finally, squatting in the bottom of the doctor happily called out: "OK, come out!"


    Then, a loud and clear cry sound, full of air, should be very healthy. The nurse next to her came to pick up the baby from the doctor, took it to one side, cleaned it up, and looked at it from a distance. It was as ugly as lily was when she was born, but it will become very lovely and beautiful in a few hours at most.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Adrian. It''s a girl." The relaxed doctor said as he cleaned up.


    "Child What about the kids? And my child? " Sophie, breathing and recovering, cried. (win Q coin)


    "calm down, Sophie, the baby is with the nurse, it''s a It''s a lovely girl Adrian coaxed. Sophie turned her head and saw the baby cleaned up by the nurse, and then showed a tired smile. But then she turned around and Adrian had retreated to the door.


    "Sorry, Sophie. Monica hasn''t finished yet. I have to go Look at her. " Adrian chuckled, then pretended not to see her resentment, turned and slipped out.


    Although the two delivery rooms are not far away, but he is still a step late, has not stepped into the door, crying has been heard. Damn it. This is terrible. Adrian sighed in his heart, but did not stop at his feet for a moment.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Adrian. It''s a girl." Holding the child to stand up the doctor immediately said with a smile.


    Another girl?! Adrian''s eyelids can''t help but pick, including lily, this is his third daughter. But the daughter is also good, after all, the son kiss the mother and the daughter kiss the father."What a lovely little fellow." Looking at the little girl in the doctor''s arms, Adrian said in admiration, although her wrinkles like a little old man have nothing to do with loveliness.


    "Ed..." "I''m here, honey. OK, it''s OK. It''s OK. The little guy is coming out very well and healthy. It''s over."


    Monica did not speak, just looked at him with a look of injustice, just like a child, where there is that kind of mature and charming amorous feelings. Adrian smiles and reaches for her arms to comfort her. With the smooth delivery of both sides, Monica and Sophie are back in the double ward together again. Adrian doesn''t have to run back and forth on both sides.


    However, before delivery, there were two women who said they were smiling, but both of them kept silent. Under the occasional eye contact, they would soon separate. Despite the exhaustion of energy caused by the previous birth children, the atmosphere is a little strange now. Adrian was forced to play gags between the two women and try to adjust their relationship.


    Fortunately, after all, Monica and Sophie have lived together for such a long time, and it is also a common thing to have a three-way trip with Adrian. When he was away because he was going to make a film in New Zealand, they both supported each other, so they recovered quickly.


    After a long rest, Adrian helped them to the special nursery room to pay attention to their children through the glass. After careful cleaning by nurses, although even a little guy is wrinkled, it is much more beautiful than when they were born. They lie there quietly with their eyes closed, and occasionally move up and down. It is rare to see the outline of Sophie and Monica.


    "They are lovely." Sophie murmured, looking at the child inside.


    "Yes, they are our children." Monica nodded, her eyes all over the child.


    Adrian in the middle now coughed, "so, do you think of the child''s name?"


    "Do you have a plan?" The two women looked at him together, and they all said they didn''t believe him. He spent most of the half a year in New Zealand. He only said about the name, but he didn''t have time to discuss it.


    "Of course," Adrian nodded. "Monica''s daughter is diva, Sophie''s daughter is Juliet."


    Then he raised his chin and looked at them with a smile, expecting their approval, but what he got was a complaint.


    "Deva? What the hell''s the name? Don''t you have a better one? "


    "Juliet is a French name, but don''t you think it''s too common?"


    How could this happen? When Adrian settles down, she looks stunned, but Monica and Sophie don''t care.


    "I think avrila or Veronica are good."


    "I think Zoe has a stronger French flavor."


    It''s strange. Why don''t they like it? Adrian couldn''t understand. Kate quickly accepted Lily''s name. Although there are some doubts, he doesn''t intend to compromise. As for the possible opposition and protest of Monica and Sophie, it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to put it right, so the new kids still use these two names.


    Adrian spent the next few days circling around his two mothers and two babies, and even if he had to go back to Los Angeles to do business, he would return to Orange County before night. And he shows a good image of a dutiful father. Whenever the little guys don''t care about others'' feelings and cry in the middle of the night, he always rushes over at the first time and takes the baby sitter with him to his mother.


    "In fact, you can leave it to the nanny." When Adrian yawns during the day, Monica says with some heartache.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have experience." Adrian doesn''t care. "And if you get along with the kids, they''ll remember me, don''t they?"


    However, he is also very strict with Monica and Sophie, such as stipulating that certain things can''t be done within one week, some things can''t be done within two weeks, no matter how much they protest, they can''t make him change his mind.


    "It''s for your good. Think about it. Two little guys are so big and two lumps of meat Well, so big In a word, they have grown up in your body for ten months, relying on you to provide nutrients. After separation, they will certainly do harm to you. Therefore, proper nursing is necessary Adrian said that.


    As the saying goes in the past life, it doesn''t take so long. In ancient times, the Chinese would let the pregnant women stay in the house for at least a month. Because of the sanitary conditions and other reasons, it''s not necessary now. But this does not mean that pregnant women who have just given birth can eat, drink and even swim in the water without any care.


    , as he told them, in any case, giving birth to children is a very expensive thing, just like bleeding, which requires rest for blood transfusion, and always loses the essence to be replenished. It seems that eating and drinking or swimming are OK, but God knows if there will be hidden diseases in a few years? Although confinement is an antique, it is also the experience accumulated by the ancients.After serving Kate, Adrian knows a lot about it. Naturally, he knows how to persuade Monica and Sophie better. They didn''t persuade them, but more for the sake of a short time. If they really live like this for a month, they will definitely try to kill the guy who "tortures" them. Besides, he will leave soon. After leaving


    Adrian can''t help it. After all, filming in New Zealand will continue, so he can only supervise them when he is still at home. The only time to reassure him was that there was almost no coverage in the media, and the cover up work was very good. At the beginning of the delivery, he signed a contract with the nurse. If he didn''t talk within 10 years, he would get a lot of money, otherwise, it would be a huge compensation.


    Queenstown is still the same as before. Without him, the shooting progress is quite slow, even if some of the scenes are delegated to Jackson.


    "I''m sorry, ed. I can''t do what you do." Jackson said apologetically.


    Although Adrian has produced a lot of different styles of films, it doesn''t mean that he has no style. In fact, the shooting method of jumping shot is his biggest style, and no one can learn it, even the top directors in the world. Naturally, Jackson couldn''t do it any more. He would only waste a lot of time shooting in this way, but he would shoot very slowly in his own way.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ve done your best, Peter. Give it to me. Although a lot of time was wasted because of too many things last month, the rest will be finished in this month." Adrian vowed.


    Of course, basically everyone sneers at him. Won''t director miracle be Los Angeles or director miracle? Has he persisted for a week since the beginning of last month? However, some of the facts are always unexpected, and Adrian has been in Queenstown and the surrounding locations for the next two weeks to surprise everyone.


    Then, there will be no more. Will the miracle director who doesn''t return to Los Angeles be a miracle director?


    In fact, Adrian doesn''t want to be like this, but there are always things to deal with, and he is not completely a shopkeeper.


    "I''m glad you supported me, ed After the meeting, Claude said.


    "When did I not support you?" Adrian shrugged.


    "Once in July 1994, once in March 1995..." Claude immediately started to index.


    "Hey, even if I object, it''s in private." Adrian interrupted quickly.


    "That''s against it, too." Claude spread out his hand and burst out laughing in Adrian''s white eyes.


    "What do you think, Charlie?" Back in his office, he came across Charlize, who had finished the minutes of the meeting. Adrian asked casually.


    "Maxim has great potential, but it needs time to develop." Charlize thought about it and gave her answer.


    "Oh? Can I listen to your careful analysis? " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    The most important thing to do this time is to preside over the group''s acquisition of the British magazine Maxim. Of course, more of them are going through the motions to show that they know and support it. AC media has always had shortcomings in paper media. Although it has acquired several newspapers and magazines, it still can''t compare with those groups which have strong points in traditional media. Therefore, it cooperates closely with Hirst and Newhouse.


    However, this does not mean that they will let their own way. It is just that the traditional media has been divided up and it is not easy to find a breakthrough point. Then Claude found that the magazine "maximum" was only published in the United Kingdom in 1995 and in the United States last year. It is well positioned and suitable for men to take home and read it in front of his girlfriend or wife. However, when preparing to start, the board of directors disagreed, so Adrian had to make a statement.


    Adrian naturally supported it. In addition to Claude''s proposal, he always supported it. In my memory, the magazine''s sales in the future will be very good. It seems to be published in dozens of countries, and the top 100 sexy girl of the year is also very famous. It''s just that I know, but I don''t know how it developed. At present, the sales volume of this magazine is very average, so when Charles said this, he wanted to hear it.


    "Internet," Charlize''s answer is very simple, "although there are many problems in this magazine, such as insufficient features or poor standards, the most important thing is publicity. At present, there are many magazines of the same type, so the competition is very fierce, and if you can''t win by surprise, it will disappear. We may have rivals in other aspects, but no one can match us in network propaganda. News websites have already been established, and magazine websites will not be too far away. Moreover, when I collect their information, they also have this idea. This is a good opportunity. Pioneers can always seize the opportunity of development, and we are the pioneers in this field. "


    Pa Pa Pa Pa, Adrian''s applause, with a look of approval. What Charlize said is easy to point him through, yes, their biggest advantage is not in the network? After the millennium, online magazines can be found everywhere. They can buy several magazines and make websites with the attitude of pioneers. Naturally, they can promote the sales of strength magazines."Very good, Charley." Adrian hugged her, took her face and exclaimed, "you always surprise me."


    Although Charlize put on a "so what" and "don''t flatter me" appearance, but the gray green eyes always revealed unspeakable tenderness to hide. After that day, the relationship between the two became more and more dense, and there was something unspeakable but understood between them.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go out." After a long look at each other, Charlize said.


    "All right." Adrian dropped his head and touched her lips, but when she came to the door, he stopped her: "wait, Charley."


    He pinched his chin with a bad smile - not at Charlize, of course.


    "I suddenly thought of a good idea, about the magazine, you need to write it down," Adrian''s mouth tilted up, "our group to start, contact other game companies to host a world E-sports competition, abbreviated to WCG!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C305

    In the past, the world E-sports competition was founded in the millennium, hosted by Korea International e-marketing company. Samsung and Microsoft are the largest sponsors. After good is beyond the competition, the purpose is to promote the global development of E-sports as the goal, promote people''s communication, interaction and flow in the network era, and promote the harmony and happiness of human life.


    Although the biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider were produced under the direction of Adrian, Blizzard studio was acquired at his insistence, and even the name of blizzard was modified under his proposal, he didn''t know much about the game, even under the music, and was only limited to those popular games with a wide range of popularity Thinking of all the possibilities of online magazines, its industries can extend their corresponding series, including films, TV dramas, music and game! Then, when thinking about how to promote it, the aura flashed from my mind, and G jumped out. []


    since its launch in the millennium, the world E-sports competition has caused a lot of repercussions in the game. Every year, it attracts a large number of attention and produces many players, thus forming an industry chain. Therefore, G''s popularity and popularity are much higher than those of major game exhibitions such as E3. How can such an event be easily let go. Although this deprives the "great powers of the universe" of a few things that they can actually blow, what about that? "Cosmopolitan power" should have the self-knowledge of "cosmic power". The earth is very dangerous, so we should go back to the sky and top the stars.


    What''s more, the media''s game studios have done a good job. Although Adrian has arranged the preliminary planning, he will give up his hands and ask them occasionally. Claude, the leader of the game, has not deviated much from them. However, this one has always been developing well. It is needless to say that Blizzard''s several trump card games, in addition to the two signboards of biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider, are also produced A lot of popular games have been released.


    At the end of last year, after getting the half life authorization, antiterrorism Britain came out and swept through the game world - of course, the contract was so meticulous that it cut off the possibility of some things for some time. In addition, will white was poached by his studio after his company was acquired by E. now the production of Sims is coming to an end. It has to be said that they have done very well, perhaps not better than e, but they will never fall behind.


    With such achievements, Canada has a good relationship with other game companies. Moreover, StarCraft, Warcraft and antiterrorism are all very suitable for competition. Holding G is almost a natural thing. What''s more, the strength of the media is far from that of Samsung. The bonus can be set higher. It will be arranged in the summer vacation, next to the E3 exhibition, and can operate like a reality show, which will eventually become a carnival of games.


    "We can also bring Microsoft in. It is said that they have plans to develop a new generation of video game console. After all, everyone knows that Bill Gates is a game." That''s what Adrian told Claude. "Then we can take this opportunity to attract a large number of game players, determine our dominant position, and create a loose alliance."


    This is indeed a very good proposal. Claude will put it on the agenda of the discussion. Although everyone knows that Adrian''s vision is correct, and although the proposal can be passed without any problem, there will be no lack of discussion. Adrian always learned something about the procedure, after all, which he only asked for.


    Of course, whether or not to participate in the discussion depends on the situation. Most of the time, we know the situation according to the records compiled by Charlize, so Adrian did not participate in the discussion on G. Don''t worry. With the strength of the media now, once it is decided, it can start early publicity and create a certain popularity. Even if Samsung has a similar idea now, it has nothing to do with its propaganda. It just stays on the peninsula and plays with itself.


    But he didn''t "it''s normal. Terri is big, and Terri is just a part of Los Angeles County. In the United States, counties are bigger than cities. There are several cities in a county. You may not have been to every place. It''s not surprising that you haven''t noticed it." Adrian leisurely with a knife and fork cutting in front of the "coffin board" side said, there is a small bowl of pasta.


    "But Why do you... " Lin Xilei is a curious God.


    "Because I know a lot about Chinese culture," Adrian said with a smile. "I can speak fluent Chinese, right? I tried it in Hong Kong Cantonese food, frankly, is so much better than Chinese food made to cater to Western tastes, so it''s not hard for me to find a real Chinese restaurant in Los Angeles. "


    "It''s not difficult." Lin Xilei laughed and lowered her head.


    Although Adrian saw it in his eyes, he continued to say: "I know about the cultures all over the world. China is the deepest. I like those ancient poems very much."


    "Ancient poetry?" Lin Xilei was surprised again.


    "Yes, it''s very interesting. After the square characters are arranged according to certain or even some abnormal rules, they can give people different feelings, either sad or sad, or heroic or heroic," Adrian said with a smile. "For example, Xin Jiaxuan''s poem" nostalgia at Beigu Pavilion in Jingkou "has great momentum: where is the Shenzhou? Beigu building is full of scenery. How many things rise and fall? long. The Yangtze River is rolling. He is a young man who has never stopped the southeast war. Who is the hero in the world? Cao Liu. You should have a son like sun Zhongmou. "As he read it, he tapped the bowl with his chopsticks, giving a strange sense of rhythm, and his white appearance, so that several old Chinese diners turned their heads to cast surprised eyes at him.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t understand the beauty of it unless we study Chinese deeply." Adrian sighed and looked at Lin Xilei in front of him.


    "It''s true." Lin Xilei smiles, but she is absent-minded. When she talked about "Xin Jia Xuan", she had been at a loss in her eyes. I''m afraid she doesn''t know who Xin Jiaxuan is.


    Adrian shook his head a little in his heart, and then he turned to something else. At the end of the meal, he would like to have a good dinner.


    "It was a beautiful night, wasn''t it?" Walking along the streets of the city of Terley Park, Adrian said, although the city''s lights have lost the stars in the night sky, the neon lights with five colors and six colors have another beauty.


    "Yes." Lin Xilei, who was walking side by side with him, echoed the sentence. She hesitated for a long time and finally asked carefully: "by the way, Mr. Adrian, can we continue the topic of the afternoon?"


    She used the word "Mr." and spoke Chinese, and obviously wanted to discuss that topic again.


    "Well?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "I really want to know what I should do best. I hope I can be worthy of this job and Your eyes. " She ripped to make herself look more formal. Although she had a coat on top of her white shirt, this dress set off her curves very well.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just recalling what I said in the afternoon - the mainland market, right? Good. It''s very simple. Since most of Zhiling''s business value is in Asia, why not expand her network in Taiwan or Hong Kong? We all know that an agent must have a lot of contacts, and you have a good relationship with Hong Kong in Taiwan before. Why not take this opportunity to develop? Sooner or later, brokers will go to Asia. " Adrian said quickly.


    "Yes, I understand that, but the problem is that I have to take into account this side at the same time. Anyway, Miss Lin mainly develops in the United States, doesn''t she?" Lin Xilei said with some trepidation.


    "Of course, and you''ve done a good job here, and being able to do so in this environment as an identity proves that my vision is right." Adrian said, eyes slightly narrowed, with a trace of unspeakable smile, Lin Xilei suddenly turned over his head and coughed gently.


    "So you have to solve this problem yourself," Adrian said. "How to balance things on both sides, how to adjust, how to tilt, even how to tilt, are all your business.


    "As long as you can prove your ability, I can give you enough support. I believe your potential is not only in an outgoing agent, is it?"


    After hesitating for a few minutes, Lin Xilei got his sight in all directions for the first time. She didn''t know when her hand had fallen into Adrian''s hand, and the other party''s fingers were moving back and forth in her palm.


    Looking back on her nearly one year''s working time, although she has made great efforts to prove that she can own her own office is not because she has one with a childe, but some full of eyes are always flashing behind her, they still intentionally or unintentionally crowd her out, and some rumors are often heard in various parties. One breath has been blocked in her heart for a long time. In this case, what else should we insist on? Think about Lin Zhiling


    Lin Xilei took a deep breath, and her smile became more charming: "I know."


    Adrian immediately remembered, reaching out to the street to make a gesture, the bodyguard soon drove Bentley over, they have been around.


    "I recently raised some tropical fish at home. They are very beautiful. Maybe you would like to enjoy them?" He opened the car for her with a smile.


    "As you wish, ed Lin Xilei sat in without hesitation.


    It was another intoxicating night. Adrian galloped back and forth in Lin Xilei''s young body, sending her to the peak again and again, until she begged repeatedly. Nevertheless, after getting up the next day, Lin Xilei is still full of feelings and feelings because of being satisfied. Adrian is never the kind of man who only cares about his own happiness. Although he makes this man limp and feeds her, he just


    Now there''s only profit left. Looking at Lin Xilei who doesn''t flatter himself, and recalling the two different ways he tried her last night, he suddenly had such an idea in his mind. It''s really I''m sorry.


    In fact, this is normal. As he becomes more and more powerful, people close to him have more and more purposes. This is irreversible, unless But in that case, can he still tie people around?


    "Ray will take you back. I can''t After breakfast, Adrian sent Lin Xilei to the vestibule of the mansion, and then kneaded her face: "I''m waiting for your good news.""No problem." Lang dimple nodded his head.


    "One more thing." Adrian suddenly said again, and then called on the inner room. Ji Hui quickly took the folder and came over. After passing it to him, he took a look at Lin Xilei, and then left. Lin Xilei pretended not to see her.


    "I have a task for you," Adrian handed over the folder to Lin Xilei. "How long do you need to be her agent?"


    Lin Xilei opened and browsed roughly. At first, she was a little puzzled, but after a few minutes she understood, and then she frowned. But after a while, she regained her calm, which is nothing. She has made a decision and cares about it? As long as this man can keep his promise.


    "I need a little time to analyze it," she replied, "but I believe it won''t be very difficult, as long as There is support. "


    "Very good." Adrian nodded with a smile and watched her car leave. After standing there for a long time, Adrian turned back to the house.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, ed." Charlize came down the building with the papers.


    "Thank you, Charlie." Adrian took it with a smile, "I''m so glad you''re always with me, and you Ji Hui, eh And Mrs. Galen. "


    He blinked at you and Mrs. Galen in the distance. Ji Hui covered her mouth and ran away with a smile. Mrs. Galen shook her white eyes and shook her head as usual.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve always avoided being in front of you all the time, because one day I''ll smash something in your face, especially when the list gets longer." Charlize snorted, then warned, "don''t tell me, delay the flight again."


    "Of course not, honey," Adrian raised his hands. "I promise I will disappear in front of you today."


    After a pause, he looked at her again and said in a low voice, "speaking of I''ve never apologized. "


    After a long time, he shrugged back


    Gazing at her back, Adrian chuckled softly, with something unspeakable. That night, at first, he could control himself, but when he was completely controlled by hope, Charlize had to bear his nearly violent devastation again and again. The voice of pain could still be found in the memory. The next day, her body was blue several times.


    But from the beginning to the end, Charlize didn''t say anything, and he, until today, had an apology.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C306

    Finally


    some things are not so easy to pass, especially when a well cared beautiful bubble is completely broken in front of him, and he himself stabbed it. (!. winning the phone bill) people who have not experienced that feeling can''t feel it. Although Adrian controlled his mood of going on a rampage that night because of the presence of Charlize, he sorted out his ideas, and perfectly paid the plan a week later, but it doesn''t mean that he has completely broken away from that state. []


    no matter how rational he is, no matter how clear he is between reason and sensibility, he is still an individual, let alone Fortunately, this state of affairs has not affected our daily life. The birth of two children has diluted the joy of being a father again. At the same time, he has many women, films to make and jobs to consider. Rao is so, until now, he has finally adjusted his mentality thoroughly, but some things have not been found, even if he has never realized that he has never really faced it.


    "If you lose it, you will lose it. Don''t always try to find it back. People are always changing, because it''s not my style to have a little thing to die for." Adrian said to himself. Maybe I should also thank Natalie. Those things can be put down. Then, I can do things more smoothly, with firm will and unscrupulous means. This is the real superior.


    For example, Lin Xilei, who used to be a chess piece with great effect, can only be used more easily. Of course, Adrian doesn''t mind putting it on the shelf if she wants to. But now, like Alexander, she''s just a bed mate. As for Natalie, oh, don''t worry. He''s patient enough to grow and wait for the flowers to blossom and bear fruit.


    Adrian went back to Queenstown again and began to take the final steps of Lord of the rings. This time, he was firmly rooted in here and never went anywhere. He was so devoted to the shooting that he didn''t even attend the premiere of "midnight ringer", which was released on Halloween. Of course, in fact, there was no Premiere of midnight ring. Although the investment of the film was more than 50 million yuan, and it was a large production ten years ago, it is now only on a medium scale. Therefore, like curse, it was released directly after full publicity.


    However, the popularity of the movie is much higher than that of the curse. First, the Japanese style thriller has initially cultivated a number of audiences because of the curse. Second, all the characters and scenes of the movie have been moved to the United States instead of being put in Japan. In any case, the American audience still like to watch what happened in the movie The story of your own country.


    What''s more, the heroines in the two films are different. Even though Ji Hui has cultivated a certain popularity through her cameo role in popular American dramas, she is also specially arranged as an adopted daughter of the American family and an American boyfriend, but after all, she is an oriental face. Naomi is different. Her typical blonde hair and blue eyes, although she was able to become famous through muheland road only last year, has also gained considerable attention. In addition, the exposure has been controlled in place for more than a year, which naturally makes people pay more for the cinema than you Jihui.


    Well, that''s a digression. Adrian called Naomi to congratulate him and continued to spray water on the studio in Queenstown.


    "Elia, look at your face! Rigid! Blunt! Can''t it be stronger?! There must be a feeling in your eyes that you want to bite him a few times. It''s like he robbed your most beloved girlfriend


    "It''s not an excuse, Larry! Since there is no such problem in the battle of helm''s Valley, there should be no such problem now. All the armor, swords and props must be prepared in three days! "


    "Peter! Take your team to finish this shot. Remember, it''s only one and a half days! "


    He drove the whole crew around, just like the beginning of shooting, everyone complained, but no one was lazy or slack. Adrian''s authority in the crew is one thing, although he leaves every month, and last month he has been away for a long time. It is also one of the reasons why people stay too long in New Zealand. Although there are plenty of holidays - the boss often goes back, they can also take a vacation with them; the crew has shared part of the cost - Adrian is very generous in this regard; but if you stay in a place too long, even if the scenery is beautiful and suitable for a leisurely life, it will also make people feel tired. After all, it is not their own home.


    Now Adrian is starting to pay close attention to the shooting work. When the shooting is finished, you can go home, and everyone''s enthusiasm naturally bursts out.


    "Maybe one day, human beings will lose their courage, and we will betray our relatives and be defeated, but not today! One day evil will prevail and the human world will be completely destroyed, but not today! " Aragon, holding his sword high and riding his horse, galloped back and forth in front of the soldiers, shouting, "today, we will fight to the death! In the name of all that you cherish, I order you to fight to the end! The warriors of the West


    The fiery speech immediately dispelled the fear of the soldiers in the face of the overwhelming Orc army. With a Shua, they pulled out their swords and roared out loud and deafening.¡°pe


    fect£¡¡± Adrian, behind the camera, yelled out with sincerity. Although there were only about 20 extras, they were more than ten times as powerful when they roared out. It was worthy of Tolkien''s epic work to end in such a way.


    "Very well, gentlemen, we''ve finally finished filming." With Adrian''s announcement, cheers suddenly rang out, especially the ghost screams of several leading actors, even the gentle and elegant model color. It seems that they want to vent freely and let the extras stare at each other.


    "Well, guys, save your energy for the evening. I''ve got a big party ready." Adrian had the green curtain pulled down in front of the crowd - although the scene was shot outside, but they were facing modo and mount Doomsday - came up and said out loud, clearly pleased that he was finally able to close the mirror.


    "Come on, ED, let them vent if they want to. I promise they''ll still have the energy to go to your party in the evening." McCullen, dressed as Gandalf, joked.


    "Hey, I''m under a lot more pressure than they are, and it''s just as hard, but I didn''t do it." Adrian also said half jokingly.


    "Oh, oh A large group of people immediately began to clamour and cast scorn on Adrian. Also very hard? Don''t be kidding. What''s the trouble with you? Even silver, who adores Adrian, is the same.


    In any case, in November of 1999, the New Zealand Film Lord of the rings has finally been successfully closed. Although the progress is similar to the original plan, Adrian has to delay several days every month, which is actually very efficient. Thanks to Peter Jackson''s participation, Adrian also knew this, so he praised Jackson''s achievements at the Carnival Party behind the mirror, and then took the lead in the rectification. Finally, Jackson was so confused by the crowd that he was carried into his room.


    He should not have been so miserable, most people still want to deal with Adrian, but who is Adrian? Seeing that the situation was not good, they quickly ran away and gave them no chance, so they had to vent their remaining enthusiasm and anger on poor Jackson.


    Of course, this is definitely not a reward for Jackson. Adrian has made it clear a few days ago that he will be responsible for remaking King King Kong, but that has to be done after the completion of the Lord of the Rings - this is the late stage of the three films. Adrian has to be busy, so why not have excellent labor force? And I''m afraid Jackson would be happy.


    With the closing ceremony of the closing party, the shooting task of "the Lord of the rings" has been completed. After explaining the rest to other directors, Adrian immediately said goodbye to several leading actors and left the place where he stayed for more than half a year and left a deep impression. The only regret is that there is no woman around at the closing party, otherwise it will be more interesting and impressive. But it doesn''t matter. On the way back, he lashed Ali ratra into the plane bedroom, so that when the plane was about to land in Los Angeles, Adrian dressed her and helped her to her seat to fasten her seat belt.


    It''s a pleasure not to have to run around every once in a while, but Adrian''s plan to walk around his wife''s side had to be postponed because of certain circumstances. Nevertheless, he took some time to meet his daughters, lily, Diva and Juliet.


    Lily, needless to say, is as lively, lovely and mischievous as ever. It seems that because of him, she begged Kate to buy her a DV and take pictures all day long.


    "I want to be a director too!" The little guy waved his fist and swore, even though the things she photographed were all in a mess.


    As for Daiwa and Juliet, their development over a month has made them mellow. When they are fully awake, their eyes are wide open and they are very lovely. Although Adrian didn''t appear around them many times in the past month, the two little guys didn''t resist him. They didn''t even show any signs of crying. They let dad hold him in his arms.


    "They are really my good daughters, and I said that it would be right for me to take care of them." Adrian, holding two children in his arms, complacently tells Monica and Sophie that he owes all this to his care on the day the baby was born.


    Monica and Sophie give him a white eye together, although they all know that Adrian should be right. After he left, the two first-time mothers would be in a hurry even if there was a nanny around to help them. However, they were not happy with his complacent appearance, so they couldn''t control so much. Anyway, Adrian should be used to throwing his eyes.


    Although Adrian would love to talk to Monica, Sophie and her daughters a few more times, who''s got the bio crisis premiere right in front of you? But it doesn''t matter. He''s back in Los Angeles now, isn''t he?Although the investment of "biochemical crisis" is similar to that of "the midnight ring", its popularity is very different. The "biochemical crisis" which has been released in dozens of countries has cultivated a large number of game fans. Last year, the innovative watch related "biochemical crisis 2" was highly praised. As soon as the film started shooting, many people were waiting for it.


    Although the scene seems complex, there are many special effects, but it is not difficult to shoot, so it did not take much time from shooting to completion. When the first trailer was broadcast, the fans who had been looking forward to it were even more crazy, because they saw Lyon see Claire, see IDA Wang, and even have a shot that might be Jill''s. what''s more exciting than seeing their favorite characters appear in the movie?


    Moreover, the hero has never shown his face and body image. Who is he? This question has aroused the curiosity of game fans? Or original characters? And it''s like amnesia? From this point on, what is the main plot of the film? With so much attention, it''s time to have a medium-sized premiere.


    "There''s no doubt that Dan is a wonderful guy. He''s good at both action and literary movies." He put his arm around Dennis''s shoulder from behind, Adrian told reporters who were asking how he felt.


    "Hey, ED, you''re here at last." Dennis raised his fist in surprise.


    "Of course, it''s hard for you to go back to the action movies, so I''m going to support them." Adrian also raised his fist and touched him, then turned around and said hello to his wife, who was dressed in all sorts of clothes: "Hey, Janny, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve become more sexy and beautiful."


    "Thank you, ed. have you finished filming Lord of the rings?" Aniston has a trademark sweet smile.


    All of a sudden, all the reporters around her pricked up their ears, and some of the guys who were still holding Dennis looked at him. I have to say, she really protects her husband.


    "Of course, otherwise I would not be here." Adrian, who didn''t take it to heart, laughed.


    The reporters'' eyes immediately flashed, and they aimed at him one after another. Compared with the Dennis couple, miracle director is more worthy of digging news. Although there are still reporters going to New Zealand from time to time in recent months, they have never caught any big news. The first-hand shooting of the Lord of the rings has always been released by the media under AC media. Now that he''s finished shooting, he has to give them some information, right? Even if I don''t want to say that he is the author of the matrix novel, then the author of biochemical crisis and Tomb Raider is probably him, which is definitely worth exploring.


    It''s a pity that Adrian didn''t even bother to do it this time. After smiling with a sorry smile, Adrian took the Dennis into the theatre.


    "To tell you the truth, Dan, I suddenly feel envious that you have found a good wife." After entering, he laughed and joked, obviously referring to the behavior of Aniston pushing him in front of reporters in order to transfer firepower.


    Aniston coughed and turned her head to one side as if nothing had happened. Then Dennis said, "of course, there is no better wife than Janny."


    As he pulled his wife''s hand tighter, Aniston turned her head and gave her husband a sweet smile.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows. He had planned to find a chance to pull Dennis aside and make fun of him. In the first half of the year, when he went back to Los Angeles to visit various studios, he met Dennis in a certain studio and chatted with him. When he wanted to find him again, he did not see a young girl beating him in his arms, half resentful and half sad.


    That girl Adrian had met, it was Jordan Brewster, who used to think he was his girlfriend when Dennis was separated from Aniston when he was engaged to 3p. Later, she slapped him because he and Aniston got back together. However, it seems that they are still in love, and Dennis is is not the first time that he has been beating and scolding all the time.


    Tut Tut, I really underestimated Dennis. Adrian couldn''t help feeling. Although it''s common in Hollywood to find another woman after marriage, it''s really rare to date a former lover after marriage. I don''t know what to say about him. I didn''t teach him that. But it doesn''t matter. Since they look so loving now, there''s no need to disturb him.


    After saying goodbye to Dennis and his wife, Adrian immediately went to his goal. The scale of the premiere was not large, and there were not many dignified guests. He did not need to say hello to them one by one, and went straight to Lin Zhiling.


    "You are beautiful, my dear." Adrian put his arm around the girl''s waist on the bar, then slid down on her hip toward the inside and began to caress and knead, "don''t you blame me?"


    "No way." Lin Zhiling charming smile way, the body slightly side down, will own buttocks to hide inside, let Adrian can better show off the desire.


    A simple and elegant cheongsam outlines her figure, and at the same time has a kind of oriental charm that Western women do not have. In the eyes of those who appreciate it, it is very charming. It has to be said that the modern and improved cheongsam is really suitable for women.This is her first time on the red carpet, Adrian did not accompany her, so although several co-operative actors and directors have introduced her in front of reporters, the attention still is not much. But Lin Zhiling obviously didn''t take it seriously. She knew that this was just the beginning. As long as she grasped the man in front of her, sooner or later, those reporters would chase her on the red carpet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C307

    The beginning is the comatose protagonist wakes up in the sewer, and then there is the film''s tried and tested bridge - amnesia. Forgetting who he is and what he is going to do, the hero has to start to find a way to retrieve his memory, and the story unfolds. When a camera is as like as two peas, the camera is pulled away. If there are fans, it is sure that they can''t be screamed because the male characters are almost identical to those of the special soldiers who robbed the G virus in the 2 of resident evil. []


    the next step is to go out of the sewer, meet the zombies and fight with them. After skillfully killing these guys under the instinctive reaction, the hero further recalls. Later, he meets two protagonists. Lyon and Claire, who are exhausted under the siege of zombies, come out from below not far from the police station.


    When introducing each other, the hero finally recalled his name: "hank, my name is hank."


    Although the name of the fourth survivor has not been disclosed in the game, the truly experienced and enthusiastic players can definitely find clues. For example, the large caliber pistol equipped by the characters is a little different. When they find out, there will be a chain reaction, leading other game fans to pursue the movie further.


    Hank didn''t get along with Lyon and Claire for a long time. After getting some information about the city from them and giving the audience who are not interested in the game a preliminary understanding of the environment of the story, they were separated in an accident. However, the conflict did not end. Soon, he met with several groups of people. Another survivor of the anbrela recovery team was transferred to clear the obstacles by American soldiers, Ambra''s mercenary Carlos and The heroine in the first generation of games


    s Gil Valentinian, member of the alpha team.


    Of course, they didn''t meet at the same time. First, the recovery team and the American soldiers fought against each other. Hank broke in. Then two other survivors asked him if he had anything. Naturally, Hank, who had lost his memory, couldn''t remember anything. Then Jill and the mercenaries who were chased in came in. Then there was a scuffle - of course, the pursuers didn''t show up, but a large number of zombies and predators ¡£


    In the face of this situation, several people had to cooperate. After a scuffle, black American soldiers paid the price of their lives. On the just side, black people who could sacrifice for others must appear. This is politically correct - it has won them time to escape. Next, because hank learned what anbrela had done from Jill, he was estranged from the members of the recovery team, but instinctively he was close to them. As a result, the recovery team members did not hesitate to open fire, which was a complete tear in the face.


    After another run, Hank and Jill split up, but the recycling team held on to him until they met ADA Wang in red. Compared with the other three characters, IDA Wang is much more amazing. First of all, Hank killed the survivors of the recovery team. In the subsequent conflict with hank, although the fight was restrained by the other party, the display of the fitness hand was very eye-catching.


    In particular, the slow motion of kicking Hank''s weapon with a backward turn and her specially designed action make her look elegant and smart. In the past two years, Chinese Kung Fu has also attracted much attention in Hollywood. I believe that many people will cheer in their hearts.


    But seeing here, Adrian sighed in his heart. There is no doubt that this shot is from the CG in "biochemical crisis 4". Unfortunately, Lin Zhiling in the picture is not wearing a cheongsam, otherwise it will be more attractive.


    Of course, this idea only flickers in the head and disappears. It is absolutely stupid to wear cheongsam to escape in the environment of Leiken city. No matter how exaggerated the story is, we should pay attention to the basic logic. He also wanted to add a cheongsam suit to IDA Wang in the game. Unfortunately, although the graphic processing of "biochemical crisis 2" is quite good, it can not be compared with that after several years.


    It doesn''t matter. Adrian glanced at Lin Zhiling, who was doing solemnly beside her. His hand was reaching under the fork of cheongsam and stroking her elastic thigh back and forth. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Movies on the big screen have begun to enter the second half. Although hank has lost his memory, his long-term training instinct is not comparable to Lyon, who has just become a police officer. Therefore, he quickly realizes that there is something wrong with IDA Wang. But then he met Lyon and Claire with a little girl, and Lyon looked familiar with IDA Wang, and he didn''t say anything.


    They then discussed how to get out of this damned place and worked out a plan. However, Hank was destined to go on the road alone. ADA Wang seemed to have noticed something and found something in Shelly, the little girl Claire was taking. After making an accident, he divided the five people into three groups. They had to make an agreement and then split up.


    Finally, when hank fled, he met the big man in the green coat in the game. This is a biochemical weapon made by Ambra company with T virus. Although hank tried to deal with it in detail, he lost because of many battles. He was beaten out and fell heavily on the ground. His head also hit something.


    There is no doubt that the hero will start to explode. In a network term of his previous life, it is "pop seed". It''s not surprising that movies are like this. Hank, who wakes up and rolls out when he steps on a biochemical weapon, is still vigorous after the initial delay, but he is no longer confused."SVN II concoction..." Staring at the biological weapon, such words came out of his mouth. Then, after a series of fighting, he jumped up and gave a fierce blow to the opponent''s weakness. After fighting hard, he finally finished the biochemical weapon. He stood there in a tattered but murderous manner, which was particularly impressive on the big screen.


    At this time, the radio rang, Lyon and they found a way to escape, hoping that he could meet as soon as possible. Hank looked confused again, but when "hank?" His eyes suddenly opened as he asked.


    "Yes, I am hank, Hank the God of death." He replied in a calm and cold voice. Then he disconnected the communication, found the computer to call up the map area, found the way to escape, and started to evacuate quickly. The movie ended here. It is still a common means of Hollywood commercial blockbuster, with a relatively open ending to prepare for the sequel.


    Frankly speaking, the film version of "biochemical crisis" basically reaches the level of a commercial blockbuster. The plot is smooth, the action is rich, and it gives people a good sense of stimulation. The logic also reaches the lowest self consistency. Coupled with the completion and development of the game plot, I believe that the box office will not be too bad - Midnight evil bell, which has been on for almost three weeks, is really heading north The US $100 million mark is close.


    Some critics also gave a fairly good comment, but others accused the film of being unfriendly to non game fans.


    "We don''t understand the use of characters like Lyon, Claire, IDA. Their appearance and disappearance are all so sudden. You know, there are more people who haven''t played games than those who have." This is USA today.


    Admittedly, this is indeed a problem, but there is no better solution. Can''t the content of the film and the content of the game not match? The difficulty of adapting the game into a movie is here. It is almost impossible to please the ordinary audience and game fans at the same time. Therefore, Adrian''s memory of the film version of "biochemical crisis" has nothing to do with the game.


    Even if he has a reference now, he''s not doing very well - but no one has done it better. In any case, regardless of those questions, the whole movie is still worth seeing. Maybe it can attract some people to play games. As for the sequel, even if the cost is earned back, it will not be considered for a long time. Don''t worry. Whether it is a game version or a movie version, he has already set a basic world outlook and story line.


    For example, the game version is based on Albert Wisker, the most charming villain in in his memory, while the movie version is hank, the God of death. Many games or series of movies will end up with loopholes, mainly due to the continuous expansion of the story. This is not to blame them. After all, no one knows whether or not games and movies will be popular after they are released. To build a complete world view and main story line ahead of time, it is not only troublesome but also a waste of time and energy. Few studios are willing to do so. Second, if people want to take away a certain setting because people don''t like it, but at the same time, they are in touch with the main settings What to do with conflict? In the end, it''s not about tinkering.


    However, it is not easy to design a world view and main story line out of thin air, but it is easy to modify it on the basis of reference. Therefore, not only the biochemical crisis, Tomb Raider, Warcraft, StarCraft and Diablo have constructed a relatively complete world outlook and main story line under the intervention of Adrian.


    Therefore, the movie has the best response among game fans. Whether it is the expansion of the fourth survivor''s story, or the guest role of Jill and others in the middle of the way, and according to the official website, it is likely to be the third generation of the story. They are very happy and have a lively discussion in various places. However, the most talked about is that the real character is the most compatible with the game image. There are Leon of rivan, Claire of Sara, and Jill of love. Game fans often fight for their favorite characters. Except for ADA Wang of Lin Zhiling, who makes the Oriental look similar in the eyes of Westerners? Of course, the appearance of Lin Zhiling''s short hair is really in line with Ada''s shape, which is also the reason.


    Even among non game fans, the movie has also won good popularity, so the first week took 21 million box office, more than the midnight ring. As long as there is no drop or small drop in the next week, the box office should be OK. Basically, Lin Zhiling''s debut show was successful. Her popularity may not be much, but it will definitely not be less. Moreover, ADA''s role also gives her a good understanding of the feeling of action drama and how to highlight the cool and gorgeous temperament, which will help her in her next role.


    The launch date of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon has been roughly determined. Just after Thanksgiving, with the full support of the integrated global, the preparation is very fast, and the mainland side has also passed the application. After all, Anderson Chou and Michelle young are excellent actors at the present stage. At present, they are also known internationally, although Anderson Zhou''s "the king and Anna" failed two years ago.


    If there is no big change, as long as Lin Zhiling works hard enough, her popularity will be much higher than now, not to mention her popularity.


    Of course, this is the future. After biochemical crisis and good results, Adrian can finally relax completely, such as going to his women''s home to challenge, or taking lily to see her sister."Wow, they are so cute." Lily, who was held by her father, looked at the two little guys in the crib and exclaimed in an exaggerated tone. Little stars almost appeared in her eyes.


    "Of course, whoever was born was very cute, and so were you." Adrian said with a smile.


    "It looks so small..." Lily put out her tongue and turned her eyes. Then she asked with a smile: "well, when I was so young, was it me or were they cute?"


    "They are lovely, my little troublemaker." Adrian pinched her little nose, but Lily pursed her mouth and snorted, but her attention soon turned to two little guys dancing in the crib.


    "Dad, can I touch them?" Lily asked suddenly.


    "Of course, but don''t try. The baby is very delicate." Adrian told him, and then he leaned down with lily in his arms.


    Lily chooses EVA. The little guy''s eyes are wide open. It seems that she is very curious about the two people who are getting bigger and bigger in front of her. After touching her fingertip a little, Lily took it back and exclaimed, "Wow, it''s so soft."


    Adrian began to laugh. As soon as she was about to speak, the little guy below began to cry without warning. Her cry and Juliet in the next bed also cried. Lily was shocked by her voice.


    "I I promise it won''t work Cried Lily in a hurry.


    "Yes, I know, honey, it''s none of your business." Adrian said he put her daughter down and lifted her from her crib.


    "Marcia, look at Juliet. She should have excreted, too." After the nanny heard the sound, Adrian said to her, and then put Diva flat on the table next to her, defecating the diaper skillfully.


    Lifting up her little legs, a lump of green stool immediately appeared on the top of the diaper, and her little butt was pasted a lot. Throwing his diaper in the trash can next to him, Adrian pulls out his wet tissue and starts wiping the little guy''s ass. After the diaper was untied, the cry of Deva, who felt relaxed, was much smaller. After the stool was cleaned up, the cry was even smaller, and there was only sobbing in the back.


    After Adrian cleaned her ass, she changed into a clean diaper and held her in her arms for a while. Then she stopped whimpering and fell asleep in his arms. Lily, who was watching all this, smacked her tongue, especially when she saw the green stool. At the same time, she was disgusted.


    "I When I was so young Is it the same? " Lily hesitated and asked in an uncertain tone.


    "Of course," Adrian, who put Diva into the crib, laughed. "You''re more mischievous than they are. You often cry at three or four o''clock in the morning. I have to get out of bed and take care of you. It''s up to you to change her diapers so quickly, lily."


    "I I''m not going to It''s not like this... " Lili looks like she''s lacking in confidence.


    "Mr. Adrian is right, Miss Lily. Mr. Adrian is not as skilled as I am in changing diapers for children." Marcia, the nanny who changed Juliet''s diapers, added with a smile.


    "I have Is that bad? " Lily pursed her mouth and asked, a little sad.


    "That''s great, my dear. You''ve pissed on my face." Adrian leaned over and pinched her daughter''s face. "You''ve done what your mother wanted to do but couldn''t do."


    "Ah?" Lily grew up, her mouth widened her eyes, and she jumped up after a long time. Her small face turned red: "cheat! I''m not going to do that! "


    "Is it?" Adrian laughs. He doesn''t look like a father at all. He takes out his wallet from his arms and opens it to his daughter. He takes the picture he took with him all the time.


    With a blink of an eye, Lily''s small face suddenly collapsed, and the corners of her mouth began to fall down. It seemed that she was about to cry. In the end, she stamped her foot with a look of sobbing, turned and ran out.


    Adrian smiles and looks at the baby sitter. Marcia, who coaxes Juliet to say what she wants to say, immediately turns around and pretends that she has not heard anything. Naturally, she has signed some contracts to be a nanny here.


    She went down the aisle to the living room. Before she got in, Lily''s voice came into her ears: "Dad hates it! I hate it


    With a laugh, Adrian stepped into the kitchen. Lily, who was in Sophie''s arms, looked back at him and immediately turned her head back, as if she didn''t want to pay any attention to him.


    "Ed, how can you say that to a child?" Monica comes over in a low voice.


    Adrian waved his hand with a smile, went up to Lily and squatted down: "Hey, honey."


    Although reluctantly, the little guy still let go, Aunt Sophie turned her body around, but her head was not looking at her father.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C308

    Things on the studio side


    children''s emotions always come and go quickly, not to mention the father''s words like this. She may not understand all the meaning, but the feelings are fully realized, so immediately tears whirl, tightly hugged dad. In fact, not only was she moved, but also Monica and Sophie. []


    "although you are not a good lover, you must be a good father." Sophie then sighed in his ear.


    They still have some regrets. If Adrian said this to their daughter, it would be perfect. Although the lively lily is still very popular with them, she has her own daughter after all, so her attitude will inevitably be subtle. However, this feeling is only a little bit. Although Diva and Juliet are growing up healthily, they are only more than a month old. Even if Adrian tells them, they can''t understand.


    After that, the recovered Lily began to ask this question and that again, fully showing the curiosity of the child. From time to time, her giggle also showed a look of surprise. Especially when Monica and Sophie are feeding Diva and Juliet, they are even more round eyed, pulling her father and asking, "was it the same when I was so young?"


    "Everyone was like this when they were little, you, me, your mother, Auntie Monica and Aunt Sophie." Adrian touched her little head lovingly. "Do you know how great mother is now?"


    The little guy nodded vaguely. It seemed that he didn''t understand it completely. But the next day, he stuck to Kate''s side and didn''t walk. Moreover, Kate was greatly surprised by the service of serving tea and water.


    "Dad said that in front of the children, every mother is great, so I think I should show it." Said the little fellow, shaking his head.


    "What did you teach Lily when you were over there?" Kate couldn''t help asking Adrian.


    "Nothing." Adrian laughed and said it briefly. Kate''s face became a little complicated. She looked at him for a long time without blinking.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian opened her hand and Kate shook her head. "No, it''s nothing Do you think inviting How about Monica and Sophie coming over for lunch or dinner? "


    Some surprised pick eyebrows, Adrian immediately hit, ha ha: "well I''ll talk about it later. "


    This is definitely not a good idea. Although it is basically very pleasant to take lily to see her two sisters in Orange County, there have been some problems. For example, during dinner, the little guy raised the topic again. Why did her sister not come out of her mother''s stomach made the three adults very embarrassed. Then, although lily has been very careful, but after all, it is a child. When she teases Juliet, she somehow makes her cry. As a result, Sophie, who hears her daughter and coaxes her, stares at Lily angrily. Even a few minutes ago, they are still very harmonious. Lily hides behind Adrian. If Kate is anywhere, maybe she will Fight with Sophie.


    It''s every mother''s instinct to take care of their children, not to mention that their father is still the same asshole, which brings another kind of competition and does not change their will. That''s one of the reasons why Adrian won''t let his women all get together if he doesn''t have to, so he won''t let Kate.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that we can''t do it now. Children need to be together to cultivate their feelings. Adrian doesn''t want to see his children as different as women. So when Deva and Juliet grow up a little bit, they can play with lily and they won''t get hurt easily, so they can invite Monica and Sophie over.


    Although Kate didn''t know his plan, she didn''t insist on it either. She had only made it up temporarily. Adrian said so, so she didn''t mention it again.


    It''s really a leisurely life, especially compared with the busy time in New Zealand, but Adrian is not totally out of things to do. Film production is all concerned. For example, the publicity work of "the beautiful legend of Sicily" has started, and he has almost a year to make the post production, even if he spends most of his time in the southern hemisphere Now, the quality of the film is still up to the level he wants. Now all we have to do is wait for the publicity to be released.


    That''s great, so Adrian is pushing Monica and Sophie to get back in shape as soon as possible, and there are two movies waiting for them. They have hardly appeared in the media from the time of pregnancy to childbirth. For actresses, there is no exposure for such a long time, and it is easy to lose popularity.


    But Monica and Sophie don''t need to worry. Who makes their man Adrian? As long as there are two good movies showing, the lost popularity can be earned back immediately, let alone the exposure. Even if they have cultivated for another two months, they will have no problem. It''s just that both Monica and Sophie have been hiding for a long time, so it''s time to come out and breathe. Moreover, the two films prepared are adapted from novels. They were prepared for Sophie well, but for a little longer time, those for Monica are about to expire. Although they have already set up projects, they will still be withdrawn if they are not prepared for a long time.However, the other aspects of the two films have already been arranged, and other roles have been selected, just waiting for Monica and Sophie to get together.


    In addition, Adrian will also ask about TV series from time to time, especially the production of TV series. Although it is a good opportunity for the development of cable TV after the millennium, the wireless TV station can not easily let it go.


    "It''s a good story, Mr. Adrian. I must admit that you always have good ideas." Standing in the corner of the studio looking at the scene being shot, screenwriter and producer David rascher told Adrian.


    "It''s going to take talent like you to supplement and produce," Adrian said, smiling and patting him on the shoulder. "The premiere was good. You did a good job, David."


    Although he said so, Adrian''s eyes were always on the set, and several female characters were performing in front of the camera. One of them has long black hair and is obviously Asian. Who is Yuki Nakama?


    As I said before, although you Ji Hui won some popularity with her guest role in popular American dramas and "curse and resentment", she was born with a lack of inborn skills. In addition, she has no better Asian American role recently, so she can only find a way in TV series. The submissive Yuki Hui doesn''t have any opinions on his arrangement. Adrian will do whatever she says. If Lin Zhiling first accumulates popularity and then acts in a TV series, she can''t help but be coy and angry, hoping that he can change his mind. If you think so, it seems not appropriate to let Lin Zhiling accumulate a high reputation early. However, Adrian doesn''t care. How can he easily promise without any means?


    The TV series being produced has already broadcast its first episode in the autumn of October. The ratings are not high but not bad. It mainly tells about the life of a fashionable and intelligent single mother and her daughter. She and her daughter get along very well, not only mother and daughter, but also friends and sisters. They live happily together and talk about everything, although they will Quarrel, but it will solve the problem very well. Yes, Gilmore girl.


    This is a typical TV show of middle-class life in the United States. It contains a lot of contents, such as family, friendship, love, generation gap, ambition, education, work, social class, etc. Moreover, the scale is quite small. There is almost no pornographic and violent content, and even the words "* *" have not appeared.


    This is not surprising, because this TV series is arranged to be shown on a


    C wireless TV station, so the scale should not be too large. Because cable TV stations have to pay and their signals are encrypted, they can prevent teenagers from watching them. Therefore, they can be relatively open-minded. To put it bluntly, the essence of cable TV programs is to earn eyeballs by selling meat, fighting openly and secretly, and by various dramatic effects, so as to increase subscribers. However, the coverage of wireless TV stations in the United States is acceptable everywhere, and it is easy for teenagers to watch them. Therefore, the scale is very tight. Even the "* *" said by the hosts of news programs or various shows must be blocked.


    Therefore, the selling points of radio TV series start from life, such as friends, everyone loves Raymond, and Gilmore girl follows this path. However, the original version of Gilmore girl was broadcast on Warner''s w


    , and their TV network was too small. Even if it was later merged into CW, its coverage barely reached the national level. Therefore, although the TV series has a good reputation, its audience rating has always been a problem.


    Now it''s broadcast on a


    C, which has been built by Adrian, and has already kept pace with n


    C, and has achieved much higher results than the original version - the first broadcast of 15 million people, almost catching up with the first-line TV series.


    You Ji Hui is a Korean in the original version, and has a lot of parts, and has won an Emmy Award. Because of this, Adrian changed it to Japanese and gave it to Yu Ji Hui. Anyway, the American audience didn''t care.


    As for the two heroines, daughter Lori Gilmore is still played by Alexis bradel. Her life has also changed a lot. Although she started through the community theater company, she did not start to be a model early. Instead, she took part in the first national Supermodel Contest, but was cut off in the first round before she took part in it¡¶ "Gilmore girl" audition, was discovered by Adrian decided.


    And it''s her. It''s Gillette! Although this woman was born as a child star, and her performance in "the past of America" is quite amazing, there are few works that can be remembered later. Although she went to Yale and Stanford again, she has been in a low ebb since the 1980s, so the crew did not encounter too much difficulty in persuading her to play the next role.


    That''s what Adrian meant. The reason is not to say for now. In fact, if Jennifer Connery can keep the glamour of American past, he doesn''t mind putting her on the shelf, even at the lowest level. Unfortunately, the reality is always disappointing. Look at what she has been playing. Even if she wants to get rid of the image of a child star, she has done a bit too much, and her facial features have not been opened - a little bit more will be perfect.However, although he can''t collect them, he can still play friendly games. Although he has many women, he still enjoys this kind of promiscuous behavior. Jennifer Connery didn''t even mean to refuse. After so many years of ups and downs, it''s a big mistake to think that she is as sweet and lovely as the girl in "American past". Everyone knows what it means to be taken in by the director of miracles.


    So not long ago, I met in the office near the studio for the first time, talked for about 10 minutes, and then went shopping together, and then I found a storage room. To be honest, she was well maintained, especially the plump pair, which felt so good that Adrian put her hands on the wall, leaned over to grasp the soft pair, made a violent attack from the back, and then changed several positions to enjoy it.


    You may as well come back a few times when you are free. Watching the graceful gesture of Jennifer Connery on the set, Adrian, rubbing his chin, said this in his heart. As for the terms of exchange, she should be happy to win a few Emmy Awards and get quite high visibility in the TV series, so feel free to develop on this.


    Then he turned to look at Alexis bradel. It''s a pity that blue girl can''t hold her eyes while she''s kneeling in front of her. It''s a pity that she can''t let go of her beautiful eyes by looking at her beautiful eyes. But it doesn''t matter. No one can be perfect. It''s normal to forget and neglect. There are many opportunities to put alixis in bed. Jennifer will help, and it won''t be too difficult to join her. It''s even more interesting to play the role play of Gilmore girl.


    Although these thoughts kept turning in Adrian''s mind, he did not come forward to say hello to them. After talking to rascher for more than ten minutes, he quietly left. He knew exactly when to do what, especially after that day, this kind of reason is more powerful, as soon as he left the studio, these thoughts were forgotten by him.


    Adrian didn''t get on the bus and leave at the first time, but walked around and said hello to people he knew from time to time. He can observe what movies or TV plays are being produced in other studios, which may make him think of something, but the probability is very small, so the main thing is to relax and let his head clear his mind.


    Suddenly, he went back in a low voice after two ears. Adrian frowned and walked down the aisle. Behind a room, a small figure was squatting on the ground, holding his face and shrugging his shoulders.


    It was a little girl of about twelve or three years old, with golden brown hair, crouching on the ground and huddled together, giving a very poor feeling.


    After thinking about it, Adrian went over and said, "Hey, little guy, what''s going on?"


    She raised her head and screamed, then quickly wiped her eyes and stood up: "yes I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know There are still people here... "


    Adrian frowned imperceptibly, but on the surface he still asked in a gentle tone: "it doesn''t matter. I''m just passing by. Are you ok?"


    "I I I''m fine... " Although she said so, tears were still rolling from her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, no more." Adrian frowned imperceptibly again, took a little breath, and then quietly took out the handkerchief and handed it to her.


    "Thank you..." The little girl hesitated, took the handkerchief and wiped it gently on her face. At last, she controlled her tears, but her eyes were red. To be honest, she was pretty pretty pretty.


    "Now can you tell me what happened?" Adrian said, and sat down on the next flower stand, looking very casual.


    "I..." The little girl bit her lip and finally said, "there''s a TV series being made in the studio over there called CSI, I auditioned for a role, but But it didn''t pass... "


    "What''s the matter," Adrian broke out with a smile. "It''s normal. Not every audition passes."


    "But But I really need this role... " The little girl blurted out, a look of anxiety, the body seems to be shaking slightly.


    "Oh?" Adrian looked at her in surprise. "Why? By the way, what about your parents? You''re not going to audition alone, are you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It was the agent who accompanied me, "the little girl''s face suddenly turned a little white, she turned her head to one side," my mother Still on parole... "


    When she said the last word, Adrian could not help but pick a little eyebrow.


    "I''m sorry," he said immediately. "It''s really not a good news - that''s why you really want the role, don''t you?"


    The little girl nodded silently. After turning around, she suddenly seemed to find something. Looking at Adrian, she opened her eyes and said, "you are You are You''re Adrian Mr. Cowell? "


    Shock, shyness, embarrassment, hope and other expressions mixed on her small face, but"Well Yes, I am Adrian admitted, looking at the little girl but did not continue.


    The little girl bit her lip: "COE Mr. Cowell, may I ask Could you please... "


    "It''s not fair to the other actors who auditioned, honey." Adrian shook his head slightly.


    "But, Mr. Cowell, I I really need this role I really need to... " The little girl got up in a hurry and said in a pleading tone. Her eyes were full of tears which were completely different from before.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, "Adrian thought," how about I ask them to give you another audition? You can do your best to show yourself. "


    The little girl looked a little disappointed, but quickly she said, "thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    "It''s nothing. By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C309

    Thank you, Martin. It''s hard work. That''s all. Please fax the information to my secretary. After the conversation with Martin Mortimer, Adrian looked leisurely out of the window. Although he could not hear the sound, he could still hear the patter of rain falling on the ground. Because of the Pacific warm current, there is little rain in Los Angeles. Sometimes we hear thunder, but we don''t see rain falling. Now, the continuous drizzle is very rare, especially in winter. [search for the latest updates]


    but Adrian''s mind is obviously not on this.


    "Do you have any of these things?" He suddenly sighed softly, and Leighton Meister, who had been huddled together in front of him a few days ago, came back to his mind.


    To be honest, her acting skills are very good, and the opportunity is also very good. Before he changed to another role, Adrian would not care about such a clever little girl, but after that, his ideas began to change. Now that she likes it, let''s play an interesting game, especially when Martin Mortimer found another piece of news in Tarzana and Burbank - it''s much better to collect information than Leighton - so it''s certainly a pleasure to let the plot of novels and TV series happen in real life.


    Of course, it will take time and energy. It will not be easy to gain Lipton''s trust and send her to Burbank high school in the future. But it''s definitely not difficult. When he took her back to the audition a few days ago, although he said that he was just trying to get her a chance, he actually winked at the producer and quietly told Leighton the subject of the audition. The little girl''s surprise expression was quite obvious.


    "What are you looking at, dear ed?" A soft voice sounded from behind, and then a pair of hands stretched out from behind and put their arms around his waist.


    "It''s the rain, of course. It''s a rare day in Los Angeles," Adrian said, holding her hand, turning her head with a smile and a meaningful wink. "And it''s very impulsive."


    Kirsten immediately giggled behind her, eyes bent, very charming, just came out of the bathroom, her long golden hair and some wet, all over the body was wearing a large translucent shirt, the spring light was looming inside, the two groups of plump were pasted on Adrian''s back gently. Just half an hour ago, they had a passionate collision on the swing in the garden in the Misty drizzle. The chilling feeling of the clothes soaked in the winter rain was in sharp contrast to the heat generated by the impact closely below. Under the impact of this contradiction, both of them fought for several rounds.


    There are a lot of girls who have the heart, but there is only one girl who is bold and explicit for so many years. Adrian leaned over slightly and pinched Kirsten''s face.


    "Spider man is coming out in two days. Are you ready, Kiki?" He asked with a smile.


    It''s Thanksgiving day soon. Spider man, which is expected to be released at this moment, has been publicized since the movie was started. The release of blade warrior in the middle of the movie makes the superheroes on the big screen of Marvel Comics enter the public''s attention. Moreover, there has never been a media Preview, and everyone''s appetite is hanging high It''s going to be a big day.


    "Already ready, but why talk about it now?" Kirsten chuckled, his hand around his waist had opened his trouser pocket, and the other hand had pulled it in.


    "Hey, my goblin, aren''t you satisfied on the swing outside?" Adrian took a deep breath and didn''t stop her.


    "Of course not, but I don''t think you do, do you?" Kirsten blinked charmingly, never stopping for a moment. "I''d like to do anything for you that makes you happy, ed."


    With that, she suddenly took her hand back, put her middle finger into her mouth and sucked it twice. Then she took a few steps back and handed the DV on one side of the table and handed it to him: "today, I''ll change another method. You can record it and compare it to see if I haven''t made any progress."


    Gray green eyes watery, with unspeakable temptation.


    "Is it?" Adrian turns around and takes over the DV with a smile, opens it and points at Kirsten.


    The girl licked the corner of her mouth, went back to him and knelt down slowly. Then she grabbed the loose waist brush and pulled it down. The big thing sprang up and down in the air.


    "It''s always that big." Kirsten looked at what was in front of him and said in a coquettish tone. After holding it in one hand, he raised his head and shook the camera twice.


    "You are very naughty, my goblin." Adrian looks at the camera and laughs.


    "I''ll be more mischievous." Said the charming girl, opening her mouth.


    Adrian took a deep breath again and looked at Kirsten, who was wildly making various postures in the camera, with a satisfied smile. Speaking of this, the best one is Julia. No doubt, she has innate advantages. To know that people''s control of the mouth is much higher than that of the following. As long as you really taste it, you will know how wonderful her big mouth is.Then Britney and Charlotte were equally divided. The former, which he had slowly developed himself, was no more skilled than Julia; the latter, just think of her long tongue. Then there are others, not that they are not good at it, and each has its own specialty, such as Gwyneth''s deep throat or Kirsten''s boldness and bareness.


    Yes, she is bold and explicit. She always likes to play with Adrian in a very exciting situation. The trailers on the set of spider man are still small. The goblins even try to twist Adrian''s waist in the corner of the dark bar. Other women are also on the Xiangyan shooting half time, she was early to take the initiative to put forward, and there is no limit.


    Not surprisingly, how old was she when she first seduced him? There are many girls who are precocious and resourceful, but few dare to gamble naked like her.


    Oh, maybe Leighton will have the potential in this respect and let her give up her own initiative Adrian, enjoying Kirsten''s service, suddenly crossed such an idea in his mind, but then continued to enjoy it. There were opportunities.


    With the advent of Thanksgiving Day, Turkey sales on the market have soared, and families are preparing to have a happy and wonderful festival, but for some people, all festivals will make him worried for a while. For example, on Thanksgiving Day, lily is OK before and after her birth. She can ignore it before she is born, and she can use accompanying her child as an excuse after her birth. But now there are two more daughters. It''s not good to choose one from the other?


    So after thinking about it again and again, Adrian invited Kate, Monica and Sophie to his biggest mansion. Of course, there were three little guys. Although the atmosphere of the day was somewhat subtle, with Charlize and Yau Kei Hui around, Mrs. Galen also helped a lot - although the old housekeeper was very dissatisfied with the way he had three unmarried children, and the mother of the children was also three different women - there was no scene he didn''t want to see.


    Think about it, Sophie would have been a little bit aggressive because of lily that day, mainly because it was her first mother - you know, if Adrian hadn''t been involved, she would have had her first child in ''95, and she would have been a little nervous. Besides, she apologized to Adrian and Lily later.


    The episode soon passed, and the day after Thanksgiving, "Spider Man" was finally released in 3500 hospitals across the United States. There is no need to describe the grand occasion of the premiere, although senior executives of several film companies under AC media as well as amazing executives were present, there were also famous directors such as Spielberg, Cameron and Finch, as well as famous actors such as Willis, Schwarzenegger and cage. There''s no need to describe how the movie was played. Although there was a lot of applause in the middle of the show, Sam ramie had a good command of the plot. The popularity of the film can be illustrated by a single figure - the weekend three days in North America to get 104 million box office!


    After this data comes out, no one is not shocked, this is the first film to break 100 million box office in three days! Spider man did what even Jurassic Park and Star Wars prequel couldn''t do! It''s no surprise that Marvel''s most popular superhero is spider man, and even Cameron has been obsessed with it. You can imagine how many people like it. Adrian sighed when he got the data. Spiderman had made a lot of records in his previous life, so he had collected information in great detail. The three-day weekend box office of the first film of Spiderman was 100 million!


    In fact, it''s already good. The first film of spider man was made in 2002, and before that, blade warrior and X-Men have accumulated a lot of popularity for amazing superheroes, especially the war police, which has played a great role in fully showing the charm of Marvel comics to people in an all-round way - now before only blade warrior It''s amazing that the box office in North America can still break 100 million in three days.


    There was also a lot of praise in the media. Clark, the critic of USA today, praised the performance of Maguire and thought that it was almost as good as Christopher who played Superman in 78. Eric of the Houston Chronicle, who originally thought he was not suitable, also admitted that after a few seconds, he overturned his mind. "It''s hard to imagine anyone else more suitable for the role.".


    Of course, not everyone is paying attention to the hero. Kirk of Hollywood report thinks that the film effect is amazing and almost beyond the limits of human imagination. But the Empire''s Pine praises Kirsten as a beautiful girl, not precocious in the vampire at night, simple and sexy, and a perfect match for the role of Mary Jane.


    It''s not without criticism. Los Angeles weekly thinks spiderman is not suitable for a live action movie because it looks neither interesting nor energetic. A critic of IMD


    said that the film was tense and exciting, but the green devil''s dress was too bad. It was very easy to kill spider man. As long as he appeared in front of him, Spiderman would naturally die of laughter.


    But none of these criticisms can stop spider man from sweeping across the United States, so Adrian hosted a celebration party at the Hilton Hotel in Beverly Hills after the first week of "Spider Man" came out."What a busy night." After getting rid of some people''s entanglement, Adrian went to the corner alone and relaxed.


    With the popularity of Spiderman, major film companies have also turned their attention to marvel comics. If the success of blade warrior shows them the potential of surprise, then the waves set off by spider man make the value of surprise come to them without reservation. This is a gold mine that has just begun to develop!


    Unfortunately, the gold mine looks dazzling, but it is not easy to get a share of it. Everyone knows that Marvel has been acquired by AC media, and all kinds of copyrights are quickly collected back. I''m afraid it will not be easy to get the rights of Marvel cartoon superheroes from AC media. The happiest is universal. As a subsidiary of the same group, they want to adapt amazing superheroes more conveniently than other film companies. The most depressing thing is Sony Columbia. The decision to buy back the rights of spider man has made them regret it. As long as they still hold it in hand, even if they don''t have any dominant power in the production, they will get considerable profits If AC media wants to sue, it can also get more compensation.


    As a result, executives from several major film companies came to the celebration party, surrounded by him, trying to seize some opportunities, but Adrian never said a word. He doesn''t mind taking out something to share with other film companies, but everything has to follow the rules, and now is not a good time to discuss it. The millennium is around the corner, and the major film companies are also busy fighting for the Thanksgiving Christmas New Year file, so it''s better to wait until next year. He has some plans for surprise.


    After a short rest, he found two interesting figures. No one bothered him. He immediately went over and said, "Hey, two beautiful ladies, are you talking about something interesting?"


    "Hi, ed." Both Jessica Alba and Alexander Ambrose turned to greet him.


    Probably because of their skin color, although one of them is an actor and the other is a model, they have a good time together. Both Jessica and Alexander are much more beautiful. Alexander, needless to say, has been vigorously trained after signing Victoria''s secret and is steadily rising. Women at this time are naturally the most attractive. And Jessica, Adrian taught her in New Zealand that her way of dressing up has been used all the time. She started to exude her charm because her facial features gradually opened up. She went a step further with a proper makeup scheme.


    It seems that it hasn''t been torn down yet. It''s time to find a chance. Adrian said in his heart.


    "Eller told me a lot of stories about modeling. I didn''t expect it would be so hard to be a model." Jessica chirped, "there was a time when I wanted to be a model. When the reality beauty Supermodel Contest was held, I thought about participating, but I still didn''t sign up. Compared with that, I still like acting."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t choose to be a model, Jesse, although you are really suitable for modeling," Alexander continued with a smile. "I''ve seen the TV show" the black angel of the last world ". Although I don''t like science fiction TV very much, your performance is very eye-catching. To be honest, after listening to your description, I can''t wait to see this movie."


    She is much more mature than Jessica. Her compliments must be in place, and her mouth is full of smiles. Her eyes wander between Adrian and Jessica. I don''t know whether she is guessing about their relationship or Adrian''s plan.


    "Oh? Is it "keep the last dance?" Adrian didn''t care to pick his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I really like the movie, especially the dance." Jessica''s eyes were bent and she began to talk again.


    Adrian, who watched her, was very clear about the progress of the film, but did not show any impatience. Instead, he listened to her quietly. Because the plot is too similar to "keep the last dance" after the dramatic change, the name is simply used. Moreover, the plot has been adjusted according to "keep the last dance". The adjustment is very suitable for Jessica. No wonder she is so excited.


    In fact, the original "sweet dance" is also very suitable for Jessica, but on the one hand, the plot conflict is not enough, and the setting is really too bad; secondly, at that time, there are many films of the same type. Although the choreography is good - the choreography is very important for the film in the dance - but the overall quality is not enough. Naturally, it is like a small stone falling into a pond, and it disappears after a ripple It''s gone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C310

    Jessica is very happy. She likes parties. She likes to meet different people at parties, and then chat and joke with them. So she is very happy to attend this super party. {¡¶¡¶¡·


    }£¨_ Although she has a certain popularity because of her role as the last black angel, she has never met so many big directors and stars, so I am more grateful and like Adrian who invited herself to participate. []


    "Hi, have you seen Mr. Adrian Cowell?" After walking around the hall, Jessica stopped a waiter and asked.


    After talking with Alexander for a long time before, she talked with Adrian who added in for a moment. She said goodbye happily and went to other places. However, I found that it was the most comfortable to talk with Adrian, so I went back to him. Of course, the more important thing was that Alexander should not be around him at the moment. Although I had a good chat with her, I always felt that there was something wrong with the way she talked to Adrian.


    "I''m sorry, miss, I didn''t see Mr. Adrian." The waiter replied apologetically.


    Although she got such an answer, Jessica was not discouraged. She had already asked several people. She could not find anyone to ask again. Soon, her efforts had an effect, and a waiter told him that Adrian had just gone out of the hall and seemed to want to go outside to get some air. Jessica went out, too, happy to ask more.


    The crew has contracted out the whole floor, so there are not many people in the corridor. It should be easy to find Adrian''s whereabouts, but Jessica walked several corridors and couldn''t find it. Just when she felt depressed and wanted to go back, a low groan floated into her ears. If it was normal, I''m afraid few people would hear her. But at this point it''s very obvious.


    Jessica Leng, and then look for sound and go, finally in a small corner of the corridor found a figure. Secretly, Jessica covered her mouth. A man was pressing a woman against the wall and kissing her breast. And women will be their own good long legs firmly in the man''s waist, in bearing his attack at the same time issued a pleasant groan.


    In such a place Jessica took back her head after looking at it twice. Leaning against the wall, Jessica became a little panting. Her face turned red. She didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed. Then a little doubt arose in my heart. Why does a woman''s voice sound like Alexander while a man''s back looks


    "Oh, ed Don''t be here, OK In case someone... " The woman''s voice came, and Jessica''s fantasy was broken before it started.


    It''s really them?! Jessica couldn''t help sticking her head out again, and the man raised her hips with both hands. He lifted her up and turned her around. The whole face immediately revealed, besides Adrian, who can it be?


    "Want to get in so soon, eller?" He asked, with an indescribable playfulness in his voice, and his body wiggled twice like a wave, raising Alexander''s voice a little higher.


    "I can''t open it up until I get in Isn''t it? " Alexander gasped. Face with charming charming, a look of longing. And I kept swinging my body to cater.


    "Well, then I will satisfy you." Adrian chuckled. Just holding her to go inside, every step, Alexander''s body will be greatly down the last time, her groan will become high, but because she tried to control her voice, so it sounds more, but only a few steps, she shook her head, as if into endless joy.


    Jessica, who was peeping in the dark, blushed. She was relieved to know that the door was closed in front of her. Her beating heart gradually returned to calm. Rao is so, as long as you close your eyes, Alexander''s high-heeled shoes come and go with the rhythm. In his mind, the sad and disappointed mood immediately surges into the girl''s mind.


    Why Would that be the case? Jessica thought, walking back in a sort of listless mood, but after a few steps she turned her head and looked at the closed door, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Adrian didn''t know that the intimacy between him and Alexander fell in Jessica''s eyes. Even if he knew, he would not care too much. Once something was put in, it would not be pulled out because of such a little thing. At most, it would make him move faster, so it did not affect his enjoyment of Alexander''s body. (W


    W.


    %% super fast update)


    to be honest, this Brazilian girl is very good. She knows how to catch the opportunity and how to please him better. She has a hot figure. Although her facial features are a little hard, she is charming to smile. So Adrian decides that Victoria''s Secret super expensive underwear will be displayed by her next year. Since the acquisition of Victoria''s secret, under his suggestion, a super expensive underwear decorated with various diamonds and gemstones will be launched every year. Only the most popular Victoria angel is qualified to wear it on her body. This year, the model bed companion of Claude, Heidi Krum, is wearing it.


    And the cost of making this kind of underwear is increasing every year. In 1996, it only cost 1 million, but this year it cost 10 million. There''s always a guy with a lot of money and stupid people who will buy it for collection. But for models, especially those who have signed a secret contract with Victoria, as long as they can wear this underwear on the show, their value will naturally rise.According to Claude, Victoria''s secret side plans to make a 15 million underwear next year to celebrate the millennium, and even if it will make another 10 million underwear, it will not exceed this price. The award should have belonged to Giselle bonchen, but she has not yet signed a secret contract with Victoria. Although she took the underwear show last year, Adrian naturally gave priority to her own woman.


    He was happy with Alexander Ambrose, and though she could keep it, he didn''t mind enriching his shelves.


    "It''s not fair, ed. you''re only going to get the hot models looking for you." Claude complained to him in private.


    "Don''t worry, crow. I''ve always been picky, and it''s not easy for them to please me. And the models will still be your biggest target Adrian''s reply was so teasing.


    Not to mention the banter between the two, in December, although spider man still dominates the box office, breaking through 200 million in North America in two weeks, many films are still forced to show. The latter may be adjusted, but the former cannot change the schedule. However, not every movie will be blocked by spider man. Different types of films have different audiences. Sometimes there are two parallel lines. There is no need to worry about being robbed too much box office by spider man. For example, the American beauty is on at this time.


    Although it took only a few months for DES to make the famous film, it took only a few months to make the film.


    Although Adrian is very optimistic about American beauty. Under his intermittent supervision. There is no big difference between this work and what he remembers. Both spacey and Nicole, as well as Sara and love, have played their due level, but after all, it is not a commercial film, so it only won 300 cinemas. Naturally, there was no premiere.


    "What a pity. They can''t see you on the red carpet. " Sitting in the middle of the cinema, Adrian whispered to the girl beside him as he watched the big screen.


    At this point. The film has come to an end. After Stacy was shot, she began to recall. Although the picture is black and white with her wife and daughter, Nicole''s wife is sitting in a wheelchair and laughing happily with the affectionate interpretation of Spacey. Nicole also shows a different kind of beauty.


    "Why, do you want to go with me?" Nicole asked in a flat voice, but her eyes on the big screen did not change. She seemed to be moved by her performance.


    "There will be a chance, I''m sure." Adrian laughs, taps her on the thigh twice, and doesn''t communicate as much as in Cannes.


    Just like he won''t walk on the red carpet with her, anyway, Nicole officially divorced at the beginning of the year, and it''s not without an affair between them. Being on the red carpet together has an impact on her. Even if Adrian has played with her in front of cruise, he knows what to do on any occasion.


    After the movie was over, people left the screening hall in twos and threes. There were not many people watching. Basically, they came for spacey or Nicole, but they all thought the film was very good.


    "Lester is actually a good man. He just wants to be more free and self-contained."


    "Yes, Caroline is very poor. The success she seeks does not bring her happiness."


    "Nicole Kidman is so beautiful. She acts so well that I wanted to punch her at first, but I couldn''t help feeling sorry at the end."


    "Don''t worry, my dear, haven''t we been the same over the years? I''m not Lester, and you''re not Caroline


    The audience commented as they walked, friends, lovers and couples.


    "You hear me? Their comments are very good. " Adrian, who is at the end of the walk with Nicole, whispers to the girl, while rubbing her hand in his own.


    "Should I go and thank you?" Nicole said coldly.


    "No, it''s too early to thank you. You''ll soon know that this is just the beginning." Adrian laughs and reaches her again. "I promise there will be a big surprise in February next year."


    Nicole takes a deep look at him and raises her eyebrows: "what''s next? You''re not just looking at American beauties when you ask me out


    Although the corner of her mouth is slightly upturned, this smile will only make her look cool and unattainable, which has a special attraction, especially the gray and blue eyes, as if in provocation, people can not help but want to press her on the wall posture of aggression. Adrian laughs and hugs Nicole''s slender waist directly. Now she is the best time for a woman. How can she enjoy herself without taking time.


    As for American beauty, it''s really just the beginning. Although the box office is very general, and there are only about 4 million paintings in three days, this kind of literary and artistic film has always been a long stream, so don''t pay too much attention to the box office at the beginning. What''s more, the comments are almost one-sided, and many people praise it."Lively, sad, cruel and real, this is a bloody reality, which stings our nerves. When we are cheering for the American dream, should we also open our eyes to see the rotten place behind it? Mendes carefully opened the scene for us with the exquisite director''s technique. Kevin Spacey and Nicole Kidman showed it thoroughly with excellent acting skills.


    Leicester can''t be described as a walking corpse. Although this man has his own house, a beautiful wife and a lovely daughter, he is not happy at all. His wife, Caroline, seems capable, but regards success as the only standard of happiness. The daughter who grew up in a repressive family is rebellious and insensitive. This is a portrait of many American families. In order to live and gradually numb, people can not help but want to ask why, why is this?


    Mendez gives the answer in the movie, because when we are completely busy with life, we gradually ignore the existence of beauty. Why do we feel happy? Because we feel the beauty of the world. The film is not a complete satire of what''s wrong with American life. There is also the description and affirmation of the pursuit of beauty behind this. It is precisely because of this that this film can be called a classic indeed


    This is a typical film review in the Los Angeles Times. In fact, there are great differences among critics about what the film wants to express. Mendes himself admits. Every time I read the script, I have a different feeling.


    "There is a love story behind us, like a kaleidoscope of love. It''s fun, it''s also angry and sad. " That''s what Mendez said.


    Many critics have also put "the meaning of life", "gender identification", "the empty life of the middle class" and other titles in this film. Then, under the guidance of the media under the control of AC media, they agreed on the most basic things, that is, the sentence in the Los Angeles Times "is not a complete satire on what''s wrong with American life. There is also the description and affirmation of the pursuit of beauty behind this.


    Adrian has said before that this film is to uncover the skin of the American middle class. But it also affirms something that the mainstream American Society promotes, such as freedom and self. Lester, who seemed a bit vulgar and obscene for several decades - actually hit her daughter''s classmates'' attention - actually stopped because her daughter''s classmate was still a virgin. The monologue after her death made the whole emotion sublimate. It was certain that she was sought after by the mainstream society.


    As for acting skills, there is no doubt that both spacey and Nicole have been unanimously affirmed. Needless to say, he was good at playing various characters, but now it is his golden age, and he is almost praised one-sided. And Nicole, the title of "the best performance at present", jumped from island fright to the role of American beauty. Under the instruction of Adrian, part of the media also vigorously advocated that Nicole, who left cruise, really showed her style.


    Nicole is naturally very happy to see these, she is ambitious but also has the brain, knows Adrian is making a show for her, what''s more, he promised that there will be a surprise in February next year, so she is more and more flattering in bed. However, on the surface, they are more and more arrogant and indifferent, and even often express in an inviolable tone in the morning that they want to increase the money for whoring.


    She knew Adrian''s preferences, but she didn''t realize that the more she did, the deeper she fell into his rhythm.


    Although he was happy to enjoy Nicole''s body, Adrian did not lack other prey. Although he began to take the initiative to attack more and more women around him, he always took the initiative to bump into it.


    "Hey, Anthony, you look good because you''ve been praised for your action play in the ultimate wonder?" Adrian laughs and greets the Spanish man in front of him. There is a lot of noise around him.


    It''s another party, but it''s not his party. There''s been a lot of entertainment recently. Adrian can''t refuse all of them. Moreover, this kind of place is also a good place to reminisce about the past. Some people who haven''t met for a long time can also make use of this time to get acquainted again, such as the one in front of you.


    "Not only that. I''m glad to see you, ed Antonio Banderas smiles, gives him a hug, and then introduces a sexy girl who is talking.


    Adrian''s eyes brightened immediately, with a high nose, thick lips, charming eyes that seemed to be discharging at any time, and with a bit of aggression, he showed his sexy latin amorous feelings, just like a little wild cat that would not be tamed.


    "Wait, let me see, how charming and sexy, if I remember correctly, Miss Penelope Cruz?" Adrian smiles and reaches out to the girl in front of him.


    "Allow me to compliment you, Mr. Adrian. Your memory is very good. It''s a great honor to meet the famous miracle director here and to be known by him Penelope Cruz, who is already a household name in Spain, shakes hands with him, looks at him with an uncompromising gaze, and is seductive and uninhibited.Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    The door slammed open. Adrian, who was holding Penelope, closed it casually. Meanwhile, he kept kissing her pink neck and shoulders. Penelope groaned with his eyes half closed, but his hands kept moving for a moment. He took off his coat, loosened his belt, and immediately hugged Adrian and put his lower body up after his trousers were removed. Penelope screamed with excitement as the fiery big things entered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C311

    E-book download function suspended! Expected to be completed by next week!


    "You''re fascinating, Pepe." Bathed in the morning sun, Adrian said, chuckling with the girl in his arms, his hands swimming on the smooth fabric under the quilt. [search for the latest updates]


    "yes? Can you be more specific? " Penelope lay on her side with a charming smile, and her lazy appearance made her more attractive.


    "Here, here..." Adrian''s fingers crossed her lips, face, pink neck, chest one by one, and finally stayed between her legs.


    "Hey, did you make me not miserable enough last night?" Penelope opened his hand angrily and then put a smile around his neck. "I have to admit, ED, you''re the best man I''ve ever met."


    Last night''s war situation can not be said to be fierce, Penelope obviously wants to give Adrian a deep impression, all his strength to squeeze, especially when his slender legs are clamped on his waist, his lower body swings like a power supply, and the high pitched scream resounds through the bedroom. If it''s a common person, I''m afraid that she can''t bear this toss. Unfortunately, she met Adrian, so she was made to repeatedly, finally paralyzed and unable to move on the bed.


    "Thank you. A lot of women said that," Adrian stroked her face. "But you''re the best. Can I hear you say that in the future?"


    "A lot of men will forget the sweet words they said before after they get it. Can you be like this?" Penelope then asked.


    "It seems that I should teach you a lesson, Pepe. I want you to know that your worries are unnecessary." Adrian then turned and pressed her under him.


    "Wait, ED, you''ve got me..." Penelope wanted to resist, but the strength she had spent last night had not recovered. Adrian didn''t give her any chance, so the scream was quickly replaced by groans.


    There''s no doubt that the beautiful Spanish girl came for him at the beginning, otherwise, she would not have said a few words and took him back to her home and began to roll the sheets, which is quite in line with her temperament. Miracle director and Hollywood are enough for any woman who wants to develop here to make a choice. Although it''s usually the best that you can''t get, it''s not very easy for Adrian and other playboys who have read countless girls. Unless you can accurately grasp the emotional ups and downs of each other, it''s better to have in-depth communication at the beginning.


    Penelope was obviously confident in herself. In fact, she did a great job, which made Adrian have a good fight. She underestimated his endurance and finally lost. Because of this, Adrian did not hesitate to give her a hint that although Latin style has tasted a lot, but the Spanish flavor has never been enjoyed, his collection shelf can add another type.


    I don''t know whether she accosted Banderas first last night or whether Banderas accosted her first. If it was the former, it doesn''t matter. If it''s the latter It doesn''t matter. Adrian has prepared a film to give Leighton some small sweets, and Banderas will be a very important role in the film - according to his usual style, he always uses things that belong to the other party for human relations.


    Of course, Adrian did not regard Penelope as his own collection. It is necessary to observe for a period of time. As I''ve said before, as he grows in power, more and more women will approach her because of their interests. Penelope is a typical example. What''s more, there is a real collection waiting for him. If you don''t do it quickly, it may expire.


    "It''s not fair. Why can you move out and I have to wait for a year." The young man walked up and down the bedroom and exclaimed, "when can I own my own house"


    "because I''m an adult and I still have a job," Jessica came over, smiling and tapping on his head. "Besides, I rent this house, not buy it."


    "I know, dear sister, I just feel Maybe I can come and live with you. " The young man said to Jessica with a smile, with hope in his eyes, and his facial features were very similar to Jessica.


    "Don''t even think about it, Joshua. Even if I promise, dad will come and carry you back in person." Jessica said rudely, biting the word "carry" very hard.


    The young man in front of her is her younger brother Joshua alba. Because she was not in good health when she was a child, Jessica often recuperated at home. Although Joshua was a year younger, she often tried to amuse her sister, so the relationship between them was quite good. But because of this, most of their father''s strict requirements fell on Joshua, so that he was very afraid of his father, so that he could not help but put forward such a request, even though he knew it was impossible.


    "Well, well, I see." Joshua sighed, then reminded, "by the way, don''t forget, there are ten days left for Christmas. Remember to prepare presents for mom and dad."


    Then he laughed: "don''t think you can escape when you move out, my sister.""I see." Jessica slapped him on the head again in a funny and angry way, then pulled him to the door and kicked him out.


    After watching her brother leave at the door, Jessica came back to the house, sighed, and began to worry about the coming Christmas at the round table. She didn''t worry about what gifts she wanted to buy her parents. She knew what they liked. What she was worried about was how to face her father if she didn''t direct herself.


    From the beginning of Jessica''s memory, his father seldom smiles, as if always maintaining the military style. Although Jessica and Joshua are often praised by teachers in school, they seldom hear their father''s praise at home. If they do something wrong, they are also severely criticized. The good mother always takes care of them gently, and the father listens to his mother''s words, otherwise she will I''m afraid I can''t stand it for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Jessica began to play the leading role in the black angel of the last days, and was approaching adulthood, that was one of the reasons why she wanted to be an actress from a very young age and is now keen on parties. It is also because of this, every time I go home is a happy and depressing thing, even if my father has let go a lot.


    Oh, really. Why can''t dad be as humorous and understanding as ed? The thought came out of Jessica''s head, and she coughed.


    Damn, why do I think of him again? The young girl was depressed, but she couldn''t stop thinking about each other, especially in New Zealand.


    It is almost universally acknowledged that she was ugly when she was a child. When she went to school, there were not few children who laughed at her. Those adults might say she was cute, but no one said she was beautiful. Even though she appeared in the dark angel of the last, more highlights were still in her figure and the science fiction drama with women as the leading role. Therefore, Jessica always had some inferiority complex in her appearance.


    Adrian is the first man to prove that she is an attractive girl with facts. With the growth of age and physical development, the strange ugliness in childhood has gradually disappeared. Although it is not particularly beautiful, it also has some charm. It is not that no one pursues her. It is only when they praise her that she is beautiful and she asks where she is beautiful, or say no Come out either change the topic to temperament or other aspects, or increase sweet talk. Only Adrian gave the facts, and had someone develop a set of make-up techniques to show her characteristics.


    "Smile often. Your smile is like a bright sunshine, full of vitality and charming." Jessica still remembers what he said to herself.


    But why is such an excellent man a playboy? Jessica, lying on the table, sighed again. When she first heard about Adrian, she didn''t believe it. Maybe he had a relationship with some women, but what? Isn''t that the man here? Jessica wasn''t particularly smart, but she started acting at the age of 11, and still had a little bit of an understanding of this.


    But after seeing Adrian and his friend Alexander ambrosieu, whom she had not known for a long time that night, she knew that those rumors must be true. What Adrian did to himself was to coax her to bed, but he was gentle, understanding and respectful to her.


    So even if Jessica made a decision, she didn''t feel much bad about Adrian. Moreover, she still can''t forget the sweet kiss that night in New Zealand. What''s more, Adrian clearly had the opportunity to strip her clothes and put her to bed. She would not resist at that time, but he controlled himself to leave in a hurry Miss him, I should now think about how to give mom and dad a Christmas surprise? Jessica said to herself in her heart, but it didn''t work at all, and another thought came out of her head.


    Oh, hell, what''s the idea? It''s stupid, and what will he think of me Yes, everyone had their first time, when Jessica stood up and walked back and forth in the room, hesitating, but finally made a decision. It seems good to be with the people you like What''s more


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up her mobile phone and dialed, "Hi, ED, it''s me, tonight Are you free? "


    "Well, you won this time, Jesse. I have to admit that although their pancakes don''t sell well, they do taste good. I didn''t expect a gourmet restaurant I didn''t know about." After leaving the snack bar on the street, Adrian licked his fingers while praising him, and Jessica giggled beside him.


    "You''re too arrogant, ed. even if you''re familiar with Los Angeles, you can''t know every block," Jessica said, her eyes bent like crescent. "I don''t know as much as you do, but I know what you don''t know."


    "It''s not arrogance, it''s self-confidence, if not, am I still me - OK, where are we going next?" Adrian first made a look of arrogance, but immediately pushed a smile to change the topic, the changing face made Jessica laugh again.


    "Well, let''s go to Fairst street. It''s not nine o''clock. It must be very busy now." Jessica, in a good mood, let Adrian go.They had a good night, going shopping, chatting, playing and indulgence until Adrian sent Jessica back to his house.


    "It''s been a great night, and it''s the right decision to put off the evening schedule and come out with you." Adrian said that after stopping the car.


    Jessica smiles, then grabs his hand, looks at him and blinks, "why don''t you come to my house and sit down?"


    "Oh?" After a long time, Adrian asked. Although it was very light, it had a strong feeling that made people''s heart beat faster.


    The young girl didn''t answer. She just raised her chest and looked at him. Next


    Dim and warm light filled the room. The beautiful girl was tightly entangled with the strong man on the bed, and let out a gentle groan in the kiss of each other. As the shirt and bra were peeled off in turn, her wheat skin was fully displayed in front of the man, especially the two bright red spots on the chest and the two small but pointed soft and proud Pull out.


    "You are beautiful, Jesse." Adrian sighed and said a sentence, gently grasp it, slowly play up.


    "Do you like it?" Jessica gasped and whispered. Her face was so red that she was about to drip.


    "Of course I do. I love it so much." Adrian said and buried his head. Jessica''s groan with crispy numbness suddenly rose a little higher. She shook her head with a very happy smile, and her lower body began to wriggle subconsciously. Although the action was very astringent, sometimes it was more attractive.


    After some sucking, Adrian puts her on the bed, stares at her half closed eyes, reaches out to pull up the waistband of her underpants and slowly moves it down. Jessica had a reflexive grip on her legs, but she immediately responded, with a shy smile and turned her head to one side.


    Adrian smiles, takes off her panties without hesitation, and leans over to Jessica''s * *.


    "Are you ready?" He asked with a smile.


    Jessica Wei, who closed her eyes, nodded imperceptibly. Although her face was full of blush, her trembling body explained everything. Adrian again exclaimed, lifting her hips and gently lifting them up.


    "It''s amazing, Jesse. It''s a wonderful gift." After the rain, Adrian, who was warm with Jessica, said so with a laugh.


    "You don''t You don''t You don''t think I''m stupid... " Jessica, with a cheerful look between her eyebrows, hesitated a little. After the initial pain, under Adrian''s care, she quickly adapted to it and tasted the beauty of * * for the first time. Her eyes also saw his gentle movements and efforts to make her relax and enjoy.


    "How come, for every man, it is absolutely a proud look to get a girl''s first night, which is enough to prove that the girl has How much I love him. " Adrian said softly.


    Jessica looked up at Adrian, hesitated, and whispered, "do you have a lot of women, ed?"


    "Yes." There was silence for a few seconds, Adrian said, rubbing her hair.


    "Well..." Seeing that he was not angry or had any violent reaction, Jessica asked tentatively, "are there many people like me who are deceived by your sweet words, and then Give the first night to your girl


    "It makes me sad. Do you think that''s how we feel?" Adrian screamed with exaggeration, but looked into Jessica''s eyes with tenderness.


    "Yes, yes, the real playboy is devoted to every relationship, but every relationship is short-lived." Said Jessica, rolling her eyes as the whole man leaned in his arms.


    "May I call you Playboy appraiser, Jesse?" Adrian laughs.


    The finger that poked on her chest gave it a fist, but Jessica sighed again.


    "I love you, ED, but I don''t love you either." She put her head on his shoulder and murmured.


    "I''m sorry." Adrian sighed, but her mouth was immediately blocked by Jessica''s fingers.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m still very happy, at least the first time I was with the people I love," she said with a smile. "There were many people who pursued me before, and they were all rejected by me at that time. Although sometimes I had regrets, it''s a shame that I haven''t tasted the taste of sex. Now, it''s worth it."


    Jessica put her forehead on Adrian''s chin: "but I''m not going to be attached to you, even though you have a big place in my heart, ED, you''re not me Maybe it''s the best ending for you and me. "


    Adrian, who still stroked Jessica''s hair, didn''t speak. After a long time, Adrian took a breath, and then he pressed Jessica again under his body.


    "At least for the next few hours, you''re still mine, right?" He said with a smile."Yes, I still have some pain." Jessica frowned, but it was intentional, not to mention the obvious shyness.


    "Don''t worry," Adrian laughed, then grimaced. "There are so many ways you can feel happy, so you don''t want to get up all day tomorrow, Jesse, I promise you!"


    Once again, it turns out that a lot of things don''t exactly follow Adrian''s mind, even though he has made a lot of preparations, such as Jessica''s offer to ask him out and offer himself to each other, which is enough. It''s a headache, but it''s hard for Adrian to have a headache. Adrian always has a way. What''s more, it''s not that he doesn''t notice Jessica''s careful thinking.


    Adrian won''t make the same mistake again. It has been proved to be very stupid to ignore it subconsciously for some reason. However, I''m afraid that we can''t touch Jessica for a long time in the future. We have to find a way. After all, no matter what plan she has, that night is indeed the true feelings, so she can be on the collection shelf.


    #c¡£ .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C312

    Thanks file passed, but Christmas came again, and spider man''s rapid progress began to slow down, so the box office war is still fierce. For example, MGM, which has been reduced to the support of 007 series, has launched the 19th film about legendary agent James Bond of MI6: the Black Sun crisis! []


    the corner that should have made Sophie famous in Hollywood has to give up because she was made big by Adrian, and Zeta Jones got it on the recommendation of Adrian. Although the film has nothing to do with him from the production to the investment, with Adrian''s current fame and identity, it is very simple to recommend an actor. Anyway, banglang is basically a bottle, and you can buy a miracle director''s face. Why not?


    Zeta Jones is no worse than Sophie. They have their own feelings and enchantment. Adrian knows that. In contrast, Zeta Jones''s protagonist is more sensitive, but also sets off the malicious more prominent, fully interprets the meaning of the snake and scorpion beauty. Although the memory of Sophie is also very good, but it is a little worse in this, but her melancholy temperament can not be hated, even if she has done too many bad things.


    "That''s the difference." Adrian, who attended the premiere of the Black Sun crisis, said after watching the film and then celebrated Zeta Jones.


    Of course, there are also some similarities. The villain bonlang is still in full swing. It must be said that Denise Richards is indeed one of the worst banglang. Many critics praised Zeta Jones, and many praised Bresnan. Only Richards was pitifully praised. The New York Post even called the Black Sun crisis the worst 007 film in 25 years.


    However, this can not extinguish the enthusiasm of the film viewers. The 007 series has cultivated a large number of loyal films over the past decades. In addition, the film quality is not really poor, and there is the stunt of the first bonlang who died under the gun of bond. Therefore, it immediately ranked at the top of the North American weekend box office charts.


    Even so, the Black Sun crisis did not break a billion dollars in three days like Spiderman, so even if it continued to heat up, it couldn''t stop other film companies from taking a share of the market, and Notting Hill was released at this time.


    As the last part of Julia Roberts'' love Quintet, which has been made a symbol of the United States by Adrian ahead of time - this is, of course, the name between Adrian and Julia, public opinion or Julia''s another romantic comedy masterpiece - Notting Hill has received a lot of attention since the shooting, not to mention a lot of gimmicks, such as big stars As a big star, or a fairy tale love story between a big star and a small person, but the most striking one is Julia''s 20 million yuan.


    This is the first actor to enter the 20 million club. We should know that there are not many actors who can get such a high salary. Moreover, because of their inherent disadvantages, this does not mean that the 20 million club is open to them. In any case, it is a matter worthy of great attention. What''s more, although the crew has offered 20 million yuan, it''s still unknown whether Julia is worth so much. If Notting Hill loses a lot at the box office, even if she enters the 20 million yuan club, she will have to quit immediately, so there are many people waiting to see the good play.


    "Let them wait and see." Adrian, who was holding Julia to the premiere, told his own people.


    Inspirational stories are always popular, especially inspirational stories close to life. However, it is this type of story that small people hold big stars. Even if it may happen very little in reality, there are still many people who like to watch it. What''s more, Adrian also guest stars in one of the roles, the self serving producer boyfriend of the movie star Anna.


    The original role is also an actor, but since Adrian is a guest star, it should be replaced by a production talent. Yes, although it only appeared for a few minutes, the guests who knew him to attend the premiere exclaimed in a low voice full of curiosity when he came out. Even Julia, who was sitting beside him, couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that I''m doing well, Julie, to make you so happy. "Adrian joked, but she got Julia''s eye.


    Frankly speaking, his performance is actually very good. Adrian has always made cameo appearances in his own films, which is different from Stan Lee''s guest role in spider man. This time, Stan Lee''s guest role in spider man has not been cut off, and he plays an old man who passes by Spiderman. For example, the man who listened to Forrest Gump''s talk on the bench in Forrest Gump''s biography, or the boss who warned Andrew Neo in the hacker empire, has also relatively improved his acting skills, fully showing the frivolous appearance of the producers.


    "You''re just playing yourself." Julia then said to him, half sarcastically, that later, of course, she paid the price.


    It''s a wonderful stunt. Adrian and Julia''s affair is well known, and he took Julia to the premiere that night. Although there were countless reporters and cameras on the red carpet, they still avoided answering some questions, but their faces clearly said: Yes, we have a relationship, but we just don''t admit it.So when you see this, most people will feel happy and excited, especially Hugh Grant''s fame is not as high as "ever". Unconsciously, the audience replaced their real identities. And then the tabloids made up a long story about grant, Julia and Adrian when they filmed Notting Hill.


    Although I don''t dare to make it too much, there are some things that we can see for all to see. Even the media tycoons will not care if we write a few sentences based on this?


    Adrian of course won''t care. It''s equivalent to another free advertisement for Notting Hill. Moreover, these plots don''t affect anything. Most film critics give high marks. AC media''s rotten tomato website even has 84 freshness. The Chicago Tribune thinks the film is very cheerful and the dialogue is full of wisdom. The Los Angeles Times says Julia and grant are on the phone It''s a perfect match in the shadow.


    Although the first week box office seems to be sorry for these comments, only about 26 million, but this is just the beginning, Julia which romantic comedy is not a long stream? It will be sooner or later for North America to break the billion dollar mark.


    "You see, everything''s going according to plan, honey, and next year I''m going to direct it myself for you. Are you ready?" Adrian said triumphantly to Julia.


    Of course, it''s all next year. Even if it''s half a month at most, I still want to launch this year''s long prepared film.


    Naturally, this film is the beautiful legend of Sicily, which Adrian has made a thorough and meticulous modification for Monica''s Oscar. For such a literary work, it is not a good time to release it in December. Although many literary and artistic films are selected to be released at this time, they all have a certain box office basis.


    For example, American beauty, although it is also a literary film, tells the story of the middle class in the United States, which can arouse the resonance of many people. As long as you watch it, you will gradually be attracted. Although the beautiful legend of Sicily is made by the director of miracles, it tells the story of Italians after all. Even if the plot is perfectly modified by him and many stories are added, it can not change this fact.


    A movie is made either for the box office or for the awards. Even if European art fundamentalist directors, who have no subject matter and dare not shoot, make something, they want to make countless people recognize themselves - even if they act like they don''t need to be affirmed by others.


    But awards are not so easy to get. I won''t tell you in detail. If you can''t get the awards and you don''t have the most basic box office, it''s better to go to Europe to be a director who is more independent than to be sensational.


    However, if literary and artistic films want to compete for the Oscars, they have to fight for the release at the end of the year, so that their names will ring in the ears of the judges. What should we do? There are two ways. First, it will be released at the end of October and early November to avoid the Thanksgiving christmas new year hot schedule; second, it will be screened at the end of December to qualify for competition, and then it will be fully released after this period of time has passed.


    Both methods have their own advantages and disadvantages. The choice depends on the producer. In fact, Adrian hopes that the beautiful legend of Sicily will be released in late October, so that he has enough time to influence it. But who let him make the Lord of the rings in New Zealand most of the year? Therefore, although the beautiful legend of Sicily was shot last year, it was not completed until the end of 1999. Finally, we had to choose the second scheme.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little troublesome. It doesn''t matter. Of course, the premiere will not happen.


    "Look, it''s full of people who obviously think it''s worth seeing." Sitting in the movie theater, Adrian whispers to Monica, who is recovering well after the baby.


    Anyway, it''s the work of director miracle, and it''s the first film he made himself in the past nearly a year. Plus, it''s only shown in one cinema. Naturally, it''s full of people.


    On the big screen, the plot has been more than one-third. When the primary photographer did a good job, it fully met Adrian''s requirements. Although there were not many scenes of Monica, the feelings and amorous feelings in her bones were displayed. In particular, Malina in reality and Malina in the hero''s mind were completely different.


    In reality, Malina is dignified in her sense. Even though she is whistled by the boys behind her, and even if she walks in the street and is noticed by many men, she can still walk on the street calmly, which makes people can''t bear to invade her at the same time. And in the hero''s fantasy, Malena''s feeling with endless teasing, as if to greet each other to come soon.


    This forms a strong contrast and gives a deep impression. But it''s a big mistake to think that''s it. Soon, Adrian designed one of the four most classic scenes about Malena that Adrian designed for the whole movie.


    Because her husband went to the battlefield and there was no news, some men began to harass her, and those in the town envied and hated her, so they took her to court for seducing her husband. No lawyer was willing to defend her, except for a bad old man. His defense was that it would be because Malena was so beautiful, and beauty was innocent. The court accepted the explanation, acquitted marina, and the wretched old man took possession of her that night.As she sat in the middle of the court, her eyelids drooped, and though she tried to calm herself down, the inexpressible sadness that surged around her eyes was particularly pitiful.


    But it was just the beginning, and then the situation became worse and worse. The news of her husband''s death came, and her father severed her relationship. Then she died in the air raid. Malina lost all her financial resources and had only one way to live.


    This is another classic shot and Adrian''s most proud modification of the film. At the beginning of shooting, Malina sat in front of the sewing machine, sewing clothes bit by bit, her mouth trembling slightly, her eyes full of rejection and unspeakable sorrow, tears rolling down her cheek, one or two, She loves her husband deeply, and she has always believed that he will come back, but now she has to take the initiative to do something sorry for him.


    Monica, who has been ng here for countless times and even had a dispute with Adrian, interprets this shot almost perfectly. The close-up of tears falling down her cheek has a strong appeal. Not only does a low sigh ring in the screening hall, but even sitting beside Adrian, Monica can''t help grasping his hand, locking her eyes on the big screen and rolling her mouth Not sure.


    Adrian patted her hand comfortingly, and then let her breath grow in her heart. It was very right to let Monica perform with her body completely.


    When Malina with heavy make-up appeared in the town square, sat down and took out her cigarette, countless lighters were put in front of her from all the men''s hands. They were excited about the realization of their ideas all the time. Only by focusing on Malena all the time, renado felt the sadness in her heart. Unfortunately, he could do nothing but watch her Spinning around the men and finally getting into the German car.


    Although he was also overwhelmed by hall, and though he had the same feelings for marina in his heart, and thus peeped into her life and stole her intimate clothes, he was far more real, pure and beautiful than those people. Even if his father had to take him to the hospital to relieve him in this way, he still chose a plump one and imagined her as marina.


    Even here, Adrian still doesn''t show a little bit of the film. He doesn''t need to be as straightforward as a European director. He doesn''t have to be as straightforward as a European director. The most attractive thing is the implication. Of course, there''s a technique that takes another actor at the time of filming, and then later digs out Monica''s face and pastes it on her.


    Then the U.S. military came, and a third classic shot was presented to the audience. After the arrival of the U.S. Army, the town''s jealous people immediately dragged Malena out of the room, beat her, maltreated her, tore her clothes and cut off her hair for the charges of German service. They forgot all the pain she had suffered, and they just wanted to vent their anger caused by jealousy.


    The quick switching and shaking camera make it all more real. Malina, whose clothes are not covered and whose hair has been cut off, curls up on the ground and screams in despair, which makes people can''t bear to see it again.


    In the end, she was driven out of the town and boarded the train as numb as a corpse, which still fell in the eyes of Renaldo.


    Here, the plot once again took a turning point. Lina''s husband, lino, came back. Although he broke an arm, he did come back alive. When he was looking for his wife, he was laughed at loudly. Leonardo, who was always on the sidelines, finally did something to do. He told lino, Malina''s whereabouts, and told him that his wife loved him no matter how much pain he suffered.


    Finally, the end came. One morning, lino and Malina walked quietly from the town square, not caring about the eyes of others, holding his wife''s hand tightly. Malina also put her head on her husband''s shoulder and turned a blind eye to the startled people around her. Their quiet appearance made people feel deeply moved. The screening hall could not help but burst into low applause ¡£


    The last classic scene comes. Marina, who lives in her own house and recovers her peaceful life, comes to the market to buy things. Although she was no longer beautiful, fat, and wrinkled around her eyes, they still refused to talk to her, whispering as before, until Marina offered to greet her, "good morning."


    This is the first time Malina spits out clear lines in the film, and the close-up lens is aimed at her face for a long time. There is no sadness, no resentment, only the blandness smoothed by years. In a moment, the air became active and they said hello to her one after another. She has become the same as them


    On the way back, Malina''s bag was broken, and the oranges fell on the ground. Renaldo went to help her pick it up, but there was no redundant words. He just watched her leaving quietly until he didn''t formally appear in Malina''s life.


    The beautiful legend of Sicily is completely over. After the subtitles, the lights in the projection hall light up. There is silence for about five or six seconds, and then loud applause rings.


    The people who can watch an art movie in this schedule are undoubtedly fans of this kind of film. At the beginning of publicity, it has been indicated that this film will be similar to that of Howard manor, so even if it is Adrian''s loyal film, we should also consider it - they all like to seek the meaning of life from the film, facing such a movie It''s normal to clap and cheer at the same time.That''s true. It''s also a great honor. After all, it''s not the premiere. The audience came from different districts and didn''t know each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C313

    "It''s not a simple story about young people''s ignorance of love between men and women. In Leonardo''s eyes, we can see a more cruel story, a female image in strong contrast with the real, plump, sweet and sad youth. People can''t help but sigh and feel heartfelt admiration. Adrian always brings surprises. His style never seems to be fixed. Maybe he made a science fiction film full of philosophical thinking only yesterday. Today, he wants to move epic novels to the big screen, but he conceives works with completely different European styles. What''s more, he always does very well, better than most people. []


    even if benado was alive, Giuseppe would not have done better than him. Although the plot of the story is familiar, the details of the story have an extraordinary attraction. Whether it is the photo of Marina dancing alone in the room or sewing clothes while crying alone, people can''t ignore it. This is Monica BELLUCCI. However, although the reputation of "the beautiful legend of Sicily" is not well-known, and the media has carried out full coverage, it is only a small splash in the popular schedule. After all, the spot show is not released. However, it doesn''t matter. Now AC media has not done its best to hype "the beautiful legend of Sicily", which will surely attract more people to the cinema after it is fully released.


    This Christmas is like this. Like Thanksgiving, it''s a priority to accompany my daughter, so it''s hard to say. Besides, some things happen to the same person.


    "Here it is." You Ji Hui said to the girl in front of her with a smile on her face, then bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you." Jessica managed to squeeze out a smile, and then thought about it and looked at her carefully, "are you..."


    "I''ve been in some TV dramas and some movies." Ji Hui kept smiling but didn''t say too much and turned away.


    When Adrian was looking at Christmas, it was very difficult for her to make a fuss when she was looking at the Christmas day, because it was very difficult for her to make a fuss about it.


    After biting her lip, Jessica pushed the door open, and a giggle came into her ears.


    "Drive! Dad, hurry up! Dad, hurry up


    "You''ll fall if you hurry up, you little rascal."


    "I won''t, I''ll hold you fast!"


    In the middle of the room, Adrian was crawling on the ground with his feet and hands, and a little girl, about five years old, was riding on him, waving her arms and shouting. Jessica can''t help but open her mouth, she has never seen him like this, and just now that little girl called him? dad? He already has a daughter?


    Never really understood this man? The indescribable feeling surged into Jessica''s heart, which made her feel more flustered. At the same time, she felt her abdomen involuntarily, and was more at a loss about what to say.


    "Jesse?" Adrian, teasing her daughter, came to Jessica at the door. She was surprised, but she quickly responded, "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot you wanted it today. It happened that the little guy was naughty again."


    Lily, who jumped off her father''s back immediately after someone else, was not happy. I was not naughty


    "Well, well, you''re not mischievous. You can do it now." Adrian grinned and sat down on the ground, touching the little guy''s head.


    Then he stood up and took his daughter to introduce him. Jesse, this is my daughter, lily; Lily, this is Aunt Jesse. "


    "Hello, aunt Jesse." Lilly put out her hand to Jessica in the guise of a human being. "You''re beautiful."


    She shows a lovely and familiar side, Rao is troubled by some things, Jessica can''t help but show a smile.


    "Well, honey, aunt Jesse and I have something to talk about. Let''s go outside and find aunt Jihui to play, OK?" No word skipping. Adrian said to her daughter with a smile and then gave Jessica a comforting look. Obviously, he saw the fear and uneasiness she tried to hide in her heart.


    "Something to talk about?" Lily narrowed her eyes, her hands akimbo, her eyes swept between her father and Jessica, with a thoughtful expression, as if she could see.


    Jessica has a strange feeling in her heart. This little girl is only in her early five years old at most? But that kind of feeling is in the tip of my heart, linked to today''s things, let her very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Lily waved her hand very quickly. OK, then you can talk slowly


    Then he went out with his chest up and his head up.


    "She''s lovely, isn''t she?" No word skipping. After closing the door, Adrian said with a smile.


    Jessica nodded in front of her, even though she had been keeping her wing posture. She sat down like a broken frame, trying to stay soft on the sofa."What happened, Jesse?" Adrian immediately asked, followed by let Ji Hui cup of hot cocoa come in.


    Jessica held the glass, but never said a word. Several times it came to her mouth, but she swallowed again. She really don''t want to open her mouth. Although she has been practicing in her heart for a long time, she can''t help but think of shrinking when it comes to the end. Of course, this idea is just thinking, except for this Terrible thing, now can help her only Adrian.


    Adrian didn''t, just quietly doing it, looking at Jessica with calm eyes, waiting for her to say what she wanted.


    "I..." After grinding her teeth and swallowing a mouthful of hot cocoa, Jessica finally plucked up her courage and looked up at Adrian. "I''m pregnant, ed."


    With these words, she was all soft on the sofa, and then she clasped her arms and trembled slightly. The long-standing fear and fear that had been suppressed in her heart completely poured out and occupied her whole body. Adrian was stunned for a moment, seemed to be unable to, but immediately came forward to hold Jessica in his arms and gently patted him.


    After a long time, when Jessica felt better, he asked softly, "are you sure, Jesse?"


    "I''m sure." Jessica nodded her head in a hurry Last weekend, I My I didn''t come. I didn''t care at first, but I didn''t come this week I was a little worried, so I did a test And then He went to the hospital to have a detailed examination... "


    She said she took out the examination report from the hospital and handed it to Adrian. Then she looked at him timidly with fear and worry. I dare not say that if my father I don''t do it, so I can only come to you, ed.... "


    "Don''t worry. Relax. Let''s calm down first. No problem can''t be solved." Adrian quickly glanced at the report, pondered and said this, while increasing the strength of the hand to comfort.


    His steady voice and movement played a great role, and Jessica, who had been in fear, finally put down half of her heart.


    After feeling her change, Adrian released his hand and reached opposite Jessica. After looking at her hesitation, he said, "I think carefully. There are several solutions."


    Jessica''s eyes flashed with hope, but Adrian gently shook his head.


    "Means


    Chapter 313 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C1

    On tenterhooks rather baffling, bubbles


    seem to be in the west at the turn of the century. These rumors always love to mix with disasters. Especially when they are in a thousand years, these rumors are particularly exaggerated. It is said that when the 1000 coming of the year, the persistent plagues and famine made Europe feel uneasy. Many people thought that the end of the day was coming. ¡£


    Even in 2000, this is still the case. The most famous prophecy of Nostra danmas and the millennium bug, one involving mysticism and the other involving science, complement each other. This is probably related to religious factors rooted in western society. [search for the latest updates]


    of course, at the moment that the most luxurious crystal ball in Times Square falls and the Millennium bell rings, the terror Lord does not fall from the sky, and the nuclear bomb does not jump to 00 and then launch because of the timer. The world is still running, a scene of singing and dancing.


    Hollywood, in particular, has pushed the film industry to a new peak in the past decade, and a large number of Outstanding Directors and producers have sprung up. Among them, Adrian Cowell, known as a miracle director, is the most famous. By the end of the millennium, as many as 15 films had been made and released by him personally, and the global box office has nearly reached $3 billion.


    If you look at the split, although the score is good, it is not surprising. James Cameron has directed only six films so far. Titanic alone has grossed more than 2 billion box office worldwide, while Steven Spielberg has nearly 3 billion at the North American box office. But the problem is that some things need to be combined with reality. Adrian only took less than 10 years to complete these works. Moreover, these films have all kinds of styles, which are dazzling. Many people say that no style is his style.


    What''s more, this calculation is all about his own directed films. If you add those works related to him, basically no one can compare them.


    Moreover, Adrian is not only a director and producer, but also a very young chairman of AC media, who is comparable to Viacom and news group. Moreover, it took less than 10 years from its establishment to its present scale. Acquisition of T


    s, acquisition of a


    C acquisition of global film, however, has made concerted efforts, Few mistakes, rocket like development speed can be called magic and can not be copied, attracting many scholars to study.


    Adrian has made great contributions to the rapid stabilization of T


    s, a


    C and Universal Pictures. He can always think of some excellent stories with high commercial value and make them into films or TV series. At present, several real person shows with the highest ratings are related to him. All these have given him numerous titles and trump cards The drama, the miracle director, the gold medal producer, and no one questioned - anyone who questioned was puffed up in the face.


    His eyes are always talked about, countless directors, actors, producers want to cooperate with him, especially actresses, even if they know that he is a famous playboy.


    The media named the actress who worked with Adrian as "miracle girl." everyone knew that he had a good relationship with them, even though there were few pictures of other women alone with him except Julia Roberts. There are even rumors that Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman, Hollywood''s golden girls, will divorce because of him.


    And it''s all public information. As for those who are only known by insiders, that''s more. As long as Adrian is still very enthusiastic about the actress, it''s not hard for him to get such enthusiasm.


    He can always accurately grasp the characteristics of women. Kate Blanchett, one of the "Wonder Girls", won the Best Actress Oscar at the beginning of last year because of him. Gwyneth Paltrow, who is also a "wonder girl", has been nominated for best actress in several Oscars because of him. The full-fledged "Legend of Sicily" was released in January when it was released early It is certain that the best actress nomination of this year''s Oscar will be won by Monika BELLUCCI, another "miracle girl" who has been silent for nearly a year.


    With power, power and talent, how can actresses not be forced to move forward? However, the popular miracle director is now doing something that has nothing to do with the film.


    "It''s all gone?" In the spacious office, Adrian at his desk looked at Claude and asked.


    "Not yet, but soon," said Claude with a smile. "Don''t worry, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Then he turned the LCD panel to him: "Cisco''s market value is over 500 billion, which is crazy."


    In 1998, apple developed the LCD, and then a year later, the LCD flat panel display also came out. I have to say, jobs is really a tough guy. As Apple''s shareholders, Adrian and Claude use Apple computers normally, and it''s no problem to customize special LCD flat-panel displays.However, it is depressing that apple never provides a mouse with a left button, and no matter how users react and protest, they are not willing to give in. Although Apple''s technology is powerful, it is also stubborn in some aspects. Fortunately, Apple has been compatible with other mice since last year, otherwise Adrian would have to struggle with the LCD and mouse.


    "yes, this is the bubble, and it may break whenever and wherever possible." Adrian nodded.


    In the past year, it stocks have gone crazy and began to soar. Cisco, with a market value of more than 100 billion yuan at the beginning of last year, has passed the 500 billion mark in mid January 2000. The same is true of other it stocks, such as Microsoft and Dell. The market value of Microsoft has also exceeded 500 billion. The market value of Yahoo has exceeded 100 billion, and e


    ay also has tens of billions.


    This is what makes all investors and investors crazy. If you invest one dollar, it will become tens of dollars in a few days and hundreds of dollars in a few months. No wonder some people will shout that this is the best time.


    But is that really the case? Regardless of the crazy market value, a little attention to the actual assets of these companies will make people gasp. For the same big companies with a market value of more than 500 billion, Cisco''s actual assets are only more than 10 billion, while Microsoft''s is not more than 40 billion. And general electric, which has the largest market value for a long time, has an actual assets of more than 500 billion, almost equal to the market value!


    the value of a company in the stock market must be built on the real assets of the enterprise. If the market value exceeds the real assets, it will become a bubble and very unstable. CISCO''s real assets are only about 10000000000, but its market value has reached 500 billion, and it is a common phenomenon in IT enterprises. This is not a big bubble that may break at any time. What is it?


    As a matter of fact, most financial institutions have realized this to some extent, but what''s the use of knowing? Some things will not be changed by human will. When the bubble breaks down, even the Wall Street Gang is not sure about the guys waiting for the money to get away and earn money. What''s more, there are still many people who applaud the strong it shares, and speculators and brain dazed people everywhere.


    As a reborn, Adrian naturally began to prepare. At the beginning of 1999, he let regert quietly begin to sell his stock and transfer his stock. Stock is not a lot of value in hand, but it can be sold after customer service. Every selling will cause the fluctuation of stock price. Once the amount of disposable throw is very huge, it may burst the bubble ahead of time, and several big investment banks are always ready to get away.


    You know, if Adrian holds the stocks of Cisco and Microsoft, the market value of them will be at least 60 billion yuan. Once they fall into the stock market, they will collapse immediately without any discussion. At that time, the stocks will be a pile of waste paper, and it will be very lucky to recover two or three billion yuan. Moreover, the tax that needs to be paid has not been included.


    In addition, AC media group itself and Claude also own part of it stocks respectively. Together, the number is even greater. Therefore, we must be careful when selling, we must grasp the degree of the hearts of some people, so that they can lift the affected share prices for more benefits, instead of selling them together to let the bubble burst ahead.


    In a sense, Adrian is taking food from the mouth of a tiger. Although he is already a media tycoon, AC media is also one of the few media groups. Compared with some people on Wall Street, it is still not enough to see and has a little less experience. The whole process used countless accounts, and each operator tried his best to grasp the disk. Fortunately, there was no problem.


    In addition, under the pretext of needing money, for example, AC media transferred most of the shares of Yahoo to Jerry Yang on the ground of competing with Bertelsmann for Random House. Every founder wants to control the company in his own hands, and Jerry Yang is no exception, even if AC media doesn''t interfere too much with Yahoo''s affairs.


    However, Bertelsmann still won the Langdon house, but it cost a lot more. Adrian said earlier that there was no Langdon house, there was Houghton Mifflin publishing house, and in a few years, it would not even need to expand this area. At present, its publishing company is famous for its Harry Potter series.


    All in all, up to now, except for some stocks that are considered from the future, such as apple and Amazon, it goes without saying that the former is definitely a fool to sell now, while the latter, CEO Jeff Bezos, is a rare talent. When the IT bubble began to expand, the market value of each company increased, and only when he was under pressure from all sides, he maintained the steady development of Amazon.


    Most of Amazon''s shareholders are very dissatisfied when they see other people making a lot of money. Many people contact Adrian and Claude''s agents in it, hoping that they will come forward to put pressure on Bezos. After all, the shares they hold together are the major shareholders of Amazon. However, after thinking for a long time, Adrian and Claude declined their proposal, and even helped Bezos share some of the pressure.If you just want to make a lot of money, it''s very simple. As a major shareholder, unite all shareholders to force Bezos to absorb more capital, and then increase it dozens of times, and withdraw when it is tens of billions. But how much can it earn? You know, it took more than a year to cash out those stocks. Moreover, the CEO of it, a far sighted company like him, is few. If he resigns after the bubble burst, then what happens to Amazon?


    Well, even if Amazon goes bankrupt, there will be other e-commerce websites to replace it, but that is out of Adrian''s control. Although he doesn''t know who the CEO of Amazon was in his previous life, he also remembers that it has been developing very well, and Amazon also occupies a certain position in his plan. Of course, he can also deliberately use this method to bankrupt Amazon, then make a full-scale acquisition, and then hire Bezos back, but it will take a lot of time, and who knows what will happen in the middle of the way. Besides, it is not in line with his vision of the future.


    So, it''s better to help Bezos now, and he''s made enough of it. After that a few confirmed stocks cashed out, in addition to paying taxes and dividends, Adrian made almost 20 billion! This number looks a little far from the market value of 60 billion, but don''t forget it''s cash! And it''s his own! Which private person can take out such cash at one time?! Even Cisco now has no more than 10 billion reserves! And it''s almost the same as that made by Claude and AC media as a whole, even though the whole group has no more shares to sell in the future.


    At the same time, the company sold off 1 of its shares in general electric, and bought the shares of General Electric in 1. In this country, those who control the energy and arms business are the real giants. Otherwise, how could GE''s real assets match its market value? This super enterprise, whose origin can be traced back to the last century, is the largest defense supplier of the United States. From aircraft to missiles, there is nothing they can''t produce. They also provide neutron generators for the


    61 nuclear bomb. To put it bluntly, if GM is going to collapse, the United States will be almost finished.


    It seems useless, but Adrian himself doesn''t want to enter Ge, and GM''s financial statements can sometimes play a big role, and get some useful information better and faster. To put it bluntly, just as he invested in Blackwater in 1997, he ignored most of the time except to know the situation to prevent being kicked out. He just wanted to share a small piece of cake with the giants.


    took advantage of the IT bubble and Adrian made a lot of money, but he was not ready to close his hands. Although the sale and transfer had come to an end, there were other ways to make money and earn more and easier.


    "I have to remind you, ED, that predicting dates is the most critical and the most difficult." Claude said.


    "Yes, I know. When do you think it will be?" Adrian nodded as he watched the computer screen.


    "It''s hard to say, I''m afraid no one in America knows. Even the guys who are ready can''t be sure when the best shot will be," Claude shook his head. "You''re gambling again, man."


    Is there any way in the world that is easy and can make a lot of money? Of course, that''s futures speculation! In a few days, tens of thousands of dollars may turn into millions, and hundreds of millions into tens of billions. It''s like magic. The profits are so rich that many people will persevere. Even if they know that the risk is equally high, if one is not careful, he will be a millionaire today and he will go bankrupt tomorrow. When the


    it bubble burst, at least more than a trillion dollars of money was flowing in the derivative financial market. How could it be possible? Moreover, futures are not stocks. As long as someone takes orders, they are not afraid to get money. Speculation futures does not need too much profound knowledge, the key is to be able to accurately predict the date.


    At the beginning, Adrian relied on Claude''s speculation in oil futures to obtain further start-up funds, and the most important thing for Claude to successfully complete the task was that Adrian gave him the accurate date for the US military to launch the attack.


    but the world is developing linearly. Although some things are inevitable, such as the Gulf War, and the collapse of the IT bubble, some are very accidental, such as the time of war and bubble burst. Adrian has never been a gambler. Although he has been to Las Vegas and Atlantic City several times, he has never gambled heavily. He preferred to let everything go according to his own plan rather than spending money on stimulus. Nine years ago, he was forced to speculate in oil futures because he did not have enough influence on the world at that time, which was totally worth gambling.


    can not do now. He vaguely recalled that the IT bubble burst in the previous years should be in early February of 2000. But in the past year, because of his continuous cash and transfer of shares, the volatile stock market is certainly different from the previous generation. So CISCO''s market value has broken 500 billion at the moment. There are very few companies that can reach this level, so it will be difficult for the bubble to break ahead of time. Yes.


    "On second thought, we''ll find a clue." Adrian continued."I don''t understand. You''ve made enough money. Why take such a big risk?" Claude quipped.


    He is right. AC media''s actual assets are estimated to be at least 50 billion yuan. Adrian, who owns 45 shares, has more than 20 billion yuan. If it is listed, including those virtual assets, the market value of the group will at least double. In addition to the current 20 billion earned back and some real estate, there is no pressure to surpass the lid and become the richest person in the world.


    What''s more, there are many industries waiting for him to develop in the future. When the time comes, his wealth will only grow further, and there is no need to take risks. Unfortunately, this is also the reason why he did so. Anyway, there are still opportunities in the future, and he only took 10 billion to buy and fall. Even if he lost, he could afford to lose. Besides -


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C2

    Obviously, Adrian doesn''t intend to change his mind, although he doesn''t care about the position of the richest man in the world - if he really wants to be a success, he won''t cash in secretly. Microsoft''s 5 shares were held in two accounts at the beginning, and more than 5 shares should be reported to the CSRC. "Forbes" is not a pig killing list, but it is not a good thing to be too swaggering. He was originally a famous miracle director in Hollywood, and his attention has been enough. Moreover, with his fortune of more than 20 billion, he can enter the top 10 of the list. This popularity still let Gaizi go.


    But if there is a chance, why not try to make more money? In fact, Claude and the whole group have the same plan. The more money they can flow, the better. Their expansion is far from stopping.


    It''s not easy to predict the date accurately. Although Claude''s sentence "even those who are ready can''t be sure when to make the best move" is a little exaggerated. At least now they have a bottom line in their mind, but before that, they must not be sure. Even uncle Anderson can''t analyze more information. People like Warren Buffett have hardly touched it stocks, let alone Adrian and Claude.


    In fact, a few days ago, two people who have been paying close attention to the stock market began to talk about this, but there has been no consensus. It seems that there is still no progress today.


    At this point, Claude again turned the LCD to Adrian: "ed, you see the news."


    According to Yan, there is an article in the middle of the official website of Cisco, with the name of CEO John chambers. Although a little puzzled, Adrian looked at it carefully. There was not much written on it. It was an open letter from chambers, which first reviewed the development of Cisco, then introduced the achievements made in the next few years, congratulated the company''s market value of more than 500 billion yuan, and encouraged everyone to create more brilliance and surpass its old rival Microsoft.


    Does this have any special significance? Adrian glanced at Claude, who was elated and apparently had come to a conclusion, waiting to see his own joke. Staring at him, Adrian continued to speculate on the open letter. What did this guy see from it? Chambers is very confident. He doesn''t realize the risks in this. Is it OK to surpass Microsoft? But what does this have to do with what they''re talking about wait! Surpass Microsoft?!


    Adrian suddenly raised his head to face Claude''s eyes. Claude gave a smile.


    "When Cisco''s market value exceeds GM''s!"


    "When Cisco''s market value exceeds Microsoft''s!"


    Both of them said it at the same time. Claude was stunned, but his eyes lit up. He stretched out his finger in the air and said, "you''re right, ed. it should be when Cisco surpasses GM!"


    Since the market value of Cisco has exceeded 500 billion yuan, which is not far from that of Microsoft and general motors, after they surpass Microsoft, they can wait for them to surpass GM again, which is not much less. You know, GE has occupied the global market value for a long time, but the decline is not big. Market analysts on Wall Street claim that this is just a correction for the stock market, so investors are worried but don''t think much about it. But immediately, the news about the federal court ruling that Microsoft monopolized came out again. Then there were all kinds of negative news. The stock market fell again. This time, it was a flood that opened the dam gate. Many people didn''t react, and the stock they held in their hands shrank by more than half! Panic they immediately began to panic selling, only a few days, most of the it stock has become waste paper.


    many places of Dutch act of suicide, Golden Gate Bridge, The Empire State Building, have also welcomed new guests. Fortunately, the bubble burst is confined to it stocks, relatively mild, even if people do not Dutch act, and there is no black Friday dumpling.


    As for Adrian, after the stock market began to fall slightly, he did not pay attention to it. Facts have proved that he and Claude were correct in their judgment. Especially after the billions of dollars worth of stocks of Cisco, Microsoft and Dell were sold at the same time, the end was already doomed. What he is doing now is just waiting for the capital to return, and the rest is the business of regert.


    Ten times leverage of stock index futures plus 10 billion capital, it is not difficult to earn another 10 billion. Adrian even wanted to use 30 times leverage at the beginning, so the investment was less, or even only a few hundred million. However, as his financial adviser, regert strongly objected. Although the investment is small, the risk is also greater. Only with a small and broad scale, can he use 30 times of leverage. Now that the capital is sufficient, why take risks? Investment banks and funds are not without them.


    Claude, who had always supported him, also expressed his opposition. Adrian naturally gave up the plan. Anyway, it took a little longer. Anyway, this fund will not be invested in the company for the time being, so as to avoid other people''s worries.


    Congratulations, ed In the office, Claude toasted Adrian. The amber liquid was dazzling.


    "Congratulations, too, crow. We''re going to get to the next level." Adrian raised his glass and touched him. At this time, the first large-scale sale had just passed, and many people were still waiting.For these people, Adrian just shrugs his shoulders. Since he speculates, he should be prepared to lose money at any time and control his own greed. Watching the stock go up all the time, he is reluctant to let go and always wants to go higher. Once it falls and hopes to rise a little, he will sell. Even the innocent retail investors are not worthy of sympathy, let alone those who are fully equipped The guy whose family is in.


    The most typical example is Britney Spears'' parents. Adrian gave them 0.01 Cisco stock, which is now worth 50 million. When did these two greedy guys have so much wealth? In order to get more, I put almost all my property into it.


    However, on the day when Cisco''s market value peaked, Adrian gave them a call and asked spears to sell immediately. Although he did not elaborate, just such a sentence, but spierce finally had a little bit of brain, although hesitated, but in the stock market after a small fall in his hands immediately put out the stock.


    in fact, it is already late at this time. 50 million of the stock seems to be in the middle of the total value, but who will take over if the bubble breaks? Even if spears made a quick decision, he only cashed in $5 million and $6 million respectively with his wife, and the rest were all over. It was really a cry.


    Adrian had planned to keep silent and watch them fall into the abyss, but if you think about the couple''s face, once they become shoeless, even if they can be dealt with in time, something may happen. Now let them go, they have to think about it even if they want to make trouble, and Adrian has no scruples when he moves his hands.


    Well, it''s all about the future. Let''s go back to the present.


    "Tell me about your plans, ed." Said Claude, after a sip of whisky.


    "Now?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Of course, I can also prepare early." Claude shrugged with a smile.


    "You should have guessed, crow." Adrian looked at him. "We don''t have much room for improvement in the production and distribution of film and television and television broadcasting, so where is the next direction? As CEO, you must know, unless you are unqualified."


    "Of course I know," Claude laughed. "I''m just curious about what your goal will be, though there''s not much choice."


    "What else, universal records!" Adrian gives the answer.


    Since film, television and radio can''t be moved for the time being, it''s inevitable to expand on records. Although in a few years, several major record companies will begin to merge, but they will have enough say when they have a good chance. So Adrian aims at universal records.


    Universal records and universal pictures are not two children born to one mother, but they are not totally unrelated. Universal records, formerly MCA records, was originally a concert booking company. After its development, it merged Universal Pictures in the 1960s and then sold it to Panasonic in the 1980s. In the mid-1990s, MCA records was acquired by siglam, and universal pictures was also acquired by siglam after many twists and turns, and the two companies gathered together again.


    Siglam also changed the name of MCA to universal records. Unfortunately, universal pictures had to sell it to AC media for lack of funds. Despite this, siglam did not give up the idea of developing media, so he later acquired the merger of polaroid and universal records, as well as several entertainment enterprises.


    But they haven''t learned the lesson of blind expansion, and they haven''t been able to get rid of the dilemma that Adrian and Claude created in order to acquire Universal Pictures. Siglam is now on the verge of bankruptcy. With such a good opportunity and a lot of money in hand, it naturally became the target of AC media.


    Although EMI is also suitable, and BMG, Sony records and Warner records may not be unable to start, it is more convenient for them not to merge with Polaroid. Moreover, although motion records and island records, which should have been acquired by Polaroid, have been acquired by AC media, universal records still has a large market share. If we can win and integrate with its MCM, we will become It''s not hard to be the world''s largest record company.


    "Besides, Universal Pictures and universal records are not exactly a pair?" Adrian grinned and spread out his hand, then snapped his fingers. "But before that, there''s one thing to do."


    "What''s your idea?" Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "One A big plan. " Adrian rubbed his chin and chuckled.


    In the quiet woods, the sun shines through the evergreen leaves, and there is no sense of cold at all. Rao is so, still has the handle parasol pestle on the ground, will these sunlight be isolated.


    "The club is quiet and there are not so many annoying paparazzi, so if I need to relax, I''ll come here and have some coffee and some fresh air." Adrian, standing outside his parasol and staring at the distant scenery, said, turning back, "the world is still beautiful and worth fighting for - do you think?"Sitting under his parasol, a middle-aged man in his forties was somewhat absent-minded. He had thick curly black hair, a suit that covered his whole body, and a pair of broad sunglasses. His skin was a little dark, but he also had an abnormal white. But when he turned his head, he could occasionally see the white spots under his neck.


    "We never seem to have dealt with each other, Mr. Adrian." The other side said coldly.


    "Yes, but two of my record company''s top female singers are your fans, MJ." Adrian came over with a smile and sat down at the round table.


    That''s right. The middle-aged man he met today who had to erect a parasol and wear sunglasses in the woods was the same superstar Michael Jackson, who once ruled the music world in the 1980s and caused numerous waves. In the 1990s, he was plagued by leukoplakia and child molestation cases, and had huge fans all over the world!


    "I know, they''re all good singers, but it''s not about your invitation, is it?" Michael said rudely, seemingly wary of Adrian.


    Adrian laughed disapprovingly: "we do not have intersection, but because of this, we can have a more direct and open conversation."


    He took a sip of coffee, then sat up straight and looked at Michael: "I want you to have Elvis Presley and Beatles, as well as some of Sony''s record rights, MJ."


    After a pause, he added, "2.2 billion dollars."


    Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise and then refused Adrian''s request: "a lot of people have asked me this question, Mr. Adrian, but my answer has never changed."


    Adrian chuckled. "You''re a smart guy, MJ. Selling Elvis and Beatles music rights is the most beautiful investment you''ve ever made, but you''re not that smart at the same time. You don''t seem to understand your situation."


    "My situation?" Michael sneered. "It''s thanks to those unscrupulous journalists and the media. In order to get the ratings, they can throw dirty water on a person. Justice and justice don''t exist for them. What they have to do is to attract the public''s attention as much as possible."


    At last, he stopped and stretched out his hand at the collar to calm down his excitement.


    But Adrian didn''t worry. He shook his head. "You see, I''m right, isn''t it? You still don''t understand. Or you know something, but you don''t want to admit it. "


    Michael took off his sunglasses and glared at Adrian. He seemed to want to say something, but he finally put up with it: "if that''s all you want to say, Mr. Adrian, I think I can go."


    "Do you have plans to release a new album next year?" Adrian suddenly asked this question, the corner of his mouth that carefree smile has not changed, "know how to do if I am your boss? I try to make this album full of frustrations in the production process, and use various excuses to delay publicity, so that the sales of the album will decrease, and then let people claim through the media that you are past your breath, you can no longer make good music, you take drugs, you have plastic surgery, you degenerate, you have no medicine. Then you bribe the people around you. When you leave Neverland, you take two children in for a stroll - just stroll, do nothing, as long as you create signs of children coming in - and then do another thing in 1995, and the hype is more fierce, even forcing the police to search Neverland. No one will support you, no one will sympathize with you, and even if they do, they will not make too many voices. You will only see the mainstream society criticizing you, and then you will be truly decadent and silent. As long as you reveal a little bit of ideas, they will be eliminated. Finally, there will be some accidents... "


    Adrian''s hands spread out. Although he didn''t finish, the meaning was obvious. Michael''s chest was up and down, staring at him. His fists were clenched tightly, as if he wanted to give him a hard blow.


    "Are you threatening me?" He asked, gritting his teeth.


    "No, I''m just reminding you," Adrian shrugged. "You should understand that I''m helping you, MJ. Your record copyright is worth 2 billion at most, and I''m sincere enough to offer 2.2 billion. Sony''s vampires want to sell 1 billion."


    He looked into his eyes: "you are very talented, MJ. I appreciate those talented people, but you are also a black man, so when you achieve such a great achievement and master such a large amount of wealth, it is bound to attract other people''s eyes. You are like a child holding a bundle of dollars but walking in a busy street. Anyone can easily steal the wealth from you. Who makes you black? If you sell it to me, it''s different. I didn''t let you suffer. At the same time, you also distracted other people''s attention and eliminated Sony''s idea of vampires. Moreover, the extra 200 million can let you do more things you want to do and help more children. Why not


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C3

    Although Michael Jackson left and didn''t make a clear statement on the matter, Adrian knew that it was only a matter of time. Michael certainly knew something Sony had done, but it wasn''t very clear. Now Adrian has made it clear that these guys might have used means - these were based on previous generations What happened in this book - if he didn''t understand it, it would be stupid for him to understand it.]


    Michael didn''t want to sell the music rights of Elvis and Beatles. After 95 years of experience, he also knew that this was not something he could hold for a long time. It was just that Sony''s group, which was too dark and worth 2 billion yuan, wanted to buy it for half the price They had always wanted to take back Elvis Presley''s and Beatles'' copyrights from Michael''s hands, as well as the 50% record rights they had promised to win over Michael. Otherwise, they would not have done so much, and it is normal to offer a billion yuan bid.


    since Adrian reminded him and warned him, and he sincerely offered a price of 2.2 billion yuan, Michael took the opportunity to get rid of it Adrian didn''t care too much about the fact that he indirectly helped Michael Jackson. What he wanted was the copyright of those records. For Michael himself, Adrian neither liked nor hated him. He was really talented and a good man, Adrian is one of the best black people in the world. For this, Adrian is not stingy with his respect, but is he really perfect? Of course not. Take leukoplakia as an example. Michael''s skin really began to whiten because of this, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t want to be a white man in his heart, especially after so much unfair treatment because of his skin


    OK, let''s not say that. Anyway, Michael Jackson can still stand up to the word "great" If Adrian buys the copyright of those records, he will focus less on him. Some things may not happen, and those in a few years may also be changed. Maybe he can make another brilliant achievement.


    Michael may need some time to think about it, but everything will not deviate from Adrian''s expectation, just like Jessica finally chose the third solution


    Adrian arranged her very well. Apart from him and her, no one else knows about pregnancy - Oh, wait a minute. Cameron knows, after all, the dark angel of the end of the world doesn''t make one episode and broadcast another, so we have to shoot the second season before Jessica''s belly bulges, and we can''t have too strong action. Naturally, we have to communicate with Cameron


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Alan?" "If I remember correctly, you were reminding me of Jessica''s age, and obviously you remember it wrong." Adrian shrugged his shoulders and then comforted him: "well, James, I''m not irresponsible. I just need to help Jessie hide it for now Her future is concerned "


    in the face of this unruly guy, Cameron can''t lose his temper any more, so he has to start to ask people to adjust the shooting of the dark angel of the end of the world. It''s OK. All the films that should be shot are almost finished, and there are not many action plays left. It''s OK to adjust a little bit. Moreover, there is a part of the plot in which the protagonist is pregnant, but he doesn''t get pregnant for various reasons Two sets of scripts can be made after a slight change. If it can be finished when Jessica''s abdomen is not obvious, then use the original script. If it needs to be obvious to finish shooting, then use the set of pregnancy success


    as for Jessica, after she gave her reply, Adrian coaxed her. Now, she has temporarily settled down, as long as she doesn''t like it If the younger brother who runs to my sister''s place to play can see through it, there will be no problem. It''s not difficult. Jessica once said that her brother also has the idea of developing into the entertainment industry, so give him a role to support him. The degree and love is very good.


    If a theme can be made into several films, there is no reason to put too much and love series, and the investment is not counted Big, just for the line operation, and van diesel is also under his command, Jordan has always been connected with Dennis, and just let Penelope play No. 2 - when she was in Europe, she made literary films, and in Hollywood, such films were definitely not popular. It''s better to shoot some commercial films and accumulate some popularity, even if it''s just a bottle According to her memory, Joan summed up for her


    if she is a few years older, she can try to play that policeman. His facial features are very similar to Jessica, and he is also cool and handsome. Unfortunately, he is still a little tender, so he can only play an ordinary racing driver


    in a word, this is also under Adrian''s control, so you don''t need to pay too much attention to it. After arranging the company After the above, his main force is still on the person who was almost out of his control Adrian''s voice sounded in her ear, and then the whole person sat down beside her. The familiar breath suddenly came to her face, which made Natalie slightly lost her mind


    but she quickly adjusted herself, put down her script, took a deep breath and said with drooping eyelids: "very There is a kind of It''s like the name of the scriptShe''s telling the truth. After reading the script, Natalie is soon attracted by the strong and indomitable child character. As a precocious girl who has played many roles, she has her own judgment on the quality of the script and the characters. The script is really attractive - although sometimes the effect of shooting is different from that of reading¡ª¡ª If it wasn''t Adrian''s script for her, Natalie would have asked her agent to fight for the corner for the first time.


    "let''s talk about your understanding of the angle." his hand then stretched out and put his arm around her waist. The girl''s body tightened a little, and she let out some uncomfortable breath, but she quickly adjusted and softened herself


    Li An, who looks at himself with a gentle smile and appreciative eyes, is no different from that before, just as if nothing had happened on that day.


    "a strong and even stubborn girl, like weeds, carries the burden of family with her thin shoulders. She is generally very cold, because she has to be in front of her younger brother and sister and her delirious mother She was strong, but she had to be stubborn and indomitable in her eyes. No matter how desperate and dangerous it was, she couldn''t stop her step. "Natalie went back to the corner and ignored the hand that caressed her waist.


    she promised Adrian that day, largely because of his strong position. Natalie knew very well that in the face of the overwhelming pressure, she would even rack her brain Juice, she is still a little bit of resistance ability, she is very smart and realistic, when the compromise will not have the slightest hesitation, regardless of everything and the person who can not fight against that kind of stupid thing, she will not do, and with the passage of time and Adrian has been outflow of Bing, sooner or later, he will turn his eyes to other people, and then, he can Try to find a way to get out of it, and then


    Although it was based on Adrian''s threat that she had to compromise, Natalie would not have considered the terms he gave, but whether he would honor it? When will it be cashed? How to cash it? These are uncertain things, so she didn''t think much about it. She just focused on her study to calm her uneasy heart. Until today, he put such a script in front of her


    such a story that can resonate with people and has such a vivid corner. If you think about Adrian''s achievements, his plan can be called out Even Natalie felt a little throbbing in her heart.


    "very good, I knew that you can grasp the characteristics of this corner, Nada" Adrian''s voice of praise sounded again in her ears, and her hands on her waist pulled her clothes and got into the room


    "ed...." Natalie wiggled her lower body, as if to shake off the strange hand. Unfortunately, it was useless. She let the hand open her own text and hold her bud.


    "do you know how much I miss you in the past few months Adrian sighed, took Natalie directly into his arms, took a deep breath on her back neck, and said in a intoxicated tone, "it''s still that person"


    "wait Wait... " Natalie pushed him down, a little angry in her heart. If she had said that before, he would have stopped, but now


    At this time, the long button was untied, and Adrian''s other hand also reached in. Natalie, who was hit by this kind of sting, groaned out gently


    "ed This is your room... " She said in a trembling voice, making the final effort


    however, Adrian leaned into her ear and said, "don''t refuse me, Nada"


    Natalie''s body froze, and the push and bustle stopped. Can''t you change the moment? The blush covered her pretty face, and a sense of humiliation flooded into Natalie''s heart and opened The script is still in front of her, and the lines of sentences shaking in front of her always remind her of the price she has to pay to get these things, but she can''t resist it. Moreover, this is the condition she promised, so Natalie can only look away from her head and look at her mouth to see who, the secret of beauty or the elegant servant will come to knock on her because of something


    Unfortunately, this is impossible. Natalie can only be teased by Adrian to start a strong reaction. Although the two people have a relationship very early, but the frequency is not too many, except those special days, most of the time is more than a month. Last time, Natalie''s demand in this area is not strong, and accumulated to a certain extent, then another outbreak is not added? In addition, it can also raise Adrian''s appetite and attract his attention.


    in this way, after the incident at the end of September, although the two people often communicated, they basically did not see each other. Even if Adrian visited his uncle in New York in New York, he only said hello to Natalie on the phone for such a long time. In addition, he was very familiar with her body, so he teased her slightly , completely and thoroughly provoked Natalie''s feeling


    Zi, and her mouth was blocked. Natalie resisted with her tongue twice, and then let go of her teeth. The heat under her was no longer isolated. Slowly grinding up, her body was getting hotter and her mind was burning with fire in her heart, which made her reason fade away What do you care? This idea from Natalie''s mind, then, she was fierce to top up, Jiao immediately erupted from the mouthThe two of them are so intertwined in the room over and over again, as if to fully vent all kinds of emotions accumulated in the past few months.


    "it''s rare for you to come to Los Angeles at this time, and stay with me tonight." after being satisfied with Natalie''s petite body, Adrian holds her in a high back chair and says softly


    "good" Nata Li leaned in his arms, closed her eyes and said softly. What she had done just now exhausted her physical strength and made her think of something. Now that she has reached this stage, as long as she does not cross her bottom line, it doesn''t matter to let go of it.


    "great." Adrian immediately took a mouthful on her face, as if very happy, and Natalie opened half of it Eyes, and then sighed, she is completely, thoroughly, not clear about his mind


    "by the way," he thought again, "you should get familiar with this corner as soon as possible, Nada, we will start shooting at the beginning of next month at the latest"


    "the beginning of next month? Why? " "I don''t think you''d want to run around the set in thick clothes on a hot summer day?" Adrian said with a smile, "and I''m still going to make more than one movie this year, so I''m going to finish the actual shooting of the bones in winter in six weeks, so you have to fully integrate into this corner when you turn it on, not to mention If you put it off until next year, you''ll be one year older. "


    Natalie''s heart beats a few times, which means he understands that this tells her that the previous conjecture is correct


    " I see. "After silence, she immediately replied," good, and you need to add some protein, Nada, "Adrian''s hand is in her "If you are a little bit plump, your face should be more mellow, otherwise you will not look so good-looking. You may not see it now, but it will be obvious in a few years"


    "you know I am..." Natalie''s eyebrows frowned slightly


    "yes, I know, but there are many ways to supplement protein. You don''t have to be a strict vegetarian. As for your parents, it''s OK to hide a little bit?" Adrian said quickly, then gently touched her delicate petal: "don''t refuse me"


    the words to her mouth immediately swallowed back, took a deep breath, Natalie again chose to compromise, but still added a sentence: "must be acceptable to me"


    "no question" Adrian laughed at


    how to influence a very smart and self-contained person What to do? It''s very simple to let her make concessions on what she insists on, such as Zuo love in the room, or let her give up her strict vegetarianism


    although Natalie is precocious and bold, she is still conservative in this respect. Adrian has to coax her for a long time to let her agree, and usually in the bedroom, most of them are on the upper floor, occasionally on the floor It''s the first time for Adrian to walk across Adrian''s body or put his hands on the table to let him enter from the back. It''s not to say that her family are vegetarians and have been deeply rooted in her life, which can make her make concessions As Adrian once said, when she constantly breaks through her lower limit in front of you, There will be no lower limit. Sophie has well proved this point, and it can be applied to Natalie. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it. Since he has agreed to his conditions, he can''t do too much. Moreover, just on the top, he can''t fully realize the beauty of love. And vegetarianism, if it''s really like some idiotic vegetarians, says that So, after the end of September, Adrian asked people to go to Missouri to collect wind, and then according to their counter-measures, Adrian sent people to Missouri to collect wind, and according to their counter-measures, they had to be able to suppress her and make her see the benefits at the same time After finishing the it foam related matters, he called Natalie from New York and gave it to her.


    of course, by the way, she tasted her long lost one. Adrian did not lie, and he really missed her bones in winter The first novel won''t come out until 2006, and then it will be adapted into a movie in a few years. So Adrian, who considers the right role for Natalie, does not hesitate to use it. She is very suitable for both appearance and temperament. As long as you think about the achievements of this film, it is not difficult to guess Adrian''s plan. If you want to make Natalie at ease, you should give her enough first Attractive sweets are good


    but this sweet is not so easy to take. Adrian naturally has some arrangements, just as he said that day"You''ll love the life I''ve arranged for you, Nada"


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C4

    In fact, in addition to the bones in winter, there is a film that is also very suitable for Adrian''s plan. He thought of this at first, but after careful analysis, he immediately left it. Some films in Book MI group 2, whether ahead of time or delayed, will get a certain degree of praise, such as the bones in winter; some films will only be released in a certain period of time to achieve unimaginable success, such as Juno.


    The story of the bones in winter is very simple, that is, a father who is not engaged in business is missing. Because of drug trafficking, he mortgaged his house into bail. If he wants to keep his family, he has to find his father regardless of the danger. It''s a story of a small person struggling at the bottom, as Natalie said, as cold as its name, but not lacking hope. Such a story can happen in any country or any region. As long as the characteristics contained in it can be photographed, it is almost certain that it will arouse the response of the mainstream society. []


    Juno is not the same again. This model play of the perfect middle class in the minds of the mainstream American society will be highly praised if it is put in 2007. If it is slightly advanced to 2005 or even to 2003, it will also cause good repercussions, but it is absolutely stupid to launch it around the millennium.


    Abortion has never been a good topic in the United States. On the one hand, it is necessary to advocate human rights, and everyone has the right to choose freely. In Hollywood commercial blockbusters, decent people will finally claim "we have freedom" and kill the villains. As superheroes become active in movies, this trend will only grow. On the other hand, they hate abortion. Conservatives even try their best to connect abortion with murder. Once the eggs are formed, whether they are even life is debated.


    Any public figure can''t help getting into trouble in this respect. Stars or entrepreneurs are OK. If a politician dare to make a clear statement publicly, or a Republican congressman is in favor of abortion and a Democratic congressman is against abortion, their political life will be seriously impacted.


    If you just want to make a niche movie, you can describe it any way, but as I said, Juno is a model play of the perfect middle class in the minds of the mainstream American society. A very cool child, she has a pair of cool, very tolerant parents and a not smart but responsible boyfriend, and then there are a couple of contradictory husband, because of this cool child and recognized the problem and got salvation, a 30 fold and warm feeling.


    If such a film dares to cross that high-voltage line, it is definitely a death hunt. But since it is a model play of the middle class, then freedom and human rights must also be involved. How can this be reflected without being criticized? The screenwriter and director are very clever. First, let the child decide to have an abortion, which is a free will and she has the right to choose. But when she came to the clinic, she met a child who had had an abortion. She poured bitterness on her and said how innocent the child was and how regretful she was. Then she exaggerated the abortion situation in other countries. Then, the child decided not to have an abortion and had to raise her own ¡ª¡ªThis is also a free will - and then, under the persuasion of calm and tolerant parents, prepare to give birth to children to be raised by others.


    Look, just right to please people from all walks of life, showing a perfect fairy tale.


    From this point of view, it seems that it is OK to make it in the year 2000. However, the problem is here. Since the success is highly sought after because it has flattered all walks of life, can we please all classes now? The answer is No. the class is always changing, and people''s concerns are always changing. Just like the classic sentence "it is impossible to deceive all people at all times", Juno can please all the strata in 2007, but it does not mean that he can please all classes of the year 2000. Gemini is not yet finished. The bonus of the cold war has just been consumed. The impact of the IT bubble has not yet been fully realized. The United States has not been bogged down in the mire. The whole class is still positive. It seems that nothing can be done. The mainstream society does not need to use such a movie to win the middle class.


    Yes, the mainstream society needs to continue to advocate that the middle class is beautiful and the American dream can still be realized. That''s why Juno is a perfect middle class model play in their minds. Device: no advertisement, full text, and sensitive topics such as abortion. If this film is put in the present, it may attract people''s attention. However, it is impossible to get all-round popularity as it did in 2007. At best, it is just a quasi first-class movie.


    The bones in winter are different. They didn''t intend to please everyone. What they showed was the unyielding struggle of the bottom people that would happen at any time. What kind of praise did "Zeng" get? What kind of praise will it still get.


    What''s more, from the angle, winter bones are more suitable for Natalie. Junoli has more rich characters. Although they all revolve around the protagonist, it also weakens the beauty of the protagonist. In a sense, the bones in winter are the leading role''s one-man play, and Natalie has more room to play. In addition, she has played in the prequel of Star Wars. If she is asked to play some careless and bouncing corners in her maturity, she may become clumsy. Natalie, who wants to transform and break through, will not like this corner.


    What''s more, Natalie, who is not so round and round, is more in line with the protagonist of bones in winter. Which pregnancy will give people the feeling of emaciation? And how many of the children who grew up in poor families looked fat and white?In a word, after weighing the pros and cons, Adrian chose the bone in winter, and Natalie also took a fancy to this role. Naturally, the next step was to prepare, select roles, start shooting, and then finish the later stage as soon as possible, and strive to release it within the year. As for the reason, needless to say, this is just the beginning. There are a series of arrangements behind him.


    I have to say, after months of accumulation, it''s really a feeling. Natalie only stayed for two nights to discuss the new script, but Adrian and she had to go to bed after a lot of hard work. Although compared with the previous lack of some things, but a little more relaxed Natalie also know how to flatter, so Adrian is still very happy.


    Although she left soon, he immediately tasted it again.


    Among the clattering sound of water, fog began to fill the bathroom. When the fingertips passed through the plump and huge strokes, the girl let out a light hum. She turned her head and looked at the man who was close to her body and wiped for herself. Suddenly, she reached back to grasp the soft thing, and her body began to wriggle.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, we just made out there, Ernie." Adrian exclaimed, exaggerating.


    "That is to say, you can''t do it?" Ivanka raised his chin and asked with a defiant mouth, with a series of complex gods in his eyes, such as hatred, desire, and confusion.


    "Ha, since you said that..." Adrian picked her eyebrows, held her plump hand, and immediately used his strength. For any man, as long as he is not incompetent, he must fight back strongly against this sentence.


    "By the way, the condom seems to have run out." He suddenly said so, but his eyes had been on Ivanka''s dissatisfaction with the water.


    "Then go straight ahead. You''re used to it anyway." Ivanka snorted coldly, for her hands were constantly turning, and the thing had already been held high and pinched hard.


    Adrian took a deep breath and laughed. Then he pressed Ivanka on the wall of the bathroom in the current and started another round of front.


    "I''ll take you back?" Sitting on the couch of the hotel, looking at Ivanka, which is about to be cleaned up, Adrian asked.


    "No, I''ll go back by myself." Ivanka replied coldly, without looking back.


    "I''ll take you back." Adrian stood up, came behind the girl, put his hands on her shoulders, and said in an unquestionable voice.


    Ivanka pauses, takes a look at himself and Adrian in the mirror, bites his mouth and doesn''t speak again.


    Adrian, who saw these things in his eyes, smiles silently. Although Ivanka has been calm for more than half a year, most of her thoughts still can''t escape his eyes. After Ivanka chose to go to Stanford, trump immediately found Adrian, hoping that he could secretly help take care of him. After all, he was also a Stanford graduate. Of course, trump didn''t know that this kind of behavior was a way to kill sheep.


    So, although Adrian hasn''t met Ivanka in the last few months, he knows everything about her. You know, his alumni donation to Stanford ranks first every year. Ivanka, who entered Stanford, is totally two people. The former Ivanka is very dazzling and will show himself. Although he is measured, he also likes to play. But now she spends almost all her time on her studies. It is said that she has even begun to study more advanced courses. She basically doesn''t attend parties and has few friends in this field. She is about to become a "freak" in the sisterhood population. Her only remaining habit is to dress herself up beautifully every day.


    Because of this, many of the young people who chatted up with her at the beginning, but they also disappeared one by one later - otherwise Adrian would have contacted her and would not wait for a few months. Similarly, when Trump came to Los Angeles yesterday to record his last super model contest and prepare to launch his apprenticeship, Ivanka also came from paraartu and was sent to Adrian With a slight means of hook off, in the performance can almost be described as crazy.


    From last night to this morning, Ivanka fully and thoroughly explained the meaning of the word "hunger and thirst". If it was not Adrian, if it had been for another man, I would have been drained. It can be seen that Ivanka has not lived in the past few months, and I''m afraid she has not even masturbated. I really don''t know what she is trying so hard for in her study.


    I glanced at Ivanka, who was sitting on the front passenger''s seat, and said nothing all the way. He was as cool as he was last night and this morning. Adrian chuckled in his heart and didn''t care. She had a strong reaction when she was slightly teased by him last night. As a result, it can be easily seen that Ivanka is still under his control.


    "That''s it." Just entered the city of paraartu, Ivanka suddenly said this.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and didn''t say much. He stopped the car on the street. Ivanka got out of the car without saying a word. Then Adrian pointed out his head and said, "by the way, Eni, can I come to Stanford to see you in the future?"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea." Ivanka snorted without looking back.


    "Thank you. I will." Adrian then yelled in the back, the girl''s figure stopped, and then continued to stride forward.The proud princess is always special. Seeing Ivanka''s back disappear at the corner of the street, Adrian whistled with a smile and started the car. The last sentence was not just a talk. Before the first year of her arrival at Stanford, he would naturally find an opportunity to go there, and Ivanka refused. Although this kind of outbreak is very good, it is enough to taste it occasionally, and some things are more important, such as declaring ownership.


    Let''s not mention this for the moment. After several days'' consideration, Michael Jackson finally agreed to Adrian''s offer, and then completed the Yi with lightning speed. AC media is naturally very happy. However, if someone is happy, then someone must be unhappy.


    "I want to know what''s going on here! Why didn''t you hear anything in advance? " In the conference room of Sony records, CEO Thomas motola was furious with his executives and even used rude words, "the company has worked so hard and used so many means to see that success is around the corner, and finally let others pick on the cheap! Someone has to be responsible for this! "


    None of the executives in this room said anything. Even if they knew about it, they couldn''t stop it. Michael was willing to sell and MCM records were willing to buy them. They wanted to grab them, unless they offered a higher price, which was definitely not Sony''s choice.


    But it''s no way to be watched by the boss so fiercely. Fortunately, someone finally said: "the reason is that MCM records don''t comply with the rules. We have communicated with several major record companies. MCM records should also know this, but they still contact Michael without saying hello and offer a high price of 2.2 billion. This is betrayal."


    It''s a good excuse to put all the blame on someone else, just as they don''t think it''s a bad thing to count Michael, it''s all for profit.


    "You have to fight back! It can''t be so cheap, MCM records! " "No one can look down on us!" said motora, knocking on the table


    The executives immediately stopped talking. Everyone knows that MCM records belong to the media, and now even Sony may not be able to match it. They are just Sony''s record companies. What can they do to fight back?


    Finally, it was the former one who said, "the head office will support us. The film company has always been very dissatisfied with the recovery of spider man''s copyright and the compensation made by surprise. In Japan, AI Hui records, which is controlled by AC media, almost robbed our market. These are not what the head office wants to see."


    "There are a lot of people who are dissatisfied with AC media," someone said at the beginning, and the atmosphere naturally became more lively. Another senior executive also said, "last weekend, I had lunch with a person in charge of N


    C. they were dissatisfied with the fact that AC media had given their old friends to a


    C. In addition, AC media is developing too fast, and its relationship with most media groups is not very good. As long as we can come up with a definite plan, Time Warner, Disney or News Corporation will be happy to teach AC media a lesson with us. "


    "Although Viacom is very close to AC media, if they just want to give AC media a lesson, they will be happy to see it, and maybe take advantage of the fire." Said one.


    "So what is the plan?" Asked motorah.


    , "when the news came out, when the IT bubble burst, AC media suffered a lot of losses, but also returned some of the funds. Now there is a big move in the recording industry." The first executive to speak again.


    "I need someone to find out what they''re targeting." Motora said immediately.


    "We just need to wait. There are only two or three record companies worth their efforts. Such a big acquisition must be open invitation." Another high pipe.


    "It''ll be late by then. I want more than that. Those record rights must be taken back!" Motola''s tone was extremely harsh.


    There was silence in the conference room again, and a moment later there was humanity: "I once talked to an assistant in the AC media publicity department. He didn''t seem to be satisfied with his current work."


    C someone in charge of music is very fond of gambling on horses. "


    "It''s not enough. We need people who have access to more confidential content."


    "What shall we do? The senior officials had a heated discussion about buying Claude roynes'' assistant.


    "Maybe we can do something about Adrian Cowell?" Such a proposal was suddenly put forward.


    "Who? The young man Someone chuckled.


    "Do it? Robbing people? Oh, there is a rumor that the fastest way for an actor to become famous in Hollywood is to go with him. "


    "The version you hear is out of date, and now the rumor is that the quickest way for an actor to become famous in Hollywood is to serve him comfortably."


    "There is no doubt that the so-called miracle Lang has never had sex with him?"


    "I heard that Nicole Kidman had undressed in front of the crew while filming eye opener, so Tom Cruise divorced Nicole."


    Executives who are chatting with interest have not noticed that their boss, Thomas motola, has turned a lot darker."Gentlemen! I didn''t ask you to come here to discuss that damned childe Motola knocked off the table heavily, then let out a loud roar.


    A group of people in the conference room just reacted. They immediately shrunk their necks and didn''t dare to say anything, but this made motola even more angry. But before he roared again, a voice suddenly rang: "maybe we can start with the people around him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C5

    Everyone in the conference room looked at the same place. It was this man who opened his mouth and put the blame on MCM records. He also thought that the head office would support motola''s plan, and now he thinks he can start with Mr. Hu Hu. This is a middle-aged man in his 40s, with an obvious Asian appearance, sitting on the right side of motola, but also careful, Sam Tanaka, Japanese American, Secretary of Sony records board.


    "As we all know, since the development of AC media, most of the credit in the production of movies and TV is Adrian Cowell. In addition, according to internal information, the two super popular and little NV idol singers promoted by MCM are also his handwriting, and even participated in the production of several popular songs. He is not exaggerating in terms of miracle." Sam Tanaka said, "but it would be wrong to think that he is just like this. I think all of you sitting here should have heard that although AC media is headed by Claude roanlis, the general direction of its development is always determined by Adrian Cowell." [search for the latest updates]


    "you said it, it''s just heard." Someone said that.


    "Have you ever proved it?" Tanaka immediately asked, "I had the honor to attend a reception held by old Ron Rees. He admitted that he didn''t expect that AC media would develop so rapidly. Thanks to his early planning, he also used one. For example, if Claude ronris is the left brain of AC media, responsible for analysis, calculation and execution, then Adrian Cowell is AC media''s The right brain is responsible for thinking, appreciating and visualizing. When the two sides are perfectly combined, it will naturally go well. "


    At this point, he paused, glanced at the conference room, and then opened his mouth after everyone had digested the words: "I think Adrian Cowell must have other abilities besides film, television and music production, or he can''t always be the chairman of the AC media board. Well, even if old Ron Rees is exaggerating, or Adrian Cowell is still the chairman of AC media''s board of directors, why can''t we start with him? "


    "Are you sure you can get the information we need from the NV people around Adrian Cowell, Sam?" Asked motora.


    "But C ¨¤ o is very high. As I said just now, Adrian Cowell has always been the chairman of AC media''s board of directors. It''s impossible not to inform him of such an acquisition plan, and everyone knows his good manners," Tanaka made a gesture. "More importantly, he is different from the General Hu ¨¡ Hu ¨¡. At least, everyone sitting here knows that most people can do the same thing at the same time It''s hard to cope with three NV people, but there are at least six or seven who have long been in a romantic relationship with Adrian Cowell. In addition to the data we usually collect, it is not difficult to infer that Adrian Cowell is a narcissist and a strong control of Yu. Therefore, the relationship with NV people should be based on interests. "


    "Are you saying that we told one of the NV people that Adrian Cowell could give her and we could give it to her?" Another person asked, with a little disdainful smell, "it''s better to directly find a Nv person to seduce."


    "We have to think carefully about who to choose." Look at Tanaka. It''s just there''s no interface.


    "I remember that Adrian Cowell seems to have a Japanese NV actor around him," the man said again, without changing his tone. "And it seems that he was given by the head office when he went to Japan for a holiday a few years ago."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became a little subtle. Many people looked at Tanaka, a generation of immigrants who came to the United States with his parents when he was 12 years old.


    "It would have been a good choice a few years ago, but now it''s the stupidest choice." Tanaka replied in a still voice s ¨¨.


    The other side picked her eyebrows and was about to continue to refute when motora ch ¨¡ came in and said, "OK, bill, listen to Sam first."


    Then he made a gesture to Tanaka for him to continue. Tanaka bowed slightly and said again: "this Nv person should have some brains, be able to weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and can''t be too intelligent. If he thinks too much about gains and losses, he will become timid and cautious. She and Adrian Cowell can''t get to know each other for too long. It''s better to be short in half a year, so the relationship with Cowell is not necessarily If she is close, she may not be able to find out what she says. If she is too deep, she may not be moved by us. She may even give the news to Cowell. She must also have certain ambition, and those who want to go further may be drawn in. "


    We can''t help but say that bill still needs a little more information from other sources That''s right. Cowell can give it to her, and we can give it to her. Can''t we even hold up an Nv person? Of course, for the sake of the other party''s best faith, Mr. Torah will show his sincerityThen he looked at motola, a little nervous. After a long silence, motola looked up and said, "I think you should have someone, Sam


    "Yes, Mr. motola," Tanaka finally couldn''t help but smile with joy. "I really have a good candidate!"


    Not to mention Sony''s plans, Adrian encountered a headache this time. This year''s Oscar nomination list was released earlier. Just in early February, the Film Academy announced it. Basically, it''s not much different from Adrian''s prediction. American beauty has won several full-weight nominations for best film, best director, best actor and best original script. Nicole is also praised by the media. She claims that it is because she left cruise that independent Nicole has herself and radiates brilliant light. If cruise sees it, say You may tear up the newspaper in anger.


    In contrast, the beautiful legend of Sicily is a little more humble, with only the best film, the best NV protagonist and Unfortunately, because the investment and production are both American companies, even if the Italian version is released in Europe, it can not win the nomination for the best foreign language film.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the most important thing in making "the beautiful legend of Sicily" is to strive for the best NV protagonist for Monica. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get other nominations. Last year Adrian won two nominations for best director. It''s not surprising that the film academy will not consider him this time. What we have to do now is naturally to start to strengthen public relations. Although there is more than one chance for Monica, this is the most suitable one. The accident that makes him headache is also on this one.


    "It''s a real hassle." Adrian, with his feet on his desk and his high back chair, sighed as he rattled the nomination list.


    Although Monica and Nicole nominated the best NV protagonist at the same time, "American Beauty" has been highly praised, with a total box office of more than 50 million. However, if we just say that the shock of the NV protagonist alone, Caroline is not as good as marina. Adrian racked his brains to design the four classic scenes for the beautiful legend of Sicily, which was praised by many people, and the method of acting only by body language was also sought after by many people. As one film critic said, it was almost as good as holly hunt in piano lesson.


    Therefore, although Monica''s appearance time is not much, she is a worthy soul character in the whole "beautiful legend of Sicily". However, in "American Beauty", Nicole has to be divided into some lights by Spacey. Although it can set off each other, the dazzling degree is worse than that of Monica. Even though the two NV people are equally beautiful and Xing, Malina''s painful feeling is more attractive than Caroline''s simple beauty.


    Then, with Adrian''s full support, Monica may win the Oscar for the best NV protagonist, if not for this variable.


    "Hilary Swank," boys don''t cry, "Damn it, how can you forget that!" Adrian tapped his finger on his forehead.


    Caroline in the original American beauty, played by Annette bening, is even a little higher than Binnie, and her husband Warren Beattie has a lot of connections in Hollywood - yes, the Warren Beattie who Woody Allen wanted to be his finger - but lost to an unknown NV actor: Hillary Swank.


    As we all know, for the judges of the film academy, the more abnormal the role s ¨¨ is, the better. For example, a NV protagonist who wants to become a man integrated into the society but is eventually killed. Moreover, it is adapted according to the real events, which is definitely their favorite.


    At the same time, with the advent of the new millennium, the movement for the rights of the same love groups began to flourish. Although it was not as powerful as it was a few years later, the mainstream society has always tended to be conservative. Anyone who puts down the discriminatory hat has to give up temporarily. Moreover, there are not a few homosexual love in Hollywood, and San Francisco, the headquarters of Tongxing love, is further north.


    The film flatters them, and its quality is not good, but Swank''s performance is very eye-catching, which makes her kind of awkward image more prominent, no wonder it will be cold.


    Adrian doesn''t want to see this result. He''s been planning for so long. Isn''t it just a little golden man for Monica? It''s not his choice to give in and find another opportunity, but it''s not easy to settle the matter with public relations.


    There was a knock on M ¨¦ n, and then Charlize, with the folder, pushed m ¨¦ n in.


    "This is the assessment of the acquisition case sent by Crowe." She came up and handed it to him.


    "Thank you. I''ll just read it and get back to him." Adrian nodded and threw the nomination list aside. "You''re just in time, Charlie. There''s something you need to do. Call Harvey Weinstein for me and ask if he''s interested in having dinner with me this evening."


    Hollywood star restaurant is located at 129 verwillis street. It looks like a water blue s ¨¨ planet. The theme inside is American movies and TV. Rocky, Rambo, terminator and dinosaurs in Jurassic Park should all have them. When you go to the bathroom, you will take a picture with four great white sharks. The restaurant was first established in 1991, and now there are more than ten chain stores. Many Hollywood stars have investment, such as Schwarzenegger, or the former willisfu.Speaking of it, it is also a tradition of Hollywood that stars run restaurants. After all, they have no other skills except acting. Restaurants are relatively the best managed. Moreover, they can use their appeal to let the film fans come to visit. For example, Schwarzenegger and his wife opened a restaurant called schatziononmain.


    Schatzi is German, which means "baby" and "dear", while main means "main", which means "the dearest baby". If you think about Schwarzenegger''s big man, the name of this restaurant is really


    Ouma. Schwarzenegger often has breakfast in his own restaurant, and his shadow will not miss this opportunity.


    However, most stars do not have the time and knowledge to manage their stores. They will choose to withdraw their capital if there is no benefit for a long time. Therefore, the restaurants open fast and pour out as fast. Schwarzenegger''s schatzionmain restaurant closed in 1998, while the Hollywood starball restaurant declared bankruptcy last year, but it soon got capital injection and renewed its luster It''s alive.


    Most stars often come to these restaurants to join in. Although paparazzi often go around the neighborhood because of their reputation, the boss is also a star, and they are closely guarded in this respect. Therefore, many directors, producers or executives of film companies will also come here for dinner. This is a place to get in touch with each other. After meeting each other, we can have a chat with each other, and maybe we can make a deal to let a star join a certain movie. Moreover, these restaurants have pictures of movies and stars, and the taste of food is guaranteed. Adrian invited Weinstein to have dinner on Hollywood planet.


    "I like the duck here


    ou, which is tender, juicy, oily but not greasy, and comes here at least twice a month." Said Harvey Weinstein, putting a thin piece of duck into his mouth, chewing it twice and swallowing it with an intoxicated expression.


    He is the same as before, with small eyes and stubbles, and he has a big belly.


    OU on his neck is also in a circle, but the hair on his forehead is much less than before.


    "It''s good, but I think you''d better be more restrained, Harvey. Without you, Hollywood would lose a lot of s ¨¨." Adrian sipped the red wine with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, ED, God doesn''t want me back in his arms yet. I''m recovering well and stronger than ever." Weinstein laughed, put down his knife and fork and took a sip of red wine before he added, "tell me about you. You didn''t invite me out to reminisce, did you?"


    "Of course, it''s the legend of" beauty, "by Michelle." is that right? "


    "What do you want? The best movie? " Weinstein immediately asked, his brain is not generally fast.


    "No, no, as far as the theme is concerned," American Beauty "is undoubtedly more popular with those old guys." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, then slowly cut off a piece of Ji


    ou and put it into his mouth. After tasting it for a while, Adrian said again, "the best NV protagonist, I want the best NV protagonist."


    "Wow, it''s moving," Weinstein said, exaggerating, and then straightening out. "What can I do for you? I don''t think it''s a problem with your strength? "


    "If it was before, it would be OK, but this time there is a strong opponent." Adrian doesn''t hide it.


    "I don''t think Nicole Kidman is much better than Monica BELLUCCI," Weinstein said bluntly, then Lu gave a meaningful smile, "and then..."


    "It''s not Nicole," Adrian shook his head. "It''s Hillary Swank, the NV star of" boys don''t cry. ". You know, the real story adaptation, the abnormal angle s ¨¨ and the love with Xing, the favorite of those guys


    Weinstein recalled it carefully, and then nodded: "I have to admit, you are telling the truth. I ignored this. It''s really a trouble, a big trouble."


    "So I need a more public relations person to come to C ¨¤ Drian and point out the theme," it can only be you. "


    "It''s flattering," Weinstein frowned. "But is it a little late now? The list of nominations has been announced. "


    Once the list of Oscar nominees is announced, the Academy''s judges will not be able to accept the invitation from all sides. Although public relations professionals are omnipresent and can always find a way to contact with the judges in a roundabout way, it is not easy to be so direct on the surface and be monitored by the eyes of countless cool opponents.


    As a matter of fact, most of the public relations of Oscar are carried out in ordinary times. The judges are invited to participate in various parties and activities. To exaggerate, some things have been decided before the nomination list is announced. Weinstein''s sense of smell in this respect is not generally sensitive. Even lafun, who used to run Bosworth, has to have Adrian''s support to fight against him Courtesy.


    "I know it''s difficult, but..." Adrian raised his glass and raised his glass. "The resources are at your disposal."


    Weinstein''s eyes suddenly lit up, which means that during this period of time, he can make AC media fully cooperate with himself in all aspects, even if it is only for a period of time, this kind of Youhu can not resist."Really?" He rubbed his hands excitedly. "That''s great. If everything goes according to my idea, then the possibility of success will be at least above 90."


    "No, Harvey, I want 100 percent." Adrian said lightly.


    "Percent A hundred? " Weinstein froze. He didn''t expect Adrian to take Monica so seriously.


    "It''s impossible. Nothing can be 100% successful." He said so.


    "I know, Harvey, but..." Adrian raised his chin slightly and looked into his eyes, "a trilogy with an average investment of 200 million, an average box office of more than 300 million in North America and an average box office of more than 800 million in the world. As long as you do it, I will give this ji''ao to Miramax


    Weinstein then closed his mouth and rolled his eyes, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Adrian laughed: "I know what you''re worried about. Harvey, you''ve always wanted to make Miramax bigger and stronger. You wanted C ¨¤ o to make some big productions. When you first joined AC media, what you and your brother saw was that we didn''t have a bigger film company, which would allow you to get better development. But after the acquisition of globegroup, you began to worry that we would suppress you and let Miramax make way for globegroup. In fact, there is no need for this. Without the enterprising and enterprising you, Miramax will not be Miramax. Although the resources will be tilted to the global, we will not treat you badly, so I put forward this condition


    Here he showed off, then added, "of course, this is worth at least three best NV characters."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C6

    Domain name please know "well, dad is wrong, dad is wrong, don''t cry, OK, Juliet?" Adrian tried to coax her second son in his arms. Unfortunately, the little guy didn''t buy his bill. He cried all the time. It was completely inherited from his mother''s big eyes. All the tears made Lily laugh at her side.


    "lily" Adrian couldn''t help but stare at lily. Juliet cried even harder. He had to continue to coax Xiao Xiao with his hands and feet Before that, Juliet, who was placed on the soft sofa, was doing what a baby would do - biting her finger. Naughty Lily took her hand out of her mouth several times, and told her sister very seriously that biting her hand was not good, and whether Juliet understood or not, she couldn''t take it away every time After a few seconds, the little guy will continue to put her finger into his mouth, and then Lily will take it away again, and the cycle will never end.


    what makes people sad is that Lily teases the little guy for a long time, and the little guy doesn''t show much. After Adrian holds her, she takes her hand away twice for health reasons, and Juliet starts to cry discontentedly. Obviously, Lily''s Some of the resentment that made her laugh was transferred to Adrian''s head


    "it''s still me, ed." after feeding EVA and coaxing her to sleep, Monica came over and said, "juliet must be hungry"


    "OK" hesitated, Adrian gave Juliet to Monica


    when the little guy contained it, he immediately began to suck it up It''s true that Adrian can''t help but scratch his head when he''s hungry. Experienced, he always judges children''s activities accurately, but today he makes a mistake.


    "I''m not a fool. It''s not difficult to sum up their activity rules as long as I''m willing to think." Monica smiles. She''s kind and gentle, which makes her look quite holy.


    but some people like to destroy this feeling Adrian, for example, looks at it and smacks his mouth: "I really envy Juliet"


    "Ed" Monica reminds me to cry out


    "I just said my own ideas, is there any problem?" Adrian said with a smile, made a very obvious move to check around, and then spread her hands. Lily didn''t know where to run. The nanny took the sleeping Diva away from her, so she didn''t worry that anyone would hear it.


    Monica naturally noticed this and immediately said, "you haven''t tried..."


    Half of what she said was enough, and her face was flushed. Even Monica, who had been fighting for a long time, couldn''t help feeling embarrassed when she thought of feeding him with Sophie.


    "OK, Sophie will be very happy to know," Adrian digs off the topic and pats her greedy little head "What''s so happy?" Kate''s voice came. She was carrying a porcelain plate with apple pie made by herself on it. Although her cooking was not good, she was always trying to improve her cooking skills


    Deva and Juliet were about five months old. Adrian often took them to play with lily, and called it cultivating the relationship between sisters. Anyway, lily is very good They like both of them, and they don''t hate lily. However, whenever they are free, if they take lily to Monica and Sophie, Kate will keep up with them, while when they take EVA and Juliet to Kate''s side, Monica and Sophie will keep up with them


    when they are together, they talk about some common topics when they are mothers, and the rest of the time is relatively indifferent However, it''s not that the director, Adrian, is not going to make sure that the film is not going to be made for her Bosworth film industry has investment, so Adrian recommended Kyra to get the role last year. The main character was originally Helen Hunt, but she did not know what reason to resign when she was ready to start in early January this year. The crew couldn''t find a replacement for a while, and Sophie recovered well. Adrian immediately recommended her to the past as a source of time In Paris, the capital of Shanghai, she easily won the affirmation of Meyers. Of course, the hero is Mel Gibson who seems to have lost some honor because of Adrian


    Adrian arranged the film for Sophie with obvious goals, but Sophie disappeared in front of the media and the public for almost eight months because of pregnancy and childbirth, so she has to train her acting skills first He just recommended Sophie to the past. No matter what happened to Helen Hunt, who was supposed to play well, how could such a good opportunity be let go of


    "by the way, I haven''t congratulated you on winning the Oscar nomination." after inviting Monica to taste apple pie, he talked to her mother On the topic of face-to-face, Kate suddenly said "thank you." Monika laughed and didn''t say anything more. Adrian, who was looking at her side, couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head. Although Kate behaved normally, she still couldn''t escape his eyes. She was like this. She wanted it very much, but she never came to him She always thinks that it will show that they are doing something easy, just like she always likes to put on the appearance of doing easy in order to cover up her feelings. This contradictory attitude is really lovely"Today''s pie is a little better. Is there anything in it?" As Kate takes the leftover pie back to the kitchen, Adrian follows in


    "as usual." Kate shrugs and deals with it on her own


    "can''t you do it for the servants?" Adrian put his arm around her waist from behind


    "I like to do it myself, can I Kate finally turned around and snorted


    "of course," Adrian grinned at her neck and then deliberately shifted the subject. "It''s not easy to get Monica a nomination for best actor in the Academy Award"


    Kate took a deep breath, then turned around and asked, "is it? So what''s the chance of winning the prize "


    " it''s not high, so I''ve done a lot of work. "Adrian shrugged his shoulders and said," Harvey Weinstein finally agreed to his request. As he said before, as long as the Weinstein brothers have money to earn, they can even dance on the stage to do striptease. Others say that the big production trilogy may be open to question, but from the perspective of miracle director What comes out of the mouth is another thing. In this case, why not try to spell it? For the Weinstein brothers, who are familiar with the operation and operation of the film academy, this is definitely not a particularly difficult thing. Although it is still 100% impossible, it can be approached infinitely. What''s more, the resources of AC media can be freely allocated


    moreover, Adrian has a good grasp of what he said. The Weinstein brothers have always hoped that Miramax can be responsible for some major productions, The reason why Miramax developed into a big film company should have acquired their Disney Company was that its conservative attitude towards teenagers was not compatible with some progressive Miramax, and they were positioned as auxiliary roles, so they finally parted ways


    however, AC media did not have such problems. After the acquisition of Miramax, it also operated well After the acquisition, the Weinstein brothers worried about it for a while, but they didn''t have any conflict with AC media. Adrian also knew that 100% was impossible unless he bought the whole film academy. He took out the big production trilogy not only to reassure them, but also to make them work harder to promote public relations and strive for success.


    of course, Adrian did not forget to attach some conditions and need him At the same time, the trilogy will not be approved until 2002 at the earliest.


    "Monica is really lucky." Kate couldn''t help but smile, and her hands began to move up from her waist: "by the way, you can try agent Jiali and finish it in 28 days After such a long time, you should have enough rest "


    " didn''t you say that tomb raider''s script is still being written? " Kate''s first thought was this


    "yes, but I''m talking about another script," Adrian said with a smile. "A relatively literary script"


    "you want me to make two movies a year?" Kate turned and frowned slightly


    "so what? Didn''t you appear in two films last year? " Adrian held her face and said with a smile, "this movie is also adapted from a novel, and it has more room to play than 28 days"


    the script adapted from the novel has this advantage. As long as you get the right to adapt, you can advance or postpone it completely according to your own mind. Just like the jigsaw for Monica, the movie that should have been released last year has just started Br >


    , as long as Kate Miriam wants to be the best actor in the society, she still needs a little time to prepare for the Oscar The title of "Gui" is good to hear, and it also has some advantages. However, it is restricted greatly. It is not so easy to win the best actor of the Oscar


    "it sounds like Are you ready? " Kate is a little uneasy and her eyelids are low, as if she is secretly happy, but most of them are hesitating.


    "of course, my baby, although there is some trouble and the time is a little long, but I have arranged it." Adrian used a numb Title


    after all, Kate is the first person after his rebirth and the mother of his first child. Even if he wants to win the best leading role, he has to fight "If you doubt it again, I will strip you in front of Monica..." He said, although he swallowed half a sentence, he could see what he was going to say by looking at his funny appearance. Kate immediately gave him a elbow.


    just when Adrian wanted to pretend to cry pain, he knocked. After getting permission, a servant walked into the kitchen with his mobile phone


    "a lady called for you, Mr. Adrian," the other side said r> "OK, thank you," Adrian said with a smile, but sighed in his stomach. If he was at his mansion, Ji Huihui would call him out first and explain the situation, rather than in front of Kate


    maybe it would be better for Adrian, who took over the mobile phone, to connect lily, EVA and Juliet to his side, and then he would recognize who he was On the other side of the phone, he made a sorry gesture to Kate and went outKate sighed, put the remaining apple pie on the plate for two or three times, and was busy for a while. Just about to go out, Adrian suddenly came in


    "I''m sorry, Kate, I''m going out." Adrian said apologetically, "maybe I won''t come back at night"


    "I know." Kate replied helplessly, "remember to tell Monica"


    "¡° Of course, "Adrian smiles at her and turns to leave the kitchen


    " can I know what''s going on? " Kate suddenly asked, "well..." Adrian stopped and turned back after a long time. He laughed awkwardly, pointed to Kate''s abdomen, and then quickly slipped away


    Kate thought for several minutes to understand. Unfortunately, Adrian has run away without a trace, even if his face stepped down, it''s useless


    go to the living room to say hello to Monica, and say goodbye to the three little guys one by one Ann then drove away from the villa. The matter was said to be big or small, and it was just pregnancy syndrome. Although it was only more than a month old and her abdomen was not obvious at all, Jessica did not even have a 20-year-old after all. In addition, she had to hide from her family, so it was normal for her to look for support.


    "don''t you see, I''m coming soon? So don''t worry. "Sitting on Jessica''s sofa, Adrian hugged her and said," I just have some "Afraid" said Jessica meekly in her arms


    for the purpose of taking care of her, and also worried that she would feel unsafe if she was alone, Adrian hired a middle-aged person to take care of her - of course, the quality is the best - if not for the sudden move, Adrian would have let her live in Beverly Hills "Don''t be afraid, it''s not known to many people for the time being," Adrian continued to coax her, "and there''s no delay. The last dance has been filmed long ago, and the filming of the second season of the last black angel will soon be over. Moreover, you don''t have many parts. It''s just a matter of peace of mind."


    after a pause, he said: "although I have a movie to have next month We''re going to Missouri, where the forest is very beautiful "


    " I I''ll think about it. "Jessica nodded


    seeing her look, Adrian couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Frankly speaking, now Jessica doesn''t like playing so much in a few years, so there''s no need to force her to do nothing at that time. Moreover, Jessica chose the third option on her own initiative. As for the fear generated in her heart, she didn''t have to use that method Fear, will slowly disappear with the birth of the child, but I don''t know if it will be a child again this time, and it is so Adrian coaxed Jessica all afternoon and made her giggle and laugh. She slept with her arms in the evening. However, after waking up in the morning, one of her straddled his abdomen and almost climbed on him. Now it''s OK. If it is two months, she can''t sleep in this position. From here, we can see that she is pregnant and It was a big blow to her that no one could move it, but That''s exactly what Adrian wants to see, isn''t it?


    Although the people and children who take care of themselves have a lot of time and effort, Adrian doesn''t give up on work. For example, he doesn''t have much time to go to Missouri for detailed selection. In the final analysis, in addition to his own strength, the makeup artist also contributes a lot to the performance of the actors. The children born in the local area can But it''s a dispensable thing to do.


    If children with good acting skills are eliminated because of this, the shooting will be affected. Adrian has another film to make this year, and the bones in winter are added midway, so he only gives himself 6 weeks to shoot


    in addition, he also has to ask about many film projects one by one "I''m very optimistic about you, Steven, especially after seeing the strategist you''re directing, I know that you''re finally starting to look at yourself." Adrian, leaning on the high back chair, spread out his hands, although somewhat lazy, but with a serious expression


    "thank you, I''m very honored to get the comments from director miracle," sitting at my desk "Come on, Steven, you''re also entitled to be called a miracle director." Adrian laughed. The man he called Steven was not Steven Spielberg, but Steven Soderberg, the youngest man before Adrian The Palme d''Or of the Palme d''Or awards basically follows the niche approach, but with the emergence of strategic experts in 1998, he also began to develop into commercial films. Therefore, Adrian asked him to direct a film that should have been directed by him: drug network


    in a word, the process of this film falling into his hands was very interesting. The original version was a British TV series, It was made in 1989. Later, it was sold by a Hollywood producer to make a movie. However, no one invested in it for a long time. In the end, it was easy to persuade the Fox Searchlight, but it was shelved because of various candidates. Finally, it was taken over by the focus film industry of universalEvery big film company has a small company that specializes in investment and production of art films, such as Fox Searchlight of Fox and focus pictures of the world. When they got it, it was at the end of 1999, and then it was discovered by Adrian, who often browsed the company''s scripts. Therefore, there is no need to say much about the later ones www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C7

    "In a way, you''re very similar to David Finch, Steven. You''re both people who like to wander between art and business. The difference is that David wants to find an impartial road between art and business, but you separate them very much. You only regard commercial films as a kind of adjustment, and finally return to art.


    There is no better way to say that everyone has everyone''s state, everyone has their own characteristics. Without this quality, any director out of s ¨¨ will start to lose direction. []


    Fox Searchlight gave up this script because of its 50 million investment and a series of problems. It''s absolutely wrong to give up this script. It''s similar to the documentary''s split shot, multi line and simultaneous connected story. I can see the value of this. I believe that the film will be very s ¨¨ if it is directed by you. It''s not flattery, Steven. Some people say that I have a pair of eyes that are extremely accurate. Although it''s exaggerated, I still have some confidence in my own eyes. "


    That''s Adrian''s words, which, despite being slouched in his high chair, were sincere. So Soderberg had no reason to refuse, and by the time Fox Searchlight got the script, he had taken it.


    "I''ve always been looking forward to working with you, Mr. Adrian, and I''ll prove that." Soderberg didn''t mean to be sentimental at all.


    Lucky to find the script of the drug network. After the other party left, Adrian sighed in his heart. We should know that several film companies receive countless scripts every day. Even he can''t finish it in a short time. Fortunately, people have written a simple search software. It is convenient for him to find the scripts of those hot m ¨¦ n films in his memory.


    Even so, I almost missed the drug network. If it wasn''t for opening the script directory at the beginning of "t", I looked at it more and remembered the content.


    I''m still thinking about Zeta Jones'' movie. The box office of this film is also good, in line with the conditions agreed at the beginning, and the corner s ¨¨ is also suitable for her, although the part is not too much. But there is still room for her to play. Maybe she can get a nomination for the best supporting role of NV and stab her again. Adrian thought with his eyes closed. Of course, the official corner s ¨¨ needs to change talents, such as Robert De Niro, Al Pacino, Kevin Costner and so on.


    And it''s killing two birds with one stone. It solves Zeta Jones''s corner s ¨¨ problem, and it also woos Steven Soderberg, whom Adrian promised before. When the film is finished, there will be further cooperation. Of course, we have to get the right to remake the film 40 years ago.


    Soderberg had been away for a few minutes, and Adrian was still lolling in his high back chair. His eyes were half open, and he seemed to enjoy it. After a while, he suddenly shivered, and then he breathed with satisfaction.


    Under the desk, the sound of screeching began to sound, and then Penelope, with long dark brown s ¨¨ hair and a tight denim Ku, climbed out. His face was stained with some white s ¨¨ liquid, and his face was flushed. It''s even more watery. The throat is also in the gentle movement, appears the unusual fox.


    "I told you. Ed, you can''t Nong it in my face. " Although she complained, she was more like asking for credit.


    "It''s my fault, but your suction is too big to calculate the time, so..." Adrian grinned and shrugged.


    Penelope snorted, scratched his face with his finger, put it into his mouth, sucked it up, and then he got to the corner of his mouth, threw his eyes at him, grabbed the wet thing, and opened his mouth to clean up.


    Adrian let out a comfortable hum. I have to say that it''s really irritating to let the NV people talk to each other when they are talking with others. No wonder he bought a big desk in the beginning. However, although Penelope did a good job, what he missed most was Nicole''s.


    "Dinner in the evening?" After Penelope finished cleaning up, Adrian pinched her waist and asked with a smile. So far, he is quite satisfied with the Spanish NV lang. maybe he can consider upgrading her from Chu ¨¢ ng to the collection, just like Alexander. In this way, the territory of Europe will be increased.


    "Although I just had a good meal I''d love to. " Penelope''s charming smile shows no doubt that the provocative style is Lu.


    "Maybe you should give me a change, and suddenly you say.


    "Why, what happened in the speed and Ji scene?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "No, but it''s basically a male movie. Nvxing has become a Hu bottle in it, whether it''s me or Jordan." Penelope sighed.


    "Yes, but I told you, Pepe, what you need now is business value," Adrian put his hand on her face. "And in business movies, most of the Nvxing corners s ¨¨ are Hu bottles - don''t worry, I''ll give you a more suitable corner s ¨¨ in the second half of the year. Now I have a lot of things to do. There''s an important acquisition to open next Wednesday MovePenelope raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and then laughed, "well, I''ll leave first. Remember to call me."


    Then he turned and swayed away from Adrian''s office.


    Penelope''s smile faded a lot when she heard the sound of Guan m ¨¦ n behind her. When she looked at the Secretary''s office, the blonde was working hard and didn''t even bother to lift her head. Obviously, she knew what had happened. Penelope hummed and walked forward, remembering the meeting a few days ago.


    A few days ago, at a party hotel in Pasadena.


    "This is Mr. Thomas motola, CEO of Sony records, Miss Penelope." Said a Japanese American named Sam Tanaka for Penelope.


    "Hello, Mr. motola." The Spanish NV Lang held out his hand with reserve.


    "Please call me Thomas or Tommy, beautiful NV. You are as bright as the stars in the sky." Said motora politely, bending over the back of her hand very gentlemanly.


    Tanaka walked away. Penelope, on the other hand, had a conversation with motola, admittedly. This man is funny and talkative, from music to movies. After talking about a lot of topics, motola''s views were quite to her taste. But Penelope was not a stupid NV, and soon noticed that the other side seemed to be leading him to speak, and glanced around. The people at the party are far away from here, and it seems that they have deliberately left space for them.


    "I think that''s more than that, Thomas?" She asked suddenly, still keeping her reserved smile.


    "Of course," motola admitted without hesitation, obviously on purpose. "Actually, I want to ask you a favor."


    "I haven''t been to Hollywood for a long time. I''m not familiar with everything here. Many things are managed by agents. If it''s too big. I''m afraid I can''t help you Penelope said.


    "You have a good eye, Penelope," motola said with a smile, and suddenly changed the subject. "Hollywood is the most dazzling film factory in the world. If you can succeed here, you will gain countless benefits and honors. But it''s not easy. Countless potential European actors have been here. But there are only a few left. They lack opportunities. They need more opportunities than native American actors. This is a very helpless but also have to face things. So, how to fight for opportunities for yourself. It''s their first lesson in Hollywood. "


    "It''s true, but I''m sure I''ll get the chance. Maybe I''ve already won it." Although Penelope maintained his own manner, he did not think much of it - or deliberately.


    "Yes, of course, miracle directors have done a lot of miracles, and they are bound to continue to do so, which is an accepted fact in Hollywood," motola said directly, looking at her. "However, on average, how much can each Nv person get? Mr. Adrian''s side is not only a miracle, but also a few NV people. What''s more, each Nv person has a different weight in his heart. "


    Penelope changed a little, but motola did not stop: "maybe you can get enough benefits from him, but it is also possible that after exhausting the time and power and the best years of the NV people, he will give you something like a reward. In my opinion, the possibility of the latter is quite large. You have missed the best opportunity, Miss Penelope


    "It suddenly occurred to me that it was a wrong decision to talk to you, Mr. motola." Penelope sneered and even said, "I''m sorry, you''re just annoying to talk like that."


    "No, no, no, Penelope, you misunderstood me," motola laughed. "Yes, I like to chase beautiful NV people. It''s no doubt that it''s man''s day. But now I have a formal NV friend, and I''ll never have a relationship with several NV people at the same time. That''s my principle. I said from the beginning, Penelope, I just wanted to ask you a favor


    Penelope raised his eyebrows and did not speak.


    "In the past ten years, the media industry has made great progress. Every day, there are various acquisitions and mergers. Now, we Sony records has prepared a big plan. Unfortunately, AC media also focuses on our goal. Therefore, I think Miss Penelope may be able to provide some things we are interested in." Said motola with a smile.


    "Me?" Penelopelu scoffed. "You''re joking, Mr. motola. I''m just an actor, not what..."


    "No, I''m not kidding. I really want to ask Ms. Penelope to do this," motola changed into a serious God s ¨¨. "If you promise, you will have the friendship of the whole Sony Group."


    The friendship of the whole Sony Group? I have to say, it''s a price full of Youhuo, and Penelope couldn''t help but move s ¨¨, but she soon sneered again: "is it?"


    Of course, if you like, I can arrange for Amy Pascal NV to meet you right away Motola raised her hands and went on without waiting for her answer: "it''s just a very small business. You don''t need to peek at Adrian''s documents, nor do you need to inquire about anything deliberately. You just need to guide the topic a little while getting along with Adrian, and tell us about his work and schedule."He laughed: "Mr. Hu Hu Hu doesn''t speak very closely at some time. I believe in Miss Penelope''s beauty and wisdom. It should be easy to do this, and you only need to contact us with an unfamiliar email that only knows each other. The risk is very small. It''s OK. Don''t worry about it. What''s more, we have other channels. "


    Mortora was not polite at all, which made Penelope very unhappy. She looked at him blankly: "who do you think I am, Mr. motola? Although I don''t have a lot of feelings with Adrian. But I won''t do it either


    The CEO of Sony records was not angry, but looked at her with a smile: "is it? So, what do you think Adrian would think if I let Adrian out of the conversation between you and me today? "


    Penelope suddenly took a breath and glared at him, while motola stretched out his hand: "if you really think so, you should not hesitate to turn around and leave when you hear this proposal. I don''t mean to threaten you. Miss Penelope, I just want to tell you that it''s a good deal for you, it''s the best way to achieve your goals! Even if you can please that miracle director, how much profit can you get? The best times have passed. Now with him the most close relationship of several NV people, which is not in his development has not colluded with him? And gave birth to another child. It''s not difficult to do this multiple choice question with many NV people, to fight for it from Mr. Hu, or to get our full support, right? "


    It''s not hard. Penelope, who came out of the building, sat in his car, closed his eyes and breathed. If there is still a little hesitation these days, then the previous temptation is enough for her to make a decision.


    "He looks at me like a pet," said Penelope, looking in the rearview mirror. "It''s just an excuse to say that commercial films are my choice. You said it yourself. It was God''s plan


    She said this to the rearview mirror several times. It seems to be persuading and excusing, and then


    Ou has


    Ou face, takes a deep breath again, and then clenches his fist. His eyes are full of ambition.


    "Yes! God''s plan


    Adrian is still busy with all kinds of things. Although it is still half a month before the winter bone starts, all kinds of things have to be handled properly.


    "I have to admit, it''s really an attractive play, almost It''s made for me. I don''t know how to thank you, ed From the other end of the phone came the pleasant voice of Nvxing.


    "How about thanking me in my favorite way, Sophie?" Adrian, sitting in the back seat with a mobile phone, laughs.


    "Don''t even think about it, ed Sophia snorted.


    "Hey, I''m serious, or I''ll turn the driver around and go to your house now." Adrian joked, "I can''t wait to press you on Chu ¨¢ ng, on the table, on the sofa."


    "If you say that again, ED, I''ll hang up right away."


    "Well, just like that script. Please call me when you''re going to shoot. I''ve decided on the main character of NV."


    "Yes, that girl is in your hands again."


    "You should have met, Liv Taylor. It''s a script tailored for her - and for you, of course."


    "You''re a real talker, ed."


    "So, let''s meet with me and her at Chou time. Maybe I can hold you together with Chu ¨¢ ng."


    "Ed!"


    Before Sophia''s roar was heard, Adrian turned off the phone and laughed again.


    After finishing filming the Lord of the rings, Liv hasn''t received any new films so far. Although she has invited a lot of people, there are not many s ¨¨ s suitable for her. She is too tall and beautiful. Besides being a Hu bottle or a Hu bottle, Adrian designed a route for her, which is just playing Hu bottle in literary and artistic movies.


    The script for her, called innocence, is a Belgian film that Adrian had seen in his previous life. It is similar to most European films. It has a loose structure and lacks a clear theme. Most of the pictures are full of specious meanings. However, the picture is still beautiful. As far as the whole story is concerned, it should be about the growth of less NV, so it should be suitable for Sophia Coe.


    The result is needless to say, Sophia likes it very much, so the next opening is naturally ready to shoot. It happens that her directing works are not many, and she can also add some experience and qualifications in directing.


    It seems to be a good idea to hold Sophia and liv together in Chu ¨¢ NG''s arms. The director and the actors will do it together. Adrian, getting out of the car, thought. However, Liv and Blanchett and Gwyneth have been on a hot topic recently. A week ago, her sense and feelings were turned on in London, and she went to play with her. I don''t know what to say. Fortunately, Sarah is now most of the time mixed up with Kate and Charlize, and it doesn''t matter to separate them.After entering the building from the parking lot, he immediately put his thoughts away. He came here today to the film production headquarters of marvel in Los Angeles, in order to better allocate and utilize the resources of Marvel series superheroes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C8

    As Spiderman became the first movie with a billion dollars in the first week, and took 400 million box office tickets in North America in two months, marvel immediately became hot. Several major film companies looked at them as if they saw gold mines. More companies gave up the right of adaptation in a series of copyright recovery actions after marvel was acquired by AC media Sony is one of them. Even so, they still hope to get a share of surprise, which is not impossible. After all, surprise is not like DC. DC was acquired by Warner as early as the 1970s. With various factors, Superman series and Batman Series are monopolized by them. However, amazement always likes to sell the corner s ¨¨, and it is common for a superhero to buy several companies. Although AC media began to think of ways to take back the copyright after winning the surprise, it has also achieved very good results, but it will inevitably leave behind a lot of ties. It is also a troublesome thing to argue about. It can not benefit oneself but harm others. [search for the latest updates]


    Adrian also knows this. He doesn''t mind sharing it with others, but he has to show his sincerity first. He can''t get a corner from AC media without a satisfactory price. To sum up, there are only a few old film companies that can really participate in the production of nearly 100 million yuan. Among them, Warner Brothers has DC, so it''s natural that you don''t even think about it; Disney''s route and positioning are different from surprise, which can also be ruled out; MGM can''t protect itself, so it''s better to go back and hold the gold lettered signboard 007 and continue to think of ways.


    So, all in all, there are only four global companies, including peram ¨¦ ng, Sony Columbia and fox, to compete. How can we do without a good discussion on the conditions? That''s why, in January, Adrian had someone announce that he was preparing for X-Men. In collaboration with other film companies. However, although Marvel was excited by the success of spider man, he had doubts about Adrian''s proposal to make "X-Men" into a huge series. So we have today''s meeting, of course. They just want the director of miracle to explain the whole plan in detail.


    "We all know that the power system of amazing superheroes is hunlu ¨¤ n. in fact, all superhero comics in series are like this, so there is a parallel universe. The stories in different universes are also different. DC has the world of Superman and Batman who become villains, and Luther and clown who represent justice and fight against them; while surprise also has Dr. x die early, and magneto has inherited his legacy to create the world of mutant school. These parallel universes are what you recognize After saying a "Avenger alliance", Adrian immediately began to talk about the "X-Men". He was surprised that although the appetite of this group of people was so high, they still restrained their emotions and listened carefully.


    "Although technology is advancing.


    I really CG animation can let a lot of previously only exist in the imagination of the scene on the big screen, but there are still many things can only exist in comics, unless unlimited investment. But there is a peak in the profits of all the films, and the miracle of Titanic appears once or twice at most. Therefore, it is very necessary to make a movie for the X-Men and the entire Marvel comic superhero settings. For example, Dr. X and Mr. Wan ciwang are friends, but because of their different ideas, they have taken two diametrically opposite paths. In the cartoon, we have enough space to describe their conflicts and feelings, but the film only lasts for 2 to 3 hours. It is very necessary to increase the dramatic conflict. For example, Dr. x will be paralyzed because he parted ways with magneto. He was accidentally injured by magneto when he tried to stop him from retaliating against someone who wanted to kill him Adrian continued to talk.


    Yes, the last idea came from "X-Men: lesson one.". In fact, his basic ideas are all based on "X-Men: lesson one.". As far as the film setting is concerned, "X-Men: Lesson One" is basically self consistent. It also highlights the relationship between Dr. X and magneto How to say, according to the previous life of those online reviews is Love and kill each other Well, that''s bullshit, but in terms of dramatic tension, it''s a memorable result.


    In any case, Adrian always insisted that a good film must have a good story, so he put forward the outline of a trilogy based on "X-Men: Lesson One". Of course, with a crude outline, people like Stan Lee and Bob Harris know how to build an amazing universe.


    "The whole" X-Men "can''t be filmed all the time, and the higher and higher budget will crush us, so we should first set up a complete universe suitable for making movies, and then describe a trilogy on it - I will let the film writers participate in it - the three stories should not only be able to be completed, but also connected with each other, and finally have a relatively clear end. After the first episode, the popular characters s ¨¨ should have their own relatively complete stories. After the trilogy, we can also make separate stories for these characters. In a word, I can fully cooperate with other film companies to build "X-Men" into a series, as long as the overall image right is in our hands. " Adrian said so.


    To put it bluntly, he used to let the game company perfect all kinds of settings at the beginning of the production of biochemical crisis, world of Warcraft and Tomb Raider, even though it may never be used in the future. He has already made a good box office version of "biochemical crisis" and the movie "Tomb Raider" which is about to be produced It''s all like this.There is no doubt that Adrian''s setting has won support from the surprise side. Since the director of miracles said it, it must be no problem.


    "I love your idea, ed. it''s great." After the meeting, old man Stan Lee said to Adrian that, of course, he not only wanted to say hello, but also to shoulder the heavy responsibilities entrusted to him by others.


    "By the way, you seem to have mentioned the Avengers alliance before, right?" He immediately asked.


    "Did I say that?" Adrian asked with a surprised mouth, knowing that the old man Lu had a choking expression, he laughed again.


    "Don''t worry, Stan. Let''s finish the X-Men series first. Spiderman hasn''t fully established the status of surprise. But you can really plan for the Avengers. We have enough time to prepare, and I''m sure the Avengers alliance, which Jingxin has created, will be very popular He said finally.


    Adrian never gave up any of his own views on the Avengers. The amazing executives had to study it themselves, but it was also an exciting thing. Think about it. Having amazing superheroes come together and appear on the big screen at the same time can definitely crush those DC guys down.


    But even so. If you want to make it, it will take a long time. Don''t look at the popularity of the Avengers alliance in Adrian''s memory. Without the accumulation of publicity for marvel in the past decade, this is simply impossible. Surprise executives should be able to see this, so don''t worry about them becoming Jijin, but the members of Avengers alliance may change, after all. The rights to superheroes are now in Marvel''s hands.


    After communicating with Marvel executives about "X-Men," there are still some things that have not been decided, such as which film company to cooperate with and the possible suitable actors. But Adrian then left for London. Other film companies will take M ¨¦ n by themselves, and AC media has the initiative. As for the actors, the complete script has not yet come out. Besides, Adrian has decided on several of them.


    There are also many things in London, such as sense and sensibility, which is being filmed. The director, SIM ¨¦ ng Langton, is British, perhaps not as delicate as Ang Lee. But he has the experience of directing movies adapted from Jane Oscar''s novels, and his reputation is good. So don''t worry he''s going to handle it badly, and Adrian.


    Of course. Blanchett and Gwyneth also gave him a surprise. Poor Eleanor and Marianne had no place to settle down after they were driven out of the manor. Then they were looked upon and designed by Adrian, an evil businessman from the United States. Finally, they were trapped and fell into his hands Insult?


    "It was a surprise, a wonderful surprise." After Ji''s love, Adrian, who lies on Chu ¨¢ ng, embraces Blanchett and Gwyneth contentedly.


    They have a good interpretation of the two angles of the restrained sister and the passionate sister. Whether on the set or on Chu ¨¢ ng, especially when Blanchett was bitten by the impact, Chun couldn''t think of a sound, but still could not help groaning in a low voice. In their eyes, Hun''s expression of resentment and desire made Adrian very impressed and "Xing" soared, even though he knew it She was performing.


    From this point of view, Blanchett is more s ¨¨ than Gwyneth in acting, so that Adrian, in order to appreciate her "you" appearance, let her not be high or low for a long time, and finally had to shake the uptun to pray before sending her to the cloud.


    "I just hope that Mr. Adrian will be nice to my sister." Said Blanchett, who was warm and wore his neck.


    Gwyneth, lying on his mouth, also raised her head and looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "Your feelings are good," Adrian said with a meaningful smile, playing with their softness. "Don''t worry, I always have plans."


    Should it be said that they are in a good relationship, or is Blanchett bribed by Gwyneth? Maybe both. After all, Blanchett has won the best NV star, but Gwyneth is really anxious.


    Unfortunately, Liv is not here. She went back to the United States the day before yesterday and missed Adrian. Otherwise, it would be more interesting here. The power of habit is powerful. Just like Gwyneth and Blanchett, Liv has to get used to it quickly. What''s more, both of them like her very much. According to Gwyneth Si, the three of them had a good time.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Liv can''t run away. It''s good to have Gwyneth and Blanchett around. The only regret is that Blanchett''s belly still hasn''t moved. Adrian couldn''t figure out why. Should he wait until December to get pregnant? Well, it doesn''t matter. As long as you persevere, you can always succeed. Even if it''s really until December, it''s only a matter of time. It''s just a matter of two shots. This kind of thing can''t happen again.


    In addition to visiting sense and sensibility, Adrian has other things to do in London, and he also pays attention to the situation in Los Angeles, and then gets a piece of not so good news."The stock price of universal music is not moving normally." Claude said to him on the phone.


    What does it mean to be very abnormal Adrian was a little strange. "You want to say someone sniped at us?"


    "Not sure. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. I''m not sure that anything can happen in the financial markets. " Claude sighed.


    "What are you going to do?" Adrian asked.


    "In advance, of course. We are ready to talk about it with several minority shareholders of universal music. A little earlier doesn''t affect much. " Claude looked relaxed.


    "Well, be careful. I''m committed to universal music." Adrian finally said that.


    It sounds strange, but it''s just like Claude said. Anything can happen in the financial market, or should it be handled by professionals. So Adrian left it behind and went to another NV''s home.


    "You should have seen the script of tomb raiding Mi City 2, which is no worse than the first one, so this year you can put most of Jing''s power on it. In addition, in the second half of the year, I have prepared a significant corner s ¨¨ for you, which is adapted from an English novel published in 1996. But you may need to put on some weight. " In the bright living room of the Rachel''s, Adrian, sitting on the sofa with Tui tilted up, said.


    "Yes, I''ve read the script, as long as the crew tells me. I''ll report for duty, just... " Rachel packed his things with his back to him, wearing a silk u-neckline and a Tui long Ku, with a nice curve. "I want to have a rest in the second half of the year. I want to do some stage plays in London. Maybe you can give it to someone else."


    As soon as she had finished speaking, she was suddenly pulled over. Then he was pressed against the wall and made a dull noise. Adrian leaned against her forehead and squeezed her face. The corners of his mouth were slightly upturned.


    "You don''t seem to understand, Rachel. I''m asking you Adrian looked at her and whispered.


    "Yes Sorry... " Rachel''s breath suddenly became short, and her body began to tremble slightly. She looked at him with timid eyes, but an abnormal red ch ¨¢ o flashed on her face.


    "I don''t want to have another time, understand?" Adrian then asked.


    "Ming Understand... " My beautiful eyes are misty.


    "But now, you have to pay for what you say and do." Adrian said and let her go.


    Ch ¨¢ O''s blushing Rachel immediately came to the tea table. She put her hands on the glass and cocked up her own Tun part. The round radian was perfectly displayed by the taut tuiku. With a slap, Adrian slapped heavily, and Rachel hummed. Her face became more rosy and her expression became more and more erratic.


    Rachel in this state is the most Mi person, especially compared with her usual temperament, which is one of the reasons Adrian likes her.


    However, whether Gwyneth, Blanchett or Rachel, they are all just Adrian''s little ch songs in London. The most important thing is to go to the set of Harry


    Ott.


    "Frankly, ED, it''s not an easy job. In more than two months since the shooting started, we have gone to at least a dozen places to take pictures." Chris Columbus, in a studio outside London, complained to Adrian.


    It''s no wonder that he has such a feeling that the entire Harry


    Ott crew has searched all over Britain for the locations that meet the description of the novel. Many times, many real scenes can be combined into one of the novels. For example, a Hogwarts includes Durham Cathedral, Oxford University''s


    odrine library, arnick castle and so on Several locations.


    Moreover, these are not old buildings or busy occasions, which means that they can shoot if they want. In addition, although the child labor law has been revised, it is impossible for young actors to insist on shooting like adults. And the story is so long, even if there is a script approved by Rowling, the director should make a choice according to his own judgment in the actual directing, and this choice must be approved by Rowling, so the progress is very slow. It is estimated that it will be completed after the summer vacation at least.


    "Don''t listen to him, ed. Chris doesn''t know how excited he is when he picks up the guide." Rowling was at the side, CH ¨¡, and Christon laughed.


    Last year''s "Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban" was released in the summer vacation. Even if the whole series has completely swept the world, Columbus is naturally very happy to direct the first film version of such a series of novels.


    "Of course I know, but let him complain about it. Only when he can vent his ease can he put Jing''s force on the director better." Adrian smiles and pats Columbus on the shoulder.


    He is indeed a conscientious director who has moved his family to London for the film, and several of his children have been guest cast as students at Hogwarts."That''s great. I''ll vent all my grievances to you in the future." Said Columbus immediately.


    "No problem, as long as I''m here." Adrian chuckled and turned to Rowling. "Well, Joe, a lot of people can''t wait to see the fourth one."


    "Don''t worry, ed. I''ll do it on time." Rowling said with a smile, "I guess it''s going to be the longest book in the series, maybe the most colorful one."


    With the hot sale of the series, she is no longer the original appearance, radiant, as if to restore the youth and vitality, the whole person beautiful a lot.


    "Great, then I''m looking forward to the final draft day." Although he knows the general content of the story - the whole series hasn''t changed a lot because of his ch ¨¡ hand, Adrian still says that. On the whole, "Goblet of fire" is really very good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C9

    Looking at the shallow mark on his trousers that had been kicked out, Adrian shook his head at little Emma: "this is not what a lady should do, honey."


    "I don''t care about ladies," little Emma still raised her chin. "I''m not happy, ED, very, very unhappy." [search for the latest updates]


    "you''re dead, ed." Little Emma stuck her head out from behind, grimacing and gloating.


    "Well, I apologize. It''s not right for me not to come over the new year, but it''s the first time. You can forgive me, right?". Adrian immediately lowered his posture.


    "It''s just that?" Little Emma was still angry.


    Adrian scratched his head. "Well, maybe you should give me a hint?"


    "Hum! New Year greetings? What about new year''s gifts? " Little Emma asked angrily, "even if you can''t come to London, you''ll never forget them?"


    "Of course I didn''t forget it," Adrian said quickly, "but I always greet you face-to-face, and the gifts are also given to you face to face. You can say that I didn''t see you for the first time after I arrived in London, but I can''t say I forgot. It will make me very sad."


    Touching her chin, little Emma finally nodded, "OK, you''ll pass."


    Adrian grinned and sighed, then leaned over, and little Emma stood on tiptoe with her hands on her back and gently kissed him on the face.


    "Let him go like this?" Little Emma, who was behind her, said in disappointment.


    "Remember, Ruth, don''t push men too hard on them. Set aside some space and give them some leeway. They will be obedient to your arrangement. " Exclaimed little Emma, triumphantly, with a mischievous look on her face. Make Adrian want to cover his head very much and pretend that he doesn''t know her.


    "Hey, Emma, who taught you that?" He looked at her a little angrily, "you know. You''re not ten years old, that''s not what you should say


    "What''s the matter? I''m not a kid," Emma shook her fist. "I don''t need to be taught. Just listen to Mr. Columbus, aunt Rowling, or Mr. courtrani from time to time."


    Adrian looked at every name she said. Originally in the side or laugh or surprised onlookers quickly scattered, pretending to be busy with their own affairs.


    "Anyway, you can''t say that again, even if you know what it means now. It''s just superficial, you know. He pressed on her head.


    "But ed, I think Charlotte is right." Little Emma poked her head out again.


    "Emma, if you say that again, I''ll put you in the plane and send you back to Los Angeles and tell your aunt on the phone what you said here." Adrian pointed up his finger and gave her a warning.


    Little Emma''s mouth dropped, and after a little snort, she turned her head away from Adrian. Fortunately, Columbus came here and announced that he would continue shooting, which distracted everyone''s attention. After finishing the shooting, little Emma became lively again. That''s what children do. They can quickly forget their troubles. What''s more, even though she was abandoned at birth, little Emma still received a lot of love from her aunt and Adrian. Naturally, she was not as precocious as little Emma.


    When we talked with two Emmas, the topics were basically on the shooting of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone. For the young actors who are completely blood changing in Adrian''s eyes, he did not know as much about Emma as they had been shooting together for so long. The Odyssey brothers who play twins are fond of mischief. Eric, who plays Harry, is shy. George, who plays Ron, is usually dull but smart when he comes to the camera.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to talk about some of her funny behaviors. For example, she was good at automating some props before shooting a certain camera. As a result, she destroyed the original and could not be recovered, so she had to stick out her tongue to avoid it.


    "I have to admit that it''s fun to make a movie and still play Hermione, which is really It''s so cool. When Ed read Harry Potter to put me to sleep, I never thought there would be such a day After finishing today''s work, little Emma said with some emotion.


    Adrian''s response was to touch her head with a smile. Unconsciously, the little girl who couldn''t sleep without him was so old, and her daughter was about to be five years old.


    "Why can''t I play an important role like Like Ginny Weasley or something, I was born in ''91 Little Emma complained.


    She has played roles in several films since "island horror", but they are all minor supporting roles. The daughter in "island horror" is her most dramatic role and her most praised role at present. "Adrian always turns her face under my pillow to make her look like she''s pregnant.Although Adrian often encouraged her, she didn''t get involved in her role after "island horror", and let her exercise herself in those simple roles.


    "Because you''re not English, and Joe wants a little English girl to play the part." Adrian touched her head and laughed.


    "It''s discrimination. I want to protest." Little Emma also learned from little Emma and waved her fist. Unfortunately, she was immediately suppressed.


    "The protest doesn''t work, kid." Adrian grabbed her into his arms and "ravaged" her.


    Rao is so, after shouting and fighting, little Emma puts her hands on her hips and stares at Adrian angrily: "I want a role compensation, ed."


    "I fully support Ruth''s reasonable request!" Little Emma was standing by.


    "Well, well, I''ll think about it." Adrian had to say that.


    "Really?" Little Emma looked at him in disbelief.


    "Hey, do I have to cheat you?". Adrian pretended to be dissatisfied. Then he pinched her face hard, and made a big cry.


    Promise to promise. But it''s not that easy to take action, remember. Although little Emma is famous, there are few impressive works. This is not to say that her acting is bad. Although little Emma''s acting is not good, it is not bad. The point is that she doesn''t have the right role.


    For those actors with excellent acting skills, what they need is only opportunities, while for those actors with ordinary acting skills, they need not only opportunities, but also roles that fit their own image. There are always few talented top actors, most of them are ordinary people who need to be honed. Why can Adrian make so many women throw themselves into arms? In addition to the power they have. The answer from the media is that he can always find out the characteristics of every woman accurately and arrange the right film.


    All right, let''s get back to it. Anyway. Because of this problem, there is no memory as a reference, it will take a lot of time to find a suitable character to highlight her image for little Emma. If she was a little younger, she could have been the little daughter in bones in winter. Unfortunately, some of the girl characters he could remember for the first time were either younger or older.


    Don''t worry. Adrian has enough time to remember. Although Emma likes to make trouble, she is not a child without sense. It''s just a little trouble. The biggest headache is still ahead.


    A click. The door of the room was opened, Shua. A small head from the open gap flash out and flash in, a long time no movement, Shua under the flash.


    "Stop playing, Emma." Adrian, leaning against the head of the bed and tapping on the keyboard with the bedside lamp, sighed, "this is the time you should..."


    Speaking of this, there was no sound. Looking at Emma, who jumped in and closed the door and locked it back, Adrian covered his forehead and showed a helpless and gloomy look, because the little guy was wearing spotted pajamas and holding a small pillow, so what to do was obvious.


    "Well, get out of the way." The little guy went straight to the bed, put the pillow on it, then climbed up, and waved to Adrian impatiently.


    Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Emma, I''ve told you a few times. You can''t do this now."


    "Oh, come on, ed. it''s just sleeping together." Little Emma reached for his quilt. "We slept together last year."


    "That was before April, when you were only eight years old, and that was the limit." Adrian put down his laptop, pressed down on the quilt and said in a stern tone, "you''re going to be ten years old. You''re a big girl already!"


    Emma tried several times and couldn''t pull the quilt up. Suddenly, she glared at ed angrily: "let go!"


    "Don''t even think about it. Now go back to me..."


    "Let go


    "I said, I want to..."


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll shout for help!"


    Little Emma raised her calf and put her foot on the head of the bed. She held up her arms and looked at Adrian fiercely with a look of "give me good, or you''ll be unkind.". Adrian couldn''t speak for a long time. He knew that this precocious but mischievous guy always did what he said. In addition, there were many people living in his new home in London today. Since he had bought apartments in New York, London was indispensable.


    But today is my first stay, so I invited the Harry Potter crew. The party ended late, and some stayed. If little Emma really called out, few people would rush in to check, even if she later said that she was joking, but with her dress, it was necessary to cause a series of unexpected repercussions.


    "I suddenly found that it was a mistake to recommend you to play Hermione. Emma, you should play the robber''s daughter. You have a perfect interpretation like this." Adrian finally said.


    Little Emma snorted, took back her foot from the head of the bed, pulled up the cup, lay down with her back to Adrian, and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp on her side."Good night." She said that, and the little butt hit his leg at the same time.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and shook his head helplessly. If any woman doesn''t reason, it will be very difficult to deal with it, let alone a little girl? I can''t sleep well again tonight.


    Fortunately, little Emma also considerate him, did not pester every day, and finally let Adrian breathe a sigh of relief.


    I spent five or six days in London. Having examined the matter one by one, Adrian was ready to leave. But at this time, but again received a bad news.


    "Do you think Disney and we made an offer to universal music at the same time?" Adrian asked in surprise.


    "You heard me right. It''s Disney, "said Claude, still relaxed over the phone." it''s Disney that has made an offer to universal music. "


    "It''s interesting. What does Disney want Universal Music for?" Adrian is still puzzled. "Music production has never been their main goal. Even if they need to adjust the whole group now, they can''t start with music in the first place, or they are just unhappy with us and want to embarrass us in this respect?"


    "Well, here''s another piece of news. The abnormal stock price fluctuation of universal music. The obstruction is likely to come from Time Warner. " Claude said again.


    "Is it? They are really at ease and trapped in the IT merger and American online merger, but they have time to do these things. Or did Warner and Disney get together? It seems that Michael Eisner must hate us Adrian said with a laugh. "Where''s Sony? I mean Sony records? "


    "There are no obvious signs, or the whole group has not been moved, but I believe they must be preparing something." Claude said, "so when you''re in Japan, try it out."


    "Let me try? You''re not afraid that I''m going to leak something out Adrian asked half jokingly.


    "Well, that''s it. I''m going to have a rest. Different time zones, you have to be considerate. And News Corp. seems to have made some moves recently. " There was a faint yawn and a woman''s voice.


    "Wait, I haven''t This guy He picked up the phone a little annoyed. After thinking carefully, he frowned slightly.


    More than ten hours later, Adrian came to Tokyo for the second time almost four years later Well, it should be the third time. The reason why he didn''t go to London in the new year was that he went to New York to visit his uncle and then went to Tokyo, because he was invited to attend the red and white Song Festival held by NHK in Japan. Although he has spent four years in the United States, you Ji Hui is still a Japanese with a green card. As the most popular and successful Japanese actor in the United States, even if he has not sung much, it is quite normal for him to be invited to be the performance guest of the highest standard singing party in Japan.


    Adrian originally wanted to accompany her, but because the new year has always been a visit to his godfather or uncle, so he went to Japan after the millennium. Rao is so, you Ji Hui is still very happy, and he specially went to Hokkaido for a big tour. Although Hamasaki, who is at the height of Japan, began to accompany him every step when he arrived in Tokyo, but the trip to Hokkaido was still just a matter for Adrian and Yau Jihui.


    "Ed is still biased." Hamasaki had been coquettish in front of Adrian, and then showed himself more fiery.


    Although it is only a few years, Adrian''s identity has been several steps higher than before. Four years ago, AC media was only a rookie in the media group. Four years later, it has surpassed Sony and stood in front of many people, not to mention being one of the shareholders of Aihui.


    More than a month later, Adrian came to Japan for the third time, but the purpose was different from the previous two. The previous two were vacations, and this time was because of work - well, it''s also a holiday, just like in London, but that''s after dealing with the matter.


    The first thing is to ask about the production of the animation version of matrix. The original version of matrix contains too many things, which is not enough to explain the whole world and the causes and consequences clearly. Therefore, we specially went to Japan''s animation studio to make several animations of different styles for supplementary explanation.


    Adrian this edition although there are novels, but the memory of those animations are very good, why not use it? Moreover, since there are two films to be produced this year, although the investment is not very large, the post production of the Lord of the rings trilogy needs to be investigated, and the rest of the "matrix" can not be turned on. Therefore, it is necessary to use animation to hang up fans'' appetite and ease their desire.


    Of course, it is still done by Japanese. Although AC media has two top animation studios, they are all based on 3D. Besides Disney, 2D animation is the most powerful in Japan. Disney is certainly unable to cooperate, and their mind is not in the animation at all, so naturally it is the responsibility of the Japanese. Besides, the animation in memory was originally completed by Japanese animation studio.


    The second thing was the start of the shooting of "Grudge 2". Although "grudge" was released in North America at the beginning of last year, it finally broke the box office barrier of 100 million yuan two months later, and the overseas box office also broke through 100 million yuan. Finally, it took 250 million box office tickets in the world, of which Japan provided at least 50 million US dollars at the box office, but the sequel has not been put on the agenda.Adrian is always satisfied with the script. First, it''s not enough. Although the "Grudge 2" in my memory is not as good as "grudge 1", it is also worth making. Unfortunately, a completely American style "curse and Grudge 3" completely destroyed this signboard. Now, if you change it to his hand, you must fully exploit its value.


    The current script of "curse 2" is negotiated by Japanese and American writers. Some of the main plot lines are roughly the same as the original. The adoptive mother in the United States heard that the Japanese adopted daughter was locked up in a mental hospital in Japan and begged her biological daughter, who had a bad relationship with her sister, to go to Japan to bring her back, and then triggered a series of terrorist incidents. Of course, the director is still qingshuichong. Although he was a newcomer in the production of "curse 1", he has fully demonstrated his ability in the process, so there is no reason not to continue directing, is not he?


    Chapter nine is there competition?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C10

    "When he greets you, you should be suspicious of Hu, but not too obvious, like It''s the same for the first time in this country. In the studio, qingshuichong is explaining the part to the NV protagonist of "curse and resentment 2", who is still full of whiskers. The translator stands by to supplement and explain in case of poor communication. Although one work has been shown all over the world, qingshuichong''s English has not improved much.


    "Can I take it for granted that Hu o is on guard at the same time?" A dark brown **ol Jennifer ng looks a bit melancholy, Love? Hewett asked, standing next to the house in the movie, then the photographer killed by the coconut, of course, has nothing to do with Edison Chen, but the popular Japanese actor Takashi Sorimachi, who doesn''t know who recommended it. []


    Adrian''s eyes lingered on anti Machi for a long time before moving away. The corners of his eyes slightly raised, which seemed strange, but moved to love and disappeared.


    "How are you doing?" Adrian asked about you Ji Hui.


    "Not bad, Jane is a very clever girl." Ji Hui answers with a low brow and a smooth eye. She doesn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. In fact, most of the crew know her relationship with Adrian.


    Adrian opened his mouth and wanted to say something about it, but after thinking for a few seconds, she kept looking at lov. She always focused on the director and gave up the plan without looking at him. Although love has always been Sara''s "little follower" and Adrian has played with her several times, she always looks submissive.


    Adrian, who is familiar with the NV, knows that at least one-third of her is faking, but what about that? The benefits are good enough, and if she''s really smart - and love has proven that - she should know what she can do. In addition, in the past year or more, Sarah has no longer bothered with her about the original things. The "little follower" is not worthy of its name, so don''t worry about Yuki Hui getting along with love?


    What''s more, you Ji Hui''s role in "curse 2" is not many. If qingshuichong''s hands and feet are fast enough, Adrian can take her back to Los Angeles with her.


    "I must do something, Mr. Adrian." When Adrian asked, qingshuichong replied, and bowed.


    As one of the few directors in Japan who can have international influence works, after the release of "Curse", Chongli shimizumi, a new director, jumped several levels, and may even be on the top of his teacher, Xiufu Nakata. Who let Adrian take away the film adaptation right of "nightbell"? But qingshuichong is still full of respect for Hideo Nakata.


    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for him that there was no ban. In my memory, within two days after the first Japanese version was released, there was a rumor that someone was scared to death. Therefore, the broadcast was stopped immediately and the box office didn''t have to think about it. Although there were similar rumors when this version was released in Japan, it was immediately clarified that Adrian would not allow anything that would affect the box office. The Japanese film market has always been a dumping ground for Hollywood.


    In this way, the legend of qingshuichong will inevitably be much lower. After all, not every director has the title of "work scares people to death", even if the title is not easy to verify.


    After a little thought, Adrian immediately put it aside. This is qingshuichong''s thing. What''s the relationship with him. He didn''t even pay attention to his attitude. There''s no need to be too polite to the Japanese.


    As for animation, the progress is very smooth. The Japanese 2D animation is quite s ¨¨, but although Hayao Miyazaki''s popularity is the highest, kibli is not the only animation studio in Japan. This time, several of the studios associated with the animation version of matrix are very famous in the animation circle around the world.


    Tokyo studio 40C, 4 degrees centigrade studio, these needless to say, the original version has their participation in the production. In addition, O


    ientally right and magic, the studio produced a film version of pet Jing Ling, which was released in North America last year, and made a good box office. Please be familiar with the domain name. At that time, AC media obtained the distribution right of "pet Jing Ling" in North America. Naturally, the film version was also distributed by their film companies. In addition to making a lot of money, they also took this opportunity to launch a new person, NV Singer: Jessica Simpson.


    Yes, it was Jessica Simpson, who almost became a member of MMC like Britney Spears and Christina, but was eventually eliminated. It''s so easy to be liked by a small music company. Before the records recorded by Hu for three years were not released, the company went bankrupt. She should have signed a contract with Sony records, but MCM records have sprung up. In addition, she has always been known as a young singer who likes to sign young singers, and has produced s ¨¨''s few NV singers. Therefore, she was finally signed by MCM at the beginning of last year. After training for a period of time, she got the chance to sing the theme song of "pet Jing Ling" and became famous.


    At this time, Adrian knew that his record company had signed Jessica Simpson. But his first reaction was, why are there as many girls named Jessica in America as Kate in England?Well, this is a digression. Back to the animation version of matrix, in addition to those mentioned above, Aihui''s avexmode studio also participated in the production. As one of the local pillar industries, Japan''s big companies are involved in some animation production, and Aihui is no exception. Since AC media is one of the board members of Aihui, what are the problems with their participation? Besides, the technology of avexmode studio is also very good, which is no worse than those old-fashioned studios of 4 degrees centigrade.


    Although most of the animation studios involved in the production are Japanese, not all of them are in the United States. Hanna -


    s of AC media is also a member. It is the studio founded by William Hannah and Nathaniel Barbara, which has produced "cats and mice", "Scooby" and other animations. T


    s when MGM was "robbed", the studio was also acquired, so it is now an AC media industry.


    Although AC media mainly uses Pixar''s 3D animation in animated films, it basically plays 2D animation on TV stations. Therefore, 2D animation has not been pulled down. In addition to obtaining the North American distribution right of pet Jing Ling from Nintendo, AC media also sold a series of animation copyrights, such as SpongeBob and South Park. The former is very popular with children, while the latter is different However, they are very popular with CH ¨¦ ng people. Hanna -


    a studio has also made great progress, and the ratings of "flying small NV police" produced more than two years ago are also very good.


    "I''m satisfied, folks, and I hope to keep it up." Adrian in a detailed understanding of the situation, so to several responsible people said.


    All of them can be regarded as the top animation studio. In addition, the atmosphere of competition is good. Moreover, it started to operate as early as the second half of last year. Therefore, one third of the first part of "Renaissance of machines" has been completed. If the progress is maintained, it can be played by the end of the year or the beginning of next year. Of course, Adrian didn''t plan to use too many Hu moves, so all the Buddha statues at the beginning of the original version were canceled. Often, the mystery of non would only make the story worse.


    He was very satisfied with the performance of several major studios, so he had nothing to say. After a comprehensive understanding, he encouraged a few words and ended the matter here.


    The two most important things are like this. As for the other temporary Xing problem, Claude forced it over


    "Mr. Adrian, I''m Matsushima With an indescribable gentle temperament, the NV people bowed deeply to Adrian sitting on the sofa. Her simple dress made her feel like a family leader Fu.


    You Jihui, kneeling on the carpet, can''t help but look up at each other. Although the vegetable seems very calm, the timid but helpless God s ¨¨ between his eyebrows is not obscure.


    I used to Probably the same? Such a thought came into her mind.


    "You Ji Hui." Adrian called her at this time. Ji Hui immediately put down the knife, wiped her hands with a paper towel, leaned over and left the hotel suite. At the time of M ¨¦ n''s closing, she saw Caizi sitting down beside Adrian with his head lowered. Adrian raised the vegetable''s chin without politeness, and she sighed slightly.


    "Is there a problem? Now that ED has said that Matsushima is good, those guys are going to send her over to flatter him When drinking in the bar, Hamasaki, who asked her out, said with indifference.


    "But..." Ji Hui hesitated to think about something else.


    "What''s the matter? By Ji Hui, this society is like this, especially in Japan. The NV people are often just accessories," Hamasaki shrugged. "You see, I''m now the most popular singer in Japan, and I can almost equal those producers in Aihui records. But how much bitterness and how much effort have I paid How many people know? And it can''t be without ED''s support. I don''t mean to mention the past things, by Kei Hui, but to be honest, if you hadn''t been taken to the United States by ED, even with the achievements you have now, things like Matsushima''s will still fall on you. "


    "I don''t mean to say this, Ayu..." By Ji Hui is not angry, Hamasaki Si under the peace talks friends is like this, speak very directly. Although most of the unique side is packaged, it also needs that foundation to package, isn''t it? What''s more, Hamasaki and Yuki played against Adrian on Chu ¨¢ ng together.


    I mean You know, Mr. Moto is shooting "curse 2" and miss Matsushima seems to be dating him. Isn''t it too much for ed to do so She said with some anxiety.


    "In fact, this further proves my point. Let''s not say whether their date is true, even if it is? It''s not a big man''s word, and Ed''s big s ¨¨ wolf has always been interested in it, so don''t think so much about it. " Hamasaki shook his head, then chuckled to Jihui''s ear: "if you are really worried, I happen to have a few friends in my circle. Maybe you can introduce them to ED?""Why do you always say something drunk when you don''t drink much?" By Ji Hui slightly embarrassed, the head also turned to one side.


    Well, she does have some worries. Although Adrian has many NV people around, and there is no lack of Asian Americans, Lin Xilei made a special trip to Tokyo a few days ago, but you Jihui is always unique. Naturally, she would not want this uniqueness to be broken, and though she was generally gentle and lively, she was not too stupid to be foolhardy at all.


    However, if you knew the real reason why Adrian was interested in Matsushima vegetables, you might not think so.


    Since arriving in Tokyo, Adrian has been in constant contact with people from Sony. Although Sony records is only a part of the whole group, it is almost squeezed out by AI Hui in Japan. It is relatively easy to collect relevant information. And this is the Japanese territory, he is here alone, if they have any ideas, now is a good opportunity.


    Just a few days later, although there were a lot of parties attended, there was no progress. Sony had been respectful to him, as if what happened in the United States had nothing to do with them. This is also related to the lack of intelligence. Sony''s record trend is still not very clear, so Adrian simply took the initiative to find a breakthrough. At the reception, he told the cadres sent by Sony to accompany him that Matsushima vegetables looked very good.


    In fact, he has a lot of choices, such as Sakai, but she got married the year before last, and it is estimated that she will be almost played by Taka. However, Keiko Chang, one of the three major Japanese dramas in Japan from the mid-1990s to the mid-21st century, has already played with them. In the meantime, Yuki Yuki was taken to the United States by him, which is just a taste of the popular Matsushima cabbage. As a matter of fact, he had this idea long before, otherwise it would not have been strange to see anti machinata on the set of "curse 2".


    Needless to say, the vegetable took the initiative to m ¨¦ n that evening, and his low browed appearance was very much to Adrian''s appetite. Naturally, he was not polite to accept it. It''s just that the matter was beyond his expectation again. Although he pretended to have no intention to talk to Caicai Zi in front of him, he didn''t change his mind at all, and Sony didn''t respond.


    Is it true that the Japanese like to use NV people as spies only exist in novels? Adrian thought gloomily. Can we say that the original layout itself has problems, the entire Sony Group may not care, but Sony records can''t have no reaction at all?


    Therefore, the poor vegetable son must bear his discontent completely.


    "Against Anti machi I''m sorry, I can''t come here recently Because There''s something... " Matsushima caiko used his greatest strength to maintain a stable tone. The sweat on the tip of his nose and some lax eyes showed that the NV man was approaching the limit, "sorry, this is About the company, I can''t say Yes, I''m doing a massage, and I''m going to other places soon... "


    Finally, after the call ended, the mobile phone snapped to the ground. A simple dish dressed as in "spicy teacher GTO" slapped her hand holding the cell phone on the floor glass of the suite. Then, she screamed and swayed her buttocks, so that the people behind her could have a more violent impact. Her distracted smile made her look as if she had already Collapse.


    It''s no wonder that, in recent days, Adrian has been playing with Matsushima''s vegetables. The role of s ¨¨ in "spicy teacher GTO" will not be mentioned. Neither will HAMAZAKI, the popular singer of Aihui, nor the 4P of Yuki Nakayama, the most famous Japanese actor in Hollywood. She even found a room on the set of "curse 2" to let her watch the shooting outside from the seam of M ¨¦ N and bear the invasion.


    However, although Adrian was not polite to her at all, he didn''t really spoil her. After all, it was not easy to cultivate a popular Japanese drama King NV. When he left, he wrote a check for $3 million.


    As for Sony


    "Then there is only one explanation. Sony adopts a default attitude towards Sony records, neither supporting nor opposing it. After all, although we are young and developing very fast, we are also very stable. Basically, there has been no major problem, so there is no need to conduct a comprehensive confrontation with us." Adrian talked to Claude over the phone before he got on the plane. "Of course, it''s all based on the fact that Sony records will move."


    "Well, let''s adjust the plan and wait for the change. Obviously, Disney is only here to stir up the situation. If it is Warner who announced the acquisition of universal music, it may still need to be taken seriously. But now, I think they probably just want to make our acquisition aborted by raising the share price." Claude then said, "but the problem is, even if they estimate the amount of liquidity we may hold, even if you and I don''t add capital, just financing is enough to win universal music. Why are they doing this


    has the final say that the success of the acquisition is still fined by the capital. If the company has unlimited funds, no matter what the other party will raise the stock price to what extent, they can eat it, so the reaction of the opponents is very puzzling.


    After several discussions, they failed to get any results. Finally, they decided not to make any additional capital investment for the time being. First of all, they talked about this with them for a period of time. Anyway, a month or two of the acquisition of Hu''an is a common thing. No matter what the opponent''s plan is, sooner or later it will be revealed.So when Adrian returned to Los Angeles, he began to make the final preparations for bones in winter. The studio in Missouri was ready. As long as the actors in the two corners of the little boy and the little NV Er were identified, they could be turned on.


    "You''ve done a good job, Parker. I''ll start supervising the final audition right away." Adrian flipped through the little actors'' forms and told the casting director that he was satisfied with their work.


    "Wait, is this?" He suddenly turned to a small NV child''s form and asked.


    "Oh, she''s from Georgia. Her family has just moved to Los Angeles. Although she has no acting experience and is still blonde and blue eyes, she is very smart. I think you should see her performance in person." Parker explained.


    "I will." Adrian squeezed his chin, looked at the form and nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C11

    "Thank you. Thank you, little Debbie. Burton NV, you have a lovely NV. "No ads, all text, more," Adrian said to the mother of the little NV child after patting his hands twice, then making a sign that he could leave.


    The mother then pulled the NV child away, and faintly could hear the little NV child ask his mother whether his mother had succeeded or not. Adrian shook his head imperceptibly. After listening to other people''s opinions, he waved his hand and asked them to call in the next candidate. [search for the latest updates]


    "good afternoon, gentlemen." The little NV children who came in bowed slightly to everyone. They had bright golden hair, big light blue eyes, dimples on their faces and pink s ¨¨ T-shirt that most of them like. They were very beautiful and lovely.


    "I''m Hannah Dakota Fanning from Georgia. I''m just six years old. I don''t have much acting experience, but I believe I''ll be a good actor." She put her hands behind her back and introduced herself in a big way, without the slightest sense of stage fright, but many people were surprised.


    You know, many children are still in the stage of imitation and discovery when they are six or seven years old. It''s very difficult to express the meaning clearly in very organized language. Even if she recites this paragraph, she can say it so fluently and has no other look, it is quite difficult.


    Adrian smiles. "Hello, Hannah. The script should be familiar. Let''s get started."


    He pointed to the small camera next to him, and the little NV child performed with the camera. This part is not long. Because big NV is going to leave home to find his father and his mother is a delirious patient, he has to teach his younger brother and sister to learn how to use shotguns in order to protect himself. Of course, there won''t be a gun to show her. It''s just a few conversations. The key is whether the young actors can grasp that feeling.


    To be frank, Hannah''s performance can only be said to be regular, not particularly brilliant, but considering that among the last few candidates, other children have more or less appeared in some TV series, she is still pretty good.


    "Very well, thank you for your performance, Hannah. May I ask you a few questions?" After she finished her performance, Adrian did this, and then looked at her mother, who was standing by her side, "you have to answer."


    After hesitation, the little NV boy nodded: "yes, sir."


    "Well," Adrian gestured, "please tell me, Hannah, why you want to be an actor."


    Hannah didn''t speak. She bit her mouth and thought carefully. Then she said slowly: "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t give you any specific reasons, but I really like acting, and my parents support me. Last year, I did an ad with - Mr. Ray Charles in Georgia, and then almost - six weeks ago, my mom and dad came to Los Angeles to shoot an ad for tide, and then my mom and dad decided to move to Los Angeles, where they thought it would give me more opportunities, and then I met my current agent, Mr. mark Briggs, who agreed So I believe I''ll be an actor with s ¨¨


    Although some lengthy, and there are several pauses, but for a 6-year-old child has been very good, and has never looked back to his mother, worthy of memory that precocious small NV child. But when he heard the name mark bridges, Adrian glanced at the casting director Carlos peck, who was sitting upright as if he had heard nothing.


    "Thank you for your answer, Hannah. You''re very impressed. Again, Dean clapped his hands." second question, last question. Your hair s ¨¨ and eyes face s ¨¨ are not the same as what we asked for, so if you get the corner s ¨¨, we must dye your hair s ¨¨ and change your eye face s ¨¨ by wearing beautiful pupil. This is likely to hurt your hair and your eyes. Would you still like to play this corner s ¨¨? "


    The little NV child bit his mouth again, but this time he spent much less time thinking: "yes."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "I have an aunt who works as an announcer at ESPN, and she once told me that the impressive performances of Jing are sacrificed." She said softly, without a pause, nor did she look back at her mother. Then, she showed a smile, some small cunning in her eyes: "and, I believe that the crew can help me avoid these injuries."


    What a ghost. Adrian laughed and clapped again.


    "You have a very s ¨¨ NV, and Arlington n immediately got up and held out his hand to Hannah''s mother. Although he didn''t make a clear statement, it can be seen from this action that has never been done before. Without accident, this corner s ¨¨ will be Hannah Dakota Fanning''s.


    Sure enough, most of the kids who can make a name in Hollywood, especially the little NV children, are precocious. So is Hannah Dakota Fanning, and so is Leighton Meister. Adrian clearly remembers that in order to get the corner s ¨¨ in "CSI", the little NV who played tricks on himself in order to get the corner s ¨¨ in the "very small spy" audition faced his own appearance. He specially ordered the other party when chatting alone under Si, but she was calm and calm."Yes, I did cheat you, Mr. Adrian, but I think you should have investigated my family. What else can you do for an NV child like me?" There is also a sense of helplessness in the bland, although there are still some traces of performance - Leighton obviously underestimates Adrian''s observation power - but half of it comes from the heart.


    In the face of such a small NV, Adrian did not say much, but also did not let go, some frivolous pinched her face: "you are a beautiful, smart girl."


    Of course, there is a difference between Leighton''s precocity and Dakota''s precocity. Leighton''s precocity is different from ordinary people''s life experience, so she has to shoulder the responsibility that does not belong to her, and then hone it out. Dakota, on the other hand, is naturally sensitive to imitation and acting. It''s a gift, like Like Natalie. This talent is both good and bad. Giving full play to this feature will make her an s ¨¨ actress, but this is Hollywood!


    Well, that''s what happens later. We''ll talk about it later. As for now, Adrian is happy to get a star of the future at this time. Hannah Dakota Fanning will be very valuable for at least the next five or six years. It will be a worthwhile investment for her to play little NV in bone in winter and sign in.


    "Tell me the truth, Carlos, how much did Mark give you?" After the audition, Adrian grabbed the casting director and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not good at all, I promise you, ED," Carlos pike quickly raised his hands. "Mark keeps asking me to recommend that little NV boy. He''s haunting me almost every day. Can''t I call the police? But this little NV boy named Hannah is really nice, isn''t it? Don''t tell me that''s not what you think. "


    "You''ve passed." Adrian smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    Mark Briggs is an agent for their agent company, known for his ability to spot actors, so it''s not surprising to sign Dakota. Agents generally have a wide range of contacts, and the professional agents who can''t weave contacts will be eliminated sooner or later -- why is Lin Xilei willing? She couldn''t have done it without his support. The more people you have, the more opportunities you have for actors. Things like Briggs pulling pike for opportunities are all over Hollywood.


    However, compared with other brokerage companies and film and television production companies, MGI brokers have a closer relationship with AC media, so they have more opportunities, and their agents are more bold in recommending actors. Because of this advantage, Michael owitz annexed many small brokerage companies, and perhaps left behind with UTA.


    If it had not been prevented by several other brokerage companies, Adrian and Claude would not be convenient to support directly. In addition, owitz was also worried about affecting his current status, perhaps endeavo


    might also be swallowed up.


    In short, this is a more perfect industry chain. The agent companies find new people, and then recommend them to the film and television production companies more conveniently. After being publicized by the media, the agency companies become more attractive. Hannah Dakota Fanning is not the first star of the future to fall into Adrian''s hands through this industrial chain, nor will it be the last.


    On March 2, 2000, "bones in winter" was officially launched on the outskirts of Kansas City, the capital of Missouri. Except for special circumstances, no regular crew will actually go to those remote towns to shoot.


    There is no media to pay attention to director miracle''s new film. When he is in his position, it is easy to cover up these things for a period of time. What''s more, the investment of this film is not big, and the activity of starting the movie is not big. What''s more, the media are paying attention to the Oscar.


    Although none of the films in this year''s list of best films are as weighty as Schindler''s list, Forrest Gump, and Saving Private Ryan, only American beauty has enough topics. Although the beautiful legend of Sicily is also good, it is a little far away from American life. Even so, after all, Oscar is the biggest event in the American film industry, and there are still countless media reports and speculations.


    Who is most likely to get the best movie? Who will be the best director? Who is the most likely winner of the best actor in NV, etc. In particular, Nicole, the best actor in NV, can be said to be in the limelight. In addition to the gimmick "shine after leaving cruise", cruise has a nomination for best supporting actor. Many people hope to see their meeting on the red carpet or on the stage.


    Although Monica is behind Nicole, she also receives a lot of attention. With Adrian behind the scenes, many people are still optimistic about her. However, some people think that Hilary Swank is likely to be very cold. Her performance is the biggest highlight of the whole movie "boys don''t cry". Without him, the film would be a second rate work.


    Even so, the discussion is still less intense than the previous one. After all, last year, two miracle nvlang were nominated, and they were all works directed by Adrian himself. Although many people speculate that Nicole has some connection with Adrian, and people in the circle know that Adrian ch "is in charge of the divorce case between Nicole and cruise, even those tabloids famous for sensationalism can only play by the sidelines, let alone others.Adrian also saw a lot of relevant reports. Waynstein''s news was also transmitted at any time. Although he was still a little worried, he turned his attention to the film as soon as it started shooting.


    "All right, everybody, now get ready to go." After that, Adrian started to talk to everyone in turn.


    When shooting the whole drama, he started to find some hot spots in his life.


    "Keep your emotions a little more restrained, Natalie. It''s been years since this kind of life. Irresponsible father, unconscious mother, ignorant brother and sister, the burden is all on you. No matter how tough you are, numbness will still be written on your face, understand?" Two or three shots later, after filming breakfast, Adrian told Natalie.


    "Well, I''m basically serious, and I''m going to convey my emotions through some subtle expressions." Natalie said after thinking about it.


    "You can try, but you have to be serious." Adrian nodded and said.


    When frank, Natalie''s performance is still good. She can roughly understand Adrian''s intention. She has done enough homework. She not only quickly enters the corner s ¨¨, but also speaks with a Missouri country accent. All the questions that Adrian has just raised are just small problems.


    In fact, in a sense, there are many similarities between ray dolly and Matilda. Both of them have experienced major personal changes. They can only carry them on their own shoulders. They all have people they care about and struggle hard in their lives. What Natalie summed up when she read the script can be regarded as their common characteristics: they are like weeds, humble but tenacious.


    The difference is that Matilda''s experience is short but intense, and full of conflicts. Dolly''s life is calm and calm, like a pool of stagnant water, until the stone falls, it will not splash countless pieces of Longhu. The two corners of s ¨¨ have to face different things, so the story will naturally be different, and the reaction will be also different. However, this similarity is enough for Natalie to grasp the characteristics of the corner s ¨¨, and the slightly emaciated shape is also very suitable. In addition, it is more than two months before she is 19 years old, and the corner s ¨¨ is tailor-made for her.


    "By the way, it can be regarded as a remembrance." Looking at Natalie in her down jacket, Adrian said this in her heart.


    As for the other two children, they also performed very well. The boy was directly ignored by Adrian, while Dakota was a very unit. Georgia and Missouri were not far apart. The corner s ¨¨ was relatively simple. She had no difficulty in interpreting her image. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Natalie, she could have kept her blonde hair, but it doesn''t matter. Her hair is not long, and it''s not difficult to wear a deep s ¨¨ wig. As for the eye color s ¨¨, as long as there is no close-up and close-up lens, you don''t have to worry about it. Even if there is one, it can be disposed of later. What she said in the audition is just a trial Explore.


    "Our whole family is a Baptist." In one or two shots during the shooting, there was a Baptist Church on the radio, and the little NV boy told Adrian so triumphantly.


    "Is it? What a surprise. " Adrian expressed admiration. He did not feel much about the religious beliefs of the Dakota family. He just wanted to talk to the little NV children. Although the influence of religion in Hollywood is not as powerful as that in the interior, even though the Southern Baptist Church is the largest Protestant sect in the United States.


    "By the way, Hannah, have you ever thought about your stage name?" Adrian asked suddenly.


    "Stage name?" Dakota looked up, blinking, lovely.


    "Yes, just like Natalie has a stage name. She uses her grandmother''s last name as her actor''s surname, which saves her a lot of trouble. When she was studying at Harvard University, many letters were sent to her. There was more than one girl named Natalie in the University," Adrian said with a smile, and then looked at Natalie next to her. "Is that right, Natalie?"


    "Adrian''s right," Natalie Lu, who put the script down with a faint smile, couldn''t see any other emotion. "You can try to take one, Hannah."


    "Well..." Dakota tilted his head and thought for a long time. "ED can help you think of one. You must be very experienced."


    "Well," Adrian mused, "how about a middle name and a last name. I''m with my parents or friends. You''re Hannah fanning. When you''re an actor, it''s Dakota Fanning. How about that?"


    The little NV child read it several times, and then he laughed brightly, "I like it. Thank you, ed. I''m going to tell mom to go."


    With that, she ran away quickly. After seeing her talking to her mother with great interest, Adrian took back his eyes. Then she glanced aside carelessly. Natalie''s script was lifted up again.


    She probably thought she was thinking of something else. It was Adrian smiles, shakes his head slightly, and then calls on the deputy director to come and prepare for the next scene.For three days in a row, the crew''s progress was pretty good. There was not too much ng and there was no external interference. But most of the shots are still warm-up, such as dolly peeling potatoes for breakfast, combing her mother''s hair, or teaching her younger brother and sister to spell words. The only problem is chopping wood. Natalie''s Petite appearance makes people feel uneasy when she raises her axe over her head. Moreover, cutting firewood is also a technical work. If you can''t do it well, you can''t split it. So after shooting for several times, Natalie is tired and gasping for breath.


    Now we''re going to start shooting some difficult scenes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C12

    The withered and yellow leaves spread all over the ground, and the cold light sprinkled down, making the quiet forest more desolate, as if nothing existed. The girl squatted on the ground staring at the sky, after a long time, she looked back at her mother.


    "Look at me, mom." She begged, her eyes flashed bright. However, the mentally disordered middle-aged woman sitting behind her just looks at the front in a daze without any reaction. []


    "something happened and I don''t know what to do." The girl lowered her head and continued, but she soon lifted it up again and continued to look at her mother. "Can you help me this time, mom?"


    However, her mother still did not respond, the girl''s voice could not help raising a little: "Mom, look at me!"


    This time, the mother finally lowered her head, but her eyes were always at a loss.


    "Teardrop advised me to sell this forest. Should I sell it?" The girl asked in a trilling tone, and a tear finally slipped down her face.


    Unfortunately, the mother continued to keep silent, good easy to have before the response is only the condition has already.


    "Please, help me this time!" The sadness, which was oppressed by the great pressure, could not be stopped from emerging from her young face. She lowered her head and shook it: "I don''t know what to do..."


    Tears poured out again from the eyes, although still silent, but thoroughly wet the girl''s face, leaving a clear trace.


    "Good!" Adrian, who held the mirror himself, called out at this time.


    After a pause of about two or three seconds, the quiet studio suddenly became lively, and the lighting engineer, recording engineer and props engineer holding the reflector relaxed. But Natalie, who was squatting on the ground, did not respond. She was still hanging her head and did not get up for a long time. The actress who played the role of the mother of the mentally ill sat next to her and gently grasped her hand.


    It took a few seconds for Natalie to recover. She seemed to lift her head, smile at the actress, get up and walk to one side. The wet marks on her face are still obvious.


    "Well done." Adrian walked over. He handed the tissue to her and made a gesture to the assistant next to her.


    Natalie said nothing. After wiping his eyes, he covered his face with the warm towel handed over by his assistant, so he leaned back on the chair for a long time before he recovered.


    "You did a good job, Natalie." Adrian, who had been sitting by and watching, repeated, "I''m glad you''ve grasped the most important quality of ray dolly."


    "Restrained." Natalie replied in a steady voice.


    "Yes. It''s very reserved. " Adrian nodded with approval.


    Although Matilda is also introverted, she can''t help lighting herself when she meets Lyon, and dolly, the girl who has to shoulder the burden of life. They are introverted from the beginning to the end. She has always been resolute and cold, never smile and few words, so she wants to express her emotions accurately. It is necessary to pay more attention to the subtle changes of body language and expression, so as to make the horn appear weak and strong.


    This is why Adrian, after some relatively ordinary scenes, first shot this scene in which he took his psychopathic mother to the woods to speak to her in order not to let others see his pressure, instead of going to other families one by one to inquire about his father''s whereabouts. In this way, we can gradually let Natalie better grasp the mood of the temperament she needs. Anyway, the scenes and props needed in this movie are relatively simple, so it is very convenient to convert them.


    "In a word, this kind of introverted tenacity runs through the whole film, and a good interpretation of this emotion will help to interpret the whole corner," he said briefly. Adrian said, "I can''t give you more guidance. Natalie, the rest is entirely up to you - it seems you''re going to study psychology? "


    Natalie was stunned by the unexpected diversion, but she nodded immediately, numb to Adrian''s good news.


    "If you have time, you can communicate with people who have research in this field. Maybe you can do better." Adrian smiles and gets up to leave.


    Natalie can''t help but open her mouth, as if to ask something, but hesitated but did not say a word, but these fall in Adrian''s eyes.


    "That''s what you want, Nada." He suddenly lowered his voice and changed his address. "You don''t want to vent in front of people. Of course I''m going to alienate you a little bit, don''t I?"


    He laughed again and quickly walked away. Although her eyes were always on him, Natalie restrained herself and did not show any unnecessary emotion on her face. She did not even bite her lips, even though her heart was blocked by the words just now.


    She has demands, and naturally she should be satisfied. Adrian is willing to meet all her reasonable demands, such as making her look different from other women. It''s not difficult. It''s a good way to keep a distance from her in front of the cast members like this. Many people know that he hardly conceals his relationship with women in front of the crew members. Although the crew is strictly controlled, they occasionally leak a little information.Maybe we can''t hide it forever, but it''s OK for a few years. If Natalie is still obsessed with her ideas, she will actively cooperate. Moreover, Adrian has other arrangements, such as -


    "the name of Missouri comes from the language of the Sioux people, which means canoeing. The Missouri River and the Mississippi River flow through the West and East respectively. It can be clearly depicted in my mind that hundreds of years ago, Indians rowed canoes down the river to catch fish from the river for winter food Things. " Standing on the edge of a small, pristine pond, Adrian said to Jessica.


    "By next summer, if you want, we can come here and try to practice canoeing." He went on, reaching for the girl''s hair.


    Jessica laughed, then opened her arms and took a deep breath. "It''s so cold here. Even the air is so cold."


    Indeed, the coldest time in Missouri is January, about 25 degrees Fahrenheit (- 4 degrees Celsius). Even though the temperature has picked up a lot in March, how high can it be when the average temperature in Missouri is only about 60 degrees Fahrenheit (15 degrees Celsius). Of course, in two months'' time, the temperature will return to the level it should be in summer, so Adrian is right to choose to make bones in winter first.


    "Didn''t you remember anything?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. "I remember you lived in Mississippi before you were four years old."


    "Biloxi is a port city and is located in the Gulf of Mexico. Winter is not so cold. " Jessica shrugged.


    "All right," Adrian laughed. "Stop that. They''re ready. I''m going to go."


    He pointed to the other side of the pond. The props group has prepared the boat, ready to shoot the heroine, led by several middle-aged women, sawing off the hands of his father who sank into the pond. Take the sawn hands to the police station to prove that the father has been killed, so as to keep his house.


    "I''ll show you around Kansas City after work. All right? " He said so, and came up, though Jessica shrank her neck. But I still kiss him.


    The shooting process was very smooth. Natalie controlled the corner very well. She was almost integrated with ray dolly. She played the actor nicknamed "teardrop" the father and brother of the heroine. John hax was also hard on her.


    "It''s hard to imagine. A girl who grew up in a big city like New York, she can perform the reserved wild temperament of a country girl. " This is the old actor from Minnesota.


    It''s true. When Natalie''s face was smeared with blood when she confronted a group of dangerous adults, she was very impressed by her calm, even cold, indomitable manner. Similarly, Matilda, who has Nosebleed because of being beaten, feels stubborn and weak. But dolly, who was knocked out of a tooth, has a tenacity and tenacity rooted in her bone marrow. People like huckles, who grew up inland, are very sensitive to this temperament. They all praise Natalie like this. You can imagine how outstanding she is.


    As huckles said, it''s really amazing that a girl who grew up in a big city can perform like this. Adrian doesn''t care too much about this. Natalie can do this because of his series of arrangements, which constantly sharpens her shooting schedule and her own efforts, but there are also some more complicated reasons. I won''t say much here.


    "It''s a tough girl, and I''d love to play a role like that." Jessica, who had read through the script, said with emotion and admiration.


    Although she was pregnant, and still so young, her original lively and liking to express herself was restrained a lot, but the natural mother breath still made her popular in the crew. Dakota liked her very much and chatted with her most frequently except Adrian. Of course, it''s thanks to Jessica''s not obvious belly and Adrian''s unabashed intimacy.


    He did not shy away from showing his relationship with Jessica in front of the script members. He often hugged Jessica in front of Natalie. Anyone who has worked with Adrian knows that every time he makes a movie, if he has a relationship with the heroine or a woman who has a relationship with him, he will visit the crew, so it is appropriate to use this method to separate him from Natalie. After all, everyone knows that he has a tight external blockade in this respect, but he is very casual in the crew. After getting used to it, how many people would think that he would do the same in the crew?


    However, there are other reasons besides this. Although Natalie pretends to be indifferent, her mental state can be inferred from her small movements and part of her voice in conversation. Although she is very smart, even though she is still quite resistant to herself, women are so strange in this respect. Even if she knows this, she still can''t resist some subconscious behaviors. That''s what''s interesting.


    Jessica didn''t stay long. Adrian spent three days playing around Kansas City before returning to Los Angeles. In a month''s time, it will be obvious that her abdomen will be obvious. At that time, it''s better to move outside of Los Angeles County, and gradually reduce the number of times she goes home. So it''s also appropriate for her to come out and relax now. Adrian also promised to invite her to a studio in Missouri.Unfortunately, the second season of the last black angel has been shot. Otherwise, it would be good to let her live in Canada for a few months. It''s really not good. Buy another house in Orange County.


    As for what to do in the future, Adrian was not worried at all. Even if Mark Alba was a Catholic by birth, he could only admit the fact that he was ready. And he has a lot of very flexible tools. But Jessica''s future development route will also be in trouble. It is almost impossible for a corner like Lei dolly. In a sense, she, like liv, is the perfect vase.


    What''s more, if you can''t, just take the route of romantic comedy. Although this kind of comedy began to decline after 2000, it is not without good works. Adrian thinks so.


    The filming continues, because Natalie is in shape and is progressing quite fast. Adrian reckons that if you keep doing this, you''ll get all the shots done in five weeks. After all. The whole story is actually very simple, the key lies in the heroine''s performance and how to shoot those details that fully show the theme. In addition, Adrian has rich "experience", so it is possible to shorten the period.


    So, the weekend of the second week of filming. Adrian flew back to Los Angeles with Dakota and her mother, who had finished her part.


    "Well, mom, I have to go, or I''ll be late." Sarah greets her mother as she packs up.


    "Don''t you have dinner at home. Sarah The head of a middle-aged man stretched out from the kitchen, "but I specially made my specialty dishes."


    "Sorry. Ronnie, there''s a party I have to go to. " Sarah smiles and shrugs.


    "That''s a pity." Ronnie''s middle-aged man sighed.


    "Next time. Next time, I promise to have dinner at home." "I''m sorry, mom. I should be with you," she said


    "It doesn''t matter. You have a job and a life of your own." Roslan said with a smile and sent her daughter to the door.


    "Ronnie is a good man. You''ll be happy with him, mom." Sarah and her mother hugged each other.


    In the past few years, Roslan also crossed with several men, but they were not very long. It was only when she met Ronnie Raymond that she became stable. She was a doctor and was very caring about people.


    "Yes, I know." When it comes to her current boyfriend, Roslan smiles, but soon she puts it back, hesitates and stares at her daughter and asks, "what about you, Sarah?"


    "Me?" Sarah shrugged as if she didn''t care. "I don''t have to worry, mom. I''m on the rise now..."


    But Roslan interrupted: "you''re dating Adrian, aren''t you?"


    Saraton had no voice and looked at her mother flustered. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not a fool, Sarah. I knew it for a long time, and the rumors about Adrian are no secret," Roslan sighed. "I haven''t told you that. I want to see your happy expression after the performance. I''m glad to see you become an actor. Sarah, you are my greatest pride, but I don''t want you to I know that man helped me a lot and helped you a lot, but... "


    "No, mom," Sarah interrupted this time, "it''s not like that. I love him, mom, I love ed


    She looked her mother in the eye: "I know it may be strange to say that. In fact, sometimes I feel strange when I think about it, but I just love him, mom. Ed gave it to me Things that have never been before, warm and safe Never felt before Sorry, mom, but I really love him


    Roslan did not speak. She looked at her daughter for a long time and finally sighed.


    "I just want you to be happy, honey," she said. "Promise me not to hurt yourself, OK?"


    "I promise you, mom, don''t worry," Sarah hugged her. "I love you."


    The mother and daughter hugged each other for a moment, then Sarah got into her car and waved goodbye to her mother.


    With a long breath, Sarah felt relaxed for a while. Although she knew that her mother must have known about it, she was still embarrassed and uncomfortable to say it in person. Fortunately, although her mother didn''t support her, she didn''t object, which made her very happy and filled her with expectations for the next party.


    The party was held by Sara. Naturally, the place was in her home. Many friends were invited. Members of the vampire hunter Buffy''s crew were not left behind. The invitation to someone was sent out early and received a positive reply.


    "Sorry, I''ll excuse you for a moment." After saying hello to her friends around her, Sara walks aside. The party was very lively and she was very happy. However, some guy who promised to attend didn''t show up, which made her angry and worried. After all, this guy never broke the appointment and was late. Just now she glanced out and seemed to see the familiar figure flash by. She couldn''t help looking for the past.


    Then, walking around the aisle, Sara didn''t find anything. She looked around and listened to the happy voices outside. She couldn''t help feeling frustrated. Was she wrong?Sara then turned and walked back. As she passed a room, the door suddenly opened, and two hands were put out from it, one covering her mouth and the other around her waist. She was dragged in instantly.


    "Ha, Miss Buffy Ann summers, you are in my hands now." After pressing her on the wall, the other side sneered in a low voice.


    Although it was dark in the room, Sarah''s tight body relaxed and then punched her in the other''s ribs. Discontented and angry, she said, "ed!". .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C13

    "How many times have I told you, ed! What if I don''t react and I miss? " Although Sara is blaming, there is obviously more "Saji" in her tone.


    "As I said, your little fist can''t hurt me." Adrian laughed, holding her face in her hand, and she was on the two petals of red. []


    there was a lot of passionate love, but Sarah finally grasped his hand on her own Tun: "not now, ed. the party is just beginning."


    "I know." Listening to her gasp, Adrian laughed, and then gently patted her before letting go.


    "I didn''t think you would come tonight."


    "No way. I''ve basically done everything I promised."


    "But you are late today."


    "That''s for a reason. A girl in the crew is going back to Los Angeles. I invited her to take my plane and take her home by car. You know the traffic conditions on the weekend. This is an irresistible factor."


    "Yes, but Girl? " After finishing her clothes and opening the door, Sarah looks at Adrian with a smile.


    "What do you think?" Adrian pinched her face. "That girl is only one year older than Lily. She''s a child."


    "It''s not my problem." Sarah grimaced, shrugged and sighed, "mom knows, ed."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, not too surprised. "Do you want me to go to your house and explain it in detail sometime?"


    "No," Sarah said, smiling and shaking her head. "I just want to remind you to be prepared to go back to my house later."


    At the entrance of the aisle, she suddenly stopped and looked at Adrian: "although it is meaningless to say this now, if I were to choose it again, I would never make the same choice again."


    "All right, all right," Adrian laughed. "Maybe you''ll wake up one day. Find yourself still 10 years ago, when you can choose whatever you want. "


    A word suddenly made the affectionate but somewhat sad atmosphere disappear. Sarah gave Adrian a look and immediately went out. At this time, a figure suddenly bumped into her arms, and the noisy voice began to ring.


    "Oh, my dear sister. Finally, I found you and ran to this place... " It was a girl who looked about 14 to 16 years old. He has blonde hair, quite lively, but his eyes are a little too big, but still very beautiful. It''s just that she''s always nagging, from how she found out Sarah wasn''t there to how she searched the house. He said a lot of chatter.


    "Well, I know..." Sara laughs helplessly and wants to interrupt her words. Unexpectedly, she looks at Adrian and screams, "my God, are you a miracle director?"


    The girl caught Adrian''s hand with her eyes shining. She seemed unable to help herself: "I''m so proud. I didn''t expect to see you here. I like your movies very much, such as "the killer is not too cold", "Forrest Gump is brave heart", "the matrix" and so on. I have seen each of these movies seven or eight times at home, right. I am... "


    She thought that she hadn''t introduced herself, but when her eyes turned, Lu gave a narrow smile: "I''m dawn summers, the sister of buffy summers. That''s right. It''s the great and low-key vampire hunter you''ve seen who has saved countless times! Of course, I''m not really her sister. I''m actually a key... "


    "Well, Amanda. Stop acting. " Funny Sarah pinches the girl''s face and interrupts her nagging.


    "This is Amanda. Amanda Seyfried, who plays my sister in "Buffy the vampire hunter." She then gave Adrian a formal introduction. "I think you should remember."


    "Oh, of course, I''ve been watching the show," Adrian laughed and held out his hand to the blonde in front of him. "Hello, Amanda. Nice to meet you."


    Of course, he remembers that he personally handed Amanda''s information to Lin Xilei and asked her to find a way to get her agency Originally, I thought that with my own intervention, the plot of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" would change a lot, but the fact has proved that it has changed a lot. However, the role of sister s ¨¨ still appeared in the preparation of the new script last year, which is only one season later than the original version.


    What''s more surprising to him is that the corner s ¨¨ is Amanda Seyfried, which is the wonder of the world. It happened that Lin Xilei had made a choice at that time, so Adrian asked her to settle Amanda''s agent contract, which was also a test for her. As for Amanda, it depends on whether she is smart or not.


    "Your sister is so warm." After watching Amanda leave, Adrian said to Sarah.


    "It''s OK," Sarah shrugged and looked at him askew. "You''re not trying to make her mind, ed?"


    "Do I want that kind of person?" Adrian rolled his eyes. "Help, Sarah. See how old she is.""I wasn''t her age when you made up your mind." Sarah snorted and turned to go, but Adrian pulled her back.


    "I''m not happy with what you''re saying, dear, so tonight I''m going to take you back to Beverly Hills as a disciplinary measure." Adrian said in her ear.


    "Leave it alone," Sarah, "and leave the party


    "You can leave it to others. In short, I''ll show you today." Adrian''s final word This is the speaker. That''s where the sound of the movie comes from. "


    "Oh, I love it here. Have you seen a lot of movies here?"


    "It can be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not. Who will concentrate on watching movies here?"


    "You didn''t pay attention to the movie?"


    "Why are you so crazy about movies?"


    "Because Movie night is my happiest night in the orphanage. We all run to the dining hall as soon as possible, and we all want to sit in front of us... "


    After reading this passage, Charlize immediately put down his script and began to tidy up the things in front of him: "well, that''s it."


    "Wait a minute," Kate, holding the script, looked up. "There''s a little line in the back. You can do your business after that."


    "That won''t work," Charlize shrugged. "I said, if you help me with these documents, I''ll spend 20 minutes helping you with your lines. Now it''s time."


    "Not one more minute?" Kate couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "No way." "I have a lot of data to deal with, of course, if you''d like to help me with the classification or something. I can think about spending more than ten minutes to help you with your lines. To be honest... "


    She flipped over the cover of the script and looked at it: "the cider house rule?"? This female Xing angle s ¨¨ is really suitable for you. "


    "Is it?" Kate flipped through her script. "In fact, I think the corner s ¨¨ is a good fit for you - interested in movies, Charlie?"


    Charlotte gave her a straight eye and kept on working on what was in her hand. Kate didn''t pay attention to it either. After looking at the time on the wall and the dark outside, she continued: "now there are still documents to deal with. Do you have so many things every day?"


    "Of course. Do you think that the bastard said "no, you don''t know what to do" just to seduce and coax me Charlize hummed, "although he''ll take care of everything, it''s basically me. Besides the work of a general secretary''s assistant, there''s a lot of extra things. I''m in charge of the whole assistant team, because only in this way can he spend more time on some things."


    Kate couldn''t help pursing her mouth. How could she not have known what Charlize was talking about as "something," and then, as if thinking of something, she hesitated and asked, "Charlie. One thing Maybe you know? "


    "What''s the matter?" Charlize, who sat behind the long table doing the most basic sorting, looked up and asked.


    "Well..." Kate hesitated. "It''s That You should know... "


    She was gesticulating her belly. Charlize thought about it, then Lu gave an expression of sudden enlightenment, and then nodded: "yes, he has enlarged a woman''s stomach, and the other is an 18-year-old girl."


    "What?" Ketton''s eyes widened and his hands subconsciously clenched. There was a feeling that anger was about to start burning.


    "Don''t move," said Charlotte, who was still so cool. "Like you, it was unintentional. You know? Although ED is good, he never treats his children badly. "


    "You''re so protective of him," Kate snorted. "Why don''t you have one?"


    "If I had a baby, things would be messy, and..." "If I had a boy, I might have been his father. If I had a girl, I might have met someone like her father."


    Kate frowned, as if she didn''t like what she said, but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, Kate, don''t think so much about it. I''m not aiming at anyone, I''m just putting out some ideas," Charlize shrugged. "I love lily, and ED doesn''t want her to meet someone like her."


    "Maybe I should take Lily out of here." Kate sighed suddenly.


    "Kate, don''t say anything stupid." Charlize stood up, with a rare smile, went to the cupboard - her exclusive room in Adrian''s mansion - and poured two glasses of champagne.


    "You know that''s impossible." She handed one of the glasses to Kate, with no malice in her tone.


    After taking the cup and sipping silently, Kate opened it again: "what about you, Charlie, since you think so, why should you stay in him for a hundred years, and And defend him like that. ""I''m different from you," Charlize said for a moment, then gulped down the champagne. "You know what''s going on in my house, don''t you?"


    Kate nodded and added, "just a little, not very clear."


    "My mother shot and killed my father to protect me," Charlize said in a low voice, with the God of memory on his face. "Although my mother was acquitted by the court, that nightmare haunted me all the time. I had to devote all my energy to other things, such as how to contact Ballet, like learning how to be an assistant, as long as I didn''t think about it And for a long time I loved marijuana Then I found a good way. "


    A smile, which she didn''t even realize, came out of her mouth, and Kate couldn''t help asking, "what is it?"


    "Yes..." Charlize''s smile grew stronger. "With ED * *, that kind of wild, full of Ji love, never give up until the last moment, can make people forget everything, especially when holding him..."


    Her eyes became a little far-reaching, but then she came close to Kate Lu and gave a bad smile: "you don''t really think. Did I drag you and Sarah on to please ed? "


    Kate rolled her eyes and pinned her head. She opened her mouth, but there was no sound. The mouth shape should be the word beginning with "B" and ending with "H", but it is not malicious.


    "I remember seeing him for the first time," Charlize added. "It''s been almost eight years. Do you know what he said to me. kate? He said he built a great empire and he wanted to stand at the top of the world. Can you imagine that? A man who seems to be in his early twenties, to a girl who is almost ten years younger than he is, he makes bold words. However Even though they call him a miracle. But only I know what kind of miracles he has created, and I have witnessed with my own eyes how his empire was built. "


    At this point, she took a breath and returned to her former state again. Just the corner of the mouth that a smile more gentle, so that again looking back at Kate can not help but slightly some stupefied.


    "What I want to say is," Charlize put down the glass and approached Kate. "It''s complicated. There''s love, there''s worship, there''s attachment. There are a lot of emotions, tangled together to form an invisible and indistinct network. Either you or I. Sarah, too, is caught in the net. The difference is that Sara and I have already accepted the result, and I even enjoy it to see how far he can achieve in the end, but you are always reluctant to admit it and face your own heart. "


    "I just Kate was silent and tried to explain, but she was stopped by Charlize.


    Kate opened her eyes again, but did not resist at all. She let Charlotte poke her tongue into her mouth, even though the cup dropped on the table with a soft jingle.


    "Ed is coming back from Kansas tonight, but he''s going to Sarah''s party and probably won''t come back, so..." After having a good time with Kate, Charlize said with a smile.


    "Wait, Charlie, I think I think... " Although she has been intimate with Charlize more than once and played a lot of lace tricks in front of Adrian, Kate is still a little flustered.


    "What do you think? Oh, come on, Kate. You like it Charlize said, deliberately sticking out her tongue, which could easily reach her chin, in the air for a few times, and her eyes became very ambiguous. "I still remember your seductive performance on Christmas night, and Lily has gone to bed..."


    After saying this, Lily''s "ouch" voice came into her ears. The two women tensed up and turned their heads. Then they saw Adrian coming in with lily in her pajamas, followed by Sarah, who was covering her mouth and laughing.


    "How many times have I told you to keep the door closed when you do something." Adrian said with a sarcastic tone, put her daughter in her arms, Lily shyly covered her face and buried her head on her father''s shoulder.


    "We were just talking to each other at the beginning," Charlize said quietly, without Kate''s embarrassment. "How much did you hear?"


    "Who knows, I just came back and watched the little guy peep here." Adrian pinched Lily''s face.


    "Didn''t I tell you to sleep well?" Kate takes Lily from Adrian''s arms.


    "I thought I heard Dad coming back, so I ran out and took a peek at it as I passed by." The little guy''s flat mouth is a little aggrieved, but probably because he knows he''s not doing it right, and So he didn''t speak much. He continued to cover his face with his hands, and then secretly looked at the father, mother and two aunts with his eyes through his fingers.


    "Well, Kate, in that case, let Lily go to bed." Adrian said so.


    It''s the only way to do it. Fortunately, Lily knew that her mother was not happy, and after a few words with her father, she was obedient. Next, although Kate complained about Adrian, some things were decided. Maybe it was because of Charlize''s words and other reasons. This evening, they were so enthusiastic that they got up the next day. Fortunately, the bedroom door was locked, otherwise Lily would slip in again.Although he was back for the weekend, Adrian still had to ask about his work, so he chose to come back on Saturday night and then go back on Monday night. In this way, there will be a day to deal with things on Monday. Anyway, "bones in winter" is progressing very well. This time I''m going to focus on MCM records.


    The new year is coming, Britney and Christina are going to release new records. Avril, who is famous for s ¨¨ in training, is also preparing to let her release a single. In addition, the assets of the record company should be sorted out. Once universal music gets hold, a new round of adjustment will begin.


    However, when she left the office to go to the record company, Charlize seemed very dissatisfied with something.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll talk about it later." When Adrian asked, she said so, but her eyes always fell on Penelope, who was with him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C14

    "Thank you, Mr. lane. Your explanation is very good. Thank you very much for taking the time to accompany me to browse during your work Penelope said to the middle-aged man around him as he walked.


    "It''s all right, Miss Penelope. It''s Mr. Adrian''s order. It doesn''t affect the work." Ryan Ferguson, CEO of MCM records, smiles and glances casually at her high Ting section. []


    under Penelope''s silk coat is a low Xiong thin shoulder dress. The pair of plump bimodals, which are not inferior to any NV people, squeeze out a deep ditch. Any man can''t help but peek at it. However, Fergusson quickly narrowed his eyes and continued to take Penelope to visit the company. Although the NV people in front of him were charming, they were the NV people of his boss.


    "Maybe you want to go to the studio. We have one of the best recording devices in the United States." Said Ryan.


    "Now? Is that all right? " Penelope was surprised. "Isn''t ed supposed to be there now to supervise the recording?"


    "No, not today. There are no songs to record recently." Ryan smiles and waves his hand, but the frown and depression of that moment fall into Penelope''s eyes. In fact, she did not let go of the small action of peeking at her Xiong department.


    After touring the recording room, picking out some good Spanish songs and recording and singing them in person, Penelope finished his visit here.


    "I have to say, thank you very much, Ryan. You are such a careful man." She praised each other so much.


    "Thank you. I''m very careful when I work. I can''t do it outside of work. I lose a lot every time I go to Las Vegas." Ryan sighed. S ¨¨, the God of depression, flashed by again.


    He looked at the time and then apologized, "I''m sorry, Penelope, I''m going to the office - other book friends are reading it. There''s a meeting to attend later


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go back to the lounge myself, and ED will probably get through with it." Penelope said, understanding.


    Back in the lounge, Adrian has not come over yet. The Spanish NV Lang picked up a magazine and read it. Even though it''s just the face of her. But the eyes are also moving from time to time, do not know what is thinking. Finally, she stood up, several went to the water dispenser, poured a cup of water, and then took a breath, closed her eyes, frowned and worried.


    At this time, m ¨¦ n''s voice rang. Adrian''s voice followed: "I''m sorry, Pepe. I''m a little late."


    "It doesn''t matter." Penelope immediately turned around, and those abnormal gods s ¨¨ on his face disappeared in a moment, only charming and Xing like usual. His acting was really good.


    "Just for a while," she said with a smile. "Mr. Lane showed me around. I''ve browsed most of the places and recorded a few songs, which is a pity. I don''t sing well at all


    "Ryan is really good. When he retires, he can be a tour guide," Adrian quipped, then beckoned to her. "Come on, we''re done here. Let''s go shopping and have dinner together."


    There''s no big deal with the record companies. Avril''s training as always out of s ¨¨, and as in memory, all kinds of guitars are used freely. Adrian has not advised her to practice more other musical instruments. She has also practiced some, but she is not as good as the guitar.


    "This is the best instrument! This will be a musical instrument for my whole life Avril finally waved his guitar and called. She''s a little cheeky and masculine. She''s very popular with record companies, so she''s got a lot of support.


    In this regard. Adrian can only shrug his shoulders. Anyway, she has prepared two songs for her. She can''t release one first. Of course, it''s not the time to tell her.


    As for the company''s reorganization, it is also in an orderly manner. When announcing the acquisition of universal music, Ferguson, Norton and others began to work on this issue. He came here to ask about it. It''s mainly about Britney Spears and Christina, and the rivalry between them is almost open, both inside the company and in front of the public.


    The most typical example is that after Britney Spears was signed by PepsiCo for a record 8 million endorsement fee at the beginning of the year, Christina immediately agreed to Coca Cola''s invitation. Although the endorsement fee is not as much as that of Britney Spears, it can be seen from it. What''s more, the two people usually talk about each other in front of the media, which makes entertainment reporters pick up a lot of money, so that when they interview one, they have to ask the other.


    It''s also true that Britney and Christina didn''t deal with it since they were in MMC. From training to releasing records, they were full of competition. Now they are finally famous. What can we do if we don''t try to suppress each other''s voice? Finally, different from "ever", they are now in the same record company. No matter how ironic they are, they have a limit. Even if they express their dissatisfaction in front of reporters, they always maintain the line of "we are competing with each other".Of course, it''s all Adrian''s credit. He planned the relationship between Britney Spears and Christina. It''s his credit that the two of them can control their mouths very well, so only in front of him will they stop. However, once he and the three of them are left, the two girls will compete more fiercely in some aspects.


    "Ed, how about going to the nightclub together? There''s a new one in Xilin. The environment is very good, and no one knows us." As Christina spoke, she knelt on the sofa and took Adrian''s arm.


    "Lord Ed, why don''t we go to the movies, I think I want to see the beautiful legend of Sicily directed by you. Critics say it''s very good Britney straddles his big Tui, and the whole person almost pours on him. However, her speech is a bit stuttering. She has been fully used to the title of "master", but she can''t use this address when there are other people, so she can''t speak fluently.


    As they spoke, they exchanged their eyes from time to time, splashing nonexistent electric current in the air. However, Britney always subconsciously flows out a superior posture. After all, she''s the only one who calls Adrian "master.". Christina also hated her attitude, but she didn''t know how to compare her, so she went on to please Adrian.


    Adrian was basically impartial to them. Of course, they never express their opinions easily. It''s a pleasure to watch them compete with each other to express themselves. As for pacification, it''s OK to talk about it in Si.


    If there''s any regret, it''s Britney''s $8 million Pepsi endorsement fee. Because of his intervention, the 18 million sales of the first album and 22 million sales of the second album caused Pepsi Cola to charge an additional 1 million endorsements - because this figure was more than MJ paid for Pepsi''s endorsement, Adrian remembers very well.


    However, if PepsiCo invites for another year in the evening, it will cost 10 million. Adrian has a big plan for Britney this year as a small pet reward. So it''s a pity.


    In addition, there is a small bonus, Jessica Simpson "ran into" Adrian and courted him.


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Adrian." After "recognizing" Adrian, she said with great enthusiasm.


    Jessica Simpson released her debut album at the end of the year, though not as popular as Britney Spears and Christina, after she made her debut last year by singing the theater version of pet Jing Ling. So far, the global sales volume has exceeded double hundred gold, which is also a good result for an NV singer. Naturally, Simpson wanted to go one step further. Naturally, Adrian became her target.


    Although Britney Spears and Christina are very competitive, they still keep a certain distance from Adrian in front of many people, and their specific relationship with him is only clear at a few senior levels. But because of Adrian''s resounding reputation, many people have been speculating, and Britney and Christina can''t ignore him like passers-by when they keep a distance from him. Proper intimacy is always there. Therefore, a little investigation and a little analysis can draw a conclusion.


    Even if you can''t say it. In the company, it is necessary to spread the following Si, not to mention the two Popular Idols NV singer''s most popular songs have Adrian ch ¨¡ hand, Simpson want to get his appreciation is not surprising - other book friends are reading.


    If Penelope hadn''t been waiting for him, Adrian would have talked to her for dozens of minutes, coaxing her to dinner. Britney and Christina don''t care. They only see each other at the moment. But now I can only say a few words. It doesn''t matter. Adrian gives a hint in his words, let Simpson think for himself, and as long as she''s here, she''ll open the double Tui for him.


    Adrian soon returned to Kansas to continue the shooting of bones in winter. Natalie''s state slightly fluctuated, but it didn''t affect the shooting too much, and the progress was still smooth. Then, before the 72nd Academy Awards, he got a bad news from Claude.


    "Sony Records issued an offer to purchase MCM records publicly?" After receiving the news, Adrian, who rushed back from Kansas, came to Claude''s office and asked again.


    "Yes, their target is our record company. They have a s ¨¨ strategy, don''t they?" Claude was not flustered, but his brow was inevitably frowned. "First, we blocked our acquisition, and then we used the way of raising the share price to hold up our working capital. By hiding behind Disney and Warner, he secretly collected the shares of MCM records company. When he got the right opportunity, he took the copyright of the record company, and there was more than what they wanted ¡£¡±


    "Sony Group acquiesced to their actions, but only by default, so my trial in Japan failed. But Sony America and Sony Pictures supported it. Otherwise, they would not have said Disney, Warner and News Corporation." Adrian was thinking about something else."News Corp. doesn''t have to worry about it. They are mostly just flag waving spectators to see if there is an opportunity to take advantage of it. Unfortunately, Warner is dragged down by AOL. If it is them who send out an offer to buy instead of Disney, we may need more Jing power to pay them, so as to further ignore this side." Claude shrugged. "It''s Viacom. I don''t know what leishidong is thinking. They''ve been bystanders before."


    "It will soon be known. In the past, they could watch on, but now that this happens, they must take a stand. I still think Lei Shidong will make the right choice -: " Adrian shook his head.


    "But we have to show enough strength first." Claude opened his hand. "The only good news now is that they underestimated the money we had in hand, and it was right to cover up the benefits of the IT bubble. What''s more, what kind of reaction would Disney and Warner have if they knew Sony had taken it as a stepping stone. "


    "Someone in the board of directors of the record company has been moved, otherwise Sony won''t get control." Adrian thought and said. "Who would it be?"


    "It takes time. We don''t have much time," Claude looked at him. "And don''t you think it''s strange, ed? Their actions are too strong for Xing. Sometimes they seem to know what we are going to do. "


    "Are you sure?" Adrian couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. He knew what Claude was talking about.


    "Not too serious. But it''s not to be underestimated, and I''ve had an internal investigation. " Claude made a gesture. "There is such a guy, but he can''t touch anything too high, so he hasn''t moved for the moment."


    "Others? And more than one... " Adrian rubbed his chin. "It''s a bit of a problem. What if you can''t find it in a short time?"


    "The safest way is to increase investment. That''s the key to the success of the acquisition, but then we have to adjust our strategy next, unless you''re willing to raise more capital. " Said Claude analytically. "I can get 0.5% more."


    "No more than two years." Adrian shook his head. "For now, the priority is to talk to the directors of MCM records."


    Unexpectedly, the directors of MCM records unanimously supported AC media, and art director Eric Norton even called Adrian as soon as Sony made an offer. I want to move forward and backward with the company. This is not a good thing. Judging from the current situation, there must be some people who are attracted. Otherwise, Sony''s acquisition is just an investment. If not everyone is drawn in - other book friends are reading. Then the other party is very smart and hides himself among the directors. It''s not easy to find out in a short time.


    It is comforting to note that Britney and Christina, as two popular super idol singers of the record company, have no reservation to support them, which shows that Adrian has trained them very well.


    "Who do you think it will be, Charlie?" Adrian, who was sitting in a high back chair with his twin Tuiji ¨¡ o forks on his desk, gazed out the window and told his NV secretary that he had nothing to hide.


    "You should ask Martin Mortimer about this, not me." Charlize shrugged as he put the papers in order in front of him.


    "It''s been checked by Martin, but it''s going to take at least two or three weeks. Sony records are very tight, we don''t have much time," said Derian, standing up, hugging her waist from behind, and taking a deep breath on her neck. "You''re no one''s smarter, and you''re careful and careful. Charlie, maybe you can see what I or Claude ignored."


    "Do you really want to know what I think?" Charlize stopped what he was doing, then slapped his soft hand off and watched him ask.


    "Of course." Adrian also raised the lower hand on her upturn to show her attitude.


    "Wait for me." Charlize left the sentence and went out with a document in his hand.


    "Is this?" Adrian took over and looked at her in surprise.


    "Your schedule for a month and a half." Charlize said.


    He frowned for more than ten minutes, and then he looked at me again Well, it''s easy to make sure. "


    Sony records announced a high-profile acquisition of MCM records, especially when AC media was purchasing universal music, which immediately aroused great repercussions in the industry and attracted many eyeballs. What makes people surprised is that in this competition, Sony records are stepping up step by step, giving no opportunities to AC media. While AC media keeps retreating, it is holding on to global music, which is in a dilemma.


    "I''m very sincere and confident. I don''t think it''s a bad thing, do I?" At the second negotiation, Thomas motola, CEO of Sony records, told Adrian and Claude a little smugly.Joseph Waddell, who is the COO of MCM records, sits next to him, apparently selling his shares to one of Sony''s directors, and believes that motola has given him a lot of good.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. motola. It''s not until the last minute. No one knows who the winner is." After the fruitless negotiations, Adrian told motola that when he left.


    "Of course, but I''m sure it will be me." Motola replied.


    "Not only Joseph, but also others, Joseph''s shares are not enough to give Sony an absolute advantage." In the caravan back home, Claude said to Adrian.


    "Motola''s assistant, the Japanese, Sam Tanaka, has seen us on our left twice in the whole process, perhaps in one of them?" Adrian recalled.


    It''s normal that neither of them said anything about Waddell''s betrayal. It''s perfectly normal for a man like him to turn to whoever offers high.


    "Ivan Molina, Ryan Ferguson, Eric Norton At least one person can be trusted. " Claude said suddenly.


    "Yes," Adrian nodded and then laughed, "and since you''re sure, you can..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C15

    The sacred auditorium of Jefferson Avenue near the University of Southern California, located in the south of the center of Los Angeles, once again ushered in countless reporters and flash lights. The Oscar ceremony once again returned to the most famous award hall in Los Angeles, California and the United States. The appearance of people, mountains and sea of people is even more lively than previous sessions.


    This is not surprising. From the announcement of the nomination list to now, a lot of news has happened around this Oscar, which has attracted the attention of countless journalists and ordinary people. First, when the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences mailed the ballot papers to its members, they were so lost in transit that they had to resend them and extend the deadline for voting to March 23. []


    then the San Francisco Chronicle secretly obtained voting information from the judges and tried to publish the results in advance. Therefore, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences got angry and sent an open letter on March 10, accusing the San Francisco Chronicle of violating the film academy * * and would take legal action if it did not stop.


    Next, 55 golden statues disappeared in transit, and the struggling Academy of film arts and Sciences had to contact the manufacturer to make a new production. Fortunately, on the 20th, 52 of these golden statues were recovered. According to the grapevine, it was the transport driver who made a sudden attempt to steal the golden statues. Then an old tramp found the gold figurines in the garbage heap and reported them to the police. The college awarded the tramp $50000 for this.


    If you have a little bit of mind and deep research spirit, you only need to divide them well, and you will find that the first time to release the theft news is the media owned by AC media, and the San Francisco Chronicle is also the industry of Hurst group.


    Of course, no one found out. Even if someone saw the clue, they would not gnaw. It is meaningless to chase these things. It is enough to ask the film academy whether the hype is enough. After these news came out, the weak Oscar ceremony immediately attracted great attention and has continued to this day.


    However, the enthusiasm of journalists is not all on this. The stars of the awards ceremony, big and small, are their most concerned objects, for example. Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman, who never appeared on the same occasion after their divorce, were nominated for best supporting actor. If a nomination for best actress can be photographed in the same picture on the red carpet or in the auditorium, the newspaper sales will rise by two percentage points.


    Although journalists all know that this possibility is not big, whether cruise or Nicole are bound to stagger the time, but who knows what will happen then? Plans never change as fast as they change. Maybe an accident will make them want to do what they want. It would be better if the director Adrian of miracle could also be filmed.


    However, it''s impossible. Cruise and Nicole are still missing. Adrian has appeared in front of the crowd and is talking to Kim Carrey. Speaking of it, this is also an amazing feature of this year''s Oscar. Kim Carrey, known for his comic hyperbole, has been nominated for Best Actor for "man on the moon."!


    "It''s a good proof that the best comedians are not bad at acting in a proper play." Faced with countless flashing cameras, Adrian said as he patted Kim Carrey on the shoulder.


    "How do you feel, Kim, getting an Oscar nomination for the first time." After entering the sacred auditorium. Adrian asked him with a smile.


    "Well It''s amazing. " Kerry thought for a long time to give such an answer, and then grinned Lu''s signature smile, a little bit Jidong and a little shy.


    "It seems that you are very confident that you may be able to win the Oscar for best actor like the golden globe." Adrian joked.


    "I know myself. Ed, "Kerry first shook his head. But immediately he was up again, "but at least I tried, and they acknowledged my efforts. I won''t give up like this."


    And he turned to Adrian with a sincere look: "I want to thank you, ED, really thank you It''s nothing. As you said, you''ve tried, and in that case, admit it. " Adrian laughed and patted him on the shoulder again, and then watched him leave before he sighed in his heart, which can only help him to this point.


    After delaying the release of Truman''s world to 1999, and then global''s production department consulted him on the man on the moon, and he did not hesitate to name Kim Carrey. With the power of two films and a nudge from the back, Kim Carrey finally got a nomination for best actor.


    However, we can only get here. The discrimination against comedians by film academy is just like that against sci-fi film directors. Even sci-fi directors may be nominated. However, it is basically impossible for comedians like Kim Carrey, who is known for his exaggerated style, to be nominated for the best actor or even win the prize, no matter how outstanding the acting skills are ¡£


    So in his previous life, no matter how hard Kim Carrey tried to perform, he couldn''t win the favor of the film academy. He couldn''t even get a nomination. For the sake of getting along well with each other, Adrian helped him, which was also a wish of him. As for whether Kim Carrey would be inspired by this in the future and continue to make a futile attack on Oscar, that is what Adrian can manage.Entering the hall of the sacred auditorium, which has been visited countless times, Adrian quickly finds his place, that is, the crew of the beautiful legend of Sicily. As always, the heroine is sitting next to him.


    "I thought you''d be back in a while." Monica said with a smile. She was wearing a black s ¨¨ evening dress with lace. Her hair was simply tied in the back of her head. The mature feeling of the MI people was the same as before.


    "I don''t want to keep you waiting." Adrian installation cavity posture said.


    "Because no one else has met." Monica hummed immediately, her curved eyes with a smile that she couldn''t hide. Influenced by Kate and them, she became fond of teasing him, of course, not many times.


    Adrian just shrugged. Although Julia, Gwyneth and Blanchett all attended, he didn''t see any of them on the red carpet. Finally, he quickly entered the auditorium and found Zeta Jones in the distance. However, Kim Carrey was at his side at that time, and it was not good to wait with him there. So I went straight in.


    "It''s a pity that Sophie didn''t come." Adrian then changed the subject.


    Seeing his appearance, Monica also laughed and said something else according to his meaning: "Sophie is going to stay at home with Diva and Juliet. Children should have at least one mother around them. "


    "Oh, at least one mother?" Adrian has a long voice.


    "In any case, what else can I say?" Monica looks at him and opens her hands.


    "Well, change the subject," Adrian laughed and took her hand. The other hand held it into a "microphone" and handed it to her. "Dear Miss Monica, you are going to be crowned this evening. What do you think of this?"


    "The results will not be known until the award ceremony is almost over. Ed Although Monica said so, it is still inevitable to fly a faint Ji moving blush on her face, looking at Adrian''s eyes are more and more soft.


    "Didn''t you see the reviews from the critics? As for the views of the audience. The box office has given the best answer, so what''s to worry about? And I''ve got a competitor for you. " Adrian shrugged.


    Monica chuckles, of course, and she knows who he''s talking about, even if she''s upset about what she''s thinking of. And it will soon disappear.


    "Well, Monica, don''t worry. I''ve worked so hard to get you to the Oscar for best actress. Believe me. " Adrian took her hand and patted her.


    That guy Harvey Weinstein spent so many resources and made such a big thing. It also involved the Hurst group. However, he was also able to suit the remedy to the case, because the weight of the running films was not enough except "American Beauty". In the previous sample survey, people paid less attention to the current Oscar. Such hype immediately attracted the attention of the audience, which was definitely a good thing for the film Academy.


    However, if all this fails, Adrian will never let Weinstein pass easily.


    "I believe it." Monica replied with a smile, holding Adrian''s hand tightly.


    Monica still has some advantages, although the film critics are quite controversial about the pictures in the beautiful legend of Sicily, some say that they really appreciate the beauty of cognac; some say that it is meaningless to make people understand the beautiful cognac. However, they were unanimous in praising Monica''s acting skills, especially the four classic scenes designed by Adrian, which were almost 90% positive.


    In addition, there are many Italian American actors in Hollywood, and the best actor was awarded to an Italian actor only last year. Why can''t the best actress be awarded to an Italian actor this year?


    Well, to skip it for a while, these have been said too much before. With the award ceremony about to begin, Adrian also focused on the stage. Billy Cristo, as always, was good at activating the atmosphere. After the prelude, the singers and dancers came up. The lyrics made fun of most celebrities and won a lot of applause and whistles.


    Although his style didn''t seem to have changed much - Oh, a little bit, his forehead was getting bald - but everyone just liked it.


    "You like me and I like you all. It''s a wonderful thing." It seemed normal to talk like this, but Cristo turned his head and pulled out his ears. He looked bored and absent-minded. He had to make people laugh, and Adrian applauded with the crowd.


    As always, the technology awards take the lead, including the best make-up, the best editing, the best art direction, etc. because of Adrian, some awards have changed a lot. For example, the best visual effect should belong to the matrix, but because it was released a year earlier, this award was won by other films - the prequel of Star Wars The phantom threat.


    Although many hardcore Star Wars films are very dissatisfied with the prequel, and even complain that Lucas has destroyed the series, and the film academy has always discriminated against science fiction films, this kind of technical award, when there is no better and more creative candidate, is still "Star Wars Prequel: the threat of the ghost", which is also a comfort to Lucas.However, the most changed is the best supporting actor and actress. The supporting actor nomination was not made last year because he did not have the adaptation right of "the Apple Wine House law" - the adaptation right of this novel was held by him early in order to prepare for Kate. Therefore, there was no "Sixth sense", so there were two more actors on the nomination list who Adrian was not very familiar with. of course. Cruise''s luck is still so bad, or as always not liked by the film academy. The best supporting actor went to Paul Scofield, the old British actor who won the best actor in the 1960s and once again raised the Oscar statuette.


    As for the best supporting actress, Katherine kina of puppet life won the honor, while the Hun girl is still a novel. And the original best actress, who won the third adult Oscar last year, has become a new generation of s ¨¨ love queen, with wild Xing''s appearance, Xing''s thick Chun, s ¨¨''s acting skills and unscrupulous style. Let her have a high popularity among men.


    It''s Joey water''s daughter. She can do her best in any profession. As she applauded Katherine kina, Adrian thought of it with bad taste. But it''s not as good as the other. That one deserves to be a top student at Stanford, although he dropped out of school. At first, she took a large-scale photo for loft. Later, she somehow became the playmate girl of playboy. She had a good time with Hugh Hefner. Adrian met her at one of Hefner''s pajamas parties.


    Shake your head. Adrian withdrew his mind and continued to focus on tonight''s awards. He had no nominations, only one for best original screenplay for "the beautiful legend of Sicily," but the award clearly belonged to Allen Bauer. So when the best foreign language film was awarded to the Spanish film about my mother, he couldn''t help sighing. If there was an Italian investment in the production of "the beautiful legend of Sicily", we could compete for the best foreign language film, no doubt. The prize will be his.


    However, it doesn''t matter if the idea is tossed out after two or three turns in the head. Anyway, the main purpose of the film is to push Monica to the best actress position, so it doesn''t matter if you didn''t get the nomination for best director. Moreover, Adrian has a bigger plan on this, even though he may succeed Now the status is still not very high, but once successful


    As the awards went on, "American Beauty" finally began to show its brilliance, winning the best cinematography and best original script in one fell swoop. When Alan Bauer delivered his speech, Ji was so moved that he not only praised everyone once, but also specially mentioned Sam Mendes and Adrian. However, Adrian did not hear that it had become his habit to leave midway through the Oscars, but it took a little longer this time.


    "If you don''t come back, the award ceremony will be over." Monica complained a little, and then leaned in front of him to smell, and then Lu out of doubt Hu God s ¨¨. Although it has a perfume, it is not so thick after it is fooled with women. It is the degree of hugs and w n. What does he leave to do?


    "Well, my dear, don''t worry about it. The most important moment is coming." Faced with a suspicious Monika, Adrian said with a smile.


    If she lies down, she will immediately smell out the abnormality, because this time she has to deal with two people - they are used to advancing and retreating together - and the timing of the selection is not very appropriate. If the time is delayed for a long time, she may really miss the award that he is most concerned about this evening, so she just enjoys some oral service.


    Even so, he played with them for 20 or 30 minutes. Blanchett and Gwyneth''s tongues became more and more flexible, especially when combined.


    well, after the award of the best soundtrack and other awards, the essence of Oscar and the * * are also coming soon. It is worth mentioning that since the apple house rule was not made last year, the best adapted script was brought to Anthony by Minghella, so that the British old man got a Oscar trophy after being the best director several years ago. ¡£


    "At this time, I feel very sad because it means the award ceremony is coming to an end, but at the same time, I am very excited because I have finally arrived at the most exciting moment." Christo clutched his hands tightly and waved at all of them fiercely. "Does anyone dare say he doesn''t think so?"


    The scene was full of laughter.


    "Well, now, let''s get our award winners out." He raised his hand vigorously, and Roberto benini came up backstage with the envelope.


    "I''m glad I''m here again..." The beaming Benigni said in a brisk voice, not as much publicity as last year. With his introduction, the faces of the candidates appeared on the screen next to them.


    Nicole Kidman of American beauty, Monica BELLUCCI of the beautiful legend of Sicily, Julian Moore of the end of love, Meryl Streep of the song of the soul, and Hilary Swank of don''t cry for boys. Although they all look calm on the outside, they must be in the mood below.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C16

    The scene was silent, and everyone craned their necks to wait for benini''s announcement. Even Adrian could not help but clench his fist. The memory of the best actress at the Oscars is that it''s so impressive that Annette bening is still shocked by Hilary Swank despite her advantages - accumulated fame, s ¨¨ comments, and her husband''s contacts.


    Or it''s the will of God, and after that, Annette bening will lose as long as she meets Hillary Swank. Although Adrian has made great efforts to hand over the public relations task to Weinstein, he still allows him to use his resources to create such a big battle, but who knows if there will be any accident? Luck is sometimes hard to say. Every reborn person has to believe something in the dark. []


    in a sense, if we can win the best actress for Monica, it will prove that his goal is completely achievable, and half of it has been achieved. Adrian takes a deep breath and grabs Monica''s hand. She''s so engrossed in the stage that she doesn''t notice.


    Benigni watched it for about two or three seconds, but it has been several years in the feelings of many people, especially when he raised his eyebrows to reveal the God of surprise s ¨¨, and everyone''s heart jumped.


    "This unexpected name is also My favorite name, Monica BELLUCCI, the beautiful legend of Sicily Benini announced out loud, with a happy expression, after a year, another Italian actor won the Best Actress Oscar. How could he not be happy?!


    The audience was quiet for about two seconds, and applause burst out. No matter what dissatisfaction or helplessness, we must pay tribute to the winner. This is etiquette.


    Monica sat in her position for a long time without moving, as if she didn''t know who "Monica BELLUCCI" meant. It was not until the applause burst in his ear that he turned to look at Adrian.


    "You won, my dear. Go ahead and take your honor into your hands. " Adrian clapped his hands. Whispered with a smile.


    Monica''s eyes were covered with mist, and Xiong mouth began to fluctuate obviously. Fortunately, she knew where she was now and how many cameras and eyes were on her. So he quickly controlled his mood and didn''t rush to hold him. After finishing his clothes, he stood up.


    Starting from Adrian, he hugged and congratulated the cast members in turn. Monica comes to the stage and takes over from benini the little golden man who symbolizes the best actress of the Oscar.


    "Congratulations, Miss Monica." Said benini in a tone of admiration. For him, of course, he was very happy to see this scene.


    "Thank you," Ji moved Monica nodding, then facing everyone in the hall, "well ok It''s a little heavier than I thought. "


    There was a chuckle.


    "So..." Monica took a deep breath. "Frankly, I don''t know how to make a speech. I didn''t have any psychological preparation. I knew that. I should have prepared a manuscript first. "


    There was another good laugh in the hall.


    "I''ve looked up here several times, but I never thought I''d really come up one day. But a person always encouraged me, he said, people''s criticism will only make you more mature, will only let you sharpen yourself, persist, you will eventually get your own glory. Now, this day finally comes, but I don''t know what words to thank you, I I... " She stammered twice, as if hesitating, but said it after two or three seconds.


    "Thank you, ED, thank you. I remember every word you said." Monica couldn''t help but cover her mouth. Her eyes were shining. After taking a deep breath, she continued: "then, thank the judges for recognizing my efforts, thank my parents for your endless support, and Marino, you are a little man..."


    Although Monica''s speech was quickly transferred to other people, all those present had to have some brains to understand what she was trying to say in her initial stuttering. Of course, no one could explain or compare.


    "Wonderful speech." After Monica returned to her place, Adrian grinned and relaxed her slightly suspended heart. "I thought you were going to be desperate, honey."


    "It''s not too late, if you want." Monica, who had recovered her composure, gave him a blank look, with an indescribable smile in the corner of her eye.


    Adrian chuckled and didn''t go on. She just held her hand and patted again. Monica doesn''t talk anymore. She looks at the stage. She just grabs his hand more tightly.


    After the best actress is naturally the best actor, there is no suspense, Kevin Spacey won the title of film emperor. Although he also thanks Adrian in his speech, Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, Blanchett in a gold s ¨¨ evening dress was more attractive to him. When he announced the winner of the award, it was easy for him to recall that Blanchett and Gwyneth ate and swallowed each other in the bathroom before.Next, there''s no doubt that no movie is a rival to American beauty. Sam Mendes won the best director and American Beauty won the best film.


    Adrian didn''t make it to the best film awards, although he had the name of a producer, and Mendez went up with producers from around the world, the first golden man they won after being acquired by AC media. Of course, globegroup won''t know just the beginning.


    "Hi, ed."


    "Hello, Mr. Adrian."


    After Adrian came out of the corridor, there were people saying hello to him, he also smile and respond to them one by one, and then a warm body ran into his arms: "where have you been?"


    A white s ¨¨ smooth silk Strapless evening dress, long blonde hair, straight down, with a little Ji ¨¡ o anger and charm, let Gwyneth look very MI.


    "I''ve dealt with some small things inside. Don''t worry about it." Adrian grinned and grabbed her around the waist, so he didn''t have to be as restrained at the vanity fair party as he was at Oscar.


    "A little thing?" How many times did he get closer to you


    Adrian grinned and shrugged. Instead of answering, Adrian pulled down the collar to make himself more casual and rubbed it around his neck to lighten the mark on it. Monica was more enthusiastic than he expected, even though she was exhausted in his attack. Still do not admit defeat, but also strive to move forward, resist the death of lingering for a long time after. in fact. As early as the Oscars just finished, she was close to Adrian''s ear and said, I want you! It is hard to hold on to the joy of success after the release of the shackles, but because of various reasons have to endure until now, naturally it is extremely strong.


    However, she is no longer here. After Ji Qing, Monica chooses to go back. The two of them are now moving back from Orange County to Los Angeles, and it won''t be long.


    "I''ve been here for a while. I''ve been to the vanity fair party, and Exhausted but wrapped around Adrian, Monica stroked Mo''s face and said. "So I''d better go back to accompany Deva and Juliet, and show off in front of Sophie, so that she can squeeze you harder in the future."


    She chuckled. "So, don''t come back too late tonight."


    "No, honey, it''s just for the two of us tonight." Adrian replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you serious? " Asked Monica, putting her head on his shoulder.


    "Yes, of course. It''s also my request. " Adrian picked up her eyebrows and gave her a mouthful on her Chun. "You can go back and see the children now, but you have to go to my place, tonight. You are my queen. "


    In the face of such love words, what reason does Monica have to refuse? She hardly ever turned him down. What''s more, which woman doesn''t want her man to accompany her wholeheartedly, even if she has accepted a lot of things.


    "And Kate? You are not together. " Adrian asked.


    "Over there, with the new Oscar winner." Gwyneth then points to the right of the party hall.


    Many people gathered around him to congratulate him. Some of them were sincere, others were perfunctory, and others were making friends. In short, there were a lot of people and it was very lively.


    "How does best actor feel, Kevin?" Adrian slapped him with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s indescribable. It''s like flying into the air with a strong sense of unreal," spicey said, holding his glass. "If one day you''re an actor and you get an Oscar for best actor, ED, you''ll understand how I feel now."


    "You know what I think, Kevin." Adrian looked at him very seriously. "You''re drunk, really."


    People around him burst out laughing, but there were still a lot of envious eyes sweeping around Adrian. In Hollywood, he was probably the only one who could keep Gwyneth and Blanchett with each other.


    After a few more words, Adrian left immediately and did not forget to throw some bait.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Dan. You still have a chance. It''s just luck to lose to Kevin. You''ve been so good these years. It''s time for the Oscars to give black actors a new film maker." He said this to Denzel Washington, and then added as if he thought of something: "by the way, I''ve had an interesting script before. The idea is good, but the specific content is not good, so it''s being revised. Maybe you''d like to try it at that time."


    Washington''s eyes lit up. "No problem, ED, as long as you need it."


    This is the power of fame. From Pacino to spacey, too many actors have won the desired honor because of Adrian. Denzel Washington can make a decision without considering the olive branch? There are too many people trying to get in touch with the miracle director.After leaving there, they chatted with Blanchett and Gwyneth. Adrian left immediately. The two women didn''t have too much entanglement. They knew that Adrian would accompany Monica tonight and even in the next few days, just like last year.


    After another round of conversation with Julia, Zeta Jones or Kirsten, Adrian comes to Nicole.


    "Your wife is an s ¨¨ actress, she''s just out of luck." Adrian is sitting next to Nicole, smiling and greeting his husband and wife Fu in front of him.


    Female Xing is in her early 40s. She is well maintained and has a mature style and charm. Her husband was in his early sixties, and though wrinkles crept unstoppably onto his face, he was still handsome when he was young. They are Annette bening and Warren bitiffu.


    She should have been nominated for Best Actress for "American Beauty" this year. Bening, who lost by accident to Swank, is now sitting with Nicole, who won the best actress nomination for "American beauty.". It''s an interesting thing. Beninese should have had a nomination at the Oscars, without "American Beauty" and other films, and it''s said that the film "day after day" with gene huckman was good, but it was squeezed out by Hillary Swank - OK. Finally, this is a rumor or or Adrian''s guess, but anyway, she was squeezed out. It''s really unfortunate.


    But Adrian''s attention is more focused on Warren Beattie. He won the lifetime achievement award at this Oscar, although he has not won the best actor, it should be enough to have the best director and Lifetime Achievement Award. He had heard a lot about him in his previous life. However, after all, people born in the 1930s have become famous in the 1960s and 1970s, and gradually fade out after the millennium, so they are not.


    After rebirth, set your own goals. Adrian can''t help but think of such a legend. Naturally, Adrian has learned something about it. Although Beattie once refuted a book about his Si life in the past life, he said that everything in it was untenable, but he would know it after deep exploration. The content of that book is basically true.


    Of course, the numbers may vary. Tens of thousands of words are still too exaggerated, Chamberlain boasted 20000, in fact, only 2000. Even so, it is already quite amazing, and no wonder it will become the idol of many people.


    "It''s like seeing me when I was young, ed. we''re really similar," Biti and Adrian, sitting next to her, whispered as bening and Nicole were having a good conversation. Then they looked at Nicole and gave him an ambiguous squeeze. "But you''re much better at it than I am."


    In a sense, this is the truth. When he treats women, both of them have due respect and are very emotional. Although Adrian is obviously more rational from different starting points, at least none of them has hurt women - well, Natalie is an accident, which is also a stain on Adrian, but life is like this, forever It is impossible to be perfect. It is always full of variables, and the reborn cannot escape.


    "Thank you, but some of your achievements can''t be surpassed." Adrian replied somewhat insincerely.


    If you want to compare the number, he certainly can''t compare, even if the number is reduced by half, but the quality is more difficult to say. What''s more, they still actively stay with him, which is enough to make countless Playboys hard to catch up with, let alone surpass. Just as there is a rumor about him, he is not as talented as he is powerful if he is able to coax women, he is less talented than he is if he is powerful, and he is not as talented as he is if he is powerful and talented.


    So Adrian will be unique in the future.


    "Why do they want to come and talk to you?" Adrian asked Nicole after Fu and husband left.


    "We met Warren, we had a few conversations, and then Annette came over." Nicole replied.


    Adrian picks his eyebrows and then laughs. Warren Beattie, who has been a romantic for a long time, will get married. Besides feeling old and wanting to settle down, there are probably reasons why bening can keep an eye on him.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t get the best actress." He changed the topic and asked with a smile.


    "There''s always a chance." Adrian''s eyes are blue.


    This made him both surprised and clear. When he announced the award ceremony, he watched the close proximity of Nicole, the American Beauty crew and the beautiful legend of Sicily. Basically, of the other three best actress candidates, with the exception of Streep, who was not involved because of her rich experience, both Julian Moore and Hillary Swank were hopelessly disappointed, but Nicole was always calm, as she is now.


    "Do you think so?" She added immediately.


    It''s not Streep''s penetrating, acceptable peace no matter what the outcome, but More confident, the failure of the present is nothing more than the calm that lays the foundation for the future. Obviously, Monica''s success has made her think about something thoroughly."Oh, ED, you''re here." At this time, Nicole''s beautiful voice came into her ears


    "Hey, don, how are you?" Adrian stood up and said what she wanted.


    "Not at all." The formal old man complained, "in order to find you, I''ve turned around here, you know, I''m going to be 70."


    "Then sit down and order something." Adrian asked him to sit down with a smile, then snapped his fingers and called for Shi.


    Donald Newhouse, the younger brother of Sidney Newhouse, also known as Samuel Owen Newhouse Jr., is one of the leaders of the Newhouse group. He obviously had something to talk to Adrian, so Nicole left after a few words.


    "It''s really impressive to see you with Shi Yi for a few years. She still sits with cruise." Newhouse looks at nicolu leaving with a meaningful smile. Adrian shrugged his shoulders and made a gesture of please speak www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C17

    As always, on the day after the Oscars, the major media began to comment on the winners'' lists, and to raise flags and shout for the failed films or actors. Of course, different awards have different attitudes. For example, for the best film, almost no one thinks that there is any problem with the award of "American Beauty". This film has produced repercussions in the United States. Although it can not be compared with the works like Forrest Gump, it is still a top-ranking film, far more than the other four.


    Even most Europeans hold this view. Only the Italian media complain that last year''s "beautiful life" will inevitably be discriminated against because it is an Italian director''s work and the address of Spielberg and others. But the beautiful legend of Sicily is directed by miracle director Adrian Cowell, and its quality is very high. Why Can''t get the best movie? Of course, such complaints are meaningless.


    Although there are differences in the best actor, the performance of spacey has won the approval of most people, so those small disputes can be ignored. Therefore, the most controversial is the best actress, Nicole, Streep, Moore and Swank. Everyone has their grievances. Reporters or writers will analyze it from various aspects to show that they should also get the best actress, and use this to question Monica.


    Still, Adrian tells Monica not to worry too much about it. First of all, many people sympathize with the losers, but there are also a lot of people who support Monica, and most of the film critics think that her performance in the beautiful legend of Sicily is fully qualified to be a golden statuette; secondly, the firepower of those people is too scattered, and every loser has to draw a comparison, but there is no threat if there is more.


    This is not surprising. Although Swank in the previous life was also favored, it was absolutely cold to take the best actress, so there is no need to worry about the situation that many people gather together to complain for one of them. What''s more, there are still big killers that are not in use. Once they put on the label of regional discrimination, these guys will immediately start to get rid of themselves. Don''t forget Adrian''s power.


    What''s more, there are many people who focus on other things. For example, the New York Post has published such a title: another miracle girl to the top!


    "Please don''t forget that just last year, Kate Blanchett was promoted to the post Oscar position by director miracle. Maybe we can see one miracle girl after another to win the best actress title in the near future." In this paper, the author reviews the film experience of Monica, analyzes the gain and loss of some old-fashioned "the beautiful legend of Sicily", and finally describes in detail her relationship with Adrian and the miracle girl. The tabloid concluded in the end.


    It seems that there is nothing special, but there is a faint Lu between the lines. Being a wonder girl might be a good way to win an Oscar for best actress. Of course, this kind of implication is not very obvious, and it is up to the readers to understand it. For example, when discussing the best actress of this year''s Oscar, many people never mention such topics as the operation of the dark box. If the beautiful legend of Sicily is only a film released by Miramax. The Weinstein brothers need to be criticized, but everyone knows who''s standing behind Monica, even if there''s a small problem with his business.


    "Newhouse''s eyes are a little narrower," Adrian said of Claude''s remarks about Donald Newhouse on the night of the vanity fair party. "They thought it would make us feel Ji?"


    Although the cooperation with Newhouse group is good, it can not be said how deep it is. The old media group always takes a little pride and reserve. They''re not as good as Hearst, after perceiving the huge profits of cable TV. Hurst group and AC media immediately started further cooperation. Although they did not cooperate with AC media for as long as Newhouse group, it was much deeper, as can be seen from the fact that AC media promoted the Oscars through the San Francisco Chronicle.


    Hurst group''s decision is very correct. What''s more, under Adrian''s plan or suggestion, the cable channel they cooperated with ABC specifically aimed at female Xing users has won many subscribers. The "skybridge pride" to be launched in the second half of this year is planned to be broadcast on this channel. Around the millennium. With the rapid development of cable TV, Newhouse group has finally realized the benefits. Finally determined to want to share a share of the share, but the original want to cooperate with the AC media was declined and pulled up the Hurst group. To the dismal little Samuel Newhouse.


    Just in the past month or so, AC media has fallen into a quagmire over the acquisition of record companies. If you help them at this time, the future cooperation will be very smooth. So there was the scene of Donald Newhouse at the vanity fair party. Everyone knew that Adrian was not in charge of specific affairs, but he had a say in many things. He was half successful.


    "You can''t make everyone look like you do, ed As for his evaluation, Claude replied, though a little teasing, it was sincere.


    Adrian''s original prophecy has largely been realized, and the simple way to conceal the proceeds from the IT bubble has now become the only card they are not the only. So for the Newhouse group''s courtship, Claude procrastinated and did not make a statement. After another week, everything will be clear. There is, of course, one more thing to do before that, and it has to be done by Adrian."I''m sorry, Pepe, I can''t accompany you today. There have been a lot of things happening in the company recently. On the surface, it seems that they are all under control, but the actual situation is not very good, and there are also..." Adrian leaned against the table, pinching his head to the side, and said, "Damn it, I shouldn''t have told you that."


    "It''s OK, ed. everything will be OK." Penelope hugged Adrian from behind, nibbling at his ears and rubbing his full softness against his back.


    "Yes, yes." Adrian turned to smile and kiss her again.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Penelope said.


    "When I get back from Kansas, we''ll get together again." Adrian nodded. "By the way, will you call Charlie in by the way? Then give this to crow''s secretary. "


    He said and handed a folder to each other.


    "All right." After hesitation, Penelope took it, gave him a smile, and then turned and walked out.


    Looking at her back, Adrian narrowed his eyes and cocked his mouth slightly without a smile, and soon returned to his former state.


    Although after the Oscars, there are different opinions about the award list. A lot of things happened. Even Julia couldn''t sit still. She asked Adrian when she was going to start the script.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be more than this month, Julie. You should have seen the script many times. It''s good, isn''t it? " Adrian smiles and comforts her. "So, I think you should focus on the script and the character s ¨¨, such as talking to Irene Brockovich more. As long as you''re in s ¨¨, I can finish shooting in six weeks."


    "All right. You want to say that the speed of making a movie depends on the actor, not the director. Is that right, Mr. miracle director? " Julia rolled her eyes.


    Yes, honey, that''s my style. " Adrian laughed.


    All in all. No matter how many things can''t stop Adrian from returning to Kansas, because the record company and the Oscars have been delayed a little bit longer, "bones in winter" can''t drag on any longer. Although the investment is not large, it is only 3 million US dollars. But it''s not good to waste casually. What''s more, the current $3 million is worth more than $3 million a decade later.


    Fortunately, Natalie, who could have attended the awards ceremony, gave up this opportunity and went back to


    o''ston, spending the past few days on her studies. Maybe she just doesn''t want to be manipulated by Adrian, who knows? Therefore, Natalie''s condition is not bad, although at the beginning is not adapted, but after several ng began to recover. Half a day back to the original level, you can see. She was very attentive.


    Huckles, needless to say, is almost Ben S ¨¨. Again, a slight adjustment will return to the previous level. In addition, the scene and plot of the film itself are not complicated. The key to each crew is the performance of the actors. Therefore, it only took one week (five working days) and more than three days for "bones in winter" to be officially closed.


    The troupe was set up in a very low-key manner, and naturally it was also very low-key when it was disbanded. Therefore, some things need not be disguised so deeply.


    In the luxury suite of a hotel in Kansas, a young girl with * * crawls over the carpet with thick pillows on her body so that her elbows can support her body. The man''s hands on the slender waist, rhythmic but ferocious attack from behind, from the fine sweat and vibration frequency and wrinkled carpet can be seen how strong.


    Natalie shakes her head to sing, and she can only sing it. Her body reaction is so hot that she has no time to think. Finally, after a protrusion in Adrian, it seems that the girl who meets the critical line suddenly raises her head and screams, tenses her body, and constantly shakes her tight buttocks. It seems that for several centuries, she has lost her strength and collapsed on the ground.


    "Your body finally seems to have a little more fat than last time, and it is more symmetrical than before. It seems that you did do what I told you to do?" Said Adrian, who held Natalie in his arms and soothed her, in a satisfied tone.


    The girl with some Mi left in her eyes turned her head and didn''t want to look at him. However, Xiong''s mouth was still up and down, and she still remembered the taste of climbing to the peak before. Adrian Lu, who kept kissing her on her shoulder and neck, gave a clear smile. He knew that it would be like this. The so-called strict vegetarians only insisted on it when necessary. Natalie was never the kind of person who died.


    "I guess you must be very contradictory now. On the one hand, you are once again surprised at my strength. A miracle girl has become the best actress in the Oscar; on the other hand, you are secretly happy about my impending failure. If you care a little bit about the business news, you will know that AC media is in trouble." Adrian leaned in her ear and said in such a low voice.


    "No..." Natalie shook her head with her eyes closed.


    "You can''t fool me, Nada. Your body has told the truth." Adrian laughed, peeled off his raincoat and replaced it with a new one, and then increased the caress again."Wait, you can''t..." Natalie tried to stop, but eventually he picked her up from behind and sat down in her chair.


    "Isn''t that appropriate? We used to be like this, but every time I don''t enjoy myself Adrian said, lifting one of her Tui''s and placing it on the armrest, "so now it''s time to make a change, you see. Didn''t you do well last time? Don''t worry. It''s a long night. We have enough time. You''ll like it, Nada. Now we''ll change our posture


    He raised her little butt and slowly put it down, when the empty and wet place was filled. Natalie then uttered a sh ¨¥ n, a mixture of timidity and joy.


    That''s it. A little bit of patience touches her bottom line. Push the bottom line down a little bit. Maybe the results are not very good, and sometimes there is no result. At least Natalie never swears in the time of the election. You know, it is very stinging for temperament girl Xing to say dirty words on Chu ¨¢ ng. But it doesn''t matter. Some things will happen sooner or later. Blanchett can now pat himself on the butt and yell at Adrian, let alone Natalie.


    In short, there are still many such adjustments in the future. Now, back to another thing, Adrian rushed back to Los Angeles after the successful closure of bones in winter. Although he''s in Kansas. However, we always pay close attention to the acquisition and anti takeover. In a short period of more than a few days a week, Charlize came three or four times.


    In the eyes of the outside world, AC media has been struggling to cope. He didn''t want to give up universal music and fight against Sony''s acquisition, nor did he want to give up MCM to buy universal music. He was always in a dilemma. Both sides didn''t want to. Obviously, there was a big mistake in decision-making.


    Many media also sent out various kinds of ridicule, such as "even if you win global music. Also lost their own roots ", or" keep MCM records. It can not make up for the loss caused by the acquisition of Universal Music "and" if it continues, it will only be empty in both aspects ". A lot of people are waiting for a good show, and Adrian says Natalie''s in a bit of a snitch. AC media has not suffered so much since its establishment.


    Especially after the fourth negotiation, it seems that the acquisition of MCM records has become a foregone conclusion after the news that Ryan Ferguson, CEO of MCM records, has fallen to Sony. Of course, no one knows that when Adrian returned from Kansas to Los Angeles, he called Claude as soon as he hit the ground: "it''s time to shut up After washing his face in cold water, Penelope covered his forehead, muttered, and took some painkillers from behind the bathroom mirror. Recently, the head has been in a slight pain, disturbing people, she had to take medicine to make herself better.


    Penelope knows why she has a headache. She has already begun to regret it. Why did she agree with each other in the first place? Even if she didn''t leave at the first time, she could let Thomas motola spread. Would Adrian blame herself for something she didn''t do? If you can''t, just leave. Why make things so complicated.


    Besides, she could tell Adrian right away, which might make her more valued. When I think of Monica BELLUCCI, who won the best actress at this year''s Academy Awards, I feel a sense of frustration that comes to Penelope''s mind. I''m not a fool. I haven''t weighed the pros and cons before. Why did I just lose my head in this matter? And it''s getting deeper and deeper


    At the thought of Adrian''s beautiful secretary looking at her eyes, that disdainful, pitiful, mocking eyes, Penelope would have a kind of inexplicable irritability and uneasiness, and occasionally some feeling of panic, so that she had a kind of impulse to slap each other''s face, fortunately, Adrian had no change to her, otherwise she really did not know what to do OK.


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be over right away. Today they signed the contract. There will be no more business for me. I can harvest it later." Penelope took a deep breath and said to himself in the camera.


    At this moment, the telephone rang suddenly, Penelope cleaned up, and then came out to connect the phone. There came a voice that surprised her: "ed?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Have you got Chu ¨¢ ng, Pepe?" Adrian''s voice sounds happy.


    "Well Yes, what can I do for you Penelope stabilized his mind.


    "I''ll be at your door in ten minutes. I''ll have a surprise for you."


    "Surprise?"


    "Yes, hurry up."


    Before she could answer, Adrian hung up the phone. Penelope took the receiver and made a few seconds'' pause before responding. Although she had a vague feeling of uneasiness in her heart, she managed to clean up. A decent Black s ¨¨ dress, with a light make-up, rang the doorbell.


    "You''re still the same person, Pepe." After Penelope came out, Adrian, dressed in a suit and tie, said with a smile that the two cars were parked on the side of the road with the driver in the cab. It was very formal."What can I do for you?" Penelope kept her usual smile.


    "Get in the car. You''ll soon find out." Adrian said, taking her arm and going to the car.


    "Wait, ED, do you have to tell me something specific? Besides, I haven''t had breakfast yet? " Penelope is starting to feel bad.


    "A simple witness that you want to take is a miracle." Adrian didn''t stop at all, then gestured to the bodyguard in the car behind him and yelled, "Colin, go and buy some simple, slightly filling breakfast."


    "I want to stay at home, ed..." Penelope was forced to smile, as if there was a slight pain in Adrian''s grip on his elbow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C18

    In the morning, the sun is falling in the middle of the yard. The automatic sprinkler is rotating and spraying water. The water drops are crystal clear in the sun. It is a good day this Monday. Thomas motola strained the collar in front of the mirror, examined it carefully up and down, left and right. After confirming that there was no problem, he gave orders to the servant, and then walked out of the villa with his briefcase.


    A car just came in slowly. When it stopped in front of him, Sam Tanaka got out of the car and came around to open the door for motola. []


    "thank you, Sam, I''m sorry to have you pick me up." Motola adjusted her clothes and sat in with a smile.


    "That''s what I should do. It''s been my honor to work with Mr. motola for more than a month to buy MCM records." Tanaka made a modest bow.


    "Me too, Sam, you''ve done so well. Without you, we might have spent more time and energy." Motola laughed and then signaled to drive, "let''s go and enjoy the victory."


    He was so complacent that he squinted at the street view which was constantly retreating out of the window, and the smile on his face could not stop overflowing. Last Friday, Eric Norton, the artistic director of MCM records, finally fell to them secretly. As a result, even if AC media can get enough funds, it will not be able to return to the sky. When the contract is signed today, they will give up MCM records completely. This is really perfect.


    Motola''s mood is getting better and better. After all, MJ''s record copyright still comes back to him. At the same time, there is the whole MCM record. Norton said that although the two popular super girl idols adore Adrian very much, it is not impossible to bring them over. This is really great. It is probably the first time that AC media has suffered such a major setback. At the thought of seeing Adrian and Claude''s ugly faces in a few minutes, Sony records CEO couldn''t help but hum a little tune.


    Soon, they came to the outside of the MCM record, stopped to meet with some of their own leaders, and then explained a few words. Motola then led the party into the building. Then led by the receptionist to the outside of the conference room.


    Stepping into the spacious meeting room, motola was stunned. Because there were only three people sitting inside, Claude Ron Reese, Adrian Cowell, and Penelope Cruz?!


    Even motola, when she saw Penelope, could not help but flash a little surprise on her face. Did they find out? But he soon relaxed, and they found out that it didn''t matter. E-mail can''t be used as evidence. It''s better to sell Penelope to them. You can save yourself a bit.


    "You''re on time, Thomas." Adrian was the first to say hello, and Claude, who was sitting at the head of the table, was also smiling. Only Penelope had no expression on her face.


    "Punctuality is a virtue, Mr. Adrian." Although she still felt something was wrong, motola remained polite.


    "Let''s get started. You know, wasting other people''s time for no reason is murder." Adrian made a gesture of please. Then Claude pushed the two folders over.


    "It''s a very philosophical remark, Mr. Adrian." Motola once again suspected the God s ¨¨ of Hu, and several people around him, including Tanaka, were like this. It was too strange that there were only three people from the other side. One of them has nothing to do with it. What are they thinking? It''s not like giving up completely?


    "We have already signed it. Mr. Thomas, you''re the only one left Claude made a gesture of invitation.


    Motola frowned, then began to look through the folder in front of her, unable to even sit down. After turning a few pages, his face began to turn. He took a look at Adrian and Claude, who kept smiling, to speed up the reading. Rao was so, he still took several minutes to finish reading, and then he closed the folder with a very angry sound.


    "Are you kidding? Do you want to be satisfied with this kind of pity Motola said rudely, "if you still have a little grace, take out the real contract and sign your name, not this kind of inexplicable thing!"


    "I think you must have misunderstood something, Mr. Thomas. This is the contract of today." Claude said slowly and seriously.


    "Do you think I''m a kid?" Motola finally couldn''t help growling, "or do you take Sony records as your own thing and think you can decide my company''s affairs at will?"


    "Don''t move, Mr. Thomas. I''ll explain." Claude knocked on the table, still with that ugly smile in motola''s eyes.


    "Everyone thought that we were at a loss for the whole situation. In fact, they were wrong. The response measures have already started. It''s very easy to solve these problems, but they and you don''t know." Claude''s tone was very relaxed, "do you think that by uniting Warner, Disney, NBC, fox, and talking Viacom to watch, we can cause trouble to our acquisition? Well, I admit, it did cause a little trouble, but it was only a little bit. ""Redstone is smarter than you think, Thomas and Murdoch are more cunning than you think." Adrian put in a little bit of disdain and cynicism.


    "Before we started, Lei Shidong, who smelled the wind, took the initiative to contact us." Claude made a gesture, "and then made the right decision."


    It is estimated that more than 10 million people will watch a TV drama, the wind and cloud of interns, in the first season. The same is true for NBC, where more than 10 million people watch the first season. " Adrian interposed again, pointing to himself as if he were serious. "It''s all I said."


    "Well," said Claude, glancing at his best friend, "of course, the details will not be given."


    "Let me show off that it won''t be a problem, crow. It''s a rare opportunity." Adrian laughed.


    The muscles in motola''s face twitched, staring at them, and never speaking.


    "Fox is just a spectator from the beginning to the end. In the face of this situation, they will only stretch out their claws with full assurance, and then quickly take them back. If they want to use them as gunners, they have to have enough strength, so it is very simple to let them stop." Claude went on. "Then, Warner may be a little bit more troublesome. Unfortunately, they are constantly involved with AOL. They really have no energy to deal with other situations. Although they have competition with us in many places, only a little bit of benefit is enough to let them stop. "


    At this point, he spread out his hand: "so. The rest is Disney. Are they really interested in universal music? Or is it just Michael Eisner''s Si complaint? And there''s no peace within them, Roy Disney recently declared publicly that if Michael Eisner goes his own way. He will step down from his position on the board as the only Disney family member still on the board. If there is another external force, it will be sooner or later that Eisner will fall down. So, last Friday afternoon, we officially acquired universal music, but we delayed the announcement until today. Just a few hours later. "


    "So what?" Motola squeezed these words out of his teeth, but his figure never appeared on his side made him feel worse and worse, "it has nothing to do with the things to talk about today!"


    "Yes, yes," said Claude with a good-natured smile. "I just wanted to say. Some things seem complicated, but they are easy to solve. At the end of the day, it''s just a matter of interests. We can bring far more benefits to Sony as a whole than to a record company, even if the record company has the rights of Elvis and Beatles


    "Sony Pictures has lost Spiderman, but there are other comic heroes. What''s more, we are going to make a series of X-Men and invite them to participate." After a pause of two seconds, he continued, "as for the whole Sony Group, we also have a lot of things to exchange, such as..."


    Claude looked at Adrian, who shrugged: "support them on the format standards of the new generation of high-definition DVDs. You know, we have tens of thousands of film libraries, and the four major film and television production companies are making good profits. At the same time, we are also a major shareholder of apple."


    "Sony''s main business is electronic manufacturing, and the profits of films and records are at least after the top three - do you really think I''m just on the spur of the moment to talk to MJ about record rights? We put you in the plan from the beginning! Of course, your strategy is very effective. It''s surprising. But you shouldn''t be stupid enough to buy off my woman, Thomas


    Adrian grinned and put his arms around Penelope''s shoulder: "at the beginning, Pepe told me the whole thing. Then I asked her to use our open invitation time to get letters from you. Then I used some vague information to deepen this impression. Finally, it misled you. More than a week ago, the news that we were in a complete predicament, and even Eric Norton began to waver It must be fresh in your memory, Thomas


    Motola''s face s ¨¨ is more and more ugly, staring at Penelope, who has always been expressionless, her eyes seem to be about to burst out of fire. She clenched her hands into fists and swallowed the "


    itch" that had reached her mouth with great strength.


    "Of course, Eric has also helped a lot. If it hadn''t been for him and you, we would have taken back all the shares and cross held them, instead of having seats on Sony''s record board as we do now." Adrian continued with a smile, "as for the money, don''t worry. I called my uncle and solved it. He is a responsible and decent man, and I can only move him with one word: do you want these precious heritages of American culture to be in our hands? Or to a group controlled by Japanese funds? "


    By this time, several people who came along had already read the contract. As a confidant of Thomas motola, their faces were white. Sam Tanaka, in particular, planned and implemented most of the plan, and once motola signed it, he was sure to leave. However, motola did not seem reconciled, he gritted his teeth at Claude and Adrian: "I will not sign, I will bring it up to the board of Directors..."But they didn''t give him a chance. Claude interrupted him directly: "well, Thomas, it''s no use. You know very well that you''ve lost, and the people you''re waiting for will never come. And the people behind you have already called Sony records to verify it. If you sign, at least you can step down with dignity. Not only will it be directly removed by the board, but all benefits will be drastically reduced. Neither we nor Sony will give you a chance. "


    "It''s not just our request that the board keep the news from you, you know, Thomas," Adrian said, with a smile and a tone of impoliteness. "So please sign the contract and leave here in a mellow manner."


    The corners of motora''s mouth trembled twice, and there was no more fury. The whole person seemed to be several years old, silent for several minutes, and finally opened the contract in front of him and took out his pen. Trembling, he signed his name on it. Then, he left his pen and turned around without saying a word. Some of them staggered out of the conference room. The rest of them looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they walked out of the conference room in dismay. Tanaka''s face is even more pale.


    "You''re too mean, ed After they left, Claude laughed and said, "leave here in a mellow manner? Well, I think it might be the most popular way of swearing this year


    "Why be so polite to him. Crow, we won in the end. But this guy still caused us some losses. To be honest, I would like to lose this contract to him at the board of directors of Sony records Adrian said lazily.


    "You have to think about Sony''s face. After all, Thomas motola is their CEO and has been doing well. If we didn''t have enough backhand and cards, he would have been treated as a hero." Claude shrugged, then glanced at Penelope, who was already on pins and needles by Adrian''s side, then stood up and said, "well, you have something to deal with, so I won''t delay you."


    Seeing Claude leave the conference room, Adrian stood up and breathed. Before speaking, Penelope, next to him, had fallen to his knees with a thump, and no one in his face was shaking violently: "I''m sorry, ed! I''m sorry! I was wrong. I was bewitched by them because I was dizzy. I just I just


    "You just don''t think I can give you more, do you, Pepe?" Adrian didn''t even look at her and went to the small table in the conference room and poured himself a cup of coffee.


    "Listen to me, ed! Listen to me Penelope''s knees rubbed against the ground and made a dull noise. As she passed a chair, she accidentally made a big hole in the silk stockings on Tui, but she ignored it and looked at Adrian with a plea, "please forgive me, ed! Please! I don''t know why I promised to come down at that time. I shouldn''t have participated in these I really don''t know why... "


    Those once charming eyes with fear and fear, tears began to fill, the face of the God of regret s ¨¨, holding arms kneeling on the ground, head shaking.


    "I understand you, Pepe. Everyone has ambition and ambition. It''s normal that everyone wants to realize their own ambition and * *, which is normal," Adrian finally turned around after taking a sip of coffee and looked down at Penelope. "However, there are many ways to achieve ambition and * *, some of which are very small risks and gains are small, some risks are very high, but why are you Did you choose the stupidest one that is extremely risky and the harvest is very uncertain? "


    "I know, I''m stupid, ED, please, I''m a fool, please, forgive me." Said Penelope tearfully.


    "Don''t do that, Pepe," Adrian sighed, putting the glass down. "Anyway, we''ve been very happy for most of these months."


    "If If You want to... " Penelope burst into a smile.


    "I''ve always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, so..." Adrian ignored, took out the check book from his arms, wrote a few strokes and then tore it off Yang Yang, "this three million is my compensation for you."


    With that, he walked up to Penelope, who was kneeling on the ground, bent over and put the check down her collar, and pinched two of them on top of the pair of firming slides n ¨¨ n.


    Penelope, who thought he had got the hint, was overjoyed. He immediately reached out and wanted to hold Adrian''s big Tui. Unexpectedly, the other side turned around and let her fly in the air.


    "And then," Adrian, leaning against the long table, closed his smile, and his condescending eyes grew cold, "get back to Spain, and never let me see you in Hollywood!"


    Penelope Cruz, known as the national treasure of Spain, returned to Spain quietly after several years of intermittent development in Hollywood. There were different opinions for a time. Some people thought that she was not used to the style of Hollywood, so she chose to come back. It has also been speculated that she seems to have been involved in some major incident and had to come back. Pedro almodova, the Spanish director who discovered her, held the former view.


    Penelope didn''t say anything himself, but announced in a low-key way that he would not go to Hollywood again. Then he took a small production in Spain and then worked with almodova again. However, it is strange that this time, she did not know why she quarreled with almodova on the set, so that she finally announced that she would withdraw from the production team. Almodova publicly announced that she had become an unreasonable splasher of Fu and vowed that she would never work with her again.But then Penelope announced that she was quitting the entertainment industry. Excited people immediately started all kinds of speculation again. A large number of reporters also wanted to interview her to know what happened. But she seemed to have predicted that she disappeared with her family a few days after the announcement, and no one ever saw Penelope again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C19

    ------------At the beginning of April 2000, many financial critics couldn''t understand a series of changes between AC media and Sony records. First, Sony records announced on Friday that it was going to take over MCM records. But two days later, AC media suddenly announced on Monday that it had successfully acquired Universal Music with a price of 6.5 billion yuan, and would merge with MCM records to form a new global music Ni record, the spokesman only said at the end that it would cooperate with them in depth. The book MI group 2


    hell, even if there may be a big reversal, it won''t be so dramatic, right? However, the fact will not change with their surprise. AC media takes back the control of MCM and is more firmly holding shares with Sony records. However, it owns more shares than Sony. Moreover, it also has a seat on the board of directors of Sony records, but Sony records can only hold shares After these unimportant details were revealed in turn, financial commentators immediately changed their tone and began to praise AC media''s strategic deception. It seems that those words that ridiculed that they would encounter a setback have never been said. A commentator in the Wall Street Journal praised Adrian and Claude as "natural partners".


    Well, at least this sentence is correct. Adrian and Claude really cooperate very well. One is responsible for business negotiation and company operation, the other is responsible for creativity and development, supporting and complementing each other, which completely plays the role of 1 + 1


    2. Take this great reversal as an example. Apart from Claude''s joint efforts in business, Adrian has also contributed a lot to the benefits he has provided to make the exchange.


    For example, when motola was forced to sign the contract, he mentioned those two TV dramas, the internship and the office, which easily balanced Viacom and N


    C.


    A large part of American TV dramas are about police, doctors and lawyers. So Adrian promised the intern to C


    s. in memory, the TV series had a ratings of 10 million in the first two quarters at least. After the millennium, with the continuous development of cable TV, the ratings of wireless TV stations began to decline, reaching 10 million The number of people is already very good.


    C is a little bit worse. Originally a British mi you drama, the office wind and cloud is very interesting to shoot with documentary techniques. It has a high audience rating in the UK, and was later purchased by N


    C. Although the audience rating of the American version is not high, its quality is still good. But now even the British version has not come out, shooting techniques used properly, and can be very good Americanization, ratings will definitely go up two steps.


    Of course, more importantly, Adrian has made a guarantee that this will be two good TV series. To this day, is there anyone who doesn''t believe the miracle director''s words?


    The same is true for Warner and fox, as well as Sony Columbia. Needless to say, after nearly two months of discussion on the X-Men series, Adrian''s proposal has both succeeded and failed. The success is due to the fact that the overall story of the trilogy is much better than that of the original. The amazing author and the playwright of universal finally made the story basically self consistent based on the outline he gave. Although there are still many


    UG, this is the problem of Marvel Comics itself.


    Moreover, the reason why Dr. X was paralyzed and the relationship between Wolverine and saber toothed tiger has also been set in Adrian''s request. As long as the quality of the original version can be maintained after being produced, it will certainly be more popular. However, it is impossible to set the story of other corners s ¨¨ with this extension, because the amount of information is too large and the society is always developing constantly, the plot that people like today may be hated tomorrow, especially in commercial movies.


    "Unless we start shooting immediately after we finish the script, we may have to rewrite the story in a few years. Besides, there are too many characters in" X-Men ". Besides the main heroes, we are not sure which ones will be popular and which will not be popular after shooting as a live action movie." Surprise and globegroup gave Adrian an evaluation after discussion.


    What they said was very reasonable, so Adrian gave up the plan. At the beginning, he only wanted to make the derivative series less ugly. Still, it''s enough to attract Fox and Sony Columbia to participate. Adrian also hinted that some valuable superheroes would definitely consider selling them. Needless to say, surprise is a big gold mine now. In addition, News Corp. is a bystander to a large extent. Even if Sony Columbia supports Sony records, it will naturally be eliminated. In the end, Warner was left. They had DC, so they couldn''t be surprised. However, the TV network was not wide and there was no suitable program. Moreover, they were still trapped in the quagmire of AOL. Adrian used the reality show "fast forward" suitable for cable TV to finish them.


    In addition, Adrian also proposed to exchange Sony Group''s support for high-definition DVD format standards. Although it is still 00 years ago, the dispute over standards has already begun, but it is not as fierce as it will be a year or two later. It is also his decision to cooperate with Sony records instead of taking this opportunity to annex it. This is certainly a good opportunity. All the situations are beneficial to AC media, and the other party also has its own chess pieces. If Adrian does not want to raise funds, Adrian still has a lot of money in his hands, but Sony Group may not give up Sony records, even if the benefits of the recording industry are outside the first three items, then this will be another one Troublesome things will affect later plans.So it''s better to cooperate. In this way, it''s easier to sweep motola out of M ¨¦ n. of course, there are still some advantages. For example, they hold more shares and have seats on the board of directors, while Sony records can only hold shares. However, Adrian did not let them go completely. Although both sides agreed to carve up the market together - with the acquisition of universal music and MCM records, new universal music will be a large record company with the largest market share and is fully qualified to put forward such a proposal - but after the record industry began to decline, Sony had to take the lead according to the agreement Array to attract fire, AC media as long as waiting to pick up the fruit of the line, this is the advantage of the prophet.


    It is because of Adrian''s arrangement for Xing, Claude can almost perfectly split them. In fact, many companies are pursuing a strong dual core model with s ¨¨ complementation. The most famous example is Disney. After Walt Disney and Roy Disney (not Walt''s nephew''s Roy Disney) founded Disney Company, Walt was responsible for design and production, while his brother Roy was responsible for financial operation and management, The cooperation between them makes Disney animation develop rapidly.


    In the golden decade from the early 1980s to the early ''94''s, Michael Eisner was in charge of creativity and direction planning. Frank Wilson, who understood him and tolerated his odd temper, was in charge of business negotiations. As a result, Disney, which was worth more than one billion yuan, became a large group of tens of billions. Unfortunately, Wilson died in 1994 because of the helicopter crash. Eisner lost a good partner. Disney''s management began to be out of balance, and the internal power struggle came out again.


    There are many such examples, such as Akio Morita and Yoshida Inoue of Sony. They founded and developed Sony together. But after their death in 1997 and 1999, Sony also began to go downhill. No matter what will happen to AC media in the future, as long as Adrian and Claude continue to cooperate closely, plus cheating devices, it will not be difficult to climb to a higher peak.


    "Now I can finally breathe a sigh of relief." Claude raised his glass and, as always, after completing the acquisition, he and Adrian Si had a drink in the office to celebrate, but this time it was in Adrian''s office.


    "Well, aren''t you going to start integrating our new global music?" Adrian raised his glass and touched him.


    "Oh, give me a break. How much Jing force did I consume during this period? Give me a few days to rest. " Claude complained, "I''m not as laid back as you are."


    "Leisurely? I have two films to finish this year, and the later part of the Lord of the rings trilogy, the preparation of the remaining two films for matrix, and a lot of films and TV dramas to be involved in. " Adrian grinned and spread his hand.


    "It''s convenient for you to decompress, isn''t it?" Claude shrugged.


    "No, no, no, crow," Adrian chuckled. "At least I won''t rent some venues for the models to come and play strip shows..."


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about this topic," interrupted Claude.


    "Don''t worry, crow. Even if the godfather knew about it, he would only reprimand you. You said that he was full of praise for our recent strategic deception." Adrian said leisurely, then thought of what asked: "by the way, eller did not participate in your inexplicable activities."


    "Of course not. Everyone knows she''s your collection, and Alexander pays attention to it," Claude said, sighing. "Frankly, I''m sorry now, ED, knowing I shouldn''t have given it to you. Then again, why do you always make NV people treat you so And still with the knowledge? "


    "Because I know what they''re thinking," Adrian laughed. "It''s a gift, crow. Don''t be jealous of me."


    "Really, Mr. Adrian, then tell me what Miss Penelope Cruz was thinking at first?" Claude immediately took on a look of great interest.


    Adrian did not think Wu, but shrugged his shoulders: "what else can I do? I''m dazed by the temporary * * and Youhu, and get involved in things that she has no ability to intervene in. There are always such stupid NV people in the world."


    Even so, he sighed in his heart. According to Penelope''s performance, she should also be a smart Nv person with a certain degree of difficulty. Why did she join in after the event like a different person?


    He didn''t regret anything. After that, he could look at things more objectively, or control himself more. If you do something wrong, you have to pay a price, but in this way, your Spanish collection will have to be vacant.


    "But you''ll drive her back?" Claude wanted to say something else, but after thinking about it, he just asked.


    "What do you think I should do? Leave her here and... " Adrian made a few gestures and Claude laughed.Of course, the premise is that Penelope is smart enough, otherwise it will be hard to say. So, when the news came from Spain that she had fallen out with almodova and announced that she was quitting the entertainment industry, Adrian sighed again. It turned out that Penelope still had a brain. She clearly understood the real meaning of Adrian''s saying to her, "don''t let me see you again in Hollywood.".


    Even if she can pretend to be deaf and dumb and receive some European films, but can''t make the whole world change, what''s the use of that? What kind of so-called art films have you been shooting all your life? Moreover, Adrian will not give her the chance to pretend to be deaf and dumb. Moreover, he also takes her to the signing ceremony, which makes her offend another media group, so it''s better to quit cleanly.


    Moreover, Penelope also played a Hu trick, and showed his good behavior in this way. First, he took part in a small Spanish production, and then when he cooperated with almodova, he made an excuse and then quit. Almodova is a man who has further explored Penelope''s charm and fell out with him. In addition, the rumor that he came back because of the unfavourable development of Hollywood makes it logical to quit the entertainment industry, which will not be associated with other aspects.


    It''s a pity, but it''s a vacancy. Nothing is perfect. Adrian commented on the news.


    He has been staring at Penelope, very clear how she is panicked, like a lost dog back in Spain and what happened. However, the whole thing is not completely over, although she still has some brains to let it go, but the interest must be charged a little.


    For example, let the crew of "speed and Ji Qing" who have already finished shooting for the first time, but they don''t give an explanation. Let the outside world speculate, and then someone will collect some clues, and then the brain will make up some plots. By then, her reputation in the entertainment industry will be completely destroyed. In addition, there is a share of interest, but he plans to wait a few years to collect it.


    "Well, let''s get down to business, such as personnel changes. Sony records has helped us dig out several restless guys. We need better people to replace them." Claude changed the subject. "And Eric has helped us a lot this time. We have to show something."


    "Of course, of course, if Eric didn''t get inside Sony records, we''d have to fix it. They don''t know when it''s going to be." Adrian nodded. "The art director of new universal music must be his. He is capable and loyal to us instinctively. No one else can be competent for this job except him. If someone from universal music doesn''t approve of it, it doesn''t matter. I''ve equipped Eric with the title of legendary music producer."


    "So you''re going to..." Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "That''s right. All those classic songs were written with Eric''s help." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "Well, next, a


    C, I plan to transfer Clifton, the deputy director of M ¨¦ n in the publicity department, to m ¨¦ n in the music department to take charge of the work, Charles, the director of M ¨¦ n in the planning department, will be the Secretary of the board of directors, and Kurt, the former Secretary of the board of directors, will come to the head office." Claude went on.


    "You can make up your mind about these, I''ll..." Adrian suddenly stopped and said, "wait


    "What''s the matter?" Claude was a little strange.


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just frowned and was thinking about something. Then, a knock on M ¨¦ n began. With permission, Charlize came in with the folder.


    "Sorry, ED, it''s not that I want to disturb you, but this document has to be signed by you and Crowe." She said that, a decent ol dress, plus black s ¨¨ transparent silk stockings and high-heeled shoes, front and back with a kind of unspeakable Youhu, but it is a pair of indifferent appearance, quite attractive.


    "Yes, thank you." Claude took it, looked at it in detail, then signed his name and handed it to Adrian, "don''t look. You look at her like that every day. Can''t you look at her like this after I''m gone?"


    "It''s my business what I think." Adrian withdrew his gaze from the placid Charlize and signed his name on the document.


    "By the way, Charlie, I have a question." After returning the document to Charlize, Adrian suddenly asked.


    "Please say, but I have the right not to answer some overstepping questions and reserve the right to fight back." Said Claude, laughing.


    Adrian didn''t think Wu shrugged. "Speaking of it, how long have you been my secretary''s assistant, Charlie?"


    "Seven years and a month, Liz answered.


    "Wow," Adrian couldn''t help calling out, "you remember so accurately?"


    "I have confidence in my memory. If you give me a few minutes, I can set the number to hours." Charlize said in a very flat tone, as if it were a trivial matter.


    "No need for this one," Adrian raised his hand and gave a dry cough. "Well, Charley, I''d like to ask, are you interested in aC to be the director of M ¨¦ n in the planning department? "


    Charlize immediately raised his eyebrows, and Claude, beside him, was also surprised by s ¨¨.


    "I don''t think you are controlled by anyone, and I don''t have any auditory hallucinations, right?" It took several seconds for Charlize to watch him exhale.


    "Oh, of course," Adrian raised his hands and asked again, "so, would you like to be the director of M ¨¦ n in a


    C''s planning department, Charlie?"


    It was a few more minutes before Charlize gave the answer: "whatever you want."


    With that, before he could speak again, NV Lang turned and walked out. This time Claude didn''t make a joke about it. As soon as m ¨¦ N was closed, he asked in a hurry, "are you serious, ed?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Adrian stretched out his hands. "Don''t tell me, do you think Charlie doesn''t have that ability, or do you see what she''s done in the last seven years?"


    "No, I just Claude made a gesture. "Are you sure you''re going to let her out of the office?"


    Adrian didn''t speak.


    "Well," Claude sighed, "if you decide, and Charley does, then I don''t have any opinion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C20

    "What can I do for you?" After knocking m ¨¦ n, Charlize went straight to the office and looked at Adrian''s calm face behind his desk as if nothing had happened before.


    "Claude''s gone, so I think we can talk about it in detail," Adrian stood up with a smile and waved to Charlize. "What do you think of the position of M ¨¦ n director of the planning department of a []


    C? Salaries and benefits may be a little less than they are now, but they are only a little bit, and there is a lot of room for development. "


    , "you has the final say." Charlize shrugged, then Adrian waited for several minutes before opening his mouth and waving his hand: "that''s it?"


    How do you think I should behave? Look at you as if the whole world owes me, and then say that I abandon you because I am old? Or kneel down in front of you and hold your big Tui and implore you not to let me leave? " Said Charlize, still in a flat, irritating tone.


    In the last few minutes, adnv didn''t know what to do. Although Charlize struggled, he pushed him to his desk.


    "To be frank, Charley, I hope you can stay by my side all the time, just be my secretary assistant. I like your hot heart under your cold appearance. I like what you do for me. I like to press you on the table, on the ground, on the wall, tear off your clothes, and wantonly invade you," he held her face and held the pair of gray green However, you should not be limited here. Those gossip like guys outside will never understand how smart your brain is and how outstanding your ability is. Although you haven''t been to university, although you have only received the third rate training, you have done better than anyone else. No one can be like you. I said, "without me, I really don''t know what to do." this sentence is not just about talking about it


    There was a pause for a few seconds. Adrian, who never blinked his eyes, continued: "you should have a broader space, you should stand on the stage that can make you more generous and glorious. I believe that even if you go to play a film, even if you don''t have my help, you can also win an Oscar for the best NV protagonist. I can''t hide a pearl that is destined to be gorgeous and dazzling forever in my arms. It''s too self-contained. Do you understand? "


    Charlize didn''t speak, but her mouth was rolling. The eyes are also full of inexplicable palpitations.


    "Don''t worry, don''t think about it. You''ll be able to do the job and then step by step to the top," Adrian said gently, but he prepared a good program for you


    After a long silence, Charlize finally said, "if I quit, who can take over? You know, you can''t serve well. Ed, the new NV secretary must have enough tolerance, enough love and enough ability. She not only has to help you deal with a lot more than the Secretary''s job. You have to put up with a series of unreasonable demands, so you have to find someone you can trust. "


    "I''ve thought about it. Maybe it''s not very detailed. Maybe you can give me some advice." Adrian said with a smile, "first of all, you have to take the new employee for at least a month. Don''t worry about the things on a


    C side. I will let the deputy director take charge of it for a period of time. Then, you''re right, the new secretary must be able to get my trust, maybe not like you. But at least half of it, so recruitment should be very strict. It doesn''t matter if you have more time, as long as you can guarantee your quality and ability. It''s up to you. It''s really not possible to divide this position into two, a work secretary and a life assistant. What do you think? "


    Adrian looked at Charlize very seriously, and NV Lang also looked at him very seriously. After a long time, she suddenly pushed him away: "well, at least one thing I can confirm."


    "Well?" Adrian didn''t understand. He blinked.


    "You''re looking at the NV again, and there are still two." Charlize shrugged and left the office without looking back.


    Adrian did not respond for a long time, until the sound of Guan m ¨¦ n came, Lu gave a bitter smile, and finally turned into a laugh.


    However, Adrian, who has already decided on several major issues, has shifted Jing''s efforts to other places. As he told Claude, there are two films to be made this year. Bones in winter has already been shot, but another film will be put on the agenda. In addition, in the later stage of Lord of the rings, hacker The early days of Empire, as well as a lot of film and television production things to ask. However, there are also opportunities for relaxation.


    "Ed!" Naomi opened Adrian''s hand and gave him an angry look. "I''m making breakfast!"


    Standing in front of the kitchen counter, she was wearing an apron with a Hu edge. There was nothing in it. Although her back was facing Adrian, most of the softness of the pair was pulled out of the gap and there was no half division. The back and waist of Ou, as well as the two rounded radians of upturn, were shown to him without reservation."I didn''t disturb you." Although the hands on the buttocks were opened, Adrian then brazenly approached, hands along the back of her back into the apron, holding the two pairs of soft hands in his hands.


    "Ed!" Naomi rolled her eyes and cried out again, but the fried eggs in the pan were making a sound. She couldn''t distract herself, and So he had to do it.


    However, it is not enough to play with her softness. Adrian still sticks to her back and nibbles at her ear beads from time to time. Besides his open pajamas, he has only a loose short Ku inside, which is pasted on Naomi''s upturned Tun and lifted it up after a little rubbing. There is no doubt that both eggs are fried under such teasing.


    "Are you happy now? There is no breakfast. " Once again, she broke free of the magic claw and shoveled two burnt fried eggs into the plate. Naomi turned and said angrily.


    "It''s a pity," he said, but Adrian had no sign of regret on his face. Instead, he looked at Naomi with interest. "But there was no breakfast, but we could eat something else."


    "What do you want to say?" Naomi Lu was alerted by s ¨¨, and as soon as she finished, she was resisted by Adrian and strode out.


    "What are you doing! Let me down, ed! Don''t do this to me Naomi wriggled and struggled, her hands clenched into fists, pounding his shoulders and back, but laughing.


    Adrian strides to the restaurant without noticing. Then she put Naomi on the long table and held it firmly: "I''m going to start breakfast, Nami."


    "You''re always like this, ed. why is it always me?" Naomi seems to be very dissatisfied, but the corner of her eyes is always with a playful smile, and the double Tui is also clamped on his waist without letting go.


    "It''s probably because you''re too petite, and it''s a ravaging pleasure." Adrian laughed. She leaned over her face and took a mouthful of it, and rubbed it provocatively below.


    But then. Naomi turned her head and looked away. Nicole didn''t know when she came to the m ¨¦ n entrance of the restaurant. Leaning on the m ¨¦ n frame of the restaurant, Naomi looked at Adrian and Naomi with a smile. The White s ¨¨ translucent vest and bottom Ku, like the image in "eye opener," make her look a little special hook.


    "Sorry. If I disturb you, I will leave at once In the face of their eyes, she shrugged naturally.


    "No," Adrian stopped further teasing, straightened up with a smile and pulled Naomi up, "I thought you''d sleep more. After all, you were a little over excited last night


    "Isn''t that really what you want to see, ed?" Nicole comes over and looks at Naomi. "This dress suits you, Nami."


    The tone is playful. But there was no irony, so Naomi just picked her eyebrows and didn''t speak. Adrian Lu grinned and said, "maybe you want to try."


    "If you have the right one..." Before Nicole finished speaking, Adrian conjured up a nearly standard apron from the kitchen, which was bigger than Naomi''s, and he was obviously ready.


    Naomi, who was still sitting on the long table, chuckled. Nicole took a look at her and shrugged again: "if you want it."


    Said. Then she took off her apron and handed it to her. Compared with Naomi, the tall Nicole has a different charm.


    There was no special stabbing of Ji. Nicole and Naomi make breakfast again. Although Adrian is very good at them, she doesn''t play double flying in the kitchen or restaurant. If only one of them is here, he doesn''t mind coming to the morning exercise, but if both of them are there, we''d better forget about the subtle atmosphere between them. Anyway, we had a good time last night.


    Soon, a simple breakfast is ready. Although the two NV people maintain this delicate atmosphere, they always keep calm. If you only look at their appearance, they will feel that the two NV men are very harmonious.


    After a sip of coffee, Naomi stealthily glances at Nicole. She can''t help but think of what Nicole Si said to her after Adrian brought her here last night. At the end of the day, Ni said, "I didn''t think about the past, but I didn''t plan to go to school together


    Obviously, what is she hinting at, suggesting Working with her? Although Naomi has not been an Nv of Adrian for a long time, she also has a deep understanding of some situations. For example, he already has three NV children, or his NV people always appear around him in pairs. It is normal for Nicole to have such consideration. After all, they were the best girlfriends.


    Naomi is very contradictory. She admits that she likes Adrian very much. This is not only the help he gave to her without hesitation when she was in the most desperate situation and the kindness he received. Her demeanor, conversation, temperament, understanding, tenderness and consideration deeply attracted her. If he had no other NV people, he would be a perfect man. He could be with such a perfect man, She was willing to pay any price.But the world is not so perfect things, Adrian is too good s ¨¨, although he has a lot of respect for his NV people, but So Naomi plans to spend a few years with him and wait for the relationship to fade away, so Nicole''s courtship is meaningless.


    However, she still can''t help thinking, if she agreed, what will become in the future, Naomi''s head can not help but emerge from the various pictures of last night. After the second Ji lie''s protest, he has been lying on Chu ¨¢ ng, reaching the summit with Adrian at the same time. Nicole, who hugs him, is warm with him. When he pulled it out, he suddenly grabbed it and peeled off his raincoat.


    Then Nicole lifted up her heavy raincoat and gave Adrian a charming look and Naomi a provocative look. Then she looked up, opened her mouth, put out her tongue, and then all fell in. When she was swallowing down her throat, she was still in the middle of her mouth. At that moment, she was so seductive and yind long. Naomi was completely stunned.


    So, when she''s gagged by Nicole, she''s just passively coping with the rest. Then Naomi could not help but start a warm response, and then began the third round of fierce fighting with Adrian nearby.


    Nicole would do it, Naomi is not surprised. She knows her. In the era of little NV, you card is a person who is very competitive. Although she has successfully entered Hollywood after becoming Mrs. cruise, most of the time, she is titled as Hu bottle. After her relationship with Adrian was unclear, she immediately became dazzling and won the Oscar nomination for the first time after her divorce. In addition, Adrian has been holding her NV people as the queen of the movie for two consecutive years. Nicole naturally knows how to choose, but why is she so fierce and reckless in her investment?


    "Nami!" Adrian''s voice suddenly rang in his ear. Naomi was startled.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "What are you thinking? I called you several times and I didn''t respond Adrian looked at her with concern.


    "Well It''s nothing. It''s just a little thing, "Naomi said with a smile." what''s the matter? "


    Adrian looked at her carefully to make sure she was not feeling any discomfort before he said, "nothing, just want to ask you, how about the previous script."


    "Transparent man"? It feels good. At least in terms of words, the atmosphere of terror is in place. But... " Naomi suddenly blinked playfully, "give me such a dense arrangement of films. Don''t you worry I can''t take it? "


    "Not at all. Some actors have five or six movies a year, and it''s easy to have one every year." Adrian shook his head. "You''ve wasted too much time, so first of all, you need to create visibility and business value, and then go for honor. Well, maybe I should arrange some more different types of movies. It''s not good to play too many thrillers. I have to try more or less the warm and plot films... "


    Looking at Adrian in deep thought, Naomi''s heart suddenly filled with an unspeakable feeling, which made her want to firmly grasp him.


    "By the way," Adrian suddenly clapped his hands. "Can you take some time to practice singing and dancing for a year or two, Nami?"


    "Singing and dancing?" Naomi was puzzled.


    "Yes, are you going to have someone dance and sing in the movie?" Adrian asked with a smile, "think of Audrey Hepburn''s my fair lady NV."


    Naomi took a deep breath involuntarily. She opened her mouth a few times, trying to decline or say something else, but in the end she said only one word: "OK."


    Don''t worry about that much. She said to herself in her heart. That''s what you want. Think about how enthusiastic you were to cater to all this last night, especially when you and Nicole were huffing and puffing around Optimus Prime.


    Naomi didn''t realize that her way of thinking was gradually changing under the influence of Adrian, consciously or unconsciously. Of course, even if she realizes now, she probably won''t change her mind.


    "Congratulations, Nami." Nicole said lightly.


    "Don''t think you can escape, Nicole." Adrian turned around and said, "so do you."


    "Me too?" Nicole was slightly surprised, but a glimmer of joy flashed across the corner of her eye.


    "Yes," Adrian said with a smile, "you have two choices. You can either practice singing and dancing for a whole year, and all the songs have to be sung by yourself - although you have a good voice, you need to practice systematically to make a good song. All the dancing has to be performed by you - it''s not ballet, it doesn''t need constant practice, but it''s not easy. Or in the case of acting in a dance related film, Hu would spend more than half a year practicing. "


    After pausing for a moment, he added: "although it is two choices, but the effect is similar, but there is a premise, you must go all out without reservation! I said, Nicole, I''m going to put the most beautiful and beautiful of you on the throne, so I won''t allow any mistakes in you at that time, understand? "Nicole''s eyes lit up. Although Adrian didn''t say it in detail, she had grasped the meaning of his words, especially the sentence "I''ll send the most beautiful and beautiful you to the throne" made her move. She seemed to see the trace of jealousy in Naomi''s eyes. Although Nicole would like to ask, can a song and dance film win the favor of the Academy Awards? But she did not really ask, because sitting in front of her is the man who is best at creating miracles in Hollywood. Even she has a blind worship of this man at the bottom of her heart.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Nicole finally made a choice: "I choose the second, I promise to do my best to be perfect!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C21

    Nicole''s choice didn''t come out of Adrian''s expectation, and with her Xing style of trying to show herself - especially repressed - she didn''t choose the next almost impossible thing, even though she knew it would be harder. So that''s it. Whatever Nicole chooses, Adrian is ready, and if he chooses the second, he will have more time to practice her.


    Of course, in order to appease Ni and give Naomi a detailed explanation, Adrian also specially explained that the song and dance film prepared for Naomi would not be released at the same time as her one, because Naomi still needs to accumulate qualifications. Of course, Naomi has no opinion about it. Adrian also sees her mind changing. []


    well, this is a ch song, and there are many similar ch songs in this period of time. For example, Sophie has completed the shooting of "100% men" and then started to prepare for the new film "deep chocolate" under Adrian''s "


    I forced". Adrian has said that he likes movies adapted from novels.


    Joanne Harris released the American version through the publishing company of AC media. There is an example of Harry Potter. Before that, the publishing company of AC media was the first choice of British young writers for a long time. Naturally, Adrian got the right to adapt at the first time, so he didn''t have to walk around Miramax.


    But ultimately, it has to be released by the Weinstein brothers. Who makes them good at public relations? In any case, "chocolate" has a congenital disadvantage in the story, and does not expect to win a prize. It is enough to have a nomination and make a good box office by nomination. The hero is still Johnny Depp and Winona. It''s been such a long time since the Phoenix brothers and Adrian have a good relationship. He won''t refuse. As for Juliet Binoche, oh, I''m sorry.


    "You always have to give me some time to spend with my children. Monica is going to shoot the human bone puzzle. You can''t let EVA and Juliet have a mother." Sophie complained.


    I have to say, her relationship with Monica is really good. Adrian no longer advised her. You know, just after the acquisition was over, Juliet suddenly had a low fever in the middle of the night. Fortunately, Adrian stayed with them. After hearing NV''s crying, she immediately got up to check and took her to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the little guy is not in a big way. It''s very quickly rejuvenated. But in order to be in case, Adrian or took EVA to the hospital for a detailed examination. Even a child lives in the same room. So it doesn''t matter if Sophie stays with two kids, and it doesn''t matter if chocolate is on this year.


    Similarly, the same is true of "training day," which Adrian told Denzel Washington at the vanity fair party, even though the script of the film in a previous life was original. However, with his current strength, it is easy to find out whether there is a similar script. Besides, there are a large number of screenwriters working for him. It is too easy to write the script in advance.


    However, some films still have to be completed within the year, such as the cider house rule.


    "28 days" has been released in more than 1000 hospitals in the cold early April off-season, and the first week has nearly 10 million box office. After adjusting the image of NV protagonist, Kate''s acting skills have been well received by many people. Although the original version of the bright neighbor NV children, but with British temperament elegant Shu NV and drunk after the mad woman image still formed a strong contrast.


    "There''s a wonderful chemical effect that makes people think and laugh at the same time." The San Francisco Chronicle commented.


    Good reviews are enough. Don''t worry about the box office or something. "Agent beauty" has been set for the summer vacation. Adrian, who has seen some of them, believes that she will never lose to the original. Kate''s slovenly partial masculine dressing is not funny. So, as long as the "Apple house rules" is released at the end of the year, it will definitely add another qualification to her.


    This is Kate''s biggest bottleneck. Although British actors have advantages in Hollywood, they also have many disadvantages. It''s not easy for the Oscars to let go of their mouths because there are no advertisements, all the words, and especially she is so beautiful. Adrian also doesn''t want to use PR as the main force to win her honor - other NV people can. But Kate just can''t, it''s not the same - so let''s spend a few years on her qualifications.


    It is worth mentioning. Lester holsdom is still in charge of this version of the cider house rules, and he also directed "chocolate in love" in his previous life. The conflict between the two, of course, is the priority of the "Apple Wine House Rule". Anyway, Sophie has other arrangements, and maybe a change of director can make the film more s ¨¨.


    "Yes, children always like to be mischievous. They are lively and active. They seem to be full of Jing power at any time. But that''s why we want to make movies about children who are agents, don''t we?" In the studio, Adrian told Robert Rodriguez, director of "very little spy.".


    Rodriguez directed this series in his previous life, but the last few films, at least the first one, are still very popular, so there is no reason not to let him continue to direct. It happens that the new line invested in "teachers are not people" last year, so it is not difficult to bring him here. This is a very interesting guy. He can direct not only all age works like "very little spy", but also movies with strong cult style like "kill a dawn".Although the style of ji''o is wrong, he will inevitably go downhill in the future, but that''s what will happen later. Now he is a good director.


    His last name reminds Adrian of another Rodriguez, Michelle Rodriguez. After he got all the parts of Penelope Cruz to the cast of "speed and Ji", they immediately found a new actor with the same Latin origin, and they took a fancy to Michelle Rodriguez. After this, the corner s ¨¨ still falls on her, which is quite interesting. Of course, she is not related to Robert Rodriguez by blood, but by the same surname.


    What a pity, Pepe. Adrian couldn''t help but sigh. It''s still not a pity, but he thought of being Matsushima''s Caizi. When he was in Japan, Caizi was almost ruined by him. Although he is not that kind of animal man, but have to admit, looking at the NV people that was played bad, there is a kind of twisted pleasure in the heart.


    Adrian is still rational, such things can not be done often, there are various conditions, so only Caicai enjoys this treatment. And Penelope can be played non like this. Do such a stupid thing, at the same time offend the two major media groups, Adrian how to deal with her will not be much.


    However, after all, European NV people and Japanese NV people are different. If they want to play bad Penelope, they have to spend a lot of time and Jing power. Adrian doesn''t have so much leisure and leisure, so they still cut off her future and let her go.


    Control their own unrestrained thoughts. Adrian had a few more conversations with Rodriguez and then left the set of very little spy. He came mainly to see Leighton Meister. Leighton, who just turned 14, is a little older, but she is still small. If you don''t know, she is only 11 to 13 years old, and the script has been adjusted accordingly. So it''s appropriate.


    However, children''s development is very fast, if a little delay time, there are the last two, it is likely to change people, of course. What will happen in the future depends on what Leighton thinks.


    "Mr. Adrian, Mr. Adrian!" When Adrian left the studio and was ready to go out in a battery car. A man came over in a rush, shouting.


    But he didn''t stop his movement. After he started the car, he looked up at the man running by with a smile: "do we know each other?"


    He is about 30 to 40 years old, with a bald forehead and short hair. He has a light blue s ¨¨ wrinkled T-shirt and a very common long Ku. After breathing evenly, he looks at him nervously.


    "No, I just Adrian asked, the other side more nervous. Speaking of a little stuttering, "I My name is Michael Arndt I graduated from the film school of New York University I I worked as a screenwriter assistant for a long time Responsible for reviewing manuscripts And worked as a Si assistant to Mr. Matthew Broderick Now It''s a screenwriter... "


    Listen to this wonderful self introduction. Adrian couldn''t help laughing and patted the seat beside him: "don''t be so nervous. Michael, sit down and speak slowly


    "Thank you Thank you Perceiving Adrian''s kindness, Michael finally calmed down and got into the battery car.


    "So, Michael, do you have anything to say?" Adrian asked as he drove slowly towards him.


    "Well, Mr. Adrian, I''m now an independent screenwriter," the man, Michael Arndt, spoke much more fluently after calming down. "I wrote a play in the middle of last year, a very simple story, and then Hu spent months listening to opinions and making almost 80 revisions. Originally, I thought this story was too small and independent. I wanted to shoot it on DV as an experimental film, but my friends advised me to find some producers to take a chance, so I thought of you. You are the most famous screenwriter in Hollywood, and you are also very concerned about the writing work. The reason is to listen to the opinions of the writers, so... "


    He made a gesture at the corner of his mouth and looked at Adrian with a hopeful and uneasy look.


    "You see, Michael, I''ve got a lot of things to do, and I''m always tied up. I just finished shooting a movie a few days ago, and then I''m going to start a new one." Adrian first said this, watching the other side Lu out of the God s ¨¨ of disappointment, and then changed his words: "so, there are five minutes from here to the parking lot, you have five minutes to describe the main content of your story to me."


    "Good All right Michael, who had been psychologically prepared, certainly did not miss this opportunity, and immediately began to speak: "this is about a time when family members collide with each other, from quarrelling to understanding, everyone has experienced the disillusionment of their dreams. This family is very strange. Everyone has his own problems, but at the same time, everyone doesn''t want to spend time listening to other people''s problems, so the dining table at home often becomes the battlefield of quarrels... "


    In five minutes, the parking lot appeared in front of the road in the studio area. Michael Arndt has a bit of eloquence. He described the whole story completely in five minutes. Although there are still some places that are not very clear, and because of the time, it is still quite good."Well, it''s the place." Adrian, who stops the battery car to the designated position, comes down. "I have only one question, Michael."


    "Excuse me, sir." Then Arndt was nervous again.


    Adrian smiles. "Is your script with you?"


    Stupefied about two seconds, the other side just reacted. Immediately overjoyed, he found it in his satchel: "yes, sir, please wait a moment."


    Soon, a neatly bound script was handed to Adrian, who turned over a few pages and said, "can I have a phone call, Michael?"


    "Of course." Arndt began to panic again and finally wrote down his phone number in his pocket book. Then tear off ji''ao and give it to Adrian.


    "Thank you. I''ll read the script in detail as soon as I get back. I''ll give you a reply tomorrow afternoon at the latest. What do you think? " Adrian took a look and put it in his pocket.


    "No problem, Mr. Adrian." Arndt said there was no doubt about it. Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, then got in the car and left.


    There are too many writers, directors or producers selling themselves on the set, in the studio or anywhere else. Who makes Adrian claim to be the most discerning person in Hollywood, with so many actors, directors and producers as examples? What''s more, many people know that his attitude has always been very good, as long as there is no particularly urgent matter to deal with, no matter who comes to him, even if he is still unknown. He''ll listen for a few minutes.


    In fact, Adrian doesn''t like it either, because 70% of the works promoted by these writers and directors are rubbish. The rest of the 30% is pretty mediocre, and some stories sound like torture. But he had to endure the reception of everyone who came to him. This was not only for fame, but also for collecting scripts.


    After all, he is not omniscient and omnipotent, and it is impossible for him to write down all the plays in one breath. It is not sure that when someone has created a script that is destined to be popular in a low-key way. Although Adrian has a way to prevent this from happening, it is not too troublesome for Hu to listen to the stories of those people for a few minutes. For this reason. He has now harvested a good script: "sunny small US NV"!


    "It''s a good road movie, Michael. I like it very much, though there are still some small problems. But that kind of satire and inspirational feeling is very attractive. I even have a suitable person to play granddad and sun NV. So, would you like to give us this script to write? " The next day, after calling Michael Arndt to his office, Adrian asked.


    "Very much, Mr. Adrian." Arndt seems to be very active, can be recognized, or be recognized by the famous miracle director, no one will not move.


    "So, would you like to work for a while at m ¨¦ n, Universal''s screenwriter, Michael?" Adrian then asked.


    For two seconds, suppressing his ecstasy, Arndt repeated his words: "very much, Mr. Adrian."


    As a screenwriter, we all know that in Hollywood, a screenwriter who works for a miracle director is the most valuable one. He not only has a high salary and welfare, but also gets a lot of training. The screenwriters from the miracle director are also very popular. Arndt naturally knows how to choose, not to mention Adrian''s invitation.


    He nodded his head with satisfaction, and Adrian immediately let Arndt leave. In my memory, the script of "sunny little America NV" had a script more than five years before it was produced. However, because of a series of reasons, no one realized the value of the script, so it was delayed again and again. It was not until 2006 that it was invested and produced, and it was highly praised.


    For such a film, Adrian can''t let go, and still automatically find m ¨¦ n, and by the way, Michael Arndt has been drawn into his own scriptwriting team. Arndt has some talent to write such a script. It is certainly good for him to hone his skills. He will not experience five years of failure in a row.


    Adrian was thinking about what kind of work to prepare for Emma Roberts before, and "sunny little America NV" was sent to m ¨¦ n. It can be said that this is the fate of the arrangement.


    He doesn''t worry that Emma can''t control the corner s ¨¨. After staying with Julia and Adrian for such a long time, Emma has long been interested in acting. In addition, the role of s ¨¨ in "island horror" also calculates s ¨¨, which should not be a problem. Besides, Adrian is also in the side to guide, such as If it''s finished and released this year, it''s going to be fun and amazing.


    Of course, I''m not busy at the moment. First, the script is different from the one in Adrian''s memory. As mentioned above, Arndt has not experienced five consecutive years of sales failure. His understanding of the theme "life is not only about winning and losing" is not deep enough, and it must be repaired by Chou time. Second, he was going to surprise little Emma and make fun of Julia.But that''s when the second movie starts, so he''s going to have to work on a lot of things, like the cast of X-Men. The script of the trilogy has been completed, and the cooperation with Sony Pictures has been finalized. Naturally, the film should be ready for shooting, but it also leads to a problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C22

    It doesn''t take a lot of effort to select the actors of "X-Men." Patrick? Professor X of Stuart, this is almost certain. In the past life, they played very well. There is no reason not to let them continue, right? And McLaren promised Adrian when he was filming Lord of the Rings - well, Adrian thinks he did, but McLaren won''t refuse the invitation from director miracle - so, just take Patrick? Stuart will do. As for the first protagonist wolverine, there is no doubt that it is still Hugh? Jackman''s, otherwise, Adrian asked someone to sign him and give him a chance. Why? There''s action swordfish, which was released recently on Valentine''s day in February, and drew? Barrymore''s highly acclaimed love through time and space, Jackman is no longer a new actor in Hollywood. []


    in fact, it''s no big deal even if it''s recommended by Adrian. Here we have to mention an interesting rumor, with Hugh? Jackman has made his mark in Hollywood, and the director of miracles seems to be getting faster. The spokesman of Australian actors here is Russell? Kate, Chloe? Blanchett, Naomi? Watts and now Hugh? Jackman''s in his hands, Nicole? It was only after his cooperation that Kidman fully displayed his charm.


    In this case, Naomi was born in shawleham, but grew up in Sydney. It''s right to be regarded as an Australian actor. Just like Nicole, who was born in Hawaii and grew up in Sydney, she is also an Australian actress.


    Besides, older Australian actors like Jeffrey? Rush also has a good relationship with him, so the rumor is worthy of its name in a sense.


    Not to mention this, the three main angles s ¨¨ are determined, radium sh ¨¨ eye and other things are responsible for the crew, and then there are two Nvxing corners s ¨¨. Adrian is still considering because he doesn''t want to be cheap to others. He kind of wanted Zeta Jones on the piano? Gray is also the future Phoenix NV, but she is a little too charming. The Phoenix NV after transformation is very suitable, but the piano before this? Gray, however, was scholarly and not very appropriate, so he decided to ask Zeta Jones for his opinion first.


    There is also a very heavy role in the first part of the little naughty, Adrian intends to let Scarlett try. Although she is a little younger, her physical development is much better than her peers. It is OK to insist that she is 17 or 8 years old, and her acting skills are also good. It should not be a problem to play the role of s ¨¨. In the setting of Marvel comics, there are many parallel universes with black hair, red hair and golden hair. Don''t worry about dyeing your hair into an unsuitable Black s ¨¨, but it seems that the golden hair is not appropriate, so red S ¨¨ should be the best. As for the future Avengers alliance, we''ll talk about it then.


    Today, the purpose of her appointment is to talk about this matter. Who knows that when the directors of the production team talked with each other before, Scarlett still performed very well. During the audition, she was more open. But when she returned to the office, she did not wait for Adrian to speak, but little NV got angry and asked why he didn''t date her.


    "Well A date? " Stunned for about ten seconds, Adrian asked with an unknown expression.


    "Did you forget? Did you forget that? " Scarlett immediately opened her eyes and trembled. She could not believe her face, as if she had been hurt a lot. "How can you do this to me?"


    Fortunately, after the initial inexplicable, Adrian has reflected and recalled the original joke.


    "Oh, dear Scarlett, you can''t say that. What I said was, I''m waiting to date you in ten years." Adrian said with a smile and soothing mouth.


    "It''s ten years, you don''t want to argue," Scarlett Ting snorted, still very dissatisfied. "I''ve been waiting for your invitation, but you''ve forgotten. It''s so sad, ed!"


    "This..." Adrian laughs bitterly and swallows what he wants to say. It is not wise to talk to NV people, even if there is only a few NV in front of him.


    This is really a headache, because her mother was around at the beginning, so all he said was jokes. Of course, he would not take it seriously. Book MI group 2 is just that, although she has always maintained communication with Scarlett and often invited her to some moderate parties, the relationship between them is very prosperous, but it is obviously not the most suitable opportunity.


    To my surprise, Scarlett went to m ¨¦ N and asked why he didn''t keep his promise. Although she was trying to argue, she could see her mind. As a matter of fact, she had such a mind before. For example, when she visited her home around Christmas at the end of last year, little nvsi in a beautiful new dress asked him how he looked.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask your mother''s advice first." Adrian said that and pretended to get the phone.Scarlett also didn''t stop, she held her arm, tilted her head, frowned, looked at him slightly, as long as you call us, we''ll be finished.


    Since she was so determined, Adrian had to take his hand back. "So, do you have any plans, Scarlett?"


    However, Scarlett blocked him back with a word: "isn''t this something you should decide?"


    It''s really a Xing. Obviously, if you don''t meet her requirements today, I''m afraid that the original very high popularity will drop a lot. In that case, Adrian is too lazy to care so much. He has never been a timid man.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it." He said, standing up and going to young NV''s face, looking into her eyes, "I''m sure you''ll be satisfied, will you?"


    "Good!" Scarlett immediately cheered, then jumped to her feet and put her arms around Adrian''s neck and made a mark on his face.


    Although she immediately realized something, her face turned red, but she adjusted it randomly, and even proud of Ting, which was not lost to many adult Nvxing''s Xiong department.


    ---------


    after nightfall, standing tall and looking down, a brilliant light makes the whole city of Los Angeles present a gorgeous and luxurious taste. Nightlife is just beginning, even in the neighborhoods with poor security, there are still underground dances guarded by gangs, and there are more places for the rich to have fun.


    "No matter how lucky or technical, if I throw a ball, they will all crack and fall. This is a fact, a fact that you can''t deny anyway!" Walking in the street, Scarlett tightly took Adrian''s arm and chirped happily.


    A white s ¨¨ long sleeve T-shirt, a tight denim Ku, slightly long blond hair with a little curl, let little NV look quite mature, from a distance, and the same casual dress Adrian is very well matched.


    "Well, you are the most s ¨¨, OK?" Adrian said with a smile, "it''s a pity. If only I had a camera with me, I could take a picture of your heroism as a souvenir."


    At Scarlett''s present age, there are not many places to go. Adrian and she had dinner together and watched a movie, and then went to the bowling alley. Although little NV can''t play bowling very well, she is also very happy. Of course, it was almost impossible for her age not to do some illegal things, so Adrian sneaked her into a famous nightclub for a walk.


    With him, it was easy to bring a little NV in. By the way, he took her to dance on the dance floor. Although he insisted on the bottom line, he was still under Scarlett''s soft mill and hard entanglement, and agreed that she secretly tried a small glass of wine. So, after coming out of the nightclub for a long time, Shao NV''s face is still ruddy, fresh and tender. You look special and talk more.


    "Come back later and remember to bring it with you." Said Scarlett, laughing.


    "That''s not good. Then I''ll sit and shoot you from the back. That''s my favorite angle." Adrian raised his eyebrows a little meaningfully.


    Little NV first some do not understand, but soon understand come over, suddenly Lu out of a shy appearance, but the arm of the hand is more tight. There are still a lot of such teasing tonight. Since it''s a date, how can we not say something? Adrian has no burden in his heart. He turns s ¨¨, which is not much worse than the actors on the screen.


    Scarlett is also very bold. Before that, when she was in the nightclub, she stuck her whole body on Adrian and almost breathed out at him. Adrian almost wanted her.


    "Well, I''ll take you back. Although your mother has gone to New York, it shouldn''t be too late." Come to the car next to, and Scarlett together after boarding, Adrian said so.


    "Can you make it a little later?" Young NV prayed, "it won''t be a problem. My brothers and sisters may be holding parties at home. They don''t necessarily want me to bump into something good when I go back."


    She pursed her mouth Chun, a pair of I see still pitiful appearance, let life not give the idea of rejection. Scarlett is very special. Her static appearance is not very good, but her dynamic appearance is different from Youhu. To put it simply, if the photos taken by her are not dressed up by Jing''s heart, or if the makeup is not suitable, it will look very ordinary. There is nothing special about it. Other Nvxing can have the same effect. But when she appeared in front of the camera, every smile seemed to have a different charm, giving people an irreplaceable feeling.


    It''s special, it''s amazing, so Adrian nodded. "OK, then we''ll go for a ride, but we''ve had two drinks and you''re in the car. I won''t drive too fast."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just keep going." Scarlett said with a smile.


    The car started up, followed the road around the surrounding area, and then drove into Hollywood. Even though it''s past 10 o''clock, it''s still very busy here. The two people stop from time to time and walk around the street for a few times."Have you noticed, ED, that someone is following us." After getting on the bus again, Scarlett suddenly said to Adrian nervously.


    "Is it?" Adrian was a little surprised.


    "That''s right. The car in the corner over there has been following us all the time, and I just found out." Scarlett turns over and lies on the co driver''s chair and points to it from the rear window.


    Looking in her direction, Adrian laughed. "Don''t worry, honey. That''s my bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard?" Now Scarlett is surprised, "I I never knew you had bodyguards. I thought you didn''t have bodyguards. "


    "How can it be," Adrian laughs and shakes his head. "It can''t be without bodyguards. It''s just that there''s a different form of existence. Some people like their bodyguards to follow behind, which will be very imposing; but some people like their bodyguards to follow behind quietly, so as not to disturb their normal life - of course, this is when there is enough reaction time. "


    "Why do you like the latter?" Scarlett asked curiously.


    "Well, probably when I was a teenager, I went out with my parents. They liked this. I was afraid that they would disturb me, so..." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture.


    After hearing this sentence, the God s ¨¨ on his face suddenly changed, and people became a little silent. After a long time, he whispered, "they must love you very much."


    "Don''t think, Scarlett, parents love their children, but in different ways, and I don''t know how to express it. " Adrian, who knew what she was thinking, immediately took her face.


    "I still hate him." Holding Adrian''s hand on her face, Scarlett said a word after a long time.


    "Scarlett, you need time to face up to the big things before I can forgive you." Adrian hugged her and patted her.


    Scarlett looked at him for a long time, and then, without warning, put Adrian''s neck and put her double Chun close to his mouth. However, her W-N skills were so unfamiliar that she could hardly say that she did not. She began to suck clumsily after pasting it for several seconds. But Adrian did not shy away, and then guided her rhythm. After Shun inhaled, she gently teased Nong with his tongue, making the breathing of little NV gradually become more rapid.


    Zi, two people separate, although the light in the car is very dark, but you can still see Scarlett''s face flying red, two eyes watery, m ¨¦ ng on a thin layer of fog.


    "I''m a bad man, Scarlett, and I don''t mind that much." Holding her face and listening to her panting, Adrian said.


    Scarlett''s response is to hold his mouth again. This time, Adrian will not let her go so easily. Her tongue will directly pry open her teeth and go deep into it to start further entanglement. Her hands began to feel uneasy. After walking around her body, she finally put them on the Xiong department, which makes all her peers feel ashamed.


    Feeling the numb current in her body, little NV began to groan vaguely. Her hot body let her thinking ability leave her. The only thing she can do is to release her enthusiasm in Adrian''s rhythm.


    Finally, the two separated again. Scarlett was already paralyzed in the co pilot''s chair, and her sympathies had been lifted up and Wen Xiong had already been untied. The full pair of firm Ting was shaking with her fluctuating mouth. At the same time, a Mi Li God s ¨¨ was in her eyes, and her mouth was full of faint smile. Some of her lost spirits were still at the mercy of others, which could arouse anyone* *¡£


    Adrian''s fingers gently across her face and carefully appreciate her works. Besides the top and bottom points of NV people''s bodies, Chun is the most sensitive mouth. Therefore, a sweet and skillful w ¨§ n is enough to thoroughly stir the NV people''s * *. Like Scarlett in the co pilot''s chair, it''s almost certain that, like Jessica in Queenstown, the depths have begun to flood.


    If it was Adrian before, he could almost stop by this time. Although he could eat her completely, and little NV would not complain after waking up, for some reasons, he was willing to wait until the end of the year. But after experiencing a series of things like Natalie, Adrian no longer cares about those things and does what he should do, so he once again stoops to live in a small NV.


    Another warm wet, Scarlett''s * * is approaching the peak, her hands and Tui are subconsciously active, eager for something. Adrian began to slide down, pink neck, shoulder, and finally contained the tender bud, while reaching out to put the co pilot''s chair down.


    Little NV narrowed his eyes and let out a joyful and joyful groan Yin. He still untied his cowboy Ku and stuck it up by himself. Then, after fully lubricating, he stopped for a moment. As Adrian moved forward, Scarlett let out a sweet and painful hum in this small space.Probably late at night, there were no vehicles in or out of the quiet Lu Tian parking lot for a long time, but even if there are, you may not notice the silver s ¨¨ Bentley, which is parked in the shadow of the street lamp, with slight vibration from time to time.


    "What a nuisance to be in such a place This is my first time, eh... " After a long time, the gentle Scarlett shrank in Adrian''s arms and called out in a soft voice.


    "Since it''s the first time, it should be in an impressive place." Adrian w ¨§ n said with her face, "this Bentley was specially made last year, and it hasn''t been used more than a bit. You say, I''ll seal up this car, so it''s no longer full?"


    "Why seal it up and not use it anymore?" Scarlett asked curiously.


    "Because there''s your first time in this car, this memory should stay forever." Adrian laughed.


    Little NV made a face and was about to get up to speak, but her brow was frowned and then softened.


    "Why, is it still hurting?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "Yes," Scarlett nodded gloomily. "I always thought it was no big deal for the first time. I didn''t expect it would hurt so much."


    It doesn''t matter. It will be better tomorrow at most. I''ve always been very careful Adrian scratched her nose.


    "Never..." Scarlett blinked, then chuckled, and then gave him a mouthful: "shall we sleep together tonight? Anyway, we have our first love, and it''s no big deal if we don''t go home for the first time."


    "As you wish, beautiful lady." Adrian smiles back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C23

    Instead of taking Scarlett back to Beverly Hills mansion, Adrian went to the office of the company, compared to some people like Michael? Owitz - his office is not luxurious, but there are bedrooms and bathrooms. Please be familiar with the domain name. It is certainly not as spacious as a mansion, but it is not interesting. Before that, only Charlize, no matter Nicole or Penelope, only played in the interior.


    However, it was the first time to spend the night in the office, so he went to say hello to the security guard and explained in detail. Of course, Scarlett''s identity is not among them, and the security guard is also an understanding person. Without asking more questions, she ignored them directly. []


    in the rest of the time, they didn''t do anything more. Scarlett had just tried for the first time, but her body had not recovered. In the narrow space of the car, it consumed more Jing force than usual, and Adrian carried even upstairs. However, we can''t have too deep ji''o flow, but it''s OK to kiss and cuddle. Adrian also opened a bottle of champagne and enjoyed the night scenery outside with Scarlett in the office. During the chat, NV ha ha ha straight and laughed, making the whole office full of a different kind.


    After the fun, the two men gathered around to take a rest in Chu ¨¢ ng. This sleep went straight to 9 o''clock in the morning. Fortunately, no one went to work on the weekend. Otherwise, some gossips would inevitably appear in the company. But then again, if it wasn''t for the weekend, Adrian wouldn''t have brought Scarlett here. Then, because of this, after confirming that little NV recovered well, he immediately took her to the office and "invaded" her on the floor.


    "Ed, you really hate it!" Scarlett later became a little angry.


    "Who made you recover so quickly?" Adrian''s Rogue said with a smile that he kept playing with her pair of plump hands all the time. I have to say that the feeling is really good. It''s all like this now, let alone in the future. It''s worthy of being a special creature in the future.


    Little NV seems angry, but it is actually very enjoyable. Last night, after the initial pain, it was still full of joy, but after all, it was not as smooth as it is now, and the peak was also climbing higher. However, this does not mean that she has no dissatisfaction at all. Although Scarlett has been eager to date Adrian, she has not thought of having a relationship.


    "You are a hateful Hun egg, a shameful wolf." Lying on the office floor, letting the morning sun shine on his naked little NV, he poked his finger at Adrian''s Xiong chamber.


    Adrian didn''t take it to heart. She took the initiative to find m ¨¦ n. would she care? Well, I may care, but it is definitely not as strong as it appears. In essence, Scarlett is still a little rebellious, who wants to get more love in the way of stabbing Ji. The divorce of her parents, especially her father''s desperate to leave his wife and children and insist on divorce, has hit her a lot.


    So he took care of her while letting her taste the tingling feeling of crossing the line in the car and on the floor of the office. Let alone Scarlett was very active, even if she didn''t, she couldn''t escape Adrian''s palm. Moreover, she must know something about certain things, so active and obviously ready for psychological preparation.


    "You''ve got another record, eh?" Scarlett made a face at him as she dressed for breakfast.


    Not yet. I want more than that. " Adrian grinned and put his arm around her waist, then leaned to her ear and said, "I want all you have, dear Scarlett."


    "Well, let''s do something about it," Scarlett giggled. "Although I don''t think monogamy is for everyone, it''s against human nature, but you have to prove yourself, ed


    Adrian some unexpected pick eyebrows, although in front of the little NV is indeed a precocious girl, but it is too early to say this sentence, right? Shouldn''t it be a few years before we have this idea? However, he didn''t say much. The answer was to press Scarlett on the wall, which was still very small at present, and made her breathless before letting go. **... it takes a long time to update. Just take your time.


    The date ended here, everything was perfect, and Adrian tasted Lolita again - well, he was taken aback. When I was in the car, I forgot to pull it out at the last minute, so I still stayed in Scarlett''s body according to the old rules. Fortunately, later, he learned from the mouth of little NV that he was still in the security period. Otherwise, he could only pray that Scarlett would not win the bid like Jessica, otherwise the trouble would be much bigger than Jessica.


    Well, this came to an end. After dealing with other films and TV series, Adrian went to the record company and found Eric, the artistic director of new universal music? Norton.


    "I''m ready." Facing Adrian''s inquiry, Norton replied excitedly.


    "Let''s get started." Adrian then went to the studio with him.


    "You know, I have a new film to direct recently, so there may not be a lot of time. If you think there is something wrong and you have to solve it immediately, come to the studio and find me." Adrian told him after finishing the first song.Although universal music has been acquired by AC media, it is necessary to integrate MCM records and prevent the malicious situation of unexpected acquisition in the future. For a long time, it can only maintain basic operation, which gives Norton time and opportunity.


    Br >, even though he had a number of famous albums for britannie, even before he joined the music company, he still had a lot of famous records for the company It''s not easy to be the art director of new universal music.


    As a loyal to the whole group, and without hesitation agreed to the task of cheating Sony records, and achieved considerable effect, Adrian should reward him well. And for Norton, is there a better reward than musical achievement? So Adrian prepared a legendary music producer title to bring to him, simply to make an album, a super album for Britney Spears.


    "Super album?" Britney, sitting on Adrian''s Tui, blinked. Although she didn''t quite understand what he meant, it didn''t stop her from looking at him with joyful adoration.


    "Yes, super album," Adrian nodded with a smile. "I''m going to make every song top the charts!"


    "Really?" Britney immediately opened her eyes. After releasing two albums, she fully understood the meaning of this sentence and what it implied. Although her EQ was negative, her IQ was not low.


    "How dare you doubt me, pet?" Adrian raised his eyebrows immediately.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, master," Britney said, with a look of panic, like a frightened fawn. "That''s not what I mean. I''m just saying the wrong thing."


    She then went further against Adrian, twisted her body, bit her mouth, and said pitifully, "please punish me, master, no matter how you punish me."


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows again, slapped her on the top, and then his fingers slid down the groin.


    Even though it is still across long Ku, Britney''s God is still a little panicked, timidly looking at Adrian, as if to stop, but dare not speak, this is not to pretend. Looking at Adrian in her eyes, she laughs and finally takes her hand back. Britney is obviously relieved. Then she spits out her tongue and flatters her.


    The word "pet" can''t be more appropriate for Britney Spears now. She''s like a docile cat. If she whistles, she''ll jump on her owner and rub against her or enjoy her master''s caress. If you don''t talk about the case, she is the most obedient one among the NV people in Adrian. In this case, naturally, we should give a good reward.


    The sales record of 1.5 million yuan in the first week of the second album has not been broken yet. After a little hype in the media of AC media, the name of Madonna''s successor was put on Britney''s head. Even if this year''s Grammy still chooses to ignore her, no one can ignore her popularity.


    But this is far from enough. As Adrian''s favorite pet, Britney deserves more. She can break more records, so she has plans for a super album. After all, the millennium has been the last glory of the record industry. At most, the second half of 2001 will begin to show an irresistible decline. If you want to create a miracle that no one can surpass, it can only be in this year.


    It''s also very simple to do this. Find ten songs that are very popular and successful in the next few years, and that are suitable for Britney''s voice. After a little modification, ji''ao can sing for the little pet. In this way, we can imagine how much reaction will be produced after the issue, and by the way, it can also make Norton''s position more reliable. This transaction can be said to be a steady profit.


    But it''s not easy to do it. The key is whether Adrian can recall enough songs. Although he had heard a lot of English songs in his previous life and was deeply impressed by some hot m ¨¦ n songs, he did not know as well as the movies. It is difficult to recall ten suitable songs for Britney Spears. So far, he has only found eight.


    And just found, there are a few even only name and part of the lyrics, melody almost No. But don''t worry too much about it. As long as you remember the lyrics and melody, even if there are only a few sentences, as long as the continuous memory will remember the whole song sooner or later, the worst thing is not to remember.


    Besides, don''t forget that Norton can help. In this respect, he almost unconditionally obeys Adrian. Britney Spears and Christina''s most popular and highly praised songs were made in the way Adrian or hum, or say, Norton helped to add, and Adrian was reminded to further hum them out. A person who has hardly been involved in music production can have so many inspirations. It is conceivable that Norton will be shocked. In addition, with the development of time, circles of aura are constantly ensnaring Adrian. It is normal that Norton will have such a reaction.In fact, it is precisely because of this that Adrian promised to let him do undercover work. He believed that Adrian would never fail and would not treat himself badly. It is also because of this, when Adrian put forward the idea of super album, Norton promised more freely. After all, compared with being an undercover, the advantages of super album are very obvious. Once successful, he will have an unparalleled voice in the world''s largest record company.


    So, or for one reason or another, the production process can be hard, but it''s not in Norton''s mind at all. As for Britney Spears, she doesn''t care. She just has to work hard to perform. Besides


    "In that case, I''ll let Christine, that idiot, never try to get ahead of it!" After the intimate, Britney full of longing for "vicious" said.


    Both she and Christina will be overpowering each other in terms of importance, and each has a distinct advantage. In terms of record sales and popularity, Britney is much more than Christina. The $8 million Pepsi endorsement fee is enough to illustrate the problem. But in terms of awards and praise, Christina is more beautiful. At the Grammy at the beginning of the year, although she only won the award for best dance music, and many people think that godisagi


    l should win this award, it is enough to make Britney, who has participated in the Grammy twice but never won anything, become jealous.


    However, if it''s just like this, Britney will not be excited to hear the super album like that. The key is that Christina also beat her in another way, that is, on Chu ¨¢ ng!


    Just a few days ago, shortly after the acquisition, Adrian brought them back to the mansion to celebrate. Although Britney is a little unhappy, but as a little pet, she still listens to the owner''s words. Christina resists at first, but she is soon stabbed by Britney''s provocative eyes. After entering the bedroom, she first gets wet with Adrian.


    From the bathing pool to Chu ¨¢ ng, to the ground to Chu ¨¢ ng, the two girls fought tit for tat. The competition between them is much stronger than that between Gwyneth and Blanchett. There are some feelings between Gwyneth and Blanchett, and they have played lace games. Now they have cheated liv into playing together. No matter how they fight, they will bring the quality of the game.


    However, Britney and Christina only have the idea of overwhelming each other. Almost all of them want to do something better. What''s more, little pets have been trained. What''s more, they haven''t tried any posture with Adrian, so Christina has to learn to do it together. Naturally, it''s a lot cheaper. Adrian spent the whole evening enjoying the wonderful service. It took a long time to gather the two girls to sleep.


    Originally, Britney Spears, as the best groomed pet, should have considerable advantages. However, there is a place where she is not far away from Adrian. As a result, it is cheaper for Christina, and that is the back.


    Although the little pet can play whatever Adrian wants, she still refuses to let him touch it. She seems to resent this. Adrian has not tried this, but as long as she starts to circle around, Britney will start to be nervous. If she continues, she will tighten her body and ask for help. The best time is to pick a finger in a little, and then the little pet began to cry. Even if she gave up her hand in time, she still cried for most of the day, leaving no hostages.


    Christina, however, had no scruples. After being aware of what Adrian was, she knew what kind of person Adrian was, and it was not that she had not been cleaned, so she took the initiative to tease her. Although watching Adrian enter Christina''s face full of uncomfortable pleasure from behind, Britney still doesn''t dare to be like her, so it''s needless to say.


    For their mind, Adrian completely did not put in mind, was not it for this that they were trained together? Just pay attention and don''t let them go too far.


    This is the end of the super album. It takes Hu a lot of time to make it, and he still has two songs to find. In addition, Christina also has to think of several songs. It''s not good to be too fussy about one song or another, but what she needs is relatively easy to find, Nora? Miss Jones''s song is very suitable. Anyway, as long as it is released before September, he can participate in next year''s Grammy, so he immediately focuses on one of the most important things at present, that is, the back cover work for Julia -- "never compromise"


    this story adapted from real people is quite inspirational, and Irene? Brockovich NV himself and Julia has been shaping the image is very consistent - well, in real life may not be so consistent, everyone has a dark side, but that''s not important, the screenwriter and director will naturally make the image in the film become what the audience wants to see or want to show the audience.


    Because of this, Julia won the Oscar for best NV in her previous life. Looking back, her current experience is basically the same as that in her previous life, that is, four weddings and a funeral after modification are added to form a five part love story. Adrian naturally chose to let Julia appear in the movie with no compromise throne.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C24

    "I''m ready. I have talked with Irene NVS at least ten times. I can say that she is the most familiar person in the world. Besides her own, she has read the script countless times. I can even recite from the last page to the first page..."


    "Yes, then recite it from the third paragraph on the last page. "Quick update" Julia was interrupted by Adrian before she finished. However, he was still serious and surprised. Julia was speechless for a moment. Emma, who was reading the script, couldn''t help lowering her head, covering her face with documents, and shrugging her shoulders. []


    "OK, we''ll talk about it later. Please continue." Seeing Julia''s face more and more ugly, Adrian quickly made a gesture to change the subject.


    However, when he interrupted, Julia lost the interest of a long speech, and then ended the conversation: "in a word, I''m ready. Now the question is, are you ready, Mr. director who runs around all day?"


    Looking at her long voice, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Just as she was about to speak, Julia immediately added, "don''t say anything like ''I''m ready. If you don''t play well, it''s your problem.'' if you''re going to embarrass me then, ED, I swear, I''ll make you regret it. ''


    "Now I''m sorry," Adrian laughed and pulled her into his arms. "I should have been a little bit harder last night, so you can''t get up today. Well, it seems good to continue."


    With that, the hand around Julia''s waist began to move upward. But before Julia spoke, little Emma covered her eyes and complained: "God, you''re here again. Can''t you think about the next child under ten?"


    "Now you start talking about mood, eh?" When Adrian settled in, he let Julia go, and brought little Emma to him, and for a while she was shouting.


    "All right, ed." In front of the crazy two people, Julia laughed and shook her head, the accumulated uncomfortable mood also disappeared in this moment.


    "You hear me, little one, your dear aunt is pleading for you," Adrian finally let go of his hand with a smile. "For your aunt''s sake, I''ll let you go for a while."


    But little Emma was ungrateful. After running away, she hid behind the sofa, grinning and waving her fist. "Who wants you to let me go? Wait and see, ED, I''ll hit you one day!"


    "Good, good," Adrian clapped his hands. "I was a little worried, but now it looks like you''re the right person to play Oliver, Emma."


    "Of course." Emma immediately became happy and jumped out with a smug look. Her nostrils were raised high, and the child was really fickle. When it came to topics of interest, the previous events were immediately forgotten.


    But she soon curled her mouth because of what she thought: "but ed, do you think I''m going to do a jump Jump Is it a good idea to be a stripper


    "But the problem is that this NV kid doesn''t know he''s doing a striptease, does he? And she didn''t really take off her clothes Adrian said with a smile, "Oliver is a lively, innocent and simple child. Like her family, she has her own dream and works hard for it. Even if she doesn''t know what she is dancing, she doesn''t care so much if she can become a beauty pageant. All in all, it''s a very interesting corner and a lot of room to play. Why not try it, Emma? I''m sure you''ll do well. "


    But Emma''s mouth still didn''t lift up: "can''t you just play those Do you have acting skills when you dance striptease


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, although the little guy himself probably didn''t quite understand this, but unintentionally said a truth. However, if you want to investigate the reason, it is enough to write a thick book, so forget it. First, do the psychological work of the little guy well.


    "Are you afraid, Emma?" Before Adrian could speak, Julia spoke first.


    "Afraid? How could it be! I''m not afraid of me Emma immediately looked at her aunt, full of anger.


    "I think you should distinguish between the angle and the reality, but you are always looking for an excuse to shirk. What is fear?" Julia shrugged. "You didn''t hesitate when you promised to play Island horror."


    "I didn''t, I just I just Emma said angrily, then stamped her foot heavily. "That''s the aunt who said that about her nephew NV!"


    "Well, dear Emma, think of another Emma," Adrian, who closed her mouth after Julia opened her mouth, spoke again, smiling a little like a wolf grandmother. "Haven''t you always admired her? Don''t you always want to surpass her? Now there is an opportunity. Why not take it? "


    I have to say, this sentence hit the heart of little Emma, although little Emma never showed off in front of her again, but after all, she played Harry, who was very popular with childrenHermione in o''ter''s novels, how can Emma not be envious? What''s more, even if she''s in Harry Potter''s


    crew, she can only be a cameo. How can she be reconciled without her score?


    Little Emma just makes movies from now on, which has nothing to do with it, so it''s no problem to bring Emma to you.


    Sure enough, after hesitating for a long time, the little guy finally clenched his fist: "act on it! I can certainly surpass Charlotte


    "She''s really Emma''s aunt. She knows how to develop her potential." Adrian then laughed at Julia, "but are you really not worried about letting your nephew NV play a little NV kid with striptease?"


    "I believe that someone will not be so bad, which should be good for Emma." Julia said, taking her time.


    "Thank you. It''s nice to hear that." Adrian chuckled at her mouth and said, "since you trust me so much, Julie, I promise to finish the film in six weeks."


    He points to his head with a smile: "all the scenes are installed here."


    It is not easy to direct a film, and it is not difficult to say it is difficult. There are many reasons that affect the shooting progress, such as the scene arrangement, such as the sky and props, such as the actor''s state, etc., but ultimately it depends on the director''s own scheduling and control. Adrian remembers a film that took only 10 days from the beginning to the end. Although the scene is not many, most of the time it is confined to a phone booth, there is also a panoramic view of some streets. Moreover, the story is compact and has a lot of interesting points. Even with bad luck and many problems leading to delayed release, it still has a box office of nearly 100 million in the world, with an investment of less than 1000 Million.


    That''s right. The sniper phone booth was completed at the end of 2000, but it was scheduled to be in 2002 due to scheduling problems, and then it was delayed to 2003 because of the sniper incident in Washington. In this case, the box office is still good compared with the investment. If it can be released immediately, it should be more. Adrian is trying to figure out whether or not to publish the script of the movie. After probing, it seems that there is no similar script in the circle. Ji Ao is just right for the new line. Without the Lord of the rings trilogy, the new line''s profit is a big piece less, but Robert? Shea is still thinking about big investment. If there is a huge loss, he may have to take him.


    Back to the previous topic, the sniper phone booth can be shot in 10 days. Although the limited scene plays a great role, it can not cover up the role of the director. To determine the effect of the scene, set the shooting sequence, and mobilize the actors'' emotions are all things that the director must do. If the director can not complete his work, it is impossible to complete the shooting within ten days.


    That''s why Adrian can finish the winter bones in five weeks and always emphasize the actor''s state. With the experience of previous life and the training of the past few years, Adrian has been able to perfectly pull the scene out of his mind and reproduce it in the camera. If not, how could he finish shooting the Lord of the rings trilogy in October? In fact, after taking care of the bones of winter, he calculated carefully that if he didn''t have to leave occasionally, there were some irresistible factors such as the weather. If everything went well, he could even finish it in four weeks.


    So, it''s not a big deal to say that Julia is going to shoot uncompromising in six weeks.


    In the next few days, Adrian spent most of his efforts on the preparation of the film, which is expected to be on by late April at the latest, but there are always accidents.


    "Maybe you should see this." Charlize came in after knocking on M ¨¦ N and put a stack of papers in front of Adrian.


    "Why, there is a suitable person?" Adrian glanced at the cover of the document and asked with a smile, "one or two?"


    "You''ll see." Charlize shrugged and didn''t say much.


    Today is different from the past, the group has grown very strong, Adrian to change secretary assistant is bound to be unable to carry out large-scale recruitment as before, let alone he has a lot of careful thinking. So it can only be done slowly through the relationship. Although Hu has a little more time, at least the safety can be guaranteed, and Charlize can do more preparatory work. So it takes some means to become a m ¨¦ n director, but


    "This is Are you kidding? " After turning over a few pages of the list of candidates, Adrian suddenly opened his eyes and raised his head in surprise.


    Charlize didn''t speak, just continued to shrug. Adrian some want to be funny, but also some inexplicable, after thinking about it, or press the desk phone hands-free, and then dial the number.


    "Hi, Ernie, how are you? It''s amazing to hear from your father that you have published two papers. However, we should also pay attention to rest while studying hard, right? If you get sick because of tiredness, it''s not worth the loss. " Adrian first exchanged greetings, then added, "by the way, do you remember Charlie? Yes, my secretary. She has been promoted recently. I plan to recruit another one, but I saw your... ""That''s mine." Before he finished this sentence, Ivanka''s clear voice admitted, "what''s the problem?"


    "Well..." Adrian glanced at Charlize, who was slightly cocked up at the corner of his mouth. "Well, I wonder how do you know that I need a secretary?"


    "Dad and I talked about it, and then we''ll find out," Ivanka''s tone was very relaxed, "is there any problem?"


    She asked for the second time, and Adrian sighed silently, then added, "if I remember correctly, you''re still at Stanford Business School, aren''t you? And it hasn''t been a year yet... "


    "I''ve read all the books in the next few years," Ivanka interrupted him rudely again. "Since the day I entered Stanford, I''ve spent all my time and effort on my study, and almost gave up all my entertainment time, even when I go home from vacation. You should know that, don''t you?"


    "But..." Adrian wanted to say something else, but the other side interrupted again: "even my tutor admits that I have done very well. If I continue, I can get enough credits in the second half of the year and start writing my graduation thesis. Therefore, if you apply for internship now, the school will not disagree. Of course, if you think I am not suitable or worried about something, you can refuse. That''s it. I have a lot of homework to finish. "


    After that, she hung up the phone, and there was no hesitation. She almost said, "if there is no certainty, don''t disturb me." Adrian couldn''t help sighing.


    "It seems that there is a strong desire for revenge." Charlize joked that she was always like this, as he used to ridicule that he wanted to find two beautiful NV people, so he did not sneer at him for a few uncomfortable words.


    "It''s embarrassing. Have I ever done anything too much?" Adrian grabs his head in distress.


    "Do you want me to give examples one by one?" Charlize then asked.


    "Well, without that, next What to do? " Adrian spread his hands and made a look of embarrassment.


    "You should have made a decision, haven''t you? Or do you want me to find this poor little girl and tell her that you have fallen into the hands of the great devil, and all the struggles and revolts are expected of him, and you will never escape from his hands? " Charlize gave him a blank look and turned out of the office.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head, then leans back in the high back chair to let out a breath, which is not in his own anticipation or the like. He knows about Ivanka in Stanford. He used to be a model and walked through the catwalk with his own charm and pride. The first lady has become a learning maniac. He has to take some responsibility, but he recruited him to be his secretary


    Whether or not Ivanka doesn''t have the ability or worry that she will do something stupid, he still understands Ivanka''s mind. What Charlize said is not wrong, but some other reasons have to be considered.


    Although there are a lot of things to think about, there are still things to do, such as an interview. Even if you want to refuse, you have to find a good reason.


    "Why are you applying for this position?"


    "I have studied in this field, and I am very interested and enthusiastic. I believe I can get more exercise in such a big company."


    "What do you know about this position?"


    "Daily administrative affairs of the office, drafting and binding of various documents, signing, delivering, urging and recycling, clearing and destroying, and records and affairs of various meetings..."


    "What do you think of yourself?"


    "Calm, meticulous, patient, although the relevant experience is not much, but there is a lot of room for growth."


    The question was finally over, and the three interviewers began to pick up their ears. Although it seemed that they were seriously discussing the problem, both the interviewer and the interviewer knew that the only thing that could really make a decision was the beautiful blond who sat quietly recording all this.


    "Thank you, Miss Ivanka. We''ll let you know if we have news." After the ostentatious negotiation, the middle interviewer said so.


    "Thank you." Ivanka stood up and nodded with a reserved smile.


    A deep and skilful short skirt, NV style suit, golden hair cascading down, silk stockings of


    ou and 5-inch high-heeled lace up shoes on her feet make her have temperament, especially her manner is in place. She is worthy of being a aunt born in a wealthy family and a model. Even when he was studying hard, Ivanka still kept his appearance and beauty every day, let alone now.


    "What do you think?" After Ivanka left, today''s interview even came to an end. Charlize, who was recorded, also came to the inner room. Adrian stayed here to pay attention to the interview process.


    "I think she''s more suitable for OL than you are." Adrian said after thinking for half a day.


    "Well?" Charlize raised her eyebrows."The curve behind her is similar to that of you, but the radian of ting in front of her is much higher than that of you. Oh, I begin to miss the feeling of holding those two hands again." Adrian said with exaggerated tone, but also made the action of pinching his fingers, which made him look like a wolf without quality.


    "I knew that you shouldn''t trust a man''s observation, especially a wolf." Charlize was too lazy to play with him and gave him a blank eye.


    "Well, well, let''s get down to business." Adrian laughed and raised his hand. After a pause, Adrian asked again, "what do you think, Charlie, what do you think?"


    "I think?" "She should be the right person to be a secretary assistant," she said


    "Assistant secretary? You mean she can do it alone? " Adrian raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Yes," Charlize nodded. "If it had been more than half a year ago, I would not have had such a view, but I think she has the ability to take on the job after she came to Stanford from you."


    After a pause, she went on with an inexplicable light in her eyes: "more importantly, although she and I are at two extremes, in many ways, we are very similar."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C25

    ------------


    "she was born in a good family with an enviable childhood and a healthy growth environment. Her parents were strict with her. Basically, she began to learn to be independent after grade 7. She can almost be a good representative of the rich children of the upper class in New York. She is generous and reserved, lively but surmounting, and her life is almost impeccable. But because of this, she is eager to fully show herself in her heart, which is why many industries can make money, but she chose to be a model Charlize talked.


    "That alone is not enough to convince me." Adrian said with a smile.


    Charlize shrugged. She knew what he meant and went on to say: "obviously, her parents'' divorce had a great impact on her, especially when she was just beginning to establish her own outlook on life, which made her very hunlu ¨¤ N and Mi mang. According to the data collected, it was here that she began to contradict her father''s senses However, I still regard him as an example, but I begin to doubt him from the bottom of my heart. "


    "Not bad, not bad. Charlie learned a lot from me." Adrian clapped his hands.


    Turning her eyes, Charlize was too lazy to say: "if it has always been like this, even if she is very contradictory, she will continue to maintain that style. She will not cross the red line - or even touch it - even if Donald remarries, she may be very unhappy, but she will not show too obvious. Finally, she can After graduating from University, he can enter his father''s company and marry a rich man''s child. Unfortunately, however, she met a Hun egg, a very hateful Hun egg. "


    "Wait, Charlie, don''t you think the word Hun egg is used too much?" Adrian is very sad about the scenery.


    Although she met the devil king''s anger, he shrugged her anger and let her go. But if you think that the big devil is wrong, it will be a big mistake, love or hate. As long as you pour in strong feelings, you will be guided and controlled by him by various means. He is a master of playing non emotions, and almost no NV can escape from his hands. "


    "If you can, can you describe me without the devil, Charley?" Adrian sighed.


    "You want to deny it?" Charlize immediately asked.


    "I just think, it sounds like I''m a villain. In this case, we have to find a way to kill the protagonist first. If the world is a novel, we should pay more attention to it. The villains in the novel are more miserable than the villains in the game, especially some big villains in Chinese novels. " Adrian said solemnly, then made a gesture to Charlize with his head askew: "OK, please go on."


    "That''s it, no more," Charlize shrugged. "That''s what I''m going to say. Although Ivanka and I were born at two extremes, they were equally eager to show themselves, to be recognized, and to have strong feelings buried in their hearts. You can deal with her as you did with me


    The tone is very flat, the expression is the same, similar words have been said many times, even if her words are a little worse, he can also feel her mind.


    "Well, I admit, there are places where you see more than I do." Adrian smacked his mouth and said, "how did you do it?"


    "Except for some things, don''t forget that I''m from NV, ED," Charlize''s rare Lu chuckled. "Although you know the NV people well, there are some things that only NV can understand."


    "OK, but I have a problem, Charley," Adrian said, with a clean face. "You said, now that I hate and even hate me, can I trust her without reservation in the beginning?"


    "You should have that, ED," Charlize said, with a little teasing in his voice. "The PENELOPE thing has made some people shake."


    "You see the problem very well, Charley, but you also said that you and Eni were born completely different, so you know she wanted to revenge me, but did not fully understand her ideas, even if you are n. Dean said with a smile," Eni is actually very proud, and her pride is completely different from you. Your pride is because you have suffered too many setbacks before, especially ... The thing that made a big difference in your life. "


    He said, gently stroking Mo on Charlize''s face. He held his hand in his eyes, and looked at him without blinking. After a long time, he said softly: "so, my pride not only does not want to lose to others, but also plays a role in protecting myself, and Ivanka''s pride is that she has hardly encountered setbacks since childhood, and a little injury is in her eyes Maybe it''s a big deal, so it''s hard to judge her reaction exactly, right? "


    "That''s very true. It''s my Charlie. She''s very responsive." Adrian said with praise.Charlize sighed, thought about it, and then said, "OK, so It''s a pity to divide the post into two


    "Give up so soon?" Adrian picked his eyebrows unexpectedly. "It''s not like you."


    "Because I know how important this position is and how much you can''t see." Charlize gave him a blank look and then sighed, "if I''m wrong..."


    Adrian was really surprised to hear her saying that, for the first time in so many years, Charlize said it. You know, she is very independent and proud. No matter what she does, she will try her best to do it. Even if she makes mistakes, she will correct them immediately. She never says "what if I am wrong". She has no confidence. Therefore, at this time, the meaning of this sentence can be imagined.


    "Don''t worry, it''s wrong. You can''t be sure," Adrian chuckled and hugged her in his arms. "Whatever you do, you have to take risks. It''s just a matter of degree. If you fail after considering all the factors, it''s just bad luck. So, it''s up to you. Give me a good practice, Annie. I''m behind you, isn''t it? "


    Charlize snorted, but leaned her head closer to his shoulder, and after so long she looked up: "I don''t think you''re just too lazy to spend time looking for another one."


    "Is it?" Adrian grabs his chin, suddenly turns Charlize over and slaps her on the butt. "Don''t you tease me like that, don''t you?"


    Without mentioning the secretary assistant selection, as time went on, the ready never compromise finally started. The first play was the court play, Irene? Brockovich NV suffered a serious neck sprain when he ran a red light when he was looking for a job. Then he made the uncertain situation very bad because of swearing in court, and finally lost the lawsuit.


    "That Hun egg hit my neck!" Irene angrily exclaimed, easily provoked by the other side''s lawyer anger, made the wrong move.


    ¡°good£¡¡± Adrian started shooting. Julia did put in a lot of effort. These scenes in the court are basically one shot, including the close-up just now.


    "As I said, I was very well prepared." Julia was inevitably a little proud, and then Adrian turned around and chuckled.


    "Is that funny?" She knew what he was laughing at. In fact, she admitted that it was ridiculous to wear this neck brace.


    "Not only that, but also your special Special eye smoke and It''s full of red Chun''s low Xiong long dress. " Adrian laughs and tries to get the supporting actor Albert watching the script next? Finny pulled in, too. "Do you think so, Al?"


    "Well Sorry, I''m reciting Finny, who had been in the movies since the 1960s, was also an old fox. He immediately raised the script in his hand and left himself aside.


    Julia snorted discontentedly, but she was helpless. Brockovich NVS had no higher education. She was able to bring down the big company by self-study. She sorted out and analyzed those materials one by one. Despite the help of fennie''s lawyer prototype, she was a very firm Nvxing. Because of this, even if she has won the beauty queen, she is often a relatively vulgar Nvxing, otherwise she will not swear in court - of course, this is not the case now. Adrian has met with real people a few times, and now she has a certain temperament.


    , however, the movie is the story of a few years ago, so Julia had to be very close to the original Brock wizards in making up and wearing clothes, such as drawing a circle of blue eyed eye shadow around her eyes, or wearing a ridiculous and vulgar red dress filled with red Chun, but a long skirt squeezing the ditches before Xiong.


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go on." Adrian, we''re about to take a break.


    Then it was still the indoor drama. Brockovich lost the lawsuit and had only $74 left in his bank account. When he was angry and desperate, he vented all his anger on his lawyer. Then, because of a series of problems, such as no one to take care of the children, or the job search was not smooth, he had to come to his law firm and ask him for his own purpose She was responsible for the previous difficulties, such as hiring her as an assistant.


    Although the old lawyer is not a good man, on the one hand, because of her entanglement, on the other hand, he sympathized with her, so he finally agreed, but there was no employee welfare.


    "Masley just wanted Irene to do some secretarial work at the beginning," Adrian always called Fanny''s Corner "masley" in order to prevent Hun from confusing her. "He didn''t pay too much attention to her. In his heart, it was actually a kind of charity to Irene, so he always had a perfunctory attitude, so he did not come to investigate the water quality problem in Irene for several days And then he made the decision to get to know the employer. ""What do you think of that," Albert? Fanny thought. "I sat back in my chair, put my feet on my desk and made a phone call. Julia came in and asked me several times before she could respond. Lu was a little confused and nodded her head lightly before she could speak


    "Let me see That''s a good proposal. Let''s do it. " Adrian made a decision.


    In the real event, Brockovich''s office in masley is not valued, but it is absolutely not excluded. Although she has no temperament, she is definitely not a fool. Masley is also not, so although she did not pay enough attention to Brockovich''s initial discovery, she supported her to investigate and collect evidence.


    But films can''t be made in this way. As Adrian has always insisted, the most important duty of a film is to tell a story, and there must be contradictions and conflicts in storytelling, and there must be dramatic ups and downs. Only in this way can we attract the audience, let them put in their feelings and then


    o move. So Adrian set up a plot here, because it''s not very pleasant to dress casually with Xing. Brockovich gets along very badly with other people in the office. In addition, masley doesn''t pay attention to her, so she carelessly agrees to her investigation and then forgets it.


    So, when Brockovich hu''er went to the Water Conservancy Bureau for a few days to find out and copy the information, he was fired by masley because he thought she had gone to play. Of course, as the protagonist of the whole story, this little low ch ¨¢ o will soon pass away. Soon masley came back to find her because he received a call from a professor in Southern California that the hexavalent chromium in the water in a certain area was far beyond the standard. Brockovich was actually working very hard, and he hoped that she would go back.


    But it is obviously not so easy to solve, the audience loved to see, hit some people who look down on the face of the plot. However, masley is not a bad man, so Brockovich only molested an old lawyer, and after winning 10 more salaries and some benefits for himself, he gave all the information to masley.


    "Is that all?" Masley asked after reading the information.


    "At the moment, but it''s very crowded. There must be more data." Answered Brockovich, holding the baby.


    "Yes, that''s the place," masley nodded and looked at her. "Why do you think you can walk in and do what you want?"


    "Because..." Brockovich thought for a moment, then shrugged. "I have big boobs."


    "It''s so


    it''s so much that Adrian claps his hands again. He has done this many times in the past week. Julia and finny are very good at grasping the emotion that s ¨¨ should have.


    For example, Brockovich''s vulgarity and sincerity, or Jingming''s masley, who often ate in front of his assistants, can almost be described as perfect.


    "You know, Al, when Julie said that line, you look so cute that I can''t help hugging you." Adrian said with a smile to Fanny, deliberately not looking at Julia.


    "Why, what do you think about having me with big breasts?" Julie Adam, also known as Ting Xiong, asked that although she performed very well in the past week, she was also influenced by the angle s ¨¨, so that Irene in her words and deeds and in the script? Brockovich has something in common.


    "No, honey, I have no opinion." Adrian immediately raised his hand, while the others walked aside with a smile. Everyone knows that the director and the main character of NV have a good relationship, and no one will interfere with their flirting.


    "It''s just," Adrian lowered his voice. "Your boobs aren''t big either."


    Seeing Julia''s eyes open, he added, "but it doesn''t matter. One place is big enough."


    As he said that, his fingers slipped over her mouth, and Julia opened her mouth to bite, but Adrian returned his hand in time and let her jump in the air.


    "Besides, I think it''s very nice for you to wear that sleeveless crimson s ¨¨ lapel, and immediately after that, Adrian blinked again, and then, that night, Julia put on that fur coat and let him go to heaven with her mouth.


    Although "never compromise" is under intense shooting, Adrian has not left anything behind. Kate has already started her performance in the "Apple house rules", and the preparation of "transparent man" should be completed. Only after Naomi enters the production team, Nicole also starts to prepare for her new role s ¨¨, and practices dancing and singing under the guidance of professionals.


    As for the originally planned movie "Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan", which let Naomi and Nicole play together, is no longer suitable, so we have to give up or ji''o to find another actor for other producers. It''s nothing. This kind of movie was prepared but finally gave up for various reasons. In Hollywood, what''s more, Wu FA Chuang Qing Guan is not something that must be made West.


    Among the above-mentioned NV people, Nicole is the busiest. Her new film needs to be filmed in England, but her practice can not be relaxed for a moment, so it can be imagined that it will be very hard. However, Nicole doesn''t care. She is still firm in this. Since she has made a choice, she must go on, just as she chose to please Adrian with her body. Nicole never thinks she has any feelings for the Hun egg.Fortunately, the new film is also about dance. Although it''s ballet, it''s enough for Nicole to figure out and practice sewing the needle.


    "Out of my world" is Adrian''s film prepared for her this year. The script of this film was obtained by Miramax in Britain last year. They always have a good nose in the art script, so that Adrian occasionally has a bad stomach. In this case, isn''t it good to put more Jing into art movies? Why invest in big production.


    Of course, this is a film company. No film company does not want to be big, even if the parent company has other film companies. In a word, Adrian knew that they were preparing for the film. He had an impression on the film. After careful consideration, he could give Nicole a supplement, so he asked for it.


    Harvey? Weinstein complained that Adrian, even the boss, shouldn''t have snatched their scripts so blatantly, and then dragged on to add.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C26

    Adrian refused Weinstein''s request, but asked them to suspend the preparation of the film, not to take away their production rights, and even if they took away the production rights, the distribution rights were still theirs, and there was no reason to ask for compensation. Of course, because of the surprise of the comic book, Macmillan agreed to put out a complaint later. []


    however, both the trilogy and the superheroes will have to wait for a while, at least until the end of next year before considering the preparatory work. So in order to reassure Weinstein, Adrian immediately handed over the script to Miramax. Who knows, they have always had a good eye on independent films this time.


    "Don''t you think the play is a little too plain?" Weinstein asked him.


    "As long as it''s what I imagined, it''s going to be a surprise movie for many people." Adrian replied.


    Although compared with the original version, the film was made five years ahead of schedule, and there are many uncertain factors. For example, although the gay activities for their rights and interests have begun to grow, they are far from as good as a few years later. However, the theme of the film - life is not only about winning and losing - is very inspirational at any time. As long as we grasp this point, "Little Miss Sunshine" will still be a good work.


    Now that the director of miracles has spoken and has been named as a producer, Weinstein has said nothing more. However, Adrian began to worry that Miramax would not be a good idea to give a second-line superhero to them if he focused too much on big investment and ignored the type of work they started.


    "The punisher" is Adrian''s superhero for Miramax. Since the adaptation right of blade warrior is given to the new line, Miramax can operate the punisher naturally. Compared with the superheroes who always fly away from the sky, the punisher, which has no super ability, has to invest a lot less to make a movie, which is suitable for medium-sized film companies like them.


    But the problem is that the role image of "the punisher" is not much different from ordinary tough guy action movies. The audience can choose too many tough guys. If there is no bright plot and story, and if there is no more hot and innovative action scene, it is difficult to attract the audience. This is why the original "Punisher" movie will The reasons for one failure after another.


    Miramax is good at discovering the highlights of too similar scripts, so Adrian thinks they can try to make the punisher a relatively chic superhero movie, but it''s hard to say what happens if they lose that trait.


    Of course, it''s a bit early to think about this, and even if Miramax messes up, it''s no big deal, as long as it''s not too bad to be accepted, and it doesn''t cause unprecedented losses. Besides, no one can say what changes will happen in the future, so there is no need to worry about them now.


    Say again "jump out of my world", the hero and director are basically similar to the memory, only the supporting actress has become Nicole. However, the script has changed a little. The original British female teacher has become a female teacher from the United States. Unlike Naomi, she was born in Hawaii. It''s hard to say that she plays the role of a British female teacher, so she simply changed this point.


    In addition, the female teacher''s personality has also been adjusted to become a somewhat indifferent woman who likes to resist people from thousands of miles away. Most of her teaching is perfunctory. But after discovering the hero''s talent and enthusiasm, her inner flame seems to be rekindled, and then try to cultivate and help him as much as possible.


    Although the original author of the play, Li? Hall was dissatisfied with the change, but the thing had already been sold, and there was nothing he could do about it, no matter how much dissatisfaction he had.


    Now let''s see that Ni may not be able to perform this role well and finish her training excellently. Even if those ordinary dances don''t need special training like ballet, it''s not easy to practice well.


    In addition to them, several other women, Rachel and Zeta Jones, are making their own films, "Tomb Raider 2" and "drug network". Liv also has a good cooperation with Sophia. Sophia admitted on the phone that the script is really tailor-made for liv, except that she has no more suitable actors.


    By contrast, Sarah is a bit lazy. Adrian has prepared a script for her, which is still a romantic comedy rather than a movie full of moral meaning like "American Beauty", but she even excuses that she is too tired to play.


    "Playing" Buffy the Vampire Hunter "has taken up too much of my time. Why can''t I have a few more days off?" Sarah was coquettish in his arms and begged, "and you also said, this story is very conventional, so the heroine''s performance is very important. Can''t I spend months trying to figure out the role?"


    Faced with such a Sara, can Adrian still say no? Anyway, the script is there and it doesn''t run.


    Monica''s "human bone puzzle" is also in the process of shooting. Although Sophie has no job at present, she is very happy to take care of two little guys at home. Daiwa and Juliet are more and more mellow, healthy and lovable. Although they can cry and make noise like other babies and eat and sleep all day long, they are relatively quiet, especially relative to lily, so they are not particularly annoying."I can''t make so much noise." Lily can''t help but protest, in order to express dissatisfaction with her father''s behavior that her sister always says is better than herself.


    The little guy likes his two sisters very much. Although his mother is different, the little guy doesn''t think so much about it, so he often comes here and teases his two sisters happily. Although they can''t speak and can only utter some simple syllables, Lily still talks to them, tells them stories and plays happily.


    Interestingly, Diva and Juliet seem to like their sister very much. When Lily is around, they always smile a little more, which makes Adrian unable to resist some jealousy.


    "Is there something delicious or interesting for Lily? Hey, I''m talking to you He raised Deva to the front and asked, but the little guy didn''t kill him at all. He still turned his head to the side and looked at his sister directly.


    Well, I don''t want to worry about these daughters. I just hope they can get along so well after the third sister is born.


    After the initial panic and confusion, Jessica has completely calmed down - and, of course, thanks to various psychological tutors - as her abdomen began to swell, she had already made an excuse to continue filming "the last black angel" in Canada and would not go back home. Joshua also found her sister less and less during this period for various reasons set by some people Jessica began to take care of the baby.


    "Relax, relax your eyes, your mouth, your nose, everything. Then close your eyes and feel the baby in your stomach... " With the words of middle-aged women, a row of pregnant women under the stage began to close their eyes and stroke their stomachs.


    Most of these pregnant women were around 27 or 8. Although Jessica was the youngest, she did the best. She not only relaxed her body for the first time, but also closed her eyes and stroked her abdomen with a smile full of maternal breath. Because someone was right by her side, and when she had prenatal education according to the requirements of her tutor, she was very involved in singing a lullaby beside Jessica or calling "Dad loves you, you will be a new member of the family" to her abdomen.


    Yes, this is a pregnancy class. Many first-time mothers come here to learn how to raise their babies and how to take care of their babies in the future. Although Adrian can also invite people to come home, such as Monica and Sophie, considering that Jessica is too young, sometimes it''s good for her to go out and talk with other pregnant women. Therefore, she ended up with a two pronged approach, inviting a teacher to come home and taking her out to participate in Counseling classes from time to time.


    "You''re so patient, man. I''ve never seen such a meticulous man as you. Is this your first time to be a father?" In the men''s lounge, which is just a wall away from the classroom where pregnant women are taking classes, a man in his early 30s took his eyes away from the glass wall and asked, with a look of curiosity.


    After taking Jessica to the pregnant women''s guidance class, Adrian not only stayed by, but also was busy with many things, either delivering water or wiping sweat. He looked like a good husband and cooperated with prenatal education, which made many pregnant women envious. Most of their husbands or boyfriends send them here and leave, and then pick them up when it''s over. It''s better to wait for dozens of minutes beside the man who asked questions just now. It''s not like he''s always around since he came and left, and it''s like this every time.


    Facing the man''s question, Adrian smiles and doesn''t answer. The guy is familiar with himself and has a lot of words anytime and anywhere.


    Sure enough, the man''s eyes immediately returned to the glass wall, and began to say: "this is my wife''s first pregnancy. To be honest, I''m really nervous. We planned to have a baby next year. Who knows..."


    Listening to him, Adrian chuckled and looked inside to continue to pay attention to Jessica. When they came, they all dressed up to different degrees. Jessica was better. Although the dark angel of the end had some popularity, it was not enough to watch compared with the popular movies and TV series. Moreover, the audience was relatively small, most of them were teenagers. Moreover, they still liked science fiction and action types of teenagers. Besides, retaining the last dance was not on Ying, you don''t have to worry about the danger of being recognized if you dress up a little.


    But Adrian is different. After all, he is a miracle director who resounds all over Hollywood. At the same time, he is also the head of AC media. Although he has been very low-key, ordinary people may not want to get a name when he sees him, but as long as the news is disclosed, he will inevitably get into some trouble. So he was always careful. He not only spent a lot of time dressing up every time, but also didn''t communicate with too many people, so no one recognized him so far.


    "It''s very troublesome every time I come here." After coming out of the pregnant women''s class, Jessica mumbled, which seemed to be complaining, but in fact she said it in a cheerful tone.


    Obviously, the compliments from pregnant women make her happy. It''s not easy to have such a man around. Relatively speaking, her mind is relatively simple, especially when pregnant.


    "It''s impossible, but at least it''s fun, isn''t it?" Adrian said with a smile.


    "Where are you going next?" You remember sitting in the rear-view mirror today, when you were in the rear-view mirror, you were in the rear-view mirror, and you were in the rear-view mirror"Let''s go for a drive. I''ve been stuck at home for the last few days," Jessica thought. "By the way, I''d like to try the apple pie from the restaurant in Hassen Landau last time, OK?"


    "No problem. I''d like to help you, my dear lady." Adrian snapped his finger and started the car.


    It took about 10 minutes to get to Hassen land road, and another 10 minutes in line for Adrian to buy apple pie - the restaurant is famous for its apple pie.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, dear lady. This is your apple pie." Adrian smilingly puts the food in front of Jessica and owes himself in the car.


    "Thank you." Jessica''s eyes flashed with moving light. After taking a sip, though she pulled the next piece and sent it to Adrian''s mouth, "try it too."


    "Thank you very much." Adrian said, swallowing the apple pie and licking Jessica''s finger in his mouth.


    "It''s delicious." He then said something meaningful.


    Pulling back her finger and blushing, Jessica immediately exclaimed, "ed!"


    Then both of them chuckled. In the process of laughing, you and I divided the big apple into two pieces. The atmosphere in the carriage was warm and sweet.


    Relatively speaking, Jessica''s mind is relatively simple, so it is very easy to placate her. Such care can also make her feel that her choice was right, and then slowly, bit by bit, she fell into Adrian''s hands. Even if she realized something later, she couldn''t bring up other ideas. Like boiling frogs in warm water, many women were written by Adrian. How could Jessica be an exception?


    "Have a good rest at night, don''t go to bed too late. When summer comes, you can swim moderately, but not too long. Listen to music appropriately, but don''t listen to the rhythm that is too intense..." After sending Jessica back to the small villa she had prepared for her in Beverly Hills, Adrian, who was ready to leave, said in a nagging way that Jessica couldn''t stand.


    "Well, ED, I''m not a three-year-old." Jessica interrupted him a little funny. "I admit I was panicked at first, but I''m fine now."


    "Well, well, then I''ll really leave." Adrian said, hugging her and giving her a long kiss, "I''ll see you again in a few days."


    It was not until the car left the villa that Jessica, who was guarding the door, turned back to the house. It''s no wonder that Adrian is definitely a good man among the good men when he is alone. Even if he pretends, he pretends to be impeccable and heartfelt, so no woman can''t miss the trick. This is one of the characteristics of all the real romantic seeds. Every relationship is devoted to it - of course, it''s very fast to get out of it. One second is still fighting with one woman, the next is another.


    Just like now, Adrian drives back to his mansion - Jessica''s cottage is not far from his mansion for the convenience of care - after a shower, Adrian changes his car and goes out again. Driving into Santa Monica''s neighborhood before sunset, he found his target at the entrance of a small park.


    "Ed!" Scarlett got on the bus and went straight into his arms and then kissed him on the mouth.


    Two people repeatedly wet kiss in the car after a good time to stop, Adrian no less in her plump or on the great shore to show off the desire.


    "Who did you hang out with before?" After making love to each other, Scarlett, who was still breathing, asked impertinently.


    "Oh? So obvious? " Adrian doesn''t deny it, but he just looks surprised.


    "Don''t underestimate women''s instincts, ed." Scarlett hummed.


    "Women? You''re not in any way now, Scarlett Adrian said that on purpose.


    "Well, if you say that again, ED, guess what I''m going to do to you." Scarlett immediately raised her chin.


    "Of course I know, but..." Adrian leisurely said a word, and then suddenly put her arms in her arms, her clothes lifted up, Scarlett screamed, want to resist, but the numb touch came from her chest.


    "You''ve already committed a crime anyway, so go on with it." He said, blowing in her ear.


    "Let go! Otherwise I will be really angry Although Scarlett said so, the temptation in her tone was very obvious.


    "Don''t resist. I''ll go back to drive this Bentley and meet you in such a secluded corner. Do you think I''ll let you go easily?" Adrian "ruthlessly" said, put the front passenger''s seat down a bit, turned her over and pressed it on it, pulled her bra with one hand, and seized one of Weian''s, Scarlett became excited immediately.


    It was in this Bentley for the first time, and the mark on the front passenger''s seat has not been cleaned up. Moreover, Adrian always uses this car to pick her up. Therefore, this car is of great significance to her and brings her extraordinary stimulation. As a matter of fact, Scarlett, who has a deep understanding of every date during this period of time, has to linger with Adrian in the Bentley. Except for some of the postures that can only be used outside, other basic postures have been tried."You hate it." Scarlett said an angry, and then turned back to kiss Adrian, and after he went in, she shook her round buttocks and began to cooperate.


    The sun has set, and Bentley''s stable site makes the vibration amplitude of the whole car not obvious, so the two people in the car can enjoy it. Who would have thought that this playboy, who is in love with a girl, kisses his lover who is pregnant for several months just a few minutes ago? What a jerk and scum!


    ¡­¡­¡£ .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C27

    E-book download function suspended! Expected to be completed by next week!


    "Look, ED, I''m a fawn now!" Scarlett was hopping in the street, not caring about other people''s eyes, and her free and easy appearance attracted people''s love.


    "You''re more like a rabbit, Scarlett." With Adrian behind, he laughs, only at this time can a precocious girl really look like a girl.


    After dinner with her for several hours, she began to urge her to go home after nine o''clock.


    "Really, can''t I go back in half an hour?" Scarlett, who was dragged into the car by him, was not very happy. Obviously, the previous play didn''t make her happy.


    "Well, Scarlett, I don''t know how you made your sister and brother hide the night away from her mother last time, but some reasons can be used once or twice, but not three or four times." Adrian said seriously.


    "So..." Scarlett turned her head to think about it, then narrowed her eyes, and with a bad smile on her face, "since I can''t use it three times or four times, I can at least use it a second time, so I won''t go back tonight."


    She then pasted it from the front passenger''s seat. Her eyebrows were full of charming looks, with the girl''s unique green and astringent, as well as the radian on her chest that many women envied. It''s really attractive. It''s really a special thing. Of course, Scarlett would be so full of temptation that Adrian also contributed a lot. After the first taste, it was in that special environment. The girl who ate pith and tasted called every day to ask him out. Every time she dated, she had to have a passion in the Bentley car.


    Adrian is an open-minded guy, so she fully moistens and develops Scarlett. From the first time till now, plus today, she is only dating for the fourth time. However, the girl is obviously more bright and moving than before, so she begins to be infatuated with *, as long as there is no one around, she will start to tease Adrian in various ways.


    Zi - as mentioned above, Adrian would not refuse to come. He immediately held her face long and sucked the two moist attractive red lips.


    But he did not move on. Instead, he touched her head lovingly: "well, Scarlett, your mother is back. It''s not easy to deceive her. Or you want her to suddenly appear in front of me one day and say seriously to me, ''we have to talk, Mr. Adrian''


    He deliberately pointed his voice to Melanie''s voice, and Scarlett couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t say that to my mother, ed!" She then had some coquettish anger.


    "Well, not so, but it''s true, isn''t it? And... " He gently raised her chin and folded the smile on her face. "Everything should be controlled. Besides, your age is still a problem now. If it is too much, it will affect the future development. I don''t want to see this pair of attractive things droop early."


    He said pinched Scarlett that pair of Wei An, still feel so good.


    "Ha, I was going to be moved, but I didn''t expect that''s the only thing in your eyes," the girl made a grimace. "Do men only pay attention to these?"


    "This is God''s gift to women. Why not pay attention to it?" Adrian chuckled. "It''s impossible for a lot of women to want this much."


    Speaking of it, Scarlett''s chest is really too big, bigger than Monica and Zeta Jones. Maybe only the internship secretary who has just entered the company is a little older than her. If you think about her age now, maybe she will get bigger in the future. However, careful recall, she later seems to become smaller chest, is it too heavy a burden, so went to do a chest reduction surgery?


    Absolutely not. Thinking of this possibility, Adrian immediately said in his heart that if such a graceful curve is not available, it would be too extravagant.


    Of course, that''s after that, and he has enough time to transform her ideas.


    After sending Scarlett back - not directly, of course, and to prevent being found, he let her off two blocks away, but he drove slowly behind her until she got into the house.


    Adrian immediately drove back to the mansion to check the time. It was still a little early. The only girl in the family who was playing games might be you Jihui. Kate and Sarah would not talk about it. Charlie must be training the new internship secretary in the company at the moment. Thinking of this, I will recall the appearance of Ian who occasionally appears behind Charley in this period of time. He suddenly comes to be interested in it. How can Charlie teach this restless young lady?


    "It''s finally done. I can''t believe it. It''s beyond the scope of the assistant secretary''s duties." Ivanka, exhausted, could not help but complain aloud.


    "Ten thirty four seconds, still failing." Said Charlize, pinching his stopwatch, in a flat tone.


    "Do you deal with documents and information every day?" Ivanka asked with some unhappiness. From the beginning of guidance, Charlize was such a plain look. No matter how she changed, from the initial disapproval to the surprise after knowing the work to be done to the now tired, the other party''s expression has never changed. In Ivanka''s view, this is a kind of irony to himself."At the beginning, I said, Ivanka, this job is not easy," Charlize said leisurely. "Otherwise, the salary will not be much higher than that of the same profession - well, let''s call it a day. Let''s remember what I taught you during the break, and we''ll continue tomorrow. I believe that a person who can read and understand a few years of college courses in a short time should be able to master it, right? "


    "Of course." Ivanka puffed out his chest.


    "Good, you know, whether you want to do a good job or achieve your own goals, you have to redouble your efforts." Charlize''s rare smile was just meaningful.


    Ivanka''s heart couldn''t help but jump a few times. Did this woman find something? It''s a pity that Charlize didn''t say much, and even though she was a little nervous, she buried the idea.


    She left the company and went back to her new rented house. After taking a shower, Ivanka immediately fell down on the bed and let out a breath. A strong feeling came to her mind, not only tired, but also inexpressible frustration. For the first time, she felt that her behavior was a little rash. In fact, although she insisted on giving Adrian a good look and sweeping his face hard, she didn''t hesitate to fall out with her father and came to Stanford. She also devoted all her energy to her study. After unexpectedly learning that Adrian was going to recruit a secretary, she made a resume and submitted it at the first time, but she didn''t have a complete plan in mind.


    It is irresponsible to say that she is not smart or uses things according to her preference. You should know that she can read all the things she needs to learn in four years of University and earn enough credits for internship in less than one year. She can''t arrange her time reasonably and adjust her work and rest schedule efficiently. She can only get half the result with twice the effort. Even, she made full use of the conditions in her hands to win the post of secretary assistant.


    For example, he quietly put his resume to AC media, and then said on the phone, "I''m qualified and capable. If you don''t have sincerity, don''t bother me." in order to arouse Adrian''s interest, he became his internship secret book as he thought No. then, Ivanka suddenly found out that she had no plan for what to do next. The position was totally different from what she had imagined.


    In the past, she still looked down on Charlize and thought that this woman was just a vase. Adrian would stay with her when she had no place to put it, and I believe most of them think so. But on her first day at work, watching Charlize deal with the problem quickly and arrange people to organize the documents, although she kept calm on the surface, the shock in her heart was indescribable.


    Before she came, she had done enough homework and had a good understanding of the post of secretary assistant. However, she did not expect that Adrian''s assistant secretary should be responsible for more than the functions of this position. It''s normal to mark key words on all documents so that the boss can read them quickly. However, the whole assistant team should be responsible for the operation, not only to maintain high efficiency, but also to deal with things directly sometimes. Is that too much? After all, this assistant secretary can be almost half the chairman of the board of directors!


    Thinking of this, Ivanka, who was stupidly looking at the ceiling, felt a little agitated, and then became a little short of breath, exercising the power of half the chairman of the board of directors of such a large group It''s exciting just to think about it. But she soon calmed down, closed her eyes with a wry smile, and the quick classification methods Charlize had taught her were still not up to standard.


    Can''t give up! Ivanka said in her heart, and she remembered Adrian''s bad smile when she came to see her.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong about people, Eni. You can do a good job." From time to time, even though Chavez thought that he would stand beside the table in a serious way, if he had never been so serious as to let him stand beside the table.


    Damn it! I''ll take care of you one day! Ivanka hate said, but the legs can not help rubbing under.


    Then she thought of something. If the power of this position is so great, if she can However, Ivanka quickly shook his head. Even if he wanted to sweep Adrian''s face, he had to do it openly and honestly according to his own ability. These unworthy means were too stupid. A bad one would involve his family.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly turned over and thumped heavily on the bed, for she began to feel uncomfortable again: Why did she think of this, and her first reaction was an unprecedented sense of achievement?


    Well, that''s all for tonight. Wait and see, I''ll be familiar with this position in a short time, even if there are more difficulties, I can''t be difficult! Then, then Ivanka finally wants to turn on the quilt and turn off the head lamp. In any case, no matter what plan he has, he will familiarize himself with this position.


    However, after rolling on the bed for dozens of minutes, Ivanka finally gave in and put his hand into his trousers. Then he closed his eyes and began to recall those pictures. He had been in this way for countless nights in Stanford, so there was nothing to be ashamed of. Although she always moaned like she did in the dormitory, the joy was very obvious. After three times, she got up panting, changed her wet underpants, and then fell down on the bed and fell asleep.There is no doubt that Adrian''s account is on Adrian''s head again, but this is obviously not a good start, and in fact, it has been proved by events since.


    "You I beg your pardon? This This This is also What am I responsible for? " Ivanka rattled through the pamphlet in front of him and stammered.


    "Of course, what''s the problem?" Charlize replied in a natural tone, and gave her a strange look, as if it was ridiculous for her to ask such questions.


    "But But This is also This is also That''s too much. It''s shocking After stuttering for half a day, Ivanka finally choked out a complete sentence.


    "Yes, it is. That''s right, if this is published." Charlize nodded, then approached everything and looked at Ivanka with a playful look: "so you must be careful not to think about it. Adrian likes to delegate power and respects women, but it doesn''t mean he knows nothing about these things. If he is angry, he will pretend to know nothing at first, and then give a thunderbolt when he is ready. Then no one can change his mind. About this, can you learn about Penelope? Cruz. "


    "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about..." Ivanka laughed a little flustered. To be honest, she had such an idea. She thought he was just a playboy. He liked to play around. But he didn''t expect that the reality was worse than he imagined. He left so many women around, even three children, and one was pregnant!


    He is a real scum. Those women also have no love for themselves. They know that he has other lovers, but they always keep a relationship with him. They have no sense of shame. After the initial shock, such an idea immediately came out of Ivanka''s mind, so there was such an impulse to make it public, which also severely swept Adrian''s face.


    To my surprise, Charlize broke her mind at one gulp, and seemed to know her purpose. Ivan carton became a bit at a loss. Besides, she knows something about Penelope. After all, she came to the west coast to study mainly to collect Adrian''s information. In addition, she also studied in the business school. Moreover, the acquisition has been reported by the media. She knows more about Penelope by using her father''s relationship than ordinary people.


    Maybe not as clear as insiders like Charlize, but also know that what she said at the moment is likely to be true.


    "I just I think it''s strange that I have to arrange for him With whom and in the order, it''s like It seems that... " Ivanka changed the topic, but "as if" did not speak for several times, and it seemed that he could not find the right word.


    "It''s like a king''s harem and housekeeper." Charlize then went on. Ivanka rolled his eyes, but immediately sighed again.


    "When you talk to them, remember to use a business like tone. Don''t be emotional. When they call, make sure you know where they are and tell ed," Charlize continued. "In addition, write down their hobbies and interests, so that ED can be reminded when necessary and schedule the trip better."


    "This is ridiculous." Ivanka shook his head.


    "As I said, it''s not an easy job. Considering the salary and benefits, a new house, car and telephone were provided on the first day. Which company''s secretary assistant has such treatment?" Charlize said with a smile.


    "This is ridiculous." Ivanka continued to shake his head.


    "In addition, I suggest that you''d better live with ED so that you can deal with a lot of things more timely and efficiently." Charlie immediately said, "for example, we should deal with the documents with him in time or go to bed with him."


    "What?" Ivanka was shocked again. "You mean..."


    "If you want to use a more elegant word, it''s to provide sex," Charlize said with a rare mischievous smile. "Not only that, you have to bear his provocation or further aggression while you''re on the phone, or you''ll have to hide under his desk and blow the trumpet for someone visiting."


    Although the other side appears to be very bad, Ivanka is not sure that this is a joke, especially if he knows some Adrian.


    "It''s rare that you don''t feel What''s the difference between your behavior, and the behavior of these women, from bitches? " She wheezed and wheezed, rattled the pamphlet in her hand, blushed, and her voice became a little shrill.


    "Oh?" Charlize''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "So, tell me, how did you come to this conclusion, princess?"


    , listening to the mockery and sarcastic tone, the anger of irkat suddenly burst out, but the princess''s Royal Highness immediately followed it.


    "Do you know me? Do you know these women? Do you know the story about them? Yes, of course, there are women like you think, but that doesn''t mean you can label everyone like this, just as you can''t easily generalize ed ed. I thought you and other rich children may be different, but now it seems that I am wrong. I am self-centered, only believe what I believe, and respect others on the surface. But on the basis of not wanting to really understand others, such respect is just a sense of superiority full of self-improvement. " Word by word, Charlize got into Ivanka''s ears, and her thoughts began to get confused."I I''m not... " Ivanka has been completely overwhelmed in momentum, and it has become impossible to find each other''s loopholes.


    "I repeat, Ivanka, it''s not an easy job. If it''s not acceptable, it''s better to leave as soon as possible." Charlize finally said.


    #c¡£ .¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C28

    The first step is the most difficult step for a person to accept something completely different from his own outlook on life and values. However, as long as the first step is taken out, it will be much easier to accept the nature behind. []


    (free download of full text e-books) such as depriving people in front of their lives with cold weapons, or letting a shy person who refuses to show himself in public to speak in public, and shame pally and so on.


    That''s why Charlize would say those things to Ivanka, and a girl like her would not really try to change herself without enough and completely unfamiliar shocks. Of course, we should also arouse her curiosity and not scare her away, so as to give up the idea of revenge on Adrian. As long as we follow someone''s plan step by step, she will never escape.


    So, in the face of Charlize''s question, how would Ivanka choose?


    "You don''t have to be too careful. Just think of yourself as a waiter. Think about what those waiters do when you go to a restaurant." While Charles was coaching Ivanka, Adrian was still working on "never compromise," and was talking to a dragon about what to shoot next.


    She is the real prototype of this movie, Irene? Ms. Brockovich. With short golden brown hair, she is about the same age as Julia. She looks pretty good and has a certain temperament. Even if she is a beauty queen in a small town, she has to have real talents.


    At the moment, she was wearing a dress that was often worn by waiters, holding a small book, and waiting to turn on the machine after she understood Adrian''s words. Since the story is adapted from her experience, and the crew also visited her at the law office during the preparation, it is also appropriate to invite her to take a guest role.


    This role is very simple, that is, when Julia takes the children to the restaurant, the waiter who orders for them has two or three shots, and it is easy to pass. The character was simple and easy for the crew, but it was a great experience for Brockovich himself.


    "I used to want to take a chance in Hollywood, but I didn''t make it for various reasons, and then I became the assistant of old ed for various reasons. Today, it''s a happy thing to realize my original little dream in this way." That''s what Brockovich said.


    For the script and the characters in the script, as well as Julia who plays "her", Brockovich also likes it very much: "Julia is the most attractive actor I have ever met. It''s a great honor for her to play me. I''ve seen several of her romantic comedies. But I don''t want to say that much


    The source of this sentence is also one of the most interesting parts of the whole story. Masley was annoyed by Brockovich because the case was not going well. Finally, he yelled at her: * *


    you! However, Brockovich said nothing but roared back: * *


    ack!


    In a simple sentence, the heroine''s intrepid character is immediately reflected. Similarly, the old lawyer who laughs and shakes his head after being stunned also shows that kind of lovely feeling again. It not only impresses people, but also fully expresses the character of the characters. For biographical films, this technique is quite appropriate.


    As for the reality, oh, that doesn''t matter. As I said before, what the movie needs is to dramatize the story and how to make the characters appear fuller. Just grasp the theme. For example, in reality, Irene? Brockovich finally broke up with her boyfriend who repaired the motorcycle, and there were rumors that she and ED? Masley had a one night stand or something.


    But what about that? Biographical films are not documentaries after all, and these things will not tarnish the story. For example, the power company, which caused large-scale pollution and caused serious illness to nearly 1000 people, could not escape the compensation as long as it was disclosed in a normal country and attracted the attention of public opinion. However, Brockovich''s achievements in the whole affair could not be erased.


    Well, back to the shooting, the progress is still very smooth, Julia''s performance is really excellent, let the visiting little Emma can''t help but exclaim, is that her aunt?


    "Of course, because I''m very involved in the play. Do you know what it''s like to be in a play?" Julia asked, pinching the little guy''s face as she rested.


    "Of course I know," said Emma, unconvinced as she broke free. "I''m also very good at filming!"


    As a road movie, the preparation of "little beauty in the sun" is much simpler. In addition to spending some time on the beauty pageant, everything else is easy to solve. As long as the actors and directors find out, they can start the movie immediately. And the two most important actors have been arranged by Adrian. In addition to Emma playing Oliver, the role of grandfather is still called Allen? Ah Jin.


    Since Alan? Ah Kin "has" proved that he can play the role well, so it doesn''t matter if he comes again. Even if it''s five to six years apart, it''s not enough to cause a qualitative change, especially for an old actor like him."Is it?" Adrian said leisurely beside him, "how do I hear that you always complain about the past in the crew?"


    "I don''t have one." "I just don''t like that dress. It makes me look like a fat pig, and it''s a big open tooth pig with big eyes."


    "It''s just a fat pig." Adrian then picked her up and held her in his arms for a while.


    "I''m not a fat pig!" Little Emma got angry and tried to block his arm. She pedaled to one side and sat on the chair with her arm in her arms. She twisted her head to one side and raised her head high. She looked like "I''ll never talk to you again.".


    Julia was about to say something, but Adrian stopped her, gestured to her, and then came to little Emma: "Hey, Emma."


    The little guy hummed and turned his body to the other side. Although he turned his back to him, he always wanted to say: please, please, I will forgive you.


    "All right, Emma," Adrian said gently, holding her head. "That''s what it''s like to make a movie. It takes sacrifice to play a good role, just like your aunt is now. You don''t even recognize her, do you? That''s what acting is all about. Just make the audience think it''s someone else on the screen, and you''re successful. Maybe you don''t quite understand it now, but you will understand it sooner or later, and... "


    He got close to the little guy''s ear and whispered a few words. The little girl who was just pretending to be a pose turned her eyes wide and looked at him with surprise and joy and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Of course, as long as you work hard." Adrian grinned and pinched her little chin.


    "No problem, I will try to be the best Little Emma then raised her hands into fists over her head and cried.


    Julia was surprised to see all this, Adrian and she said something, suddenly let her become extremely energetic.


    "What did ed say to you?" After the little girl ran back, she couldn''t help asking.


    Little Emma was about to open her mouth when a dry cough came from her side. Adrian raised her hand to her mouth and pulled a zipper. Then she wiped her neck fiercely. Faced with such a "threat", little Emma could only smile and cover her mouth: "sorry, aunt, I promised ed to keep it secret."


    Then he added, "you''ll know, it''s going to be a big surprise."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your surprise." Julia scraped her little nose in a helpless and funny way.


    Thanks to the good state of the two protagonists, "never compromise" is still shooting smoothly, and Adrian has more time to deal with other issues, such as Eric? Norton exchanged views.


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s it. It''s great. She played very well." Listening to the newly recorded song, Adrian nodded and said, "as for the lyrics, you can do as you like. Those I think of can only be used for reference. They are not in line with Britney''s current imagination. No matter how good the lyrics are, they have to be modified."


    So far, three new songs of Britney Spears have been recorded, "a


    nee


    UE" and "


    Ning". No matter which song is quite famous and popular in previous life, it has been on the top 100 of billboard.


    Since we want to make a super album, since we have said that every song can wait for the top of the charts, we must do well. This is also simple. Just look for the songs that "Zeng" and other songs have been on the top of the major charts. Although these charts are somewhat watery, like Oscar, they have no certain quality and popularity potential, so they can''t wait to be on the charts.


    Therefore, Adrian is not limited to the songs that have been on the top of the major charts in his memory. After all, he doesn''t remember as many songs as movies. As long as he finds those extremely popular and operates a little, he can still achieve the same effect. Therefore, in addition to these three songs, there are also several popular works such as "P


    etti


    oy", "stop!


    stop!


    stop!. maybe the lyrics of some songs are not suitable for Britney Spears, but with such a large number of people under her, it''s too easy to make appropriate modifications.


    The most modified version is stop!


    stop!


    stop!


    stop!. although there is no problem with the lyrics themselves, the production team has repeatedly rewritten some parts for the sake of Britney Spears image. It''s really interesting that the young girl keeps the last step in love. Rao is so, the temptation revealed by this song is quite large in the whole album - Britney is now the idol of teenagers. Although every female singer will go on the sexy line sooner or later, if there is no sign of change, organizations like the parents'' Union will have something to say.


    Although this is just a non-governmental organization, there are many influential non-governmental organizations in the United States. The reason why Britney''s third album "once" was not as good as the first two is that, apart from the decline of the entire record industry, she suddenly changed her image and began to take the sexual route.Adrian certainly won''t let her go the old way. It''s the right way to make changes step by step. Therefore, she has been set a transformation process for her early, and Britney, who is obedient to him, has accepted her early. In this super album, she has begun to show her sexuality, but at the same time, she is careful to grasp the scale. It is understandable to modify the lyrics of "stop!


    stop!


    stop! For the sake of maintaining her image.


    As for the MV, it''s impossible to copy the original, but Adrian would like to bring the silver white dress and stage jazz dance that someone wore when they cover the song. Britney must be very good.


    The most difficult song to sing is "a


    nee", Celine? Dion''s songs all have a different flavor, and this song itself has many styles. But Britney did a good job. After the production team revised the lyrics and the new screenwriter, she actually sang a different flavor, without Celine? Dion that kind of ethereal, but has its own unique sweetness and joy.


    Because it''s a brand new song. Adrian thought about it and came to this conclusion. Simply put, no one sings in front of her, she can perform without burden, if it is Celine? If Dion sang first and then let her cover it, it would not have the effect as it is now.


    Of course, all the songs on the album can''t be of the same style. In addition, Adrian had two or three songs in her first album, so it''s not against the rules. Although I remember that there are not many light rock on the top 100, and they need to consider another guy, there are a lot of billboard lists. In addition to the top 100, there are also rock, country and so on. It is not a renegade to be on the top of the top 100.


    This is a good way. After spending a little time, Adrian finally got together, but there are three suitable songs. Considering the past, it seems that it is not good to give up any song. Finally, he simply left one of them and released the collection half a year or a year after the album was released, and then added this song to attract many loyal music fans to pay for their wallets.


    Adrian originally planned to make even


    ytime. This song is also one of Britney Spears'' masterpieces. However, considering that it was originally created by herself, why can''t she still write it? A singer can''t sing alone. Writing songs and composing music is also a compulsory course. Since "Eve


    ytime" proves that Britney Spears has potential in this field, Adrian doesn''t mind further exploring.


    But then again, Britney Spears, who still has the title of Britney Spears, is in a totally different mood from the one she remembers. It''s hard to say whether she can write "Eve


    ytime".


    At the thought of this, Adrian couldn''t help laughing, especially the indignant look on Britney''s face, which made people feel refreshed.


    "I really can''t imagine that such a good friend in MMC could do such a thing now!" That''s what Britney said at the time. Her chest heaved a lot and she was very angry. She was aiming at a dancer named Justin? Timberlake''s guy.


    Yes, it''s Justin. It''s probably because super boy was brought out ahead of time by the predecessor of MCM Records Company


    UN records. After leaving MMC, Justin ran into all kinds of walls, not to mention the specific situation. In a word, he was finally reduced to the stage of dancing with others. Then, at the end of last year, he danced with Britney at a concert, then approached her as a friend and asked her out.


    Britney agreed to his invitation because of the camaraderie that she had performed at MMC. Justin? Timberlake probably just wanted to get a chance through her and the records. After all, MCM records is famous for its ability to discover new people. At present, they own the two most popular female singers. However, once a man drinks wine, he will do a lot of things he doesn''t dare to do. In particular, his will is relatively depressed. However, the girls who played together as a child are successful and sitting in front of them. They are so sweet, lovely and charming. Once they are dizzy, they have to move their hands and feet.


    Britney got up and slapped her on the face with no doubt. Poor Justin, do you really think she is still MMC that simple little girl? Well, she is still very simple, but the simplicity will only be given to her master.


    "In that case, let him disappear from the circle." Facing the pet''s complaint, Adrian said leisurely.


    Justin is not Penelope. Before Penelope came to Hollywood, she was well-known in the European film circle at least. Therefore, it is necessary to deal with her until she is completely annihilated. But Justin? Timberlake is now just an unknown dance partner. It''s easier to make him disappear than to shoot a fly, so his future is settled.


    Sure enough, manipulating the fate of others is the most interesting thing. Adrian sighed in his heart, and did not feel that there was any problem.Sure, Justin? Timberlake is just a small character, and the pet is his favorite work. As expected, after the sound of "master", Britney has gradually become Adrian''s from inside to outside. Her parents may have retained a little influence, which can be seen from the pet''s acceptance of their requests from time to time. But it is also very limited, and Spears''s husband and wife, who suffered great losses in the IT bubble burst, did not dare to go too far. In this case, Adrian was also happy to let Britney show his filial daughter''s appearance, which is also good for her image.


    Well, let''s get back to business. Because the progress of "never compromise" is good, not only Norton often comes to the production team, but Adrian often goes to the record company. Although the new universal music is still adjusting, the operation of MCM is still very normal. However, Norton to the crew is very simple, but Adrian asked the record company to ask more than Britney''s album.


    (full text e-books are free to download)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C29

    "Hey, what''s your expression? This is a song I wrote myself. ~~


    ! -


    "stop plucking the non guitar string, and little NV gives Adrian a dissatisfied look. [search for the latest updates]


    "what''s the matter? Can''t I even yawn? " Adrian is innocent.


    Young NV suddenly jammed and glared at him for a long time before humming: "I''m not happy, ED, I''m not happy, you know, this song is..."


    It''s gone. Looking at her choking expression, it''s obvious that she swallowed the words behind her. At the same time, her face was slightly red and her eyes could not move.


    "What is it?" After waiting for a long time, Adrian finally made a gesture and looked at her with the God of inquiry s ¨¨.


    "Nothing more!" "Little NV suddenly not bad wave a hand," in short, I am very unhappy, very unhappy. "


    "Well, well, in that case, how about I apologize to you? Because of my carelessness, so that the lovely Miss Wei Niu was hurt, I sincerely apologize to her, I hope she can forgive me Adrian closed his smile and said in a very formal tone, still owed.


    Seeing him so, Avril suddenly became at a loss. She pinched a handle on her mouth and stammered: "in fact You don''t have to I''m just kidding... "


    "Don''t try to lie to me, Vicia. I know you''re really upset." Adrian reached for her head. Although Avril had an obvious evasive action, she still let him hit her head twice.


    "If you''re not happy, I''m going to make you happy," he continued, laughing. "You''re going to release your first single in a few months, and you''ve got to be in good shape until then."


    "I''ve always been in good shape, even if it''s going to be released now." When it comes to her first single, Avril suddenly becomes Ji. After all, she came to Los Angeles from Canada in the way of Ji ¨¡ o for her music dream?


    "By the way, why can''t it be released now? I hear it''s all ready. " She asked, suddenly thinking of something.


    "Because September 27 is your birthday." Adrian then pinched her chin.


    Avril blinked. She didn''t seem to respond, but she jumped up and asked in a surprise tone: "you mean You mean On that day


    Ji changed her tone.


    "Of course, I think it''s a great birthday present." Adrian spread out his hands and said with a smile, the next second he even with the chair up, almost fell down, because Avril fiercely into his arms.


    "Thank you, ED, I love it so much!" She spoke incoherently, then subconsciously slapped a mouthful on his face.


    "I''m glad you like it, but I think you should talk well, and then I''ll really fall." Adrian grabbed the next cabinet and said with some difficulty.


    Avril noticed her gaffe, and it took two seconds to reflect what she had done. She jumped back into her chair, grabbed the guitar and stopped talking in front of her.


    "It''s really exciting," Adrian, who was recovering his seat, said with a smile, and then changed the topic before Avril got angry. "I originally wanted to keep this surprise until September, but now I have to tell you in advance. In this case, after a few months, the enthusiasm will fade."


    "No, my passion will never go away." Avril immediately retorted, but immediately Lu out of a worried God s ¨¨: "however, although I am not worried about singing, but I always feel that... "


    Seeing her indecision, Adrian couldn''t understand what she was worried about, and then laughed: "why, Wei Niu, who has always been full of confidence, is not so sure in some aspects?"


    Avril pursed her mouth, as if to say something, but in the end it was just a dull hum.


    "Well, Vicia, you''re still pretty, you know." Adrian no longer teases her, "absolutely not lose to Britney Spears."


    "You''ve got a little bit of high hair again, and I think it''s really nice to have a long hair line?" Avril said this with a lack of confidence.


    "How can, your hairline is not high, does not affect the beauty at all, acne is only a few, as for the teeth, a little correction is very good." Adrian pinched her chin unkindly and said, "it''s not beautiful, but it''s not ugly. You know, Wei Niu, in fact, you are the best. Some girls look very beautiful. Once you remove your makeup, you will be shocked. But your appearance, make-up and do not make up the difference is not very big, moderate make-up can make you more beautiful, but do not make up you will not be ugly, so, you are a beautiful girl, you must have confidence in yourselfAlthough Adrian said it sincerely, what he got was a slap on his hand, which was not polite: "how long do you have to pinch like this? What''s more, can you stop calling me "Wei Niu"


    "That won''t do. I will never give up my special address." Adrian raised his finger, shook it, and got a blow in the arm.


    "Good. I''ll beat you every time I listen to it!" Avril threatened to shake his small fist.


    "It doesn''t matter, weiniu. I''m strong enough. You can beat me." Adrian didn''t care, but he did a dodge action when little NV came.


    Little NV immediately giggled, eyes curved, mouth very bad upward, seems to be very satisfied with his inconsistent performance.


    So she teased a few words, Avril suddenly had some expectations. Ai Ai asked: "by the way, ED, can you tell me the content of that single? I mean Who wrote it? "


    After all, many people in the company know that the most popular songs of Britney Spears and Christina have something to do with him, and all the songs of Britney''s third album now have ch hands. Avril certainly hopes that he will also be for himself I have written a song or put forward some pertinent opinions.


    However, Adrian''s answer made her a little disappointed: "it''s a newcomer in the company, and he wrote all the lyrics and songs."


    But then he added with a smile, "but I like this song very much. In my opinion, it''s very suitable for you - in fact, your own song is not bad, at least that song just now is very good, and I like it very much."


    Hearing the mocking tone, she knew that she was writing that song. Avril immediately waved her fist again to cover up her embarrassment in this way. It seems that she is a little male and likes to express her feelings with fists, but it''s also good. Avril, who is no longer careless, is not Avril any more.


    Therefore, if you want to start, you have to wait. For some NV people, you can be strong, but for some girls, you have to wait patiently. As long as it is worth it, you should wait patiently. Besides, it''s not Britney and Christina, it''s not Britney and Christina, it''s


    "Ed! Ed!! Ed Jessica? Simpson screamed Adrian''s name, carried his back on the wall and shook his head like an octopus around his body, especially the pair of Tui, tightly clamped on his waist, allowing him to further impact.


    Haha, Adrian, who is smiling, slows down the frequency. From time to time, he will go straight to the end and let Jessica not be satisfied? Simpson is more and more crazy. Compared with the "you are really


    ng" winking, this is her real reaction. It is not so easy to cater to Adrian. Whether the NV people are really immersed in it or just performing is very clear to him.


    This is expected, Jessica? Simpson has hinted to Adrian several times that who doesn''t want to get a man who is both talented and powerful and who can coax the NV? Even if you can''t be a popular superstar like Britney Spears or Christina, there is bound to be a bright future.


    So today Adrian a little bit through Lu, she did not hesitate to post up, together went out for a stroll, and then took him back to his home.


    Adrian doesn''t mind giving Simpson a little bit of benefit, as long as she can satisfy herself. When Britney and Christina are not in the record company and other things can''t eat for a while, it''s good to have a friendly match, let alone


    Super albums and movies are going on, and some things are going on as well.


    "Is this really a good arrangement, Eni?" After taking his eyes back from the clouds outside the window, Adrian suddenly asked the assistant secretary who was sitting in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Immersed in some absentmindedly turning the magazine in front of him, Ivanka raised his head and looked at him puzzled.


    White s ¨¨''s Jumpsuit skirt and yellow s ¨¨ coat, typical of Ivanka style, and her temperament is very set off.


    "The schedule, Emma is not a simple NV child. She is bold and prudent. Sometimes she seems to have crossed the red line, but actually she is just a little closer. So, if you don''t set aside enough time for buffering, she will keep on pestering Adrian said lazily.


    It was on the plane to London, and given that "never compromise" was going very well, Adrian gave the crew two days off as a reward after four weeks of filming. Then he boarded the Si Man plane to prepare his trip to London. Because of the small actors and various other reasons, the first Harry Potter film is still being filmed, and it can be closed in early June, and then it will be in post production for at least half a year.


    The so-called first-hand discovery of this series of people, Adrian in love and reason should often go to see, "HarryThe entire industry chain worth tens of billions of dollars must be firmly held in our hands. It is because of this series that Claude made up his mind to start with Hasbro.


    A well-developed group is bound to form a semi closed industrial chain inside, which can resist most of the risks. AC media has completed most of its industrial chain now, and it will be perfect to include a small part of it, such as toy production. Everyone knows that for animation and games, the surrounding is the most profitable, especially the hot m ¨¦ n animation and games. The profit from the periphery is often more than ten times higher than its original height.


    Pixar, owned by AC media, is the leader in animated films. Blue Sky Studio is also redoubling its efforts. Several game studios also have excellent works. We should know that children, young people and Homeboy''s money is the best to make, so it''s worth having a toy manufacturing company in any way.


    Hasbro has worked with AC media before, and for some reason, they have become targets. Adrian and Claude had this plan as early as 1998, but they didn''t have much capital at that time, and Hasbro''s profit situation was good, and they didn''t have much intention to sell, so they didn''t do it.


    However, there are rumors this year that Hasbro may suffer losses. The release of the first episode of Star Wars prequel last year made them think that there might be a sale of toys in Star Wars, so they expanded the scale of several factories, but the results did not seem to be very good. Although they went public last year (note), the Hu fee of the acquisition may be larger than before, but the capital of AC media has also increased a lot. If the situation is very bad, it is definitely a good opportunity.


    The acquisition of Hu is not much money. Hasbro''s current market value is about 4 billion, which is equivalent to the actual assets. Even if a hostile acquisition is carried out, the Hu fee will not be much higher than this figure.


    In addition, Black Horse Comics is also under the consideration of acquisition. Although it has already had surprise in its hands, this cartoon company, which was founded in 86, can stand and grow between DC and marvel. It has the momentum of the third largest comic company in the United States, and it must have a great place. In fact, to put it bluntly, their way of development is simple, that is, making comic versions for those hot m ¨¦ n films.


    They made comic versions of alien, terminator, star wars and other movies, including the vampire hunter Buffy, the biochemical crisis, and the expendables. The latter two comic versions want surprise to be in charge, and even the characters, props and scene setting draft of "dare to die" have been completed. However, many amazing authors have protested, claiming that they are treated as third rate caricaturists.


    Well, there is some truth in this statement. For example, although the scale of black horse company is relatively large, its reputation in the industry is not so good, because most of their works are comic versions of films. Although there are some original authors, that is a later thing, and it can''t change people''s views.


    After the "vampire" cartoon was released, it was also a good chance for them. After further consideration, we may as well include Black Horse Comics as a supplement to the industry chain. In addition, they also have some original works with commercial value.


    In any case, like Hasbro, Black Horse Comics will not cost much, or even negligible, and will not affect Adrian and Claude''s major plans this year. Yes, the acquisition of universal music, the acquisition of Hasbro and the acquisition of Black Horse Comics are just small moves. Their real goal is on the other hand, this is a purchase of tens of millions of dollars, and the sooner the better, the more likely it is to increase the cost of the acquisition.


    Well, the topic has gone further. Back to the industrial chain of Harry Potter, Adrian has been thinking about this industry chain since he hired Si detectives to find Rowling. Harry''s theme park was a small part of his original huge plan. Although Universal Studios was established after the acquisition of universal, there are not many such theme parks.


    So it''s not a bad thing to have time to run around London - and, of course, little Emma, who threatened on the phone that if he didn''t come back, she would go on strike and go to America to find him. God, how long has it been since I left? She''s a real troublemaker. Although knowing little Emma''s threats and joking elements are the majority, Adrian still decided to go and see her. Anyway, it''s on the way.


    Because he will come back soon after he went, Charlize suggested that he take Ivanka with him, which is also a test of Ivanka''s current ability.


    Ivanka finally decided to stay, of course, because he felt that his revenge could not be given up halfway, but also because Charles had aroused curiosity. She really wants to know why some NV people are so willing to stay with Adrian, and what kind of person Adrian is, especially after learning about the stories of Kate, Sarah and little Emma respectively.Many NV people are like this. Once they have a strong curiosity about something, they will never be reconciled if they are not clear about it. Of course, to make her make such a choice, Charlize is indispensable. She successfully broke her fantasy and aroused her curiosity. She is worthy of being a good wife. Adrian suddenly didn''t want her to leave.


    "Well Okay, but In spite of this, I have to meet her first, and then I will know how to adjust, right? " Ivanka thought and said.


    "Of course," Adrian nodded. "I just want to remind you to be careful. Emma is a little devil in a way."


    "I''ll be careful." Ivanka nodded.


    Seeing that she was still absent-minded and Adrian was not talking, little Emma''s headache could only be understood through her own experience.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian." A voice was ringing in my ear.


    "Thank you, Ellie." Adrian turned sideways and let Ellie, who was wearing a blue s ¨¨ stewardess uniform? Lat took away the glass in front of him.


    "You know, Ellie, after a few days, you''re beautiful again." He immediately said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Ellie immediately winked at Adrian. She didn''t care about Ivanka sitting next to her, but she quickly gave her a suspicious look. After all, it was Charlize who accompanied Adrian on the trip.


    However, she left without asking anything. Adrian is very self-conscious about her, so she is willing to accept some of her requirements.


    "Speaking of it, we still have a few hours of flight time, maybe we should find a place where the Si dense point flows down." After taking his eyes away from Ellie, Adrian looks at Ivanka with a smile.


    "No, no," Ivanka leaned back and looked at him nervously. "I still have There''s a lot to learn. "


    "All right, all right." Adrian didn''t have to. He got up and walked in the direction that Ellie left. There was nothing to say about what he wanted to do.


    Ivanka spat and sighed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C30

    There is no advertisement in all text


    another plan


    the Harry Potter cast being filmed in London has not changed much, Chris? Columbus is a very conscientious director, and fully respects Rowling''s opinions. He will try to persuade her even if there are any problems, so the plot of the first film is not much different from what Adrian knows. For example, Pippi ghost is still gone, because Columbus thinks that it has little effect on the plot. Although Rowling does not give up, she is still convinced by his patience. [search for the latest updates]


    as for little Emma, there is no doubt that she is the best of all the little actors. Columbus also said that she was very talented, and she was the only one who had to shoot repeatedly for other children. It''s a natural thing. Little Emma has been wandering around in Adrian''s studio. With her ghost spirit character, it''s strange that she can''t do it.


    But this time, she didn''t bother Adrian too much. She just said that he was very happy to be here. Then she took him around the outskirts of London and had afternoon tea together in a small town cafe. Adrian proposed that. When he visited the suburban studio of "Harry Potter", he went to that Cafe because of a series of reasons Because, for example, the scenery is good, and women are very eye-catching, so I came here again.


    It was just that little Emma didn''t come up with any harmless prank to play on Adrian, but she was not very polite to his new secretary.


    "Ha, you finally abandoned Charley and went to another woman''s arms?" This is the first sentence of the meeting. Ivanka, who was thinking of how to say hello to her, did not speak for a long time.


    However, the more powerful is still behind. After introducing herself, little Emma asked her directly: "have you ever slept with ED? How did you feel? Isn''t it great? "


    Ivanka''s chest heaved for a long time before he choked out a sentence: "this It doesn''t seem like a question for children to ask... "


    Fortunately, there was no one else around when she said this, otherwise she would not know how embarrassed she would be. But little Emma didn''t seem to want to let her go. Then she puffed up her chest and declared with pride, "I''m not a normal child!"


    However, Adrian did not sit by and watch her "bully" Ivanka. When she was about to come over, she rolled up a magazine and tapped her gently: "OK, Emma, give me a little lady!"


    Little Emma made a face, and though she was still bouncing around, she didn''t make fun of Ivanka.


    "Don''t take this to heart," Adrian then comforted Ivanka. "She''s just like this. She''s a little girl. She''s much more precocious than her peers. If I knew that, I shouldn''t have spoiled her."


    Now that he has said that, Ivanka is not good at arguing with Emma, but he has a lot less sense of the little girl. She was full of sympathy and pity when she first knew her experience. Why does she know about Adrian? How much do you know? And it seems that they don''t care, why? Ivanka unconsciously began to think about these problems, but she did not feel that she had fallen into the established rhythm -


    well, she still noticed some, but it was the * * aspect. After returning to the villa Adrian bought in London that night, he just teased him a little, and Ivanka was muddled into bed.


    There is no way to do it. When she was at Stanford, she could also distract her attention and relieve her craving by devoting herself to learning. If she couldn''t, she could use her fingers to solve it. But now she has become an internship Secretary Assistant, although she needs to learn a lot of things, and there is no big difference in the degree of tension, but the things to learn are all about the person she hates the most, and even to understand his beautiful history. So spring dreams one after another, and the protagonist is the bastard.


    Now, it''s much easier to come to London, so the accumulated * * unconsciously floats up, and then Adrian teases again, and the result is needless to say. Just like the last time she came to see her father from San Francisco, although she kept telling herself not to pay attention to that bastard, she was easily abducted by him to resist death.


    There was no advertisement in the whole text


    she did it on purpose. After holding the sheets tightly, Ivanka let go of his hands and let go of his high hips. A vague idea flashed through his head.


    Charlize asked her to come to London with Adrian, although she had a plan to test her ability, and also gave her a chance to be alone with him. So in the beginning, I fell into the trap. Even if I could escape once - such as refusing on the plane - but I couldn''t escape twice or three times, just like now.


    Low out of breath, Ivanka turned over to embrace Adrian, and he gently kiss up. Sometimes she is very open-minded. Since she is like this, let out all the repressed things. Just like the last time, the night is still very long.


    However, the most open-minded people will still feel embarrassed and uncomfortable if they meet a headache child, especially when little Emma smiles and looks at her with an expression that I know what you did last night, and Ivanka will be very uncomfortable. Although Adrian warned, little Emma did not run on her in language, but her heart will inevitably feel a little more disliked.Then, it made her ignore other things, such as Adrian''s date with a girl, even though it was arranged by her.


    "Well By the way, how about the play? If you don''t start shooting, it''s going to be out of date. " Adrian asked Kayla, who was following him, as he walked slowly down the tree lined street. It''s a date, but actually it''s just that some rebellious girls go out to find him to go shopping and have fun, and


    "Do you think I''m ugly?" As Adrian had expected, Kyla immediately asked, with a fierce look on her eyebrows that seemed to be joking, but in fact she was really questioning. The awkward character has gone deep into her bone marrow, and it is almost impossible to pull it out completely unless she is beaten to pieces by special means.


    "No, I just think you''re a good fit for the character. You''ll be able to show the contrast perfectly." Adrian said that immediately.


    The movie for Keira is called "she''s all I have". It tells us that Lanny is a freak in the eyes of her classmates in a noble school in Los Angeles, because she likes art and is slovenly. Her rustic appearance is very conspicuous among her classmates and has few friends. But one day, the campus Prince chuck, who was very popular in school, not only did well, but also was the dream lover of many female students. He found her and wanted to turn her into a super hot girl. Because his sexy girlfriend dumped him and threw herself into the arms of a ruffian. In order to save his reputation, he and his friends made a bet to turn Lanny into a hot girl in six weeks Lanny won''t make it easy for him to start a war.


    There is no doubt that this is the kind of campus film with simple and conventional plot, in which the hero and heroine collide, and then through a series of shady errors, they finally get married.


    Adrian saw the play in early 1998, and he just flipped through it. Although he has to go through all the scripts, he can''t browse them one by one. Most of the time, they just look at the names. In order to find the scripts that are impressive, some of them are specious and take a glance at the introduction. Then, when they are free, they will look through the obsolete scripts randomly to prevent omission.


    This method is still very useful. Some scripts with small cost and medium box office are dug out in this way. Although the profits are not very high, they are much better than none. Moreover, they can also be used to enrich Miramax, the new line or Bosworth. In this case, she is all of me was found.


    At the beginning, he just thought that the heroine''s image and Kyla are very well matched, such as eccentric and some self-centered personality, and keila and Natalie, not much beautiful, she can not laugh, laugh really some not very good-looking, but the better temperament, so this script should be very suitable for her.


    Then, after careful recollection, I finally found out the relevant information in my mind. The box office of this film is almost the highest in the campus movies. It can be used to pave the way for her. It has a little more weight than the image of the daughter in "100% men", so it was decided.


    But it was too early to start filming, and Kyla was still a little younger, so the script was frozen. Anyway, there is always a market for campus comedy. As for the box office, it may be affected, but it won''t change much. In a sense, it''s not as high as the original, so it''s today.


    "I''ve got a very handsome Australian actor to partner with you. I remember to give him some color to see and let him know that the British rose also has thorns." Adrian went on, and a few nice words made Kyla smile.


    Adrian has a lot of experience in how to make this girl happy. After all, he has entered her inner world, but there are some ways It cannot be copied. That''s why Keira secretly calls him as good as possible and then sneaks out. Obviously, she doesn''t just want to go shopping with Adrian, so when she gets back to his villa in London, the real thing will start.


    "Well We continue to... " She said after taking off her clothes and her upper body. But unlike before, she had pinned her head, and her face turned slightly red.


    As she grew older, she was more mature than before, and her sense of shame was stronger. Naturally, she couldn''t be so unscrupulous as Adrian. But she can''t stop this kind of ridiculous behavior. After all, it has certain effect, and there is no better way. As long as she wants to continue to grow bigger, she can''t stop, so she has this shy and uneasy appearance.


    "As before, turn around and I''ll come from the back." Adrian said with a serious face. Although the slightly bulging arc and the bright red bud look delicious, his eyes can only be swept by, without any unnecessary expression. Kyla is quite sensitive, and a little more than a little may make her make a fierce response.


    Holding the tiny pigeon, Adrian took a deep breath to keep himself awake, then began to turn clockwise and anticlockwise. He wasn''t sure if it would work. Although Kyla''s chest did look a little bigger than before, she was still growing and now looked curved, but when she was a little taller, she might be flattened again.Theoretically speaking, such stimulation should be effective, that is, it is relatively slow, but in fact, no one can be sure about it. After all, it is impossible to carry out systematic experiments. Otherwise, the government or non-governmental organizations will come to the door for a long time, so how to do this can only be described by experience.


    It doesn''t matter. At least it can give Kyla a comfort. Adrian thinks so. Kayla in her arms has begun to groan, and bud has already been full of her fingertips. Although she can''t see her expression, she can imagine what kind of fog her eyes are covered with, and the dam below has probably opened the gate slowly.


    To be honest, the twisted relationship between them is very unstable, and Adrian doesn''t like Kayla''s over sensitive personality. Although it''s fun to groom a kitten, it''s too annoying for a kitten to blow up its fur. In fact, it''s not difficult to train her. Although she can''t eradicate this character, it''s OK to let her be gentle in front of herself.


    It''s very simple. When next year, I make a little accident on the way to "massage" and then eat her. Maybe Kyla''s reaction will be a little fierce, but there is a great chance of calming down under his comfort.


    But now he doesn''t plan to use this plan. Adrian has a new plan, so it would be better if the girl''s character was distorted a little bit. Of course, for Kyla, this is definitely not a good development direction, but Adrian doesn''t care. At most, he says sorry in his heart, and there won''t be any guilt at all.


    Although most of the time, he boasted of his reason, and in the last minute he was fully devoted to fighting against death. The next minute, he had stood in the perspective of an onlooker and kept silent. But after all, he is still a person, not a machine operating according to procedures, so once something touches something that can''t be touched, the reaction is far beyond expectation. Of course, he didn''t do things on impulse, but if he was cold, he would be more unscrupulous, so Kyla became part of the plan.


    Maybe some people will laugh, they will sneer, they will laugh, but what about that? He has never been a decent person, and does he need to care about what those people think?


    Kayla''s "massage" homework is not mentioned, although Ivanka was distracted, but quickly moved back, she is not stupid after all. And then, in spite of his presence in front of the others, there was a little grumpy questioning Adrian in private: "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "We didn''t do anything." Adrian did not care about him, but spread out his hands innocently. He looked wronged as if he had been wronged.


    Ivanka certainly won''t believe his words. She doesn''t know what kind of person he is.


    "Don''t you realize the seriousness of the matter, ed?" She then asked, and raised her voice a little, but it was Adrian''s long kiss.


    "I''m so happy, Eni. You care more and more about me." He pressed her on the wall and said with a smile after a painful kiss.


    Ivanka, who originally wanted to make a strong complaint about his rude behavior, closed her mouth immediately after hearing this sentence, but she was only upset and did not panic.


    How could this happen? She asked herself, annoyed. However, it doesn''t seem strange to think about it carefully. Take the case of Kyla, Ivanka had already guessed some of them by understanding the stories of his lovers, but he couldn''t be sure. However, the more she knew, the more ridiculous her initial ideas were. It was hard to say whether Adrian would be finished once they were published, but she would be doomed unless her father would protect her. Even so, her future may be bleak. Like the Spanish actress, Ivanka, who was born in a wealthy family, has a clear understanding of it.


    But the more she did, the more she wanted to know what Adrian had done and how she did it, and she made excuses for those things: it''s your will, it''s against the law, but not against morality. But after listening to Adrian''s words today, she suddenly found that this guy didn''t want to tie her around in this way.


    Ivanka must be smart to be chosen by Charlize to succeed as secretary assistant, but she is not sure. She is still guessing. It seems that it will be a long time before she can fully understand.


    Soon, Adrian returned to Los Angeles from London. He had only four days'' vacation. It was enough to see Emma and give Kyla a massage. He would continue to make "never compromise". Little Emma expressed dissatisfaction according to the Convention, and then Adrian promised to come to London after the film was finished. By then, the shooting of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone should be over. They could have fun for a while and bring Emma here.


    Similarly, little Emma doubted his character and balabalabala gave a lot of examples of his dishonesty.


    "If you break your word this time, I''ll let everyone on the Harry Potter crew know what a hateful guy you are." Little Emma threatened, then glanced at Ivanka, then leaned into Adrian''s ear and whispered, "I still like Charlie a little bit."Adrian laughed and was thinking about how to explain the Secretary''s assistant when Emma said, "Ivanka is not fun at all."


    How More and more like a little devil? He thought so, after swallowing down what he was going to say. Look at what she''s doing. What''s similar to Hermione? Even though she was smart, she obviously didn''t put her intelligence to the right place.


    Of course, these are just abdominal Fei, he will not really say it, otherwise the little guy will definitely seize this point, Balabala will keep talking. So Adrian shut his mouth, kissed little Emma who was delivered to the airport and boarded his plane.


    (full text e-books are free to download)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C31

    Once again


    "you know, I didn''t receive professional training, and Ed was disappointed with the system, so I had to offer sexual services in exchange for their signatures." In the big office, Erin? Brockovich said in a sad and triumphant tone, "I''m tired of blowing the trumpet for more than 600 people in such a short time." []


    she said, and raised an eyebrow at her boss: "I''m really tired out. Can I sit down?"


    "Of course, please." The old lawyer, who was forced to smile, immediately made a gesture of invitation and, by the way, opened the chair for her. The co-operative barrister and the female assistant who played the role of satirizing Brockovich lost their voice. The female assistant looked at her with trembling lips, but could not get angry. Who let her get all the signatures and the power company''s internal report on water pollution.


    ¡°good£¡¡± Adrian, who was holding the mirror in person, looked up and yelled. Then he put down his camera and clapped with everyone.


    The applause was especially warm, not only for Julia''s excellent performance, but also because after this shot, the film "never compromise" was finished. For the crew who had worked hard for six weeks, it was no less than a liberation. It''s not so easy to cooperate with director miracle. This is the consensus of all people. Originally, he thought that he took a few more days off two weeks ago to give everyone a change of sex. Who knows, after the holiday, he began to squeeze again. It''s really unbearable.


    Well, it''s just a joke. At least the first four weeks are pretty good, and it''s no different from before. The reason why the latter two weeks will be more nervous is that Adrian himself has just returned from London, and the time difference has not completely reversed, so he is not in a state. Second, because all the crew, including the two leading actors, were not in the state because they had a four-day break.


    The state is so wonderful, maybe the day before was good, but maybe not the next day. It''s very good for the whole drama group to keep in good condition for four weeks. However, the plan is to shoot in six weeks, and most of the difficulties and important scenes have been settled in front of us. There is no reason to drag on now. Therefore, Adrian chooses to squeeze to increase the progress. It can be understood that he is used to ridicule or satirize in any case. The miracle director does a good job in this respect. As long as the work is done well, there is no problem in making fun of him in a large scale.


    "Where did you go just now?" After that, Julia sat down next to Adrian, drinking water and asking.


    "I went to the studio next door and went around. You know," Tomb Raider 2 "is making an indoor play near here. I used to ask if the progress is normal, isn''t it?" Adrian didn''t hide it. Of course, there are certain things that Adrian won''t say. For example, Rachel, who is sad, helpless and excited, secretly tries to control himself under his impact and not to groan too loud.


    This kind of Rachael is the one he likes. She seems to be violated and involuntarily, but she caters specially. It seems that only in this way can she feel satisfied. Adrian had just recalled a movie before, and it must have been very appropriate for her to play that role, which was almost tailored for her. Although it''s going to be behind "Tomb Raider 2" and the British movie, it doesn''t matter, as long as it starts shooting next year.


    I believe that with her character, Rachel will also be very interested in this role which can be performed naturally. Of course, she still has to look insulted on the surface.


    To put it a little bit, there is a big difference between the current version of Tomb Raider 2 and the original, that is, Evelyn and O''Connor have a daughter rather than a son. It doesn''t matter. Neither the son nor the daughter can promote the development of the plot. Besides, the little girl recommended by Adrian is no different from the little boy when she is dressed up. Especially when she has short hair, she is very suitable for being an archaeologist''s child.


    The role is played by Julie, who is still in charge of the script? Man? Stewart''s daughter, Christine? Stuart, that''s right. That''s Christian? Stuart. Julius and her husband, John, were relatively early people to join AC media, which at that time had only one film company, Bosworth. Their talents are also good, so they are appreciated by Adrian. Now, although Juliet is still in charge of screenwriting, she has included the scripts of four film companies including universal, and John is a famous TV drama producer.


    Adrian didn''t realize that there was a bonus at the beginning, but he didn''t care too much about it later. There are too many things like this. Let''s go. Moreover, he has a good relationship with little Christine. But probably because Avril came to Los Angeles and lived at Julie''s house. Besides being influenced by her mother, what little Christine wanted to do most was to be a rock singer.


    Her personality is somewhat masculine. Although she is six years younger than Avril, they are still like each other at first sight. Many times, after Avril writes a simple new song, she will be given to sing. She accompanies her in general and teaches her how to play the guitar. So little Christine wants to be a singer.


    However, this hope was soon broken. At the end of last year, she went to the record company through her mother''s relationship. As a result, a producer told her that her voice was very ordinary. Although the other side did not die, let her try again in a few years, but for little Christine, it was still a blow.Adrian later learned about it. Although he wanted to let little Christine develop into a singer because of his bad taste, he gave up the plan because he was far less involved in music than in movies, which might be hollowed out in a few years. Then, he suggested that little Christine go to the movies, and asked Stephen? Somos changed the little boy in "Tomb Raider 2" to a little girl - Somos had no different meaning, but had no effect on the plot anyway - and that was what happened now. Interesting, isn''t it? Although he is the only one who knows what has changed in the world, it is still dark.


    Well, it''s back to this point. Even though Adrian didn''t say a word, Julia knew exactly what she had done to him. How could she not know who was filming in the studio next door? She might not be able to name all the women in Adrian, or even how many women he had, but she knew the one next door. But she didn''t say anything more, just snorted. Julia was used to it. After so many years of staying with Adrian, she didn''t leave. How could she not be used to it.


    "By the way," she changed the subject, "I''m going to have a equestrian party the day after tomorrow. Will you come?"


    "The day after tomorrow?" Adrian thought, "I''m sorry, honey. I''m busy that day and I probably won''t be able to come."


    "Can''t come, or don''t want to come." Julia asked a little discontented, but then she sighed: "you always do, always let others accept your invitation, and rarely accept other people''s invitation."


    "But I have something to do, honey, you know, I never lie about it." Adrian said seriously.


    That''s true. Even if you''re dating another woman, he won''t say it, but he''ll give hints, so if you say something''s wrong, it''s really something. Of course, what Julia said is also true. For these party invitation, the number of times he promised women was always far less than the number of times women promised him. This detail seems insignificant, but in fact it is very important. How to show his dominance? Right here!


    Think about it, if every woman wants him to go, then there will be a situation that makes people tired. Of course, how to control the dominant power, let them revolve around themselves and coax the women well at the same time, so that they will not have too much dissatisfaction, that is the personal level.


    It was obviously impossible to say these words, so he quickly changed the subject: "how about this? My new yacht will be officially used on Tuesday next week. How about going out to sea together then?"


    "New yacht?" Julia''s attention was really attracted to the past. She raised her eyebrows as if she thought of something like it, and showed a charming smile with a signboard style: "isn''t it another antique yacht?"


    "Well Of course not. " Although it was himself who turned the subject to this, Adrian still touched his nose awkwardly.


    After owning the largest private jet, he planned to upgrade his yacht and customize one with a unique style - of course, the one he sailed with Blanchett remained.


    After thinking about it, he patted his head and ordered a sailboat, a five mast flying shear, to unswick. The flying shearer was invented by the United States. It was the fastest ship on the sea for a long time. Even at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century when steam powered ships were used on a large scale, it was still active on the sea, especially the five mast clipper. Once the five sails were opened, the momentum of sailing through the wind and waves would be incomparable. That too fast speed has also caused many accidents. The most typical example is the encounter of the famous Prussian flying shear ship crossing the English Channel in November 1910. A British steam ship underestimated its speed and ran in violation of regulations, so two ships collided.


    However, with the development of technology, the flying shears were gradually eliminated after the first World War. Although it had created many new records, it was still unable to compete with ships, either scrapped or destroyed in accidents. The rest were converted into exhibition ships, training ships or fishing boats. However, some of them have been converted into yachts. Adrian''s custom-made one is a matter of course. It''s just right to use it to show his personal style. He has always had a bad taste. Before that, he even thought about buying a retired Iowa warship to refit it into a yacht.


    But he didn''t know this very well, and he had some opinions from the shipyard, such as the flying shear boat is no longer suitable for yacht. The latest flying boat yacht was more than ten years ago, or it didn''t need to manufacture the five mast type, and the mast was used for decoration instead of using And so on simply ignored, ordered and stressed that it must be manufactured according to his requirements, then left aside. The shipyard was helpless. They were used to the strange hobbies of the tycoon, so they did as he asked. Then There was no and then.


    The five masted flying shear Boat Yacht made by us is indeed very impressive. Although it is only 5000 tons, the five high masts alone are very powerful. They are antique and tasteful. Everyone aboard the boat praises this point. However, although there are many advantages and disadvantages, we can only sail in the coastal waters. Because of its body shape, it will fluctuate greatly when encountering big wind and waves. Although there is no danger that the ship will be destroyed or killed, the passengers on the ship will not suffer. The flying shear is famous for its speed, and it must sacrifice certain stability. Although the ship was specially corrected during its manufacture, it has its own defects It''s not that easy to make up.In addition, the mast looks very imposing, and the sail must be very windy when it is put down for use. But where should a professional and skilled sailor go? The deck is wide enough. If a group of people dress up retro, it would be a good scenery to walk on it, but the room is a little small. If we hold a party, the number of people can not exceed one, and the helicopter can''t be stopped on the ship.


    So after the initial novelty, Adrian became more and more depressed as more and more shortcomings were exposed. After careful consideration, Adrian finally donated the yacht to the Alumni Association of primary and secondary schools he had studied at that time. Although it was docked on the shore, the maintenance cost would be very low, but it could not be affordable by one school In extracurricular activities, students can go up to observe in kind.


    Although he ordered a new yacht immediately after that, and Adrian did his homework carefully this time. The new yacht is more luxurious, with nearly 10000 tons of tonnage, installed with various top-notch equipment, and has the best defense function. There are swimming pools, cinemas, massage rooms, tarmac, water motorcycles and small sightseeing yachts. The styles of various suites are also different It may not be as rich as Russia''s eclipse a few years later, but it can also rank among the top three luxury yachts in the world.


    However, Claude still ridiculed him for a long time about the flying shear boat. His women and some friends who knew the history also teased him. So it was quite normal for Julia to smile like that.


    "Then you''ll see. This is the first flight, Julie." Adrian said so.


    "The world of two?" Julia held her chin, her eyes narrowed, with an indescribable smell of temptation.


    "Of course." Adrian smiles, and though he''s not interested in keeping up with the Russian boom - though it''s going to be a few years before Abramovich orders the yacht or Cruise - some ideas can still be used, such as the self opening ceiling, which is romantic to sleep under the stars, isn''t it?


    Not to mention this, although "never compromise" officially closed, but Adrian does not intend to fulfill the promise of little Emma. Of course, it''s not that he wants to break his word, but there are other things to deal with, such as a few films to be released - Kate''s "agent beauty" or Russell? Crowe''s Gladiator.


    The publicity of the former is already in place. The previous "28 days" is as good as expected at the box office. If the film can still achieve the same results as the original, Kate will surely be able to go to a higher level. Although it doesn''t matter if this film fails, and there are still many characters suitable for her, Adrian always hopes to make a success of this kind of movie with big changes.


    Kate is obviously not suitable for the image of a silly big sister. As an agent of F


    I, she can''t be too natural - unless it''s a spoof movie. So in order to make this character conform to Kate''s image, the writers spent a lot of time setting up a female agent who doesn''t stick to the details. For example, the furnishings in the room have been well done by her, and on the surface it looks pretty good, but as long as you take it, you will find that the dirty things are actually covered up.


    Of course, the proper setting depends on the director''s grasp and the performance of the actors themselves. Adrian, who has seen the sample film, thinks that Kate''s performance is not bad, and the comic effect and the original version of the story have not changed much. However, the problem is that he doesn''t count. How the audience will react depends on the reaction of the audience. Therefore, it is necessary to attend the premiere to cheer Kate.


    Gladiator, needless to say, Ridley? Where is Scott''s ability, Russell? Chloe is also at its peak after years of polishing. What''s interesting is that Russell now has a regular girlfriend who does fashion design, which is quite beautiful. They are also quite in love. Some reporters have put on the hat of "good man" for him. In Australia, he is still in love with Hugh, who is also in love with his wife? Jackman compared, think of the past life of his scandals, the world is more volatile than this.


    In addition, some movie sets also have to go to see, "Tomb Raider 2" has been there, let alone "little beauty in the sun" often go, but also can be ignored, "human bone puzzle", "drug network" must go, and danzel? Washington talking about the script for training day, or Steven? Soderberg talks about the eleven Arhats and draws another cake for Zeta Jones.


    "Yes, singing and dancing. All the singing and dancing are best performed by ourselves." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Are you going to make a musical?" Zeta Jones hesitated and asked.


    "It''s time for a revival of musical films," Adrian didn''t deny. "Even if it''s just a short revival, it can at least be announced that this type of film has not disappeared, so the opportunity is relatively large."


    With that, he looked meaningfully at Zeta Jones, a complex look across her beautiful face, but soon she showed her trademark charming smile: "I think so."


    Adrian knows what she''s hesitating about. An old man is chasing her. It''s said that after watching Zorro''s mask, the guy told his friends that even if he couldn''t marry this woman, he would put her in bed. But they never had a chance. At the end of last year, they started a conversation with Zeta Jones and asked her out every day, even if she refused.Adrian knew that, but he kept silent. If Zeta Jones really wanted to leave, he would not keep him, but if he did not do it in the right way, he would turn his back on him.


    But now it seems that she has made up her mind that using Penelope to make an example is not in vain, so she can give the guy a warning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C32

    After going to the studio of "transparent man" which started soon, Adrian told Naomi about the release time of "behind the lies" and had a "in-depth" communication. Adrian then went to the studio of "innocence", which was also the last film to ask about. The film is similar to Sophia''s last "girl''s suicide" in theme, so although the preparation is a little longer, it''s shot quite quickly.


    "The scene is also very simple. Just find a forest to build it. Although liv''s acting skills are very ordinary, they are in line with the role, so they can be completed by the end of the month at the latest." Sophia was lying lazily on the bed as she spoke, with only a thin blanket on her body.


    "Yes, it''s almost half as efficient as I am." Adrian was lying on her side, his head propped up with his arm.


    "No one can compare with perverts, can they?" Sophia had a sly smile, and then she sighed, "it''s a pity I can''t catch up with the Cannes Film Festival this year. I don''t want to go to Venice again."


    "Then go to the Berlin Film Festival. If you don''t think their atmosphere is good, the Sundance Film Festival is also a good choice." Adrian immediately said so, and with one hand he picked up the corner of the blanket and felt it in.


    "Ed." Sophia gave him a white eye, but did not avoid his hand, just felt his kneading and sighing: "Oh, I''m so stupid, I clearly told myself that having a one night stand with you is enough, but I didn''t think it was still..."


    "It shows that you don''t have this in mind, Sophie. It shows that you --" Adrian laughs. "You''re actually full of desire


    "No," Sophia retorted, "it''s just that you''re too skillful, or more mysterious, that you have an indescribable attraction that can only be seduced in a few words. I still remember when I left the set, Liv''s bitter eyes. As long as we were intimate, her mouth would pout. How did you trick such a simple girl? "


    "That''s too much of a word, Sophie. Did I trick you into bed?" Adrian exclaimed.


    Sophia wanted to make another teasing remark, but after thinking about it, she sighed again, "OK, no, you It''s the most talented director I''ve ever met, ed


    Although there was a pause, she said it smoothly. Adrian was surprised and raised her eyebrows: "I''m surprised. Isn''t the most talented director in your mind the great Francis? Mr. Coppola? Isn''t the great Sophia the next? Ms. Coppola? Adrian? Mr. Cowell can only be third at most. "


    "I''m serious, ed Sophia didn''t smile. She kept her eyes on him. "Yes, I have no denying that my father is the greatest in my heart, but he doesn''t have so many achievements at your age."


    "Wow, I can coax women. Aren''t you good at coaxing men?" Adrian laughs, turns over and presses her under him, bows his head and kisses one. "I like what you say, Sophie."


    "No more, no more." Sophia kisses back first, then says with warning.


    "All right, all right." Adrian laughed and continued to kiss. "Then let''s talk about the first topic. I''d like to suggest attending the Berlin Film Festival or the Sundance Film Festival, so that you can slowly produce later works and conceive new works, and then walk around the world to find inspiration. London, Paris, Rome or Tokyo, Taipei, Manila will be the best choice I have a feeling that it will be a very special film. "


    "It sounds good," Sophia hugged him. "But I''ll write the script myself and I won''t show it to you until it''s finished."


    "Should I have the right to make comments after reading it?"


    "Well No, I don''t want to be influenced by you. "


    "Well, if it''s good advice, how can you not listen to it? Is it a bad thing to be influenced by me? "


    "No, if I say no, I can''t


    "Really not?"


    "Really not."


    "Good, then I''ll make the no go into the go now!"


    "What are you doing?! Ed! Stop it! Ed


    Now that Scarlett has been officially wiped clean by him, it''s time to put on the stage the most classic masterpiece of her girlhood. It doesn''t matter a year in advance. Although this film belongs to more storytellers, the acting skills of the actors still can''t be ignored. By the way, you can sell it to the Coppola family, and then you can get Sofia to bed several times. Like now, even if it''s just a friendly match, it can''t be just one. Besides, although Sofia is not beautiful, she has always had a good temperament, and it is OK to change tastes occasionally.


    But it''s too early to plant seeds in Sophia''s heart. In addition to wandering around the film field, the post production studios are also the places where he will go in the past few days. The two films he has finished shooting this year, "never compromise" has just been closed. If you want to start the later stage, you have to wait for some time. This is not urgent, as long as it can be released at the end of the year. The story of bones in winter is relatively simple. The key lies in photography, performance and editing. The first two have been well done, and the remaining editing needs Adrian himself.In fact, this is not a hard work. After the completion of these two films, there will be no other shooting task this year. There is no need to be as busy as last year, and you can slowly carve it leisurely. Just like "never compromise", as long as it can be released at the end of the year, and with the media in his hands, he does not need to participate in the film festival to make the film famous.


    So actually, the most important thing to pay attention to is another film that is being produced in the later stage, the first song of the Lord of the rings, the guardian of the rings.


    The consequence of shooting all three in one go is that the scenes to be dealt with are messy and complicated. Even though Adrian has carefully reduced the unnecessary shooting, it still happens. What''s more, all kinds of CG need to be processed. The static ones are good. If Adrian can''t pass through, it will take time and effort to render again.


    If Adrian is completely in charge, as long as he keeps flying around the world from time to time, he can''t expect much efficiency. But fortunately, he has a good assistant in this movie, right, Peter? Jackson, a fat man from New Zealand who likes to wear a full beard, was the director of the original Lord of the rings series.


    It seems that deputy director Adrian doesn''t let his assistant do his best in the later stage, and some of his works are too shameless. But in fact, this is not what he meant. Like when shooting in New Zealand, Jackson actively recommended himself. I have to say that he really likes Tolkien''s novel.


    Adrian has no reason to refuse, does he? As for some aspects, if we take them all away, can we still return them? At most, I''ll give him the movie versions of the fairy diamond and the hobbit.


    But even with Peter? As an assistant, Jackson only improved the efficiency. Adrian''s special technique was not learned by other people. Although the film scrap rate could be thrown into the waste paper basket with his digital camera, no one could maintain such a high utilization rate of lens head, even Peter, who is very familiar with the Lord of the rings? Neither can Jackson.


    "You''re a genius, ed. I can''t think through genius." That''s what Jackson answered, with all his heart.


    Adrian''s reaction is to leave after shooting him on the shoulder. Anyway, the film will not be released until the end of next year at the earliest. There is enough time. Even if he remains in this state, if he can''t finish a "Lord of the rings" in more than a year, it''s better to take off the title of director miracle.


    Skipping the two-day trip to sea with Julia, the next is naturally the premiere of "agent beauty", but the scale is very small, which is different from the original idea. Adrian missed one point, that is, Kate''s box office appeal is relatively low. Although she acted as the heroine in such a high box office movie as tornado a few years ago, and recently "fate is doomed" and "28 days" have also won some praise, she disappeared for more than a year because she was pregnant with lily.


    Everyone knows what it means to disappear for more than a year in this fast changing place. Despite Adrian''s support for Kate, she doesn''t need to start all over again, but most of her popularity still needs to be re accumulated.


    "Agent beauty" this film from actor to director almost no big name, the only weight is also played by the beauty designer Michael? Kane. If Kate had not disappeared for more than a year, with the box office of "tornado" and "predestined fate" - although the protagonist of "tornado" is not an actor - and the accumulated popularity, the box office appeal might not be as good as the original version, but it would be no problem to hold a lively premiere.


    It''s not impossible to do so now, but it''s a bit extravagant. It''s estimated that some people will ridicule it. If the box office is average, there will be more people like this. So, it''s better to reduce the scale by reducing the scale. Anyway, there will be stars, fans waiting for the audience, and journalists who catch news.


    The premiere was arranged at the Dorothy theatre, which was a lively evening. For some reasons, Adrian did not show up on the red carpet, but entered the theatre through the side door.


    "I don''t want lily to be exposed to the media so early." That''s what he said to Kate.


    Although she controls a lot of media, she will become the target of reporters sooner or later unless Kate is not an actor or he controls all the media in the United States. Of course, from a father''s point of view, the later the day comes, the better. As Lily''s mother, Kate naturally has no opinion, because he didn''t walk on the red carpet and a bit of unhappiness in his heart also disappeared.


    After chatting with the guests, Adrian and Kate entered the screening hall together when the time was almost up. At this time, there was no need to cover up his intimate relationship with her. People in the circle did not know what kind of person he was, so it was not strange. As for the reporters who may sneak in, let alone whether they may bring the camera in, even if there are photos, the photos here are not as convincing as those on the red carpet.Although there are a lot of changes in "agent beauty", it is only aimed at the heroine''s character, and the theme of the whole story has not changed much. At first, the heroine Gracie was called a freak by her classmates when she was a child - even the two boys she rescued called her. Of course, Emily did not hesitate to give the boy a blow she saved - which initially outlined her character. Then the time jumped to more than ten years later, and the criminal who was engaged in illegal trading in the bar was arrested. Then Emily''s kindness helped and nearly ruined the whole operation. Fortunately, another member of the same group reacted fast enough to further show her this person.


    Then there is the private life, the relationship with colleagues, a careless and informal, some masculine female images have entered the audience''s view.


    "I think of you again when I met." Adrian couldn''t help but blow in Kate''s ear.


    "Yes, I was very impressed by that pot of coffee." Kate was about to block his words.


    "Oh, you''re not cute now. I''m beginning to regret having you in this movie." Adrian complains about mounting the mold, then moves her eyes back to the big screen before she speaks.


    Now that the heroine''s character has been revealed, it is natural to create conflicts. Therefore, there are criminals who intend to set bombs on the Miss America contest. The FBI can not monitor and persuade the organizers to stop the competition. Finally, she has to arrange Gracie to work as an undercover agent. Of course, she must learn how to run for Miss America in a short time How competitive, but at least can not be seen as a fake.


    So Michael, who plays the beauty designer Victor? Kane was on the stage. In a word, the apple pub rule that Kate is currently busy with is also cooperating with Kane, but it is not as many parts as agent Carrie. I remember that last time Kate seemed to have discussed this movie with Charlize. It''s a pity that I didn''t see such an interesting scene.


    Back to the movie, beauty designer Victor has created several Miss America. He has an unusual obsession with perfection. Of course, he is still gay. In the movie, men who design clothes for women and so on seem to be fixed into homosexual faces, although most of them are homosexual in life.


    If there is no conflict between such a man and a woman like that, God will not believe it. Therefore, the early jokes are basically from them. It has to be said that old man Kane is worthy of winning the Oscar - although he is a supporting actor - and he interprets the appearance of homosexuality very well, especially those small movements, and the unabashed disgust of Gracie, who never dresses up and pays attention to her words and deeds, has aroused the laughter of the audience.


    "What do you think of Michael?" Adrian glanced at Kane, who was sitting not far ahead, and asked Kate softly.


    Kate thought and recalled for several minutes in silence, and finally sighed, "his acting skills are much better than mine."


    Adrian, who was just trying to find a topic at will, picked up her eyebrows, grabbed her hand and patted it gently: "don''t worry, it''s all honed out."


    As the story goes on, there is no need to repeat it any more. Like many similar comedies, Gracie has to make some troubles from time to time when participating in the beauty pageant, and then muddle through with various fantastic ways. For example, when a certain audience is carrying a gun, she is thrown down by Gracie and pressed on the ground when there is a change, and the other party just wants to smoke. And Gracie''s explanation is that she wants to use this kind of action to support smoking cessation.


    The turning point was not unexpected. The FBI suddenly heard that the bomb maniac had been caught, so the beauty pageant was naturally off the alert. However, Gracie, who has collected more information, doesn''t think so. She thinks that the guy who intimidates to create terrorist events in the beauty pageant is not the same person as the bomb maniac. Unfortunately, no one supports her opinion, so she has to stay alone on the ground that she has to finish the beauty pageant.


    However, lonely hero can not do without supporting roles, so there are still some people believe her, that is, the designer victor who has been fighting with her when dressing her up. As a beauty pageant designer, although he has no influence on FBI, he knows the inside story of Miss America. Therefore, another male agent who believes in Gracie and has to go back because of the order got some news from him, and then combined with the information Gracie told him at the beginning, finally found the real criminal.


    In the end, of course, it was a happy ending. In full view of the public, she exposed the true face of the criminal - the old woman who hosted the event. After this event, Miss America will no longer be in charge of her. She has a son who often does bad things, so she plans to retaliate.


    At the same time, Gracie saved the elected Miss America, also a good friend she knew in the event, from the bomb, winning countless cheers. After that, although Gracie went back to the FBI, she still got one of the most popular trophies, which was presented to her at the breakfast party by the elected Miss America.


    Although the plot is relatively conventional, but with a little encouragement, friendship and love, the flavor of popcorn movies will become more delicious, which can be judged from the low smile that rings from time to time in the screening hall. However, it is a pity that Kate is still too beautiful. Although the makeup artist has tried to make her mediocre at the beginning, she still can''t cover up her temperament. Especially now that she is in the golden age of a woman, it is difficult to give people an amazing feeling after the make-up in the play. Therefore, the audience''s feeling of the ugly duckling changing into a swan will not be very strong Coupled with the lack of box office appeal, it''s hard to say what the outcome will be.!#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C33

    Adrian replied with a smile. He seemed to be interested but didn''t give Leighton a certain feeling. He dealt with it appropriately, which would neither stimulate Leighton nor give people a handle, but also could win some investigation time to determine whether someone had instructed him - although the possibility is not high, he still has this observation power


    the subsequent results prove his judgment It was right, so Adrian, who was active in his mind, invited Leighton to his mansion in Beverly Hills. Then, the girl gave him a deep impression. In the study, the two chatted casually, such as asking about the shooting situation of "very little spy", and never mentioned anything about that day. After a few minutes of talking without nutrition, after falling into silence, the girl suddenly stood up and took off her clothes one by one, until she was naked.


    Adrian did not make a voice to stop, so quietly watching her show his petite and full of green * in front of him. Although he likes to taste Lolita very much, he never thinks he is a Loligo, but he still sucks deeply in the face of this which fully interprets the budding charm and temptation of huaguduo Voice.


    Leighton did not speak. She just bit her lips and looked at him. Although she tried hard to keep the calm she had shown in the studio office, her fluctuating chest had already betrayed her inner world and made the small, immature tip look extremely tempting.


    "Not bad." Adrian whispered, then got up and sat down in a corner of the desk. He pulled the chair over and lifted his chin to the girl. "Sit here and open your legs."


    Although this sentence is quite rude, but Leighton''s small face flashed a ray of joy, immediately sat down on the chair, opened his legs to Adrian, the pink place suddenly clearly showed. From her reaction, we can see that she is really serious, because only in this way can she firmly bind herself to Adrian. At the same time, it can be seen that she is not very clear about Sarah, Kirsten and their situation.


    It''s very simple. In Hollywood, a place full of money and money, there are so many heartless things to do. Before going to bed, you can''t finish talking sweetly, and immediately after going to bed, you will show a "I don''t know" expression. From Malone? Brando to Jack? Nicholson, from Clint? Eastwood to woody? Ellen, it''s been like this, even if a lot of women praise Warren? Beattie is also gentle with famous actresses, but what about those who are not?


    There are so many powerful people in Hollywood that only the women who have sex with Adrian get the benefit, needless to say, Druid? And Cameron had his own film company, because he was in the water business? Diaz became famous because of him. In comedy, Diaz is catching up with Julia? Roberts Cindy? Croft, who starred in the * city and served as the judge of the American supermodel contest, was originally popular, and now is almost the first batch of supermodels.


    All of these things are old news. If you ask a little bit about them, he can even hold them up. This is enough for Leighton to make a gamble to get rid of her greedy mother. However, after all, she did not have full contact with Adrian, and the last small gesture of sitting for that role was also forced to do, and it seems to have been seen, so she could not put all her hope on his character, so she used this method.


    It''s a crime. It''s a real crime. As long as Adrian does it, please her. Otherwise, a girl who is desperate to the extreme is not so easy to be provoked. Even if she breaks her bones, she will bite a piece of meat from him. This is what she wants to convey to Adrian. It can be seen from here that Leighton''s experience is still too shallow. Even if Natalie''s problems break out, it''s not very difficult to deal with them. What''s more, as a young girl who is just a little famous, even without his voice, someone will do it properly. She is just sending sheep into the mouth of a tiger.


    Moreover, her logic also has a lot of loopholes. She doesn''t have to put all her eggs in one basket. It''s just that when the players are in the game, the onlookers are clear. When she is in the Bureau, she often locks up her own logic and can''t see any other way. Even if she jumps out, she will find problems in it. Adrian can take the initiative in many things, It''s that he''s always on the sidelines.


    "Wonderful little thing." He sat down in his chair and exclaimed, then lifted Leighton''s open legs to himself and looked at her with aggressive eyes.


    Leighton''s breath suddenly became a little bit short, and her delicate face also took a trace of timidity, but she still tried to straighten out her chest, allowing the other party''s eyes in their own good *. Adrian smiles and suddenly takes her into her arms. Leighton screams in a low voice, but then reaches out her hands and hugs him. Then, he pinched her small face, some rudely blocked that slightly opened delicate lips.


    Leighton whimpered a few times, although under his invasion some breathless, can still try to cater to, the body also began to wriggle forward. From this point of view, she is very similar to Kirsten. They are people who can use their body as a bargaining chip without hesitation, so Sarah can wait years to make up her mind, but they can have sex with him early.It''s bold, isn''t it? Fortunately, Adrian is an asshole, but he is also a moral jerk, so the worst may not appear. Neither Kirsten nor Leighton can be regarded as a bet winner. But this did not prevent Adrian from using some rough means on Leighton, such as the ferocious stabbing at her. It was the first time that Leighton had tears.


    It seems strange that Adrian has always been gentle and considerate to women. How could he suddenly become like this? Adrian needs to prove that he is interested in herself in this way. This is her idea, which is very distorted. But for a girl, a girl who grew up in such a family and only had a slightly better relationship with her brother, has a strong sense of insecurity far more than Sarah and Kirsten. It is not normal for a girl to have a normal idea.


    This is also in line with Adrian''s intention. In any case, it is impossible to establish the relationship on the basis of feelings as in the past. Since each other is only a pure interest relationship, naturally there is no need to have so many scruples. Of course, there should be some consideration, such as applying heat to her swelling area, letting her stay at home, and seeing her relationship with her mother for the first time.


    "Don''t worry about where I spend the night. I''ll protect myself. You won''t lose anything. That''s it!" She said to her mother on the phone in front of Adrian in a very cold tone, which is also a kind of attitude: look, I have nothing to hide from you. But she didn''t know that Adrian had already investigated.


    Then, in this way, although the girl''s taste is good, especially in lying on the desk to bear his impact of crying, let him quite a kind of big gray wolf''s pleasure. But want to take her in, not yet, so take your time. Time is on Adrian''s side.


    After almost staying in Los Angeles, the post production of Lord of the rings, bones in winter and never compromise is going on in an orderly manner, and the shooting of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone is very close to the end, so Adrian immediately set off for London - of course, stopping in Boston, Harvard university campus is still worth it It has to be visited.


    Ivanka and the last time, continue to follow Adrian to London, Charlize''s guidance time for her has exceeded the original estimate of a month, but the results are also good, at least Charlize privately said to Adrian, Ivanka''s ability is not bad, as long as he approves, he can hand all the information in her hand. That''s why Adrian delayed his trip to London and arranged some things to stay a little longer.


    For Ivanka, the training for more than a month has completely confused her way of thinking. Whenever she thinks she knows Adrian well, Charlize will throw something to keep her surprised, from work to family, from career to emotion. These things add up to give Ivanka, who is used to following the rules and occasionally tries to cross the red line, but never really cross it, and is proud of himself.


    This impact makes her very excited, this is a realm she has never been involved in, and still has such power, but it also makes her more confused, seems to be more and more unable to find her own positioning. At this time, she could calm herself down only by fighting against death with Adrian. Although there were not many * times in this month, she was addicted to it every time.


    Especially when he was assaulted by him in his yellow ol clothes on the floor glass window of the office, Ivanka almost didn''t even resist and began to cater. Before that, even if he pretended, he would have to push and bustle twice. In the middle of the way, Charlize also came in once. He took things and left, and laughed jokingly. Adrian not only didn''t stop, but also accelerated the frequency, which made Ivanka extremely ashamed and extremely exciting at the same time.


    I''m under the control of this pervert. On the plane to London, Ivanka looked at Adrian, who was browsing through the documents, and thought sadly. What''s more, he seems to like it very much.


    "I need the details of this. Besides, how is the basic itinerary going?" Adrian raised his head and asked. Ivanka immediately took out the things from his own face and handed them over, clean and neat without any pause. After he continued to look at them, he realized something. Some things were almost cost-effective.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand why Charlize always showed an iceberg face in front of Adrian, and she would tease, tease and mock him from time to time, and why she always looked down on him and always wanted to find his problems and troubles. Once such a person was attracted, she could not keep her rational and calm without some awkward means.


    However, knowing the truth does not mean that there will be means to fight back. What''s more, Ivanka''s understanding is very vague.


    It doesn''t matter. At least I can keep my head in my head. I''ll show him some day. The young girl comforted herself so much in her heart that only she knew whether to cheer or comfort herself.


    As soon as he arrived in London, he didn''t even have time difference. Adrian went to the set of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone. So when his dusty and tired appearance appeared in front of little Emma, little Emma was shocked. Even though the smart kid knew he was doing it on purpose, he gave up trying to worry about credit."You can take a little rest and come back," said little Emma, standing in a chair, massaging Adrian''s back neck. "It''s not good for your health."


    "I know, but in that case, I would be very guilty in sharp words, and that''s not what I want to see." The depressed Adrian yawned but didn''t hide his mind at all.


    This naturally brought little Emma a knock, but her little fist was not strong at all, and even massage was not good. How could it hurt? This childish action made the people nearby laugh.


    "You have a great relationship." Rowling exclaimed with admiration. At this time, she was struggling with her daughter, getting rid of poverty completely and becoming a world-famous female writer. After becoming a world-famous female writer, Rowling also had a second spring. She began to associate with her dentist, and even reached the stage of marriage. However, her 7-year-old daughter was very unhappy that her love was separated and had not taken the initiative for many days Talking to my mother.


    "Don''t worry, Jessica, if she loves you, she''ll understand, Joe." Adrian was comforted to say, and then sighed in his heart: Why are there so many people called Jessica?


    It''s not easy to make fun of Adrian who is tired, but there is no problem playing tricks on the children of the crew. Here, the little Emma of the strange spirit makes many children have a period of experience of crying and laughing, and is always very prudent, so that they will not feel depressed at the same time. Especially Eric, who plays Harry, and George, who plays Ron, as one of the three main characters, are teased the most.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the quietness of the two children. If they meet an opponent, Emma won''t get much advantage. For example, the Odyssey brothers, who play Weasley twins, are also good at playing tricks on people - maybe the twins can influence people very much. Adrian saw this once.


    "They''re just lucky." For the Odyssey brothers to see through their own mechanism, little Emma is quite unconvinced. This time is almost like Hermione who always wants to be the best.


    Most of the time, she is still very cute, otherwise she would not tease everyone, and she was so popular. Adrian saw her lovely when the crew took the last shot. Originally, it was almost ready. As long as Columbus ordered, the shooting could be started. However, because some technical problems were still being discussed, the bored little Emma grabbed a prop and swayed the wine glass around, and then with a bang, the glass was shaken down by her.


    After a long time of astonishment, the little guy spat out his tongue and quickly put away his wine glass. He pretended to go away as if nothing had happened. The camera just happened to be on. So her worry, tongue, rolling eyes and cute appearance of leaving quickly pretending nothing happened were recorded.


    "Fortunately, I don''t want to compensate, but even if I have to, I won''t give it. The props are so bad that they just shake them twice and then they fall off." In a coffee shop in a small town outside London, Emma complained.


    Adrian took a sip of coffee with a smile. He would not have pulled the glass around for a long time before that, which he couldn''t say in front of her. It''s just that the image of Emma now is far away from that of her previous life, but it seems good.


    "Where are we going next? You come here every time for coffee. " Little Emma changed the subject.


    "The coffee here is not bad, and the scenery is very good." Adrian glanced at the situation outside, and then asked the waiter to come to check out.


    A cup of coffee, a cup of juice and a snack didn''t cost much, so he paid directly with paper money.


    "Here is your change, sir." A clear voice rose in my ears, and the young waitress sent back the change.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles and takes out a five pound note and hands it to the maid.


    The girl was so excited that her mouth was high and her eyes were shining. If there were no other people here, she might have jumped up to kiss him. Adrian grinned and was about to leave when he suddenly froze and looked at each other carefully.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Aware of his gaze, the girl immediately asked.


    "We Have you seen it? " Adrian squinted.


    "Every time you come here for coffee, I receive you. I do a part-time job here from time to time, but if you want to ask me out, I''m only 13 years old." The girl replied with a smile, mature and bold.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. I thought you were at least 16 years old." Adrian''s surprise is not fake, although her height is a little short, but the feeling of the front convex and back warping is not like a 13-year-old girl, "can you tell me your name? Since I''m here every time I''m here, maybe you can serve me in the future. "


    After hesitating for two seconds, the girl still said, "my name is Jili, Jili? Hazel. "


    "Gilly? Hazel? It''s a nice name Adrian micro invisible raised eyebrows, "my name is Adrian, Adrian? Cowell - by the way, gilly, are you interested in a movie? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C35

    "Gilly? Jili? Hey, what are you doing, gilly? " Until a hand comes up and shakes in front of you, Jill? Hazel woke up from a trance with a stir. "What''s the matter, Lisa?" Even so, she was absent-minded and even glanced at the door. Unfortunately, the gentleman who had given her card had left.


    "You''ve been standing here for a few minutes, and it looks like you''ve been taken away from your soul." It looks like Lisa, who is about 20 years old, looks at her funny.


    "Well..." Jili thought over her words, but before she could say them, a sharp voice came over: "what are you doing there? There are so many things to clean up. Are you going to throw them all to me? If your time is up, get out of here. There''s no need for people who don''t do things! "


    With that, a bigger woman came up from Jili''s side with a plate and looked at her eyes with disdain and hostility.


    "Leave her alone, that fool is just jealous that you have a chance to get a big tip from that big man." Lisa looked at the woman''s back as she entered the kitchen, said in the same disdainful tone, and then looked at Jili curiously: "by the way, how much did he give this time?"


    Jili didn''t say anything. She took out the five pound note and swayed it with pride. Lisa gave a exclamation. Although she covered her mouth immediately, her eyes were still full of unbelievable light. You know, even in those high-end cafes, a pound tip is a good income, not to mention a small place like them, let alone five pounds.


    "Oh, I''m going to be jealous of you, Gilly. He''s given three pounds at the most before, but this time he''s given five pounds. It''s just right for the rich." Said Lisa with envy.


    "I have to thank your mother. If it wasn''t for her, I couldn''t have taken the time to work part-time, and I couldn''t have gotten so much tips from that gentleman every time." Gilly sighed.


    "So, how do you thank me?" Lisa asked immediately, not feeling very thick skinned at all.


    "I have a problem now," gilly said, without an interface. "You think What do you think of that big man


    "What? Do you like him? Oh, don''t be silly, Gilly. How old are you now Lisa grinned and rubbed her head.


    "No, Lisa, it''s not like that," gilly hesitated, taking out her card from her pocket. "He asked me before he left if he was interested in making a movie, and he left me a business card and said he could call him if he wanted."


    "Making movies?" Lisa looked at the card in surprise. "Adrian? Cowell? AC media? It seems that I haven''t heard of it. Isn''t this guy a liar? "


    "Some little girls don''t come here often to drink coffee, do they? And Still so generous. " Gilly clenched her fist and said in an uncertain voice. Beige''s teeth rubbed on her lips from time to time showed that she was very ambivalent.


    "Well How about checking it online? There is a lot of information on the Internet. If this guy is a famous director or producer or something, it should be able to find it. " Lisa thought it over and suggested.


    Gilly opened her mouth and was about to say something when the bell on the wall rang and struck four times.


    "Sorry, I''m going back. I''ll do what you say, Lisa." Jili said she was going to change her clothes. Then she said with a smile, "it''s my treat tomorrow, Mr. Gary''s pastry shop. You can eat it."


    After a ten minute journey, Jili, dressed in simple and simple clothes, returned to her small home, called "I''m back" to her mother through the door, and then entered her bedroom. She really didn''t want to talk to her mother. Last year, she had more quarrels with her father. Now that they are divorced, they don''t have to listen any more, but they have closed themselves up.


    What do you do after middle school? Be a waiter like mom? Or do something else? And do nothing for a lifetime? Gilly, lying on her back in bed, looked at the ceiling and thought. She suddenly stood up again, went to the mirror and looked at herself inside. To be honest, her facial features are not fully opened now, which can only be regarded as ordinary, but her figure is really well developed and the curve is quite symmetrical. Many senior female students in the school envy her.


    Jili turned out the business card. Although it looked simple, it felt good to hold it. It should be a very high-end business card. Or is he really a movie director or something? Her heart rate suddenly quickened a lot. After thinking of Lisa''s words, she immediately turned on her own set 2. Although the family was not rich, she still had Fei. Then -


    "I''m going to be a movie star, mom! I''m going to be a movie star! " Five minutes later, Jili yelled and knocked on her mother''s door, as if she didn''t know where she was.


    "Damn it, you can''t let me be quiet for a moment!" Her mother amber opened the door angrily. "I''ve had enough trouble. Those damn bastards accused me of not doing well...""Mom, I''m going to be an actor! I''m going to be famous! " Jili still yelled, excited as if she was smoking marijuana. In fact, amber thought so.


    "What did you do? Did you smoke marijuana Finally, the mother frowned and asked, even grabbing her daughter''s shoulder to observe carefully.


    "No, I''m serious," gilly broke free of her mother''s hands and handed the card to her. "Look, mom, this is Adrian, the Hollywood director and media tycoon? Cowell''s business card. I met him today when I was working part-time in a cafe. He asked me if I was interested in making movies. You know, as long as it is his favorite people will become excellent actors, his vision has never missed, now he has a crush on me! Take a fancy to me! God, I even giggled and said to him, you''re kidding. Oh, damn it


    The more she said, the more excited she was. At last, amber looked at her daughter''s business card for no reason. She still didn''t respond: "what are you talking about, Jili, be quiet for me!"


    After being yelled by her mother, Jili finally regained some calm on the surface, and then grabbed the business card from her mother''s hand. After carefully putting it away, she looked at her with fanatical eyes: "no matter what you say, mom, I''m going to be an actor and a star, and no one can stop me!"


    It was an accident. Adrian can be sure that he never expected to meet the future famous third edition sun girl in such a small town, and even met her several times and gave a lot of tips. So, he couldn''t help but sigh that he seemed to be getting older, otherwise, how could memory begin to decline? Of course, this is actually self mockery. In the past life, jily? Hazel''s most famous figure is her proud figure. In addition, there is almost no impressive place. If the Internet is not developed enough, Chinese people may not know her. In addition, her facial features are not opened. It is normal for Adrian not to recognize her for a time.


    He is now in his prime and has an incomparable wealth. As long as he does not deliberately spoil his body, he will not be so old. Now Shuangfei is a very common thing. From time to time, he will come to the four person tour. However, his body is still as strong as an ox. if it was not for the acceptance of women, he would have tried to pick four or even five.


    To be honest, he has enough women now, but he still can''t help asking Jili if she is interested in making movies. You know, not every woman can have her natural chest curve, and even fuller than Scarlett. Although Scarlett is still developing, Jili is also developing. It is hard to say who is bigger in the future.


    Although Adrian has a large collection of high-profile women, such as Blanchett and Gwyneth, it doesn''t mean that he is not interested in women with good shape, especially big breasts. Otherwise, he would not think that Victoria''s secret underwear models are better than fashion models. It is undeniable that women''s breast curves naturally have an inexplicable attraction to men. Women with large breasts are very attractive everywhere. Otherwise, Kaila would not ask Adrian to give her a massage. I don''t know if she will go mad with jealousy after seeing Jili.


    As a man, or a lecherous man, Adrian how can not be attracted, let alone pure natural, pure natural can have such a graceful curve is not many. However, as a collector, this kind of mentality is very normal. Although he is not demanding perfection, otherwise he will not let Penelope go, but he still let go when he is in front of him. That is not his style. What''s more, we can find an opponent for Scarlett. Isn''t he always suspicious that she will go to the breast reduction surgery?


    Of course, the trick of playing hard to get still needs to be played. Being too eager will only make the other party suspect. So Adrian asked and left with a business card. He did a good job. Rao is so, along with little Emma still with her unique "I know what you''re going to do wrong" look at him, let Adrian want to pinch her face like a dough to knead.


    As expected, almost two hours later, the other party called. It was a middle-aged woman''s voice. She introduced herself to Jili''s mother amber. After the exchange, she asked carefully whether what he had said to her daughter in the cafe was true. Adrian immediately arranged with her for an interview the next day.


    "So, Ms. amber, I think your daughter has potential - do you know what potential means?" In Gilly''s small home, Adrian asked amber with a smile.


    His attitude was very kind, and there was no sense of condescension, so amber, who was nervous at first, soon calmed down. Of course, there is no less sense of superiority. In fact, if it is not, the other party may feel uncomfortable, which is determined by the difference in social status.


    "You mean Although Jili has potential, she needs to be able to develop it. " Amber, who knew what he meant, weighed his words.


    "Yes, you know, a lot of excellent actors have been accumulating experience by playing some small roles since childhood, or they have entered specialized colleges and universities for systematic study. Although I think Jili has great potential, it also needs to take time to further identify the potential, and then train her so that she can play a better role. ¡±Here Adrian pauses and waits for digestion before continuing: "so, if Ms. amber wants to, she can be taken to the United States, where we can systematically test and train her.""To America?" Amber showed a puzzled look. She knew that Adrian was also telling the truth. Although she only learned about the deeds of the big director and media tycoon through the Internet, she still knew that his headquarters was in Los Angeles. If Jili wanted to develop under him, she could only go to the United States.


    It sounds like a good thing. Hollywood is the center of the world film industry. All actors are looking forward to it. If they go there and have the support of a big director, they should make good achievements. However, amber is not without worry. After living here for many years, they suddenly go to a strange environment, and they are still in another country. They may not be able to adapt. More importantly, it is the territory of the media tycoon.


    Although amber is just an ordinary British woman, it doesn''t mean she has no brain. After confirming the authenticity of gilly''s film and searching for some news about Adrian, she also realizes that this is an opportunity to get rid of the current life! She read the tabloids and got a general idea of the star''s income, so she would not miss the opportunity - except that Jili had to be under her control, and she had read about the child star''s opposition with her parents, especially now that she was in a bad relationship with her daughter, although amber was confident that she could Improvement, but what if there are external factors involved?


    It has to be said that some women have strong intuition, especially when it comes to their own interests. Although amber doesn''t know Adrian''s plan, she instinctively feels hesitant.


    Adrian did not continue to persuade, and immediately stood up: "well, you can spend a few days to think about it. I will stay in London for a long time, whether you agree or not, please give me a message, OK?"


    After that, he turned to Jili. Although the girl had been sitting quietly beside her mother, she never stopped her small movements, especially after amber asked about "going to America" in an uncertain tone, and looked at Ivanka who was with Adrian from time to time. She was envious and envious of her appearance, figure and temperament.


    After noticing Adrian''s action, she wanted to raise her chest and say something, but she hesitated when she thought of something.


    "Besides, gilly, my company is going to have a fashion show in London. Maybe you''d like to see it?" Adrian said with a smile, "of course, it''s better for Ms. amber to come along. I can get people to arrange everything."


    Adrian didn''t put Amber''s hesitation in his heart. Of course, he could see what the other party was thinking, but she had no choice, so why care? At most, when the fashion show is over, amber will agree. Even if she is still hesitating, her daughter will force her to agree. Judging from the look that gilly showed today.


    She might have other plans - though possible, that''s not enough for a big director and media mogul who has a lot of connections in London.


    Since the fashion show held by media companies is undoubtedly Victoria''s secret. In previous lives, Victoria''s Secret brand was not completely popular until 2000, and it had been broadcast live on the Internet before that. However, now that''s different, with the support of AC media, every show will be broadcast on ABC, first in general time, then slowly adjusting forward, after the super bowl shows the beauty show and the Supermodel Contest. The secret of Vitoria basically became popular in the United States from 98 years ago, and in the 99 year it has become the world''s top brand. With the rise of the tide, the virgin angel has become a hot model in the fashion circle, bringing a different landscape in the model industry full of bony beauty.


    Therefore, the underwear show held in London attracted many celebrities, including fashion models, film and television industry, and even outside the entertainment industry. British people seem to like the name Victoria very much.


    "Maybe they still miss the Victorian glory." Specially came to participate in this show Claude half joked.


    Adrian laughs and has no interface until Heidi on the stage? Krum went down and said, "you surprise me, crow, you''ve been bored for so long."


    "For now, at least, no replacement has been found for Heidi." Claude shrugged.


    "Kate? Not moss? " Adrian quipped.


    "I have no interest in that morbid beauty." Claude shook his head without hesitation.


    "Maybe we can ask the Buddha to introduce one to you?" Adrian''s proposal was once again full of bad taste.


    He refers to the art director of Chanel, Carl? Lagerfeld, besides this, he has many titles, such as "Caesar the great" in the fashion industry. He always has white hair, braided hair and sunglasses. He doesn''t even take off his sunglasses even when he is indoors. However, he only makes eight series of clothes for Chanel every year, and he knows that he is worthy of this title. Countless models want to be favored by him.


    "Come on, ED, even if I''m going to be a fag, I''m looking for you." Claude stopped Adrian from saying anything.Lafayette is a homosexual, fashion designers seem to be able to escape this strange circle, but there are also news that women play too much to play with men for a change of taste. I don''t know whether it''s true or not, because it''s also reported that Raphael himself admitted that he knew he was gay when he was 11 years old. But what is the truth? For a long time, Lagerfeld has been constantly changing the appearance of young male models, really It''s admirable.


    That''s why Adrian wanted to make fun of Claude. Unexpectedly, Claude turned against him. It''s really


    Looking at his miserable appearance, Claude would have laughed if he hadn''t been on the show. Fortunately, at this time the finale came on stage, and finally eased Adrian''s embarrassment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C36

    "That''s admirable. Did you hear those cheers, eller? They all agree with me. (d wins the Q coin, "snapped on the light and Adrian held Alexander? Ambrose Hugh went into the bedroom of the London villa.


    "I think maybe they just think that underwear is outstanding." Alexander chuckled and was very charming. There was something special about her smile that simply attracted men''s attention.


    "Yes, it''s precious, it''s worth $15 million, but if it''s not worn by the right person, it''s just a soulless thing," Adrian said, holding her chin. "And once that beautiful, glamorous girl wears it, everyone applauds - and I feel more and more about buying it It''s more appropriate to give it to you, though I prefer your other look


    No matter how much of it was true, the sweet words were enough to make Alexander smile more charming.


    "No, you are enough." She said around Adrian''s neck, gave him a long kiss, and then curiously asked, "well, which one do you prefer?"


    "Of course, it''s the set of angels, with white wings on the back and a few flying feathers. It''s just like an angel falling into the world, but with three points of purity and seven points of temptation. It''s so different that I can''t shake my mind." Adrian held the girl''s face and said with a sincere exclamation that naturally brought more kisses.


    "We How about a shower together? " After a long time of entanglement, Alexander, who was provoked to blush, gasped.


    "As you wish, baby." Adrian chuckles against her forehead, then reaches out to lift her. The girl knowingly puts her two slender legs on his waist. Then they hold them in this position, kissing and walking to the bathroom.


    Because of his intervention, Victoria''s Secret Angel suit, which would not be released on the catwalk until 1997, was one year ahead of schedule. In fact, the angel suit is nothing. It is to put wings on the back of the models to make them look special. At first, it was pure white with feathers, similar to the wings of birds or angels in human imagination, and then gradually improved into various wings.


    Only Victoria''s Secret Angel is eligible to take wings on the show, so it''s just a gimmick. However, the use of gimmicks can also have a great harvest, even if the memory of Victoria''s secret is not much, Adrian still remembers that this later became an indispensable feature of the Victoria angels, so he put forward it early.


    Now, after several years of operation and the strong support of the media, the angel suit has basically become the symbol of the virgin angel. It has also become a favorite topic for men outside the venue to comment on which one of the virgin angel''s angel suits is the most attractive. Although Alexander''s angel is not so fancy, her rare temperament which has been exercised has won her the recognition of men on the spot.


    "Every time I think of the comments that I heard about you at the scene yesterday, I feel very proud and proud, eller." Adrian, sitting on the edge of the bath with his back against the wall, looked down at Alexander and chuckled.


    Alexander, soaking in the hot water, did not speak. He held the softness in his hand and squeezed it tighter. He gave him a wink. Then he lowered his head and put his tongue into the fight. This action immediately made Adrian sigh with comfort.


    However, although Alexander in the angel costume has won a lot of praise, it is not as good as the sensation that he caused in the finale. When several lights hit the entrance of the T-stage, all the people stopped talking. Although they all knew what the annual finale was for years, when Alexander appeared on the T-stage in his shiny underwear decorated with various gems, all kinds of low-level screams still rang.


    It is bright red in color. Various hand cut diamonds and jewelry are decorated with countless patterns. It is particularly gorgeous on the T-stage where the light is deliberately lowered. Under the background of this well tailored underwear, Alexander, who is already sexy and charming, has made many people stand up and lock their eyes on her. When the MC announced that the underwear was worth between $12 million and $15 million, it caused more surprise. It was so gorgeous and luxurious that the title of the most expensive underwear in history could not be worn on it.


    It is conceivable that Alexander''s status and popularity will rise in this underwear. In addition, with her own quality, she will soon become a top model. Moreover, with Adrian''s support, her power in Victoria''s secret will be only inferior to Heidi''s? Krum. Don''t you know Giselle? Will Bangchen regret that the glory originally belonged to her was taken away by others? Although she is still a popular model in the modeling industry, she is far less popular and famous in the Millennium than in her previous life.


    But even if she had been willing to please Adrian, she might not have got the chance now. Although she was in good shape, her facial features were relatively poor, especially compared with Alexander."My eller is more charming." Adrian rubbed Alexander''s long wet hair and said in a satisfied tone.


    As if in response to the general, the following suction suddenly became a lot, zizitut frequency also accelerated a lot, let Adrian involuntarily take a deep breath. Before that, he had been deeply entangled for some time, because he did not have a raincoat, so he did not enjoy himself. At this moment, he was ready to open the gate for the courtship in front of him.


    However, just as he was about to pull it out, Alexander suddenly swallowed most of it. In addition, the scallop teeth kept scraping and the flexible and moist snake swam away rapidly. However, a gap had already been opened in the gate. After such an impact, the long-standing waves suddenly surged out.


    "Wow, this is really..." After dozens of seconds, he finally relaxed and Adrian let out a praise, and then the situation in front of him made him more satisfied.


    When the floodgate was opened to discharge the flood, she suddenly vomited again. At this moment, her face and the pair of softness left a lot of marks. In addition, the traces of throat and mouth which were raised by swallowing from time to time made Alexander taste very strong. Aware of Adrian''s gaze, she immediately gave a charming smile, put out her tongue and licked the corner of her mouth, then lowered her head again, kissing and cleaning.


    Adrian knows that this is a kind of expression of Alexander. Up to now, the women around me have basically known about Penelope, and the causes and consequences are very clear. Therefore, it is necessary to put aside any caution. For example, Alexander''s who knows why she has such popularity is more practical Act to prove yourself.


    So, he didn''t say anything to continue to enjoy, from this point of view, Penelope''s thing is a great good thing.


    As I said before, not only Alexander is like this, but also other women have made such a statement. For example, Lin Zhiling, who has basically completed the shooting of "hidden dragon and crouching tiger" and specially came to London to relax.


    "It''s really hard. Especially in the bamboo forest scene, hanging steel wires all day long makes people feel sick and tired. But Mr. Zhou is really dedicated, and his acting skills are also very good. I can''t help complaining. He also asked director Li if he would like to have another one. " After walking in Oxford Street for an afternoon, Lin Zhiling leaned against Adrian and said coquettishly.


    "Hard work will pay off. I specially asked Ang Lee to see the film of Yu Jiaolong''s fight with Yu Xiulian. Even if there is no post-processing, I can see that you have done a good job." Adrian laughs and pinches her chin. "I thought you were going to take a few days off and come back, or wait for me to get back to Los Angeles."


    "I hate it. I did say that last time because of the monthly affairs. Don''t you believe me?" Lin Zhiling tooted her mouth and said that after such a long time, she had already felt Adrian''s preference for her accent. Therefore, although her speech was soft and soft, it didn''t feel like the baby voice deliberately pretended in the previous life. It sounds comfortable with the coquettish taste of a little woman.


    "Of course not, just some regrets." Adrian ha ha ha a smile, immediately pacify say.


    Although she has been filming crouching tiger, hidden dragon in mainland China most of the time in recent months, Adrian is still aware of her trend, and Lin Zhiling is not a fool. Although Adrian has many women, there are only two Asian Americans, and there is only one Chinese American, and there is no one at all. Moreover, she will only be partial to herself, so she will not be like the West She betrayed a media magnate like a stupid woman.


    "By the way, what do you think we''ll do something interesting later?" Adrian suddenly changed the subject.


    "Something interesting." Lin Zhiling blinked and asked in a curious tone.


    Despite Adrian''s request, as long as it is not particularly excessive, she will agree to it, but any means to keep the other party interested in themselves can not be let go. Adrian leaned into her ear and whispered a few words. The girl''s face flashed a blush, which was not a pretence.


    It sounds strange. " Eye wave flows, Lin Zhiling some coy said.


    "It doesn''t make any difference, just like you usually do in movies. Don''t you do it well?" Adrian laughs. He knows that she seems to be hesitating, but in fact she has already agreed.


    Nothing, it''s IDA? Wang is caught by mistake, played with, and finally succumbed to the role play. Adrian originally wanted to try to play Yu Jiaolong. The art director named ye in crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon did a good job. Although Lin Zhiling''s fixed makeup photo was simple but antique, Lin Zhiling might not fully appreciate the feeling of the film, and there was no costume here, so she finally chose biochemical crisis.


    The total box office of the movie version of "biochemical crisis 3" is more than 150 million, which can be regarded as a relatively successful film adapted from the game. From Hank''s perspective, it not only expands the plot, but also does not affect the next development of "biochemical crisis 3". Both the game fans and the general audience are flattered. However, there are still some problems. For ordinary audiences, although the film tries to explain the whole story in short words, they may still feel confused in many details if they have not played the game. For game fans, the main popular characters appear too few, and there is not much room to play. For example, Jill, for example, is only ten minutes before and after.Rao is so, the film is still very popular, the production of sequels has been the call. Among the several characters, ADA, who has the most time to appear? Wang is known as the role closest to the image of the game, which makes Lin Zhiling have initial popularity in Hollywood, so Adrian chose this one. I believe it must be very good.


    "This is your life, evil, * life." Ivanka said sarcastically when he arranged the company''s things for him. These days, all his arrangements passed through her hands completely. In Los Angeles, at least half of them were in charge of Charlize. Therefore, from Jili to Alexandria to Lin Zhiling, she knew everything about Jili, Alexander and Lin Zhiling, so it''s no wonder that she used those two adjectives ¡£


    However, the irony was so weak that even Charlize could not pierce his thick skin. How could Ivanka do it? Again, if she couldn''t see it and felt she couldn''t do justice, she would have left, so -


    "thank you for the compliment," said Adrian, smiling as she thumbed through the papers and signed his name on something important. "I think you''ve done very well, Eni. You''re already up to the job now."


    "Thank you," replied Ivanka, who is becoming more and more like Charlize in this respect, "do you need to get that agent in?"


    "Of course." Adrian made a gesture of please.


    With the departure of Ivanka, Lin Xilei, dressed in formal clothes, soon walked into the study from the outside, and then gave the information to Adrian about Jili? Hazel''s.


    There is no doubt that after participating in Victoria''s secret show, gilly completely fell to Adrian. We should know that Adrian paid for the proper clothes and expenses when they went that day. With her character, she saw that they had lived a decent life - although it was only a glance - and they would not want to go back in any case, so they argued all day to seize the time to sign a contract.


    Although amber has concerns, and she thinks that if she holds this sign favored by Hollywood miracle directors, she may find a producer who appreciates gilly in Britain. I believe Adrian should not take back what she said. But the problem is that she doesn''t know where to go even if she wants to find it. In addition, she finally thinks that if Adrian gets angry, she may not take back what she said. But what if someone asks her to say something positive or negative? And the daughter also kept making noise, so she finally agreed to come down.


    Next, naturally, it was a matter of negotiation. This time, Adrian did not come forward in person, and asked Lin Xilei, who accompanied Lin Zhiling to London, to take a lawyer to deal with the matter.


    "Gilly? Hazel and her mother amber? Hazel has already signed the contract, and all the affairs in Los Angeles have been arranged. They can move there in a few days "Of course, if you''re not sure, you can make them wait a little longer and then go back to Los Angeles together," Lin said


    "You did a good job, Kelly. Very good." Adrian nodded and was very satisfied with Lin Xilei''s understanding.


    Having been an agent for such a long time, although she can''t be said to be capable, she is still very capable. I don''t know why she went to be an actress in her previous life. Although she is a Sexy Idol, she is not very popular. If she really has the quality and ability that she has shown now, how could she not have achieved so little, should she?


    But then again, despite the importance of opportunities and abilities in the entertainment industry, I''m afraid that the factor of opportunity in the three places on both sides of the Taiwan Strait is greater than that of ability. Although the things he contacted in his previous life were not deep enough, they were more than enough for reference. What''s more, this job still has some connection with her major. In addition, after living in the United States for several years, she has adapted to the pressure and strong desire to make achievements. It''s not surprising to give full play to her potential.


    "She''s in your care now, Kelly," Adrian added immediately. "Isn''t this Amanda? Seyfried, it won''t take a while to hand it over. I''ve already spoken to Michael. As for Geely, everything has been arranged for her. As long as it goes well, she can become famous in two years at most. During this period, you are fully responsible for taking care of all her affairs. "


    "I see, Mr. Adrian," Lin Xilei nodded. "Do you have any suggestions for her image?"


    "Nothing, just let her get enough training, and then get some popularity. In fact, she is just a very good vase. I don''t expect her to have much acting skills." Adrian said not politely, but also did not worry about the other side''s interpretation. Since she was responsible for it, of course, she had to say his own plan.


    "Yes, I know." Lin Xilei nodded again, "and What do you want to order? "


    She said the corner of her eyes gently pick, suddenly slightly serious face more amorous feelings. Since everyone in the company said who she had sex with before she got the job, and because of this rumor, she finally had sex with Adrian, so what''s the matter with keeping it? And he wasn''t uninterested in himself."For the time being, thank you, Kelly." Adrian said, as if he didn''t see the disappointment in her eyes.


    But then he added, "when you get back to Los Angeles, maybe you''d like to have lunch or dinner with me. I still miss the taste of that Chinese restaurant in Monterey."


    "No problem, sir." Lin Xilei was stunned at first and then began to laugh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C37

    In fact, Adrian doesn''t mind hanging out with Lin Xilei in London. He always wants to make Lin Zhiling and Lin Xilei go to bed together. It''s sure to be very exciting. £¨_ Nkan wins the phone bill. However, Oriental people are relatively thin skinned. Even if they have been well trained, they will still feel resistance to doing such things subconsciously. Although once there will be a second, but that also has to have the first time to go? The Chinese are not as obedient to the strong as the Japanese do. Moreover, Adrian doesn''t want to use the strong, so they have to let go for the time being.


    Besides, he has a lot of things to do in London. He has been playing with Alexander and Lin Zhiling all over the place, which has already made little Emma very dissatisfied. If Lin Xilei is added, she will start to rebel. Anyway, as long as she still works in a brokerage company and wants to develop in Hollywood, Adrian is bound to miss him - he is more and more like the final B in the game.


    So let''s pacify little Emma first. She''s not as threatening as she used to be. Instead, she''s playing sad cards. For example, she looks down at him with her mouth turned down and she looks like she''s trying to cry: "you don''t want me, ed? If you don''t want me, I''ll run away from home and wander around! "


    When he heard the first half of the sentence, Adrian still wanted to soothe his words, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he could not forget to use another way to threaten, even if he changed to play the sad card.


    In this case, it''s necessary to take time to accompany her. Fortunately, the little guy didn''t make any unreasonable demands. Even if she took her to the Thames every day for a walk, she was very happy to talk about all kinds of topics she could think of.


    "Ruth, that idiot, said she was going to surpass me in the performance, or did you give her the opportunity, and she didn''t say anything about it, what did you tell me?" When talking about little Emma, little Emma pulled him and asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a very interesting role. Remember what I told you? The right role can make an actor get twice the result with half the effort and make a deep impression." Adrian said, "well, her role is pretty good, but when Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone is released, you will be much more popular around the world than she is."


    "Can''t I sleep with you any more?" The first thing the little guy thought of was this. Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Not from now on!" He said so immediately, got up to leave, turned to warn, "I''ll lock the door tonight, so don''t sneak in."


    Emma, in her pajamas, snorted, pulled up the quilt and put it over her head. Adrian ignored it, turned off the head lamp and left the bedroom for her. Little Emma never slept with him again after that, though she always pretended to go to his bed. But Adrian still dare not be careless, in his own villa in London, if in other places


    It doesn''t mean that you don''t do things. For example, Jili comes to comfort her from time to time, and some social gatherings still need to be attended. Claude leaves after the show because --


    "I''m not as relaxed as you are. There are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with." He said that the world would stop turning without me, and Adrian just shrugged.


    AC media left, but the chairman of the board is still there. Although he was very low-key when he went to the Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, who let him appear on Victoria''s secret show? Naturally, all kinds of invitation come in. In this regard, it''s a lucky thing that the paparazzi of the sun didn''t find out when he was traveling with Alexander or Lin Zhiling in London.


    Most of these invitations were pushed by Ivanka, who only attended some heavy drinking parties or some personalized parties, such as Carl? Lafayette''s fashion party. Adrian didn''t know him very well, and it was easy to get into paparazzi at fashion parties, but he did. It was all part of the human relationship.


    It was the right decision. There was no bright spot at the party. Lagerfeld didn''t show any interest in him. Everyone just talked about it in general, but he still had a small gain - getting to know Kelly? After Brooke took her to the closet and had a good time.


    Kelly? Brooke is also known for her breasts. She''s just a little actress now. She''s famous but not qualified for such a party, so she actually sneaks in. So, when she walked cautiously upstream of the party and was questioned, Adrian showed up at her side in time and got her favor after a few words of comfort.


    Originally, he just wanted to find someone to talk to, but after she introduced herself, she quickly turned over all kinds of related things from her mind, so there is no need to say more. Kelly is in her early youth. She is very hot with her protruding and backward appearance, and her figure proportion is quite standard. It is tempting to have a big chest, but it is not the bigger the better. Adrian pursues the right proportion.


    Now that I''ve hit her, it''s just too much to taste. I believe Scarlett and gilly''s curves are not much worse than her, but they are still developing. Of course, it''s OK to play friendly matches. Now, unless Scarlett or Jili started to cultivate training from a young age, it''s not worth collecting.Interestingly, Kelly had no idea who Adrian was until she was taken to the hotel. It was only when she was taken to the hotel that the man in front of her was a miracle director, but she would only be more excited.


    "It''s said that the director''s vision is excellent, and the women who can be seen by him have outstanding charm." Kelly said as she sipped champagne and Adrian in her hotel room.


    If you can catch up with the miracle director, it is naturally very good. If you can''t, from his consistent performance, you won''t lose. Leighton can see that, let alone others? But the price is, in Adrian''s half coax half cheat, that night came a three links plus that pair of Wei An. I have to admit that the bigger the pair of things, the more different the feeling is. Kelly''s other aspects may be average, but this is definitely much better than Alexander''s.


    After that, Adrian suggested or suggested that she go to Hollywood to try her luck and let someone give her a certain role in the movie or TV series. He didn''t need to do it himself. As for Kelly''s future development, it was her own business. It''s not just a friendly a few years ago. Of course, Adrian doesn''t mind helping her if she''s smart enough.


    But that sentence spread out later. Maybe it was Kelly who said it unintentionally because she didn''t have a tight tongue. After several times of evolution, it became: only when she had sex with the director of miracle, could it be truly charming. This and that phrase complement the fastest way to become famous in Hollywood, so that more women are targeting Adrian.


    All right, that''s what happened, Kelly? Brooke was just an episode, and he didn''t stay with little Emma. Fortunately, after getting the script of "she is all to me", Kyla had a little discussion with her parents. Now she has gone to Los Angeles, otherwise Adrian will have to take care of her.


    As a matter of fact, so far, there is not much about him in London. The later stage of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone is also in charge of the director Columbus and the producer. He only asks about the progress occasionally. Now Victoria''s secret show has ended, and Jili has been unexpectedly rewarded. Most of the time, she is with Emma, and she can leave after another thing is finished. This is Nicole''s new film "jump out of my world".


    "What are you looking at?" Yawning Nicole walked into the living room in the bright morning light. She was wearing a thin nightgown. The top and bottom of the room were wide open, and the spring light was faintly visible.


    "Some entertainment news." Adrian, sitting on the sofa, raised his newspaper. "You don''t look very well. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "No one, I don''t think, can fall asleep after being tossed around like that." Nicole laughs at herself, sits on the sofa and takes a sip of Adrian''s coffee cup.


    "I''ve been tired recently," she said, rubbing her head up. "I want to make movies, practice singing and dancing, and I''ll be ravaged by you..."


    "Maybe another word would be better. I don''t think I''m rude, am I?" Adrian said with a smile.


    Nicole turned pale. He didn''t speak. When she got up, she had combed her hair a little bit, and her hair was curled in the back of her head. Sitting in the morning light was very tasty, if not yawning from time to time.


    "Sit down a little bit and put your legs on the sofa." Adrian, who looked at her for a moment, said suddenly.


    "For what?" Nicole doesn''t understand, but does what he says. Adrian pulls her legs into her arms, grabs her feet and begins to massage them gently.


    For his kindness, Nicole did not resist. After a comfortable groan, she picked up the newspaper he had left behind.


    "No wonder you''ll read the entertainment news. Victoria''s secret has sold diamond underwear for 15 million yuan at auction." After turning over a few times, she laughed disapprovingly, "I don''t know which fool will buy it back."


    "Why, don''t you want to try this underwear?" Adrian asked as he settled in


    "It''s useless. At most, it can only be used as an ornamental at home, and I always think it''s better for me not to wear clothes in your mind." Nicole shrugged.


    "It''s so sad. I said for a long time that what kind of clothes you wear are very tasteful, even if it''s a classic lady''s dress." Adrian sighed with some exaggeration.


    "In this way, you can get more pleasure when you peel off my clothes one by one, and also more excited when you wear clothes." Nicole continued to sarcasm that after being coached and played with by Adrian and her own desire for certain things, she became more and more open-minded. It was very easy to say that.


    Then, she suddenly ah called out, numbness and pain feeling suddenly from the palm of the foot.


    There is no doubt that Adrian is the one Nicole talks about who spent 15 million to buy Victoria''s secret underwear. Although Alexander says he doesn''t need the underwear, everyone knows that sometimes a woman''s words can''t be fully believed, especially when faced with such a memorable thing - after the show, it was published in the major media and fashion magazines With a picture of Alexander wearing this expensive underwear, his popularity soared as Adrian expected. Maybe this underwear is of little use, but it has a special meaning for Alexander.So Adrian bought it anonymously and gave it to her, just like selling the heart of the ocean to Gwyneth. She made so much money just to squander, didn''t she?


    "I I don''t know what to say I am so As expected, when Alexander got the underwear, he was so excited that he even said something. His eyes were full of surprise and joy.


    "You don''t have to say anything. It should have belonged to you." Adrian rubbed her hair and said, "put it away. It''s a witness to your glory."


    So that night, she tangled with him, and broke out her enthusiasm. Adrian was physically strong enough. If someone else was changed, she would have to squeeze her out. However, Alexander, who recovered some physical strength after waking up the next morning, took the initiative to fight against him. Adrian, who was stirred up, simply let her stay out of bed for most of the day. From this point, we can see that this investment is worth it.


    Well, back to the point, Adrian hurts, and Nicole doesn''t feel dissatisfied with that sentence - well, more or less, men can be stingy - even though he does it on purpose.


    "Bear with it. It won''t hurt very much." He held her legs in his arms, the second knuckle of his right index finger protruded, against the palm of her foot, and kept drilling in.


    "What are you doing? Wait, damn it! It''s hard! " Half lying on the sofa, Nicole struggles to sit up. Unfortunately, her legs are firmly held and she can''t move at all. The numbness and numbness with slight pain running around her body also makes her unable to lift her strength. Even her voice has a tremor.


    "That''s all right. Now change to another one." Adrian said and grabbed her other foot.


    "Ah Oh Ah... " Nicole''s voice becomes more and more strange. If you close your ears, I''m afraid that they are doing something they love to do. Adrian obviously sees Ivanka shaking his head outside the living room, and Nicole listening to her voice is slightly embarrassed.


    Maybe you should buy a bigger villa or a manor, with a small lake, a meadow and a forest. You can ride around when you are free. Many people will not be embarrassed when they live together. Adrian massages and thinks about it. After changing weights and drilling several times, he finally lets go of Nicole''s legs.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Nicole quickly pulls back and glares at him.


    "It''s better to move around," Adrian Hun said, clapping his hands carelessly. "Look, you don''t yawn anymore."


    Although she did feel a little relaxed, Nicole still insisted: "that''s because of her concentration. With you Strange massage doesn''t matter! "


    "No, my dear, this is a massage method from China. The Chinese call the palm of the foot" Yongquan "(Yongquan acupoint). I don''t know exactly what it is, but I can effectively relieve part of my fatigue with the massage I just did." Adrian said with a smile, "you can learn to massage yourself."


    "Chinese? By volume Yes Nicole frowned slightly. "That''s What kind of witchcraft? I heard that the Chinese... "


    "Of course not. It''s the 21st century. Nicole, China is not an uncultivated wasteland. This is their experience. After thousands of years of accumulated experience, it is effective and has no side effects. You can try it completely." Adrian waved his hand and said, "I know, you really have a hard time, whether it''s Stephen, the director of out of my world? You don''t have a lot of effort, Daley. You don''t have a good attitude. This makes me very distressed, but since it is your choice, I can only support it in this way. "


    He gazed at her with such sincerity that Nicole did not speak for a long time.


    Adrian is telling the truth, because of his obvious hint, her heart does not admit defeat and the desire for more honor, Nicole chose a difficult road. It sounds like it''s not difficult. It''s just training singing and dancing at the same time of making a movie. But when you really do it, you know that it''s not as easy as you think. Although the time arrangement is reasonable, it is always in a tense state, and the fatigue will increase much faster, which will affect shooting or training, especially when n shots cannot be passed, not to mention the impatience.


    But Nicole insisted on biting her teeth and tried to do well on both sides. The waste of the past ten years made her eager. Adrian didn''t say anything about it. When she made a choice, he had expected all this. Besides, he could tie them to her because he could give them things that no one else could give them. If Nicole didn''t have this strong desire, it would be a bad thing.


    Last night, she kept massaging her feet a little bit, so she didn''t really care about her feet.


    "Well, thank you." Nicole said with a final sigh.


    "No, I''ll tell you how to massage now..." Adrian said, holding her hand to teach.It''s not a complicated thing to massage Yongquan acupoint. It''s just a few minutes before Nicole can find the right position. Then Adrian is ready to get up and leave: "OK, I''m going out. I''ll be back soon. I''ll talk about the arrangements for the afternoon then. You can have a little more rest."


    Nicole nodded and watched him go out of the living room. Then she thought of something and stopped him. "Wait a minute. Did you forget something, ed?"


    "Forget things?" Adrian turned and thought, "what is it?"


    "You want to go after playing without paying?" Nicole got up and went straight up to him, and said in a straight voice.


    "I was surprised and took out my wallet after a few seconds, but it was funny


    However, Nicole blocked back: "it''s not enough. I did a full service last night, and now the economy is booming, the price should be raised by a few percent in any case, so at least five dollars."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C38

    It''s always fun to read people''s minds, especially women''s. Most of the time, people are the most unreasonable creatures in the world. Maybe they will do something fantastic when their heads are short circuited. Even if they are sane and always rational and calm, they will be out of line. Even if Adrian has a good balance between his sensibility and rationality, isn''t he calm in Natalie''s affairs?


    Sometimes, when you think that someone''s mind has failed, you''ve made an arrangement. Under the mutual influence of sensibility and rationality, no one can be 100% sure what others are thinking. Women are especially serious, because they are always more emotional and more impulsive.


    Ni''s desire to talk about whoring is to remind her that she wants to talk about it thoroughly, but she wants to say it in such a way that she can''t think about it thoroughly. But even if Nicole reacts, she won''t care. If she didn''t have the idea, she wouldn''t have said so.


    So, it''s very interesting to think about women''s mind, especially. Of course, Adrian also agreed to her price increase, even if 100 dollars for a visit to Nicole? Kidman is worth it, not to mention $5 or even $1. If the men who have ideas about her know about it, they don''t know what kind of expression they will show.


    Once again, I went to the studio to confirm the progress of the film, and with the British director in charge of production, Stephen? Dadley exchanged ideas and Adrian finally left London. Little Emma wanted to go to the United States with her, but she had to give up after a few days of summer vacation. Emma was depressed at first, but soon became happy again, because Adrian comforted her: "be optimistic, honey, think about it. You can come to the United States in a few days at most. As long as your aunt agrees, it''s OK to stay with me for the whole summer vacation So why worry about this time. "


    Although the little guy often disagrees with him, and always tries his best to show himself in front of him by various means, it is always what he says at this time. Of course, this is also with little Emma to go to school, so can''t go to the airport to see him off, so I don''t know Jili will go to the United States with her, otherwise she will definitely make some pranks to "punish" Adrian.


    Jili and her mother went to Los Angeles with Adrian. The ostensible reason is to let the United States arrange everything better, but in fact, there is no need to say what. The effect is quite obvious. When Blanchett and Gwyneth first flew in his private jet, they were surprised by the luxurious environment. What''s more, Gillie and amber, who have not seen the world before, can be seen from their shining eyes.


    "Mom, that''s great." Although amber can still control herself, Jili can''t help but whisper to her mother, looking at Adrian''s eyes has become more different.


    She already knew that even if she arrived in the United States, she would not have a role for her for the time being, and she needed to be arranged for training, so she was no longer as noisy as before, expecting to become famous overnight in the United States. But also secretly determined to seize the opportunity anyway, now by Adrian''s private jet, the desire to become famous is even more. She is not as smart as some women, but as long as she is not stupid, she will surely understand what to do.


    There are not too many things in Los Angeles. Once Jili and her mother are settled, they don''t have to worry about it for the time being. The rest is arranged by Lin Xilei. At present, there are only three films in the later stage of his work. This can be done slowly. Although the premiere is around the corner, there are still a few days left, so he is very relaxed at present.


    Accompany the woman, accompany the daughter, or go to the various sets to see, little Emma has finished two-thirds of the shooting, which is not a big production. Basically, it''s almost the end, but Leighton''s size is obviously rising. If you want to shoot --- ---


    "have you heard that the position of the director of the planning department has been vacant for more than a month, and finally someone has taken over the position."


    "Yes, I heard it was sent by the head office of the group, and she was a woman in her twenties."


    "Are you kidding? A woman in her twenties is the head of the planning department?"


    "Well, you just need to know that this woman has been Secretary to the chairman of the head office for almost six or seven years."


    "Wow, you mean the Secretary of the famous playboy?"


    "Yes, according to the head office, this woman is very good in bed and makes Adrian very comfortable."


    "Isn''t it better to arrange for her to act in a movie? How can a vase know how to manage such an important department? "


    Just after Charlize was about to become the director of the planning department of ABC, employees of all sizes began to discuss this topic. Of course, most of them focused on the relationship between the Secretary and the boss. Gossip in the office was no worse than that in the tabloids outside.


    Interestingly, the response of the staff in the planning department was relatively insipid. They seemed not interested in the news, but others would certainly not let them go."Hey, Edward, have you met the new head of department? How did you feel? I hear it''s beautiful, isn''t it In his spare time, a staff member grabbed another employee who was passing by the planning department and asked. The others were all pricking up their ears.


    "It''s beautiful indeed," Edward nodded, "but it seems a little cold, as if we didn''t take us seriously."


    "It''s strange that, according to the general plot, she should be very proud and ignore everyone?" Someone said with a smile.


    "As soon as she arrived, she put out a proposal for everyone to evaluate. Maybe she should have some ability." Edward added.


    "Is it? What about? Can you put up with such a beautiful young woman as your boss Asked another.


    "So what? As long as "Mr. Pluto" is not the head of the Department. " Edward shrugged indifferently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C39

    The office, which had just made a lot of noise, was silent immediately after that. After a long time, the staff member who first asked the question patted Edward on the shoulder and sighed: "I hope the worst will not happen." "let''s search for the latest updates." Edward smile, some helpless and some accustomed, and then quickly left, "today''s new director will preside over the planning department''s meeting for the first time, then we will know."


    The worst case scenario is that the new Ms. Charlize, who got the job by sleeping with her boss, is ignorant, can''t take care of things or don''t care at all, so all the power is in the hands of "Mr. Pluto". This title comes from the villain in Popeye, who is full of beard, arrogant, conceited, and never takes others seriously.


    So, what kind of person will be called this nickname? And along with most of the non planning staff agree with the title?


    "How can they do this! How could Mr. Bentley do this! As the deputy director of the planning department, isn''t I supporting the overall situation for more than a month? Don''t I run the whole department? " Edward''s "Mr. Pluto" was furious in his office at the moment. He had no beard and was well-dressed. He looked gentle, about thirty to forty, but his drooping eyes and thin lips made him look rather mean.


    "Yes, of course, Mr. faspinder, but who let that woman It''s the chairman of the board of directors of the head office Mistress. " "I believe both Mr. Bentley and the board of directors of a


    C will take your achievements into consideration, just Mr. Charlotte would like to do some planning work This arrangement. "


    "Stupid woman!" "Who does she think she is?" the middle-aged man, who is known as faspinder, swears? What does she think planning is? You can do it by sleeping with a man? Look at her plan book


    In the room, frantically walking back and forth, Fassbender suddenly came to the desk of his office and threw a planning book in the air: "look what the hell is this, talent show? Who would like to see a group of inexplicable people jumping on the stage draft! "Survivor" is a really good reality show! Does she think that she can get more than 50 million ratings by making any program? "


    The assistant next to him lowered his head, and his disdainful look flashed past his mouth, but immediately regained his reverence, and faspinder was still chattering.


    "I really don''t understand what Mr. Cowell is thinking. He is a great director with a genius of creativity, but why is he meeting such a requirement? Why don''t you let her make a movie? The new wonder girl, what a title, I''ll be happy to help Mr. Cowell make her red Faspinder finally slowed down. Obviously, he was not a fool. He knew who could attack and who could not.


    As a matter of fact, this "Mr. Pluto" has always been sitting in this position, although he is as irascible, arrogant and arrogant as that animated character - with the wrong name and not the wrong nickname - which has something to do with his good at understanding the minds of his boss, no matter where it is. This is office culture.


    Of course, his uncle helped a lot, William? Arden, a


    C one of the few executive directors on the board of directors, serves as the vice president of the broadcasting company, is Sean? Mr. Fassbender''s distant uncle. It is because of this uncle that Fassbender was able to enter a


    C. It is also because this uncle, even if he has made several mistakes, has been turned into a big thing and a small one into nothing.


    There are people on the top, but they are not up to the bottom. In addition, he is also good at handling affairs. Therefore, faspinder always appears arrogant and arrogant. Even the original department head turns a blind eye to him. This kind of manner naturally makes the staff very hate, not only the staff of the planning department, but also the profession of non planning department. Since he is no different from the villain in Popeye, the nickname of "Mr. Pluto" is put on his head - although there are many arrogant villains like animation, we all agree that rude Bruto is his Archetype - it shows how unpopular this guy is.


    For this, Mr. Bingley is not even proud of the sailor, but I don''t even know that he is a foreign spinach.


    "Well, get ready for the meeting." After venting his anger, faspinder finally calmed down, pulled his collar, and then returned to his polite appearance. "This is the first meeting of the new director to the planning department. We can''t be late - are you all ready, Jeff?"


    "Yes, Mr. Fassbender, everyone has said that they will support you." Assistant Jeff? Felman, still respectful, sighed in his heart for the upcoming meeting.


    "Well, if that lady is interested, I don''t mind respecting her on the surface, but if she doesn''t That doesn''t matter. It''s not up to her. " Faspinder sneered and waved out of the office.Soon, he came to the door of the conference room. After a symbolic knock on the door, he went in. The room where there was still some low discussion voice disappeared. Many people lowered their eyes and did not see spender.


    "You''re two minutes late, Mr. Sean." The young girl sitting at the head of the table, who was writing on a paper, looked up at him and said in a flat tone.


    "Is it? I''m sorry, but the clock in my office is a little slow. " "The front is good, but the back is still very general," Charlize said gently. "How much does it take? What is the prospect? Where are the possible losses? "


    "This..." Ferman was sweating under his forehead and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Faspinder glanced at him discontentedly, then scanned the staff who sat in their seats and said nothing. Then he took over the topic: "no, Miss Charlize, some of the ideas just need a little reading to make us conclude that there are two problems in the purpose of this festival: one is too much investment; the other is that the stage is too limited It might have been worth the company''s investment two or three years ago, but now it''s a little late. "


    "Have you read my plan book in detail, Mr. Sean." Charlize didn''t care what he said, but asked directly. At the same time, her eyes changed a little, adding a bit of irony and ridicule to her indifference.


    This made Fassbender very unhappy. He thought that his speech was elegant enough. If the woman had a good sense, he should go on and announce the meeting was over. But she asked such questions and made such an expression. What did she want to do? Do you really think that you can really shoulder the responsibility of the director of the planning department?


    "I''m not going to change my mind," he said in a tone of impatience, waving his hand as if he were driving away flies. "This is a pretty good plan, Miss Charlotte. As an uneducated you, it''s good to be able to do that, but I''m sure all of you here will agree with me."


    With that, he glanced at the conference room with elation. Although some people were exchanging eyes and others were moving their bodies slightly, no one said a word.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Mr. Sean." However, to many people''s surprise, Charlize was not angry at all. He still asked in a cold and slightly sarcastic tone, "have you read my planning book in detail?"


    Is this woman an idiot? Faspinder was a little annoyed. Since he even said "no higher education", he basically tore his face, so he replied without hesitation: "no, no need."


    "Well, I can understand that you made this decision after you didn''t understand and study the proposal in detail, did you?" The sarcasm became more obvious, especially with a sense of condescension. He could not help but let his forehead thump. He almost blurted out, "yes!"


    Yeah, that''s it. So what? Charlie looked at him with a sneer. Many people lowered their heads again. They didn''t know whether to feel sorry for the new supervisor or to laugh at her over capacity.


    "Well, from now on, you don''t have to go to work." This sentence immediately came out of Charlize''s mouth, and then she turned her head and said to her secretary, "Eleanor, call Norman from security? Mr. Petrick, bring some men up


    Until this time, people in the conference room reacted and looked at Charlize at the head of the room in shock.


    "Are you an idiot?" Faspinder blushed and glared angrily at Charlize, as if he wanted to eat her, "fire me? Who do you think you are? "


    It was a real shame. Although she knew that she was not qualified to fire herself, in faspinder''s opinion, it was a challenge and a shame to him to say such a thing on such an occasion! He must let this woman know that she has made him angry, she must pay the price! It''s just, will he have such a chance?


    "Before I came, Adrian of the head office? Mr. Cowell, Claude? Mr. Ron REEs and antonigo of a


    C? Mr. DIS, William? Mr. Arden, and the board of directors of a


    C, have authorized me to handle the affairs of the planning department, including the appointment and removal of the post, "said Charlize in a cool tone that has remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    suddenly, a breath of breath was heard, and everyone''s eyes began to flicker. There is no need for Charlize to deceive people, nor to tell such a lie that they can be torn apart. Besides, among the several people she cited, Adrian, the chairman of the board of directors alone, can dismiss faspinder as long as he makes clear his support, let alone William? Arden, farce''s distant uncle!


    Faspinder''s face was blue and red, his eyes wide open, his lips trembling, and he did not speak for a long time.


    "You lie!" The voice seemed to be squeezed out of his throat. He took a deep breath with his blue veins on his forehead, giving people the illusion that he would burst at any time."Anyone who has doubts can ask them for confirmation." Charlize is still so light, and the angry faspinder has become a sharp contrast.


    None of the staff here could help but sympathize. No one expected that the chairman of the board of directors would support this woman to such a degree. Of course, there was more Schadenfreude, and "Mr. Pluto" would finally have this time.


    At this point, there was a knock on the door, and then Norman? There''s a security man at the door of the meeting, Miss Charlize. What''s up with me in the meeting room


    "Sean? Mr. Fassbender is no longer a member of the company. Let two security guards accompany him in packing. " Charlize said casually, as if faspinder was just a small role.


    Patrick hesitated, but then made a gesture to the security guard behind him. A big white man and a big black man came one after another behind faspinder and made a gesture of invitation. American companies are like this. Once an employee is dismissed, they are immediately ordered to pack up and leave, and the bodyguard is also required to supervise. The reason is that the dismissed employee is afraid of being discontented and sabotaging secretly. There is no such practice as giving a month''s notice in advance and then leaving enough time for the laid-off person to find a job.


    Fassbender stroked his teeth and breathed heavily. After a moment, he finally stood up trembling.


    "You whore, you just climb to this position by going to bed with a man. What else do you have besides that?" He swore, with no grace.


    "It''s a pity you can''t do that." Charlize then said lightly.


    All of a sudden, Fassbender seemed to be pinched in his throat and blushed. He could not speak any more. All the people around him seemed to want to laugh but did not dare to. Finally, he staggered out.


    "Has anyone else read my plan book in detail?" After the poor former deputy director left, Charlize threw the previous question out again. The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became solemn and dreary. All the staff in this room began to be cautious. They had hardly spoken good words for the new director.


    However, Charlize said nothing but waited patiently. After a long time, one of the staff members raised his hand hesitantly.


    "Edward? Harper Charlize nodded. "Any more?"


    Another clerk raised his hand slowly.


    "Julienne? Harrington, good, "Charlize nodded again." any more? "


    No one raised his hand again this time. After ten minutes, the new supervisor closed the folder in front of him: "well, this is the end of today''s meeting. Please remember to read the planning book carefully this time. In addition, Edward, julienne and Jeff come to my office."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C40

    The disturbance caused by the new head of the planning department soon subsided, but no one dared to discuss her relationship with the chairman of the head office in a semi public way, and fired "Mr. Pluto" Sean? Fassbender, and also got Vice President William? Aden''s agreement is enough to show the attitude of the head office or the famous, always talented and creative chairman of the board of directors towards her.


    Even if the office culture can''t be eliminated, in this case, even a fool knows that''s not appropriate. No one wants to be a second fasbender. In addition, there are some people who are not convinced. For example, the directors of other departments can''t explain anything by driving out the unpopular guy. If you want to run a department here, you can''t do without ability - so generally speaking, employees of subsidiary companies don''t like those supervisors who come over by air. [search for the latest updates]


    however, the "iceberg" lady, whose name was widely circulated in the company on the same day, immediately surprised everyone. The planning book that she took out as soon as she joined the main planning department was also the one that caused the conflict with fasbender. After being supplemented by several people from the planning department, she was supported by other departments, What''s more, one of the three main people who completed the plan is Jeff Fassbender''s assistant? Felman, because of this, the planning department didn''t have any turbulence because of Fassbender''s departure.


    "It''s incredible." It has been said that most people in the company are clear about the experience of the new former Secretary in charge. Although there are some exaggerations in many places, it is a fact that she has not received any higher education. It is also a fact that she has worked in the position of assistant secretary to the chairman of the board of directors for almost seven years. As a result, the planning department of a


    C has come up with creative ideas that most executives attach importance to Some exaggeration.


    "Don''t forget what she had to do with the boss who never lacked creativity." So some people say that, it is, to know the most popular reality TV shows, from "Survivor" to "big brother", from "millionaire" to "American Supermodel Contest", none of which was first put forward by the boss with numerous titles. Among them, "Survivor" at the end of the second season once had more than 50 million viewers!


    Since he can support his own woman to exercise power at will, it seems normal to come up with such an idea to pave the way for her, which also It''s really enviable.


    However, some people put forward different opinions: "if it is just like this, I''m afraid it will be a big mistake. How can those people in the planning department be obedient just by dismissing faspinder?"


    "That''s right. If you think about how many things that big boss has done since the early 1990s, he can''t deal with the company''s affairs every day. The woman who can work as a secretary assistant around him for seven years will not be just a vase." Some people agreed.


    As a result, the popular topic in the office has gradually shifted from the relationship between Ms. iceberg and the chairman of the board of directors to Ms. iceberg''s ability, and it is expected that it will become a hot topic for employees for a long time in the future, until the program called "American Idol" is released and its achievements are achieved.


    "Can this show reach 50 million viewers?" In Adrian''s office, Charlize in full dress asked, but she sat in his arms. Because Adrian thinks that as she goes to a


    C, the number of times she will sit in her arms will be less and less, so she should seize all the time to enjoy it.


    Although Charlize thought he was a little too childish, she didn''t mean to refuse, and she would hardly refuse it now. Moreover, Adrian is right. She has already worked in a


    C, and the number of meetings in the future will be greatly reduced. This position will be occupied by Ivanka for a long time. Although she looks very open, it is not particularly open.


    "Of course not. It''s just lucky that survivor has such a high ratings," Adrian kisses her neck from time to time, enjoying the feeling of the emotional exchanges. "First, the first season suffered from Waterloo because of some settings. When they made the second season, they all wanted to prove themselves, and then there were not many reality shows at that time. Don''t worry. If this program is well done, there will be an average of 20 million viewers. "


    Of course, this is the most direct way to realize the American dream in American Idol, a national entertainment TV talent show. If the executives of a


    C see the potential value of this program, they can all step down. Moreover, the British "pop idol" has not yet started production. An old show is similar to this one in the way of talent shows at most, so it has completely become the original American one, enough to make a


    C go down in history.


    If fox knew that the program should belong to them, he would have to spit blood, but what? In the future, the all-round competition between AC media and News Corporation will be indispensable. Anyone will do such a thing first.


    "Speaking of a


    C''s planning department still has a lot of talents. At least they know that for a new program, the characteristics of judges are more important than fame." Feeling Charlize''s body, Adrian added, "by the way, I have a good person to recommend, Simon? Cowell, British, yesMg''s senior consultant has his own music brand. This guy is merciless when he talks about sarcasm, which is sure to become a big attraction. "


    Besides, Adrian is also thinking about how to make Ryan? Ceclester also dug in. It seems that he should still be the host of a small TV station. With this gacowell, you should be able to maintain the standard of hosting and commenting. As for the rest, you''d better leave it to a


    C. you can''t take all of them, otherwise you''ll lose the significance of paving the way for Charles.


    "I see, but it''s been suggested that the judges should have a funny black guy. They think Randy? Jackson is very good. " Charlize nodded to note it.


    "Is it? It''s a good choice indeed Adrian raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. Is this a coincidence or something? But it doesn''t matter. There is only one problem.


    "Don''t be too radical. Take your time. There is plenty of time now. The auditions can be put in autumn and the finals in spring." He looked at her and said seriously.


    The original planning book submitted to the planning department was deleted, and many opinions from Adrian were removed. This is what Charlize asked. It needs to be used to test the response of the planning department and the ability of the staff. It''s just


    With her eyes narrowed slightly, the girl put her forehead on his head and asked in an impolite tone, "am I the kind of woman who doesn''t know who I am?"


    Adrian was dumbfounded. He was worried that Charlize was too eager to show his ability immediately, which led to some accidents in American Idol, which affected the ratings. After all, all the creativity came from him. Of course, he also understood that his worries were unnecessary. You know, it was Charlize who asked her to give her the full power to deal with the affairs of the planning department. Before that, he had a very clear understanding of all kinds of situations in the planning department. He had considered all kinds of plans and made adequate preparations.


    Like Sean? When faspinder was expelled from the planning department, everyone only saw that he was William, vice president of a


    C? Arden''s nephew, so he swallowed his arrogance, but only Charlize noticed the word "far away.". With a little bit of research, she was sure that Aden would not say anything even if he fired Fassbender as long as she had a reason.


    As a matter of fact, Arden has more than one distant nephew. Moreover, he has a very general relationship with faspinder. It is only a matter of favor for him to work in a


    C. What''s more, as a senior manager of a


    C, he is more aware of Charlize''s status and ability than those of the following employees. Of course, he will not offend Adrian for such a incompetent guy. Since he came to a


    C, he is the deputy director of the planning department, and he is still the deputy director for two or three years. He has some ability but does not seek progress, so he will be used as an abandoned son.


    Although Charlize was able to find such things to take advantage of the smooth flow of information, after all, she controlled Adrian''s assistant team, sometimes half of the chairman of the board, but in recent years, only she collected information from this place and dealt with each other. It has to be said that opportunities are only given to those who are prepared.


    In addition, her method of integrating the planning department is also commendable. She only drove out faspinder and did not investigate other people''s problems. She also reused Jeff? Ferman, the former assistant to the deputy director, set an example through him and the other two employees, so Adrian''s worries were totally unnecessary.


    But he did, and he reminded him very seriously in front of Charlize, which meant that there was no need to say much, so the girl immediately put her arm around his neck and gave him a warm wet kiss until the knock on the door started.


    At this time, only the new secretary will come to the office without notice. Although Ivanka was stunned when he came in, he quickly cleaned up his emotions and took a document to Adrian for his signature. Even if he deliberately put his hand in Charlize''s jacket in front of her, he didn''t see it.


    "She seems to be in some trouble." "There''s always a slight frown," says Charlize, who broke Adrian''s hand as soon as Ivanka left


    "She''s in trouble, of course, but it''s not very serious." Adrian grinned, cunning and smug, Charlize thought a little and knew what Ivanka''s trouble was.


    "Poor Donald." She immediately exclaimed.


    Yes, Ivanka''s trouble is that his father knows about his current job. This is a normal thing, she has been interning before, so most of the time with Adrian or Charlize, many people do not know that he is ready to change the secretary. However, when Charles goes to a


    C, Ivanka will take over the Secretary''s assistant, which is impossible to hide any more, because "the apprentice" is about to be broadcast in this autumn, Donald? Trump comes to Los Angeles at least once a month - although most of the programs of a


    C are produced in Hollywood or Burbank, the headquarters is still in New York, where there is still a studio, and programs can be produced if necessary.


    But now, as long as it is something that can keep close contact with AC media, trump will do it, and naturally he will know it for the first time."I don''t understand, Eni. I don''t understand. Why on earth is this? If you want to work to earn some pocket money and have a lot of job opportunities, aren''t you good at modeling? If I want to earn credits through internship, there are many opportunities in my company. Why do I have to go to To go to AC media, to Be Adrian''s secretary? " At home in Los Angeles, trump is having a headache talking to Ivanka.


    Although he is also a playboy and has pursued more than double-digit models, as a father, he certainly does not want his daughter to associate with a playboy, even if he only works with each other.


    "What''s wrong with that? Or do you think I''m not qualified for the position of secretary assistant? " Ivanka asked, not caring.


    "No, of course not. There''s no problem with any of these positions based on your grades at Stanford, I just want to say I just want to say Trump tried to organize words in his mind.


    "What your father meant is that you should still focus on your studies. AC media is a large group company. If you spend too much time on your work, no matter how good your internship results are, if you can''t complete the required nose courses, you may not be able to graduate." Melania stood up and helped trump explain.


    "Yes, anyway, you''ve just spent a semester at Stanford, and there''s so much to learn that you can''t work in the company all day long." Trump nodded quickly.


    "Your news is out of date, Dad," Ivanka still looked indifferent. "If you take the time to get to know Stanford Business School, Dad, you''ll find that I''ve finished most of the required courses by myself, and I''m recognized by the school for internship, so you don''t have to worry about this."


    Seeing his father still wanted to talk, Ivanka snatched in front of him and said, "well, Dad, I''m an adult now. I know what I''m doing. I also have the right to choose my own path and arrange my life. I''m not going to give up my present job. You don''t know how important this job is. Think about the salaries and benefits. "


    Then she turned to go upstairs: "I''m going to have a rest. Can I talk about something later? I''ve been very busy since Charley went to a


    C


    Trump grinned bitterly. After exchanging eyes with Melania, he suddenly caught up with his daughter.


    "Eni..." He stopped her, hesitated for two seconds, then lowered his voice and asked, "you and Are you and ED... "


    "Yes, we went to bed," Ivanka didn''t pause. "He''s a playboy, but he''s always gentle and considerate to women - don''t worry, Dad. I know what I''m doing."


    However, trump rolled his eyes. He wanted to say something, but in the end he just opened his mouth.


    "By the way, Dad, I may be moving out in a few days." Ivanka thought of something else.


    "Why?" Trump immediately asked, "isn''t it good to live at home? Myra and I don''t go to Los Angeles very often, anyway


    "Ed, I said I should try to be completely independent, you can''t let me always do what you want, Dad, even if it''s good for me." Ivanka said seriously.


    "Hell, ed said it again." Trump heaved a long sigh, with a touch of sadness and anger in his voice.


    "If he is right, why not listen?" Ivanka looked calm and did not notice his father''s look.


    "So, where are you going to live?" Trump asked after a few seconds of silence.


    Ivanka, who has always been eloquent, pauses this time and then uses an uncertain way of speech: "it should be a place closer to the company, so that it is easier to deal with work matters."


    With that, she turned and walked upstairs without stopping until trump let out a long sigh when her daughter''s back was out of sight.


    "Come on, honey. When a child is old, he will have his own ideas. You can''t think about everything for her." Melania came to comfort her.


    "Yes, I know, but..." Trump sighed again, "ed, this guy I have to talk to him, now


    Although trump went to Adrian''s office the next day, it was pointless.


    "What are you worried about? Don? Annie is a lovely girl. Anything can happen as long as there is a spark between men and women, isn''t it? " Adrian, who sat down on the sofa to talk to trump, said sincerely.


    "Yes, I know," said trump, raising his legs from time to time and putting them down. "But you''re not going to marry her, are you?"


    "Yes." Adrian admitted that trump knew he had children, so there was no need to deny it.


    "That''s what I''m worried about. If it''s just a one night stand, it''s normal for men to have sex with women. But you clearly can not give her commitment, but also put her on the side to attract her, what is this? What father can tolerate such a thing? I don''t want Annie to get hurt for it! " When it comes to the back, trump is obviously a little excited."That''s what I''m trying to say, don," Adrian became more serious. "Don''t you think you''ve over protected Eni? Yes, she is a good girl. She has no bad habits. She is a model compared with those rich girls of the same age who like to spend money. But at the same time, she is also an ornamental stone, which has been rounded from birth. I''ve seen the first episode of the apprentice. You know, I like your sentence "you''re fired." that tone fully shows the confidence and dignity of a successful businessman who has experienced several ups and downs. But, can you imagine what Ivanka said


    Trump was silent.


    "Maybe under your arrangement, she can enter your company smoothly and marry the right man according to your requirements, but this will only make her become more and more mediocre," Adrian continued. "Once she is really hit, that kind of injury is not easy to heal. If it is not done well, it is likely to fester regularly and make people suffer for a long time, And can you take care of it forever? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C41

    After talking with her father openly that day, Ivanka was in a much better mood. You know, although she has always been calm, her father''s several phone calls have given her a lot of pressure. Although there is no perfect solution now, she is relieved. Want to see the latest Baidu book? Everytime I think of this, Ivanka is both depressed and helpless. It''s really unpleasant not to be able to teach this bastard a lesson.


    But then again, what he said to his father resonated with her. As Adrian''s secretary, Ivanka of course knows that her father went to see him. If she hadn''t always warned herself to have professional ethics, she might have put her ear on the door that day. After that, her father didn''t say anything about the job, nor did she mention the conversation. She knew it from Adrian. []


    frankly speaking, this lecherous bastard has some truth. Although she has always been proud of her image like imitation, she is really eager to do some exciting things, some things that are forbidden by her parents, such as Actively seduce Adrian? Well, it''s better to ignore them. In short, Adrian''s depiction of his father is somewhat to the point.


    "Don''t you find out? Has it changed a lot since you went to Stanford and I worked as a secretary''s assistant? " When it comes to this, the cheeky Adrian laughs.


    In fact, he had already changed when he took away his virginity. Although Adrian was given a big white eye, Ivanka couldn''t help thinking like this. She also vaguely realized that under the influence of this jerk and Charlize, she was constantly moving closer to Adrian.


    It''s just, so what? First of all, Ivanka has a vague feeling. As long as she thinks of marrying a man of the right family in her father''s arrangement in the future, she will have an indescribable annoyance, especially after she has tasted the power of this secretary assistant job.


    Think about it. Even his father is now hinting that he can reveal something if he has the opportunity to cooperate with AC media better. Of course, as a secretary assistant with good professional ethics, Ivanka immediately refused his father and passed the matter to Adrian. At the same time, he was a little angry and sad.


    "It''s normal, Eni," Adrian laughed. "Your father was a successful businessman, and the greatest characteristic of a businessman is that when something is beyond redemption, he tries to minimize the loss."


    "Ha, it seems that you are very experienced. How many times have you done this? Who are they? " Ivanka asked half sarcastically.


    "Not once. Although I have a lot of ideas, I''m not a qualified businessman, otherwise I won''t leave the company to Claude," Adrian said with a smile. "And Charlie - it''s you now. I have to say as like as two peas. "You learn things very fast, Yini, just like that, Charlie."


    "You mean, I''m just a substitute for Charlie? Or am I just imitating Charlie? " Ivanka snorted coldly.


    "No matter how great people are, they all start from imitation. Learning starts with imitation. It''s like a baby learning to walk and speak. Only when they accumulate to a certain extent, can they have their own things," Adrian said, with a look of embarrassment. "You know, Eni, you don''t have a taste of speaking in this way in this situation. ¡±


    Ivanka rolled her eyes and was about to speak when Adrian suddenly lifted the quilt and threw herself into her pair of great banks. Although the girl started fighting and kicking after she screamed, it was a pity that the body under the quilt was naked. With the sucking of the other side, she could not help but groan softly.


    Fortunately, Adrian did not continue with this, teased her to the morning exercise, a little intimate after a few times and then sat up: "you''d better get up, this is the first time you officially live in my house, I always have to be decent."


    Ivanka rolled her eyes again and sat up with a sigh. Yes, she moved to Adrian''s mansion. As a secretary assistant, she should keep in touch with Adrian at any time. Maybe there will be something to deal with in the next second. Especially, the power of this position is very important. Therefore, it is the best choice to stay with Adrian, especially Charles, who lived here before.


    That''s why she told her father that she was going to move out, but then she lied. Her father was upset that she had become Adrian''s assistant secretary. If she knew that she and he were still living together, God knows how she would react.


    "Get up, why don''t you sleep more?" As soon as she entered the restaurant, a joking voice began to ring. Although Charlotte sat there looking at the newspaper without looking up, and though her face was as expressionless as usual, Ivanka knew that as soon as the other party looked up, she could see her smile full of teasing.


    Ivanka is very unhappy. Even if Jihui gets up quickly to divide breakfast for her, she can''t improve her mood. Even so, what can happen? Charlize''s weight in Adrian''s heart is not what she can compare now. It can be seen that the former secretary assistant has worked in a


    C, but still lives in this mansion.Well, you can''t argue too much with her, but you can find it from someone. Ivanka stares at Adrian. This is the guy. Last night, she warned him not to disturb herself, and locked the door. However, when she locked the door, she forgot to lock it and add an insurance. After all, who would lock her bedroom when she was sleeping at home?


    That''s what gave Adrian a chance. In the middle of the night, he opened the door with the key and sneaked in, and Until this morning.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian, who was staring at him, asked inexplicably.


    "No, it''s OK. I just want to do it." Ivanka raised her eyebrows and said in a tone of indifference, glancing across Charlize''s face as she sipped coffee.


    Even if you can get it back from this jerk, it won''t be now. As soon as you sit in front of Charlize, Ivanka can''t help thinking about the last lesson.


    "You did a good job, so there''s only one lesson left." After handing over all the information to her, Charlize said, and then she hugged her from behind and bit her in the ear.


    "What are you going to do?" Ivan carton became a little panicked and struggled twice, but was pressed against the wall.


    "The last lesson." Charlize said of course, then picked up her skirt, along the waist length pantyhose felt in.


    Ivanka should have resisted, and she did make a certain resistance, but I don''t know why, this resistance is useless at all. Maybe since Charlize took her familiar with her work, that momentum has overwhelmed her, even if she seems to be fighting constantly. This overwhelming momentum is even stronger than Adrian''s temptation, so, vaguely, she first tried the woman to woman relationship in the Secretary''s office.


    In fact, Ivanka has not never tasted this kind of behavior. Although under the guidance of her parents, she has always been a disciplined and seemingly independent girl, but some things have been suppressed for a long time and always do something out of the ordinary. What''s more, most girls have to have intimate behavior with their best friends in adolescence. Of course, she still followed the rules at that time, and the biggest measure was just kissing her female friends. So, after being fooled by Charlize from the wall to the table, he recovered after a long time of confusion. Although he wanted to be angry, he couldn''t get angry.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a dirty woman." In the end, she just said that, gnashing her teeth in anger, but Charlize''s answer made her almost vomit blood.


    "I''ve played most of Adrian''s women. You''re not the first and not the last." Charlize said, understatement, as he dressed his back to her.


    Although Ivanka now knew that there was a lot of water in her words, she was shocked and even stopped thinking at that time.


    Sure enough, all the people around this jerk are bastards! She said it silently in her heart, and at the same time determined to increase the safety factor of her bedroom to prevent Adrian from sneaking in again and even staying with Charlize. However, she subconsciously ignored some things, such as she is now working with this jerk, and she does not reject the three people line.


    In any case, the new assistant secretary officially started her work. What will become of her in the future is the future.


    Adrian is still living a leisurely life. After the shooting of bones in winter and never compromise, there is nothing else in this year. Now he only needs to supervise the post production at any time to ensure that it can be released at the end of the year. Now he does not need to attend various film festivals to promote the film.


    As for the first song of the Lord of the rings, although the post production is relatively troublesome, it will be released at the end of next year. Even if we delay to the end of next year, the first song should be completed. In addition, Claude is in charge of the company. He only needs to know about it, and several acquisition cases are going smoothly. Therefore, in addition to the late stage of the three films, he also accompanies women and daughters.


    Women don''t have to say, daughter, 9-month-old Diva and Juliet finally succeeded. They clearly called out the first word, well, it''s not Dad or mom, it''s -- sister!


    Yes, it''s the elder sister, because Lily often goes to tease her two sisters. She takes the trouble to mouth the little guys who only have vague cries and teach them to call her sister. Then the two little guys really shout out.


    "I''m the favorite of Diva and Juliet." Lily announced triumphantly that, especially at that time, she was still holding a DV, so the first words of her sisters were recorded with great significance.


    In view of this, although Adrian is a little depressed, he doesn''t care. He just encourages lily to teach her two sisters more words. As for Monica and Sophie, they are only happy about the harmonious relationship between Lily and their daughters.


    "Well, I''m going to teach them a lot of things." Lily, who got the appointment, waved her hands and exclaimed happily, and promised never to give up halfway. It can be seen that she really loves her two sisters.


    As a result, the three daughters have a very good relationship and often fight against the big devil father together.I don''t know if Jessica''s baby can be integrated into it after she is born? While teasing his daughter, Adrian couldn''t help thinking like this. But he soon threw the idea out, and later on, the child is very simple. Of course, before that, he has to spend more time with Jessica, so that she won''t be bored and want too much.


    This is Adrian''s daily life. In addition to this, all kinds of cocktail parties, parties, premieres and so on have to be attended more or less. For example, the gladiator, which has been promoted since the end of last year, is now finally released.


    Redley? Scott is a very capable director. If it was not for the untimely birth of blade killer, and he was too eager to restore the theme of the novel, although he made changes to the plot, which also strengthened the drama, it led to a huge failure because of the delayed plot. Compared with the minority report, which has not been produced before, Spielberg is very clear about what the audience wants to see, so he finally makes a big turn. In the novel, the protagonist realizes that he is part of his destiny, so he finally kills someone as predicted.


    If you don''t explain it, if the two films are put together, no one will believe that the original novel will be written by the same person. Maybe there will be loyal fans or sci-fi fans dissatisfied. The problem is that entertainment is the top priority of the movie. We should consider more audiences than just fans of books and science fiction. If Scott wasn''t so stubborn, a little more tactful, didn''t conflict with the film crew, didn''t stick to those philosophical issues, and made a good film of blade runner, he might have won the Oscar for best director in 1992.


    These are all past events. After the failure in the mid-1990s, "Gladiator" is his first work to return to the director''s post. Naturally, the quality of the film has no words. Especially in the first ten minutes, it fully and comprehensively shows the fighting methods of the ancient army, even if many things are not available in Rome in history, Russell? Chloe was particularly imposing when he led the cavalry.


    Although he still returned to the routine of cold weapon war, there was no formation, no formation, only fighting and disorderly fighting, but it was undeniable that the bloody feeling was so exciting that Adrian was a little bit regretful. This is where the epic films that emerged between 2000 and 2005 started. If the Lord of the rings was released before Gladiator, the honor would not fall on Scott.


    However, this idea just turned around and disappeared. His aura has been enough, and he doesn''t care about it. What''s more, there is a big plan. I believe that after success, there will be no one before us. So why care?


    In addition to the first ten minutes, there are other places that attract people''s attention. For example, when fighting, for example, Chloe gives full play to his wild side, which makes the whole film more colorful. Although they also used a lot of doubles in the production, some close-up shots still use the computer to "peel" Chloe''s face and then "put" it on the stand in face - just like Adrian did when he made the hero in the beautiful legend of Sicily when he was led by his father to find a prostitute - but the effect was so good that most people still had it at the end I feel the intense and high spirited.


    "It''s a great movie. Congratulations, Ridley." After that, Adrian shook hands with the director for the first time. Although the 60 year old man was smiling with reserve, the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Although he was older than Adrian for almost two rounds, his popularity and power were far from satisfactory. It is enough to prove that his efforts are not in vain if he can get the praise of miracle director or the big boss of AC media.


    Adrian didn''t say much, so he let him to the side. While watching others come forward to congratulate him, Adrian talked with Crowe from time to time. Most of the Australian man''s attention was focused on his girlfriend. He looked like a new good man. Every time he saw Adrian, he felt like he wanted to laugh, especially in his mind when he compared with clo in his previous life Time.


    At last, the congratulators were all gone, and the people in the screening room were almost gone. Adrian came up to Scott again: "are you free, Ridley?"


    "Of course." Scott immediately replied that Adrian was waiting. He saw it in his eyes.


    "Well, how about a drink somewhere?" Adrian offers with a smile.


    "No problem, but..." Scott looks behind him, and Monica is talking and laughing with Chloe''s girlfriend.


    Since he is at home, Adrian will naturally bring his own woman to the event, and the premiere is no exception. As long as he doesn''t get out of the car together, it''s OK even if he walks into the cinema with Monica in his arms.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re worried, call Chloe as well." Adrian said with a smile.


    Then the party went to a nice bar nearby. The men sat down to drink and the women sat on the other side to chat. At the beginning, the topic revolved around Gladiator, talking about the shooting problems, the role of CG, and the acting skills of Chloe. After a long time, Adrian put forward his intention: "I have a good theme, Ridley. I think you should be suitable for directing, but it''s the type of war.""May I know the general content?" Scott thought about it and asked cautiously.


    "You''re not new," Adrian laughed. "You know, almost seven years ago, the Clinton administration had a terrible military operation in Somalia..."


    "Two Black Hawk helicopters were shot down and nearly 20 soldiers were killed." Scott blurted out.


    "Quite right." Adrian snapped his finger. "That''s it. It''s a good realistic military action theme. I''ve thought of the name - Black Hawk falling!"


    "I agreed." Scott said immediately, with an excited look in his eyes. "This is definitely a good subject matter."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows unexpectedly. He probably didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward, but he soon laughed: "great, now we can find time to further discuss."


    Scott doesn''t have an interface. Instead, he stares at Chloe. Adrian understands what he''s thinking and laughs: "no, no, dear Ridley. Russell won''t be in this movie. He''s been in too many films of this type. I''ve prepared a new role for him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C42

    No one can surpass


    to be frank, most of the reasons for the Black Hawk fall incident lie with the US military. Although the Somali militia has some combat effectiveness, the US military''s intelligence, dispatch and cooperation have all gone wrong. The old saying of "not afraid of enemies like gods, but afraid of pig like teammates" in previous lives has been fully reflected in this incident. Several people went to rescue The team didn''t even know each other. They almost started fighting on the way. It''s really wonderful. []


    Adrian had never been interested in this theme. He had a large investment, a small market, and not many surrounding areas to operate. Besides the Americans, not many people would want to see movies based on this theme, unless the U.S. military was written in a very ugly way. But then the North American market will not think about it, so this theme has no value for a long time, until he met Redley? Scott.


    The film was originally made by the old British man, so it is easy to recall. The memory of his previous life also confirms his initial judgment that the investment is almost 100 million, but the global box office is less than 200 million. Although the reputation is very good, it is basically a loss, unless the film company conceals the box office - this kind of thing is very common, especially for medium-sized film companies It''s basically what happens when you make a big movie.


    But Adrian decided to invest after thinking about it. There was a plan that could borrow some strength from the film. Although it was not necessary, he didn''t have hot money. Sooner or later, someone would realize the selling point of this theme and gamble on it. In addition, this year and next year are also the most likely time to make money on this theme. Otherwise, even in 2005, it will not be popular with many people.


    Of course, with memory as a reference, he certainly won''t let the world invest too much. So Sony Pictures should be the biggest player. As long as he doesn''t directly recommend it, even if he loses money later, his reputation will not be damaged.


    Scott didn''t think so much in his mind, but agreed so simply. He mainly wanted to try new subjects. Now, his best skills are science fiction movies and plot movies. With the release of gladiator, an epic film will be added. However, he has repeatedly encountered difficulties in war or military themes. It was precisely because of the tragic failure of "the Devil Woman Soldier" that he had to Give up the guide temporarily and follow my brother to be a producer.


    Now, since director miracle says he''s a good fit for a military theme, and he''s still adapted from the truth a few years ago, why not try it? Who doesn''t want to be a director who can shoot anything? You know, there''s one sitting in front of you.


    So it was settled. However, Adrian didn''t immediately convey his opinion to the global side. It would be much easier to mention it after the results of Gladiator came out. What''s more, he didn''t intend to hide his views on the box office of Black Hawk falling. Fortunately, it doesn''t take long. With the release of the film, the response from the critics is very enthusiastic.


    "A magnificent film, full of three-dimensional epic sense, Ridley? Scott has shown us the greatness and barbarity of the Roman Empire with great skill. This is his best film in recent years ¡ª¡ªBefore that, the new york times did not have similar films, such as Binhu, which swept the Oscars in the 1960s. However, in recent years when the film technology has become more and more developed, it is the only film with large investment and large production, which shows the film of the Roman Empire period. In addition, the quality is so excellent, and it is very normal to be sought after, even those who hold the approval The critics only said that the film made the atmosphere too strong and had a negative effect.


    Interestingly, many media have labeled Gladiator as a contemporary binxu. It seems that they have realized the film''s competitiveness in March next year. Then, major film companies are expected to focus on such epic films until the fiasco of the kingdom of heaven. In a word, should we avoid this situation? "The kingdom of heaven" is also the work of Redley Scott. The biggest reason for the box office failure is that the producer interfered in the editing of the film for the sake of conservatism. As a result, the whole story was in a mess. After the director''s editing version came out, everyone thought that if this version was released, the box office would be much better.


    Of course, this is something to come. Besides, no one can guarantee that Scott''s editing version will win more box office. After all, that conclusion was drawn after comparing with a bad film. Moreover, the popularity of epic films had faded a lot at that time, so we''d better take a look at the situation in a few years.


    As for the other film, Adrian filmed Chloe on the shoulder that night and vowed to give him a film that could impact the Academy Award image. Needless to say, we should have guessed which one. He''ll talk to Chloe about it on the night of the premiere, mainly because of another person.


    Just a few days ago, under Adrian''s hard work, Blanchett finally successfully conceived a child and finally broke the curse of December - the first four children were conceived in December. Contented Blanchett was naturally very happy. Adrian, who accompanied her to the hospital for detailed examination, prepared a party for her to celebrate.


    But there was no one at the party, and it was in Blanchett''s house, except Adrian, only Gwyneth and liv, who lived with her. That''s right. Maybe it''s because the role-playing Quartet during the shooting of the Lord of the rings had a good time. After that, under Gwyneth''s temptation, Liv moved to the villa where they lived together. Moreover, the three women lived together more harmoniously than when there were only two women!Although Blanchett and Gwyneth got along well most of the time, they also had some quarrels from time to time. Now, with young liv as a lubricant, it became smoother. Adrian was surprised to know that it was his own fault.


    Although there were few people, the evening was still lively. Gwyneth or something else, Liv sincerely congratulated Blanchett. Blanchett had a brilliant smile, sitting in Adrian''s arms as a little woman, not as powerful as Elizabeth I or galantryl. Then, after pregnancy, they were pregnant, but their mouth and hands could still be used. As for the worry of pressing the stomach, the four people directly spread blankets on the living room floor.


    This is his fifth child. Even though he has lost the joy of being a new father, he is still very happy. The only thing that makes him sigh is that he doesn''t know whether he will be a boy or a girl in the future. The one in Jessica''s stomach, because she wanted to know whether it was a man or a woman, she went to have an examination and concluded that it was a girl.


    Boys are easier to distinguish than girls, but seven out of ten tests are girls This is really a ghost, although he likes his daughter very much, but if there is only a daughter in his life, that would be too much nonsense? It must be the bad taste of someone who controls the world!


    Well, it''s a joke. Strictly speaking, it''s normal to have only daughters in the future. It seems that if you have four daughters with four different women, the probability of having a daughter should be reduced to a few percent level. However, this is not the case. The sex probability of a child is only related to the fertilized egg. That is to say, the gender of the child can be determined only at the moment when the energy and the egg are combined, rather than who the mother and father are. Therefore, the probability of a girl is always 50%. If every time the dice are rolled to the girl''s side, it can only be said that she is not lucky. What''s more, I''ve heard a lot about the news that seven or eight children were daughters in a previous life. I''ll worry about this after giving birth to a daughter of ten or so.


    As for Blanchett, oh, don''t worry, "Your Highness" won the Oscar for best actress and was pregnant with a child. After his long training, it has become a collection, but it is another woman


    "I envy Kate. She already has her own children." When she got up the next day, Gwyneth secretly held Adrian from behind and sighed a little coquettish.


    "Why, do you want children, too?" Adrian knows he''s been very careful this time, so he didn''t get Gwyneth pregnant like Monica and Sophie.


    "I really want to, but..." Gwyneth shrugged, without saying it, but she believed Adrian understood what she meant.


    "I think I should put you in the role of sister in sense and sensibility," Adrian turned, joking and kissing her lips. "This year is not going to work, but I''ve got a script ready for you next year, you know, John? Nash? "


    After learning a little about Adrian''s films, Gwyneth knew that he was going to take Julia to the throne this year. Even though she was not very happy, she didn''t show up: "I don''t know. What does he do?"


    "He''s a mathematician who won the Nobel Prize in economics six years ago, but the paper that won him the prize was published decades ago. John? Nash was a genius. When he was very young, he made great achievements. Then he was admitted to hospital because of mental illness. He was troubled for decades. He didn''t wake up until the end of the 1980s. His wife, even though he signed the divorce agreement, still stayed with him. " Adrian said simply.


    "You want to film his life?" Gwyneth blinked, a little pleased and a little worried. She obviously knew what her role was. It''s just that Oscar likes biographical films, which is beyond doubt, but it''s hard to say whether she will like such female characters.


    "I suggest you look at the beautiful mind book about John? Nash''s biography, though in some places suspected of exaggeration, is generally well written. You can fully understand what kind of person Ms. Alicia is Adrian said so.


    "Then I''ll wait." Gwyneth then grinned and offered a kiss, and the assurance of the miracle director was enough.


    Even though the original Star of "beautiful mind" is Jennifer? Connery only got the best supporting actress, but as far as the part in the film is concerned, it is no problem to compete for the best supporting actress. It is probably for the sake of insurance. Moreover, the competitiveness of the best supporting actress is relatively small. At that time, Connery was easy to see the dawn of turning over and needed to increase her fame as much as possible, so she chose to compete for the best supporting actress. The subsequent facts also proved that This choice is correct.


    But now it''s different, Jennifer? Connery now has a lot of popularity because Gilmore girl has a higher rating than the original. Although he still wants to return to the film industry, it is impossible in a short time - in other words, when he has time, he should also take alixis? Bradel went to bed to play while she was in the bloom.


    So, it''s no problem for nice to be the best actress Adrian didn''t plan to get her best actress next year or early 2002. She had to sharpen her a little bit and let her do her own collection like Blanchett.The film rights to biographies were obtained at the time of publication, Sylvia? NASA was released through the publishing house of AC media. Once she decided to shoot the film, it would run very quickly. So Adrian told Chloe the news directly on the night of the premiere of Gladiator. He also claimed that if Gladiator could not get him the best actor, he would use the film to get it - training day would be delayed for one year Yes.


    Russell? Crowe now shows the respect to him, to give him such a promise is also appropriate, anyway, it is his, Adrian''s masterpieces is not this?


    The box office of gladiator in North America exceeded 35 million in the first week. Two weeks later, it was infinitely close to the 100 million yuan mark. With 3000 cinemas around, it was obvious that it was a big sell, and Chloe''s popularity was further increased. So Adrian''s attention was drawn back and turned to other places. Anyway, "beautiful mind" will be released at the end of next year, and it will not take much time and money. It is not bad to prepare well in advance.


    With the passage of time, the film summer archives have gradually become lively, especially after independence day, commercial films one by one. Adrian has also become busy. In addition to Jessica, there is another mother to be to take care of. Even if it is not obvious now, there must be some concern. Adrian has always been very good at this point.


    Then, little Emma also came to Los Angeles for a holiday. She was a lively and troublesome little ghost, and here there was a little Emma who looked after her very much - even if she wanted to surpass her - and "little beauty in the sunshine" had already finished filming. It can be imagined what kind of things the two troublemakers would make together.


    Fortunately, Lily couldn''t give up halfway because she promised her father to take care of her two sisters. Although little Emma was extremely seductive, and Lily was also very moved, she finally endured. It''s really not easy to have such persistence under the age of five. Of course, after taking care of my sister


    Interestingly, the news behind little Emma looks strange, angry and depressed when she knows that Adrian has two more daughters. She is friendly to EVA and Juliet. However, when these two little guys are present, she always bites her lip when she looks at Adrian, and seems very reluctant.


    Adrian just shrugged, and even after little Emma came up with a lot of pranks, he just laughed it off and indulged. As soon as Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone is released next year, AI''s massage will become famous. I''m afraid it''s impossible to play like this again, so let her play as much as possible now.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do other things. For example, he is enjoying the hospitality of a girl in New York.


    "My master, I''m so glad you can come to see me. I want to fly down at the scene." Britney, curled up in his arms, twists and turns her body into a coquettish woman. She looks like she''s lost in love. She''s not as pure and sexy as usual. I''m afraid anyone outside will drop her chin when she sees this scene.


    "Then why don''t you come down?" Adrian said teasingly, pinching her chin.


    "Really?" Britney''s eyes were shining and the whole person sat up.


    "Of course No Adrian said with a smile that he was very satisfied. He knew that as long as he agreed, Britney would show her love in front of countless reporters and fans next time. It''s really a sense of accomplishment to be able to train her like this from the inside out.


    I knew that the master was cheating again Britney chuckled, but soon became happy again: "by the way, master, they said my album broke a new record, is that true?"


    "It''s true, of course." Adrian hung her nose with a smile. "Two million copies sold a week. No one can surpass you, my little pet."


    It took a lot of effort to create this super album for Britney Spears at the beginning, and the achievements were also huge. The new songs began to be released gradually at the end of June. The first one was "a


    nee". After the publicity of the media under the control of AC media, it was on the top 100 list of billboard. Br


    , the second song of "have" and "surprise" were released.


    However, until then, the new album has not been released, continue to talk about the release of new songs one by one, and then go to the top 100 position one by one. If Adrian didn''t think of more good songs, he had to take a few rock and roll scraps, which might occupy the top 10 of the top 100. Just before the release of the new album, Britney''s new songs still occupied several positions in the top 10 of the top 100, and every new song had been on the top 10. Many people - singers and fans - were very dissatisfied and thought it was suspected of cheating. However, more senior musicians showed that these songs were excellent and were fully qualified to be on the list.


    In this case, as soon as the super album was released, it broke the record of selling records in the first week. Britney Spears set the record at first, with sales of about 1.5 million in the first week. Then Eminem released a rap album in May, and bought about 1.75 million in the first week. But now, with Adrian''s support, Britney has regained her honor and set a higher record.In my memory, the top selling album in the first week should be super boy. The first week seems to be more than 2.3 million. But now, the super boy has been made by Adrian early, and his popularity is not as high as that of the original. Justin is also finished. So after the winter of the record industry comes, Britney''s record will never be surpassed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C43

    Full text without advertisement This is a reward for Britney Spears. Since she has completely handed herself over to Adrian, and since Adrian has become an indispensable part of her life - according to her performance, if she breaks up like she did in a previous life, she will commit suicide. Naturally, Adrian will not be stingy. The record of the number one sales per week is just the beginning.


    "Don''t worry, there''s a more surprising record behind, my little pet." Adrian grinned and pinched Britney''s chin.


    "I''ll always be your pet, master." Britney whispered in his ear, her body rubbing against his chest.


    Enjoying the thrill of the moment, Adrian tilted his ear and seemed to be able to hear the screams of those fanatical fans outside the hotel. If they found that their infatuated idol was making love with a man at the moment, they would have no idea how they would react. Yes, he and she are in her hotel at the moment. Adrian would like to take Britney back to his luxury apartment in New York, but now there are too many reporters staring at her. It''s only a few blocks from times square back here. There are fans all the way. It''s better not to take risks.


    With such a large number of journalists and fans, and the record breaking record sales in the first week, Adrian is right. In the continuation of the purity of the previous two albums, at the same time, began a little bit of change to sexy direction, not much, not fast but irreversible, coupled with the new song capital classic, the original high popularity became more crazy.


    Of course, in addition to this, a lot of means are also used, such as relying on the team to create a sincere image, it is inevitable to change from pure to sexy, and it is also inevitable to lose part of the popularity in this process, so we should find ways to stabilize it from another angle. Although under the guidance of Adrian, Britney has been very good at speaking compared with her previous life, and many shows will also communicate with celebrities, but there will always be some hosts who will occasionally ask some questions with traps, and will say some words that do not pass through the brain.


    In fact, it''s OK to speak carelessly in talk shows and other programs. Those program hosts should be more or less cautious and dare not make it too obvious. However, those who are serious enough to be talked about in front of them can be divided into three parts.


    Britney Spears has been attacked more than once by a loophole in her speech, but sometimes it''s a good thing. When this situation accumulates, her team has deliberately planned a counter attack. It was a talk show of ABC. After the host specifically mentioned this issue, she gave a very sincere explanation.


    "I''m not very smart," Britney Spears said on TV at the time. "In addition to my hard work, I have met good teachers, good agents and good producers. With their support and help, I can be so dazzling. In fact, I often think too simply, and my friends have said more than once that my EQ is not high, so when I encounter many questions, I can''t realize that they have other purposes. I know that this is my problem, and I will try my best to make myself better, but I hope that you can tolerate a little bit. What is published in many newspapers is not what I really want to say. I never wanted to hurt anyone. I''m just a simple girl. I just want to sing to those who like me, that''s all


    With her performance and Adrian''s gentle push, the ratings of the talk show have increased, and at the same time, they have aroused strong support from many fans. Even some diehards have launched a "protect our sweetie" campaign - yes, Britney Spears still won the title, and it was Adrian who secretly spread it out in his previous life But the title rings through the world, there is no reason to give up, isn''t it?


    In the face of this can be called a huge momentum, many entertainment reporters have to restrain some, and Britney''s sincere appearance also won her higher popularity.


    Then, the cute "little sweetie" also became the first star to officially open a blog. As soon as this carrier, which is completely different from the previous message board, was launched, it immediately gained the popularity of many fans. After only a few hours of opening at the beginning of the year, the click through rate exceeded 100000. It is quite possible to have such data when the blog has not yet become popular Good. Although the rudiment of blog was established in the early 1990s, it has been basically improved by the end of 1990s, but for some reasons, such as news websites jointly established by several major newspapers and periodicals, the development speed is still very slow. But calculate the time, the spring of blog will come soon, so Adrian let someone open a blog for Britney, one can let her better accumulate popularity, the other is to facilitate him to get involved in the blog industry, he has been preparing for a long time.


    This is very effective. Fans will not let go of any possible way to communicate with their idols. In the past, they could only get close to their favorite idols through various activities, concerts or signings. Now there is another way, how can they not be ecstatic. Although across the Internet, as long as idols can see their own messages, as well as the various mood Diaries of idols, they are already satisfied.With her super popular idol singer as the leader, many celebrities have opened their own blogs, and blogs have gradually entered the vision of the media industry. In fact, when several major newspapers and periodicals launched news websites to monopolize the network news, some people noticed the blog. However, no one wanted to break the monopoly of network news at that time, and no one thought that the era of blog would come so soon.


    So this time, AC media came to the front of them again. Most of the celebrities who opened blogs were based on Yahoo. Although Adrian sold all of his Yahoo shares, AC media didn''t have them. In addition, they bought back some of them after falling to the bottom, so they should have a big say in the board of directors of Yahoo. And because of the IT bubble burst, Jerry? After Yang''s resignation, Yahoo needed to be able to make an exciting performance, so the blog business started with the advice of the directors representing AC media. As Adrian said, he had been preparing for it for a long time.


    All in all, a few things together, let Britney''s popularity reach a new height, much more than Madonna to become the new pop star meaning, so Adrian will swear to Britney, the first week of 2 million sales records is only the beginning. Of course, it is impossible to surpass Madonna. Although some media are clamoring for success, the twilight of the recording industry is coming. Moreover, Britney Spears still relies too much on electronic music, and she is not as strong as Madonna. So Adrian has set her place at the beginning - leaving her a strong mark in the music industry The record that can''t be surpassed is one of them.


    There are so many reporters outside the hotel, Adrian can''t go out with Britney after all. At this time, she needs to keep her image. Fortunately, Britney is reluctant but obedient, and has been in the hotel with him for two days. Then Adrian left and came to New York, where he had more than one woman in New York, besides secretly supporting Britney Spears'' signing.


    "What are you looking at?" After putting the plate on the table, Adrian asked curiously.


    "Totem and taboo." Natalie on the sofa raised the books in her hand, her face expressionless as if she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "The book of the guy who connects everything to sex?" Adrian did not care about a tease.


    "If you read Freud''s books on psychology, you don''t get this result." Natalie replied faintly.


    "No matter what he wants to say, it''s dinner time, so come here." Adrian patted the chair in front of the small table top and gently pulled it out. "I made it specially from the Rutgers restaurant."


    Natalie put down the book in silence and sat down, frowning at the food on her plate - especially the French fries - but she ate it with Adrian''s help. The dinner was dull, and Natalie had not spoken from the beginning to the end, but Adrians didn''t care. From time to time, Adrians shook her glass and looked at her with a smile, as if satisfied with her performance.


    "It seems to be plump." After dinner, Adrian finished cleaning up and came to Natalie, who was watching the scenery on the balcony, and said after holding her in his arms.


    "Satisfied?" Natalie, who let his hands run upstream of her body, said in a low voice after her hair, which had been torn apart from her ears, had been swept.


    "Of course," Adrian, still unconcerned by her attitude, "you''re much more glamorous now than you were a few months ago."


    At this point, he lowered his head to kiss her side face, then changed the subject: "by the way, at the end of this month or the beginning of next month, make time to come to Los Angeles."


    "What can I do for you?" Natalie, too, remained indifferent.


    "Oh, of course, I hope to see you in Los Angeles, and don''t always stay at home. You should go out and improve your mood." Adrian laughs.


    "I had an appointment with my classmates to visit Virginia, but I had to stay with you." Natalie finally snorted.


    "Well, my fault," Adrian did not argue with her, "don''t worry, tomorrow I will go to Canada, you can go after your classmates, as long as you remember what I just said, in addition to I want to see you," bones in winter "has almost completed half of the editing, and some places need you to dub."


    There was a pause, and an elusive smile passed across his face: "besides, you can go and see Kyla, who is currently shooting an American film in Los Angeles, and she said she has always been in touch with you."


    "What do you want to do?" Natalie finally turned around, biting her lips, and with a hint of well hidden resentment and hatred in her fear, "want me to hook you up? That''s not your style. "


    "Hey, what kind of person do you think I am," Adrian said in a voice of defiance. "I have nothing to do with Keira."


    "Are you saying that wolves don''t eat meat?" Natalie couldn''t help but sneer.


    "You can ask Kayla about this. I believe that with your intelligence, you should be able to ask without any trace, right?" Adrian grinned, then stroked her face and said in a tone of admiration: "speaking of all, you are really similar. If you dress up a little bit, it will be more like it. Just think about it. It would be exciting to take Amidala and her Valet on the bed together."Natalie''s face finally changed. She opened Adrian''s hand and stormed into the room. Adrian shrugged, chuckled and ran in: "OK, I''m kidding..."


    He always had a way to stir up her anger, just as he always provoked her in bed. No matter how far away Natalie showed, fear had already planted seeds in her heart, so she could not resist at all. Adrian to do, is so constantly slowly tease her, let her can not adapt, finally


    What a pity. Taking Natalie in his arms and appreciating her absence from the summit, Adrian couldn''t help but sigh. If Kayla was eaten that day, he might not be able to get the two of them to bed together by some means. He had to give up the plan because of some considerations. Of course, he let go now for the future.


    I left Kyra for you, Nada. What will you do then? Caressing the girl who is out of breath and crawling on his body, Adrian said in his heart.


    After leaving New York, Adrian immediately went to Canada, where he would spend a happy weekend with Lin Zhiling. This is the place where he got her at first. Now it is very meaningful to have a revisit. But before that, he has to visit a family first. It''s better to be single.


    "I came to Canada for a holiday and thought Ivy was supposed to go home, so I came by." Adrian said as she handed Britney''s signed new album to the smiling Matthew? Lavini and Michelle? In front of lavini, "I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "Of course not. You can just stay with us, ed John? Ravini said with a warm smile.


    "Really, that''s great. I''ll stay here tonight." Adrian said unkindly, and glanced at Avril, who was chuckling because her brother and sister couldn''t wait to play Britney''s songs.


    "You''re so cheeky, uncle ed," Avril ran over after Judy showed Adrian to the guest room. Avril came in and poked him angrily with her finger. "My dad was obviously just polite."


    "It means you don''t welcome me to live in your house, does it?" Adrian then asked with a smile.


    Avril suddenly blocked the shell, in this respect, how could she be Adrian''s opponent.


    "Well, don''t talk about it," Adrian said, laughing and rubbing her head twice. "Why, Vicia, when you release your new album, Matthew and Michelle will definitely listen to it for the first time."


    "But it''s not until September at least." Avril some unwilling said.


    "Well, if you want to advance, you can..."


    "No


    Before Adrian finished, she was interrupted by the girl''s scream, her face depressed, and with a little unspeakable twist. After all, he said before that the first single will be released on her birthday, and even if she wants to be proud in front of her family again, she will not be willing to give up this opportunity which will be very meaningful.


    "Then you have to wait slowly." Adrian immediately said that, if he spoke well, Avril might not care about it, but he had a bad smile on his face, which made the girl inexplicably dissatisfied.


    At this time, her mother Judy came over and said, "Ivy, are you bothering ed ed again?"


    "I didn''t," Avril replied unhappily. As soon as her eyes turned, an idea came out. "I just invited ed to join us."


    "Activity?" Adrian asked curiously, "what activity?"


    "Skateboarding themed activities." Avril grinned, and the two dazzling little tiger teeth suddenly leaked out, which was very cute. However, what do you think, there seems to be something hidden in the smile, "let''s try skateboarding together"


    "are you going to hold skateboarding again? How many times have I told you, ivy, "Judy sighed." we don''t object to your skateboarding, but you have to be careful of your safety. You always play crazy. What if something happens? I heard that last year, some children knocked people down while playing skateboarding on the street, and they ran away without asking. How can there be such children in our town who dare not take responsibility? "


    Avril just wanted to refute a few words, but she could not help but turn her head to one side. When she noticed Adrian''s meaningful smile, her face turned red.


    "Don''t say that, Judy. I''m sure these kids are still very decent," Adrian said. I think it''s good to go and have a look. At least you can get a glimpse of the town from the side, don''t you? "


    The girl''s invitation was accepted, and he wanted to know what Avril wanted to go for himself.


    Soon, Adrian knew that the gift was to meet Avril. A boy about the same age as a girl asked with a smile: "Ivy, this is the uncle you said?"


    "Of course, this uncle is a great producer." Avril mischievous smile to a group of young men and girls no more than 18 years old and not less than 14 years old, and then the "Uncle" greeting voice comes in an endless stream.Although it is normal to be called "Uncle" by these guys according to the youngest age on the scene, Adrian will inevitably feel depressed when he is surrounded by such a call, and all of them have a funny expression on their faces. In particular, a young man also asked with provocation: "can you still play skateboarding at your age, uncle?"


    Looking at his appearance, Avril was very happy at the periphery.


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C44

    Little gain


    "Wow, great!"


    "Well done, one more!" In a large blank area of napani Town, a dozen or so boys and girls are scattered in every corner, cheering for those who are performing in the middle of the venue. The man on the skateboard doesn''t seem to be a big deal. His tricks are also very common, but he can get cheers every time.


    "He''s really handsome, Avril. I think it might be a good idea to date him." A girl pulled her companion, staring at the man in the field, said with excited tone.


    May I introduce you? Avril really wanted to ask a question, but in the end she put up with it. She just frowned and said, "is it so good? It''s a very simple move. Even I''m not as good as me. "


    She invited Adrian to skateboard activities. She was not kind enough to give him some color to see if he would dare to "Wei Niu" come here. "Wei Niu" used to call her for half a day. This name is really ugly. Who knows that he and these guys can get along well. This is just a joke. Among her skateboarding friends, at least one round is less than him. How could she talk about going together?


    Until now, Avril still remembers that scene. When a teenager teased him about how to skate in a suit, he asked the location of the nearest clothing store and asked them to wait a moment before leaving. Ten minutes later, when he returned to the field again, he was surprised. He had a ginger short sleeve T-shirt, grass-green Mid Calf shorts, and a pair of black sports shoes on his feet. His hair was deliberately sprinkled with some water, which made him messy. He also carried a skateboard in his hand. Although compared with the previous image, it was a little strange and funny, but it was also uninhibited and young Especially obvious.


    Avril at that time, as a person who often met Adrian, Avril didn''t recognize each other at the first time. The contrast was so great that those who didn''t contact him immediately said hello after being surprised. Then he talked to other people and got to know most of them. After several people started to skate for a few laps, he started to skate after warming up, and then there was the situation.


    "No, he''s 30 years old anyway, and he''s so tall that it''s great to be able to do these moves." A teenager standing beside him shook his head and said.


    "The producers in this record company are really interesting. I''ve never seen such an interesting uncle." The boy''s companions joined in.


    Avril didn''t say his identity completely, but vaguely indicated that he was a producer of the record company he signed up for. Otherwise, if he knew he was a miracle director, he would be in a mess at the moment. But in this way, Avril is even more depressed. She stares at the guy who succeeded in the flip jump again with angry eyes. It''s really a joke. Why can this guy attract people by playing a skateboard?! At the moment, she was very, very unhappy, but at the same time, there was a trace of worship.


    "Thank you. Thank you for tolerating my performance. I hope you can be more happy." The man in the venue finally finished the performance, slightly owed the lower body, immediately attracted a lot of applause.


    "Well, I did well." After more people began to slide up, Adrian walked back to Avril and asked with a tone of merit.


    Looking at his smile, I don''t know whether it''s fake or true. Avril is even more unhappy. She immediately hummed: "there''s no difficult action at all."


    "please, I haven''t skateboard for more than ten years. Today I''m on the temporary stage. And I''m so tall and I don''t have enough flexibility. It''s very good to be able to do this." Adrian''s tone actually took a bit of grievance, "besides, in his early thirties, although not middle-aged, it has also been out of the category of youth. Is it not worth praising?"


    Seeing such a big man show "hurt" expression, Avril suddenly has a kind of creepy feeling, immediately rolled a white eye, picked up his skateboard to enter the field.


    At this moment, Adrian suddenly lowered his voice: "by the way, do you want them to call you" Wei Niu ", or should I call you" Wei Niu "


    The girl suddenly took a breath, glared at him, raised her hands and scratched her neck like a warning, but she could not help but feel relieved. This is what she knew: Uncle


    ad.


    Whistling, Avril stepped on the skateboard into the field, others have given her a place. It has to be said that her skateboarding skills are one of the most outstanding among these people. All kinds of difficult movements are done in a very high level. Maybe it has something to do with her petite stature. Just like hip-hop dance, such sports are always dominated by small people.


    "See, that''s how skateboarding works." After a performance, she came to Adrian on a skateboard and asked triumphantly.


    "Be careful. Don''t let anything happen." Adrian kindly said."Oh, don''t be so boring, uncle


    ad, you are not my mother." Avril was a little unhappy. She couldn''t listen to these words when she was having a good time.


    She stepped on the skateboard and came to the street. She skated back and forth from the corner of the street. She changed several positions in the middle of the street. Finally, she stopped in the middle of the street, spread her hands and made a look of "you see, nothing will happen". At this moment, however, a car suddenly turned from the corner of the street. It was so fast that it found that someone was on the street and only had time to press the horn.


    Time seemed to solidify. The men and women who were active in the field only found abnormalities near the periphery of the street, while Avril, who was standing in the street, could only raise two arms subconsciously. Then, a huge force suddenly hit from the side, a pair of arms firmly hold her in the arms, low her rolling in the street several times, until the rapid brake of the huge friction sound.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    After the car stopped on its side, the skateboard boys and girls reacted and ran to the two men, one big and one small, one male and one female, in the middle of the street.


    "Are you all right, Ivy? Ivy? " In the familiar call, Avril, whose eyes lost focus, finally regained consciousness, and then seized the collar of the man who held him in his arms and called out in panic.


    Adrian was relieved when he settled down. He lifted her horizontally and left the middle of the street. At the same time, he constantly comforted her: "OK, it''s OK, ivy, it''s OK, you''re not hurt."


    I don''t know if Avril can hear clearly. She shrinks to his arms and holds him tightly, as if he will disappear in the next second.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t panic. It''s OK." They said to him in the arms of the young girl anxiously.


    Take a look at the car that just drove past, the owner has come down, is frowning, some uneasy and angry looking at this side.


    "Sit here first, ivy. It''s all right." Put the girl in the driver''s seat in his car. Adrian patted her on the back and comforted her, "I''ll go there first, and I''ll be back soon."


    Finally returned to God Avril is still a face of fear, holding Adrian''s collar refused to let go, the car head-on to her impact is too big. Adrian coaxed her patiently for a long time, and then took out a bottle of drinks ready at any time in the car and let her drink a few mouthfuls, then let her slightly relax.


    "I''ll be back soon, promise." Adrian kisses her forehead, tells a few girls who are close to Avril, and then goes to the impatient owner.


    The negotiation process did not take too long to reach a consensus. Although Avril stood in the middle of the street and violated the traffic rules, it was also a fact that the car was speeding. In addition, Adrian''s eloquence did not call the police, and the whole thing was over. Then, out of this situation, a group of children can''t play any more, and Avril is not hurt, and immediately say hello to leave in twos and threes.


    "It''s time for us to go back - it''s better now." Sitting in the car, Adrian said to the girl next to him.


    Although Avril had completely calmed down, she still held her arm in front of her chest and sighed after a long time: "I''m so scared."


    "With me here, no one will hurt you." Adrian rubbed her head and started the car.


    All the way without a word, the girl always turned to look outside, but it was hard to say whether she was looking at the streetscape outside or the reflection of the glass peeked at Adrian.


    Soon, lavini''s house shook in the eyes, the girl finally broke the silence: "you Not to my mother, ed? "


    Who knows, Adrian''s answer is: "why, don''t you always call me uncle


    ad?"


    Avril immediately rolled her eyes and raised her hand to fight. Fortunately, she was in the car now. She made a move and stopped. Then she pursed her mouth and sulked. But she didn''t insist on it for a long time. Seeing that her home was close at hand, the girl sighed: "well, I won''t call you" Uncle


    ad, but you can''t call me "Wei Niu" any more. "


    "That won''t work," Adrian flatly rejected her suggestion. "At least I didn''t get the word" Vivian. "


    The girl glared at him again. Unfortunately, she had no other way but to do so. Finally, after the car stopped, she hummed and said with some anger and rascal, "OK, well, nothing will change after that."


    Adrian laughs and rubs her head again. "OK, I won''t tell your mother."


    Avril snorted again to express dissatisfaction. Then she sighed and pressed his hand. Her bright eyes looked at him without blinking: "thank you unclead¡£¡±


    Adrian patted her hand with a smile, and was about to say two words when the girl suddenly pressed her hand around his neck and slapped her lips on his face. After doing it, Avril seemed to understand what she had done. Her face turned red and she opened the door flustered. She didn''t even want her skateboard. She threw her head back home.


    Looking at her back and touching the place where she had been kissed, Adrian was dumbfounded. It was not nothing to come to napani.


    Not to mention the surprise of lavini''s family at the sight of his dress, or Avril''s not daring to look at him all night, napani''s journey is over. The next day, Adrian left the house amid the courteous appeal of the lavini family and the shy disappointment of the girl''s eyes.


    After a pleasant weekend at the Canadian racecourse, Adrian immediately returned to Los Angeles and arranged a significant role for her in CSI.


    "This role is quite good, but..." Lin Zhiling was puzzled when she heard the news. Although she knew Adrian liked to talk straight, she was still not very comfortable as a Chinese.


    "Don''t think so much. I''m here." Adrian didn''t explain to her much.


    He knew what she was thinking. Lin Zhiling had been in Hollywood for more than a year. She knew that the fame of filmmakers was far higher than that of TV actors. She only heard of international stars in movies. When did she hear about international stars on TV? Vanity of her nature to play television a little exclusion.


    Of course, after Adrian said that, she immediately agreed to come down, vanity to vanity, she still knew what she wanted and how to get it. Because of this, Adrian didn''t explain to her that "CSI" has been put on the agenda because of its excellent ratings. It should have existed in the previous life, but it is not sure whether there will be Miami or New York first.


    And he designed her to have the same character in the whole CSI series, which will not only be a great attraction, but also connect the three series. If she plays in turn, at least in North America, her popularity will be the first among Asian American actors. However, after the release of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, Lin Zhiling will have to make some international fame, just like the one in her previous life. At that time, I wonder if she will continue to listen to his arrangement willingly.


    Adrian doesn''t mind giving her a hand if she''s still looking down, but if she''s upset, it''s better to be a dispensable plaything.


    The competition for summer archives is still on. The films to be released this year are either at the beginning of the year or at the end of the year. In addition to "agent beauty" and "Gladiator", only Naomi and Harrison are in the summer? Ford starred in "behind the lies," but the film is scheduled for the end of the summer season in September, with at least a month left.


    Then a month later, Jessica''s "keep the last dance" should be released. Because the theme is relatively small and there is no plan to impact the Oscars, it is arranged out of the off-season in October. At that time, she should also have a smooth childbirth and can go to the cinema to watch her own style. Then, there are "bones of winter", "never compromise" and "drugs" It''s time for the Internet to be released.


    Oh, by the way, and "men are 100 percent." Sophie plays the leading role. Although the role is very vase, there is no place to play, but it is good for improving her popularity because she can''t appear in front of the public because of pregnancy. Then she can pave the way for next year, Johnny? Depp has agreed to star in "chocolate" and will be shooting in a month at most.


    As for Monica and Denzel? Although Washington''s "human bone puzzle" has been delayed for a year, it''s just a commercial film, and it doesn''t matter if it''s released early next year. However, the "Apple pub rule" which has been closed must be released at the end of the year. If this is delayed, it will have to wait until the beginning of 2002. No one is sure what will happen.


    Adrian saw some of the unsolved prototypes of the film, but Kate still has a good grasp. Unfortunately, she can''t rest this year, and there is a movie waiting for her.


    "I''ve been off for less than a month, and I''m going to start preparing for a new movie. Don''t you think it''s squeezing me?" In the gym, Kate leaned against the wall, pressing her legs and complaining.


    "Why, Tomb Raider won''t start shooting until October at least. Now it''s just for you to keep exercising and not take up your rest time, is it?" Adrian stood beside and said with a smile. His eyes swept around her curve from time to time, especially the long legs. Among his women, few of them could compare with her legs.


    Kate noticed his eyes, but only snorted. She knew it too well. If Adrian was asked "what are you looking at", he would immediately answer "of course, it''s your legs" and "of course, it''s your butt" and so on.


    "I can''t wait to see you dressed up as Laura," she said Adrian immediately exclaimed.Although Kate lacks the wild breath, and the chest curve is not very big, but after Adrian''s adjustment, Laura has also made corresponding changes, which may not be seen in the game, but at least in the description of the novel, she still has a lot of British classical temperament, which is complementary to Kate. In fact, since he was born in the English aristocracy, the classical temperament should be more or less a little bit. It is biased to patronize the wild side.


    The only problem is the chest curve, but it doesn''t matter. It''s very easy to make Kate''s chest bigger visually. Adrian has read the script of the crew, so he said he wanted to see Kate dressed up.


    Kate''s response was to snort again and still not speak. She clearly knew the other meaning of his words. Adrian can''t help chuckling, thinking about how to tease her a few more, at this time, from Ji Hui came to the fitness room.


    "Ed, Mr. Dennis is is here." It seems that you Jihui always said so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C45

    "Hey, Dan, it''s so nice to meet you," Adrian, who came to the living room, laughed and opened his arms to Dennis. "Why come to me so free today? Is there any trouble again? Don''t worry. Speak up, though I''m not Oprah? Winfrey, but I''ll be happy to help you. []


    no advertisement in whole text


    "ed...." Dennis grinned bitterly and hugged him. He couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    The relationship between Dennis and Adrian is as good as ever. For Dennis, it is the most valuable investment for Dennis to follow Adrian to make movies in the UK. After "fight club", his acting skills have also been quite affirmed, and the image of hank in "biochemical crisis" also made him gain a lot of popularity, but it is not easy to get the recognition of Film Academy.


    Although he is not that kind of particularly handsome little white face, but in the appearance also has some charm, otherwise Winona, Aniston will not fall for him. Such a result, coupled with the disadvantage of his age, even if he appeared in some literary and artistic films and won praise, he would not be able to get a nomination. However, Dennis didn''t pay much attention to it. His experiences in his youth made him understand the principle of "go with the wind" and do not need to fight for honor in such a hurry.


    What''s more, Adrian also told him that instead of making an impact on the Oscars, he would better sharpen his acting skills. His plasticity is very high, and it would be a pity to waste money. Therefore, Dennis only accepted a small budget independent film this year. In fact, in Dennis''s mind, even if Adrian doesn''t intend to take him as the film emperor, it doesn''t matter. He''s very satisfied with his status today. You can imagine how good their relationship is. Just three days ago, Dennis and his wife met Adrian at a cocktail party, and now he came to his house again. Obviously, he encountered something that he couldn''t tell others, like ha-ha.


    "Well, let''s go to the study." Adrian didn''t tease him any more. He made a gesture to the following Yu Jihui and then turned to walk inside.


    "We are waiting for you, you Ji Hui Why, is someone coming? " At this time, two little ghosts with a smaller one slipped out.


    "Hi, Emma, lily." In front of the three children, Dennis kept smiling.


    "How are you, Dan? Is there anything wrong with ED?" Little Emma said rudely. Dennis rolled his eyes and didn''t know how to answer.


    Little Emma chuckled, but Lily cheerfully said, "how are you, uncle Dan?"


    "Emma!" Adrian was very serious at this time, who knows little Emma and little Emma are very tacit understanding to turn around, blink eyes together and ask with one voice: "what?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Fortunately, during this period of time, he had seen a lot of trouble with them. He immediately said to Yuki Hui, "don''t worry about us. Take care of them."


    Then he made a stern look to the kids: "don''t play the game machine for too long, unless you want to wear glasses in the future."


    "But I think glasses look good too." Someone said that immediately, and it was not Emma who was used to fighting with Adrian.


    "Lily!" Adrian almost squeezed his daughter''s name through his teeth.


    "Well, ED is going to get angry. Let''s run." Giggling Emma immediately took Emma and Lily to run inside like the wind, just like before.


    "I''ll look at them." Ji Hui bowed at this time, and then added, "actually Emma, they still have a sense of propriety. They usually have a rest after playing for a while."


    Adrian nodded, looking at you Ji Hui originally wanted to say something, but finally just sighed and continued to go up. Although she has some friends in Hollywood, including Asian, white and black people, she doesn''t have much contact with. Apart from working, shopping and taking care of Adrian''s daily life, she spends most of her time in a luxury house. Her bedroom has been filled with cartoons and games from all over the world - mainly in Japan, of course.


    There are all kinds of game machines, and many games are bought by her as soon as they come out. When some limited edition games or comics are released, Adrian is even more pestered, hoping that he can help them get them at the first time.


    Adrian would not refuse this request, but he always wanted to find a chance to remind her not to stay at home too much. However, if you think about it in turn, you Ji Hui has something to do with herself, and there are some reports about her like staying at home, so it doesn''t matter if you think about it. What''s more, she has always done a good job, whether it''s performance or personal care, and she insists on exercising, and her figure is also very good. Under the advice of the sports coach, the lines of her legs have become more symmetrical. So, let her go.


    To have such a famous star willing to stay around to take care of the living, probably only Adrian can do. Dennis, who sees these in his eyes, thinks in his heart. He is in this circle all the time. He is very clear about how famous Yuki Nakama, who has guest starred in friends and played the leading role in curse, is now a very important supporting role in Gilmore girl. Maybe not number one, but definitely in the front row among Asian American actors.But I didn''t come here today to sigh about this. Dennis''s face was suddenly bitter at the thought of his own troubles.


    Hey, don''t look like that, "Adrian said with a smile." tell me, what''s going on - do you get three beautiful ladies in friends to bed together after one drink? "


    "Can you forget that?" Dennis grinned bitterly and waved, "actually Worse than that... "


    "Still worse?" Adrian blinked. "That''s when you were hit by Janie at the sex party?"


    There were too many jokes like this, and Dennis just continued to smile bitterly, then put his face in his hands and sighed. Adrian shrugged, took a bottle of whisky and two glasses from the cupboard, poured half of it on ice and handed it over.


    Dennis did not speak. He took the glass and took a big drink before he sighed, "Janny''s cheating."


    "Ah!" Adrian, who drank the same drink, almost didn''t say, "you''re joking, Dan, if something goes wrong with you and Janie, it must be you who cheated first. Don''t think I don''t know. Jordan has been involved with you all the time!"


    In the face of Adrian''s question, Dennis did not defend, just sighed again. Adrian can''t help but pick eyebrows. It seems that he is telling the truth, but it''s amazing. After Dennis and Aniston got married, many media had to predict when they would divorce from time to time, but in fact, the relationship between the two is still very good.


    This is different from the star couple who show love in front of others but look like strangers behind their backs. Although Dennis made such a big deal when he was engaged, although he still secretly dated Jordan, he still has a good relationship with Aniston. Adrian can testify on this, so when he heard Dennis say Aniston was cheating, his first reaction was impossible.


    But then again, he always felt that Aniston seemed to know something about Dennis, but he never broke through. In this way, Dennis would not be able to get back to Dennis for a long time, and it seemed possible to cheat. However, it was strange that Dennis was not as angry as a man in a green hat should have, and there was always a strange smell in his look. If it''s his own, he won''t be angry, but necessary and quick punishment is necessary, just like dealing with Penelope, so Adrian never spoke and waited quietly.


    After a few moments of silence, Dennis finally sighed and said, "it should have started around April. I didn''t realize it until I went to visit friends a few days ago and found something wrong with Courtney''s reminder. Then After observing several times, I made a special excuse to go out today. After leaving for about half an hour, I rushed back to my bedroom and sneaked into my bedroom. Then I saw that... "


    He took a deep breath and made a few meaningless gestures. His strange look became more and more intense: "then I saw Janny and Roll on the bed with Norie


    With a puff of breath, Adrian did not escape the fate of whisky from his mouth, but he did not care much and looked at Dennis with wide eyes: "what?"


    "Janie And nori, "Dennis continued with a wry smile," in bed... "


    "Are you right?" Adrian asked, changing his voice after Dennis rolled his eyes. "Are you sure? Are you sure they''re not playing, and they seem too close? "


    "I think I can tell," Dennis grabbed his hair angrily. "And they''re both naked! Damn it! How and how! What a joke


    "According to Courtney, when nori came to the cast of friends at the beginning of the year, she was already seducing Janie. She saw with her own eyes that nori was holding Jennie very close in private, and even made a gesture to kiss her. At first, she thought it was necessary to shoot, because the story is that Norie plays the middle school classmate of Rachel, who is gay and loves Rachel all the time. Finally, she kisses goodbye. But later I found something was wrong, because they often went out together and didn''t let me know Damn it, if you let me know who proposed to invite nori as a guest star in friends and arrange such a plot, I would not let him off


    "Well..." Adrian made a ha ha and turned sideways. Of course, he would not tell him that it was himself who proposed to invite Winona as guest star and arrange the plot.


    Winona had a cameo role in the original friends, and it''s the same story. The lesbian girl who always loves Rachel dates Rachel, and then kisses her at parting, which makes the already weak ratings rise a little bit. Guest stars are always one of the biggest attractions of sitcoms. As the most popular sitcom in the United States and with a record audience rating, how can friends not invite stars from all walks of life?


    Even so, after seven or eight seasons, the popular TV series will be weak, so friends has not recovered in nC period''s high ratings, which also makes many people laugh. However, Adrian doesn''t care. As long as the sitcom is broadcast in a


    C, then the final victory will belong to him. There must be some reason why the classic is called a classic.


    But that doesn''t mean he''d like to see ratings go up and down, so he suggested that the crew invite Winona? Ryder came as a guest star and even changed his habit of not getting involved in the script before and put forward the general content of this episode.


    Sometimes, a guest star with a gimmick can make the ratings rise a lot. Relatively speaking, Dennis is is undoubtedly the best choice. The couple still have a lot of gimmicks. But the problem is that he has been guest star as early as the first season, and he is still playing himself, so he can''t come back now. Then Adrian is also good. Although director miracle doesn''t often appear in front of the camera, he always attracts a lot of attention every time he appears. Unfortunately, like Dennis, he also guest starred in the first season, and he also plays himself.


    Therefore, when Adrian invited Winona, many people''s eyes were bright. Both producers and screenwriters have worked for friends for many years, and they have been able to maintain a good reputation. They have also spent a lot of effort on it, so we can see the value of this proposal at a glance.


    Nines and Aniston split up with Aniston and Weina, but they all know that they are falling in love with each other. Although it''s been a long time now, Winona also attended Dennis''s wedding, but put two former rivals together and make a homosexual love on TV. What a gimmick.


    It turned out to be a good idea. After this episode was aired, ratings of some of the weak "friends" suddenly went up a lot, and the Internet also enjoyed the same-sex kiss of their rival. Adrian was still a little strange at that time. Why did Winona agree so readily? Now, combined with Denise''s experience, it seems that she had a premeditation.


    "And then?" Adrian continued, "you found them making out in bed, and then what they did."


    He always felt that Dennis was acting a little strange. Instead of showing a little anger, he seemed to have done something wrong.


    "And then..." Dennis became a little uncomfortable at this time. He could see that he was struggling. After a long time, he let out his breath: "when they found me, they were panic stricken, but I was very angry, very angry. You know, no matter who comes to this kind of thing, it''s impossible to calm down, even if your wife is cheating on a woman, and this woman is your ex woman, so So So I just


    "So you take them..." Adrian opened his eyes again with a gesture that men all know. Dennis nodded to show that he was right.


    "Although they struggled very hard, I was still in a daze In a word, I wanted to vent because I was hit, so I took them I didn''t realize it was right until I woke up So I have to come to you for help. " Dennis said honestly, though not completely clear, but the meaning is clear.


    The room quieted down. Adrian didn''t speak any more. He looked at him for a long time. Finally, he bent down slowly and held the table. If Dennis''s face and his image were not considered, he would have smashed the table and laughed wildly. This guy could have done it!


    "Ed!" Dennis immediately sighed.


    "OK, OK, wait a minute..." Adrian was easy to control his emotions. When he looked up, he saw his gloomy and aggrieved face. He immediately turned around and began to shake again. He also made a hissing voice.


    In this regard, Dennis can only melancholy grasp the head, so after three times, Adrian can be regarded as a complete adjustment.


    "Well, well, this time it''s serious - when did you find out?"


    "It''s about two o''clock."


    "Fast to 2 o''clock?" When Adrian settled down, he covered his forehead. "It''s already past 4:30 when you came to me. Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes." Dennis''s innocent hands.


    After taking a deep breath and suppressing his smile, Adrian raised his hands: "well, my suggestion is that you go back now and do them again."


    "Ah?" Dennis was stunned. He didn''t expect to get an answer like, "are you kidding?"


    "I''m serious," Adrian shrugged. "Well, I''ll ask you a few questions, and you have to answer them honestly - when you and Norie, did she resist or comply, or did she change from resistance to obedience?"


    "Well This At first he resisted a few times, and then he became very obedient


    "So, is Jennie rebellious or submissive, or from resistance to obedience?"


    "She It took a long time to resist before becoming submissive


    So, what was her resistance like? More fear or more dissatisfaction? ""Probably More dissatisfaction. "


    So that''s it Adrian patted the table. "Now go back and do them again."


    "Why?" Dennis looked at him in distress. "You always have to tell me why?"


    "Obviously," Adrian chuckled, "nori still has you in her heart. Although it''s not clear why she seduced Janie in this way, it can be seen from her performance that she still has you in her heart - unless you just lied. And then Janie doesn''t resist the trio, and she should know something about you and Jordan, and more importantly, she can''t satisfy you


    Dennis''s mouth was wide and his throat was twitching. He was speechless for a long time, some embarrassed and some Beckoning.


    "So go back and do them a good job," Adrian laughed like a fox. "Maybe you can leave nori at home and enjoy the good fortune of all."


    (full text e-books are free to download)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C46

    At & T


    at & T


    and


    it''s a good thing that I asked casually in the coffee shop at the beginning. Otherwise, it would have been less fun. Dennis was always a surprise to him. Although Adrian only knew the absurdity of the engagement night, it was enough to make him laugh.


    However, although there are still many unknowns, such as how Winona became gay, how Aniston went to bed with Winona, and how Courtney disclosed the news to Dennis, Adrian didn''t intend to make too much inquiries. Anyway, it was his family business, um Before that, I just put forward some suggestions from the perspective of friends, ha ha.


    By the way, maybe we can arrange some reporters to pay attention to them, and maybe we can get some eye-catching news. I believe that Dennis should be able to smooth out the two women, and then we will have fun to watch.


    Adrian thought so, but what happened next was beyond his expectation. Dennis didn''t do what he said, but after calming down, he had a good chat with Winona and Aniston, and Winona announced that she was really in love with Aniston!


    "She said she wanted to compete with me on a level playing field, and she kept persuading Janie Elope with her... " That''s what Dennis said to Adrian, and the expression on the corner of his mouth was wonderful.


    Adrian is better than him, but she can''t help covering her hand. Winona says she really loves Aniston and persuades her to elope with herself?! Has she been crossed by anyone? Unfortunately, there was no more information. Dennis didn''t even say anything about Aniston''s reaction, so he couldn''t infer what Winona was thinking. Besides, he had decided not to interfere with their housework.


    "All in all, my opinion remains the same. I''ll take care of them in bed." Despite Dennis''s white eyes, Adrian said leisurely.


    Well, that''s it. Let them make trouble. They just have to watch good plays. As for the media A few days later, the San Francisco Chronicle ran the headline "rekindling love with my old love, Dennis and Jennifer''s marriage is on the red light," with a photo of Winona coming out of Dennis''s house.


    All of a sudden, those entertainment reporters, such as sharks smelling blood, got stuck outside the Dennis house and friends set, and many people turned out the episode of Aniston and Winona kissing, trying to prove that Winona had been secretly communicating with Dennis since then. Dennis had to go out with Aniston to refute the rumor, claiming that Winona and Aniston had become friends, and that they only came to visit their friends. Interestingly, Winona did not deny or say that she had become a homosexual and was pursuing Aniston. Obviously, Adrian''s conjecture was at least partly correct.


    Despite dealing with reporters, Dennis has always been in a dilemma, and his relationship with his wife has become strange. He believes that this will be a long-term drama, so Adrian is not in a hurry and is waiting to see the development.


    At the end of July, Adrian went to Australia. In addition to the new secretary assistant, there were also a new director of Planning Department of a


    C and some senior staff of a


    C, so this time was not a holiday. It''s very simple. With the popularity of supermodel competition, various countries and regions have successively sold their copyrights to a


    C. Australia is no exception if they want to create their own supermodel competition.


    Since the Australian TV station has purchased the copyright, it is natural for a


    C to send someone to guide them. However, it is not long since Charlize took over the planning department. Although there is an American Idol being prepared, it is not a bad thing to make a little more achievements.


    As for why Adrian came, on the one hand, it was a woman who supported him, and on the other hand, he was warmly invited by Australia. After all, he first proposed the rudiment of the program, and he was also the spokesman of Hollywood Australia Group. Naturally, the TV stations here want to have a good relationship with him.


    When Adrian arrived in Australia, the audition for the Australian Version of the Supermodel Contest had ended. All he had to do was to invite to various reception parties and occasionally attend the second selection. This selection was much more strict than the audition. Only those who passed the audition would have the chance to appear on TV, and then they would have to meet with various audience news After the test to win the championship.


    "It seems that you have no interest in these girls?" Before the next contestant''s entrance, Charlize took time to jokingly say in Adrian''s ear, "there are a lot of beautiful people, and I have met you in private."


    "Why, in your eyes, am I a man who always wants to have sex with a woman?" Adrian opened his hand.


    "Isn''t it?" Charlize naturally asked. Adrian, who had expected her to talk like this, rolled his eyes and continued to think about his own affairs.It''s no big deal. It''s something on the movie. For example, some people want to put the preparation of "expendables 2" on the agenda. Because the first part was very good, the plot was old, but the cooperation between the three giants still won many fans'' cheers. The ubiquitous Tucao type cold jokes and action plays were perfectly integrated, so make complaints about second.


    However, Schwarzenegger, Willis and Segal signed only the first part of the contract and retired at the end of the first part. This is a bit of trouble. It''s just that if you retire from the movie, you can find it for any reason. However, it''s not easy for them to sign the second film contract. As an action star, not to mention Segal, Schwarzenegger has not yet reached the point of waning sun. Schwarzenegger has already targeted the governor''s throne, and Willis is still in transition Gong, the last time I signed a film appointment, one is to look at Adrian''s face, the other is to really want to cooperate and compete with his own famous action stars.


    So if you want them to play the second part together again, the possibility is not very high, while the other actors, Jeter? Li, Jushi Johnson and fan? Dessel and others are new, shange? Wharton, doffer? LongAll has been reduced to the second class, so it is impossible to rely on Stallone and Renault alone. If the second film wants to be successful, it is necessary to add some highlights. Of course, Adrian thought about this problem after the first film was released. The following people also sorted out the corresponding strategies according to his opinions, so as to join new popular but not so expensive players.


    Like Nicholas? Cage, or John? Travolta, who said at the beginning, wanted to build this series into a well-known action film series. Adrian is now thinking about whether to get Dennis in. After reading more about him, Aniston and Winona, Adrian naturally thinks of him. Although he has acted in many types of films in recent years, he was also an action star at the beginning.


    How about getting him in life and death sniper? The thought came out of Adrian''s head. First of all, "The Expendables" is short of a sniper; secondly, the novel has been published in 1993, and such films will be popular in most cases as long as they are shot well; thirdly, Dennis is is also in line with such an image, not particularly strong, but has a strong skill.


    It''s the best way for him to get revenge in the end


    Yes, just like the surprise of the past life for the Avengers alliance, it must be very funny and attract a lot of attention. However, this may affect the preparation of "expendables 2", but there is no need to worry. Since we want to make a long-term series, we must take a long-term view and not care about the immediate interests. I believe that even Stallone, who is eager to make a sequel and returns to the mainstream TV line again because of this film, will understand.


    In addition, Black Horse Comics can also be allowed to make relevant comics to build momentum for the film. Although they can''t compare with surprise and DC on the whole, they are good at adapting movies into comics. Star Wars, terminator, alien, blood sucking Ghost Hunter Buffy and other works have proved this point. Of course, the dare to die is not The exception is not only meeting Adrian''s requirements, but also doing better, so it''s a good idea to buy them.


    If you want to attract more people''s attention, you might as well add a female team member. Aniston has been working hard on action movies because of her advice. She is a good candidate. Of course, she can also let Winona try. If there is no foundation, you can practice. It will be very interesting. It would be even more fun if dark horse were authorized to launch an episode of "The Expendables" in her or her guise, and still play with Dennis''s sniper.


    Speaking of it, Black Horse Comics is now AC media, Claude made an exciting price, there are many promises, so it is not difficult to acquire. However, Hasbro is still delaying, but it can''t last long. Half of the year 2000 has passed, the sales of Star Wars toys have not increased significantly. This year''s loss is certain, and the loss occurred only last year. Shareholders'' dissatisfaction is also positive. As long as we continue to exert pressure and use the copyright of Harry Potter series toys as bait, we will be obedient It''s a matter of time.


    Of course, Harry Potter''s adaptation of Harry Potter series has been ignored for years, or they have not been able to get involved in the Disney series. When universal announced that it would move the Harry Potter series to the big screen and auditioned in the UK, various manufacturers came to the door and wanted to license various images. Sony also hoped to release games with the same name on the PS2. Mattel and Lego, which are as famous as Hasbro, also hope to get the copyright of toy production.


    Hasbro also participated in the competition, and it is very tempting for them to have an opportunity to overwhelm two rivals at one stroke. Although it is impossible to take all the copyright of Harry Potter series toys, at least Hasbro, a Lego building block toy, can''t do it. But with the support of AC media, it''s absolutely no problem to divide a big cake.Therefore, although they are still a little unwilling, just like the actress audition, as long as they want to get the role, they must try their best to win it, such as taking off their clothes obediently, and they don''t need to care too much.


    In fact, Adrian will turn his mind to this, mainly for the next acquisition, which will be the largest acquisition since the establishment of AC media, which is no less important than the original acquisition a


    C. If it can be included in the pocket, then the semi closed industrial chain of AC media will be more solid, and this company is at & T!


    At & T''s full name is at & T, which, as the old saying goes, is American Telecommunications. It was founded in 1877, and its predecessor was Alexander? Who invented the telephone? Bell Telephone Company of Bell once monopolized the long-distance and local telephone market in the United States for a long time. The demand for communication will never decrease, so the telephone company will never have the possibility of loss.


    Adrian certainly does not want to swallow up the whole at & T, let alone whether there is such a huge fund. At & T was split and reorganized as early as 1984 by the government''s order. Although they have been split up and reorganized in history, this time it is the most thorough. It has been split into several pieces in the past ten years. Although those behind the scenes still control the telephone industry, they still have competition.


    So Adrian''s goal is one of several subsidiaries: at & T


    oad


    and!


    The company was split up in 1995. By the end of its restructuring in 1999, it was mainly engaged in broadband business - Cable TV broadband rather than network broadband - and now has more than 20 million users in 38 states. If they can be brought into the company, it will be almost a no loss business, and they can better understand the popularity of the program.


    We should know that with the rapid development of cable TV, although the TV industry is making more and more money, and even surpassing the film industry, the competition will become more and more fierce. In a few years, it will be quite good for many large-scale TV series that need encryption to have 1.2 million subscribers. What''s more, most of the ratings of these TV dramas will not be released. Even if they are published, they will be used to hide people''s eyes. Therefore, if we can understand the ratings in time, we can make them react faster and better.


    Of course, it may be illegal, but no one has ever used it?


    These are all known through a popular science post about American TV series that he saw in his previous life. Adrian wanted to buy at & T


    oad


    and. In fact, what he wanted to acquire at first was Comcast, which was mainly a broadband network and IP phone service provider. It was not until he acquired at & T


    oad


    and in 2002 In terms of operation, Warner has become the largest in the United States.


    However, there are two problems here. The first is the problem of capital. The most appropriate time for acquisition is that before 2000, both Comcast and at & T


    oad


    and began to develop rapidly after the millennium. In 1998, the market value of Comcast was only a few billion, and now it is over 10 billion. 00 years ago, no money was made from the IT bubble. If you wanted to buy Kang Custer, you would have to make a huge amount of money. If you want to buy at&t


    oad


    and, you will be powerless to buy it. In particular, after the millennium, cable TV has developed very fast. After a few months, maybe it would have cost tens of billions to acquire, but now it will cost tens of billions. After all, if


    is delayed to the millennium and has made a lot of money in the IT bubble, it will be the same for Custer and at&t


    oad


    and two. In the final analysis, Adrian does not want to raise or buy the company by giving up control. This is his bottom line and the most important way to play his foresight.


    After thinking about it, he finally chose at & T


    oad


    and, which is another problem. Comcast is the second largest Internet service provider in the United States, while AC media has many websites, and there will be more in the future. Once it is acquired, it will be difficult for the antitrust department to focus on it.


    However, at & T


    oad


    and is much better than at & T


    oad


    and. With the precedent of Warner, even if it is targeted, it will not be as tight as the acquisition of Comcast. Now, which large group has not accepted the anti-monopoly adjustment. Of course, some of these problems must be handled carefully. As long as the acquisition is successful, the top media group of the United States will be settled. Other groups will not sit idly by, even Viacom, the alliance.


    ac media does not necessarily have Microsoft''s good fortune. The collapse of the IT bubble has led to a 180 degree turn in the original result. Claude is also not sure for the first time.


    "About 50% of the time, we are likely to fight alone." That''s what he said, not a word about financing.


    If more people can be brought in, more support will be won on Wall Street, but Adrian certainly won''t agree, so Claude said too much on this, just went all out to fight for it.Should he be preparing now? Adrian said in his heart, to have such a diehard party is his greatest luck. But Claude also looked down on him. He knew that he had made nearly 30 billion of his bubble and short selling in private. He intended to use half of it. But now, even if he throws in all his support for Claude, what happens? What''s more


    "Eni." He suddenly made a gesture to Ivanka, who was not far away. When she came, he put it in his ear and whispered, "when you go back to Los Angeles, arrange for me..."


    Ivanka nodded and said that he had understood. Adrian thought that there was nothing for the moment, and then he turned to pay attention to the players. Then, he was stunned. The next contestant just came in. He was about 17 or 8 years old. He had long brown hair, a round face and a little baby fat. He looked very cute. He had big blue eyes, slender eyebrows and dimples on his face. I believe it would be very nice to laugh. How can you look so familiar?


    (full text e-books are free to download)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C47

    "You shouldn''t talk like that. After finishing today''s selection, Charlize suddenly said to Ivanka after coming out of the room.


    "Why, what''s wrong with my sentence?" Ivanka raised his eyebrows, but after thinking for a few seconds, he gave up his aggressive attitude and asked in a puzzled tone.


    "Of course, it''s just that the timing is not right." Charlize shrugged. "When he asks you for the girl''s information, you should give it to him without saying anything, and finally you''ll show your true face."


    At this point, she stopped and turned to look at Ivanka seriously. "Do you think Ed''s going to stop after that?"


    "How could it be?" Ivanka, who also stopped, did not hesitate.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate to say that in that environment, even if no one hears it?" Charlize then asked, "Adrian never cares, but as a close secretary, shouldn''t you think about it?"


    "Haven''t you done that before?" Ivanka frowned and said discontentedly. A faint smile on one''s face as like as two peas,


    , "so you''re going to be the same as me," Charlize looked at her with a smile. "I should be proud of my teaching."


    Ivanka was dumb. She knew what Charlize meant. It was a real problem whether to be a copy of the former secretary or the current Secretary of Futes ¨¨. Even, she vaguely realized that it also related to whether she was Charlize''s second or Ivanka''s first in Adrian''s mind. She obviously didn''t like it, but she always avoided this situation unconsciously. It was really contradictory.


    I see. " Ivanka said reluctantly.


    "So what''s next?" The corners of Charlize''s mouth cocked up slightly, but soon fell down again.


    "Collect as much information as you can about the girl and give it to him when he gets back to the hotel." Ivanka replied quickly, as if I would not lose to you.


    "The answer is correct." Charlize turned away without looking, and the Secretary, who stood far away, did not dare to disturb or eavesdrop on their conversation, immediately followed.


    Looking at the back of her predecessor, Ivanka couldn''t help humming, and then went to the other side. The actions that had to be paid were just mentioned.


    When his former Secretary and his new secretary were having a little verbal confrontation, Adrian was in the rest room looking at the information of little NV that he was familiar with before, which was provided by the organizers of the supermodel competition in Australia. In fact, after spelling out the name of little NV, he knew that his guess was correct, Miranda? Kerr, one of the future virgin angels, has a lovely baby face and Mi people''s smile.


    Because Alexander has also become his collection after being tested, Adrian has more memories of Victoria''s secret. As he said a long time ago, although these memories are in the corner, they can be fully recalled as long as they continue to stab Ji. Therefore, when Miranda appears in front of him, he will have a familiar feeling.


    Maybe we can find a company for Alexander. Reading Miranda? Adrian of Kerr information thought with a chuckle. He felt very much about this little NV with a baby face. According to his habit, he wanted and had the strength to get it. If he let it go, he would be a fool. Moreover, he met unexpectedly in the preliminary selection of the Australian Version of the Supermodel Contest. It was obvious that the Emperor sent it to him on his own initiative.


    It said that she had been a model since she was 13, and then went to Catholic church school to go to high school. There seems to be something wrong with it. Adrian, who has finished browsing the information, points his head with his finger. You know, Catholic church schools are always very strict, especially boarding schools. Since she has been a little model, why does she go to such places? And after graduation, I come to participate in the selection of "Supermodel Contest" and have passed the audition. It''s really interesting.


    After thinking about it carefully, Adrian stood up and thought of a good way through the experience of these days.


    As soon as he walked across the corridor and pushed aside m ¨¦ n, many eyes flashed over. Adrian''s God, s ¨¨, walked as if he didn''t see the players sitting on their chairs. After passing this section, he stopped to wave, called the staff to whisper a few words, and then walked forward. At the end, he turned to the left.


    Many of the contestants'' eyes brightened up, and those who could take part in the second round of selection were smart people. As long as they had done their homework before, they would not have known who the miracle director was and the relationship between "Supermodel Contest" and him. If you can get on with him, even if you just say a few words, it is not impossible to get ahead. Even if he can''t or doesn''t want to influence Australia''s Supermodel Contest, don''t forget that he is a media tycoon, and Victoria''s secret is also very popular. Think about those rumors that can''t be stopped in the Pacific Ocean, if you can win his support


    Since this period of time, there have been many NV people trying to get close to Adrian. Although none of them succeed, there are no fewer people who can follow.After coming out of the other side in a big circle, Adrian glanced inside through the glass m ¨¦ n, and Adrian shook his head. Those NV people who are guarding over there are really stupid. Even if he is willing to give them a chance, he will not drag them in public. Otherwise, people will poke into the media and make some things happen. A little to our relief, Miranda was not among them, and Adrian looked up at herself as she was sure she had just passed in front of her.


    The first trial is like this, but it''s better to finish all the trials today, and the second round of selection will be over soon. No matter whether she is shortlisted or not, it is not easy to do next. Adrian wanted to go forward, just as he turned the corner, he suddenly ran into a man. Although he didn''t see who it was, the fullness of the regiment squeezed on his Xiong bore had already explained some problems.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t see you. God, how could I have been so careless." The exaggerated noise of NV followed.


    "It''s OK, NV. I''m fine." Back a few steps to stand firm Adrian hastily said.


    "Are you Adrian? Mr. Cowell? Oh, my God, I bumped into you. I really shouldn''t have The NV people called out again in an exaggerated tone.


    Adrian has a funny feeling. Look at the NV man in front of him, about 20 years old, with blonde hair and pretty good stretch. The two regiments in front of Xiong are also very interesting - I just don''t know whether they are pure natural or made - but their brains are not enough. It''s too artificial to know to wait for him from here.


    "It doesn''t matter, NV. I''m the one who apologizes." Adrian said politely.


    Looking around, there were people standing at both ends of the T-shaped corridor, but they didn''t look at this side. So he took the time to coax the girl with almost vague words and then ran away quickly. Even so, the young girl didn''t feel offended. Adrian left with a bit of Hu''s eyes on him. Well, her head was not enough.


    After this time, Adrian began to be careful. He went around the building for a long time and took the safety stairs several times. As expected, he avoided several NV people waiting in different places.


    It seems that I shouldn''t have come out alone. He couldn''t help saying that to himself. When I came here before, I was surrounded by Ivanka, bodyguards and staff. Even if there were NV people trying to chat up, they would be politely blocked out.


    Well, you should be able to go up now. After a low-key turn in the lobby on the first floor, Adrian receives a glass of water in front of the water dispenser, and then goes to the elevator direction. At this time, a figure came into his eyes. He was about 5 feet 7 inches tall. His clothes were simple, but they could not cover his good figure. He was standing near the glass wall, his back was facing Adrian, and he was talking on his cell phone.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows, and then walked slowly over, pondering what to say, and pricking his ears to hear what she was saying. However, Miranda spoke quickly and quickly. Adrian could only vaguely hear a few words like "what to do now" and "I''m not sure". He felt that he was not very good and might be brushed off. Then he asked his friend for help?


    Soon he came behind her and was about to call her when Miranda suddenly turned around. She probably wanted to leave, so she turned quickly and quickly, so she bumped into Adrian''s arms. With a crash, Adrian''s paper cup was squashed, and water spilled all over him, wetting his suit and shirt.


    Miranda "ah" screamed out, for a moment at a loss, do not know what to do.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t mean to..." She could only make timid gestures.


    "Well..." Adrian grinned bitterly and raised his hands. It was the second time that he had been hit today, and he was still splashed with water. It was terrible.


    "You are Are you Adrian? Mr. Cowell? " Miranda recognized him and became more nervous. "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I didn''t mean to!"


    "Well, miss, it doesn''t matter. It happens all the time." Adrian said in a soothing tone, then pretended to think of something, "by the way, your name is Miranda? Cole, right? "


    "You Remember me. " Miranda Lu looks surprised.


    "Of course, just over an hour ago, you made a good impression on the judges and me, and I always have a good memory." Adrian smiles.


    "Thank you." Miranda Lu has a shy smile, with two shallow dimples, lovely and Mi people, and then she immediately Lu out of a very sorry God s ¨¨: "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian, I didn''t expect you to be here..."


    "It''s OK. I just wanted to go around and get here." Adrian said again in a soothing tone, then looked around, called a staff member to come over, asked Miranda a few times before saying, "can I borrow your mobile phone? I didn''t bring it."


    "Of course." Miranda handed him her cell phone in a hurry.


    "Please come with me. There are a lot of people here." Adrian said with a smile, then took her to a small room under the guidance of the staff."Hey, Annie, it''s me. I was in a room on the right side of the hall. I accidentally spilled water all over my body and didn''t bring my mobile phone. So now someone else''s mobile phone calls you. Ask someone to bring me a clean dress and let me change it. Thank you." After entering the room, Adrian immediately contacted Ivanka with Miranda''s mobile phone.


    "No cell phone?" There came Ivanka''s banter.


    "Please hurry up if you can." Adrian did not move God s ¨¨ said, then hung up the phone, the mobile phone Ji Ao to Miranda: "thank you, Miranda? Miss Cole. "


    "Just call me Miranda." Little NV said flattered.


    "Well, Miranda, you can call me Adrian or ED, too." Adrian is welcome.


    Next, under his guidance, the two began to talk slowly. Adrian is already an old hand in her old hands. With a few words, NV laughs and the atmosphere becomes more and more harmonious. She not only talks about some models, but also talks about many things about Miranda when she was a child. When talking about her experience as a little model three or four years ago, little NV doesn''t like to talk more about it. It seems that she has some bad memories.


    Soon, the clothes were sent down, but the shirt and coat were wet, so Adrian was not polite and changed to his body in front of less NV.


    "So that''s it for today," he said to young NV after changing his clothes. "Nice talking to you, Miranda."


    "Me too, Adrian." Miranda stood up with a smile, just a little hesitation in her eyes.


    However, Adrian didn''t leave after saying that, just looked at her with his eyes. At first, Miranda could look at him, but soon lowered his head, flushed with his face, and quickly spread to the roots of his ears.


    "You''re really lovely, Miranda, and you''re very nice," said Adrian softly.


    Miranda didn''t make a sound or look up, but her breath was obviously short.


    "Can I have a turn?" Suddenly he said again.


    Miranda had no doubt or objection at all, so naturally she turned around in front of him.


    Holding his chin and tapping his finger on his cheek, Adrian suddenly pulled out a business card from his pocket, wrote on it with a pen and handed it to her: "I wrote down the hotel room number on the card. If you like, Miranda can come to me before four o''clock the afternoon the day after tomorrow."


    Little NV finally raised his head, his eyes seemed to flash a bit of disappointment, but also like a sigh of relief, reached for the card, Lu gave a sweet smile: "I will, Adrian."


    Seeing Miranda off, Adrian nodded and then shook his head. It''s obvious that the other side of her is not a simple one. If she is a pure young NV, she will definitely refuse to hear such an invitation. Even if she has any thoughts, she should ask Hu what to do, but she agrees directly.


    That''s good. Adrian then thought, there is a need to let her obedient initiative fall into his palm, and as long as she fell into his palm


    --------------------


    Miranda? Ke''er took a deep breath and adjusted her clothes to keep herself in good posture. Then she reached out and rang the m ¨¦ n bell. Today, she was dressed by Jing Xin. Although the clothes are still simple, the top is a deep s ¨¨''s jacket and lining, and the bottom is white s ¨¨''s tuiku and boots. Her neck is also wrapped with a pink s ¨¨ Scarf - it''s winter in the Southern Hemisphere - plus the baby f ¨¦ I''s face, which makes her feel like a doll.


    It''s OK, at least He is very kind. She cheered herself up in her heart, and a friend once said to herself: to learn to seize the opportunity, Miranda, you should go to Paris, go to London, go to New York, not stay in this ghost place! Always remember, opportunities are not available, as long as you can go out, pay a little price is nothing.


    At this time, m ¨¦ n opened, and in front of her was a tall Nvxing with golden hair, a turmeric s ¨¨ coat and a knee length White s ¨¨ skirt, showing her curves just right.


    "Are you Miranda? I''ll tell you She looked at it and laughed. Then she opened m ¨¦ n completely and made a gesture of invitation, "come in, I''m Ivanka, Ivanka? Trump, Mr. Adrian''s assistant secretary. "


    "Thank you." Adrian, who owes him to him, has been sitting beside him for a day.


    A sense of self abasement welled up in her mind, and Miranda was envious of her exquisite curves and her calm grace.


    "Sit here and wait a minute. Mr. Adrian will come out soon." Ivanka took her to the sofa, said that, and went inside.


    Miranda took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, and sat down together. Looking around a little, the furnishings of the presidential suite are so gorgeous and luxurious that she is more nervous.He should not be Want 3P? Such an idea suddenly came out of Miranda''s mind. After going back, she checked some information about Adrian in detail. The word "Hu Hu Hu" impressed her most. Some people say that he has numerous lovers, others say that he is very good at coaxing NV people to Chu ¨¢ ng, and others say that all the NV people in Hollywood have relations with him. However exaggerated, one thing is certain that the quickest way to become famous in Hollywood is to serve him comfortably in Chu ¨¢ ng. There are too many examples.


    He is indeed a very attractive man, if it was not for the previous ji''ao stream, he may not have agreed to come down.. Miranda said to herself in her heart, I don''t know whether it''s sincere or excusing. But the beautiful and elegant NV secretary must have had Chu ¨¢ ng with him. He asked himself to come today and let the NV Secretary receive him. Should he really want to How can I do it? I still


    Miranda stood up. Just then the m ¨¦ n in the room opened. Adrian immediately came out, followed by Ivanka, the Secretary of NV, and a man who was dressed in Hu''s clothes.


    "I''m glad you''re here on time, Miranda." Adrian said to her with a smile and then introduced him.


    "Philip, this is the young model I''m talking about, Miranda? Cole "


    " Miranda, this is Victoria''s Secret creative director, Philip? Cox. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C48

    Miranda was dizzy and did not respond. Cox frowned, but there was no dissatisfaction in his eyes. On the contrary, he seemed to be excited at the little NV. Book MI group 4 £  8065


    "it has characteristics in clothing matching and good figure, although it is still a little immature..." Cox looked at her for a moment, then waved, and an assistant came over pushing the moving clothes rack. []


    "I want you to try on these clothes in turn, and then have a simple stand-alone show, is that ok?" He said to Miranda, pointing to the clothes rack.


    Look at those beautiful hanging on the top, how can little NV not understand what they want to do, suddenly become a little Ji move, repeatedly nodded that no problem. The rest of the time was spent on Miranda''s solo show. Although she tried to keep herself calm and had an assistant help her change her clothes, she made several mistakes and made Cox shake her head several times.


    This made Miranda more nervous and Cox''s head shook more, but Adrian kept encouraging her.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miranda. Just as usual." Every time nvxiong''s mouth rises and falls faster, Adrian says in a gentle tone.


    This somewhat let her get some relief, so in the face of the final underwear show, she just hesitated to change it for a few seconds. Besides, Adrian introduced Philip before? When Cox said that he was Victoria''s Secret creative director. Although I don''t know how the creative director was here, now is not the time to discuss this.


    "Yes, very good." After Miranda came out in a white s ¨¨ Wenxiong and Diku, with her hands akimbo, Cox nodded and said, but little NV''s attention was on Adrian.


    With a smile, he raised his hand and patted it gently. However, although his eyes were still full of encouragement, he also had some more things, just as he had seen her when he left the day before yesterday. Miranda''s face is a little red, but Ting also smile, two shallow dimples make her a little more lovely.


    After a few underwear changes, this simple show is finally over. Cox, after pondering for a moment, gives his own conclusion to Adrian: "frankly speaking, Miss Miranda''s model basic quality is not enough, but your body is really good, and you know how to show your advantages, some young but very potential."


    "I said, Philip, she''s worth your coming from America." Adrian laughed.


    "So that''s it," Cox stood up. "I have something else to do and I have to go back right away, so..."


    "Don''t worry, the plane is ready for you," Adrian patted him on the shoulder. "As I said, you have to adjust the time difference by yourself. It''s hard."


    "Who makes you a big boss?" Cox sighed deliberately, then shook hands with Miranda, who had changed his clothes. "Cherish this opportunity, Miss Miranda. Adrian has never been wrong about people."


    "Thank you Thank you I Yes... " Miranda stammered, relieved to learn that Cox had left with his assistant. Adrian had set up the tea set on the small table in front of the glass. He looked at her with a smile and made a gesture of invitation.


    "You must have guessed, didn''t you?" After little NV was seated, he looked at her and asked.


    "Well Yes Miranda nodded, as if to say something, but in the end she just looked at him, waiting for his words to come.


    "You have great potential. That''s what I said to Philip. He now admits that I''m right, so I don''t think you''re suitable for the Supermodel Contest," Adrian said directly. "It''s very simple. It''s a TV program, and the first thing a TV program needs is ratings. It wants all the viewers to watch the program It is necessary to show all kinds of contradictions and conflicts, all kinds of large-scale performances and all kinds of intrigues. In order to win the championship, the players will do whatever they can, such as turning out some controversial things of their strong opponents and attacking them


    Hearing the last sentence, Miranda couldn''t help biting Chun. Adrian seemed to notice this, so he stopped and continued: "that''s not suitable for you. To put it bluntly, how many red hot supermodel champions have you seen? The audience''s interest in them has been exhausted in the program, and how far can a model without attention go. So, if you want to be a model, want to be a very s ¨¨ look, you shouldn''t be on this show. No, now, would you like to attend Victoria''s secret training, Miranda? "


    "I will." Although she had already guessed the result, Miranda''s heart was still filled with an irresistible Ji movement. At this moment, she was full of feelings for Adrian.


    "Good, then I''ll let people get in touch with your parents as soon as possible. If it goes well, you can leave with me when I get to Los Angeles in a few days." Adrian said, reaching out and gently pinching her chin.


    "No problem." Miranda Lu had a sweet smile and didn''t feel anything wrong with Adrian''s action, as if it was a matter of course.----------------


    "another one," in Miranda? After Cole left, Ivanka came to the living room of the suite and looked at Adrian with a smile. "Do you want me to set up a file as soon as possible?"


    Obviously, there was no need to answer this question, so Ivanka immediately changed the topic: "I really don''t understand why such an old-fashioned method can let you easily trap an NV child."


    "Because what they need is care, real care." Adrian shrugged.


    In today''s western society, a seemingly insignificant concern is more likely to win the favor of Nvxing than throwing money away. Take Miranda as an example. At the beginning of talking with her, Adrian was keenly aware that she seemed reluctant to advance some previous experiences. After returning to the hotel, he saw more detailed information about Miranda given by Ivanka, and made further determination.


    Almost three years ago, she won the local model competition in New South Wales. After becoming a little model, she took a series of photos for an Australian magazine. Originally, this group of photos was not a big deal. Like all the model photos, there were all kinds of clothes, but after it was published, it caused a local sensation because there were swimsuits in these clothes.


    Adrian has seen several photos he has found. Although the photographer''s level is not very high, but the vitality of the young Nu is fully displayed. But the problem is that the local conservatives don''t think so. They think it''s very immoral. Some media even claim that these photos are in favor of and promoting pedophilia! It is conceivable that these attacks will be a great blow to a small NV which is less than 14 years old and has not yet been fully established.


    Naturally, because of these reactions, her modeling career ended at the beginning. I believe that the reason for her to go to Catholic school after the event also had this aspect. But Miranda obviously didn''t really give up. Otherwise, she would not have signed up for the Supermodel Contest shortly after graduation this year.


    According to these materials and her conversations with ji''o, Adrian can easily judge her current Xingge, which is sensitive and simple. However, she is eager to leave the place where she is injured and to break into her own world in the field of modeling, and is willing to pay for it. So Adrian arranged for Philip? Cox arranged a separate show for her in the name of a test, so she told her straight out that there was no point in participating in the Supermodel Contest.


    Of course, it''s also because Miranda does grow. Cox says she''s in good shape and has potential, not because of Adrian. Adrian can''t see the potential of models, but her long Tui is indeed very symmetrical. Among his NV people, the best double Tui curve is Kate, followed by Charlize, Alexander and Lin Zhiling. The other NV people have their own characteristics. There are not many Western NV people who can have such symmetrical and long Tui but perfect curves.


    So Miranda? Kerr easily fell into Adrian''s hands, there may be a little uncertainty, but it is only a matter of time. In addition to his concern, his power is also one of the main reasons. If he didn''t know that Adrian''s people would be popular, Miranda would not be so easy to agree, because she didn''t even have an agent. Of course, this will not be said, even if everyone knows it, so Adrian changes the subject.


    "You''ve done very well, ini," he said to his secretary with a smile. "I have to thank you. If you hadn''t collected more information about Miranda for the first time, I couldn''t have made a deployment for Xing."


    Ivanka did not answer, but looked at him in a trance, until Adrian reached out and waved twice in front of her.


    "If, I mean if," she pursed her mouth, Chun, "we didn''t meet so specifically at the beginning, you would How to deal with me? "


    "I don''t know," Adrian replied simply, "the specific things need to be analyzed in detail, and I have to adjust according to your reaction, so this assumption is meaningless."


    Speaking of this, he Lu gave a bad smile: "but one thing is certain, I have enough means to deal with you, Eni, you can''t escape my palm."


    He came to her in a few steps and held her in his arms, holding her chin and laughing. Ivanka, who was subdued by Adrian''s momentum, took a long time to react, and immediately gave him a little annoyed and embarrassed: "if you have a need, go to your former Secretary, don''t bother me!"


    "That''s no good. It''s you today," Adrian didn''t let go and gave her ear beads. "And because you turned down my invitation yesterday, you have to bear my anger today."


    "Let go of me, you hun egg!" Ivanka struggled angrily, and Adrian laughed more happily.


    Last night, he put his arms around Charlize and Ivanka from left to right, suggesting that they could come to a three-way line. Charlize had no problem, but Ivanka refused him rudely, so how can we not find him now. What''s more, it''s almost certain that Ivanka deliberately made an unkind face s ¨¨ - although she''s still largely learning from Charlotte, she also has some of her own characteristics, and Adrian is happy to wait for her to grow up.But now that it''s all like this, he should certainly meet her requirements. Anyway, there is still time. Before that, she was attracted by Miranda''s underwear show. How can I not enjoy it on Ivanka? As a result, the beautiful NV secretary was immediately pressed on the table from behind, separated the double Tui and picked up the skirt.


    Things in Australia passed. Adrian could have left after the second round of selection, but he took the time to accompany Blanchett from Los Angeles. After pregnancy, Blanchett suddenly became a very small Nv person. He was very dissatisfied with Adrian''s not taking himself with him when he went to Australia. After arriving here, he took Adrian''s arm and murmured with his mouth since he got off the plane. Where does he have any temperament of NV king?


    Although Adrian was a little depressed, she didn''t pay much attention to it. She accompanied her around Melbourne, Sydney and Canberra. Although her career is now in Hollywood, this is her hometown after all. Besides, I met many of her friends and The parents, of course, met at the party, and there was no need to say much about visiting, so Blanchett hesitated to tell his parents about his pregnancy.


    "I don''t dare tell them. I''m not sure how they''ll react when they know." While sleeping together at night, Blanchett nestled in Adrian''s arms and sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to appease your parents. Of course, you must inform me before you tell them, so that I can prepare." Adrian replied, then sighed the same in his heart.


    If it was Blanchett before pregnancy, I''m afraid that she would not think about it at all. If she told her parents that she was pregnant, the father of the child was a Hun egg who could not marry her, and he wanted to stay with him. Even if her parents had any Ji reaction, she would certainly be able to deal with it, which is not as forward-looking as she is now.


    It''s normal that pregnant NV people are not the same as non pregnant NV people. Adrian was so comforting in his heart. He also knew that Blanchett''s change had something to do with all kinds of hints and instructions he had given her for a long time. If Blanchett was completely the former, she would not be so easily submissive to his will, so that she would be as good as the former, and as a result, she would be easily worried about gains and losses when facing important problems.


    Although it''s a little pity, it''s just a little pity. There''s no perfect thing in the world. As long as she stays by her side obediently, after childbirth - or even before childbirth - Blanchett should be able to recover after she adapts to the status of pregnant Fu. In any case, Blanchett is still "Elizabeth I" and "calandria" - although she has fallen in some secret clips - and she is not a weak NV, so recovery is only a matter of time, and Adrian has a good grasp of her Xing.


    After two or three days more than planned to stay in Australia, Adrian finally embarked on a return flight to Los Angeles with ivanca, Charlize, Blanchett and Miranda. Like Jili at the beginning, she was shocked by the luxurious Si Man plane. However, Miranda was much older than Jili after all. In addition, there was an Australian actor on the plane that she liked and even worshipped, so she didn''t show it completely outside.


    And the three NV people on the plane all know Adrian''s mind, and are relatively harmonious with her, all the way is still very happy. As for Miranda''s own observation, it''s her business.


    After that, just like Jili, she asked someone to arrange Miranda''s residence, found a good agent to take charge of her training arrangement, and then went to see m ¨¦ n from time to time. In addition, Adrian himself called Alexander and asked her to take care of Miranda.


    "This NV child has great potential. I think she will not lose to you in the future." Adrian said so, the meaning was obvious, and Alexander agreed.


    However, what she thinks in the end still needs to talk a few more times in order to be clear about her mind. However, the eye s ¨¨ shown by Alexander before should not have too much psychological burden. Adrian would give her a reassurance, and that would be the case with models. After all, at the beginning, he thought it was enough to have an Alexander, but after meeting Miranda, he thought it was also good. By the way, he could match Alexander, which summed her up in the quasi collection list.


    After staying in Los Angeles for a few days, he went to various studios to see his own NV people, such as Naomi of transparent man, Rachel of Tomb Raider Mi City 2, Scarlett of X-Men, etc. Adrian immediately went to New York. As early as in Australia, he had asked Ivanka to prepare for it. In order to expand the AC media again, it was necessary for him and his uncle Uncle, have a good talk last time.


    --------------


    "the expansion of the group has almost reached its limit. There is already a plan for the second half of the year. If we succeed, we can stop completely and think about how to continue like this." At Uncle Anderson''s dinner table, Adrian smiles as he cuts his food. Victor? His uncle and aunt listened to Cowell''s questions without saying a word."It''s an amazing plan. You''re a genius, ed." Victor raised his glass and said in admiration.


    "Not really. Claude is in charge of administration. I''m only responsible for putting forward opinions." Adrian is modest.


    "Well, both of you." Smiling, Victor shrugged.


    "Speaking of this, Victor, you should give me an answer." Adrian wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue and said, "I really want you to help me."


    "We don''t seem to have a lot of sets between our companies, do we?" Victor did not answer directly.


    "It''s nothing to do with it. What I''m looking for is your mind, victor. People who can invest in IT industry at this time are all people with long-term vision. AC media will have a lot of business on the Internet in the future. Maybe it will run independently. I need a talented person to help me," Adrian said quickly, "so don''t refuse me, OK?"


    "I need to think about it." Victor once again offered this omnipotent answer.


    "Oh, damn it, Victor, you can''t be so evasive Adrian exclaimed, "it seems that I have to put some pressure on you - try to persuade him, Diane, and persuade your boyfriend not to act so willfully."


    "Sorry, ed. I never interfere with Victor''s decisions." Viktor''s NV friend Diane? Gleason said with a smile.


    "Well, then aunt?" Adrian turned to look at his aunt.


    "Me too, dear." My aunt said with a smile.


    "Uncle?" Adrian finally turned to his uncle, while Victor''s smiling mouth began to droop.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C49

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became more and more depressed. Aunt Martha looked at her husband anxiously. Diane glanced anxiously at her boyfriend. Uncle Anderson seemed to notice nothing. She cut a small piece of vegetable and put it in her mouth. Then she slowly opened her mouth: "that''s your youth People''s affairs, their own affairs to solve their own. All the people, including victor and Adrian, were relieved. Adrian, in particular, Victor is going back to his parents'' home in New York for dinner this evening, but it would be too bad if there was any conflict with Uncle Anderson like before.


    Fortunately, my uncle never interrupted their conversation, nor did he show that he had to teach a few words from time to time. It was really rare.


    "I''m serious, victor. I''ve seen the website you run. It''s not bad. As I said before, the people who can invest in IT industry at this time and still operate well must have a long-term vision, and I need such a person to help me." After dinner, uncle Anderson went to the study, Aunt Martha and Diane went to talk about women, while Adrian and Victor naturally went on to the table.


    "It''s just a small website," Victor shrugged. "And it''s just my company''s official website. Don''t make a fuss about it."


    "No, no, no, Victor," Adrian shook his head. "Sometimes you can see a person''s habits and abilities from some small places. Although your company''s official website is not big, some places are very delicate and attractive, and most of them come from your ideas. You should do websites instead of advertising and printing."


    At this point, he pauses, then looks at Victor half jokingly: "otherwise, I will use some special means to force you to submit, such as buying your company."


    "I''m not going to sell it, ED," Victor chuckled. "Do you want me to come over and help you?"


    "Yes, I still have a lot of ideas on website operation. With the development of AC media, in order to prevent some problems, we may have to operate the website independently in the future, so I need the help of a person with vision and ability, just like Crowe and I do." Adrian said sincerely, "you''re very keen on things, victor. I can see that from your company''s small website."


    "That''s a really hurtful statement." After a long silence, Victor sighed, "when I finally made my mark, you came to me and said, this is not for me, ED, you are more than my father..."


    He made a gesture and then laughed, "well, I''ll think about it. This time it''s serious. I''ll get back to you after Thanksgiving at the latest."


    "I''m waiting for your good news." Adrian smiles and pats Victor on the shoulder. "OK, I''m going to talk to my uncle now. Don''t worry, it''s just some company business. I won''t put pressure on you through him. Besides, it''s useless."


    Attracting Victor is not just to make friends with his uncle. Adrian realized his ability in operation and management a long time ago, but at that time he just wanted to bring him into the company to take charge of management. But after the IT bubble burst, Adrian discovered another of his strengths, which had a good sense of smell on the website. For example, several of the official website''s attractive and user-friendly interfaces all come from his creativity. For example, when many investors avoid the IT industry, they see the opportunity to invest in E


    ay and Yahoo.


    At this time, this is not a bold speculator, but a visionary investor. Adrian believes Victor is the latter. After several years of contact, he still has a certain understanding of Victor''s character, otherwise he will not want to pull him into his own group. Obviously, Victor has been learning and learning very well, so he certainly will not be satisfied with the status quo. Combined with Adrian''s famous vision and the achievement of building a large group in less than ten years, it is absolutely impossible for him to be indifferent. In fact, in his last few words, Victor had already revealed his words.


    Let Victor be in charge of the network and see if he can grasp the essence of it. Adrian thought so, although Victor showed some judgment, but in addition to Adrian who can predict the future, almost no one can fully see the development trend of the network, and now the outstanding talents in the website are basically under 30 years old, so it is necessary to let Victor conduct further tests. But it''s no big deal. If you can, you don''t have to say it. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter. He still has the ability in management and management.


    Dong Dong Dong, reached out and knocked twice on the door of the study. After getting permission, Adrian went into uncle''s study.


    "Sit down." Anderson pointed to the chair in front of him, never leaving the photo frame in his hand. After a long time, he put it on his desk.


    It was a very ordinary picture, even in the frame, it was a little old. A little boy was riding on a man''s shoulder with a brilliant smile. Adrian can''t help shaking his head in his heart. Both victor and uncle Anderson are tired of this kind of tit for tat situation in their hearts. After all, they are father and son.Victor is still concerned about his father, otherwise this time will not in Adrian''s persuasion, with his girlfriend back to New York. And uncle Anderson is also trying not to interfere with his son''s life, otherwise tonight will not be so light to say a thing. However, due to various reasons, and the accumulated contradictions can not be solved, the two people still maintain this awkward relationship.


    As it turns out, there is no hatred without a father and son. Adrian can''t help but sigh in his heart, and then some fragments come out of his mind involuntarily, some in this life and some in the past, which make him a little trance for a time.


    "What are you thinking?" Asked Anderson, who had adjusted his mood.


    "Well It''s nothing, "Adrian, who came to his senses, laughed," it''s just I think of my father. "


    Although the two-thirds of the souls have never seen a father in this life, we can find many fragments from the one-third soul, such as joy, happiness, quarrel, anger and so on. Although some places are different from those of the two-thirds about father, most of them are essentially the same.


    Hearing this, Anderson could not help but silence again. After a moment, he sighed softly: "jeffer will be proud of you."


    "Thank you." Although uncle Anderson and Victor''s father and son''s emotion, Adrian quickly adjusted, it has been ten years, his heart has been very strong, these feelings are just the adjustment of life.


    "Victor is slowly improving his relationship with you, uncle Anderson, and he''s bringing Diane home today," Adrian added. "I think they''re a good match."


    "Diane is really good," Anderson admitted. "It''s time for Victor to get married."


    Diane? Gleason''s father ran a big business in Boston, though he could not match Anderson''s? Cowell, but he is also a famous figure in Boston. Diane''s upbringing is also very good. It''s normal for uncle Anderson to approve of her. Playing with a woman is different from taking a wife. If you want to play with a woman, you just have to look at the right eye. But if you want to take a wife, you must take a woman who can help you.


    Or the woman is very capable. For example, Trump''s current girlfriend, although she is a Slovenian born model, is very resourceful and good at weaving relationships for Trump - in fact, the former two trump wives are the same.


    Either the woman has a good family background and is worthy of marriage, which is one of the reasons why the upper class follows the same family, in addition to talking or common hobbies.


    "And you, ed?" Anderson''s tone suddenly became very serious. "Jeff will be proud of you, except one thing - the mothers of three children are different. What are you thinking?"


    It''s really uncle Anderson. Adrian gave a helpless smile, then spread out his hand: "in fact, there are two children about to be born, and Mothers are different. "


    ¡°what£¿£¡¡± Even Anderson, who has always been quiet, can''t help but open his eyes to show the appearance of shock.


    So Adrian has five children before and after, and each child''s mother is different Too much exaggeration!


    "God, do you know what you''re doing, ed?" Anderson''s brows wrinkled deeply, and he waved as if to cover his forehead.


    "Relax, dear uncle. It''s no big deal." Adrian put on a lazy tone. "Although I don''t intend to get married, they are all my children. That''s for sure. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything."


    Anderson glared at him for a long time. Suddenly he sat up straight and changed the topic: "well, what''s your purpose? What''s your new idea?"


    It''s really uncle Anderson. Adrian said this time in a voice of admiration. Although he always likes to show his power, he always likes to point out to the younger generation, but he is also a pragmatic person. Buffett is the best example, uncle Anderson has always disliked Jews, and he has said this in front of him, but he appreciates him very much.


    "He''s very pragmatic and shrewd, and he doesn''t believe in Judaism, so he''s not Jewish." That''s what Anderson said at the time.


    Adrian can only shrug. Well, Warren is an agnostic, not a Jew, but what about those Jewish people on Wall Street? But then again, the Jews on Wall Street may not have many devout Jews, especially traditional Jews.


    In a word, Adrian is now the boss of one of the top media groups in the United States. Although Anderson can still speak in private as an elder, in other aspects, they are equal, so even if Anderson wants to beat him, he has to pick the right time.


    "Before dinner, Victor and I have already said that the group will have a big move next. The risk is high, but the harvest is also high. Maybe uncle Anderson can give me some appropriate advice." Adrian said with a smile. His words were as respectful as ever. Anyway, he was his own family, and there was no lack of respect.


    After chatting with his uncle in the study, Adrian left immediately. He now has his own place in New York. He doesn''t need to stay at his uncle''s house. Instead, Victor and Diane stay. Although Anderson did not make a clear statement, Adrian can conclude that only if he can succeed, he will support himself.Simply speaking, as the boss of AC media, Adrian is a Native American, and can be regarded as English or Anglo Saxon. With this, he can get enough support in the Jewish occupied Hollywood.


    "It''s a wonderful identity." Adrian said, half mocking and half teasing, to the colorful New York City on the balcony of his luxury apartment.


    However, it is impossible to achieve the goal only by relying on Uncle Anderson''s support. This is a comprehensive contest. Winning uncle Anderson''s support will increase Adrian and Claude more chances of success, but it does not mean that they can determine the success or failure of the whole acquisition. But it doesn''t matter. How do you do it.


    After solving this problem, Adrian also relaxed and stayed in New York for a few more days. Of course, he had to ask Natalie out to play and Take part in some cocktail parties.


    "yes, during the freezing period, I use this term to describe the current IT industry, but it will recover at most three to four years. The burst of foam has given the IT industry a major blow, but it has also brought the IT industry to a good track," Adrian said, lifting her glass. "This is my view, gentlemen, excuse me."


    After that, he leaned over and left the small circle. The reception was like this. Several people stood or sat together and flattered each other, and took the opportunity to get to know some people. If there was something to talk about, he would go to find a room and talk in private.


    It''s boring. So murmured, Adrian casually put the cup into the waiter''s plate, and sat on the high stool of the bar. It''s a pity that we can''t bring Natalie. She is so dissatisfied but dare not attack. Ivanka can, but as soon as he arrives in New York, he goes back to his father''s home. Although trump has acquiesced to the current situation, it seems that such a direct visit to important people is not appropriate


    So I had to attend the reception alone and greet, exchange greetings and chat with people I didn''t know. Adrian stretched a little, then glanced aside, and then added to his heart: or sit at the bar and listen to a man show off making a movie to a young girl.


    "The so-called expressive montage is based on the alignment of the lens. Through the echo, comparison, metaphor and symbol between the images, it reveals its internal relationship, gives new meaning and evokes the association of the audience..." A man of about thirty with a beard is showing off to a young girl who looks about twenty.


    Take a look at the girl, a long platinum hair, although leaning on the high stool, her graceful figure is still a bit hook people, although only a back, but also see that her temperament is quite good, should be the children of a rich family. It was the man who was dressed formally, but his collar was pulled open, his tie fell loose, and his shirt was still tied in the waist of his trousers. It seemed uninhibited, but the actual effect was


    How to use the way to introduce how to make a movie to get a girl, and all of them are words from books. He can hardly use it in the actual shooting. Is his head in the water? Adrian couldn''t help laughing at this.


    The eloquent man happened to have a short pause here, so he heard his laughter. Then he looked up and saw a smile of disapproval that flashed across Adrian''s face. He immediately became angry: "what''s wrong with me, sir?"


    "No, of course not, sir. You perfectly explain what expressive montage is." Adrian grinned and waved his hand, too lazy to see him.


    "Is it? But I don''t think so. Maybe you can tell me why you think my explanation is perfect? " The other side reluctantly came over.


    When Adrian settled down, he laughed and shook his head. Obviously, this guy probably felt that he was going to get the girl, but he couldn''t finish the last step. So when he made a voice, he thought that he was disturbed by himself, so he wanted to teach himself a lesson so that he could take this opportunity to get the girl done.


    "Rick, don''t do this." The girl who was chatting with him reached out to pull, but then found that the man did not move, and looked at Adrian awkwardly.


    "What''s the matter?" The girl asked strangely. Then she looked over and screamed, "Adrian? Cowell


    Then, she Shua jumped to Adrian in front of her eyes, a bright eye caught him: "are you Adrian? Mr. Cowell?! Hollywood miracle director! How nice to meet you! How happy


    Looking at each other''s Leaping appearance, Adrian is a little puzzled, but why does she look so familiar? Wait, she''s not She''s not


    "You are Richard? Mr. Hilton''s daughter, right? " After searching his head for half a day, Adrian asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes, yes, my father is Richard? Hilton, "the young girl grabbed his arm and shook it excitedly." my name is Paris. Paris? Hilton


    Although she was soon aware of her gaffe, her face was flushed and her brows were even more timid, she still held on to his arm.It''s really that prodigal girl. Adrian picked his eyebrows. However, where does she look like a prodigal girl now? It''s just a little woman who has lost her head when she sees her idol.


    "Nice to meet you, Paris. I''m Adrian? Cowell, you can call me Adrian. " After a little effort, Adrian pulled his arm out of his face and looked at the embarrassed, angry and depressed man standing there. "By the way, is this?"


    "Didn''t you say you knew Adrian, Rick?" she asked


    "Well This... " The man called Rick faltered and couldn''t speak.


    "Hello, Rick. Maybe we''ve met, but I don''t remember. I''m sorry, sometimes there are so many things that people''s memories suddenly disappear." Adrian reaches forward and reaches out.


    Obviously relieved, he reached out and shook his hand. "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. This is Rick? Solomon, my father is Robert? Solomon. "


    Robert? Solomon? It seems to be the former executive vice president of Warner Brothers. I''ve probably met it, but Adrian thought of something and glanced at it. There was Paris with a look of injustice beside her? Healton. This Rick? Should Solomon be


    (full text e-books are free to download)


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C50

    The first WCG


    most of the time, one thing can make a person have earth shaking changes, for example, the gentle and honest middle-aged people become bloodthirsty and terrible, for example, the strong and unyielding brave become timid and fragile, such as Simple girls become loose and reckless, Paris? Is Hilton also on this train? Adrian, who was warmly arm in arm by a young girl, thought so. []


    "I like most of the movies you directed, especially Shakespeare''s love story. The romantic love story between Viola and Shakespeare is so touching. Why can''t you put them together at the end Paris chirped, as if very dissatisfied, "they are so in love, can not be together is really too cruel."


    "It''s a pity, dear Paris, that we should respect history. In history, Shakespeare only married a peasant''s daughter." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Because of this?" Paris showed a look of disbelief, followed by a "how can this" as if hurt.


    Adrian laughed and then changed his mouth: "in fact, you have to know that sometimes the incomplete beauty can make people remember deeply. If you arrange a happy ending, will you still remember this movie?"


    "It should be No, "Paris thought, leaning her head sideways." but the feeling of the film may be reduced by two or three grades. "


    It''s a bit of a brain. Adrian said so, and then opened his mouth: "it''s not like that, Paris. At least in Viola''s heart and in Shakespeare''s heart, they will always have each other''s shadow, and will never die. Most of the time, men and women in love would like to be together every day, but after a long time, the feelings will fade, and they will feel that each other is very annoying to appear in front of themselves every day. Therefore, Shakespeare and Viola finally separated, so Jack finally sank into the sea. This ending is the best for the audience and the two protagonists. "


    In retrospect, Paris bit her lips and nodded to approve his statement. She looked pitiful and tasteful. Frankly speaking, she is still full of beautiful, born platinum gold long hair, and a pair of gray blue eyes, is a man''s eye of the special. The front of the facial features may seem awkward, but the three-quarters are perfect. In addition, he was born in a good family and had some gorgeous temperament. No wonder Rick? Solomon will want to soak her.


    Looking around, the guy didn''t know where he was going. Although when Paris pulled Adrian away because she was angry that he had cheated him, Solomon looked very unhappy and unwilling, but Adrian didn''t care about him at all. Although they are only one year behind each other, their status and status are far from each other. If Solomon is just a punk who doesn''t know anything, he may even be reckless in provocation. However, if he just plays in the entertainment industry, he is doomed to have no competitiveness in Adrian.


    Adrian vs. Robert? Solomon was still a little impressed, so he quickly found a little bit about Rick in his head? According to Solomon''s information, this guy is now just a dandy with nothing to do and a third rate producer who lives on his father''s shadow. However, as a rich man, he has some connections in the circle. In addition, he has played a lot of second and third tier actresses. However, he has a bad character, and he has a lot of dirty words in private. He likes gambling, so it is normal to do that kind of thing - yes, basically, he is the guy.


    Poor Paris. Adrian felt a little more sympathy for the girl in front of her. She was different from some women. She was born in Hilton, and the upper class was bound to talk about her face. You can imagine how much blame she would be subjected to in her family for making such a thing. What''s more, women have always been accused more than men. Speaking of it, Paris is also bold and capable. Look at her response to that incident, and participate in fashion design to create her own brand. She spared no effort to promote it at various opportunities. For example, it is much better for those rich women who only spend money.


    If it wasn''t for meeting Ivanka early, plus some impressions of Paris in her previous life, she would also be a good candidate for secretary assistant. But now, at least, she has changed her fate and pulled her back from the edge of the abyss. She is still a relatively simple girl, rather than a rich concubine who has become reckless and heartbroken. I am a noble person. Adrian thinks so.


    "Well, I''m leaving." He glanced at the hall and said to the young girl who was always shy in front of him.


    "It''s only ten o''clock." Paris seemed surprised. "Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    "Most of the time, my work and rest time is very regular, want to have a strong physique, nightlife must be moderate." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Paris couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his arm. Her eyes were shining and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "So, can you show me your nightlife, Adrian?" She suddenly raised her head, and her smile became charming. She put one hand on his thigh and stroked it to the inner side. Then she began to knead regularly. Her little tongue also licked the corners of her mouth. The implication of teasing was very obvious.¡­¡­ Well, I take back the phrase "still a relatively simple girl.".


    -----------


    in the brightly lit bedroom, the figures on the bed are entangled and ups and downs. You can tell how happy a woman is from her excited and high pitched groan. After a fierce attack, the woman''s voice rose eight degrees again, and then the two people who were entangled in each other tightened up and trembled slightly. After a while, they relaxed again.


    "You are so strong, ed. I love you." Paris curled up in Adrian''s arms, kissing him on the neck and chest, muttering, looking tired and satisfied.


    Adrian didn''t answer, but gently stroked her. Although Paris showed a shy side at the moment, she was really swaggering when she was on it. None of her own women, at her age, used women to be superior to men.


    So, although Paris in a previous life? Hilton suffered too much ridicule and criticism in that incident. Some people used the video content to prove that she was in love with Solomon at that time, and the women in love were irrational, so they were put together. But it doesn''t mean that some things don''t exist. For example, this playful person likes to taste fresh. Although he wants to make his moves, he can still train her to be obedient. Does that need to be?


    What''s the benefit of that? To say the best, there are around, so play on the line. Adrian kneaded Paris'' tiny softness and thought of it as she listened to her lazy hum. Just play a friendly game or two from time to time, and By the way, he can also be photographed. Of course, he won''t be inferior to that stupid Solomon.


    "Alice Wong looks at his boyfriend''s neck and gasps." but I don''t want to do it


    "Be your boyfriend?" Adrian raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Yes, you are so charming, so tender and considerate, or so strong, why can''t you be my boyfriend?" Paris giggled, of course, with a tone of provocation, but also full of different youth, this age is indeed the most attractive.


    "But I don''t think you''re going to tolerate your boyfriends and a lot of women," Adrian didn''t hide. "I''m a playboy."


    "How many women do you have Paris asked curiously, "I mean those who have long-term relationships."


    "It''s probably more than two digits." Adrian thought about it and replied.


    "What?" Paris looked surprised. "Are you kidding?"


    "Why am I kidding?" Adrian''s hands spread out, but he didn''t worry that she would say it. Some things have been widely circulated in the circle. As for outside, he may not affect all the media, but if journalists want to scribble, they have to think twice and weigh themselves.


    "How could How? " Although she also knows that her idol is a playboy, how can he not make her dream disillusioned when he admits in front of her that he still has a lot of women who have been in relationship for a long time.


    "So So you sleep with me and just want to play? " Then she asked.


    Look, this is women. They always put the blame on you. Adrian sighed in his heart, clearly you seduced me. He''s not going to say that for sure.


    "When you meet someone who attracts you, you always want to have sex with her. That''s nature, Paris." Adrian grinned and put his hand on her chin. "You''re charming, Paris, very attractive. Although I have a lot of women, I''m different from the guys who want to fall in love when I see a woman. I only spend the night with really attractive women. Although I have only been in touch with you for one night, I know you will be very dazzling in the future


    "Why do you think so? My dad didn''t say that, "and Paris suddenly became happy." no wonder a lot of people say that it''s only when you''re in bed that you''re attractive. "


    Women''s emotions always change quickly, but that''s what makes Adrian so successful. He immediately turns over and presses Paris under him: "so let''s go on and let me fully understand your charm. It''s a long night."


    Paris immediately giggled, her legs clasped in his waist and began to linger again. It took her a lot of trouble in the middle of the night, and the Fairy Queen almost lost her strength before she got up again. Fortunately, Ivanka still stayed at home. Otherwise, if she saw Ivanka, she would be ironic. Maybe the two women would quarrel. According to Paris, she had met Ivanka when she was a child.


    Well, to sum up, the biggest gain of this trip to New York was the support of my uncle. Although I didn''t make a clear statement, it was already something that was inseparable. The small gain is that he saved a young girl who was almost degenerate and had a good time with her. If he had a chance in the future, he didn''t mind playing a few more friendly games with her. It would be better if he could play two-on-one in the future.After returning to Los Angeles, life returned to its original track, coaxing women to coax their daughter and supervising the later stage of the film. Although she didn''t take Emma with her when she went to Australia and New York, she had a great time with Emma and Lily in Los Angeles, and even coaxed EVA and Juliet to call her name. It''s really depressing. You know, the two kids are still vague when they call their parents, but they are very clear when they call their sister. If the pronunciation of "Emma" is very short and easy to learn, how can "siste


    " count? What about "Dad" and "Mom"? Up to now, both Diva and Juliet are still shouting "DD" and "mm".


    "They''re all smart kids who know who''s good for them and who''s bad for them." Little Emma grimaced triumphantly, as if Adrian was no longer needed. Of course, if he really dared to look like "that''s it," she promised to immediately take out various means to pester him.


    Besides these, there is only one thing that Adrian should pay attention to, which is the first WCG held in Los Angeles after the E3 exhibition.


    There is no doubt that after the idea was put forward by Blizzard Entertainment after reorganization, most of the game companies had a strong interest. Perhaps this event did not play a very important role in promoting the game, but it had considerable potential in promoting the game culture. In addition, a


    C provided support in the back, so Microsoft, EA and other game companies successively joined in.


    For example, the most important way to hold contests is not to use too many places and competitions. This is also a good place to publicize. If the game released by ourselves can become a competition project, as long as WCG is hyped up, many people will rush to it.


    Several companies involved in the planning have been arguing for months before the end. For example, the decision to hold the E3 exhibition is not to be said. There are five final events to be decided, including Raytheon hammer released by Activision, Empire time by Microsoft, fifa2000 by EA, and StarCraft and anti terrorist elite by Blizzard entertainment.


    "Anti terrorism elite" launched in mid-1999 has received praise and pursuit from countless people as soon as it is launched. This fast confrontation game has become popular and has a considerable reputation among game fans. In addition, with the developed network in the United States, no one likes to play the game and has never played it. Similarly, this game has also been welcomed all over the world, except Japan, which is naturally not very popular with online games, "anti terrorist elite" has almost swept the world, and it can not be more appropriate to become a WCG competition.


    Besides, this idea was originally put forward by Blizzard Entertainment. They still have a


    C support, and there are AC media behind them. In addition, anti terrorist elite and Raytheon hammer are also related, so it is appropriate to have two games become competition events. Moreover, as early as several major companies agreed on the prototype of WCG, Adrian asked a


    C to start publicity in this regard, and then deepened the report step by step with the progress of the negotiation. This is tantamount to giving other companies: even if we can''t get along with each other, we will do it alone, or we may fail, but if we succeed, we won''t want to share a share.


    Of course, what''s more important is to nip the ideas of the Korean people in the cradle. When the United States began to publicize WCG, did they still mean to put it forward? Naturally, the answer is no, but even so, we can''t underestimate their cheekiness. After the news spread in the United States, Samsung immediately came to the door to offer sponsorship. Unfortunately, Adrian let Blizzard Entertainment directly refuse them.


    Since Adrian took the lead in preparing WCG, he would not want to let these guys get involved again. The development of this event will not be affected by the funds from South Korea or not. Hollywood movies are not so popular in the world. Besides, for some reasons, it is not easy to accept the sponsorship from the mainland, but the sponsorship from Taiwan can be taken, and the development of East Asia can also be achieved Sub market.


    However, in this way, those who should have emerged from South Korea''s star players may not be lost, but what does that matter? Who cares?


    It has to be said that it is a good idea to hold WCG immediately after E3. Because of the large amount of publicity in the early stage, and the fans who participated in the E3 game have not left, the venue can be reused. Therefore, although this is the first competition, the contestants are amateur, but a large number of audience still swarmed into the live competition. A


    C''s WCG special program Also achieved good ratings, for a time, WCG''s reputation soared.


    "Until next year''s WCG, even if only to ensure the popularity of the present is enough." Adrian had to brag about Claude.


    Despite this, he is not sure whether the WCG can surpass the previous one. Although Korean people hate it, and because of the financial crisis, they first turned their attention to E-sports. However, it is because of the national investment that the WCG in previous generations has been so popular. Now it is held by a game company in the United States, but it is very difficult to launch it It''s hard to make the event go any further.Then again, Microsoft has begun to develop games. It is said that it is developing a new generation of game console. Now they have a higher voice in WCG than in previous lives. With the addition of EA and activism, no one can be sure what will happen in the future. So why worry? What''s more, the proportion of games in AC media is not particularly large. Adrian soon did not think about this, but focused on the production of TV movies.


    For the time being, not to mention movies and TV, there are several good TV dramas about to be put on the stage this autumn, such as "two and a half heroes", but the starring role is no longer Charlie? Xin, but Little Robert? Donnie!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C51

    Robert Downey Jr.''s role in two and a half heroes is accidental, mainly because Adrian is not interested in starring Charlie Sheen in two and a half men. He has a certain understanding of this popular TV show in his previous life. Charlie Sheen''s various bad things have brought a lot of trouble to the crew, although he plays live Although the producer tolerated the character a lot, he was eventually kicked out of the room. But that''s a couple of seasons later, and the role has become so popular that even though everyone thinks it''s time to change actors, ratings are inevitably going down a lot. []


    so when Adrian decided to cut this off from the source, he first eliminated Charlie Sheen after making the show. But you have to have a suitable actor to play the leading role, right? So Robert Downey Jr. came into view.


    Like most young actors and actresses, Robert Downey, Jr. became a bit of a fool after he became famous. Especially after he was nominated for the Oscar, he began to become arrogant and unscrupulous. For example, he took drugs, speeding, breaking into private houses and so on. In 1996, he was arrested many times in a year, and finally entered twice because of breaking the probation and bail regulations A total of 16 months in prison.


    Rao, who was still involved in a fight in early 1998, was released from prison for treatment for facial injuries and was released on parole at the end of July.


    Although the relationship between old Robert Downey and his son has been stumbling, as a father, he is still very concerned about him, so he runs around trying to find a chance through his network. Because Robert Downey, senior, worked as a screenwriter for the "mission impossible" TV series, Adrian had some cooperation with him when making the first "mission impossible" movie, so he finally found him here.


    After hardly thinking about it, Adrian decided to let Robert Downey play the role of Charlie Sheen in two and a half heroes. Although there was no big difference between him and Charlie Sheen in the past four years, many people in the circle avoided him and thought that he couldn''t get up again. But don''t forget, Adrian is Know how it will develop in the future.


    As long as Donnie is successful in detoxification and his acting skills are first-class, this investment is absolutely worthwhile. It is always more appreciated to give help in a timely manner than to add to the icing on the cake. Of course, proper tapping is also necessary.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have a lot of talent when I was nominated, but I didn''t think I was a bit of a star when I was nominated for the Oscars." Adrian said, after greeting young Donnie to his seaside villa in Malibu.


    "Life is always full of these temptations. When you are not clear, it''s easy to make mistakes." Little Downey sighed. His beard was clean and his clothes were neat, but he was a little skinny and his face was not very good. He had been in prison for more than ten months.


    But it also made him grow up a lot, so even though Adrian talks a little old-fashioned, he always keeps this kind of respectful look, knowing that he is two or three years older than him. Of course, even if Downey was still the same character a few years ago, Adrian''s identity was there, and like Solomon, they were of the same age. But ten years ago, he was a little director, and ten years later he was a media tycoon. How can he stand up straight.


    "It''s great to hear you say that. Although we often say that God will forgive young people for their mistakes, the premise is that they should know where they are wrong and be willing to correct them." Adrian looked at him and said with a smile, "I asked people to look into the matter of the Los Angeles County prison. After you were in prison, you performed very well. That fight was involved. The reason why I decided to let you play a role in this TV play was not only what your father said, but also one of the important reasons why I think you have the desire to correct. I believe you should not let your father and I lose Look, right? "


    "No Downey''s short reply was that there was a complex look on Adrian''s face when he mentioned his father.


    "Then you should accept some necessary arrangements?" Adrian immediately asked, little Downey did not speak, frowned and looked inquisitive.


    "I''ll let the company monitor your behavior, urge you to cooperate with the parole officer, make sure you don''t use drugs again, and supervise your participation in drug rehabilitation activities." Adrian said, then did not give little Downey a chance to speak, continued: "these will be written into the contract, as long as you do things according to the regulations, we will also endorse for you, and if you stay in a hotel, you must make arrangements."


    Repressing his discontent, Downey frowned a little again when he heard this. He was not a fool. He couldn''t miss Adrian''s words, but who would be against him? Adrian couldn''t answer this question. He would make this mainly based on a piece of information found in his memory, that is, the incident that young Donnie was jailed again for possession of drugs in the early 00 years.


    Downey, who was released from prison at that time, was also involved in a TV play - which is one of the reasons Adrian considered him - but one day after checking in at a hotel on the other side of Palm Springs, the police received an anonymous phone call saying that there was a lot of cocaine and valium in his room, and the police did find a lot after they went there, although he argued that he had been drugged They were brought under the influence, but they were still prosecuted.After being released on parole again, it is easy to be found wandering barefoot in the streets of calve city. Therefore, he was once again called to the police station for suspected drug abuse. Although he only stayed for a few hours this time, some of the cast members who had begun to contact with him also retreated. After that, he made up his mind and took two years to get rid of drugs, and then slowly got up again.


    Let''s not talk about Downey''s problem. This anonymous call is very interesting. If it''s from a hotel, the media won''t mention it. But from the beginning to the end, including the police, they said anonymous calls, so it''s hard to guarantee that someone didn''t deliberately target him. In the mid-1990s, he didn''t seldom offend people.


    So Adrian reminded him here and urged him to quit drugs by endorsing. If little Donnie made mistakes again, the final result would be more miserable than in his previous life. You know, Adrian personally invited and arranged this contract. If he still made something, it would be said that Adrian''s vision is not good, the consequences can be imagined.


    If little Downey really has a strong desire to turn over, even if he has not experienced the last two unfortunate events, he will agree to come down. Of course, he can not refuse to agree. That is his freedom. However, some movies will have nothing to do with him. Adrian has no interest in cultivating non himself. In Hollywood, no one can not be replaced.


    Finally, Robert Downey Jr. agreed to come down, and "two and a half men" was also arranged in the autumn. Adrian, who had seen the sample film, was still quite satisfied with his performance. At the same time, he also told the crew to keep a close eye on Downey. It''s one thing for him to make a mess of himself. It''s another thing for someone to do something intentionally. If it''s the latter, Adrian will let some people know.


    In addition, there are several TV plays to be shown, one of which is Hu Kaili''s double faced spy. Although "break baby 2" has been shot and will be released next year, and she has a good relationship with drew and Cameron, she has agreed to be invited to play in the TV series.


    Hu Kaili is very clear about her position in the mind. Her congenital conditions have determined that she can not have a long-term development in the film, so she is not resistant to the role of TV drama, let alone. As for whether the use of Chinese American as the leading actress will affect the ratings, Adrian does not care. First of all, Hu Kaili and Reeves have only one fourth of Chinese ancestry. The "double faced spy" is arranged to be broadcast on the cable channel, and the viewing mode of the cable channel is after subscription, regardless of whether other program users of this channel like it or not Watching.


    At best, the time period is a little bit short, but you can adjust a good date. If you can''t do it on Tuesday, it will be good on Wednesday. These two days have always been the peak of ratings. If a TV series is moved to Friday, it is generally equivalent to announcing that it is about to be cut off or finished. In order to get a good time for American Idol, Charlize argued for a long time in the high-level meeting.


    Many people think that although this talent show has potential, it has not yet passed the test of the audience. There are enough programs with high ratings a


    C. There is no need to make room for this program. But Charlotte produced the data of the ongoing audition and several executives debated them one by one. The detailed materials and sharp words made them almost speechless.


    "It''s not only about the success or failure of this program, but also about our enterprising spirit! Gentlemen, a


    C has been able to survive even in the face of losses by constantly trying, innovating and exploring, rather than relying on a few high ratings programs! " Charlize is said to have ended with this.


    Although these are a little exaggerated, but with the fiery tone of Charlize and the strong female temperament that has always been displayed, several executives at the meeting were subdued, so they finally made a compromise to put part of the game on Wednesday appropriately, and then consider whether to put the final on Tuesday according to the ratings.


    "Your assistant secretary is a wonderful woman, ed Paul Pollard, the current CEO, told Adrian at a reception.


    "I''m just telling the truth." That''s what Charlize says.


    "How did you bring her up?" Claude was full of curiosity.


    "She did a good job." Ivanka pretended not to care.


    In any case, now all a


    C all know that the new female director of the planning department is a strong woman with great courage and ability. Several other senior executives are still angry after her refutation - they know who is standing behind her. It is also a reason why Charles did not lose their face while refuting, plus her vigorous and vigorous work Wind will be planning department operation is quite efficient, so the title of "iceberg Queen" began to spread slowly.


    OK, let''s go back to the topic of "double faced spy". As long as you arrange a proper time period and the TV series itself is also very attractive, the audience rating may not be high at the beginning, but it will gradually catch fire later.


    As we all know, American TV series only have one episode a week. For many TV series, it is necessary to set enough attractive suspense at the end of each episode and season. And this "double faced spy" has done a good job in this regard. Adrian still remembers that before a certain science fiction TV series, this TV series was the most brain burning. All kinds of big conspiracies and small conspiracies were put together to make people confused about what was true and what was false.This is actually a very good way to make up a story. In any case, as long as we introduce a bigger plot before a conspiracy is completely exposed, as long as we grasp this degree, once the ratings go down to China, it will be no problem to finish or cut off directly. As the saying goes, as long as you dare to underestimate the IQ of Americans, you can succeed.


    Although there are a lot of high ratings programs, Adrian has also allocated some good episodes to C


    s, n


    C and W


    these networks have some good episodes. Besides American Idol, there are also apprentice and skybridge in autumn, so he has made some adjustments to reality TV, such as upgrading millionaire to "Wise man is king" was handed over to the radio station, but the more programs with high ratings, the better.


    With the rapid development of cable stations, besides the TNT of T


    s and the ESPN of a


    C, there are many separated CNN news channels, such as a


    C family channel, women''s channel with Hurst''s shares, youth channel, etc., which need a large number of high-quality programs to fill them. For example, a


    C family channel is aimed at Disney Channel, so it is about to launch new growing pains, and the star is Hillary Duff, who once played Shirley in the film version of biochemical crisis! For example, TNT is aimed at h


    O, so after taking away "the city", "the underworld family", "six feet under" and "brothers company", they poached Larry David to produce "restraining enthusiasm".


    Larry David is the screenwriter of Seinfeld biography. After the Song Fei Zhuan ended in 1998, he turned to be a film writer. Although the power of film writers is not as great as that of TV writers, their influence is much greater than that of TV writers. Moreover, there are more film writers who serve as the chairman of the writers union than TV writers. Unfortunately, he was good at composing short stories rather than long plays, so he was always in trouble. Adrian, who had sorted out h


    O''s well-known TV dramas, let people find him and produced "restrain enthusiasm", which should have appeared at this time.


    Similar to Seinfeld''s biography of Seinfeld, suppression of enthusiasm is also a comedy of the sketch mode. It also shows the semi real life of an actor by playing Larry David as Larry David. Because the investment is very small, he also takes on the burden of production as a part-time screenwriter and star. As long as he can maintain the consistent standard, the production of the last eight seasons should be like that of Seinfeld no problem.


    In last year''s ratings list, a


    C''s programs occupied six places in the top ten, which has greatly surpassed n


    C and has become the number one of the four major TV networks. With the rapid development of cable TV stations, at most a few years later, they will enter into a situation of scuffle. Even with his support at that time, their own TV stations can still throw other people far away, but it also needs to be tested Considering the situation that big trees attract the wind and wind - it is already under consideration. Otherwise, it will not be handed over to C


    s, but to n


    C.


    Therefore, it is better to push a


    C to the peak at this time. First, let a


    C wish to increase cohesion. Secondly, it is necessary to fully demonstrate its own strength, and then slowly retreat to maintain a certain advantage.


    In terms of TV dramas, as for movies, bones in winter and never compromise are all coming to an end. They are all low-cost films, and they don''t need CG effect like Lord of the rings. In particular, "bones in winter" has only two million investment, and the plot is relatively simple. When Natalie comes over to dub some of the shots, there will be only propaganda work left. "Never compromise" may take more time, but it''s no big deal. Anyway, as long as it can be released at the end of the year, Adrian still has the energy to do something else, such as putting the production time of the remaining two "matrix" on the agenda.


    After working overtime in the animation studio in Japan, the first animation about how robots rise has been shown on TV ahead of time. Although there is only one episode, it is enough to cheer up the already depressed fans of matrix. After the first film was released in 1998, countless fans have been looking forward to the latter two. Even though they have known a lot about the plot through the novel, they still have great expectations. Moreover, Adrian himself said that part of the content of the film version will be different from that of the novel version, especially the ending.


    What fans didn''t expect, however, was that in the following year, Adrian went to New Zealand and spent all his time shooting "the Lord of the rings". You can imagine how disappointed they were. Adrian also knows that it can''t last too long, and as Monica gets older, the pairing with Reeves will be a bit out of place.


    However, because of the production of two films this year, although the investment is very small, the "matrix" has to be filmed together with the latter two films. He does not want to recall his days in New Zealand, so he moved to next year. Next year''s time is just right. Although we have to shoot another film, some preliminary preparations can be completed this year, such as Reeves and others'' recovery training, or the layout of some props and venues.So when the person in charge came to ask which highway to communicate with the Transportation Bureau, Adrian waved his hand in a domineering way: "find a place to build a brand-new section for shooting before spending some time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C52

    As time entered September, there were only two things worth noticing in September. First, Jessica was about to give birth. Like Kate, Monica and Sophie, she was pregnant in December. Adrian still doesn''t know why she got hit. The natural expected date of delivery is similar to them - there are also differences. I don''t know whether it is because she is too worried or something. The expected date of delivery is a little earlier than them, in the first ten days of September.


    "It''s OK, the doctor said the fetal position is very normal, very suitable for natural childbirth." In the single room, Adrian rubbed Jessica''s hair and comforted her. It was probably because of her age. Although her face was chubby due to pregnancy, it didn''t look bloated, but it was a bit cute.


    "Is it?" Jessica nestled in his arms and whispered.


    Even if she has a good family environment, she does not feel much less insecure than Kate or Sarah. She has been frail and sick since she was a child, and she has a low self-esteem for her appearance. In addition, she has a strict father and deep desire in her heart. It is no wonder that Adrian will take advantage of the void to enter. So, although Adrian put forward three choices after her unexpected pregnancy, although she didn''t spend a lot of time with her after pregnancy, and although she was always worried about her family reaction after pregnancy, she still nestled in Adrian''s arms and had no other ideas.


    "I will always be by your side, these days." Adrian patted her on the back, this is the fourth time he has been with his NV childbirth, what to say and do is already familiar.


    But these things have been repeated four times, he did not have the slightest impatience of God s ¨¨, has been very engaged. In fact, it is precisely because of this, even though she has not spent much time with Jessica in the past few months, she can still unconsciously regard him as a dependence. Whether acting or sincere, it is not something ordinary people can do.


    There is no need to elaborate on the next thing. The process of natural childbirth is much more painful than cesarean section, otherwise, it will not be in the highest level of pain. Therefore, many Nvxing prefer to be stabbed rather than give birth naturally. However, children born naturally are much healthier, so as long as the fetal position is confirmed to be normal after examination, Adrian will generally persuade his NV people to use this method.


    What''s more, he will always be there to accompany them through the whole process. Just think about it, the man will accompany the NVS who are hoarse and giving birth to their children, holding her hand all the time to cheer her on


    Jessica gave birth successfully. Although she had been Hu for several hours, it was generally smooth, much better than the NV people who had to spend the whole day. The baby is also healthy, although the due date is more than a week ahead of Kate''s and weighs almost seven pounds. Of course, it''s an NV child, just like the results of previous tests.


    "She''s so cute." Tired Jessica holds the newborn NV in her arms, and Lu smiles with joy.


    "I bet she''ll be as beautiful as you in the future." Adrian said with a smile. It''s a pity that the little guy with his eyes closed is wrinkled and can''t see the direction of M ¨¢ O''s eyebrows. It''s impossible to judge whether it will be an "embarrassing" shape in the future.


    "Did you think of a name for her?" Jessica asked suddenly.


    "Oh, of course, what do you think of the name Ono?" Adrian replied, no doubt, his bad taste has returned.


    But Jessica frowned after hearing this: "Ono? I don''t like the name. "


    "Don''t like it?" Adrian Lu looks surprised.


    "It sounds strange. I don''t want a child to call it that name." Jessica said it seriously.


    Adrian didn''t know what to say for a while. Although Sophie didn''t like the name Juliet before, she insisted on it. So he didn''t think about his name as a backup because of his self-confidence. As a result, he met such a situation.


    "What do you think?" Adrian had to ask.


    "I think..." Jessica turned her head and thought, "I think Mary is a good name."


    "Mary? Is it too ordinary? " Adrian shook his head in his heart. Of course, he didn''t show it, but asked in a tentative tone.


    "I think Mary''s very nice," Jessica complained. "You can''t think of a nice name."


    "Well, Mary is a little bit ordinary, but ordinary has common benefits," Adrian said quickly, following her meaning. "If you think it''s appropriate, the name of the little guy will be determined."


    Jessica hesitated at what he said, but quickly gave her a kiss on her wrinkled face: "it''s Mary."


    The name of the fourth child was determined. He stayed in the hospital for another two days, and left after confirming that the mother NV was completely healthy. Then there was a busy arrangement. Unlike Monica and Sophie, Jessica had to guard against paparazzi like Monica and Sophie, but she had to keep her parents and brother. From pregnancy to childbirth, her family had never heard from her. Now is not the best time to let them know.However, Joshua''s restless guy has said on the phone several times to see her, and her parents are also asking why she can''t go home for a look these months, so be careful. However, Adrian is always busy, fully showing the appearance of a good man, which is also a good comfort to Jessica, so did not miss the other three NV''s birthday.


    Also born in September, and the birthdays of diva, Juliet and Lily are very close, and the relationship between the three little guys is really good, so we simply move the birthday party together.


    Diva and Juliet are one year old, and the words "Dad" and "Mom" can be read out almost clearly. Moreover, unlike Lily''s crazy girl, they are relatively quiet and not as noisy as their sister. The two children still live together. Although they sleep on two different Chu ¨¢ ng babies, they are quite good. One morning, they are sitting behind the Chu ¨¢ ng railing and facing each other. Sometimes they shout in a voice that adults can''t understand. Sometimes they knock on the railing with toys. In this way, they can exchange information that only they can understand and have a good time ¡£


    It is very troublesome to cry. Children''s emotions are easy to be infected. The younger the children are, the more so. If one child cries, the other has to cry quickly, and then they are busy.


    Lily has officially turned five, which means she will be more mischievous before she goes to school, but she certainly doesn''t think so.


    "Mom and aunts say I''m cute, only dad says I''m naughty, because sister Emma says dad doesn''t like lively children." Lily put her hands behind her back and said solemnly that she didn''t go back even though she was staring at her father for a long time. Well, it seems that Emma has taught her a lot. Thank goodness she is not here now.


    In the past two months, little Emma has been playing crazy, especially with little Emma and lily with her, so that she easily let go of running around without bringing her Adrian. However, although little Emma didn''t want to go back to England, her summer vacation would not be prolonged because of people''s will. What''s more, some later dubbing of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone also needed her, so she finally set foot on her way home.


    "Come and see me after Christmas." Before leaving, she grabbed Adrian''s collar, said ferociously. Nevertheless, her eyes were not willing to let Adrian could not bear to live on his forehead, even w ¨§ n several times.


    Although not many people were invited to the birthday party, there were still many people attending the party. In addition to the mother of three children, both the current assistant secretary and the former assistant secretary were there because they lived at home. Ji Hui, who has half of the NV status, was also there. Only Sarah and little Emma came from the outside, who were already equal to Kate and Charlize.


    Adrian rarely brings NV people together. Last time at Denis''s wedding, it has been explained that this is not a great deal of attention, but now there are only six or seven people and no outsiders. In any case, Mrs. Galen has served the Cowell family for a long time, and she is rarely welcomed by children. It goes without saying that EVA and Juliet welcomed Mrs. Galen with a smile when they first met her.


    However, it is not Mrs. Galen who is the favorite of the three NVS. She can only be ranked third, and Adrian is the second. Yes, the busy father is only the second. The former assistant secretary, Charlize? Cylon. There is no reason, no reason, the NV children just like her. Lily, who is five years old, or Diva and Juliet, who are one year old, like playing with Charlize. Especially the two little guys, as long as they don''t cry because of hunger or defecation, they will smile when they are held in her arms, so that the three mothers and Adrian can''t help but be jealous.


    "I don''t like aunt Charlie best, but she has a lot of temperament." This is Lily''s answer.


    "Ah, ah, eh." That''s the answer from Diva and Juliet.


    Well, no matter what, the birthday party is still quite lively, that is, NV people still have to take care of each other. But Adrian has to see this so that he can spend time with the NV people to talk about things alone, such as -


    "frankly speaking, the set-up photos are more beautiful than I thought, and I even imagined you in my mind The way you seduce me. " On one side of Hu Yuan, Adrian was blowing into Kate''s ear.


    "Is it? So should I call the crew now and ask them to send someone to deliver the clothes? " Kate hummed.


    "No, I just praise you. Can''t I even praise you?" Adrian said with a smile.


    After the shooting of the apple cider house rule, the next step is the preparation of Tomb Raider. Although it is still some time before the official shooting, the props, scenery and fixed makeup photos can be started now. Adrian himself painted the movie version of Laura''s clothes. The game couldn''t be too detailed because of hardware and software problems, but it couldn''t be done in the movie. What''s more, Kate played the leading role.The original film version of the clothing is basically not used, if there is no better, it doesn''t matter, if there is, then there is no reference value. Adrian''s costumes refer to the seven and eight generations of Tomb Raider, the standard Tan s ¨¨ coat and hot Ku. There are more white vests, backpacks, gloves, boots, which are more detailed than the CG posters of the game.


    After the costume was made, she put it on Kate. Several photos were taken, which was quite tasteful. It has to be said that she is really suitable for acting in action movies. Adrian has foresight to make a series of novels and publish them in advance. As for literature and art, don''t worry. He has a whole set of plans, and he has said before that Kate should be on the throne.


    We can''t let go of this side.


    "My dear Sophie, do you know what I''m thinking after watching some of the prototypes of men 100%? Your ol suit with a white shirt and a black coat is really on the other side of the garden. Adrian teases Sophie and Monica.


    "You can''t think of anything else, ed?" Sophie gave him a straight look.


    "The main thing is that I suddenly thought of the title page that Monica had taken for people magazine. She was also dressed in ol clothes, and she was also very Xin. Adrian was laughing.


    This time, Monica joined the ranks of white eyes.


    "Well, don''t say that," Adrian waved with a smile. "Change the subject - next year, the rest of the matrix''s two films will be on. Are you interested in playing s ¨¨, Sophie?"


    "Matrix" Sophie blinked.


    "The French wife?" After reading the script and the original novel, Monica responds.


    ingo£¡¡± Adrian snapped his finger. "It''s still Monica''s quick enough."


    He looked at Sophie with a smile: "how about it? There''s not a lot of shots, it''s almost a cameo, and we haven''t worked together for a while


    "Yes, but..." Sophie clenched her chin thoughtfully. "I don''t think your idea is that simple, ed


    "It''s not hard to guess, Sophie, with a little thought." Monica''s reaction is still quick.


    "I see." Sophie Lu smiles, and then she gives Adrian a white eye.


    Adrian immediately laughed, in addition to uniform plus role s ¨¨, what can it be, but it seems that Monica has not played the role of white-collar Beauty such as s ¨¨, some regret. The role of s ¨¨ has only tried to play the matrix. Although the beautiful legend of Sicily is OK, but for this corner s ¨¨ Monica is a little sentimental, he does not force her.


    So the teasing went on in turn, and then Adrian came to Sarah.


    "A new movie is very technical, but it''s not the gray s ¨¨ type of" American Beauty ". It''s a comedy, similar to" pretty woman in law ". However, the plot is a bit conventional and needs to be supported by the proper performance of the NV protagonist - such a film should be very similar to your idea?" Adrian asked Sara, looking at the three children playing in the distance.


    "Probably, I haven''t even seen the script now." Sarah is still a bit of a loser.


    "The script has been finished long ago. You can read it anytime you want." Adrian looked at her. "OK, Sara, have fun, OK?"


    From just now on, Sara was a bit glum. Adrian changed several topics, but she couldn''t cheer her up. That''s why she talked about the film, but she didn''t seem to be very happy.


    "Ed, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I''ll adjust a little bit soon." Sarah said with a smile.


    Gazing at her for a moment, Adrian sighed, "OK, I''ll pay attention later."


    "Well?" Sarah doesn''t understand this time.


    "I feel very keen, especially to you, so don''t think you can cheat me." Adrian pinched her face. "I promise I won''t do this in front of you."


    "That That... " Sarah opened her eyes wide and looked away, and her face began to blush a little. She didn''t expect Adrian to really guess.


    In fact, it''s nothing. Adrian and Amanda, who played Buffy''s sister, at a previous Party of "vampire hunter Buffy"? Seyfried was in public for a moment. It made her laugh and blush, and if it wasn''t for some problems, Adrian would have been very easy to take her out.


    These Sara are in the eyes, although she knows that she can not change Adrian, has acquiesced in his behavior, but looking at this heart is still not taste. However, Sara''s thoughts have also been confessed to Adrian. In addition, he also cares about her, so I can understand if I recall it a little.


    "I do what I say." He continued to say in a soft voice, so that Sarah did not know how to respond for a while, but Adrian sighed in the bottom of her heart.Sarah certainly doesn''t know how much Amanda sells non herself. In fact, she has been doing this since the first meeting, although she has only met four or five times before and after, but every time. However, her skills are very good, and although she is selling Nong herself, she is really very happy with him. If she is not a veteran in the field, she may not be able to see it.


    It used to be before, now is now Well, it''s also a good thing for Sarah to do this. Adrian doesn''t care about it any more. Anyway, it''s OK to pay attention to it later.


    The birthday party of the NV children passed away. The only regret is that they didn''t get the NV people together Well, it''s delusion.


    After that, another noteworthy event will appear this month, which is Avril''s first single to be released on her birthday. The single is called "when


    Eve


    you will go".


    Yes, the famous song of the calling should have been released last year, but because of the little wings of a butterfly, some things have changed, so this song is rich in drama, and it falls into Adrian''s hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C53

    It goes back nine years. Before that, it was only a second-class record company, even if it had launched some good singers and groups. However, when Britney and Christina were born, they immediately attracted people''s attention and became the place many young singers yearned for. So one day in nine years, 21-year-old Allen, who was supposed to form a band with a few friends as a guitarist and arranged most of the lyrics and music, suddenly became an eye-catching place? Kami joined as an intern.


    After nearly half a year''s internship, he became a regular employee because of his good performance. He also participated in the production of several albums of Britney Spears and Christina, and then began to write songs. His first song was: []


    Eve


    lure ill. To be sure, Norton thought it was a good prototype for


    Eve


    seducing ill. Adrian was trying to find a way for Avril''s new song, so he recommended it.


    Although some melodies and lyrics are not quite the same as the original version, they still easily recall Adrian Guan''s


    Eve


    luring illg. This song was also very popular at the beginning. If it was not for the popularity of the band, there was no good record company to operate, so that it started to play the charts almost two years after it was released, and the achievement would not be this So bad.


    Naturally, Adrian bought the song, and Norton and Kami improved it under his advice. The final product was almost the same as the original version. However, because it was prepared for Avril, some lyrics were modified to better match the identity of the female singer. Kami, who has been recognized by Adrian, is staying in peace and stability Anyway, Adrian''s "blood debt" is more than this one, so don''t care too much.


    The song was ready by the end of 1999, but for various reasons - mainly Avril''s birthday - it was not released until the end of September this year. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the songs are in your hands. You can record and release whenever you want.


    Although Avril wants to make her debut work by Adrian and Norton, she still likes this song very much, especially the chorus part.


    "It''s a great feeling. I love the roaring feeling!" More than once during the recording, the girl was so excited to Adrian.


    No matter in the past life or in this life, she has a characteristic of singing, that is, she likes to roar out in full when singing the chorus. The feeling of roaring catharsis can easily arouse the audience''s resonance. This is her advantage as well as her disadvantage. The advantage is that such a passionate interpretation is very easy to attract young music fans, and the disadvantage is that if she does not change, it is easy to lose popularity.


    But don''t worry. It''s still early from that stage. She can sing happily in her own way without any scruples. Later, she will adjust it according to the market feedback. Don''t forget Adrian. If she was not familiar with Avril''s style, she would not have decided to use


    Eve


    to make her first single, and the fact has proved that his decision is correct. The girl and the song are very suitable, and she quickly broke into the top ten of billboard 00 after its release.


    It''s a great achievement now. With Christina releasing her new album early this month, the top 10 of billboard 00 has become her and Britney''s world. Adrian will Nora again? Several of Jones''s famous songs were "appropriated" to her, along with some good songs that can be recalled that are similar to her style and customized by the music team behind her, Christina''s new album this year has also been very popular.


    Of course, in terms of sales and popularity, she still can''t compare with Britney Spears. So far, Britney''s new album has sold 25 million copies worldwide, with a sales volume of more than 30 million in the near future. However, with the same development in the East Asian market, Christina''s new album sales have just passed the 10 million mark ¡£


    Anyway, the competition between the two was very fierce at 00. Adrian decided to make all of Britney''s songs top the billboard list, and racked his brains to collect so many good ones, naturally he would not be allowed to fail. In fact, in addition to the three light rock songs that can only wait for the top of the same type of list, the other seven songs all went through the first time of 00. Although the songs prepared for Christina are not so classic, they all have high quality. After a little operation, the situation is now: the top ten of billboards are occupied by Britney and Christina for a long time 7¡¢ Eight locations.


    Even, in a certain week of the month, the top ten were all occupied, with Britney occupying six and Christina taking four, which caused many people''s surprise in the music industry. Many music critics have expressed their opinions, including those who simply analyze music, some who analyze two female singers, and others who suspect data fraud. After all, records, or universal music, have the same parent company as


    .


    But in the end, Adrian had expected this situation, so he made the data as transparent as possible, and other public relations were also strengthened. This is not outside the rules - so it is not so easy to find fault.In short, this summer vacation, Britney and Christina have become the two most dazzling female singers in the music industry. Their competition on various platforms has always been a hot topic for the tabloids and the public. Their fans have also made vicious remarks on different occasions in order to maintain their idols. Pepsi and Coca Cola are the happiest. Some data show that their beverage sales have increased to varying degrees in the summer vacation. PepsiCo, in particular, has spent $1 million to invite britney spears as the spokesperson. It''s really cost-effective.


    Besides, Eric? Norton is also very happy, with the results of these two albums, the new universal music art director is no longer the only one.


    Although Britney and Christina have reached the point where they don''t say hello to each other in record companies, the scale of competition is still within a certain range. When talking about each other in various programs, they will praise each other or recall their days in Mickey Mouse Club, and they will also make an intimate appearance when they attend certain occasions When there is a flaw, a woman is born to act.


    Of course, this will not happen in bed, especially when playing crazy, two women will never give up until they overwhelm each other.


    In the two months or so when Britney Spears and Christina dominated the top 10 in the year 2000, other singers either avoided it or were uncompetitive. Even if they made it to the top 10, they could only get to the seventh place at most. Now, the first single released by a newcomer has broken through this limitation in a short time and has won the fifth place in the top ten How can we not be elated?


    Of course, in the eyes of experienced singers and music producers, this is not good news. The new singer is the same record company as Britney and Christina.


    Avril doesn''t care about this. She has no other reaction to the success of her first single except for her joy and excitement. Finally, she remembered to hold a party to celebrate at Christine''s reminder. However, she put the place in Stewart''s home where she had been staying.


    "I think you should have a drink outside. Don''t you think it''s too crowded and troublesome here?" Adrian, who won''t give up the chance, asked Avril after coming.


    The girl dressed up very tastefully today. Because of her good performance in the single, the plan V prepared for her will be put on the agenda. It is natural to design various shapes for her at the beginning. Then she had her long hair, short sleeved T-shirt, jeans and canvas shoes, and painted a proper eye shadow.


    But Adrian isn''t Avril, and only 10-year-old Christine? Stuart.


    "I can take it that you think our house is too small and simple to hold a party?" Kristen? Stewart hands akimbo to make a lazy look, but cut short hair is a neutral dress, some bad feeling of youth, very interesting.


    "Of course not. I just think this is your home. It''s not appropriate if it''s damaged or soiled." Adrian immediately waved his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. There aren''t many people coming anyway." Avril made a comeback.


    "Well, then say something else - Christine, if you dress like this again, be careful that no one will marry you." Adrian laughed.


    ¡°d£¡¡± Avril couldn''t help raising her voice.


    "No more, no more," Adrian raised his hands in Christine''s glare, then patted the girl''s arm. "Congratulations, Vivian. It''s amazing. The passion is almost melting."


    "Thank you." Avril''s rare sweet smile, and then thought of what the light cough sound.


    Adrian didn''t seem to notice this, but went on: "I''ve already got a draft for the second single. As long as I communicate with Eric, I believe I can finish the first draft soon. I think this song is also suitable for you. If you can still get good results this time, you can prepare your first album


    "Really?" Avril looks surprised.


    "I think I still have that credit." Adrian raised his eyebrows and pretended to be unhappy.


    "No, I just..." The girl was confused and wanted to explain.


    "Well, I''m just joking," Adrian laughed. "But there are two things I want to remind you, Vicia. First, you have time to practice the piano. The second single needs to be played by yourself. Second, prepare to write songs. The first album should have your own songs anyway."


    Although Avril''s face turned white when she heard that she was going to practice playing the piano, the latter sentence made her happy: "no problem!"


    "Don''t you show me the good news?" Adrian blinked.


    Avril immediately made a face: "this is it."


    Then she took Christine and ran away, and Christine said, "goodbye, D."


    From the expression of that bad smile, she probably guessed that it was not a good title. Adrian shrugged her shoulders Although it was only a moment ago, he still saw the embarrassment of each other''s face. This kind of performance appeared after the second trip to napani. Adrian can roughly guess Avril''s mind, but for this famous girl, even if she can capture the other''s mind, it is difficult to turn it into an advantage.Adrian never ignores something because she has a good relationship with her. Especially after last year''s lesson, Avril is not Kate, not Sarah. Although she has weaknesses and defects, she is still very self-contained. Don''t look at her vivacity in front of Adrian and think that this is all she has. During training, she has no less disputes with teachers.


    Adrian was also very interested in her from the beginning, and also personally visited the invitation, otherwise it would be almost impossible for her to treat himself like this.


    But it doesn''t matter, there is always time, and there are memories of previous lives for reference. Adrian believes that there will be no unsolvable problems in this world.


    This is what happened in September, and soon after entering October, a difficult problem was put before him.


    "Suspected monopoly?" Yes, Adrian. Listen to me.


    "Yes, it is suspected of monopoly, and f needs to conduct a series of reviews on this transaction." Claude sighed.


    "Damn it, why don''t they use this survey for Time Warner?" Although he had expected this to happen, Adrian complained.


    "Because


    nd coverage reached three states, and Warner didn''t have Lloyd''s simple answer, then added," but Warner is on our side this time. "


    "Of course." Adrian waved his hand. If he didn''t stand by them, what if someone would use the same excuse to deal with Warner?


    From this point of view, it is very wise to abandon Comcast and choose


    nd. If the two companies are acquired at the same time, it will undoubtedly be blocked by the anti-monopoly regulatory authorities. As a group lacking history, it is easy to be attacked by groups.


    "Has f given a review deadline?" Adrian immediately asked.


    "No, not even an informal review deadline." Claude opened his hand and Adrian frowned, which was not good news.


    In the middle of last month, Hasbro failed to escape from their clutches and became a member of the media. After nearly half a month, Claude formally applied to


    nd. This move has shocked many people. First, Ma has just completed the acquisition of Hasbro, and Ma is aiming at the incomparable super goals of toy companies; second, most media practitioners know what


    nd means.


    "They are too risky and I don''t think it''s a wise choice to buy


    nd." Murdoch said in an interview about the action of the media.


    Although Lei Shidong didn''t make a clear statement, there were rumors in private that he complained to low-level people that the two boys in the media were too arrogant.


    In a word, most people are not optimistic about the acquisition. Although the media has always been very rich, it seems that they have never worried about the capital for the acquisition of globegroup. Moreover, they have created many miracles, and they have always operated well. The loss statement displayed in the first quarter of half a year shows how it is, but there are some things Love is not so easy to handle, F''s subsequent stop seems to prove their view.


    "Even Redstone is slightly biased towards others," Claude explained. "Although he has always been optimistic about us, he always wants us to develop steadily. Therefore, if there is a serious setback, he will show his claws and teeth at the first time. In addition, Comcast seems to be ready to compete with us for the ownership of


    nd. "


    "So we are" Besieged "now Adrian burst into laughter.


    "I hate Chinese." Claude rolled his eyes.


    "Translated as''


    eigedede", I think it is very vivid Adrian said calmly.


    "Siege? It''s a real image. " Claude turned his head and thought, "no one wants us to get


    nd, even Warner on our side."


    "What does Dear Mr. MacDonald say?" Adrian asked suddenly.


    "How else to say, old fox, Mr. Garcia is the same. The situation is still unclear. The two senators will not make a clear statement." Claude shrugged again.


    Under U.S. law, there are two senators in each state, and now two senators in California have received large donations from the media. Generally speaking, it is more cost-effective to invest in senators than in presidents. Senators have a long term of office, and it is relatively easy to be re elected. Moreover, the power is not small. Every big group has its own spokesperson in Congress.


    However, senators will not accept political contributions from a group alone. This is not because the law stipulates the limit of political contributions - it is too easy to avoid it - but because of their own political future, they can sell themselves for a good price. There are representatives who are completely tied to a certain group, but there are very few senators It''s no surprise to find such an answer."What do you think of this year''s election, crow?" Adrian suddenly asked, with his fingers pounding back and forth on the armrest.


    "General election?" Claude raised an eyebrow. "The specific situation needs to be checked, and the election day has not yet arrived, so the situation is not so clear. However, Gore does not have an advantage in several states with traditional Republican voting positions, such as New Mexico and Colorado, while George W. Bush has certain advantages in Oregon, Idaho and other states." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C54

    "Do you like George W. Bush?" Claude looked surprised. The U.S. general election is divided into two stages. The first round of voting is held on the first Tuesday of November. Voters in each state will elect the voters who represent the state. Then on the third Monday of December, state voters will go to the state capital to vote for the new president of the United States. Generally speaking, if a candidate can get more than half of the popular votes in a certain state - when voters recommend electors, they also vote for the presidential candidates they support - all electoral votes in that state will belong to him, even if half of the voters in that state do not support him. []


    this is called winner take all. Except for Maine and Nebraska, the other four states and Washington, D.C. do the same. After 12 months of the general election, Al Gore is surprised that most of the people are not optimistic about Al Gore after the 12 month election.


    "You know, I don''t know a lot of things very well," Adrian spread out. "But that''s why I can often look at things from a different perspective and see things that no one else can see - tell me, dear crow, how much campaign money has Gore and George W. Bush raised each? Or tell me directly, which raised more money? "


    "It should be George W. Bush." Claude gave the answer after a little recollection.


    "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, crow, since the late ''70s, Jimmy? At the beginning of Carter, the presidential campaign has become a model in which whoever spends more can win Adrian said seriously.


    "Oh?" Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "Carter, Reagan, senior Bush and Clinton are all like this. Although there are only four people, they are enough to illustrate some problems." After that, of course, Franklin can look back on history, except for a coincidence? Except Roosevelt, the Democratic Party has never been in power for 12 consecutive years, but it has appeared more than once in the Republican Party. "


    "Clinton has been in power for two consecutive terms, so the chances of Gore of the Democratic Party wanting to be elected are very slim. That''s what you mean, right?" Claude asked.


    Adrian raised his hands: "Gore''s popularity among ordinary people is indeed higher than that of George W. Bush, but it is never the voters who decide who can take the presidency. Bush Sr. served as a congressman, director general and President of the United States. We also discussed before that if the red Empire disintegrated two to three months ahead of schedule, it would be very difficult for Clinton to defeat him. The political capital and contacts that senior Bush has accumulated are enough to push his son to the presidency. That''s why I suggest that you send a personal representative to contact him instead of Bush, who is running for the election


    "It seems a little late now?" Claude frowned. "It''s less than a month from election day. Even if we turn to them, it won''t make much difference, let alone support the Democratic Party."


    "Come on, crow, can''t you do that?" Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Yes, traditionally, the rondries have been Democratic supporters - Uncle Anderson is Republican, he''s conservative. However, it is a common practice for major groups to place bets on both sides. It is just like this year''s general election, whether Gore''s team or his team, the media have made a lot of contributions.


    "OK," Claude laughed. "In short, George W. Bush only needs more than half of the electoral votes. From the first Tuesday in November to the third Monday in December, there will be at least a month, so anything can happen - I will arrange it, but some things will take some time."


    "Don''t worry, the limit on political contributions may be lifted in ten years." Adrian, who knew what he was talking about, replied with a smile.


    Although the U.S. law stipulates that the campaign team should accept a certain amount of political contributions from a certain person or company, it is easy to get around this restriction, which is nothing more than the establishment of several more funds. Since the laws have become empty, it is no wonder that the limit on political contributions was abolished ten years later.


    This result was not unexpected to Adrian. Claude was very stable, but he also liked to do some challenging things. So he helped him rob Japan and rob the black Empire, so he set up the media under his persuasion, so he would try his best to buy T


    acquisition


    and so on. However, the achievements are also huge. The word "young and promising" is now tailor-made for him. How many people can take charge of a large group with assets of 500 million or 600 million in their early 30s? What''s more, he and his diehards fought together for this group.


    Therefore, as long as he can successfully acquire


    nd, Claude doesn''t mind taking a gamble and wins a lot. Although it''s better to invest in senators than in presidents, there are times when investing in presidents can make a lot of money, like now. As long as George W. Bush can wait for the presidency of the United States and with the cooperation of MacDonald and others, he should be able to handle this matter in a short time. If the old fox returns to the old fox, he still has to do something after taking the money. American politicians are relatively trustworthy in this respect.What''s more, the media is not without backhand. It is not difficult to guess the plans of other media groups. If the anti-monopoly agency intervenes and bans the transaction in the name of suspected monopoly after adjusting the difference, it is of course the best, but it doesn''t matter if it can''t be banned. Since they can use their relationship in government departments, the media can also use it, and they have their own ideas.


    If it can''t be banned, then it will be delayed. The informal period of F review can be up to 10 days, and the formal period will not be too much less. If it is delayed for one year, the capital required for the acquisition of


    nd will be greatly increased. The media tycoons who want to block them can''t see the prospect of


    nd, but they can''t or won''t buy it for such reasons. If the time is a little longer,


    nd''s performance will soar. By then, only 10 billion yuan could be purchased a year ago, and 20 billion or even 30 billion yuan would be spent a year later. Besides, there is kangka Stuart competed to raise prices.


    Their plans can''t be said to be bad. Generally speaking, if they really delay for such a long time, they may fail. However, if there are omissions in key information, no matter how they calculate, there will be no result. At that point, the media may not have enough funds, but Adrian and Claude have a lot of them, and Adrian has already decided that it doesn''t matter if all of them are put into it at that time.


    As a saying goes in previous life, in the face of absolute strength, any strategy is useless. Without government intervention, it is the amount of enterprise capital that decides the acquisition. Even so, if the final result is really like this, it is inevitable that the gains and losses will not be worth the losses, so it is necessary to invest in George W. Bush.


    So it was decided. As before, Adrian made up his mind and Claude carried out the operation. So Adrian could do what he could, for example, accompany Jessica to the cinema to watch the last dance.


    As a kind of song and dance film, it is already a minority in the current film market. Although song and dance film is an indispensable film type in Hollywood, there is hardly a memorable song and dance film in the whole 1990s? Ellen''s on this side.


    So "keep the last dance" didn''t have a premiere, and of course, the publicity was pretty good - Adrian took Jessica in disguise and went to the cinema to watch it in the crowd.


    This is actually the second time that Jessica has seen her first starring film. The first time she went to see it with her family on the day of the movie. After all, she hasn''t been home for a long time. Fortunately, her figure has recovered, so that her parents can''t see the flaw. Even if her mother has doubts, she has put on some weight to excuse her pregnancy in the dark angel of the last days.


    Adrian did not stop her body building exercise immediately after childbirth. Anyway, Jessica is still very young, and she has a low self-esteem when she was a child. She still has a strong sense of her appearance and figure. She can understand that as long as Mary can enjoy the most basic breast-feeding.


    There were not many people sitting in the screening hall, and most of them were young people. They all seemed to be very interested in the film. It''s no surprise that this is the second week of the release of "keep the last dance". Because it''s in the off-season, it has won nearly 2000 theaters. In the first week, it won 25 million box office in North America, and many people have given them a lot of praise.


    "It''s full of youthful energy and inspiring power." One critic wrote in a column in the Chicago Tribune.


    In the past, most of the films were luxurious and danced by young people, but most of them were young people. "Keep the last dance" first combines inspirational and love in the story, and then combines ballet and blues in the dance, so it has become such a distinctive youth song and dance film.


    "Look, you''re charming, aren''t you?" Looking at the big screen, Adrian blows vaguely in Jessica''s ear.


    Although Jessica did not speak, there was still a smile on her mouth. Obviously, her family and friends had praised her before. Although Jessica''s acting skills are relatively weak, but through those simple or gorgeous dance is very attractive, we have to say that the choreography is very beautiful.


    One of the biggest attractions of song and dance movies is the well choreographed dances. As for "keep the last dance", the plot of the film is still relatively conventional and simple. The main character of the dance is to get to know her father, and then she has to move out together.


    If there is no dance, this is at best a very popular love movie, but with dance it is not the same. The choreographer has put a lot of effort into this aspect, combining blues and ballet as much as possible, and using different styles of dance to show the differences in skin color and identity between the two. There is no doubt that no matter what position ballet used to be and how much time it took to evolve to the present stage, it does represent elegant art. Blues, which has been popular among black people for decades, has been called vulgar or even gaudy by many people. It happens to be very similar to the identity of the hero and heroine.For example, the meeting of the heroine was just like ballet and blues, but it attracted each other in essence. After mutual contact, the choreographer arranged the blues and blues for the first time. Of course, bumps and bumps are inevitable. With the warming up of the feelings of the male and female protagonists, the integration of the two dances is very smooth, and with the exchange of dance experience, the feelings of the male and female protagonists continue to heat up, until all kinds of difficulties begin to come.


    To the back, the two have to separate, and the integration of dance is also stagnant. The heroine can''t concentrate on practice, and the hero can''t face himself. Until the end, the hero finally determined to break with the previous life, and then to find his lover, she is now in a theater ready to perform in the dance academy teacher. Without the hero around, the heroine tried hard to practice the dance created together, but her first performance still had a lot of problems.


    "Are you really ready?" Asked a male teacher with glasses and a ponytail and a beard.


    The heroine took several deep breaths and was unable to answer, until the hero''s voice came from the door: "yes, she''s ready."


    As I said before, the plot is very conventional. Next is a scene that can be seen in all love and inspirational movies. The hero rushes to the stage to encourage his lover: you can do it, you can do it. The heroine finally performed perfectly. Here, the director and choreographer arranged very well. Although there are ballet or blues dances in the whole movie from time to time, and they all dance very well and feel very well. There are also dances that integrate ballet and blues, which also have a bright spot, but the whole dance is not completely displayed until the end of the movie.


    In the fast cutting, the heroine fully shows the dance with her body, which has the elegance of ballet and the rhythm of blues. It is perfectly integrated in everything, switching without barrier. Sometimes it is soft and sexy. It is so passionate and full of vitality that the old teachers can''t help starting with the rhythm. The whole movie was paved for just a few minutes. The emotion accumulated in the whole movie was completely released at this moment. When the dance was over, the young people in the screening hall couldn''t help cheering and clapping.


    "Perfect." Adrian couldn''t help clapping.


    Jessica, who was sitting next to him, though she had heard this praise many times, still couldn''t help but sigh at what she thought as she walked out of the movie.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just..." Jessica pursed her lower lip. "If only I had done it all."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, reaching out and scraping her nose: "don''t think so much. After all, you''re not a professional dancer. It''s pretty good to be able to train like that in a short time."


    As I said before, ballet is different from those ordinary dances. As long as the actors are given enough time to practice, most of the movements can be infinitely close to professionals. For example, Adrian''s film for Nicole is one of the reasons why he asked Nicole to practice dancing more. But ballet is different. Most ballet dancers start from a young age and have strict requirements on body shape. Therefore, they should start shaping when their bones are not fully developed. It is OK for adults to practice ballet and play, but it is almost impossible to be a very professional stage performance.


    The ballet company is also the most competitive place in the entertainment industry, even surpassing the model circle. Many ballet dancers are very good dancers all their lives. After six months to one year of practice, they can really dance as well as professional ballet dancers. This situation is impossible. Therefore, all films related to ballet, unless the actors are young or they are dancing, are dancing Lei dance, most of the dance is for dance, no exception.


    Even though ballet is not involved in much in "keep the last dance," Jessica still uses a lot of doubles, especially in the last excellent dance. Therefore, whenever there is a positive lens of Jessica''s rotation on the movie screen, she will not take pictures of her feet, but when she has her whole body rotated, she will be very fast, unable to see her face clearly, and she will switch to a close-up of her half body soon.


    "Will you wait for me here?" Outside, Adrian patted Jessica on the arm, then went to drive, but when he came back, he saw a very unexpected scene.


    The fans who are still outside the cinema are drawing closer to Jessica. Those at the front are rushing to her in a wave. They are looking for something to sign. Jessica, whose hat has been removed, smiles bitterly but can''t refuse. Needless to say, she was recognized by her fans when she was waiting. The fans who just saw her starring in the film and enjoyed it were of course embraced.


    Adrian shook his head with a smile, pulled down his hat, turned the car to the cinema with the steering wheel, leaned his head out of the window and cried, "Jessica! Here it is


    Jessica looked around. She ran over, opened the door and jumped. As the car blew up the gas, she didn''t forget to say sorry to the fans


    "It''s very popular." After driving the car into the street, Adrian joked.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C55

    However, the later, Jessica''s road will be narrower. In "keep the last dance", the dance she danced is indeed very good. In my memory, the dance in "hot dance sweetheart" is also very good. But at that time, the short-term upsurge of youth song and dance drama has passed, and the script and director are not good, so the box office is quite bad. Now it''s different. Although "keep the last dance" won''t make her famous in the film field, as the work that opens the prelude of youth song and dance film in the early 21st century, it will surely leave a small mark in the film history.


    It''s just that song and dance films are small after all. In my memory, although the two years just entered the 21st century ushered in a Renaissance - so Adrian arranged song and dance films for Nicole and Naomi - and there are various types of them, young and retro, but in the end, there are few that can continue to develop, so this one may be smaller than expected. If Jessica can become a first-line star and keep it going, people don''t mind taking out the film occasionally to talk about it, but as I said just now, her path will only be narrower and narrower. Performing s ¨¨ dance can not cover up her relatively weak acting skills. []


    this is also a helpless thing. Latinos may not be discriminated against as Asians, but they do not occupy much position in the mainstream. Although Adrian remembers that in a few years'' time, the Latino population in the United States will rise sharply, and major TV stations have made great efforts to win over these consumers, but their impact on the film is not so great. He has tasted the sweetness of movies Will Sika still be on TV?


    It doesn''t matter if she wants to make a beautiful vase all the time, but will she agree unless she meets the wall several times? The idea of artistic vases is good, but it has been applied to liv. Even if two are erected, how can there be so many art films with the corner of the vase s ¨¨ for Jessica?


    Well, it''s too early to think about it. Jessica''s life has been changed by him. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future. Moreover, Adrian also has more ideas in the song and dance film because of "retaining the last dance", which may not play a decisive role. After all, the other party has decades of information, but it is possible to share the world equally on this.


    So it''s better to do something pleasant, such as making Jessica''s bedroom full of milk fragrance in a little time, and of course, dragging her tired body to change Mary''s diaper in the middle of the night.


    Also released in October is the "drug network" directed and produced by Soderberg. Because it seems to lack commercial value, there is no premiere, and even the first screening of only 50 theaters. However, it is unexpected that the box office of the weekend has exceeded 4 million! Although this is a five-day box office, it can not erase the fact that there are only 50 theaters.


    Critics also gave a high evaluation. A column of USA Today wrote: "although there are many characters and complicated plot, the clues are very clear, and the characters are distinct. Everyone represents a level of drug trafficking and anti-drug, but there is no confusion at all. The screenwriter is very s ¨¨, the lines are concise and not boring, and Soderberg''s photography style also changes with the scene: for example, Mexico''s only s ¨¨ tune with loess, while the drug trafficking scenes in the United States bring with them the visual effect of drug addicts. From the top of the White House to the streets of Mexico''s border town, every environment has its own rhythm and s ¨¨ color, which makes the film have this strong real and artistic Xing! "


    "Congratulations, Steven. I said it would be an s ¨¨ movie." Adrian said in a phone call to Soderberg.


    Although the success of "drug network" after its release has something to do with Adrian''s insistence on a certain degree of publicity, the director''s control and the actors'' wonderful performances also played a great role. A decade later, Soderberg''s slightly slower pace might not be popular - Michael? Man is a typical example. With the social rhythm getting faster and faster, especially after the rapid development of the Internet, the audience is becoming more and more impatient with the lengthy bedding. Therefore, the "steal the wire" will be praised in 1995, while the "Miami wind and cloud" will fall in popularity ten years later.


    Of course, Soderberg has handled it well, and now it''s not five or six years later, plus the actors and actresses working together very well. For example, the government officials in De Niro may not have the elegant temperament of Douglas, but they are tough in fighting against drug dealers. Their memories of shock and pain when they learn that their daughter is also taking drugs are very good. They are not defeated at all by Douglas. Zeta Jones, though not as pregnant as in his previous life, interprets the transformation and temperament of a wife who knows that her husband is a drug kingpin. Therefore, there are still a lot of interesting points in the film. It is not surprising to have such achievements.


    Then, we can start to prepare for the 11th arhat. After making the decision, the copyright of the remake will be obtained soon. Soderberg has taken a break now and should be able to direct a new film. It doesn''t matter if he has other things. Adrian doesn''t have to make the movie show next year. And from Soderberg''s production cycle of "drug network", we can see that as long as it''s not the kind of movie that needs big scenes or a lot of CG, his efficiency is not low. Maybe he can start up at the beginning of next year and still be released at the end of the year.


    Moreover, he has read the script and is very interested in it. He has initially promised that he can start the script at any time as long as the actors are selected. There is no doubt that Clooney will "continue" as the main character, and his partner, Dennis, who is filming "life and death sniper" and is troubled by family affairs, and his wife is still pregnant, must be very suitable for him. As for the other role, s ¨¨, rivan or jequin can do it, and then"A cheater''s ex-wife, and then partnered with her ex husband to fool her current boyfriend." That''s how Julia summed up the angle s ¨¨.


    "Don''t you think you have the style of an entertainment reporter? Every sentence is correct, but it is the opposite of the actual angle s ¨¨. " Adrian put his arm around her waist and laughed, and then he gave her a mouthful: "this corner will not take you much time. It''s always good to try to work with more people, and Steven? Soderberg is also a good storyteller. I''m sure Kate has a say, right? "


    The last sentence was to the woman he held in his other hand.


    "Yes," Zeta Jones''s eyes were crooked and always charming. "Soderberg is really a director who can mobilize actors'' emotions. He is no worse than Adrian."


    She also deliberately leaned against Adrian. Julia raised her eyebrows and said, "it seems that Kate has great experience. Why don''t you try this corner s ¨¨?"


    Before Zeta Jones could speak, Adrian had already taken the lead: "don''t worry, Julie, as long as the eleven Arhats score s ¨¨, then in the second movie, I will definitely create opportunities for you to act like you do now. In fact, I have a plan, and I believe that the eleven Arhats will be very popular."


    "Well, that''s settled." That''s what Julie Adam said.


    "Then I''ll wait for you, dear sister!" Zeta Jones replied, not to be outdone.


    Adrian laughs, then blocks Zeta Jones''s Xiangchun for a while, making her almost breathless. It was so easy to separate with a silver thread, and Julia leaned forward to fight Adrian again. But it would be a big mistake to think that this is the end. When Adrian and Julia separated, Zeta Jones came up to Julia again, and the two women began to warm up without hesitation or astringency at all. Obviously, it is not the first time that they have been in love with each other.


    Fortunately, the film crew specially assigned a rest room for him and them. Otherwise, the crew members would be stunned when they saw this scene, while Xing, the male, would be envious.


    This is the set of "American sweetheart," which is made by Billy? Cristo produced, and also arranged for the screenwriter and supporting actor, in order to create a gimmick, he specially invited Zeta Jones and Julia to play both leading and supporting roles. Zeta Jones plays the spoiled actress, and Julia''s sister is her assistant. That''s why Zeta Jones just called Julia "dear sister.".


    Although miracle girl has a high reputation, in terms of business value, Zeta Jones and Julia are often compared in the past two years. Many online movie Mi often argue about which one is more attractive. What makes people laugh and cry is that they like to argue about which Adrian prefers. Adrian can be proud to be discussed in this way.


    So inviting them to play in a movie at the same time is absolutely eye-catching, but Adrian doesn''t like the script, Billy? Crystal is really talented, at least the first half of the play is really good. This is a story about Hollywood, or simply the movie version of Hollywood gossip news. Crazy directors, bosses who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos, public relations experts who turn their hands to cover the clouds and rain for the rain, spoiled superstars with extreme ego, and incompetent assistants, etc., can not be expected to depict the real Hollywood, but if we can maintain this black s ¨¨ humor, it will be one of them S ¨¨''s works.


    But you want Billy? It is impossible for Kristo to to make a comedy full of black s ¨¨ humor from the beginning to the end, so when the female supporting role of the love drama begins, the edges of the film become less and less, and when the all-purpose public relations experts show their faces, the comedy is also a failure. After all, no one is interested in spending dozens of minutes looking at the star''s little troubles, such as endless interviews, even reluctant to attend publicity activities, having to cooperate with people they hate, and so on, even if it''s starring Zeta Jones and Julia, which have been seen enough in the usual gossip.


    Cristo may not think so, but Adrian, who can see the future, is very clear about the outcome of the film, but he doesn''t give any opinions, even when he comes to visit the class, Kristo politely discusses with him. And the reason why Zeta Jones and Julia took over the film was to persuade Julia to think about it with her knees.


    Half of the women around her have already been paired. Isn''t it just right that Zeta Jones has been compared with Julia in the media and movies? Julia didn''t mean to resist at all. At the beginning, she played 3P with Adrian with Monica. As for Zeta Jones, she had lost the possibility of refusing. Once she got to this point, she naturally didn''t care about anything, so when she was pulled into the same room with Julia, she was surprised and resisted. However, after ¨¢ ng was quickly adjusted, she lost to Julia in the mouth, and then used her pair of softness to pull back a game.According to the Convention, after spending Halloween with his daughters, it entered November. After the first Tuesday, the votes were counted. Although Gore had been ahead of George W. Bush in public opinion before, he was gradually caught up in the last month. Therefore, the extremely close election did not arouse people''s imagination. It is just that the 25 electoral votes in Florida still belong To be discussed. Basically, whoever can get these 25 votes will be able to take the presidency. Therefore, Gore and George W. Bush launched a fierce competition around these 25 votes.


    Gore''s approval rate in Florida was higher than that of Bush, and the preliminary result of counting votes was the same. However, Bush sued the Supreme Court for the unconstitutional Florida counting procedure and asked Florida to re count the votes. At present, the Supreme Court has officially accepted the case, and the media have given the greatest attention, which determines who will be in the White House in the next four years.


    However, Adrian only knew about it and didn''t ask about it. If you think about what will happen next, you will know that the Supreme Court will definitely rule that the vote counting process is unconstitutional, and then determine by a narrow margin that 25 votes in Florida belong to George W. Bush. Although we don''t know how much the AC media played in it, we can still see that a


    C began to lean towards George W. Bush when reporting the general election. Claude also made a low-key trip to Texas in the middle of October. Although he did not know the specific content with him for the time being, he said that he had a good talk with Bush. I believe that in the last month, Bush can be in the people''s Republic of China The support rate of the public has increased a lot, and AC media has spent a lot of efforts.


    I really don''t need to pay too much attention to it, so his attention is focused on the promotion of "bones in winter". With the end of the year approaching, this small budget film has also increased its publicity campaign, and the trailer has been broadcast on TV and on the Internet.


    The trailer, like the film itself, is full of simple style. In a deep folk song, it moves from the open woodland to the heroine Lei? In Dolly''s home, the firewood chopping buds and her younger brothers and sisters who are jumping and playing constitute a picture of poverty but harmony until the arrival of the police.


    "I''m Mike? Santa Fe, bail matters... " If Ray''s father doesn''t show up before the next court session, then the court will take over the house, the police said.


    "I''ll find him." That''s ray''s answer, and countered the police''s advice, "I said I could find him!"


    With Lei''s action, some characters also made a preliminary introduction. With the subtitle "what you hear and what you see, there is truth you don''t want to know" appears in turn. In the background music, the screen starts to sharpen gradually, running, hitting people, and confronting the police, "a legend about family relationship", "amazing" The subtitles of "unusual" flashed one by one. Finally, as a group of people strode towards the lake with flashlights, the camera went dark and the words "bones in winter" emerged from the darkness.


    Generally speaking, even if such a low-cost film is vigorously promoted, it is difficult to get the attention of many media. Therefore, after the production of such a film, it will basically go to the film festival. Even if it won''t get any awards, it can at least attract more people''s attention. But bones in winter is different because it has an unusual director.


    "Director miracle''s new work is finally about to be released. After science fiction, classical and fantasy themes, he shifts his attention to reality. Although in the first half of the year, there were media reports about his new film, but most of them were with Julia? Roberts CO produced a film adapted from real people and real events. This movie "bones in winter" is almost unknown. It''s amazing. If he wants to surprise everyone, he does.


    From the introduction of the film, Adrian describes a Missouri girl who embarks on a difficult journey to find her father in order to keep her house. Although the director of miracle has many realistic works closely related to the present, in addition to taking over Stanley? Kubrick''s "eye opener" is still optimistic, even though it is still heavy. It''s the first time that such a sharp and hard-working character is revealed in the trailer. Whether this is an illusion or whether he wants to try something new, we will know after the film is released that we have reason to believe that this will be a work of s ¨¨. " Some critics wrote in the newspaper.


    This kind of comment is not bad. Many people are surprised that director miracle has chosen such a theme in his new work. This is a good thing. If you are surprised, you will have expectations.


    Of course, there will never be few people who are critical: "we have to sigh at the abundant energy of the director. After completing the shooting of the trilogy" Lord of the rings "for almost a year, he once again put himself into the production of two films. Besides never compromise, which was CO produced with Julia, there is also a" bone in winter ", which is even more amazing The film seems to have been shot before "never compromise.". I believe that we can''t see the movie version of the epic Lord of the rings in a short time. Adrian is obviously very dissatisfied. Otherwise, he would not rush to make bones in winter and never compromise and forget the later stage of Lord of the rings. "


    They are very wise not to question the quality of "bones in winter". After all, Adrian has not known how many times has Adrian slapped doubters in the face. Moreover, he is very careful in mocking "the Lord of the rings". Even if the film is released and successful, they can also say lightly: it is because of the careful production of the director of miracles that the film is big be well received.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C56

    When the car stopped, she quickly rearranged her clothes again. When the car was opened by Shi, her smile was already on her face. Stepping on the red carpet, the flash lights click and click. On both sides, there are the voices of shadow MI and reporters'' inquiry. At this moment, she is the Natalie who is full of temperament and intelligence and is famous in Hollywood?


    O Terman.


    Walking forward with a smile, Natalie quickly came to the large poster, which she liked very much. Her face close-up was covered under the ice blue s ¨¨, with an indescribable perseverance. In the lower left corner, there were three back figures sitting in the boat with flashlights, showing a cruel coldness, which let people remember.


    "Hi, Natalie." Just standing in front of the poster, a small NV child has already waved to her with a smile.


    "Hi, Hannah." Natalie smiles in response to Dakota, who plays her sister in the movie? Fanning, she is wearing a pink s ¨¨ small dress, with a sweet smile, very cute.


    "Look, our brave Lei? Here comes Miss dolly, and I was talking to them about you John? In front of him, there are a large number of well groomed journalists, who are not well groomed, and who are well groomed in front of the film.


    "Hi, John. Nice to meet you." Natalie said hello to him and turned to the reporter who had already done the jump.


    "Miss Natalie, what do you think of bone in winter? Mr. John said that no one but you can perform that feeling


    "Thank you. I think it''s the same feeling that I always think no one can perform" teardrops "except John. We cooperated very well during the shooting, and we got along very well under Si, which Hannah can testify to. It''s really a very


    ng movie, cold but with innocence and hope. I''m very happy to be the lead character of NV in bones in winter


    "What do you think of Mr. Adrian, Miss Natalie?"


    "He is indeed a very s ¨¨ director. He works meticulously and is good at mobilizing actors'' emotions. Although he occasionally says some harsh words, it is still a lucky thing to cooperate with him."


    "The same is true of Si Xiali?"


    "You should ask Mr. Adrian about that, not me."


    Natalie answered the reporter''s questions without leaking water, and glanced around with the rest of her eyes. Adrian was not nearby, and she didn''t know whether she had entered or not. There was a trace of happiness and relaxation in her heart, but at the same time, there was an indescribable anxiety.


    After answering a few questions, she immediately took Dakota and hax into the theater with a smile from the beginning to the end. Even when some reporters asked maliciously about the relationship with the director of miracle, she did not show any displeasure or impatient God s ¨¨, showing her temperament and speech perfectly.


    "This is my movie. Why can''t we have the premiere?" As soon as she entered the screening hall, she heard the familiar voice. Natalie''s heart trembled slightly. She slowed down and looked up.


    Not far from the counter, the well-dressed Adrian was talking to someone who seemed to be having a good time with a smile on his face. Beside him, a small blonde NV Lang is holding his arm, very intimate appearance, black s ¨¨ Long Sleeve Silk Shirt added to the knee skirt, has a kind of Xing feeling inside.


    Natalie knows the NV man, Naomi? Watts, one of the miraculous NV Lang, is undoubtedly one of Adrian''s many Chu ¨¢ ng partners. Since she became famous by muheland Road, she has developed rapidly in the past two years. It is no wonder that she and Adrian are so intimate in public.


    Subconsciously, Natalie also knows that she should not have such malicious thoughts, but she can''t help but think about where to go. The only consolation for her is that she can relax a little again. Adrian, with Naomi at the premiere, naturally wants to show the media that he and Natalie are not intimate Relationship.


    Still, Natalie didn''t want to meet him, but before she did something, huckles said, "Hi, ed."


    "Hey, John, you''re here at last. Oh, and Natalie and lovely little Hannah." Adrian looked up. It didn''t look like a fake surprise.


    "Hi, ed." Dakota waved her hands, and Natalie couldn''t turn a blind eye any more. She could only keep her smile on her face and greet Adrian.


    "You''re so beautiful tonight, Natalie. Even I''m a little bit moved if it wasn''t for Nami around me." Adrian looked at the girl and said in an exaggerated tone.


    He was so successful that everyone around him laughed. Naomi shook his arm angrily. Only Natalie caught the meaning in his eyes.


    "I heard you talking about the premiere. What''s wrong with it?" After Adrian introduced the man Ji had talked to before, huckles asked."Sanders thinks I''m too extravagant. The Hu fee for the premiere alone is enough to make another quarter of" bones in winter. "Derian points to Sanders, who is also a producer? Morrie laughed.


    "That''s absolutely true. You know, ED, if there was no premiere, I would have gone to see a very, very interesting movie with my friends from NV." Cried Hucks at once.


    "Don''t tell me that movie you''re talking about..." Adrian pointed at him and raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s right. It''s also interesting to see the director''s work from another angle in such a comprehensive way." Huckled, and Morrie, who was next to him, gave Hanks a thumbs up.


    "What are they talking about?" Dakota tugged at lanatali''s coat.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a


    level prank comedy." Natalie sighed. The only thing that would make them laugh at Adrian so much was "scream.".


    This is a vulgar and heavy taste comedy that spoofs many well-known movies. It was released in early November, and the response was very good. Many media also gave good comments, saying that vulgar is vulgar, but it is a display of American free culture. Similar spoof comedies have been around for a long time in the United States, not to mention the 1980s "flying" and "white headed detective", the early 1990s "anti Hawk" is an excellent example, this film spoof "the first drop of blood", "terminator", "Star Wars" and many other well-known films, but also made a lot of box office.


    However, "Jingsheng Xixiao" is quite different. The spoof movies in it are basically related to the director of miracles. For example, the main plot of "scream" was originally written by Adrian, which also wore a series of works by Adrian or director or screenwriter, such as "smell the NV people", "very suspect", "black guest Empire", "muhiland road" So the selling point is very good. It won a lot of applause just after it was released. In the first week, it made 40 million box office receipts. You know, the cost of this film is only 19 million!


    The slogan "do you want to know everything about miracle director" was so popular that Natalie couldn''t help going to see one, even though she didn''t like this kind of funny and funny movie, even though she had other purposes.


    "Robert? Shea has a lot of brains to invest in this movie. " In the face of their laughter, Adrian sighed helplessly. Although he didn''t mind these, he changed the topic and talked about something else.


    These topics are basically focused on the film, so Dakota made a few remarks, which made them laugh.


    "Speaking of it, I think there''s a corner s ¨¨ that should suit you, Hannah." Adrian thought of something and said to the little NV child.


    "Is it?" Dakota opened his eyes and Lu showed a curious God s ¨¨, but he did not immediately ask.


    Smart little guy. Natalie said a compliment in her heart, then sighed again, watching Adrian frown slightly, still keeping silent.


    "The story of a clever NV child and her mentally retarded father, I''m worried about these two corners, but I think you can try with your intelligence." Adrian smiles. "If you like, I''ll give the script to your agent tomorrow, OK?"


    "No problem, no one''s going to turn down the miracle director''s invitation." Dakota said with a smile, and then sighed, "I can be proud to have the miracle director invite me in person."


    A clever word immediately attracted a lot of laughter, which let Natalie hide in the heart of the trouble Lu ¨¤ n came out again. Fortunately, Adrian did not go on. After looking at the time, she immediately called everyone to the screening hall. She was relieved. Natalie really doesn''t want to talk to him too much. Since that day, she has been extremely afraid of him. Although she usually looks the same as before, she is very afraid in her heart.


    What makes her miserable is that she can''t resist it. She doesn''t care about her eating habits. Especially on Chu ¨¢ ng, she has to take the initiative to cater to her, and then she is wantonly playing with Nong. Every time, she will be lost in that kind of distorted pleasure.


    Bear with it, Nada. As long as you endure, things will change. Natalie has been using self hypnosis to comfort herself, or focus Jing''s attention on the film as she does now.


    The effect is very good. After the film starts, the scene of the Missouri mountains is in place. The cold feeling in winter and the small warmth in the family complement each other, giving people a wonderful sense of harmony. But soon this sense of harmony was broken. With the arrival of the police, Lei''s father was announced missing. If she could not appear in court next time, the house would be confiscated, so the scene in the trailer appeared.


    "I''ll find him, I said I can find him!" Lei said without showing weakness, without concealing her hostility, just like the old mother Ji protecting her cubs.


    Compared with the flashy scenes in the trailer, Lei''s expression on the big screen is more clear, that kind of hard and tough feeling, even if it''s Natalie who plays her, it''s hard to avoid taking a deep breath. Especially later, my brother hoped to ask the neighbors for some adviceWhen you eat, the sentence "acceptable but not begging" immediately shows the Xing case with less NV.


    Next, Lei embarks on the journey of looking for her father, which should have been a simple thing. With the development of the plot, Lei''s father''s younger brother "teardrop" pulled out a gun to threaten her and not allow her to trace her father''s whereabouts. Although she was strong, Lei was still at a loss in the face of this situation, and finally left there in a panic. At this point, Lei''s family, or the family situation in this mountainous area, has been gradually revealed.


    Nevertheless, Lei still did not give up, and she continued to search for all kinds of people her father might contact, hoping to determine her father''s whereabouts through them. At the same time, she wore some ch ¨¡ to send her younger brothers and sisters to school, and peeped at the training of the reserve soldiers - she had always wanted to join the National Guard, so as to solve some of the family''s livelihood.


    One thing after another, his father''s problems have become very clear. Like most poor families in this mountainous area, he makes money by producing and selling drugs. Because of this, after he was arrested by the police, the drug dealers began to worry that he would become a tainted witness, so some people thought that he had been killed by the drug boss, others thought that he was worried about something and left here on bail.


    At the same time, all kinds of eyes are directed to Lei''s family. A distant relative tells Lei that this is the last place his father stayed in before the burned ruins somewhere, so he wants to adopt his younger brother.


    Lei always protects her younger brother and sister and takes care of her neurotic mother. However, no matter how strong she is, she will inevitably break down and finally shed tears when she takes her mother out for a walk.


    "Look at me, mother! Tell me what to do! Can''t you help me? " Lei asked her unresponsive mother in a loud voice. Even so, she didn''t cry out. Although her stubborn face was still the same, her tears still rolled down in her eyes. Little NV''s vague eyes let her vulnerability be seen at a glance at this moment.


    Here, the use of Yan s ¨¨ in the film reaches the extreme. Because of the story theme, the s ¨¨ tone of the whole film is cold from the beginning. Even at home, at school, in the bar, where there should be some warmth, the dim yellow light still makes people feel no warmth. When Lei was crying to her unresponsive mother in the grove, the dark sky of s ¨¨ and Yin almost melted into one, giving people a cold feeling without any temperature at all.


    Although the camera is simple, it conveys a strong emotion under the construction of Jing''s heart. Many people in the projection hall can''t help but take a deep breath. Of course, Natalie''s s s ¨¨ acting skills also played a significant role, that completely from the heart wrapped in a strong sense of powerlessness, even if she saw it, she could not help but clench her fist.


    Maybe I didn''t care when I was shooting, but it seems ironic at the moment. Natalie certainly knows why she looks so real on the big screen. She couldn''t help looking into Adrian''s seat, but he wasn''t there. She didn''t notice when he left, but Naomi was also absent, so she wanted to know what he was doing with her toes.


    Natalie''s fists were getting tighter.


    The plot on the big screen continues. Although Lei shed tears under great pressure, she becomes strong again when she comes back to her brother and sister. She is now the only pillar of the family, and she can''t fall down. To this end, she even taught her younger brother to hunt with guns, so as to ease the family''s difficulties with animals in the mountains.


    Finally, things began to develop in a good direction. Lei''s married friend, who could not help her too much at her husband''s command, finally drove over with her child and lent her the car. But bad things happened again. This is another part of the movie. In order to find the whereabouts of my father, we should find the body even if he is dead - this is what the police said. Lei tried every means to find the boss in charge of drug sales in this area. Her father had worked for him for a long time. Several times before, she was told that he refused to meet her, but Lei, who refused to let go, finally tracked him down in a ranch, but was caught by several NV people of his group and beat him up in the warehouse.


    "What are we going to do with you, a troublemaker." The old NV looked at the girl who had been left in the corner. She had also refused her request to meet the boss.


    "Kill me." Difficult spit out a broken tooth, bleeding bud against the wall after sitting, and she said.


    "That''s not our choice." The old NV shook his head.


    "Then help me find my father." Lei then said again.


    Adrian once again shows his control over the picture and s ¨¨ tone. The dim light makes Yin shadow cover half of her face, which makes her look a little fuzzy, but the bloodstain is not among them. It is shocking to see. Two eyes, one in the bright and the other in the dark, are very bright, blinking and looking at each other without blinking, forming a strong contrast, that kind of tough, stubborn and unyielding feeling suddenly face-to-face, mind-catching.


    Finally, the old man who was responsible for selling the stolen goods finally came out. All the people present knew about Lei''s family situation. Later, Lei''s father''s younger brother "tears" rushed over. These people seemed to be afraid of him, so they let him take Lei away. On the way back, Lei also understood for the first time that his uncle was not a ruthless man, he just wanted to protect them in his way.Then, under the hint of a small plot, Lei returns home and finds out the photo of her father and her mother. The audience in the screening hall finally understand that Lei''s father loves his family, so he will keep the drug trafficking secret. So he will do it with the police after he is arrested because he can''t bear the long term of imprisonment and can''t take care of his family Bail, so ray always believed she could find her father.


    However, judging from the reaction of drug dealers and the fact that "tears" do not know the whereabouts of Lei''s father, the most likely thing is that he has been killed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C57

    All text advertising free


    reaction and party


    Natalie closed her eyes, pinched the bridge of her nose and let out her breath before opening her eyes again. The plot on the big screen has reached the end. The group of old women who beat ray before may not be able to bear the people''s discussion, or simply want to help the poor girl, so they take her to the lake where her father was dumped To saw off his hands and give them to the police to prove that her father is dead.


    For a while, all kinds of pictures during the shooting came into my mind. It was because of the full devotion at that time that she had the wonderful performance now. She had heard the praise in a low voice for several times. In retrospect, it''s probably because of myself and Lei that I''m so involved? Dolly is a little similar, or does she want to be a bud? People like dolly.


    She couldn''t help but look at Adrian, who had already come back with Naomi. He was very affectionate and didn''t care about the movie being shown. Natalie bit her lips, but no matter how much she hated, the overwhelming fear still made the feeling of powerlessness spread throughout her body.


    Although Lei was in such a difficult environment, at least she had friends with her father''s brother "tears". The women who sold drugs and the police finally helped her a little. When Lei and teardrop returned home one night, they met the policeman who had come to warn her, because "teardrop" was also one of the drug dealers, and the police ordered him to get out of the car to pick him up He was examined, but teardrop obviously refused. He grabbed his rifle and held it for a while. After holding it for a while, he finally let them go because he noticed that Lei was still in the car. In addition, when ray finally proved that her father was dead with her hands sawn from the corpse in the lake, he also approved her statement after considering it.


    Although the whole film is very cold, with a kind of hard and heartless, but in the last ten minutes, the story is still warm.


    Who will help me? Natalie thought sadly that at least Lei had friends and family to help share some of the misfortune, but who could she tell her story and ask for help? Natalie knew very well that if she really revealed it, why would Adrian make such two films that are similar in a small part but opposite in most places, have become the topic of many people''s curiosity. However, the complete plot of "never compromise" will not be known until a few weeks later, so it is mainly speculation at present, which has caused some discussions, but it is not particularly fierce.


    To say the biggest change, it should be the box office of bones in winter. Because Adrian directed and produced it, it finally won 500 cinemas. In addition, with the hype and the unanimous praise of critics, it made a box office of over 7 million in the first week! If the cost of publicity is not 1.5 times of the cost of shooting, the box office alone will be enough to earn back the cost.


    But then again, if there is no publicity input, Adrian''s fame alone may not get 7 million box office in the first week, which is equivalent to the original overseas box office. After searching for a long time in memory, Adrian finally found the box office data of the original "bones in winter". Even if he won the grand prize at the Sundance Film Festival, the box office of the first three days was only 80000, and the global total box office was only over 10 million.


    Now, with the bonus of miracle director and full publicity, it is released in early November. Even if the box office in North America is poor, it can get more than 20 million yuan. With the box office outside Shanghai, even if the publicity costs more money, there is still no pressure to recover the cost.


    With the approach of Thanksgiving, the second hot film schedule of this year has also followed, and film companies have to start a new round of competition. Universal film does not have much advantage. Among the several commercial films prepared, Adrian is familiar with only Monica and Denzel? Washington CO produced "human bone puzzle", which finally caught up with this year''s Christmas schedule after working overtime.


    He doesn''t care too much. At present, there are many profitable movies around the world. For example, the shooting of the first song of "X-Men" has been completed. Scarlett''s naughty character is very popular. However, wolverine, Professor X and magneto are more popular. Next summer vacation or the end of the year will be a good time to be shown. Meanwhile, the crew of Spider Man 2 has already negotiated with Maguire and signed the last two films. The script is almost finished. Preparations can start at any time. As for Kirsten, Adrian will not treat her badly. Therefore, why worry about the weakness of a certain schedule? How about a little concession? Besides, they can be paralyzed by the way.


    "Yes, I know it''s down a bit, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll bet that in the next 10 years, people will have the name friends when they mention the most classic TV series." In the bustling hall, Adrian said with three men and four women.


    There''s no doubt that they''re the six stars of friends, the men in suits and the women''s showy, but Aniston is obviously a little fat and probably really pregnant. As for the extra lady, is that Winona? Ryder, she''s holding Aniston''s arm in a very intimate manner, and Aniston doesn''t seem to reject her. As for Dennis, he''s not here.


    "I think he should stay at home. It''s a TV actor party after all." After Adrian asked, Aniston said lightly.Indeed, this is a huge party held by a


    C because of the huge increase in the ratings of the autumn show. All the actors invited are from TV series and reality TV shows. However, no one else will be refused to attend. What''s more, what''s wrong with Winona around you. Of course, Adrian didn''t ask questions rashly, and Winona didn''t know what medicine she was taking. When she asked Dennis just now, she cut in and said, "I think Janie should divorce him and come and live with me. We can raise this baby together."


    Although it has been learned from Dennis that she claims that she loves Aniston and often persuades Aniston to elope with her, it is the first time to hear her say so in person. Listening to the extremely serious tone, Adrian was really "thunder" for a moment. I remember that she had been hit hard in the past 00 years. As a result, she made a theft and almost ruined her future. So Is she here for real? But look at the other three men and the two of them have a look that we haven''t heard anything about, and Aniston is very supportive of her, it seems not like.


    Anyway, it''s Dennis''s housework after all, and he doesn''t make much of it. Aniston, Lisa and Courtney seem to have some problems in the engagement. If you can''t make up your mind, you can go against the wall yourself. As for the protagonist of I''m Sam, just take a few chances to talk to him, so we talked about Adrian Ann left with her blonde companion.


    With Dakota at the premiere of bones in winter? Fanning said that the film is exactly "I am Sam", the hero Sam is a mentally retarded, accidentally had a biological daughter, and then in the process of raising her, many things happened. It''s a dream role for Hollywood actors. Think of the actors who won the Oscars for their mentally retarded and psychotic roles.


    It''s not the script that Adrian came up with before, and then let the writers complete it. It''s written by someone else. It''s not surprising, Jessie? Nelson, the original screenwriter, director and producer, has been working for Universal Pictures. Adrian has attracted a lot of talents to globegroup.


    Was this character Sean in a previous life? Pan''s, he also got the best actor nomination, now Adrian although considered him, but also want to try to give others a chance, anyway Sean? Pan also has a chance to hit the Oscars. Although it is clear that Dennis is is not likely to win an Oscar, it is also good to give him the opportunity to accumulate qualifications.


    "You are charming now, Catherine." In a room outside the hall, Adrian said to his blonde.


    "Don''t talk, ed. I want you." The other side gasped and responded in a pleasant voice. She was leaning against the wall, her legs firmly clasped Adrian''s waist, and she kept up and down with his rhythm.


    Adrian has always been the target of many women, but now it''s a big party hosted by a


    C, so this Catherine? Miss Hagel seized the opportunity. She guest stars as Rachel''s sister in friends and gets along so well with Aniston that she has five episodes, which is much more fortunate than the original one, who is now Playboy''s playmate.


    Such an opportunity for Katherine? Miss Hagel was so popular that she naturally wanted to get to a higher level. Adrian didn''t mind tasting some fresh food, so she became her temporary companion. After talking with Aniston, she took her to another room. As for the name of Catherine, she didn''t care.


    I have to admit that it''s very special for other people to revel outside, but it''s also a good place to hunt for beauty while having a big party. So, after playing with Hegel for half an hour, in the same room, different women and Adrian are entangled in different positions on the sofa.


    "Ellie, you''re great The girl''s legs against the shoulder, her whole lower body folded over the upper half of the body, Adrian side of the impact of a loud praise.


    "You too Ed You too! " Alexis? Bradel screamed with the same loud voice, and her skin was flushed and seemed to be reaching its peak.


    Did you make Gilmore girl and play with Jennifer? After Connery, Adrian planned to get Alexis in, but he didn''t find a chance, and there were some restrictions. But now it''s just right now. When Alexis, who had drunk a little wine, was alone, Adrian went up to her and got her hand in a few words. In addition, she had seen her occasionally. She had a good impression of him, so she brought her into the room smoothly.


    It''s a real playboy.


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C58

    "You look like you''re having a good time, ed.


    "After Adrian came to the bar and asked for a whisky, a familiar voice came into his ear.


    "Charley, you know what." Adrian held up his glass to his former secretary with a smile. He was wearing a black long sleeve silk shirt with a knee length skirt and pointed high-heeled shoes. He sat on the high chair with his legs tilted, and with a shallow smile, he was as charming as ever. As the head of the planning department of a


    C, it''s perfectly normal for her to appear at the party.


    "We might as well find a room and have a good chat if you like." He came up to Charlize and winked vaguely.


    "I know you''re good, ED, and I know you''re strong, but..." Charlize casually took out Martinelli''s olives, put them into his mouth and chewed them slowly. Her cheeks were so attractive that she said after a while, "let me see who else is here. Maybe we can go to the room and talk about it together?"


    Adrian, however, did not answer. He laughed and glanced around. Unfortunately, there were so many people in the hall, no matter Catherine? Heidegger or Alexis? Bradel, there''s no sign for a moment. Looking back on the two periods of passion separated by half an hour, if it is to play with the two of them, it must be more exciting. But then again, if you want a woman to play with Alexis, it''s still Jennifer? Connery is the best. Adrian had this idea to persuade Connery to take "Gilmore girl".


    Sensing that his mind was a little bit biased, Adrian was busy and shook his head. There were opportunities in the future. Whether it was Hegel or alixis, it was impossible to play once. So he picked up the cup to change the topic: "by the way, Congratulations, Charlie. American Idol''s ratings are quite excellent."


    A series of reality shows and TV series released in the fall have been quite successful. It goes without saying that two and a half heroes can be made in seven or eight seasons in a previous life, which is enough to illustrate the problem. The writers and producers below are also excellent. Adrian only details the main points, although "it''s a good idea." After Sara and Amanda left, Charlize said leisurely. Just because Sarah doesn''t see it doesn''t mean she can''t.


    Adrian chuckled, drank the rest of the whiskey and left the bar. If she stayed any longer, God knew what words she would invent to mock herself. Charlize knew that there were things that couldn''t be changed, but that didn''t stop her from describing him in a different way with those sharp words.


    In fact, it''s good to listen to her sarcasm occasionally, at least she is really concerned about herself. Adrian, who was walking in the hall, thought that because of his celibacy, some sharp eyes were thrown around him from time to time, which made him suddenly have an impulse to go back to the bar. At this time, a few figures in the corner of his right hand reflected into his eyelids, which made him raise his eyebrows involuntarily.


    There were four women, four Asian women, Lin Zhiling, who played an important role in the latest season of CSI, and her agent, Lin Xilei. Then there was a middle-aged woman about 40 years old, and a young girl with black and bright long hair who looked very pure. Their facial features are very similar. They are obviously a mother and daughter. The mother is very generous to talk with Shuanglin, while the daughter is very shy and embarrassed and stands beside them, hardly saying too much.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. He had been in the entertainment industry in his previous life. How could he not be impressed by the mother and daughter, but how could they appear here? His eyes fell on Shuanglin again. Lin Xilei had been talking to her mother with a smile, but Lin Zhiling seemed perfunctory and absent-minded.


    Looking back on what he had heard about the mother and daughter in his previous life, Adrian was suddenly filled with interest. After a little thought, he walked over a few steps and directly asked in Chinese, "Hey, two ladies, you are here."


    "Hi, ed." Lin Zhiling and Lin Xilei said in unison that Lin Zhiling took his arm with a smile for the first time.


    "I see you''re talking to a lot of people, so I didn''t bother you." She said, half coquettish.


    Adrian micro imperceptible pick eyebrows, comfort after two words will move to the mother and daughter, showing a look of great interest: "these two are?"


    My mother was at a loss. Maybe she had never seen a westerner so fluent in Mandarin. In this way, her daughter was even more timid. Fortunately, Lin Xilei coughed softly beside her: "Ms. Liu, this is what I once told you: Adrian, the most famous Hollywood director and media magnate? Mr. Cowell -- ed, this is Ms. Liu Li, and this is her daughter, Liu Yufei. "


    Sure enough. Adrian said in his heart, smiling and holding out his hand, "nice to meet you, Ms. Liu and Miss Liu."


    "Well Well Nice to meet you, too Mr. Adrian. " Liu Li''s eyes flashed with excitement. Although she was not used to it, she held Adrian''s hand for the first time."You Hello, Mr. Adrian. " Liu Yufei also held out her hand timidly. After shaking it with him, she quickly took it back. It was obvious that her mother had been making decisions for her since childhood. She has been used to being submissive


    "call me Adrian or ED," Ms. Liu is a Chinese mainland person. Adrian kept smiling.


    "Well Yes Liu Li''s face changed slightly.


    "I like China very much, so I have studied Chinese, but I haven''t been able to see it." Adrian immediately said, "am I still fluent?"


    "Of course, it is better than many Chinese people." Liu Li said a lot of compliments.


    "Thank you." Adrian said and looked at Lin Xilei, and the latter explained knowingly: "the double faced spy starred by Miss Hu Kaili needs some Chinese Americans to play neighbors and friends. Some star scouts took a fancy to Yufei. Then, under the persuasion of Ms. Liu Li, Yufei took part in the audition and got a good role. There are two episodes of content, which are all in the content of the recent broadcast, so Zhiling invited When I was invited to a


    C party, I invited Ms. Liu Li and Yufei together


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C59

    Because "double faced NV spy" is starred by Kelly Hu, many places have changed, such as the condensed plot. The more complex the previous series, the bigger the mystery will be Go ahead.


    Part of the plot has been changed, coupled with Hu Kaili''s partial Asian appearance, so some of the people''s facilities have also changed. The next is what Lin Xilei said. The crew sought out Chinese American or Asian American extras in all aspects. Then a star scout found Liu Yufei in New York and asked for two questions, and then she agreed with her mother.


    This is quite in line with Adrian''s memory. The mother NV should have lived in New York at this time, but later he realized that the so-called "good corner s ¨¨" in Lin Xilei''s mouth was only a NV child from the neighbor''s family who appeared less than 10 minutes in two episodes, and why they came to this party


    "Probably because of different cultures, I prefer those poems full of heroism, so some poems of Li Bai, Su Shi and Xin Qiji are very much to my taste." After reading Li Bai''s Guan Shan Yue, Adrian said so.


    By selling Nong''s understanding of Chinese culture, and Lin Xilei always seizes the opportunity to add two sentences, it''s easy for Liu Li to relax completely. Although Liu Yufei talks very little, she can''t help looking at him with a curious God s ¨¨. Only Lin Zhiling was depressed. She didn''t know a lot about Adrian. Even if it was part of Chinese culture, CH ¨¡ couldn''t speak and didn''t dare to interrupt, so she could only smile.


    Taking this opportunity, Adrian basically told Liu Li''s situation. They have come to the United States for 99 years. They are living in New York and living next door to a Chinese lawyer. Liu Yufei is still in school. However, because her English is not very good, she has few friends. So after meeting the Star scout, Liu Li will persuade NV son to take over so as to try to contact more people.


    Of course, these are what Liu Li said. Adrian knew more than her memory, so she didn''t ask her occupation in detail. It is almost certain that 80% of all the rumors about the mother NV in previous lives should be true. In this case, why should others be cheaper? Why can''t Adrian start first? Isn''t that interesting? What''s more, it''s good to have a beautiful Hu bottle plaything, and calculate that Liu Yufei''s age is just in time. Asian Americans naturally look younger, and there''s no need to use pie faces to undermine the audience''s aesthetic standards.


    Thinking of this, Adrian gave Lin Xilei an eye s ¨¨, the latter nodded knowingly, then whispered a few words to Lin Zhiling, and reluctantly she pulled Liu Yufei away. Although little NV is reluctant to ask for help, she looks at her mother like help, but perceiving something, Liu Li just asks her to follow Lin Xilei for a walk.


    "Is there anything you want to tell me, Mr. Adrian?" Liu Li has also seen some NV people in the big field. With Adrian''s friendly attitude, she adapted quickly, so she kept calm.


    "You know, Liu NV, I am familiar with Chinese culture, and I am an American, so I always appreciate the saying" open the window and speak up. " Adrian chuckled. "So I said it straight."


    After a pause, he looked into Liu Li''s eyes: "I''m very interested in your NV son, Liu NV Shi, I think she''s very cute."


    "Why What? " Liu Lilu was shocked and unbelievable. Although she had made some psychological preparations, she obviously didn''t expect that he would make such a request, and it was still so straightforward.


    "I like your n''drian, still smiling, as if he were talking about a common thing.


    Liu Li turned her head and didn''t look at Adrian. Her face was blue and white, and she didn''t answer. But Adrian had already raised the possibility of those rumors in her previous life by 5%. If she really loved her NV children, her first reaction was to slap the other party, and then pull NV Er around and walk away.


    "Although there is a saying in China that she would rather be a Ji head than an ox tail, she will not become a Ji head if she develops in the entertainment industry in the mainland. Here, some things - such as discrimination - can''t be changed even by me, but she will never be a cow''s tail. I am sincere and trustworthy. No one has ever been dissatisfied with this. You can consult Miss Lin Xilei about this. " Adrian is not slow to say, first analysis and comparison of the pros and cons - although she may not be thinking about bringing the NV children back into the entertainment industry - and then suggesting that this has happened more than once.


    "I know it will be an important decision for you. You can think about it carefully. If you want to talk to me in detail, you can contact Lin Xilei." Adrian followed and said, and left without giving her a chance to speak. Although not very detailed, but as long as Liu Li has an idea, it is impossible that she will not have a heart attack, so the next thing is about Lin Xilei.


    Leighton, Jili, Liu Yufei Hell, I''m going to be a pervert. All of a sudden the thought came out of Adrian''s head. First, he was stunned, then he laughed, and finally shook his head.I''m actually a good man. He said in his heart. You see, I gave Leighton a comforting environment and sent her to Burbank high school. I changed Jili''s trajectory so that she didn''t need to be the third edition of the sun. As for Liu Yufei''s mother NV, I remember a friend who knew a professor at Tongji Medical University in Wuhan in the previous life. According to the professor, Liu Li was sent out by her mother-in-law because of her identity as a dancer Yes, and want boys not to like NV children.


    Therefore, it is understandable to rely on men in various ways. Of course, understanding means understanding. This does not change some facts. Liu Yufei is completely pulled up by her mother, so she has no opinion but to listen to Liu Li. Therefore, she does whatever her mother arranges, including


    At least I can give her a more valuable star status. Adrian thought triumphantly, then put his mind on how to spend the night tonight. On the other side, he didn''t know what the two NV people were arguing about, which decided where he would spend the night.


    "What do you want, Lin Xilei? What are you going to do? " In fact, some of Lin Zhiling stares at Lin Xilei impolitely. The discontented God s ¨¨ is obviously shown on her face.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say." Lin Xilei smiles with good temper.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me, you should help me!" Lin Zhiling said without good breath.


    "Well, don''t be like a cat that explodes m ¨¢ O. it''s just a little NV child, and it doesn''t pose a threat to you." Lin Xilei shrugged indifferently.


    "Come on, you and I both know the guy''s preferences. I can''t rely on the possibility that he doesn''t like the new and hate the old, although he hasn''t shown it, I haven''t..." Lin Zhiling said that she didn''t speak in the back, but she was holding her arm and biting her mouth. Chun''s face was still angry, and she seemed very unwilling.


    "I don''t care about that," Lin said bluntly, "don''t you understand, Lin Zhiling? I''m different from you. Even if crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon fails, it doesn''t matter. As long as Adrian thinks, he can still make you a star. As long as you become famous completely, even if you leave him in the future, you can make some achievements by this Hun. But I''m not the same. Although I''m in a big office now, I have a lot of people under my command. I can also have a good chat with those famous directors and producers. This is completely based on his support for me, do you understand?! Even his contacts are lent to me, they are willing to Yan s ¨¨ to talk to me kindly because he is behind me! Without his support, what agent can I be a Taiwanese here?! I don''t care. I don''t care what other people think of me. I don''t care what kind of taste he likes. I''ll try to provide him with any flavor to make him happy. It''s so simple! "


    Fortunately, there is no news of Lin Xilei''s reason. Although Ji Dong still controls her voice, Lin Zhiling can''t refute it, but her face s ¨¨ becomes very ugly. People are like this. Once they have tried something, it is very difficult to put it down. If there is the possibility of loss, they will be very afraid, and then try every means to retain them. This is the case with Lin Zhiling and so is Lin Xilei.


    After the two NV people looked at each other for a long time, Lin Xilei slowed down: "I''m helping you, Zhiling. Do you really think that if there are no other Chinese NV people around him, you can keep your advantage? Don''t be silly, you only have one person, plus I only have two, unless you become his plaything completely like that Japanese NV


    Aware of her emotions, she took a deep breath and calmed down before saying: "you should know that there are many small circles in this circle. Like Adrian, who is called the spokesman of the Australian gang by many people, they may not like to see each other, but they will be very united if there is a major accident. You tell me, Zhiling, what kind of circle do we have? If something happened to you and me, who would speak for us? "


    Although Lin Zhiling is still silent, her face s ¨¨ is slightly changed, obviously thinking. This is the difference between people. Lin Zhiling was moistened immediately after being taken over by Adrian Nong. The previous frustration was nothing at all. Naturally, she wanted to continue to monopolize her share. It was also because of this that she did not want to see Lin Xilei at the beginning.


    Although Lin Xilei began to enjoy the life that she could not have imagined before, she also faced a lot of pressure, such as the cold eye of colleagues, such as making their own achievements. Under this kind of pressure, she rarely burst out of her potential, so she considered the problem more comprehensively, and didn''t mind to separate out something at the right time to fight for more and greater interests. Therefore, after Adrian reminded her, she never had a conflict with Lin Zhiling, and always dealt with the contradiction between her and her very tactfully.


    "We need our own circle, Zhiling, even if it''s very small." Lin Xilei continued, "I have a lot of contact with them. The NV child basically has no opinion. Her mother makes up her mind for her. Adrian''s Xing Ge will not tolerate that the control is not in his own hands, but he doesn''t like to use tough measures. So your opportunity comes. You can approach her at the right time, comfort her, and turn her into your person Do you understand? "Lin Zhiling pursed her mouth and looked at the crowd around her. In this way, she disguised her mind of bothering Lu Xun n. although she did not bear a lot of pressure like Lin Xilei, after all, she started her career in Hollywood for two years. What she learned here was not something that could be taught by the small circle in Taiwan. After a while, she made up her mind: "I know."


    "That''s good," Lin Xilei said with relief. "You just need to find a way to consolidate your position."


    "Speaking of this, I know there is a good way." Lin Zhiling bit her mouth and looked at Lin Xilei''s eyes. She seemed to be making a decision. "You''ll help me, right?"


    Although Microsoft can see clearly the three bodies entangled in Chu ¨¢ ng, two NV and one man are constantly fluctuating. Intense exercise makes the whole piece of Chu ¨¢ ng creak and creak. The combination of Hun and Huang in the room is enough to let any man burst out his own * *.


    No matter how fierce the battle has stopped, the three people entangled in each other after several screams finally stopped, gasping for a moment and then began to warm up in the aftertaste.


    "You know, I''m happy." Caressing Lin Zhiling and Lin Xilei, Adrian kisses their faces and says in a satisfied tone.


    Although the two NV people''s * * are covered with sweat, hair is also stained on the face, between the eyebrows of Hun and tired and happy look - especially Lin Zhiling, almost all at the edge of loss, before Adrian folded her lower body, the attack from top to bottom made her almost faint - but after feeling Adrian''s action, she was still determined The knowledge of the return of the w-n.


    "Just be happy." Instead of Lin Zhiling, who is still breathing, Lin Xilei said in her own hoarse voice after the protest.


    As she spoke, she stuck it on Adrian again and began to wriggle rhythmically. At the same time, her right hand also slid down. After grasping it, it was only two or three times, and the things that had passed the deadline immediately stood up again. Adrian couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows. She just wanted to tease them at the party before. Unexpectedly, they agreed to talk about it all the time.


    This had already surprised him enough, but now it seems that they are not going to end it like this, even though the previous fierce battle has killed both of them, and


    Lin Xilei lies down with a smile and looks at him swallowing at the corner of his mouth. Lin Zhiling, next to him, also encourages him to stand up half of her body and kneel with Lin Xilei. On Chu ¨¢ NG''s shop, she is also encouraged to join hands. Adrian breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the wonderful pleasure brought by these two pillars. Seeing that they were basically able to determine what they were thinking, they just talked with Liu Li''s mother NV, but got such a harvest.


    Looking back on the situation before, he couldn''t help being a little funny. Although the two NV people agreed to Shuangfei''s request very actively, they were still pinching and twisting at the beginning. Especially when Lin Zhiling climbed on Lin Xilei, she was tight and had no pleasure at all. But now after releasing it, he became so * * again, just like two people before and after.


    In fact, such things have happened more than once. For example, it may be very uncomfortable at the beginning to agree to some excessive requirements, but after entering the state, they are more excited than other NV people. Maybe this is the common fault of Asian Nvxing. They are shy on the * * and have no scruples once they let go. This is probably one of the reasons why they always want to consolidate their position rather than abandon men when they know that their men have other NV people.


    It''s really good to carve with one arrow. Adrian in the heart ha ha ha smile way, further enjoy up, after the matter has the opportunity is also behind the matter.


    After the party, it''s Thanksgiving Day. With the fall season of TV series over, the movie hot m ¨¦ n schedule comes again. Although Universal''s "human bone puzzle" and "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" are all put in late December, films invested by new line and Miramax are released around Thanksgiving, such as "sense and emotion", such as "the law of Apple Wine House".


    Of course, these are for the Oscars, so the number of theaters is relatively small, ranging from dozens to hundreds, and the premiere is relatively small. "Winnie and Brent are still in the show, but Wengren and Brent are not going to be there, because they are not going to be able to do it, either, because Winnie and Brent are still there. The relationship between him and them is not known to all in the circle, but to those outside the circle, it''s just not sure. The speculation on the gossip website about whether he and they both flew has never been broken.


    As for the law of the cider house, with the better results of fate than the original, and the publicity of Tomb Raider film version has been going on for some time, the media has focused on Kate, and the original role of tornado has been dug out. With their persevering Jing gods, it will be sooner or later that many things will be covered in this way, and Lily will have to appear in front of the public, so it is better to muddle the water and let them guess first.However, Adrian''s main strength is not in this. Although the premiere has achieved good results and almost one-sided praise, the number of cinemas showing bones in winter has not increased much. After all, in this hot m ¨¦ n schedule, cinemas will give priority to those films that are commercial. However, the film has accumulated more than 20 million box office in North America, and the cost has been fully recovered. Therefore, it doesn''t matter if it does not increase the number of theaters. If it is shown for such a long time, it may finally break 100 million yuan.


    It''s just that despite the constant positive comments, many people still have to connect it with the upcoming "never compromise" when they discuss it. Although this is also the propaganda of "never compromise", it would be bad if most of them hold a negative attitude towards "never compromise". I believe that many people who have reached this conclusion will overturn this conclusion after watching the film, but this situation can''t be left to its own devices. Moreover, this is not the case before. It has changed very strangely here, so Adrian needs to fight back, which is one of the reasons why he attended the premiere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C60

    "In a recent interview, marvel director Adrian believes that" bones in winter "and" never compromise "are totally two types of films, which are meaningless to compare. The two films have nothing in common but realism and inspiration. The difference is that "bones in winter" is closer to the bottom of the society. Motivation is just to show the warmth. The theme of "never compromise" is inspirational and seems to be some fairy tales, but it is adapted from real people. What''s more, before the movie is released, it''s unreasonable to judge "never compromise" as "bones in winter" according to the trailer.


    Frankly speaking, I agree with the latter sentence that it is not reasonable to make such a judgment before the movie is released, but what if it is just speculation? It has to be said that Adrian is a little too sensitive. Indeed, some people are making judgments, but most of them are just guessing. Therefore, there is a suspicion of concealment when he says so... " The TV host is chattering about something.


    Taking advantage of the two premieres of "sense and sensibility" and "the law of the Cider House", Adrian seldom talked about his two films that had been released and will be released at the end of this year in front of reporters, which immediately aroused a warm response from the media. You know, he has always been called the most irresponsible director and producer. In recent years, he has basically given the operation to others after he has made a film. In addition to attending the next premiere, he basically does not participate in the rest of the publicity activities. At least he will appear on several programs before. But even so, his works still sell well, which disappoints many people who want to see jokes.


    Now he takes the initiative to talk about his film at the premiere, how can it not be worth the reporter''s special book. Even if he knows that he is warning some people not to disturb Lu Xun''s propaganda by commenting on the movie before they see the film, it doesn''t matter. As long as they use the words carefully, some people will see what they want to see, just like the TV host above. Of course, there are people who can''t see anything, such as the one sitting in front of the TV.


    "What is he talking about? Why don''t I hear it clearly? " Confused with the remote control, Lily couldn''t help turning her head to Nvxing, an Asian American, who was rowing an apple next to her.


    "Nothing. He''s a fool, questioning the best director on the planet." You Ji Hui shrugs and pushes the cut apple to Lily.


    "Must we finish?" Lily''s mouth suddenly pours, and the reluctant God s ¨¨ comes out.


    "At least half of it, as your father ordered." You Ji Hui smiles on her head twice.


    "Well, well, I knew that Aunt Jihui listened to her father very much." Lily sighed and looked at the chattering host on the screen and turned off the TV with the remote control. "Since you are a fool, don''t listen to him."


    She turned it off, but the people next to her didn''t like it.


    "It depends on TV Juliet cried out in a very angry voice. It was not easy to hear the vague voice clearly, but the dissatisfaction in the tone was obvious.


    "You can''t watch TV now, you understand, Juliet." Lily turned her head to warn her sister, just in time to see Deva turning over and pushing Tui to climb under the sofa.


    "Hey, Deva, you don''t need Lu Xun to run!" Lily immediately jumped out of the sofa, grabbed another sister and wanted to send her back. But the little guy struggled a little bit, and giggled and kept laughing. Maybe she thought her sister was playing games with herself, so Lily couldn''t push her up.


    Fortunately, Ji Hui came to help after wiping her hands, otherwise Lily didn''t know when to entangle with Daiwa.


    "Sister! Sister The happy little guy sat back in his seat and clapped his hands and yelled at lily. He also put out his tongue and made a face, which made Lily stare at her for a long time without knowing what to say.


    "Auntie Jihui, was it the same when I was so old?" Lily suddenly looked up and asked, "you should have come to our house then."


    "Well, although you didn''t come here often at that time, I saw you many times," Ji Hui said after thinking about it. "But I can guarantee that you are absolutely different from them."


    Then, before Lily could be complacent, she went on: "you are much more mischievous than they are, and Juliet and EVA together are not as good as you."


    "Ah?" Lily immediately puffed up her cheeks and Lu looked hurt. "Why did Auntie Jihui learn from her father?"


    Before Ji Hui could reply, two restless little guys on the sofa bumped their heads. Then Juliet grinned and began to cry. EVA, who was not willing to show weakness, began to cry. The room became noisy. Fortunately, the baby sitter was nearby. After hearing the cry of the little guy, she came here quickly. There were still some little hunlu ¨¤ n on the scene. Seeing that she couldn''t help anything, and aunt Ji Hui''s attention was not on her body, Lily helped herself to sneak out on tiptoe.


    It''s great not to eat apples. Lily, who was running up the stairs, was laughing in her heart. No matter how delicious the food is, you will feel bored if you eat too much.Come to the second floor and have a look around. Her eyes turn a few times. Lily runs to the left with a smile. At the end of the turn, she put down her own feet, curled up like a big enemy rabbit to slowly move toward the target. Before she passed by, a groan was heard. The little guy was flustered and frowned. After a few seconds of hesitation, she decided to move on, but her step was lighter.


    Finally, she came to the mouth of M ¨¦ n, groaning more and more loud. After taking a deep breath, Lily stuck her head against the wall into the half covered room m ¨¦ n, and then grew up her mouth. My mother is climbing on Chu ¨¢ ng, with Chu ¨¢ NG''s tail on her head, her eyes half open and half closed, and her mouth slightly tilted upward. It seems that she is very comfortable. But father kneels beside, bends the arm, presses the elbow in the mother''s waist, diligently grinds.


    "How are you doing now? Is it here?" Father asked as he grinded. His mother didn''t say anything. Although she frowned, she hummed. It seemed that she was satisfied with his action.


    What are mom and Dad doing? Lily pursed her mouth and became more and more curious and confused.


    "Although I am not very professional, but these places can still be mo accurate." Dad said again.


    "I see. You are very professional. Are you all right now?" "Even lily is attracted by you," said her mother


    Then she turned her head to the NV, who was hiding m ¨¦ n''s mouth with a smile: "come on in, lily, I''ve seen you for a long time."


    The little NV child spat out his tongue, some embarrassed ran in, stood on tiptoe in front of his mother and gave her a kiss on her smiling face.


    "Our lovely NV son forgot to knock m ¨¦ dad again, and he continued to grind his mother''s waist and said jokingly.


    Lily''s face suddenly turned red, and immediately retorted, "that''s because my father didn''t turn off m ¨¦ n. if I did, I would not come in without knocking on M ¨¦ n!"


    Then, without waiting for her father to talk, she immediately changed the subject: "what are you doing, dad?"


    "Give your mother a massage," my father didn''t care about it. "Your mother has a lot of actions to do when she makes a new movie, so her waist is very tired, so I massage her to relieve her fatigue."


    "Is it?" Lily hopped to her father''s side and looked at his elbow. "It looks strange."


    "Would you like to try it, too?" Dad suddenly straightened up and said that.


    "Me?" Lily Lu was surprised and excited by s ¨¨, "what can I do?"


    "Come up first." Dad waved and said that after NV Er took off her shoes and climbed on Chu ¨¢ ng, she sat down on her mother''s waist.


    "That''s it. Shake your ass and generate vibration, which can relieve your mother''s fatigue." Dad said with a smile, obviously in a prank, Lily giggled, according to his words, the weight of the whole body on his mother''s body rocking up.


    "Hey, you two!" Mother is very angry and funny. Whenever she wants to get up, NV always uses her body weight to push her back. After several times, her mother seems to be angry and turns over and grabs Lily into her arms. Lily screamed and dodged everywhere. It was easy to break free from her mother''s grasp. She dived into the arms of her father who was watching the drama. However, her mother did not care so much. She directly dragged her father into the battle group. The three members of the family were fighting on Chu ¨¢ ng for a long time before stopping.


    "Really, mom and dad are ganging up to bully a child!" Said lily, who was tidying up her clothes.


    "Since mom and NV can work together to bully dad, and dad and NV can work together to bully mom, why can''t mom and dad bully dad? Adrian, who''s in Kate''s arms, smiles.


    "Because it''s not fair!" The little guy was waving her little fist.


    "So it''s fair to join hands with dad or mom to bully mom or dad?" Adrian asked.


    "Of course That''s a very reasonable answer.


    "Oh, my dear, it seems that there is something wrong with our education. How can Lily become such a mess?" Adrian sighed to Kate in an exaggerated tone. Kate, who was cuddling up in his arms and chuckling, gave him a w-n.


    Lily rolled her eyes, jumped off Chu ¨¢ ng to put on her shoes, left a sentence of "I''m going down" and ran out quickly.


    "Let''s go down and see the little ones, too." Adrian took another sip of Kate and said, "you should be more comfortable in your waist? I knew they wouldn''t use steel wire. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Since it''s an action movie, it''s inevitable." Kate shrugged her shoulders, her waist was just a little tired, not even a strain.


    "So, do you think that I can make up for the damage I caused by not appreciating your s ¨¨ performance in the apple house rules?" Adrian then asked."Of course --" Kate dragged out her voice, "no way!"


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, suddenly turned Kate over, pressed it up and looked at her fiercely, "are you sure? Dear Kate? Miss Beckinsale? "


    "Of course, and because of your rudeness, I''m more angry now." Kate snorted, and said Ting Xiong, "besides, I want to remind you that the m ¨¦ n of the room is not off."


    After looking at her for a moment, Adrian finally let her go with a sigh: "well, well, I knew that it was impossible to get your forgiveness."


    Although he is obviously acting, Kate laughs and shakes her head. After sitting up, she hugs him gently. She doesn''t speak, but it''s all in the embrace.


    "Let''s go down." Adrian patted her cheek, repeated the previous words, and then stuck it in her ear and said, "your performance is really


    ng, that''s the truth."


    You know, speaking to reporters at the premieres of "sense and sensibility" and "the law of the Cider House" meant to divert their attention in addition to warning them. As I said before, even if lily is going to be in public sooner or later, it''s better to be late than early.


    Therefore, when he followed the media, most of Jing''s efforts were focused on the reports of "bones in winter" and "never compromise", and a small number of Jing forces were put in the news that might lead to Lily. So when Kate tried to ask him how the media had commented on her performance in the "Cider House Rules", Adrian perfunctorily made a few perfunctory remarks, so Kate Some of them are not very happy.


    Despite Adrian''s quick reaction, Kate always looks as if she is not salty. For him, we should know that the NV people have always been very small. Moreover, Kate feels that Adrian has paid too much attention to "never compromise" and the NV protagonist of the film - although she does not realize this. So Adrian tried his best, and finally there were all kinds of things before, and then with Lily''s help, she successfully finished Kate.


    My lovely Kate is sensitive again. Adrian later thought that he was an old man and wife, and he knew Kate''s mind better in some ways. However, it is also good to have some minor conflicts from time to time to keep this relationship going.


    To be frank, Kate''s performance in "the laws of the Cider House" is generally half a notch behind the original, which was played by Adrian''s former secretary. However, she performed her own style and tes ¨¨, others may not know, but Adrian can make a comparison in her heart. Maybe Kate is less calm than Charlize, but her British temperament and the light smile in most of the film are with an indescribable power to calm people down, so many film critics still do This has been affirmed.


    "Kate? Beckinsale played a different flavor, she used her own way to bring candy''s lively and pure and perfect power out Someone wrote that.


    But most of the praise goes to Michael? In Kane, as a dark line in the whole story, he and Dr. Razi overlap completely, cultivated, kind and sensitive. The saddest is Toby? Maguire, because the film was released a year later than the previous life, and spider man was more than two years ahead of schedule, so although his image is very consistent with the description of the hero in the script, and although he has tried his best to perform, the media does not like him very much.


    "I''ve been waiting all through the movie, waiting to see when Maguire will change." This is a report in the New York Post, which can almost be called vicious, but unexpectedly, it seems to get the approval of the majority of netizens. They are all saying that the appearance of Maguire in the apple pub rule looks like Peter? Parker doesn''t make any difference.


    Is there anything worse than that? Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t care. It was Kate who delayed the film for one year. As for others, it was not in his consideration.


    "Reason and sensibility", which was released before the apple pub rules, has also received good reviews. Americans have a long history of British literary complex, and want to impact the Oscars? There''s no problem choosing one of the English classics to make a movie, Jane? Austen is the favorite of many directors, and several of her novels have been adapted in many versions.


    Therefore, although the film is not directed by Ang Lee, it is expected that the film will be well received because of its well-established plot and characters. Similarly, both Blanchett''s sister and Gwyneth''s sister have been compared by critics, especially when it comes to the fact that they competed for Shakespeare''s love story and Elizabeth''s in the Oscars, the comparison is very interesting.


    Although Blanchett and Gwyneth were last year by Anthony? Mingella directed and produced "talent Ripley" has been co-operative, but the counterpart is poor, where is now a sister acting as a rich drama?


    "I feel more and more that I made the right decision." In the villa where Blanchett and Gwyneth live together, Adrian gestured and exaggerated, "it''s so interesting to see the critics'' comments.""Do you really think he found the critics'' comments interesting, sister?" Asked Gwyneth as she peeled the oranges for the portly Blanchett.


    "No doubt, not." Blanchett shrugged as he sat in the listening reclining chair.


    "What is that?" Asked liv ch''ou, who was helping.


    Do you want me to tell you, Princess Arwen? " Blanchett asked with a smile.


    After repeating the word "Princess Arwen" repeatedly in her mouth twice, Liv finally responded and made a mouth shape of "Oh" and looked at Adrian with an incredible expression.


    What''s the matter? Is there a problem? " Adrian also made a puzzled God s ¨¨ asked.


    Well, let''s not mention that. As early as the filming of sense and sensibility, Eleanor and Marianne were trapped by the evil American businessman Adrian. Now their struggle is futile - of course, Adrian absolutely doesn''t mind letting the sisters Hu "add another NV servant.".


    Then, before the third Monday in December, and before the final results of this year''s election, never compromise, which has received a lot of attention since the release of bones in winter, has finally made it to the big screen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C61

    The beginning of the movie is very common. A young woman is refused a job in the hospital. When the doctor makes a perfunctory reply, the camera gives her a close-up of helpless smile. Obviously, similar refusal has been made more than once. Then the camera changes, the woman stands against the wall in the afternoon sunshine, with sunglasses on her face, which makes her lonely. The director''s precise use of Yan s ¨¨ makes the previous helplessness more clear.


    In addition to Adrian''s love Quintet, Julia has tried many roles in the past few years, but it''s the first time that such a tacky look has been made. However, vulgar to vulgar, but there is no sense of disharmony. Instead, it gives people a feeling that she is. It shows that Julia has a good grasp of her temperament.


    And then there''s the car crash and the courtroom drama, big supporting actor Albert? Fennie also appeared, the court did not have too many confrontations, the opposite lawyer only used a small trick Ji angry heroine Irene? Brockovich, therefore, because of her rude words, the case was eventually defeated, so that Irene, with only a few tens of dollars left in the bank, lost her temper at her lawyer.


    Just a few shots, only five minutes or so, Irene and Ed''s Xing grid was initially outlined, a strong approximation rough, a cautious and some kind of old man''s appearance. This gathering is full of contradictions in the drama, which immediately arouses the audience''s interest. Especially when Irene finally had no way to find a job, she had to rush into Ed''s office to ask him to solve the problem. After a few minutes of consideration, ed actually agreed, and also agreed to her request for an advance salary, which made everyone look forward to the following content.


    However, the following story seems to be beyond their expectation. Although Irene is not popular with office people because of her style and dress, she still works hard to prove herself. But she didn''t expect that when she went to investigate a case herself, and was allowed by ed himself, she was fired when she came back!


    "I thought you went to play." The old man said innocently.


    Do you think I''m such a woman in your eyes?! Is it so many days to run around to investigate, but also to do their best to study and get such a secondary result?! Irene also left unambiguously, even the old man said that he would make more calls to help her find a new job.


    "You''re just trying to lighten your guilt! I''m not going to make you happy! " Irene so announced, and then majestically left.


    There is not much brilliance in the editing of this part. It is very common, but s ¨¨ color is always used very well. The faint yellow color can make people feel a warm and unyielding atmosphere. Just like bones in winter, the editing is normal, but the actor''s performance and the cold s ¨¨ color are perfectly integrated together to fully interpret the hard feeling ¡£


    Although this was an unexpected setback, everyone knew that it was bound to return to the peak circuit. Sure enough, the old lawyer came to the door soon, because a UCLA professor called to tell them that the legal maximum content of hexavalent chromium was 0.05 ppm, while the hexavalent chromium content in water in the case investigated by Irene was 0.58, so he wanted to know how to return Things.


    Of course, Irene is the kind of woman who is pushing for more. What''s more, she has a lot of bills to pay for if she wants to know, and she has a lot of bills to pay, and --


    "I ask for a raise and employee benefits, including dentists." She said with the baby in her arms.


    Ed thought it was blackmail, but after some bargaining, he had to agree: "OK, 10% plus welfare, this is my bottom line!"


    From here, we can see that he has begun to recognize Irene''s ability, but even how tough, under the close-up, the helpless face is still very clear, which caused a lot of laughter. Adrian''s handling of the details makes many audiences have a good impression on the old man who often eats in Irene''s hands.


    Next, naturally, he began to work. The old man was surprised that Irene could collect so much information, and even a lot of information from the water bureau: "why can you walk in and do what you want?"


    "Because I have big breasts." Irene''s answer is very direct, again let the old man speechless.


    This dialogue is naturally the audience''s favorite, although they won''t show it clearly, Irene''s original vulgar and rude image has gradually changed to straightforward and lovely. Then, after more than half an hour of foreshadowing and characterization, the main line of confrontation with Pacific power finally opened.


    A series of investigations and confrontations made the old lawyers angry and tired, especially when the other party threatened that they had 28 billion dollars of funds to spend casually, and finally got angry at Irene''s accusation He called to Irene like this, and then Irene called in a louder voice than he did The old man was stunned and then laughed. The audience on the screen also laughed. It was Irene who was so direct and shrewd, but it was also because of this that she was so cute.


    Driven by a strong sense of justice, Irene not only urged ed to intensify the investigation, but also tried her best to promote the progress of the case. She even went to the water source of the power company to collect samples for testing. Although this has made great achievements, the opinions of hundreds of households have finally been unified, and the court has finally accepted the case, she has also begun to face many problems.For example, the children were short of care because she was running around. She also missed the third child''s first talk. The power company also used delaying measures to make ED have to cooperate with other more famous law firms. As soon as the other party arrived, they began to tell each other and looked down upon Irene, a non professional assistant. In addition, her personal safety has also been threatened. Not only have anonymous phone calls come in to warn her, but her home windows have been smashed several times, scaring the children into screams and igniting the fuse to break up with her new boyfriend.


    That''s the price of heroes, Erin in reality? Brockovich did receive threatening phone calls and was broken through the window glass, but ed gave her a lot of support at least in the difficulties encountered, and the partner''s law firm did a good job. But who made it a movie? American heroes will never be short of setbacks and difficulties, and they will never lack supporting roles around them.


    In the whole case, ed contributed a lot. At least in court, he won over the interests of those people. But who let this be a movie? Drama and conflict are always important factors in a good film. What''s more, Irene is the main character of the film. Therefore, it is doomed that the story will not be too much ink on the court debate, and all other people except Irene are supporting roles. In fact, ray? Dolly is the same, but the hard and cold life of realism greatly diluted her hero s ¨¨ color, even so, it does not prevent critics from comparing the two films.


    In short, Adrian has done a good job in the story. With the experience of previous life, he has supplemented those defects one by one, strengthened them appropriately in details, and carefully regulated his best s ¨¨ color. Even if the bedding is a little long, that is, there is no thrilling plot and picture, the audience is still firmly attracted.


    Irene has made a lot of achievements, and ED has further recognized her ability. She not only wrote her a check of $5000 to let her rest, but also asked the court for a ruling because she could not sue publicly. Ji told her that you need to rest. You can''t help me like this. This case can''t be separated from you.


    In the end, they persuaded all the residents to agree to let the court decide - although there was no jury, and there was no way to appeal if they lost, they could at least get compensation immediately - in addition to that, a man who had watched Irene for a long time and was responsible for destroying documents at Pacific power, found Irene.


    "Don''t scare him away, just calm down," said Ed, who immediately realized that this was a good opportunity when he got the call. "Don''t forget, if it wasn''t for you, I would have gone to Palm Springs to enjoy it. You are very persuasive. Don''t ask him too many questions. Everyone has something to talk about. Try to let him speak on his own initiative... "


    At this point, ED has fully recognized Irene''s ability, and so has the audience off the screen, especially in the last part.


    "You How did you do it? " The co-operative lawyer stuttered after getting 90% of the household''s signed documents and a list of evidence.


    "I was ignorant and never went to law school. Ed lost confidence in the system, so I had to sell out and help 634 people blow the trumpet in five days I''m really tired out. " It''s always revenge, Irene said.


    Off the screen, there was applause in the laughter.


    With such evidence, it is natural that the Pacific power company is doomed to lose, and eventually it has to pay compensation as high as $330 million. Of course, the court drama will be skipped. It is not the home of the protagonist Irene. As an inspirational film, the hero naturally has a happy ending. So she finally takes her boyfriend back to visit the residents who have been compensated.


    "I want you to see with your own eyes what you have done for me." She said to her boyfriend on the way.


    When the first resident who visited was sobbing when she got high compensation, not only her boyfriend was moved by it, but also clapped again under the screen.


    But it would be a big mistake to think it would be over. There was a little tail behind it. After getting the lawyer''s fee, ed took the office and moved into a larger office building, and Irene also had her own office. Then, ed deliberately hesitated to tell Irene when he handed the dividend check to her that he thought the number he had negotiated was not appropriate, so he made some adjustments.


    Sure enough, Irene immediately began to count, a string of words came out of her mouth, making ed almost unable to pay back, and finally had to leave the check, and Irene refused to stop until she saw the number on the check.


    "As I said just now, the amount you proposed is not appropriate, so I added some. " Ed stood at the door and said, "has no one taught the beauty queen how to apologize? Your apology is terrible


    With that, the old man of revenge hopped back triumphantly, leaving Irene with her mouth open for a long time before squeezing out a thank you like a mosquito. There was a burst of laughter and applause off the screen, and then clapped more warmly after the film ended.


    "There''s no doubt that it''s a perfect work, with Julia and Albert performing, and Adrian''s directing standard, reaching the level of s ¨¨. This movie is based on real people, Irene? Ms. Brockovich won the largest civil compensation case in the history of the United States a few years ago. As a single woman who had never attended law school and knew little about the law, and was also a mother of three children, she helped her boss to collect key evidence with her courage and perseverance, and made the court award Pacific power company $333 million in compensation.In this era of lack of heroes, Irene''s story can be called shocking, but also with a trace of rebellious flavor, Adrian fully grasped this point, and used exquisite techniques to show it in the film. He doesn''t use too complicated editing techniques. Like bones in winter, his kung fu is in details and s ¨¨. Just like bones in winter, it shows the unique hardness of Missouri mountains in winter from beginning to end, and never compromise is full of passion and persistence that California should have.


    It has to be said that Julia''s performance is extremely s ¨¨, which should be the best performance of her acting career so far. Irene''s strong, forthright and sense of justice are incisively and vividly interpreted by her. Although she is somewhat vulgar, she is vulgar and lovely. Albert''s performance is not inferior to Julia''s, as the old lawyer ed perfectly complements her. The interaction between the two is always the most interesting part of the film? Eckhardt, became a dispensable angle s ¨¨.


    It is meaningless to compare "never compromise" and "bones in winter". Both films are very s ¨¨ and have their own characteristics. We have to admit the miracles of miracle director. The styles of "never compromise" and "bone in winter" are completely opposite on the same theme. They both describe the firmness and unyielding in difficult environment. The former is full of one from beginning to end The latter is deeply rooted in reality and tries to show the coldness and cruelty of life.


    There is no need to analyze which is more profound. This is an unsolved problem. Adrian has directed too many films with completely different styles. No wonder some people say that he is an all rounder director. It is difficult to believe that these films were made by the same person. The only thing that can be connected is the use of s ¨¨ tune. Yes, Adrian''s use of s ¨¨ is almost superb. Throughout his films, he is very brilliant in the use of s ¨¨, which is probably one of the reasons why he took over the "eye opener" guide from Kubrick.


    In any case, "never compromise" is a wonderful movie worth seeing


    Francis, San Francisco Chronicle? As the main newspaper of the newspaper group that has the closest cooperation with AC media, the San Francisco Chronicle naturally highly praised Adrian. If it was written before the film was released, it might be ridiculed by many people, but after the film was released, it was a piece of praise.


    "Julia? Roberts and Albert? Finny''s performance in the film is so wonderful that she must not lose to Natalie?


    O Terman and John? Huckles. " ¡ª¡ªThe Los Angeles Times


    "never compromise, which is also written by Adrian, also shows s ¨¨, which may not be as heavy as bones in winter, but it is extremely eye-catching." ¡ª¡ª"Empire"


    "Adrian once again proves that he deserves the title of" miracle director ". The two films are also s ¨¨ ¡ª¡ªUSA Today


    you know, just a few days ago, these singing media all guessed more or less that "never compromise" could not be better than "bones in winter" under the same theme, but they never expected that Adrian would film "never compromise" like this good-looking! Yes, it''s very good-looking. This is the first feeling of the ordinary audience. There is no lengthy legal term explanation, no court drama in which Ji lie confronts, but there is Irene who is rude, straightforward and full of sense of justice, and ED, a lovely old man who can tolerate her. The tension of the drama is just spread out to make many people enjoy it.


    Weekend box office is the best proof. 1800 hospital lines won 20 million box office in North America in three days, which may not be as good as "bones in winter", but the potential of subsequent increase is definitely much higher, let alone in the Christmas stand.


    This is why many critics have changed their rhetoric to praise "never compromise". As an inspirational film, it has done a good job in telling stories, creating heroes and showing reality. Even if some people want to criticize, they still feel that they can''t tell. It may be said that among the heaviness of exposing Lu''s reality, "never compromise" is far less than "bones in winter", but "never compromise" of similar types is more popular with the audience, so


    "If Adrian had made bones in winter in the same way as never compromise, the latter would have said more.


    Frankly speaking, it''s more interesting to watch the tabloid reporter about Adrian holding Julia''s arm to attend the premiere of uncompromising, but sometimes, whether praise or provocation, they all connect "never compromise" with "bone in winter", and even many of them didn''t compare the two films at the beginning The same is true of critics.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C62

    "So, which one do you like better?" Julia, dressed in her pajamas and putting jam on her bread, raised her eyebrows after Adrian had finished. Unfortunately, it never worked for him. After taking a sip of coffee in the morning, Adrian said contentedly, "I like both of them."


    Clearly know that he is a Hu Hu Hu childe, and he has accepted it. Isn''t it boring to ask such questions? But Julia''s purpose is not here now.


    "Julie wants to ask another question." Zeta Jones, sitting on the other side of Adrian, immediately filled his cup with a coffee pot and winked at Julia: "really, Julie?"


    Julia shrugged her shoulders and handed the bread to Adrian. Adrian took a piece of bread, then closed his eyes and thought about it. Then she gave her thumbs up and said with a smile, "I believe Julie has the answer in her heart. No matter what the answer is, it''s right."


    There is no doubt that Julia is asking about the relationship between him and Natalie. In fact, after the release of "never compromise", the argument about Natalie''s eighth miracle NV Lang came out again. After all, in these years, it''s impossible to say that Natalie has nothing to do with him. It''s impossible to say that Natalie has nothing to do with him At the beginning of the generation, she cooperated with him. It''s normal to admire the director of miracle.


    As far as Adrian knows, similar topics begin to circulate in Harvard campus. I wonder if ivner and Shelley have tried Natalie. But don''t worry too much. He doesn''t have to put out the news of Jessica''s visit first. Of course, he won''t name Jessica by name. After all, she''s a single mother, so it would be troublesome if she didn''t call Lu Xun to come out.


    In short, as long as Toulu went out to shoot "bones in winter", other Nvxing came to visit the studio. The crew may not be able to name their names, but it''s OK to prove it. Then, with a series of measures, they may not be able to shut up, but it''s OK to lower the volume. Besides, Adrian didn''t intend to shut them up.


    Good morning, ed As Julia was about to say something more, Emma''s voice came from the restaurant m ¨¦ n, and a well-dressed little fellow yawned in front of the three.


    "Good morning, aunt. Good morning, aunt Catherine." Little Emma said hello, but the servant gave her a big drink.


    She''s really slow enough. No matter Emma or Lily is here, they will first guess what happened to Adrian, Julia and Zeta Jones. Only this little guy looks like a blind eye. And it''s not once or twice. Zeta Jones played with Adrian for her role in "American sweetheart" with Julia, and then she often came to Julia''s house. She was indeed a determined NV. Since Adrian made a statement, and he was not likely to leave him for a while, he immediately turned to and began to stick with Julia. I don''t know if Julia is on purpose or Zeta Jones can talk. Julia gets on well with her.


    In short, in such a situation, little Emma can not notice anything, no wonder little Emma always ate to death.


    "If I had a choice, I would have voted for" never compromise. "S ¨¨ is enough to make people feel comfortable, not to mention the plot," bones in winter "is a bit hard." Zeta Jones then brought the topic back to the film. What''s interesting is that she is clearly supporting Julia and using Adrian''s words just now. It''s really a good choice.


    "What do you think, ed?" Julia kicked the ball back to Adrian.


    "I''m glad I can use the s ¨¨ tone to the best of my ability." Adrian laughs.


    This is, in all the shooting skills, his control and use of s ¨¨ is the best, because the previous life has been good at this aspect. In addition, this life is constantly copying and constantly learning and making up for perfection through comparison. Then, because the film style is always different, the wonderful handling of s ¨¨ tune becomes particularly prominent.


    "What are you talking about?" Little Emma, waving her spoon, came in.


    "Oh, sorry, honey, forget you''re still here," Adrian looked at her with a smile. "We''re talking about the movie your dear aunt just showed."


    "I know, I know. It''s called" never compromise ", right?" Little Emma immediately began to show her erudition, but after looking up for several seconds, she was embarrassed to scratch her head: "it''s about What story? "


    A word made Adrian and Zeta Jones laugh, while Julia sighed.


    "Well, I know it''s bad, but I really can''t remember." The little guy chucked his mouth a little aggrieved. Then he turned his eyes and asked, "by the way, ED, when will my movie be released? I''m very good. Everyone praises me. I''m sure I''ll surprise a lot of people"They''re going to be surprised, especially when you''re doing strippers." Julia gave little Emma a blank look, and she still didn''t like the last part of "sunny NV.".


    "Striptease?" Zeta Jones was a little surprised, and Adrian simply explained the plot of the next film to her.


    "I have practiced for a long time." Little Emma looked as if she were complacent and dissatisfied with her aunt''s words.


    "Don''t worry, honey. The movie will be released soon. Maybe it won''t get high praise at the beginning, but there will be a surprise for you later." Adrian said that his focus on the film before the completion of the late will find a chance to see, "sunshine small US NV" how can exception? Little Emma''s performance may be a little immature, but Oliver''s energetic character is still in place. However, because the competition for Christmas stalls is too fierce, and there are some vacancies to be drilled next month or the year, it will be arranged in another way.


    "Well, that''s it, as long as it''s better than Charlotte." Little Emma never forgets to surpass Emma. Now that she has successfully changed the topic, there is no need to entangle herself - she still has this little intelligence, but she certainly does not know that Adrian, Julia and Zeta Jones have never wanted to hold on to this topic.


    "By the way, ED," little Emma thought of something and looked at him hopefully. "Can I play the role of s ¨¨ in your movies? My aunt always said that I had a good time working with you. "


    Adrian smilingly looks at Julia, who looks at him silently, without saying anything extra.


    "Don''t worry, Emma. There will be a chance." He said with a smile.


    "I don''t seem to have ever worked with you, ed Zeta Jones said in a casual tone, though he didn''t seem to care, his eyes were still fixed on him.


    "There will be a chance, Kate." Adrian still looks like that smile, but only he knows how.


    "Then I''ll wait." Zeta Jones didn''t get entangled too much.


    Frankly speaking, Adrian didn''t arrange such a work for her, so it was a scene in the beginning? Zeta Jones has become submissive, but It''s better to finish this first.


    When Adrian had breakfast at Julia''s house, the media comparison of "never compromise" and "bone in winter" continued. As he said, the two films were so similar, so different, and they were both produced by the same famous director and released at the end of the year - meaning, needless to say - It would be strange not to compare them.


    This comparison even compares Irene? Brockovich himself was involved. At the most exaggerated time, nine out of ten phone calls a day asked her about her views on the matter, so she had to briefly mention it in his personal website - first, he thought "bones in winter" was a movie made by s ¨¨, then recalled the case a few years ago and sighed with emotion, and finally said "never compromise" was also It''s a good film, which makes her feel very honored and will continue to struggle.


    This result was expected before the film was released, so Adrian has been watching calmly. The only thing that can make him pay more attention to these two days is the third Monday of this month. There is no suspense. Not long ago, the Supreme Court ruled Florida to re-examine its votes by 7-2 votes, which is in line with the identity of nine government officials - seven from the Republican Party Two are from the Democratic Party. The final result is that George W. Bush has more than 700 votes than Gore, so the 25 electoral votes in Florida will belong to George W. Bush, thus allowing him to lock in the presidency.


    "I have to say, dear ed, you really have a good eye, and we''ve got a good return on our investment again," Claude told Adrian happily. "I haven''t sent anyone to congratulate me before Bush has called me personally to express his feelings. I think some people''s faces must be very beautiful."


    There is no doubt that he is talking about several other media giants. AC media''s behavior of courting George W. Bush is invisible to ordinary people, but they will not be unaware of it. Of course, in their view, this is a gamble, and it is very risky. It is difficult to judge who will win the election before the last minute. Even if someone like Murdoch has a relatively deep relationship with the government and the government, this is one of the reasons why large enterprises and groups will place bets on both sides.


    As a matter of fact, Claude also thinks that if Adrian didn''t insist on gambling, even if Adrian didn''t insist on making a bet, it would be quite limited for him to make advances to Bush. However, it seems that such a gamble is very worthwhile. Even News Corporation, which is totally Republican, probably did not expect that AC media would take advantage of this method.


    "It''s hard to make a correct judgment with such a weak advantage, but it''s not the first thing that comes to my mind," Adrian flipped through the election materials. "I think of the curse."


    "Curse?" Claude asked inexplicably."Haven''t you heard of it? Anyone who becomes President of the United States in the year with the last number of 0 will die during his term of office, "Adrian said with a smile." Lincoln, McKinley, Roosevelt and Kennedy are all like this. So far, only Reagan has escaped. It is said that it was an Indian chief who was killed in the westward movement in the 1930s and 1940s Curse. "


    "Where did you hear that boring thing?" Claude couldn''t help but cover his forehead with a long sigh.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about when we can finish at & T


    oad


    Andrien laughed." other media groups must have other means. "


    "Don''t worry. After Mr. Bush is sworn in next month, the plan can start. I have made it clear to the elder Bush during the negotiation. As for other media groups, don''t worry. Now the advantage lies in our side. I have prepared several sets of alternative plans. " Said Claude in a relaxed tone.


    "Then I''ll wait and see." In this case, Adrian also put down his mind, although the future of more and more variables, but ultimately still within his reach, belonging to his empire will be completed!


    After confirming that the acquisition process of at & T


    oad


    and was not hindered much, Adrian once again focused on the film, and finally said a few words for "never compromise".


    "Both films are my works, so I like them both. Both" bones in winter "and" never compromise "reflect certain social phenomena, and they are real in society. There is no need to distinguish between the superior and the inferior. In fact, I just want to tell a story, to tell a story in various ways, and the meaning of the story lies with the audience. " Facing the reporter''s microphone, Adrian replied.


    This is the premiere of "100% of men". As Sophie''s first film after childbirth, Adrian would like to support it anyway, let alone Bosworth. Although Bosworth is now downsizing, with more than half of Jing''s efforts focused on horror films and an unexpected battle with lion m ¨¦ n, some medium investment films can still be involved.


    Although the people at Bosworth who were behind when they started in Adrian have basically risen, the company is a memorial anyway, so such support is essential.


    Since it''s the premiere of other movies, Adrian just said a little. Anyway, before Christmas, there will be a premiere of "human bone puzzle". How can Sophie''s not participate in Monica''s? For now, let''s just perfunctory for the time being. If you need to, you can say it at that time.


    As a romantic comedy film released in the middle of December and able to compete in the Christmas stand, there must be something extraordinary about it, so many guests came to attend, but Adrian''s attention was not on them. They had met countless people. Unless there was something important, they could have a chat at will.


    Most of his attention was focused on Sophie - Adrian walked the red carpet with Sophie''s arm in hand, as in "never compromise" before, which undoubtedly killed many journalists'' films, since the director of miracle had never commented on the miracle NV Lang. In addition, a small part of Jing''s power is put on the supporting role of NV in the film. Well, it''s Kyla, who plays the leading actor NV? Knightley.


    "Although I''ve only seen some of the clips, I think Kaila''s performance is commendable. I believe we can see her Jingcai performance in a few minutes." Adrian told Kyla''s mother, Shawn, that NV would come to the United States to participate in the premiere of his film, and the mother would certainly have to accompany her.


    "Thank you, ed. thank you for taking care of her." Sha Wen said with pride and Ji.


    Kaila can change from a sensitive, unsmiling little NV to a little more outgoing and willing to flow with more people. Adrian does play a role. Of course, in the eyes of other people, such as Sophie, who is always holding his arm.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t play with Sophie," Kyla was also looking at Sophie, but there was only curiosity in her eyes. "Frankly speaking, Sophie is one of my favorite French actors."


    "Thank you. You are a very


    ng girl, Kyla." Sophie gives her a smile from the heart, even if there is any idea is also aimed at Adrian, will not contact Keira.


    "But I learned a lot from playing with Mr. Gibson." Keira then looked at Mel, who had been silent? Gibson.


    Yes, the only Australian actor who is not outside Adrian''s Australian band is still the leading actor in "100% men" because of the director Nancy? Meyers thinks that the effect of such a manly actor in the film is certainly good when he tries out the scenes of NV people.


    "You''re one of the most talented British NV actors I''ve ever met, Keira, and Sophie, like Sophie, boosen laughs and glances at Sophie.Adrian, who saw his God s ¨¨ in his eyes, chuckled in his heart, remembering that in his previous life, there were rumors that he would invite Sophie to play Isabella in brave heart because he had an idea of the French man''s love. Of course, it''s impossible now, but I didn''t expect to cooperate with Sophie in this way. However, it doesn''t matter whether he has an idea or not. Adrian told the producer at the beginning. Gibson''s temper is not good, but it doesn''t mean he has no head and brain, so he is very regular from the beginning to the end.


    Unfortunately, even so, Adrian did not intend to recruit him to the Australian gang. He came to Hollywood too early and had his own contacts and circles. One reason is that he has a bad temper and is too rebellious and not easy to get along with. Adrian has no interest in supporting a man who is already on his way down.


    Although he pushed Gibson on it, he had a golden man who was the best director in his previous life, but so what? He can send the script to the original author for advice. Will he care about it?


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go in and enjoy the movie." Adrian looked at the time and suggested so. Then, as we walked into the projection hall together, we changed our eyes with Kyla ji''o.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C63

    Happy Christmas


    as mentioned before, a romantic love movie can be released in the popular schedule in mid December, which must have something special. The fact has also proved that it is true. The box office is the best evidence. On the basis of 3000 theaters, the box office won''t fluctuate greatly in North America on the first night of the premiere. Generally speaking, the box office will not fluctuate greatly during the three days of the opening weekend, so it may be more than 30 million in the end.


    However, although the box office is good, the word-of-mouth is not so good. After all, the plot is still a little old-fashioned. The only thing that makes people see the bright spot is that Gibson tried out female products. Many critics also wrote articles on it. For example, if it embodies feminism, it is best to praise Gibson''s acting skills.


    Kyla has also won some praise. She is still a girl after all. The media is tolerant of her, and she is indeed quite characteristic. For Sophie, those guys are not so polite, many critics call her the perfect vase, although Sophie is not very happy, but also helpless.


    "It''s a regular role, and there''s no room for it." Sophie sighed to Adrian.


    "Don''t mind, honey. Sooner or later people will recognize your worth." Adrian is so comforting.


    It''s no wonder Sophie is so concerned. Monica has already won the golden man for best actress, but she has not even been nominated - she was the best supporting actress twice before - since the 1980s, she has no personal honor except the Caesar Award for the first kiss 2, the most promising young actress award, and the Moliere Drama Award in 1991.


    Adrian doesn''t care much about this. Sophie''s road has been paved. Next, it''s OK to implement it step by step. Since he can win a Best Actress Oscar for Monica, how can Sophie forget it? She''s Juliet''s mother, too, isn''t she? As long as his plan goes well


    "Don''t look at this, Adrian," Adrian said? Meyers, though criticized for its banal plot, doesn''t care at all. "


    All right, Nancy? Meyers doesn''t care about these criticisms because she has never thought of making any works that impact the Oscars. She and her producer husband are very open-minded. She has been in charge of directing since the mid-1980s, and all the films made are for the box office. Because female directors are very talented in love and comedy, her works can basically make money, so she can pull More and more investments have been made.


    Now, since the box office of "100% men" is good, why should she care about other people''s criticism? Not to mention this, but on the other hand, the high box office of the film also gave Adrian some opportunities.


    With a click, the door of the study was opened. Adrian came first, and then Kyla, who grew a little higher? Knightley.


    "I only have 30 minutes. We have to hurry up." Keira began to take off her coat without hesitation, and quite skillfully. The look on her face has not changed at all, you know, the last time she undressed in front of Adrian, she had a shy moment.


    Just a few minutes later, with the clothes on the ground one by one, Kyla''s upper body was displayed in front of Adrian. From her slightly undulating chest, we could see that she was a little nervous. At the same time, Adrian also understood why she behaved so normally. The two small lotus spikes in front of her chest are about the size of a +, which looks the same as last time. If you do a little chest expansion, the airport is still obvious, but the problem is, she has grown a lot!


    As I said before, even if the massage works for a while, it is likely to be offset by her growing size. Now it seems that this statement is both correct and incorrect. Correct, because she was a + Cup last time, is still a + cup, not correct, because she still maintains the a + cup. In short, it does offset part of the effect, but on the whole, it is moving in a positive direction.


    In that case, what to do next? Of course, it is to increase investment! Kayla is sensitive and sometimes can''t turn her head around, but she still realizes this, coupled with the twisted relationship between the two people, so she now assumes that she doesn''t care about anything as long as her wish can be achieved.


    "If it''s too fast, it won''t work.


    "So Adrian sat down on the sofa, unbuttoned his coat to reveal his inner jacket, and then called on Kyla.


    Kyla came up to him, took a deep breath, and then sat in his arms. Adrian then reached through her back, pinched her little two balls, and began to move clockwise and counterclockwise.


    "Are you doing what I said?" He asked in her ear as he massaged, smelling the girl''s peculiar smell. Adrian had a relaxed, ready to move feeling.


    "Of course, I''ve been doing it." Kayla''s breathing became a little rough and normal. After a few minutes of massage, she would react. Then her body gradually softened and began to blend into the pleasure from her chest. Finally, she collapsed in his arms and was still at the mercy of him. It took a long time for the massage to recover. That''s why Adrian said it was very easy to eat her."Is it? Then repeat, repeat what I want you to do Adrian said immediately.


    "More exercise Eat more fish and fatty foods Don''t wear tight underwear... " Keira gasped, and if she turned to the front now, she would see that her eyes were covered with water vapor.


    "I hate meat..." She said again in a low voice.


    "You''re still developing, Kayla. This is the last chance. If you can''t grasp it, there''s only one way to go if you want to make your chest full again," Adrian whispered in her ear. "I don''t think you''ll choose this one with your pride, right?"


    "But But... "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you bloated. You believe me, do you?"


    "Yes I believe you... "


    Since Kaila wants to make her chest bigger, and Adrian also intends to help her realize this wish, naturally he can''t just count on these massages, so he also finds many methods for her, such as Papaya Soup and foods rich in collagen, needless to say. He also specially asked people to design a set of useful actions for breast enhancement to give her, even when she is not good at home If required, ask your housekeeper in London to make those for her to eat in the past.


    As for the results, Keira''s chest today has proved everything, and this, coupled with Adrian has never been over performance, makes the girl more and more trust him. You know, in fact, she is very extreme. When she decides that she will not change her mind unless she hits her head and blood, so even though Adrian''s request is contrary to her idea, she still does.


    With the deepening of Adrian''s massage, Kyla''s body wriggles earlier than before, probably because of winter. Even if the day in Los Angeles is not so cold, she will inevitably get goose bumps, so Adrian will hold her in her arms and unbutton her clothes. Rao is so, she will still feel a little cold, so naturally she would like to use this method to increase the heat.


    However, such a move made Adrian''s movement a little bit distorted, so his fingertips crossed her bud several times. Keira shivered and felt a stronger electric current than before. At the same time, the feeling of moisture between her legs increased a lot.


    It''s no use taking a big breath at the moment. Kayla''s thoughts become a little confused, and she doesn''t know what she thinks. Maybe she didn''t think about it. She looked up at Adrian, panted, and suddenly untied her trouser belt, grabbed his right hand, and took the initiative to bring it in.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows without stopping her. Kyla grabbed him by the hand and sent it to the bottom of her trousers. Although it was still a layer away, he still touched the wet place. Then, driven by Kyla, his fingers began to move up and down, Adrian shook his head slightly, and then actively lifted up her trousers and went straight into it.


    Although he never overstepped the massage, since it was Kayla who asked for it on his own initiative, there was no reason not to be satisfied, was it?


    When adelain''s body starts to taunt, adelain doesn''t pay any further attention to the taunt sound of telomere. Under the attack, the girl quickly groaned out, and her body writhed more violently. They were so close together that the temptation generated in the fraternity was almost irresistible.


    However, Adrian never did much more. One hand swam around and massaged in the softness, while the other hand beat rhythmically in a wet place, even without kissing.


    Finally, a sharp groan came out of Kyla''s mouth, and her body was shaking continuously. It lasted for about ten seconds before she stopped. Adrian also stopped, waiting for her breathing to become more even before he took the wet hand from below.


    After a long time like this, after Kaila recovered from her loss of consciousness, the two began to clean up. Neither Adrian nor Kyla spoke from wearing clothes to wiping the marks, but their actions were very tacit.


    It took several minutes for the girl to finish these things. However, when the girl was ready to get up, probably because this was the first time, she suddenly fell back. Fortunately, Adrian held her in time, but her bottom butted against a hard thing.


    First of all, there was some doubt, but Kyla immediately responded, and some surprised twist to look at Adrian.


    "It''s a normal physiological reaction for a man." Adrian shrugged.


    A startled look flashed in the sensitive girl''s eyes. After biting her lip, she suddenly reached out and opened the zipper of his trousers. Then she went straight in and took out the thing.


    When the thing was fully displayed, Kyla took a breath and quickly pulled her hand back, apparently frightened by its size. This was the first time she had ever looked at it so closely. After hesitation, she still held it and took a look at Adrian and began to move.


    Her technique is very unsophisticated. Obviously, she has seen it on TV or somewhere, but she has never practiced it. Therefore, sometimes she feels very good, but sometimes she doesn''t. Adrian didn''t care and didn''t prompt, so let her think for herself.Soon, the girl''s nose came out of sweat, she looked up from time to time, but after a long time Adrian did not change, let her not help some impetuous. Rao is so, Kaila still does not give up, biting her lips to continue to move, Adrian looked in his eyes and chuckled. Then he relaxed, closed his eyes and outlined the picture in his mind. After several times, he finally tightened his body and gave out his breath.


    Kyla exclaimed again, as Adrian had done before, her hands were sticky because they were just in front of her, and a strong smell of wet chestnuts wafted through the room.


    Even after the girl raised her eyebrows again, she could not clear her eyes


    "Well, if you insist." It was expected to be like this, Adrian replied with a smile.


    This is the relationship between the two, the degree of distortion has increased again, but that''s what Adrian wants to see. What kind of fruit will be produced in the end? It''s a great meal I''ve prepared carefully.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. If Kayla was not so extreme and sensitive, he would try his best to twist her character into this way, could he? Like most people, Adrian doesn''t mind putting most of the blame on others. The difference is that he is more reasonable, and he has more and more villain temperament.


    If you don''t mention this, even if you want to bear fruit, it will be a few years later. Adrian has arranged a big plan.


    Not long after the release of "men''s hundred percent," the "human bone puzzle" has also landed on the major lines. This film, which was supposed to be released last year, is not out of date. The right suspense makes the whole story very attractive. Although Washington spent most of that time lying in hospital bed and unable to move, its excellent acting skills still make the film more attractive. In contrast, Monica is a little regular, and the combination of intelligent men and brave women has appeared in silent lambs. Both Hopkins and Judy are difficult to climb, so the reputation of the film can only be regarded as above average.


    In addition, MPAA gives


    level, so there are only 2500 theaters, and the box office of the first week is close to 20 million. However, there is no need to worry about it. Anyway, this film has a good story. As long as the good story is well publicized, no one will be afraid to watch it. The total box office of 40 million North America in the second week shows everything.


    With the advent of Christmas and the new year, the millennium is finally over again. Now Adrian is no longer worried about how to spend these festivals at the end of the year. When there are more children, such festivals are of course given priority to them.


    At the same time, Winnie and Winnie will take her to the house after Christmas. Although she was a little surprised, Kate basically showed a welcome gesture. In addition, Liv was familiar with Sara and Charlize, and Blanchett kept a peaceful attitude even though she was pregnant. Gwyneth might have some ideas, but she would not show them. She was basically in a good mood.


    But, in addition, Adrian brought Jessica and Mary, who was three months old, to her surprise. When Kate and Blanchett were young, they were just a little too.


    "Didn''t you want to be careful?" Although Kate knew it, she couldn''t help criticizing him.


    "Ed, I think it''s a little too much." Even Sarah is not on his side. Liv is naturally in line with her.


    "She''s too young. It''s not good for her." So did Monica. Sophie agreed.


    "You''re not in a criminal situation..." Blanchett was also suspicious.


    The only people who understand Adrian are Charlize, Gwyneth and Yau Jihui, who, needless to say, has always been Adrian who is honest and never gives an opinion on it; Charlize is clear about the cause and effect of the whole thing, and will not be as emotional as Kate and her; as for Gwyneth She thought it was normal.


    In a word, Adrian is caught up in the verbal attacks of women. Fortunately, Ivanka asked for leave to go back to New York for Christmas. Otherwise, she would not miss the opportunity to call the United Front, even if it lasted only one night.


    But his purpose was achieved, and Jessica was soon accepted, and the timidity of holding Mary gave her many points. For a girl like her with obsessive-compulsive disorder and inferiority complex, it''s very important for other people to approve or fully recognize. Once she likes this feeling and unconsciously comes here often, it''s really good for Adrian.


    However, although most of the situations have been predicted, there are also situations that he did not expect.


    "I''m going to talk to Charlie tonight, so you can find someone else." Kate slammed the door.


    "Sorry, I want to sleep with Monica tonight." Sophie slammed the door."Liv and I want to talk to Jesse." Sarah slammed the door.


    "Well, you know, ED, there are things I can''t refuse." Gwyneth peeked at Blanchett behind her and slammed the door.


    "Sorry, ED, I dare not..." Ji Hui looks at him with apologetic eyes. Adrian sighs and slams the door for her.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not that I can''t find a place to sleep." Standing in the empty corridor, Adrian muttered, and then the corner of his eye caught a small peeping figure.


    "Hey, honey, shall I sleep with you tonight?" He said to his daughter with a smile.


    Lily tilted her head and looked at her father for a long time before she nodded: "yes, but you have to - very clearly tell me why I have another sister and why I want another sister in a few months. Don''t use the excuse that I don''t understand the result - perfunctory! I want to know the truth! truth! Understand, my bad father


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s too late, dear. I''m going to find a room to rest. Good night


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C64

    I remember a saying in a previous life that seven year old children are the most terrible creatures in the world. They have enough curiosity, action and destructive power, as well as the law on the protection of minors. Adrian forgot who said it, or that he was too lazy to look for it in his memory, but he agreed with it very much.


    Although lily is only five years old, she is as intelligent as a child of seven or eight years old in many aspects, and her energy is always very strong. In addition, there is also an equally precocious little Emma who abets her. Although she does not exist like a little devil, she is also a famous mischievous at home. Fortunately, little Emma wasn''t with her every day, or Lily would have been so upset after learning all the tricks. Search for the latest updates in


    of course, thanks to the large home, there are enough places and things for her to toss about, as long as it does not exceed the specified bottom line. But it''s very difficult to deal with her in other aspects. As I said before, children of this age have enough curiosity, and curiosity is often directly proportional to imagination. A normal thing in the eyes of adults, they can involve in countless things that they can''t touch through imagination.


    Despite the fact that the women are now united to show him s ¨¨, Adrian only sleeps on the floor of Little Mary''s room for the whole night. When they get up the next day, they look listless, and they immediately become enthusiastic, even knowing that he is pretending. At least in terms of taking care of the children, Adrian is really very patient, much more dutiful than most men. When making the floor in Little Mary''s bedroom, Adrian got up in the middle of the night to coax the little guy.


    But Lily is different. In the face of her way of breaking through the casserole and getting the answer she wants or thinks, she will never give up. Even Adrian can only raise her hand and surrender.


    Although the answer must be given, otherwise for a long time, Lily draws the conclusion of taking it for granted according to her imperfect three views, and deeply believes that it will be very troublesome to change again. Adrian doesn''t want to make a fuss like uncle and Victor when the rebellious period arrives, but it''s a long-term thing. The little guy is only five years old now, so - for the time being, it''s mainly about procrastination.


    Lily didn''t know whether it was out of intuition or vaguely understood that. After Christmas, she didn''t worry too much. However, when she saw her father, she always narrowed her eyes and lifted her chin high, which made Adrian have the impulse to squeeze her face and shake it up. Of course, this is one of his many ideas. Now the most important thing is not this, but revenge on the women. If you dare to show his face s ¨¨, don''t blame him for breaking each one.


    From Christmas to the new year, all the participants were mercilessly lashed by Adrian on Chu ¨¢ ng. In addition to Kate, Charlize and Sarah, they were more united. Although they were paralyzed on Chu ¨¢ ng, Adrian was not so good. But other people can''t. Sophie and Monica don''t have to say, Gwyneth, although they are also three people, Blanche has a big belly and no fighting power, and Gwyneth is secretly facing Adrian. The result can be imagined.


    But the most tragic thing is by Ji Hui. According to Adrian, he was so obedient in the past, but now he has done such a thing. Even if the circumstances are justifiable, he must be severely punished. As for how to punish her severely, first of all, let her play racing on TV, and then give some conditions, such as how much time it will take to finish the race, or if she can''t make mistakes in the middle, etc., finally Every time she does well, Adrian takes her in a back in position and makes a move that makes her fail.


    Such ups and downs, so that by the Ji Hui suffered "torture", but for her personally, it is happy.


    As the first year of the new century has passed, the doomsday prophecy of 1999 has become a complete joke, which will soon be talked about occasionally by people in the past. But people''s Doomsday complex is not so easy to fade away, there will be There will be 2025 or something.


    But that''s what happened later. People are still enjoying life and pursuing a better life, so Adrian came to his office for a long time.


    "Would you like something to drink, Ms. Liu. I have everything from coffee to black tea to green tea." Adrian made a gesture to sit down and said with a smile to the middle-aged Fu woman in front of her.


    "Regular coffee will do." Although Liu Li seemed calm, her hands had already betrayed her heart.


    "Well, I''ll make my own decision," Adrian nodded, then looked at Ivanka, who had brought her in. "Lattes and cappuccino, Eni."


    Adrian is not surprised that Liu Li has just come to see him now. After all, he is an American now. Even if she doesn''t care about her daughter, she has to adjust the situation clearly before making a decision. Otherwise, once she is cheated and has no money, it will definitely be more than the gain. So Adrian didn''t care. Anyway, through Lin Xilei, he could clearly understand the trend of Liu Li and Liu Yufei''s mother and daughter, and also told Lin Xilei that she could disclose her part of the situation to each other.


    It has to be said that Lin Xilei has a good mind. She knows what he likes and how to do the most appropriate thing. Therefore, she will recommend Liu Yufei, who is now unknown to her. If not Ivanka''s ability is only a little worse than Charlize''s, and the Secretary Assistant is divided into two parts, she is definitely the best candidate for life secretary. Therefore, different environments can bring up different talents. Compared with her achievements in previous lives, she is obviously more suitable for her present career."To tell you the truth, I don''t know how to speak, Mr. Adrian. It''s a Tough choices. " After sipping the frothy coffee, Liu Lizhen said in his words.


    "Yes, I believe You made a tough choice. " Adrian couldn''t help laughing, which made him think of some famous joke in his previous life. But in order not to cause unnecessary association with Liu Li, he quickly changed his face: "then tell me the answer, Ms. Liu."


    Liu Li opened her mouth several times without being able to speak. Obviously, she still rejected such a deal. After all, it was not a glorious thing. But Adrian is curious about how she told Chen in her previous life. Didn''t she feel disgraced at that time? But then again, it''s only 01 years now, and their mother and daughter will return to the mainland in 2002. It should not be the end of their tether. Moreover, Adrian is now an American, which has affected her a lot.


    In that case, he didn''t want to embarrass her too much. Although she had come here, she must have considered the gain and loss after a month. It was sooner or later to open her mouth, but it was better to save face.


    "I''ll tell you," Adrian said after knocking on the table. "I do have a lot of feelings for your daughter, especially the timid, soft, simple look, which is very attractive. I believe xiley has told you something, so I will want her. My credibility is guaranteed. It may not be 100% in other fields, but here in Hollywood, as long as she''s worth it, I won''t let her suffer. "


    Weak and simple means that there is no independent opinion. Naturally, it is still at the mercy of Liu Li, so Adrian can dominate everything. Adrian is more comfortable when playing. I told you something that means that you are not the only choice. Adrian''s collection shelf is not lack of this one. Not letting her suffer means that you will not suffer a loss. As a media major Hang, there is still such strength. That''s what Adrian meant.


    "First of all, Adrian has to deal with her language training as soon as possible," she said, But if it''s just a vase, it won''t last long. As a mother, you should guide her in this respect. I remember you were a dancer, right? We can let her do some practice in this respect. It''s better to publicize one skill than none. "


    Speaking of this, he pauses, then looks at her and says: "but the most important thing is to make you naturalized as soon as possible, not American, British."


    "Naturalization? Do you have to? " Liu Li seemed a little surprised, and then Lu came up with the hesitant and reluctant God s ¨¨.


    Sure enough! Adrian snorted unhappily as he settled in. For many people, it is a dream to be naturalized as an American or a British citizen. However, Liu Li is a bit of a pusher. Obviously, she has other ideas.


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess that Liu Li just keeps her nationality as a card. If she doesn''t think she can get any benefits from Adrian, she can go back to China, or she can go back to China directly after she holds Liu Yufei''s horn s ¨¨. With her experience in Hollywood, she can definitely afford it in China and sell for a better price. Even if Adrian is not happy, she can not reach out to China. As a member of the system, Liu Li is very aware of the differences between China and the United States.


    Of course, as a media tycoon, there are many ways to get revenge, but she is confident that she will not let things get worse.


    However, Liu Li did not know that Adrian was also aware of the difference. He could allow Lin Zhiling, Lin Xilei and Youji Hui to only take green cards, but would not allow their mothers and daughters to do the same. Therefore, before Liu Li made a statement, she would ask for it. For ordinary people, it''s very difficult to naturalize, but for him, it''s just a simple thing.


    "Of course." Adrian replied that it''s very difficult to get a green card in China, let alone nationality. Generally, it is almost impossible for Chinese citizens to give up their own nationality and then want to go back. If they do not become naturalized, then there is no need to talk about it.


    However, he would not force Liu Li to use such words as "I want this to be so". Although everyone has a good face, the Chinese people do have to be a little heavier, so they are ready to speak.


    "Have you seen this, Ms. Liu?" Adrian pushed the two books on her desk to Liu Li.


    "This is Harry


    Ott Looking at the cover of the book, Liu Li asked suspiciously, "I haven''t read it. Feifei likes it very much. But the latest volume published in July last year hasn''t got a simplified Chinese version, so..."


    "You can skim around and guess what I want to do with your shrewdness." Adrian smiles.


    Although Liu Li still lowered her head to turn over a few pages, but from the beginning to now, Adrian has given her too much pressure, and finally failed to calm down. She raised her head and asked bluntly, "if you have anything to say, Mr. Adrian."Adrian picked an eyebrow: "well, in this case, I''ll explain briefly. You should know that the Harry Potter series is very popular all over the world. You should also know that universal pictures, a subsidiary of our group, is planning to make this series into a film, and one of the most important Chinese American corner s ¨¨, is Harry?


    O te''s first girlfriend. "


    "You mean Feifei can..." Liu Li was moved. Apparently, Lin Xilei talked to her about Harry Potter as he told her.


    "Yes, but there''s a problem," Adrian said with a smile. "Although I discovered Rowling and adapted her novel into a film, I have to respect her proposal that all actors must be British, and the sales of hundreds of millions of copies around the world give her enough strength to ask for it. I agreed, so if Yufei wants to get this corner, she must first become an Englishman, and as soon as possible. You know, there are many Chinese immigrants in Britain. Besides, this is Hollywood. It is not easy for Chinese immigrants of two or three generations to make their mark here, let alone Chinese from mainland China. Even Chen Chong is still a marginalized figure, and has never been the mainstream, so is Yufei. Although naturalization can only make her a little further, it is definitely much better than not to be admitted. "


    Speaking of this, he stood up, hands on the desk, looking at Liu Li from a commanding position: "Ms. Liu, willing to give up, give up can get."


    After the sentence "there are a lot of Chinese immigrants in Britain", Liu Li trembled a little. She couldn''t miss the warning. Now, many complicated gods s ¨¨ flashed on her face. After a few minutes, she let out a long breath and finally made a decision.


    "I see," she said, "I''ll do what you tell me."


    "I''m responsible for all the expenses, and I''ll prepare a house for you in Los Angeles and London."


    Seeing the number on the check, Liu Li''s breath became short. Although she wanted to control her mood, the God s ¨¨ could not be covered up.


    "So Adrian, when are you going to..." She said with a slight trill tone, and there was a little flattery and flattery between her eyebrows.


    "You arrange it. I don''t think you''ll let me down, will you?" Adrian smiles.


    It''s just $1 million, which makes her seem like a different person. Talking about selling her daughter is much smoother, and the previously embarrassing and disgraceful smell has disappeared. Should we mock or sigh? Adrian shook his head and didn''t think about it. He didn''t worry that Liu Li would spend the money with her. As a smart woman, she had a lot of things to do. If she didn''t know what to do, there was no need to invest.


    After dealing with the incident, Adrian left Los Angeles, but instead of going to London to see Emma, he went west and crossed the Pacific Ocean to Taiwan.


    On January 6, at the Jinghua Hotel, Zhongshan North Road, Taipei, numerous long guns and short guns were erected on both sides of the red carpet. A large group of local journalists stood on both sides and kept pressing the shutter on the men and women walking on the red carpet. In particular, a pink s ¨¨ deep V-neck evening dress, which looks like a tall girl of 26 or 7 years old, murdered many reporters.


    "Is that Lin Zhiling? It''s really beautiful. " One of the reporters who met for the first time couldn''t help sighing.


    "Of course, I don''t know how to develop in Hollywood." Some people disdain the cavity way, seems to be very despised to his fuss.


    "She seems to be very close to Director Li." The new man didn''t care, but he focused on the red carpet and wanted to dig some gossip.


    "Don''t think about it, boy. Who doesn''t know Ang Lee is..." A senior reporter sneered and said, but immediately thought of what to shut his mouth.


    "What is it?" The new man immediately asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, boy. Go and find a way to collect information. Whether these things are true or false depends on how you judge. Of course, it''s different to write them in the newspaper." Another reporter interposed.


    "I don''t know which boss has enjoyed this love affair. After the movie" biochemical crisis "was sold in Taiwan the year before last, Lin Zhiling got several advertising spokesmen for several famous brands in Taiwan, and some people have been speculating about Taiwan''s first beauty." Another person interposed, with an indescribable indecency in his tone.


    This topic immediately received a lot of response, not only ordinary people like gossip, gossip reporters also like gossip.


    "Well, don''t show off. Don''t try to get this woman into a dinner party. It''s impossible to invite her to dinner." The reporter, who had lost his voice in the middle of his speech, couldn''t help saying this when he heard someone arguing who was most likely to get Lin Zhiling.


    "Why, old Li Obviously, this senior reporter has certain authority, so no one doubts, just want to know all."Do you know what happened in Yuanshan Hotel last year?" Lao Li sold a pass.


    "Is it Isn''t it just a misunderstanding? " A reporter asked in surprise.


    "A misunderstanding fart," Lao Li burst a rude sentence, "I was mixed in at that time, just witnessed the whole process! You know, isn''t Lin Zhiling an agent in Hollywood? Lin, who is also a Taiwanese, warned Chen Taiming in front of many people that night: "you can''t afford to be backstage with Lin Zhiling!"


    "No!" There was a long voice of surprise from the reporter.


    "Yes, not at all. Of course, there were not many people around at that time, but that''s how she warned Chen Taiming in front of those people." Old Li Xin said with an oath.


    All the reporters on the scene didn''t know who Chen Taiming was, the chairman of Guoju group, who had nearly NT $10 billion. A broker on the other side dared to do this to him


    "It''s too exaggerated Is Lin Zhiling''s backstage so hard? " I don''t know who sighed.


    "By the way, the film distributor said there was a surprise at the premiere tonight, would it..." Someone said suddenly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C65

    There is no advertisement in the whole text


    observe the words and colors


    with the door opened, a tall Western man came down and couldn''t tell his age. He was between 25 and 40 years old and looked around with a faint but indescribable high temperament.


    "Who is he?" Some of the reporters murmured, but no one answered. All the reporters were thinking about the identity of the Western man who suddenly appeared on the red carpet and was familiar but could not remember.


    It was not until he came to Ang Lee and Lin Zhiling and hugged them affectionately that a senior reporter exclaimed: "is it Adrian? Cowell! Chairman of the board of directors of AC media


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar. Although some people questioned that Adrian''s name as a director was known all over the world, he did not appear in the media many times, even worse than Spielberg. But soon more and more people proved that the Western man on the red carpet was Adrian, especially several senior entertainment journalists, whose words were much more credible.


    Soon, reporters from Ang Lee''s side also heard that the director had personally confirmed that the Western man who came to attend the Taipei Premiere of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon was the miracle director of Hollywood and chairman of AC media''s board of directors, Adrian? Cowell! The news quickly spread all over the red carpet. The reporters pointed their things at him one after another, and frantically pressed the shutter. A Hollywood director and an American media tycoon quietly came to Taipei to attend the premiere of a Chinese film! This is great news.


    "I''m very interested in Chinese culture and have read some poems, so I invested in the film and invited Mr. Li to be the director. Frankly speaking, he is one of the most talented directors in Taiwan." Faced with all kinds of microphones from entertainment reporters, Adrian said in fluent Chinese that surprised them.


    "Do you like kung fu movies?" A reporter scrambled to ask, and then attracted the white eyes of his peers. Such a precious opportunity to ask such stupid questions. If he doesn''t like kung fu movies, why should he invest in crouching tiger, hidden dragon?


    "Yes, I have seen most of the kung fu movies produced in Hong Kong and Taiwan. These actions are full of a unique Chinese aesthetic feeling, which is amazing." Adrian nodded and kept smiling.


    "Do you think kung fu movies have a market in Hollywood?" Another reporter asked.


    "At least for now, the market is still relatively broad. Not to mention Mr. Jackie Chan and Mr. Jet Li, Ms. Yeoh, the heroine of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, has been very popular after" empire of tomorrow ". Mr. Yuan Heping has also cooperated with me in matrix. These are very good momentum." Adrian gestured and seemed sincere.


    "We noticed that at the end of last month," Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon "had been screened in Los Angeles for a week in a row. Does this mean that it will launch an attack on the Oscars Several reporters whispered and seized the opportunity to ask.


    "There''s no doubt that it is. It''s a very good film. I think it''s fully qualified to compete for the Oscars. What''s more, it gets a lot of good reviews after it''s shown." Adrian raised his hands and Ang Lee beside him was excited. Obviously, he had already known his plan.


    The reporters were agitated again. Although the funds for the film came from Taiwan, the mainland and the United States, the directors and producers were all Taiwanese. It would be a great honor to participate in the Oscars and even bring back one or two golden statues. However, when they wanted to continue to ask questions, Adrian had already gone to the hotel with Ang Lee and Lin Zhiling, which was undoubtedly disappointing. Only some careful people found that when they went inside, Lin Zhiling, who was originally very close to Ang Lee, automatically came to Adrian''s left hand side.


    Movie premieres are not exclusive to theaters. Hotels are also common places. Luxury hotels usually have special equipment. White curtains are put down in the hall and projectors are installed. Moreover, holding the premiere in the hotel also has the advantage of facilitating some distinguished guests to have better and more comfortable communication, such as now.


    Different from dealing with reporters outside, Adrian''s smile is very weak in front of these celebrities. When chatting, he only makes a few reserved "Hmmm, oh, is it?" and his opinions are very short. But these people don''t think there is any problem. They always say this to him respectfully. Even if they have no words, they will agree with others to say something to please Adrian. This is the difference of identity.


    Lin Zhiling is also different from her appearance outside. She holds his arm tightly and shows a sweet smile. The appearance of a bird in accordance with others seems to tell others that she has already owned the famous flower.


    In fact, that''s exactly what Adrian meant. If it wasn''t for the fact that these tabloid reporters in Taiwan dare to scribble, it would take some effort to clean them up. After all, this is Taiwan, otherwise he would have taken her to the red carpet. There are not so many scruples in the hotel. All the guests who come here to attend the premiere of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, except the publishing company, have received news in advance and come specially to get in touch with American media tycoons. How can they go out and chew their tongues.


    "Is that Chen Taiming here?" Adrian then asked Lin Zhiling in a low voice."Yes, but it''s gone, just a few minutes after seeing us." There is no doubt that Chen Taiming left after seeing her relationship with him.


    Although Adrian murmured, he could not help feeling sorry. After learning something about Taiwan from Lin Xilei, he wanted to try to trample on the face like some novels in his previous life. There is no need to say much about the situation in the entertainment industry in Hong Kong and Taiwan. The year before the release of "biochemical crisis" in Taiwan, because the games and novels sold well, and there were a lot of fans, the film was also very popular.


    In this case, with a little operation, Lin Zhiling became a famous person in the island. She was famous and beautiful. The packaging of Hollywood was much better than that of Taiwan. She was still famous in Hollywood. It was inevitable that she would be liked by some people. Therefore, every time she went back to Taiwan to participate in activities, she had to receive many invitation to dinner. As her agent, Lin Xilei was very clear about how to deal with them. She refused all these invitation. Even if some people came to lobby, they were not polite to refuse or scold them back.


    Naturally, those people were very dissatisfied with Lin Xilei''s non cooperation. Although some people saw something, others were dizzy and willful. As a result, there was the Yuanshan Hotel incident in October last year. Lin Xilei said it was understatement. Chen Taiming and several rich people said in a very arrogant tone in front of her that they should understand the rules here. But she calmly told them that Lin Zhiling was praised by others, and they could not be provoked by them. Then they walked away.


    However, Adrian''s news is not like this, was swept in public, the other side is just a small agent, if you don''t give her some good-looking, where to put his face? Chen Taiming immediately used his own relationship to try to block the other party for a while and force him to kowtow and admit his mistake. Unfortunately, this has no effect. Let alone his industry and entertainment industry do not have much intersection, even if there is no way.


    It''s very clear who is in the hands of the producers of the film, Mr. Xu and Mr. Lin Zhiqiang.


    Then, today''s thing. It seems that although this guy named Chen is a bit arrogant and arrogant, he is not a brainless guy. He left first when he saw the situation wrong. Moreover, if he expected to be right, he would ask someone to apologize implicitly at the latest. If Adrian accepted, he might also hit a snake and visit the door with the stick to establish friendship.


    Even if you think about it, even though Chen''s NT $10 billion fortune seems to be very rich, it''s only $100 million or $200 million. Even in front of Adrian, Gou has to smile and compliment him, not to mention Chen. AC media also has a lot of industries in Taiwan. Taiwan''s Yahoo, Weimi stores, global music, and "maxim" have recently released a Taiwan version. China TV and a


    C have also become sister Taiwan, plus the relationship between the United States. Moreover, AC media can now influence the US election, which is far beyond the imagination of Taiwanese.


    Therefore, Lin Xilei, who has his support, can reprimand Chen Taiming without politeness. Chen Taiming did not act after being advised by Xu Ligong, and then left the court early now. It should be that he did an investigation secretly. So Adrian''s strange idea is impossible to achieve. After all, novels are novels, and those who can make a great progress are not stupid.


    In this case, Adrian is also lack of interest in the premiere. When he ordered the premiere in Los Angeles, he had already seen the film, which was slightly deviated from his memory, but the composition, color and rhythm were not too different. Ang Lee still grasped it well. As for the comments of American film critics, most of them can be seen as jokes. Except for those who have a deep understanding of Chinese films, it is difficult to understand the elegant fighting feeling. This is why this film is regarded as a science fiction film.


    However, from another perspective, some comments are reliable. For example, a film critic of "variety" wrote: "the love between Yu Jiaolong and Luo Xiaohu is undoubtedly the highlight of the whole film. Ang Lee has always controlled the implicit and repressive feelings until he finally released the gate, so the turbulent eruption spread out and infected everyone."


    Ang Lee is worthy of being a person who has been in the United States. He knows what Americans want to see, freedom and love. It''s no wonder that the comment on Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon is a bourgeois style martial arts. However, he succeeded. After years of cultivation in Hong Kong, crouching tiger, hidden dragon is just right between eastern and Western cultures, so there are many supporters among Chinese and Americans.


    After chatting with other stars Zhou Runfa, Michelle Yeoh and Zhang Zhen, as well as producers Xu Ligong and Jiang Zhiqiang, Adrian took Lin Zhiling to his seat and waited for the film to begin.


    ---------------------


    "I''ll go back tomorrow, and I''ll leave the rest to you. I believe that after this time, the environment in Taiwan will make you feel more like a fish in water." Adrian, in his pajamas, is sitting in front of a glass window, flipping Taiwan''s newspapers, drinking coffee and enjoying the winter sun.


    "I see. Is there anything else I can tell you?" Lin Xilei is sitting in front of him, dressed up in a very formal way, and remembers something in the next book with her pen.Hearing this, Adrian suddenly put down his newspaper and looked at her with a smile. Lin Xilei also stopped and looked at him, waiting for his orders.


    A few seconds later, Adrian burst into laughter and glanced down the open bedroom door. On the huge bed lay a sleeping woman wrapped in a quilt, revealing her shoulder and part of her back.


    "Remember to send Miss Jia back and deal with the end of the hand." He said, "there will be similar situations in the future."


    "I see." Lin Xilei didn''t feel discouraged or anything else, and seemed to have anticipated the result.


    It''s very good. I like such a smart woman. Adrian in the heart secretly praise voice, more and more feel that the original practice is very correct.


    After the premiere of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon in Taipei, he took Lin Zhiling and Lin Xilei to visit Taiwan. This is the first time in his life to visit Taiwan. How can we do without a good tour? Although Taiwan''s local media boasted of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, he turned down all kinds of invitation, whether from business people or government officials or from various TV stations.


    You know, on the night of the premiere, he talked about China one by one, and his words also showed that he liked Chinese culture very much. The media in blue camp didn''t think there was a problem, but he was very uncomfortable with the green media which had been making Chinese style. Most of the reports on the next day avoided this point. The most difficult thing is Huashi. On the one hand, they support the green camp, but on the other hand, they are partners with a


    C. It is not good to be a person if they are caught in the middle.


    If you go to these receptions and interviews, you have to be asked about your impression of the mainland, and then select what they want from his answers for hype and publicity. Adrian doesn''t want to give them this opportunity. AC media has a lot of investment in the mainland. Not long ago, a toy factory of Hasbro moved to the mainland. Some things will inevitably happen at a certain stage, so it is necessary to take a share of it early. He doesn''t want to make the mainland look at him because of some words, even if he can''t do it now It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t write it down in a small book and wait for it to settle in the autumn.


    So in the end, even the itinerary tour of Huashi was canceled. I went to visit all parts of Taiwan. Oh, except for one thing - and Jerry? Yang talks about Yahoo. After the IT bubble, YAHOO got stuck in the mud and broke away several times. The board of directors was also somewhat dissatisfied with Jerry. He also made some mistakes in making decisions before and after the bubble burst, so he wanted to win the support of large shareholders, that is, AC media.


    Although Adrian''s majority of Yahoo shares have been sold out, but how much or retained a little, AC media held more, plus after the buyback part, it is still a major shareholder.


    For Jerry? Yang, Adrian is still supportive, at least he is not as proud as the founders of some websites, even to the point where others are not allowed to point fingers. Yes, it''s Google. Adrian can''t forget to invest in this if he forgets anything, but Larry? Page and Sergey? When brin accepted the investment, he repeatedly asked not to interfere with the specific operation of the website. If it was other investors, I''m afraid they would have left. After


    it bubble burst, when investors were afraid to avoid it industry, Adrian chose to continue investing in Google. Remarkable achievements were promised by the two founders. Here is a very interesting topic. After knowing that MAC


    omedia is an industry owned by AC media and ADO


    e is also controlled by them, page and Brin suddenly want to invite some excellent programmers on flash and PS to redesign the website interface.


    Adrian was very surprised. When asked, Google had such a simple interface because they didn''t have webmasters and no one was proficient in HTML text! It''s hard to laugh or cry. Adrian finally persuaded them to go back because Isn''t that the style of Google? Shouldn''t you stick to your style?!


    Well, that''s a long way off, Jerry? Although Yang is stubborn, he is not a person who can not listen to the opinions. For example, Adrian argued with him about Yahoo China more than once. As a previous life, Adrian is very clear about what Chinese netizens who have just contacted the Internet need - information, a lot of information. People need to enrich their withered hearts with a lot of information, no matter what the information is, as long as it can attract them.


    Therefore, Adrian has always suggested that Yahoo China should focus on news instead of copying the US Yahoo. At the same time, he told him that most of China''s websites were burning money at the beginning, so if China''s Yahoo wants to stand firm, it must increase investment. Of course, Jerry doesn''t agree. He has his own rules of conduct, and the model of Yahoo in the United States has been successful all over the world. This is how the debate broke out.


    At the beginning, the words between the two people were full of gunpowder. Jerry even yelled at Adrian: "I know more than you what the Chinese are thinking and what they need."


    "But I know better than you the style of the mainland. There are two societies on both sides of the Taiwan Strait." Adrian was not polite enough to go back.Well, AC media did enter the mainland relatively early. Although it has developed in a bumpy way, it is definitely better than most American companies. He is right to say so.


    After 99 years of compromise, Jerry''s attitude is still smaller than that in mainland China.


    So Jerry? Yang is now looking directly for Adrian''s support, and as a very far sighted media mogul, he believes he will support himself - and indeed it is.


    After this incident, Adrian officially started his vacation. The plan was made before he came, otherwise he would not take Ivanka with him. Now it''s enough for Lin Xilei to deal with those trivial matters. She is also a very careful woman, and she is more observant. So she took a chance to ask him directly whether he would like to try something new.


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C66

    No advertisement in whole text


    capitalists


    "taste fresh food?" Adrian was stunned for several seconds when he heard this question. Lin Xilei''s look never changed, as if he was saying a very common thing. Although this is exactly what he wants to see, is she getting into the state too soon? Adrian thought about it and then asked with great interest, "what''s the choice?"


    Lin Xilei immediately handed a folder to him: "I have selected some of them first. If these don''t agree with you, it''s not too late to see others."


    Adrian took it with some doubts. After opening it, it almost came out. There were four pictures on the exquisite copperplate on the front page, and the price tag was clearly marked below. Although there was no indication of the price, it was still necessary to say clearly at this time? There are 14 women in the 7-page folder, which is basically what Adrian had heard of in his previous life, so clearly marked price


    "A little exaggerated?" Adrian laughingly raised the folder in his hand. He didn''t care about the price of hundreds of thousands of millions on it. It was just a piece of cake, but this way was really special.


    It seems that the way of selecting goods is absolutely insulting to those women, but it is also a pleasure to men, just like In the braid play, the emperor turns over the brand and makes this kind of design. The guy is very good at understanding the man''s psychology.


    "Not at all. It''s just the price of the invitation." Lin Xilei shrugged.


    When she said that, Adrian understood that it was one thing to invite and another to go to bed. Of course, after spending so much money, it''s easy to get the other person to bed.


    "How did you get this?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "I think you may need it, so I contacted the old woman who persuaded Zhiling before. She is a very good middleman." Lin Xilei continues to shrug, looking at the folder in a somewhat complicated way.


    Middleman? Adrian didn''t ask. Adrian didn''t ask. He asked. Then, he noticed her look. At first, he was a little confused, but he quickly responded. Then he chuckled in his heart. If she didn''t get the action of the current agent, he was afraid that her name would also be on it.


    "Frankly, it''s quite to my taste, but..." What Adrian wants to say with this gesture.


    "The deal was made in a very secret situation, the other party is a senior person, and I warned her and agreed to give her an extra sum of money to shut her up. I think you don''t mind, do you?" Lin Xilei said here pause, looking at Adrian smile, "Zhiling also don''t mind."


    If Lin Zhiling''s eyes are too much for Lin Zhiling''s consideration, is it because he wants to be surprised by other people''s eyes? Although it will be found out sooner or later, it is a little bit later. Since Lin Zhiling has been serving him with all his heart and soul, he does not mind standing in her position to think for her.


    But now A little thought, Adrian knew Shuanglin''s plan and shook his head with a laugh.


    "Not satisfied? Do you want to continue or not? " Lin Xilei sighed.


    "Which do you think is good?" Adrian smiles and pushes the folder back. Lin Xilei immediately shows an unexpected look. Compared with Charlize and Ivanka, she is still not quiet enough, so she can only do this.


    "Well, in last year''s" flying dragon in the sky "broadcasted by China People''s TV, one person acted as two characters and became a popular idol. It was called Taiwan''s eight o''clock post office girl. According to your taste in Japan, you should like it." After browsing a few pages of documents, Lin Xilei jumped out a photo and handed it over, "and it''s about the same size as Zhiling."


    "You know a lot." Adrian praised a sentence and sighed again that if it was not Ivanka who could afford the job, if she was not of Chinese origin, it would be just right to be a life secretary.


    "That''s her, then.


    There is no advertisement in the whole text


    "he flicked the photo, with a pretty delicate face and a smile. He felt very young and sweet," Miss Jia Jingwen. "


    Jia Jingwen, who was a young girl in Taiwan''s Jinghua college, was born in Beijing after graduation. In the first few years, it didn''t develop smoothly. It was not until 1999 that she appeared in the Taiwanese drama "husband and wife of the seventh generation - Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai", and then it became a big hit with last year''s "flying dragon in the sky".


    Such a woman is very easy to be seduced, although the intermediary did not disclose Adrian''s identity, or easily moved her. Then, or that sentence, have already participated, do you want to pretend to be reserved? In particular, the target is Hollywood media tycoons. She was a little nervous at first, but Adrian relaxed her with a few words, and then looked at him with an unspeakable excitement.


    Adrian has seen this kind of vision many times, so when she is pressed on the bed, there is no burden at all. She enjoys it under Jia Jingwen''s flattery. Of course, the carnival of the Party of four is certainly not less. This is what Lin Zhiling does not mind, and she has joined in. Will Lin Xilei escape?Jia Jingwen obviously didn''t play these games. At first, she resisted, but after a little struggle, she obeyed, and then gradually began to take the initiative. Unfortunately, even so, Adrian was just playing. Not to mention all the things about her in memory, there are two Asian Americans on the collection shelf. Lin Xilei is out of curiosity and wants to find a suitable agent for Lin Zhiling, and the investment is very cost-effective. As for Liu Yufei, one is to verify whether the deeds of their mother and daughter in her memory are true, and the other is for Zhang Qiu of the Harry Potter series - the original version is too bad.


    And then that''s it. Asian Americans have too many collections, and good characters that are not many should be distributed. The discrimination against Asian Americans in Hollywood can not be changed by a media tycoon. So this morning, when Jia Jingwen was still sleeping, Adrian told Lin Xilei that it would be like this in the future. If there was a suitable play, he would not take it back.


    Adrian knows Shuanglin''s idea, and the last time Lin Xilei recommended Liu Yufei, they want to unite to fight for more interests. In fact, there is no need to do so. As mentioned above, more things will not be distributed.


    "It''s enough for me to have you two here in Taiwan." Adrian said to look at the other side of the door, soon, Lin Zhiling wearing a bathrobe, wiping wet hair, laughing and walked out.


    There is no doubt that last night was another crazy four-way party, otherwise Jia Jingwen would not be unable to get up now. Of course, this also has something to do with her being teased by three people in turn.


    "So you don''t have to worry that much, understand? As long as this situation is maintained. " After Lin Zhiling sat in his arms, Adrian pinched her chin and put his hand on Lin Xilei''s face.


    "I see." Lin Zhiling said in a soft voice. Although Lin Xilei still has a faint smile, she has an obvious relaxed expression.


    The trip to Taiwan ended like this, leaving Lin Xilei to accompany Lin Zhiling to deal with the publicity of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon, and Adrian returned to Los Angeles. After two days'' rest, she went to England on the route from Los Angeles to New York to London, which was a must every year, but little Emma would never be satisfied.


    "It''s late again. Why not earlier?" Although Adrian was happy to see herself, little Emma still waved her arms and asked questions.


    "Well, well, my royal highness, I am sorry for the great loss I have caused to you for being late, and I would like to make some compensation." Adrian squatted in front of her, put on a pose to meet the queen, solemnly said, immediately attracted many people including her aunt''s laughter.


    Emma couldn''t help but stare at him unhappily. Adrian didn''t care about her face. She shook her face with a smile. Emma immediately opened her hands and opened her mouth. She made a vicious look of "I''m going to bite you". She didn''t have the wit and calmness that Hermione should have. Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter.


    "Well, anyway, I''m here. Can''t you give me a smile?" Adrian, go with your hands.


    "Want me to give you a smile? It''s not easy to see. " Little Emma held up her arms and narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Then she put forward a lot of requests. In the next few days, she even used a private jet to take her to tour the whole Western Europe and parts of Eastern Europe. Unexpectedly, Adrian answered all the requests.


    "Tell me the truth, ED, why did you agree so readily? If it was before, you would have to cut off at least half of the conditions? " Asked little Emma, dressed in thick flannelette and gloves and earmuffs, after a good stroll by lake meraren in stegomore, retracting into Adrian''s arms on the bench, giggling and reaching for his face, as if someone else was hiding underneath.


    "Because after the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone at the end of this year, it''s impossible to imagine that you can play like this now." Adrian said, rubbing her head.


    "Oh? Is it so good? " Little Emma blinked.


    "As a director, I can''t make mistakes. I believe it''s not bad." Adrian shrugged and said, "modestly.".


    "Not bad?" Little Emma looked at him with her hands akimbo. "If the miracle directors say they can only be good, then should other directors commit suicide in shame?"


    "Then you ask!" Adrian grabbed her and kneaded her. The little guy struggled and giggled.


    After a while, the two calmed down and gasped. Emma hugged Adrian, put her head on his shoulder and said in a satisfied voice, "I love you, ed."


    Adrian frowned a little, but soon regained his composure, patting her on the back: "I love you too, Emma."


    In addition to visiting little Emma and playing with her in London, one of his tasks is to ask about the progress of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone. Basically, there is only some finishing work left in the film. Except for the beginning and the end of the film, the rest has been completed. Adrian selects some clips in his studio in London to watch some paragraphs. Frankly speaking, Chris? Columbus has done a good job. He is well-known for making family movies, so the next Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets should be on the agenda."You have to give me time to rest, ed. I haven''t been with my wife and children for a long time." Columbus sighed and reluctantly.


    "Yes, I know, Chris, I see your hard work in my eyes," Adrian said with a smile. "But you also know that children always grow very fast, especially when they are about ten years old. If they delay too long, the first one looks like a child, and the second one says that it''s OK to be 13 or 4 years old, which gives people a sense of discordance."


    After a pause, he added: "besides, I''m not going to let the crew start shooting now, as long as it''s not on before July. You have enough time to spend with your family."


    Columbus is still a hesitant look. He agrees with Adrian in his heart. This is the case with children''s movies. If we don''t seize the time, once children grow up, they will not be able to make the original feeling. He also liked the Harry Potter series, otherwise he would not have moved his family to London for Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone.


    But the problem is that it''s a huge project. Columbus, who was in charge of casting and production at the beginning, had a clear understanding of it. He had to ask for her opinions in shooting, production and later stage. Besides, Rowling is still nearby. Any question concerning the direction of the script must be consulted. It is almost impossible to make such a film in less than a year. There are four novels in the whole series. According to Rowling, there may be seven novels in total. God, do you want him to stay in London for seven years or more?


    If you do the same thing too much, even if you like it, you will feel tired. After the initial freshness, the children at home have a lot of complaints about their father whether he is on the set or in the studio for a long time, which makes him very contradictory.


    Adrian naturally could see that, so he didn''t force him: "well, Chris, you''ve read all four of Joe''s current novels. It''s a little bit adult since the third one, so you just need to direct the first two. I think it''s OK."


    "Well, you''re the boss." Columbus thought about it and agreed with a sigh.


    It''s true that the more adult the series goes, the less suitable a director like Columbus is - which is why some people in previous generations always say that the first two films are the best, because there are enough childish interests.


    Of course, it is also a problem that the director is not suitable. However, after the production of "Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban" is completed, the young actors will be basically finalized, and then the later films can be produced slowly. Adrian believes that as long as the director and Rowling are willing to listen to their own opinions, the later films will at least be better than those in previous lives. Speaking of all, a few small actors also performed very well, little Emma needless to say, even Rowling praised her, as soon as she came to the camera, she was exactly Hermione. And Eric as Harry? Reese and George as Ron? Sanders is also very good. Maybe as long as children grow up in a healthy environment, they will have an indescribable aura.


    Just like little Emma, although she has suffered such a disaster, and her aunt''s emotional deviation is inevitable after giving birth to her own child, Adrian, as the sustenance of her feelings, plays an important role in her growth, so she is still growing healthily - Oh, of course, it would be better if she was not so precocious and too old-fashioned ¡£


    Now that Columbus has agreed, the preparation of Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets can be officially launched. With the experience of preparing Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, most of the affairs can be left to other people to do. He can rest assured that he can leave his time for his family as long as he starts it before July. Half a year''s time should be enough. If not, Adrian can still delay the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone a little later, which was scheduled for the Christmas Eve at the end of the year.


    The reason for this is to avoid the situation that after the box office sales, young actors stop filming and ask for a new contract. This kind of thing is very normal. No matter who is the first actor, the pay will not be high. Once it is popular, it is inevitable to ask for more pay. Although the remuneration offered by universal to them is relatively good, and it is also stipulated in the contract that they will gradually increase the size of the film. They will get more in the second film than in the first film, but they are still not enough to see in front of the high box office.


    So this kind of thing will definitely happen, and most of them will get the support of the old actors of the crew. As a capitalist, Adrian naturally does what he can to make more profits - well, this is a joke. He thinks more about that once the talks are not settled, the shooting will be shelved, and then the rush ahead will be in vain.


    What''s more, once the delay is too long, and the actors are long, tall and open a lot, if they can''t be consistent with the previous pictures, they will have to remake as many as possible, which will be extremely serious waste.


    But it is impossible to negotiate for a long time. If there are only two or three films in the series, he can prepare a contract with high remuneration in advance and try to shorten the time to be wasted. But the problem is that if there is no accident in the Harry Potter series, there will be seven films. If the actors ask for more pay at the beginning of the series, they will give generous conditions. If they do so frequently, they will have to pay more How about your appetite? Of course, because of the high box office of the "Harry Potter" films, such negotiations are inevitable in the future, but the dominant power must be in your own hands, just like giving the six leading stars of friends an increase in film pay.In short, it is necessary to finish shooting Harry Potter and the chamber of Secrets before the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone Well, from here, Adrian is still a capitalist.


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C67

    On the way home, the plane vibrated slightly, and then began to fly smoothly. Adrian, who had been thinking about things, came back to his senses. After a long breath, he called out: "Ali, are you there?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian. You may have forgotten that Miss Ellie is on leave." A young woman in a sky blue stewardess uniform came up. She was about 5 feet 6 inches tall. She was very well proportioned. She had long brown black hair. Her facial features were not delicate, but she had a wonderful exotic flavor. She was of Indian origin.


    "Piaka? Chopra? " Adrian remembers and takes her name out of her head.


    "I''m glad you remember my name, sir." She said, "do you want a smile?"


    "A latte, thank you," Adrian said with the same smile. "Ellie should have told you what to do."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." The Indian girl named puyaka went to the other end.


    After watching her beautiful back for a while, Adrian will take it back and continue to throw it out of the window. The sun has already set in the yellow clouds, but it will not completely set with the flight of the plane - wait, it seems that there is a wrong time difference? Well, although he has been flying on this route countless times, he has never taken this problem seriously. It doesn''t matter if he is someone else, but for a guy with amazing memory


    Without talking about this, Adrian left London again. This time he stayed a little longer than before. To accompany Emma around Europe, he had to persuade Columbus to start preparing Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets, which inevitably took some time. In addition, he also needs to know about the box office of "out of my world" in Britain. Like crouching tiger, hidden dragon, which has been fully released, this film was first screened in Los Angeles and then released in January 2001 in Britain and the United States. The overall evaluation is good. After all, it is a inspirational film, and the quality is almost the same as that of the original version. However, it should be related to specific roles


    To Jamie? Bell''s performance, British and American media are still relatively consistent, both think he is young and infectious, do quite well, but for supporting actress Nicole? Kidman has two completely different attitudes.


    "The slight flaw, the change from apathy to enthusiasm is not very convincing, but it doesn''t cover up her excellent performance." This is the view of the American media.


    "Changing this role into an Englishman will definitely not affect the plot. In addition, it will be more attractive and have more room to play." This is the view of the British media.


    In fact, the British media also admitted that Nicole''s performance in the film was quite good, but they were very unhappy because it was another story about Americans saving the British people. It seems exaggerated to say, but the British people have always been like this, or the mainstream social consciousness of Britain has always been like this, which can be seen as a big empire unwilling to decline.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you are unhappy or not, as long as you don''t confuse black and white and think "out of my world" is very bad. So Adrian didn''t care. By the way, did he take time with Bartz? Luhman had an appointment and asked him about a song and dance movie script in his hand - he didn''t do it twice or once.


    Then, calculate the time, George W. Bush will be sworn in, and Adrian will also prepare a new single for Avril. Her piano practice is quite good under his pressure. If this single is also popular, then we can start to prepare her maiden album, so Adrian set foot on the way home.


    "Your latte, Mr. Adrian." Puyaka came over with a plate, put the coffee on the table and put a few snacks on it.


    "Thank you." Adrian took a sip. "Well, that''s pretty good. There''s ally''s eight - by the way, are you Indian or Indian American?"


    "Well I''m Indian. " Puyaka, who didn''t know what he was doing, hesitated to answer.


    "Sit down," Adrian said, gesturing for a seat. "Don''t be so restrained. I just want to talk to someone. You know, Ellie is not here, and my secretary is not. It''s a lonely thing that no one talks on a long flight."


    After much hesitation, puyaka sat down, a little cramped, which made her look a little cute: "well, Mr. Adrian."


    "You can call me ed," Adrian laughed. "Are you really Indian? I''m sorry, I don''t doubt the truth of your words, but you are no different from the average American in terms of accent and manner. "


    "I was born in Jamshedpur, India, but I spent most of my childhood in Peshawar, Pakistan. Then when I was 10 years old, I came to the United States to study in primary and secondary schools in Massachusetts, and then I went to high school in Iowa. I have been in the United States for nearly 10 years ¡£¡±


    "I see," Adrian said with a clear look, "then why did you choose to be a Flight attendants. "


    He used the more formal words of "flight attendant". Unexpectedly, such a problem suddenly made Puya Ka pucker her lips, and her eyes were covered with a layer of mist, and her grief could not be contained and climbed up the corner of her mouth."Did I say something wrong? If so, I apologize. " Adrian said so, handing over a tissue.


    "Thank you." Puyaka said in a slightly imperceptible voice. Instead of wiping the corners of her eyes, she grabbed the tissue and rubbed it several times. Then she controlled her mood. "I''m sorry, Adrian Ed


    "It doesn''t matter. There are always a few words that will touch people''s hearts if they are not careful Scar, "Adrian watched her carefully." I hope you don''t feel too bad. "


    "I wanted to be a doctor, and New York University has passed the application, but..." Puyaka had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "What''s going on at home?" Adrian pick eyebrows, doctors in the United States income is very high, but want to become a qualified doctor is not so easy thing, first to get a bachelor''s degree to apply for medical school, and then at least four years of study, annual tuition fees at least 40000 dollars, good easy to graduate, but also five or six years of internship to obtain formal qualifications, many of them have a good life No family can afford it.


    This is also good, the competition in medical schools is very fierce, even if the results are very good, you may not be able to apply, and you must pass various examinations every year in the medical school. Even if you graduate, you may not be admitted to the hospital. You will not have a salary for the first three or four internships. The pressure of college entrance examination in the past life can not be compared with it.


    Well, said too much, with Adrian''s inquiry, puyaka realized what, hesitant look revealed again.


    "Sometimes, it''s not appropriate to bury the pain in your heart. When you turn a blind eye to it, it may heal slowly, it may worsen or even fester." Adrian looked at her and whispered, "so sometimes it''s necessary to talk to others properly to relieve my pain and pressure. If you want, I can be your listener."


    The gentle words let puyaka''s little guard off. She gently sniffed down her nose. Although there was still fog in her eyes, she said: "my father was an Indian born in Pakistan, while my mother was born in Tamil Nadu. They are doctors, doctors in the army. They often help others. I''ve been proud of them since I was a child My brother and I want to be a doctor in the future. Then, last year No, the year before last, Pakistan and India broke out in kajir Serious conflict My parents were there And My brother happened to be there... "


    At this point, she covered her mouth and became choked. Adrian sighed: "this is a terrible thing. I hope you won''t fall into endless..."


    "I didn''t, ed. I didn''t hate anyone," puyaka looked up, her tears flashing. "I just hate war, I just I didn''t want to go back, so I attended the flight attendant training. "


    "You are kind and strong, puyaka, your parents and your brother will be happy for you in heaven." Adrian said in a sincere tone.


    Then, he opened the topic and distracted her through some trifles, which soon brought her back to normal.


    "My God, it''s been so long. Do you need anything for dinner?" After chatting for a long time, puyaka finally noticed the time and quickly stood up and asked.


    "Herring steak and vegetable salad, and some beans. You can do the rest." Adrian thought about it and replied like this, then suddenly laughed, "would you like to have dinner with me?"


    "Dinner together?" Puyaka made an obvious backward movement. She became a stewardess of Adrian''s private plane for a little longer than the other two younger girls, and she had some knowledge of Adrian''s style.


    "Yes," Adrian seemed not to see her movements, and remained calm and gentle before. "By the way, Eliza and Gree are called. I have never had any formal communication with you since you got on the plane."


    Without waiting for puyaka to answer, he rang the messenger that contacted the stewardess: "Hey, Gree, Eliza, are you free now?"


    "Certainly, Mr. Adrian, what can I do for you?" Soon there came a lively voice.


    "You went on the plane with Gree last December, didn''t you, Eliza? It seems that I haven''t had a thorough communication with you. Now, puyaka is preparing dinner. I''d like to invite you to have dinner together, OK? " Adrian said after glancing at puyaka around him.


    There was no answer for a long time. It was believed that Gree and Eliza were discussing, but Adrian didn''t wait too long. Eliza''s lively voice soon rang out: "I''m very honored, Mr. Adrian."


    "You see." Adrian grinned and opened his hand to puyaka, who sighed and went to prepare to go.


    Although she did not care about the material, but contact is more attractive than the two. Looking at her leaving again, Adrian thought. An Indian girl who grew up in the United States without being irrigated by curry and the Ganges River, the world is really wonderful.For a long time, Adrian''s private plane has four stewardesses service. At the beginning, he did not touch them. Even if there were women actively seducing them, they were still quite peaceful. But Ellie? After lat appeared, it was different. Out of some hobbies, Adrian took her into her hands, which broke the balance between flight attendants, and became more and more serious with his favoritism.


    However, Ellie served him very well, and his ability was also good. Even though the other stewardesses did not cooperate in private, she still managed the affairs on the plane in an orderly manner. So when she complained to Adrian in the second half of last year after a long time of patience, he immediately terminated the contract with the other three stewardesses and hired a younger girl Why did he say to her at the beginning: I will consider your mood.


    Of course, by the way, she also warned Ellie implicitly that now she is in charge of all the affairs on the plane. If she can''t get along well with the new people, she will have a lot of regrets. What Adrian didn''t expect was that in the process of hiring a stewardess again, he actually found several girls that surprised him, such as -


    "do you mean that if you had got the role in" the big attack on pop science: Escape expert ", maybe you would have been an actor Adrian asked, with a smile, the pretty girl on the left-hand side with short and medium blonde hair.


    "Maybe I was a kid''s fashion model, so I had the idea of coming and going to be an actor. That''s why I went to audition for pop science: Escape expert, and I didn''t expect to lose. It''s disappointing. I bet I''m better than everyone else," Eliza from Canada with a long neck glass filled with champagne? Kursbert told his story, the blue stewardess uniform set off her very attractive, "I don''t think about that now, it''s good to be a stewardess."


    "It''s true that this kind of thing should take its course. When I was in high school, I also participated in some TV dramas and movies, but it really didn''t mean much." Another girl, who also held the cup, said that she had long dark brown wavy hair and an oval face comparable to Sarah''s. her blue eyes were beautiful, and her height of five feet and nine inches and her high heels were close to Adrian''s.


    "Yes, what part have you played? Maybe I''ve seen it on TV or in movies Eliza was immediately interested.


    "Oh, forget it, it''s all small roles, so I don''t want to be an actor anymore." Grey? Sobowski showed little interest and shrugged. "But I''m too tall. My friends say that if I can''t be an actor, I''d like to be a model. But I think the stewardess are also good. Let the actors go to hell."


    "I have to remind you that there is a big director sitting in front of you." Adrian said after a cough, please.


    The two girls froze, then giggled, and Eliza pushed Gerry: "if you want to realize your dream, you have a good prayer in front of you."


    "This sentence should be given to you." "Ed is a director, not a priest, a rabbi."


    The parallelism of this sentence immediately made everyone laugh, including puyaka, who seldom spoke next to him. Adrian''s friendly attitude easily made them call his name directly, and they didn''t have so much scruples when they were joking.


    Because of Adrian''s butterfly wings, someone''s life trajectory has changed, Eliza? Cuthbert, a beautiful and sexy Canadian girl, was supposed to show up in "escape expert", and even was invited by Hillary Clinton to visit the White House, and then successfully established her foothold in Hollywood with "24". However, she lost the election for unknown reasons, and finally entered the aviation academy to study and become an air hostess.


    Grey? Sobowski changed even more. She should have entered the entertainment industry because of her acting experience as a girl and changed her name to Lily? Sobowski then got a lot of attention in the late 1990s. However, several of her favorite supporting roles, a kiss on the land, was made ahead of time, while Adrian took over the film and found other girls, so she has now entered the aviation academy and become an air hostess like Eliza.


    Of course, Adrian knows all this, and what he doesn''t know is puyaka? Chopra, who should have returned to India to study medicine in 2000, won the Miss India contest, won the Miss World competition, and then entered Bollywood to become an actress in a song and dance film. But now she has stayed in the United States because of the destruction of her family and has also entered the aeronautical Academy to become an air hostess.


    They all came back to the people who indirectly caused all this in a wonderful way. If Adrian chose Eliza and Gree specially, but puyakarta really didn''t know that the completely closed film market like Bollywood, in which films from other countries could not get in and local films couldn''t come out, few people would have an impression, let alone study it It''s just fate.


    The dinner was very good. The three girls had a good time talking with Adrian, and the distance between them was also drawn in a lot. Puyaka, in particular, has experienced great family changes, but after all, she is the same age as Eliza and Gree. After living in the United States for so long, there is no estrangement at all. In addition, after telling Adrian, she is much better and smiling a lot, so"Ed Wait Ed Don''t... " Puyaka, with a trace of resistance on her face, let Adrian hug herself into the plane''s bedroom, press it against the wall, lift up the stewardess'' skirt, drop her lace underpants, and finally cling to the top.


    I just opened my heart to Adrian, played with Eliza and Gree for a long time, and then talked to Adrian a lot with a bit of drunkenness, so the opportunity is right now. Adrian could have taken his time, but who let his trip to London make him unable to get up and down? The women were not around, and when they came to London, they had to give Kyla a massage - it''s been said many times that London is more convenient than Los Angeles - and this time, with no water in her hands, it didn''t help.


    "That''s the technical problem." Adrian said that at that time. Although the success aroused Kyla''s competitive heart and made her go further in the twisted direction, it was very uncomfortable for her not to vent out, so


    !#


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C68

    On January 20, George W. Bush officially announced his inauguration. For a large number of people, this is an unacceptable fact, but for others, it is an expected result.


    "So, are you ready to give them a final blow?" In Claude''s office, Adrian asked his best friend in a relaxed tone. Although he arrived in Los Angeles only yesterday, he doesn''t seem to have much discomfort because of the time difference. Is it because he had a relationship with puyaka on the plane?


    She is an Indian girl, but after all, she has lived in the United States for a long time. Relatively speaking, she is relatively open. However, she still has some shyness in the process of opening up, and she is very involved because of her short-term opening of her heart, so she is quite like you. In addition, Adrian accumulated a lot in London, especially to influence Kyla and deliberately control himself, so it was quite crazy to roll Chu ¨¢ ng single. At first, he planned how to make the three of them in turn. Later, he only thought about how to let puyaka climb to a higher peak. Anyway, they were all on their own plane, and they were afraid to escape from their palms?


    In short, his spirit is very good now, so he came directly to Claude to ask about the relevant situation. In fact, Bush''s inauguration had nothing to do with him. Claude was in charge from the beginning to the end. The reason why he came back was that he wanted to know the specific progress, and it was a loss to delay for a day.


    "Don''t worry, dear ed. Bush is just in office. He has to spend time getting familiar with the White House and adjusting his staff. If nothing goes wrong, we will be able to complete the acquisition by the middle of next month, before the Oscar nominees are announced, "Claude laughed and comforted him," the overall situation is settled, don''t worry about their small moves The financial statements of last quarter were quite good. If we delay it further, we will have to spend more. Although this is expected, it is still uncomfortable. " Adrian put his hand out.


    Claude looked at him in surprise for a moment, then laughed. "You know, ED, you''re more and more like the chairman of a group."


    "Why, didn''t i haggle over the interests of the group before?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course not, but not as it is now..." Claude made a few gestures, laughed and said nothing more.


    "Well, at the beginning, I didn''t care much about the deviation, but it was still in the expectation until I watched the TV and film related plans of this year," Adrian stood up and looked at Claude with a smile. "This year, AC media will win a blowout development. We can take this opportunity to fully demonstrate our strength to other groups and acquire It''s just the first step. The second step will be after May, and the third step will be the end of the year. We will prove with facts that AC media is the largest media group in the United States and even in the world. "


    "It''s really a moving prophecy. In that case, I''ll have to work harder, and then - wait and see all these come true." Claude put his hands across the table and said in a leisurely tone.


    In fact, this is not a prediction. Except for the step at the end of the year, there is a clue about the step in May. As CEO, Claude will not fail to notice it, so just wait for that time to come.


    After learning from Claude about After Adrian came back, she focused on the new situation.


    "Frankly, weiniu, what hatred do you have with this piano?" In Universal''s instrument room, Adrian sighed and asked, "you gnash your teeth. You look like you want to eat it."


    "If the piano was made of cake, I would have eaten it. If you had made it, I would have eaten you!" Avril, sitting in front of the piano, hugged her arm and said angrily.


    "Well, if you can play the music beautifully, I''ll order a cake about the size of this piano, and a cake about the size of my whole person, so that you can eat enough." Adrian said with a smile.


    Avril rolled her eyes, put the lid down and turned around: "why can''t you play with a guitar? Why can''t I use my best instrument and I have to use the piano? "


    "Why, it''s claimed that any musical instrument can be used. The most potential singer of universal records can''t even cope with the piano?" Adrian jokingly asked Avril immediately glared at him, and the pronunciation of "e" and "d" was very heavy, but then his face flashed a little scarlet.


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes and wave his hand: "OK, no kidding. It''s really easy to write this song into a guitar version, but you''ve already sung it before, and you''ve even been involved in the composition. Vicia, you love this song, right? So, tell me, is piano or guitar better? "


    Avril opened her mouth several times and did not say anything. At last, she sighed sadly. Then she thought of something and looked at him: "can''t you find someone else to play? For example You? You also play the piano well The last time I sang this song, you played it and I sang it. It worked very well, and Eric thought soShe blinked with hope, but Adrian pressed her head: "do you think your song Mi likes to see you play and sing in front of the camera, or do you like to watch others play and sing while you are foolishly singing? Especially in After that? "


    "But I can play with the guitar and the piano." The girl is still a little reluctant.


    "Well, weiniu, instead of worrying about changing musical instruments here, I don''t want to spend more time doing some practice to make myself more proficient. It''s just this song, and it''s not all played on the piano in the future." Adrian finally couldn''t hold back and squeezed her face. As usual, she was beaten by Avril''s slap, but as usual, the girl''s God s ¨¨ has not changed at all, and is obviously used to it.


    "That''s it. If you don''t work hard, the new album will be delayed. If it''s released after September, you won''t want to join next year''s Grammy." Adrian laughs and turns away from the instrument room.


    Avril stayed at the stool for a long time. At last, she breathed out helplessly. She opened the cover of the piano and practiced again This is Adrian''s new single for Avril. There is no doubt that the lyrics and music are very suitable for Avril''s present image, and she also likes it very much. In addition, this song is very popular in previous life, which can pave the way for her music. The only problem to be solved is that this song is played on the piano.


    Although Avril can play a lot of musical instruments, she is good at the guitar. She can play the piano, but she has to play until At that level, you can''t do it without more practice. Let the girl who loves to play guitar and has been used to playing other instruments, which is definitely worse than killing her. However, the piano is in Play a role, that kind of unique pure acoustic resonance is irreplaceable by other instruments.


    Adrian has heard the guitar version in his previous life. Frankly speaking, it''s not as good as the piano version. So in order to make this song perfect, Avril has to sacrifice it. As for the proposal of playing piano and guitar together, it is worse than playing guitar alone. Since piano playing is the main way, it should be the piano player who sings, but the one who opens his mouth is playing the guitar. This contrast effect will leave a bad impression on people. It is better to let people play and sing alone.


    I hope you understand what I''m trying to do, Vicia. Adrian said in his heart. What are the advantages of Avril? She is young, energetic and full of Jiqing. Even decadent smoky make-up can not block her upward momentum. In addition, she is also a talented woman who can write lyrics and music. So many teenagers will like her. What about the future?


    She can keep this image until she is 25, guitar, light rock, explosive girl, but after 25? Singers always have to constantly adjust themselves and change themselves to cater to or lead the market. Adrian is not optimistic about Avril''s performance in the latter. What''s more, the records will gradually shrink in the future, so he has to work on the former, so he chose As Avril''s second single, I hope this foreshadowing can play some role in the future.


    I think so. Adrian sighed in his heart and then moved on to something else. After the launch of "V", Avril''s image began to approach the image in his memory, such as long hair, eye smoke, Short Sleeve Black s ¨¨ T-shirt, denim Ku, canvas shoes, and the explosive power of singing. However, there is no progress in some aspects. Although they are very close to each other, Avril will be willing to say anything to Adrian. She also likes to chat with him and play some small games. Occasionally, he can pinch her face like a flirt. The girl always opens up quickly but is not angry, but she still can''t make it any further.


    I don''t know why. Maybe it''s the "Uncle" question? Adrian is also not clear, such suspicions have only been met in Kate, Charlize, Sarah, Blanchett and other women, almost no more in the past two years.


    If everyone is like a little pet, then you don''t have to consume so much energy. But then again, some women lose their charm if they lose a Xing. Adrian was so confused that she was pulled back to reality by Britney Spears'' voice.


    "Master Britney, who was sitting in his arms, pursed her mouth and looked discontented because he was distracted.


    "I''m sorry, boo, there''s been a lot of things lately, so I can''t help thinking about other things." Adrian coax said, and then holding her a kiss w ¨§ n, the girl soon softened down.


    "We were talking about the concert, right?" Touching Britney''s moist mouth Chun, he asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Britney said playfully and provocatively after biting his finger. "I hope you''ll come to my concert in New Orleans next month."


    "This year''s world tour?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, from Louisiana, I''m going to travel all over the world!" The girl nodded excitedly, and then quickly added, "you don''t need to come here openly. I just want to sing you, master."


    After that, she made a poor look, and Adrian would allow her to do what she had been asked to do.Sure enough, he thought for a few seconds and then agreed: "well, since it''s my pet''s request, there''s no reason not to agree."


    "Thank you, my master. I''m so happy." Britney jumped to her feet cheering, hugging Adrian and kissing him on the cheek. She was always content in front of him.


    Adrian laughs and shakes his head. After a few moments of intimacy with her, Adrian says another thing: "since we''re talking about the world tour, there''s something I should tell you about your future arrangements."


    He pauses and looks at the girl for a moment. There is no other God in her eyes but waiting, with an expression of "I listen to you all".


    "After the world tour, I''m going to arrange for you to go to university. Stanford, UCLA or Nantah, it''s up to you to choose." Adrian went on.


    Unexpectedly, Britney, who was obedient to him, was reluctant to say "why should I go to university for further study?"? Am I going to give up my present career? "


    "Of course not, my little pet." Adrian raised her chin with a smile, and Britney''s reaction was reasonable. Any popular singer would not do anything unrelated to her career when she was at the height of her day. What''s more, the pet has completely placed her feelings on Adrian. She loves the feeling surrounded by flowers and applause more than other singers.


    "You have to know, boo, teenagers like and worship idols are not picky, as long as their appetites can arouse their resonance, but their parents and family are very picky, they hope their children like and worship idols of high quality. For example, the image should be healthy, there should not be too much negative news, too much violence and ostentation - that''s why I object to the idea of "Xing" in the third album. It''s not that there is no need to change, but to change slowly. If it is too fast, it will be easy to lose part of the song MI. If there is no new Mi to add in, your popularity will drop. And the gradual change gives them a process of adaptation, and they always want to grow up. When you completely feel the side of Xing, they will still pursue your left and right. Do you understand that Adrian asked very seriously.


    Britney looked at him in a daze, shaking her head first, then nodding again.


    "I understand part of it. Although I''m confused, I really understand part of it!" She hastily explained.


    "Well, on top of that, they want their kids to like their idols with higher education," Adrian continued. "So, boob, do you know how many stars like Hollywood have college degrees? Less than five percent! Therefore, if you go to university for further study, first of all, it can give the public an impression that you still have to enrich yourself when it is popular, which can make your image better; secondly, it can give you a buffer time for young songs to grow up until they or their parents can accept that you become more Xing; finally, you can take time to find ways to improve it Self improvement, such as how scholars can speak better, or learn how to write words and compose music - remember what I said? You have a certain talent. As a singer, how can you not try to write words and music yourself


    He gazed at her, and his fingers continued to scratch on her slippery face: "the only problem to be solved is how to keep your popularity during the period when you go to university for further study. It is a difficult thing for others, but it is a piece of cake for me. Let you go to study is not to ignore your career, some necessary programs and endorsement activities still need to attend, some necessary concerts and public welfare activities still need to be held, two exquisite single songs are produced every year, Lu faces in the media from time to time, etc. Of course, you can''t keep all the popularity, but there''s absolutely no problem keeping your current status. Do you believe me? "


    As before, Britney looked at him for a long time, then asked a completely unrelated question: "which one do you like better, master? Now I am still I went to university to study? "


    Adrian laughed and held her face in front of her: "it doesn''t matter. As long as you stay by my side, as long as you are still my little pet, I like you. I plan all this, just to make you more s ¨¨, cloth cloth, you should be more s ¨¨, this is my reward for you


    Britney''s mouth then went up, as if she liked the word "reward." she nodded, "then go to college."


    After a pause, she suddenly began to purr, "but that makes it even more difficult for me to win a Grammy."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. She thought it was obscure, but he didn''t know what she was thinking?


    "Don''t worry, Bubba, your album sales are about to exceed 40 million, and Grammy will have to give an award this year anyway," he laughs. "Maybe it''s not up to Christine, but at least it''s a little bit closer."


    So far, because of the development of the East Asian market, the global sales of Britney''s third album have been infinitely close to 40 million, which has surpassed Madonna to become the second highest selling female singer in the world? Donne is also very likely. It''s so hot and so popular that no matter how biased the Grammy is, it has to give at least a consolation prize."Is that all?" Britney asked in a disappointed tone, looking at the blush of being uncovered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C69

    In the future, music will be paid to download, and it will further promote piracy. Internet piracy will be easier. Even in the United States, which attaches great importance to patents, it is impossible to stop it. Who has not downloaded songs on the Internet? If you are too rigid about record sales, it will only be a dead end. In five or six years, it will be quite popular for a singer to sell seven to eight million records worldwide, and it is almost impossible to exceed 10 million.


    Therefore, if a singer wants to develop continuously, he has to broaden his own way and start from other aspects. It is very important to have a popular image while maintaining the exposure. At present, Britney Spears still looks like the girl next door. Although she has already shown a sense of Xing in her third album, she is far from enough to transform.


    Therefore, Adrian arranged for her to go to university for further study to give the public a positive feeling. In this way, even if her exposure rate was appropriately reduced, her songs would be full of expectation. In addition, with a series of means, with the support of such huge resources, as long as Britney would not do some self destruction like in previous life, she would become the second and even equal to Madonna It''s not difficult. Don''t worry too much about that. At least Britney is happy as a pet.


    Besides, it can also make way for Avril - yes, that''s another reason Adrian asked Britney to go to college. The shrinking of the recording industry is irreversible, but it will take time, at least in two years. Spears in his support to seize the last glimmer of light, Avril why can''t seize this point back?


    As for Christina, oh, Adrian also has plans. In the next few years, the Latino population in the United States will increase greatly, and Christina with Latin origin will be a good card to attract them. As Britney''s best competitor, how could Adrian forget her? And Christina is also very obedient. Her family situation is between Leighton, Sarah and Kirsten. She may not realize that, but her world has been completely controlled by Adrian. The only variable is Christina''s obsession with surpassing Britney Spears. However, it doesn''t matter. If the means are high enough, it is possible to make her become a second little pet Yes.


    In a word, some people will not know that the next round of music will be published, but some people will not be satisfied with the coming of the new round of music, but some people will not be satisfied with the new round Le Ren, a series of appeals are just dying struggles.


    The record industry is excited about this, but it can''t stop the tide of free Internet, so some people are already working on the future, such as Adrian, the guy sitting in front of Adrian and talking to him now.


    "An MP3 player, very small, about 4.3 inches long, can be held in the hand or pinned on the waist, wearing headphones while listening, the capacity is about 5g, can download hundreds of songs to put in it, only need a thumb to complete the operation. In addition, it can also be used as a storage device to store some files, and there are some practical small functions. It''s cool, isn''t it? " In the corner of the reception, jobs took the trouble to inculcate and sell his ideas and things to Adrian as before.


    "It''s really cool. Just listening to your description, I''d love to have one. When are you going to sell it?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "It will be in the second half of the year. There are still some testing and equipment work to be done. We should try to be perfect. This will be another leap for apple." Jobs replied.


    "I totally believe that, Steve," Adrian patted him on the shoulder. "Everything you''ve done in the past two or three years has proved that I''m right. Apple only has Steve? Apple after jobs, Michael? Dell must regret what he said at the beginning, and he will regret it even more in the future. "


    After jobs took over apple in 1997, Michael? Dell once satirized that he couldn''t save apple, and claimed that if he was in that position, the only thing he had to do was sell the apple and return the money to investors. Now, of course, everyone knows that what he said has become a joke. This is especially true when DELL, which is deeply hurt by the IT bubble burst, and the apple that has already released its splendor.


    "Thank you." Jobs laughed, with a trace of pride, as long as people like to be sought after, what''s more, he did achieve a lot of people can''t do. Of course, he knows Adrian is boasting in disguise, but what does it matter? Adrian is fully qualified.


    "So..." He said something again, but was interrupted before he could speak.


    "You have to go to Claude. He''s in charge." Adrian said with a smile. Of course he knew what jobs wanted. It was just the brand of the iPod.


    When he registered the iPad all over the world to plan for the future, he also registered the iPod and iPhone in all categories. If jobs wants to launch the iPad now, he must buy the trademark from them."Claude is not an easy man to talk to." Jobs pushed his glasses.


    "That''s why I made him CEO, didn''t I?" Adrian spread his hands. "Talk to him first, Steve."


    Frankly speaking, will It''s not a good idea to register the brand of iPhone and iPhone in all categories all over the world. The right way is to set aside North America for full category registration in other regions. In this way, once Apple has registered the relevant trademark in the United States, it will have to discuss with AC media if it sells the same trademark all over the world. This profit is not low.


    But now it is not the same. The wanted trademark has been registered by others, and jobs is likely to replace it with a new one. In this way, they are doing useless work. However, probably because AC media supported him almost unconditionally on Apple''s board of directors, jobs thought that they were easy to talk about, so he came to his door. Of course, in Adrian''s opinion, he will do so. It is more likely that the iPod and IMAC have the same charm and do not want to give up.


    Anyway, this is a good opportunity. As long as the iPod is sold, the last two will not be a problem. However, it also requires a high level of negotiation skills. So Adrian kept quiet about jobs'' demands and left Claude to deal with them. The only thing he had to do was to further deepen jobs'' impression that "AC media is a partner with him rather than a controller".


    "Is PC supported?" Adrian asked, and jobs raised his eyebrows without answering.


    "Macintosh is really good. A lot of people are proud to use Macintosh, but Steve, whether you admit it or not, PC users are far more than Macintosh users." Adrian said in a very sincere tone.


    To my surprise, jobs wasn''t upset. He laughed: "I thought about it, ed. don''t worry. These things can be done slowly, but you remind me that I can have a third-party software designed for PC users to use the player."


    After a little thought, Adrian understood his intention. First, he needed to observe the market situation after the launch of the iPod; second, he released a new model supporting windows, and then added some capacity or more small features to attract people to buy, which not only made money but also earned word-of-mouth? Jobs was also a capitalist.


    "How many cell phones do you have?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "Two. Are you going to sell me mobile phones?" Jobs laughed. "Although I sometimes play with mobile phones, low power consumption and simple functions are suitable for people like us."


    "Yes, but I still think you should look at this phone." Adrian said he took a small cell phone out of his coat pocket and "


    IM''s smartphone BlackBerry."


    "The dense buttons are not interesting at all." Jobs took it and gave it back to him with a frown.


    "Yes, it is said that


    im got its name because its buttons look like seeds on the surface of a blackberry," Adrian shrugged. "Although it doesn''t look very good, it does have many functions. It can also connect to the Internet wirelessly and send and receive e-mail at any time. It is a business phone equivalent to s ¨¨, which is very suitable for secretarial assistants ¡£¡±


    He said with a smile: "what I want to say is, hasn''t Apple thought about making a more s ¨¨ smartphone?"


    After a long time, jobs pinched his chin and narrowed his eyes. He asked with great interest: "why do you have this idea?"


    "Because it''s a trend," Adrian stares into jobs''s eyes. "Moore''s law says that computers can more than double every 18 months, but we all know that the update speed is much faster than that. Now it''s only in industry, medicine, government and other customer groups that have small markets. Maybe in three or four years, tablet computers will be popularized to students or more professionals, and then in seven or eight years, it will become a necessity for ordinary people like personal computers. In addition to the most basic communication functions, it may also add functions such as sending and receiving e-mail, listening to songs and watching videos, playing games and taking photos. This is a huge market. I can''t believe Steve who invented the personal computer? Jobs won''t see that. "


    Jobs didn''t speak. He took off his glasses, took out the lens cleaning paper, wiped the lenses, put them back on, and then looked at Adrian: "I think it must be a good idea to invite you to be the director after those people in the planning department are fired."


    "I''m sorry, Steve, I have to say no," Adrian laughed and raised his hands. "It''s just my sideline. I prefer making movies."


    It''s a successful conversation. It''s a bit annoying to attend more than one party, but it''s not without benefits. It''s always pleasant to talk to smart people because they can see far away. From jobs'' performance, we can see that even if Apple doesn''t have plans for smart phones, apple thinks it has relevant general ideas, let alone the iPod, which will be released this year. We should know that more than ten days ago, the iPhone has been launched on Apple''s website more than ten days ago, and users can download the music mall to their computers and even all their devices in a few seconds.Jobs obviously saw the huge profits of spreading music on the Internet early, perhaps when napste


    was founded, otherwise, it would not be on line so well. In other words, Napster


    is also the leader of iTunes. Of course, iTunes has to pay to download. Apple is bound to seek the support of AC media, which is one of the top five record companies. Claude may take advantage of this opportunity.


    Maybe they can also consider purchasing napste


    after the judgment, if they want to develop, they will have to change the mode, but the original free to charge, users will inevitably elapse, and those who are used to free will not be willing to pay their own money, even if it is only a cent, no matter where people are. Therefore, it''s better to let napste


    continue to provide free services and build a platform for those who like singing and want to publish their own songs. Maybe the record companies will find some good stars in the future


    Forget it. Adrian suddenly shook his head and laughed. He has a better platform, maybe let Merging with ADO


    e is a good thing.


    After calculating the time, Adrian flew to park city, Utah, where the Sundance Film Festival was in full swing.


    The Sundance Film Festival is Robert? Rayford founded it in ''81 to give film makers more opportunities to show their works. In fact, this proposal was made in'' 78, but it was formally decided in ''81, and it was officially named the Sundance Film Festival in'' 91.


    Compared with most film festivals in the world, the Sundance Film Festival is a film festival where the word "Festival" is used to the utmost. At this time of year, park city is full of people who play, watch movies, ski and find stars to sign their names. No wonder some media say that even if there are big stars attending the festival, the main characters will always be ordinary people.


    However, Adrian often thinks that such a well-known film festival should be arranged in Utah. As we all know, Utah is one of the most conservative states in the interior of the United States. For the simplest example, lovers of Xing can plant rainbow flags all over West Hollywood in San Francisco, but do they dare to do so in Salt Lake City? In the same way, some films that have won awards at other festivals will be criticized by local residents.


    But Utah is also adjacent to Nevada. Sometimes Las Vegas is even more open than some coastal cities. Legal things are legal here, and illegal things are still legal here! It is ironic that the two states next to each other are so far apart in terms of conservatism and openness.


    At least one of the most famous films donated by adelain to the International Festival is still one of the most famous in the United States. Hollywood film companies also like to come here to look for gold. Although there are no such low-cost and high-box office movies as "the witch Blair", the Sundance Film Festival has sold a lot of good works, and Miramax likes it very much.


    "It''s going to be a year since you promised it, ed. don''t you want to default?" Harvey in his clothes? Weinstein muttered as he followed Adrian.


    "Why, Harvey, do I look like a deadbeat?" Adrian laughed. "You know, I got three chances from you, and I even arranged for the other two. How could I forget my promise?"


    "But the truth is that you haven''t mentioned it once in the past year. If I didn''t ask today, you wouldn''t have." Weinstein is still a little discontented.


    "Relax, Harvey. You have to wait for the heroine to grow up to be able to act in this movie. Even if the corner s ¨¨ is a vase, the actor has to be a vase." Adrian stopped and looked at him.


    "Grow up to have enough ability?" Weinstein''s mouth was very big. "Do you want to tell me Are you going to make an actress famous with this movie


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian shrugged and said in a relaxed tone.


    "Of course not, just..." Weinstein gestured, "you said, this movie series..."


    "Yes, of course, if there is not enough high box office and enough good parts, how can I make her popular?" Adrian opened his hands, and there was no taboo for them to discuss this topic.


    "Well, then Who is it? " Weinstein thought for a moment, gave up asking and turned to another topic, "which young girl do you like?"


    Adrian laughed and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s Hollywood''s famous playboy." Weinstein sighed. "At least let me see the script? Don''t tell me you don''t even have a script! "


    "No problem. Since you are in such a hurry, I''ll call them and ask them to deliver them right away." Adrian nodded."Hey, you don''t want to make the red one, do you?" Weinstein suddenly pointed to the distance, and he obviously cared about the problem.


    Look where he''s pointing, Liv? Tyler is laughing and laughing in the ski resort, and next to her is Sophia? In the end, Sophia chose her new film innocence to attend the Sundance Film Festival. A little further away, Julia? Roberts and her niece Emma? Roberts, Julia is here to accompany Emma, because Emma''s "little sunshine" is coming to the Sundance Film Festival.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C70

    "In the premiere, the screening hall was full of audience, and hundreds of seats were filled! They all like the film very much, very much, especially every time I appear, they will laugh. My aunt said that I acted very well, and she also said that the media said the same thing In the dining room of a five-star hotel at Park City''s Deer Valley Ski Resort, Emma waved her spoon and eyebrows.


    "Well, Emma, mind you throw the salad from your plate on liv''s dress." Adrian said with a smile.


    "I won''t, don''t treat me like a child, ED, or I''ll be very angry!" Because of the interruption, little Emma pouted her mouth and threatened.


    "Emma''s just a little bit of a jerk. Although she''s been in some movies and I''ve been very active since the end of the world, I haven''t done anything to affect others." Liv, sitting next to her, defends little Emma.


    "May I remind you, Liv, that you didn''t like the movie doomsday at that time. Do you remember how you reacted when you first read the script? You say, is there anything more ridiculous than letting oil workers save the world? " Adrian looked at liv''s blue eyes with a smile. "Even if you don''t mention this, you were much older than Emma. If you do something that affects other people, Oh God, poor liv must have drunk too much."


    Liv couldn''t help but look at him, then leaned over to little Emma and said, "you know, Emma, I hate Ed''s serious appearance most. I really want to punch him in the nose at this time."


    "That''s boring. My friend Charlotte told me a better way," little Emma glanced at Adrian and laughed. "When Ed fell asleep, a bucket of ice suddenly fell into his quilt. It must have been very stinging!"


    "I love the idea! That''s great. Let''s try it tonight! " Liv cheered and, together with little Emma, looked maliciously at Adrian. It seemed that she had no sign of wanting to grow up.


    "Well, well, you can talk about it slowly here. I''ll excuse you for a moment." Adrian shook his head and stood up with a sigh. What did little Emma instill in her? She didn''t instill it in lily, did she?


    However, there is no time to analyze this. Adrian has other problems to deal with, such as the two women who seem to be talking kindly.


    "Why not spend more time with Emma? By the way, and Liv. " Julia''s tone was casual, but the pause when she said liv was enough to tell.


    That''s why Adrian arranged for Sophia to sit down with her for dinner. Although he and Sophia had Chu ¨¢ ng several times, they were not as close as liv, or Sophia didn''t want to be too close to him.


    "They are discussing how to make me suffer, so that they can have a better conversation and make more detailed plans, so I''m here." Adrian shrugged. "Didn''t you bother?"


    "It''s interesting, ED," Sophia chuckled. "I think there must be a lot of women who want to join their discussion."


    "As a matter of fact, I thought." Julie Adam said, adding it perfectly, well, it''s the right thing to have them at a table and stay away from liv.


    "Don''t hit me any more. How about a new topic, such as movies, you''ve been here longer than me, and you''ve certainly gained more than me. By the way, Sophie, I''ve met several film critics who think" little sunshine "is more s ¨¨ than" innocence ". What do you think of it?" Adrian didn''t talk about it any more. He easily transferred to other aspects.


    This is a good topic. As Adrian said, they have been in park city for several days, and each has different films to support, so there must be all the arguments on this. Women usually don''t argue if the relationship is good, so they need an arbiter. Adrian has always played the role of s ¨¨.


    He doesn''t make peace when he doesn''t need it. Take "innocence" and "little beauty in the sunshine" for example. Although Sophia has taken good pictures and conveyed her feelings in a proper way, she first repeats her previous theme, and secondly, it still seems that she is not surprised, which is slightly inferior to "little sunshine beauty".


    The feature of little beauty in the sunshine is that 80% of the content in the front is constantly suppressed, and the main corner s ¨¨ is constantly defeated. Even if the father kneels down to get the chance for her daughter to take the stage, the final result is that she is ordered not to participate in any American election activities in California. Then, when they push the van hard to start, and in running, laughing and getting on the car, the emotion released at that moment, the sublimation produced is easy to strongly infect the audience.


    If "innocence" is a light green tea with a faint fragrance from the beginning to the end, then "Little Miss Sunshine" is a mellow whisky, which is a bit spicy and uncomfortable at the beginning, but it has a strong aftertaste that is hard to give up. For ordinary audiences, it is self-evident that they prefer movies with that rhythm."I thought you would each say a lot of good things and not mention the shortcomings at all." She said to him, standing at the door as she took Julia back to her room.


    "Sophie is not a good actor, but she is definitely a good director. She has a clear and correct understanding of herself in this regard, so she won''t feel depressed because of these shortcomings. Besides, many people like this film." Adrian replied with a smile that it was too easy to guess what Julia was thinking.


    "You know Sophie well, too." Julia snorted.


    "Yes, but..." Adrian got close to her, put his hand on Julia''s chin, looked at her and narrowed her eyes. "I know you and liv better. If you want to, why don''t you go to liv''s room and have a good chat. I promise you''ll recognize a new person!"


    He put his arm around her waist, took her into his arms and looked at her in a condescending way. Julia couldn''t say a word for a moment. It was easy to digest the words. She was ready to speak. Adrian blocked her mouth as soon as she made a move.


    After a burst of zizitut''s kiss, Julia finally reacted and pushed Adrian away. She gave him a look of hate, but then sighed again. Finally, she walked into her room with helplessness.


    It''s so impulsive. Adrian rubbed his chin as the door closed in front of him. Half of Julia''s appearance is due to liv, and the other half At least for the moment, he did have the idea of breaking in and giving her a good lesson. Unfortunately, Adrian is Adrian after all. Since he has promised to accompany liv, how can he go back on his word?


    The closing ceremony of the Sundance Film Festival is on the 28th, which is also the award ceremony. Adrian does not intend to stay until then. I''ve walked in the crowded streets of Park City, talked to many people in the circle before the media, watched several movies in various cinemas and took photos with some of them. I''ve played in the best Lugu ski resort here.


    **Although the influence of the film festival is OK, there is no need to treat Sundance like Cannes. If there is no accident, if Sundance is like Robert? As rayford claims, it won''t be too difficult for "little sunshine" to win the feature film award. Adrian has a rough understanding of all the entries, and there is no threat to the film.


    But before we go, Harvey? Weinstein came to the door again.


    "Don''t tell me, ED, you''re going to give us pirate movies!" Said Weinstein, as soon as he entered the door, the flesh on his face trembled, and the stubble that he had left on purpose.


    "Calm down, Harvey," Adrian, who had already been packed, poured him a whisky with a smile. "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Not right? My God, how long has it been since the island of cut throat Weinstein sighed, "pirates, treasure maps, treasures, these things will be very popular in 20 or 30 years, but now, it will only bring disaster! People are tired of the pirate theme, even the song and dance film is better than the pirate


    "So I asked the screenwriter to add fantasy elements and enrich the Xing lattice of the characters. The cursed gold coins will turn into skeletons at the full moon night. Some sissy and self-interest captains who can always find ways to turn the tables at the critical moment, the little blacksmith who deeply loves the governor''s daughter, and the governor''s daughter who is eager to take risks." Adrian raised his hands.


    "But..." Weinstein gestured something else.


    "Well, Harvey, you still believe that I can give you a trilogy series with a global box office of more than one billion dollars. Why not believe this is it?" Adrian reached into the air and pressed. "You''ve read through the script, and as one of Hollywood''s most prolific producers, I''m sure you can see the potential."


    "I admit that the fantasy is fascinating, but the pirate theme is a bit adventurous." Weinstein did not hide his thoughts.


    "Yes, after 95 years, pirate movies have basically disappeared in Hollywood. However, there is no theme that will never be unpopular. As long as it disappears long enough, the audience will begin to miss it. Once they start to miss it, if they can make a new idea, it will inevitably lead to a short-term revival," Adrian said with a smile. "For example, musical films, I am now I''m going to make a song and dance film


    "Don''t compare ordinary people to you, ed Weinstein shook his head.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Harvey. Don''t worry. I''ve got you a luxury facelift. You and Johnny? Depp has a good relationship, right? He''s a good fit for the crazy Captain Jack, and captain Barbosa can be made by Jeffrey? Rush as Jerry? Brookheimer would be happy to be an executive producer, and the director could choose Gore? Vipinski, in addition to the blacksmith has no place, and the heroine has yet to grow up, other basic have a candidate Adrian said, raising his hand.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you, ed. isn''t the heroine really liv? Miss Taylor? " Weinstein is still haunted by that problem.


    "Of course not. I''m not going to ask an American actor to play an English corner. Adrian can''t help laughing."But you''ve done that in Lord of the rings." Weinstein went on to retort.


    "The Lord of the rings is English literature, but it''s not something that happened in England - come on, Harvey, instead of getting entangled in this thing, you might as well start to prepare for the preliminary work. It takes months to transform the studio into a suitable environment, prepare the boats, teach the swordsmanship of the main characters, and invite people to study the Customs at that time The details of your clothes, your daily life, navigation and military conditions, etc. if you need to, you''ll have to go to the Caribbean island to shoot on the spot, which is enough for you to be busy for half a year At the end of this year, Adrian can make arrangements for the leading actress of this year


    "Well, it seems that you are ready to go back, so let''s do it." After a moment''s meditation, Weinstein stood up and said.


    It has to be said that the title of "ace screenwriter" and "smart eye" is very useful in Hollywood, Ted? Elliot and Terry? Rossio has cooperated with many scripts. He wanted to create a pirate story as early as the early 1990s, but at that time, few producers were interested in their idea. After the box office failure of "cut throat island" in 1995, pirate movies disappeared, and they had to put the idea on hold for the time being.


    At the beginning of 2000, Elliott proposed it again, and Rossio agreed. So they tried to get in touch with Universal Pictures. They hoped that miracle director would support the idea. Adrian didn''t care about anything else, because it wasn''t true at the beginning.


    Fortunately, he soon woke up, although the story is not the same as he remembered, at least the portrayal of these characters, such as the crazy sissy captain betrayed by the first mate and crew, such as the governor''s daughter who is eager to take risks and the little blacksmith who adores him. So he quickly met Elliott and rosio. After chatting with them about their ideas, he asked if he could add some magic elements. After getting a positive answer, he immediately explained his ideas in detail. Naturally, the two writers agreed with him. So the script of Pirates of the Caribbean was published, and Adrian used this to introduce you to Weinstein.


    The only trouble is that Kayla in 2000 is obviously not competent for Elizabeth''s role, so Adrian delayed for a year and honed her acting skills with two films. Although there are still some problems with Kyla''s age since the shooting started in 2001, there is not a year''s uncertainty between the preparation and production of Pirates of the Caribbean It''s not a problem.


    As for the Pirates of the Caribbean At Disneyland? Don''t worry at all. The name of Pirates of the Caribbean is not for Disney. Besides, Adrian has registered trademarks for a series of categories such as movies, games and toys. If we didn''t consider Eisner''s mood, we might have registered the trademark of large-scale entertainment facilities. Who told Disney not to do so?


    The final result of the Sundance Film Festival was exactly the same as Adrian had expected. Little sunshine finally won the plot award. Although there was a short story about falling in love with Xing, the impact was not great, which proved that the love group with Xing is expanding and becoming more and more active. Sophia''s "innocence" won the jury''s special award for plot, which is a pity. According to reliable information, she missed the drama director award by one vote.


    Nevertheless, "innocence" still took this opportunity to enter the public''s attention. Despite the repetition of the theme with "girl suicide", it was praised more than criticized by the film critics. Liv''s performance was also recognized by most people for the first time. Obviously, the positioning of artistic vase is very suitable for her. Naturally, the next step is to arrange the release, and the number of theaters may not be large, But this kind of film is not made to make money.


    So "innocence" is still better than "little sunshine". As I said before, compared with the audience, the story of "little sunshine" is more attractive and the atmosphere is more positive, so it is very popular with film critics, Emma? Roberts also received more attention and praise than liv, knowing that she had an aunt in Hollywood who was just like sunrise, which other actresses couldn''t match.


    Facing the reporter''s attention, little Emma is very happy, but also called her to show off. What a fool. It''s too early to show off now. If we wait until next month I don''t know what her own parents would think. They haven''t met many times in recent years, and Julia has not fully forgiven her brother.


    However, this is a little Emma''s housework, and Adrian is not suitable for the moment, so the things to be closed are still on the upcoming films and the upcoming films, such as speed and Ji Qing.


    The film was still delayed in 2001 after going around. After Penelope was driven back to Spain, although she soon found Michelle? Rodriguez replaced, but after all, the film has been made, and it will take a lot of time to completely remake the most important female supporting role. Then, because of some things, it was delayed to the second half of the year. Finally, Adrian calculated the situation in 2001 and finally arranged the schedule in January.


    Although it is the off-season, the media have various speculations about Penelope''s leaving the cast and returning to Spain, so it is not difficult to stir up the speculation.In addition, Adrian originally planned to schedule rush hour 2 in January, because he had not shot the script of "western regions dragon", so "rush hour 2" was produced in advance. However, after careful consideration, it is still put in the summer vacation in August. There are not many roles suitable for Ji Hui. Yes, the important supporting female role in the original version was played by Ji Hui. As for the script, just modify it a little, Jack? Chen has no comment on this.


    The same is true of Weilong in the western regions. The reason why it is put in preparation now is that Adrian left the corner s ¨¨ to Lin Zhiling, and the highly acclaimed crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon paved the way for her. Even if the corner s ¨¨ is a vase, it is enough to let her go to another level - Jack? Chen still has no comment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C71

    "What do you think? I mean, from your point of view, regardless of our feelings, which girl is most like your princess MIA After the last audition actress left the room, Adrian, who was at the back of the room, turned her head and asked a middle-aged Fu woman with black rimmed glasses.


    "Give me a few minutes to think about it." The other party laughed, then turned over the actress in her hands for the audition, which took about a few minutes, and then she brought out several pieces of information: "No. 6, No. 11, No. 12 and No. 17."


    "So much?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Are you sure you''re not picking cheerleaders, MEG?"


    "From my point of view, then, in my opinion, these girls are very suitable." MEG? Cabot spread out his hands. "Actually, I think it''s up to you and Gary to decide, ed. Gary is a director. It''s necessary for him to choose an actor who is more in line with his image. You, at the beginning, invited me to write this novel, so you are the one who knows the most about s ¨¨, and there is no need for me to participate in it. "


    "So you''re blaming me for calling you from Indiana?" Adrian asked immediately.


    "If you want to say that It''s OK. " MEG laughed.


    MEG? Cabot, the author of the novel Princess Diaries, both in the past and in this life. The difference is that Adrian asked her publishing company to find her, gave her ideas and invited her to complete the novel and sell it before preparing to move it to the big screen. Anyway, the investment is not high and the production cycle is not so long.


    The reason for this is Disney. Like Pirates of the Caribbean, Adrian has a whole set of plans. It''s not that he wants to get along with Eisner on purpose, but who makes Disney the weakest among the top media groups? What''s more, AC media has made a lot of profits from Disney.


    "It''s a pity you''re not on these four, miss." With Gary? After Marshall exchanged opinions and made sure he felt good about the four girls, Adrian chuckled through another girl''s profile.


    The girl in the picture has long brown s ¨¨ hair, big eyes, big mouth, slightly upturned appearance, with a very special lovely, next to the name of Anne? Jacqueline? Hathaway. Yes, yes, it was called Julia in a previous life? Roberts and Audrey? Hepburn''s complex, Annie who is popular because of the success of the princess diary? Hathaway.


    However, the princess diary has been delayed for almost a year now, and it is still the first book to make a movie. The audition she can still attend is that Adrian secretly let people contact her agent, rather than ask for it on her own initiative. There is no doubt that Adrian is very interested in her. But it''s just an interest. It''s not because her family environment is good and it''s not easy to adjust. It''s just a piece of cake for Adrian, mainly because it doesn''t suit him.


    Annie? Hathaway and Scarlett? Johnson is the opposite type. Scarlett will feel ordinary if she makes a slight mistake when she takes photos. Maybe she feels very beautiful at first, but she will have aesthetic fatigue after a little longer time. But through the lens to see her words are different, that kind of fresh feeling is particularly attractive, every frown and smile shows her Xing feeling amorous feelings.


    Annie is not the same. She looks very tasteful in the photo, especially Chun with a smile. She is naughty and cute. She is quite a mi person. But if you go to see her through the lens, it''s OK to say that the film works are carefully edited. But if you don''t laugh in the program or interview, it''s OK. At most, it''s just that if she laughs You''d better pray that you''re not eating.


    Adrian, in the audition, sometimes it''s a big difference. Of course, it doesn''t prevent him from making a conclusion after tasting the fresh food. Otherwise, why would people contact her secretly? What''s interesting is that after the audition, Mei was not named among the four girls recognized by GE and Marshall, but Amanda was specially found by Adriana? Seyfried is in the list, and there is no memory of falling from a chair. Is Annie? Hathaway was not interested in the corner s ¨¨, but she was obviously a little bit agitated and excited during the audition.


    "If you''re going to pick one of the four girls right away, Gary." After coming out of the audition room, Adrian said to the director.


    Gary? Marshall had worked with Julia on "pretty girl" and "runaway bride" was also made by him, so he had some friendship with Adrian.


    "That''s your business. In my opinion, any of the four girls can do it." Marshall''s coming back in Hollywood doesn''t matter.


    "Well, then..." Before Adrian finished speaking, a figure in a hurry suddenly bumped into Marshall. The startled voice of female Xing and the falling sound of something were heard at the same time.


    "Yes Sorry, Marshall Mr. Marshall, I I didn''t mean to... " Stammered the frantic girl, covering her forehead as if she wanted to squat down to pick up the things that had fallen out of her backpack, but wanted to see if Marshall was in a dilemma, which seemed funny."It''s OK. I''m fine." Although he was hit, Marshall just stepped back and squatted down to help her pick up things.


    "I''m really, really sorry, Mr. Marshall. I shouldn''t have walked so fast in the hallway." The girl nagged and clumsily picked up the things on the ground.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just remember the lesson." Marshall said, picked up a book, just as the girl also seized the book, immediately pulled to his side: "let me come, you don''t care about this."


    "Just a few books..." Before Marshall finished, the book was seized. He obviously didn''t expect that she would use so much force. The book flew up immediately and almost knocked down his glasses.


    The girl was stunned. After a long time, she stammered and said, "yes I''m sorry, Mr. Marshall. I''m I really didn''t mean to... "


    "Yes, I know. I''m sure you didn''t mean to. Please don''t move like this." Marshall holding the glasses looked at her in a funny way. The girl was embarrassed to smile and shrunk her neck. She quickly put the things on the ground into her bag. Then she quickly left here, completely ignoring Adrian who was delivering things.


    "I remember She seems to be one of the girls who came to audition before, "Marshall mused as she stood up and looked at the girl leaving." it''s like Annie? Hathaway


    "You have a good memory, Gary," Adrian, who also stood up, clapped his hands in a light manner, as if he had not taken the little incident to heart. "Is this girl really Anne? Hathaway. "


    Marshall didn''t speak any more. He stood there with his chin clenched and thought carefully. Then he looked at Adrian: "I think we can add another name to the list of candidates."


    "Anne? Hathaway? Are you serious? " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I think she''s even more suitable than the other four, and if MEG saw everything that had just happened, she would have agreed with me." Marshall was a little excited. "Remember how we talked about the heroine? Mia is a simple and lovely girl. She is very simple and has a little inferiority complex, so she usually looks a little clumsy, and her reaction will be slow. She always makes some unexpected mistakes, but she is very amiable


    At this point, he pauses, ponders the words, and then says, "the four girls we''ve selected are more or less out of place, Annie? Hathaway did worse in the audition, but just now, her It should be said that the feeling reflected is very consistent with MIA. What''s more, it''s not a performance. It''s natural. God, I almost missed a very talented girl. "


    "So you think she is the most suitable person?" Adrian asked, motionless s ¨¨.


    "It''s up to you, ED," Marshall said immediately. "If it''s just from an actor''s point of view, I think she''s a little bit more potential than the others."


    "Well, I see. I''ll talk to her sometime before I make a decision." Adrian nodded.


    To be honest, he felt a little dissatisfied, not because of Marshall, but because of Annie? Hathaway, this is the first time he''s been completely ignored by a woman. It''s not that Adrian is stingy. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t notice his existence because she''s confused, but the problem is that she''s not.


    Yes, Annie? Is Hathaway trying to please Gary? Marshall, although she did it very covertly, Marshall didn''t see it, but she couldn''t escape the eyes of Adrian. Because she didn''t pay attention at the beginning, it was impossible to judge whether she intended to attract Marshall''s attention by bumping people in the first place, but she did.


    Looks like, Annie? Miss Hathaway is very familiar with the script or corner s ¨¨, and has done enough preparation and knows to seize the opportunity to express herself. No wonder there are rumors in her memory that she fell off her chair and got the princess diary. It''s just that Why is her attention focused on the director?


    Adrian''s identity is not a secret. All the girls who come to audition should know about Adrian. Anyone who lives in Hollywood should have heard about him. If Annie? Hathaway really has any idea. It should also be directed at Adrian. Amanda has done a good job. She always glances at him casually during the audition with expectation.


    This is very interesting. Adrian can''t help but think of a comment about Annie in her previous life, saying that she has strength and means, but she has no vision. Whether she looks at things or people, she always can''t grasp the right direction. If she doesn''t have some luck and contacts, she may lose her sight. Although Annie is really stupid in life, which actor doesn''t have a few commercial films with low box office? It doesn''t mean much. But now it seems that this comment is likely to be true, otherwise it can not explain that she chose Xing to ignore Adrian''s existence when she knew her identity and status.


    "Gary recommended you to me, Annie? Miss Hathaway, he thinks you''re more suitable for the corner than anyone else, but I don''t agree, but considering that Gary is also a good Samaritan, I decided to talk to you about it In Annie? ''said Adrian, as Hathaway sat down in her chair.Originally some happy girl suddenly a Leng, looking at Adrian seems not to understand what he is saying.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Hathaway?" Adrian asked, motionless s ¨¨.


    "No, it''s nothing, Mr. Adrian. I''m just Some are flattered. " Annie responded immediately. She was aware of something, but she didn''t fully understand it, so she had a tone of formality and suspicion.


    "You can call me ed, so I can call you Annie, and then we can talk less rigidly." Adrian Lu said with a smile, "would you like something to drink?"


    "No, sir Ed Annie said quickly. She was quick to change her address.


    "We had selected four young actresses from the audition list the other day, no matter which one was suitable, but after meeting you, Gary insisted that you had more potential than the other four." Adrian spoke slowly and gently. Although Annie was sitting in a chair, her simple coat and long Ku made her feel like a girl next door, and her double Tui tightly and obliquely made her look dignified and virtuous, he still caught the fleeting pride in her eyes.


    "But I don''t agree." Adrian immediately changed the tone. "I don''t think you''re more s ¨¨ than the other four, but Gary sticks to his point. In that case, I''ll give you a chance to persuade me to give you the corner s ¨¨."


    With that, he made a gesture of invitation and looked at her with interest. Annie lowered her head so that people could not see her expression, but the Chun line was still obvious. Since she did this action, she should be aware that her judgment was wrong.


    "First of all, frankly speaking, ED, as an actor, I very much hope to get this corner s ¨¨; secondly, I also believe that I can play the role of s ¨¨ well, because I have analyzed the Xing lattice of this corner s ¨¨ in detail, although the script is not complete; thirdly, I am very glad to get the praise of Mr. Marshall. In fact, I was more or less intentional that day Worried that he would be angry... " After careful consideration, Annie immediately raised her head and talked with a smile.


    Very good. Adrian listened and nodded his head in his heart. Just as she left very quickly after hitting Marshall, scrambling to pack things and apologizing, she was very good at leaving blank, and Marshall''s brain made up a lot of good things for her when she didn''t talk much. Now it''s the same. First, she says frankly that she really wants the character s ¨¨, which can give people the impression of sincerity; then she says that she can play well, which can make her appear very confident and thus increase her persuasiveness; then she admits that the confusion that day has intentional elements, which makes the subsequent "worry that he will be angry" become very credible.


    In particular, she doesn''t say too much, she just spits out a few key words, and the others need to be supplemented by the people she talks with. In this way, her persuasion will be greatly enhanced. Once she has set certain cognition in her mind, few people will immediately reverse it. She is really smart. If Adrian is not sitting here who knows her well, if there is no tension in her voice caused by talking too much, most people will like her.


    Finally, Annie finished, a long breath, some uneasy waiting. Adrian, like the beginning, still had no expression, but asked, "and then?"


    This is not a simple question. Many experienced policemen will casually ask "then" when recording their confessions. If the other party is guilty, they can''t help but continue to speak. Here, this sentence has the same effect, but the difference is that it conveys a clear but not obvious message: I am not satisfied.


    No matter how the other party answers, it is enough for him to clear her Xing lattice.


    Annie obviously didn''t expect this kind of situation. She opened her big eyes and was a little confused and innocent. However, Adrian was not moved. She just waited for her answer quietly.


    After a long time, the girl finally said: "anything I can do best, anything."


    Adrian can''t help but raise eyebrows. This kind of ambiguous answer which seems to imply something but seems to have no hint at all is definitely not something a girl can think of, so Is it her mother? Most likely, her mother was a singer and stage actor, a singer and actress in the 1970s Ha ha, it''s more and more interesting, so --


    "well, you''ve got my approval initially, Annie, although I still need to report to the crew, but basically This corner s ¨¨ is yours. " Adrian finally said that.


    "Is that true?" Annie took a deep breath and looked at Adrian in disbelief. Until he nodded his head for sure, she jumped up with cheers Well, not to mention it.


    "Thank you, ED, thank you, I I Thank you very much The girl finally took his hand and kept saying.


    Adrian guessed that she wanted to apologize for focusing only on Marshall, but how could such a thing come to the table, so she focused on her mouth and just kept saying thank you."Well, Annie, that''s it. I hope you can - do what you say." Adrian finally said something meaningful. One of his favorite things is to read women''s minds and write them in the palm of his hand and let them dance with his fingers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C72

    Yes, young girls who can enter the entertainment industry and make some fame are very precocious. When Adrian first showed his role, someone could ask him to bet on his own future, like Annie? Hathaway''s little tricks have been seen a lot in recent years. However, they are precocious, and their different life experiences also make them show different degrees of precocity. Moreover, with the change of environment, people will always change. For example -


    "it must be quite wonderful. It''s a pity that I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I just don''t know what the cheerleader thinks of you." In a decent apartment room, Adrian, sitting at a small round table, exclaimed Leighton after her recent events at Burbank high school.


    "There is no need to care. When she leaves this summer vacation, she will go to college or find a job. I think the latter is the majority." Leighton said in a relaxed tone while sorting out the study materials on the small round table, "so as long as you keep a good basic relationship with her, don''t flatter or be hostile to her, get along well with those young team members, and when she leaves, the rate of becoming a cheerleader is at least 70%, as you said."


    "I didn''t say that, did I?" Adrian was a little surprised.


    "What you said at the beginning was that after going to Burbank high school, don''t care about other people''s eyes, make yourself look ordinary, and then make a few more friends, so that it is easier to integrate into it." Leighton laughed. "I just changed it a little bit to fit the cheerleading situation."


    "Ha, what a smart girl, so I won''t have to help with social subjects." Adrian laughed.


    "Hey, how can you do that, ED, we agreed, otherwise I wouldn''t choose film making as my social subject." ''cried Leighton immediately.


    "You know what I think," Adrian raised his hands. "Even if you write this report badly, your teachers and classmates will believe in it after very little spy is released."


    "Wow, in your eyes, they are so shallow? Especially the teachers. " Leighton asked in surprise.


    "How to say, apart from your classmates, most of them are still very naive, just do things according to their own preferences. As for teachers, some people are not so shallow, but the surrounding environment makes them have to be shallow, because human beings are social animals, and everything around them affects us all the time." Said Adri, soothing Mo with her head.


    Leighton couldn''t help it, and her face s ¨¨ also changed slightly. Adrian saw it but didn''t care. She took a pink s ¨¨ paper bag to her: "don''t say that. Try this, Chanel''s latest spring dress. I hope I haven''t forgotten your size and preference."


    The girl opened her eyes and opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but she chuckled and went into the inner room with her bag. When she came out again, she wasn''t wearing that Chanel, but the School Cheerleading Uniform. The upper body is a long sleeve dress with white s ¨¨ as the theme and blue s ¨¨ stripe as the embellishment. The lower part is a short skirt with blue s ¨¨ as theme and white s ¨¨ stripe as embellishment. It has a navel in the middle, white s ¨¨ sports shoes and plush socks above the ankle. It''s young, healthy and energetic, and it''s no wonder many people like it.


    "How about it?" Leighton asked in a calm voice.


    "It''s great, but the Cheerleading Uniform of Burbank high school seems to be a little too Xing. Haven''t those parents complained about it?" Adrian joked.


    Leighton didn''t answer. She went straight up to his big Tui, put her hands around his neck and gazed for a few seconds. The girl took the initiative to hold his mouth. Adrian didn''t refuse. He put his hands around her waist and tasted the soft Chun petals and sweet tongue offered by the girl.


    At the same time, Leighton slipped down with her right hand. When she got to the bottom, she opened the zipper skillfully. Then she took a silver thread to separate from Adrian. She would kneel down. Because of her physical considerations, Adrian didn''t have a lot of sex with her, so she quickly learned to use her mouth to solve problems.


    "As I said, today we are just talking about the heart." Adrian grabbed the girl''s hand.


    "I insist." Leighton''s voice was light, but it had an indescribable smell.


    So, Adrian was not talking, and she was still on her knees. This is Leighton? Meister, because of her childhood experiences, made her strongly want to get rid of her mother, get rid of that life, and knew what she could exchange for, so once she seized the opportunity, she would never let go. But also because of all kinds of childhood let her lack of security and very sensitive, encounter things always the first time to think bad, and then stubbornly in their own way to deal with.


    Like now, she would rather disobey Adrian''s will, because she felt the warmth from him, and the warmth made her feel dangerous. Yes, that''s right. After he agreed to her request and had no real relationship with Xing, he didn''t mean to look down on her at all. He not only liked her very much, but also provided a good life, often chatted with her, or made an appointment to go out for a visit. He also asked her about her studies, listened to her complaints about various things in Si Li school, enlightened her, comforted her, and cared for her, even if she talked about something young People''s jokes, he also understand, there is no sense of estrangement.Leighton is very sensitive, especially when it comes to people''s attitude towards themselves. It''s easy to judge whether the other party is sincere or not, so she soon falls into it. From small to large, she can completely relax and have very few pleasant time. The warm feeling Adrian brings to her almost makes her drunk.


    But she soon realized that it was very dangerous. She only made a deal with him. He was a playboy, and he could not always focus on himself. If he was drowned, he would only hurt himself or be at his mercy. So she reminded herself in this way that she didn''t forget why she did it. Of course, she would never know that her mind was in Adrian''s hands, and her actions were meaningless.


    In contrast, Scarlett is more open-minded than Leighton.


    "How can you do that, ed! How can you do that! " Scarlett screams and pours on him. Taking advantage of Adrian''s chance to avoid himself and fall on ¨¢ ng, Scarlett jumps up and rides on his back, punching him with both hands.


    Adrian always had to cheat a few minutes before the war because she had to guess again.


    "I''m going to fight back. I''m going to fight back, Scarlett!" Adrian repeatedly warned, and then suddenly turned over, lifted the girl on Chu ¨¢ ng, then pressed up, seized her ribs and pinched her.


    He did not use too much force, and poked at each other''s sensitive places rhythmically, so that Scarlett had to laugh and scream and wriggle her body to dodge. The two wriggled around on Chu ¨¢ ng, making the bed of Chu ¨¢ ng fall to pieces. Finally, a few minutes later, Scarlett was weak because of her lack of strength, and Adrian stopped when she was well. They just lay side by side on Chu ¨¢ ng, gasping and laughing after looking at the ceiling for a long time.


    "If you want to do it again next time, I won''t let you go as easily as I do now." After recovery, the girl still lingers on him.


    "Hey, can''t I win the last time?" Adrian turned his head and looked at her.


    "If you want to win me, you should win me squarely. As a big man with a good reputation in Hollywood and all over the world, you can win a small game with ignominious methods. Are you not ashamed to cheat after being caught?" Scarlett turned to look at him and hummed.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed. I apologize." Adrian had to raise his hands.


    The girl gave a triumphant laugh, and stopped for a while. Then she looked at him for a long time and unconsciously held his face.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? " Adrian, who also turned sideways, asked jokingly.


    "It''s just weird," Scarlett shrugged. "Sometimes you don''t look like a Older people. "


    "Old age? What''s that? Am I old? " Adrian immediately asked.


    "No, no, no, I mean I mean... " The girl gestured to explain, "a lot of times I know you very well, but I always feel that I don''t know anything... "


    "It''s normal, honey. If not, how can you be attracted?" Adrian sat up with a smile and put her in his arms. "People are always changing, so there is a saying that it takes a lifetime to get to know someone. Just like you, Scarlett, don''t you think your Xiong department is much bigger?"


    "Is it?" Scarlett rolled her eyes, slapped open his hands on her breast, got up and knelt down on Chu ¨¢ ng. Her hands crossed and she grasped the corner of her clothes and lifted them up. Without Dai Wen Xiong, a pair of huge plump suddenly jumped out.


    "It seems to be a big circle indeed," sighed the girl, holding her fullness. "It will be difficult to walk like this."


    "But I like it very much." Adrian immediately also held up, still on the top gently w ¨§ n a mouthful.


    "Oh, of course, you guys always like women from the big Xiong department." Scarlett snorted at once.


    "It''s not the bigger the better. It has to be proportional to your body, like you." Adrian, you want to hold it tonight, just hold it and smile to me


    "Hold them or me?" Scarlett asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Isn''t it the same?" Adrian said, "don''t worry, just sleep together. I haven''t held you to sleep for a long time."


    "You have to call me, though." Scarlett said again.


    "Please, Scarlett, honey, do you know what that means?" Adrian cried out in distress.


    "You can say Lily''s here, and I''ll be with her." Scarlett''s eyes were crooked, and she obviously liked to see him speak with such an expression.


    "Oh, come on, honey." Adrian knows, so just try to coax her like this.After arguing for a long time, he promised a lot of things, although he would never fulfill them. The girl finally agreed to make a phone call. This is Scarlett. She doesn''t care about anything or think so much about it. She only pursues what she wants. Although it is possible to fly away, Adrian is confident that such a situation will not happen, even if the probability is very low.


    It would have been different for Kirsten.


    "This is what you want." Ivanka handed the document to Adrian, glanced at Kirsten, and turned out of the office.


    Kirsten, wearing a white s ¨¨ shirt and a black-and-white striped Tun skirt, sat on his desk. His double Tui crossed and swayed constantly. Kim s ¨¨''s long hair fell naturally, and his faint smile made him charming and moving. Her eyes fell on Adrian all the time, and she didn''t care about Ivanka''s coming in and leaving, as if it hadn''t happened.


    "It''s over at last. Do you know where to go tonight, Kiki?" After finishing the matter, Adrian looked at the time, stood up and asked Kirsten with a smile.


    "I think we can go shopping in Santa Monica first, then try their French food at the jellyfish restaurant, then go to the music center for an opera, and then we can go dancing in Strauss Dale." Kirsten jumps off his desk and hugs Adrian with a charming smile. Saji Ao looks like you.


    "As you wish, Kiki, it''s up to you." Adrian grinned and bowed her head. Then he realized what had lifted her face. After careful observation, Adrian was surprised and asked, "is it my illusion? Why does your face look different? "


    "I..." Kirsten hesitated. "I had a osteotomy. You said I had a big face It''s very slight. The change is not very obvious. "


    "No wonder you said it was not convenient to come out that few days, because of this?" Adrian laughed. "Don''t do that next time."


    "But..." Kirsten wanted to say something, but Adrian immediately interrupted: "you know, Kiki, I like nature, what you look like, even if there are shortcomings, there is no perfect thing in the world, so the important thing is whether it is owned by me."


    He gazed into her eyes, and a moment later, an indescribable smile spread across Kirsten''s face, and she immediately hugged Adrian: "I see."


    A short sentence is enough to explain everything.


    "In fact, the face has a big advantage," Adrian suddenly Lu out of a bad smile, bent over to her ear, "I can all..."


    Kirsten blinked his eyes, and his smile suddenly changed into "you can try it tonight, ED, and you can take it as a souvenir."


    "when it comes to this, it''s better to use a high-definition camera, then adjust the light and angle to take a few shots to make an album." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "As you wish, ed Kirsten grabbed his tie and pulled it gently.


    This is Kirsten, who has been able to put all his eggs in his head a few years ago, and has witnessed the rise of his empire, so she clings to him unreservedly. If not smart enough, she is almost the second Britney.


    Even though there are girls who are not so precocious, gilly? Although hazel is studying hard, she doesn''t have any awareness of it. Instead, her mother seems to be aware of something? Knightley is totally a girl, and Avril? Lavigne, on the other hand, is a bit of a self. But most of them are precocious, Amanda? Seyfried, Christina? Aguilena, it''s all in range, Natalie?


    O-man, not to mention. But Adrian always wrote them in his hand, how could he care about Annie? Hathaway, if she''s smart, Adrian doesn''t mind giving her a place, but if she doesn''t, she can be like Penelope when necessary? That''s what Cruz did to make an example.


    With the passage of time, the annual Valentine''s day, various film companies have taken the opportunity to launch some low-cost love movies or female Xinxiang movies. With this opportunity, speed and Ji Qing, which was released at the end of January, and with proper publicity and Penelope''s business, the performance has improved a lot. In 17 days, it has won more than 80 million box office in North America, and it can be seen At the dawn of breaking the billion dollar, even if you can''t earn much, you should be able to break even if you can''t earn much.


    However, in the entertainment industry, the most eye-catching thing is not the box office competition for Valentine''s day, but a day later, the FCC announced that AC media had an impact on The acquisition does not constitute a monopoly? Ron Reese directly offered a high price of 30 billion yuan. Almost all media groups could not help but take a breath for AC media''s large-scale efforts. At the same time, they also understood that I''m afraid they can''t get out of their hands.


    In this way, this enterprise less than ten years old will undoubtedly become the No.1 media group in the United States and even in the world. They have risen so fast and so stable that they almost never make mistakes. Every step seems to have been calculated carefully, and they have gone perfectly. Moreover, they are full of vigor and vitality, incomparable to Viacom, News Corporation and shidaihua It''s hard for Na to catch up."We''ll have a tough opponent in the future." Murdoch sighed at the family meeting.


    "Don''t worry, honey. Let''s avoid it for a while." His young Chinese wife said comfortingly.


    "To put it simply, why not consider the impact of doing so." Elizabeth who doesn''t deal with Wendy Deng? Murdoch immediately hummed out, but both Murdoch and Deng Wendi ignored her words.


    Not only Murdoch is so, but Lei Shidong also admitted to the directors at the board meeting: "I still underestimate these two young people, but for ten years, fortunately, we are standing with them. I think it is necessary to deepen such cooperation."


    "They are in the limelight. We don''t have to confront them. Let them cheer for victory. There will always be opportunities." Eisner in Disney''s internal meeting, also disguised to admit his failure, this moment he greatly miss old man Frank? Wells.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C73

    "Seven years ago, with nosebleed, she looked at the killer who would pass by every day and asked," is it only childhood that is so painful, or is life this way? "? Seven years later, she also had nosebleed - and even a tooth protruded - and she was as hard as a stone and told her beaters to either kill me or help me.


    It seems that the angle s ¨¨ always seems to be Natalie?


    O''tmann, the Star Wars queen, played an amazing role. After her amazing appearance in the movie "the killer is not too cold" seven years ago, she played the similar role s ¨¨ even more. Although Matilda and ray have many similarities, the audience will not have any contact when watching the film. She completely expresses the theme of the film, just like the title It''s hard and tough, it can''t be destroyed. Such a wonderful performance is not to be seen in commercial films like Star Wars prequel, although she has worked hard and tried to express the qualities of Queen Amidala.


    So she can get an Oscar nomination for best actress, she can become the youngest Best Actress Oscar nomination, don''t be too surprised


    -- Scott? Bell


    the youngest Oscar nomination for best actress is Mary, who was born in 65? Madeline, who was nominated for the Best Actress Oscar for her role as a deaf mute child in 86''s children out of favor with God, won the Oscar nomination for best actress. She was only 21 years old at the time, so she was both the youngest Best Actress nominees and the youngest Best Actress winner.


    Before her, several relatively young actresses who won the best actress before the age of 25 were from the 1940s and 1950s. You can imagine how difficult it is to break the record, especially close to the current record breaking. Now, Natalie, who has not yet reached 20, has won the best actress nomination, which not only breaks the record set by Madeline more than ten years ago, but also pulls the youngest Best Actress nomination age below 20. Therefore, everyone wants to know whether she can break another record and become the youngest Best Actress Oscar winner.


    They have reason to believe that, after all, Natalie''s film is also Adrian''s, and we haven''t forgotten when Blanchett and Gwyneth competed for the best actress two years ago.


    In this way, Julia, who should have received more attention, was distracted by Natalie. Although there were many people supporting her, she liked her role of being rude and strong and having her own practical philosophy? Brockovich, but in terms of popularity, has to be temporarily under the record breaking Natalie.


    But at least it is better than Blanchett. Although she has been nominated for best actress again for her performance in "sense and sensibility", and some people think she is qualified for that little golden man, she is still lack of support compared with Natalie and Julia, and may even win the prize in Joan? Alan and Laura? In the back of Lini, who let her be Australian, and has won the best actress once?


    Well, back to the point, there are three nominations for best actress, which are related to AC media. What about the best supporting actress? Again, five! And like the best actress, she has also set a record of the youngest nomination, and is closely linked with Julia. Yes, that''s what Adrian promised little Emma to win the best supporting actress nomination for "Little Miss Sunshine".


    The youngest and best supporting actress was Tatum, born in 63? O''Neill, the daughter of the hero''s lover in 1973''s the paper moon, was highly praised, nominated and awarded. At that time, she was a little over 10 years old, and just below her was Kirsten, who won the best supporting role in the night interview with the vampire a few years ago.


    Little Emma was only nine when she starred in "Little Miss Sunshine." even though she turned 10 a few days before the nomination list appeared, she was still better than Tatum? O''Neal is more than a hundred days younger, and the youngest nomination deserves it. Similarly, people also want to know whether she will break the record to get best supporting actress. What''s more, she is Julia''s niece. Her aunt has been nominated for best supporting actress, and her niece has been nominated for best supporting actress. Is there anything more dramatic than this? It''s a wonderful subject.


    It''s just a matter of time before Julia regains her attention.


    Back to the point, the rest of you are Kate who was nominated by the apple house rules? Beckinsale, because of Nicole from out of my world? Kidman, because of Gwyneth? Paltrow and Katherine nominated for drug network? Zeta Jones, this is Spectacular!


    As a matter of fact, "Apple''s rule" and "sense and sensibility" were born at a bad time. Under Adrian''s adjustment, they were arranged to compete with so many excellent films, and the original best film and best director nominations were squeezed out.


    There is no need to look down any more. There are 30 nominations for the six heaviest awards, and 23 are associated with AC media. Although these films are produced and distributed by different film companies, although it is normal that there are several film companies under a media group, News Corporation''s 20th century fox has a fox searchlight, just as the focus on the globe is usually negative Responsible for the investment, production and distribution of some art films. Even Miramax and Timon films distribute for them. But this is the first time that all film companies have the same parent company.There are many posts on the forum of many film related websites, exclaiming: has AC media bought the Academy of film arts and Sciences? Even IMD


    and rotten tomatoes mastered by AC media are the same. There are even netizens who have collected data and verified the ways and steps of buying up the film academy, which is theoretically feasible, and then derive various kinds of ridicule. Well, netizens are fuckers and powerful.


    Netizens can be unscrupulous, so journalists can''t be so disorderly. They can shoot at most in their articles. As mentioned above, films are produced and distributed by different companies, which is not against the regulations. In addition, the media groups behind the film companies were rarely involved in the reports before. In addition, AC media is booming. It is not a good idea to dial them in Li ¨¢ o.


    However, we can''t write articles on it, but we can write other things. This year''s Oscars are so jaw dropping. Are you worried that there is no story to compile? Not to mention anything else, careful people just need to sort out these nominations, and they will find that these connections with AC media finally point to the same person, yes, the famous miracle director Adrian? Cowell.


    It''s a shocking discovery. Although it''s not clear how far this connection goes, it can''t stop reporters from sending their requests to his office. Although Adrian is the chairman of AC media''s board of directors, he is also a well-known miracle director. The chairman of the board of directors of AC media may need to be careful, but the director of miracles does not need to, Even time, through its own relationship, hopes that he can arrange the interview as soon as possible, and they will do their best to cooperate.


    However, it is a pity that Adrian is not in Los Angeles now. As for his specific whereabouts, Ivanka, Secretary of the Si people? Miss trump had someone to answer the question: no comment Enough. Get out of here, you little bitch. I''ve said it many times. I didn''t see your money! If you go on like this, I''ll call the police instead of the security guard and send you to the juvenile delinquency agency! " In a simple office, a middle-aged white man who looks almost thirty years old is shouting s ¨¨ to a girl who is about 14 years old and obviously of mixed blood.


    Mr. Anderson, I don''t want to trouble you But I''ve looked everywhere else It''s not easy for me to save so much money... " The girl looked at him timidly. She leaned back against the wall and opened her arms. She was obviously frightened by him, but she bit her mouth at the same time. Chun was very stubborn.


    "Where do you think this is? Street bar in old town? This is Caesar Palace "I''ve said that many times, I haven''t seen your money! For your mother''s sake, I don''t care about your impoliteness. Now, get out of here! If the supervisor sees it, I promise I will teach you a profound lesson! "


    After that, he put on the uniform of the hotel and went out in a hurry. After a long journey, he found that he didn''t take anything with him. He was about to turn around and go back. A voice came from behind: "Mr. Anderson, you forgot to take your things."


    Then, the previous girl caught up and handed a stack of door cards to him. Her pretty face was mixed with the anxious, stubborn and timid God s ¨¨.


    "Thank you." The man glanced around but didn''t attack. He frowned and said in a hard voice. After taking the door card, he put a dollar coin into the girl''s hand. Then he waved like a beggar and turned away.


    The girl wrote the dollar coin tightly in her hand, staring at his back and biting her mouth. The humiliation came to her heart and made her want to cry in despair. Originally, she had saved enough money. She could travel to Japan, which she always yearned for. Unexpectedly, she lost her money because she came to Caesar Palace to see her. Now she can''t even find it. Why does this happen!


    Anderson''s back has completely disappeared, the girl''s heart has sunk to the bottom, at the same time more and more resentment, fury suddenly began to burn. Why did you want to listen to mom''s friend''s boyfriend brag, and then want to come here to see? Why can''t this guy help a little bit? It''s only here that I haven''t found. Even if I can''t let her in, can''t I ask for help? She has been saving for more than a year!


    The girl''s expression suddenly became a little distorted. She reached out of her pocket and took out one thing. It was a door card. She had just unconsciously grabbed it and put it together. The 1612 above was very clear. Her breath became short and her body trembled a little, but she hesitated for a few seconds because of the anger in Xiong, and then she ran out in a loud voice.


    With the elevator all the way to the 16th floor, she has been trying to control her mood, but there are not many people along the way. Along the corridor, the girl quickly came to the door of No. 12, looked around and rang the doorbell.


    No one''s here! No one''s here! She kept saying in her heart that maybe God had heard her prayer, and no one even pressed it several times. The girl bit her teeth, reached for the door card, and quickly slipped into the room.


    Just entering, she took a breath, and her heart almost stopped beating. Two wall lamps were turned on, giving out the light of Microsoft. After a while, the girl relaxed. If the owner of the room is here, she should be out now. But he certainly won''t be too far away. Maybe he will play in the casino below, otherwise the light will not be on, so he has to hurry up.Thinking of this, the girl immediately went to the center of the room and observed it. It was a luxury suite with bars, wine cabinets and entertainment rooms. The night view of Las Vegas outside the glass window was so beautiful that she couldn''t help but feel a little s ¨¨, and her anger originally wanted to vent was gradually replaced by envy and jealousy.


    Then, she was shocked violently, as if she had been drenched with cold water from head to foot, and stood in the same place with a look of bewilderment.


    "What the hell am I doing?" The girl finally grabbed her hair and cried out in pain.


    I''m totally out of my head. How can I want to do such a thing! Even if no one saw her coming in, but there was a monitor in the corridor. She must have been photographed. Once the owner of the room found the theft and called the police, she could be found after a little investigation. Then


    "I''m stupid, I''m stupid!" The girl complained and was about to leave, but Tui stepped out and took it back. She was still very unwilling. After more than a year''s hard work in the clothing store, and a few good luck, I can barely save enough money to travel to Japan. It is absolutely painful for her to repeat it.


    "Think about it. There must be another way. There must be another way." After a few minutes, her eyes finally brightened.


    Her parents were both officials in the casino, so she knew something about some things, large and small, and immediately went to the wine cabinet and opened it to look for it. Sure enough, there are several bottles of wine open, but not much to drink. It doesn''t matter. As long as there is a wine cupboard, she can take a few bottles of expensive wine out and take it away. Although she wears very ordinary clothes, she doesn''t look like a thief. The hotel will put these on the guests'' heads, and the guests who like to drink in this kind of suite usually don''t care so much. There''s a guy in the old town who can take out the wine, but the price will be very low. It doesn''t matter. Even if you only earn half of it, it''s a good thing.


    As for the door card, as long as the action is quick, when Anderson goes back to his office and loses it, he will naturally go back to look for it. He will not say anything when he finds it, let alone think of himself!


    The girl finally made up her mind. What she had to do now was to find a bag that could let her take those precious wine out smoothly. However, at this time, the door clattered and the girl almost cried out. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time and complained secretly in her heart. Why did they come back now?! But at the moment, she couldn''t bear to think about it. She quickly ran into the bedroom on tiptoe, and then got down to Chu ¨¢ ng with both hands and feet.


    Soon, there was a voice of talking outside. It seemed that there were two women and a man. The girl hiding under Chu ¨¢ ng was more flustered. In this way, it was almost impossible to slip out when the owner of the room took a bath.


    A few minutes later, three people came to the bedroom laughing and joking. The girl covered her mouth again to prevent them from finding out. The bedroom is very large and well arranged. She quickly sees the man and the woman through the gap under Chu ¨¢ ng. The men''s clothes are more casual, but they look very attractive. The two women are red and white respectively. The contrast is very strong, and they are both very Xing.


    Are they prostitutes? Looking at the intimate chatting and laughing, she would kiss the two women and a man from time to time. The girl who didn''t see very clearly under Chu ¨¢ ng thought uneasily. If so, it would be an absolute mistake for her to avoid ¨¢ ng. But Why do these two women look so familiar?


    Three people in the bedroom chatted about the movie. It seemed that they had come to Las Vegas to make a movie, and there were some Oscar topics. Then, the girl suddenly opened her eyes and would have cried if she had not covered her mouth. Because of all the talk about the movie, she recognized the woman in the big red S ¨¨ dress and long brown s ¨¨ curly hair. It was Julia? Roberts! Then she recognized another woman, in white s ¨¨ and black s ¨¨ long straight hair, Catherine? Zeta Jones!


    This is What''s going on here?! The girl opened her eyes wide. Julia''s romantic love movie and Zeta Jones''s "Zorro''s mask" and "the sky trap" are all her favorite movies. She also wanted to go to Hollywood one day or get their autographs in some activities. But she didn''t expect that the first close contact happened under such circumstances.


    Who the hell is this man? She couldn''t help but look at the man who came in with Julia and Zeta Jones. He was familiar with him. Was he also a star?


    The next scene that surprised the girl even more happened. Zeta Jones sat in Adrian''s arms, hooked his neck and got hot with him. It was real hot. They sucked each other''s Chun petals and entangled their tongues. Julia sat beside them and looked at them with a smile. After that, she joined Adrian and showed the same enthusiasm as Zeta Jones.


    Then, after the end, the two women began to heat up again, and finally gradually began to develop in the direction of adults. The blood pours on the girl''s face. She has to suppress herself so that she can''t breathe. She doesn''t want to see the more and more beautiful pictures outside, but she can''t help but want to see more clearly. Especially when Julia and Zeta Jones kneel down under men and serve with their mouths in turn, this kind of contradictory psychology reaches a peak.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C75

    "You know, honey, I love that feeling." Caressing them, Adrian took a deep breath and said in a satisfied tone.


    "Did you hear that, Kate? He said he liked it. Your plan failed." Julia, who buried her face in the quilt for a long time, raised her head and groaned weakly.


    "There was no hope of success." Zeta Jones, who was also on Chu ¨¢ ng, also took a long time to say in a soft voice, "maybe Next time, try something more stabbing, such as Drive back, then stop halfway, behind the rocks, look at the traffic on the interstate, and That kind of feeling is very stinging


    "Like you did with him?" Julia interrupted. "That''s why this Hun egg brought you to Las Vegas, right? Don''t think I''ll agree! "


    "Obviously you still don''t understand, Julie. Kate is on my side." Adrian laughed, and Julia snorted heavily and buried her head in the quilt again.


    "Girls, would you like to take a shower with me?" He sat up and slapped Julia and Zeta Jones on their upturns.


    "Let me have a rest."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to."


    The two NV people replied feebly. Adrian shrugged his shoulders and went down to Chu ¨¢ ng. But when his foot touched the ground, he suddenly stopped. The Chu ¨¢ ng shop hanging next to Chu ¨¢ ngtui seemed to be shaking slightly. Adrian couldn''t help but squint his eyes, then cocked his ears, and then sat back a few seconds later.


    "Are you really not going to take a shower with me?" He asked again, then covered their mouths before he got an answer.


    "Think about it. How about it?" Adrian went on, then shook his head at Julia and Zeta Jones, motioned them to be quiet with his eyes, then leaned over to their ears and said a few words. Then he said in a funny voice, "go, go, go, go, just take a shower."


    "In that case, go." Julia was the first to react, struggling to get up.


    "Obviously, if you don''t go, you''ll probably keep on nagging." Zeta Jones also got up, but just after strenuous activities, the two NV people were very soft. It took them a long time to put on their pajamas and walk down Chu ¨¢ ng. However, it was a good way to cover up the trill in their tone.


    Supporting them to the living room, Adrian motioned to them to go to the bathroom, then simply put on their clothes, found the mobile phone to call out.


    "Harper, it''s me. Tony and I will come to my room at once. Bring your guns. There''s an unexpected guest." He stood up to m ¨¦ N and whispered. Then he went out of the room and stared at the bedroom for about half a minute, and the knock on M ¨¦ n started.


    After the two bodyguards came in, they drew their guns and went to the bedroom under the instruction of Adrian. Adrian himself also came to the outside of the entrance and waited for the result.


    "I know you are under Chu ¨¢ ng. I have a gun in my hand. I will come out slowly." A bodyguard called inside.


    "Don''t try to run away. There are two of us here." Another bodyguard followed.


    "Don''t shoot!" Sharp voice with panic suddenly spread from Chu ¨¢ ng, outside Adrian can not help picking eyebrows, this voice sounds like an NV child?


    "I''m unarmed," the voice continued, with a faint cry, "I can''t hurt anyone, I I I''m only fourteen years old! "


    Adrian, who could hear clearly, frowned deeper. Fourteen? You''re kidding! But Harper, one of the bodyguards, came out of the bedroom and whispered to him, "boss, you''d better come and have a look."


    "Is Chu ¨¢ ng really a 14-year-old NV child?" Adrian asked, squinting his eyes. The bodyguard Mo''s nose didn''t speak. He took a deep breath, gestured to Julia and zeta poor, who were leaning out of the bathroom to find out, and then entered the bedroom.


    At this time, in the bedroom, ignoring the bedding of Ling Lu on Chu ¨¢ ng, a very small NV child is sitting on the chair with his arm in his arms, just like a frightened bird. Although Tony has put away the gun beside her, he still can''t make her better. She has long brown s ¨¨ hair and Hun blood, but her face is more Oriental, so she should be about the same age as she said before.


    "Do you want to call the police or the hotel?" Harper asked his boss.


    "No!" The little NV on the chair immediately cried out in panic, but immediately responded and cried in a pleading tone: "please, don''t, sir, I just I just I didn''t mean to bump in... "


    "Unintentionally bumped in?" Adrian narrowed his eyes. He was in a bad mood. He sneaked in and looked at his three friends, Julia and Zeta Jones. Now he said that he had no intention of bumping in. Are all the people in this room idiots?"What''s your name?" He asked in a cold voice.


    "I..." Less nvlu makes hesitant God s ¨¨.


    "Well, give her to the hotel security." Adrian was about to go out.


    "Leah, my name is Leah, sir! Leah? Donna? Dison, sir! Please don''t give me to the hotel, please Little NV immediately cried out in panic.


    "How did you get in?" Adrian stops.


    "Room m ¨¦ n card, I used room m ¨¦ n card to come in." Big breath a few times, little NV shrink back on the chair timidly said.


    "So where did the house m ¨¦ n card come from?" Adrian asked.


    "Fang m ¨¦ n card I found it. " Little NV hesitated, some hesitated reply.


    Adrian squinted again, but instead of turning away or asking questions, he changed the subject: "what are you doing in the suite?"


    "I I... " Young NV hesitated for a while before saying, "I want to see What''s the suite like? I''ve never seen a suite in Caesar''s palace. I even Even coming in... "


    She swallowed, trying to make a look like this, but only Adrian sneered: "want to see what the suite is like? That''s a brilliant excuse


    "I swear, sir," young NV was in a hurry, "I I I really just want to see it, really! I don''t have any other ideas. I also I also Please, sir, don''t give me to the security guards and the police. "


    She was so anxious that her tears almost came down. The appearance of her tearful eyes, together with her petite body and Oriental face, gave her a kind of delicate and pitiful feeling. If it was at ordinary times, Adrian would have to take care of her.


    Adrian pursed her mouth, Chun. It was almost certain what she would do in the suite, but it seemed like the first time that she looked like this, and there was something difficult to say Wait, Leah? Donna? Dison? Where does the name seem to have been heard? Is it? Take a closer look, although it is still a little immature, but it does have some similarities. Is it really Leah?


    "Do you have parents? What do they do? " Adrian asked after a few thoughts had passed through his mind.


    "Yes..." Wiping away the tears, Leah replied cautiously, "they''re all agents of the casino."


    "Asian? You look like... " Adrian held out his finger and pointed.


    "I My father is Chinese Filipino... " Leah would answer like two or three times at a time.


    Adrian sank Yin for a moment and waved to the two bodyguards, who then withdrew and took the room m ¨¦ n. Then Adrian also sat down in his chair, trying to look relaxed: "would you like something to drink? You must have spent a lot of time under Chu ¨¢ ng. "


    Leah opened her mouth, but at last she just shook her head. Then she seemed to think of something, and her face turned a little red.


    "First of all, I''m Adrian? Cowell is a film director, and... " Adrian simply explained, but before finishing, he was interrupted by the exclamation of little NV: "are you a miracle director?"


    Her eyes widened as if she could not believe it.


    "Yes, I am." Adrian is very generous to admit.


    "God," she exclaimed, "no wonder Julia and Catherine would..."


    She immediately covered her mouth, looking at his eyes, Lu again out of fear s ¨¨.


    "You recognize them. That''s what I''m going to say, Leah? Donna? You''ve got yourself in a lot of trouble, Miss Dishan Adrian opened his hand.


    "I won''t say it, Mr. Adrian, I promise!" As a child who has run in casinos since childhood, although her emotional


    O is still very active, Leah has made a quick response.


    "That''s not the problem, Miss Leah," Adrian said in a calm voice. "I think we''d better have a frank talk. I don''t mean it, though I don''t like your behavior very much - do you agree?"


    Little NV took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Good, so first question, are you short of money - don''t play around with me." Adrian asked directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No After biting Chun for a long time, Leah finally spat out a word, which can be regarded as a disguised admission of the reason why she stole into the suite.


    "So what''s wrong with the family that they continue to spend money?" Adrian continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No Leah continued to deny.


    "Well, why did you steal into the suite?" Adrian Lu has a critical look.


    "My My... " Leah said in a tangled way. It was Adrian''s calm tone that played a role. She finally said, "I lost my money. I''ve saved for a long time. I''ve saved nearly two years. I want to travel to Japan. I''ve thought about it for a long time, but But when I visited Caesar Palace Hotel, I didn''t know how to lose them. I shouldn''t have carried them with me all the time The man I came to was my mother''s friend''s boyfriend. He didn''t help me, but let me go I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t reconcile myself. I was so confused that I stole the m ¨¦ n card which was originally kept by him... "After that, her voice became sobbing, and her tears rolled down in a big lump on the chair. Adrian Chou also handed over a paper towel.


    "I regret coming in, Mr. Adrian. I''m not a fool, but you came back before I went out. I can''t help it..." "I''m really sorry, sir, very, very sorry Please don''t call the police or security, or Otherwise I don''t know how to face my family... "


    "I believe you are sincere," Adrian said quietly. "I have a little bit of confidence in looking at people, but the problem is, Miss lea, it''s not just you and me that are involved. I have to give Julia and Kate a generation, and as you know, the Oscars just announced their nominations a few days ago


    "I won''t tell anyone, sir, I promise." Leah cried out at once.


    "Quiet, Miss Leah," Adrian''s back pressed down in the air. "I believe in your sincerity, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll let you go and forget about it because of your promise."


    "But But I also have a handle on you... " Leah racked her brain.


    "It''s nothing compared to what you might get. Tabloid journalists are willing to pay millions of dollars for such news, even without pictures." Adrian said in a relaxed tone, "as for reputation, oh, after you get the money, you can leave here with your family and live in another place, such as Canada."


    "I I will not... " Young NV defends feebly. Finally, she bites her mouth and Chun looks at Adrian with a despairing expression: "what am I going to do?"


    "It''s simple. Work for me." Adrian is welcome.


    "For you Work? " Leah recoiled at this remark.


    "Yes, work for me," Adrian sat up straight. "You know, I have a big company, and I need a lot of talented people and some clerks who are not so outstanding but can adapt to the environment. In a sense, the latter is the cornerstone of the company. Although there are many such clerks, if they are trained from a young age, they will be more convenient to use, and they can also serve as both ears and eyes. In this way, everything you have is in my hands. Even if something goes wrong, I can stop it at the first time. I won''t embarrass you too much. Maybe I will forget you soon after a period of time. After all, some things are not suitable for mentioning again and again. In addition, the most important thing to train s ¨¨, you can quickly have a good job, so as to better save the travel to Japan


    Leah was obviously confused by him, but asked suspiciously, "you will not You won''t let me do it... "


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed. "If you agree, I''ll get the lawyer in touch with your parents immediately. Do you think I''ll let the lawyer talk to your parents about this? Or to be more clear, Miss Leah, I just want to keep a close watch on you to prevent you from doing stupid things. If I''m honest, I don''t mind giving you some compensation, but if you think something bad, I won''t be polite, OK? "


    This strong attitude immediately subdued Leah, and after a while she finally nodded.


    "It''s too late for your parents to do something." Adrian said and stood up.


    Young NV also wanted to stand up, but only half up, immediately sat back, his face also became scarlet, turned his head very shy. Adrian was a little strange at first, but then he laughed: "stay here first, I''ll find someone who can help you."


    Before, he and Julia, Zeta Jones from the sofa to Chu ¨¢ ng were in a fierce battle. It was normal that Leah had reaction and even violent reaction during the whole process.


    "You just let her go?" When the room finally calmed down and there were only three people left, Julia in her pajamas asked Adrian angrily, "what a terrible night. When I thought that there was an NV child on Chu ¨¢ ng, I would..."


    "Don''t think so much, Julie. It''s over." Zeta Jones took her hand and comforted her.


    "Yes, it''s over, Julie," Adrian said in the same tone with a smile. "Don''t worry too much. She left her own details, and Harper sent her back to collect the details of her family. If she repents, I''ll give her and her family a lesson I''ll never forget."


    "Yes, and what about giving you a job?" Julia seemed to want to vent her bad mood on him. "Don''t tell me, ED, you''re in love with that NV boy!"


    In the face of her suspicious eyes, Adrian spread his hands: "why, am I just like that kind of person?"


    "Don''t you?" Zeta Jones, next to him, immediately asked.


    "Well, to be honest, there are some," Adrian simply raised his hands, "but not all of them.""What is it all about?" Julia asked.


    "Do you really want to know, Julie?" Adrian asked seriously.


    "Julia hesitated." she raised her hand


    "Very simple, this is an investment, a relatively long-term investment, the profit is completely determined by the performance of the other party..." Adrian had just said a few words when he was interrupted.


    "Well, I see." Julia, who already understood the general meaning, made a pause gesture.


    "She made a wrong decision, so there must be a price to pay for it." Adrian did not say much, just summed up what Xing said.


    After sighing, Julia got up and went to her bedroom. She had a natural antipathy to this kind of interest relationship in Australia. Unfortunately, she couldn''t stop it and couldn''t leave, so she had to turn a blind eye.


    "Sometimes I wonder, ED, if I made the wrong decision." Zeta Jones then sighed to him.


    "It''s up to you, Kate." Adrian shrugged.


    "It was a wrong decision, but it was paid willingly." Zeta Jones chuckled and went back to the bedroom.


    Willingly? Oh, of course, another nomination for best supporting actor of NV, but can you get it? Adrian shrugged again, and the thought turned to lea, who had left before.


    I don''t know whether to laugh or not to laugh at her in this way. However, the arrangement for her was neither as exaggerated as promised nor as serious as Julia thought. He had already thought about it when he threatened her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C76

    Las Vegas is the most beautiful under the night. Although in many big cities, life only starts when night falls, but only Las Vegas matches this speech best. Addicts who are addicted to gambling and forget their time, luxury guests who never change s ¨¨, hot and provocative strippers NV, where people can find everything they want to find, and of course, countless crimes, so CSI places the scene here.


    Even though Las Vegas is no different from most cities in the United States during the day, there is no difference between Las Vegas and most cities in the United States. However, it is also appropriate to do some things, such as making movies.


    "Let the props group check it again, and don''t have any problems this time. I don''t think everyone likes to repeat the very simple lens constantly." At the edge of the set, the director with a


    ng cap is telling his assistant. A little farther away, the staff are checking the blue s ¨¨ curtain background, and it is obvious that they will be able to synthesize a picture that can not be shot in the later stage.


    "Don''t you think it''s more appropriate to move these lenses to the studio? Although the real-time shooting is more impressive, if you make a mistake, you will have to do it again. " Adrian, who was watching this, asked Soderberg when he was free.


    "It''s rare to come to Las Vegas casinos to shoot on the spot. Why not make full use of it?" Soderberg chuckled, pushing the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    Generally speaking, Las Vegas casinos, large and small, will not allow film and TV drama crew to shoot on-the-spot. The specific reason is unknown. The most popular saying is that casinos do not want customers who come here to gamble to be photographed with depressing or painful scenes, which will affect their benefits. However, this is not absolute. As long as you can find the right person, Soderberg has a friend who works in the casino. Under his needle thread, a casino finally let go of its mouth and allowed them to take on-the-spot shooting there, but it can''t affect their voice. Therefore, the time should be at least after 2:00 midnight.


    Rao is so. The night before yesterday, when I was filming at the m ¨¦ n entrance of the gambling house, I got complaints from the gambling house because of the extra delay of more than one hour. But there''s a gag of shooting live in Las Vegas casinos, and that''s nothing to complain about.


    It''s true that Adrian had promised Soderberg to remake the Italian film "the eleven Arhats", which he had promised to make in the 1950s, and gave him a green light for his requests for a large number of star actors. Of course, the membership list has to be changed, George? Clooney, don? Chandler or Julia? Roberts is indispensable, but two important partners in the play have become Dennis? Nate and Jekyoun? TRABTECH.


    "Frankly, Jackie, I''ve always regretted that if Scott had chosen you for comodos, maybe William would not have been on the Oscar nomination list for a few days? Daffodil''s place. " Adrian said very seriously.


    "Ah, are you so optimistic about me, ed?" Jekyoun? Phoenix was a little surprised.


    "Of course, all three of you are s ¨¨ actors." Adrian said, glancing at rivan, who had just arrived at the set? TRABTECH.


    Originally in Gladiator, the Roman Emperor comodos, who loved fighting, should be jacquun? Then he was nominated for Best Supporting Actor for s ¨¨, but unfortunately Adrian was recommending Russell to Scott? Chloe didn''t ask after he played the leading role. As a result, the villain was replaced by other actors. Naturally, the nomination for best supporting actor of Jackie was gone.


    As for the role of comedos, the villain of gladiator in this edition Well Brad? Pete, who has worked hard for several years after the night interview with the vampire, has played several films with a handsome face. He is basically a first-line star, but after trying to transform to an acting school, he has run into many difficulties. Film critics don''t seem to like him very much, and the character s ¨¨ is always not flattering, which has implicated many films. For example, in Gladiator, although his performance is not bad, basically at the middle level, most critics think that his existence is completely set off Russell? Chloe.


    It''s really a pity, but he should not marry and divorce Rachel, and then find the s ¨¨ love queen to have a long-distance love affair.


    "Thank you, but don''t you think..." Jekyoun? Phoenix was gesturing to ask something.


    "So what?" Adrian immediately laughed. "Anyway, we got all the supporting actor nominations for NV. Wouldn''t it be better to get all the supporting actor nominations?"


    "So I should say sorry now?" Jekyoun opens his hands.


    "Obviously, yes, you still have to follow me. Get up, Jackie." Ruifan said with a smile beside him. When he was joking, he always gave people a feeling of sunshine.


    "Come on, rivan, I just said that carelessly. You don''t have to mention it all the time." Jequin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Well, don''t talk about it," Adrian interrupted the two brothers with a smile. "This year, there''s a commercial production, action class, tough guy agent. It needs a young and promising actor to pick the beam. Who are you going to do?""We?" Jackun was a little surprised. His fingers kept going back and forth between himself and rivan.


    "Of course, I don''t want to hear rejection or anything like that, either rivan or Jackie." Adrian''s fingers were back and forth between them.


    "It sounds like there''s no choice. Are you really ed? Or did someone else pretend to be? " Rivanlu has a suspicious God s ¨¨.


    "Don''t try to get off the subject, rivan, and it''s not bad for you to play some commercial movie corners properly." Adrian waved.


    "Is there no other suitable person?" Asked jequin on the pretext.


    "Silver can do it, too, if it''s five or six years," Adrian cut them off. "Anyway, don''t talk nonsense to me. It has to be one of you. Discuss it yourself."


    And he turns to George? Clooney, they went over there and didn''t give the Phoenix brothers a chance to bargain.


    "Hey, George, how are you feeling, working with Steven and so many people." As he spoke to Clooney, he said hello to Chandler and Dennis, who were standing together.


    "There''s no doubt that Steven is an s ¨¨ director who is good at timing and it''s a pleasure to work with him." Clooney is very cautious in speaking. After all, he is as familiar with Adrian as Dennis and fennisk brothers. Moreover, Adrian is a famous director, and he is an opponent of Soderberg at the Oscars, so it is necessary to be careful.


    Adrian doesn''t have that much to worry about: "yes, so he has the highest chance of winning the best director, golden man, next month."


    "Do you really think so?" The only one who can ask that is Julia.


    "Of course," drug network "is a very realistic film, and the three line narrative techniques are used properly. Although Scott has done well, the realistic theme is more likely to be favored, isn''t it?" Adrian said with a smile, "of course, the best movie will never be given to him."


    "Are you sure you''re not talking big?" Julia took her arms.


    "Well?" Adrian squinted and looked at her carefully. "Who''s upset you, Julie?"


    "Of course not." Julia laughs, but her eyes still look at the other side unconsciously. About ten feet away, Lea? Dyson is helping the props group clean up while chatting with Zeta Jones from time to time.


    Adrian had to shrug his shoulders, and Leah was immediately arranged to work in the crew of "the eleven Arhats" after she went back, which showed that her promise was effective. But Julia didn''t show her a good face s ¨¨. For her, playing trio with Monica and Zeta Jones is one thing, but being watched or overheard is another.


    However, Leah didn''t care. She was honest and hardworking, and knew how to protect herself. Although the investigation of bodyguards was not professional, Adrian got some intelligence. In addition, there were still some things related to her in her memory, so it was not difficult to analyze them. For lea, leaving Las Vegas is her primary goal and her biggest wish. Then she will become famous. However, when she meets Adrian, she has more desire to become famous. If you ask about Adrian''s name, you can know.


    Although the way of meeting is a little awkward or even bad, it doesn''t mean that she can''t work hard, so she has the present situation. It''s a pity that Adrian is doomed to be disappointed after that. It''s a pity that Adrian will be disappointed after that. As I said before, even Adrian can''t change the situation of Chinese Americans in Hollywood, and he doesn''t intend to let her go to Japan for development. If she doesn''t meet Liu Li and Liu Yufei''s mother NV, maybe she can try Zhang Qiu''s corner s ¨¨ and pave a way, but now


    This career will suit her very well. Adrian, who had sketched Leah''s future uniform in mind, thought so. But two seconds later, he took his mind back and turned to Clooney to change the subject: "in a word, George may also try to be a director. Maybe he will produce s ¨¨''s works, like Clint? Eastwood. "


    "Good suggestion. I''ll consider it. Thank you." Clooney clenched his chin and nodded.


    "By the way, if we have time, we can also cooperate in a film." Adrian suddenly said again.


    "With pleasure." As soon as Clooney''s eyes brightened, no fool would refuse the invitation of director miracle after the Oscar nomination list came out, so he added: "whatever type?"


    "Including song and dance movies?" Adrian laughed, and Clooney was stunned by the question, but immediately answered, "no problem."


    Well, no problem, then Adrian is OK. It''s OK to talk about it at other times. It''s all in Hollywood. You can see it anytime you want. But since you happen to meet it now, it doesn''t matter to make sure.


    He came to Las Vegas mainly to visit Julia and understand the progress of "the eleven Arhats", and to enhance the relationship between Zeta Jones and Julia - effectively, at least that night Zeta Jones was constantly comforting Julia. Even if it''s Leah? The accident of Dishan, but the goal has basically been achieved. He has also had a chat with clooneji ¨¡ o, and it is almost time to go back Oh, and remind someone."It''s on at the end of the month, so you''d better adjust your schedule now. Eleven Arhats will not be closed at that time." After finishing filming and leaving the set, Adrian told Dennis.


    "Isn''t it too tight, ed. although" life and death sniper "has been over for nearly three months, but" expendables 2 "is already under preparation. Maybe it will start shooting before" I am Sam "is closed..." Dennis made a gesture a little embarrassed, indeed, no matter how good an actor, the continuous performance of three corners s ¨¨ will feel the difficulty.


    "Really? So next time I should arrange three action roles for you. Adrian laughs badly.


    "Well, I can handle it," Dennis immediately raised his hands. "Since I can handle the two at home Three, that''s going to take care of the three corners


    He picked his eyebrows. Although he was surprised, Adrian didn''t say anything. Even if he really took Jordan home, it was his business. There was no need to be so clear about it. It''s hard for him to take a tough attitude towards his NV people, so he didn''t hit him. So Adrian just patted him on the shoulder: "try hard, Dan, you know, the film academy likes to be weak So I''m Sam''s best to be released this year. Be careful. I''ve got a smart little NV kid to play with you. Be careful not to be looked down upon. "


    When things were over in Las Vegas, Adrian finally returned to Los Angeles, and the Oscar nominees were fully fermented, and more and more interviews were invited to his office.


    "If you don''t respond, ED, then those invitation letters will flood my office." His current NV secretary says so.


    "If you''re free, ED, how about going to a


    C to have a look or a show?" His former Secretary, NV, said so.


    C it''s a bunch of idiots to let Charlize do public relations, but Adrian still agreed. Anyway, it''s his own business, and he''s happy to increase the voice of Charlize. However, the interview of a


    C should be placed in the second place, because an interview has been decided before that, that is, the cover interview of time.


    Warner made a lot of efforts for this exclusive interview. The best reporters alone sent two of them. The preparation work was very detailed. Almost every few hours, he would contact Ivanka to exchange views. This is very solemn, but in Adrian''s opinion, it is totally unnecessary. Basically, he knows what the exclusive interview may contain.


    It''s just about how to enter the entertainment industry, how to get to this point, what''s your opinion on the media industry, and so on. Of course, there may be more problems about the media than other entertainment magazines or programs. After all, time is a comprehensive magazine, and AC media, which is acquiring at & T


    oad


    and, is already the largest in the world Media group.


    Although AC media is not listed, it is not very difficult to estimate the assets through a series of its subsidiaries. As early as the beginning of 2000, AC media, which owns T


    s and a


    C, had nearly 60 billion assets. Now it has acquired at & T


    oad


    and, it is not difficult to rise to 80 billion On the efficiency has been good, in the "fortune" in the world''s top 500 ranking into the top 40, for media groups, this is a very high position.


    Adrian, who owns 38% of the shares, and Claude, who owns 15% of the shares, are worth nearly 30 billion and 15 billion respectively, which are in the top 10 and top 40 of the Forbes list. Of course, if you add some hidden properties that cannot be found through proper channels, these two rankings will be much higher.


    "I have heard such a saying that I am the right brain of AC media, responsible for intuitive thinking, while Claude is the left brain of AC media, responsible for Chou image generalization thinking. This is true in a sense, because I rarely deal with specific management matters, and Claude is rarely involved in decision-making in general direction. However, in another sense, it is wrong. It is seldom handled and seldom participated in, which does not mean that we can not participate. In management, I may make correct decisions, and Claude will also have pertinent opinions on decision-making. When we have conflicts, we will sit down and discuss them carefully until we are convinced or convinced by the other party. The biggest factor for the rise of AC media is that Claude and I can cooperate closely. Thank God, we grew up together, we started our business together, and we established AC media together. " In the final interview, Adrian was so generous.


    It has to be said that the public like such inspirational stories, so after the release of this issue of time, like vanity fair, the sales volume has increased by several percentage points. Some even joked that if it was changed into a film, it would be a very good inspirational work. Some booksellers also tried to contact Adrian, hoping that he could consider an autobiography, even though AC media The company, however, has always had the opportunity to fight for publication.It''s a pity that Adrian has no plan to publish his autobiography at present. Besides, for some reasons, his autobiography may become a joke in the future.


    As for the comments of people around this report, both the godfather and uncle thought it was good, but the NV people didn''t care much. Only Claude was very critical.


    "Help, ed. next time don''t talk like you''re in love with someone else." Leaving time with Adrian''s bust on his desk, Claude said in a sarcastic tone.


    "You should go to time instead of me. They wrote the report." Adrian laughed.


    Because there are so many people who pay close attention to the reports, and Adrian praises his diehards, some online forum of Tongxin love will inevitably have paranoia to make all kinds of conjectures. If it was not for Adrian''s Hu Hu Hu, the name of Childe was loud enough, God knows how much exaggeration would be. This is a disaster free.


    Well, time comes back. These are the things after the report comes out. Until then, the nomination list of continuous fermentation is still the favorite of entertainment journalists.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C77

    After Mimi wakes up, she feels the warm chest, the mouth that falls on the shoulder and the hand that swims on her body. Subconsciously, she hooks her backhand around the neck of the other party and turns her head to have a long time with him. Until chunfen, a light smile rang, she suddenly woke up, pushed the other side away, and nervously grabbed the quilt to block in front of Xiong and sat up.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, lying on his side on Chu ¨¢ ng, asked with a smile.


    "Well Well... " Natalie didn''t go to see him, organizing words in her mind, "nothing, just It''s time for me to get up, and this is my dormitory... "


    "It doesn''t matter, honey," Adrian pulled her into his arms lazily. "You don''t have a class today, and your roommate is not here. Don''t be in such a hurry."


    "But..." Natalie struggled. "I still have something to prepare for the coming new curriculum, and I have some papers to check in the library..."


    "Library?" Adrian''s eyes lit up, and he bit her ear beads vaguely, hugging her more tightly. "Hey, Nada, maybe we can try it in the Harvard Library. Every library has some dark corners reserved for some unruly students, and Harvard is no exception. Oh, I''m starting to miss my college life at Stanford. It was a wild time


    "No! Never Natalie''s body suddenly trembled slightly. She knew that this guy could do it, but what made her even more frightened was that she felt a faint excitement in her heart.


    "Well, well, I''m joking." Adrian, who felt her emotion, laughed and took a mouthful on her face. "Go do your business. I''ll slip out carefully and let someone pick you up a little later. I''ve ordered a table in the restaurant to celebrate for you. Do you like my gift?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Yes," Natalie said after a moment of silence.


    She knew what he was talking about, the youngest Best Actress nomination. To tell you the truth, even though she had expected something, after the Oscar nomination list came out, Natalie could not help but be surprised. The youngest Oscar nomination for best actress may even win the title of best actress. This is an honor many actresses can never dream of!


    All kinds of congratulations followed, from parents, neighbors, friends and classmates. They cheered for her and were proud of her. There were more and more young men and women chasing her in Cambridge City. Even the gossip that had never been scattered was suppressed in the corner, and countless reporters also submitted application for interview, hoping to hear about her past. Even though Natalie is very smart, mature and rational, she also knows how it came from. But in the face of such huge praise, Ji will be excited and proud. Anyway, she has invested a lot in this corner s ¨¨, at least more than 80% of these honors are deserved.


    But it also made her hate and fear Adrian even more, even though she had promised under his threat.


    "You''re not going to let me take the best actress, are you?" At the famous restaurant in leishming street in Aston, Natalie, dressed in a simple dress and seemingly absent-minded, paddled the chicken on her plate. After Adrian''s explanation of the history of the New England area was over, Natalie suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Adrian did not hesitate to reply, "I promised to let you climb to the top of the world, but did not say that I will let you climb to the top of the world now, and this is conditional, now you have not reached the conditions for me to send you to the top of the world, have you?"


    Looking at his playful expression and listening to his words of spreading everything in front of her, Natalie could not help but clench her fork, and her mouth was slightly bitter.


    She knew that she could not get the best actress. Although the media said that she was very likely, and she had won several best actress in the previous pre Oscar Awards, such as awards from various associations, her chances of winning the Best Actress Oscar were still less than 10%, because Julia was also nominated? Roberts.


    Natalie has been around Adrian for such a long time. How can she not know his intention? Think about who won the best actress in the last two terms, and he also said that she hasn''t met that condition.


    However, Rao is so, even if she can clearly analyze all this, she still can''t stop her deep desire to be the best actress in Oscar and the youngest Best Actress. Can''t contain, just as she can''t resist the praise, she wants to get more applause, more glory, more worship! She wants to be more brilliant, she wants to be unique, she wants to stand on the top of the peak, no one can compare!


    In front of the public, in front of the media, even in front of her friends and parents, she can show a peaceful face that doesn''t care about these things. However, when she is alone, standing in front of a mirror in the dead of night and looking at her inside, she can''t avoid and pretend that she doesn''t care.Therefore, she hated Adrian more and more. He saw through her most secret mind, and with no feelings, he stripped her disguise layer by layer, and put these things on the table, making her as if immersed in the bone piercing sea water, unable to breathe, unable to resist.


    Natalie has never regretted having a relationship with Adrian like she does now. Unfortunately, it is too late. She knows that his threat is very serious. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, Natalie has never regretted having. Of course, she is not the kind of person who is waiting for death, and has never thought of getting rid of his control. But when she became the youngest Best Actress nomination for Oscar because of "bones in winter", she knew that her fragmented calculation, which did not even have a complete framework, had fallen through, and he knew what he wanted!


    Yes, Adrian is very clear about her mind. He will give her whatever she wants, but it is not completely given to her. It is like a carrot hanging in front of a donkey. Looking at the delicious food, Adrian can bite her by opening his mouth a few steps forward. However, no matter how it moves forward, it is impossible to eat it in the mouth. However, the carrot is so fresh that it can not be thrown away or put small. It can only drag the goods forward until the owner is satisfied and give it the carrot.


    This situation is definitely not what Natalie wants to see. She also wants to fight for some initiative. For example, Adrian has something to say about the problem in the restaurant, no matter whether Adrian denies it or comforts her, but unexpectedly, he admits it directly and clearly tells her that your efforts are far from enough.


    Damn asshole! Usually put on a pair of care attitude, treat oneself and before also have no change, can arrive at the crucial time but a little gap does not give her. But knowing that, Natalie is helpless. He is tying her hands and feet, and shaking the wooden cross to let her perform according to his instructions, but she can''t and dare not put it down. The saddest thing in the world is to know that you are slowly becoming someone''s puppet, but for various reasons can not stop this trend.


    We can''t do this. We have to find a way. We can''t do this! Under Adrian''s body, Natalie, who was convulsed and almost lost consciousness, flashed such a sentence in her mind.


    Adrian knows this, when you really understand a person, her mind will be nowhere to hide in front of you, not to mention some cases are planned by him. It''s just like that the experimental mouse deliberately guides it into the MI palace with only dead ends, watching it struggle again and again in vain to find a way out, but still can''t escape the human''s palm, unless it has great perseverance to give up the MI Palace''s food and go to find the entrance.


    Of course, at that time, Adrian would not hesitate to close the entrance of MI palace. He would not let this mouse named Natalie get out of his hand. She was so interesting, how could he give up. Adrian will replace the carrot with a fresher one and open up more distance. This year''s Oscar nomination is just the beginning, and the impact will not really show until this time next year. Then


    After three days of Osten''s brief ride, Adrian returned to Los Angeles to inquire about the company and pay attention to the Oscar news. All kinds of speculation is in full swing. The best movie, the best director, the best actor and the best supporting actor are not the awards he focuses on, but the best actress and best supporting actress are.


    As expected, with Emma''s bonus and her qualifications accumulated over the past decade, Julia is gradually winning back the public''s attention. Unfortunately, when she was


    o''ston, her intention was not obvious. Otherwise, she would be very interesting to use this to make fun of Natalie.


    Most of the actresses in "Juliana ¨¨ s" are the best female characters in the American history, but most of them are the best female characters in the American history.


    In addition, although Blanchett has a good performance in "sense and sensibility", she has won the best actress once. In a short time, there are few actresses with two seats, and she is Australian. Joan? Ellen''s acting skills are comparable to Natalie and Julia. Unfortunately, she plays a political film, and the Oscar has not won the best actress for political films. As for Laura? Lini, the acting is poor. The dead in front of me are at least half a chip. The quality of the film is not particularly high, let alone considered.


    There are three candidates who are most likely to win the best supporting actress. Little Emma is almost impossible. Although her performance is still eye-catching, it has not reached the point where she can win the prize. The nomination is already the best award. According to the habit of Oscar, it takes at least 20 years for young actors to get the best supporting actress. Kate is also unlikely, this is her first Oscar nomination, and it was only after Adrian''s hard work in the back. In addition, she is British, so it is very difficult to win the award.


    So the final winner should be between Zeta Jones, Nicole and Gwyneth. Zeta Jones has been nominated for best supporting actress once, and in recent years, thanks to Adrian''s popularity, she has almost caught up with Julia. However, the disadvantage is that there is no impressive performance in "drug network"; while Nicole, after divorcing cruise, has made great achievements from "island" Although Naomi is the most outstanding one in muhiland Road, her acting skills can not be underestimated. She also won a nomination for best actress by "American Beauty". The only problem is that she is too beautiful.So, on the whole, Gwyneth has the greatest advantage. She has been nominated for best actress twice in a row, but she missed it every time. It''s hard to avoid sympathy. What''s more, her performance this time is commendable. She also starred in Austin''s works. Maybe the Academy of film will award her this award as compensation.


    Of course, these are all speculation. Before the award ceremony, no one can be sure who will win the prize. There are many variables, such as Public relations.


    "You are more and more beautiful. You exude charm all the time, and let people say with admiration, looking at the woman in the mirror.


    A long red to gold hair hung fluffy on the shoulder, eyes more blue than ever, red mouth full of Youhu, white s ¨¨ dotted with shiny pieces of underwear and the fur like skirt below let her look a little vulgar, but at the same time let her have a kind of different charm, Adrian''s hand on her shoulder had moved unconsciously To her neck, and finally held her face from behind.


    "Is it?" Nicole replied lazily, her eyes narrowed slightly, which made her more playful.


    "Of course, don''t you know how many you look like now?" Adrian lowered his head to the level of her head and blew in her ear, "right, beautiful best supporting actress."


    "It''s just a nomination." Nicole, looking at the mirror, couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows.


    "So you don''t want it." Adrian then grinned and took a bite on her neck.


    Nicole couldn''t help but take a breath and looked up, as if to look up at Adrian, but she quickly managed to control her emotions: "so how can I get it?"


    "Not enough now, at least." Adrian Lu gave a bad laugh. "It''s not enough."


    Just a few seconds later, Nicole understood what he meant. Finally, she couldn''t help turning around and said, "I''ll only give you a few dollars to play. It''s only two digits. Is that enough?"


    She looked at him with a sneer. She didn''t know whether she was really angry or pretended to be. But she matched her cool and gorgeous temperament just right, which made Adrian have a feeling of eating his fingers.


    "Of course," he said, holding her chin up. "What do you think of me grabbing you on stage, pressing it in a corner curtain, and invading you for fear of being discovered by others outside? Or when someone is there, let you talk to them through a door and then invade you from behind? Or hide in the closet, listen to the people outside discuss the Si matter between you and me, and then invade you and make you dare not shout if you want to? "


    Listening to his unscrupulous words, Nicole''s face was flushed. She couldn''t help but gnash her teeth at him and glared at him: "has this kind of thing happened before? Don''t forget... "


    "How many times?" Adrian didn''t smile.


    "But at least..."


    "So not enough!"


    Adrian put up his smile and straightened up his body. His condescending appearance made him feel irresistible: "I want more than just some, I want all of you, all of you! Because I can give you everything you want, you should know why this film is made now. I said that I would let the most beautiful you be the queen of the movie, but this has a premise, that is, the most beautiful you must be mine, from the beginning to the end, from the inside to the outside! "


    He breathed and stroked her soft neck with his fingers. Although Nicole''s mouth was fluctuating, she never made a sound.


    "You''re greedy, ed She finally opened her mouth slowly.


    "Because I''m a man." Adrian smiles. "A successful man."


    A smile suddenly rose from the corner of Nicole''s mouth, like a thawed rose, beautiful but with a kind of seduction, she reached out and grabbed his waist. Something was burning in blue s ¨¨''s eyes: "do you really want to try?"


    Just then, however, there was an untimely knock on the door: "Mr. Adrian? Miss Nicole? We are ready. "


    "OK, come in a minute and keep them in good shape." Before Nicole could speak, Adrian said in a loud voice.


    This behavior can not help but let Nicole some surprise, in the face of her doubt, Adrian shrugged: "although I am good s ¨¨, but not always in the heat of the beast."


    After a pause, he gave a meaningful smile: "and we still have time. Although the happiness of Ji Ji is important, security and * * are the same, isn''t it?"


    Nicole couldn''t help but stare at him. She immediately got up and went out. When she got to the door, she turned around and said, "I''m waiting for you. Besides, the cost should be proportional to the risk."


    Adrian burst out laughing. Oh, this is Nicole? Kidman, his Nicole? Kidman, without cruise, a fool who doesn''t know how to develop, completely lets go of herself. She is both dignified and beautiful, noble and seductive. She has an indescribable amorous feelings between her actions and actions. In addition, she is in the golden age of a woman. The word "inevitability" is used to describe her.Of course, there is also Adrian''s credit, although without his means, even if Nicole would be beautiful, but it would not be the same degree. But it also led to a distorted relationship between her and him, different from Kate and Sara''s attachment, different from Natalie''s fear, and similar to Kirsten''s, interests and feelings are closely linked together.


    Therefore, Adrian pointed out the topic directly just now, and Nicole quickly agreed, so This is actually a good thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C78

    Yes, Adrian started shooting his new film in February 2001. It was Moulin Rouge. So he had Nicole start dancing and singing training early, so he would send the script to Bartz? Luhmann, and invited him to discuss it when he was in the UK, all for the smooth start of shooting today.


    Of course, the preparatory work is much more than that. As a musical, it is still about what happened in the famous Moulin Rouge in Paris. Although the film only borrowed a name, it has to do a lot of preparatory work. At that time, the clothing, the environment and the stage at that time had to be restored one by one. Therefore, Adrian let people fully restore the internal scene of Moulin Rouge in the studio.


    Fortunately, it''s a song and dance film. It doesn''t need too much location. Occasionally, there are only one or two scenes that can be made with CG, so we don''t even need to do on-the-spot shooting, because there are too many materials about Paris and Moulin Rouge.


    In addition, it is also necessary to train the actors. After all, the musical is not a Broadway stage play, and the requirements for acting skills are much higher. Therefore, it is impossible to let the actors of stage plays act in films. However, a high demand for acting means a low requirement for dance skills. Film editing can be used to show an actor''s dance skills with m ¨¦ ng Taiji technique, instead of having to dance from the beginning to the end as the stage actors do.


    Even the actors in front of the camera can make the dance more vivid and infectious, and also give people a sense of versatility, so there was a time when musical films were very popular. However, the times are changing, the taste of the audience is also changing, the film shooting technology is also changing, and the song and dance film is inevitable to decline. In recent years, there is no sign of any award ceremony. The only constant is that if you want to win a prize with a musical film, the actors must dance and sing in person.


    That''s why Adrian asked Ni to practice for a year, and he used Audrey when she advised Naomi to do the same with Nicole? Hepburn''s my fair lady is an example. This film should have allowed Audrey to be nominated for the best actress again, but the problem is that the dance and almost all of them are doubles, and the songs are also sung by others, so the film academy did not nominate her for this reason.


    Even earlier "breakfast at Tiffany''s", many people said that it was because other people sang the theme song for a few minutes that Audrey passed the second golden man.


    Since Adrian decided to use "Moulin Rouge" to promote Nicole, she must do her best. These aspects are the key points that can not be lost. Of course, other people don''t have to work so hard. It''s enough to have two or three months to prepare and Practice for them. This is not a stage play after all.


    "After all, it''s not a stage play. You don''t need to dance the whole dance every time. In this way, both the actors and the film crew can''t bear it." After a few trial shots, Adrian told the associate director.


    Although he "plagiarized" a lot of films and accumulated enough experience, it was the first time for him to direct a song and dance film, so he found a pretty good stage director as an assistant. But this is Aubrey? Although Sherpa''s director directed the stage play well, but the film has never been tried. Inevitably, he still has the style of stage play in dealing with the details of the film, which makes Adrian quite depressed. He knew that this should let Sam? Mendez came to be his assistant.


    It''s really a good idea. Although Mendez won the best director of "American Beauty", he didn''t accept the invitation. He not only chose the script carefully, but also was asked by some troupes to be a guest director. In addition, his Oscar for best director is also praised by Adrian. If director miracle asks him to be his deputy, he will certainly not refuse.


    However, Mendes is now well-known. He can certainly attract some attention as an assistant, but after the film is released, it is inevitable that he will be criticized by some sinister guys. Besides, not all stage plays have to sing and dance. Whether he can become a good assistant or not will not be known until he has tried. In addition, Sheba has done quite well in general, and Adrian is not a person who turns his face and doesn''t recognize people. So just think about it.


    "All right, guys, let''s do it again, everyone''s going to do their best!" Adrian clapped his hands and yelled, then told the three stars one by one.


    "Ivan, think about the second time you filmed, it was the best."


    "Richard, you have to be a little gentlemanly. Although the Duke is a jerk, he is still a Duke on the surface."


    "Nicole, I only have one request. Although you have done well, I hope you can do better!"


    At present, it is Sha Ting''s first appearance in Moulin Rouge. People sing and dance to show her beauty perfectly. Then, because Duke Mi went to Sha Ting and wanted to get to know her, the theater manager mistakenly thought that Christian, who had been collecting wind, was the Duke. So it opened the whole story.


    Adrian basically uses "original class" people, Nicole plays Sha Ting needless to say, Christian this corner s ¨¨ is still by Ivan? McGregor, some people because of the butterfly effect changed their fate, some people have always followed the established track forward, McGregor still in "Star Wars prequel" as Obi Wan, so successfully entered Hollywood, in this case, Adrian simply asked him to play the leading role.Similarly, the Duke is also made up of Australian actor Richard? It''s interesting to talk about the role of LOUSBERG. During the preparation, Adrian couldn''t find the name of the Duke actor in his memory, so he wanted Gary? Oldman to try, but in the person Si did not play his own signboard to test him, oldman did not hesitate to refuse.


    "Duke? Don''t be kidding. I don''t look like a duke, or a Duke who wants to sing and dance. " That''s what he said.


    This is quite in line with Alderman''s Xing case. Although he is an Englishman, he always sneers at gentlemanly demeanor and hates academic acting. That''s why Adrian didn''t make his own signboard or say too clearly when he asked people to contact him. If the other party only agreed because the person he invited was him, it''s easy to ignore the fit between the angle s ¨¨ and himself. McGregor is like this. Once I heard that the film was directed by director miracle, he didn''t ask what kind of film it was Agreed.


    Since Alderman made such a statement, and Adrian later remembered the name of the original actor, the Duke''s corner s ¨¨ eventually fell to LOUSBERG.


    "No problem, ed. I''ll try my best." After Adrian''s advice, McGregor took the lead.


    "Then I try to use facial expression to interpret the Duke''s heart, and body language to express the Duke''s manner, how about?" He asked after thinking.


    Only Nicole, who went to one side and did her own warm-up before dancing, did not come back until Adrian had arranged everything and shrugged that she was ready to start.


    But she still couldn''t help asking, "are you sure that the musical will be popular?"


    "Of course." Adrian laughed. "I''m not sure how I''m going to make a movie like this? Don''t worry, sweetheart


    Speaking in a low voice, he suddenly reached out from under the fur and pinched it on her upturned tun. He got Nicole a big angry white eye.


    Indeed, since the middle and late 1990s, there have been no musical films at the major awards ceremonies. After everything reaches the bottom, there will be a rebound, even if it is very small. So now it is the turn of the song and dance films. Besides, "Moulin Rouge" as a song and dance film has no new meaning. Simply put, this is a story of traditional Hollywood "backstage song and dance film". The so-called "backstage musical" refers to performing a song and dance program on a real stage, plus the backstage love story as a type of movie, which was very popular in the 1930s and 1940s.


    This love story is simple and old-fashioned. An actress or prostitute and a talented person fall in love after a wrong encounter, and then kill the evil Duke who wants to rob the woman. After a series of trials, the actress finally chooses the talented person. Although the evil Duke wants to stop him madly, he is finally knocked down and despised by everyone.


    Of course, the script of Moulin Rouge is not without originality. At least, the hero and heroine are not together in the end. Although she gets rid of the evil Duke, the heroine soon dies of tuberculosis, and then leaves the male lead to write their story into a script. However, this does not help the whole story. Most of the plot is based on the typical backstage songs The choreography of the dance film.


    But it''s just right for Adrian, who said that he didn''t have the experience of directing a song and dance film, so such a basically routine work is just right for him. Moreover, song and dance films don''t necessarily need new ideas. As long as you work hard on the content to be expressed, you can also get a lot of applause. For example, "Moulin Rouge" displays the decadent, extravagant and * * Carnival scenes in Moulin Rouge to the audience as much as possible, creating a utopian atmosphere to guide the audience forward, and then using collage and fragmented m ¨¦ ng Taiqi technique to show men The love story between the heroines, at the same time, has the accumulation of saturated s ¨¨ blocks, comic performance, free changing camera point of view to add a bit of "postmodern" narrative features, and use another way to break through the traditional song and dance film standards and conventions.


    Therefore, Adrian only needs to give the song and dance part to the deputy director Sheba, and then adjust and repair according to the memory as before.


    "I never knew You can also direct a song and dance film... " Nicole gasped.


    "If you let me through, am I still me?" Adrian laughs and changes the rhythm. Nicole should have asked this question long before she got the script. She''s just trying to distract her attention from shaking so much under the huge thorn, because through the thick curtain, a large group of people are dancing in the music.


    Since Adrian said he would try to invade her behind the curtain, of course, he should do what he said. As for security, oh, don''t worry. Most of the crew know or speculate about his relationship with Nicole. And he deliberately let some smart people see him before pulling her in, so I believe no one will disturb him.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still a period of time outside, and they won''t hear you sing, Nicole." Adrian is biting the girl''s ear beads, and it''s not stopping below.What is being filmed outside are all fragmentary Dance Clips, and there is nothing wrong with the three protagonists. Just leave it to the deputy director, so he can grab Nicole, who is still in her costume, to come here.


    "You son of a bitch." In a heavy gasp, Nicole, listening to the singing and music outside, tightens the double Tui on Adrian''s waist.


    The same sentence, said by different people, the effect is naturally different.


    "Director of wonder directing musical films?" This title was published in the Los Angeles Times, and immediately caused a lot of


    o waves. Everyone knows that Adrian, who is energetic, has started to make new films again. This kind of thing can''t be hidden in the entertainment industry for a long time. Who makes him a miracle director? There are more eyes on him.


    But most people don''t know what kind of movie Adrian is going to make, so when the media came out, all kinds of surprise were heard. It''s normal to woody? Allen''s "everybody says I love you" is a watershed. After the ''95''s, there was almost no place for musical films in the film market. Now Adrian actually wants to make a musical. Should we say that miracle director is too arrogant? Or does he have confidence that ordinary people can''t match? What''s more, he has never directed this type of film before.


    Therefore, how can people in the circle not have various discussions? But interestingly, most of the topics focus on the former aspect, while the latter topic, which should be a big attack point, is not mentioned by many people. In fact, it''s not surprising to think about it carefully. Adrian has made so many films before, including plots, science fiction, evil classics and black s ¨¨ comedy. This year, he has also shot two themes with the same theme in totally different styles, so it is absolutely not difficult for him to make a song and dance film.


    Because of this, people''s discussions are focused on the extent to which Adrian is likely to achieve, and how likely it is to be general.


    "Miraculous director always seems to come up with some amazing ideas. He can also put these ideas into reality and get a lot of applause. Now he aims at a new type of film that has not been tried before, which makes people very eager to see what he can finally achieve." This is what someone wrote on the IMD


    forum.


    Basically, unless it''s some particularly stubborn guy who''s opposed from the beginning, no one''s going to say "it''s not going to be very good." Adrian has slapped all the people who did it before. The British said that he couldn''t make the English style "Howard Manor". What was the result? Some people say that he can''t guarantee the quality of three films he makes a year. What''s the result? Some people said he couldn''t make a movie like Kubrick. What happened? After having such an example, I don''t know how to face the same situation. It must be a born fool.


    However, there are things that are definitely spreading faster than talking about what the miracle director is thinking and why the new movie is a song and dance genre. Yes, gossip, Adrian and Nicole.


    As early as when Nicole and cruise divorced, there were a lot of gossip about her and Adrian, especially Nicole''s large-scale performance in big eye opener, and Adrian was the director. At that time, however, the divorce case itself was more beautiful than these scandals. Moreover, Adrian''s Playboy title was not so well known in public at that time. In addition, he had affairs with many women at that time, so although there were many such speculations, they did not cause much response.


    However, with the development of time, such speculation not only did not disappear, but also spread more and more widely. When "muheland road" was released, it caused a lot of people''s discussion. Fortunately, Naomi was more dazzling at that time, and with the title of the seventh wonder girl, so the discussion was not too fierce.


    It''s not the same now. Although the public doesn''t know the weight of his playboy title, the seven wonder girls before and after are enough to illustrate some problems, not to mention the rumors circulating in Hollywood. Listen, the quickest way to become famous is to serve miracle director comfortably on Chu ¨¢ ng! Obviously, any actress who has played a leading role in his films is more than 90% likely to have been on Chu ¨¢ ng.


    Now Nicole? Kidman is the unique heroine in Adrian''s new film. In addition, there have been rumors before. It is certain that the eighth wonder girl will be on her head. Before this name was originally wanted to wear on Natalie''s head, but because of a series of reasons did not mention, but Nicole absolutely can not escape.


    What''s more, on the Internet, I don''t know who actually observed and analyzed the cross-sectional images of Nicole and the Navy officers in "eye opening caution" one by one, and then came to the conclusion that the naval officer was probably Adrian himself. This suddenly exploded numerous people''s gossip Hun, many people have expressed their opinions on this, but on the whole, most of them agree with it.


    Although the footage of these tens of seconds is very well handled, the naval officers do not even have a slightly angled profile, only ears and the back of the head, or even the top of the head. However, most guys just compare the screenshots of Adrian''s guest stars in other movies. In addition, some people have taken the time to search for various authoritative film websites and found that all the "big" movies The name of the naval officer actor was not included in the cast list of "eye opening caution", which immediately confirmed this statement, and the Internet was full of excitement.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C79

    "Admittedly, it looks good. I think it''s time to think about making a second one." Adrian''s humorous response to Gary? Said Marshall.


    "It takes a long time to prepare. I''m an old man who is nearly 70 years old. I can''t compare with you young people." Marshall replied with a smile.


    This is the set of the princess diary. It has been almost three weeks since the shooting started. As an investor and producer, Adrian should come and have a look at it anyway. What is being filmed is Mia''s part of the dinner party. She made a series of jokes because she didn''t understand anything. Overall, it''s not bad, either Annie, who plays Princess MIA? Hathaway or Julie as Queen? Andrews, it''s all good. Marshall praised Annie more than once in Adrian. It seemed that she was very likable and hard to find a place in her previous life.


    "I still remember the feeling of watching the sound of music for the first time. I still remember the melody of the theme song, which is the best memory of life." In his spare time, Adrian and Andrews, who plays the queen, said so.


    "Thank you. I''m glad you like it. I always remember what I saw when I was in this movie. It was also the best time I can remember." Andrews said with a smile. She was very graceful. She was also in her 70s. She looked much younger than Marshall.


    Then Adrian''s words changed: "it''s a pity that I was born 30 years late, otherwise I would try my best to date you at that time."


    If it was someone else, the compliment would be laughed off. But it was the famous miracle director. In addition, the gossip about him has been spreading all over the world these days. Andrews is inevitably embarrassed, but also complacent. But Adrian didn''t care. After a few words, Adrian went elsewhere. He didn''t come to the set just to talk to Andrews.


    "The interesting corner s ¨¨ reminds me of my high school days. Of course, thanks to the life of a young model and acting in several good movies, I have never been treated like that, nor have I ever treated anyone like that." As the cheerleader Catherine in the princess diary? Hegel talks to Adrian.


    Because she had a good time with Katherine at the Party of a


    C last year, she worked very hard to please him. So when discussing with Marshall about cheerleader Lana, Adrian recommended her. Anyway, she is only 22 years old, and it is not a problem to play n ¨¨ n. moreover, the roles of s ¨¨ in recent movies are all student types.


    "What do you think of girls like this?" Adrian asked with interest.


    "It''s very simple, they don''t feel secure, they distinguish themselves from others, and sometimes they find fault with others, because it makes them feel better." Katherine shrugged. "Actually, there are many ways to eliminate insecurity, such as meeting reliable mature men several times, but they choose the most stupid one."


    When it comes to "dating a reliable, mature man," she blinks, with an ineffable smile on her lips. Adrian smiles in her eyes, but says nothing.


    Just then, a clear voice came: "Hi, Mr. Adrian, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Then, with her skirt and the princess''s crown, Anne? Hathaway appeared in front of him in a hurry, Lu made a big smile, let Adrian for a moment have a kind of want to cover the forehead feeling. Fortunately, she immediately realized what turned the laughter into a light smile, and then made a curtsy, which was very standard. In addition, she dressed up in such a way that it was like a princess.


    "You seem to have forgotten something, Annie." Adrian reminds me.


    Mr. Annie, sorry, but then she spat out her tongue Ed, I promise not next time


    This appearance makes her look very lovely, coupled with the fact that she is young, there is a very special attraction. At the same time, Katherine realized something. She could not help but flash the disappointed God s ¨¨ in her eyes. However, she was very witty. She followed their words and praised Annie. Then she left, leaving the space. Adrian is naturally very satisfied, if she has always been so eye-catching s ¨¨, can give her more benefits.


    "You look so much better." When talking about the princess diary, Adrian said, "it''s so different from the first set of makeup photos. If it was a lazy caterpillar before, now it''s a beautiful butterfly flapping its wings and dancing to its heart''s content."


    "Caterpillar?" Annie seemed a little bit intolerant. "Do I look so bad?"


    "Of course," Adrian laughed. "It''s necessary for the effect of the movie, and everyone has to go through the period of caterpillar, even me, so why care?"


    "Well, I see. It''s said that miraculous directors are good at speaking, and so it is." Anne tilted her head, and her mouth cocked up. As Adrian had said before, her appearance was indeed the most lovely and beautiful. With her baby fat face, she had an indescribable attraction.After chatting about the film for several minutes, Adrian finally finished the visit: "OK, that''s it. I should go now. Gary has always said that you are very good at s ¨¨. After watching today''s shooting, I also think the original choice is correct. Keep working hard. Don''t let everyone down. This movie will give you a surprise."


    "Thank you." Annie smiles and nods, and then looks at his hesitating God s ¨¨.


    "Ask what you want." Said Adrian, who was aware of it.


    After receiving his encouragement, Annie finally plucked up her courage. After shrinking her neck, she asked cautiously in a tentative tone: "what I think is, ED, those Those Those rumors about you... "


    "You want to know?" Adrian quickly replied that although he was smiling, his eyes became a little sharp, which made the girl immediately feel embarrassed and lowered her head. "About half of it, but even this half is only a variety of fragments. You know, entertainment journalists are good at breaking the facts and processing them into stories they want. If you want to really understand me, it''s better to see with your own eyes and think with your own head, rather than through other people''s reports. Understand? "


    "I think I see. " Anne nodded quickly.


    A very smart girl, very good performance, especially that kind of embarrassed expression of necking, a little bit careless may not be able to see, why is her acting skills better than in front of the camera at this time? On the way back, Adrian thought so, but he soon gave up the idea of analysis. After going through the previous casting and the Oscar nomination list, eight out of the ten women''s Xing performance awards have something to do with Adrian. Even if Annie is confused, she knows who to build a good relationship with if she wants to go smoothly. Even if she didn''t know, her mother, her agent, would remind her.


    In addition to the recent gossip, she should know how to please him? Adrian couldn''t help thinking about Amanda? Seyfried, after she failed in the selection of the princess diary, seems to be a bit hit. She happened to meet her two weeks ago when she went to the studio of Sara''s new film. She looked gloomy. When she talked to Adrian, although she looked the same as before, she had less flattery.


    She''s probably hesitating. Adrian doesn''t care. When "cheerleading Girl 2" is released, she will limit her film development, and then give a few simple TV actors s ¨¨. I believe she should know how to do it.


    I''ll be waiting for you. He pulled his collar with a smile and sighed at the past street view outside. Let me see, Annie, Amanda, who of you will lie down and separate your double Tui.


    However, although these gossip to those women who want to get close to him, they still give him more headache. Adrian is very clear about the extent to which netizens, or otaku type netizens, can be bored. They have enough time for the information they want, enough time to practice and experiment, so they can always come up with countless amazing things.


    Although not many netizens can achieve this level, it is enough to cause a headache. For example, the guy who took the screenshots of the love drama between Nicole and Navy officers in "eye opening caution" one by one. Although Adrian made s ¨¨ in the editing, no one can identify the actor from the film, but these boring or crazy guys make such a big analysis and look through the cast list, plus the gossip generated by Moulin Rouge and the name of his playboy, no one believes it even if it is not him.


    Adrian didn''t think about this possibility at the beginning. After all, with the development of the network, the emergence of these guys is sooner or later, but never expected to be so fast. In fact, it''s not surprising to think about it. The Internet development in the United States is the fastest in the world. When it takes tens of seconds to download a picture on the Internet on the Pacific side, the video can be played on the network here, and netizens naturally develop rapidly.


    Therefore, after the gossip came out, although the entertainment reporters could not clearly describe it in the paper media for various reasons, it was not polite to insinuate it. Especially for those tabloids that had been making a living on gossip, the pronouns in the full pages seemed to be saying something else. But as long as some names were replaced, they would know that they were naming names and saying that Adrian had been making for Kubrick She got together with Nicole in "eye opener," and it was the first reason for her divorce from cruise.


    At the beginning, the website that published the news also increased the number of visitors. In the end, almost all the websites related to the movie had to discuss this topic. The three parties'' supporters constantly criticized each other. Cruise''s shadow Mi scolded Ni as a whore, betrayed cruise first and had to look like a victim; while Nicole''s film Mi satirized them with certain evidence If you haven''t, you''d better settle the old account of cruise first.


    Adrian is a director, although famous, die loyal film MI is the least of the three groups, and often defend two sides of the attack, but their answer is also the most powerful.


    "What''s wrong with director miracle and which woman ¨¢ ng?" In a large film website, Adrian''s film Mi asks in such a way that it is true that there are people who have what kind of support.However, although there was a lot of noise on the Internet, along with entertainment reporters, they also used various fringes to make a big fuss, which made Adrian quite a headache, but in fact he did not put too much thought on it. In Hollywood, not a few people know that he and Nicole went to Chu ¨¢ ng, and the rest are also guessed. Now it is only further confirmed.


    As for Tom? Cruise, for a few years, has been able to put on airs in front of Adrian. Does he dare to fight against the chairman of the board of directors of AC media? All the copyright of "mission impossible" has been given to him, and they have been cleared. So cruise has a good sense of identity. If he doesn''t, even if he cooperates closely with peram ¨¦ ng, Adrian will not consider it and kick it out as long as Adrian takes a few things for exchange.


    Fortunately, cruise was not stupid enough. Although it was not that there was no reporter calling Li ¨¢ o, and his face was very ugly after understanding, he never expressed his own opinion on this matter.


    In addition, although the gossip seems to be very popular now, but it won''t last long. Hollywood produces countless same gossip every day, and the most eye-catching one is Oscar. Therefore, with the award ceremony approaching, the gossip began to cool down gradually. When the new issue of time with Adrian as its cover and an exclusive interview was released, it was basically no different from ordinary gossip.


    Different from the magazines with celebrities as their covers before time, this issue shows not Adrian''s big head photo, but a bust, a pen Ting suit, hands around Xiong, eyes slightly narrowed, mouth slightly hooked, with a strong self-confidence, as if everything is in their hands.


    The content of the exclusive interview seems to confirm this point. Although two-thirds of them are about directing and making movies, most people focus on the remaining one-third of the brief introduction about the rise of AC media. After all, Adrian told it himself. Even if there may be omissions, exaggerations and ambiguities, it can also be used as a reference.


    Claude, however, was critical of the report.


    "Do you know what Heidi said it made her feel when she read it? You can''t wait to drag me to church In his office, he said, rolling his eyes.


    "Of course, it''s good for your body and mind to go to the confession Hall of the church once in a while." Adrian had a ha ha.


    "You see you''ve been rolling around with women for too long, ed. only the Catholic Church has a confession hall." Claude couldn''t help a little sarcasm.


    Of course, this level of irony can''t break Adrian''s thick skin, and then he laughs and changes the subject: "come on, crow, as long as you care about Hollywood gossip, you won''t come to this conclusion. I don''t need to say, do you really think that nobody knows about your things?"


    Fixed to look at Adrian for a moment, Claude suddenly began to laugh, and then immediately sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "I ended my relationship with Heidi." Claude replied.


    "Oh?" Adrian doesn''t have a spare look. He and Heidi? Krum was just for fun, and the ratings of the show, which was hosted by her, was good enough to send her away.


    "The relationship with the other Virginians is almost over." Claude continued, "Congratulations, Victoria''s secret has been left to you for a long time."


    "And then?" Adrian was a little surprised, but still not very obvious.


    "Dad wants me to get married." This sentence was like a heavy bomb falling, which not only made Adrian open his eyes, but also stuttered: "you mean You mean The godfather hopes Can you get married? "


    "Congratulations, you are not deaf." Claude sighed, and though he did not look sad, his melancholy appearance was obvious.


    "Hell, how could the godfather have this idea?" After half a day, Adrian was also depressed, "you''re only in your early 30s. It''s not too late to get married in seven or eight years."


    "I answered him the same way. Do you know what he said?" Claude spread out his hand. "If you don''t try, how can you know if you can find the one you love."


    Judging from his appearance, the godfather must have said more than that. He must have taught him not to fool around with models all day long. He may have been a negative teaching material, "don''t be like Adrian".


    "Mom, too." Claude then added.


    Oh, this is even worse. In general, he may fight against his father and his mother, but if his parents go together, he is basically obedient.


    "How could that happen?" Adrian sighed, looking like he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare.


    "Not because of you." Claude glared at him.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you, if I remember correctly, you will have your fifth child in the middle of next month after the Oscars.""You mean..."


    "Yes, mom and dad are starting to think about grandchildren."


    Poor Claude, Adrian didn''t know what to say for a moment. He suddenly felt a little lucky. At least he didn''t have such a situation to deal with. However, he couldn''t say that. So he thought about it and asked, "well, how does the godfather arrange it?"


    "Next week, I''m going to have a reception at home - my dad''s - and invite people of high status, most of them with their daughters or granddaughters, and then I have to pick one out." Claude raised his hands.


    "Then I can..."


    "No way! If you don''t show up then, you''ll see


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C80

    Adrian''s words are absolutely right. For example, March has entered the off-season of the film schedule completely. Speed and Ji Qing, which has been released for more than 40 days, can earn 110 million box office tickets in North America. Of course, it is related to proper publicity and support from AC media. One of the reasons is that the schedule is put at the end of January.


    At that time, it was the end of the new year''s Eve, and people''s enthusiasm for movies had not been exhausted. In addition, Valentine''s Day was also a little bit of a * * as long as they could speak, girls didn''t mind accompanying their boyfriends to see a Ciji racing movie, so their achievements were quite good, but they were still much worse than the original version, because the original version was released in the early stage of summer vacation Yes.


    Therefore, if it is shown now, people who are occupied by busy life would rather watch sports at home than go to the cinema. It is good to have two-thirds of the box office in 40 days. So during this period of time, there are some low-cost movies, campus comedies or horror movies to cater to those young people who have time to go to school and do nothing for the time being.


    Even so, a horror film by Bosworth pictures, owned by AC media, still made it to the top of the North American box office charts with 23 million box office receipts at 2500 theaters in the first week of March.


    This horror film is naturally the curse. Relatively speaking, american idol is more popular than Adrian''s memory. It''s very simple. In memory, the British version was first followed by the American version, and now it''s completely "original". Don''t underestimate this little difference. Sometimes this difference can determine the rating level. Plus SIMM ¨¦ ng? Cowell finally agreed to act as a judge, and the relentless sarcasm became a part of the show. As a result, American Idol''s ratings did not drop by more than 23 million during the fall season.


    Now that the show has entered the final stage, it will have its first champion, and they are all very talented. It can be imagined that the ratings will only rise but not decline. In addition, "double faced female spy" has also reached the audience rating of 8 million as expected. It has been regarded as very good in basic cable stations. The sketch "restraining enthusiasm" has also been welcomed by a group of people. The wise man is king has successfully replaced "million rich man". It can be imagined that several TV stations under AC media will have a big harvest, and also let Adrian Ann is even more looking forward to the inventory in May.


    Other aspects, such as records, games, publishing, toys and so on, will not be cited one by one. In this way, if they are not booming, what should be done? So even if Claude is unfortunate enough to get into the marriage cage, he can still put his heart into his work. Isn''t that what Adrian wants to see?


    Well, no kidding. Claude can''t stop this situation, but it can be delayed.


    "Pretend to date, and then play each other. If you want to go further, you can pretend to get married. Of course, you must sign a prenuptial agreement and wait for seven or eight years." Adrian suggested that.


    It''s a rotten idea, Claude said, but In the end, if there is no way, I''m afraid we can only use this method.


    We don''t have to use too many words to describe the Well The blind date party. Anyway, if you''ve seen it last year, by drew? Barrymore and Hugh? Jackman starring in "love you through time and space", the actor that evening scene modernization is almost the same, many things are no difference.


    There are a lot of celebrities who have come to attend, including California and even families with status and status on the west coast, and even from the east coast. After all, there are few young people in their early 30s who have a fortune of over 10 billion, bill? It was only after the release of Win95 that Gates acquired such wealth. In the past ten years, the relatively young rich who have gradually climbed to 10 billion yuan are basically from the IT industry. In the competitive media industry, there are almost no other people except Claude and Adrian.


    What''s more, as the largest media group in the world, AC media has developed from scratch in the past ten years. Even Microsoft has taken almost 20 years to establish its own position. Therefore, these families do not need to be reminded. They can imagine that Claude will suffer What kind of treatment.


    In fact, Adrian is also their target. Old Ron Rees is not an ordinary person. He had expected that Claude would complain with Adrian, and then he would take him to a cocktail party to share the pain. And Adrian would not take a female partner because of the occasion. So, as a young rich man with the world''s largest media group, who is also not married, he has been married However, it is also the favorite object of these people with status.


    In the view of old Ron Rees, although he was a prodigal son and created such a thing, the Godson of everyone''s industry still often rolls around among women, and even has several children, but it''s not good to marry after all. However, he is only his godfather after all, and it is not easy to force him to arrange anything, so I hope to use this method to let him understand his pains.


    Adrian naturally understood, came to the reception to understand, to be honest, he is still a little moved, but whether to accept it or not is another matter. So, there was not much wine at the beginning of the party, and he soon left Claude to deal with it alone, with Paris? Hilton stole away.As a member of the Hilton family, and there is no obvious vice in addition to love to play, plus the right age, Paris is naturally eligible to participate in the reception. However, she came to Adrian from the beginning. Obviously, he gave her a very deep and wonderful impression last time, which she still can''t forget.


    For Adrian, although most of the celebrities who come to the reception know each other and have seen them many times before, few of them have actually gone to Chu ¨¢ ng. Relatively speaking, she is more familiar with Paris, so it is appropriate to choose her as a shield. Of course, she refused her request for him to be her boyfriend, but her words were well chosen and did not completely extinguish her thoughts. Moreover, she was a good partner and shield of Chu ¨¢ ng.


    Fortunately, I''m not Claude. When instructing some shy Paris to try bananas for the first time, Adrian could not help but say that he did not have to face this situation. After all, godfather is just godfather, not the real father.


    The whole party was just like this. The only thing I''m sorry about is that Paris''s sister Nicky didn''t come. Otherwise, Adrian said that she might not be able to taste the flowers of Shuangfei sisters.


    The time and place of the 73rd Oscars have been decided. On March 25, it will be held in the sacred auditorium. After a slight cooling down, the media speculation about various awards has become the most concerned entertainment news, especially the best film. Although all of them come from the film companies of the same media group, they are not the same film company at least.


    However, this is also one of the reasons why Adrian still focuses most of his energy on the production of Moulin Rouge, and hardly pays attention to these issues, even if the public relations of various companies are at a critical juncture.


    This can be done once, but not three or four times. Adrian said to himself in his heart. If this happens every time, needless to say, the Academy of film arts and sciences will soon issue a strategy against him or AC media. Even if the films produced by its companies have quality assurance, it will be the same as if you won last time on the gambling table, and no one will play with you soon.


    As long as others follow the rules, Adrian is willing to do the same. This time, it is just to show the strength of AC media. Naturally, it will be restrained in the future. It is enough to occupy two or three places in the best film.


    "What are you thinking?" Nicole''s voice came to mind.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Did I hurt you?" Adrian, who was holding her foot, regained consciousness as she settled in.


    "No, but soon." Nicole replied, sullen.


    In the previous dance, she accidentally sprained her foot, so Adrian stopped filming directly and massaged her personally. As for other people''s eyes, the gossip outside has spread all over the place. Do you still need to pay attention to this?


    "You don''t have to." Nicole sighs. The God s ¨¨ is a little complicated. "You don''t need to stop shooting."


    "Now that you are mine, I can do whatever I can, right?" Adrian looked up and chuckled, then added after her face, s ¨¨, was a little uncomfortable: "and don''t forget what I told you, it''s up to you to fight in person."


    That''s right. It can increase the evaluation of her by film critics and the film academy. Just think about it. During the fierce competition in the early stage of the Oscars, someone suddenly came out and claimed that part of the dance was her dance or part of the song was her singing. How much wind would it cause? Even if Adrian can control everything, he can''t hide it forever. Once he gets through Lu, someone will question the gold content of Oscar, and then lead to more topics.


    So Adrian insisted that Nicole herself complete all the dance and songs, even if filming was suspended. Nicole also knows that he has repeatedly stressed these things to her before, so she is stunned and the God s ¨¨ becomes more complicated.


    It''s so simple to move with emotion and you to benefit.


    Although most of his energy is focused on the production of Moulin Rouge, there are other things he should pay attention to, such as American Idol, which has already started a fierce competition.


    "The players are doing well. Which do you think will win the championship, dear Charlie?" Standing in the studio watching the players on the stage, Adrian asked his former secretary with a funny mouth.


    "No. 14, from New Jersey, is a very lively girl. She is very infectious when she sings, but her disadvantage is Catholicism." Charlize shrugged in her suit.


    "What do you think, Eni?" Adrian then turned to the incumbent with a smile.


    Ivan Cullen probably didn''t expect Adrian to ask herself, but she quickly responded. She took a look at Charlize and then replied, "No. 21, a sunny boy from Florida, is good at showing himself, but has a slight lack of singing skills."


    "Very well, then, take a gamble, ladies." Adrian began to show his true colors. "The reward is for me to accompany her for a day, and the punishment is for her to accompany me for a day."


    "Is there a difference?" Charlize and Ivanka both gave him a blank look."Of course, she can ask me for the former, and I can ask her for the latter." Adrian laughs, reaches out his hands and hugs them in his arms, while the rest of the studio doesn''t see them.


    "It''s no different from normal life." The two girls met him again.


    "How can it be? After all, there is no chance that any of your favorite players will win," Adrian laughs. "At that time..."


    He didn''t finish, but Charlize understood what he meant immediately. Even though there was no expression on his face, there was still a god s ¨¨ in his eyes. Although Ivanka was a little puzzled for a moment, he looked at Charlize and quickly understood that Lu was out of the uncomfortable God s ¨¨.


    Although she has been played through by Adrian before and after, the three people line has not yet tried. What''s more, what Charlize had done to her in the Secretary''s office has impressed her so far, and she has been pushed by a woman''s Li ¨¢ O. this is too


    "How can you? You don''t have a good player." Ivanka wants to use this method to dispel his delusion. Of course, this is a delusion in itself. Adrian doesn''t give her a chance.


    "That''s settled." He changed the subject. "Remember to set up a meeting with Eric, ini. I''m going to talk to him about creating a good album for the champion after the draft."


    The biggest gimmick of "American Idol" lies in the fact that the champion will get a contract to release records. If he wants to make the show signboard, then at least the first champion has to spend some energy on packaging and publicizing it to prove that this proving road is feasible. After the program name is loud enough, it doesn''t need to be like this again.


    In fact, this is also the calligraphy used in previous generations of American Idol, except for the first time champion Kelly? How many of the remaining champions have been remembered in addition to Underwood''s reputation?


    "Besides, I have to discuss Avril''s debut album with him, so he''d better squeeze in enough time." Adrian continued.


    As a song widely spread in previous life and loved by countless people There is no doubt about the quality of Avril. Although Avril has its own characteristics, she still sings with great taste. In addition, the playful appearance of playing the piano in MV has increased her scores. Therefore, this song has dropped to the top 100 of the bulletin board. Many musicians also praise it as a rare and beautiful song, but Avril''s response is ¡ª¡ª


    "I hate playing the piano!" She said so angrily, looking at the piano eyes are also burning fire, as if with the world''s most beautiful instrument there is hatred, not just for a song repeated practice? Isn''t that the way you practice your guitar? It''s really Very cute.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C81

    "And, by the way, call Britney and Christina, and I''ll take them out at a good time. "Adrian thought about it and then said," how can I ignore them when it comes to music.


    In the 43rd Grammy at the end of February, Britney finally broke the record of zero and won the award of best album. In the face of her global record sales of nearly 40 million, and the breakthrough of this number is almost certain, the National Academy of recording and science has to consider the possible consequences of discrimination. In addition, Adrian secretly added fuel to the flames. Many fans are threatening to protest in the strongest way if they can''t give Britney the honor they deserve.


    In this way, these songs selected by Adrian are very classic in every capital city, and Britney finally won the Grammy award that she dreams of.


    However, in this case, she still failed to surpass Christina, who won the best record, the best pop female singer and the best


    although the best album award is full of weight, she still feels a little bit worse than Christina, who holds three golden gramophones. Even though the best


    but she doesn''t know, Christine Na is also depressed. In the all-round competition with Britney Spears, most of her projects are basically stabilized. Grammy is the only place she can compare Britney completely - Oh, and her bed in Adrian. Now her home court has been challenged like never before, and it''s probably only one, but it''s enough to upset Christina.


    At the same time, she will inevitably have some resentment against Adrian. Christina thinks that she has given everything to him. She is so obedient and almost responsive. But in the end, he still prefers Britney, who is about to become the highest selling female singer in history, while her record sales are still moving towards the standard of 30 million.


    Adrian knew about Christina''s inner turmoil, so he asked Ivanka to remind him to ask them out. He didn''t worry about Christina''s doing anything stupid. She gave up her own initiative at the beginning. She was very clear about how her everything came from. Even if she couldn''t compete with Britney Spears, she didn''t feel dissatisfied with Adrian.


    What''s more, Adrian began to brainwash her seven or eight years ago, and these years have been enough to let her understand him and have a certain calm head. Therefore, Adrian only needs to tell Christina what the gap is between her and Britney in terms of obedience and response.


    How can I say hello, Christine, knowing that only in this situation can boob get a golden gramophone and still not pose a threat to you in Grammy, why bother? Adrian sighs in his heart. It seems that Christina is not worth it. Of course, he is very happy. This competition is in his best interests, thanks to Grammy''s inexplicable idiot award mechanism.


    It''s true that many Grammy Awards rules are stupid and discriminate against idols. It''s just like Oscar can''t award the best actress to an actress because of her beautiful face and attractive figure. It''s normal. I believe that fans will also want their idols to be more talented, but they are too fond of qualified singers and ignore the reality of young singers It''s not very authentic.


    To take the simplest example, the Grammy Best Newcomer Award, for singers, especially new singers, if they can get this award, their future will undoubtedly be brighter. But how does the recording society choose? That is, any singer who has not participated in the Grammy before can compete for this award! To be clear, no matter how many singles and albums a singer has released and how many years he or she has entered the music industry, as long as he or she has never participated in the Grammy before, then he or she can compete for the best rookie!


    There are really enough rules. If a singer wants to be the best newcomer, he can spend ten years accumulating fame and contacts. Grammy likes these qualified singers. So this award has always been very controversial. Apart from publicity and public relations, not many qualified singers participated in the award.


    Therefore, even if there is "I pressure, Avril next year to win the best rookie is still very difficult. Adrian couldn''t help laughing at the thought. Isn''t that just right? This year, even if the development of the media is better than it is now, it is necessary to collect some of its followers instead of being so unscrupulous as this year. Therefore, we just take this opportunity to give a deep impression to the recording Association.


    "What else?" Ivanka, who wrote down all these things, asked angrily what would happen after Adrian and Christina went out for a stroll. She wanted to know with her knees that although she could do as well as Charlotte most of the time, she was not as old-fashioned as she was and could turn a blind eye to everything.


    However, Charlize was like this at the beginning, and then slowly became what he is today. I don''t know what Ivanka will be like in the future.


    "No, that''s it." Adrian grinned and was ready to leave. He glanced at the stage and winked at Charlize. Obviously, he didn''t intend to forget the bet, even though April was the final.Charlize pinched the bridge of his nose, some wanting to laugh and some helpless.


    "By the way, Charley," Adrian said suddenly, "is tomorrow''s weekend right? Can you do me a favor with Ernie


    "Help?" Charlize and Ivanka turned to him and squinted together.


    "Don''t think about it, honey," Adrian laughed. "It''s just a help. Help me be a good father."


    San Francisco is an interesting place. As the earliest and largest port city on the west coast of the United States, its atmosphere of freedom has always been sufficient. Therefore, in the 20th century, it has become one of the centers of rebellious culture and modern liberalism. Here, you can see not only a man and a woman leading a child, but also two men or two women leading a child, but only one What about men and two women?


    "You can make a nanny do such a thing Walking in the streets of San Francisco, enduring the strange glances of passers-by from time to time, Ivanka complained.


    Adrian laughs. She pinches Deva''s small face in her arms and sighs in an exaggerated tone: "Oh, dear, Auntie Eni doesn''t like you any more."


    The ignorant little guy immediately looked at Ivanka with his big eyes, and his small mouth began to droop. Pitifully, he seemed afraid that she would not like himself.


    "Don''t listen to him, Dava. Your father is joking." Ivanka quickly coaxed, and glared at Adrian. Charlize, who was holding Juliet on the other side, couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    "Don''t you think it''s childish that Dad''s been making fun of aunt Eni again?" Lily, who was always jumping in front of her, turned around and made a face at her father.


    "Childish?" Adrian blinked, then picked up Mary sitting in her breast pocket, looked at her and sighed, "Oh, Mary, you must remember that you used to be as quiet as Diva and Juliet as much as lily did, you know?"


    Both Ivanka and Charlize couldn''t help but give him a white eye, but Dava and Juliet were still in a daze. Juliet even took Charlize and asked, "what''s Dad talking about?"


    However, Mary was very shameless. In the past, when Adrian spoke, she would look at her father with a smile, but now she turns her head and looks around, occasionally uttering meaningless syllables like "Oh", "ah".


    "Mary said, she - no!" Lily clapped her hands happily and cried.


    "I don''t think so," Adrian said solemnly, shaking his finger. "I think Mary''s saying yes - don''t try to be silly, lily. I''m dad. I''m what I say."


    "Yes, yes, you are a father, a cheat father." Lily made a face again and ran on.


    It''s called helping to be a good father. Adrian takes all his daughters to San Francisco for the weekend, and then, when their mother can''t make a trip, he takes Charlize and Ivanka to work as nannies.


    Kate is busy doing public relations for the Oscar under the arrangement of her agent. Although the possibility of her winning the prize is not high, but how to try it is also Adrian''s consistent view. Of course, what''s more important is that he didn''t say that he would fully support anyone this time, so everyone has a chance. This is competition.


    Monica and Sophie have their own films to shoot. Sophie, needless to say, is in the final stage of "affectionate chocolate". After "human bone puzzle", Monica has a small production. Adrian is going to shoot the last two episodes of the matrix in the second half of the year. She needs to keep herself in shape, and she doesn''t want to be said that she was after the beautiful legend of Sicily There''s no acting, that''s going to hurt Adrian - Monica always gives him a break.


    As for Jessica, she is busy shooting the third season of "the last black angel". As a science fiction play with various locations, it usually starts to play after shooting the contents of one season. The advantage of this is that as long as the ratings are not too low to bear, even if there is no next season, you can cut it after the broadcast. However, the disadvantage is that once the ratings fall to the bottom, they will be cut off immediately, and there is no room for bargaining.


    Although the ratings of the first two seasons of "the last black angel" fluctuated greatly, it is still in the range of making sequels. However, the disadvantages of science fiction are obvious. Adrian is already considering that maybe it should end in the fourth quarter. Because we want to shoot the content of one season at a time, the shooting time of the new season is relatively early. Last year, because he enlarged Jessica''s stomach, the second half of the second season was relatively rough, so this year''s crew wanted to make up for it.


    "Don''t do anything else this time." Cameron, who has been a producer, said to Adrian, half warning and half teasing.


    So, in any case, Jessica is inseparable, otherwise, with her character, she will not give her daughter to Adrian. From this point of view, although she is very playful, she is still a competent mother. When Adrian is in, she gets up in the middle of the night to change the diaper and feed Mary. When Adrian is away, Jessica is doing it most of the time, not all of which is given to Baum.Also because of this, in Jessica''s prayer, Adrian arranged for her a fairly good supporting role in the film. After retaining the last dance, Jessica''s heart jumped to the front of the film. She was surrounded by fans for autographs when she came out of the cinema that day. No matter fame or influence, movie stars were among TV stars.


    Every TV star is eager to be a movie star, and most TV stars have the strength to become a movie star, what they lack is only opportunity. For Jessica, the most important thing she needs is opportunity, because she is the woman of Hollywood''s most famous miracle director and media tycoon, and has a child with him.


    In the face of Jessica''s request, Adrian promised very simply, but the role she gave was below her expectation. What Jessica wanted was a heroine like "keep the last dance", but he only gave a supporting role, and the total length of the play was no more than 20 minutes.


    "It''s not the same, honey. First of all, it''s going to be a big box office commercial movie with a lot more value than" keep the last dance. "Second, it''s going to be a trilogy, and every episode of your character will appear, and the more weight it will be." Adrian explained to Jessica.


    If it develops too fast, there are not many advantages except that it can bring great fame temporarily. Just like the transformation of girl idol, many actors prefer to play some low-cost films in the early stage to accumulate. For example, Scarlett, if it was not Adrian''s request, she would never accept commercial films like "X-Men" now. She is very smart.


    Although Jessica is a little bit smart, she is still a lot worse than Scarlett, so Adrian needs to explain it to her. He hopes that she can adjust her mind as much as possible and understand the significance of doing so. Although he is very patient, he does not always give a detailed explanation.


    Well, the topic is far away. The children are very happy to visit San Francisco. Lily doesn''t have to say. The quiet Diva and Juliet, who are more than one year old, are much more lively. As for Mary, well, her feelings can be ignored. The most important thing is, because they are accompanied by Adrian, Charlize and Ivanka do not know anyone, and Adrian''s exposure is far less than Kate and them, so they can let the kids play to their heart''s content.


    "The most important thing is to use warm water if it is dirty after wiping the buttocks. Baby''s skin is very sensitive to temperature changes, even the buttocks are no exception. If you can give them a comfortable cleaning, they will be very happy for a long time." Adrian, sitting on a park bench with Mary in his arms, was talking to the two men.


    "Wow, you are such a careful man, ed A middle-aged man who looks about 30 years old said with admiration. Although he looks very strong, he talks a little sissy, not as manly as his slightly skinny companion.


    "Jack." His companion, hearing this, exclaimed in a helpless voice.


    "What''s the problem, stern?" Jack snorted. "You have to be half as careful as ED, so we won''t be unable to adopt a child."


    Yes, the two men in front of Adrian are a pair of same people. They are attracted by Mary. In fact, along the way, several children with different characteristics have attracted many people to chat up. Now that Adrian is resting here and doesn''t have a bad feeling about homosexuality, he talks to them. The couple have tried to adopt a child several times, but the social service bureau has rejected their application several times.


    "All right, gentlemen," Adrian interrupted hastily, seeing the trend of their dispute. "It''s very simple. If you raise a child, you''ll have experience."


    "That''s true," Jack looked at him and burst into laughter. "You seem to have several children already."


    Before Adrian could answer, Lily came running over in a rush: "Dad! We''re going to hike across the Golden Gate Bridge later, and everyone agreed, including Diva and Juliet. You can''t refuse


    After Adrian''s brief introduction, she looked at them and suddenly asked, "Mr. Jack, are you with Mr. Strauss? Like mom and aunt Charlize? "


    Adrian had a dry cough, and Lily, who was responding, spat out her tongue and ran away quickly, while Jack and strand both opened their eyes.


    "It sounds like..." Jack gestured, vaguely excited, as if he had discovered a new world.


    "So you are such a family." Strander looked directly at Charlize and Ivanka in the distance, playing with EVA and Juliet.


    Hey, listen, guys, it''s not what you think it is. " Adrian couldn''t help being a bit big headed. "You misunderstood me."


    But the two men took his words for granted and analyzed them by themselves.


    "Is it possible?"


    "Of course, triangles are the most stable."


    "But..."


    "As long as they''re voluntary and one of the women is bisexual, it''s OK."In the face of the two people in high spirits, Adrian had to roll his eyes and stand up: "sorry, two of you, I have to go, I''m glad to meet you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C82

    Generally speaking, the trip to San Francisco was quite pleasant. Except that Lily didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, Adrian felt that it was necessary to consider making a few more appearances in the media, so as not to be unrecognized after a little dressing up. It was further confirmed that it was better to be Hu ¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡¨¡. ~~


    ! -


    however, this idea is just a few turns and it is forgotten. If it is recognized as a miracle director, this kind of speculation will be more and more exaggerated. No one doesn''t like gossip, does he?


    It''s a little bit of a pity that Adrian couldn''t take Charlie and Ivanka to Chu ¨¢ ng because of the children around. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the bet is still there. At most, it will wait until the "American Idol" final in April. Besides, although it is not successful, there is another pair to make up for it.


    "You know, boo, that''s how they like to be songwriters." Adrian grinned as she squeezed Britney Spears chin in her big Tui.


    "Can''t even the master change their mind?" Curled up in his arms, Britney swayed her head against him from time to time, as if she were really a kitten.


    "It''s God''s job," Adrian said, scraping her nose and looking at Christina sitting next to her. "So it''s impossible for you to surpass Christine on this, even if I arrange for you to go to college."


    "It''s really sad news." Britney pursed her mouth, glanced at Christina, and then chuckled again. The God s ¨¨ in her eyes became charming.


    "Grammy can''t, but I''ll never lose to her in any other way!" She went to Adrian''s ear and you Hua blew a breath. She bit her teeth and jumped out of him. Then she went to the bathroom in the bedroom with a wink: "I''ll get ready, master. Don''t steal food, OK?"


    Looking at her lovely back, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked at Christina, who was rowing an apple. A small fruit, she rowed for several minutes.


    "Don''t you want to say something, Christine?" Adrian asked in a casual tone.


    After putting down the apple, Christina took a deep breath, turned and looked at him with complicated eyes. After a while, she said, "I regret it."


    "Regret?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    Christina lowered her head and twisted her hands together. After a while, she raised her head and looked at him hesitantly: "if I had been Or I am now... "


    "No way," Adrian interrupted quickly. "Then you''re not you, Christine."


    He looked at her seriously: "for me, what attracts me most is that you want to be independent but eager to take care of. Christine, a cloth is enough. If everyone is the same, how boring it will be."


    "NV, there should be a lot of people like me?" Christina said, biting her mouth, as if she didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "But there are subtle differences. For example, at least they won''t ask me that in this situation." Adrian smiles, gets up and hugs her horizontally. Christina tightens her body consciously, but soon relaxes again. This is what she is used to, not what she resists.


    "You see, if it was cloth, she would have been coquettish now." Adrian''s tone carries a little banter.


    Christina''s face turned red. It''s OK for her to be enthusiastic to cater. But it''s very difficult for her to call Adrian''s master without any hindrance like Britney Spears. It''s very difficult to play coquettish in his arms.


    "You see, this is the difference between you, so why force it?" Adrian continued to smile, and then before she opened her mouth, he put his finger on her Chun flap. "Don''t say anything like her going to university for further study. It''s not suitable for you, but I''ve arranged for you to see if you can get it."


    Christina looked at him and said nothing, but the God s ¨¨ in her eyes began to change constantly. After a long time, she opened her mouth, put her finger in her mouth and gently sucked it up.


    Adrian chuckled and stroked her face: "there are some things you are good at, some things cloth is good at. It is the right way to play what you are good at. You can always get the favor of Grammy. So why bother with her because of the little things? I''m by your side, no one can hurt you. You can show yourself, fully explore yourself, and open your heart. Don''t let yourself feel sorry for some small things


    Such soft language is both obvious and covert, and with all that has happened in the past few years, Adrian believes Christina will understand what she should do. The subsequent events also confirmed this point. During the "horse racing", Britney only insisted on losing for 15 minutes, but Christina "unexpectedly" only supported for 12 minutes, which made Britney proud for a long time.


    They are not particularly entangled with each other. To be honest, watching the two little tongues entangle in the air is really exciting. However, Britney''s preparations are in vain. Adrian doesn''t plan to mine the backyard now. Although she is psychologically prepared, she is still very nervous when touching. Adrian hopes that she can get along with only two people The situation did it voluntarily, not just because it was better than Christina.Of course, he still used a finger and Christina''s tongue to teach Britney a good lesson. After that, the kitten pursed its buttocks and softened on Chu ¨¢ ng, which made him feel that if he developed it according to his own ideas, the kitten would be very happy.


    Despite this, on March 25, countless journalists and stars were welcomed outside the sacred auditorium. The Oscar ceremony was held in this prestigious auditorium once again, adding to its record.


    Only a few people know that starting next year, the Oscars will be held in a fixed location, rather than choosing theaters in Hollywood or Los Angeles at the start of preparations each year. CIM group, which owns the central part of Hollywood, is building a theater that can accommodate more than 3000 audiences. If there is no problem, it can be put into use in the second half of the year. At the same time, they have contacted the film academy in order to win the right to hold the Oscars in the next ten years. Kodak also hopes to buy the championship of this theater, so the Academy Awards ceremony will start next year The ceremony is likely to be held in a theater called Kodak for the next ten years.


    It''s beautiful, isn''t it? But only one person knows that this scene will last at most ten years, poor Kodak. However, Adrian regrets that the sacred auditorium, which was built in the 1920s, has an unparalleled brilliant experience. All kinds of troupes will want to perform here when they come to Los Angeles. The awards ceremonies of various awards such as Oscar, Grammy and Emmy Awards are held here in turn. The Emmy Awards are even more permanent here The final of the first season of idol will be held here.


    Unfortunately, after entering the 21st century, with each award ceremony finding its own permanent theater, the sacred auditorium has gradually declined. It is a pity that people, things and people have experienced a glorious decline.


    "Mr. Adrian, are you not optimistic about tonight''s prospects?" A reporter''s question will be immersed in their own thoughts of Adrian pulled out.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am optimistic or not. My answer to such a question will never change. In the end, the result will be revealed." Adrian laughed and sighed in his heart. He only sighed for the holy auditorium for a few seconds, but he still fell into the eyes of reporters.


    But this is normal. Who makes AC media so outstanding in this Oscar? Almost won all the nominations for important awards. As chairman of the board of directors and a famous director and producer, Adrian''s every move will be watched by reporters, so such an answer can''t kill them.


    "Just talk about opinions, not predictions. I''m sure you have some good people or movies, don''t you?" Another reporter quickly asked.


    "Yes, but there are many people who are optimistic about it. Soderberg is good at s ¨¨, and Ridley is not bad. Ang Lee and dadley have their own styles..." Adrian talked, boasted several opponents of the best director, and then praised the best male NV leading role and the best male NV supporting role of the 20 nominees. In short, they were not given the opportunity to play, and then left the reporter and returned to the middle of the red carpet.


    "Hi, ed." Little Emma''s voice came, standing not far ahead, with Julia.


    She was dressed in a light s ¨¨ long sleeve dress with lace Hu ¨¡ edge. She was very quiet and shy, quite different from her usual appearance, just like a little angel. Obviously, because I attended the Oscar ceremony for the first time, and my aunt was around, and there were so many spears and cannons around - how can the scene of the Sundance Film Festival compare with here - I dare not to be presumptuous.


    "Hey, Emma, you look so beautiful." Adrian blinked a little sheepishly.


    Little Emma turned her mouth imperceptibly, and immediately Lu gave a lovely smile: "thank you."


    "Hi, ed." Julia gently pressed her nephew NV''s head and said hello to Adrian with a smile, which immediately attracted countless quick m ¨¦ n sounds.


    "You don''t seem to be in a good mood." Adrian asked Julia in a low voice as she posed to face the reporter with little Emma. Reporters did not find her smile in the silk helpless, Adrian can not see.


    "Of course, should I be happy to see so many NV people coming?" Julia asked impertinently in a low voice. Seeing the two whispering so intimately, the click became more frequent.


    Adrian can''t help laughing in his heart, NV actor''s performance award ten nominations in addition to Joan? Alan, Laura? Linny and little Emma are basically his NV people. In addition, there are also many non nominated NV people, such as Naomi? Watts or Monica? BELLUCCI and Lin Zhiling, who made her debut on the red carpet for the first time because of the best film nomination for crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Fortunately, there were still a few people who didn''t attend. Sophie needed to look after Diva and Juliet. She and Monica cooperated very well in taking care of the children, so they didn''t come here. Blanchett stayed at home even with a nomination because she was three weeks away from childbirth, and liv stayed with her.As a digression, after a detailed examination of the hospital, the child in her stomach is likely to be an NV child. Adrian can''t help but want to cover her forehead. If the baby is still an NV child a few weeks later, maybe he should really consider going to church to pray.


    Nevertheless, the scene is second only to Dennis''s wedding, and the surrounding environment is much more complicated. If Julia''s mood is very good, it will be strange, even if Adrian has promised her goal will be achieved.


    "Hi, Julie, ed." A familiar voice came, and the graceful Monika appeared in front of them.


    Although she is wearing a dress with the same appearance as Julia, but with different styles in details, the mature feeling of Xing is not comparable to Julia. Of course, Julia also has her own temperament. The self-confidence and the other party honed over the past few years make her have another attractive charm. When two NV people stand together, it is indeed Chun Lan Qiuju It has its fragrance.


    "Monica." Little Emma waved and said hello. Although she and Monica were not as close as Zeta Jones, they were also familiar. For some reason, Monica and Julia kept in touch.


    "You are so beautiful today, Monica. This dress suits you so well." Julia looked at her with a smile that she didn''t know whether she was sincere or polite.


    "Everyone is beautiful today." Monica''s words sound like they''re just dealing with it, but at the same time she takes a look at Adrian.


    Adrian, who is very calm on his face, laughs in his heart when he settles down. Every Nv person, including Kate, has dressed up for today''s Jing heart. Speaking of Kate, she is still on the red carpet of the Oscar for the first time. She could attend the Oscars with Adrian a few years ago, but because of her self-esteem, Kate refused. Now, if she had promised, many things might have changed.


    In a word, if she had not left at the beginning and had not been pregnant with lily, she would not have stepped on the red carpet of Oscar for the first time in the 21st century. It is really interesting that different processes have the same result.


    To get back to the point, the NV people around him who want to participate in the Oscars began to sit down a few days ago. From choosing clothes to dressing up, they would have to spend several hours each time, and they would have to pull Adrian, because they were worried about the appearance of shirt bumps. In the morning, he became Julia at noon, Nicole in the afternoon and Gwyneth in the evening. In addition, he had to be careful with reporters when he was near the Oscars.


    "It''s more tiring than making three movies a year." Adrian couldn''t help but complain to Ivanka, and no doubt got the Secretary''s merciless sarcasm: "I thought you liked it."


    Well, in terms of the results, he really likes it. Let alone Julia and Monica, Nicole and Naomi, who have already arrived at the entrance of the auditorium, Sarah not far from Adrian, and Kate who just got off the bus, all of them exude incomparable charm and attract the attention of the people present.


    Even though Natalie, who is close to her but doesn''t want to come over, doesn''t have such a requirement, Adrian takes the initiative to ask the designer to design a long hair style with a slight


    ol ¨¤ ng for her, and has prepared a purple s ¨¨ dressing evening dress, which also murders a lot of film.


    "Well, let''s go in and talk." Adrian, who knew what Natalie was thinking, said to Julia and Monica after chuckling in his heart.


    "Oh, of course, let''s go in together, Monica." Julia made an invitation to Monica.


    Naturally, Monica would not refuse. Two beautiful NV people walked to the auditorium side by side. Adrian shrugged his shoulders, then bowed to little Emma and made a gesture of invitation. The little NV children giggled and put their hands on his hands, and then they walked to the entrance of the auditorium. Until this time, the click around stopped. Then some reporters took out their mobile phones to make a phone call. The miracle director talked with his two miracle nvlang on the red carpet. One was the best NV protagonist of the previous year, and the other is the current quasi best NV protagonist. Many people think Julia wins most. This is definitely worth reporting!


    "You know, ED, Charlotte envies me. Oh, she''s going crazy on the phone!" Little Emma said all the way that she didn''t dare to jump so much as usual on such occasions, but she didn''t have to stop her mouth. Anyway, it was not her aunt who was holding her.


    "Wow, it seems that I should arrange a cameraman for her in the future. It must be interesting to photograph her expression." Adrian echoed with no sincerity.


    "Oscar? What''s that? Can I eat it? " When talking about this on the phone with Emma, Emma asked in the same tone as Adrian used to.


    Although Emma has already appeared in a film and is still shooting the second film in the famous Harry Potter


    Ott series, she still has little interest in becoming a big star. Of course, this is the same as HarryO''te has something to do with the Sorcerer''s stone. Adrian''s opinions have affected her. So she has no feelings about Oscar. The reason why she said that to Emma on the phone was just to make her happy.


    "Lu Si is very stupid sometimes. She can only see the surface phenomenon. It''s hard for her to be so excited. Let her be happy for a long time." That''s what little Emma said.


    Precocity is not a better phenomenon than Lily. But this is the future. Now, Adrian can only sigh and sympathize with Momo little Emma''s head. Obviously, she may not want to take advantage of little Emma in her life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C83

    There are a lot of people standing in the front hall of the auditorium, including actors, directors and producers. It''s a good place to chat. Outside, people usually have to worry about entertaining journalists, while inside they have to go to their own places. So many people pause here for a few minutes to say hello and chat with acquaintances. Adrian comes in and sees Sarah, Nicole and Naomi, Julia and mo Nika is standing in different positions.


    This is a very natural thing. Although there is no reporter here, some things need to be covered up a little. Others guess it is one thing, but it is another thing to prove it with their own eyes. Just like the U.S. Army treats homosexuals in the army, if no one reports, it''s OK to play parties. If someone reports, it can only let them go. This metaphor is not so appropriate, and it''s also a little bit of a drag But some things are essentially the same.


    After giving little Emma to Julia, Adrian talked with Monica. Adrian immediately went to Nicole and they. As mentioned before, almost every woman has been dressed up carefully. Nicole is dressed in a white evening dress with golden red hair on her head. She has a noble temperament with her white goose neck and a pearl necklace. Naomi is a sapphire blue evening dress with sleeves and a pair of diamond earrings in her ears. Standing beside Nicole, Naomi looks rather petite, but also gives a person a gentle and sweet feeling that she wants to take care of.


    The most interesting thing is that the two women are quite different in height, but standing together seems to be very well matched, with a kind of complementary flavor. No doubt, it''s Adrian''s credit. It''s very normal for us to get along with each other for a long time and do something together for a long time.


    Sarah is wearing a pink thin shoulder V-neck dress, specially dyed with a big golden wave, almost 7-inch heel makes her more upright, more forward and backward, especially charming. Although she has chosen to ignore the women around Adrian, and has been getting along well with Kate and Charlize, it does not mean that she does not have a competitive heart.


    Adrian didn''t talk to them much. He talked to Nicole about Moulin Rouge, which is still in production, and Naomi and Sarah about their movies this year. Naomi''s "transparent man" will be released in the summer. Although it is almost a year late, I believe it will not be greatly affected. As a science fiction thriller, the film is still in place.


    In addition, the heroine of "I am Sam" also fell into the hands of Naomi. Dennis originally wanted to recommend his wife, but it was rejected by Adrian. From "the midnight alarm" to "behind the lies" and now "the transparent man", Naomi has performed very well in the thriller movies, and the word-of-mouth of the film critics is fairly good, but she can''t always make thrillers.


    The first piece of Lord of the rings has been completed and can only be shown at the end of the year, Peter? Jackson is busy with the remaining two films. It is estimated that he will start to hope Adrian will invest in King Kong in the second half of the year. Naomi is the heroine. But if you want to make an impression in the film academy, it''s impossible to rely on thrillers alone. Although he has arranged a good film for her next year, and let her practice singing and dancing like Nicole, one is not enough, and the transformation is also a little abrupt. Therefore, I''m Sam to change people''s impression.


    Sarah is much more relaxed than that. She lacks interest in the Oscars, and the film is much better arranged. Therefore, in addition to Buffy the vampire hunter, she has only one movie in the making this year, love for Alabama. It''s a romantic comedy. Since she doesn''t care about the awards, Adrian should make her a new generation of American sweetheart. Don''t think that romantic comedy doesn''t need acting. The simplest example is Julia''s love Quintet. Adrian has said before that the plot of this film is very conventional, and it needs Sarah to give full play to her acting skills to attract the audience.


    The guests who attended the award ceremony kept coming in and going inside. Julia and Nicole also went in, but Adrian still stayed in the front hall and said hello to many acquaintances and friends, such as Spielberg, Soderberg and Ron? Mayer, like the Weinstein brothers and so on.


    "If you have time in the second half of the year, maybe we can discuss a major production cooperation." After capturing Cameron, Adrian talked about another topic.


    "Oh? What kind of subject matter do you need to tell me at this time? " There''s interest in Cameron.


    "Because I like it very much, but compared with it, you can obviously shoot the mechanical heaviness and beauty, so you must be the most suitable director and producer." Adrian said seriously.


    "Thank you. I''m glad to hear your praise, ed Cameron became more interested, but suddenly changed the tone: "but in the second half of the year, I have plans. I want to make a documentary for the Bismarck."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have enough time for you to finish your documentary, and I have enough money for you to burn it." Adrian spread his hands.


    What else can Cameron say when he says that?


    Besides acquaintances and friends, other women are also the main reason Adrian stays in the front room, such as Zeta Jones, Gwyneth and Lin Zhiling. Zeta Jones, who is also a black evening dress, may be a little bit less than Julia, but more sexy. Both Gwyneth and Lin Zhiling are wearing cheongsam, but Gwyneth''s is not standard, only the style is used for reference. Lin Zhiling is a standard cheongsam, with beige silk fabric and large peonies embroidered on the surface, which sets off her temperament just right.Interestingly, Gwyneth''s fork is only over the knee, but Lin Zhiling is over two-thirds of her thigh. In addition, with that delicate and revealing curve, the temptation feeling is no less than that of other women.


    "I said, you look very attractive in this dress." After Lin Zhiling came in with Ang Lee and the other two stars in crouching tiger, hidden dragon, Adrian exchanged greetings with them and whispered to her in a moment.


    Lin Zhiling''s smile suddenly became more charming. Although Adrian whispered the following sentence, Ma Wei nodded imperceptibly, indicating that there was no problem.


    To his surprise, after waiting for a long time, Kate and Rachel came in together and seemed to have a good conversation. Think about it. They are all British, only two years away from each other. They belong to the temperament category. Although they have seen each other under various circumstances, they have not intersected. It is normal to have some affection for each other in such a section of the red carpet.


    Of course, it''s just the red carpet. After seeing Adrian, Kate has nothing to do, but Rachel is used to shaking and drooping her eyelids, and taking a small step back. Kate noticed some surprise, but did not say much. She still knew that Adrian and Rachel''s strange and abnormal relationship, and it was because of some sympathy that she said to Rachel on the red carpet.


    Adrian also didn''t tell them much about their upcoming movies this year, Kate''s Tomb Raider, or Rachel''s mummy 2 and


    J single diary. Last year he told her that the film adapted from an English novel that needed her to be fattened up was Helen? In Fielding''s Diary of singleness, Rachel is currently in the crew of


    J''s single diary, so she looks quite rich at the moment, but a woman with temperament has an advantage. As long as she is good at controlling her manners, there is no big difference between peacetime and peacetime.


    However, Adrian was not talking to her about the diary of singles in


    J.


    "You should have seen the script. How do you feel?" When Adrian asked, Rachel had an obvious trembling motion and bayonet bit her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not bad. " In the end, she said something indistinctly.


    Kate didn''t want to look at her for a moment, but she didn''t want to look at her. It''s a pity if


    Shake your head, the idea immediately disappeared, anyway, there will be opportunities. Adrian immediately turned his eyes to the front door and let Rachel go for a while. There was another reason that the man he was waiting for finally came in.


    "I thought you were not going to come in." Looking at Natalie''s face, he said in a jocular tone.


    "Just a little bit late." Although she could not contain a glimmer of disappointment when she saw him, Natalie still said in a calm voice, obviously with such psychological preparation.


    "And it makes your explanation more convincing, doesn''t it?" Then she said.


    Adrian can''t help laughing. It''s Natalie. You can take this as a reason why she doesn''t want to talk to him. Adrian promised that she would not let the media speculate on their relationship for a long time, so she couldn''t have too much intimate contact in public, so she didn''t talk to him on the red carpet outside, so she came in so late Hall.


    It was clever of her to say so grandiose and so righteous that she had obviously taken everything into account.


    "How do you feel, stepping on Oscar''s red carpet for the first time?" Adrian also does not care about this, asked with a smile.


    "And Not bad. " After opening her mouth several times, Natalie took a deep breath and gave an answer.


    "Good, good." Adrian looked at the time and then looked around. Although there were still many people, there were fewer than when he came in.


    "Let''s go in and the awards ceremony will begin." Adrian made a gesture of please.


    The two men walked in side by side. The hall was full of low voices, and the lighting on the stage was very dark. However, two tall golden statues for decoration were standing on both sides to form a semi closed movable stage.


    Adrian didn''t speak all the way. Although Natalie remained calm, her lips, once in a while, betrayed her heart. Obviously, his reaction was not in her expectation.


    It wasn''t until he was close to the cast of bones in winter that Adrian suddenly said, "don''t worry, Nada."


    He looked into her eyes with a hint of playfulness in his smile: "you''ll come to this place many times, if you like."


    Without giving Natalie time to react, she went straight to the never compromise crew next to bones in winter, and found her place to sit down.


    "What do you say to Natalie?" Julia''s voice rang in her ear, and she glanced over. "She doesn''t seem to be very happy.""That''s because I told her that she''s out of action tonight and that the best actress is yours." Adrian shrugged.


    "You''re lying to me again, ed." Julia said that, but her eyes could not help bending. Anyway, she would be happy to hear him say that, even if it was a lie.


    "Tell me, ED, what is your relationship with that girl?" She asked suddenly.


    It''s no wonder that the women around him know that every woman who has a good relationship with him must have sex with him. The tabloids say that the leading actresses used by the director of miracles all have sex with him, which is still a short answer. All the women who can play the leading role in his films are tied around by him with all kinds of hands. Julia herself is an example. However, Adrian has always maintained respect for his women. Although he likes to play tricks in bed, and he likes to manipulate them, he never forces them. There is no lack of tenderness and romance. Women are not idiots. How can they be tied by him just by their interests.


    But between Adrian and Natalie, Julia couldn''t see this. Although it was only on the red carpet of this year''s Oscar, she had a chance to look closely at the girl who was qualified to compete with her for the best actress in the media, but she was confident that her vision would not be wrong. This is a very strange thing, at least Julia absolutely does not believe that she and Adrian did not sleep, but it seems that they are always trying to make each other curious.


    "Whatever relationship you think it is, it is." Adrian replied.


    Natalie is really smart. She has been together for several years. She knows him better than Kate and Charlize. Naturally, she knows how to do what he can tolerate. However, the initiative is not so easy to get. She knows him, but she does not mean that she fully understands him. However, his understanding of her is far away from her understanding of him. If she wants to fight back? Then he would not say a word and let her be suspicious.


    What''s more, if Adrian is not happy and thinks that the situation is good for Natalie, just lift the table. What can she do in the face of this situation? To put it simply, Natalie is like Tang Ji De, who charged with a windmill. Everything he did was futile. Maybe she knows, maybe she doesn''t know, and it doesn''t matter. Every time she sees her plan failing, Adrian will be very satisfied. She always revolves in her hands.


    Seeing that Adrian did not intend to explain, Julia did not continue to ask, but turned her eyes to the stage, just as the award ceremony began.


    "Welcome to the holy auditorium, welcome to the 73rd Academy Awards. It''s 73, it''s not 72, it''s not 74. Please remember that when you report." Steve with white hair? When Martin stepped on the stage, he opened his mouth and caused a lot of laughter.


    Last year, when a reporter reported the news of the 72nd Oscars, they used the words of "73" from the beginning to the end of the award ceremony, and they didn''t correct it until the final conclusion. But if the number is too much, people will think that the number will be increased?


    So Martin made fun of this one, successfully attracted people''s attention, but the following performance was not very good. Steve? Martin is 55 years old. He is a famous comedian in Hollywood. At present, the most famous ones are Nancy and ten years ago? New father-in-law, CO authored by Meyers. In Hollywood, there are many stories about the conflict between a son-in-law and his father-in-law, such as "guess who''s coming for dinner" in the 1960s or "meet your father-in-law" last year.


    In a way, "meet your father-in-law" can even be regarded as a reprint of "father-in-law". Of course, as before, Adrian got the script early and handed it to the new production line. At the same time, he also gave the script to the new production line? Stiller''s in gargin? Kerry and Adam? Sandler, at least half of Hollywood''s current comedians are in Adrian''s hands.


    So, in this respect, the film academy chose Steve? It''s not a good idea for Martin to be the host of this Oscar ceremony. First, although he is still active in comedy, he is not as popular as young people; second, his comic style does not match the Oscar. Adrian also understands the film academy, Billy? Although crystal is excellent, but always appear Oscar face, sooner or later the audience will appear aesthetic fatigue.


    Unfortunately, it is risky to replace someone who has not hosted the Oscars. Just like Martin now, sometimes it can make people laugh, but sometimes it makes people feel boring and boring. However, fortunately, the film academy has also considered the possibility of this situation, so it has prepared some gimmicks.


    "Every protagonist is excellent, but also needs the same outstanding supporting role, so we should also cheer for the best supporting role." Martin said on the stage that the first award was for best supporting actress!


    Although many Oscars, the two best supporting actor awards are the first to be awarded, but this is not the rule of the film academy, so how to arrange it depends on the specific situation. Like now, putting the best supporting actress in the first place is naturally eye-catching. The five films come from the same media group, and the five nominees have a lot of relationship with the same person. These have been hyped by the media for countless times since the nomination list came out. I believe that many people want to know who the winner of the best supporting actress is, and the film academy has such a good opportunity How can you let it go?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C84

    On the stage, the big screen has been divided into five pieces, and the five nominees have jumped among them. Despite their reserved appearance, they will inevitably feel nervous in the face of the upcoming results. Kate sipped her lips from time to time. Zeta Jones''s eyes were turning from side to side. Nicole''s smile was a little stiff. Gwyneth''s eyes showed longing. All these small movements could not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    Little Emma is the most relaxed of several people. First of all, children don''t quite understand how much honor the awards bring. Secondly, Julia and Adrian have told her before, just come to the Oscars and don''t pay too much attention to the awards. Although this little guy also likes mischievous mischievous, but still very obedient in this respect, so now the best mentality.


    So, who will win the prize in the end? Adrian stares at the stage with interest at the envelope in the hands of the presenters. As for their competition for the best supporting actress, he did not make clear who he supported, let alone intervened, and even did not understand how their agent was engaged in public relations. Naturally, he would not know what the final result would be, and the suspense would come out.


    Finally, the envelope was opened, and a name was read out: "Nicole? Kidman, jump out of my world


    All of a sudden, the soundtrack of "jump out of my world" rang. After a brief silence, a cry of surprise broke out. All the people''s eyes turned to that hesitant person who stood up. It seemed that he could not believe that he had got the best supporting actress. You know, a few years ago, this woman was still in Hollywood under the name of Mrs. cruise, and most of her roles were also vases. Although she also won the Golden Globe Award for best actress in comedy, few people recognized her acting skills until she divorced cruise.


    All of a sudden, she stepped into the ranks of the acting school. Although she was still so sexy and charming, and her curly hair turned red and golden, she showed excellent acting skills in both Island horror and muhiland road. Then she was nominated for best actress in the Oscar for the first time with "American Beauty". Now she has won the best supporting role, as if before It''s two people.


    Countless eyes are involuntarily cast to another part of the hall. Maybe many people are too far away to see clearly, but this does not prevent them from doing so. Director Adrian? Cowell, no one can ignore his role in it, not to mention other, Julia is because of his new brilliance, Gwyneth is because of him, Blanchett is because of him, Naomi was discovered because of him, similarly, Nicole is also because of him constantly get praise, and then get the best supporting actress.


    Suddenly, clapping and clapping, the applause suddenly rang from his seat. Then, people who came to realize began to applaud one after another, and finally formed a huge torrent in the hall, which was incomparably warm. Walking on the stage, Nicole, who has always been nervous, smiles completely and becomes excited after taking over the golden man, who represents the best supporting actress.


    "Thank you, thank you all, thank the Film Academy for giving me this honor, and thank director Dudley..." Nicole took a deep breath and began to give a speech. There is no doubt that all kinds of thanks are routine. Every winner must follow the routine. As for whether or not to thank for new ideas, it depends on everyone''s play.


    "Thank you to my father and mother. When I wanted to go to the drama academy, although you were right, you supported me unreservedly. No matter what happened to me, you always stood by me to comfort and encourage me. You are the best parents in the world, and I love you!" Nicole on the stage emotional said, that from the heart of the tone, the twinkling eyes, let her look incomparable, so the warm applause rang again.


    However, Nicole''s speech was not over. After a pause in applause, she said again: "finally, thanks to one more person, Adrian? Mr. Cowell, it was he who told me how to put myself into the show, and he showed me a wider world. Thank you, thank you very much


    After that, she bowed down and finally walked off the stage. The applause rang out again, but it was not as warm as before, and all the people present looked different. Although Nicole''s last words were not as emotional as those of thanking her parents before, and it sounded more like business. But since she named Adrian by name on this occasion, and the award-winning role was not in his film, and did not mention cruise at all, this is enough to illustrate some things. I don''t know whether cruise has been here today, hear this Will the expression change.


    Adrian didn''t think that much. While Nicole was giving a speech, he was observing the other three women. The organizers seemed to know what he meant and arranged them around here. Kate''s look is very ordinary, she stayed by Adrian''s side the longest time, the mentality is also the best. Zeta Jones kept smiling, but his teeth occasionally crossed his lips. Although he accepted the reality, he was not very reconciled.


    But the most reluctant is Gwyneth. She can''t hide her lost heart. She covers her mouth from time to time, believing that Adrian is in front of her and there is no one around her, she will complain and cry. Yes, two consecutive nominations for best actress, but they all watched as they slipped out of their hands. After a year, they finally got the nomination for best supporting actress. They didn''t have a strong opponent. They thought that they should win an award this time, but they lost to Nicole? Kidman! Lost to the Whore She always looked down on!Yes, Gwyneth despises Nicole. She can play under the bed with Blanchett, who is also an Australian. That''s because she thinks Blanchett is very similar to herself, both in appearance and in acting - and, of course, Adrian''s suggestion and guidance are indispensable. As for liv, she just sees Adrian''s love of playing like this, and makes "ring of rings" In Wang, the friendship was good, and Blanchett accepted it without any objection.


    In addition, she has well-known parents and even more powerful godfather in the circle. She has also set up a miracle director early and nominated Oscar for best actress early, or twice in a row. And Nicole? Kidman, if she had not married cruise, how could she have come to Hollywood from that place in Australia? If it wasn''t for her husband to hook up with Adrian and make him comfortable in bed, how could she show up at the Oscars?


    It''s just a whore. That''s what Gwyneth thinks of Nicole, so even when she meets at a party or a cocktail party, she''s just a hypocritical response. She never looks at each other. But I didn''t expect that she would lose to her! How can this be accepted! If you lose to Kate? Beckinsale doesn''t matter. Gwyneth knows Kate''s position in Adrian''s heart, but how can she be reconciled to losing to Nicole.


    Adrian could be said to see these things, although Gwyneth had never mentioned it in front of him, how could her careful thinking escape his eyes? So it''s just right for Nicole to get the best supporting actress. Although he didn''t ask about their public relations, he also knew that Gwyneth was the most likely to get the best supporting actress. After all, the film academy should give more or less attention to the nomination of the best actress for two consecutive years in the past three years.


    But Nicole and Zeta Jones are not without a chance. One nominated best actress last year and has more experience in Hollywood than Gwyneth. The other has been nominated for Best Supporting Actress for the second time, and is very popular recently. If it is not a little junior, she can get it in the time of "Los Angeles secret". So it''s no surprise that the three of them won the award.


    However, from Adrian''s point of view, Nicole is more suitable for the best supporting actress than Gwyneth. From Gwyneth''s careful thinking, she is not as much as Blanchett and liv let him play. This is not to say that Adrian can''t play with Gwyneth casually. It''s a kind of willingness from the bottom of her heart that she doesn''t even know. This submission!


    Relatively speaking, Nicole has done a good job. Although her purpose is very clear, Adrian is still aware of the surrender hidden in her heart, so it is better to hang Gwyneth for a while. Moreover, according to Nicole''s performance, it''s OK to take the female partner first and then the female owner. It may be a little troublesome to have a female partner, but don''t worry too much. Anyway


    Nicole had already stepped down from the stage. Adrian, who heard the last speech, clapped his hands in disapproval. Then she glanced at Julia. Her face was tight, and she seemed not very happy, probably because she felt her lines had been robbed. With a slight smile in his heart, Adrian didn''t speak to her, and still focused on the stage, waiting for the next best supporting actor.


    Although there are only four nominations for best supporting actor from the media''s film companies, it''s still a civil war, John? Huckles can ignore that he is the first to nominate this award, but whether Albert? Finny or Michael? Kane, Alan? Ah Jin has a lot of qualifications, and the best supporting actor can only be produced among the three of them.


    Katherine? Gina quickly pronounced his name: "Albert? Fanny, never compromise


    Fanny, who was sitting in front of Adrian, constantly pulling his bow tie, immediately shook his fist, waved down, and whispered "" and then hugged or shook hands with the cast members who stood up to applaud him.


    "Congratulations, al." Adrian gave him a hug and exclaimed.


    Thank you. Thank you, ed The old man''s eyes were obviously reddish.


    It''s no wonder that he started acting in the 1950s and got his first best actor nomination in the early 1960s. He has been nominated for five Oscars before and after this term, but he has never won anything until today. Although the old man was very open-minded and privately declared that "name can''t give you more", but the actor didn''t want to be affirmed by Oscar?


    Now, under Adrian''s operation, he has finally fulfilled his long cherished wish. How can he not be excited about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Almost 50 years ago, I have always dreamed of standing on this stage and proving myself here, but luck is not on my side, so I can only brush past the little golden man again and again. But today, I finally got the affirmation, finally can no longer regret At this moment, I am so excited that I can''t express my gratitude to Adrian for the best supporting role of science? Director Cowell, you are one of the best directors. It''s my great honor to work with you. Thank you all. Thank you. " When the old man finished his speech excitedly, there was thunderous applause in the hall.


    What a pity. Adrian said this in his heart. In terms of acting skills, although Finny is excellent, it is at most equal to that of ah Jin, and half a chip less than that of Kane. If Kane had not won the best supporting actor for one time, and Finney''s five nominations were too conspicuous, Kane''s chances of winning the best supporting actor again would be at least 0%.Ah Jin is the same as ah Jin. His foul mouthed grandfather is particularly impressive. If most of the judges just read a few paragraphs and vote, they will surely be attracted by him, if there is no Kane. Luck is not on his side. In a few years, his chances will be very high. Now, I can only regret it.


    But Adrian doesn''t really care about this. Fini''s speech is what he wants to hear. Some things are just beginning. He doesn''t need the stage, but he can still win the eyes of all people.


    After the awards with more weight are finished, there will naturally be some technical awards, such as the best sound effect, the best sound editing and so on. Although the scene is a little dull, the host Martin suddenly has a state. Several humorous jokes make people laugh, and the scene is still quite lively.


    Besides, there are not many films produced by the media''s film companies. Gladiator got the best effect, but the best sound editing was 571. Crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon won the best art direction, and the best make-up was Christmas geek.


    This somewhat relieved the people present, especially the senior executives or producers of other film companies. Although there are many shortlisted works from the film companies under the media, they can not necessarily unify the Oscars.


    Unfortunately, they were too happy. After another song and dance, "Gladiator", "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" and "drug network" all started to work. Gladiator won the best visual effect and the best costume design, while "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" picked out the best photography and best score. Tan dun did not unexpectedly become the second Chinese University to win the Oscar Citizen Lu.


    Fortunately, there was no accident. Adrian clapped his hands and said so in his heart, then shook his head slightly. If the Chinese really want to make a breakthrough in the Oscars, the best way is to start with the score. Su Cong, the first mainland citizen to win the Oscar, is also in the best score.


    Not to mention this, "drug network" also won two awards, the best editing and the best adapted script. For a while, the applause in the hall was a little sparse compared with the beginning. If someone is always winning a game, even if he is hiding behind the scenes, others will inevitably feel bored. What''s more, the best original script will be presented next. There are four more works belonging to the media''s film company. Adrian has two nominations again. It seems only a matter of time before he gets his hands.


    Yes, "bones in winter" is no longer original, and the script has naturally become original. Although the film academy did not double nominate Adrian for best film and best director, it gave him double nominations for best original script, as if it were compensation. Adrian didn''t care. He always kept a relaxed appearance. He didn''t even blink when the guests read the name.


    "Michael? Arndt, little sunshine! "


    Almost everyone was stunned. In a few years, Adrian won the double nomination for the best original script for "brave heart" and "very suspect". As a result, it was awarded to others. As a result, it caused a lot of discussion. I didn''t expect this year to be like this again. What is the film academy thinking.


    At this time, the smiling Arndt has already walked to the stage, excitedly took the little golden man and held for a long time in front of the microphone before spitting out a word: "sorry, I..."


    His nervous appearance immediately aroused people''s friendly laughter and attracted their attention.


    "I I want to thank a lot of people, thank my parents, they understand and support my career, thank you Matthew? I learned a lot when Mr. Broderick was his assistant... " After "I" for half a day, Arndt suddenly began to speak in a series of words, two of which were flipped under the skin of his mouth, and a string of words were constantly coming out with a sense of rhythm. Even the black people who sang


    could not speak as fast as he did.


    After several minutes, everyone''s eyes widened. Arndt suddenly stopped, gasped for breath, and then said, "Emperor The first time I said that and Speaking so fast... "


    All of a sudden, the sound of laughter accompanied by applause together, the audience have cheered for this interesting guy.


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s not easy for a newcomer to stand here for the first time," laughs Arndt, who has recovered from his game, and then suddenly changes the tone. "Finally, I want to thank one more person, Adrian? Mr. Cowell, I will always remember that day when I finally met him at studio 23 - of course, I admit, I did it on purpose, and I wanted to recommend my script to him. Mr. Cowell asked me three questions in total: you have five minutes to describe, do you have the script with you, and do you have time tomorrow afternoon. Until now, I can''t describe the feeling at that time, excited, excited Thank you, Mr. Cowell. He saw my potential, he explored me, and I didn''t let him down. I stand here today and want to say to him sincerely: Thank you, thank you very much. It''s my greatest honor to cooperate with you! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C85

    ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, no matter how many languages I can''t express, this award belongs to me as well as to my colleagues in the whole drama group. Finally, I would like to thank Mr. Adrian Cowell. He is one of the directors who have the deepest understanding of Chinese culture. He has unswervingly supported me in making this film and even put forward many practical ideas. It is my greatest honor to cooperate with him. Thank you very much. " After saying that, Ang Lee raised the little golden man in his hand, and the gentleman bowed over. The warm applause immediately rang out.


    After the best original script, it was awarded the best foreign language film, and "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" finally won a very significant award after winning the best artistic director and best score. Ang Lee was very excited about this. He knows very well that although crouching tiger, hidden dragon has been shortlisted for the best director and best film, the chance of winning the award is very small, especially under the siege of so many s ¨¨ directors and films, he has been very satisfied to get the best foreign language film.


    In any case, for the Chinese, this is a victory to celebrate, even if the film is produced in Taiwan. However, most of the audience were more concerned about Ang Lee''s thank-you speech and Adrian. Starting from the best supporting actor, basically all the important awards will mention him, and it can be predicted that it will continue, which makes people feel powerless. They don''t know what Adrian is thinking.


    Unfortunately, director miracle is not here at the moment. When Ang Lee was giving a speech, the camera originally wanted to give him a shot, but the staff in charge of the control soon found that his seat was empty, so he had to give up the plan and switch to another place. Where is he now?


    In the bathroom compartment, Lin Zhiling sits on Adrian with her head up and down. Her sweat has wet her temples. A few wisps of hair stand on the red face, MIM ¨¦ NG''s eyes with endless * *, the corners of the mouth smile is more obvious that she is immersed in Ji lie''s * * can not extricate herself.


    Lin Zhiling cheerfully called, constantly catering to Adrian, again and again against the death together, until both tight body.


    "How about it?" Adrian, who was buried in her mouth, raised his head and asked in her ear.


    "Ann Safety I want to Inside... " The girl replied in a trembling voice.


    Then, they shook their bodies violently, and the sound from their mouths became louder, especially during the short period of about ten seconds of watering, Lin Zhiling almost fainted with excitement. After a long time. They just relaxed, and then sat with each other for a while before they began to warm up.


    "I love this place, ed." Lin Zhiling, who has experienced a bout of protest, is very charming in her laziness.


    "It''s a pity it''s only once a year," Adrian said punting, pinching her chin. "But don''t worry, there''s always a chance."


    Lin Zhiling Lu gave a coquettish smile. After she got down from him, she didn''t rush to clean up herself. She knelt on the ground and rolled the remaining white s ¨¨ tadpoles into the mouth with her tongue, and then she put her middle finger into it and sucked it. Don''t clean him up with his mouth until he swallows. Adrian looked down at her with a smile and a long breath. Although she couldn''t let go when she played three or four people, she was very charming when she was only two. However, she was not far away from completely opening up. Although it was not so absolute, in the entertainment industry, Oriental women were more easily tamed.


    This is Adrian''s annual Oscar show, the love of the bathroom. And each year the object is different. This year, he was a little embarrassed. There were a lot of women who came to attend the ceremony. It was hard to arrange for a moment. For example, he wanted to try to grab the struggling Rachel into the bathroom and then press her on the washstand. Or bring Nata, who and she have never tried outside the room. She was unwilling to be forced but had to obey, which always aroused his admiration.


    However, Adrian finally chose Lin Zhiling. There is no need to worry too much. He will not attend the Oscar ceremony in the future. There is a big plan behind him. Other women knew his hobby, so when he got back to her seat, Julia just ignored him and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the best song, humanitarian, lifetime achievement and other awards have been awarded, and no one thanks Adrian any more. But then comes the most watched play of the evening, the best actress!


    "The heroine has always been the most s ¨¨ scenery in the film, and their delicate or Jiqing performances always push the plot forward," said Kevin Spacey, the awarding guest who watched and talked on the stage. After that, he suddenly burst into a sly smile. "The only pity is that they are always not very beautiful. Even if it was beautiful. "


    Ha ha''s laughter suddenly rang up, which made fun of the judges of the film academy, which aroused the resonance of most people.


    "Even so, they can always shock, inspire or move us. They are..." Speeche turned to the big screen. As the staff behind the scenes read out the list, five nominees appeared one by one. From Julia to Natalie, who has set a new age record for nominations, Blanchett did not show up, so he used a screenshot of the film.Julia couldn''t help but clench her fists, and her breath was a little bit short. Even if Adrian grabbed her hand and patted her comfortingly, she just managed to smile and relax a little. If you look at Natalie, who is sitting in the cast of bones in winter not far away, she looks calm on the big screen, but from Adrian''s point of view, she is slightly lost.


    Think about it, if it really falls on her, then she is not only the youngest nomination, but also the youngest Best Actress. Even though Natalie knows Adrian won''t let her win the prize, Natalie is still eager at this moment, and the next name is her own, which is the attraction of honor.


    "I won''t waste your time." As soon as the name was read, Stacy opened the envelope skillfully. "The winner is Julia Roberts, never compromise!"


    "Never compromise" music immediately sounded, Julia also opened her eyes, she looked at Adrian. Adrian stood up, and some of them couldn''t believe it. He left public relations to Lafayette, who had been promoted to AC media, and allowed him to use all kinds of resources. If he lost the best actress, he would be useless.


    "Go ahead, I promised you. It''s your honor." Adrian said in her ear and clapped his hands.


    Julia gave him a deep look and suddenly gave him a hug. Then he went to the stage with a smile on his left and right corners of his mouth. Adrian shrugged and sat back, at least not directly.


    "Thank you, um I admit that I have prepared my speech... " After taking over the golden man, Julia was still a little nervous. As soon as she opened her mouth, she attracted a lot of laughter. However, she immediately changed her voice: "it was prepared ten years ago. When I won the Oscar nomination for the first time ten years ago, I was so excited that I practiced in the bathroom with a mop in front of the mirror for one night. of course. It''s a pity that I didn''t use it at that time. Fortunately, today, ten years later, I can finally stand here and lift my own little golden man. I am proud and proud of this. Thank you to the judges of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences for presenting it to me... "


    Then there is a long list of thanks, from parents to cast members to agents. It took Julia at least two minutes to thank her, and she finally calmed down, and then, as everyone knows, the big picture is coming.


    "I know a lot of people may be surprised. There''s a guy who''s been appreciated a lot this evening, "Julia said again, her eyes fixed on Adrian." but I want to say that''s normal, and I want to thank him, Adrian, who is one of the most famous directors in Hollywood. He is also one of the most outstanding producers of s ¨¨. When I was in a low ebb, he encouraged me again and again when I was confused about the future. Now I can stand here to receive my honor, which is also done with his support. Thank you, ED, thank you


    Compared with Nicole, Julia doesn''t need to pay attention to so much. She speaks with both voice and emotion, which is very appealing. If not, there is neither "like" nor "love" in the whole paragraph. This is almost a declaration of love. So, even though many people are upset about the AC media civil war tonight, Julia''s speech ended with applause.


    "Good speech." After Julia came back, Adrian whispered with a smile.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Julia gave him a sweet white eye, as if he was about to fly. After sitting down, one hand held the little golden man, while the other tightly grasped Adrian''s hand.


    Adrian, who can see all her reactions, smiles and continues to throw herself on the stage. After Martin''s announcement, the round and round Monica appears on the stage with a smile. After childbirth, she recovers well. Once a woman becomes a mother, she will have more gentle temperament, and Adrian''s proper moistening and mature amorous feelings make her appear Very you people.


    "Any movie with s ¨¨ has to have at least one s ¨¨ character, a heroine or a hero..." She introduced it with a smile in English with a little Italian accent.


    The best actress will be the best actor after that. Many people are relieved that only one film nominated in this award comes from AC media. Their luck should stop here, and the film academy should not let this happen.


    So what about the facts?


    "Russell Crowe, Gladiator!" With Monica''s voice, although the applause is as loud as ever, people''s hearts are filled with grief.


    Since the film academy can ignore Adrian, the double nominated best original screenplay, how about taking care of it? What''s more, Chloe has not been nominated before. In addition, if all the nominated films come from the same film company, they will not hesitate to stop the monopoly. However, it is different from different film companies. Even if these film companies belong to the same media group, they need not worry as long as they do not exceed the critical point."Thank you, thank you, Monica, and thank you, Steve, um It''s nice to stand here I hope no one will come and slap me in the face and wake me up the next second Ji moved Chloe some funny and self mockery said, which won a lot of laughter and applause.


    The next speech is no different from others. Thank you and praise me. Describe his feelings and admiration for Oscar. On the whole, Chloe is engaged and resonates with some people. Then


    "Six or seven years ago, I had been running back and forth between Australia and Hollywood


    O, which was the lowest ebb of my life. I didn''t know where the future was. I was very uncertain until someone told me that if I had courage, I would not know where I was. There will be hope. And then, I got my first Oscar nomination, and then, I''m standing here, thank you, ED, you''re my mentor, I learned a lot from you, thank you Crowe said very seriously and seriously, as he played the savage corner s ¨¨ on the screen.


    All right. This is the sixth time, although all the people below yelled in their hearts and came again, they still applauded Chloe with a smile. What happens next? There are only two awards left, best director and best film. Well, whether Adrian wins or loses both, at least he won''t hear that again.


    However, sometimes it''s just so fun. What you hope never happens, but what you don''t want happens.


    On the screen, with the names announced one by one, the appearance of the best director nominees also showed Lu one by one, and Adrian''s smiling appearance was also among them, and was ranked first. Although Soderberg, Ridley and others have such an expression. But most of the people present thought that he would have such an expression because he was sure to win. Who made him a miracle director?


    Unconsciously, Adrian has engraved such an impression in people''s minds, which may not be felt at ordinary times. However, after this continuous "thank you" baptism tonight, no matter how uncomfortable they are, this effect has been completely revealed.


    However, the final name was: "the winner is. Steven Soderberg, drug network


    The scene was quiet for about two seconds, and there was an uproar and applause. People clapped and they were surprised that s ¨¨ was not Adrian Cowell. Steven Soderberg! It''s incredible, it''s amazing, it''s so I''m so happy!


    Adrian''s spirit remained unchanged, smiling, clapping his hands, and shaking hands with Soderberg as he passed by, giving him a thumbs. Such a result is in line with Adrian''s idea that getting the best director now will certainly improve his reputation, but it will also affect a plan behind him, a big plan about whether he can gain the greatest voice in Hollywood! So in the beginning, he didn''t have much public relations.


    "It''s my pleasure to be on this stage, but can I check the envelope again?" Soderberg said this as soon as he came on stage, and the laughter rang through the hall.


    "Well, thank the Academy for giving me this honor. I''m at a loss, knowing that I''m ready to go back and have a good sleep, but now that the plan is about to change, I know someone will not let me go." ''it''s very interesting,'' said Soderberg Mo, with his shaved head.


    "The honor of this film not only belongs to, but also belongs to all members of the cast..." He then praised one by one, from Robert to Catherine, and then thanks a large number of people, including the photographers he has worked with so far.


    Then, he suddenly changed his voice. "Almost ten years ago, I was proud to be the youngest winner of the Palme d''Or awards. But a few years later, a younger and more talented guy broke the record. Before I realized it, he immediately became the youngest Oscar best director again. It was really depressing So, I''m happy to win you today, ed. Even though it''s your chance to call me to the office and ask me if I''m interested in the script, I''m still happy. Thank you, ED, thank you very much


    He held up the golden figure representing the best director and waved it twice to Adrian. The scene was silent for several seconds. So no one thought that Soderberg was thanking Adrian. Then, clapping and clapping broke out, and then more applause came out. All kinds of eyes turned to ah who was sitting in the set of "never compromise" Delhi.


    Even the director began to thank him. What happened tonight is too ridiculous. Maybe this Oscar will be forever recorded in the history of film?


    For Adrian, it was such a small accident that the stage began to prepare for the final award, but he was still a little absent-minded. From Nicole to Arndt to Chloe, their thanks are expected. After all, they all have a direct interest in him, but Soderberg also said that


    Of course, although Soderberg and Adrian also have direct interests. Indeed, he asked him to direct the drug network, but Adrian did not intervene in the production of the film except recommending DeNiro and Zeta Jones. A director is different from a screenwriter. If a screenwriter does not meet a good eye producer, he may not produce any works in his life, let alone the best original screenplay of the Oscar. However, directors need not be so many, especially famous directors, who can always get investment after a period of time. There is no need to put a name on the list of Oscar nominees Today''s producers take that seriously.So is he courting or something? Adrian suddenly laughs at the thought of this, and I''m afraid he thinks too much. Soderberg probably just wants to follow the trend and make a joke. Think about his previous words: I''m very happy to win you today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C86

    At the Academy Awards ceremony, there is one object that will always be appreciated by the winners, that is, the Academy of film arts and Sciences. They created this award, they run it, they decide who gets it, so every winner has to thank them, it''s a symbol of power.


    However, at the 73rd Academy Awards ceremony, it seems that a person has a tendency to share this kind of gratitude and power with them. It sounds ridiculous. The film academy is a group. How can a person possibly compete with the group? But unfortunately, this is true. A few years ago, when Al Pacino got the best actor he wanted, he had already given thanks to Adrian, but at that time, people did not notice that, even after he continued to make the movie emperor, even if there were people putting a series of halos on his head, such as miracle director, ACE screenwriter, gold medal producer, etc., until today, people suddenly burst out, and people were surprised to find out He has already had considerable influence in several major industries of the film industry!


    Of course, as a single person, certainly can''t be compared with the film academy, but it can make several important awards winners express their gratitude so openly, and it is still on the same Oscar ceremony. For so many years, there is no one but Adrian. Although he only appeared on the stage as a filmmaker when the best film was presented at the end of the award ceremony, his name was constantly heard throughout the award ceremony. The audience may not know the Chinese saying that "he is not in the river and lake, but there is a legend about him". However, they have absolutely seen a video, one of the top works of Francis COE: Godfather!


    "So what?" As long as the director and the director can''t follow the rules of the media, they can''t follow the rules of the director and the director Rules. "


    "Yes. You are a rare genius. " Claude also laughed. "No one can have a huge media group and make s ¨¨ movies like you."


    Yes, there are also many Hollywood producers who are good at publicizing and winning awards, such as the Weinstein brothers of AC media. Similarly, there are not a few directors with connections and their own large film companies who can make good movies and always make Oscar nominations. Spielberg is an example. But Weinstein couldn''t make a film like Spielberg in any case, and Spielberg''s public relations and publicity could not reach Weinstein''s flexibility and sensitivity, just like fish and bear''s paw. You can''t have both.


    But Adrian unifies the two. He not only owns the world''s largest media group and a huge propaganda machine, but also is good at discovering the strengths of screenwriters, actors, directors and even producers and guiding them to the peak of their career. At the same time, he can direct and produce high-quality works that meet the Oscar''s appetite, Even if the guests at the Oscars tonight are not angry with so many people for thanking Adrian, they may be able to attack the shortcomings of "never compromise" or Julia or Nicole, but they dare not say that they are not eligible for the Oscars.


    The quality of the film is there, and no one can deny it, unless you tell lies with your eyes open. But it''s not just Adrian that''s offending. Because of this, Adrian is not too worried about the reaction of the Academy of film arts and Sciences. After all, it is a loose group with thousands of members, and even he is one of the members. Many people in it have interests with him. It is not difficult to divide them with a lot of resources, as long as the bottom line is not crossed.


    Adrian has always been good at stopping a little bit ahead of the baseline and, as he told Claude, he is a very disciplined person. As long as others follow the rules. As long as he controls it properly, even if someone wants to lift the table, he may not be able to lift it.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. I was just listening to some people talking about you. I didn''t expect to meet you here." A voice came into Adrian''s ear.


    Talking about a woman in her thirties. She sat down and asked the bartender for a drink before turning to greet Adrian, well, much better than the other people who wanted to chat up.


    "Hello, Miss Lane. I didn''t expect to see you here. You are still so beautiful." Adrian was polite.


    Diane Lane, one of the most famous female stars with youth as its symbol in the 1980s, was also recognized as one of the vases. Youth idol will never escape this label. Today,


    o''kee, who is married and divorced, has long been out of fashion, while Jennifer Connery has turned to television because of Adrian, two films that should have made her a comeback. "Beautiful mind" was given to Gwyneth, but "Hun song of a dream" did not appear at all - Adrian hated this cruel and cruel film, which was nothing but the soundtrack. In short, it was the typical deliberate act of doing something unusual to attract people''s attention.


    This is a digression. Although Diane Lane is still active in the film industry and is also a frequent guest at Vanity Fair''s Oscar night, she still can''t take off the hat of the vase, so it''s self-evident what she and Adrian are talking about. Of course, as a woman who has been in this circle for more than 20 years, she knows how to do the most suitable thing. After a little talk with Adrian, she politely leaves. She doesn''t mean to be entangled too much."Very attractive women, also have eyes s ¨¨, much better than those who like to pester." Claude complimented.


    From the beginning of the vanity fair party, Adrian has been accosted and connected with men and women, old and young, actors, producers, magazine editors and so on. Even a few decades ago, they were still in the holy auditorium complaining about why so many people were grateful to him. People are animals of interest, so Adrian doesn''t have to worry about the bad effects of today''s events.


    Do you want to talk to her Adrian asked with a smile, "while you''re still free."


    "Oh, hell, don''t mention that, will you?" Claude rolled his eyes, looking rather miserable. "Dad has forget it. I''ll leave it to you, the godfather of Hollywood. "


    "Come on, crow, don''t use that title, will you?" Adrian sighed.


    "What?" Claude is a little surprised to pick eyebrows, "in Hollywood has a great influence of the miracle director will also feel inappropriate time?"


    "Of course not, I just don''t like the word godfather, which is easy to evoke a lot of associations. I prefer another word," Adrian Lu grinned Goodbye to Claude. Adrian began to hang out at the party. He wasn''t just for fun. Someone was waiting for him to comfort him. Of course, there were others who didn''t need it.


    "Why should I be sad? You have made me do hundreds of psychological preparations. Do I still need to care?" Kate shrugged naturally, as if she didn''t care.


    "Well..." Adrian didn''t know what to say for a while. After Mo''s nose, he asked again, "then I left."


    Kate made a direct gesture of invitation.


    "Did I really leave?" Adrian carries Tui to make a move.


    Kate looked at him with a half smile.


    "Are you really not going to keep me?" Adrian frowned.


    "Why keep you? There''s a lot of people waiting for you, "Kate snorted. "I just saw Gwyneth moping over there, as if nobody wanted to talk to her. Aren''t you going to comfort her and show off your demeanor?"


    "You have to show it to you first." Adrian laughs and reaches for her hair in her ear. "OK, then I''ll be there. Be careful. There will be more and more reporters around you, so pay special attention when you take Lily out to play. Don''t let them take pictures. "


    "You have said that hundreds of times." Kate gave him a white eye.


    Adrian smiles and glances around. Although there are a lot of people, few people look at it, but it''s not clear how it works. This is just right. He pinched Kate''s chin at once, leaned over and gently touched the beautiful Chun flap, and then left. It took Kate a few seconds to look at his back and sigh with mixed feelings.


    "Hey, why are you here alone?" Adrian soon came to Gwyneth, who was sitting in the corner with a glass.


    The girl looked at him bitterly, looked up and drank the drink in the cup.


    "Ha, it''s not like my baby," Adrian laughed. He put his arm around her shoulder. "It''s just the best supporting actress. Why care so much?"


    "I didn''t care, I just Gwyneth distinguishes said, biting her mouth, Chun looks very unwilling. "I just Don''t want to lose to that woman


    Here she suddenly looked suspiciously at Adrian: "you don''t have someone give her special PR support, ed."


    "No way." Adrian was dumbfounded.


    Well, Gwyneth''s agent and public relations team were arranged by Adrian. He didn''t give any special instructions, so they didn''t use all means to do public relations. So even if her parents and Godfather were there to help, they still couldn''t influence the results. Adrian didn''t cheat her. He didn''t give Nicole any special support in public relations.


    "Well, dear gwyne, don''t mind that." Adrian''s hand slipped to the back of the sofa, put her arm around her waist and stroked Mo in the back. "In my opinion, it''s better. It''s failure and effort. Then when you pick up the little golden man, everyone will cheer for you, and no one can question you."


    At this point, he pauses and looks aside. It''s just right.


    "Russell." Adrian called, passing by the new movie emperor immediately stopped and came with his girlfriend.


    "Ed." His face is excited, obviously still immersed in the joy of winning the prize.


    "How does it feel to be the best actor?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    "It''s great, it''s great. I love it." Chloe replied with a smile.


    "Don''t get carried away," Adrian told with a smile, and then changed the tone. "By the way, beautiful mind has been on for a month, isn''t it good?"


    "Well It''s not bad. "Although he didn''t understand why he suddenly turned to this topic, Crowe replied earnestly," Mr. Nash is a great mathematician and a wise man who is hard to catch Mo and seems to be between madness and lucidity. I still remember visiting his home. He almostAt this point, Chloe seemed to think of something funny: "he spent almost ten minutes thinking about whether to drink black tea or green tea."


    After this sentence was said, several people present laughed, Gwyneth was no exception.


    "It has to be said that Ms. Alicia is also a great woman. Thanks to her day-to-day care for Mr. Nash, otherwise he may not wake up." Chloe said again.


    "You hear me, gwyne. You''re playing a great woman, Derian turns to Gwyneth and says, "can you fully interpret her inner self?"


    "Of course," Gwyneth Lu said in displeasure s ¨¨, "Lang has praised me more than once, and Russell can testify."


    "Yes, it is," Chloe nodded and said, "Gwyneth is very s ¨¨, ED, the director does admit. It''s very appropriate for you to recommend her as Ms. Alicia, and I think maybe we can celebrate her in the next few days


    "Maybe we can celebrate it for you at the same time - well, I''ll wait to see the finished product." Adrian gave Gwyneth a meaningful look, and then he laughed.


    After a few more words, Chloe left, and Adrian looked into Gwyneth''s gray green eyes. "What else can I say?"


    "No, I''ll do what I need to do." Said Gwyneth, lifting her chin.


    "Well, I''m going somewhere else, I''m sorry. Honey Adrian gave her a mouthful on Chun at the same time, then got up and left.


    Looking at his back, she could not help but frown a little. She always felt that she had neglected something.


    After comforting Zeta Jones and teasing Julia with little Emma, Adrian went out of the party hall and walked down the corridor.


    "Strange. I saw her here just now After walking back and forth, he said something strange to himself.


    Or go see Nada first and come back? Although I want to keep her for the last one, it would be a pity to go back early. Adrian thought so, was about to go back to the hall, a pair of hands suddenly extended from the corner, grabbed his collar after the fierce pull in the past, followed by the pull into a nearby house.


    Adrian did not speak, his mouth was blocked by the wet Chun valve, the other side fierce attack. It seems that he wants to seize the opportunity to overwhelm him, and he will not be polite to fight back. Tongue you come and I entangle together, Zizi Tut''s voice is constantly ringing in the dark room, if after a long time. The two talents gasped apart.


    "You brought me here on purpose." Adrian pressed the chandelier switch and laughed.


    "So what?" Nicole''s face was flushed, her gray and blue eyes were hazy, giggling and charming.


    She picked up the skirt, took off the T-shaped Ku in it for two or three times, then kicked it to the side. Then she untied Adrian''s belt skillfully and grabbed it in after opening the zipper She was spitting heat in his ear, with a faint smell of wine. Obviously, she had drunk a few cups before, "I know who you are going to accompany tonight. It doesn''t matter. I just need to go now. I want you to invade me severely! Ed, you see, hard, merciless, if you don''t paralyze me here, I''ll never let you go


    "I like the way you look now, Nicole," Adrian, who felt the movement of her hand, took a deep breath. "As you wish, but..."


    "I don''t have that much cash tonight to pay for this," he said


    "You are the worst whore in the world Nicole looked at him for a long time and said, but the excitement in her eyes was stronger. A Tui was also lifted up and pasted on his waist. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll treat you for free tonight. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Very satisfied." Adrian laughed and picked her up Yes, it''s a pity, but it''s normal. I''m a little younger. " Natalie, distracted by the producers in front of her, glances around her from time to time.


    "That''s the problem with the Oscars. Awards should be given to those who are really talented, not to see who is old. Frankly, I think bones in winter is more realistic than never compromise." The producer chattered.


    Natalie smiles and doesn''t answer. She glances around again. There is no one.


    Mr. Adrian The producer saw it.


    "Yes, anyway, I should thank him face to face, just like Russell or Julia, they do Natalie took a deep breath.


    "I''m afraid we have to wait for a while. I just saw that some lady went upstairs," the producer blinked. "Why don''t we find a place to talk to until he comes back."


    "No, no, I have to go back. Thank you later." Natalie picked up her handbag and was leaving."I can take you back." The producer said immediately.


    "Thank you, no," Natalie said coldly. "I arranged everything when I came."


    With that, she went out in a hurry. Fortunately, the annoying fly didn''t catch up with her, which made her feel relieved. At the same time, the fierce contradiction in her heart also made her feel uncomfortable. After witnessing Adrian''s powerful influence tonight, Natalie knew that he could lift himself to the top of the world if he wanted to. After so close to the top of the Oscars and set a nomination record, and then pass by, she never longed for it, especially when she knew she couldn''t get it, when Spacey opened the envelope on it She was still as enchanted as if she wanted to pronounce her own name.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C87

    Two things


    there is no doubt that after the Oscars, various media will start to complain, such as the best movie "Gladiator" and the best director, Ridley? Scott, however, there are not many people who have any opinions about the best actress. Julia is also popular, but there is a lot of controversy over the best supporting actress.


    "Jump out of my world" is a wonderful movie, but it''s mainly because of Jamie? Bell''s excellent performance and director Steven? Dedley''s precise control, Nicole? Well, Kidman''s a quarter of the credit. On the contrary, although sense and sensibility has several versions, Kate? Blanchett and Gwyneth? Paltrow is undoubtedly the best, and Gwyneth in the film is almost equal to Kate, so I can''t think of any reason not to win the prize Some commentators say so in their own column.


    Of course, it is not known whether he really thinks so, or whether he wrote so at the request of some people. This is the norm in Hollywood. Many writers make deals with the public relations or parents of some stars. They ask him to report specially. However, his manuscripts must be reviewed by them, and the bad words must be deleted.


    No one is going to investigate this unless the star''s popularity is rather bad. Now there is a ready-made example. A reporter from a magazine in the past few days from Oscar disclosed that Tom? During the interview, cruise put forward various conditions, and the most important thing was not to allow them to say nice things about Nicole. After the news was disclosed, it immediately became a lot of people''s laughter, not to mention that Nicole won the best supporting actress, and her fame was greatly increased. Now, who knows that she has a close relationship with director miracle. The thank you at the award ceremony is enough to explain everything. What''s more, she and he are cooperating in the film, which will be the hot spot of next year ¡£


    The influence of director miracle can be seen from the current Oscar. The civil war of AC media, thanks from actors, writers and directors, finally took the stage, but he was the most concerned person in the whole award ceremony. The New York Times also used the title of "Hollywood is best at shaping others" on the entertainment front page to describe him. Of course, there are not many The media gave a positive and comprehensive description of the civil war of AC media.


    Therefore, it is self-evident which side journalists choose. If they can''t keep their wives, do they have to blame others? So although Adrian knows, he doesn''t feel at all. The status difference is too big. The elephant will not care about the ants'' thoughts. What''s more, cruise is already going downhill. It''s kind of him not to give him a foot from behind.


    During the whole Oscar period, he was most impressed by the fierce fighting on the night of the award ceremony. First, Nicole madly asked for it at the party. Adrian had to paralyze her with various postures and means as she said. As a result, Naomi left early, so he had to send her back in person, which made Julia very unhappy. Then, a little while later, Julia gave full play to the advantages of her mouth and tongue, all kinds of tricks, even if it lasted as long as Adrian, she lost her face several times. Although he has always been tough, but in the face of two women have ignored their own wild demand, also some can not bear the feeling, the next day after getting up rarely feel uncomfortable.


    So, even though Julia didn''t recover after waking up, she continued to tease him in the good time of the morning and ended up fighting all the way from the bedroom to the bathroom.


    "It''s hard to deal with a woman''s madness," Adrian sighed, and then the conversation changed, "but it''s also very exciting."


    Julia lay at home for almost a day, and Nicole was taken care of by Naomi for most of the day. Although they succeeded in giving him a little pain, they also paid a "heavy" price.


    Oscar is finally over. Even if ordinary people are still talking about it, while insiders are still bemoaning Adrian and the power of AC media, the enthusiasm will fade sooner or later. It is only a matter of taking a rest to prepare for the next round. Adrian was only busy with two things in April. The first was the shooting of Moulin Rouge. Although the plot was simple and there was no need for complicated scenes, such as clothes, etc., Adrian insisted that Nicole should be in all the scenes in person and told her not to work too hard to avoid injury, so the shooting progress was not very good.


    According to the plan, if everything goes well, the shooting will be finished in six weeks at most. Don''t forget how he used to make movies. But the problem is that dancing is not the same as acting. If the performance only shows the emotion of the character, if the actor''s acting skill is excellent and the state is good, it is not difficult. However, dancing needs to be filmed repeatedly from various angles. Sometimes a dance needs to be filmed several times before it can be passed. However good the state is, it will also be a great test of the actor''s physical strength and energy.


    Thanks to the fact that the requirements for dance are not particularly high, otherwise it would be even more troublesome, so it was only two-thirds completed in mid April. It seems that it is possible to finish by the end of the month, but it is only possible. If something goes wrong, for example, someone is injured or something - several dancers have fallen before, but fortunately they are not injured. Nicole has also sprained her foot, and Adrian has massaged her several times in public.


    In short, if there is any delay, it must be in May before the film is closed. Adrian doesn''t care too much about the time. He just can make time to prepare for the matrix. Reeves, Lawrence and Monica have to undergo recovery training. The highway for shooting has not been completed. There are also sub lens restoration and adjustment. If we do solid preparation, the original four month shooting plan may be shortened to three months.As for the second thing to be busy with, of course, Blanchett''s childbirth. Now the "Queen Elizabeth" a few months later, the "elf Queen" has no trace of nobility, some are just the mother''s love. She has been at home for this period of time, reading books, listening to light music, while feeling the movements of the little guy inside, even the Oscar ceremony I haven''t seen it. I''m very relaxed and comfortable, but I''ve been fat for several times.


    "You''re almost as fat as a pig." Adrian made fun of her more than once.


    There is no need to describe the specific process. Adrian has been accompanied for the fifth time. Adrian is experienced, helping doctors and nurses during childbirth, and successfully let Blanchett give birth to the baby. Of course, one of the reasons is that doctors and nurses cooperate properly. They have delivered babies for Adrian''s women several times before. They are not surprised that he has been making big women''s stomachs.


    "Look, how lovely the little one is." Adrian was holding the weak Blanchett after giving birth, looking through the glass at the baby sleeping in the crib. "The nurse said she was nearly eight pounds and quite healthy."


    "Yes, it''s been a hell of me." Blanchett sighed, but with a loving smile on his face, he put his hand on the glass as if he wanted to hold her.


    The nurse has already bathed the little guy, and compared with the wrinkled appearance when she just came out of his mother''s stomach, she is much better now. She looks white and tender and lovely.


    "Natural childbirth is really hard, it''s the highest level of pain, but it''s good for the health of the child," Adrian patted her hand, "so


    "So as long as it''s appropriate, it''s better to have a natural birth, right?" Blanchett gave her a blank look. "You said it many times, ed


    Adrian laughed and hugged her. "Well, let''s go back. You''ll have enough time to hold her."


    "Have you come up with a proper name?" Back on the bed in the delivery room, Blanchett asked.


    "Well There are three, "Adrian thought." maybe you can pick the right one: dashir, Roman and Ignatias. "


    "Dashir Roman Ignatias... " Blanchett repeated it softly, then frowned. "Roman is OK. Girls can use it, but Dahir sounds like a boy. As for ignatias Should it be a variant of Greek? "


    "Yes, my dear, you are all right." Adrian smiles and kisses her face, but Blanchett doesn''t seem satisfied: "it''s so strange. Why do you think of such a name?"


    "Well, then do you have any good ideas?" Adrian shrugged. The three names were originally taken from memory. They were all boys'' names. She was not satisfied and expected.


    "Well How about Eleanor? Or Valerie? " Blanchett thought for a few minutes and then asked.


    "It''s all right," Adrian opened his hand. "You can use whatever you think is right. I don''t mind."


    "No problem?" Blanchett looked at him and narrowed his eyes. "OK, then I''ll call her. How about meispard prestonlia?"


    She said several syllabic names in one breath, meaningless and apparently intentional, and Adrian coughed, "well, well, which name do you prefer, Eleanor or Valerie?"


    "Why don''t you mention another name?" Blanchett was not going to let him go. "I like both of them."


    "well, then, call Eleanor," Adrian said, holding down Blanchett''s lips. "So, I has the final say."


    Blanchett seemed to be fighting for it, and two women came in in in a hurry.


    "Is it over? It seems that we are late. "


    "Where is the baby? Is it beautiful? "


    Needless to say, they are Gwyneth and liv who live together at least half a week.


    Being enlightened at the vanity fair party, or thinking she got Adrian''s hint, Gwyneth is fully committed to the filming of "beautiful mind" and is about to be closed. Liv has no role at present. Recently, in addition to some activities, she occasionally goes to her father''s band and asks her half sister to go out to play. The premise is not to mention her relationship with Adrian.


    They all had free time, and they had a good relationship with Blanchett - even though they rolled out of bed - and naturally came to see her when they got the news.


    "If you come later, we can all go back." Adrian teased Gwyneth a little, you know Blanchett was admitted to the hospital at 6 a.m., now it''s 9 p.m., she is one of several women with the longest first delivery, which is why she sighed that she had been tormented by the little guy before.


    Adrian called Gwyneth and liv at 2 p.m., but they''re here now, and despite work or anything else, it doesn''t stop him from teasing them.


    Gwyneth and liv reacted the same way, zizzi gave him a white eye, and sat down next to Blanchett. When she heard that the baby was still in the incubator, Liv immediately yelled to see it, but she was persuaded by Blanchett and Gwyneth. After a while, the nurse would bring the baby to Blanchett and let her nurse her. Then she could look at it.Adrian wanted to cut in a few times, but as long as he opened his mouth, he would be taken to other places. After several times, he could only shrug his shoulders and give up.


    After a while, the nurse finally came with the little guy. When she threw herself on her mother and sucked eagerly, it was so lovely that liv was fascinated. However, Gwyneth was somewhat absent-minded and seemed to be aroused something. Just when the three of them were chatting, she was slowly changing to this aspect.


    "Have you got a name?" Liv asked after carefully poking her finger into the little guy''s soft face.


    "Eleanor, Eleanor? Blanchett... " Blanchett''s protestors took a look at Adrian and then read them all out Cowell. "


    "Brilliant? It''s a great name. " Gwyneth immediately thought of the meaning of the name.


    "Thank you," Blanchett patted the child in his arms and glanced at Adrian. "Some people have a little bit of eye."


    "Ed, I have a question." After a long time of staring at the little guy, Liv suddenly thought of something.


    "I''m so happy that I''m still remembered." Adrian raises his hands and looks at liv.


    "This is Your fourth or fifth child? " Liv asked after thinking about it.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the room became a little delicate and embarrassing. Adrian avoided talking about his children in front of his women, and the women kept silent. You know, it''s normal for many rich people to have several lovers at the same time, but at the same time, they are allowed to have children for themselves. The mothers of each child are different, which is a little too much for the moral concept of mainstream society.


    Most people accept and accept the moral concept of the mainstream society. No matter whether they realize it or not, especially in Hollywood, if you want to become famous and be sought after and worshipped by others, you can''t stand opposite to the mainstream society. Even Madonna, who claims to "break the secular taboo", still wants to return to the mainstream, and Adrian''s women do not Exception.


    They can accept or acquiesce that he has other women, because of his power, his talent and his influence can crush them in all aspects. In modern society, a successful woman may find a man who is successful but can be controlled. But once he meets a man who is not strong in any aspect, he is doomed to crawl In front of him, this is the nature of a woman who has been in the DNA for thousands of years.


    Of course, there are other reasons, such as environment, growth, personality, interests and Adrian''s means, but it is definitely one of the important reasons why he can put them all on his collection shelf.


    Even so, it doesn''t mean that they will ignore the moral values they have developed for a long time, unless Adrian can brainwash them all like Britney Spears. Similarly, maintaining his children is the nature of DNA, so Adrian has always avoided this problem to avoid the situation that is out of control.


    "When did you care about this?" Adrian asked quietly, at the same time in mind how to change the topic, but liv''s next question made him dumbfounded.


    "Why are they all girls?" She asked, and Blanchett and Gwyneth were stunned. On second thought, it was true that all five children in a row were daughters. Although there was no problem in terms of probability, it was a strange thing.


    "I think Maybe God didn''t want to give me a boy. " Adrian sighed.


    "You want a Boy? " Blanchett asked cautiously what was in his mind.


    "Look at God''s will. I love both boys and girls." Adrian laughed, reached out and touched her daughter, who had eaten enough and was preparing to go to bed, and then showed a serious expression: "frankly speaking, I prefer my daughter. If I have children in the future, I''d better be a daughter."


    "Why?" Liv asked curiously.


    "Very simply, if I have a son now, what will I do if I fall in love with a girl at the same time with him in eighteen years?" Adrian continued to maintain his seriousness.


    "Oh, he''s here again."


    "It''s really ed


    "He has no shame at all."


    The three women rolled their eyes at the same time, while Adrian laughed. What he didn''t know was that many years later, it turned out that his words It''s wrong.


    "Well, gwyne and liv, let Kate rest. She''s been tired all day and she''s going to feed the baby every two hours." After a nurse was called in to keep the baby in the incubator for the time being, Adrian drove Gwyneth and liv out.


    "Don''t you rest?" When he came back, Blanchett asked him, "you''ve been here all day, and your secretary has called many times."


    "I''ll rest by your side," Adrian said with a relaxed smile. "It''s my job."Blanchett, though smiling, snorted, and Adrian, who was looking in her eyes, immediately came up to her and puffed heat in her ear: "by the way, make sure when you can recover. I think you''re going crazy these days."


    "I''m so fat now. I''m as fat as a pig. Do you want me?"


    "I don''t care that much."


    A few days later, Adrian realized his wish.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait for Wait, ED, Eleanor Right next to it In the cradle... "


    "Then let''s keep it down so that she doesn''t hear."


    "Hell You You''ll wake her up... "


    "That''s your business, dear."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C88

    Kate Blanchett is also a special woman around Adrian. She is a mixture of several women''s characteristics. Like Kate, she met or was hooked by Adrian very early, and also witnessed his rise; like Gwyneth, she was not very beautiful, her facial features were slightly hard, but she had quite your temperament; like Charlotte, she would mercilessly satirize him whenever she had the opportunity; like Rachel and Nicole, she was somewhat masochistic It wasn''t long before ¨¢ ng was developed by Adrian, and he changed from discomfort to enjoyment very quickly. When he played the role of s ¨¨, he also liked to play the weak and violated side.


    Although these traits can''t be compared with other women, Blanchett has a special charm when it comes to Blanchett. Maybe she and Adrian''s memory are already two, but isn''t it better? Is it not Adrian''s pleasure to adjust her a little bit to her present appearance, and to prove the reason for his existence?


    In short, with the birth of Eleanor, Blanchett can''t run away even if he wants to run. But Adrian will inevitably have some headache when he is satisfied. Why is he a daughter again? Frankly speaking, he doesn''t hate his daughter. He likes his daughter. Everyone knows that his son sticks to his mother, and his daughter sticks to his father. It''s also a pleasure to watch them grow up and change from a lovely meatball to a beautiful girl.


    Adrian was not an otaku in his previous life. Although he also talked about some topics online, he never had some inexplicable ideas. Personally, it doesn''t matter even if there is only a daughter in the future. It''s a matter of probability. It''s possible to roll small dice every time. It''s just that I always feel weird.


    "I''ve heard a theory that people are girls when they''re still in their mothers'' stomachs, and they don''t become boys until their genitals come out later in pregnancy. Maybe you don''t dye your penis, it''s XX, but I don''t know why the genitals come out. " When he doubted Hu''s sigh, Ivanka said mercilessly.


    As a child born in a rich family, she more agrees with the mainstream social morality. In addition, she has not been around Adrian for a long time. Naturally, she is very blind to his behavior. Almost as before, Adrian laughs it off, and she will slowly change to default, if one day in the future she will be as upset as they are.


    "No matter who you are, God or Allah. Buddha or Haotian, if you want me to have only a daughter, then let it go. Anyway, you brought me here, didn''t you? " When there was no one in the room, Adrian leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. The double Tui crossed on the table and said with a casual mouth.


    May has finally arrived, and Moulin Rouge has both exceeded expectations and not much, closing on Friday in the first week of May.


    "Thank you. It''s a wonderful collaboration, and each of us has given a lot to it, and it''s going to be a wonderful film Adrian in the studio with this sentence for the film to draw the end of the film. The next step is to move on to post production, but it''s not so urgent. There is enough time for half a year, even if he has plans for matrix.


    Then, another important thing is in front of us. Late May is the beginning of summer vacation, or foreplay. Generally, movies aiming at this schedule but not too sure will choose to be released at this time. At the same time, the spring stage of the TV series is coming to an end, and some works with high ratings will be finished, and then wait for the autumn production to start a new season.


    For example, the final of American Idol was held in the holy auditorium at the end of April, attracting 30 million viewers that night, although it could not break the record of 50 million people enjoyed by survivor. However, more and more reality shows are now quite remarkable achievements. On average, the audience rating is at least 2500 or above. It is certain that the second season of production in autumn will be undoubted.


    As a digression, Charlize won the previous bet, and Lina Ginny, 19, from New Jersey, became the first American idol champion and won a contract with universal records. As a result, young female singers are more likely to package and attract attention. As long as they can maintain their popularity for two years, it is enough to advertise for "American Idol".


    Adrian is not happy about it. The plan to hold the two secretaries together will be postponed again. However, it may be possible to declare the result invalid under the pretext of dark box operation? There is no doubt that every reality show will have a black box operation to ensure a series of problems such as ratings. The difference is only in the depth involved.


    In the first season of "American Idol", this kind of involvement is relatively shallow, but I''m afraid it will be deeper next year, because black champions are needed at that time. This is politically correct, just as the black president in the film will never be a villain. If ABC does not want to be complained by the s ¨¨ APAC, it is necessary to win a black champion.


    But the idea was lost to Adrian after only two minutes of thinking. He could use this lame excuse to declare the result invalid. Charlize could have said that he would start over again. He couldn''t have the cheek to come?


    "Never mind. There are always opportunities." Adrian can only comfort himself in this way.Other programs also have good ratings. The average ratings of apprentice and skybridge are more than 1500. In terms of TV series, the number of double faced female spies has been maintained at around 7-8 million. ABC has officially ordered the second season, not to mention that the average audience rating of "two and a half heroes" is quite outstanding among the new dramas, and even does not lose to some old dramas. The sitcom is always the favorite of Americans, and the wonderful performance of Robert Downey Jr Sweep away all kinds of negative news brought by bad luck before, so as to be elated.


    "I said, Robert, as long as little Robert gets rid of those bad habits, he will still be the actor who makes s ¨¨." At Downey''s party, Adrian patted little Downey on the shoulder in front of old Downey.


    Although this makes him look a bit old-fashioned, no one thinks there is anything wrong with it. First, the 73rd Academy Awards, and then the Nielsen TV ratings report, he has established a full authority on film and television production.


    As a company that studies the modern market, Nielsen publishes various data every year, including the ratings of American TV series. With the end of the spring season. Nielsen naturally released the ratings report from 2000 to 2001. After that, almost all TV stations and media groups took a breath.


    Last year, ABC occupied six places in the top ten ratings, surpassing NBC to become the No. 1 TV station in the United States. This year, only one of the top ten ratings is not ABC!


    Yes, of the top ten ratings, "friends" is ABC, "Survivor" is ABC, "CSI" is ab and grace "is also ABC," everyone loves REM ¨¦ ngde "is still ABC, and" American Idol "is still ABC In other TV stations, only NBC''s veteran program "the story of the emergency room" has made it into the top ten with the word-of-mouth accumulated over the years.


    As soon as this report came out, many people couldn''t believe their eyes. Many people even couldn''t help suspecting that Nelson had two letters of AC, which started with AC media. Did they collude with AC media?! To be honest, Adrian really wanted Claude to buy it if it wasn''t for something.


    "The new century is the century of AC media!" The day after the report came out, the New York Times ran such a headline on the entertainment front page.


    Rupert Murdoch, Sam Redstone, Michael Eisner, Gerald Levin of Time Warner and Howard kingper of Sony America all sighed once again. Why does AC media have such a monster or genius as Adrian Cowell? Among the nine works that ABC occupies the top ten ratings, although there are "White House heroes" and "law book s ¨¨" which are completely ordered by ABC itself, none of the programs with extremely high ratings does not have Adrian behind.


    Some even made statistics immediately after the report came out that at least half of the TV drama production groups in Hollywood are working for miracle directors. This is the first time that such a situation has appeared in Hollywood. How can those media giants not be moved.


    "Don''t you think the young people today are a little too much?" At a charity dinner party, when several giants meet. Murdoch asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    Unfortunately, no one agrees with him. Lei Shidong and AC media are allies. In Adrian, they buy After that, we basically carried out all-round cooperation. Sony America also had an agreement with them after the last incident, but it was not as close as Viacom. As for Eisner, he doesn''t want to provoke AC media at all. Levin could have been. But because of the acquisition of Time Warner and AOL, he is facing the threat of stepping down, so -


    "as the sun rises, the word is tailored for us now." Adrian was so elated to Claude.


    Although he had been prepared for a long time, he regarded the five month ratings report as another opportunity for AC media to fully demonstrate its strength, but he didn''t expect to reach this point, and he actually occupied nine places in the top ten ratings! It''s really Great. I knew that. Let him take out some of the top ten programs!


    Since we want to give full play to the reality, there is no need to cover up, leaving a place for others to show humility is totally unnecessary.


    Unfortunately, I can only think about it now. Moreover, some programs have to be delayed a little bit. No matter how powerful they are, it is stupid to stand on the crest of the waves for a long time. Besides, the goal has been achieved.


    "Yes, we are strong," agreed Claude. "Unfortunately, we are still not as strong as they are in traditional media."


    "It doesn''t matter, dear crow, what else in the world is more wonderful than free?" Adrian laughs.


    "It''s true," Claude laughed. "When people get used to being free, they never pay another cent for the same thing."


    With Adrian at the side, Claude also saw the development of the network more thoroughly. The dusk of the record industry has been indistinctly visible, and the physical magazine can not last longer. When mobile phones can support the reading of newspapers and magazines, or the emergence of tablet computers, the traditional media will also win the inevitable decline. Before that, AC media only needs to wait.On the magazine website, they have extended their hands long enough, and Adrian has prepared enough. Maxim is the best example. As the first magazine to focus on the Internet, and with the support of AC media. It has been well-known, but its qualifications are not as good as those of People magazine.


    In reality and the future, if you can''t both, then choose the future.


    "No one else can compare you, ed Claude finally clapped Adrian on the shoulder and sighed.


    Yes, there is no second person in the world who can provide most of the ideas for the top ten TV ratings. Even two and a half heroes is his idea, not to mention the title of director miracle and the position of chairman of the board of directors of the world''s largest media group. So even Robert Downey and Robert Downey Jr. are older than Adrian When he said that, he could only nod in response.


    "I''m glad you got rid of your addiction. Rob, keep going. I promise you''ll surprise everyone Adrian then said to Downey.


    "Thank you." Little donnellu felt the God s ¨¨ of Ji. He was sincere. Although Adrian was very strict with him, he even told the director of the production team and his agent personally that he was not allowed to contact any drugs and suspected drugs, and supervised him to go to the drug rehabilitation center for treatment.


    Although it was inhumane, Downey complained a lot at first. However, with the deepening of treatment, drug addiction has indeed been controlled. The doctor said that as long as we persist in it, we should basically get better in the second half of the year. In addition, in the two and a half heroes, the corner s ¨¨, which is specially made for him with the name of Robert, has a very strong case. With a breath in his mouth, he performs very well. Not only does his fame rise a lot, but also he has a lot of shadow mi again. For Downey, who has suffered a lot of ridicule and little eyesight for taking drugs and going to jail, it''s self-evident.


    Although smoking marijuana is very common in Hollywood. Cocaine is often seen, but if you are caught by the police and put in the media and then put in a cell, it''s a real scandal. Adrian has now pulled him out of the quagmire and hinted that as long as he is fully recovered, there will still be a chance. Moreover, this is said by a famous media tycoon, so it is reasonable to feel Ji.


    "Work hard." He patted little Downey on the arm. Adrian left his father and son to swim freely.


    The Downey party not only invited the friends of the father and son, but also brought the whole cast of "two and a half heroes". After all, this is the work of young Downey''s rise again, so Adrian doesn''t have to worry about not having acquaintances, and even if there are no acquaintances, there will be some guys who want to become acquaintances and try to get to know him.


    "It''s depressing, but in a few minutes, five or six people came to say hello to me. Don''t they know I''m talking to a lovely lady?" Adrian deliberately said with a voice of complaint, next to Leighton could not help covering his mouth. The crooked eyes really made her look lovely.


    "Who doesn''t know the name of miracle director?" She said with a smile.


    Adrian only provides a variety of settings for two and a half heroes, such as characters, scenes, or some ideas, and which jokes are appropriate. The specific plot needs to be filled by the screenwriter, so it is the same as friends. Part of the plot is completely different from the original, and the angle s ¨¨ appears naturally different.


    But Leighton, because of her long stature, is no longer suitable to play the leading role in "very small spy 2". With Adrian''s plan, she was given a role in "two and a half heroes", with five episodes. However, Leighton, who has tasted the taste of movie star through "very little spy", is obviously not very satisfied with the TV corner s ¨¨, and her ability to get the cheerleading post has something to do with the sales of "very little spy".


    "I think I have more room, ed After a few words of conversation, Leighton suddenly said so when no one came to disturb him.


    "Don''t worry, Leighton," Adrian, who knew her mind, laughed. "Believe me, I have a detailed plan for your future. You''re safe here. No one can hurt you."


    He looked at her very seriously and sincerely. For a moment, the girl could not help but lower her head: "I know."


    "Well, I''ll excuse you for a while." Adrian grinned and was about to leave, but Leighton stopped him again: "ed!"


    She looked at him, her eyes flashing a bold and wanton light, very Youhu power: "I am hungry, I think Maybe find a place to taste the milk. "


    It''s quite Lu bone, and without waiting for Adrian to speak, she immediately added, "I just want to eat."


    It''s really Adrian picked his eyebrows and reached out as if he wanted to get rid of her face, but he didn''t really do it. After all, there were a lot of people here.


    "I''m sorry, not now," he said, and then the conversation changed and his smile became irresistible. "Why don''t you put it on the bread in the morning?"


    Leighton bit down Chun''s mouth, then raised her chin again: "that''s settled."I like this kind of girl. They know what they want and are willing to pay the price, so it''s easy to master. So thought Adrian, walking slowly through the hall, looking at the column in front of the right. Are you the same?


    Turning to the back of the column, the girl''s back immediately fell into her eyelids. She was slender, her skin was relatively deep, and her long black hair looked about the size of Leighton. She kept looking out, cautiously, as if afraid of something, but her hands were clasped together as if to cheer herself up.


    "If you want to talk to me, you have to be more courageous." Adrian smiles and opens his mouth gently behind her.


    The girl almost jumped up and turned around in panic. After seeing him clearly, she suddenly became more alarmed. It seemed that she couldn''t even speak: "Adele Adrian... "


    It took a long time to hold out: "Mr. Adrian!"


    "Yes, I''m Adrian Cowell," Adrian held out his hand with a smile. "May I know your name?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C89

    "For a long time Even now, I often eat lunch in the bathroom to avoid being thrown ketchup bags. They think I always try to talk to boys. I don''t know what they''re thinking. I''m not beautiful... " Here Megan Fox sighed and stood in the middle of the yard looking at the distant lights with a gloomy look on his brow.


    Adrian can''t help but smile. He can be very handy when dealing with such a girl. A few words that make her feel good let her put down her guard - although it has nothing to do with her trying to talk to him - and then they came out of the yard together, and said another word to let her start to tell her about her heart. Generally speaking, the girl has accepted you in this way.


    "Don''t think so, Megan." He said, "they''re right."


    "Right?" The girl looked at him in disbelief.


    "Yes, they are right. You are a beautiful scenery no matter where you are, which attracts people''s attention wherever you are." Adrian looked at her very seriously.


    "You You think I''m the kind of It''s the kind of... " Megan stammered, with an unacceptable expression.


    "No, no, no, Megan," Adrian laughed. "What I want to say is that they are jealous of you, that you always get the attention of others. There are such people in every school. They always think that they are the best and they are attractive everywhere. Therefore, when someone more dazzling than them appears, they can''t help but fight and exclude each other by all means to prove that they are still the best. "


    "You You mean... " Megan wasn''t smart, but she wasn''t stupid.


    "You''re tempting, Megan. I know it''s not appropriate for you to say that in this situation, but I still want to say that you''re attractive." Adrian once again showed a sincere look, "no matter how you hide it, no matter how you are not confident, you can''t change this fact. You are born to be the hot girl who will attract people''s attention wherever you go."


    Although her facial features are not fully open now, and her face is even a little baby fat, she has a preliminary look in the future. Like Jessica, she is very suitable for make-up, and the right make-up can easily highlight her advantages. Especially her Indian blood. Her appearance is more Latinized, but her eyes are beautiful blue, which makes her have a strange temptation.


    "Do you know, in the East, many people like to use fox to describe those hot and attractive girls. They think that fox, a beautiful creature, can express the enchanting and charming temperament of women incisively and vividly. Therefore, as a woman with the surname FX, why should she feel inferior?" Adrian continued.


    Megan chuckled involuntarily and looked at him carefully. "Are you serious, ed?"


    "Of course. I''m a miracle director. The people who the miracle director favors will be excellent. " Adrian said rudely, adding in his heart: as long as they are attached to the miracle director.


    Thank you, ed Megan looked at him with a joyful and grateful look in her eyes, apparently never before had she been comforted and encouraged.


    "In fact, if not for the prison problem. I will definitely prove it to you personally. " Adrian then said, deliberately in the words with the taste of provocation.


    The girl''s face suddenly turned red. The shy look of lowering her head made her more full of temptation. She didn''t have any sense of disgust at this provocation. Finally, she was ready to leave after looking at the time.


    "My mother and My stepfather is very strict with me. It''s not easy for me to come to Mr. Robert''s party Megan explains. Then he sighed, "if I can support myself, I must move out of the house for the first time."


    Adrian''s eyes brightened when he heard this: "I''m sure it won''t be too far - I''ll take you back."


    "No, I''ll go back by myself." Megan was a little elated at first, but then she shook her head regretfully. "My mother doesn''t allow me to have male friends, nor does she allow me to take friends back. Although But... "


    She made gestures, a face of helplessness, but also grinding teeth, it seems, although the relationship with the family is not tense. But it''s definitely not very good. This is exactly what he likes. Martin Mortimer, who is in charge of intelligence work, gave it to him the next morning. The preliminary investigation on Megan''s family also proved this point. His parents divorced early and had a general relationship with his stepfather. He was strictly controlled by his mother. He has been studying in Catholic schools since 1999. He started modeling in 1999 and once made a little fame. Later, he had to give up because of his height and stayed in several cities In order to play a supporting role in a new line film to be released this year, and two episodes in two and a half heroes, I plan to settle in Los Angeles.


    "I love Catholic schools." Adrian stood in the bathroom and muttered in front of the mirror. Although the current church school is not as harsh as it was a few decades ago, it is not a free school. People stay in a repressive environment for too long, especially when others are free and they can''t do anything, the accumulated feelings will be very turbulent once they are released.For example, the lovely Miranda Cole is surprised by her passion in bed, even Alexander. As a Brazilian girl, Alexander is very hot and sexy both in bed and under the bed, and she is more open than anyone else. But in the first double flight after Valentine''s day, she lost to the wilder Miranda in bed. Normally, Miranda Kerr, with a baby face, usually looked very good. Once she got into bed, Alexander would have to do all he could to catch up with him, and that was the case every time.


    "I like the feeling of total indulgence. I haven''t tried it again before, and I''m under control in school." After the passion, when she nestled in Adrian''s arms, Miranda, who was asked by Alexander, replied with a shy face, just like the two people who had settled down in Adrian before, while wildly welcoming and kissing Alexander.


    That''s why Megan became a model and then an actress. That''s why she tried to find a way to chat up with herself at the party. After all, to get the favor of a miracle director means that she doesn''t have to take so many detours in Hollywood, but


    "Inferiority, lack of security. I have some obsessive-compulsive disorder. " Adrian then recalled that during the more than an hour spent with her last night, the thumb of her half held right hand was always rubbing in the second joint of the index finger.


    This is really appropriate. He can give her what she lacks, because many women fall into his hands for the same reason, but the closest character is Jessica Alba. It''s just that Adrian has been thinking about finding a partner for Jessica. Although the little girl has become a mother, she is only 20 years old after all, and he is also a pet of her. After adapting to this, her character of jumping off will inevitably reappear.


    Even though Adrian took her and Kate, they met. Although Megan is much younger than her, her similar experience and personality are easy to get her sympathy and sympathy.


    "So I have to work harder." Adrian rubbed his chin and laughed, then walked away from the mirror to the shower head for a shower.


    "Ed?" The woman''s voice came from the outside. After the door was opened, a woman in her early thirties in her pajamas appeared at the door. She had long brown hair and looked fluffy because she had just got up. Her gray green eyes were also hazy. But in this way, let her have a bit lazy feeling, originally quite provocative taste of facial features will be more attractive.


    "What''s the matter, Melinda?" Adrian turns around.


    "I thought you had already taken a bath." Melinda complained, and then looked at his legs between a little surprised, Adrian naked, that because of the morning bloom and soft things are very eye-catching.


    Adrian laughs when he notices her eyes, steps over and pulls her into his arms. After closing the door, he cleanly peels off her pajamas. Hold her to the sprinkler and turn on the hot water.


    "I want to wait for you to do it." Adrian chuckled, then kissed her lips in the spray, and his hands began to swim in her well maintained body.


    Adrian didn''t take Leighton back. Although the girl didn''t care about it, he had to worry about her mother. The flea bite was very annoying. Besides, considering that her body is still developing, it''s not good to do too much, but she can''t enjoy herself with her mouth. Adrian happened to have a woman at the party, so she changed her plan.


    Melinda Clark, this is the woman he was at the party with, two years younger than Adrian, is a TV actor. She has played roles in many well-known TV dramas, and the female investigator in I has been nominated for an Emmy Award. She is not very beautiful, but she has a mysterious and attractive temperament, especially when the corners of her mouth are slightly cocked up, she shows a trace of amorous feelings inadvertently, which is very attractive. Even Adrian is rarely moved.


    Next, needless to say, in the gentle words of director miracle, Melinda quickly threw herself in her arms, drank a few more drinks, and then left together and went to her cabin in Los Angeles.


    "You''re greedy, ed In the steaming water spray, Melinda giggled, easily stirred by Adrian.


    "Of course, no one can bear to have you in front of you." Adrian whispered, lifting her buttocks up, and her firmness was in it.


    "Wait Wait... " Melinda thought of something at this time. Her smile suddenly disappeared from her face and lowered her head to give him a push.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian stopped and asked in a soft voice.


    Melinda didn''t answer. She just hugged him for a moment and then said in an uncertain voice, "I I have a husband... "


    Adelain was surprised that she didn''t want to pick a thing out of the bed.


    "I have a daughter who is one year old We Recently we had a quarrel I''m in a bad mood... " Melinda''s voice went down. There was not much self blame, but more confusion.


    "I know, Melinda, I know," Adrian picked up her face in the current and kissed her with her winking eyelashes. "This kind of thing is normal. Everyone will do something that they regret later because of impulse. I understand your mood, but there is no need to be sad. Just remember that we were happy yesterday night. That''s enough. ""You are so gentle, ed After gazing at him with complicated eyes for a long time, Melinda grabbed his hand and whispered.


    Adrian didn''t answer. She just lowered her head in front of her. Although Melinda shrank, she still let him kiss her lip.


    After a gentle and brief lingering, Adrian said, "you''re really charming, Melinda, so At least give me another good memory this morning. "


    Melinda took a deep breath and suddenly put it around his neck. His legs also caught his waist, and answered with practical action.


    It''s also good. Adrian didn''t plan to collect Melinda at first. Although her temperament is very attractive, she can play friendly games and get together well. Maybe she can continue her dew love.


    The release of Nielsen''s ratings report has caused a lot of shock in the television industry, especially for the other three major TV stations. Generally speaking, if there is no work that can beat a competitor''s high ratings program. They basically adjust the time slot to prevent their own programs from competing with each other to avoid losses. But if the other party has high ratings programs most of the time?


    Let''s not talk about TV dramas. The radio station''s old story Will and grace, basic cable''s "double faced spy", "new growing troubles" and crypto cable''s city, the underworld family, and brother''s company are all TV series with good ratings.


    In addition, almost all the outstanding high ratings reality shows are in B. Not to mention that "Survivor" and "big brother", which have been launched for several years, both have tens of millions of ratings, and "Survivor" has also set the highest record. The apprentice and American Idol, which started broadcasting last autumn, are enough to be envied. Even the basic cable channel''s "American Supermodel Contest" and "skybridge pride" are quite popular.


    Why does the man with the media''s "right brain" title have so many amazing ideas?! Almost all the high-level TV stations are thinking about this problem, including B. It''s just that they are also happy. Adrian is their boss. Now it seems that B was bought by the media at the beginning is definitely a good thing.


    Although the major TV stations have also launched a lot of works with good ratings, they still can''t stop the pace of B. among them, TV station f has suffered the most. B and Nb still get some benefits from Adrian. B''s internship has nearly 15 million viewers. Although the office wind and cloud for NB was a bit mediocre at the beginning, and the audience was not used to the documentary shooting techniques, with the broadcast of the TV series one episode after another, it finally broke through 10 million person times. In addition, the TV series "emergency room story" which was broadcast in the only non-B in the ratings report this time. Let NB''s data is not too ugly.


    In fact, FX has produced a lot of good TV series. Murdoch is willing to put in this aspect. Although he has no place in the top ten of the report, he still occupies a lot of positions in the first 30 and 50 Li. Moreover, they also produced the "nature of law", which occupies the position in the top 10, but it was ordered by B and signed up for several seasons.


    In terms of FX, it''s not that Adrian didn''t want to break the contract. Adrian took Lao Ji from Nb and then gave it to B broadcast. First, it was done when the contract expired. Second, he bought it The media is not that easy to get into.


    Now, no matter which media group, everyone knows that cable station has huge profits in the future, but the distribution channel of cable station is in the hands of operators, such as Comcast, Warner, such as Although "the nature of the law" is broadcast on wireless, FX always involves cable TV programs. Of course, Murdoch may be able to work with Warner, but The number of users owned by Warner is many times higher than that of Warner Comcast is even more incomparable. In addition, other major media groups are not interested in restricting the media, even if Murdoch is not happy, he can only temporarily choose forbearance.


    So, after the Nielsen report in mid May, early this year, because of the acquisition And in the media industry, the media that attracts the attention of the public in the television industry also attracts the attention of the media industry.


    However, for Adrian, this is still just the beginning. May is coming, the summer vacation is about to start, and the production accumulated by his film company should be released one by one.


    The first one is "life and death sniper" starring Dennis. The work adapted from the novel has not been highly praised in previous life, and the box office is also very ordinary. Only when the DVD is sold well, it can be regarded as saving some face and investment.


    In Adrian''s opinion, all kinds of factors affecting the box office of the film can be completely avoided. For example, the hero''s harsh words at the beginning, but in the end, they have to compromise and want the government to bring the people who designed the plot to justice. However, the officials of the supreme court can''t do anything because the crimes that led to all this did not happen in the United States. He could not try the criminals abroad In the end, the hero uses lynching to kill the senators and senior government officials who make the plot.


    It''s very thankless. The audience who want to see the Hero Kill decisively don''t like it, and those who want to see the plot exposed and the bad guys have to be punished don''t like it. Especially, the hero can prove his innocence at the beginning, but he has to wait until the end. However, the bad guys have been released, and it''s meaningless to do it. It''s better to kill them at the beginning.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C90

    This is an absolute mistake. Every country has its own political correctness. Once touched, there will be a lot of trouble. I in Hollywood, it is one of the political correctness that senior black government officials should not be villains. Adrian has said before that all black presidents in all films are decent people. Even if independent films can be made at will, they will be criticized for their great influence, not to mention commercial blockbusters that want to make money and earn word-of-mouth.


    Of course, in the United States, there will be no administrative means to deal with people or things that are politically incorrect. They have more sophisticated techniques. For example, the original version of the hapless "sniper of life and death" has been strongly criticized by most film critics after its release, saying that it is a leftist film and that it alludes to Vice President Cheney, and that the timing of the additional screening is not right, thus affecting the box office performance.


    To be fair, although the plot of the film has some hard injuries, the basic logic is still complete, and the action plays are more brilliant. Otherwise, DVD will not be so popular. However, both the North American box office and the overseas box office are only more than 40 million yuan. It can be imagined that if the producers knew that the result would be like this, they would never let this kind of plot appear.


    That''s what Adrian is doing now. He doesn''t care about Stephen? How famous was hunter and how popular it was at the time of the industry. Since the right of adaptation was in his hands, he could modify it as he wanted. The original author was not happy? Then go away, like Winston? That''s not what Adrian wants to make.


    The biggest change was agent F


    I, who helped the hero clear his grievances. In the original version, this was a Mexican American agent, but Adrian changed him into a black agent and found the British actor Cheval, who was not yet fully famous? Edgar Ford plays this role, and naturally, the original black villain becomes white.


    Then, a small adjustment was made in the later plot. One of the important reasons that the black agent helped the hero was that he promised to let the government solve the matter after the truth was found out. However, after the hero rescued his female friend, or one of the American tradition in the former female film of his war, he burned the tape testimony obtained from another sniper.


    "You promised me The black agent yelled at him angrily.


    "I just want to save us." The hero said calmly.


    "You said, you have a way to prove your innocence, why can''t you do that?" Asked the black agent.


    "Do you know how many people are involved? If it''s handed over, we don''t even have a chance to court! " The actor continues, "if you really want to try, I have an idea."


    After that, the black agent returned to f


    I to help the hero prove his innocence. Because the firing needle of his sniper gun was installed in reverse, it was impossible to shoot the president. However, although the evidence against the hero was withdrawn, the supreme court officer was helpless in the face of the evidence found by the black agents that the senator killed a village in Africa for oil. This did not happen in the United States. He had no right to intervene. As for the African country, it was no use even to file a lawsuit. After the white school was summoned, there were countless backs Jing''s people called Guan, hoping that he would give him a high hand.


    So, in the end, after the black agent''s last attempt failed, the hero cleanly killed the villain, and then took the former woman of the war away from home. I


    without political inaccuracy, action drama is also enjoyable, and the plot is more complete. In the summer vacation of 2001, the market of government conspiracy theory is still very large and naturally very popular. Therefore, in the first week of the movie, it won nearly 32 million box office among 200 North American cinema lines, almost catching up with all the North American box office of the original version.


    In addition, the end of the subtitle after the egg has also attracted many people''s attention.


    The main character of the sniper is to drink a beer, and then he puts a big shot in front of us


    Looking up, Stallone''s half paralyzed face immediately appeared in front of the hero. There is no doubt that when "dare to die 2" is shown, the audience will find the hero Bob in Stallone''s team? Li? Swag or Dennis? Nate''s face, and Stephen? Hunt''s novel Who cares, "life and death sniper" is a complete action movie.


    Adrian is sorry to say that. He should have promised Dennis to let Aniston play the female lawyer in "I am Sam". Because in life and death sniper, the leading actor, the woman before the war, is Winona? Ryder, there''s no doubt that, like fight club, the character was picked up by Adrian.


    Then, in "expendables 2," which has already started shooting, Stallone''s team has an extra female liaison officer, and will go through life and death with Dennis, the role played by Jordan. What''s more, the film has been shooting for some time, and the plot is not complicated. It mainly consists of various action scenes and the grasp of rhythm. If it goes well, it may be shown at the end of the year.


    So, if Aniston is a female lawyer in "I''m Sam," then Dennis will play against these three women who are constantly involved with him in three films this year. Think about his current family situation, especially the relationship between Winona and Aniston, oh, how interesting that is.Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t agree at first, but gave the role to Naomi. Later, when she wanted to modify it, Aniston was pregnant again, so Very regret.


    Well, this is a digression. Behind the curtain of summer vacation in "life and death sniper", the Tomb Raider follows!


    "Before shooting, I spent months studying archaeology, practicing rock climbing, doing a lot of physical training, practicing all kinds of amazing movements. For me, it was a terrifying and exciting experience, and I think that''s what Laura feels every time she takes risks." Before countless microphones and flashlights, Kate with a smile talked.


    This is Trafalgar Square in London. Although the investors and producers are American, the game developer Eid studio is from the UK, Laura? Crawford is also a British aristocrat. As a virtual character, she has had numerous covers. She can almost be regarded as a British National idol. Therefore, the film is also shown in Britain and the United States at the same time, and the premiere can not be more appropriate in London.


    "Practicing amazing moves? Why didn''t I see it? " After Kate walked into the theatre, Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Of course you didn''t see it. You just experienced it. Kate gave him a white eye. Every time she came back to England, she would become a little bit more sharp and sharp, just like when I met her.


    "That''s true. It''s really amazing." "We''ll go in, honey. The emperor knows if lily is getting impatient," he said in a very serious tone


    After a pause, he added, "to be frank, Kate, this dress is a good match for you, but the haircut is a little bad."


    Today''s Kate wore a white evening dress with slanting shoulders and large lace, which set off her temperament just right. Her hairstyle was put in the back of her head in order to match the image of Laura. Although two pairs of crystal earrings make her more colorful, her feeling or Adrian''s feeling is worse after all. His favorite is her big wave model Like.


    "You should talk to the crew." Kate shrugged.


    "Well, next time." Adrian laughed and took her into the screening room.


    Far away, the little guy jumping in the seat stretched out his arms to his parents. Unfortunately, for some reasons, she couldn''t shout. Although the little guy is usually mischievous and likes to do things against his parents, he is still very obedient in this situation. Adrian sighs more than once that his daughter is too smart, which is not a good thing. Now she is still young, and some things can be done Fool the past, if in another two years


    "Mom, it''s so big here. It''s much bigger than the cinema at home." Lily is coquettish in Kate''s arms. Although she can''t shout loudly, she can speak freely when her mother is in her arms.


    "Of course, it''s the best theater in London, and soon you''ll see mom on the screen." Kate coaxed her daughter.


    "That must be great." Lily looked forward to it. It was her first time to attend her mother''s premiere. Although she failed to walk on the red carpet, it was already very good for her.


    "If only Diva and Juliet could come too." The little guy sighed again, as if he missed his two sisters.


    "It''s like a sister, my dear." Adrian grinned and pinched his daughter''s face.


    Lily raised her chin to express her dissatisfaction with her father''s refusal to walk on the red carpet. Then she made a face and leaned forward to ask Sophie and Monica in the front row, "why can''t EVA and Juliet come?"


    "Because they''re not as lively as you are, and they''re going to sleep, honey," said Monica, turning her head, laughing and touching the little guy''s head with Sophie.


    Adrian said last year that he wanted to sell a manor in England, so he spent more than 20 million pounds to buy Lincoln Holt manor near Andover, Hampshire, not far from London. It is built on the lake with beautiful scenery. It will be very comfortable to go boating or swimming in the lake in summer. Of course, such a manor alone is not worth more than 20 million pounds. At the same time, it is also bought out of the 2000 acres of suburbs around the manor, including 1500 acres of agricultural land, 425 acres of forest, a cricket court and 21 houses rented to villagers.


    Some of these villagers were born and lived here, so Adrian did not forget to sign a declaration to renounce the right to the villagers'' first night, which still exists in some parts of Britain. Of course, no one wants to drive or even care about this right. However, Adrian is also a celebrity. If people know that he still retains the right to buy a manor here, the tabloids will like it very much, and it will become a hot topic for people.


    Although Adrian is a media tycoon, he is also a celebrity in the entertainment industry. This report is not illegal, isn''t it? What''s more, I hit the gun myself


    Adrian had never been interested in cricket, and the British women around him did not feel the same about it. So, with the consent of the villagers, the cricket court was changed to tennis and horse courts while the manor was rebuilt. Due to various reasons, it was not available until the middle of May this year. It happened that Tomb Raider had already set its London premiere. Adrian simply took his family to the manor for a holiday.The family here naturally refers to the five daughters and their respective mothers. Although the youngest Eleanor was born less than two months, she can still fly if she is properly taken care of. Since I came to London, it is certain to attend the premiere of Tomb Raider, but both Jessica and Blanchett choose to accompany their daughters, especially Blanchett. They like the environment of lincolnshott manor very much, so only Monica and Sophie actually attend. Even so, Diva and Juliet are left in the manor and taken care of by the nannies.


    Of course, they were not the only ones who came to the premiere. Rachel and Zeta Jones came to the premiere because they were British. Adrian wanted to accompany Kate, so they just said hello to them for the moment, but not for the other kid.


    "You''re being coquettish again, lily. Are you going to never grow up?" The voice came from next to Adrian.


    "What if you don''t grow up?" Lily snorted to the visitor, "what if I''m coquettish?"


    "Nothing, just..." Little Emma looked up at Adrian with her eyes wide open. "Ed, since Lily''s in Kate''s arms, can I play coquettish in your arms?"


    Before Adrian could speak, Lily called out in a hurry, "no, no, dad is mine."


    "Well, then you''ll play coquettish in ED''s arms, and I''ll do it in Kate''s arms." Little Emma spread out her hands.


    "Yes No, why should I go to my father''s arms, and you should go to my mother''s arms? " Lily is confused by her.


    "Oh, my dear lily, you know how eager I am to find someone and act in her arms." Little Emma looked sad.


    "All right, Emma!" Adrian, who couldn''t look down, pressed little Emma''s head and shook. The little girl spat out her tongue and finally did not speak.


    Then, he turned to his daughter, trying to open the topic: "by the way, honey, what do you think of our transformation of the cinema at home to accommodate more people?"


    "Will it accommodate me and my constant stream of sisters?" Lily asked, pursing her mouth.


    As the emperor testified, her words did not mean much. She just said it casually, but in the ears of the listeners


    "I just want to..." Adrian coughed under the intense gaze of Kate, Monica and Sophie. Before he finished speaking, a cheerful voice rang out: "do you also include me?"


    Little Emma put her head out with a smile, and she came to London, but it was not her aunt who accompanied her, but Zeta Jones. It was worth pondering, wasn''t it?


    But Adrian doesn''t have time to play now. He wants to roll his eyes. Hell, can''t you stop making trouble at this time?


    But little Emma then followed and said, "and me! And me


    "All right, you all shut up. The movie horse starts. Sit back and watch the movie honestly. After that, everyone has to write a film watching experience, including you, Lily!" Adrian said in a threatening tone, with a vicious look, it was very convincing, two or three times to suppress the troublemakers - which, of course, has something to do with the film really starting.


    There are still some similarities between Kate''s Tomb Raider and the original. For example, Laura tied a rope and practiced flying in the air in the villa. However, there are more different places, such as appearance, because today was taken into account when making the game. With the continuous optimization of 3D engine, Kate''s appearance with ponytail is very similar to Laura in the game now.


    What''s more, this image initially reflects Kate''s cool and gorgeous temperament. Although Kate is suitable for the role of romantic comedy and her acting skills are not bad, Adrian won the best supporting role for her in the apple house rules, but if her performance is not good, it is impossible to be nominated.


    But Adrian''s favorite image is her acting in the action movie. Kate has a kind of unspeakable ability and coldness, which is very charming. It is because of this that he has made great efforts to arrange her to play in the movie version of Tomb Raider. And then, another series of films are ready, and a novel has been released a few years ago, so don''t worry about accusations of plagiarism.


    Although Laura didn''t have a black leather tights, the shirt, vest, hot pants and boots that fully restored the game showed Kate''s temperament and figure - just a little smaller chest. The whole movie revolves around Laura, and all the plots serve to show her image, so Kate is highlighted to be particularly noticeable.


    This is a different place from the original version, which Adrian has specially explained. What does Tomb Raider remember most? Not game fans, but the public? Is it a female version of Indiana? Jones, Laura who''s been on the cover of a magazine countless times in a virtual image? Croft! It is very important to make more people who have not played games like the movie, highlight Laura, and let all the plots serve to show her style. Similarly, Kate who plays her is bound to become the focus of the audience, just like the original one.So, would you like to ask that pornographic queen to make a V version of Tomb Raider? Adrian had this idea in his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C91

    /*728 * 15, created in 2012-8-16 * / var CPRO_ Id =''u1025861 '';


    it has always been a difficult problem to adapt a game into a movie. It is almost impossible to satisfy both game fans and movie fans at the same time. No matter which side you deviate from, it will lead to dissatisfaction from the other side. However, generally speaking, game fans are more difficult to serve, especially those fundamentalists. They can not accept the slightly different game settings together, and the number of fans is much larger than that of game fans. Therefore, even though the process of biochemical crisis in the movie version is basically based on the game and tends to the fans on the whole, the plot setting still tends to the fans.


    Rao is so. Although the box office of the film version of "biochemical crisis" is good, it is still criticized by many people. Fortunately, "Tomb Raider" is relatively more free. Although the decryption games are exquisite, the image of Laura is the most noticeable. So as long as you stick to it, it''s ok if you don''t have too much connection between the plot and the game.


    Kate is one of the British time''s most famous actresses, though she is also one of the best actresses in the British times.


    However, what they said was also true. This was originally Adrian''s customized plan for Kate. Although he took the action route in business, he could still take into account art. It is not that no actress has been so successful - in memory, at most, the time to win the honor may be a little longer. It doesn''t matter. She''s British and she''s female. It''s not easy to get an Oscar. Although Adrian can achieve Kate through public relations, it''s not worthy of the name. Can''t she become the worst Oscar best actress in this life?


    Anyway, there are time and suitable movies. Adrian can give her a film queen that people can''t question, so why care?


    As for the sun, they still focus on gossip, and they really found a breakthrough point.


    "The real first wonder girl?" This is the title of the sun on the third day after the film''s premiere, and they described Kate''s role in two big guns and memory fragments in great detail.


    "Everyone knows. "Two big guns" is the first work of Marvel director Adrian Cowell. It is a cut type film with strong British black humor. This film not only makes Adrian a blockbuster, but also makes Dennis knight, who has a good performance in it. I believe that most people will laugh at the black humor when watching this movie, and they will ignore the only female role in the whole movie. Yes, the girl who smoked marijuana and started shooting with machine gun. She is Miss Kate Beckinsale who plays Laura Crawford in the latest Tomb Raider!


    Next, Adrian made his second film, memory fragments. This work also made great achievements in the Berlin Film Festival, and further established the position of miracle director. Dennis also served as the leading actor of the film and gave a more wonderful performance, while the equally important supporting role was still played by Miss Beckinsale.


    Next, miss Beckinsale starred as sister Helen in Howards End, but was completely overshadowed by Emma Thompson. After that, although she never played a role in a film directed by director miracle. However, she has successively acted as a heroine in tornado, destiny and other films. The script ideas of these films are all from the miracle director. Bosworth film industry also has investment, and now Tomb Raider is the same.


    More importantly, Adrian recently attended the premiere of Tomb Raider in London, although he did not enter with Miss Beckinsale. But according to people familiar with the situation, the two had a very close conversation in the screening hall. It was clear that the first miracle girl was neither Julia Roberts nor Monica BELLUCCI, but Kate Beckinsale. "


    There is only one place in the whole report. According to people familiar with the matter, the rest are facts, which are put forward directly, together with the word "miracle girl". Needless to say, I know what the implication is. It is a well-known tabloid.


    Adrian is not unprepared. With Kate''s growing fame, this kind of thing will be found out sooner or later, but he is not satisfied with it. It was the first time that the sun revealed it. But fortunately, Kate is not in London now. She is busy promoting Tomb Raider. After the British premiere, it will be returned to the United States. Adrian''s manor is in Hampshire, so don''t worry about being found by paparazzi for a while.


    As for the United States, it is not a few years from now. It will take a little time for the news to pass. Kate should be ready by then.


    So Adrian is not worried, and he still has time to think about how to make the AV version of Tomb Raider. He decides to invest 5-10 million in an anonymous way, and find the pornographic queen of DP to play the leading role. Let her perform all kinds of tricks according to her own will. Why not make him happy with a little money? DP won''t refuse. They are an aspiring adult recording company.It''s a pity that the other one caught up with the old man Hefner and was on the cover of playboy. She had hoped that she would play an AV version of "pretty woman in law.".


    Well, it''s just a small thing. Adrian only thinks about it when he''s free. There are other things to do at other times.


    "Well, if they are very sincere, they can send people to inspect it first. After my vacation in London, if the result is good, I can consider stopping by to have a look." Adrian said, calling in after the knock on the door.


    "Ed, why are you hiding here? Everybody''s out there." Said little Emma, who opened the door, with her hands akimbo.


    "I''m sorry, honey. There''s a little thing to deal with. It''ll be ready soon." Adrian put down his cell phone, laughed, and then tapped on the computer.


    "You say it''s a vacation." Little Emma walked past the edge of her desk and looked up at the monitor.


    "I can''t help it. I have to deal with it when it comes," Adrian shrugged. "Give me five minutes. OK, I promise."


    "Well, well, busy man, I don''t even have time to put me to sleep." Little Emma snorted.


    "Hey, Emma, we agreed." Adrian picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    "Yes, I know." Little Emma went out with a long voice. At the moment when she turned around, her look of disapproval sank down, and her teeth bit her lips. She seemed very unwilling.


    She walked slowly to the door, then twisted to look at Adrian, and suddenly her eyes brightened.


    "By the way, ED, I have a surprise for you." She put her hands behind her back, straightened her chest and looked at him with a bad smile, "I don''t know if you dare to accept it."


    "Surprise?" Adrian raised his eyebrows, turned his eyes to her and picked up the coffee. "Don''t use the thrill, dear Emma. I won''t be fooled."


    As soon as the voice dropped, little Emma lifted up her skirt in front of him, and the bottom pants of the coffee cat were exposed to Adrian''s eyes. Not only that, little Emma twisted her buttocks on purpose, and the coffee cat on the underpants moved twice, as if she had come back to life.


    With a puff, Adrian''s coffee gushed out of her mouth, all over the desk, on the floor, on her clothes, on her face. Then, little Emma slipped out with a loud and proud laugh. (to be continued q


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C92

    "Sorry for the delay. There''s always something to deal with." In the courtyard by the lake, Adrian apologized to his friends who had come to the party.


    Now that I have bought such a large manor and formally live in it, I would like to invite some friends to hold a party to celebrate? But even if the celebrities in the business world, if necessary, they can be entertained in the hotel in London. The private manor party is better to invite people who have worked with the film, such as the Harry Potter crew.


    "It doesn''t matter. I think everyone here understands." Chris Columbus answered with a smile.


    "We all know you''re a busy man, ed Rowling echoed, with a mockery in her voice.


    Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets has been officially filmed and is expected to be completed before the first film is released at the end of the year. Columbus has lost a lot of weight. Adrian still admires his professionalism.


    "To our director Columbus." After a few words, Adrian toasted him.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry, ed. although I really want to spend more time with my family, it will never affect the quality of the second film." Said Columbus after drinking the champagne.


    "Hey, am I so inhuman?" Adrian pretended to be dissatisfied.


    "Don''t you?" Columbus immediately asked, then looked at Rowling, hoping to get her support.


    "Well Well By the way, I should go and see my daughter. Sorry, everyone. " After hesitating for a long time, Rowling in a dilemma slips away, leaving Adrian and Columbus two people laughing in situ.


    After a few more words, Adrian left immediately, turned around in the yard, and soon came to the Knightley couple with their daughter.


    "Nice to meet you, will, Savannah, and little Keira." Adrian greets them with a smile.


    "So are we. Ed, thank you for inviting us here. My God, it''s a beautiful place Will sighed with admiration.


    "If you like it, it''s the best compliment." Adrian laughs and glances at Kyla at her parents'' side.


    Today, Kyla is very quiet and polite. She doesn''t want to express herself in private. Maybe it has something to do with her B-shaped chest. Massage stimulation and various methods seem to work.


    "By the way, have you seen the new play for Kyla? How about it? " After a few words, Adrian turned to the film.


    After pondering, the couple exchanged their eyes again. Savannah said, "it''s a very interesting story. Although there''s still some horror and horror, the characters are very interesting and full of character. There''s a lot to play. But I''m a little worried about whether Kyla can play the role well. After all, she is a little too Young. "


    "I''m no longer young, mom." Kyla couldn''t help mumbling, wondering whether she really liked the character or said it out of sheer opposition.


    "Honey, your mother just wants you to think more carefully about the gains and losses. It''s not that you have to do it. " Will comforted his daughter.


    "There''s no need to worry about Keira''s role." Adrian immediately said, "in my opinion, Kyla is very suitable for the role. Although I don''t have much time with her, I know she will be a good actress. In fact, when the writers wrote the script, I specifically told them to refer to some of Kyla''s character. So as long as Kayla wants to, there won''t be a problem. "


    Then he looked at the girl, and keila nodded, "of course I will."


    Now that their daughters had said so, the Knightley and his wife did not speak any more and talked about other topics. For example, the release time of Kyla''s "she''s all I have" was scheduled for early November by Adrian. To be honest, this is not a good time for campus youth movies. The Thanksgiving schedule has already begun. Many movies like "life and death sniper" that have a heart to fight for but don''t have much confidence will be released in this period. If the quality is not particularly good and there are no special points to watch, the box office is easily affected.


    But for some reason. It''s a pity that the film has to be arranged in this period of time. However, there is no need to worry too much. As far as the plot is concerned, "she is all of me" still has some interesting points. In addition, Britney Spears was invited to sing the theme song - Adrian arranged, of course.


    And Almost, once again, he found a good song that should have been released but has not yet been released, and it is in line with the campus youth film type of "she is all to me". Meanwhile, Britney will announce that she will go to university for further study at the end of August, so it is very appropriate for her to perform.


    So it may lose a little in early November, but it won''t be too much. It can''t be shown for a long time.


    "Ed!" Adrian was only two steps away from the Knightley couple, and Kyla''s voice came into her ears from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" He turned around and asked with a smile, "don''t tell you, you don''t want to play pirates of the Caribbean because you don''t want to work with Heath Ledger again."Yes, the role of blacksmith finally fell to Heath Ledger, the big boy from Australia. Yes, at least now, he does give people a sense of sunshine. Playing Will Turner is absolutely appropriate, and certainly better than the original. Harvey Weinstein also thinks he''s good, but he''s surprised that Kyla plays Elizabeth. Although he''s ready, he''s still a bit confused when he knows who to be.


    "She''s too young, are you sure Can she play the part well? " Weinstein asked at the time, similar to the Knightley''s concerns.


    However, there is no need to explain him like the Knightley couple. Adrian directly tells Weinstein that Keira is the heroine Elizabeth, and Weinstein doesn''t say anything more.


    "Of course not. I just I want to thank you for helping me a lot Maybe we can talk in private? " Although Kayla spoke plainly, with her hands behind her and her eyelids drooping slightly, her eyes from the gap were always locked on Adrian, and she even put out her little tongue and gently licked it on her lips.


    Think on your knees and you know what she means. Now that they are b-sized, it''s human nature to get bigger while they''re still developing. Adrian, of course, knows another thing about Kyla. She likes his fingers very much. She can enjoy unspeakable pleasure without going in or going deep.


    It not only solves the physiological needs of adolescence, but also does not really damage anything. No one else knows that although the guilt of taboo is a little heavy, at the same time Also let her very excited, the two people''s relationship is always so distorted.


    But whether it''s Keira or Adrian. Adrian also likes her hands. Sara used to be the best at her hands. Now, with Keira''s continuous practice, she has gradually caught up with her.


    "Not now. I still have guests to greet. Would you mind a little later? You can stay for the night if you like, and the children can love you He said after looking around.


    "All right." After two minutes of thinking, Kyla made a choice. After a deep look at him, he turned and left.


    Adrian took a long breath. If this kind of thing wants to be kept secret, it is necessary to be cautious. At the same time, there is also a kind of stimulation that is worried about being found. If you use it well, it feels like * *.


    Well, instead of saying that for a moment, he turned his eyes to the little guys around Rowling asking for the next story or hoping she could read them a story. Although Kate has returned to the United States to do publicity, lily is still in London. Besides, Diva and Juliet, who are already able to stumble and run, Adrian is an invitation from one family to another, so there are many children present, such as Rowling''s daughter, some children of Columbus, etc., of course. Two Emmas are indispensable.


    "It''s an enviable picture." Adrian smiles and walks to Rowling, who is surrounded by children.


    "I''m sorry, children. ED has something to do with me. I''ll read it later." Rowling seemed to grasp the straw to stand up, a group of small guys immediately protested loudly, "how can this" complaints one after another.


    As the author of Harry Potter, Rowling has a very high status in the hearts of children, plus she is very easygoing. As long as she didn''t talk to other adults, the little guys would come around and pester her. Daughter Jessica seems to be happy to see her mother entangled in this way, never help in this situation, will only laugh at the side.


    Therefore, Adrian immediately did not hesitate to wave his hand to sell Rowling: "no, no, No. Joe, I just came to see you. You can go on


    Rowling had promised to read them a story, and if he was mixed up because of his appearance, these little guys would not let him go, including lily. Children don''t care who they are. They are not afraid of anything. They will find a way to make them unhappy. So they are the most difficult to deal with. Adrian has a deep understanding, just over ten minutes ago


    Adrian, who stepped back a few steps, finally turned her eyes to little Emma. She was listening to Rowling''s reading attentively at the moment. She had no resemblance to the little girl who had made the shocking action before.


    I don''t know if the servants are ready. Such an idea came out of his mind. At that time, he had a sip of coffee, and the cup was still in his mouth. All of a sudden, he sprayed it all over the table and all over the floor. He splashed a lot on himself. As a result, it took several minutes for him to change his clothes.


    Such audacity The little guy is spoiled. Adrian who came back to God shook his head with a bitter smile in his heart. If it was another girl, he would definitely enjoy the coffee while enjoying the coffee cat


    As if sensing someone looking at herself, Emma turned her head around, and then she gave Adrian a smug smile and even raised her chin defiantly.


    Damn little thing! Adrian rolled his eyes, still did not know what attitude to treat little Emma, the relationship between each other was too complex, even if he is now a unscrupulous guy, it is not easy to deal with this mess."Hey, Emma, maybe we should take a moment to talk alone." After Rowling''s reading, Adrian finds a kid who plays with his friends.


    "Is there anything you can''t talk about here?" Asked little Emma, with her eyes wide open.


    "I said, alone." Adrian took a deep breath.


    "Only the bad things need to be talked about alone!" The ghost ELF''s little fellow immediately said so, together small Emma also followed the coax. It''s a big head.


    In a word, little Emma just didn''t give him the chance to be alone. Although she spent several days in the manor, she was tired of being with her every day, even though she kept boasting about her best supporting actress nomination. Of course, she did not forget to continue to drill holes to provoke Adrian, either to make a face for spitting, or to shake her body and hook his fingers to make Adrian''s head bigger.


    It seems that there is no way to take her for the time being. Adrian only chooses the time. Maybe after a few years, little Emma might change her mind, but it''s not useful


    Instead of thinking about that, he spent more time on his daughters, otherwise he would not have brought them all. But it''s not easy, mate. Kate is not here. Lily is naughty, but she basically listens to her father''s words, but the other daughters can''t.


    Jessica is still young, and having a baby just makes her a little more mature, so she is keen to play around. Adrian was shopping in Paris when she was having a party in the manor. However, no matter where she went, she would take Mary with her and take many pictures of the scenery. In the same words, although Jessica likes playing, she is basically qualified as a mother.


    Although Monica and Sophie are used to working together, they only move back and forth between England, France and Italy, not like Jessica''s Brown sport. But the problem is that they run every two or three days, so Adrian spends a few days in Europe from time to time. Fortunately, Lily didn''t hate it. On the contrary, she thought it was very interesting, so that he didn''t have to worry too much.


    What''s more, Eleanor''s mother, who needs to be looked after most, likes to stay on the Hampshire estate and didn''t even attend the party that day - of course. Adrian certainly won''t point out that Blanchett didn''t show up. The main reason why Blanchett didn''t show up was that he didn''t feel his body had fully recovered after childbirth. So we have a lot of time to settle down.


    "You know, Eleanor, you''ve been a great help to Dad." Adrian stood in front of the window facing the lake, shaking the little guy in his arms, and said in a pitiful tone. Eleanor opened her eyes and looked at her father blankly, not knowing what he was talking about.


    "Just Eleanor?" Blanchett''s voice rang and she lay in bed. Holding the open book in his hand, he leaned lazily against the head of the bed, dressed in broad pajamas, and the spring light on his chest was faintly visible, although he looked very dissatisfied. But the expression that seems to smile rather than smile betrays her inner world.


    "Yes, so how can I thank her mother?" Adrian nodded his head, touched his chin and watched Blanchett squint.


    "Wait Wait, ed Blanchett could not help but shrink back, still holding the book block in front of his chest, with vigilance but She looked at him shyly.


    After giving birth to Eleanor, Blanchett seems to be back in her early twenties seven or eight years ago. She is always shy, and with the smell of motherhood, she is so attractive that Adrian plays with her in several ways.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian came closer with a smile.


    "It''s not evening yet. You can''t..." Blanchett was a little alarmed, but his eyes were evasive and seemed to have some expectation.


    But Adrian just chuckled: "don''t worry, honey, there''s a special show tonight..."


    There was a knock on the door before Adrian could speak, and Gwyneth and liv stormed in.


    "Ed! kate! And lovely Eleanor The two women burst into laughter, kissing ed ed on the face, then on the face of the little guy in his arms, and then jumped into bed to kiss Blanchett.


    "Hey, gwyne, liv. Nice to meet you." Blanchett smiles and kisses back.


    "Didn''t you say you had five minutes to get here?" Adrian was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s not enough for the driver to drive faster. What''s the problem?" The answer is liv.


    "No, I''m glad you can advance." Adrian shrugged and ordered the servant to bring up some drinks.


    Then there was the women''s time. Adrian with the baby in her arms became a dispensable existence, while the three women chattered until Eleanor was hungry.


    "I''ll take her to rest and see how the dinner is going." After Blanchett had fed the baby, Adrian was holding her daughter and ready to leave.


    "I''ll go too! I''ll go too! " Liv, still a big child, jumped up and went out with her.


    "I wish Eleanor would grow up so lively." Gwyneth said, looking at liv''s back."Aren''t we lively, gwyne?" Blanchett asked.


    Gwyneth turned her head and laughed at each other. Then the two women kissed each other warmly. After a long time of entanglement, they were separated.


    "Very lively indeed." Against Blanchett''s head, Gwyneth chuckled.


    "You too." Blanchett immediately bit her lip.


    A moment of hesitation flashed across Gwyneth''s face, and then she asked in a seemingly casual tone, "Kate, have you ever thought about To end this chaotic life? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C93

    Under the busy flirting below, Adrian of liv doesn''t know what Gwyneth is thinking, but even if she does, she doesn''t care. She is a woman who can manage herself very well. In addition, Blanchett, Monica and Julia are all on the best actress''s throne. Even Nicole has a best supporting actress, but she has nothing but nomination. Occasionally, there is such a one Small repetitions are normal.


    From this point of view, Adrian''s suppression of her is very correct, he almost knows her mind, so she can not escape his palm. In fact, she would not like to express her dissatisfaction with the words of branchette.


    It''s a digression. Gwyneth and liv''s arrival was just the beginning. Then Adrian''s women came to stay here for a while. Julia and Zeta Jones, Nicole and Naomi, Britney and Christina, Alexander and Miranda? Kerr, Lin Zhiling, Lin Xilei, etc. have not missed any of them. Even Charlize has come with Sara in her busy schedule. Unfortunately, Ivanka has to be busy with her studies in addition to dealing with the company''s affairs - she is still a student of Stanford Business School - so she came alone, which disappointed Adrian with some small ideas.


    Of course, most of them came after the first couple left, and the last couple came. As a secretary assistant, Ivanka was well trained by Charles in this respect. Except for the daughters, Blanchett and Jessica are the only ones who have been living here all the time, but her way of running around is not always living.


    Here, women come in pairs to spend their holidays with Adrian, and outside, the films of AC media are launched one by one.


    From May to June is life and death sniper, from June to the end of June is Tomb Raider, and from the end of June to July is Jack? Chen''s "rush hour 2" is Naomi''s "transparent man" starring Naomi from July to the end of July. From the end of July to August, it is affiliated with the globe. Bosworth has invested in and is responsible for the distribution of "Thunderbolt baby 2".


    Originally, the new line also planned to put Sarah''s "in love with Alabama" at the end of August. Although the time may be a little tight, this romantic comedy was publicized at the beginning of shooting, and it can be put at the end of the summer season. But the proposal was rejected by Adrian on the grounds that there was a need for adequate publicity, and, of course, why not.


    There''s no doubt that these films have made quite good achievements. Rush hour 2 has the first film, and the second one doesn''t matter even if the plot is a little bad. What''s more, there is the only Japanese actress who has successfully established her foothold in Hollywood, and Jack? Chen is so popular in Japan that he beat all the films of the same period when he was shown in Japan.


    After that, "transparent man" was also highly praised. The director arranged the frightening and terrifying atmosphere appropriately. The special effects group also made the process of human transparency very realistic and won a lot of applause. Even if it was rated r by MPAA, it also won more than 25 million box office in the first weekend after its release.


    "Break baby 2" is a little worse. In recent years, there have been a lot of action actresses. Dennis''s wife doesn''t need to say. Adrian specially instructed her to take the action route. Now, she can be regarded as an action actress. What''s more, Tomb Raider has been on sale this summer. However, "break baby 2" also has the first film, plus the three main actors have their own style, the same is not much.


    In short, AC media''s summer vacation schedule this year is basically a big harvest. Other film company executives are envious and relieved at the same time. At least, the gap is not very big. Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that this is just a prelude. The films with real weight, such as X-Men, the Lord of the rings, Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, are basically in the end of the year.


    In addition, another series of films of great commercial value have been put on the agenda. The one handed over to Miramax has already begun to prepare. It is needless to say that pirates of the Caribbean, which convenes the actors for training, has been confirmed that spy film will be launched in October to play Jason? Bern is jekyoun? Phoenix, who lost to his brother rivan in the fight, had to take over the role.


    In fact, this is also good. Ruifan has been following the line of literature and art. He doesn''t pay much attention to box office and film pay. He only takes the script he likes. If it''s not Adrian this time, he won''t even think about it. It''s not that no actor has persisted in this way. There are also some examples that can maintain a lot of fame and popularity, but relatively speaking, there are too few and too few, and more still have a little fame, but they are only middle-level actors all the time.


    However, Ruifan is within the range of a few percent, plus his handsome appearance and excellent acting skills, he has countless fans who follow the literary and artistic line, and his drug abuse incident has gone far away. So maybe it''s better to keep him going, and, in order to fit in with his plan, Adrian will have a better role for Raven two years later.


    As for the two main young female characters in the spy film, Adrian asked liv to play Mary in the first film, while Jessica played only a supporting role in the first film, and then upgraded to the leading role''s liaison officer in the third film. Although liv is positioned as a vase in literary and artistic films, a film has been arranged for her this year, and Jeffrey? Rush plays with her, but she has to show up in business from time to time. The role of Mary in spy is very good.Although Jessica has tasted the sweetness of making movies, Adrian is not in a hurry to let her take on too many movie roles. It is better to let her practice her acting skills more when she has this time. Although the title of vase will be worn on her head sooner or later according to her performance, a vase with some acting skills is better than a pure vase. Therefore, the supporting role, which has not many parts at present, is also suitable for her when she turns into the leading role.


    This is the future. From June to July, Adrian has been staying in Britain for a vacation. Of course, he doesn''t care about anything. He will contact the United States from time to time. Ivanka will come immediately if he has important things to do. So he has enough time to adjust his mood and observe the fruits he planted.


    ------------


    "thank you for seeing me off, Feifei." After getting out of the car, the red haired girl turned her head and said to the people in the car.


    "You''re welcome. It''s on your way." A quiet Asian girl with long black hair smiles.


    "By the way, Feifei, we''re going to have a party with saran next week, so you can join us," the redhead added. "You should go to more parties so that you can get to know everyone. I bet you''ve been at school for months, but you don''t know more than one hand."


    Liu Yufei hesitated, as if some heart, but she finally just sighed, showing an apologetic look: "sorry, Tina, I have to ask my mother first."


    "Oh, it''s your mother again," the red haired girl rolled her eyes with exaggeration. "I''m 100% sure that your mother won''t agree - come on, Feifei, you have to have your own opinions. We''re just going to play, and we won''t do anything illegal. Why care about mom''s opinion? Have you never done anything against the rules? "


    "But That''s my mother The girl smile, before the hesitation and heart has disappeared.


    "All right, all right," sighed Tina, the redhead, and finally made a phone gesture. "If you change your mind, let me know."


    "I see." Liu Yufei nodded and waved goodbye to her.


    After a few blocks, I quickly went back to my home. All the students who could study in Sao Paulo girls'' school were rich or rich. Naturally, they lived close to each other. It was a good way to meet new friends with this method.


    After saying hello to the driver, Liu Yufei opens the door and enters her home. Before closing the door, she hears laughter coming from inside. It seems that there are guests at home, but She looked up at the dark sky. What kind of guests would choose to visit at this time?


    "Mom, I''m back." The girl did not think much, and then she began to cry.


    "Feifei is back." With joy in her mother''s voice, she walked out of the living room step by step, holding her daughter and looking at her with a smile, "it''s still so cute."


    "Mother --" Liu Yufei immediately dragged out her voice and began to be coquettish.


    But Liu Li is right. Her long black hair, a gray blue long sleeve T-shirt, and tight jeans and canvas shoes make her look cute and full of youthful vitality.


    "You''ve come back just in time. A distinguished guest has come home today." Liu Li said, pulling her daughter to go inside.


    When he came to the living room, a middle-aged white man was looking down at the newspaper on the sofa in the middle of the room. Hearing the sound, he raised his head to smile at the girl and asked in pure Chinese, "how are you doing, Feifei?"


    "Ah Uncle Adrian? " Liu Yufei hesitated and then recognized the other party.


    Adrian had been to her house before. During her stay in the United States and Britain, none of the Westerners she met could have such a good Chinese. So she was very impressed. And her mother also told her that they were able to settle down in London today thanks to the media tycoon.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months. You''ve become a lot more beautiful. You''re a big girl already." He continued with a smile.


    "Thank you." Liu Yifei smiles softly and lowers her head. She looks very shy.


    She didn''t see it. Adrian''s face flashed with satisfaction, and her mother was a little relieved.


    "Feifei, can you help me stay here with Adrian? I''m going to cook and cook dinner myself." Liu Li then said again.


    "But mom..." Liu Yufei was puzzled.


    "No, you can''t leave ed here alone. Well, it''s settled." Liu Li couldn''t help but press her daughter on the sofa and went straight to the kitchen.


    Helpless Liu Yufei had to answer down, but always some fidgety, also dare not and Adrian look at.


    "Your mother said that you played stage plays in school. Can you tell me what kind of role you are?" Adrian started, as if he had not noticed her discomfort.


    At the beginning, the girl only used "um" or "yes" to answer. When she really needed to explain, she would say a little more, and she was a little timid. But with the deepening of the chat, she unconsciously let go of herself. Later, she not only took the initiative to say a lot of her own things, but also was often teased by the other party to giggle. If it was not for the obvious difference between the appearance of this person and that of Asian people, Liu Yufei would even think that she had returned to China."This steamed Wuchang fish is really good. Ms. Liu''s craftsmanship is really good. I haven''t been late for such authentic Wuhan food for a long time." When we had dinner together, Adrian tasted Liu Li''s cooking skills and said so.


    "Of course, when my mother was in Wuhan, she not only danced well, but also cooked very well." Liu Yufei was very proud to say, and then asked strangely, "Uncle ed, did you eat authentic Wuhan food before?"


    "I have eaten in Hong Kong, but if you say so, maybe it''s not so authentic. After all, I haven''t been to the mainland yet." Adrian shrugged.


    "This one is not authentic. Although the Wuchang fish was transported by air, its freshness is still relatively low." Liu Li touched her daughter''s head lovingly.


    "By the way, mom, there''s something I want to tell you something... " Liu Yufei suddenly became hesitant, "Tina and Sharon asked me to To their party... "


    "No way." Liu Li refused her daughter''s request without thinking about it.


    "What''s going on?" Adrian asked immediately.


    "Tina and saran are Feifei''s classmates in Sao Paulo. They are playful young people. They know about party parties all day and always want to take Feifei with them." Liu Li''s tone is a little discontented.


    "They are not bad people." Liu Yufei argued in a low voice.


    "I know they are not bad guys, but they spend much more time playing than studying. Now is the best time to learn knowledge and enrich themselves. What will happen if they visit here?" Liu Li said her daughter unkindly.


    Seeing the girl''s flat mouth, Adrian couldn''t help interrupting: "it''s no big deal to have proper play and attend some students'' parties. Learning is very important, so is playing. Proper rest can make people work harder."


    "You don''t understand, ed. Feifei in our family is too simple. She is weak in temperament and doesn''t know how to protect herself. She does what she is told to do. There are many and mixed people at parties. There are not a few people who smoke marijuana at such a young age. Maybe her classmates are not bad guys, but what about others? If anything happens, I won''t have time to cry. " Liu Li shook her head and sighed.


    Liu Yufei stopped talking. She knew her mother would not agree, so she didn''t pay attention to it. She just Why does Mom seem to be complaining to Uncle ed? This makes the girl start to feel uneasy again. She knows something about her mother''s life in New York. Her mother has worked hard enough. She really doesn''t want to see these things.


    Fortunately, after dinner, Adrian stayed for a while and then left. Although Liu Li asked him to stay here for one night, she was politely and resolutely declined by him, which made Liu Yufei feel relieved. However, she still felt that her mother still had something on her mind. When she quarreled with her, she was always absent-minded.


    "Feifei, did you sleep?" After knocking on the door, Liu Li pushed open the bedroom door.


    "What can I do for you?" With the bedside lamp on, Liu Yufei, who was reading in bed, raised her head.


    "There is Something I want to tell you. " Liu Li at the door seemed hesitant.


    "Say it." Liu Feihuan sat down in a convenient place for her mother.


    "Daughter, mother..." Liu Li sat down and looked at her daughter, "Mom I hope you can I hope you can... "


    "Tell me what I need to do," the girl did not realize, kneeling on the bed and hugging her mother from behind. "As long as I can do it, I will do it."


    "But Feifei... "


    "As Uncle ed said, I''m a big girl too. My mother is so hard-working that I should share some of them."


    Looking at her daughter''s bright eyes, Liu Li reached out and touched her head, gritted her teeth, and finally made up her mind and whispered a few words in her ear. Liu Yufei was a little confused at first, but soon turned pale, holding her mother''s hands unconsciously released, can not believe looking at a face of guilt mother.


    "I know There are some There are some... " Liu Li looked at her daughter with a bitter smile, as if unable to export the remaining words.


    "How could you How could you... " Liu Yufei murmured and stepped back a few steps. She looked at her mother with strange eyes. She was weak and could only rely on her mother. Until now, she could not get angry and could only ask questions.


    "I''m sorry, Feifei, but..." Liu Li stretched out her hand to hold her, but the girl screamed and retreated, pale and trembling with her arms, like a frightened rabbit.


    "How can you do this! You are my mother Liu Yufei finally called out, and then jumped out of bed to hide in the bathroom, ignoring her mother''s voice, slammed the door.


    Then, leaning against the door, the girl sat down helplessly holding her legs and gently sniffing her nose. Tears began to twinkle in her eyes. She tried to block her ears and did not want to listen to her mother''s "listen to me" voice outside, but her heart kept twitching. Her mother arranged everything in her life, and she never thought about what she would do if her mother could not arrange any more or arrange something she could not accept. It can even be said that without her mother, she could not live on her own. What I didn''t expect was that this day came so fast that my mother unexpectedly Mom asked her to do that.At the thought of this, a huge sense of helplessness and emptiness flooded into her heart, making her feel so miserable that she didn''t know what to do. For a moment, she couldn''t help crying, and then she heard the cry.


    "Mom?" Liu Yufei opened the door of the bathroom, and her convulsive heart suddenly began to ache. The mother who always took care of her and made her happy and made her laugh was sitting on the ground helplessly at this time, crying loudly and sadly.


    "Mom, come on, mom." The girl couldn''t help but shed tears and grabbed her mother''s hand to drag her up.


    "I''m sorry, Feifei, but what can I do..." Liu Li sobbed and said, "who makes us women, who makes us miserable You are by my side, you see how Anjia treats our mother and daughter Just because you''re a girl, the two old men who don''t want to recognize you Just because I''m a dancer, they think I''m not worthy of your father because I''m from a low birth. They''ve tried their best to drive us away You know how we have come over these years I only have this skill, and I only have this capital I really can''t imagine what to do after losing these I''m sorry, Feifei. I can''t give you a good future. I''m an incompetent mother... "


    She said regardless, as if she wanted to vent all the sadness in her heart. Big drops of tears slipped from Liu Yufei''s face. She could not help hugging her mother and mumbling her lips: "Mom, don''t say it, mom, I promise you."


    Liu Li looked up and watched her daughter cry again, saying "I''m sorry" repeatedly. This made her hold her tighter and her voice choked: "I know my mother has paid a lot for me, and I should pay for my mother Anyway Anyway I can''t do it anyway... "


    Although she was still sobbing, Liu Li finally relaxed in her heart. She did not waste her efforts to perform such a big play.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C94

    ~From the day of naturalization, Liu Li knew that she had no way out. She was gambling, and she was gambling on the future of herself and her daughter. If she failed, she would fall into the abyss. But she thought it was worth it, especially after learning about Adrian''s power in detail from Lin Xilei''s mouth, and after the first negotiation, the other party wrote a check of 1 million yuan, which she basically confirmed.


    What''s more, Adrian arranged for them to enter the upper class community in London and gave them his luxurious apartment there. Liu Yufei was admitted to Sao Paulo girls'' middle school and Liu Li was given a relaxed position in a gallery. Scenery, decency, elegance, this is the most relaxed and comfortable period of time since she left the mainland. Oh, no, even in mainland China, she has not been at ease now. In addition, she has developed some skills in recent years in New York, and has met several distinguished people in the gallery Friends, in the community''s wife circle also has some fame.


    The more like this, the more you taste the sweetness, the more worried about losing. Liu Li is very clear about what foundation this is based on. Once Adrian loses interest in her daughter, it is also clear what the outcome will be, so she absolutely does not allow this kind of thing to happen. But if you want to solidify this relationship, there is a best way at present. Liu Li only understands now why Adrian will tell her to do it at her own discretion.


    Although Adrian had been to their home several times before, it was not many, and he had not been to their home for two months. So when the summer vacation came and he went to London for a vacation, Liu Li called one by one to hope that he could come again. Although most of them were answered by his female secretary, she was not discouraged at all, but Adrian finally came over, but did not give a word and declined her stay.


    This makes Liu Li quite anxious. Fortunately, Adrian still seems to like the rain, otherwise she won''t be so happy, so Liu Li has the action of persuading her daughter.


    Liu Li also knows that she is sorry for her daughter. She is not a vicious and selfish woman, but her unfortunate marriage and the recent hard life in July and August have made her lose hope. Of course, the tearful words in the evening were performed for the purpose of forcing her daughter, but half of them were sincere. They were rejected by the family and could not give birth to a son. Finally, they were forced to divorce and took their daughter abroad to find a way to live.


    But what can a dancer do? She has no other skills. In New York these years, if not I''m afraid I''ve been reduced to doing dishes in Chinatown. Rao is so, their mother and daughter still suffered from the white eye, until Adrian a little bit after the next, Liu Li realized that she still has a daughter this card.


    At the beginning, she was very embarrassed. Anyway, Yufei is her daughter, a piece of meat that fell from her body. Tiger poison still doesn''t eat children. What''s more, she has worked hard to raise her daughter so much that she has been dependent on each other in recent years. But she couldn''t get rid of the temptation. She was afraid, she couldn''t see the future, and she didn''t want to live her life now, especially after the one million checks were cashed.


    This is not a difficult thing. Her daughter has been living with her, and she has a very strong dependence on her. She is also weak in temperament and obedient to her words. Although it is not so glorious, as long as she pleads softly to do a play, her daughter will certainly agree. Such an idea would be hard to hold on to, and her determination to live comfortably in London strengthened her determination. Once something was compared, it was hard to ignore and comfort herself.


    Besides, Liu Li also has an idea. She hopes that her daughter can become famous in Hollywood, become an international star, have numerous fans, and return to Wuhan after her success, so that she can have a bad breath in front of settling down.


    At least, Adrian is still a gentleman. He is considerate and doesn''t force people. Feifei follows him At least better than yourself. Liu Li can only think so now.


    Adrian knew Liu Li''s thoughts. After meeting each other at ABC''s party, Adrian asked people to start to adjust their experiences. He knew Liu Li''s affairs in New York. The mainland side is a bit more troublesome, but AC media will reach out in early 90s. Robin Li also had one of his funds in the 99 years of returning to China. Most of the mainland''s IT industry has set foot in it. However, the shareholding ratio is basically under the national warning line, mainly to build a relationship network, so it is only a little more time to check her in Wuhan.


    In this case, Adrian certainly wants to help her. He is not a pure philanthropist. Now it depends on when Liu Li will push her daughter out. In a word, many green and astringent fruits have begun to mature. I don''t know which one will fall into his mouth first? Just, so think of Adrian himself did not expect, the first to climb on his bed, but the most unresponsive at the beginning.


    In the fierce exercise, the girl''s groans become more * *, although there is still a little pain, but the pain obviously makes her more excited, and her hands on the bed rail are more and more tight. The already opened facial features, with confused and joyful kitsch, shake violently back and forth in the bed full of youthful breath and full of sweat. The pair of huge women''s dreams, which are hanging down because of gravity, make people want to take a bite.All of a sudden, the man behind the attack stopped suddenly, got up from the bed with her legs in his arms, and continued to move by gravity. The girl is more frantic, a higher than a high scream, finally, after being picked up by the man again, she violently twitches, and the man immediately follows her frequency to shake at the same time. After holding such a posture for a long time, the girl softened down in her long moan. Even so, when the man popped out, she trembled a few times, and her coquettish appearance did not match her age at all.


    "What shall I say, gilly?" Sitting back on the bed again, Adrian said with admiration as he gently kisses the girl.


    Jili? Hazel did not answer, but was soft in his arms, panting and lax in his eyes. It seemed that he had not recovered from the attack. Adrian couldn''t help laughing at all the things before. She wasn''t very good in other aspects, but naturally she knew how to please a man in bed, even if it was her first time.


    Although Blanchett liked to stay in the manor, he didn''t go anywhere, so today he took lily, Dava and Juliet to sea on a yacht. As far as Charlotte is concerned, she is not as popular with her children as she is with her mother.


    Then, for the time being, there are no other women in the manor, and Jili just went back to London with her mother amber. After Adrian knew about it, Adrian invited her to the manor. Then amber went back to London yesterday because of something. So


    At that time, Jili poured a cup of tea for him. When she brought it, she accidentally spilled it on her clothes. Moreover, it was still in the chest position, which also splashed a lot on Adrian.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry." The girl flustered to hold the paper, want to wipe for him, but bent over at the same time and twist around.


    The white T-shirt she was wearing was transparent, and the contents were immediately revealed when she was immersed in water. Jili''s breasts are really amazing. They are younger than Scarlett, but they are almost the same size, and they are more than Charlize and Kate. In addition, they are not wearing brassieres. The hidden peaches are very attractive.


    However, gilly''s action is really very awkward, should only show half of the temptation, clumsy to let Adrian think of the original in the study deliberately seduced his Britney, so can''t help laughing.


    Jili immediately realized that she was not doing well, and suddenly showed an embarrassed look that she was neither in nor out. Adrian then laughed and took her into her arms and put her hand under her clothes. The girl instinctively resisted for two or three times, but soon took the initiative to kiss Adrian''s mouth, so she was lingering with him. Then, Adrian carried her into the bedroom.


    "Ed..." It took a long time for gilly to react to Adrian''s kiss and caress.


    "Ha, you finally responded. I almost called the doctor." Adrian exclaimed, exaggerating.


    "Why call a doctor?" Jili blinked and didn''t seem to understand.


    "I''ll have to think about it myself," Adrian said, bowing his head and kissing Shuo Dazhong. "I have to say, you''re so charming, Jili."


    "So you like it?" The girl then looked happy.


    "Of course, what''s the problem?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "Miss Lin said Gilly hesitated, then put her head on his chest. "As long as you''re satisfied."


    Although her expression could not be seen, Adrian knew that her eyes must be rolling. After Jili and her mother were brought to the United States, Adrian did not miss the opportunity to meet her and chat with her. Through Lin Xilei, he paid attention to her actions, and then corresponded with her memory one by one, so that he could understand her character.


    Frankly speaking, apart from her appearance and figure, Jili''s comprehensive quality is only moderate, which can be seen from her performance training and supporting roles in different TV plays. Like most girls, she is vain, eager to be a big star and to be sought after. It''s ok if it''s just like this, but she''s also a little naive and simple, and she''s a little bit similar to Britney Spears. What''s more, Jili has a tenacity. As long as she can see the hope of success and encourage her a little, she can continue to work hard, which makes her have a unique attraction.


    Jili knows what kind of power Adrian has, and it is he who brought her from that small place outside London to the dynamic world of Los Angeles. Adrian''s several visits also left a good impression on her. So as long as someone pushes back a little bit, today''s situation will be natural.


    From this point of view, as Ji Li''s agent Lin Xilei did very well, Adrian must reward her well, in bed.


    As for gilly''s mother amber


    "I''m satisfied, gilly, very satisfied," Adrian said with a smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll have a surprise for you next year - by the way, don''t tell your mother about today for the time being, understand?"


    Caught off guard, Jili''s face became very strange. Some words seemed to come out of her mouth. But in the end, she held back and lowered her head: "I know."There is no doubt that her mother at least acquiesced. Compared with Liu Li and Liu Yufei''s mother and daughter, it''s really interesting.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Stay with me today." Adrian picked her up and went to the bathroom.


    "No problem." Gilly twisted her waist and giggled.


    Her adaptability is probably the best of Adrian''s women. Although today is the first time, except for some maladjustment at the beginning, she soon began to cater to it, and finally she had a good time.


    So rare, Adrian of course to fully reclaim this virgin land, what''s more, Jili is also very cooperative, so that night is a fierce storm. Jili really has the talent to please men, and she is as easy to adjust as Britney Spears. She has tried her mouth, swallowing and face in addition to the backyard in one night. Of course, banana on the bimodal is absolutely indispensable.


    Because the playing time was a little longer, gilly lay in bed the next day for most of the day before she got up. Naturally, she did not escape the eyes of Blanchett who took the children back to the manor in the afternoon. But she just sighed. As a woman who has been tamed by Adrian, this kind of thing is not strange. It''s better to ignore it.


    After a comfortable stay in England for almost a month and a half, Adrian finished his vacation at the end of July. There are still many things to do, such as the late stage of Moulin Rouge, such as the upcoming launch of matrix.


    However, instead of going back to the United States, he called Ivanka and took her to the east by plane.


    -----------


    "we are very sincere and powerful. We just want to get your friendship." In the spacious conference room, sitting at the head of the room, it seems that there are about 60 year old Asian old men who speak in fluent English.


    "Yes, you don''t need to invest too much. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you can terminate it at any time." Another old man on the other side, a little younger than him, immediately joined in.


    "What are you hesitating about?" Added another old man about their age.


    A few minutes later, Adrian, who stood in front of the French window and looked outside, finally turned around and gave the three old men a smile: "this is a wonderful city."


    "Of course, Seoul is the largest and best city in our country." Said the first old man immediately, with a look of pride.


    Adrian, however, shook his head slightly in his heart. He is indeed a Korean. But then what? Li Jianxi claimed to have a tough style. Once he spoke, he would go straight to the core of the problem, but he still had to beat around the Bush in front of himself. Who would let them ask for help?


    "Samsung is really a powerful enterprise, so I agreed to the first thing." Adrian continued.


    "Are you serious, Mr. Cowell?" As soon as Li Jianxi''s eyes brightened, the other two old men narrowed their eyes together.


    "Yes, I agree that WCG will accept the sponsorship of Samsung and be willing to hold the competition in Seoul at an appropriate opportunity. Here I see an unprecedented sense of collective honor, and they should have a positive and positive role in promoting WCG." Adrian said slowly.


    The three old men frowned slightly.


    "It''s just that?" Li Jianxi asked quietly, Rao is so, with some discontent in his tone, obviously reminding Adrian.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, Mr. Yu, and Mr. Zheng." Adrian said leisurely, "I arrived in South Korea only two days ago. I just reversed the time difference. Although I have listened to the report of the person in charge of the investigation and attended today''s meeting, I always have to wait for me to have a concrete look, think about it and exchange views with the United States before making a decision, right? And I have a better idea for cooperation, which also takes time to collect information and intelligence and judge by it. I will stay here a few more days, and I will certainly give you a satisfactory answer before I leave. "


    The three old men who are talking with Adrian here are Samsung, LG and the current leaders of Hyundai Motor, Li Jianxi, youbenmao and Zheng Mengjiu. The purpose of his coming here is very simple. Samsung has not given up the possibility of sponsoring WCG. This year, it has asked again. Together with LG and Hyundai, they hope to cooperate with AC media to enter the American market, just like Sony It is a pity that there are no American film companies to buy Columbia and cooperate with CBS.


    The three old men exchanged their eyes, nodded imperceptibly, and then stood up in turn.


    "Then we are waiting for you." Li Jianxi bowed slightly.


    "It''s up to you," Adrian nodded. "Just give it to my secretary."


    "By the way, I''m having a party at home tonight. I hope Mr. Cowell will come to my house." Next to with this Mao did not miss the opportunity to say, so that half a step behind Zheng Mengjiu can not help picking eyebrows.


    "I will arrive on time." Adrian said with a smile.


    Although he doesn''t like Koreans - otherwise he won''t push WCG out first - but when it comes to huge interests, he doesn''t mind working with them. Adrian has successfully transformed into a capitalist.Although ordinary Korean people According to the words of the past life, they are two, but the leaders of these large groups and large consortia will never be so two. As long as there are enough interests, they will never make trouble. Speaking of it, the South Korean consortium is the happiest one in the world. If it makes a profit, it will be paid by the state. It is really enviable.


    Of course, admiration return envy, Adrian will not really hope that AC media can also get such treatment, this is a freak, and only South Korea, which has a big palm, can be summed up in a sentence, will give birth to such a freak. Although it seems very moist now, it has been revived from the financial storm a few years ago ...


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C95

    The party is boring. It''s very common in Los Angeles. Adrian receives an invitation almost every day. If you eat too much delicious food, you''ll feel bored. What''s more, it''s a hodgepodge. Although these guests who are either rich or expensive in South Korea are well-dressed, although Li Jianxi, Zheng Mengjiu and Ju Benmao have all studied in the United States, and although South Korea has been westernized severely, a sense of awkwardness still lingers.


    To say that this is the prejudice brought by previous life, but the Japanese rarely give Adrian this feeling. Perhaps it has something to do with the explosion of South Korea''s rich and arrogant character. Anyway, Japan was a second-class power in the first half of the 20th century, and left a very bad but can''t be ignored in World War II. What does South Korea have?


    It is no doubt the most comfortable thing to be a vassal state of China for thousands of years. The Japanese power was used to get rid of China''s influence, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was occupied and annexed by Japan. After World War II, they finally became independent. The Americans came immediately. Then there was a great war on the peninsula, and finally they were divided into two countries. It can be said that before the Korean War, the country and people on this peninsula had no sense of existence.


    Therefore, it has taken decades to develop the economy in Haoyi. Naturally, if you want to show yourself all over the world, it''s no wonder that there are all kinds of rush bets and other bullshit. Unfortunately, they are not as good as the Japanese either in Westernization or in preserving their traditions. For example, if Seoul, the so-called international metropolis, does not separate the rich Jiangnan District from the Jiangbei District of the slum kilns by the Han River, it will never be much less than Brasilia, let alone Tokyo. Adrian will feel uncomfortable and normal.


    But after all, he is here to be a guest, and he also wants to observe the leaders of these three groups. He has to stay even if he is uncomfortable.


    People who can become leaders of large groups are not fuel-efficient lamps. At the beginning of the reception, Ju Benmao, as the host of the party, first spoke a few words, and then invited Li Jianxi to come to the front. After that, Li Jianxi suddenly launched Adrian and invited him to come to the stage to speak a few words. In the face of countless applause, Adrian can''t refuse, so he has to smile and come to the public.


    The two old foxes have no more than two abacus. Those who can attend the reception hosted by LG leader are rich or political leaders in South Korea. They just take this opportunity to hint that Samsung and LG have begun to cooperate with American AC media, so as to expand their influence. At the same time, we can also see Adrian''s reaction, although they know that he is the chairman of the board of directors of AC media. After all, he is across the Pacific Ocean, and has never contacted him. Taking this opportunity to learn about his personality characteristics, it will certainly benefit the next negotiation.


    In this case, how can Adrian let them down? Although he said a lot, there was no substantive content at all. Bullshit is a necessary skill for anyone who wants to achieve his own career. In this situation, it is sometimes fatal to say something wrong, promise something that should not be promised, or convey a wrong message. The American election is the most typical example.


    What''s interesting is that although Li Jianxi, Yoshimoto and Zheng Mengjiu came to meet him together, the first two brought Adrian out after they spoke at the reception, but they didn''t care about Zheng Mengjiu. Obviously, there was also a contradiction between them. After all, although it is easier for Samsung and Hyundai to become the same as Hyundai in the auto industry after going bankrupt this year, it is easier for them to separate themselves from Hyundai, even though they are still in the same age as Hyundai.


    Just like this, Zheng Mengjiu is eager to enter the North American market. If we can open up the situation, it will undoubtedly be a shot in the arm for him and Hyundai Motor Group. I believe that many of these people present laughed at him in their hearts. Modern group managed so well, but it was restless to jump out and want to separate. As a result, it not only weakened the family business, but also lost a lot of its own position.


    But in Adrian''s eyes, this is a good move, Zheng family is just imitating the wisdom of Zhuge family in the Three Kingdoms. If the memory is correct, in another year and a half, Zheng Mengjiu''s brother, Zheng Mengxian, will jump out of the building, and Hyundai Group will be acquired. Before he came to South Korea, he collected relevant information and verified it with his memory. He once wanted to take this opportunity to pit a modern one, but after careful consideration, he gave up. This is a deep pool of water.


    In short, after Kim Dae Jung became president, he spared no effort to crack down on the chaebols and promote reconciliation with North Korea. As a result, many people were offended. Moreover, the chaebols did not want to be reunified with North Korea. In addition, it was difficult to say who had the dominant power of the government and the government There are already countless.


    Therefore, when Kim Dae Jung steps down, those enterprises closely related to him will have to be liquidated. For example, the modern group, which developed mount Kumgang, and the founder Zheng Zhou died in early 2001, and there was no powerful person. It is also expected that there will be bad luck. However, Zheng Zhouyong is also a wise man. In the year 2000, he probably saw something, so he acquiesced in the act of splitting the family of several sons. Even if the eldest son had an accident, the Zheng family could still survive.Adrian has made a lot of money by virtue of his foresight, so he came to South Korea to investigate and plan a lot of things without much confidence from Samsung, LG and Hyundai. But let''s forget about this kind of thing. South Korea is a small place with strong national sentiment. The relationship between major enterprises is complex, and it is away from home. If trade intervenes rashly, it may capsize in the gutter.


    Let''s say, thanks to Zheng Mengjiu. If it wasn''t for the rumor, Adrian might not have some modern related information in his memory.


    Well, let''s answer the topic. Let''s come to the reception. Adrian is chatting with several young Junyan introduced here. As for the content, men all like it.


    "simply speaking, Western women have a kind of three-dimensional aesthetic feeling. When we see them, that kind of geometric beauty will be very attractive, but the disadvantage is that the lines are slightly hard and lack of softness. Oriental women, on the other hand, lack of three-dimensional feeling, but give people a clever and gentle feeling, which is also very attractive. If the Western women are a group of fire, passionate can melt men in it, then the Oriental women are a pool of water, soft enough to let people immersed in it, unable to extricate themselves Adrian talks.


    He didn''t want to talk about the purpose of coming to Korea, and he didn''t want to be entangled by those Yingying Yanyan. So he had to talk to a group of young people about the same age. From the beginning, many women came to talk to him. Unfortunately, Adrian had no appetite. He even regretted leaving Ivanka in the hotel, otherwise it would certainly reduce a lot of trouble.


    "That''s very kind of you to say, Mr. Cowell. The excellent women in Korea are really the kind of gentle women." A young man exclaimed, but this flattering method is too straightforward, and English is not very good, but also with a kind of self boasting flavor, so that Adrian constantly shakes his head in his heart.


    "You''re really a dandy," said a voice. "I''m very much in favor of your comments on Eastern and Western women."


    Turning around, Zheng Mengjiu came over with a smile on his face. Several young people around Adrian bowed respectfully to him to show respect.


    "Of course, this is not absolute. Oriental women also have warm girls, while Western women also have gentle and lovely girls. It depends on their personal aesthetic standards." Adrian said quietly.


    "It''s true that, in the end, it depends on your own interests." Zheng Mengjiu kept smiling. He didn''t say a word about Hyundai''s seeking cooperation with American media groups. After a few words, he turned to film and television.


    "By the way, Mr. Cowell, our entertainment industry in Korea has also made remarkable progress in the past two years. As the most famous director and producer in Hollywood, perhaps we can provide some applicable suggestions." He said so.


    "Well Frankly speaking, Mr. Zheng, I''m afraid I can''t help. For the Asian entertainment industry, I only have a deep understanding of Japan and Taiwan, and other places just know it. " Adrian declined.


    "Not at all?" Zheng mengzhun immediately showed a look of disappointment. With him taking the lead, the young people around him were more or less at ease.


    What does the old man want to do? Adrian was a little strange. After thinking about it carefully, he still found an example: "well, I don''t know much about your entertainment industry, so I can only talk about it on a large scale Before I came here, I also collected all kinds of materials from Korea. I remember that there was a very popular TV series called "blue love of life and death" last year, right? "


    "Yes." A young man answered immediately, Zheng Meng criterion narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Adrian didn''t notice it. Instead, he said to himself, "when I arrived in Seoul, there was a TV station replaying it. So I took time to watch a few episodes. Most of the plot was understood according to the content brief. To be frank, Westerners won''t like it, but the long plot will keep people away from it, not to mention totally different ideas. However, for the Asian audience, this is a really good TV show, with handsome male lead and beautiful female lead. Moreover, the plot is not fierce but continuous, but it is also very sad. It is easy to attract people - especially those housewives - to watch it. In addition, the image of the heroine is very good, and the actors are also well shaped. It''s easy for women to put themselves in when watching, which makes the ratings more guaranteed


    He stopped for a moment and then said: "so, I personally think that if we can make this kind of plot into a pattern and give it different packaging, it will be widely welcomed in Asia in the next three or four years. If it is properly publicized, we can also seize some markets from Japanese TV series and even surpass them. Of course, how can we let this happen It depends on the producers. "


    Anyway, it''s the routine of Korean TV series in the future. It doesn''t matter if you say it now. In addition, they should like to listen to the Japanese.


    "It''s really a miracle director. Just a few words point out the advantages and disadvantages," Zheng mengzhun said with a smile and clapped his hands. "It''s worthy of being a well-known romantic figure. Even TV plays can be analyzed from the perspective of women."


    This old guy wait! Adrian frowned slightly, as if there was something wrong."What about movies?" Zheng mengzhun immediately said, looking as if there was nothing wrong with him. "At the beginning of this month, we just released a film called" My Wild Girlfriend ", which was very popular and broke the box office record of local comedy films. I wonder if Mr. Cowell cares about it."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows imperceptibly. He finally realized what was wrong. Zheng Mengjiu is the leader of modern automobile, not the producer of movies or TV series. How can he be interested in talking about this with himself? Is


    "Yes, I know," he kept his smile. "Although I haven''t seen it, I still know something about it completely based on the content introduction and the original version of the Internet lady. I think it is inevitable that this film is popular. If I can, I hope Mr. Zheng can introduce the producer to my film company. Maybe we can make an American version


    As soon as this was said, except for two or three young people who were somewhat at a loss, everyone who knew about Hollywood showed a look of surprise, and Zheng Mengjiu was no exception. They all know the name of miracle director, and also know that his vision in film can be praised by him


    "Don''t worry, I''m not sure if it''s equally popular in the United States," Adrian said with a sly smile. "The key is that Asia''s strong male and weak female biographies are deeply rooted, so when such a film with a reversed character comes out, it will attract a lot of attention. In addition, this is not a simple story of a cowardly man and his wild girlfriend. When he is the last man, he will be the last man When the angle pulls the heroine''s new boyfriend and tells each other what to pay attention to again and again, the whole plot suddenly sublimates. Everything the hero did before, seemingly extremely angry, was bullied and didn''t even return it. It was all for the heroine''s sake that the man''s tolerance suddenly showed up, which made countless audiences feel. "


    The young people around him clapped their hands again for this analysis, whether they cared or not, but Zheng Mengjiu seemed absent-minded and chuckled in his heart as he settled down in his eyes.


    "Of course," he raised his voice slightly and looked at the old man, "the actor who plays the leading role is the key. It''s very easy to play the leading role well, but it needs a girl who is very bold, has personality and is very beautiful at the same time. Although I''ve only seen posters, trailers and some clips on the Internet, I know she''s doing a great job


    Zheng Mengjiu blinked his eyes, then showed a smile, as if to understand what.


    It seems that they have done a good job in collecting their own intelligence. In that case Adrian chuckled, and then remembered the rumor about Zheng Mengjiu in his previous life.


    "Now that we talk about movies, we also talk about music," he said immediately. "I don''t know much about Korean pop music. I only know a few groups. Let''s talk about this. In my opinion, the future will be the era of pursuing individuality. Although groups are now hot and everyone can represent one aspect, so as to attract all kinds of people who like it, the decline is inevitable. In the past six years or so, the Korean team will still be the most popular group in the past five years. However, if it has not been developed in the past five years or so, it will not be popular with men


    After another pause, Adrian looked at Zheng Mengjiu again: "in those women''s groups, the female singers who are rich in personality and good at dancing will be more attractive when they are independent, such as Let me see. It seems to be fin.k.l. and the captain of them is very good


    "It must be wonderful to get a comment like that." Zheng Mengjiu is still self-contained, which makes Adrian who originally wanted to explore something slightly disappointed.


    "Don''t rush into North America. This is my suggestion for Korean pop music. First, grab the Asian market a little bit from Japan, and then consider the whole world after playing your own basic plate." He finally said that, and then ended the talk about entertainment.


    So, which one would you choose?


    After the reception, I arrived at the hotel''s suite. It was almost 11 o''clock. Ivanka had not gone to bed and was still busy with his laptop.


    "Nice to meet you, Eni. I''m exhausted." Adrian took off his coat, pulled back his collar with a smile, and came to kiss her.


    With a bang, a book was in front of him, and his mouth was also on the book.


    "You''re exhausted by the party. What about me, who has been collecting and comparing information?" Ivanka snorted without lifting his head, and then drew back the book.


    "You know, drinks are always boring," Adrian touched his mouth. "I miss you so much, miss you..."


    With that, he hugged her with a smile and his hands went straight to Ivanka. Who knows the little secretary immediately up a let, let him rush empty.


    "Don''t forget it!" Ivanka turned his laptop in front of him with a little bit of pride.


    "Oh, hell." Adrian sighed, looked at her reluctantly, and then stood up. "So, what''s the conclusion?"


    Some jubilant little secretaries immediately put away their smiles, and then turned their laptops back to themselves: "according to the intelligence collected during this period, as well as the comparative analysis of professionals, Samsung''s electronic components are indeed at the top level in the industry, and only a few can match them. However, their problems are not small. There are too many cross industries. If they can not concentrate their resources on the electronic industry, they will be easily caught up with. ""They''ll adjust soon." Adrian also became serious, pondered for a moment and looked at the time, "well, Claude should get up."


    He immediately picked up the phone and went near the door to dial up. His purpose was to say simple, standard!


    Just then, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Adrian was a little surprised. He took a look at Ivanka and went to the door: "who?"


    "Well We Adrian? Mr. Cowell. " The voice is a little awkward, it seems that English is not very good, and it is a female voice.


    Frowning, he put it on the cat''s eye and looked out, then he was a little surprised. After a few seconds of hesitation, he opened the door. Standing outside were three young, timid and restless girls.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C96

    "Hell, ED, can''t you have a few minutes at night? I just got up. " Claude''s voice came from the phone.


    "Well..." Adrian hesitated and did not look away from the three young girls in front of him. "I''m sorry, crow. Our conversation may be delayed a little bit."


    Then, in the other party''s "hello", "wait" and "what do you say", she turned off the phone and looked at the three girls in front of her. The far left song Huiqiao''s upper body was a White Chiffon shirt with a U-shaped neckline. The exquisite collarbone and small ditch were all exposed a little outside. Below were trousers and high-heeled shoes, which had the flavor of blue life and death It''s also sexy. But her head was always slightly low, and she did not dare to look at Adrian. The uneasiness and sadness she showed was the strongest.


    Quan Zhixian in the middle is wrapped in a goose yellow windbreaker. His long legs of flesh colored silk stockings are exposed. His chest is raised and his head is quite similar to that in my savage girlfriend. Although he is also timid and uneasy, he is much calmer than song Huiqiao. He just feels embarrassed to stand here with them. As for Li Xiaoli on the right, he has a shirt and a small waistcoat with long sleeves, and hot pants to the bottom of his thighs. His slender legs, which are also exposed to the outside, may not be as long as Quan Zhixian''s, but he can see that he is very strong and has a good curve. He is just leaning his head, but he is uneasy but with a little anger and more helplessness.


    In just a few minutes, Adrian had a general understanding of their character, and then stepped aside to make a gesture of invitation: "come in."


    That''s a big deal. He couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart. On the way back before, Adrian had also thought about how Zheng Mengjiu would deal with it. His insinuations over and over again were also testing them to see how much their thirst for AC media was and how detailed their intelligence collection was.


    It''s just, unexpectedly, that their reaction will be so fast and So much. It started to contact him when he said he was going out, and when he got back to the hotel, the three women might have been waiting downstairs. Sure enough, in the entertainment industry, the status of Korean women is even lower than that of Japanese women.


    He suddenly remembered the rumor about Zheng Mengjiu and the rumor about Li Xiaoli''s maintenance. It was this rumor that made him have a little memory of Hyundai, and now he has more dominant power. Obviously, in such an environment, this rumor is very likely to be true. Even if it is not Zheng Mengjiu, there will be others. It is really


    "This is What''s going on? " After Song Huiqiao and them came in one by one, Ivan carton, who was still processing the information, opened his eyes wide. Although Charlize told her about Japan after taking over the personal secretary, she had certain psychological preparation for her coming to Korea, but it was too


    "As you can see." Adrian opened his hands with a smile, and the three Korean women didn''t expect that there was someone else in the room, and they looked like the lover of the big man. They were all at a loss.


    "No wonder you hung up on Claude." Ivanka rolled his eyes. When he closed his notebook, he picked it up and walked out. "Then you can enjoy it."


    Said the head also does not return to go straight out, can see she is a little angry, but Adrian can only let her go for the moment, can''t leave behind these three in front of you? And It also seems like a good opportunity


    "Sit down." Adrian came to the sofa with three women.


    They all sat down obediently, except for the first two vague grunts, the rest of the time remained silent, their looks did not change too much, so the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    "Well, it''s better," Adrian said, breaking his silence. "Introduce yourself first so I can get to know you."


    He looked at the three women, and his eyes finally fell on Quan Zhixian: "Miss Quan, why don''t you come first?"


    "Why What? " However, Quan Zhixian looked at him blankly. Fortunately, he quickly responded. Some stuttering gestures said: "yes I''m sorry, sir. I My English Not so much Good... "


    She said it almost one word at a time, and her pronunciation was not very good. It seemed that there was no "F" in Korean, but Adrian understood her words and frowned. Although he is good at regulating the atmosphere, if the communication is bumpy, the effect will be discounted even if the communication is bumpy. How could Zheng Mengjiu forget this?


    Oh, of course they don''t think about it. Maybe in their imagination, they come in, undress, and then pucker up side by side for him to come, and that''s it. What a strange guy. What''s the difference between a dead dog and a dead dog if there''s no communication? Even if they come here under coercion, proper communication can make them relax, become less resistant or even more active, and have more fun. Even if they are flattered, they are more in place than those under power or money.


    Although he ridiculed them in his heart, Adrian soon regained his mind and didn''t show it on his face. After a slight cough, he said, "let''s start with Miss Quan and introduce yourself. Take your time. We have plenty of time tonight. Don''t worry."This time, he spoke slowly and made gestures, which finally made the three women understand. Then, their looks changed subtly. Quan Zhixian seemed to have accepted his fate. Although Li Xiaoli''s anger had disappeared, there was more nervousness because of his impatience. As for song Huiqiao, most of the time he kept his head down and unconsciously held his arm and rubbed it up and down after he understood that "we have plenty of time tonight" ¡£


    Adrian has not stopped his own observation, and constantly looking for their impressions in his mind. Now it seems that Quan Zhixian should be the smartest one among them, and she is trying to accept the current situation; Li Xiaoli should be more direct in character and not have so many ideas in his head, otherwise he will not reveal what he does not want to accept but has to accept again and again On the other hand, song Huiqiao is relatively conservative and does not look at him much.


    Although we can''t be 100% sure, it''s enough for him. Communication doesn''t have to rely on language. Body movements, smiles and even the ups and downs of voice can be used to communicate. Adrian was not in a hurry. He was always patient with women. After they introduced themselves in poor English, they began teaching English and Korean.


    From pointing to the table to ask about Korean pronunciation, he slowly turned this language exchange teaching into a game. After several deliberate gags, the three women couldn''t help laughing, just like song Huiqiao, who always kept her head down, could not help covering her mouth. Gradually, the atmosphere began to become active. They must have been under a lot of pressure before they came here. In addition, when they came here and found that they were three people together, the pressure was even greater, and the direction of coming was more. Once the accumulation of inner, moral and other people''s eyes was too much, they would suddenly have a release, and negative emotions would swarm away to protect themselves In order to let these release smoothly, the psychological protection will also ignore those bad things.


    Next --


    "I''m so glad that there are still Romanies here? Kangdi, you should know that the red wine produced in their winery is very valuable for collection. " Adrian took a bottle of red wine and four glasses from the wine cabinet in the hotel suite.


    "I I''ve heard of it! " Quan Zhixian first raised his hand and used his pen. At first, he said in fluent English. With a careful smile, he was a little cute, but the heroine in "My Wild Girlfriend" didn''t feel at all.


    "I also Yes Li Xiaoli immediately said that after some contact and language games with Adrian before, she seemed to have forgotten the first variety and became the first active among the three people.


    Quan Zhixian immediately replied in Korean. Adrian couldn''t understand it. But from her expression, we could see that she was laughing at something. Li Xiaoli immediately raised her voice and retorted discontentedly. The two women were so tit for tat. Song Huiqiao, who spoke the least from the beginning to the end, had to whisper to comfort him.


    Good. Adrian smiles and nods in his heart. If the memory is correct, the three of them should be women who like to drink, and drinking wine is a must for * *, especially red wine.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop He walked over and, fortunately, the word "stop" was easy to understand, and then asked them to stop.


    "I''m sorry I can''t understand what you''re arguing about, but it must have something to do with red wine, so it''s better to have a try than to quarrel. I''m sure you''ll all like it before you try it." Adrian said slowly in a rhythm that they could understand, then skillfully poured a little of the four cups and pushed them down in front of them.


    Next is wine tasting, and then a new round of language games around red wine. Under Adrian''s deliberate guidance, coupled with the role of alcohol, even song Huiqiao''s words are more. After that, they took a lot of other wine to taste, such as whiskey, such as tequila - just to taste - and the atmosphere became more lively and they were more open.


    Then, under Adrian''s proposal, the game added punishment. If you lose too much, you have to take off a piece of clothing. I don''t know whether it''s subconscious neglect or deliberate acquiescence under the influence of alcohol. All three women agree, so the game becomes more provocative. Adrian gives them some explicit words to translate from time to time, and from no physical contact to shaking hands, to hugging shoulders, to


    "Absolutely not, Miss Song. It''s just a small cup. It''s over. Don''t you have the guts?" Adrian grinned and shook the smallest cup he used to drink. His other hand was touching Li Xiaoli''s slender waist. But Li Xiaoli is drunk, the whole person is nestled in Adrian''s body, only a bra and a pair of hot pants, that pair of soft in the bra foil appears to be quite material, the figure is also quite good, worthy of long years of practice dancing people. Not only did she allow his hands to swim on her, she didn''t wriggle, as if she were teasing.


    "But This is Whisky... " Sitting in front of him, song Huiqiao said in embarrassment. Her face was red, and she drank a lot. Her trousers had been taken off. Besides bra and underpants, only the chiffon jacket was on the outside.


    Li Xiaoli in Adrian''s arms immediately called a few words with dissatisfaction, song Huiqiao was even more embarrassed, and Quan Zhixian, who was also leaning on Adrian, said a few words in a busy way. She was also drunk on her face, with only bra, underpants and suspenders left on her body, which made her look particularly sexy.Seeing Quan Zhixian open his mouth, song Huiqiao had to sigh, raised only half a glass of whisky to his mouth, hesitated for two seconds, looked up and poured it down, probably because he drank too much, and then coughed violently.


    Li Xiaoli immediately chuckled, and Quan Zhixian pulled song Huiqiao to her side and patted her on the back.


    "What did you say to her just now?" Adrian asked Li Xiaoli in his arms.


    "I said, since Zhixian and I have drunk, so should she." Li Xiaoli swayed his body and said with a smile.


    She tilted her head and was close to Adrian. The wine fumes on his face, which made him itch in his heart. Then, the hand that had been walking up her waist began to move upward, lifted the bra and grabbed the soft one on the right. Li Xiaoli snorted. Although her body was tight at once, she soon relaxed again. After Adrian had played with him twice, she gasped and suddenly reached for his crotch.


    This action let Adrian small surprise, really worthy of like straight woman, seems to have completely put down.


    Yes, it''s impossible to go back anyway, and the Western man in front of him is not very annoying. Although the four people line is really shameful, he doesn''t care after drinking so much wine.


    However, when Adrian came to kiss her, Li Xiaoli could not help but hide, eyelids also drooped down, it seems that some resistance, Adrian can not help but stupefied. But soon there were people who were understanding. Quan Zhixian then leaned over again, put his hand around Adrian''s neck and took the initiative to kiss his mouth.


    Not only did she kiss fiercely, but two other women stuck out their tongues in the air and entangled Adrian in the air. After a long time, she was made to breathe heavily before stopping. Then, without hesitation, Adrian immediately kisses Li Xiaoli, and his arm around her chest is also tight. This time, Li Xiaoli does not evade. He still sucks with him, and soon gasps with Quan Zhixian.


    Then, Adrian, who let go of Li Xiaoli, looked at Song Huiqiao. Although she was flushed with wine, song Huiqiao still looked back timidly. Unfortunately, Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli, who were provoked by the attack, could not let her go. They both grabbed her arm and pushed her into Adrian''s arms. Adrian was not polite and held song Huiqiao''s Her chin, a little rough, blocked her mouth.


    For a woman like her, you can''t expect her to take the initiative like Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli. She has to be severely violated in order to make her feel happy and give in.


    Sure enough, at the beginning, song Huiqiao also struggled fiercely for two times, but after Adrian pried open her teeth, she began to cater to the same fierce, more open than Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli. With such entanglement, Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli, who once again took the lead in alcohol, embraced each other from both sides. This was the beginning of the night.


    --------------


    "sorry, Mr. Li, I''m late." After Adrian got off the car, he bowed over to Li Jianxi who came out to meet him in person.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe Mr. Cowell must have been very busy last night." Li Jianxi said with a smile. He couldn''t see that he was joking, "I don''t know if you are satisfied."


    "I''m so satisfied," Adrian, who looks refreshed, doesn''t try to be polite to him, "that I think I should stay here a few more days."


    Indeed, he was very satisfied. Adrian had a good time playing with many battles. Li Xiaoli was active and enthusiastic. He was very well catered to. Although song Huiqiao was shy and conservative, he could also do some large-scale movements once he let go. He was the best one to be played with. Although Quan Zhixian is not as good as them in these two aspects, it is indispensable to fully reconcile them in bed. Haha, how can you be dissatisfied with the three aspects of Korean film and TV songs.


    "Is it?" Li Jianxi narrowed his eyes.


    He could see that Adrian''s words had two meanings. First, he was very satisfied with their small gifts and hoped that they would still be accompanied by them in the next time. This was too simple. As long as they said hello, these women could provide them whenever they wanted. But Li Jianxi some envy looked at Adrian, should have had a good time last night? Now I''m not tired at all. It''s nice to be young.


    As for the second meaning, he will stay in Korea for a few more days for more detailed investigation, which means that the possibility of cooperation is very high and deeper. Otherwise, he does not need to specifically ask the three women to continue to accompany him.


    "I promise Mr. Cowell will be satisfied for the rest of the time." Li Jianxi immediately said.


    "I believe that," Adrian nodded. "Well, let''s go in and let me see Samsung."


    Li Jianxi immediately made a gesture of invitation, and they went to the inside of Samsung''s factory.


    Although he visited a large circle, Adrian still talked to the person in charge of AC media who had come to contact with Samsung from time to time, and occasionally asked Samsung''s technicians a few questions. It seems that he is really investigating, but his mind is not here. As for the strength of Samsung, he is very clear, even better than Li Jianxi, for Apple''s sake. Cooperation is certain, but the key is that he wants more than these.After fully understanding the relevant information, he has a greater ambition. Don''t forget that AC media is a major shareholder of apple and also invested in Google. Adrian also held a lot of rim shares in private before 2000. Although he is not a major shareholder, he can seek a position in the board of directors with a little operation if he wants. Then, after determining the plan, he will immediately Have people collect Andy? Robin''s information, and pay attention to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C97

    ~Although it is biased, it is reasonable to say that third rate enterprises make products, second rate enterprises make brands and first-class enterprises make standards. In popular terms, standards are the right to speak. I say that qualified products are products, even if there are slight defects; I say that they are second-class products, that is, second-class products, although most places have already been compared with first-class products. Monopolizing the right to speak is tantamount to monopolizing the industry.


    As we all know, science fiction movies and their directors may be nominated, but they will never win the Oscars, even if they are well-made, exquisite and meaningful, because this is the standard of the Academy of film arts and Sciences: to win the best film, the best director''s work must be closely related to reality Off.


    Although this standard is tacit and has not been stated clearly, so as to avoid the suspicion of discrimination, everyone knows that this is a fact, and this is the power of discourse power. Adrian wants this power most in Hollywood. Although he has had a great influence on the development of AC media and many of his own works, he has not yet reached the point where he can dominate the right to speak. If not, the film academy is a loose organization, and there are so many members, it is impossible to control.


    Some people may say that the era of smart phones is at least five or six years away. Is it too early to plan for standards? Moreover, Adrian''s main business is the media, and his personal goal is to have the voice of Hollywood. Now he comes to plan the standard of smart phones. Is it true that some of them have gone to the north or seek help from wood? Of course not!


    Indeed, there are still a few years to go before the era of smart phones, but the emergence of BlackBerry has opened the prelude, and will soon usher in a wave of development peak, which is one of them. The standard dispute has always been cumbersome and long-lasting. For example, the standard dispute between Sony and Toshiba''s high-definition DVD format has already begun. Although AC media supports Sony''s Blu ray format because of its record business with Sony, Sony still has a hard time winning this war. This is the second.


    The reason why Buffett can become the most famous investor is that he can analyze the future trend from a myriad of data. Although the future is still very vague and not very uncertain, there are few things that can be done. Adrian wants to know more about the future development than Warren Buffett, and smart phones are also one of the media platforms. As the largest media group in the world, and in Adrian''s idea, AC media still has more development opportunities in the network. It is difficult to occupy this platform as soon as possible. Do you have to wait for others to notice? This is the third.


    Of course, if you really want to achieve this, there are also many problems, the most important from two aspects.


    "If anyone else in the world can guess Steve? What jobs thinks, then it''s just me. " Immersed in hot water, Adrian leaned against the wall of the pool, said lazily, holding the phone, with the other hand walking upstream of Quan Zhixian, who was massaging him in his arms. Although her technique is not in place, it is also a kind of enjoyment. As for song Huiqiao and Li Xiaoli, they are not far away whispering something.


    "I''m really confident. Are you sure that he will enter the field of mobile phone manufacturing?" Claude praised it.


    "Of course, when I look down on his BlackBerry, I won''t look at him at all. However, he not only mentioned it, but also thought that if it was apple, it would never have designed such bad buttons, so it is very likely that he will start to target this market Adrian continued.


    "But it doesn''t rule out that he doesn''t care, does it?" Claude then said leisurely.


    "Yes, but dear crow, don''t forget," Adrian didn''t care about his retort, which was his responsibility. "We are big shareholders of apple, and we always support jobs. In the past two years, he has also tasted the sweetness of cooperating with the media. So if you ask him about it, he will certainly reveal it. I believe that the project will be launched within apple at the latest next year. "


    As he spoke, he patted Quan Zhixian on the face. Then he sat up from the hot spring and leaned against the wall of the pool. The semi-rigid dripping object swayed in front of her. Quan Zhixian did not have the slightest hesitation, after seeing Adrian''s one eye, immediately seized the thing, opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    Adrian could not help but take a deep breath when he felt the wet place. Claude should have digested the words, and then continued under her service: "when you are in Los Angeles, the intelligence you collect should be more detailed, and you should have read my opinion. Smart phones are the trend of the future. This is absolutely certain. However, there is still at least five or six days before it can be officially developed, so you can do nothing in this period of time, just pay close attention to it secretly, collect more detailed information and be prepared in cooperation with Samsung, so that you can enter at any time. "


    After some activities, Quan Zhixian finally vomited out, but his lips still had a trace of silver thread, but his face was full of charm, as if it was delicious. The blushing faces of song Huiqiao and Li Xiaoli were stunned. Next, she turned her head and lifted her chin to them. It was obvious that Li Xiaoli, who had put everything down earlier, bit his teeth, and then went forward and continued to swallow like she did.Different from Quan Zhixian in all aspects, although she is equally astringent, she only works in one place, which is very intense. She gets up and down in a hurry, and even the towel wrapped in her hair is scattered, which makes Adrian in the phone keep taking a deep breath. In this case, the hesitant song Huiqiao also had no choice. In fact, she had no choice from the beginning, so when Li Xiaoli left for a breath, she followed up and took it down.


    "But how do you convince jobs? He''s a maverick, and apple has its own system. " Claude asked again.


    "It''s up to me to figure it out." Adrian doesn''t say much.


    "Well, I see, but I need more analysis and deliberation." After thinking about it, Claude said.


    Adrian originally wanted to say something, but glanced at the three women who were buried in front of him, and finally just said, "then I''ll wait for your news."


    "So that''s it for the moment," Claude was about to hang up, but after a pause, he suddenly asked in a joking voice, "I heard some voices from the beginning, you shouldn''t be..."


    "It''s just a hot spring bath together. Of course, something wonderful is being done now." From time to time, Adrian, who pinches Quan Zhixian''s face and Li Xiaoli''s chest, and then rubs song Huiqiao''s head, laughs, but immediately gives a long hiss, and song Huiqiao''s astringent movements make her teeth hang heavily on it.


    "You guy..." Claude couldn''t help rolling his eyes over there. "I won''t disturb your enjoyment. Be careful not to be..."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Signal some fear song Huiqiao continues, Adrian answers quickly.


    The reason why I called Claude in front of the three women was that they didn''t speak English very well. They didn''t have to worry about what they might hear and then leak it to Li Jianxi and them. However, Adrian is still very careful. After all, they stayed with him these two days, and their English has improved a little, so they finally swallow what they wanted to say. Even if Li Jianxi really understands his intention through them, he will only get the answer that he is trying to promote cooperation.


    In fact, cooperation with Samsung and Hyundai to facilitate their entry into the U.S. market does not require much complicated negotiations. After all, they have strength. If the local enterprises in the United States can''t do it themselves, even if they don''t have competitors, they will kill themselves. A few years later, Chrysler and general motors are a good example, and there is also Hollywood - it is precisely because there is no rival in the world, so with the constant maturity of CG technology, Hollywood''s film investment is increasing, the pictures are more and more beautiful, and the story is getting worse and worse. Fortunately, Hollywood''s huge influence is irreplaceable, otherwise it may become the second one Automobile industry.


    However, it is not so easy to realize Adrian''s idea. He can''t tell Claude that Nokia and Ericsson are booming now. Five or six years later, as soon as apple comes out, they will immediately decline. At that time, AC media, which has a voice in Samsung, apple, Google and blackberry, will lead Nokia as long as the standard is determined And Microsoft?


    Let''s not say whether Claude will regard him as a delusion, even if Claude has listened to his description carefully, how can Adrian prove it? Although he has proved his vision many times, the prediction is still too shocking.


    So it''s a problem to persuade Claude. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, Claude is right in saying that jobs is a guy who thinks highly of himself, is dictatorial, and goes his own way. Apple also has its own system. It''s also a problem to persuade them to open source. Adrian guarantees that he will be there at that time, but he is not sure about the actual effect.


    It''s so helpless. Adrian sighed in his heart, and, with a cool feeling, went straight to the forehead from the caudal vertebrae. At the same time, the three women in front of him screamed. He was thinking about things in his head. Naturally, he relaxed the following control, and a mistake was blown out. You know, that night, he picked them up with a long gun. After three or four times of dying, they could not fight again.


    Probably because of this, even though his face, hair and chest were all over the place, and there was still some nausea, Quan Zhixian said something with a smile. Li Xiaoli and song Huiqiao, who were not very good at the beginning, then began to smile, glancing at Adrian''s eyes with a hint of satisfaction.


    It has to be said that Asian women are more submissive to men, especially in South Korea, where the relative hierarchy is more distinct. Of course, thanks to Quan Zhixian. Adrian raised his chin slightly at this time, and Quan Zhixian, who was wearing a face, immediately responded. He took a deep breath, bent down again and put out his tongue. After entering the rest of the roll, he immediately kissed Li Xiaoli and passed away while she was staring at her eyes.


    Although Li Xiaoli frowned, he caught song Huiqiao, who wanted to escape, and let her go. Song Huiqiao felt insulted and wanted to cry, but Quan Zhixian kisses her again, so she has to go back again. After a circle like this, the three women are able to eat it again.


    Adrian nodded his head with satisfaction. Quan Zhixian was indeed the most intelligent one among them. Although he was reluctant to come, he quickly adjusted his mentality and entered the role. He was quite obedient. Almost everything Adrian asked her to do, she did what she wanted, fully acting as the lubricant between him and song Huiqiao and Li Xiaoli. It''s no wonder that she kept a low profile in her previous life, and only made movies, but she always did well.And she is tall enough, the figure is also good, the legs are particularly slender, let people love, is a very qualified plaything.


    As for Li Xiaoli, she is also a straightforward girl. Since she has reached this point, she has given up everything. She doesn''t care what she usually says. Even in front of the interview between Song Huiqiao and Quan Zhixian, she discusses Adrian''s size or how to be more comfortable. He is very warm in bed and always wants to take the initiative. Although he is not as tall as Quan Zhixian, his legs are also slender, and because of dancing, they are very powerful.


    But the most interesting thing to say is that song Huiqiao is relatively conservative. She is a bit of a pusher, but she can''t refuse. It''s easy for people to have a ravaging mind, so that Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli like to transfer what they bear to her. And her figure is the smallest of the three women, less than Adrian''s shoulder, and it''s very pleasant to be pressed on her.


    Of course, the reason why they are so submissive is not only the pressure from South Korean celebrities, but also Adrian''s means. Needless to say, the game that night also sent some of their favorite limited edition brands in the past two days, and it was the original cargo transported from Europe by plane. Although they can''t go shopping - they are very popular, and the place is too small - they can''t enjoy the pleasure of constantly selecting goods, but these things are enough to make them happy.


    Have a good time. Adrian grinned and re dived into the water and pinched the buttocks of the three women who had already cleaned their faces. They then turned obediently and cocked up their lower bodies. They turned their heads and looked at him. They murmured softly, waiting for his coming.


    Anyway, there is still time. Otherwise, we won''t take them to the hot spring in Jeju Island. Maybe they will have the inspiration to persuade Claude. Adrian, who thought so, immediately pasted it up, and a fierce battle would start again.


    Another problem with the development of standards is Samsung, which has a complete industrial chain. They can get rid of others at any time and work on their own as long as they learn the technology. Just like AC media, from investment to selection of actors and directors to production and distribution, it can be done within the group. Although the law does not allow media companies to own brokerage companies, Adrian can still invest with Claude in a private capacity. Owitz is now acquiring endeavor. If it succeeds, it will be in Hollywood, beyond UTA and ICM, and side by side with CAA and a.


    The law also does not require media companies to control theaters. However, AC media can acquire theaters outside the United States, such as Canada in the north. Despite the alliance between AC media and Viacom, there is fierce competition in the acquisition of Canadian Cinema lines.


    The topic goes back to Samsung. In the past life, because Apple relied too much on them, Samsung became the largest supplier, so it was allowed to sit on the market. Finally, it was very noisy. What''s interesting is that even if it''s like that, apple still hasn''t thought about giving up Samsung completely. Even if it''s looking for a replacement, Samsung still supplies Apple honestly even if it''s fined. People don''t know what to say.


    Because of apple, Adrian is quite clear about the relationship between the two families. In fact, this is relatively easy to solve. In the final analysis, it is still a balance of interests. No one can fully see the future of smart phones. Naturally, they can''t do everything from the beginning. Adrian has the most advantage in this, which is why he has the idea of integration after receiving the invitation from Samsung.


    What''s more, Samsung is not as professional as it will be a few years later. Maybe it can deceive them a little. Of course, it is impossible for them to abandon their martial arts, but it may lead to deviation, and


    "I''m very grateful to Mr. Li for his hospitality. It''s a satisfying trip. Similarly, I hope to have the friendship of Samsung." In Li Jianxi''s office, Adrian said to the old man in his spare time. There was no one else, no hiromoto and Zheng Mengjiu.


    "You''ve got Samsung''s friendship, Mr. Cowell." Li Jianxi said with a smile, without any other look.


    "No, that''s not enough," Adrian shook his head. "I''ll get to the point. Basically, it''s clear that working with Samsung, LG and Hyundai will help you get into the market."


    Even with Li Jianxi''s cultivation, he still showed a trace of joy after hearing this sentence. In fact, the matter of cooperation was confirmed after detailed contact with Samsung. This is not a bad thing, and Adrian does not need to come to Seoul. But he came and threw it out now, all for the future.


    "But," Adrian raised his voice slightly, "I have higher expectations for Samsung, which is why I came to your office and didn''t go to Mr. Ju and Mr. Zheng! The cooperation with LG and Hyundai is just a small matter. The cooperation with Samsung in the future is the most important thing. "


    Li Jianxi''s eyes flashed obviously. After a few days of contact, although the chairman of the board of directors of AC media was not very good at business management, and he was a real good girl playboy, he let the RV driver drive around in Seoul street, and then he was in the carriage with the three women Emperor!But he is definitely not a fool, nor a fool. His shrewdness is not inferior to them. Therefore, it is not common for him to have such a solemn appointment and have a one-to-one interview with himself.


    "So, what do you need Samsung to do?" Li Jianxi straightened up and solemnly asked.


    "I don''t know," Adrian opened his hand, "or, I don''t know where to start."


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C98

    "There is no doubt that Samsung''s strength is very strong, in the same industry, it is better than it can be counted with one hand. However, in my opinion, its strength is not professional enough. The most prominent place of Samsung is the electronic industry. However, there are too many things involved in other fields, and the construction, real estate and finance are too scattered, which will affect the development of Samsung. "


    "Kim Dae Jung will step down next year, yes, but what about that? The liquidation of those who have fallen on him will not change anything. Kim Dae Jung will step down, but Li Dazhong will come to power again. No matter who enters the green house, domestic enterprises will not be allowed to be too bloated and huge. Instead of thinking of ways to fight, it''s better to take this opportunity to adjust and sort out, so as to become more risk-resistant. "


    "Sony and Toshiba are too old. They seem to be beautiful, but they are slow to respond. In the future, if they can''t make timely response, they will be eliminated sooner or later. Texas Instruments and Philips have long been carved up by other manufacturers, so the rising star Samsung has become the best choice. "


    "This kind of intuition is more inexplicable and helpful for me to collect information in the future. But unless I have enough detailed information, it''s hard for me to give specific answers, which is why I say I don''t know. "


    Generally speaking, Adrian''s words mean that he is optimistic about Samsung, but Samsung is not good enough, too bloated, and the fields involved are too low. Anyway, in the future, the government of South Korea will have to restrict them. Kim Dae Jung has already taken advantage of them. It is better to take the opportunity to shrink the integrated industry and build himself more risk-resistant. However, he was born with an intuition that made him think that Samsung has a lot to do, so he wanted to deepen cooperation with them. He was just suffering from lack of information and could not completely determine the specific direction of the future, so he could not explain clearly for the time being.


    Although some of the remarks were not correct, and there was a smell of mysterious ideas, Li Jianxi was still a little dizzy. This is very normal. If a beggar sits in front of you and talks about the computer operating system, no matter how beautiful he says, you will only regard it as a circus and forget it after seeing it. But what if it was Bill? Gates, you will only listen respectfully, take his every word as the truth, even if he has no substantial content from the beginning to the end, even if he is a good woman and fully proves this point.


    So even Li Jianxi, an old guy who has experienced a lot of trouble, has been said to be a bit confused for a time. To know that Samsung''s current goal is only to catch up with Sony and Toshiba, but in Adrian''s mouth, how does it seem to have become one of the top groups in the world? Moreover, this statement seems to have been recognized by the United States, and then another giant of AC media, Claude? Ron Rhys also made a cross-border call and had a warm talk with him. Although he confirmed the cooperation and said that he would carry out detailed negotiations with South Korean enterprises as soon as possible, Li Jianxi still recognized his other meaning. He supported Adrian.


    Since Samsung''s interests are not in conflict with the media, there is no need to worry about their own interests. And Adrian did not give a clear goal, that is to do is to prepare and observe, then take a step to try.


    This made Adrian a little relieved. In addition, Claude finally agreed to his plan. After all, the resources paid were not much, and the key was still on apple. No one can deny that, although BlackBerry opened the prelude to smart phones, it is apple that has fully developed it. From this point of view, whether you like apple or not, you can''t deny that jobs was a genius.


    So, whether it''s open source to set standards - Android is another excellent example of beating fees for free - to curb Samsung and not to let it sit too big, or to balance the interests of all aspects, the key is apple in jobs, so Adrian''s responsibility is very heavy. Fortunately, he has only such an important task. The rest is left to Claude and other professionals like them. This is another reason why he is involved in the standard of smart phones. It won''t take up too much time and energy. Just use your mouth and specify the general direction. Other people are responsible for it, and you need to do it yourself.


    Anyway, his main goal is still in Hollywood.


    So the Korean business is over, and it''s time to go back to Los Angeles. As for song Huiqiao, Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli, there are three cheques, but the denomination is a little bigger. Adrian has a good time. Although he spent some time to coax them at the beginning, it was for the emotional appeal, to make himself more comfortable, which did not change them The essence of being a plaything.


    Yes, plaything, this word may be a little ugly, but according to the information collected in recent days about the Korean entertainment industry, this name is not far from the female artists. Otherwise, how could Li Jianxi launch three at a time.


    Since it is a plaything, of course, we should have a good time. Because of his gentlemanly demeanor, Korean women are not inferior to Japanese women''s obedience or fear, and Quan Zhixian stands by Adrian''s side to cater, and all the three women in the back let him play. Three links are already common. Role playing and uniform temptation are indispensable. Song Huiqiao''s stewardess and nurses, Quan Zhixian''s police and students, and Li Xiaoli''s car model are all quite tempting.Various patterns and postures are also emerging in endlessly, such as three pairs of buds competing with bananas, or back entry type long lines, etc. Especially in the back, it''s very interesting. For the first time, song Huiqiao was at the front, and after that, she almost fainted. So she retaliated against the other two women. As a result, neither Quan Zhixian nor Li Xiaoli could make it. Only Adrian, the last one, was satisfied from the beginning to the end.


    Besides, it''s no big deal to mess around in the RV on the road. The most exciting time was in the box of the dance hall, pressing them on the single glass and watching the dancing crowd outside In short, in a few days, although the three women were not as bad as Matsushima caiko, they were almost as bad as Matsushima''s, and all of them were photographed.


    Adrian didn''t plan to collect anyone from the beginning. Although song Huiqiao, Quan Zhixian and Li Xiaoli are very tender now, it''s good to taste pickles occasionally, and even make people have a big appetite. However, it would be too much to eat every day as a main dish. What''s more, it was a coincidence that you Jihui was accepted at the beginning. Sony didn''t expect that he would rise so fast. Adrian''s hands were clean. Otherwise Although Samsung and AC media have no conflict of interests, who can guarantee that they have not left behind? Besides, it doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future. He is clear that he wants to get a hand in the electronics industry.


    All in all, after a week in South Korea, Adrian returned to Los Angeles and began to devote himself to the film industry. At the same time, we should try to tease Ivanka. During this week, Ivanka was always cold faced. After all, she knew all about his lewdness, but what made him such a gesture is questionable.


    The basic editing of Moulin Rouge has come to an end. The editor is also an acquaintance who has cooperated with him for many times. Although Adrian''s style is uncertain, as long as there is detailed communication, the other party can still understand Adrian''s ideas. However, some special scenes need to be done by himself. In addition, the shooting of "matrix" has been officially put on the agenda. Reeves, Lawrence, Monica and Vivian have been fully trained and can be turned on at any time. After the news came out, the "matrix" fans were immediately elated, and many people left messages on the Internet: it''s finally waiting.


    Since the film was released in 1998, it has attracted attention as quickly as previous lives, and led to the emergence of a large number of fans who like action and philosophy. The only difference is that the novel was published first. Although it can only be regarded as second rate, there are also some fans. There are some differences between the film and the novel, and the ending of the novel is darker. In addition, Adrian has also said that the film and the novel will be different, so the fans and fans often quarrel.


    But both fans and fans have been looking forward to the miracle director to start making sequels. But Adrian always let them down again and again. First he went to shoot the Lord of the rings, and he had to shoot all three novels at a time. Hell, matrix is also a three volume novel. Why can''t we shoot it all at once?


    It''s easy. The miracle Director Award "the Lord of the rings" was finished, but he went to make independent films and made two at a time. What does he want to do?! Don''t you plan to finish the remaining two? not so bad. Last year, several related animations were released one after another. Although they have nothing to do with the main plot, the exquisite short films with different styles still make the fans enjoy themselves. Therefore, they strongly hope that the latter two will come out immediately.


    So it''s no wonder that matrix fans are so excited when news comes out that the two movies are filming together, and even that the crew has built a highway for it. But they are excited, Adrian is facing a problem.


    "I''ll come?" Sitting on the right side of the long table in the conference room, Adrian looks at Sophie and Monica in surprise.


    "Of course," Sophie nodded seriously. "You''re a guest star in your own movies occasionally, don''t you? For example, the man who listens to Forrest Gump''s chat in Forrest Gump, or one of the men who ignites in the beauty of Sicily. Even in "never compromise" released last year, you also guest starred as a paralegal at the end. So why can''t you play this role? "


    "But..." Adrian wants to defend.


    "It''s just a little bit more, and there''s no fighting. You don''t need to train like us. It''s very simple. It shouldn''t be difficult for you." Next to Monica immediately interface.


    Look at Monica, look at Sophie. They''re all holding their faces in their hands. They''re smiling. Obviously, they''ve formed an alliance. We must let him play the role. If you look at the others, Reeves is sitting not far away, focused on his handheld, Vivian and Lawrence are talking, Jeter? Li asked the producer and the deputy director what he asked, as if he didn''t see the situation here.


    "I don''t think I''m French." Adrian had to say that.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your French is very good. As long as you can have a little accent, it''s OK. If you can''t, you can revise the script and write him as an American. Anyway, there are many such amorous and self righteous men in the United States." Sophie raised her eyebrows and said, with a meaningful mockery in her eyes."But it''s the French in the novel." Adrian is still dying.


    "Fiction is not the same as film. Although the film is adapted from the novel, it must be completely similar to the novel, which is what you said." Monica said again.


    After staring at them for a long time, Adrian finally agreed: "OK, OK, I''m going to play this role."


    The whole thing is very simple. The last two films of matrix are ready to start shooting at the end of August. Several leading actors are basically in place. Sophie''s role in Persephone was appointed by Adrian. There are only a few roles left, such as the Gemini virus, such as the unlocking man or the Frenchman who specially accepts deleted programs.


    These are very simple. Gemini virus looks very cool, but it only appeared in the second film. There are not many places to show the fist and foot. It''s easier for the unlock man and the French. There are only literary plays from the beginning to the end. Adrian gathered the important members of the cast today and decided on this one thing. Unexpectedly, Sophie said surprisingly that she supported Adrian to play the role, and Monica immediately supported her. The others sat down on one side with tacit understanding and separated them completely. Basically, even if we don''t know his specific relationship with them, we also know that there must be something fishy in it, so no one wants to be involved in it.


    In this way, Adrian is naturally helpless. Although he can veto the proposal as a producer, in that case


    "What else is there today?" After returning from the studio to his own office at headquarters, Adrian sighed and asked Ivanka.


    "Only one thing, go home on time and have dinner with lily. I''m sure you won''t forget the rest." The little secretary has been back in Los Angeles for several days with a taut face. She still has this expression.


    "Well, well, by the way, remember to add a little bit to the itinerary note that when matrix starts at the end of the month, I''ll play a part in it, that''s the Frenchman." Adrian then said.


    "That sounds great, but why not just play the leading role? With your ability to make up stories, it should not be difficult to change the protagonist into a person? " Ivanka said sarcastically that she knew that Monica and Sophie were on the set.


    "Oh?" Adrian''s voice dragged on, smiling at her no longer. Originally, Sophie and Monica joined hands to give him a good look, how to clean them up, but now there are more important people to clean up.


    Ivanka snorted and turned to leave. Adri reached out and grabbed her arm. The little secretary screamed and fell into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Ivanka, struggling, cried out angrily.


    Adrian didn''t answer. He buried himself in her gooseneck and took a deep breath: "Arden''s provocative? It''s rare. Don''t you like Dior and Fendi? A little Givenchy once in a while. How do you use Arden now? "


    "what perfume I use is my business." Ivanka replied, but her face turned red.


    "Yes, yes, it''s your business." Adrian laughed and walked up her body with one hand. "The neckline is a little big. You can see the scenery inside at a glance. The skirt is short enough to reach the bottom of thigh. The stockings are black lace, and there are also suspenders. The high-heeled shoes are pointed, which is very provocative. Moreover, there is a belt around the ankle, which is so sexy. Should you not mean to Are you teasing me, Eni? "


    Ivan carton froze and stammered after a while I I didn''t... "


    She buried her head and refused to lift it, so Adrian could still see her ears red.


    "Do you think..." He reached her ear, laughing and blowing, "I left you alone?"


    "Let me go, I''m going to work!" Ivanka suddenly increased the intensity of struggle, "if you want to be more efficient today, you can immediately let me go, and I still have my studies. Don''t let me finish school next year!"


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Adrian nibbled on her little ear beads, and his hands clung to her plump pair.


    "I warn you, ed!" Ivanka suddenly raised his head and glared at him with a red face, as if he wanted to bite him.


    Unfortunately, Adrian had already seen through the appearance of the color Ebara, so he suddenly stood up in his arms and pressed her on the desk.


    "Tell me the truth, Eni, do you have any idea of peeping when I mess with them? It''s like That night? " He pressed her, against her forehead.


    Ivanka''s face was redder, her face was pinched and angry, but there was a little excitement at the same time, and she knew he was talking about that night.


    Adrian looks at her secretary with pride. The momentum of real estate is gradually rising. He has invested part of his investment through trump. Coupled with the good ratings of apprentice, the complacent trump completely ignores or acquiesces to his daughter''s work and relationship with him. As for his current girlfriend, he supports him with both hands After all, vanca is not her own child. And Ivanka should be aware of this, so don''t worry about her discomfort.Sure enough, she then shyly turned over the head, but Adrian did not intend to let her go: "you not only feel that I left you cold, you also vaguely eager to join in, right?"


    "Ed, please..." Ivanka had to plead softly.


    It''s a pleasure to watch the proud princess put her figure down in front of her. So proud to think of Adrian continue to move up, he can not because of her a few words lightly let go, moreover, this is a good opportunity.


    "Ed Wait And something else I want to come... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C99

    "Don''t think so much, just do what I say Then tell them, this is my request, understand? " Charlize said coldly in the car, then turned off the phone and threw it to his secretary.


    She was dressed in a black suit with short and medium hair curled down. Her legs were raised in flesh colored stockings. Her face was expressionless, but she raised her chin slightly. It seemed that nothing could be noticed by her. Her haughty and cool temperament was quite attractive.


    The secretary did not dare to get out of the front co pilot''s position, so she sat upright. Although she knew that even if she said something now, she could not help feeling that she was shorter when she faced Charlize. Not only she, but also most people in ABC. The title of iceberg queen is not in vain. Even the CEO often talks to her politely.


    It''s not a secret who''s behind Charlotte in the ABC, although there are always people who whisper in private that they got up by sleeping with the chairman of the board! But more people still admire her, let alone the super high ratings that American Idol brings, as long as they are not blind. Although this idea is likely to come from the one behind her, the various means she has used for the show and her efforts in this program can''t be erased. If Fassbender is expelled and she has a foothold in the planning department, then the success of "American Idol" will definitely establish her position.


    Moreover, although the iceberg queen is not easy to get close to and ridicules people who make mistakes are never merciless, she is always well measured and does not appear artificial. Therefore, the staff of the planning department still support her very much. Moreover, she never interferes in the affairs outside her own department without authorization. Even if there is so much support behind her, she still abides by the rules. She is capable and disciplined, so the top management has a very good impression of her. But in more than a year, she has become an important figure in ABC.


    Interestingly, ABC cooperates with other TV stations and media groups. When they see Charlize, they are forced to chat up for an invitation or send flowers. Unfortunately, they are basically disheartened, without exception. There are also some guys who know her background but are lucky enough to beat them up. The iceberg queen has never looked at them directly, but all the flowers they sent were collected.


    "Decorate the office, so that everyone can have a good mood every day at work, which is also waste utilization." She said lightly.


    Only someone''s flowers are merciless every time. Even if it''s fresh and beautiful, I don''t know who sent it without signature. It''s just a small card with a lot of sarcastic words on it. Many staff members speculate whether the iceberg queen knows the person who sent the flowers, and that guy has offended her, otherwise he would not be so rude. Only the Secretary knew that was not the case, even though every time she looked at the card, Charlize would say, "here it is again" and "only these tricks.". But the corner of the mouth always involuntarily slightly upwarped, just like a touch of sunlight refracted from the iceberg, the moment''s gorgeous light makes women may be moved.


    "I''ll just go up alone. You can wait here for a while." After the car arrived at its destination and arrived in the hall from the parking lot, Charlize asked the reception at the lower reception desk and then told his secretary so.


    Then she took the elevator to the destination floor. After a few steps down the aisle, a transparent secretary''s office immediately appeared. Every time she saw this, Charlize was inevitably filled with complex thoughts. Although she had been Adrian''s Secretary for seven years, she still had an office every few years, and she spent the least time here. Now


    She quickly put her thoughts away, because Ivanka was not in her office at the moment, but there was nothing special about the table furnishings, so she should not Of course, it''s hard to say that Adrian is good at playing. So Charlize went straight to the door of the office and banged.


    "Come in, please." Soon there was Adrian''s languid voice.


    After entering the office, Charlize picked her eyebrows. Adrian, leaning on a high back chair with one hand on her head, seemed to be suffering, but in her years of experience, it seemed strange.


    "Ha. Dear Charley, you''re here at last. I thought I''d wait until the night in bed Talk about it. " Adrian opened his hands and said in an exaggerated tone. Somehow, he suddenly stopped and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Charlize narrowed his eyes, sat down at his desk and asked quietly.


    "Nothing, just Today, I have some troubles. Before that, the last Well The preparatory work held a meeting, but I didn''t expect Sophie and Monica agreed that I would play the French part in the film Adrian sighed, shaking his head as if he were really upset.


    "That''s what''s bothering you?" Charlize snorted and leaned back in her chair, legs cocked as if she were in her office, not Adrian. "It''s not like you, ed


    "Of course not, just Well That Well Or about you, you said you had an idea that needed my support? " Adrian "mm-hmm" after a few voices, suddenly changed a topic, his face also became a little strange.Charlize picked up her eyebrows again and continued to speak calmly: "you know, every September in Los Angeles, there are TV dramas watching in order to buy new dramas for major TV stations. Although ABC has such abnormal support as you..."


    Adrian suddenly took a long breath, then came back to himself and quickly said, "abnormal? What do you call me? "


    "Didn''t I use that word to address you?" Although Charlize was still so calm, he could not help but shake his fist. "In a word, ABC also wants to participate, but as the director of the planning department, I hope to make more efforts in reality TV. This more than one year''s experience also let me understand the operation of TV station in more detail, so I have an idea. However, after it was put forward by the Department, there were divergent opinions, with support and opposition. So I came to know your opinion. After all Everyone knows that you are an expert on this. "


    "Ha. Sounds like I should be proud? " Adrian laughed. "So Tell me what you think. "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. A little-known poor boy suddenly gets a large inheritance, so he hopes to find his partner through the TV station..." As Charlize was talking, Adrian suddenly took a deep breath again, covering his forehead and hissing.


    She rolled her eyes and glared at Adrian. She got up and walked to the door of the office. After locking, she came back a few steps. Around the office, looking at him with both hands around him, he showed a look of smile. Although most of Adrian''s lower body is in his desk, there is still a figure inside.


    With a shrug, Adrian straightened up a little, then pushed the chair back slowly, and it was a giant. Although the skirt was quite short, the black trousers were slightly damaged.


    She blushed. A few hairs cluttered to the corners of his mouth, and there were traces of saliva on his chin. He looked at Charlize with a low breath, a little ashamed, but more unwilling, and the hand that held on to the object was never put down.


    Charlize sighed, pinched the bridge of his nose, two steps up to Adrian, and then knelt down. Grab that thing and look at Ivanka. "Watch it, Eni. Let me show you how to get this damn guy to fly up to the sky."


    Then she put out her tongue, licked the corner of her mouth, and looked up at Adrian. I opened my sexy lips to this thing.


    ------------


    "I suddenly I began to miss this place... " Lying on his desk, Charlize looked at the ceiling with his misty eyes. His voice was soft and soft. One hand was on his forehead, the other was holding his shirt on his chest. There was such a covering on his * *.


    "Oh?" Sitting in the chair, Adrian, who is also unarmed, kisses her tenderly and ears.


    "Although I have my own big office and my own Secretary in ABC, but..." Charlize didn''t go on, but Adrian understood.


    "As long as you want. You can always come back and have a look. " Adrian kisses the corner of her mouth, "not to mention..."


    He looked at Ivanka with a smile. The current secretary was also lying on his desk, holding only a piece of clothes in front of his chest, but it was upside down with Charles. The desk is big. It''s enough for two women to lie down. Of course, everything on it has been swept down. Anyway, someone will clean it up.


    "Your purpose has been achieved at last? How do you feel? " Charlize glanced at him.


    "Very good, very satisfied." Adrian laughed.


    "So who won?" Charlize then asked.


    "Is it worth saying?" Adrian blinked.


    "Do you hear me, Eni?" Charlize immediately pushed Ivanka''s waist against it with his foot, but only got a "uh" response.


    Her eyes were half closed, and she was half awake and half asleep. She had been tossed too much by Adrian and Charlize, and she was too excited. As Adrian said, she was eager to join in. Staying around him for a long time, it is impossible to be affected, not to mention that he has many targeted means. No matter how reserved and how proud he is, he will be stripped off.


    So, I''m afraid it will take quite a long time for Ivanka to recover. However, Charlize is not a sure winner. At least the current Secretary''s pair of Weian''s breasts are much larger than hers.


    Adrian chuckled, picked Ivanka up, sat down in his chair and warmed up with her. At the same time, Adrian took a dress to cover her. Charlize sat up and dressed slowly, but the stockings could not be worn any more. Adrian liked to tear them.


    "By the way, what did you seem to say at first Have an idea on reality TV? " Adrian asked as he patted Ivanka curled up in his arms."Yes." Charlize glanced at the proud princess who was leaning on his shoulder, and sighed in his heart. From a very secure and safe look, she was completely in Adrian''s hands, because She used to do the same, although she always liked to ridicule Adrian, like to see him eat shriveled face. But when she is curled up in his arms after her joyful sexual intercourse, her attachment will only be stronger than that of Ivanka now.


    "I''ve benefited a lot from my time in ABC, especially through the whole process from the audition to the final of American Idol," she said in a flash. "The vast majority of the audience don''t have much opinion about who can win and who can win. They like the sense of participation and domination. Voting makes a player who has been brush down come back to the game again The ratings of the episode were second only to the final, if not because it was a man in his thirties. The ratings will be even higher if the nearly eliminated player wins the final


    "Yes, I know that young female singers are more likely to be popular, which is the result of your discussion with universal records," Adrian said with a smile. "So I always thought that you won the bet by cheating."


    "You''re slander, ED," snorted Charlize, who slowly put on his clothes one by one. "We just gave the New Jersey girl a little bit more time to cover, and adapted her story to be more inspirational, and then we gave a little hint in all aspects of her opponent, that''s all."


    "All right." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, changed his position to make Ivanka more comfortable, and then made a gesture to continue.


    "The initial idea is that a poor boy of unknown origin suddenly got a legacy from his distant uncle and became a multimillionaire. With the intention of selecting future partners through TV programs, many girls who dream of marrying into rich families are eager to become participants Here, Charlize took a meaningful look at Adrian, and he knew where the original idea came from.


    "Of course," she continued, "if that''s all. It turned out to be a vulgar draft, so as we draw to the end of the day, we''ll announce that this guy is actually still a poor kid, penniless. Then, such a dramatic turn, plus the choices of these participants. It will attract a lot of attention. Of course, in order to make the program look positive, we can finally arrange for a girl to choose him, and then we will write him a check for at least 1 million yuan. It is not necessary to mention how to operate until it is determined. Some people in the Department think it''s a feasible idea. If it works well, it will set a high audience rating. But some people think it''s cheating and will overdraft the credibility of the TV station. So I want to ask you, ed? Ed


    "Yes, I am listening!" Adrian, who had a good time, said quickly, and then added in Charlize''s discontented eyes, "who wants to marry a millionaire?"


    "What?" Charlize was baffled.


    "I mean, the name of the show can Call this Adrian made a serious look.


    "Who will marry Millionaires? " Charlize repeated it, then raised her eyebrows. "So..."


    "A very good idea," Adrian raised his hand. "To fully expand the material side of human nature and show it in a very dramatic way will really attract a large audience."


    "So, what do you think of deception?" Charlize immediately asked.


    "Isn''t the audience rating that TV stations pursue?" Adrian asked with a smile, "well, Charley, such a show can only be made for one season at most. So what are you worried about?"


    At this point, he suddenly sighed, "you shouldn''t have come to me, Charlie. This is your idea."


    "Is that what no one says if I don''t come?" It''s Charlize''s turn to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So it is. " Adrian laughed.


    "What do you say?" Ivanka, who had been leaning on him for a moment, finally woke up and raised his head to catch a sentence.


    "Nothing, dear Eni," Adrian laughed. "Have a good rest. I''ll be here with you..."


    He suddenly stopped, and then he looked at the time fiercely, then screamed: "Oh, hell! I''m going to have dinner with lily tonight


    ------------


    the beauty of the world lies in its uncertainty. Even if Adrian could foresee the future, he could not be 100% sure that some things would happen and some things would not. Just like he never thought, the reality show "who is going to marry a millionaire" in his previous life, which had created a huge audience by deception, would be born from Charlize!


    Adrian can swear that he never mentioned anything about the reality show with Charlize in any place, so it should have been completely conceived by her. I really don''t know what to say. Even the way to deal with it is similar I didn''t expect that Charlize was really outstanding. No matter what he did, he could make some achievements.It''s also a way for me to change the world. Adrian thought a little smug. As for poor fox, anyway, "American Idol" has been robbed, and many episodes have been robbed, so it doesn''t matter if one more is robbed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C100

    ~Date: ~ September 27 ~


    it is definitely a news that shakes the whole music circle. To say that the most popular young female singer in the past two years is Britney Spears, let alone the number one record sales volume in the world, she has enough capital to be proud of everyone. Just after this summer vacation, her third album finally broke the 40 million mark and surpassed the most popular female singer in Shania Donne.


    Although there are only more than 100 albums, this is after all more than a year''s achievement. And Shania''s album has been on sale for several years. Everyone knows that the longer the album is released, the slower the sales growth rate will be. Maybe some of Shania''s die hard fans buy 200 pieces at a time, so that she can regain the No. 1 position in the world, but it is Britney Spears who finally wins the crown.


    Public opinion has also replaced the former name of "Madonna''s successor" from "the unique Britney". Before this, although Britney was very popular among teenagers, and had many titles such as "little sweet" and "pop queen", almost everyone regarded her as the most likely person to become the second Madonna. However, when the third album was released, almost all the songs had stayed at the top of the billboard. With the current global sales of more than 40 million records, which exceeded one third of Madonna''s best-selling records, it would be inappropriate to position her in this way.


    Although she is not as outstanding as Madonna in personality, she is sweet, cute, sexy and charming, and always controls the line. In other words, her team always controls the day, which makes her look green and mature. Therefore, she has won a large number of fans from different strata. No matter where she goes, countless teenagers shout for her, which is almost the same when she held a concert in Britain Even the mainstream society thought she was good when there was a stampede. So maybe Britney Spears can''t be with Madonna yet. But with the current momentum, it is entirely possible to take another road.


    Even Madonna herself thinks so. When asked about Britney Spears in an interview, she said that she and Britney are totally two types of singers, there is no need to compare them together, and she is optimistic about her potential A kind of A woman is still very smart. If she knows who is holding up Britney, she will not speak ill of her.


    Before that, Christina would have been able to compete with Britney Spears, but with the rapid development of her third album, even her third album has sold 30 million copies. Basically, it''s no problem to surpass Madonna''s best-selling album, but the media and ordinary people''s eyes are still too poor for Britney Spears. Who makes Britney less than 20 years old, but has already achieved something that ordinary people can''t match?


    Now, Britney Spears claims to postpone her career and go to Nantah Conservatory of music for further study?! Was she so excited that her head was burned? Even if her head is burned, are the heads of the team behind her burned? For a popular and even popular singer, not thinking about how to consolidate his career and status, he went to university for further study! Well, you want to enrich yourself. It''s normal that you want to be an example, but don''t you know that once the exposure rate is low, it''s almost impossible to have the popularity now?


    Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. Britney spears or her team is well prepared. The statement made it clear.


    "For me, going to college is one of my life''s dreams, just like singing. I''m glad that in the past few years, I have been able to achieve great success in music, and I''m glad to be able to provide happiness to those who love me. Just, now I want to realize another dream. I need time to change and become more different than I am now, so people who love me can understand. Of course, I will not give up a new song in the first and second half of the year. Of course, I will not continue to release new songs in the first and second half of the year A kind of It was to celebrate that I was finally able to enter university to discuss the creation with the producers. Please rest assured that all those who love me will still stay with you. "


    Although Britney Spears has been well received by the media, some of her characters are hard to accept. And she said she would continue to be active on the stage. New songs will be launched in the second half of the year, but the exposure will be reduced moderately. Otherwise, why do so many music schools in the United States choose to study in Nantah? You know, a lot of Hollywood actors, directors and producers are from Nantah, and many films have been set in Nanga.


    As for Britney Spears'' choice, Nanga welcomes her with her hands up. All universities use star alumni to increase her popularity and attract more students. The mainstream society is also a voice of support, and some conservative media also praise this is what a public figure with great influence should do. However, in the eyes of industry insiders and journalists familiar with the entertainment industry, it is still a decision that is not worth the loss. Even Madonna did not have such popularity and achievements before she was 20 years old, even if she got support from the mainstream society? These may not necessarily translate into practical benefits.


    There are many people in Britney Spears'' team who think so, and put forward various opinions. However, knowing that several key figures in Adrian''s plan continue to do so, Britney herself also supports it, no matter how many people lobby her. Sweetie has an advantage, this advantage let her in Adrian there will be many women are compared, she is very obedient.Basically, Adrian does whatever Adrian wants her to do, with occasional questions, but never a refusal. If he wants to keep a cute and sexy image, she will keep a cute and sexy image. If he asks her to pay attention to her words and deeds, she will pay attention to her words and deeds. He asks her to raise her buttocks and take off her underwear to separate her legs. She will raise her buttocks and take off her underwear to separate her legs.


    It''s a great pleasure to have such an obedient pet.


    However, Adrian''s biggest concern in August is not here. For Britney Spears, her future has been arranged for the time being. Even if she continues, as long as she changes her style and starts to take the sexy route, it is inevitable to lose her popularity. But it can''t be changed. You can''t go with pure style all your life? So it''s better to take advantage of the current peak in the popularity of active cooling. Avoid the embarrassing period of transformation and leave a better image.


    What''s more, with Adrian there, do you need to worry about her lack of exposure? The new song I prepared was also very interesting, and


    So he focused on something else.


    "I don''t understand," gasped the girl running on the treadmill. "I''m going to release my first record and why I''m going to the gym to work out."


    "It''s very simple," the man, who was leaning on the wall and standing on his back from time to time, said with some difficulty, "when you go to the signing site. You''ll know how important physical strength and endurance are, Vicia


    "Really," Avril hummed, "when did you have a signing party Why don''t I know? "


    "I haven''t, but I''ve seen a lot of them, Vicia," said Adrian, standing on her head against the wall, taking a deep breath. "Think of your previous single And Just a few days ago As the first wave of the main song, it dropped to the top 100 of the billboard as soon as it was broadcast. You can imagine how popular you are, Wei Niu. "


    Yes, with the first two great songs to lay the foundation, and also in the battle between Britney Spears and Christina to fight a way. Compared with the previous life, Avril has already had considerable popularity before the official release of the album, so the first wave focuses on Once launched, it was directly on the top of the list.


    Most of her songs on this album were created by herself and other producers. Adrian only provided two or three songs, of course. They are all very popular types, such as "she" dancing with spirits, but the lyrics have changed. At her age, if the song is interpreted as a lesbian, it''s a bad thing. Besides


    In short, as long as there is no problem with the operation, the album sales are basically certain. The only problem is that the release time in late August is not very good. It will have an impact on sales. If it is not released at this time, it will miss next year''s Grammy. Even if Avril is likely to miss a prize, it is one thing to get it or not, and another to be able to participate. So we have to let it go.


    Record sales is a long-term process, don''t rush for a while, then let the radio and television stations pay attention to it. Adrian thinks so.


    "Of course, I like this song," Avril said with pride. After glancing at Adrian, a faint smile appeared on her face. "This is..."


    Then she realized something, her eyes turned away, and she didn''t finish.


    "No, no, no, dear Vicia, you didn''t realize that," Adrian suddenly raised his voice, with a little teasing. "You are much more popular than you think. I can bet that when you attend the first signing, your body will tremble with excitement, your hands and feet will be weak, and if you are not careful, you will sing out of tune I can''t even hold the pen, etc. I''m pulling you to the gym and you should thank me


    The girl on the treadmill immediately blushed, even though she knew he was joking, she was still very upset.


    "I won''t!" Avril retorted angrily and said, "you''d better think about how to solve your ed Hey, Wei Niu, it doesn''t matter at all, but I''d like to ask, where do you know I have ed? " Adrian laughed, but because of his handstand, he choked and coughed a few times.


    "I I just know, "Avril is very embarrassed to know that she said something wrong, but she still puts on an unreasonable appearance." if you want to prove me wrong, do it for me. "


    "Well, then I''ll prove it to you. How about the time and place?" Adrian said immediately.


    "Good..." Avril was about to promise to come down, suddenly reacted, quickly closed his mouth, and almost bit his tongue, his face a strange look.


    This distraction, the foot is also a lot slower, can''t keep up with the speed of the conveyor belt, the end result is screaming down. Fortunately, Avril is agile enough, although exclaimed, but smoothly jumped down A kind of It eased her embarrassment, but Adrian''s laughter after seeing it made her feel a little bit awkward.


    Calm down, calm down. Avril said to herself in her heart. She gasped and wiped her face with a towel around her neck. The speed of the transmission belt was still very fast. The girl was already sweating and her clothes were wet. She picked up the pure water bottle beside her and poured it into her mouth. Then she relaxed completely.Hate to look at still doing up and down the arm movement Adrian. She rolled her eyes as if she were thinking something.


    "It looks like you''re doing well, Mr. Adrian." Avril came over smiling.


    "Of course, although I have a lot of things to do, my exercise time has never been reduced." Adrian once again did an up and down exercise. "No matter how urgent the time is, I will squeeze out a little bit for exercise. Otherwise, you can''t have such a strong physique, you know Hey, hey... "


    For some reason, he didn''t go on, just laughed twice. It''s a little smug.


    "Yes, I hear you have six ABS." Avril rolled up her sleeves, glanced at Adrian below, and reached for his clothes.


    "Hey, wait, what are you doing?" Adrian cried quickly.


    "Don''t move. I just want to have a look. It''s no big deal to satisfy my curiosity." Now Avril is laughing. "Hold that position and don''t move. I''m right in front of you - wow, it''s six bucks."


    Adrian''s T-shirt had not been tied to his waist, and he pulled it down a little bit, and his strong abdomen came out too ¡ý as he said, he was exercising so well that Avril stretched out his fingers and poked them on it with great interest.


    "It doesn''t look good either." Although the mouth said this, but she was interested in constantly poke.


    "Stop Stop Weiniu! I can''t support you like this. " Adrian shouts in a high voice, but Avril turns a deaf ear to Avril''s head, and even pricks and pinches it even harder. The area is not only around his abdomen, but also gradually extends to his waist and chest. There are even several times even intentionally or unintentionally across the navel.


    "No wonder, Wei Niu, if you don''t stop..." Adrian''s body began to shake, and although it didn''t take much strength to stand on his head, he had done hundreds of up and down supports. She has no strength for a long time, and Avril, who wants to vent her anger and wants revenge, seizes the opportunity to pinch it, so --


    "quick Let''s go! It''s going to fall


    "Well? Ah


    Plop, unable to support Adrian finally fell down, immersed in the rare pleasure of playing with unclead, Avril knew that the other side''s body pressed over before reacting. At this time, in addition to screaming, there was nothing to do, so Adrian was pressed down.


    Fortunately, Adrian adjusted his body in time when he fell down. Although he pressed the girl under his body, he landed on all fours and bowed his body without hurting her. Rao is so, fall on the ground Avril or dizzy, for a long time to realize that his face is facing Adrian''s butt - she is too small - and then screamed.


    "Are you all right, Ivy?" Adrian quickly turned up and helped her up.


    After a long time, Avril reacted again and immediately began to beat him with an angry wave: "how can you suddenly fall down like this! Don''t you know I''m in front of you? You must have meant it! And And it''s still And put To me... "


    Speaking of the back, the girl''s face turned red again. Although she was pressed for a short time and could not feel anything, it did not stop her from associating.


    "Well, well, my fault, shall I apologize to you?" Adrian admitted that down, women are like this, the first time to reflect on their own is absolutely a minority, this time to follow her words on the line.


    But in the view of Avril, who has made some associations, this is tantamount to saying that he is deliberately facing her, which inevitably leads to more associations. At the same time, she is even more angry with her small fist and beats him on his body. In any case, she has been used to it after being reprimanded before.


    Adrian installed tweezers to hide a few times, let her beat many times, finally could not help but grasp her arm: "Hey, Wei Niu, I have apologized."


    Although Ting''s action, staring at him Avril''s chest is still up and down, face slightly red, also do not know whether it is because of excitement or other.


    "I knew I wouldn''t come to your house to discuss the new album, and I was pulled down to exercise by you Any fitness club is no worse than here, and it''s more lively. " A moment later, when the breath was even, she said this angrily.


    "Oh, my God, it hurts me so much to say that." Adrian immediately covered his chest with a sad face.


    Although she knew that he was wearing tweezers, Avril still had the urge to smile because of the strong contrast. Although she controlled her expression, she still grinned.


    "At least it''s well maintained, and it''s well maintained." She then said.


    "That''s it?" Adrian asked.


    "What else do you want?" Avril got close to him, narrowed her eyes and made a threatening look. "What are you dissatisfied with?"


    Adrian did not speak, but also narrowed his eyes and raised his chin. The two looked at each other in a funny way. Then, the atmosphere changed slowly. The girl''s face began to blush, and her eyes were also a little confused. People also slowly leaned towards Adrian. Unfortunately, the next second, she suddenly jumped from the ground, as if something could be photographed. She took a big breath, looked at Adrian strangely, and suddenly turned around and ran to the door. (to be continued Qwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C101

    "No, no, no, no, I want to have a high pitched voice and sing it as if I were announcing it to the world!" Avril, cross legged on the sofa, waved the manuscript in her hand and made a gesture and said aloud.


    "So?" Adrian, holding his guitar, played twice. "Don''t you think it''s too high? Remember how we set the tone of the song? Exciting but with moderate ups and downs, it is already high here, and then it will go to outer space. Listen carefully, ar. a little bit of pride is enough, and a lot of regret is needed. "


    "No, no, no, what I want to emphasize is pride. If I want to say sorry, there is a long part behind, which is enough to exaggerate the feelings." Avril exclaimed.


    "But it''s going to spoil the atmosphere. I can leave it anywhere else, Vicia, but not here." Adrian said, with a thunderbolt will be the manuscript on the tea table in the past.


    "Give it back to me!" Avril immediately yelled and jumped up, "this is my song, it''s up to me to decide!"


    Even though Adrian held the manuscript high above his head and blocked his guitar in front of him, the girl still jumped on him and scratched and kicked, sticking like cream and unable to throw it off. He felt that he would not stop fighting back, shouting, making noises and playing


    With a cry, Avril swung her hair with a string of water drops and shook her head vigorously. Then she fell back on her petite * * in the warm water. Only then did she realize that she was still in the bathroom of Adrian villa gymnasium.


    Damn it. How do I remember that day? The girl sighed in her heart. Her face was cloudy and uncertain. Most of the songs in her new album were written by herself and other songwriters. Adrian only provided her with two or three songs, but these two or three songs were not included. She wrote a song with "katerboy"!


    She and he spent almost the whole afternoon discussing and studying in his study. Usually, he hummed out a passage, and then she played and modified it. Then he played and sang while playing. Finally, she would sing again. No way, who let him have a lot of inspiration, can hum a lot of beautiful melody guy, but do not know how to write it down. of course. The quarrels and fights caused by the disagreement of opinions are indispensable. She often rides on him and makes a vicious appearance to threaten him.


    At that time, Avril didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her, and it was a regular thing to fight with Adrian. Although Kristen Stewart once teased her about whether she was in love with Adrian, she always believed that the relationship between them was simple, but today


    This is an illusion. It must be an illusion! You have to calm down. Ivy, calm down! The girl kept saying this to herself in her heart, but it didn''t make her any better. Adrian''s shadow always swayed in front of her. The impulse of that book just now also made her very troubled.


    Hell, how could I have loved one who hit myself in my teens. And still use uncle to address each other''s men! Avril thought gloomily. And I heard he was a very playful guy.


    She doesn''t know much about it. She has been immersed in music and learning for most of these years. In addition, with Adrian very happy, some negative news is directly ignored. Avril still hears that he has an unusual relationship with Britney, Christina and Jessica Simpson, all of whom are at the same record company.


    She didn''t believe this before, but now she has experienced the impulse to recall, I''m afraid But at the same time, there is a little unspeakable discomfort in my heart.


    "Well, take a shower, calm down, and you''ll soon recover, and then you''ll see how ridiculous your behavior is today." The girl said aloud to the wall, then took a deep breath, and finally calmed down a little.


    I hope Ed won''t So look down on me. Avril sighed in her heart and washed the nozzle out of her body.


    Taking a shower is a relaxing thing, but with more and more fog, the bathroom is becoming more and more hazy. In addition, she doesn''t think about anything now, so people are more relaxed, and the sprinkler head moves to the bottom unconsciously. Then, feeling the impact of the crash of the current, the finger also moved down, and a low groan began to ring.


    This is very normal. Every girl will do this when she takes a shower, especially when she is especially relaxed and doesn''t want to do anything. When her fingers rub along her body, it will inevitably develop in that direction. What''s more, Avril, born in a Catholic family, has always been self disciplined. Although she has participated in many parties and has done a lot of things like stealing beer, her bottom line is much higher than that of some people.


    But for this reason, even if she is very lively, people are always careless, but she is a little depressed. Therefore, it is common to masturbate by taking a shower, just -


    "ah!" Avril, who had been immersed in pleasure, suddenly opened her eyes and threw the nozzle out with a frightened scream."What''s the matter?" Adrian, who had already finished the bath and was surrounded by a bath towel, rushed in from the outside. Unfortunately, Avril didn''t lock the door when she came in, so the scream was even louder.


    "Yes Sorry I didn''t mean to... " Adrian had to step back in panic.


    The wet girl in the corner, her hands clasped in front of her chest and between her legs, was shy and angry, and did not know what to do.


    How could this happen! She thought with shame and anger. It''s normal to masturbate while taking a shower, and it''s normal to have sexual fantasies when masturbating, but the problem is In the past, the image of the man who kisses and caresses her in her mind is very vague. But just now, when that face is revealed from the thin mist, the girl can clearly see that it is Adrian!


    In panic, she threw the shower out, but the door was not locked, and Adrian took the shower one step ahead of her. When he heard the movement, he rushed in. Avril in this situation to see him, the impact can be imagined, and she at the same time also * * body, almost by the other party to see. It''s almost impossible to think for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, ivy. I didn''t mean to." When the girl finally came out, Adrian, who was on guard at the door after wearing it, was busy.


    "No It doesn''t matter... " Avril reluctantly smiles, dodges to pack up the thing, flustered to go out.


    "Are you going back? The next step is not to... " Adrian looked at her in surprise.


    "I have something else, ed. I have something else to do..." Panic between the girls also can not care about the excuse of poor. Put everything in your backpack and walk out.


    "I''ll take you back." Adrian chased her out of the gym to the vestibule.


    "No, ed. I really don''t. I can go back myself." Avril some anxious exclaimed. I dare not look back at him.


    "Well," Adrian sighed, "I''ll have you sent back."


    From the back window to see the mansion away from her, the girl finally breathed a sigh of relief, although she was still in his car. But at least you don''t have to face it. It''s really It''s embarrassing. Finally calm down Avril will head buried between the arms, some distressed grasp their hair, why do they have that idea? Why? And actually This is so strange no It must be because I lost my head today But Must be!


    Avril is still in a daze until she returns to her apartment. After two singles are released, she has enough money to rent a house. As for the Stewarts, it''s OK to stay for two days from time to time. All in all. Tonight, this girl from Canada who likes light rock is afraid to lose sleep.


    Adrian will not, although he has some troubles, Avril''s character is not easy to grasp. Although she is the second child in the family, she is a sandwich biscuit. She has no brother or sister, so she always wants to show herself and become a singer. But after all, she is not as broken as Sarah, Kirsten or Christina, and her sex is more tough and cheerful. Therefore, it is not easy to lay her in her own bed It''s something.


    Just like today, he saw the girl''s mood swings in his eyes. If it was someone else, Adrian would have picked it up and went to the bathroom. He would not have waited for her to leave.


    This is a real hassle. After Avril leaves, Adrian grabs his head and thinks. It will be too late to start again, and there will be too many uncertainties. However, there is still a short distance from the natural course. It is really embarrassing. Rao is so, what should be done next. Adrian is not in a hurry. These things can''t come in a hurry. Besides, Avril''s new album will soon be released, or continue to prepare for the shooting of matrix and take time to accompany her daughter. That afternoon, because she finally succeeded in flying her two secretaries, she was still in the office, so she delayed going back Time, so the little guy was very unhappy for a while.


    "Let me see It''s already revealed, though only a little bit. Don''t worry, honey, they''ll grow out soon Having examined her daughter''s mouth carefully, Adrian said in a soothing tone.


    "But I look so ugly." Lily murmured and looked at the mirror in her hand. One of her front teeth was missing, which really affected her lovely image.


    "Everyone has bad times, lily. It''s going to be over sooner or later, so be happy." Adrian continued to comfort, "well, if you''re really upset, you won''t be photographed when you change your teeth."


    "Really?" Lily narrowed her eyes and held up her arms in a suspicious manner.


    "You don''t believe dad?" Adrian pretended to be unhappy, but the little guy actually nodded seriously, which made him roll his eyes: "when did dad cheat you?"


    "You said Santa would come to me on Christmas Eve, but you pretended to be." The little guy said righteously, "also, you said to put the fallen teeth into a small bag and put them under the pillow. If the tooth fairy took them away, it would realize a wish of mine, but it hasn''t come true for such a long time."When Adrian settled down, he rolled his eyes again and was busy changing the subject: "well Maybe it''s because your teeth are not finished yet. And if the tooth fairy takes it away, your wish will come true. "


    He said that he put the missing front tooth that the little guy gave to himself and put it in the bag and shook it in the air: "you see, the tooth fairy hasn''t taken it away yet."


    Lily looked at him with her head tilted for a moment. Just showed a pair of reluctant appearance, took over the small bag with his baby teeth: "OK, just trust dad once more."


    Hello, what does it mean to trust dad again? Adrian couldn''t help turning his eyes for a while, so he really rolled his eyes again, because -


    "tooth fairy, tooth fairy, I hope you can stop my aunt from increasing after you take my baby teeth." The little guy closed his eyes and held up the bag, very devout and serious said.


    What should I say? With such a daughter, it''s really Fortunately, Kate came to the garden from the inner room. Otherwise, Adrian might continue to turn it over.


    "Hi. Honey Kate came up, squatted down and hugged her daughter, smiling and kissing her little face, but her smile seemed a little reluctant.


    "Mom," lily said happily. But soon she noticed something wrong with her mother, "aren''t you happy?"


    "There''s a little annoyance, so I need you to go and play with Diva and Juliet," Kate pointed to the other two children running about on the grass not far away. "I have something to talk about with your father."


    "Can''t we talk to each other?" Lily raised her head with her hands akimbo. "I can do the same for you. I don''t need dad at all!"


    Adrian was so depressed that he almost rolled his eyes again. What happened to the little guy today? Kate, on the other hand, laughed, not as hard as before. Looking up at him, she held her daughter closer: "yes, I know. Lily is always on her mother''s side. Dad won''t take you away from her. It''s such a happy thing. "


    After a pause, she said again, "but now mom and dad have something to talk about, so, listen to me, OK?"


    "All right." The little guy nodded and snorted to his father, then Shi ran left.


    "My daughter is getting older every day." Adrian sighed, and then found that Kate''s face was back to the way she had been before. She was very troubled and tangled.


    "Whose phone call did you have any bad news?" He asked immediately.


    "My agent''s call." Kate pinched her finger and frowned slightly. After looking at Lily who was playing with her two sisters in the distance for a moment, she turned her eyes back to Adrian: "you know, I took lily to Disneyland the day before yesterday. Then, American Weekly called today and said that they had taken a picture of Lily and me, and it would be published in three days."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Is that how you react?" Ketton was a little angry.


    But Adrian still did not say a word, and looked at her with interest, which made her more dissatisfied, opened his mouth to say what. But fortunately, the next second she reacted, and then closed her mouth, just staring at her man with unhappy eyes.


    "Yes," the damned guy patted his hands twice. "Progress, Kate. Oh, I miss the look on your face when you told me I was pregnant."


    "I hate you, ed!" Kate couldn''t hold it back in the end, and said in a hateful tone, "I hate you! I hate you all the time... "


    As always, he pulled him into his arms before he finished.


    "Damn it, lily is still here!" Kate grabbed the hand holding her waist and said, a little soft.


    "So what? We''re not making out. " Despite the tone of indifference, Adrian stopped. "I said, Kate, Lily will be exposed sooner or later, as long as you''re still in the movie."


    "You can stop me. It''s a piece of cake for you anyway." Kate snorted.


    "Don''t be silly, honey. You know, I''m not going to sacrifice your career for something," Adrian shrugged. "Don''t worry. Lily is smart. She hasn''t been to my office on set. Maybe she''ll be a little uncomfortable at first, but as long as she understands what''s going on and what to do, she won''t care about those guys Besides, there''s me. Although it''s a little earlier than I expected, it''s almost the same. I won''t let my daughter suffer any harm


    Kate, sitting in his arms, was silent, still looking at Lily in the distance. Adrian could not help laughing: "as for the other question you are worried about, I have answered it earlier. Lily is my daughter."


    "You mean..." Kate turned around and looked at him.


    "Of course, it''s not a disgrace," Adrian was very calm. "But not now, you know, once lily is exposed, other kids are likely to be exposed, so I need to prepare some measures before that, but it won''t be too long, about half a month."He patted her on the back, very seriously. Kate gazed for a long time, and finally sighed, burying her head on his shoulder.


    "I hate you, ed She said in a low voice.


    "I know, but hate and love are often the same thing," Adrian whispered. "I said, I''m glad to meet you. It hasn''t changed and will never change."


    "Hum!" Kate uttered a syllable, but it took a long time to straighten up. She looked at him and sighed, "do you think I''m so annoying? "


    "How come," Adrian laughed, "that makes you more alive, isn''t it?"


    Then he blinked his eyes again and drew out his voice: "say more --"


    again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C102

    From the end of August to the beginning of September in 2001, there were many eye-catching entertainment news, but the most noticeable one was not revealed by American weekly. Kate Beckinsale, who became a famous Hollywood star because of her role in the movie version of Tomb Raider, has a five-year-old daughter.


    In the eyes of most Hollywood entertainment journalists, Kate Beckinsale from Britain is a rather bumpy actress. As early as the early 1990s, she began to play a role in the film, and even once served as the heroine of the super blockbuster commercial blockbuster "tornado". Unfortunately, the most eye-catching protagonist of this film is Tornado, so although her performance is still not good It''s not bad. It''s still not flying.


    In the years that followed, she felt quite like she had disappeared, like most actresses, and then she was no longer questioned. However, at the end of the century, she gained a lot of popularity through fate and agent beauty. She really became a first-line actress, and the title of British rose fell on her head again. Then, she won the nomination for best supporting actress by the apple wine house rules, which seemed to be a bit like the performance school and the idol school. Although some people criticized her for being a vase, she couldn''t make much trouble.


    Then this year, the movie version of Tomb Raider was born in the expectation of countless game fans. With its wonderful and exquisite action and excellent plot design, the movie adapted from the game has won many people''s attention, and it has also reached the top of the North American box office list for only one week. But in terms of a movie adapted from a game, the score is quite good.


    Kate Beckinsale is also known as the most tasteful Laura Crawford, or the actress closest to Laura''s temperament. Maybe not all game fans agree with her. But most of them think so. As for those who are not fans of the game, Kate''s vigorous skills and good plot also won a lot of support, so her popularity has risen several steps, almost into the list of popular female stars.


    In this case, "American weekly" published a picture of her and her daughter, you can imagine how big a sensation. There are about ten of these photos. They are basically Kate and her daughter. They are playing with each other. There are accompanied by meals, and accompanied by shopping, very clearly shows the intimate feelings between mother and daughter, no matter who looked at it, they would not think it was the children of other families. Even Kate herself made a brief statement through her agent after the photo was published. The child in the photo is indeed his own daughter. I hope you don''t disturb her, but I don''t mention her father.


    If only this is the case, although the sensation is sensational, it will not become the most concerned entertainment gossip. It''s just. Almost 90% of the people, after reading the report, thought of a shadow behind her for the first time as to who the father of the child was. The sun''s story about "the first wonder girl" published after Tomb Raider is now well known. It has been proved by some good people that Kate Beckinsale did play in two big guns, memory fragments and Howard hall.


    Think about Adrian''s consistent style. Think of his playboy name, think of him and his wonder girls. Although he had just made his debut in Hollywood at that time, when Julia was photographed dating him, he had just started. Who can be sure that something didn''t happen? Moreover, the little girl in the picture is almost five or six years old. Then she should have been pregnant and born between 1994 and 1995. This coincides with Kate''s low tide period. It is likely that she was temporarily out of public view because of her pregnancy. More importantly, the miraculous director''s shadow is indispensable in the back of several films that made her rise again. It is impossible to confirm News, script ideas all come from him.


    Once this inference is established, it will be a great piece of news. Unfortunately, no one dares to verify it or even publicly question it. It''s noisy on the Internet, but most of the entertainment reporters choose to ignore it. At most, the report contains vague hints.


    Today''s Adrian is not Adrian a few years ago. As the chairman of the board of directors of the world''s largest media group, it''s too simple to let a person who offends him die. No journalist will be foolishly outstanding. Even those journalists who are not afraid to be afraid of anything and write all kinds of gossip with almost no credibility are bound to be bound up when writing this.


    It''s not that no reporter wants to sidestep from other angles, but after making a statement, Kate Beckinsale basically refused to be interviewed by reporters except for talking about her daughter in a subsequent TV program. As for the director of miracle, he is busy filming the two episodes of the matrix, which are complained about by countless fans in the studio. How can he give reporters a chance.


    "We can use two cameras, one from this angle to this angle, and the other from that angle to that angle, so that the effect you want will come out." In the middle of the set, the technicians are explaining to Adrian how to use the camera to realize the scene in his mind.


    "Not enough stability." Carefully outlined in the mind, Adrian shook his head, "too elegant words, fight is not good-looking."After thinking about it for a few minutes, he patted the technician on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''ll ask the martial arts instructor to think about it again."


    Yuan Heping was on the other side explaining the action for the two leading actors. Today, we are shooting the action play in which the Savior fought with the guardian of the prophet before he went to see the prophet after entering the matrix. This action play should not only be good-looking, but also reflect the unreal elegant feeling of the matrix. However, it should not be too elegant as the original version. Otherwise, it will give people a very strange feeling. Therefore, there are high requirements for shooting and action. Adrian also thinks twice.


    "I''m very happy today, Mr. Yuan." There is still a distance, Adrian said hello in Chinese.


    "Oh, here comes the big boss." Yuan Heping, who was fighting, immediately stopped his movements and replied with a smile. Although he was not very clear about Adrian''s position in Hollywood. But I also know that he is a great big man. It is enough to make him proud to be called the eighth master of yuan by such a big man, even if he is joking.


    Although yuan Heping served as the martial arts director of matrix. But basically, I didn''t personally guide the movements. All of them were done by the disciples. However, it is rare to see his old friend in the United States, and he had a very happy cooperation with him in Hong Kong. When he was happy, he couldn''t help doing it himself.


    "How about it?" After fighting with Reeves and jet Lee, Adrian talked about what he wanted in detail with Mr. Yuan, and then asked.


    "Well It''s really hard to do. To be honest, it''s quite elegant. It''s too contradictory to have to be quite heavy. " "Ah Jie," the old man said in Mandarin with a strong Cantonese accent. After turning around for two times, he looked at jet Lee. Do you have any good ideas? "


    Dressed in a Tang suit and taking off his sunglasses, jet Lee has been listening carefully. Although his kung fu is good, and he has cooperated with Yuan Heping countless times, he just shakes his head at the moment.


    But the next second he suddenly clapped his hand: "by the way, maybe it can be like this!"


    Immediately. When jet Lee and Yuan Heping discussed, a string of technical terms came out of their words. Adrian, who did not understand, shrugged and waited for the result. He had no experience directing kung fu films in his previous life, so he would have directed it. It''s not necessarily the best martial arts instructor.


    They didn''t spend too much time, and they talked and compared. Adrian looked around and saw something. Even though the two seem to be very common and slow. But if combined with the shooting method, it should achieve the desired effect. It must be said that it is really good to have one of the two best martial arts instructors here.


    Now that the action has been determined, it took a little effort to take a rough shot, and the rest is to let the two stars practice. Jet Lee, needless to say, was born in a kung fu movie and was involved in action guidance, which was not difficult at all, but Reeves also quickly became a model. It''s no wonder that he had been training for several months at the beginning, but he didn''t fall off completely after the first one. Recently, he had a recovery training and was in good condition.


    However, because he didn''t know Chinese, Adrian stood beside him with a smirk when he was communicating with Yuan Baye and jet Lee.


    "Good. Now take a break." After repeatedly shooting the first two paragraphs, Adrian and Yuan Heping exchanged views and announced that they would.


    Although the shooting time of these two scenes is a little longer, but the effect is very good, Adrian is very satisfied, there is no need to encourage and praise one by one.


    "It''s a lucky thing to have you in, Ajie - can I call you that?" He asked Jeter Lee with a smile.


    "Of course." Whose Jeter Lee was drinking? Lee nodded. "That''s what I should do. Thank you so much for bringing me to Hollywood, Adrian."


    His tone was quite sincere and respectful. When he was squeezed again and again, he would only get a chance to enter Hollywood. Adrian offered a helping hand and showed great respect and gave him a $3 million reward. Then "The Expendables" was a great success. Although he acted as a supporting role, he became famous in Hollywood. Film makers came to see him. Last year, a film starring him was released.


    As a Buddhist, gratitude is a virtue, not to mention the grace of a friend, so he agreed to Adrian''s invitation early, and immediately put down what he had in his hand and rushed over when necessary.


    "Shall I give you some advice?" After a few more words, Adrian suddenly asked.


    Jeter Lee was slightly surprised, but he made a gesture of please.


    "I saw the movie you starred in last year. I didn''t comment on the plot. In terms of the action effect, it still had your style, so the box office was pretty good," Adrian looked at him. "But it''s not as good as rush hour, or even rush hour 2, which is released this year."


    He frowned slightly, but did not speak.


    "Find a partner, Ajie, even black, Indian and Mexican," Adrian looked at him sincerely. "This is Hollywood, and potential discrimination is everywhere. You may be able to win a glance by yourself, but after two or three times, popularity drops faster than you think. Jack Chen is smarter than you in this respect, and it''s very hopeful that the "western regions" that will be released at the end of this year will be starring with Owen Wilson"Thank you, Adrian. Thank you for the reminder." After a moment of silence, Jeter Lee finally said, "but I''m not going to do that."


    He laughed: "I just want to let the whole world see Chinese Kung Fu, let the world see the ability of Chinese."


    This answer made Adrian pick eyebrows, both expected and unexpected. After all, it came from the mainland, which is somewhat arrogant. Otherwise, I would not have invested in making such a film as "hero of China", and three ribs were broken during the shooting. It''s a pity. People always have to bow to reality. Even if Jack Chen used to partner with Americans to maintain his popularity in Hollywood, it would not last long, not to mention Jack Lee, who played the leading role? I don''t know if he will have a trace of regret after five or six years.


    "Well, since you said that. I won''t mention it any more. However, no matter where you go in the future, the position in "dare to die" is always reserved for you Adrian said nothing more, just patted him on the shoulder. This is his choice. To do so by himself can be regarded as the utmost benevolence and righteousness.


    After a few more words, Adrian walked away to get ready for the next shot, as long as jet Lee and Reeves stayed in their current state. It won''t take long for this fight to end, but then there''s a fight between the Savior and more than a hundred Smiths. It takes careful control.


    "I looked at the schedule. What are you worried about when you put the plot so far back?" The sound of banter came from the side. Monica, dressed in a tight black leather suit, came up.


    Although there is no part for her here, there are some small scenes directed by the deputy director in the studio next door, such as the gathering of the captains in the matrix. If you want to shoot completely in four months, you have to find a way to improve the efficiency, so Monica can come and have a look at it at any time. After giving birth to the child, she recovered quite well, her body curve is still so attractive, and with that kind of mature temperament, the appearance of smiling but not smiling now has enough attraction.


    "You know, I always think that self directing and acting have an impact on the director. It''s best to be a live prop like Hitchcock in his own film, but to play a significant role, you still have to make some preparations." Adrian shrugged, then changed the subject before Monica spoke: "by the way, what about Diva? Didn''t you bring her to the set today? "


    "Now I dare to bring her out?" Monica gave him a quick, angry look.


    Because of Kate and Lily, almost all the miracle girls have been paid attention to. Blanchett is relatively low-key, but it''s OK, but Monica and Sophie have been rumored to have children before, so they all began to be careful. Even Julia, who also hopes to have a child as the best actress, has temporarily slowed down her movements.


    "It''s just some reporters. Don''t worry about it. If you''re worried, you can take her to other cities." Adrian doesn''t care.


    Basically, the leaders of several major media groups know more or less about his affairs, so he doesn''t worry that the press conference will go too far. In his present capacity, if someone attacks him with his children''s affairs, whether intentionally or unintentionally, it is tantamount to declaring war on AC media. No matter who it is, Murdoch or Eisner, are not so stupid. Moreover, it is a good card for Adrian. If you play it rashly, you may lose more than you gain.


    They are right to worry because Adrian still has more than one card in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, my dear, it will soon be over." Then he comforted again.


    Compared with Kate, Monica is more blind to Adrian. Naturally, she doesn''t think too much about Adrian. After being comforted by him, she doesn''t say anything.


    What a pity. Looking at the back of Monica leaving, Adrian can''t help but sigh.


    At the thought of Kate''s gnashing teeth about Ivanka, he couldn''t help laughing. After flying two secretaries in the office that day, because he wanted to accompany Lily later, he simply took them back. Naturally, the night went on, but for some reason, Charlize tricked Kate into coming. For Kate, who could only accept Sarah and Charlize at most, it was such a big shock, so I made a statement that day.


    However, in Adrian''s opinion, she is just pretending. Kate is very excited when she presses Ivanka on the bed. It is sooner or later that Ivanka is added.


    So when it comes to Monica and Sophie, Adrian has to sigh that if Penelope''s stupid woman doesn''t get dizzy and does something so stupid, maybe she can play with the three European armies now.


    Of course, regret comes back to regret, Adrian did not really put it in his heart. But then another thing came to mind. DP has already received 5 million investment to start shooting the adult version of Tomb Raider, and the pornographic queen has also agreed to act. Naturally, the plot follows the original version of "once" and all kinds of hand to hand combat scenes are indispensable. Of course, it''s not good to have her alone, so there is also a new DP player, Blanca Baden, from Europe. There is no doubt that this is a stage name, and her original name is Monica Cruz.It''s just a little interest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C103

    Although the MTV Awards are younger than Grammys and the weight of word-of-mouth and awards are quite inferior, they are not lost to each other at all in terms of popularity. As the first TV station to set foot in the production and broadcasting of MTV, they were lucky to go in the right direction. With MTV, the songs became more popular, and they also achieved considerable success. The singers who became popular in the 1980s, including even Michael Jackson and Madonna, were closely related to MTV''s popularity.


    So far, MTV TV station has been in full swing, opening corresponding channels and holding corresponding awards in all regions of the world. Can''t match Grammy in terms of qualifications? It''s better than popularity. MTV, with its youth, fashion and freedom as its signboard, is very popular among young people. For example, Film Awards were only increased last year, but they are also very popular after broadcasting.


    In short, they are among the top media in the industry. Therefore, many celebrities take part in the MTV Awards from the end of August to the beginning of September every year. Because of Viacom''s relationship, Adrian did not participate in every session, but he still came to New York in the past three or four years. It has to be said that Lei Shidong has taken a good move, but Adrian is not envious. The winter of the record industry is coming. If MTV does not make changes, it is only a matter of time before it falls.


    However, since he wants to walk on the red carpet, he has to be entangled by a large number of reporters. Although they all know his identity, they have to beat around the bush. Anyway, Adrian still has the identity of a famous director. When he appears in the public view under this name, he is willing to cooperate with the reporter to say a few words. However, no matter where you are, you will inevitably encounter some people who don''t know how to look.


    "Mr. Cowell, what do you think of Ms. Kate Beckinsale''s five-year-old daughter?" A guy suddenly asked this question, and his eyes were still shining. As if in oneself snatches this topic to be proud.


    He didn''t realize that when he asked this question, all the colleagues around him looked at him, and several people on the left and right sides slightly turned their bodies to show that they had nothing to do with him.


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows with interest and glanced at his identification tag around his neck. "So, Mr. Goodwin, what do you think I should think?"


    "Well That''s what you think, Mr. Cowell. " The other side hesitated to say so.


    "No, no, No. Mr. Goodwin, my opinion doesn''t matter at all, "Adrian shook his head." I''d better tell you what you think, so that I know what you''ll say in your specific report tomorrow, when you''re under the title "facing questions, director miracle has nothing to say."


    Rao is the face of the entertainment reporter, in the surrounding ring a few taunt low laughter, he still rose red face. He was speechless for a long time.


    Adrian had to shrug his shoulders in disappointment: "it looks like you''re not going to answer, so that''s it, guys. I''m going in."


    With that, he strode to the inside without paying attention to the reporters'' appeal. The disappointed look suddenly appeared on their faces, and then looked at the man who didn''t know the current affairs with dissatisfaction. In particular, a few guys who have already figured out how to dig things out of the miracle director''s air are very angry. Looking at his eyes, they seem to be eager to eat him raw, leaving the poor reporter in a daze and not knowing what to do.


    Adrian doesn''t know these, even if he does, he won''t put it in his heart. There are many reporters like this. Even if he is familiar with it, he will not be able to express his greetings to the editor.


    Among these people, there are many women. He came to the MTV Awards ceremony today without a female partner as usual, which is inevitable. After entering the front room of the Metropolitan Opera House, he had already called two Jessica in five minutes. As an equally popular singer. Jessica Simpson is sure to come to the MTV Awards ceremony, and although she only talked to each other, she gave clear and bold hints.


    As Britney and Christina are getting more and more popular, and Avril, recently released by universal records, is also very popular. She has become the third most popular female singer. Although Simpson is not bad at the moment. The average sales of several albums are 8-9 million, which can be regarded as a first-line singer. But who doesn''t want to be as popular as Britney and Christina? At the moment, Britney announced that she would go to university for further study. Everyone in the company knew that it was Adrian''s inspiration. In Simpson''s opinion, this was his opportunity. Anyway, she had sex with Adrian several times. He was really a good man.


    Unfortunately, Jessica Simpson doesn''t understand what it takes to get to Britney Spears and her chances are gone.


    Another Jessica is naturally the mother of Little Mary. Jessica, who gave birth early, is still very lively. Under the guidance of Adrian, she is very good at showing her sexy side. At the same time, because of Little Mary, she also has the smell of motherhood in her sexuality. In addition, with her healthy skin color, many men want to talk to him. If Adrian didn''t come to say hello to her, I don''t know when to be entangled."Well, you''re here." Jessica secretly spit out her tongue, so said, the children are born, Adrian is good to her, plus a series of hints, although she likes to play, but in front of him is still very obedient.


    Jessica took part in the MTV Grand Prix as a TV actress. Although she played the leading role in "keep the last dance" and made good achievements, her most famous work is still "the dark angel of the last world". The filming of "spy film" still has some time, and she is only a minor supporting role. Jessica is very coy about this and hopes to change her role. Unfortunately, Adrian doesn''t agree and seduces her to give up her mouth.


    Sarah, who also participated in the award ceremony as a TV actor, was different from Jessica. Relying on Adrian''s arranged films such as "pretty woman in law", Sarah has successfully established a sweet image in the film, which is just the opposite of Dennis''s wife. It''s just that although the ratings of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" is average, it has an unparalleled popularity among teenagers. The surrounding shopping is quite good. Sarah or buffy has been the most wanted date in the network for several times. Americans always have a special love for vampires.


    So it''s not a problem for her to participate as a TV actress, and she also made a short film for the organizers to make fun of famous films.


    However, Adrian just waved to her from afar to show that she had finished the matter and that there were too many people chatting with him. The same is true of Avril. On the basis of the two singles that have been released and the quality of several main songs are excellent, she sold 1 million copies in the first week. For female singers, this is a great achievement.


    In addition to her energetic and individual performance, as well as the turbulent and explosive singing style. Winning quite a number of fans, Adrian''s original prediction has also come true - sign in at the signing.


    As a MTV TV station founded on MTV, it has a keen sense of smell in music. In the face of such a rising star, how can it not be invited to attend? It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a nomination.


    This is also good, after that day''s event, Avril saw him always smile very stiff, temporarily did not go to stimulate her. Adrian thought so, and a few familiar people far away to say hello, and then with a few fashion celebrities into the hall. MTV also knows that music can''t last long. With the rise of cable TV stations, they began to do some programs, but after all, the time was shorter, and the ratings in this respect were not very good. However, because of the characteristics of music stations, they further deepened their relationship with the fashion industry.


    The two popular reality shows "Supermodel Contest" and "skybridge pride" of AC media''s cable station have a lot of contact with the fashion industry. These designers or magazine editors who often participate in the MTV Awards ceremony also know each other. Go with them to avoid being entangled.


    Of course. When he came to New York, he didn''t have a woman around him.


    "Hi, Natalie, long time no see." After sitting in his position, Adrian immediately said hello to the intellectual woman sitting in front of him.


    "Hi, Adrian. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you''re making a new movie again. " He''s smiling at the best actress.


    "Yes, it''s hard to say that fans won''t riot if the last two films of matrix are delayed." Adrian joked, "are you filming the second episode of the Star Wars prequel recently? It is said that George has selected more than 1000 applicants for a long time. It''s not easy to pick out young Anakin Skywalker. "


    "Yes, a young man named Vic Brooking is very handsome, but he has no acting experience before. It''s a pain to play with him. " Natalie sighed.


    The two people chatted with each other so easily, until the host came on stage to announce the beginning of the award ceremony. In the eyes of others, they seemed to be just old friends.


    It seems to be working well. Taking back her look around, Adrian glanced at Natalie''s white back neck, which Adrian thought in her mind. Although it was a bit of a cover up, he was willing to do it for Natalie, especially when the reward was that she groaned under herself with fear as she had done the night before.


    Although he then thought about how to continue to manipulate the girl sitting in front of him tonight, when the award ceremony officially started, his attention was still on the stage. Compared with the Oscars and other awards ceremony, the party trend of MTV Awards is bigger, the host''s jokes are endless, and the atmosphere is more lively. As previously said, MTV is relatively younger.


    Although the weight of these awards was not enough, the winners still gave a serious speech to thank them after they came to the stage. Of course, the subsequent large-scale farce was not seen in other award ceremonies.


    In addition to awards, the singing and dancing of guests is also one of the highlights of MTV Awards. Although Grammy will arrange programs in the middle of awards, the popularity of MTV is much higher than that of them. Moreover, in MTV Awards, there are many popular singers, such as Christina or Jennifer Lopez. In this regard, MTV is quite advantageous.Adrian has been sitting in his seat. He had planned to go to the bathroom with someone like he did at Oscar. It seems that he has not done this with Sara, but he thinks about it or not.


    Soon, the award ceremony came to the end, and the singer who was the guest of the performance was naturally very eye-catching. Yes, Britney Spears. As the world''s largest record sales, with a super high popularity of popular female singer, she can fully afford this weight, no singer can create so many miracles like her.


    So when Britney Spears appeared in the middle of the stage wearing a top hat, a white suit and miniskirt, and holding a baton, she began to dance with the dancers in the music, and there was a lot of applause and whistles. What Britney Spears is doing on top of it is naturally in stop! stop£¡ stop£¡ ¡·Stage style jazz dance. This is also the most sexy performance of the whole album.


    Especially when the legs under the skirt beat back and forth with the rhythm, with the figure highlighted by the clothes, it was quite tempting, so that after the MV broadcast of this song, there were a few parents protesting.


    Adrian looked at Britney Spears and sighed a little. He suddenly regretted that he had concentrated so many good songs in one album. You know, half of the albums that a popular singer can sell well can hit the charts - not occupy the top of the list - it is already very delicate, but her album is that all the songs have been on the bulletin board ¡·Top of the list, this is another unique honor.


    If it is split into three albums, the operation is good, each may have more than 20 million sales. Instead of just 40 million as it is now.


    However, this idea just turned around and disappeared. If you open it, you can make more profits in the sales of records, but as a reward for small pets, it is far less than the honor of being the number one record seller in the world. Besides, it has only been released for more than a year, and the sales volume will gradually increase in the future. The number one sales volume of Michael Jackson in the world has accumulated in more than ten years.


    Just then, Adrian''s brows wrinkled slightly. Britney Spears on the stage suddenly became a little hesitant, and her rhythm was also a little out of step, especially when she moved, she always missed half a beat. After the initial surprise, the scene had to have some ironic chuckles, but Britney managed to keep dancing until the end of the song.


    Adrian frowned deeper. He closed his eyes and recalled it carefully. Then he said a few words to the people of the record company next to him. Under the gaze of some people, he got up and left.


    Walking down the aisle, he soon came to the backstage. Some staff wanted to stop him, but they were soon blocked by the accompanying universal records. Around the crowd came to Britney''s special dressing room, Adrian did not knock the door to go in, the people inside were scared.


    "Who''s MTV here?" Adrian glanced at the dresser, the dresser and others in the room. Asked in a cold voice.


    "I am, may I ask..." A man in his thirties with a beard raised his hand.


    "I''m Adrian Cowell. Get your man in charge right now. I''ll wait for him for ten minutes." Adrian said rudely, "there''s only Britney here. Get out of the rest


    No one didn''t know who Adrian Cowell was. At the command, they all went out. The man raised his throat as if he wanted to speak, but he eventually went out with him.


    When there was no one in the room, Adrian came slowly to Britney Spears. The girl sitting in front of the mirror when he came in was very depressed. She was necking and looking at him timidly. She didn''t know what to do. Adrian didn''t speak. He squatted down in front of her, grabbed her right foot in his hand, took off his shoes and rubbed it in his hands twice.


    "No injuries?" He asked in a flat tone, looking up after examining.


    Britney shook her head cleverly.


    "These are the shoes?" He looked again at the high heels on the other side of the table.


    Britney still nodded.


    Adrian went over and picked it up and looked at it carefully. Then, with a cold hum, he came back to her: "when the people come, don''t talk."


    Britney nodded again.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. Then a smart man, about 45 or 6 years old, came in. Adrian, standing next to Britney Spears in the chair, was stunned at first and then put up a smile: "Hello, Mr. Cowell. I''m Patrick kanny. I''m in charge of today''s award ceremony. What can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Mr. canny," Adrian nodded expressionless and picked up the high heels with the broken strap. "Please give me a satisfactory account of this."


    Canny was stunned, and suddenly put on more smiles: "please allow me to see."


    He came over to examine the shoes carefully, and then he said, "I''m sure this is the shoes we provided. I''m sorry about the quality problems and the trouble for Miss spears. I''ll find the person in charge of the clothes as soon as possible, and deal with the mistake strictly...""Shall I say it again?" Adrian suddenly raised his voice and interrupted him. "What I want is an account that satisfies me."


    "I''m a man of good manners, Mr. canny," he said with a sneer before he could speak. "I''d like to obey the rules, too, if only - the other person obeys the rules too!"


    "We are very polite, sir." Canny managed to smile.


    "I know that MTV has made many singers popular. I also know that MTV always likes to prove its existence with some small tricks to grab the audience''s attention and announce that you are the protagonist. MJ and Madonna have all tasted this, and Britney is no exception, "Adrian looked at him and squinted." it''s okay, it''s understandable - but there are things that can be done once or twice, but not three or four times. In 1999, her sling broke, in 2000, her microphone suddenly had no sound for more than ten seconds. Now, her shoelace is broken It is. "


    Kanny''s face was a little white.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C104

    The room was silent, and after a long time, Patrick kanny, who was in a cold sweat, bowed a little and walked out of the room pale.


    "Master." From the beginning to the end did not say a word, obedient sitting in the chair Britney called softly, but also carefully stretched out her hand and pulled Adrian''s clothes with her fingertips.


    Adrian no longer maintained such a cold face, turned to give her a smile, gently pinched on her smooth face: "I told you to be patient with people to things, you are patient with people to things, I let you go to university for further study, you are my little pet, cloth, I will not let anyone outside the rules hurt you."


    Britney''s eyes bent up, grasp his big hand, put her face in the palm of her hand, with a smile to see her gently rub up, like a dog in need of caress.


    "Well, for the time being, I''ll leave first." After rubbing his pet''s soft hair, Adrian said he was leaving.


    There was a disappointment in Britney''s eyes. She grabbed his hand and cried out, "master."


    "Really not, boo. I have a date tonight." Adrian shook his head.


    "Please, master, my master." Britney is holding on and crying, which makes her look extremely pitiful, as if she had been abandoned.


    In front of her like this, Adrian can only sigh: "OK, OK, then..."


    He raised his hand and looked at the time It''s almost over. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    ------------------


    with a click, the door of the RV was opened. Accompanied by the fragrance, a small and vigorous figure immediately rushed into Adrian''s arms, and then fell down like a kiss rain: "I love you, master, I love you, I love you..."


    "Ha. Boo, you''re so warm. " Adrian laughs, and as the body shakes, the limousine begins to move slowly out of the parking lot.


    "Because I love you, master. I love you so much. I''m your pet forever." With a twinkle in her eyes, Britney rode up to his lap. More active and enthusiastic kiss his mouth, desperately entangled, with Adrian before all for her, enough for her to do so.


    After venting her emotions, Britney with a silver blush straightened up, some shy and some bold looking at Adrian, suddenly jumped down from him, knelt in front of him, skillfully untied the belt on her waist, and finally buried her head.


    Adrian took a breath as he settled in, and the RV just went through the entrance. The shouts of fans who were stopped on both sides were also heard, many of them shouting the name of Britney Spears.


    "Cloth. There are fans calling for you outside... " Feeling the flexible little tongue, Adrian said with a deep breath. He was not worried. The film was specially treated. Even if it was pasted up and photographed with a flash lamp, it would not be able to capture the scene inside the car. Moreover, he just mentioned it casually when it was so far away.


    Who knows. Britney below chuckled and pushed the button on the door and lowered the window a little. Then he stretched out his hand from the gap and waved it. All of a sudden, those fans outside who had not left at this time burst out with fierce cheers and called out the name of Britney more and more loudly. The body of the little pet suddenly trembled slightly, and was obviously excited.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He was very proud. Enjoying Britney''s service, Adrian took out the phone and dialed it.


    "Nada? I''m sorry, I can''t stay with you tonight. I''m busy After connecting, he spoke to the person on the other end of the phone and took a deep breath because of the sudden force from below.


    Natalie over there obviously knew what he was doing, and for a moment her breath became heavy, but in the end she said in a calm voice, "yes."


    Adrian hung up with satisfaction, knocked on the door between the RV and the driver''s seat, told the driver to drive around New York, and began to enjoy his Britney''s service wholeheartedly.


    The next day, before nine o''clock, MTV''s manager told us that the two directors of the planning department and the marketing department of the most important plan were to be fired. In addition, several people who prepared the costumes and supervised the ceremony also left. The guy who cut the shoelaces directly could no longer work in this field. Moreover, the telephone number was also Tom? Freston called himself.


    In fact, he called last night, but when he was in the RV, Adrian and Natalie called and turned off the phone. He didn''t turn it on until he took Britney back to his luxurious apartment in Manhattan. Then Freston, who had been waiting for him, could not get in touch with him. No matter how popular MTV was, it was not enough to see the AC media.


    Of course, Adrian is not as rude to Freston as he is to canny. After all, his identity is not the same, but it is definitely not very good. Freston also heard it. So after getting a detailed understanding of the situation from him, Adrian hung up the phone without saying much, and then he called leishidong."You don''t understand old man at all, ed. I''m almost ready to go to bed." Lei Shidong complained as soon as he opened his mouth, even though he knew that Adrian could hear the band playing there.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Sam. I''m just very dissatisfied." Adrian said with a smile, more polite to him than Freston. "You know, I''ve always been very disciplined, if other people behave."


    Then he repeated what he had said to canny and Freston, and at the end added: "frankly speaking, Sam, it''s time for MTV to make adjustments. The winter of the record industry is coming, and the mode will change greatly. This is definitely not alarmist. I don''t want to affect our cooperation at that time."


    It''s not a threat, it''s just a reminder that needs to be exchanged, so Mr. Redstone didn''t say much, just said, "you''ll be satisfied, ed."


    So the next day there was such a result, which was basically acceptable. The only thing was that because of the impact, it was not easy for the two department heads to fire immediately - and, of course, they didn''t know it - so it took some time. Adrian agreed.


    In fact, he didn''t really pay attention to this. The main purpose of doing this is to tell some people that Britney Spears is a woman he attaches great importance to. It doesn''t matter in the scope of the rules. As a director, he acquiesces in journalists to write some gossip, but if he goes beyond it. I''m sorry.


    Adrian''s goal has indeed been achieved. After all, MTV''s short-term dismissal of two department heads is also a big news. Although both parties are very low-key and do not mention much, the outside world does not know much about the specific situation, but the whole thing quickly spread in the music circle. Some people lament that one of the leaders of AC media can make such a big fight. What kind of charm does Britney have? Some people are jealous. Why does that woman with no brain attract Adrian? Some people suddenly realize, no wonder little sweet can create so many miracles, there is a legend behind her.


    Of course. Adrian has never said anything about his relationship with Britney Spears. So, like wonder girl, even if everyone knows what''s going on, they can''t say it clearly. However, one thing can be sure, that is, miracle director really has a lot of ideas in music. As long as he can get his support, it is as easy to become a popular singer as a popular movie star. Maybe legend can replace the title of miracle director now?


    Let''s not talk about the subsequent effects of this incident. Since I came to New York, my uncle''s house must be visited. It''s the same to be scolded to pieces. Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. It''s just that uncle''s words are more incisive than usual. As for the reason, of course, it''s media reports about Kate and lily during this period.


    Both uncles and aunts know them. Although uncle has a slight opinion about Lily''s unmarried product, he still likes little guys very much. Lily also likes her grandparents. Now it is revealed by the media that Adrian doesn''t seem to want to give Kate and Lily identity. It is inevitable that uncle is not happy.


    After the reprimand, my uncle sighed and comforted Adrian. After all, he knew that he already had five daughters. EVA and Juliet also came to New York to meet them. So uncle knew that Adrian''s current situation was the best way to change it.


    "But you can''t go on like this forever." Uncle Anderson said to Adrian very seriously.


    "Yes, I know, I I don''t deny Lily''s idea. She''s my woman, all the way to European style. " Adrian wanted to say that he didn''t intend to get married, but he put up with it and stopped stimulating his uncle, even if Victor was about to get married.


    "Well, it''s your business, young people''s business. At the most, I''ll tell you what I think. How to do it is your own business." Uncle rarely issued a "weak" exclamation.


    "Thank you for your understanding, uncle," Adrian stood up with a smile. "Then I''ll get to Los Angeles first. There''s something else to deal with there."


    "Wait a minute," my uncle suddenly stopped him, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Your aunt and I are going to Canada for a holiday tomorrow. If you have something, you can go there and find me. In addition It''s better to stay in Los Angeles recently. "


    Adrian nodded his head to show why he didn''t understand. However, after walking out of the apartment, he immediately realized that he could not help but raise his eyebrows. It''s interesting, can''t you say He looked up, and though he was in Manhattan, he couldn''t see the two buildings in the middle of the steel jungle.


    "It''s me, crow. What''s up? No, no, no, I mean your family situation. Don''t tell me that the godfather gave up the persecution It seems that I haven''t been to godfather''s house for some time Let you spend more time at home with them? That''s a good thing. I''ll take the time to accompany them. " Adrian called Claude in the car and looked at the date in his hand. It was very close.


    It seems that some things are really possible------------


    after the electronic alarm clock at the head of the bed was set to 7:46, Adrian woke up and looked at the ceiling. He was a little confused. He seemed to wake up a little early today. But soon he came to his senses and reluctantly propped up and looked left and right. Alexander''s smooth back was leaning against him, while Miranda was nestling in her arms, looking down from below, a pair of soft and deformed.


    After getting out of bed. Adrian went to the bathroom in another room with a scarf. This is not his mansion in Beverly Hills, but the house that Alexander bought in Los Angeles. Miranda lives with her - temporarily, with the end of the training, she has officially confirmed that she will participate in Victoria''s secret show in the second half of the year, and will soon be able to buy her own house, but Adele Ryan still wants her to live here.


    When Ed''s done washing, getting dressed and back in the bedroom. Alexander also fluffy hair, sleepy eyes up, Miranda is still a little sleepy, she generally consumes more physical strength.


    "Why did you get up so early today?" Alexander hugged Adrian with a smile and gave him a kiss.


    "Wake up and get up." Adrian smiles and kisses. "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "Milk, bun, fried eggs, you fried them." Alexander said after thinking about it.


    "Good, but do you want the milk in a box or in a stick?" Adrian asked seriously.


    "Whatever. As long as you can squeeze it out. " Alexander grimaced and went to the bathroom.


    "Yes. Eller, "Adrian suddenly stopped her," is there a computer in the study and connected to the Internet? "


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" Alexander did not understand.


    "I have an important email to receive," Adrian explained. "If it''s done, I don''t have to go to the company today. I''ll be here with you two. "


    "Really?" The girl blinked and the smile was charming. "That''s the deal."


    "It''s a deal." Adrian said with a fresh air.


    Came to the study, opened the computer, connected to the network, inspected one side. Looking at the time again, Adrian went to the kitchen to get busy. The specific time should be from 8:00 to 9:00. It''s not urgent.


    After breakfast, Miranda also got up, with a languid smell, only wearing a shirt and underpants, coupled with moisture is very in place, there is a unique style.


    "Ed''s fried eggs are delicious." She said with a smile.


    "Indeed, I don''t know what kind of material it was fried with." Alexander was very explicit looking between his legs, "originally said to squeeze some other milk, it seems that it can not."


    Miranda blushed but giggled. Her smile was as charming as Alexander''s.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance, I promise." Adrian, standing at the table, reading his newspaper over coffee, picked his eyebrows.


    Then he noticed the time again, finished his coffee and went upstairs into the study.


    "Hasn''t the mail come yet?" And Miranda in the next after simply cleaning things up, Alexander also came to the study.


    "Not yet." Adrian is very insipid reply way, but brow still unavoidably slightly frown, already 8:50, why each big website has no news? Or does the butterfly effect change time?


    At this time, when he refreshed a blog about the scenery of New York, the long-awaited photos finally appeared. Although they were vague, they could be confirmed for safety. After a quick glance at the short blog post, Adrian suddenly picked up his mobile phone and dialed while walking down.


    "Eni? It''s me. Call CNN immediately. I found out on the Internet that something happened in Manhattan, New York. The twin towers of the World Trade Center seem to be under attack. Let CNN send the nearest interview car there immediately! " Adrian quickly came to the living room, turned on the TV and tuned to the CNN channel.


    Two minutes after the end of the conversation with Ivanka, a lengthy CNN news report about Texas was finally cut off: "here is the emergency news. At about 8:50 this morning, the North Tower of the twin towers of the world trade center is suspected to have been attacked by missiles..."


    Missile attack? Adrian''s forehead jumps, but it doesn''t matter now. When one of the twin towers appears in the picture with smoke, Adrian can''t help but take a deep breath. Finally, it came.


    "God, what happened?" Exclaimed Alexander, who came downstairs, and Miranda, who came out of the kitchen.


    "I don''t know, but something must have happened, and it''s a big deal." Adrian shook his head and the phone rang.


    "Ed, did you watch the news? The world trade center is under attack Claude''s strange surprise came from the phone.


    "Yes, I saw it, but I don''t think it''s a missile attack," Adrian said calmly. "It''s said on the Internet that a plane hit the North Tower of the World Trade Center son of a gun! Look! Turn on the TV, another plane! South TowerAlexander and Miranda, who were watching the TV nervously nearby, also exclaimed. CNN''s TV camera happened to be on the two towers of the world trade center. It was very clear that an airplane hit the North Tower, and the fire broke out like the North Tower. The noise and siren of the scene were all in one.


    "Damn it!" After a while, Claude''s heavy voice came from the phone. Obviously, he was also on the TV, "I hope Uncle Anderson shouldn''t be there? "


    "No," said Adrian, with an indescribable feeling in his heart, "he should be on holiday in Canada with Aunt Martha now. Victor went with his fiancee the day before. They will be fine."


    "That''s good," Claude sounded relieved, but then hesitated. "Ed Do you feel that... "


    "Don''t say so much now, crow," Adrian interrupted him. "We have a lot of things to do today. Let CNN follow up. I think it may be a terrorist attack. It must be not only the world trade center, but also other places. The government should immediately formulate countermeasures, and then consider a series of possible consequences caused by the collapse of the world trade center ¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C105

    ~Date: ~ October 02 ~


    if you want to list the most influential events in the United States and the world in the first decade of the 21st century, it must be 911. On September 11, 2001, several terrorists selected the U.S. police call, hijacked four airliners and launched suicide attacks on several places. Except for United Airlines Flight 93, which crashed outside Shanksville, Pennsylvania, because of passenger revolt, the other three accurately attacked their targets: the twin towers of the world trade center in New York and the Pentagon in Washington, D.C.


    Since then, many Americans have been invited to the airport to check their lives. It''s better for some people to go to the airport to check their lives For a wealthy private jet, that''s not a problem at all.


    In addition, various bills to strengthen the power of the government have been coming out. The United States has begun to get involved in the quagmire and indirectly caused the rise of the other side of the Pacific Ocean. It can be said that it is extremely far-reaching. In addition, after the deep pain and dissatisfaction with the government''s policies, various conspiracy theories emerge in endlessly. Some blame the government for its slow response, some people admit that the government has received intelligence for a long time, but they acquiesce in it. In other words, it is simply said that the government created this terrorist event.


    In Adrian''s opinion, according to the information obtained in the past life and this life - mainly in this life - this is the most likely statement. Since even the Wall Street tycoons can get some information more or less, it doesn''t need to be too detailed. As long as you get the key words, you can deduce the reason of the matter. Otherwise, uncle Anderson won''t hint at Adrian He stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere. He even called Victor to Canada for a holiday. And the godfather also left Claude with him these days.


    The U.S. government has done this more than once, the Maine and Pearl Harbor. Remove the heavy fog. It is almost certain that they had received detailed information before they started, but chose to let go of their own accord and eventually got an excuse to go to war, thus treating each other as a stepping stone - and there is a lot of evidence that the Maine affair was planned by American politics itself.


    There are enough interests for the consortia behind it to promote, such as bulk arms trading, keeping the dollar linked to oil, and cracking down on the rising euro. The other side of the Pacific may be a suitable target after the red empire. But they like to be turtles too much, no matter what kind of provocation can be seen as invisible. It''s hard to chew on for a while. Now there''s a chance to deliver it. Why not?


    But. It would be stupid to say that 9 / 11 was directed and played by the U.S. government. We should know that if the government is to plan such a terrorist event, it is absolutely impossible to do so within a few years. They have too many things to consider, and this kind of thing that involves all aspects and needs to be kept secret is easy to make mistakes. Once it is disclosed and there is iron evidence, then the foundation of the United States will be completely shaken. The Maine has this possibility. That''s because in Cuba, not in the United States, doing this kind of thing at home has been proved, then it''s not easy to describe the crowd.


    Don''t say that big consortia don''t care. It''s the most stupid idea. For 1% of the people in the United States, it''s the right way to make rules and then make the most of the rules. This kind of thing can''t be done in any case except under very special circumstances, and 911 is not a special case. Although it seems that a lot of evidence has been produced a few years later, the evidence is basically either inferred from some contradictory statements, or indirect evidence that is difficult to prove. There is no direct evidence, let alone hard evidence, which makes people unable to sophisticate. This is the benefit of no doubt.


    Of course, Adrian is not an absolute person. Although the possibility of the government''s own planning is less than 1%, it does not rule out that there are always a few crazy guys. However, without more and more solid evidence, he will only acquiesce in the second case.


    The twin towers finally collapsed. Although it lasted more than ten minutes than "ever", it was just as the impact was delayed to 8:50, but it was not cancelled in the end. At the request of Adrian and Claude, the NN reporter on the scene could clearly photograph and broadcast the scene of how the building collapsed and how it rolled up the dust in the sky from a distance.


    This is so frightening and collapsing that even through the television, you can clearly hear someone crying around the reporter, and the reporter himself is choking when reporting. This is an unprecedented huge blow to American confidence. That night, throughout the United States, including Europe and parts of Asia, countless people lit candlelight outside the square to pray for the victims.


    Adrian did the same, with a large number of people in Sunset Avenue lit his own candle, but although he sympathized with the victims, he did not have pity. It is very simple that there are not many innocent people among them.


    Although the extremists are madmen, why they become extremists is an interesting question ¡÷ since the citizens of this country enjoy all the welfare provided by the country and share the dividends from the war, they will naturally have to bear the costs.Of course, some people will refute it. Even if they enjoy the war dividend, even if Adrian is one of the ten thousand capitalists, even if they have to pay the price, these vampires should pay first!


    Yes! you ''re right! That''s right! This is the truth! It''s just When have you ever seen something so fair?


    The strong always get more and pay less, just as the presidential election is always winner take all. The so-called equivalent exchange, so-called "get what you get, you have to pay", is just the dream of idealists. Whether a society is stable or dynamic depends more on whether the rules of the game and morality can prevent the strong from taking the last piece of bread from the weak, and whether the weak have enough efforts to become the rising channel of the strong within the scope of rules, rather than democracy and freedom.


    Therefore, fairness is always relative, and Adrian, who has evolved into a big capital, has also used this incident to build momentum for himself.


    Except what I told Claude that day. He also launched many people to publicly denounce this terrorist act and support the government. Many Hollywood activities related to this incident were initiated by him. of course A kind of The scale of these activities is very small. Either to accept interviews to condemn terrorist activities, to comfort and bless the wounded, or to pray for the victims in the special programs, to pray for the victims and mourn for the victims. Holding large-scale activities at a time when all the people are in grief is undoubtedly seeking death.


    Although his team was unprepared, Adrian had been planning long before that. Otherwise, the day would not be the first time to call NN to catch up - although their reporter had received news to rush there - and demanded that they should stick to it until the end. He has one of the best teams in the United States, plus the resources of media a. It''s not difficult to dominate Hollywood''s activities. Other media groups do not have people who have great influence on film production like Adrian, so even some of them are unwilling to be dominated by media a. But for the time being, there is nothing to do. Who makes them at the top of the sun now?


    Then, as more than a week passed and the pain of the people finally eased, some larger activities with the theme of appeasement and encouragement finally started again, and Adrian started again.


    The charity party called "America: salute the hero" has no fixed location. It is a marathon party broadcast in Los Angeles, New York and London with the participation of AB''s four major television networks and various cable TV stations. Celebrities from all over the world participated, and even those who could not be present at the scene delivered speeches in various ways.


    All the scenes were arranged in a solemn manner. Although some of the singing stars are full of solemn expression before the speech, some of them are full of emotion.


    This evening is destined to be a time for singers to shine. No matter Madonna, Maria Kelly or Jennifer Lopez, everyone is extremely devoted to singing this mournful and destructive song, trying to dress up as the encouragement and comfort of those families who have been hurt in this disaster A kind of The effect of the sample was really good. It won a lot of applause both on the spot and all over the country, until Britney and Christina appeared.


    ¡°heniamdonand,ohmysoul,soeary¡­¡­¡± When Christina started singing the first sentence, a different flavor came out.


    With a little sadness, but more is encouragement, talk and thanks, very tactful and beautiful, coupled with Christina''s excellent singing skills, it seems to go straight to people''s heart.


    ¡°youraisemeup,soicanstandonmountains¡­¡­¡± When Britney Spears began to harmonize, her feelings suddenly became high. The feeling of gratitude, coupled with the smell of encouragement, brought the whole song to a new level.


    After only 20 days, most of the singers are singing old songs whose theme is close to the current atmosphere. They only modified some lyrics and most of them have re edited the music. Although a small number of people wrote new songs for 911, the time was a little tight and the quality could not be regarded as high. So when this song came out, it immediately attracted most of the attention. In addition, the two super popular idols are both slightly pink and white. They are dressed in pure white, which is very consistent with the melody of the song. There was originally a scene of low voice. As the song went on to * *, they could not help but hold their breath to listen.


    Yuraiseeup, that''s the name of the song, which was supposed to be released next year, and was so well received that it led to countless people doing cover songs and eventually becoming one of the 911 commemorative songs. Although there are many commemorative songs about September 11, this one is the most famous and the most successful one. It has not been released in the United States, but has been broadcast on demand for countless times, which can be seen from its popularity.


    There is no doubt that this is Adrian''s handwriting. Since we want to make use of this incident, we should make full use of it. We not only let Norton and others modify the lyrics, but also rewrite the play to make the whole song more "Choir like". Now we have arranged the chorus of Christina and Britney Spears. In fact, Christina''s singing was much better if it wasn''t for Christina. He must have britney spears as the lead singer, but that''s fine. The story of him supporting Britney Spears and leading to several high-level changes on TV has been around the music world before 9 / 11. But Christina didn''t show much difference, which satisfied Adrian and allowed the arrangement to highlight her.Back to this song, it''s not the same as before. After finding Norton and basically completing the song''s song and lyrics, Adrian did not hesitate to sign his name in the songwriter''s column. Just behind Norton and others, he also made Norton prepare for it after Christina and Britney sang at the memorial party A kind of The song will be released as a single.


    As you can imagine. If the song resonates on a large scale, what kind of wave will it lead to.


    But he prepared more than these things, signing his own name on the song is just a trail, more or more in this evening


    "Even though it''s been ten days or so, my heart is still heavy, and the scenes of terrifying pain are still flying in front of me." Standing in a circle of candlelight on the stage, Adrian, who made the speech on the stage, was solemn and had no difference from others. "One of the things that I can''t do with my family is that I can''t say too much


    Here, he made a long pause: "in view of something that has happened in the past few days, I''m going to put in 100 million dollars in my own name to set up a new foundation! This foundation will be used exclusively to help families and all the heroes who died in this disaster. At the same time, I will invite Congress to participate, and every expenditure will be recorded and made public to make the fund more transparent! "


    Hearing this, all the people on the scene were shocked. After the disaster, the American people who felt the same gave generously. So far, the donations received by various charitable foundations and the Red Cross Society, as well as the donations from various celebrities participating in this evening, had not been much difference in ten days, and had raised 400 million US dollars. However, Adrian donated the donation at one time Almost a quarter of the money, this will probably be the biggest personal donation, really What a big pen!


    And at the moment, Adrian is still impassioned to do the final statement: "we have not been hit, we still stand on this land in pain! Here are the most tenacious, the most noble and the greatest people, we will certainly rebuild our homeland! God bless us, and God bless America! "


    If it can make people excited, especially with his excited expression, even calm people can''t help feeling up and down. In addition, with the 100 million donation, the warm applause is not only on the spot, but also many people who watch the program on the free large screen outdoors in the square also clap their hands.


    "We need patriots like this!" The next day the newspaper ran such a headline.


    Yes, patriot, a person who can contact celebrities to denounce the terrorist attacks at the first time, can take the lead in holding such activities as "America: a tribute to heroes" to mourn the victims and pacify the people, and can set up a charity foundation dedicated to the Del families of the victims of this incident at one time. It is not too much to call them patriots.


    This is exactly the effect Adrian wants. Although he is very low-key a lot of time, he should not be vague when he should be high-profile, such as fully expressing himself in this incident. In any case, he always has a foot on the front desk. Unless he doesn''t care about film production, he has to show himself. What''s more, he has never thought of taking this foot back. His goal is to build Hollywood.


    No matter what he wants to do, no matter what problems he has, such as having four or five children, taking this opportunity to put on a coat of patriotism for himself is definitely a matter of great benefit and no harm.


    1 billion is not what it is, and the outside market shortens the US stock market by making it a net profit of 1 billion. If it is not for FBI, it can even earn billions of money as it did in the last it bubble. The figure of 1 billion is just right. There are many people who earn more than him in the stock market. Naturally, they will attract the attention of the FBI. It is not improper to set up a charity party with one tenth of them.


    In addition, the American Red Cross Society is also in a mess. Just one day before the program "America: a tribute to heroes", the Red Cross Society broke out a scandal, and the donations were not all used by the families of the victims, and some were transferred to other uses. According to the head of the Red Cross Society, this part of the donation is to deal with possible terrorist events in the future. Of course, although the American people are not smart, they are not stupid enough. For a time, the public mood is turbulent.


    That''s why Adrian announced at the party that a new charity foundation would be set up for some reason - no doubt, he had it done on purpose, and from the beginning he had people staring at the Red Cross''s accounts. No matter which country''s Red Cross Society is not clean, the only difference is whether their hands and feet are clean or not. Without Adrian, they would sooner or later be exposed to the money that shocked the United States.


    As a result, Adrian''s reputation will be higher and better as long as we try to expand the influence of the Red Cross Society. Of course, almost 99% of the people will not know that the money is short of the stock market, is out of them A kind of It''s normal that when he does charity, he will never mention the people who listen to his words, which is very common in the United States.


    As for the other purpose of tax avoidance of the foundation, don''t worry. There are other means. If you concentrate on making this transparent and fair, the patriot will wear more firmly.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C106

    From the middle of September to the first ten days of October, Americans finally slowly came out of their grief. This blow is unprecedented. The Landmark Towers on the two floors of the world trade center will never exist. Even if they are rebuilt in the future, they will have nothing to do with the original two buildings. Such a blow has greatly damaged American confidence.


    Therefore, when the government claimed that the terrorist incident was made by the organization of a guy whose name is related to lamps and lanterns, and the organization also acknowledged this, the anger of the whole American people was directed at them. The support rate of the Bush administration rose to an unimaginable level. It was two scenarios when the Bush administration was elected at the beginning of the year. It was even more difficult to make a military decision Yes.


    But it is also because of the public anger that the entertainment industry, especially the film industry, has lost a lot in the past month. Many films arranged at the end of the summer vacation and trying to make a fortune have all failed. In short, by the end of September, the box office in North America was extremely low, and it was a little better after October, but it would take some time to fully recover, which is why Adrian put "she is all to me" at the end of October.


    However, in the entertainment industry, there have been some things that people pay attention to. The most remarkable things are two. The first is naturally When Christina and Britney Spears sang at America: a tribute to the hero, they immediately became a hit on the radio. The number of calls was much higher than that of other songs commemorating September 11 in the same period, even if it was later launched by Michael Jackson There are also some disadvantages.


    Originally, both of them were popular idols. After performing this song, their popularity suddenly rose. In particular, Christina, the lead singer, performed very well with her flexible voice. She completely compared Britney and won the favor of many people. However, their fans had to make a big noise on the Internet.


    At the same time, fans may not notice, but every musician will not ignore. In addition to the two famous Lyricists, Adrian''s name is also included in the column of songwriters. This time, a lot of things can be certain, for example, Britney Spears many excellent songs have him involved in this rumor, no doubt, Adrian''s head halo will be increased.


    But that''s not the biggest increase. The Patriot aura is now more noticeable than any other. This is another of the most eye-catching things in the entertainment industry between September and October. Adrian Cowell, chairman of the board of directors of AC media and a famous Hollywood miracle director, has set up a new foundation to help the families of the victims of 9 / 11 with $100 million in his private name!


    The operation of the foundation is very transparent, and he said that people from Congress and the government would be invited to participate in the supervision, so he really invited them to set up a supervision committee. Every expenditure was recorded in detail and put on the Internet for people to query, even including how much toilet paper was used in the toilet. Compared with the Red Cross Society, which has a scandal, and many charitable funds that have also caused problems, this fund is almost developing rapidly. After the investigation, Bill Gates and Warren Buffet also announced that their donations would be taken care of by this foundation. It has further promoted development, and countless people have put their own donations into it.


    Of course, although Adrian''s 100 million donation will take time to arrive, it is still the largest personal donation that no one can surpass. The reputation of patriot and great philanthropist has spread all over the world.


    "It''s very disappointing of you to let me down, ed In the CEO''s office of AC media, Claude waved a newspaper and called out "dissatisfaction".


    "I''m the only one who can do such a show." Adrian, who was sitting lazily on the sofa, shrugged his shoulders.


    The next second. Both of them laughed. The leaders of media groups seldom appear in the spotlight. Of course, they are in charge of the media. One of the reasons is that they are not suitable for too much exposure. To put it bluntly, the media is originally an industry that manipulates people''s hearts. If the leader is exposed excessively, it is easy for the opponent to take advantage of it. No matter in the media, there is less news in the media than in the media.


    But AC media is not the same. Adrian, who is also a famous director, has been wandering in front of the stage and behind the scenes. As long as the reporters only focus on the director side, he is still very generous. And Claude is in charge of the operation. Even if someone wants to do something from it, they have to be alienated first - but is this possible?


    So. On the contrary, their combination has more advantages. The more brilliant Adrian is, the more positive it can play in the propaganda of AC media. As long as Claude keeps a low profile, what they say is just a joke.


    "You are right. Ed, this disaster will really change everything. " Claude sat back to his seat and sighed. He frowned and looked out of the window as if he wanted to say something, but finally he changed the topic: "you know, some news shows that the Bush administration is preparing a bill to empower government departments to search various records of individuals and enterprises at will, which will be promulgated in the second half of the month."Adrian knew what he wanted to say at first, but he knew it well. There was no need to say it. The relationship between Wall Street and Capitol Hill had been so close that people separated in the two hundred years since the founding of the United States. So he went on with his topic: "it''s normal that if something like this happens, it will be for a long time, maybe a few years, maybe dozens of years This bill is just the beginning of the government''s top priority in homeland security. Don''t worry, crow. It may have a big impact on ordinary people, but it''s just a little trouble for us. "


    "Yes, I know, some things..." Claude shook his head. "But the Bush administration, or conservatives, needs a media group that''s completely against them. Guess who they''re going to pick."


    "You don''t have to guess," Adrian laughed. "More than once, Murdoch declared himself to be a conservative in public, and we beat him down for such a long time that the Republican party only needed to disclose something, and he promised to post it immediately."


    "You don''t worry at all." Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Adrian opened his hand. "This is not Britain. A full swing to the Republican Party just gives him a layer of protection, and we have more advantages than him."


    News Corporation''s success in the new century has something to do with Murdoch''s holding on to the Bush administration or the Republican Party''s thighs on September 11. It''s just that the Republican Party also needs such a comprehensive and thorough media group to fall back on its own. With their support and proper operation strategies, news corporation may have some losses in other aspects, but Fox News Network, film and television have made great progress.


    But it''s not the same now. To kill AC out of thin air, media has more advantages than News Corporation in all aspects. Of course, Adrian and Claude will not completely turn to the Republican Party. Even if Uncle Anderson supports the Republican Party, no matter which country needs some media to make neutral or seemingly neutral voice, otherwise how to manipulate people''s hearts?


    In the past life, Murdoch, lestone and Eisner were Jews. Although Sony has invited Americans as CEO, it has always been the Japanese dominated business, and Hollywood has been basically divided up. The Conservatives have no choice. In addition, Murdoch is an Australian immigrant, and he is not only a Jew but also an outsider. So when he handed over the olive branch, they chose to take over.


    And that''s what Adrian calls the advantage. He and Claude are both Native Americans, and their families have nothing to do with Jews. In some people''s eyes, they are absolutely their own people, and the rise and growth of AC media is just an opportunity. Their media group can develop so smoothly, in addition to Adrian''s amazing foresight and Claude''s excellent operation means. This is also one of the important factors.


    Adrian, a man of two generations, sees this more clearly than anyone else, so he thanks his luck more than once. As long as he doesn''t lose his head and fight against the mainstream society, does he still worry about News Corporation?


    Conservatives can use Murdoch more recklessly, driving him to compete with Viacom, Disney and other groups, while AC media is on the side. Who made Murdoch a Jewish and Australian emigrant and married a Chinese wife from Chinese mainland.


    This is a big problem, even if it is found out secretly that this woman has nothing to do with the mainland authorities. It''s still a big problem to rely on one''s own ability.


    As we all know, in the United States and in the west, although Chinese Americans are industrious and rich, their political status is still not high. It''s stupid to say that Chinese Americans are not keen on politics. When they went to any entertainment place in the past life, they talked about politics everywhere. The lively election scenes in Taiwan can also illustrate some problems. Why is the political status of Chinese Americans not high in the west?


    Before the 1950s, fear of politics, not wanting to participate and just wanting to make money was a big factor, but after that, they had to face a problem: how can you prove that you are loyal to the United States?


    This is the important reason why Chinese can not fight for their own political rights as black people, Latinos and Arabs do. Behind them is a country that has always been valued and vigilant by the United States, and wants to fight for their own political rights? First give up or even spit on the ancestors.


    For example, if an influential Chinese celebrity is also very influential in the American Chinese Federation, he is very friendly to China and has hardly attacked China. If one day he strongly opposes a certain measure of the government, even if he does not hesitate to make a public statement at a large rally and support the government''s opponents, then it will not be long before the FBI or CIA will start to investigate him, the tax bureau will also check the accounts in two or three days, and the media will never stop turning his private life upside down. Even if there is nothing wrong, problems will arise ¡­¡­


    This is not alarmist. Anti discrimination activities seem to have been very popular, but private discrimination has never been burned, let alone involving national interests.


    If Ms. Deng makes some speeches, it may give Murdoch more support in the United States, but China You know, Murdoch married her largely for the Chinese market.Of course, this is probably a kind of swing strategy adopted by Murdoch, and it has been proved that this strategy has made great achievements by using the honeymoon period of China and the United States before something. Unfortunately, with AC media, Adrian and Claude will eventually gain more benefits from riding on the wall. Adrian still holds a card. A card in the hands of others can only make News Corporation suffer a big loss, but in the hands of AC media, it can shake their foundation.


    "In short, we don''t need to pay too much attention to them. We just need to keep an eye on them. We should know that the competitiveness of media groups can not depend on the government alone," Adrian shrugged. "The ratings of 24 are quite good."


    "24" in his mouth is naturally the well-known anti-terrorism TV series. As early as last year, he let globegroup beat fox to sell this TV series. At that time, no one knew that such a big thing would happen this year, so fox did not compete with universal. It hasn''t been shown since it was bought. It was not until after 9 / 11 that the public experienced pain and healing that it was broadcast on a recent day in mid October.


    Although the film industry suffered a great loss because of September 11, TV dramas had little impact because they had TV sets. In addition, it just catered to the people''s mentality that they wanted to eliminate terrorists. Moreover, the way in which an episode showed the story happened in an hour not only made the plot very compact but also very novel. Therefore, it had tens of millions of ratings just after it was broadcast Employees can''t help sighing in their hearts that ABC has another strong new play.


    Of course, the star is still Kiefer Sutherland. Because Adrian started early, Julia didn''t get engaged to him, let alone escape marriage farce, but the actors of his wife and daughter changed. In view of the Pacific side''s first call of mourning and full support for the US anti-terrorism action after receiving the news of September 11, the second honeymoon period between China and the United States is coming again. Therefore, Bao Xiaoqiang''s wife has become Asian, and his daughter has become a mixed race.


    As a result, Hu Kaili, who also played the leading role in double faced female agents, played his wife, and her daughter. Although the original has become Adrian''s personal stewardess, this one is still from Canada, born in Vancouver. She was supposed to be a teen idol in Warner''s Superman prequel, but now Adrian is on the 24 crew.


    Pure, lovely and lively, and good in bed, Adrian came back from London during the summer vacation and was preparing for 9 / 11. She took off her clothes and lay down on the bed. The young girl was quite enthusiastic, which made Adrian happy and paid more attention.


    Well, let''s get back to the topic. This is not Britain. It''s not China that News Corp. monopolizes the media. The government''s interference is not so strong, so it depends on the strength. However, with Adrian as a pervert in AC media, will fox surpass it? What''s more, AC media has huge resources, and the reason why CNN can''t compete with Fox News in the past. Warner doesn''t have a big enough TV network, too.


    "That''s what I think, crow," Adrian concluded, "and I still have a lot of ideas for non film and television production that haven''t come true."


    "Is it?" Claude raised his eyebrows. "You know what I''m thinking, ed. every time you say that, I always feel like I''m seeing a lot of profits coming in."


    "You''re right, crow, but not now." Adrian said, laughing with his best friend.


    As for the future planning, it is Adrian who decides the general direction and Claude is responsible for the implementation. Moreover, Adrian pays attention to the company''s trend through ivanca at any time, and Claude will first consult him for any problems. So Adrian then returned to the matrix and started filming again.


    In fact, although production was suspended due to the influence of 9 / 11, it was back to work in early October. However, Adrian was still busy with the charity fund at that time, so the efficiency was not high. But now that charitable foundations are on the right track, as long as they adhere to this completely transparent approach, there will be no big problems. Adrian''s great philanthropist and patriot is also famous throughout the United States and even the world. Naturally, it will speed up its efficiency.


    You know, because of the 9 / 11 incident, a lot of things were delayed. For example, Avril''s birthday was very lonely. At that time, no one held a party. So in the end, it was just the Stewarts, Adrian and Avril''s good friends, who chatted a little at Stewart''s house for a night, told some jokes and prayed for the victims.


    Although Adrian planned a lot of things around 9 / 11, he forgot to make these backup plans, but this is normal. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t be omnipotent. Put it off. It''s not out of his control, is it? So instead of thinking about this, it''s better to solve the current problems. After the action play is finished, it''s finally the turn of the opera. The meeting of Neo, Trinity, Morpheus and the French is the main part of the second play.


    "This is the most flattering time of my life. I''m going to play against the great Mr. Adrian Cowell!" Reeves exclaimed in a very exaggerated tone, with a face that didn''t want to be so dull in front of the camera.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C107

    Back on the right track


    "no one can escape the cycle of causality. We will always be its slaves. Our only hope and salvation is to understand the reasons behind this, and thoroughly understand the differences between computers and human beings. You are different from me. This is the real source of power. Without it, you are nothing, so you come to me because you are ignorant and you have no power. You are just a small screw. Now that I know you''ll be obedient, I''ll tell you what to do - go back and give me a message to the goddess. Her time is almost up. "


    Finally, here, the long monologue is over. Adrian, who keeps the evil, arrogant, arrogant and cynical smile, still dares not to act. Until the voice of "stop" from the deputy director rings, he pulls his bow tie and breathes a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s an absolute mistake, and it''s my worst performance experience. It''s breathless. This make-up is so bad that I look like a white face who doesn''t know how to advance and retreat. " He felt his head and chattered to Sophie, who was sitting next to him.


    "That''s what we want to see, isn''t it?" Monica, sitting in front of him, takes off her sunglasses and chuckles. Sophie, who was still in a tight face, immediately laughs. With the infection of more people, Reeves, Lawrence and the staff on the scene, all of a sudden, the voices of haha broke out on the set.


    Adrian rolled his eyes, got up a few steps and went to the deputy director: "how are you, Hart, you''re through?"


    "Well At least in my opinion, it''s almost... " After a look at his face full of "don''t come again", the deputy director said with a little lack of confidence.


    Adrian didn''t say anything. He asked people to turn back the pictures he had taken before so that he could have a look. Although he was uncomfortable with his frivolous and arrogant appearance in the camera, he still insisted on watching it.


    "You''re right, Hart. It''s too much." After stopping the picture, Adrian once again took a breath. For this part of the play, he repeatedly ng more than ten times, which was quite awkward. Now he can get rid of it, "so..."


    "Mr. Adrian," the deputy director said out of time, "there''s a little bit to go on."


    Adrian raised his eyebrows, and then he remembered that there was a short time when the French were going to go to the bathroom to have a tryst with a blonde who had been teased by a little estrus program he had written before.


    "Well, then let''s go on." What Adrian had to do was to sort out these details and optimize them as much as possible. He had also designed some new plots. For example, Neo died at the end of the second film, but he actually pretended to die. In order to better observe the mother''s body, he killed again in the third part. However, if so, he has to spend a lot of energy on fabricating the plot, considering the construction of the whole story, and not making it contradictory or anything else - he has the confidence that from 1990 to now, he is confident that he can master the plot as well as any other major director in Hollywood.


    However, it also takes a lot of energy to sort out the details and optimize them. If Adrian is determined to devote himself entirely to it, he can have both. But the question is whether he can do so? In this case, only one of the two can be chosen. After careful consideration, it is better to choose to sort out the details. If the plot is modified, it is inevitable that the mistakes will be repeated if the details are not sorted out.


    The key is to tell the story well. Adrian said to himself.


    This is how the matrix was filmed. Outside, after various commemorative activities, the lives of the vast majority of Americans have gradually returned to normal levels. Although they also pay attention to the war in Afghanistan, they are basically the same as before. Even though the Patriot Act was promulgated, it did not cause much repercussions. At this time, out of support for the protection of homeland security, many people still support it. Moreover, it will take a few years for the evil consequences and reflection to emerge.


    The film industry slowly began to recover, and then at this time, before Halloween in late October, "she''s all to me," was released in North America.


    Because of September 11, the small-scale premiere that had been decided was cancelled and it was directly logged into the main courtyard lines. To many people''s surprise, this seemingly ordinary campus comedy actually achieved good results in the first week. There are nearly 2000 hospital lines in North America playing, and it has got 15 million in three days. In this downturn, it has ranked first in the North American box office list!


    Of course, in addition to the proper publicity, excellent performance of the male and female protagonists, and the story is also commendable, there is also a personal contribution, that is, Britney, who sang the theme song.


    This song "g


    Education


    friends


    Eve


    ) has added some of Canon''s melodies. The lyrics are very emotional, especially for those who are about to graduate from high school or just graduated. In addition, it is the theme song of a campus comedy, which has spread rapidly. If it is released now, it will undoubtedly be warmly sought after by young people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C108

    It''s better for Britney Spears and "she''s all I''m all" to launch this kind of movie theme song. Britney Spears, needless to say, had long claimed that she would launch a single to commemorate her high school career before going to university for further study. Although it was not released because of September 11, it has attracted the attention of most fans. In addition, the quality of this song is also quite excellent. In previous life, it was praised as a campus anthem. Many high schools would play this song at the graduation party, which was regarded as a gift to her The image of pure idol draws a perfect ending point.


    Then, there was the stunt of super popular idol singing the theme song. "She is all to me" was very impressive at the beginning of its release. In addition, the story was unconventional, and the performances of Kyla and ledger were also commendable. In particular, the strange image of Kyla at the beginning was really suitable for her. In Adrian''s opinion, she basically performed in her own color, and several times she also played with ledger It''s all covered up.


    Of course, ledger is also good. This young man from Australia is very good at acting. He has done a lot of preparatory work and is very dedicated. Although there are many external reasons for the award in his previous life, he can never deny his outstanding performance. However, all the young people''s hobbies, such as singing and dancing, keen on parties, smoking marijuana, and so on, are all the same. On the contrary, Kaila is relatively clean. Adrian is wondering whether to find a chance to remind him so as not to die young.


    Although the premiere could not be held, he and Kyra, ledger also met, after all, "Pirates of the Caribbean" is about to start, and during this time, they and Depp have been in Los Angeles to receive various training, such as sailing, fencing and 17th century navigation knowledge. Kayla''s massage has been going on. Her chest is now basically 32


    in size, which is quite different from the "airport" in her previous life. If she holds up her magic bra, she can still have a better curve. But the girl is still not satisfied.


    "I want to be bigger." She said this directly to Adrian.


    Kaila''s character is a little distorted, although with the growth of age, other aspects have been straightened out, but this aspect is more distorted because of Adrian''s intervention. It can be seen from the pleasure of finding him with her parents behind her back and infatuated with this abnormal way - fingers.


    So even now her chest has been compared with "once" has been very curved, but she is still not satisfied, always hope to be bigger. Fortunately, she and Scarlett have never met formally. Otherwise, they might ask for the same size. In that case, Adrian really didn''t know what to do. At her age, it was almost impossible to grow up naturally. The figure is basically set.


    However, he still agreed to her present request. Of course, he didn''t die.


    "Try it." That''s how Adrian responded to Kyla''s request, just as he had promised a massage. This kind of thing is full of uncertainty. Although Kyla''s personality is distorted, it is not unreasonable.


    He liked to hold her two pairs in his hands, especially when he rubbed them. It''s really nice to change something yourself. At the same time, watching her in his fingers gently chant. The appearance of the direct * * is also good. Of course, Kyla''s hands were one of the reasons he agreed. In exchange, she has worked hard on her own hands, which has surpassed Sarah''s, and doesn''t mind being filled with hands every time.


    Even she often watched herself do it with her own eyes. She was very excited every time. She even licked the corners of her mouth unconsciously. It can be said that Adrian can press her to bed at any time if she wants to. Unfortunately, in these years, he will not do so. Maintaining this relationship is for another purpose. This is a war. There are always victims in war.


    Not to mention that, "she''s all to me" got off to a good start, heralding the recovery of the film market this year, and then "monster power" proved that. The latest Pixar Animation was released in more than 3000 hospitals in North America on November 2. It won 60 million box office tickets in three days of the weekend. Undoubtedly, it won the first place in the box office list. The second week, seven days later, it got the same number of box office tickets. In two weeks, it was over 100 million in North America.


    Pixar is really powerful. With a series of word-of-mouth created by animations like toy story, it''s easy to get people back to the cinema and take away such a high box office. Yes, it''s related to many factors, such as the proper publicity of AC media, or the right time. Most of the good movies are watching, and we can''t be sure whether the aftershocks of 9 / 11 have been completely eliminated. Therefore, there are no strong competitors in the same period, and we are about to enter the Thanksgiving Christmas schedule. But Pixar''s excellent performance is the biggest reason.


    The real passion of these guys in Pixar''s dream is always the one hundred percent they think of before. In addition, there is no Disney''s constraints on them, and Adrian has given them better treatment. Naturally, they can play a better level. It is not surprising that such a success can be achieved.


    This indirectly stimulated the competition of blue sky studio. Finally, the finished ice age will be released in the Christmas show. Adrian has seen some clips. Frankly speaking, many details are better than those in his memory, especially the squirrel chasing pinecones, which is very eye-catching. Therefore, he praised Chris waikie and his team."I''m very happy to see a completely different animation style from Pixar, which proves my judgment. Wait and see, Chris, when this animation is released, everyone will know the name of blue sky studio." That''s what Adrian said to Vicky and his team.


    Just because of this, Wei Ji was relieved to promise that the animation would be premiered during Christmas, especially the Christmas before Pixar, which was praised by the director of miracle.


    In a word, with "she is all I have" as the foundation, the great success of monster power company has awakened the whole film market. The works of various film companies have adjusted their schedules and are ready to start a new fight. Unfortunately. They do not know that this schedule is also destined to belong to AC media. A series of heavyweight films, such as X-Men, the Lord of the rings, Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, the eleven Arhats, beautiful soul, and Moulin Rouge, have been waiting for release.


    But it''s still a while. So Adrian has other things to do, such as the last part of Moulin Rouge and publicity, such as the adjustment of the TV series, and then there are some other things about the record.


    "Hey, you''re late. I thought you weren''t coming!" When he opened the door, he found that it was Adrian. Avril hit him in the chest with a slap. Behind him was the sound of music and people''s noise.


    Almost a month after that. She just adjusted her mood. Although she was still fighting with Adrian, she was much more restrained than before.


    "Sorry for the delay. To prepare a surprise for you. " Adrian blinked his eyes, did not wait for the girl to ask what is the body, and then, two familiar figures appeared in front of her.


    "Dad! Mother Avril couldn''t believe it. Her parents, far away in Canada, actually appeared outside their rented apartment!


    "Since it''s a celebration that your record sold six platinum. How could the family not be around, so I picked up John and Judy Adrian explained with a smile.


    Avril looked at him gratefully, and immediately opened her arms to embrace her parents, but then her face changed. I hid my things behind my back in a hurry. It''s ok if she doesn''t, once she does. John lavini and Judy Lavigne immediately noticed what she was hiding behind her back, plus her red face. How can you not know what it is.


    But the first to speak is Avril''s brother Matthew: "ha, actually drinking, Ivy!"


    He and Michelle came out from behind their parents, a little gloating, and Michelle simply went behind her, shouting "my sister is drinking" and trying to grab the beer bottle hidden. Avril dodged left and right. She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. She could neither lie to her parents nor vent her anger on her brother and sister. At last, she gave Adrian, who was watching the play next to her in secret hatred.


    Fortunately, John and Judy are not particularly rigid and strict parents, and soon stopped Matthew and Michelle''s mischief, and then John said to his second daughter, "today is your celebration party, so I don''t see it. However, don''t drink too much, let alone get drunk."


    The girl nodded in a hurry, and Adrian played a round in the side: "well, we''d better not stand here, go first."


    It was only this small disturbance that could be calmed down.


    Yes, this is Avril''s celebration party. Although the sudden 9 / 11 had a great impact on the singing industry and interrupted her promotion of her first album, since the sales volume in the first week exceeded 1 million, it shows that it is still very popular. In fact, according to universal music professionals, her album is likely to break through diamond sales by the end of the year.


    With excellent quality and Adrian''s special arrangement, Avril was also active in several Memorial evenings of September 11. Although she was not as eye-catching as Britney Spears and Christina, she still had a good exposure as a newcomer. Therefore, when the record industry recovered rapidly after a short cold winter, the sales volume of Avril suddenly rose to 6 million ¡£ Although and lower than expected, although most of the overseas sales, but also enough to prove her popularity, eventually more than 10 million will not be too big a problem.


    Since Adrian wanted to have a party, she didn''t want to have a drink.


    In fact, it''s no big deal. Although the U.S. law stipulates that young people under the age of 18 can''t drink, and those under 21 can''t drink in public, it''s just a joke that they can''t wear slippers in New York after 10 p.m. It''s true that many regular drinks have the driver''s license of young people checking in and out at the door, but there are more irregular or semi formal drinks. As long as young people want to, they can always get alcohol. What''s more, this is Hollywood. Think about those alcoholics child stars.


    Avril officially drinks only in the first half of this year, although she likes to drink. But drink not much, very abstemious, so do not need to care too much.But Avril didn''t seem to think so.


    "First of all, I appreciate you. Unclead, I really haven''t seen my parents for some time; secondly, I''m very unhappy, unclead, you''ve broken my plan At the end of the party, when Adrian was ready to leave, the girl who sent him to the door put her hands on her chest, raised her chin and narrowed her eyes.


    "Is it? So I''m really sorry, Vicia. But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. " Adrian said with a smile, without breaking her mind.


    "That''s yours," Avril shrugged, and a shrewdness flashed into her eyes. "By the way, there''s a party on Sunday night. Are you free to come?"


    Adrian picked her eyebrows, and the lavini family must have gone back on Sunday night, so she figured out what to think about and knew it. But does he need to shrink back?


    "No problem." Adrian said with a smile.


    Sure enough, on the weekend night, because her family had returned to Canada, the party was not in her apartment, and most of the participants were young people. Naturally took out the beer to drink, and Avril led several friends to surround Adrian. It''s a pity. 90 years ago, Adrian had never seen such a scene, but now it is not as good. But the victory lies in rich experience. So every time Avril takes people to pour him, he will use various methods, such as novel topics, such as funny jokes, to divert their attention, so in the end, they always drink more, he drinks less.


    So, towards the end of the party, Avril was almost half lying on the sofa with a beer bottle and giggling.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take her back." Adrian said so to her friend and walked out with the little girl in her arms.


    "Look, look, what a beautiful night! I''m going down for a run! Run Along the way, Avril kept calling, but also came up to Adrian, who was driving, and asked, "am I cute, am I beautiful?"


    "Yes, yes, you are lovely and box office." Adrian, who was harassed, had to slow down to avoid an accident.


    Finally, there was some cold wind in the car. When she got to the apartment, the girl was more or less sober. After Adrian carried her into the room, she wiped her face with a towel stained with cold water. Avril was finally much quieter.


    "How much is this? Good. It seems that you are sober, so I''m leaving now. You can have a good rest Adrian said he was going to get up and leave, but only made a move, the corner of his coat was caught by the other side.


    "Stay with me a little longer, unclead." The girl deliberately pretended to be crying, and cried with her flat mouth.


    "Well, then I''ll be with you a little longer." Adrian sighed and sat back again.


    "Hey, what do you mean, is it a terrible thing to accompany me?" Avril said a punch to his arm, before the look disappeared, replaced by a ferocious expression, people to the crazy look, it seems that wine strength again.


    "Of course not," Adrian raised his hand for the first time. "I just don''t know What should be done? "


    "What should be done?" The girl turned her head and thought for a long time, "OK, I don''t know what to do..."


    She suddenly curled up on the sofa, took Adrian''s arm, leaned against him, and giggled: "don''t worry about that. Just sit here."


    "Just sit there?" Adrian shrugged helplessly.


    "Of course, just sit like this," the girl said, laughing as she pressed on him. "Oh, you know, dear uncleed, I like you very much."


    As soon as she changed "a" to "e", Adrian knew that she was going to start all kinds of ridicule again, and immediately rolled her eyes, but then again, since the last gym accident, she has not used this title.


    "Hey, I''m serious!" Look in the eye Avril with dissatisfaction tone calls a way.


    "Yes, yes, I know." Adrian echoed with no sincerity.


    "I really like you, ed. you''ve realized my dream. You''re funny and lively. You don''t want to Uncle, I like to get along with you, talk about music and write songs with you. "Avril rolled over on his lap and glared at him with wide eyes." do you understand? "


    "Yes, yes, very well." Adrian said that, but he leaned back to pull the distance.


    The girl raised her eyebrows and sighed softly. Adrian laughed and was about to speak. Avril suddenly put out her hands to hold his face. Then, her moist lips full of pink and lustre blocked his mouth.


    Although it has the smell of wine, it doesn''t smell bad, and there is a kind of special flavor that can make people''s heart beat faster, so Adrian can''t help but open his eyes a little. However, Avril''s kissing technique is a little bit rotten. She will encounter her teeth from time to time when she sucks, but this also makes her have a kind of green and astringent temptation. Adrian immediately encircles her neck and enjoys the pink and tender lips."Now..." Wheezing and parting, Avril, whose eyes are hazy, smiles and asks, "how do you feel?"


    Adrian touched his mouth, but asked a very unpleasant question: "very good, but Have you never had a kiss before, Vicia


    "How can it be," giggled the girl, "I''m I am... "


    Gradually, her smile closed, looked up at the ceiling for a long time, suddenly jumped from Adrian.


    ¡°god£¡¡± Avril waved her hands and called, and her feet jumped up as if she were in a drunken state, "God! god£¡£¡ god£¡£¡¡±


    Then she wailed and sat back on the sofa in dismay, clutching her head: "Oh, hell, I didn''t even have a decent date! I was either trained or practiced writing songs or singing. I just participated in community activities at school. I actually I actually... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C109

    Old man?! For a moment, Adrian''s mouth twitched. Well, he''s really in his early thirties. She often comes here, and she calls incessantly in the past, but how can he not be regarded as an old man?


    However, looking at Avril, he did not show it, just light asked: "I am not so old?"


    "Why not so old?" The girl yelled again, waving her hands and pounding on him, "you''ve been big for a whole round, and there''s no problem in calling you uncle! You''re an old man, old man


    Adrian rolled his eyes again, sighed and suddenly grasped her hands: "you said you like me."


    "Well Yes, that''s right. " Avril, who stopped the action, leaned over her head and thought about it. Then she chuckled and pasted it on him again. "Yes, I like you, unclead. You are very gentle and can make people happy. When I am with you, I don''t have any troubles..."


    "But!" She suddenly raised her voice, her expression became more serious, and her eyes even looked at Adrian without blinking. "You''re still an old man. It''s a fact that nothing can be changed!"


    "Well, if you must think so." Adrian sighed again and decided not to worry about it with a girl who had a little too much to drink.


    Avril immediately began to laugh, that proud and elated look, like just won a major victory, and then, she came up to Adrian, ambiguous provocative breath: "want to do it again?"


    The old man in her mouth narrowed his eyes. Leaning forward slightly, holding his chin in one hand, he slowly leaned towards the moist lip that he had just tasted.


    With his action, the smile on the girl''s face gradually faded. She began to become hesitant, as if the previous mischief let her return to a bit of reason. Finally, when Adrian was about to touch her, she leaned back, put her hands on Adrian''s shoulders, and then turned her head to one side: "Oh, I I drink a little too much, I I should have a rest... "


    However. Adrian will not shrink back at this time, although it is not the best time, but in the case of large variables has been very suitable. So he took Avril, who wanted to leave, into his arms. With the initiative to block her mouth, the invasion of the impolite into.


    The girl first whimpered twice, and her hands kept pushing and hustling, but soon there was no movement. She interacted with his rhythm. It''s been a long time. The two talents separated, and the girl''s eyes became dim as before, but she still managed to control her emotions and wanted to get down from Adrian: "just That''s it... "


    It''s a pity that something has been decided. Adrian never went back to kissing her little body on the cheek. As a person who has not yet had such experience. Even no decent date, even the first kiss is still today''s girl. Of course, it''s impossible to resist her teasing, so just a few times, Avril''s breathing became a lot thicker, some of the original resistance movements were also soft down.


    Then Adrian picked her up and strode to the bedroom. Although she was soft with kisses, the girl knew what he wanted to do and immediately began to resist again.


    "No, no, don''t do it. It''s not appropriate..." Avril said, tugging at his clothes, but that was not the same as when she was drunk and helpless, which only made people want to kiss and caress her more.


    "Come on I I''m not... " The girl''s tone with a little cry, was put on the bed after further struggle up, unfortunately the action looks very big, but actually has no strength.


    "Please uncle¡­¡­ Please Come on uncle¡­¡­ Don''t do this... " When Adrian began to take off her clothes, Avril began to call "Uncle". Unfortunately, this name only made Adrian want to own the lamb in front of her. What''s more, despite her loud voice, once he kisses her, she responds warmly and becomes more and more skilled, so Adrian doesn''t mean to stop.


    Finally, Avril lay on the bed like a stripped lamb, while Adrian, the same relative, did not enter at the first time, but continued to kiss and caress. Such foreplay lasted for a long time, until the girl was too soft to lift her hands, and her consciousness had been completely dominated by * * and her delicate skin would leave a red mark when she touched it. Adrian only pasted it down.


    A little painful but extremely happy groan finally rang in the room.


    After a stretch, Adrian sat up half of his body from the bed, and the petite * * beside him suddenly twisted, but did not wake up. He still leaned on his arms and continued to sleep soundly. Look at her whole body curled up together, as if still in her mother''s stomach, mouth slightly raised, as if very happy, obviously had a very comfortable last night.


    It was natural. Although it would be painful for the first time, as long as the foreplay was made to make her moist enough, the pain could be minimized. Therefore, Adrian can let his women enjoy the first time every time, saying that he is careful and gentle is absolutely right.After a glance around, the sun shines through the curtain. Adrian likes this morning, especially when there are women leaning close to him. Although his arm is numb, he still can''t move. At most, he adjusts his posture and turns over to let the blood pass through better. Anyway, he can''t wait long.


    Indeed, it was morning after all, and Avril woke up in a few minutes, even though she was very excited last night. She mumbled, as usual, holding Adrian''s arm under her head and adjusting her position. Then she turned over and put her head on his chest. One leg was on Adrian''s waist, like a pillow.


    The next second, she responded and suddenly opened her eyes. Then spring back as if on the spring, and did not forget to grab the cup block in his chest, some panic and vigilant looking at the man around.


    "Hi." Adrian had time to say hello to her.


    After hesitating for a few minutes, the girl probably adjusted her mood and finally stuttered out: "I We We We last night... "


    "No doubt," Adrian said, smiling and raising his hand, "I have to say, Vicia. You''re really, really charming. "


    Who knows, Avril''s mouth droops, looks like to cry out like, Adrian busy sat up. Want to comfort a few words. But she did not really cry out, otherwise it would not be Avril, just very unhappy, and even some ferocious staring at him, it seemed that at any time she might take out a hammer from the quilt and hit Adrian''s head.


    "What''s the matter?" In that case, he asked in a relaxed tone.


    "What''s the matter?! You ask me what''s wrong with me Exclaimed the girl, quite violently. "Oh, hell, I respect you so much. I treat you as a friend When Be an elder. But you took advantage of the danger Put me Put me In a word, you have done that kind of thing. Now how kind of you to ask me what''s wrong with you


    As soon as the key points were said, they stuttered. However, she was so cute that Adrian choked her with only one word: "I like you. Weiniu. "


    He smiles, appears very sincere, stares at him Avril, chest ups and downs several times, can not speak.


    "You see, it''s normal. I like you, you like me, so that''s what happened." Adrian said, spreading his hand.


    "I don''t like you! I just I just The girl "I just" didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, she turned her head and looked away angrily.


    "All right, Vicia." Adrian sat down and put his arm around her shoulder. Avril didn''t look back though she just struggled.


    "You are a charming girl, ivy," he changed his name. "Just as you like to chat with me, go shopping together, and discuss songs with me, I also like to do these things with you. You are a girl with a lot of personality, and I am no exception


    Avril didn''t speak. After a long time, she sighed. She said in frustration, "I''ve been Sometimes I always think, what will be my first time. I hope it''s a romantic night, doing romantic things with people I like, and leaving a happy memory, but But... "


    Although she can''t see her face, her red ears are still very clear. Obviously, she is not used to talking about these things, but she talked in front of Adrian, so it is enough to illustrate some problems.


    "Well, I admit it wasn''t romantic last night, but for pleasure - do you want me to remember and describe in words what you were like then?" Adrian said in a moment of embarrassment.


    "No!" Avril exclaimed, and finally turned her head. Seeing his eyes more and more embarrassed, Avril clearly remembered how she had been singing under him last night after her initial pain had passed.


    Adrian laughs and kisses the corner of her mouth in the girl''s angry eyes. "OK, get dressed. I''m going to make breakfast. I hope you have good food in your refrigerator."


    There is no need to say anything more. Most of Avril''s reactions from waking up to now are within his expectation. However, this is only the beginning. If we want to go further It''s not easy.


    Unfortunately, Avril didn''t have much food in her apartment. Adrian only found a few boxes of milk and a large box of doughnuts, so she had to use milk doughnuts.


    "You take this for breakfast every day?" After tasting this bowl of milk doughnuts, Adrian asked Avril, who was enjoying himself. This is his first time to eat this food in his previous life and this life. He ate it 90 years ago in this life, but it has not since. To be honest, the taste is OK, but it seems that it is not suitable for breakfast.


    "Of course, this is delicious." The girl looked at him in surprise.


    She leans forward and sits on a chair with only half of her buttocks. It''s just a psychological maladjustment. Adrian did a good job. At most, the sequelae made her a little uncomfortable when she was walking fast. It just needs a little time to accept psychologically, and from here we can see the part of Avril''s psychological state."Yes, it''s delicious, but it''s not nutritious." Adrian sighed. "No wonder you have a smaller chest."


    Hearing this, the girl immediately raised her eyebrows and glared at him. No matter what kind of woman she was, she was very sensitive to her breast size.


    "Breakfast is very important. It''s better to have a rich meal. If you don''t want to make it yourself, you can order takeout. I know some good restaurants," Adrian continued. "Eat more and you''ll be more beautiful."


    "It''s my business whether it''s beautiful or not Hey, you don''t want to Go on? " Avril looks at Adrian with wide eyes, though she tries to be calm. And then with a little bit of disbelief, but the surprise, the joy, and the uneasiness that lurked underneath did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "Why not?" Adrian leaned in front of her and said with a smile, "do you think I''m going to stop here, Vicia?"


    Avril leaned back, still unable to adapt to his oppressive and aggressive posture. But that doesn''t mean she can''t fight back.


    "Did you say the same thing to other women?" She asked with a sneer, but the sneer was a little weak.


    "Yes." After thinking about it, Adrian still gave a positive answer. It''s better not to go around too much on this kind of question.


    The girl''s face sank immediately. "Well, ED," he asked, taking a deep breath after biting his lips. How many women have you slept with? "


    On hearing this, she used a very formal address, plus the content of the question. Adrian knew the trouble was coming. Of course, on the surface, it was still quiet, just shrugged: "a lot."


    Avril opened her mouth and seemed to want to ask what she had, but she still didn''t ask. She was obviously very contradictory. She didn''t hear the rumors about Adrian. She also saw the gossip about Kate and Lily in the summer vacation. However, sometimes it is like this. If you like a person, you will think about his future aspects unconsciously and ignore those bad aspects.


    Adrian didn''t speak either. He just pushed the bowl away and looked at her with one hand holding his cheek. Until she began to feel trance, he came to kiss her gently at the corner of her mouth.


    The girl suddenly regained her mind and saw Adrian saying nothing in front of her, biting her lip: "do you want to date me? Yes, but... "


    She suddenly reached out her hands and grabbed Adrian''s collar, then pulled it off. She looked at him very seriously and seriously: "no more contact with other women!"


    Adrian pursed his lips, looked at her, and then said, "I see."


    This is a helpless thing, he did not do it because women would rather have a lie than listen to the truth, these only weak women can not be independent will care. Adrian basically didn''t lie to his women - at least before Avril - and, in his current position, lying would be counterproductive.


    But, as I said before, Avril is not the same as Sarah and Kirsten. Although she gets less attention at home than her brother and sister, she never complains about anything, but takes the initiative to fight for it. She is so full of personality that it is really hard for her to accept some things. Adrian saw the determination in her eyes. Although she may know that this is a fantasy, she still hopes to fight for it. If she tells the truth directly, the result can be imagined.


    It can''t be said to be cheating. It can also be understood that I know what you want, not that I have agreed to your request. Adrian said in his heart. Although this will inevitably make him uncomfortable, after all, it is the first time, but compared with him, he does not want to give up. The possessiveness of men is good, and the women who have hardly escaped from his palm for so many years, it doesn''t matter, he just doesn''t give up.


    Give each other a little buffer time, there will be a solution. He finally said to himself.


    The whole thing has come to an end for the time being. Avril, who is a little more astringent, has not escaped from the clutches of playboy. Although she is not completely controlled by him, and may cause a series of things later, that is the future.


    Every year, the second hot film schedule has finally arrived, and the well prepared universal film industry first launched "X-Men"!


    After blade warrior and Spiderman, Marvel''s superheroes have entered the film industry thoroughly, so since the film started shooting, there have been countless tidbits of news coming out - this is also a publicity strategy - and the comic fans of X-Men are no less than those of spider man, and a series of famous actors have joined in, Hugh Jackman''s Wolverine , Catherine Zeta Jones''s Phoenix, Harry Berry''s storm girl, Patrick Stewart''s Professor X, Ian McCullen''s magneto, oh, and Scarlett Johnson''s little mischievous.


    The two old actors, needless to say, are celebrities in the film industry. Zeta Jones has won the Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actress twice. Although the performance of American sweetheart released in the summer vacation is not good, it can often be compared with Julia.


    The other three, Harry berry, are still a little short of the front line, but "swordfish" has made her very amazing. Similarly, Jackman is no longer a newcomer because of this film and "falling in love with you through time". As for Scarlett, although she did not have many parts in "The Expendables" and some vases, she had a lot of popularity, and the previous "Horse Whisperer" won her a lot of public praise, so she was also liked by many people.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C110

    Busy with the crowds outside the theater, large posters with different shapes of main characters stand around, attracting countless people''s attention. Many fans will take photos in front of the posters. As for the red carpet, it has already been crowded with people, crazy fans waving their arms and entertainment reporters carrying equipment. Although the pain has not been fully healed two months ago, people still need entertainment, let alone such a grand premiere.


    A group of well-known stars and executives from around the world needless to say, the top management of Marvel Comics and several authors have also come, Stan? Old man Li is full of momentum when he walks on the red carpet. Then, people from other film companies who wanted to get a share of Marvel Comics also came, along with many famous stars and directors. It''s not too grand to say.


    After dealing with the reporters outside, Adrian came to the front hall of the theater and began to shuttle among the people. As before, he came alone and didn''t give the reporters a play. The reason was that It''s a bigger reason.


    "To be frank, I still have some regrets. After all, the world outlook of comics is too big to show many details in more than 100 minutes, even for three hundred minutes." In front of several film company executives and the author of Marvel comics, Adrian talked.


    "Does Adrian want to launch a TV version?" Sony''s Taylor? Red interrupted, laughing.


    "A good idea, maybe it''s really worth considering - what do you say, Stan?" Adrian shrugged and turned to look at Stan? Li.


    "Let me shine in the movie before we talk about it, ed." The old man humorously said, immediately attracted a burst of laughter.


    Back when Spiderman was made, Stan? Li made a cameo, playing an old man who screamed when he saw spider man flying over his head. He didn''t get cut off after it was officially released as in his previous life. Therefore, he came to the guest role again when shooting "X-Men". He is expected to continue to guest star in the future. Naturally, he doesn''t want to change from a guest film to a cameo.


    Among the few people, except for the people on the global side, Sony''s people were the most happy. They not only invested in the X-Men series with universal, but also got part of the copyright. Of course, the right of final interpretation can be recovered when it is necessary to be surprised. However, Adrian also said in private that except for very special circumstances, the copyright of characters can be arranged by them at will during the contract period, as long as they communicate with surprise.


    However, other film companies are not particularly jealous. They have initially determined that the magic four is produced by paramount, and they are allies of each other. Although the second film is not so good, the box office of the first film is really good. Besides, with Adrian in, with a little guidance, the second film may be able to avoid losses. The Hulk was prepared for Fox out of his bad taste. The superhero was not so easy to make into the appearance that the mainstream audience liked. If they had hired Ang Lee to direct it, they would have killed themselves.


    Of course, if fox is willing to ask him, he doesn''t mind giving a few words. After all, this is related to another series of surprise. Moreover, even if AC media and News Corporation, universal and fox are potential competitors, they can cooperate properly in the competition, right?


    As for Disney, they are still vacillating. AC media and their festival can not be too big. Miramax and a


    C were stolen from them by AC media. Eisner is a very arrogant guy. He firmly believes that if Adrian and Claude didn''t kill each other at the beginning, Disney would definitely be stronger now - this is a fact, another fact Although a


    C really worked after he stepped down.


    Therefore, if they want to cooperate, they must make a low attitude, which will inevitably make him very uncomfortable. However, Adrian doesn''t care. The power of AC media is obvious to all now. As long as Disney wants to take a share, what''s the problem with low profile? No matter how late, there will be no chance. Besides, this kind of treatment is not available to other film companies. It is a sign of good will.


    Well, he admits that it''s just like giving fox the Hulk, but no one is sure that the film will lose money. Maybe they will find the right director and production, and then produce wonderful works.


    "I admit that your enthusiasm surprised me, but it''s a little early to talk about it." After a group of people changed, Adrian talked about another topic, "yes, I admit that I first put forward this, but I just asked you to do some conceptual preparation. Now it''s too early to put it forward. After most of the superheroes have given full play to their value, after the audience is tired of the amazing superheroes, then we can give them one It''s a surprise, and surprise will continue to be in the lead


    There''s no doubt that the people here are at the top of marvel, and they''re talking about the Avengers alliance. After Adrian first proposed the concept, many people were attracted to the idea. Spider man has proved that their superheroes are popular. The prospect of X-Men is also very good. In addition, the director of miracle has a good reputation, so he quickly put forward a series of plans,Adrian understands how they feel. After all, for a long time, surprise has been stabilized by DC, and it''s nothing in the 1950s and 1960s. But once Superman came out, DC immediately surpassed surprise. Although the surprise was wasted for several years, he also launched his own superhero movies, such as the TV movie of ''91. Unfortunately, there were a lot of bad comments, so it still failed to surpass DC.


    Now, they''ve seen the light. Spider man''s big sale has proved that audiences are tired of DC''s high-quality superheroes, and now it''s time to marvel at the popularity of flawed superheroes. Think about it, what a victory it would be if we launched the Avengers League before justice.


    But they didn''t get carried away, so they all accepted after Adrian explained. After all, if the miracle director was not interested, he would not have mentioned it in the first place.


    This is another function of the movie premiere, and many cocktail parties also have this function, providing a formal occasion that is not as formal as a conference room, so that people can communicate something more easily and easily. Of course, Adrian is busy communicating with each other, which makes it easier for him to deal with both sides.


    "I''m starting to worry about it now. Many friends think that this role is not suitable for me and lacks a bit of ability. It doesn''t look like a superhero, except Julie." Zeta Jones said to Adrian in the corner.


    Although sighing, but her face with a smile can not be seen in worry, as always sexy and charming, very tempting.


    "It''s a little bit, but it''s because you''re so beautiful, especially when you''re wearing a uniform and glasses, no one can''t be moved." Adrian replied with a smile.


    "I knew," Zeta Jones''s smile was a little more glamorous. "You like this, and you thought your taste had changed."


    She glanced at the distance, Hally? Berry is there laughing and talking to people. Her dark, delicate skin makes her look healthy. Her short hair makes her look good. Just before Zeta Jones comes, she and Adrian are talking and laughing.


    "Nothing will change as long as you are in front of you." Adrian shrugged.


    If there are other women in front of you, it''s OK. Zeta Jones also knew that there were only some choices that couldn''t be turned back. What''s more, there was nothing wrong with that, so when she came up and heard Hally''s hints, she immediately took the lead.


    Adrian has never been unkind to a woman who looks good like her, so she changed the subject: "you should be ready, at least I''ll have the script given to you at the beginning of next month."


    "Will you hold the mirror?" When Zeta Jones''s eyes brightened, she could see more than any other woman.


    "No," Adrian shook his head and then laughed, "don''t worry, dear Kate, since I recommended it to you, it will certainly have characteristics. It''s just a supporting role, but..."


    He made a gesture and didn''t say any more. He just blinked. But Zeta Jones understood it immediately. He was obviously talking about the original agreement. Did he finally give it to her? But at the same time, she is also a little bit lost. In this case, it is not so easy for her to go further.


    "I''m really looking forward to it." She laughed more enchanting.


    "I''ll excuse you for a moment." Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t give her a chance to go on and left gracefully.


    Zeta Jones didn''t care. She was used to his attitude. As long as she was around, she would not worry about no chance, just like she did.


    It''s a good situation. After all, mature women know how to restrain themselves. Even if they don''t like each other, they won''t show it. So Adrian can make both ends meet, but it''s a young girl.


    "So, Kirsten, I don''t like you, I don''t like you at all. You''re a spoiled guy." Scarlett said, pointing at Kirsten without any formality.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you, I don''t like you either, Scarlett. You''re a self-centered guy." Kirsten retorted with a sneer in his arms.


    "Well, girls, pay attention to the occasion." Adrian, standing in the middle of the two, wants to make it through.


    "Shut up, ed! I know where this is, I''m already very quiet


    "Shut up, ed! I know where this is, I''m already very quiet


    Two people are almost the same voice said, imposing appearance, even Adrian can not help leaning back. Then, two people react to come over, surprised and then stare at each other, crisp turn around to go in the opposite direction.


    Adrian sighed. This was the last scene he wanted to see. In this case, no matter who he was chasing, the other one would not be happy. After thinking about it, he went to the direction where Kirsten left first.


    "When I came here, it seemed that you were arguing about what kind of comic characters were the most interesting. How did it suddenly become a personal accusation?" Adrian went up to Kirsten, who was standing alone because of his sulk, and asked in a curiously soothing tone."I don''t like her, ed." Seeing that Adrian first came to find himself, Kirsten immediately showed a smile, but when he heard this question, he pursed his lips and looked at him. He seemed angry, sad and aggrieved. "There has been a quarrel before. I didn''t care. I led the topic to other places, but she still held on to it."


    "Well It''s normal. Everyone has a stubborn side. If you don''t like each other, you can''t talk to her in the future Adrian shrugged.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of spoiled woman?" Krysten suddenly asked, biting his lips, looking unhappy and unwilling.


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed. "You just Lack of security. "


    It is true that the reason why she is precocious and dare to gamble with her own things is indeed one of the factors.


    "Scarlett''s parents are divorced, just like you, so there''s no need to give her tit for tat." Adrian struck while the iron was hot.


    "Really?" Kirsten was surprised, and when he got a positive answer, he snorted, "well, I know, but I still don''t like her."


    Then he squinted at Adrian: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Adrian laughed and said, "well, I see. You can''t talk to her in the future. But, Kiki, don''t you think you should have a friend?"


    "I have a lot of friends." Kirsten did not understand.


    "No, no, no, I mean..." Adrian''s smile became a little bad and whispered in her ear.


    Kirsten was a little surprised, then turned a little red, squinting at Adrian just about to speak, but was stunned again, because one of them came up along her thigh, and for a moment was expecting to curl up. There are not many people here. In addition, there is a 90 degree corner. Kirsten is wearing a long skirt with a high fork. There is no need to worry about being seen. The girl doesn''t speak. She just purses her lips and her eyes are narrowing into a line. Although she seemed calm, the corners of her mouth, which were constantly trembling, had already explained something. After a moment, she finally whispered, and her tight body softened.


    "I knew," Kirsten gasped a little, and was so stimulated that he finally lost his former melancholy and became charming. "So, do you and she have..."


    "No, that''s why I asked you," Adrian shrugged. "It''s more fun to have one more person."


    This has been said very clearly, but he is not worried at all. Other people may need to consider it, but it is not so polite to Kirsten. You know, she was the role of trading with him, and he didn''t spend less time on her in recent years, and she has been obedient.


    "There are still many places to go." Kirsten hummed at once.


    She did promise, but it was conditional. She always liked to be in the wild to seek the stimulation of the sky and the earth. She had left her own trace in the lake of British manor in Adrian and the forest in New Zealand shooting the Lord of the rings. So she asked that she should try it in the world-famous mountains and rivers.


    But Adrian''s judgment is also right, she immediately agreed to come down: "however, since it is your Playboy''s request, then I can only promise."


    Kirsten stopped and looked at him without blinking his gray green eyes. Adrian gave a smile and leaned in front of the crowd and gave her a kiss on the corner of her mouth.


    It''s done, but there''s another one that needs to be done.


    "You shouldn''t argue with her, Scarlett. It''s your premiere." Adrian called Scarlett out of the crowd.


    "If you''re just saying that, I''d better go back." Scarlett that is quite cold, and even did not give him the eye, just to make themselves look indifferent and deliberately high chest is a little counterproductive.


    "You know, like you, she grew up in a single parent family, even earlier than you, so she is very precocious. At the same time, she has a strong sense of insecurity. Once she forms self-protection, she will inevitably be aggressive. Why do you have to worry about her?" Adrian explained patiently.


    "Really?" Scarlett showed much more surprise than Kirsten, for one thing, she was younger than her, and secondly, her experiences were relatively better than hers.


    "Yes." Adrian nodded his head seriously, then described the Kirsten family a little, and, of course, a little bit of art.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No wonder. " Scarlett sighed after listening, as if she was no longer angry with Kirsten, but then narrowed her eyes to Adrian: "so you took advantage of the opportunity to play with her?"


    To be able to have a good relationship with Adrian, to get the best supporting actress when she was young, to play spider man''s girlfriend, to say that she didn''t have sex with him, it''s absolutely unbelievable. Of course, Scarlett is still open-minded, otherwise she will not take the initiative to climb into Adrian''s bed."Hey, Scarlett, that''s not a good word." Adrian immediately made a stop with a smile. Don''t you put yourself in this way?


    Scarlett immediately thought of this, but she blushed and coughed awkwardly before turning a whole face: "but I still don''t like her."


    "Well, well, don''t see each other in the future. Even if we meet, we can not talk and ignore her." Adrian is kind of funny.


    The two of them are really a pair. They even say the same thing, but it is basically impossible to get them together. Their personalities are somewhat similar, but they are quite different. After a fight tonight, they both said they didn''t like each other. These are enough. But it doesn''t matter. He has already made arrangements in his mind. He will have all the things he should have.


    Look at Scarlett, who has begun to smile. It''s almost the same. She is relatively easy to calm down, so Adrian went to Kirsten first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C111

    ~Date: ~ October 08 ~


    about a woman in her thirties, her long black hair makes her have a mysterious temperament, but some of her strong facial features are sharp, especially the eyebrows, which are thin and straight, as if to tell everyone that she will never admit defeat. Instead of wearing a skirt like other women, she was dressed in a black suit and trousers, which immediately made her stand out and look great.


    "Hi, Sophie," Adrian responded with a smile. How could he not know the woman in front of him. "It''s great to see you here."


    Then he began to introduce: "Scarlett, this is Sophie, Sophia Coppola, the famous female director; Sophie, this is Scarlett, Scarlett Johnson, the star of the future."


    "Hello, Scarlett. Nice to meet you. Oh, I remember you played in the Horse Whisperer, right? It''s a pretty good actor


    "Thank you, Sophia. I''m glad to meet you, too. I''ve seen the girl suicide directed by you. It''s really easy to touch the weakness in my heart."


    So they exchanged greetings, but Sophia''s eyes wandered from time to time between Scarlett and Adrian, and their eyes were meaningful. But she soon felt a little uneasy, for Scarlett looked back and forth between her and Adrian, and it was just as meaningful. Then, Scarlett also found Sophia''s eyes, both of them suddenly became embarrassed.


    "Speaking of it, Sophie, do you have any suggestions for your presence at today''s premiere?" Adrian, laughing in his stomach, made a voice to ease the atmosphere.


    "Nothing. I just came with dad." Sophia Coppola scowled and made a nonchalant nirvana, but it only made Adrian laugh even more.


    "Well, what''s the advice of the respected director Coppola?" Adrian asked seriously, "I just said hello to him before."


    "Nothing, he just told me. Let me stay away from you. " Sophia said without expression. It''s a pity that Scarlett couldn''t help speaking after listening to this sentence.


    Of course. She also noticed that she was a little too pretentious, so she coughed and said, "but I have something to look for you, so I have to put this sentence behind my head."


    "Oh, what''s up?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. Gave up grasping "I just accompany dad to come over" this sentence to chase the idea of beating.


    "You Have you seen my script? " After hesitating for two seconds, Sophia still asked. The color also changed, as if he wanted to be recognized but didn''t want to be recognized by him.


    "Of course," Adrian''s eyes lit up. That''s what he''s waiting for. "It''s a good script. It''s very good. It fully shows the delicate mind of women. Except for a few details, there is basically no need to modify."


    "Is it?" Sophia''s face was soft and hard.


    "I believe that even Mr. Coppola will come to such a conclusion. Tokyo must have impressed you, "Adrian said with admiration. "When are you going to start shooting?"


    "Next January, it will be December. Christmas is just around the corner. If I go to Japan, I will be delayed. I don''t have so much money to spend like you do." Sophia shrugged.


    "If so, it will probably not catch up with next year''s Cannes Film Festival." Adrian warned.


    "Why do you have to attend the Cannes Film Festival?" Sophia frowned. "Why not attend the Venice Film Festival? I think they''re more freehand. "


    Adrian laughed, not breaking her mind, but saying, "frankly, Sophie, if you want to compete for the Oscars next year, Cannes Film Festival is the best way."


    "There is no best way Wait, you mean the Oscars? " Sophia looked surprised and unbelievable.


    "Of course, don''t forget what kind of eyes I have," Adrian said ostentatiously. "I read the script carefully, and I believe that as long as you can maintain the consistent level and the excellent performance of the actors, it will be a good story to show people''s loneliness in foreign countries, and it will be the top level of female directors. At the same time, the film academy is also trying to seek innovation and change. They certainly don''t want to be compared by Cannes, so why not try to fight? You are not without conditions. "


    Sophia was in a daze, obviously shocked by his idea, but after careful consideration, it is still possible. As Adrian said, in the first half of the year, the Film Academy announced that it would develop a group of new members, all of whom were younger film practitioners. Although they did not play a decisive role in the selection, at least it was a gesture. In order to make sure it''s flattering, the film academy doesn''t mind launching the first best female director.


    Sophia has the ability. The two films have proved her talent as a director. The media no longer hold on to her rigid stance when she was an actress. The Coppola family has good connections in Hollywood. Since Adrian has said that, she should support her, but"Just..." What else does Sophia want to say.


    "Don''t just, Sophie. Yes, it needs a little bit of luck. Next year is the best time for you. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait for years. Because, in those years, luck will only be on my side. " Adrian raised his hands and said with no politeness.


    Very arrogant words, but from him said, no one will feel wrong, Adrian has created too many miracles, it seems that it is not difficult to create a few more. Of course, neither Sophia nor Scarlett understood the real meaning of Adrian''s words.


    "If it''s just a financial problem, I can help solve some problems in my personal capacity. I also have some relations in Japan and can provide some scenarios that I need." Adrian continued.


    Sophia made several meaningless gestures, and she could see that for some reason she resisted Adrian''s good intentions: "but And actors need to... "


    "It''s easier," Adrian replied quickly, with a smile on his lips. "Bill Murray is the perfect American actor to play. As for the photographer''s young wife, the future star standing in front of you can definitely grasp the character."


    "Me?" Scarlett, who had been listening to their conversation, opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Yes. It''s you, Scarlett Adrian nodded with a smile. "I''ve been trying to find you a role that can play a role. This is just right. Although you are a little younger, it''s absolutely appropriate."


    "You are joking. Ed Sophia, who had been open for a long time, finally called out.


    "No, no, no, dear Sophie." Adrian raised his finger and shook, "don''t say you didn''t think about Scarlett, otherwise why didn''t you mention the expendables, not the X-Men, but the horse whisperer?"


    So much talk. Except for Sophia''s competition for best director. This is what he wants to say. As the most well-known and best-known character in Scarlett''s girlhood, of course, it should be her.


    "Don''t worry, Sophie. If you''re free, we can make an appointment to talk about it carefully." Then he said with a smile. She didn''t care about Sophia''s frown, even if she resisted for a moment. But eventually he will be convinced. Scarlett, next to her, looks at Adrian and Sophia with the same frown and puzzled look.


    Well, let''s play this for a while. As time approaches, the guests attending the premiere have entered the screening hall to enjoy the film from a group of amazing superheroes who have been put on the screen again after blade warrior and spider man.


    In terms of the overall plot, there is no big change compared with the original version. The naughty girl played by Scarlett sucks up her boyfriend''s vitality because of the variation. Starting from this, Zeta Jones''s Phoenix girl makes a speech in the US Congress to fight for the right to speak for the mutants. Then, Professor X, who is in the audience, has a dialogue with magneto king. At the same time, little naughty meets wolverine, and then he is attacked by a saber toothed tiger a surprise attack. It''s so easy to come to the mutants college. Professor X misunderstands the goal of magneto because Wolverine and mischievous are together. In the end, magneto catches mischievous and prepares to use her as the energy source to turn everyone into mutants on the statue of liberty. Of course, he is defeated in the end.


    However, there are too many differences in details. The simplest one is that some of the bugs caused by makeup in the original version are gone. For example, there is a scar on Wolverine''s face in the previous shot, but it''s gone in the next shot. Or after the king of magnetism is captured, Professor x meets him in prison with metal buttons, and so on. Adrian, who has a memory of his past life, has repeatedly emphasized this point. In addition, the production cycle of "X-Men" has also been extended a lot with "Spider Man" pearl jade in front. Therefore, the number of bugs in this aspect is greatly reduced, so that the audience can better appreciate the plot.


    Further modification and adjustment is the dialogue between the whole series of ambush pens after the world is reset. For example, when Wang and Professor X meet for the first time in the film, Mr. Wan sighs and says: I''m always sorry about your leg. And Professor X said, "I''ve never thought about it, max. it was just an accident.".


    This is the setting in "X-Men: Lesson 1". When the young magneto and the young professor x parted ways, a government agent on Professor X''s side fired at magneto angrily because his own people were killed. Of course, this had no effect on magneto. He blocked the bullet with one hand. However, the agent knew that it was useless and kept pouring the bullet. The last bullet hit Professor X''s lumbar spine.


    Then, when the saber toothed tiger met Wolverine for the first time, his attitude towards him was also intriguing.


    "Look, my brother, after so many years, you are still so Cowardly. " After the first appearance and taught Wolverine a lesson, the saber toothed tiger said in a relatively contemptuous tone, looking like he was teasing Wolverine.


    There is no doubt that this setting comes from wolverine, where they are brothers. Of course, they will not say it clearly here. Let the audience guess by themselves. However, in contrast, the saber toothed tiger increased a lot. In the final battle, he saved Wolverine once. When Wolverine asked him why he wanted to save himself¡ª¡ª"You should understand." The saber toothed tiger replied, "you were not my opponent before, nor are you now, even with Adelman metal."


    Then he left the battlefield, and Wolverine chased and cried, "you know how much! About me


    "Think of what we said, Logan!" The saber toothed tiger laughs and flies away.


    Everything is in preparation for a separate series of characters. So the two behind the saber toothed tiger must also appear, and the makeup is not as hairy as the original. I found a good looking actor. In front of the camera, there is no loss to Jackman''s wild flavor.


    Relatively speaking, the magic girl has less interaction with Professor X and magneto in details, but Professor X asked before magneto''s departure: how is Raven recently? After all this, she asked magneto: you promised. Eric''s going to be okay, right?


    These places are not very impressive, but after the film is released. Or in the cartoon fans will cause a lot of repercussions.


    "Professor X''s paralysis is caused by magneto? It''s not scientific! "


    "Aren''t Wolverine and Saber Toothed tigers enemies? How can you look like a pair of brothers


    "Professor X has a love triangle with magneto and magic girl? Oh, my God A kind of That''s too much fun


    Such posts can be seen everywhere on the Internet, and the entertainment media immediately joined in, publishing the settings of several leading characters in Marvel comics, and then counting the corresponding places. But it doesn''t make sense, whether it''s DC Comics or surprise comics, there''s a lot of parallel universes. There are innumerable paradoxes in this universe that are good people. But in another universe, maybe it''s a bad guy. In one universe, magneto died because Professor X saved himself, so he inherited his legacy and founded the mutant school. So, it''s not a loophole at all.


    Sure enough, a quick update on the official website said that the world of X-Men in the movie was a new parallel universe, so it had a new setting. As for what the new setting is, I''m sorry, because it can''t be revealed, so we can''t give a detailed explanation at the moment. We can only let everyone find out the answer in the movie.


    Despite the strong protest from cartoon fans, the speech also attracted a large number of people into the cinema, so it topped the North American box office list with 67 million box office in the first week.


    As for film reviews, what else can be demanding of a superhero movie adapted from a cartoon? Although the argument between mutants and non mutants inevitably implies some racism and so on, it is only cartoons and movies after all, so long as there is no obvious tendency, there will be no problem - this is why the film perspective always starts from Professor X and his students, and why Wang Yingming in the caricature is magical, but the film appears to be very idiotic.


    So most of them are focused on special effects, plot frames and characterization. Adrian emphasized these many times when shooting, just as he insisted on re setting to fit the real world. In addition, AC media has abundant resources and the global operation is very good, so most people praise them.


    As Adrian said at the premiere, the whole world of "X-Men" is too large. In addition, there are so many characters on the stage that we can only intercept a story from it and then transform it. However, the film is only about two hours at most. No matter how it is transformed, all the details can not be reflected. Therefore, there are loopholes in the plot.


    Because of this reason, when surprised told him that it was OK to redo the settings, but according to these settings, such as the little ambiguity between magic girl and Professor X, and magneto, for example, Wolverine and saber toothed tiger are brothers, and so on, to write a detailed story suitable for making a movie is a huge work that needs a long time to complete. So Adrian finally gave up the whole world outlook and logic chain of the intention, let them play freely on this basis.


    In any case, like spider man, "X-Men" did not achieve the dazzling results of breaking 100 million in the first week, but it also achieved considerable success. The amazing superheroes were further favored, and universal, who was responsible for the production, was extremely happy. But the joy has just begun, and after Thanksgiving, another movie premiered, the first of a series of Marvel director Adrian Cowell''s the Lord of the rings trilogy!


    The premiere of Lord of the rings was equally grand in the same theater as X-Men, although Blanchett was the only Oscar winning actress among the main actors. In the end, Ian McCullen and Christopher Lee were famous, but after all, they were old. But Tolkien''s fans were numerous A kind of Many people may think that the novel is too boring, but in the eyes of more people, it is the ancestor and classic of fantasy literature. So Adrian was officially making the film version of the novel, which caused considerable discussion, and almost as many people supported and opposed it.


    After that, with the limited exposure of some stills and gags, these disputes gradually subsided. After all, the film has already started, so we can know how to wait for its release. If it is really bad, it is not too late to criticize or even attack.Who knows that this wait is more than a year. Although we know that it takes time to shoot three films together, it also takes time for the post production stage after shooting, and then we have to arrange the schedule, but it inevitably makes people impatient to wait. Interestingly, few people complain about this on the Internet, because if you wait too long for the Lord of the rings movie version in a popular forum, a large number of matrix fans will come out and say it''s nothing at all.


    "You''ve only been waiting for a year, we''ve been waiting for three years to see the light!" They were angry and resentful.


    Now it''s finally about to premiere, so fans and fans will naturally go to the red carpet of the premiere to watch, so the scene is as lively as "X-Men", which makes Adrian, one after another, deeply moved.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C112

    *728 * 15, *


    = ''";"'' "


    "; "''"


    "no doubt, there will be differences. After all, the three novels of the Lord of the rings have thousands of pages, and a film is only 180 minutes at most. I can''t express everything in detail. Of course, I try my best to consider the requirements of the fans. The most classic passages are reserved. Although some plots are somewhat contrary to the original, they do not affect the overall impression Adrian was not surprised to talk to the reporter again on the red carpet.


    This is a must. As a director and a producer, when making a commercial blockbuster, I hardly follow the publicity of the crew. When I go on the red carpet to attend the premiere, it''s always right to boast about the reporter?


    "Do you mean that you feel that you have made a perfect revision of your original work?" Someone asked, with a trap.


    "I seldom use the word" perfect ". You know, it''s not gorgeous. The more you use, the better. If every movie is said to be perfect, then the word" perfect "is too cheap," said Adrian with a sly smile. "But I always try my best to finish it. As we always advocate, the process is always more important than the result."


    At this time, a burst of cheers and screams came from the entrance of the red carpet. It was so huge that the reporter here could not help but look. Adrian made the same move.


    Three women of different styles appeared in front of everyone. The one on the right side had long golden hair and a long beige skirt, which was very elegant. In the middle is a big wave of gold, and the black Strapless set off her temperament. The one on the far left is black long straight hair, and the White Sleeveless narrow skirt makes her as lovely as a big girl. Originally is a very beautiful woman, at the moment, again appear together, see the men present dazzled, no wonder there are so many screams. The most interesting thing is, from right to left. Blue eyes, blonde hair, blue eyes, blue eyes, black hair, all the way to the past, give people a very strange feeling.


    "Look who''s here, Queen calantril, and Princess Arwen and the daughter of eowen." As the three of them nodded their heads around them, Adrian exclaimed in a slightly bantering voice.


    Although Gwyneth''s role has been loved by John Williams, James Horner or Enio Morricone, despite seeing countless movies and listening to countless soundtracks in her previous life, her favorite is Hans Zimmer, probably because his score is always popular. So Adrian dug him up early and put him on the soundtrack of the Lord of the rings so that he could realize his Oscar dream.


    Of course. For this reason, he spent a lot of energy on the above discussion. On the main points of the soundtrack of the Lord of the rings, he often argued with Zimmer. The original version of the ethereal style was really in place, so he hoped that Zimmer would also consider this point in the score. But Zimmer has his own ideas. Although the soundtrack should meet the requirements of the director or producer, he has no inspiration from his own heart. The soundtrack is just so empty that every time Adrian goes to his studio to discuss it, he can''t stop talking for hours.


    "In the end, a lot of people complained to me, so I had to arrange every negotiation after work." ''I can''t help sighing here, and then people around me burst out laughing, and anyone who''s worked with Adrian knows it''s too normal.''. Adrian can always control the debate within a certain range, so that no matter how big the differences are, it will be a pleasure to discuss issues with him.


    "Anyway, the soundtrack is beautiful, you are excellent. Hans. " Adrian smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    Jimo is not stubborn and inflexible. He tries his best to keep his style close to Adrian''s requirements, and Adrian often hums some good melodies for him to refer to. Therefore, the final score is grand, light and hot-blooded, which is at least one step higher than the original version. Jimo is worthy of being a master musician.


    "Well, I''ll wait to hear tonight what''s so wonderful about Hans''s score and whether it can really surpass James." With only two men left, James Cameron said, somewhat unfairly.


    "Come on, Jim, James is a great musician, but I think Zimmer is more suitable for" the Lord of the rings. " Adrian laughs, and he only uses the nickname "Jim" when he has the same name.


    Cameron is talking about James Horner, an old man he has worked with many times. Because the special effects of Lord of the rings are all made in the digital field, the keen eyed Cameron recommended James Horner to Adrian for soundtrack, hoping that the old man could go further. However, Adrian left the job to Hans Zimmer.


    "Don''t worry about that, Jim. Let''s talk about your side. Is the documentary ready?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "Don''t worry about it later next year," Cameron said, "and don''t worry about it until the end of next year


    "Is it? Great. Maybe I should move the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences to advance this year''s Oscar to the end of February. " Adrian raised his eyebrows."No problem, ed." Cameron laughed. "As long as the film academy really changes the date, I promise to finish it ahead of time."


    "All right," Adrian glared at him. "So I don''t want to mention that for the moment. I have some ideas about the digital world."


    Cameron put away his smile and made a gesture of invitation. He was very serious. He always respected Adrian''s voice in the digital field. Because, in his view, Adrian saved the digital world.


    The special effects company was founded in 1993 by Scott Roth, the former general manager of industrial light and magic, and then Cameron and his friend and partner Stan Winston joined to create the original iron triangle. But with the continuous development of the special effects company, the scale also began to expand, and more and more funds were needed. So in 1996, as a CO, Ross drew investment from Lehman Brothers.


    If nothing changes, Lehman''s capital injection will lead to another investment company, Kessler group, to covet the digital field and acquire a 33% stake in the special effects company. Let the iron triangle exist in name only. Then Cameron and Winston will have a conflict with Ross under the leadership of X group because of Titanic, and eventually withdraw from the digital domain''s board of directors, and the digital field will take another road, which will slowly decline due to the lack of flexibility after the scene.


    Adrian still knows something about this. Although he doesn''t know what happened, there are many channels in his life for him to investigate, so when rosla invested in 1996. Although AC media has just begun to take shape, and there are many places to spend money, it still took part of the funds to grab the 33% shares in front of the X group.


    In this way, AC media has the absolute right to speak, and with his support, Cameron and Winston are more like fish in water. So even though, after making Titanic. As a CO, rose still had conflicts with Cameron and Winston, and for a time, he even threatened to resign. Later, Adrian adjusted their contradictions.


    "Remember what I promised Scott?" Adrian said with a smile, "after intelligence analysis and specific investigation, I have decided to set up an overseas studio."


    "Overseas studios?" Cameron narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, most of the special effects for Lord of the rings were done by Peter Jackson from New Zealand. You admit, that guy has a lot of ideas about special effects, "Adrian said with a smile." it''s a lot cheaper, so it helps to set up an overseas studio. "


    At the end of the day. The difference between Ross, Cameron and Winston lies in the huge cost of special effects for Titanic. As a CO, he has to consider a more comprehensive situation. Adrian''s promise to Ross is that he can solve the problem, but it will take a little time, so the conflict between the three will be settled. Without the control of X Group in the back, the cooperation foundation of iron triangle is relatively solid. Although the quarrel was fierce, it did not hurt each other''s feelings. Therefore, in Cameron''s eyes, Adrian saved the digital field.


    "But..." Cameron hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, I did some research. Do you remember what I said to you when I was in New Zealand? I said I was going to find Chinese people to make special effects. I''m serious. We have cooperation with mainland China, and there are many CG special effects talents. What many people do not lose to the US special effects division is cheap and excellent. Why not? "


    In the previous life, after 200 years, the special effects companies basically chose this path, setting up a large number of cheap overseas studios. It was because of the slow reaction in the digital field and the fear that their own technology would be learned, and finally went bankrupt in the name of the world''s top special effects companies. Adrian doesn''t care about technology being learned. For movies, CG is always the icing on the cake. A good story is the most important thing. Chinese films and American films in previous lives have fully proved this point. If it wasn''t for some reason, he would have started this step long ago. However, after 9 / 11, China and the United States entered the honeymoon period again, so he put forward the proposal.


    Adrian invested in the digital field not only because he wanted to help Cameron. With the development of movies, CG special effects, which are cheaper and cheaper, are becoming more and more important. At the end of the day, even the activities of other people in the windows behind the street dialogues are synthesized. In particular, a large number of superhero films are almost all CG piles, so there is a special effects company It''s necessary.


    So the digital field has become the best choice, at least in the early 21st century, they are really strong, almost equal to industrial light and magic. As for the problems, there is Adrian, which can be avoided absolutely. Then, we can take this opportunity to further attract Cameron to develop his 3D camera. Although it will be seven or eight years before 3D movies start to enter mainstream cinemas, Adrian is used to preparing for the future.


    "CG production has become more and more cheap, but the labor cost is still high, so even if we don''t do it, there are a lot of special effects studios. Why don''t we do it first?" Adrian continued."Well, I''ll tell Scott that you don''t have to talk in detail when you have time." Cameron thought for a moment and said that.


    "What''s your opinion?" Adrian asked.


    "Directing movies and making special effects is my job." Cameron shrugged his shoulders seriously, and Adrian burst into laughter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C113

    ~Date: ~ October 10 ~


    the film starts, and the plot does not change much. It still begins with Blanchett''s magnetic voice, which introduces the composition of the Middle Earth and the origin of the supreme ring in language. The elf queen, kyran Trier, has also become the first female character to appear. Although it is fleeting, the gorgeous and noble demeanor is still at a glance.


    "You are so beautiful, Kate." Adrian in the seat said that in Blanchett''s ear, one hand on her lap.


    Blanchett smiles charmingly. Before she opens her mouth, there is a dry cough on the other side. Liv, sitting on Adrian''s left, has her eyes fixed on the screen, but her mouth pours so high that she is not very happy. Well, it''s inevitable. As long as they''re all around, Liv doesn''t use her elbow.


    "Of course, of course, when liv comes out, she''s just as cool." Adrian immediately said again, and then the twilight crossed her to the one next to her, adding, "so is gwyne."


    But it was Gwyneth''s white eyes.


    Well, let''s focus on the picture. After the end of the explanation, it''s the end of the second era, the battle between the elves and the human alliance against Sauron in front of the gate of modo. Hugo vivin''s elf king is not bad. He looks more powerful in armor than in white. Because of Adrian, the elves'' ears are generally longer than the original.


    Then, through a series of scenes, it introduces how Soren was killed, how the ring of the supreme fell into the hands of esidor, and how it was owned by Gollum, and finally fell into the hands of Bilbo Baggins.


    Finally, the whole story begins with the calm and peaceful shire. Gandalf, Frodo and Sam are on the stage one by one. Ian McKellen is worthy of being an old playwright. Gandalf''s serious and forceful old urchin''s character is properly grasped by him, and he has no connection with the previous magneto.


    Adrian couldn''t help but sigh with regret. He was trying to persuade McLaren to play Dumbledore, which must be very interesting. Just before the show. He also made fun of the old man. If he had promised, he would attend the premiere of three influential films released by universal at the end of the year, but McLaren''s attitude was very firm.


    "I''ve played a legend, I''ve played a superhero before." there''s no need to repeat that. " That''s what the old man said.


    Frodo Baggins of Elia wood is also eye-catching, with a baby face and blue eyes. Slightly frown slightly melancholy eyebrows, coupled with a cheerful smile, but not clearly written on the face of the word "simple.". It''s a good idea to choose him to play Frodo. However, it is also doomed to his future development. Baby face may be a big killer for child stars, but it is also something that adult actors are afraid to avoid.


    Anyway, in terms of the film, he''s doing well, because the negative shots are all dwarf actors, although the crew has tried to make the halfling look chubby. But as long as Frodo is standing with other non dwarf races, there are still some differences between the shots.


    It''s not Elijah''s fault. And it is inevitable. Fortunately, Adrian has noticed this point before, so he specially emphasized it when supervising the editing to minimize such switching, so it did not affect the specific impression.


    With the appearance of the ring of supremacy, the plot is further unfolded. Gandalf makes sure that Frodo goes to the Spring Horse Hotel to wait for him with the ring. Four halflings gathered together one after another. Saluman, the ring spirit and the spirit also appeared one by one, while the scenery of Baicheng and Eisinger also showed part of it, which made many audiences marvel.


    There is no change in these places. Except for Gandalf and Saruman, the original version is a bit silly and lacks the demeanor of a wizard. After a few "ha" and "ha", people fly out. I don''t know whether Jackson arranged this because of lack of funds or trying to be realistic. Adrian certainly won''t be like this, so the magic here is a little bit more gorgeous - not very big. It''s not bad to show the simplicity at all. Too gorgeous magic will only separate the audience''s emotion.


    If Jackson had made it with this mind, it would be fine to say that he was a little bit too artificial. Adrian modified it. Although it added some effect, it was not even like Harry Potter. Moreover, he adjusted the demeanor of the two witches. With a little grace, he looked like a 17th century aristocrat in a duel.


    Then, another hero, Aragon, appeared in the Spring Horse Hotel. The hotel has a very important position in the Western fantasy literature. Many stories start from the hotel. Therefore, Frodo was found by the spirit of the ring and saved by Aragon. From then on, both of them met in the Spring Horse Hotel.


    Then Frodo was stabbed by the spirit of the commandment, and liv officially appeared. With the almost holy white light, Liv''s beautiful face like an angel is amazing, which is very consistent with the title of "Twilight star" in the novel.


    "It''s so beautiful." Adrian leaned over to liv''s ear and breathed gently. Although liv didn''t look at him, she bent her mouth and showed a proud and sweet smile.Although Arwen on the screen was no longer so dazzling after the white light, the subsequent chase made her a little more heroic, especially at the entrance of ravendale, holding up a long knife to call the water to wash away the ring spirit, which was very dazzling. Adrian also tried to add a bit of magnificence to the ancient simplicity, which made Arwen look more unattainable. There were even some applause in the screening hall.


    Then, the scenery of ravendale is fully displayed. CG is very exquisite. In the soft warm color tone, it seems that the place will never be eroded by the dark. Boromir, golden bolt and Legolas also appeared immediately. Silver, who inherited the tradition of Phoenix family, was quite handsome, which was more dazzling than the original version, especially with his slightly cocked mouth and slightly admiring eyes when dismounting, which showed the pride of an elf and respect for ravendale.


    After that, it was the same with the quarrel with Jinli, just picking eyebrows or laughing, which reflected the slightly despised but just right mood. So Adrian can''t help but sigh with regret. Silver is not inferior to his two brothers in acting, but he is bent on making records and becoming a singer


    Finally, after Frodo came forward, he promised to throw the ring into the crater. The ring guard team, made up of inheritors of all races, set out - no wonder some people joked about it in previous lives, if there was no such thing as a prince. Don''t even want to be in the ring team.


    Next, Saruman stopped him from going. He chose the Moria mine, but found that the orcs and the zombies had killed all the dwarves inside. After Gandalf and the Yanmo died together, the guard team crossed the mountain. After entering the Golden Forest of roslolian, kylandriel also officially appeared.


    There was an exclamation in the screening hall. I don''t know if it''s because of the roselorian made by CG or the Galadriel disguised for luxury. Of course, Adrian didn''t say anything with his mouth closed this time. But soon. More amazing images appear. When the majestic door of argonas appears in the picture, there is a buzzing sound in the projection hall.


    Majestic, majestic, as well as the heavy sense of history, Adrian has put enough effort into this shot. The original version of the scene which seems to be more shocking in this version is more amazing, and many people can''t help but cheer. Even if you know that in reality, such a statue is basically impossible to exist.


    The following war was also quite eye-catching. When filming here, Adrian specially called the assistant who had studied with Yuan Heping for several days to come to the camera. As mentioned before, although yuan Heping always has something hidden in his sleeve, he still analyzes a lot of things by relying on the power of technology. So even if they didn''t have a thorough understanding of Yuan Heping''s at that time, it was suitable for movies like "the Lord of the rings".


    It''s rough and fierce, whether it''s boromo, Jinli, Aragorn, or the orcs and orcs. This kind of hard hitting but with a little bit of skill in the fight, coupled with just a good shot editing, makes the audience enjoy it very much. It is because of this that Legolas, who has won completely with skill, has become the biggest bright spot. She is vigorous and flexible. She skips like the wind when fighting. She also has archery with a hundred hits and a handsome face, which are enough to make young female fans scream.


    However, the most heroic part of the first part of the Lord of the rings is the heroic sacrifice of Boromir A kind of The son of Regent of Gondor, who was bewildered by the ring of the supreme, and tried to snatch it, but repented, he blew his horn and attracted a large number of orcs, creating conditions for Frodo to escape.


    Although he killed countless orcs bravely, he finally fell under the arrow of a strong ORC. Just as the monster tried to cut off his head, Aragon flew to kill the orcs. However, Boromir was unable to recover.


    "Forgive me I want to take away the ring of the supreme, and I let you down... " Said Boromir, with his arrow in his body, panting.


    "No, Boromir, you are very brave. You have kept your dignity." Aragon said comfortingly.


    "It''s all over, the human world will perish, the darkness will cover the earth, and our cities will be destroyed," Boromir shook his head sadly.


    Looking into his eyes, Aragon said in a deep voice, "I don''t know how much power I have, but I swear, I will never let white city fall, nor will I let our people be slaughtered."


    "Our people..." "Our people!" followed the dying Boromir


    His eyes suddenly lit up, glowing with the last light. He reached out to grab his fallen hilt, and with Aragon''s help, he got it and put it in his heart.


    He looked at him with a smile: "I would like to follow you My brother My leader My The king... "


    This scene is so sensational that if there are emotional people in the audience, they may cry in public.


    A good movie must have at least one scene that can be firmly remembered. There is no doubt that this monologue of Boromir is the biggest highlight of the first film, which is not lost to Gandalf, who is fighting against the devil. So even in many places, the plot is a bit slow, even if it has been adjusted by Adrian. After all, there are so many pages in the book that it''s hard to choose between them. But with these real passages, it''s enough for people to remember the film.So, when the lights were on, warm applause rang through the screening hall.


    "No doubt A kind of It''s a masterpiece. All the friends of the movie version of "the Lord of the rings" directed by miracle director can put down a heart. Adrian used a huge space to fully show Tolkien''s Middle Earth world. The beautiful and tranquil shire, the gorgeous and elegant ravendale and rosslolian, the simple and magnificent door of argonas, are all amazing.


    He firmly grasped the direction of the plot. Although a lot of changes have been made, many details have been abandoned. But without damaging the main plot, not only the characters are well portrayed, but also several battles are very wonderful. Whether it was the previous ring chase. Or the battle of Moria mines and the battle of the woods in the rear of the guard team. People can''t help clapping, especially the death of Boromir!


    It is worth mentioning that the main characters of the film are not well-known actors. Although Vigo Mortensen, who plays Aragon, began to perform in the 1980s, there are not many well-known works, but in the Lord of the rings, he has performed the style Aragon should have. The works of the second king and Tolkien are almost useless. And Frodo Ilya wood, who plays the other leading role, is only 20 years old, although there are few dazzling roles after "Oliver Twist" in 1997. But he did express Frodo''s innocence and strength clearly.


    In addition, whether it is silver Phoenix, the youngest child of the Phoenix family who plays Legris, John Rhys Davis who plays Kimberly, Sean bin of Boromir, Sir Ian McClaren as Gandalf, Sir Christopher Lee as saluman, and Hugo vivin as king Elon.


    Kate Blanchett is as noble and elegant as ever, and liv Taylor is so beautiful that I have to say that the director of miracle has a wrong eye. To have him directing the movie version of Lord of the rings is the luckiest thing for book fans


    -- James dunbo of the San Francisco Chronicle


    basically, careful people who know something inside will know that they are trying to flatter Adrian when they read the name of the newspaper. Who doesn''t know that Hurst group and AC media cooperate very closely? But the problem is, first of all, this is definitely not the most touted newspaper. To know that USA Today and even the first film promoting the Lord of the rings is so exquisite that no film can surpass it this year. Every place of the director of miracle is perfect, which will surely leave a lot of money in the film history. Secondly, the Lord of the rings deserves such praise and even Flattering.


    Basically, the film critics praised the film and gave high marks one after another. The IMDB score was 8.9 points, which surpassed Godfather and temporarily took the top 250. The freshness and praise of rotten tomatoes exceeded 90%! The silent words of praise were put on the Lord of the rings by them, and even if some critics were criticized, they soon drowned them out. Therefore, the media under AC media''s banner sang the praises of miracle guide more reasonably and boldly.


    At the same time, Tolkien''s huge fans all over the world also expressed their joy.


    "This is a great surprise. The director of miracle has perfectly restored the Middle Earth world described by Mr. Tolkien. The characters such as Aragon, Arwen, Frodo, Gandalf, kyran Trier and so on finally have concrete images for the first time. We thank Mr. Adrian. Although many details in the book are ignored due to the limitation of film time, this is still the end of the film Beautiful movie, we have every reason to look forward to the second in the series This is what one influential fan wrote on the front page of a website he started to collect all the fun related to Lord of the rings.


    Under the circumstances of extensive publicity and good word-of-mouth, the first three days in North America won more than 90 million box office, only a little short of breaking 100 million, which shows how enthusiastic the audience is.


    "This is the performance of strength." Adrian boasted to Claude.


    "Well, strength." Claude laughed and patted him on the shoulder, not caring.


    Many people also don''t care. It''s not difficult to do this with the achievement of the miracle director. A lot of people are glad that Adrian didn''t say any sarcasm when he announced that he was going to move the Lord of the rings to the screen. Otherwise, he would have to be slapped in the face. Of course, after Adrian has made so many achievements, there are still people who tirelessly carry out all kinds of reverse prophecies, either for the sake of opposition or for the sake of brain drain.


    Adrian was proud, but he didn''t forget another hero. In addition to giving Peter Jackson a huge dividend - not more than in his previous life - he said he could hand over the script of King Kong to himself. If he thinks it''s good, he will arrange for the remaining two "Lord of the rings" to be completed in the middle of next year.


    "X-Men" and "the Lord of the rings" were both released and achieved good results, but Adrian''s trip of Thanksgiving Christmas premiere was not over. Although "training day", which premiered between "X-Men" and "Lord of the rings", only gave the films conceived and invested no participation. However, because of the scale of "chocolate in love", which was also released between them, it was necessary to participate There was no premiere, but some of them couldn''t escape.For example, after the Lord of the rings, Gwyneth exhorted her and Russell Crowe to play the role of mathematician John Nash''s beautiful mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C114

    Although the premiere of "beautiful mind" was also full of stars, one was the Oscar winner at the beginning of this year, the other was the prospective actress who had been nominated for films for several years but failed because of luck every time. There were also many guests, but they could not compete with X-Men and the Lord of the rings. After all, the investment of these two films is more than 100 million yuan, and "beautiful mind" and publicity costs are close to this figure, so the scale of the premiere should be smaller.


    Even so, there is no big difference. The scene is still lively. Even Spielberg is here. This film has the investment of DreamWorks, and Gwyneth is his goddaughter anyway. Of course, this is not his main purpose. In the previous discussion of verbal distribution of amazing superheroes, DreamWorks didn''t get any.


    When DreamWorks was founded, it was indeed a glorious scene, but with the passage of time, the prospect became more and more pessimistic. Several major film companies did not like them very much and ran on them in various aspects such as distribution channels. Although this situation has improved after AC media''s acquisition of Universal Pictures, it is also very limited. Universal still needs to keep in line with others, just like the principle of great power unity in world politics.


    In addition, the three giants are ambitious. At first, the stalls are too big, and Adrian has taken away many good films that originally belonged to them. Therefore, even if Spielberg can sell every movie, it can not alleviate the plight of DreamWorks. So big losses, like Pearl Harbor, released this summer by Michael Bay, will make the situation worse.


    After all, the director who doesn''t want to have the final editing right is not a good director. It''s just that he''s really not fit to be a part-time producer at the same time as a director, the mistakes made by the original Pearl Harbor. Now this edition has made all kinds of mistakes. You know, even if the same director directs the same subject matter, there may be many different places, making some mistakes that have not been made, or making some classic scenes that have not been done. But Michael Bay did. In addition to the amazing perspective of the spiral bomb, other aspects are still unbearable.


    Adrian reminded DreamWorks. Michael Bay is not suitable for war movies, and he is still a war movie with a lot of love. If he wants to direct it, it is better to let an experienced producer supervise it. Unfortunately, DreamWorks didn''t listen to it. Fortunately, Kate didn''t play. Adrian has arranged everything for her. Going to such a movie as a leading actress can only make you criticized. So it''s Amy Adams who gets the current version of the heroine, but it''s not as good as Kate - critics think she''s a bit redundant in the film.


    The topic goes back to DreamWorks. After such a heavy blow, they had to hope to get some help from Adrian. Anyway, he is also a shareholder of DreamWorks. The part originally held by AC media has been completely traded to Adrian. Amazing superheroes are so popular that if they can get a piece of it, they will surely ease the current predicament, and Spielberg and Adrian have a good friendship. It''s perfectly appropriate for him to come forward.


    "Don''t worry, Steven. There are many amazing superheroes, but only a few are popular. After all these years, DC''s most popular are still Superman and Batman, so why go after them? If you''re really interested in superheroes, try again in a few years. Then you''ll find out what kind of superheroes are popular. " Adrian said with a smile.


    Then he comforted him again: "don''t worry, Steven. I will leave the best for you, and don''t look at "beautiful heart" is a kind of literature and art film. But I believe it will be very popular. Besides, we also cooperated with spy films. This series will also be very good. Besides, Shrek, which you launched earlier this year, is also very popular. Karzenberg has a good set of animation. Why not carry it forward? "


    Now that he has said so, Spielberg doesn''t say much for the time being. Last time they didn''t listen to Adrian''s advice, as a result, "Pearl Harbor" encountered Waterloo, and the same mistake must not be made again. So the rest of the time was spent in greeting the guests attending the premiere, and Adrian introduced Dakota to him by the way.


    "This is Hannah Dakota Fanning, a very talented girl, and I''m very optimistic about her future." Adrian said, "I had planned to get other girls to play the niece of the roommate in Nash''s hallucination in" beautiful mind, "but she did quite well in another film," I am Sam, "which will be screened at the end of this month, so I chose her after careful consideration."


    From the words, you can tell that he loved the little girl, so Spielberg formally extended his hand to Dakota: "nice to meet you, Dakota."


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. big director." Dakota blinked his blue eyes and shook him with a smile. He was respectful, but not much of a cult, and always stood by Adrian''s side.


    Adrian''s statement is only half correct. He really wanted to find other child stars to play the role at the beginning. However, for the sake of Dakota''s future, although she performed very well in "I am Sam", the film is still too small, and the repercussions are not very big. Therefore, it is necessary to compete for the best film of the Oscar In the work, she is given a role with weight.She''s smart. She''s worth it.


    And then it''s time for the official screening, with Russell Crowe, Gwyneth, or ed Harris, showing what they should be. Nash''s poor communication in the early stage but the romance he made inadvertently, his stubbornness, irritability and madness in his later stage, Alicia''s strong and tolerant spirit, or the chatter and pursuit of William patcher, a fictional character, are all well interpreted by them.


    Now, the best actress, adenne, can''t help but sigh that she can''t stand to be the best actress. It''s a pity that


    Ron Howard has a good sense of rhythm, even though it''s a little bit slow ahead. Nash had a little more ink in his college life, but since Alicia officially appeared, he was basically smooth. He got acquainted with each other, got married, and had children. However, Nash began to get sick, struggling and fighting constantly. Alicia is strong waiting for her husband, and finally wakes him up from his fantasy. The rhythm is very in place.


    Nash got sick again after he came out of the mental hospital. He even wanted to hurt his wife and children. Finally, Alicia rushed into the rain with her child in her arms and wanted to leave the house. This is the moment. Nash finally took the initiative to discover the evidence that he was really dreaming. He also rushed out in front of his wife''s leaving car.


    "She She never grew up... " In the downpour, Nash, who was wet through, stammered to his wife in the car.


    Yes, until now, he finally found that after so many years, his roommate''s little niece has never grown up. In the heavy rain. The drenched man cowered in front of the car, determined and pleading, and instantly hit the softest place in his wife''s heart, and also hit the softest place in the audience''s heart. The emotion accumulated before also got a certain degree of catharsis: he finally understood!


    Don''t underestimate this exclamation, the previous plot is constantly creating a kind of Nash''s disease is becoming more and more serious, people are becoming more and more irritable and more dangerous, which will make the audience lose their appetite. In this case, it is especially important to deal with the message, whether it is not reached the peak or over the peak to vent, it will greatly reduce the effect. And now the sighs of the audience show that. They have this scene firmly in mind, which is the best praise of Howard.


    The second is that Nash has finally regained most of his sanity. At first, they could communicate and discuss with the students, and finally won the Nobel Prize. Then, the professors in the restaurant stood up one after another and put their pens on the table in front of him one after another, expressing their respect for him in this way.


    Although this scene is not as strong as the feelings in the rain, it is not less shocking and exciting than the previous one. It seems that after experiencing countless storms, we finally see a gorgeous rainbow. At the same time, the remaining emotions are completely released. At the same time, that kind of touching is deeply engraved in the audience''s mind Medium.


    So, when the movie was over and the lights were on, there was a lot of applause in the screening room.


    So, Spielberg admits, "it''s a very, very good film."


    Therefore, the media also praised it: "a quite perfect film, Russell Crowe plays John Nash, a mathematical genius who expanded game theory and proposed Nash equilibrium in the last century. He was crazy because of hereditary schizophrenia, but he turned miraculously well in the 1980s. Finally, he won the Nobel Prize in brokerage in 1994, and Russell excellently grasped the character''s sex Personality characteristics, and expressed with exquisite advice. However, Gwyneth plays Alicia, who has been accompanying Nash''s side. No matter how serious Nash''s illness is, she never gives up. It is this great love that makes Nash finally come out of the fantasy world. This is Gwyneth''s best role this year, and the convincing performance makes the whole film more colorful! "


    So, three days after it was released in 800 theaters, "beautiful mind" won 9 million box office tickets in North America. It''s a great achievement, just an art movie.


    There is no need to talk about other aspects, such as Adrian and old Paltrow at the premiere, the smiling Adrian attitude has been very good. Of course, Gwyneth was so unlucky that on the evening of the premiere, he led Blanchett and liv to play her almost in vain.


    And Adrian''s premiere tour is still not over, with Christmas approaching, there is a final grand premiere waiting for him.


    There was a knock on the door, but there was no response in the dark room for a long time. Then, the knock on the door became louder and there was a cry: "it''s time to get up, sir. You don''t have much time."


    Adrian yawned and finally woke up. After answering in a loud voice, Adrian opened his eyes and looked at the head of the bed. The flashing electronic alarm clock was showing the time. It was already three thirty. Mumbling, he was about to sit up. Then there were a few vague voices on both sides, and the two warm words that had been nestling on him also twisted."All right. Honey, it''s time to get up. It''s time. " Adrian yawned, turned on the bedside lamp and slapped them on their hips through the thin quilt.


    "What''s the matter?" On the right, Gree sobowski opened a slit, looking a little confused, while Eliza kusberg on the left didn''t even mean to wake up. He also hugged Adrian''s waist.


    "Hey, honey, although I know jet lag is hard, I really need to get up now. I haven''t been able to sleep well." Adrian yawned and continued to pat them until they all reluctantly got up. Just get out of bed, put on your pajamas and open the door.


    "Sorry. Honey, I''ve kept you waiting Looking out at Ellie Ratt in a stewardess uniform, Adrian said jokingly.


    After putting Eliza and Gree to bed, he described the four stewardesses on his private plane as "babes", which they did not hate.


    "I thought you were going on." Allie kept her smile, but her eyes narrowed slightly, and Adrian''s door was wide open. It made her feel more or less unhappy to see the stretched out bodies of Eliza and Gree on the bed, as well as the stewardess'' uniforms and women''s underwear thrown all over the floor.


    But after all, after working on this plane for several years, Ellie has been used to the style of Adrian, and he is kind to her. Last time, she deliberately let those stewardesses who didn''t match her leave, so she immediately adjusted her mentality: "you still have an hour to an hour, 30 minutes to clean up, and the sunshine is just right outside. It''s hard to see the sun in London. "


    "Really, it''s rare." Adrian sticks his head out. Sure enough, sunlight came through the window. It''s not as bright and warm as Los Angeles, but it''s sunshine.


    "What about the clothes I need?" He asked again.


    "On the way, we will arrive at the airport in about 20 minutes. We have communicated with the airport and they will come directly to the plane." Ellie replied that in general, if his secretary is not around, she is the cockpit captain who is responsible for these matters. To be honest, she likes the feeling of power.


    "20 minutes? Looks like there''s still time, "Adrian touched his chin." Okay, I see. Thank you, Ellie. "


    He said with a smile, came to kiss her mouth, and then blinked: "do you want to come together?"


    "No, not at all." Ellie rolled her eyes and knew what she wanted to do by looking at him, so she refused to come down and didn''t give him the chance to pull himself in. She turned around and went down the stairs quickly.


    "Puyaka, get ready to receive the man who sent the clothes. ED will not come down until later." Ellie called for the other stewardess left.


    "What''s the matter? He doesn''t want to get up yet? That''s not good. " Piaka was a little surprised.


    "No, he just thought of better ways to wake himself up." Ellie shrugged. She had a normal relationship with Eliza and Gree, but she got along well with puyaka, knowing that she was out of habit.


    Before becoming a flight attendant on Adrian''s private jet and his bed mate, puyaka was a medical student and did well.


    "How to be more sober?" Puyaka didn''t understand.


    "You can help if you want." Ellie''s smile was a little meaningful.


    Puyaka finally responded, coughed and said, "I''m going to prepare." then she walked away. Ellie laughed and shook her head, and then she walked away. As for the above --


    "how does it feel? Is it better?" Under the shower head in the bathroom, against the splashing water, Adrian was playing with two beautiful girls.


    "This time the jet lag is the worst." Eliza murmured, wiping the water off her face.


    "Are you blaming me, Eliza?" Adrian asked, pretending to be serious? If so, I apologize. "


    "Oh, Eliza is afraid." Gree chuckled as she held Adrian''s from behind, and then the water splashed on Adrian''s chest.


    "I''m afraid?" Eliza was discontented. After a sneer, she suddenly stuck to Gree''s body. She put her arms around her abdomen from the side and bit her ear beads. "That''s just your imagination."


    Gree, who knew what she wanted to do, was about to struggle, but Adrian turned around and hugged her, unable to move. Of course, Gree didn''t really want to struggle. She glanced at Adrian in the water, and the war began again in the bathroom of the plane bedroom.


    The two girls were very young, and they worked in Adrian''s luxury private plane. With all kinds of influence, such as Adrian and Ellie, puyaka and their own female secretaries and all kinds of female * *, they were held in bed by him. Because of this, it''s easy for playful women to accept this kind of thing.


    Today, Adrian kept talking with them on the plane. In addition, he should have come a day earlier, but because of some delay, he arrived in London near the time. They simply communicated with the airport, took a rest on the plane to adjust the time difference, so they simply took them to have a good time in the bedroom. Unfortunately, they failed to bring Ali and puyaka in together.Although it''s not difficult to bring it in, Ellie certainly doesn''t matter, even if she hasn''t tried a few with him, it will take time to get puyaka. And they all came together. Who''s in charge of the plane? So he finally gave up the idea, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he invited them to visit his manor after the event was over. Then


    The Second World War didn''t take much time. After all, there was still time, but Eliza and Gree were still lying in the bedroom tired when Adrian appeared in other people''s eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C115

    Finally it''s over Well, wait a minute?!


    When the sun is about to set, Trafalgar Square is already a sea of people. Under the huge poster of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, countless fans and journalists are looking forward to it. Although their purposes are different, it does not prevent them from focusing on every guest who appears on the red carpet. We have to admit that the influence of Harry Potter children''s literature is huge - well, starting from the fourth film, with Cedric''s death, the whole series has been completely covered with a dark adult tone, but at least the first two do It''s the children''s work to the letter.


    "Mr. Adrian, can you tell me more about how you and JK Rowling first met?"


    "Mr. Adrian, what are your plans for the future of this series?"


    "Mr. Adrian, Kate? Is it possible for miss Beckinsale to do well in the Harry Potter series? "


    These British journalists are much more daring than their American counterparts. After all, Britain is one of the basic plates of News Corporation. Although Adrian has a good reputation in Britain by virtue of several classic British style films, and AC media has also extended its reach. Claude is considering acquiring FHM, but the base camp is always in Los Angeles, so the influence of Adrian is not better than that of News Corporation, And these guys can ask Adrian and Kate and Lily in a different way.


    However, no matter how bold it is, it is also limited. Otherwise, the top executives of MTV will be their best fate. Although the subsequent 911 diluted the attention of the matter among the public, it has become a considerable response in the circle. No matter how news corporation competes with AC media, it will not offend Adrian for a few reporters or editors.


    So Adrian was able to deal with it easily, and thanks to Rowling''s announcement that he was secretly married, he was able to turn the subject to her without fear of entertaining journalists arranging the story between him and her. There were signs of this before. After Rowling became famous, Adrian''s support for her couldn''t be covered. However, Rowling was still a soft single mother at that time, so the reporters didn''t give much play to some aspects. Now they have more and more temperament. Unfortunately, they soon have a formal boyfriend, and now they announce that they are married.


    The husband, of course, was the dentist he had mentioned. About the beginning of December, he held a very low-key wedding ceremony in his home. Only his immediate family members attended, not even Adrian. Of course, Rowling later called him to apologize in person. After all, Adrian is a world-famous figure. If the reporter is not careful, the previous secret preparation work will be wasted.


    On today''s red carpet, the first thing Rowling saw him was still an apology.


    "Don''t do that, Joe. I understand you very well." Adrian is very generous. As mentioned above, after all, this is not his own territory, so sometimes there are some mistakes. This is one of the reasons why he just took a rest on the plane for an afternoon when he arrived in London.


    The most interesting thing about the premiere was Emma, who took part in this activity for the first time. She was so lively and mischievous that she was very nervous when walking on the red carpet. Even though she wore a plain dress and her hair was neatly combed, she was very cute. She not only tightened her body, but also had a stiff smile. She was not as good as Eric who played Harry? Reese and George as Ron? Saunders, relax.


    "Well, gentlemen, let''s invite our little actors in. You didn''t interview them at the press conference last year." Adrian then came over to help them out, then took three children into the theater.


    After last year''s audition, the cast decided on the choice of young actors. The crew immediately held a press conference to disclose their information to the reporters. At that press conference, Emma was quite calm. Although she did not answer many questions and was very concise, she was definitely not as stiff as she is today.


    "I''m just a little nervous. I''m just a little nervous," the little guy explained with some chagrin after entering the front hall of the theater. Although there were many people coming to the press conference last year, there were not as many people as now... "


    She looked up and looked at Adrian with some uneasiness and shame: "it''s nothing, is it? Everyone For the first time It will be like this. "


    "Of course not, honey. Don''t take it to heart," Adrian grinned and touched her head. "You''re just going to get better and better, trust me."


    How can he not know the girl''s mind? Emma doesn''t care about other people''s perception. She just wants to know whether her poor performance will affect her appearance in his heart.


    In addition to the three main actors and the original author Rowling, all the old actors and actresses have come to add a lot of color to the premiere. They can basically represent the highest level of British film actors, except Richard? Harris. The old actor who played Dumbledore was bedridden in the room of Javert hotel because of some minor physical problems, which made Adrian worried that he might not be able to play the whole series "again" if he was not careful.However, this is the future of the matter, now worry no more, so Adrian''s attention immediately turned to the director.


    "I''m exhausted, ed Chris? That''s what Columbus said when he met.


    "Yes, I know, Chris, you''ve done a great job, very well." Adrian laughed and hugged him.


    Before December, Columbus finally completed the filming of Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets according to his instructions. Although it will take a lot of time in the later stage, it has achieved the goal Adrian wants.


    "Take a few days off. The end of the second movie can slow down. We''ve started looking for your successor," Adrian continued. "Anyway, I''m glad you''ve directed the first two films in the series, Chris. It''s bound to leave a big mark on the entire Harry Potter family."


    Thank you, ed Hearing his praise, Columbus became happy. "I can''t help but want to know the audience''s reaction."


    When it comes to this, his eyes suddenly shine. Every director is like this. When it comes to his own works, especially when he feels very good, his friends around him also say that it is good. When he has not officially released his works, he will want to show off immediately. I believe it''s time to persuade one or two words, and then promise to shoot it slowly - Eric and George are changing their voices, and the third movie will be on by the end of next year - maybe Columbus will agree.


    However, Adrian didn''t do this. Columbus''s style suitable for all ages is indeed the most suitable for the first two films. Since the third Harry Potter series began to be coated with adult gray color, it is imperative to change the director.


    Although the premiere is so lively, there is nothing to say about the film itself. As I said before, the first two books of Harry Potter series have a strong color of children''s literature. The film only needs to play this color to the extreme, and Columbus happens to be an expert in this field. So even if the plot is compressed because of the film, and many details are either ignored or cancelled, the childish protagonist, the wonderful and mysterious magic school, and the ubiquitous warm colors make this film very attractive. With the beautiful soundtrack carefully made by Williams, it seems that people are in it.


    When it comes to the score, there is an interesting story. Adrian loved the soundtrack of Harry Potter movies in his previous life, that is, the variation of Hedwig theme, which is melodious, playful, and weird, and very consistent with the theme of the novel. So how could he let such a popular melody disappear? So through the relationship with Spielberg, John? Williams is invited to be in charge of the soundtrack for Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone.


    However, Adrian still has his own film to make, and he can''t pay attention to the post production progress of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone at any time. So when he was almost finished, he found that Williams''s music was not the Hedwig theme variation he wanted. Although the music is also good to listen to, it is still a little worse than the song in memory. After so many years of copying work, he has been separated from the "preconceived" situation. He said that if it is not so good, it must be a little worse.


    Adrian is a bit at a loss about this. If he feels bad and asks Williams to overturn the remake, regardless of the film schedule or Williams'' own mood, can he guarantee that what he wants will be done again? But it is impossible for him to write. Although he is famous in the record industry, he has not yet reached the place where he can write music at will. Moreover, Williams asked him how to make it. If he can do it, why would he be invited to do music?


    Finally, after thinking about it, Adrian simply borrowed a melody similar to Hedwig''s theme variations. When he hummed in front of Williams, he suddenly stopped here, thought for a few minutes and said why not, and then he hummed the whole piece again. However, Williams stayed for a few minutes after listening to it, and suddenly yelled, startling Adrian.


    "Yes! This is what I want The old man was very impolite at that time. He quickly found out the paper and wrote and drew on the paper while humming the melody that Adrian had hummed before, so that the people next to him looked at each other.


    But in any case, "Hedwig theme variations" finally became the "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" soundtrack, which is to be congratulated.


    The plot of the film will not be described in detail. Harry, who lives in his uncle''s house because of his parents'' death, has suffered a lot of abuse? At the age of 11, Porter learned that he was a wizard, and that he had killed the Savior of a big devil ten years ago. Then he went to the magic school in the highlands of Scotland by steam locomotive. He made two good friends and foiled the plot of the big devil. Although a lot of changes have been made, the theme is very clear with Rowling on the side.


    Then the next day, the British media praised the film almost one-sided. From the director to the actor to the original author, all of them were British. Of course, they would praise their own people. As for the content of the film, this is a fairy tale film, and it is also a fantasy type of fairy tale film. As long as the basic logic can be self consistent, the plot relaxation is enough.


    Although the release time in the United States was a little late, and there were a few film reviews that didn''t feel good about the film, most of them praised it. Relatively speaking, the French seem to be a bit of a small family. Although Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone will not be released in France until next year, many journalists and film critics participated in the London premiere, so some people said in a light tone that it was just a fairy tale fantasy film, and then brought out Stendhal, Balzac, Hugo, Flaubert and other literary giants Shuo te said that the heart can be seen at a glance, making people feel funny.However, at least it is very successful in business. In the UK, "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" grossed more than 20 million pounds in the first three days! You should know that many good films in the UK online to offline are only so many box office, such as Adrian''s debut "two big guns", which shows how popular this series is.


    Of course, no matter how high the box office in the UK is, it is still important to see that the box office in North America is still very important, with 100 million in three days! This is the second movie with a billion dollars in the first week! Even if it''s more than 100 million spiders, it''s not as good as 100 million. Numerous film companies are very keen. The first movie that broke 100 million yuan in the first week was owned by AC media, and the second one was owned by AC media


    The three leading stars naturally became popular child stars in an instant. Everything about them was posted on the website related to the Harry Potter series. Almost 99% of the fans accepted the specific images of "Harry", "Ron" and "Hermione" for the first time.


    "Oh, I can''t believe it''s just a movie. It''s such a big response. The kids in the neighborhood see me calling me Hermione as if the name Emma never existed." The little girl complained to Adrian on the phone, "and now I have to follow the crew to do publicity, I began to have some regrets."


    "Really regret it?" Adrian also did not advise, just smile back.


    There was a moment''s silence, and a moment later, the voice of the little fellow''s sullen voice came: "don''t think you can escape, ed! Next time, I''ll definitely show it to you! "


    Then there were two more threatening grunts, and despite thousands of miles away, Adrian still seemed to be able to see her in her bedroom at home in London, punching with a phone.


    "Don''t wait too long. I''ll be back in Los Angeles soon. You can come to my house for Christmas. Your aunt will agree and Lily will miss you very much." Adrian said with a smile and then hung up despite the girl''s loud protest.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. The little girl had become more and more difficult to coax. After the premiere, Adrian had to live in Emma''s house. You know, the little girl never achieved his goal. Don''t look at it. If he doesn''t agree, he must be forced to use it.


    Adrian always has a headache when he thinks about what happened in the manor study that day, but after so long, he has never found the opportunity and the right reason to say this to the little girl. Of course, he would like to chat with Emma in the bedroom after the game, but now he would like to sit on the bed with Emma.


    Fortunately, she would immediately follow the crew to do publicity. Adrian went to his manor on the pretext that she had something to do in London. Otherwise, she did not know what she would do. She had become famous now.


    Shaking his head and putting it aside for a while, he didn''t have much to do in London, except to attend the premiere, which is to go somewhere to see how it was going, so Adrian got up and went to the room upstairs. At this moment, the four stewardesses on his private plane are following the music in the dance hall, and what he has to do is to relax himself.


    Although it''s winter and there''s no way to swim in the lake, other facilities on the estate can still be used, such as playing tennis or riding horses in the woods. And doing something that he loves to do is also the key content. In this case, with Adrian showing his great strength, it is not difficult to have a few words of concern and concern for many people.


    Only piaka resisted a little, but her little reserve was also thrown aside when she saw Adrian and Allie in the resting chair while playing tennis, the passion of Adrian and Eliza in the bush when riding a horse, and the action of Gerry drilling under the table to taste "milk" at dinner.


    As a reward, Adrian put four women together in the bedroom and asked them to climb side by side and curl their buttocks together. When she did it one by one, she was ranked first.


    This kind of taste is really very refreshing, especially the next day in the arm and thigh crisscross wake up, and they are still sleeping in the bedroom, that kind of complacent feeling makes people refreshing, the bed is really a place where men like to find a sense of achievement.


    However, although Adrian completed the great undertaking of choosing four for the first time, he also felt tired for the first time. Although he was strong, strong and well maintained - although he played a lot, there was no lack of training and exercise, and his eating habits were also quite good. These were the best solutions given by various experts after discussion, but they were not previous lives after all Look at those super - - actors.


    If only a few hundred were selected. When the idea came out of his head, Adrian laughed and shook his head innocently.


    Two days later, he left for Los Angeles. However, the four stewardesses were always soft handed and had more amorous feelings. As for the reason, the two drivers could have guessed it, so they never had their idea.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C116

    "Moulin Rouge" has been postponed. Adrian originally arranged it a little before Christmas. But the problem is that the high box office movies of AC media are all arranged at this time, and they are all extremely warlike, Lord of the rings, and Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, not to mention, even "chocolate in love" and "beautiful heart" need to be shown for a long time Literary and artistic films have made quite good achievements, not to mention "eleven Arhats", "training day" and "BJ''s single diary", which have different styles but are of great commercial value.


    "BJ''s Diary of singles" starring Rachel was released before "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone". Adrian still attended the premiere. Of course, if he won the prize, Rachel forced himself into the corner to invade.


    Therefore, if the Moulin Rouge is released in the Christmas foreplay as planned, it is easy to cause the embarrassment of insufficient attention. It doesn''t matter if it affects the box office. It''s also a kind of literary and artistic film shown on the ministerial line. What''s more, there''s a gimmick like director miracle''s first song film. However, it''s not very good to have an impact on word-of-mouth. We should know that the most talked about Adrian at this stage is still the hit "Lord of the rings".


    So Adrian changed the date to January next year after discussing with others. Like "love for Alabama" and "Princess Diary", Sarah''s "love for Alabama" has been decided for a long time. This time, the date is only set as February 14, and the princess diary is indeed arranged in early January.


    In this way, although we still compete with ourselves, there is much more room for maneuver and better squeeze the box office.


    Of course, like "I''m Sam," it''s necessary to have a spot show at the end of the month and get an Oscar ticket. Isn''t that why he made Moulin Rouge? And by the way, you can understand the audience''s reaction and prepare for the publicity after the release.


    After returning from London, life finally calmed down for a while, because Christmas Eve was just around the corner, and the matrix, which had been shot intermittently because of various premiers, had stopped. Adrian also had more time to spend on his women and daughter. Everything was very beautiful except that the door was gently opened and never closed Corridor lights cast a long figure on the ground, in the dark room. The little ones were all sleeping on Chu ¨¢ ng, and they didn''t notice anything different. Several big Plush socks were hung on Chu ¨¢ NG''s tail.


    The tall figure crept in, dressed in thick clothes, with a cone-shaped cap on his head, a long beard on his chin and a big pocket on his back. When he reached the stern of the boat, he chuckled twice. Then, slowly, he squatted down and took the things out of his pocket. He wanted to put them into the plush socks in his tail.


    Just then the little guy on ¨¢ ng suddenly jumped up.


    "There are thieves! Get him A voice yelled, and then, the head of the pillow to Chu ¨¢ ng tail of the figure hit the past, crackling sound mixed with laughter, shouting throughout the bedroom.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Hearing the sound, Kate and Sarah quickly turn on the bedroom light.


    Unfortunately, these little guys - Lily, little Emma, little Emma - didn''t mean to stop at all. They continued to wave their pillows at Chu ¨¢ NG''s tail, while Juliet and EVA clapped their hands.


    "Enough! You troublemakers At last, Adrian called out in a little exasperation. A few kids just laughed and stopped.


    At this time, Adrian''s santa cap has fallen to the ground, and his beard is hanging on his chin obliquely. He may fall off at any time. His hair is scattered and sitting on the ground looks a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the pillow has not been broken, otherwise goose feather will float all over the room.


    "More than half an hour ago. You should go to bed, and I specially allow you to go to bed late, but you haven''t fallen asleep yet. Now you tell me, what should we do? " Adrian is not polite in a few small guy''s face pinched it, make a pair of gnashing teeth appearance, seem to want to make a good account with them.


    Unfortunately, it''s not very useful. Even Diva and Juliet made faces at him, not to mention Lily and Emma.


    "Well, in that case, there won''t be any Christmas presents this year." Adrian immediately picked up his pocket to go.


    Deva and Juliet, who had no idea, suddenly got upset. Unfortunately, Emma pulled the situation back: "don''t worry. Ed doesn''t give us Christmas presents, but Santa Claus doesn''t


    She kneels on Chu ¨¢ ng, arms in her arms, glances at Kate and Sara at the door, and then looks triumphantly at Adrian. Yes, if her father doesn''t give her presents, her mother and aunt will always give them.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and glared at Kate and Sara, who were smiling and silent. Since they came in, they did not speak any more. They had been standing there watching the play, as if they liked to see him like this. Then he raised eyebrows at little Emma again. There''s no doubt that she led the whole thing. I can still remember the voice on the phone to show him a good look."It seems that you should not all sleep together, so I decided to separate you all!" Adrian snorted and rolled up his sleeve.


    "Rest!" Exclaimed little Emma, and then, gesturing, she raised her pillow again.


    Then, little Emma and lily also raised their pillows, while Diva and Juliet crawled behind them and hid, feeling a lot of resistance to the end.


    "Now, children, be quiet for me!" Kate finally came over to help him out.


    If her father doesn''t listen to her, she always listens to her mother. Lily is quite clever and never listens to her mother or her father. The troublemaker ceased to stand up, and the elder sister''s advice to Diva and Juliet naturally quieted down. Then little Emma always followed the trend and naturally stopped. Little Emma could not support herself and could only compromise.


    "You always have good luck, ed!" The next day she was so angry that she said to Adrian.


    "Well, Emma, you''re a big girl, and you''re a hot star. Can we stop doing such childish things? " Adrian replied with a sigh.


    Hearing this, the little girl immediately opened her eyes and drooped her mouth. She looked at him for a long time before she left the study. Adrian just sighed again. Of course, he knew that little Emma would be very unhappy, but he had no other way for the moment. Since she came in, she would not go down on his big Tui.


    It''s a really irritating thing. Adrian said to himself. But he didn''t pay much attention to it. Little Emma was so big, and so smart and precocious, how could he be angry and ignore him because of this? If she gave up like that, it would not be Emma Watson - Emma Watson of Adrian.


    Sure enough, just a few hours later. Little Emma began to grasp him again, and Adrian began to have a headache about how to deal with her. Fortunately, it didn''t last long. Little Emma was going to London after Christmas. Of course, Adrian had to promise to see her in the new year.


    "I promise that in January, I will definitely come to London to see you." Adrian comforted her after seeing her to the airport, and immediately added, "of course, there may be a few days of error before and after. Please understand. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right The little girl said reluctantly, her cheeks bulging.


    Adrian shook his head with a smile and leaned close to the corner of her mouth. Little Emma''s eyes lit up and looked him up and down in disbelief. Then she burst into Adrian''s arms, put a ring around his neck and gave him a big kiss on the face.


    There was a smile on her face. It seems that I''ve never been so happy. Even when I walk down the VIP aisle to Adrian''s Si Man plane, it''s still a little light.


    "Ed Are you A little out of bounds? " After watching the plane on the runway, Kate, who came to see Emma off, said to Adrian anxiously.


    As his earliest woman, she had experienced Adrian''s time when she took care of little Emma, and she was very sensitive to all these things.


    "Yes, I know. It''s true. " Adrian stares at the plane that''s starting to accelerate and doesn''t turn around until it starts climbing. "I''ll take care of it, Kate. Don''t worry."


    Kate didn''t speak. She just took his arm and looked at him in a worried but trusting way. Adrian smiles and puts his arm around Kate''s waist. Pull her in your arms and watch the plane dive into the clouds.


    This year passed by. Many important things happened in many fields, which greatly affected the trend of the world. For example, the European Union announced to issue euro on January 1, 2002. In the field of media, the most influential thing is that AC media has become the first in the world with thunderous posture.


    Acquisition at the beginning of the year Adrian Cowell was in the limelight at the Oscars. In May, he occupied nine of the top ten TV ratings. After the 9 / 11 incident, he took the lead in holding various commemorative activities. It was Adrian Cowell who, as a Si Man, donated 100 million to help the families of the victims, which also led to a wave of charity. Finally, during the whole Christmas season, from monster company to arhat eleven, from X-Men to Lord of the rings to Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, AC media''s films have exploded at the box office of other groups.


    Old media groups are sighing or wary or not taste, watching this young group step by step to the top, how can Adrian be such a freak? However, this is not over. After finally getting rid of the sad and depressing year of 2001, AC media gave them another blow in 2002. Although this is only the end of 2001, the shock caused by it is not lost at all to the previous events.


    At the beginning of each year, the end of last year will be done, and some statistics will be clear, such as the total box office of the past year. In 2001, the total box office of North America was about 8.4 billion, but the total box office of films produced and distributed by AC media was 2.3 billion! Yes, it''s a quarter of the total box office in North America!Although the box office in North America is basically divided up by several major film companies, and then other companies pick up some leftovers, it is quite remarkable that a film company can make a billion dollars a year at the box office - it is box office, not profit-making. Almost no media group accounts for a full quarter of the total box office in the United States like AC media!


    MGM may have that strength in the early days, but it was built on the basis of monopoly. Although the big film companies are very powerful now, it is impossible for them to have the absolute right to speak as they did decades ago. So. The most important thing that AC media can do is that they produce and distribute films that are good enough.


    Therefore, even if other film companies are extremely jealous, they can not attack this absolute strength. They can only lament once again why there is such a freak like Adrian Cowell?! Is there no way to live in the future? Of course not.


    "Beautiful data, although expected, did not expect to reach this level, so," Adrian threw the report on Claude''s desk. "It''s convergence."


    He has always known that only by learning to share can we become bigger and stronger. In a world where capital is approaching perfection, eating alone will only push himself and his group to the target of public criticism. Because of this, with Claude''s full cooperation, AC media can develop smoothly to this point.


    However, the reason why it was abnormal in 2001 was that it not only carried out all kinds of high-profile actions, but also launched various s ¨¨ works on TV and movies, which fully occupied the profit space of other companies. The key lies in showing strength, which is Liwei!


    "Let them see. How strong are we. " That''s what Adrian said.


    This has indeed had a considerable effect. The most popular TV series and movies in North America are in AC media. Most of the important nominations for the Oscars have been accounted for by them. Nine of the top ten positions in the ratings list belong to them. The annual total box office of a group accounts for a quarter of the total box office in North America. These impressive achievements are sufficient evidence Ming, AC media is undoubtedly the world''s No. 1!


    Then, 2001 passed. Their goal has also been achieved, so they should return to their original positions and keep a certain degree of low-key again. They can''t rob all the profits like last year.


    "I know," beautiful heart "does not have the investment of DreamWorks Claude laughed, and with his ability he could not fail to see the benefits of doing so. What''s more, it was already agreed, "it''s you, ed. you said before that you would provide some ideas for TV series, and then make them to be broadcast by other TV stations."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve come up with a good theme, derived from CSI: the naval Crime Bureau." Adrian shrugged. "It''s a detective drama. However, the style of CSI is totally different from that of CSI. Now it is only an idea, but it will soon be improved by the writers. I intend to give it to CBS to play. We are all allies


    "All right. Then I won''t worry, "Claude laughed." I like win-win strategies. "


    This is indeed a win-win strategy. On the surface, it is harmful to the interests of its own TV stations to hand over their own TV series to other TV stations, but in fact it is not the case. As mentioned before, the purpose of showing strength has been achieved. Next, we should keep a low profile and share some of the benefits with others. Although ABC has many channels, it takes all the s ¨¨ TV series, especially many TV series with very good ratings in prime time, which will evolve into competition with yourself, and result in a lot of losses.


    In short, such a model is that TV stations get advertising fees while production groups get copyright fees. Cross profit reduces the risk. At the same time, it also forms allies to reduce the hostility of others. Why not do more with one stroke? The relationship between AC media and Viacom has always been very good. Naturally, I shared it with them first.


    As a media group, although Warner also has its own WB television network, it is a pity that it can not cover the United States for various reasons. In many places, it can be watched free of charge, but in some places it needs to be paid to watch. In this case, if they produce s ¨¨ TV series, but they can''t maximize their interests because of the limitations of the TV network, then it''s too bad. So Warner thought of a way to make his own TV series and then give it to other TV stations to broadcast, which not only has profits but also reduces risks, but also has friends.


    This practice has changed the operation mode of TV stations. Before the 1990s, the four major TV stations basically invested in production by themselves, and only a few of them purchased finished products from other production companies. Warner built a brand new model and promoted it. As a result, after the first decade of the 21st century, the TV industry surpassed the film industry in terms of net profit.


    Unfortunately, because of Adrian, friends, the most important film for Warner, has been robbed, which is tantamount to making them lame. Don''t underestimate the TV series friends. It may not have the longest life span or the biggest investment, but it is definitely the most popular and has no one! It is the unprecedented success of friends that Warner has achieved. It has been estimated that the TV series has brought Warner about 4 billion revenue from the start to the end of the show. Only then did Warner promote their model of taking certain risks, and then gradually let other TV stations and TV production companies accept it.After that, Adrian further launched good TV series one by one. Although Warner insisted on this mode and promoted it to a certain extent, ABC''s TV series with good ratings were purchased from fox, but they were not so good compared with previous lives in the same period.


    Adrian, who has a certain understanding of television in his previous life, will not be unaware of the benefits of this mode. In fact, he has already done this before, such as the internship for CBS, or the office for NBC, so now that he has demonstrated his strength, he has thrown this kind of plan out, and by the way, he can make friends with Warner.


    Besides, in two or three years, all TV series with high ratings can be completed by the TV production team of AC media


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C117

    It has been said for a long time that the rudiment of blog was formed in the early 1990s, and then it has been developing intermittently until the end of 1990s that it has a relatively complete form. - - uploaded by netizens = = but due to various problems, such as the popularity of personal websites, or the suppression of news websites, the prospect of blogs is not so good. Although Britney Spears has attracted some attention since her blog was launched, it is basically in Britney''s place rather than in the blog.


    This situation continued until 9 / 11. Although Adrian asked CNN to prepare an emergency plan and how to deal with the collapse of the twin towers, he couldn''t make his words too clear. It''s impossible to say that the twin towers will fall down, right? Moreover, the emergency plan was prepared temporarily. Naturally, it was not as strict as usual, so they interrupted the broadcasting as other TV stations did after the building collapsed and the signal relay station was destroyed.


    Although CNN started broadcasting again before other TV stations relying on the emergency plan, but during this period of time, blog has caused strong repercussions among netizens. Real time live reports, combined with pictures, let those blogs'' click through rate soar wildly, and even a few skilled bloggers shot and uploaded the scene of the building falling into the sky, almost covering the whole Manhattan.


    instantly became a hot topic for advertisers, and the website of the bloggers also expanded to scale up, claiming that it would provide better services to users. The blog was so heated by the 911 incident that it had to be amazing that the huge d d ng had not yet been completely passed by today.


    "I''m already working on it, and the report has been sent to you. Unless your beautiful new secretary is negligent, you can''t miss it." Claude joked.


    "Yes, I know, so I''d like to talk to you about another thing, the one I talked to you about after I started blogging for Britney Spears." Adrian said seriously.


    "Are you really going to separate the blogging business?" Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Of course," Adrian nodded. "Blogging has a lot more room than you think, crow. Well, you know that BlackBerry is taking advantage of Cheney''s opportunity to be popular in the United States, right? The reason is that it can use mobile phones to connect to the Internet to send and receive e-mail. This is only the initial use of smart phones, and there will be more functions in the future. Think about it, crow. In a few years, if people can log in to blogs on their mobile phones, and send messages they see on the Internet anytime, anywhere, without too many words, just one sentence, and then other people will continue to forward them. It only takes a few minutes, and all over the country will know about this information. "


    Claude''s eyes narrowed slightly, apparently catching what Adrian wanted to emphasize.


    "Great changes will take place in the transmission of information, and the speed will be faster and faster, and there will be more and more information in the five Hu eight m ¨¦ n, and everyone can participate in it. As long as we can control the transmission of information, we can control the future, and we can have more voice in this country and the world!" Adrian clenched his fist.


    The highest level of control is to make people feel that they are not under control. For example, they are scoured with innumerable information, especially various contradictory information. They sing praises for someone or something while criticizing the person or thing at the same time. The most obvious example is the American election. I don''t want to talk about more detailed means. In short, we just need to understand that Adrian used to say Claude: what you see is what the media group wants you to see.


    An s ¨¨ media group is bound to be good at manipulating people''s minds. The richer the means are, the more they can grasp the context of the times, who will be able to dominate people''s ideas. The reason why the established media companies can lay a deep foundation is that they have fully developed the potential of media media - newspapers, magazines, radio, television, etc. in the past few decades. Although AC media is powerful, it is necessary to continue to be strong, to maintain the leading momentum, and to grasp the context of the 21st century. Therefore, Adrian has not emphasized the Internet less internally.


    "My ideas about the Internet are much more than that. As time goes on, some ideas become clearer and clearer, and you''ll see them soon, crow," Adrian continued. "The reason why I agreed to page and Brin''s terms was that I knew that Google had a broad vision only in their hands, but I didn''t lose that vision to them It''s something you can''t imagine, and many people can''t imagine, crow. Google, apple and my ideas are very necessary if we don''t want to be bothered by M ¨¦ n, the Ministry of political affairs, in the name of monopoly


    "You''re scaremongering, ed Claude Mo grinned under his chin. "Deal with it like a brokerage firm?"


    "Of course, there''s no law that says we can''t invest in certain industries as Si people." Adrian raised his hands.


    "Even CEO, are you ready?" Claude hit his head. "Victor?"


    "That''s right," Adrian confessed bluntly. "Frankly, I didn''t expect Victor to be as aggressive as those 20-year-old m ¨¢ o boys, but he was more stable and forward-looking. His previous career was a waste of life.""So what else can I say?" Claude opened his hand.


    "Crow." "Said Adrian in a long voice.


    "Well, I see, but you have to collect the relevant information for me - notice that you have collected and selected it yourself, instead of giving me a few catalogues of relevant information as before." Said Claude, laughing.


    "No problem," Adrian sighed. "It''s going to take time anyway. I''ll give you enough information, crow."


    Because of Adrian, AC media has been involved in the blog business for a long time. Before Britney Spears opened her blog, it has been operating in this area. Although there has been no benefit because of the general trend, it has left other media groups far away. So even if he doesn''t say that, with the rise of blogs, the group will take the initiative to explore the potential of this area.


    Of course, with Adrian''s foresight, AC media will only develop faster and better in this respect. AC media will inevitably get the largest piece of the cake of Internet communication.


    This is my media empire! Adrian thought, contentedly.


    Let''s not mention this for the time being. After January 2002, Moulin Rouge should also have its premiere. Many film critics have already come to Los Angeles to watch it when they order it. After all, this is director miracle''s first song and dance film, and his first fantasy film was highly praised when it was released in early December. They were not allowed to be curious or critical Missed.


    "Although there is not much innovation, this is still a song and dance film of Jing color. Adrian fully grasped the essence of Jing, the moving songs and wonderful dance. In addition, the s ¨¨ interpretation of male NV protagonist, as well as the ups and downs of the plot, as well as the rich and gorgeous application of s ¨¨ color, people can not help recalling the most popular era of song and dance films in the last century, but also let people peek at it A hint of the luxury and chauvinism of Moulin Rouge in those days is a model of the perfect combination of film and postmodern ideas, "commented one of the admirers.


    "It''s a soulless farce. All the things are basically taken from other works. Adrian wants to show so many things that you don''t know what to see. It''s just a video piled up with gorgeous, decadent and artificial pictures." This is the view of critics.


    Compared with the praise of the Lord of the rings, the criticism of Moulin Rouge is a little louder, which is normal. After all, with Tolkien''s influence, "the Lord of the rings" was shot with an epic atmosphere. Even if the film critics criticized it, they would not criticize it too much. Naturally, when another movie by director miracle is released, it will take more.


    It''s no big deal. The critics are not all aimed at Adrian. Just as those who praise highly are not all for praising Adrian, what matters is the feelings of the film itself and the audience. Suppressing the voice of criticism can not cover up anything. Moreover, the lack of innovation in Moulin Rouge is a fact that even Adrian admits. But then again, it''s true that musical films are not easy to innovate, especially classical ones. If they go beyond the model of the once popular ones, neither the audience nor the film critics would like to see them.


    Interestingly, the French film review was one-sided praise. The French journalists who attended the premiere almost described the film as the best song and dance film in recent years.


    It''s not surprising that Adrian''s Moulin Rouge did not participate in the Cannes Film Festival in 2001, and the stars were British, or British Commonwealth people. But after all, it tells the story of the most famous bar in Paris. The hero also traveled from the United States not far away to Paris to pursue his dream. To some extent, it satisfied their self-esteem.


    What''s more, this is the first time that a miracle director has made a film related to France. Although the French try their best to cover up this point, the comments are more about the plot than the director''s technique, but it''s just Yu Gai. Just as they say they don''t like Hollywood, where it is full of copper and don''t know what art is, they still yearn for their country to be recognized by a superpower. Pride and inferiority are actually twin brothers.


    So, as a famous international director and chairman of the board of directors of the world''s largest media group, dear Adrian? Mr. Cowell has made a French film, especially after the production of "the beautiful legend of Sicily", which is full of Italian flavor and is shortlisted for the best film Oscar. How can the French not feel comfortable.


    However, no matter how much the French praise, it is still the American critics who decide the reputation and box office of Moulin Rouge in North America. Although the praise and criticism are similar, don''t forget that Adrian''s own influence can not be ignored. Moreover, with Lord of the rings as his first fantasy film, how can ordinary people not want to see his first song and dance What is the film like.


    So there were still a lot of films on the day of the premiere, even if the scale was not very large. But the reporter also came a lot, want to know that the main character of NV is Nicole? Kidman, as early as Mulholland Road, some people thought that she could be put into the ranks of the miracle nvlang, and now she has the title. Moreover, it has been rumored in the circle that Adrian is the reason why Nicole and cruise divorced. Journalists still like to talk about this divorce case when they mention Nicole or cruise, so how can they miss the premiere.It''s a pity that they didn''t see the scene of Nicole holding Adrian as they wanted. Nicole came for a long time on the night of the premiere, and Adrian arrived. Even when they stood together to let reporters take pictures, there was Ivan? McGregor is on the side. But it wasn''t all for nothing. Adrian had one hand around McGregor''s shoulder while the other was on Nicole''s waist, and it was down a few inches So there''s a lot of clicking.


    As for the specific plot, there is no need to describe too much about the specific plot. The main feature of Moulin Rouge is not the love story of the male NV protagonist who is dying of pneumonia. Even if the movie ends in tragedy because of the death of the NV protagonist due to pneumonia, the movie''s biggest focus is on the beautiful music, which is gorgeous, luxurious, provocative, with the smell of powder, s ¨¨ but not Yin Dance scenes.


    What''s more, all the dances and songs in the film are danced and sung by Nicole herself, which has also made great efforts in publicity, and has carried out some small artistic processing. For example, while dancing - especially when you have to dance over and over again for filming - Nicole once hurt her knee, but fortunately she was slightly injured, so she had to rest for two days. But in the publicity, he mentioned this but didn''t mention the extent of the injury in the eyes, just told people that Nicole still insisted on sitting on the chair and shot several shots with more than Xiong.


    All in all, these factors add up. Although the critics have been arguing endlessly, the three-day premiere brought in about 8 million box office in 500 theaters. As far as art films are concerned, this achievement is not bad. It is also a long-term show. Moreover, it is clear that the chariots and horses are going for the Oscars. Once they are nominated and hyped again, they will certainly improve. In addition, the French also like them very much. The overseas box office will certainly not be bad, and there may not be a high profit, but it is absolutely no problem to recover the cost.


    "As I said, they''ll love what you do in the movies." While the audience was attracted by Sha Ting''s y ¨¤ n on the big screen, Adrian was in the hallway behind m ¨¦ n putting a five dollar note into the full gap in front of Nicole Xiong, with a toy in his eyes. "Of course, I like your performance better."


    "Thank you," Nicole Lu, who was tidying up her clothes and hair, gave a charming and satisfied smile. MIM ¨¦ NG''s blue eyes were very moving in the bright and dim light. She leaned over and stuck it on him, twirling her body, giggling and blowing in his ears. "Looking forward to your next visit, Adrian? Mr. Cowell. "


    It''s a real beauty. Adrian couldn''t help but take a deep breath. On the big screen outside, "Sha Ting" danced once again. She was cold and warm, and she felt noble. So he immediately hugged her body again and reached out for her dress that she had just finished. "Then, I''ll do it again."


    Nicole jokingly pushed and hustled two times to symbolize Xing: "if I want to do it again, I will charge 100 times the fee."


    "No problem." Adrian pinched her chin and chuckled, and the next second he held her up and was once again entangled in a place destined not to be disturbed.


    To say the least, this is one of the best works on his shelf. Adrian admits that Nicole''s hand is still of some use. She lets go of her "whoring money" to remind her that she is just playing for fun. At the same time, she can also tease him to make him feel that he has not conquered her, thus losing his proud calmness. Because of this, Adrian just had a love affair with her Ji, facing her tease, she couldn''t help but carry a gun to fight again.


    However, Nicole did not realize that the more she let go, the faster she would sink. Because there was so much difference between them, he could give her more than she could give him. This is all-round suppression under absolute strength. He doesn''t have her, and Gwyneth? Paltrow and Katherine? Zeta Jones, who wants to go to Chu ¨¢ ng with him and want to get his favor, can row from Sunset Avenue to Beverly Hills, and she doesn''t have him?


    Or Nicole knows, but she just can''t struggle. What''s more, Adrian''s method of coaxing NV people is first-class. No matter what, she seems to be able to think from her perspective. In addition to the best supporting role of NV last year, her persistence becomes more ridiculous. Therefore, the "whoring money" has gradually changed. It is not so much Nicole''s insistence on her independent personality that it is more a means of sexual intercourse between Nicole and the NV people who belong to Adrian.


    You know, although she has changed ways to ask him for money for whoring, such as how much money does cumshot want, how much money anal wants, and how much money does she want for blowjob? This is tantamount to meeting his various requirements in disguise. In this regard, in the subconscious, Nicole has regarded herself as Adrian''s exclusive call nvlang.


    Well, let''s not say that. Overall, "Moulin Rouge" is relatively successful. Although the director of Adrian was praised half to half, both the film critics and the general audience spoke highly of Nicole, praising her excellent acting skills and dedication -- Hu''s performance on TV, especially her hard dance practice and shooting time and again Jump, cut down the display of the picture is very admirable.In addition to disfigurement or acting as a madman or a lunatic in a movie, there is also a kind of character s ¨¨ that is easy to win the favor of the film academy. That is to say, the role s ¨¨ can also show the skills that ordinary actors can''t have at the same time. Yes, it is the leading role of song and dance movies.


    Please go to - -


    for the first time without advertisement www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C118

    In the history of Hollywood, the golden age of song and dance films was from the 1930s to the 1940s. With the continuous improvement of shooting techniques, as well as the peak of luxury setting and production at that time, the songs and dances presented in films and Broadway were totally different. Such films paid more attention to the combination of content and form, His artistic achievements are also very high, so although it is still black and white s ¨¨, it is still popular in the United States. ~~


    in the 1950s and 1960s, with the expansion of color s ¨¨ films, song and dance films began to become very epic. They reached the peak of a genre film in Hollywood, and many actors, such as Julie Andrews, who were famous for this type of film and even won the Oscar for the best NV protagonist, emerged.


    "It was a wonderful time. I can sing and dance freely in the camera. I can''t feel the freedom now," Andrews said, adding, "of course, I don''t mean that it''s not beautiful now. If I''m too old, I''ll feel the brilliance of the past, especially after my throat surgery, I can''t sing any more."


    All of a sudden, people around her sobbed for her. This is the premiere of the princess''s diary, a film about modern fairy tales, which was released immediately after Moulin Rouge. Time is a little tight, but the new year''s schedule is about to end. If you don''t seize the time, then for the sake of box office, you can only postpone it to summer vacation.


    "Don''t say that, Julie, even though you can''t sing any more, I believe that you will always remember Mary bopings in" the world of joy "and Maria von Trapp in" the sound of music ". You have left a heavy mark in the history of musical films." Adrian said with praise.


    Although after the 1970s, due to the rise of various technologies, such as "Space Odyssey 2001" and later "Star Wars", as well as the interest of various sports, Hollywood song and dance films began to shrink, and Andrews'' career was greatly affected. Rao is so, she still did not give up her favorite song and dance film, the film did not sell, so she went to perform on Broadway, until in 1997, because of the tumor, she had to have surgery on her throat, and later triggered a series of medical lawsuits, so she had to say goodbye to her singing career.


    "I believe you are too, Adrian. Although it''s no longer possible for the musical to revive its popularity, Moulin Rouge is indeed the most s ¨¨ musical in recent years, and Nicole Kidman NV also shows s ¨¨. It''s great to see such a song and dance film today." Said Andrews in a compliment.


    As mentioned above, after the 1970s, after the overall shrinkage of song and dance films, the traditional expression methods were no longer popular, and innovative ways were occasionally tried, but they did not cause the strong repercussions as before, and the musical films gradually became a minority. After "everybody says I love you" in 1995, there is no more standard work. In fact, even "everyone says I love you" has been criticized. Many people regard it as the beginning of Woody Allen''s downhill road.


    This is also the reason why Moulin Rouge can attract so much attention. The genre films may have low ch ¨¢ o, but they will never disappear. After a long time, there will always be some dazzling fire, even if the duration is very short. In the same way, the old people in the film academy will miss that time, the time when they were so brilliant, and the singing and dancing skills were the important criteria for winning awards. So Adrian repeatedly asked Nicole to be on the field in person.


    Adrian gave a typical example in persuading Naomi to practice singing and dancing as Nicole did. Audrey Hepburn had to say s ¨¨ in the movie version of my fair Sue NV, but she didn''t even get the nomination for the best actor of NV in that year''s Oscar, because the dance and song were not her dancing and singing. It was Julie Andrews who won the best actor in NV, who starred in my fair Sue NV for three consecutive years.


    So, Nicole''s prize winning foundation is here. Of course, it''s still not easy to win awards only for the foundation, and some important things are indispensable.


    "Remember what you promised me?" at the end of the conversation with Andrews and others, Adrian called a stout middle-aged man out of the crowd.


    "What do you mean?" Harvey Weinstein blinked.


    "Coming, March." Adrian was too lazy to expose his pretentious expression and said bluntly.


    "Oh, yes, I see." Weinsteinlu suddenly realized the God s ¨¨, and after two seconds of pause, he gave a vague smile: "Nicole Kidman, right?"


    "it seems that there is only one movie directed and produced by me that may win the best NV protagonist." Adrian smiles.


    "It''s true," Weinstein recalled and nodded. "It looks like there will be standards in the future."


    Then he began to laugh again: "that is indeed a special creature, and it has a Xing character. Only a big person like you can tame her, but I remember you said that "beautiful heart" is also for Oscar, so... "


    Weinstein made this gesture but did not say the following words, but Adrian was very clear about his meaning. He thought of some of his previous performances, and some rumors of his previous life were not aimless."That''s my business, Harvey," Adrian said in a languid voice, "you just need to finish"


    "OK, OK, but look, ED, Pirates of the Caribbean just started shooting, want to..." Weinstein smiles.


    "This time it''s the same as last time, Harvey," Adrian interrupted. "All the resources are at your disposal. I just want to see the results, so don''t say you didn''t get the benefit."


    The mercenary guy didn''t speak and laughed twice without shame.


    "It''s more time than last time, and it''s better. Don''t let me down, Harvey." Adrian didn''t care. He just said it in a very serious way.


    Weinstein finally closed his smile and nodded his head in the same earnest way: "no problem, ed. as you said, this is a more abundant and favorable situation. I have no reason to fail. I''ll wait to see the good play."


    After a pause, he added, "frankly, ED, it''s really lucky to work with you."


    He said this with sincerity. Indeed, no media group can give him so much power, even for a short period of time. And by taking control of this power, Weinstein realized that his brother was not the material to run a large media group, so he was more involved in film production and distribution.


    "Me too." Adrian patted Weinstein on the shoulder. With such a guy who has a lot of connections in Hollywood to help, a lot of things have become easier. AC media is more suitable for Miramax than Disney.


    After leaving Weinstein, Adrian went to the other side, but at the same time she sighed in her heart, if only she had been as sensible as Andrews.


    "That''s our great miracle director, Mr. Adrian Cowell. He''s really a great director." Anne Hathaway introduced Adrian to her friend with great interest. Although she held him by the corner of his clothes affectionately, she didn''t mean anything else, as if she were just a good friend.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Adrian Cowell. I''m not the boss of a company or a director. I''m just Adrian." No matter what is in mind, Adrian still uses an approachable appearance to pull into the distance with these young people. It''s too easy to get their favor. What''s more, their mind is not so simple. For example, the eyes of the young NV child on the far left are flashing all the time.


    "I''m so happy, ED, can you believe it? The first movie I starred in is coming out!" it was so easy to wait until the screening started, and everyone began to enter the screening hall. Adrian only got a few minutes to be alone with Annie, but she was so excited to talk about it.


    "Then enjoy the evening. It will be your official visit to Hollywood." Adrian didn''t feel any impatience at all and kept the smile.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you, ED, for giving me this horn s ¨¨." Annie felt Ji said that Adrian felt that she was sincere, but it was just because of this that he had a headache.


    "Please buy me a cup of coffee." He said so.


    "Just a cup of coffee? How can that be?" Annie didn''t catch the meaning. "If the movie is a success, my friends and I are going to have a party to celebrate. Can you host it?"


    she looked at him with wide eyes and prayed, her hands clenched into fists, and she looked very sincere, as Adrian said, if she didn''t laugh, It''s really beautiful.


    "Well, if I have time." Adrian thought about it and said, "remember to call me first."


    "No problem!" look at her cheering appearance. If she had not entered the screening hall, she might have jumped up and cheered.


    Seeing Annie so happy, Adrian sighs in his heart. Even the NV child on the left has more eyes than you. The NV child, who is somewhat s ¨¨ in posture and somewhat similar to Sarah''s eyebrows, secretly put a small note into his hand when he left just now. No doubt, her telephone number and address were written on it.


    But Annie seems to have heard nothing. Well, she is a bit slow sometimes, but she shouldn''t be so dull. Maybe she''s just protecting herself, but those words still sound sincere. Adrian, who has read NV, can''t make any mistakes in this respect.


    Looking back on this period of time and her not less contact, more and more can confirm that her eyes really have problems, of course, she is also very cute, very talkative, and the people she contacts don''t hate her, just like just now.


    It''s going to take a little bit of a beating. Do you want to hit her? Adrian, sitting in his seat, glanced at Anne Hathaway, who was not far away from her.


    There is no need to say much about the content and repercussions of the princess''s diary. On the first day of its release, it grossed about 7 million box offices at 2200 outlets, while the total box office for the first three days of the first weekend was 20 million. Compared with the expected, or Adrian''s memory of box office, this number is a little less, not surprising, after all, this is January, and the number of theaters is less than the original.In the first week, the film still ranked first in the North American box office. The quality of the film was one of the reasons. Some media praised Gary Marshall for creating a good-looking fairy tale film again, and thought that Julie Andrews and new actress Anne Hathaway showed s ¨¨, especially the pure and beautiful Anne, Like Audrey Hepburn and Julia Roberts, the name was put forward early on by Adrian. Of course, all NV children have a dream of princess, which is also the reason why movies are popular.


    Even today, the royal families of various countries have become the sightseeing objects of zoos, but the words such as nobility, Prince and princess are still sought after by many people. So Disney always clings to the "Princess complex", because it can easily let the NV children pay for it. Unfortunately, AC media is starting to do this. The princess diary is just the beginning. I don''t know how Disney will deal with it.


    In the early January of 2002, Adrian continued his leisurely life. Although the shooting of matrix is important, he will soon go to London and live for a few days. Don''t you think it''s too expensive to shoot for a while and stop for a while, While running back and forth between the NV people, I took care of the NV children. Lily is such a mischievous guy. Seeing that she will go to school in half a year, Adrian can''t help her to make trouble. She just tells her not to set a bad example for Diva and Juliet. The two little guys stick to their father and sister.


    Elinor is nothing. Besides the nanny and her mother and father, she has two aunts who love her very much. Gwyneth may not be easy to say, but liv really likes Eleanor very much. She always says that seeing her blue eyes is like seeing herself. Love and pity are well known. By now, this little guy has been able to turn over and sit up, and he always looks at the world curiously with his mother''s beautiful eyes, and even calls her mother for the first time, which makes Blanchett happy and proud for a long time.


    As for Mary, who is more than one year old, she has been able to say some short sentences. She is very interesting when she talks with her big tongue. Fortunately, her eyebrows are very beautiful and they are not turned up. But she had a bad m ¨¢ o disease, and she always liked to bite - not to put things in her mouth, but to open her mouth to bite. Once Adrian was holding her and didn''t pay attention to the phone. As a result, she crawled on her body and bit her ears for a long time. When she put her down, she was still very reluctant. The corners of her mouth seemed to be sad for not being late. Fortunately, her teeth were not strong.


    "Tell me the truth, Jessie, did you do the same when you were a child?" Adrian asked Jessica seriously, making a "must be you inherited" expression, so Jessica gave him a few punches.


    However, not all the work has stopped. The routine work report of AC media still needs to be read, and some decisions still need to be made. Although Ivanka is still studying, he has always done well, which makes him very relaxed.


    There are three important things related to TV and movies. One of them is whether the end of the dark angel is over. As a science fiction film, but also a relatively small number of science fiction films, ratings have not been very high, the third season after the launch of a slight decline. In addition, although the background settings were changed, the 9 / 11 incident still had a certain impact on the TV series. In addition, Jessica''s mind began to shift to the film. Adrian was haunted for several times, suggesting that she wanted to make a movie. After careful consideration, it is appropriate to let her transform now.


    What''s more, through this sci-fi movie, some staff with ideas on science fiction plays have been cultivated. It happens that in the second half of the year, Adrian is also preparing sci-fi movies for Jili. This little girl also finds an opportunity to pester Adrian, and gives full play to her own body advantages. She is quite eager to become famous. So we need to allocate resources to produce, and by the way, we can remind Cameron that he needs to speed up. Therefore, the end of the fourth quarter seems certain.


    It''s just appeasing the production team and getting them to start preparing for a new show, which needs to be handled with care.


    Then there are two films to be made. One of them is Chicago, which was launched at the end of last year. When the stage play was released on Broadway, it was applauded. Now the classic song and dance film or the traditional song and dance film has a brief flash because of Moulin Rouge. Hollywood producers will definitely not let go of this theme. Unfortunately, Adrian had taken the film rights long ago, otherwise Naomi and Zeta Jones would not have been allowed to practice singing and dancing so much earlier.


    That''s right. Adrian told Naomi the song and dance film. In his previous life, he didn''t see many song and dance films, but this one impressed him deeply and even surpassed Moulin Rouge. There is no other. The song and dance in which the barrister held a news conference for the NV protagonist is very vivid. The NV protagonist and the reporters are nothing but puppets of the lawyer. Whatever the lawyer wants them to say, they will say what they want. With the rhythmic singing and dancing, black s ¨¨''s humorous sarcasm is very sharp.


    Adrian knows about Naomi''s practice. With her acting skills, there will be no problem getting a nomination. Zeta Jones, needless to say, was her. Although her performance in her previous life was not very eye-catching, and the off-site factors of winning awards accounted for a large part, now that she has been nominated twice, it is not difficult to win the prize, let alone Adrian.Of course, the director is still rob Marshall. Although he has not directed many films, he has also directed the stage play "Chicago" a few years ago, which is very suitable.


    As for the hero, do you remember what Adrian and George Clooney said when shooting "the eleven Arhats"? Although he had no dance foundation, he also started training at the same time when the film began to prepare in the middle of last year. Maybe it was not as good as those professional dancers, but there was no problem singing and dancing in front of the camera.


    With Adrian looking after it, the film is no worse than the original in memory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C119

    For Adrian, who has the foresight, those original scripts in his memory can be copyrighted in advance by various means, such as the matrix, such as Tomb Raider. Movies adapted from novels are always better. **- - * so when the hours was published in 1998, Miramax contacted Michael Cunningham at the behest of Adrian. At that time, he had not won the Pulitzer Prize, so he easily got the film copyright.


    The director is still Stephen dedley. He has proved his strength in last year''s "out of my world", which indirectly makes Nicole the best supporting actress. Adrian doesn''t mind letting him get the honor he deserves.


    However, the allocation of several main characters is not easy. Meryl Streep is basically indispensable. Adrian has seen the original version. Although it is a dull pure art film with slow rhythm and delayed plot, the women around her are not enough to replace her. Adrian wanted Julia to try the role of Julian Moore. Now she should change her image. It''s just that this is a housewife, but Julia always shows herself as an independent woman. Even if she wants to change her image, it can''t be too sudden. After reading the script, Julia doesn''t think it''s suitable, so she finally falls on Sophie.


    In fact, at the beginning, Adrian wanted Sophie to play the role of Streep, and she could also let Monica guest play the role of lesbian lover, but it was a bit revealing. Because Monica often goes out with Sophie, the lesbian affairs are not without, if not, people know that they all have an affair with miracle director. I''m afraid this kind of scandal has spread all over the place.


    So, after careful consideration, the image of a housewife is more suitable for her to play, in the final analysis. It''s all for her to accumulate qualifications.


    As for the key heroine, it''s a bit embarrassing. Adrian is constantly wandering between Kate and Rachel. Kate was born again, and Rachel was two years older than her, and her acting skills were better - it wasn''t entirely public relations that won the Oscar nomination for best actress in British patient, so it was more appropriate.


    It''s no big deal. It''s just a nomination. As I said before, Adrian has another plan next year, and it doesn''t matter if he takes 10 years to accumulate qualifications for Kate.


    So it was settled. Adrian, who had enjoyed enough in Los Angeles, got up and went to London. Oh, of course, he had to stop in New York. First, he went to his uncle''s house and took part in some social activities. Second, it''s natural to look at the restless little finches in his hands.


    "On the contrary, I think the author uses red skillfully. Although it gives people the feeling of anxiety, it also urges you to move forward with enthusiasm." Standing in front of the gallery''s patchwork of postmodern styles, Adrian told Natalie.


    A little petite girl in a brown windbreaker, with a small soft cap, looks a little clever, but a pair of boots let her look very personality.


    "If you think so That''s it Natalie didn''t mean to argue at all.


    Adrian shrugged, raised his hand to look at the time, and then took her arm: "it''s almost time. Let''s go to dinner. Pinas is very strict with guests. Even I can''t make them spare another table if it''s over time. "


    Natalie glanced around. Sure no one recognized her and Adrian until now, she coughed softly: "sorry, ED, I suddenly don''t want to go to the restaurant, maybe Is it better to have dinner in the apartment? "


    Although she used an inquisitive tone, Adrian knew that she refused. She would immediately start begging, so she picked her eyebrows and said, "no problem, I''ll ask them to deliver the dinner."


    They went out of the gallery together and took the car back to the apartment together. They didn''t talk much. Since then, Natalie, who always likes to talk on a date, has gradually become silent. The reason is obvious. But now she is trying to change this situation, otherwise she will not take the initiative to comment on the painting in the gallery, just


    "You have to admit, Pinas restaurant is quite up to the three star evaluation - red wine? Champagne or champagne? " Adrian opened his own cupboard as he spoke. In the dark room, only the candle on the dining table was shining, which was very atmosphere. But Natalie, who took off her windbreaker and sat on the chair, was bright and dim in the light of the candle. It''s kind of mysterious.


    By the time they got back to the apartment, the Pinas waiter had come over and arranged everything. All they had to do was eat. However, Adrian declined the variety of wine offered by the restaurant. Although he did not like to collect all kinds of wine like Claude, there were many treasures in the apartment.


    "Red wine, thank you." Natalie replied faintly.


    "OK." Adrian said, took out a bottle, opened it with a bottle opener, put a handkerchief in his hands and came to her. It''s very elegant to fill the glass in front of her.


    "Is it my illusion?" He put down the bottle and suddenly asked, and then reached out on Natalie''s face, very frivolously pinched it. "You seem to be getting thinner again.""Psychologically, if one is possessive. So it''s easy for him not to tolerate a little imperfection in his eyes, so even if some things have not changed, but in his opinion, they are still constantly contradicting their own will Natalie is still that light tone, "in addition, I am a very trustworthy person, promised things will be done."


    Adrian chuckled and did not speak. After pouring some red wine for himself, Adrian sat back to his position and said, "it seems that you have finished your studies well. Have you started to prepare for your graduation thesis? In fact, George has spread the story of her parents who died when she was very young and now adopted by her aunt all over the world. The efficiency of the British media in this respect is really beyond words. It is said that the sun has collected such information before Christmas, only taking into account various factors, such as the children''s law Such regulations, coupled with the guarantee of exclusive information, have chosen to publish it after Christmas.


    For the moment, it''s a good thing for now. As soon as the news was disclosed, little Emma immediately won the sympathy of countless people. In addition, according to the news from the media, as well as the cleverness and maturity shown in some programs and premieres, people know that she has not become extreme and eccentric due to the death of her parents. She is a very lovely, lively, strong and sunny girl, so she has become the most popular among the three little stars.


    But little Emma didn''t have this awareness. She just felt that all this was very annoying.


    "The media don''t talk about it. Neighbors, friends, classmates, teachers, and even the old actors who are admired by the crew seem to have changed their personalities. They often look at me with praise, as if I have done something extraordinary." It''s so easy to come to the street by the power of make-up, Emma began to complain.


    "That''s because you did something amazing." Adrian smiles and touches her head. "There are many children who can come out of the shadow, but at the same time, they can grow up happily, never complain, and are strong, kind and sunny, so there are very few children."


    "That''s because I have you by my side." Little Emma said, suddenly tightening his hand and looking up at him uneasily, "you won''t change, will you?"


    "Of course, I never change." Adrian stopped and said with a smile, "I''m not going to change even if those guys are exaggerating."


    "Exaggeration, nonsense?" Little Emma didn''t understand.


    "You know, I suggested that you go to the audition," Adrian thought, weighing his words. "Sooner or later, the reporters will find out the connection between me and you, and then they will seize this point, and they will arrange the story and put some bad things on your head, especially if you are so popular now. They will even use all kinds of things when you attend the event You can''t think of a way to embarrass you. "


    "Why do they do this?" The little girl opened her eyes wide with surprise and anger.


    "That''s what they do. People like to watch it. As long as it''s eye-catching, they don''t mind selling their souls to Satan." Adrian said, squatting down in front of her, "I can''t be at your side at any time, so once you really encounter this kind of thing, you must be strong, you must not be confused, you can''t be led by their nose, you should have your own thinking, you should understand your goal, and then don''t give up, don''t let them down, understand?"


    The little girl read a few words in a low voice, then her eyes suddenly brightened up, and then she hugged him fiercely. After a long time, she shook hands and said with a loud voice: "yes, I understand that I will never give up my goal! It will never be stopped and knocked down! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C120

    ~Date: ~ October 17 ~


    before seeing Emma away from Los Angeles, Adrian had to kiss her on the mouth to appease her A kind of It was not such a good signal. Now let''s say it again. God knows what the little girl who feels encouraged will do. You should know that she can even stir the other two little stars together to ask for a pay increase.


    Well, to say that she stirred something wrong, "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" was warmly welcomed and sought after after it was released. It also became the second film with a box office of more than 100 million in North America in the first week. Many observers think that it is likely to become the third film with a global box office of more than 1 billion yuan. Naturally, actors and actresses have proposed to revise their pay. For film companies, it''s always a problem to face, especially when they make a high box office movie and are ready to make a sequel.


    Among them, the highest pay requirements are three small stars. They are absolute stars. As long as there are seven novels, oh, now there are only four novels. If you keep shooting, anyone can leave or change people, but they can''t A kind of Before the actors and universal had started formal contact, little Emma stood up to express their support, and even thought that Eric and George''s requirements were too low.


    "Even if the new film needs to be negotiated, don''t forget that in the past year, we played the second film with a salary not much higher than that of the first film. In any case, they should make up for it!" Little Emma said that, quite literally.


    Although Adrian was later heard from her, there may be some differences in terms of words, but the meaning will not change much. You can imagine what the British actors would look like when she said that. You know, they basically know the relationship between Emma and Adrian, especially after the girl''s life story was revealed. They know their feelings better than outsiders, but little Emma declares, "Ed is ed. Global is global. I love ed, but it doesn''t mean I speak for the world. I want to stand on the side of justice and ED will support me


    So. The lovely little Emma is more intelligent and lovely in the eyes of these British actors, OK. In this respect, little Emma is really precocious.


    Adrian didn''t pay attention to the actors'' demands, a situation that had been expected before the entire series started. As mentioned above. For every film company, it''s a big problem. Anyway, the second film has been shot, and all we have to do is the later stage. Eric and his boys have also reached the sound changing period. The size changes every three days, which can be slowed down a little. It''s OK to take a year to shoot and make in 2003.


    So talk slowly. Globegroup has enough time to negotiate a mutually satisfactory contract with them, as well as prepare for certain roles.


    It''s a little surprising that Emma didn''t do anything extraordinary after this. In addition to liking Adrian''s side, she didn''t even try to sleep with him before, which made him a little relieved. However, it''s just a breath. It seems that the little girl just conceals her actions, such as


    "Ed, can you help me? I put it in there. I can''t reach it." After hearing the little guy''s voice, Adrian strode into her bedroom, and then, the next second, he was helpless to cover his forehead.


    At the bottom of the bookcase, Emma, who was crawling on the ground, put her upper body into it. She didn''t know what she was turning over. Her buttocks were tilted up to the door, and she kept shaking. She would be seen as soon as she came in. In particular, she was wearing a skirt, a skirt that was not over the knee, and the things below were shadowy in the ups and downs. In addition, she had long white velvet socks on her legs. It was really amazing I don''t know what to say. Winter is not over yet.


    "I''ll do it." Adrian sighed, went to the little girl to carry out their own access, quickly found a few albums out, "these are, right?"


    Yes, yes, "little Emma happily took it to her knees, put the album on her lap and began to turn it over." Wow, I was a little girl then, but ed didn''t seem to have changed much. "


    She looked very happy, and even with Adrian''s observation, she was not sure for a moment whether her action was accidental or intentional.


    Well, I don''t want to talk about it. This time I came to London, although I didn''t wander around with little Emma as before, but relatively speaking, the compact time and careful environment can make people play better. With the full cooperation of the roderin family, Adrian''s whereabouts have not been found by the paparazzi. Of course, he also knows the thoughts of their family.


    Since her childhood when Emma was selected to play Hermione, her status in roderline''s family has become extraordinary, and the popularity of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone has contributed to this A kind of It''s not that the roderins were not good to little Emma before. They basically took good care of her. Moreover, Adrian paid close attention to her, but it was not as important as their own children.


    But with little Emma becoming famous, and even today, Adrian''s career has reached a point beyond the reach of 99% of the people. The Rodrigues have watched him develop, so they are more and more intimate with Emma.It''s not a big deal. If they don''t change, Adrian will have them investigated. For the sake of taking care of Emma for so many years, Adrian doesn''t mind giving them some benefits. Anyway, when he looks at the little girl, they dare not do anything. The only thing to be careful about is that their children are seven or eight years old, and their relationship with little Emma is the same. Before that, he was very popular, but now this favor has gradually transferred to little Emma He was afraid that it was only a part of it, and he would inevitably feel lost and dissatisfied.


    Now it''s nothing. The child can''t clearly realize the difference and will be influenced by his parents. But after a long time, especially after he is ten years old, he will not sell some "inside information" to the tabloids for hundreds of dollars or hundreds of pounds. Little Emma is not his biological sister after all A kind of Even if only once, Adrian didn''t want to see it, so we had to find a way to prevent it.


    But it''s not needed yet. Adrian still has time to prepare, so after saying goodbye to Emma, he focuses on something else. He didn''t go straight back to Los Angeles. Because the paparazzi did not find the whereabouts, so he just took this opportunity to pick a green and half red apple. It''s sweet and sour, and it''s nice to taste it occasionally.


    "From here on It''s so high. " Looking out of the bowl window. London''s high-rise buildings have become a miniature landscape, and the wide Thames is no different from a small stream, which makes the girl a little frightened.


    A lovely round face is full of uneasiness, plus the oriental girl''s unique soft facial features. Let her appear delicate and pitiful, although some people who dislike her in the past life called her "Liu baozi". But it''s still attractive to have a face that''s pure and pretty, especially for someone who''s interested in tarnishing it.


    "Other, Feifei. It''s OK. " The man naturally hugged her slender waist and said in good Chinese, "standing at such a high place, you will feel dizzy when you look down, but as long as you get used to it, you will find that a kind of open-minded feeling is leisurely, just as Du Zimei sings in" Wang Yue ". You will be at the top of the mountain


    Although I feel that the girl''s body has become a little stiff because of her movements. Adrian did not stop, but took her to his arms.


    "Yes Is it Du Fu''s poem? " Liu Yufei did not dare to look up, can only continue to look at the outside, and then with a mosquito like voice said.


    "Yes, Du Fu is also known as Du Gong Bu because he was a member of the inspection department. Although I prefer the bold Li Bai, Du Fu also likes a lot of his works, such as Wang Yue," said Adrian. "How about Dai Zongfu? How is Qilu green?"


    His Chinese is very good, and with the cadence and cadence, he can pronounce it properly. If he ignores his appearance, he really thinks that this is a Chinese reading classical poetry. Therefore, even though Liu Yufei has already seen his Chinese level and is used to being well-informed, she still can''t help but look up at him in surprise.


    Adrian smiles and leans down to her. The girl subconsciously wants to lean back, but the hand around her waist exerts a little strength. She doesn''t move at once, then shrinks her neck and closes her eyes. However, Adrian did not go too far. He just touched her soft lips, sucked them twice, and let her go.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were afraid of heights. Let''s sit down." Adrian returned to his seat with a smile and patted himself on the thigh.


    Liu Yufei bit her lower lip, took a deep breath, and finally sat up.


    They are now located in the cockpit of London eye. The 400 foot Ferris wheel is a new landmark of London and the tallest Ferris wheel in the world. It was built to celebrate the coming of jubilee. Since its opening in March, 2000, the ferris wheel has accumulated more than 500 passengers.


    "I have always thought that the place of the first kiss should be a memorable place. It happens that the London eye is very eye-catching at present, especially when it is not raining. When you look out at the top of the sky near dusk, the light of the setting sun is shining on the Thames. It is very beautiful." Adrian sighed to the girl in his arms.


    They were so close that the male breath came to her face, and the hands on her waist and limbs moved up and down from time to time, which made the girl''s breath a little bit short and her body softened a lot A kind of Since the visit to Liu Yufei and her mother''s house in London, Liu Li will specially let her daughter stay alone with him for a period of time.


    At first, Liu Yufei only dared to sit on the opposite side of him with her head down, and only spoke for more than ten minutes. However, under the pressure of her mother and Adrian''s gentle attack, she gradually became active and began to go out for a walk with him. Last time Adrian came to London for the premiere of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, she sat on his lap for the first time. Although she escaped without sitting for two minutes, it was a good sign.This is a very weak and indecisive girl, and has little self-confidence. So Adrian brought her to London today. Most of the people who are not confident are afraid of heights. At this time, he is the only one to rely on.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to. Then we''ll go back when we land. " Adrian looked at the girl with sincere eyes.


    Liu Yufei showed a very obvious hesitant expression, she is still a girl after all. And she''s an oriental girl. She was naturally ignorant and resistant to certain things. Although her mother had taught her many shameful things during this period, she could not change for a while. But the expression lasted only a few seconds before it was withdrawn. She raised her throat, took a deep breath, and said in a slightly trilling voice, "No. I I can... "


    Adrian has made it clear that she wants her first kiss, and she has already touched it before. If I think about it, my mother is very sad when she comes to this thing. I''m sorry for her. Can she say no? So Liu Yufei once again actively raised his head, slightly opened his mouth and leaned towards him.


    This time, Adrian stopped being polite and stopped the girl''s lips. Frankly speaking, her lips are very beautiful, with a girl''s unique powder. So after sucking for a while and tasting it thoroughly. He just slowly put his tongue into it, and now his teeth are spinning, and constantly teasing her, she will completely pick up the state, and then drive straight in.


    Liu Yufei can hold it at the beginning, but with Adrian''s gradual deepening, and holding her hands are also soothing her petite body rhythmically, the breath voice becomes more and more heavy, and in the end, she almost moans softly, and her hands involuntarily encircles his neck, and under his guidance, he makes great efforts to offer his own little tongue.


    After coming down from London''s eyes, Adrian drove Liu Yufei back in the car. The girl didn''t speak all the way, but her face was always flushed. Her eyes flashed confused. Her legs were tightly clamped, and she was quite uncomfortable when walking. Obviously, as a virgin with no experience, it''s normal to get wet with Adrian''s kiss.


    After they came back, Liu Li, who stayed at home, had no change in her expression, but she could still find a glimmer of joy on her face when she saw her daughter. Especially with Liu Yufei upstairs and then down, the kind of relaxed nirvana is very obvious, and constantly changing the way to praise his daughter at dinner.


    "Of course, Feifei is excellent. I saw her perform last time After the sketch - that''s what it''s called, isn''t it? I asked the teacher who taught her how to perform. She was very suitable for the role of the girl next door. She was shy, delicate, fresh and lovable Adrian echoed Liu Li''s words.


    "Of course, even if it''s a princess, Feifei in our family can play it." Liu Li used a tentative way of speaking.


    Adrian gave a noncommittal smile and looked at Liu Yufei''s advice and said: "keep going, Feifei, but also try to figure out different roles. I think your mother should have told you about it."


    "Yes." Liu Yufei, who is eating dinner, glances at her mother and replies in a low voice.


    "I''ll have to work harder. Then I''ll ask people to summarize the characteristics of the characters, and you can do targeted exercises." Adrian continued, "by the way, is the dance still in practice?"


    Liu Yufei nodded and didn''t answer directly. Liu Li frowned and took over the topic: "yes, according to what you said, although it''s not much, it''s often still practicing."


    "Well, it''s not bad to have an extra skill. The right time can make you look amazing." Adrian smiles.


    "I''ll take care of you all night, Alfred," she said


    What does this sentence mean? Basically, every time Adrian comes here, Liu Li always asks Liu Li to stay. Up to now, he has declined, but today is not the same. Yufei is obviously quite simple, but also aware of this, so she immediately lowers her head and trembles slightly with her chopsticks.


    Looking in the eyes of Adrian in the heart of a smile, and then to show the eager eyes of Liu Li nodded: "OK."


    The next thing is needless to say. After dinner, Liu Li was as active as possible. Although her daughter didn''t cooperate with her, she became sullen again. However, Adrian''s singing and singing were quite lively, so the clock clock inevitably slipped to eleven o''clock.


    "Nervous?" After coming out of the bathroom, Adrian wiped his hair while watching Liu Yufei sitting on the edge of the bed with great interest.


    Even though her head is soft and stiff under the light, her hair is still soft and stiff under the light.


    "Feifei?" Adrian called, reached out and patted her on the shoulder. The girl immediately jumped up and jumped to one side, holding her arm and looking at Adrian in horror for a long time, she relaxed a little.


    "Yes I''m sorry, ed She lowered her head and said with some fear and uneasiness."I''m not that terrible, am I?" Adrian said helplessly.


    "Of course not I just The girl wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to explain it. She froze there and made meaningless gestures.


    "Relax," Adrian reached out and pressed in the air. "Relax. It''s going to be OK. You know, you make me feel I seem to be preparing to take over Yang Xi''er''s Huang Shiren. "


    Liu Yufei couldn''t help being stunned. She twitched at the corner of her mouth, and then chuckled. Adrian also started to laugh. After that, the girl was no longer as frightened and frightened as she had been at the beginning. But she sighed again. Maybe she felt that she and Yang Xi''er were similar.


    Adrian didn''t care. She sat down on the edge and patted the bedspread beside her. Liu Yufei bit her lip and finally came over. But before she got there, she was grabbed by him and put her arms in her arms. She could not help but scream.


    "I said, relax, Feifei," Adrian looked at her with a smile. "Just relax, it''s easier than you think, as we do in London today, with my guidance, trust me."


    Liu Yufei nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C121

    ~ - ~ I said a long time ago that lips are the third sensitive place for women. A kiss that is sweet enough and full of skills can fully arouse a woman''s admiration. Liu Yufei has tasted the taste in London''s eyes, so even though she was very nervous just now, with Adrian''s rhythm, she quickly entered the state. In addition, Adrian''s hands in her body slowly swimming caress, the rigid body also gradually softened in her low groan.


    However, when Adrian put her on the bed, she began to be nervous again. After all, for the relatively tall Adrian, she was not fully developed. What''s more, she was a relatively conservative Oriental woman. The sense of oppression made her instinctively nervous. Adrian doesn''t care, just kisses her again and again, caresses her, constantly does foreplay to relax her, he is always very patient with women.


    So when she''s stripped, when she''s tasted, she''ll be nervous again, and then relax again. The advantage of this is that the bottom will be very lubricating, and it will be more smooth when entering. Also because of this, in the initial pain and did not adapt to after, Liu Yufei actually began to actively cater to up.


    This is a kind of instinctive reaction, and quite raw. It can be concluded that Liu Li has certain training for her in this respect, but I don''t know whether she has personally demonstrated it. Thinking of this, Adrian looked at the remaining girls who had completely immersed in them, and could not help but increase the frequency. Despite this, and * *''s breathing mixed with a little bit of maladjustment of light hum, but in the moment of climbing the peak, Liu Yufei''s eyes still couldn''t help but roll out tears.


    "Feifei, do you hate your mother?" Adrian, in a tender moment, took her in his arms, wiped the tears off her face and asked.


    "No..." Although silence for a long time to give the answer, but also forced to his arms to rely on. The girl gave the opposite answer.


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, and her hands were still walking upstream of her body.


    "Mom and I I''ve been through a lot of things I know she''s working hard I I... " She finally "I" did not say anything for a long time. She bit her lips and looked at Adrian with a confused look in her eyes. After a while, she looked up and asked Adrian, "you Will you treat me well? "


    "Of course," Adrian nodded and gave her a kiss, "as long as you''re obedient."


    After all, it was Liu Yufei''s first time, and her physical strength was not so abundant, so the girl soon fell into a deep sleep. Holding her and waiting for her to fall asleep, Adrian gently got out of bed. Then, because there was no kettle in the bedroom, I just wrapped up my pajamas and crept out to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water.


    "Who is there?" After coming out on the stairs, Adrian suddenly found that a figure was hiding beside him, and immediately cried out.


    "Yes It''s me. " Dressed in pajamas, Liu Li stepped out of the shadow with a worried and flattering smile.


    Adrian was relieved and sneered in his heart. It was really Pity the world''s parents.


    "I jumped. I thought someone broke in. " He said as if nothing had happened.


    "I just want to..." As Liu Li pondered over his words, she secretly observed his face.


    "Don''t worry," Adrian waved. "I''m happy. You did a good job. I like it."


    Then he moved slightly in his heart: "just..."


    "Just what?" Liu Li really became nervous.


    Adrian did not speak, but stretched out his hand and squeezed Liu Li''s chin. To be honest, she was well maintained. She is not old at all, and she has a good figure. She deserves to be born as a dancer. I believe she is more beautiful than Liu Yufei when she is young. Although in a few years may not be eye-catching, but now it has a different flavor.


    Liu Li''s face changed greatly, but she didn''t speak. He didn''t open his hand either. He just looked away in anger to protest. Adrian didn''t care. He stepped behind her, put his arm around her waist, and then gently moved around. Although just and Liu Yufei passion, but the girl is the first time, so Adrian''s mind is on her body, he did not enjoy much. Just now there is such a mature woman in front of him. Naturally, he is not polite.


    The woman let out a light hum, still no action, this makes him a little strange, with her just showed the look. Even if they dare not resist, how many will push and hustle down to say a few more words, how can there be no response? However, he soon realized that both of them were wearing light pajamas, and they could feel each other''s reaction clearly after clinging to each other. Liu Li''s breathing obviously became a little bit short of breath. With the faint light in the corridor, you can clearly see her red auricle, especially the position under him which is close to her buttocks. What has happened is very clear.


    Think about it, she is Oriental after all, long open body simply can''t bear how much provocation. So Adrian was buried directly in her back neck, one hand reaching through her chest, and the other picking up the hem of her pajamas. Liu Li struggled symbolically, and then began to gasp. When the lower hand reached in and fiddled with it, the stream on the rock turned into a torrent that was about to burst, and her groaning became much louder."Don''t Don''t be here... " Liu Li just said that, and did not mean to refuse at all.


    She was also a shrewd woman. She knew from her British citizenship that their mother and daughter were completely in Adrian''s hands, so as long as it could increase their chips or weight in his heart, she didn''t mind. So even if Adrian took her into Liu Yufei''s bedroom, she just squeezed a "don''t" word from her throat.


    Of course, Adrian is not so animal for the time being. She just let her watch her sleeping daughter in the dark, accept his "whip" and resist the groaning * *. He doesn''t mind that the women around him have careful thinking, but he must also recognize his position when playing small thoughts. Although Liu Li has not shown it yet, he thinks it is necessary to teach her a lesson in this way. By the way, I also let myself have a good time. Under this stimulation, coupled with the long-standing desire, Liu Li''s reaction is so strong that we can imagine that all of these are finally fed back to Adrian.


    The only little trouble was that he finally had to take Liu Li back to her room. Come back and hold Liu Yufei to sleep.


    After two days with their mother and daughter, Adrian left for Los Angeles. Although Liu Yufei didn''t touch the personnel again for the first time, she galloped on Liu Li and stopped after having a good time. Finally, Liu Li, who has finally been satisfied, appears to be radiant and almost lets Liu Yufei see some famous things.


    "I''ll come to see you from time to time." Before leaving, Adrian kisses Liu Yufei in front of Liu Li, which makes the girl blush with shame. However, she doesn''t notice that her mother''s face is also a little red, and Adrian''s hand is taken back from her mother''s hip.


    It''s really a wonderful holiday. On the way back, Adrian thought about it with his stewardesses. He was very proud of it. It''s great to change the world. Yes, especially when the changes are in his favor, like at Burbank high school, things are starting to change.


    "In short, our most important goal now is to win Swinton high school in the next competition! No matter how ambitious our ultimate goal may be, if we can''t surpass Swinton high school, everything will be just empty talk, OK? " In the school gymnasium, a cheerleader in a Cheerleading Uniform cheers on his team.


    The overall purple and yellow Cheerleading Uniform is very tasty. In addition to the small navel, the skirt is also relatively short a few inches, healthy and energetic, but also very sexy.


    "No problem!" The team member replied in a loud voice. It is clear that the captain has great prestige.


    "Very good, then disband now, come on!" The girl made a gesture and stopped another girl after the team members went out in twos and threes: "wait. Blake. "


    "What''s the matter?" The girl named black, who was packing up her things, raised her head. She had beautiful blonde hair, and her facial features were very tasty. Although there was a small mole on the right side of her nose, it did not damage her beauty. It''s just a little old-fashioned.


    "After deliberation, I think it''s most suitable for you to be my deputy and help me finish the last difficult action." The captain said seriously.


    "Me? Really? " The girl opened her eyes in surprise, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, you are excellent and excellent. Why not?" The captain laughed, "even if you''re a captain. It won''t hurt you. "


    "No problem! For me, I will try to be the best. " Blake said with a smile that was very firm.


    However, when the captain walked away, except for the gate of the stadium, the smile on the girl''s face suddenly came out, just like pressing the stop button. Instead, there was an unspeakable contempt and superiority.


    "What did she say to you again?" One of the girls next to her came up.


    "Even if you''re a captain, it''s hard for you." Blake repeated in a strange voice and rolled his eyes.


    "Or that cliche, can''t she think of a better word to please you?" Black''s friend curled his lips.


    "You have to understand, Ella, you can''t ask more from a countryman." She shrugged, as if the beautiful, authoritative captain in the cheerleading team, was insignificant in her own eyes, "by the way, has Regina got any news?"


    "Not yet. You know, it takes time." Ella spread out her hand.


    Just then, Blake''s satchel rang a cell phone ring. She took it out and said to her friend, "look, Regina is calling. There must be something good."


    Then he got through to the phone. Mm-hmm-ah-ah, at the same time, he also mixed a few words of "really" and "are you sure" with a sense of joy and surprise. Finally, black turned off the phone with a proud expression.


    "It looks like you''ve got a lot." Ella said with a smile.


    "It''s much bigger than you think, Ella," Blake squinted and looked in the direction the captain had left. "The cheerleader is mine."


    "Well?" Ella was a little surprised and puzzled."You wouldn''t believe that her parents had been selling drugs for a long time, and they were held in prison by the FBI," Blake said, holding her arms. "You wouldn''t believe that mom was pregnant with her in prison."


    "Really? My God. " Ella exclaimed in a low, startled voice, worried and excited. "She''s going to be on the front page of the school journal, and She played an important role in very small spy, and maybe some tabloid reporter would like to buy the news. "


    "You''re missing a little bit. Ella, I''m sure you''re not interested in figuring out where she grew up Blake snorted a little insidiously.


    Ella was stunned, and immediately understood what Blake meant. She couldn''t help but look hesitant: "is this a little bit Too much, black? "


    Blake also hesitated, but immediately hummed out: "don''t mind, Ella, since she had dared to humiliate me, she had to be prepared to be revenged!"


    There was a deep dissatisfaction in her tone. I believe that the cheerleader made a deep impression on her at the beginning. After a pause, Blake added: "don''t be so anxious. Let''s prepare a detailed plan for a period of time. I''ll let her step down once. And I''m going to compete with Swinton high school recently. I don''t want to lose the contest because of driving her out of office, and then take responsibility for her - as for telling the tabloids, it doesn''t matter


    When she was despised in school, some people would do it, but it had nothing to do with myself. Blake said this randomly in his heart and picked up his satchel. Talking and laughing with Ella, going to the dressing room to change After returning to Los Angeles, Adrian calmed down a little for four or five days, but the matrix still didn''t start. He still had some things to deal with, such as the preparation of Avril''s new album. Although her debut album "wings soar" has affected sales because of 911, but because of its good quality, so far, it has sold one diamond in the world, and is striving to the level of two diamonds.


    Because she spent Christmas and new year in Canada. In addition, life has gradually become more career oriented, so it is no problem to return to Los Angeles a little later, so Adrian is relatively relaxed. Of course, there were a lot of phone calls. Adrian went to Canada to see her when she went to New York. Of course. After all, her family still didn''t know their relationship. For some reasons, Avril couldn''t tell her parents.


    This is good news. I have to say that although the request was made only by necessity, and the answer was ambiguous, it still brought him a lot of trouble. We have to find a solution. Otherwise, as soon as her 18th birthday is over, the little witch may have to announce her relationship. She can definitely do it. This is another headache.


    "Why does your secretary answer every time I call you?" Kneeling on the sofa, the Avril of embracing Adrian behind said coquettishly. "I''m your girlfriend."


    "Because that''s the job of a secretary," Adrian stopped fiddling with his guitar and put his backhand around her neck. "You know, Vicia, that''s my job."


    Avril snorted, toot mouth, looked at him from a commanding position: "always feel that you are hiding something."


    "Well, then what are you hiding?" Adrian spread out her hands and made a sincere look. The girl narrowed her eyes and looked at him for a long time. Suddenly she leaned over his mouth and gave him a kiss: "well, you haven''t hidden anything After that, she deliberately lengthened her voice: "do you like how I call you?"


    "Of course, especially in bed." Adrian naturally answered this question without hesitation.


    Avril spat at him immediately, then beat several punches, then made a grimace and wanted to run away.


    "By the way, Vicia." Adrian hesitated and stopped the girl.


    "What?" Avril immediately stopped and knelt down on the sofa. She held her chin with both hands and looked up at him. This action made her look very lovely.


    "I''m leaving Los Angeles the day after tomorrow." Adrian changed his mouth temporarily, but his words didn''t come out at last.


    "Leaving again? Where are you going? " Avril was a little upset.


    "On the other side of the Pacific, don''t mind. It''s different from London this time. It''ll be back in four or five days at most." Adrian said comfortingly, "or are you going with me? Think of it as a holiday. "


    The girl was moved, but she sighed: "no, I have an announcement the day after tomorrow, and there are activities for several days in a row."


    Of course, don''t forget that Adrian is less capable than vanillio.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll talk about it later. I''m not in a hurry." Adrian kisses Avril and finally sighs in his heart. If she had stayed with her when she was younger, like Sarah, Kirsten or Christina, it would have been better.


    In any case, two days later, Adrian flew across the Pacific in his own private jet, not to that continent, but to Japan."I''m sorry I didn''t get people back in the new year." Adrian said to the girl beside him as he came down the gangway.


    "It doesn''t matter. At least mom and dad came to America and they had a good time." Yuki Nakama is still so meek.


    "But you can only show them your Emmy trophy," Adrian said with a smile. "There''s a Chinese saying: wealth doesn''t return home, like a night trip in royal clothes."


    The theme of Gilmore girl is very close to the mainstream social values, and the lines are not even rude. Therefore, although the audience rating is only moderate, it is still shot season by season, and is often nominated for Emmy Awards. However, there are a little more Emmy Awards, such as daytime, golden and late night. The money given by Ji Hui is not very high. To some extent, it is just to reward Asian Americans for their contributions to American TV series.


    But anyway, it''s an Emmy. Who cares about the gold content? So after Ji Hui won the prize, the Japanese media has been making a stir. She is now the most famous actress in Japan who has entered Hollywood.


    "It''s the same thing coming back now." Ji Hui chuckled and walked to the side of the two cars that had been waiting for a long time and then asked carefully: "want me Tell a Yu? "


    "Say hello to a Yu for me. I have something to do this time, and probably won''t come to see you." Adrian grinned. He knew what Ji Hui was referring to, but he came to Japan for another thing, so he kept a low profile and didn''t even inform Sony, the partner.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C122

    In the slightly empty hotel hall, the old actor quietly looks at everything in front of him. Occasionally, someone speaks a language that he can''t understand. His eyes are blank and sad. The sense of wandering in a foreign country is naturally highlighted The director clapped her hands and gave a thumbs up to the old actor who had been holding this position for a few seconds after hearing the sound. Then, she began to cry in a hurry, urging the staff: "hurry up, everyone, there are the last two scenes to shoot, don''t waste time!"


    Then she hurriedly found the heroine who was chatting and laughing with some man. She was very dissatisfied and cried, "what did I say to you before, ed! Don''t disturb my heroine, will you? I need her to stay in shape! "


    "Don''t be nervous, Sophie," Adrian laughed. "You underestimate Scarlett. Just give her a few minutes to adjust and she''ll be in shape right away, right?"


    It''s a pity that the girl who had been talking with him just now didn''t answer. She just pursed her lips and looked at him playfully. Before Adrian could react, Sophia''s voice of complaint rang out: "yes, yes, Scarlett you recommended is excellent, and I know she is excellent, but I need time now, understand? The owner of the hotel only agreed that we should use one afternoon time, and we must leave at 6:00. The Japanese are very tight on this kind of time, and it can''t go beyond a little bit. I really don''t have any spare time for Scarlett to prepare. You know... "


    Before the words were finished, the lights suddenly went out. Sophia was stunned. Then she screamed and ran back: "Brian? Brian! Is there anything wrong with the shot just now? Do you have any! "


    "No, Ms. Coppola, I started to prepare after the time was up." Soon the cameraman''s voice came over, which reassured Sophia somewhat.


    "What''s going on?" Adrian, who came to me, was puzzled.


    "As Sophie said just now, time passed and the Japanese pulled the switch off." It was Scarlett who answered him.


    "Switch on? How is that? " Adrian frowned. "If it''s over time, you can pay more rent. It shouldn''t be very long anyway."


    "That''s what Sophie said. But the Japanese don''t care. " Scarlett shrugged helplessly. It seems that her impression of Japan is not very good.


    Sophia sighs after making sure that there is no problem with the sudden power failure. Then she goes out in a rage. Adrian immediately follows Scarlett behind her. Soon. Sophia and the translator found a thin woman, about sixty to sixty-five years old, with a small body and a straight face, no matter what the translator told her. They all shook their heads.


    "She won''t extend the time?" After communication failure, Sophia covered her forehead for a long time before Adrian went to ask.


    "What else." Sophia sighed and waved impatiently. "No matter what, she would not like to drive us away immediately, as if we were a plague."


    Adrian wanted to say something. But after a few seconds of hesitation, he just put his hand on her shoulder: "don''t mind. Sophie, don''t punish yourself with the stupidity of others. You''ve done a good job


    Before Sophia came to Tokyo, Adrian told her to ask the AC media office in Tokyo to help if necessary. But according to what he got. Sophia made few demands, just as the script of lost in Tokyo was basically done by herself. I didn''t come to Adrian until the end, after all. She has self-esteem, too.


    So Adrian didn''t mention this for the time being, but comforted Sophia with good words.


    "Hell, there''s only one shot left, and we''ll be far away from this damned Hotel," Sophia was still a little angry. "But it''s blocked here, and we''ll come again tomorrow A waste of time It''s all you, ed! If I could hurry up a little bit, I would not be faced with such a dilemma now. "


    Speaking of the end, she can''t help but get angry with Adrian and knock him with both hands. Of course, Adrian doesn''t care. The transfer of anger is normal, so she just grabs Sophia''s hand and continues to comfort him: "OK, my fault, I apologize, I promise there won''t be another time, OK?"


    Sophia, who had not pulled her hand out for several times, finally managed to control her mood. After sweeping around, the deputy director, director assistant, photographer and so on all looked at this side with surprise, including the actor Bill Murray, probably because she had never seen the director lady. Of course, after the director came to see her, they immediately turned their eyes and began to talk, as if they had done nothing, which embarrassed Sophia.


    As for Scarlett standing beside Adrian, she shrugged her shoulders with a light tongue.


    "Now that it''s all like this, don''t think so much, Sophie," Adrian said patiently, glancing at Scarlett with a warning look. "It''s normal that something unexpected happens when you''re directing. There''s no need to be angry about this kind of thing.""It''s easy to say, someone can urge me to take this film to Cannes Film Festival in May." Sophia is still a little upset.


    I also said it''s best to start in December. Of course, he couldn''t really say it, so he just laughed and raised his hands: "don''t worry, it''s delayed here, just find it in other places. I believe it''s not difficult for you, is it? As a director, you are really excellent. "


    Sophia didn''t speak any more, just sighed.


    "Well, I''ve made a reservation at the best western restaurant in Tokyo tonight, and I''m going to invite Scarlett to dinner. Why don''t you come with me?" Adrian''s eyes twinkled as he said this.


    Sophia was probably confused by today''s events, and did not think much about it. Scarlett, who had never interrupted from the beginning, gave Adrian a meaningful look when she came to him. Adrian smiles and doesn''t speak. She just knocks on her little buttocks and draws the girl''s eye when no one else pays attention to her.


    Don''t think it''s easy. If you can''t convince me, don''t even think about it. Adrian knows what Scarlett means. She is worthy of her own way and has a lot of character. Fortunately, I started early, and I was lucky enough to catch the key points. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to get it into my hands. As for her hint just now, ha ha, is it very difficult for him?


    Tokyo. Ginza, Florence restaurant, as soon as you hear the name, it is an Italian restaurant. The interior decoration is also a typical Mediterranean style. Of course, it''s delicious. At least Adrian likes the perch in eggplant sauce when he tastes it. After all, it''s impossible to open a restaurant in Ginza, a place full of land and money.


    "Many men are like this. Although they appear to be magnanimous, they don''t put women in their hearts. This is just a variation of male chauvinism." One man and two women chatting while tasting delicious food, after chatting about movies and Japanese customs. Sophia suddenly began to talk about men and women. After a few words, he jumped to male and female rights.


    Sophia is not a fool, at that time did not care to agree, does not mean that she will not react, she is not do not know Adrian''s temperament. However, all the answers have been agreed, and it is not easy to go back on it immediately, so I came up with such a trick. And once she started talking, Scarlett joined her and added fuel.


    Adrian didn''t seem to take it seriously. Just make a sincere appearance, constantly nod, as if standing on their side.


    "Indeed. Sophie is telling the truth, but - "he grinned slyly." I''m not that kind of person. I''m a feminist in a sense. "


    "Do you mean, are you a playboy feminist, or are Playboys all feminists?" Sophia looked interested, but not politely.


    However, neither Adrian nor Sophia and Scarlett think that there is any problem. First, Adrian has a good reputation for treating women, and will never be angry because of this offence. Secondly, because of her success in directing, Sophia is constantly moving closer to feminists - fortunately, she is not an extreme feminist - so she asked It''s normal.


    Adrian did not directly answer, but said to himself: "I once read a science fiction, in the future, the world belongs to women''s world, men either die out, or are locked up as a species to be studied, so the future is really that kind of, I am not surprised, in some ways, women are better than men ¡£ Therefore, women can do all the work that men can do, not to mention directors and producers. Managers, CEOs, chief of staff, defense ministers and even presidents, these women can do the same


    Here, he spread out his hands: "it''s attitude to be able to do it, but it''s a matter of ability to do it well. These are two concepts that are not necessarily related - as long as she is willing to be responsible for the results."


    "That is to say, a man can have a lot of women at the same time, and a woman can have a lot of men at the same time?" Dressed in a big red suspender skirt and a deep ditch in front of her chest, the sexy Scarlett suddenly asked, smiling and exchanging a tacit understanding look with Sophia.


    "That''s what I''m going to say on my own," Adrian replied. "Women''s abilities are not so different from men''s except for one place."


    He pauses and looks at Sofia and Scarlett respectively with an interested, even offensive look. "In bed, it''s always..."


    "Me." He pointed to himself.


    "Into your body." He pointed to Sophia again, but his eyes glanced at Scarlett. Obviously, this "your" is plural.


    Both women suddenly became a little uncomfortable, and their faces were a little red. Sophia even took a big sip of red wine from her cup, and her chest was constantly fluctuating, and then her face turned red and glared at Adrian. Scarlett was a little better. She sipped the red wine, pursed her mouth and looked at other places before adjusting her mood. She also glared at Adrian."It''s a fact, an unchangeable fact," Adrian said leisurely, looking at them. "No matter what posture, whether you''re facing me or facing me, whether you''re below or above, it''s the same. Even if you tie me to the bed and I can''t move, it''s still the case


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are so many interesting shops in Japan." Although Adrian did have the suspicion of changing the concept just now. But Scarlett is just trying to make a stand.


    So Adrian just laughed: "we''re talking about the premise that men and women are in bed, not substitutes, and even substitutes. Still can''t change the fact that they were entered. "


    "I can say I''ve swallowed yours." Sophia retorted, not to be outdone.


    "But you''ll have to spit it out in the end." Adrian grinned slightly, as if it were a very elegant topic, "this is the siege of the middle ages. The defending side can control the attacking Party''s attack time, strength and means by various means, such as attacking logistics or conducting political activities behind them, but the decision of whether to launch an attack is always in the hands of the attacking party. Once the attackers get into the city, the defenders will drive them out at most and let them Keep more blood in the city. "


    Speaking of the last sentence. Adrian showed an ambiguous smile, the last sentence means what does not need much, so the two women''s faces are even more red.


    "This is the biggest difference between men and women, and it is the biggest difference that has long existed in today''s society. No matter how much power women strive for, it is still a patriarchal society." Adrian sipped his red wine at ease. "So many female critics are very enthusiastic about the scenes in some violent movies where women cut off men''s stuff. That symbolizes a complete revolt against male chauvinism. It''s a pity. This is not the relationship between the sword and the shield, but the relationship between the sword and the sheath. "


    Sophia''s throat is gently moving, looking left and right, out of focus, even unconsciously rubbing her fingers against the neck, while Scarlett looks at Adrian with her eyes wide open and without blinking. There was a light of excitement in his eyes. Obviously, they were in his way. In public places with language wanton invasion of their means, there are some chemical reactions.


    So. After dinner and shopping to enjoy the night view of Tokyo, in Adrian''s suite, Scarlett gasps and presses on Sophia with the same body. It''s normal for two women to embrace each other, kiss warmly and bear Adrian''s attack from behind.


    Scarlett''s character, for this kind of thing has long wanted to try, dinner and Sophia''s cooperation is just a little temper, want to give Adrian some good-looking just. Sophia, who had been running around with her father for many years before, had been wandering in the circle as an actress for a long time. She also understood these things. Although she still showed some resistance, she was still taken back by Adrian, who had a strong attitude. In bed, she was suppressed by Scarlett, who was much younger than her.


    After setting the tone on the first day of his arrival in Tokyo, Adrian stayed with both of them every day, and was not afraid of anything, which made the cast members of "lost in Tokyo" depressed. It doesn''t matter if you go to bed with the heroine or the director every day What is this?!


    Although Adrian and Sophia and Scarlett are not very close on the set, it is clear that they appear and leave together every day. People''s Association and brain tonic are very powerful. What''s more, the association and brain tonic are very close to the fact. There are a few men in the crew who want to pursue Scarlett, so they give up their plans. Who can compete with Adrian?


    "Miraculous director''s charm is incomparable." Bill Murray couldn''t help joking with Adrian when he was chatting.


    "Thank you." Adrian accepted it with a smile, without any sense of modesty.


    In short, during this period of time, he flew with Sophia and Scarlett every day, and played all the styles that he could play. Although some of the fancy styles Sophia resisted, she always succumbed to Adrian''s "erotic power". Of course, Scarlett''s demonstration was also one of the reasons. The only regret is that her breasts are not as plump as Scarlett, and some of the fun is not in place.


    "You are a villain, a villain who plays with women." When Scarlett is alone with Adrian, she always says this in an angry tone. It seems that she is really unhappy, but in fact, she is just playing coquettish.


    What she said that night was more targeted at Scarlett. Now it seems that the effect is good, so Scarlett has also been rewarded. When they were bathing together, Adrian held down Sophia and let Sophia take revenge. Who let her bully Sophia who was much older than her.


    Of course, Adrian''s mind is not entirely in bed, he actively helps to contact the studio needs of the venue and location. His help is equivalent to AC media''s help in Tokyo office. The production team has improved a lot of efficiency in this respect. If it continues, it may be closed at the end of the month."You see, reasonable use of advantages can improve shooting efficiency, which is not in conflict with the independent completion of a work. Does your father never ask for help to contact the location?" Adrian is so comforting to Sofia.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C123

    Time always goes by quickly. Although Adrian is very comfortable in the lost in Tokyo crew, he still has to go back when the time comes. There are a lot of things to deal with in Los Angeles.


    "I''m looking forward to the completion of this film, and to its glory at the Oscars in Cannes." He said that to Sophia before he left.


    "This is a very important role for you. You already have a high box office role, although you are a supporting role, so now you need to be able to show your acting role to continue the good reputation that horse whisperer brings to you." And then she told Scarlett.


    These words were said in private, but Sophia was nothing. Scarlett was rather reluctant to poke her finger in his chest: "I have a question, ed. if I get tired of you one day, how will you let me leave?"


    "Why let you leave?" Adrian asked.


    "Hey, don''t you..." Scarlett''s eyebrows raised to refute, but the words to the mouth stopped again, looked at him for a long time before doodling, "men''s possessiveness is so strong?"


    "Not so strong or a man?" Adrian continued to ask.


    "I don''t care, I want to know the answer!" Scarlett had no choice but to play a little temper again.


    "Well, let me see," Adrian scratched his head. "Well, I''ll do this. I''ll kill you, and I''ll put you in the basement and watch it every day."


    "You are disgusting! You are a pervert Scarlett immediately called with disgust on her face. In Adrian''s laughter, she waved her small fist and kept hammering at him.


    When dealing with a girl who has character and ideas, it will achieve unexpected results if she has more personality and ideas than she has. Even if the taste is a little heavier, it doesn''t matter. Of course, proper handling is still the key.


    Adrian did not let them send themselves away. First, the progress of "lost in Tokyo" is at a critical juncture. Second, he did not leave immediately. Although at first he said it with Yuki. It''s very likely that he won''t go to see her and Hamasaki, but he has to take Ji Hui back with him, because before he came, there was news from France that "extraordinary human trafficking" needed to be shot several times.


    Because Jean Renault was lured to Hollywood by Adrian in Cannes in front of Luc Besson, he had a good relationship with Besson. Then, because he took Besson''s "the killer is not too cold" into Hollywood, he got involved in the script of "the fifth element" in 1995, and later helped with the distribution work in the United States He was so busy that after the success of the fifth element, Besson became more famous in Hollywood than ever.


    Of course. Adrian thinks he''s good. At least, Luc Besson knows what kind of movies the audience likes. He doesn''t like some pretending high-profile guys. He can''t look at anything except the so-called "art". So when Europa film company was founded in 2000, he took part in it in his private capacity.


    Luc Besson is also a man of sense of feeling and interest. Moreover, AC media has been fully formed. It is naturally beneficial to cooperate with such a giant. Therefore, he made various good gestures. For example, in the end of 2000, he specially invited Yuki Nakayama and Jean Renault to play "criminal police of Green Mustard". Facts have proved that he is right, with the support of AC media. The plot can only be regarded as a regular film, which has made certain achievements in the United States and Japan. Although it is not a special issue, it is much higher than the original film in Adrian''s memory.


    But when Adrian continued to recommend Ji Hui to play the role of "unusual people peddler", Besson hesitated and still agreed to come down and made certain changes to the script. Of course, Adrian''s reason is also one of the reasons. As long as the Chinese snake head is mentioned in the story, it is basically not related to the mainland, although the quota given by the mainland is not large. Even if it is modified, it may not be able to be released, but it can also be accessed from other channels.


    as early as 94 years, Bosworth pictures entered Chinese mainland with paramount. In 95 years, AC media and Viacom set up offices in Beijing. Adrian still used foresight to love foreshadowing. After China''s accession to the WTO last year, the introduction of films has been relaxed a lot.


    In fact, Adrian wanted to give this role to Lin Zhiling at the beginning. However, she has already had a film "Weilong in the western regions" this year, and the former "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" has also made her famous internationally. Compared with Yu Jihui, she needs more exposure and high box office movies. Of course, compared with Lin Zhiling, Ji Hui is more obedient and has been serving him all the time.


    So, he brought you Ji Hui. I had to take her back, so I finally managed to squeeze in a little time, and something happened.


    "Ah A short scream awoke Adrian, who had already seemed to be awake, opened his eyes, and a beautiful oriental woman''s face immediately fell into the eyelids. And its owner is holding quilt to block in front of * *''s body, looking at him in horror.


    Adrian frowned and was about to sit up. After moving down, he found that Jihui was on the right and Hamasaki was on the left. However, there was an empty seat about one person away from Hamasaki. This should be the position of the young girl who had just screamed. It''s not hard to guess from their bodies that last night there was another big fight.However, with such a move, Hamasaki also woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at the situation before. She was stunned for a long time and finally woke up. Then she got up and hugged the young girl and spoke. Adrian''s Japanese is very common. They don''t understand what they say. The young girl seems to be asking why she is here, while Hamasaki teases her with a smile. Last night, she was more crazy than anyone else.


    The girl suddenly opened her eyes, blushed to the root of her ears, and looked at Adrian with disbelief. Then she grabbed the quilt and covered her face with shame.


    It is worthy of being a popular idol known for its purity at present. No matter whether it is pretended or not, this action is quite attractive. Adrian praised the young girl in front of him. He had already recognized the young girl in front of him. Four years ago, he and Takeshi Kaneshiro filmed "God, please give me a little more time" and became very popular.


    At this time, a pair of arms hugged Adrian from the back, followed by the warm body to the back, and the touch of lips came from the back neck and shoulders. By Ji Hui at this time also woke up, as always in accordance with his body looking for warmth.


    Although Masako Yamada covered his head with a quilt, he still secretly looked at Adrian through the gap. Although his fear was dissipated by Hamasaki''s ridicule, he could not help but feel shocked. She knows the name of Yuki Nakama, and she has become the idol of every young actress in the Japanese entertainment industry. Even though they know that it needs a lot of opportunities, and they have heard of the rumor that YOSHII is a Hollywood tycoon, she still yearns for a foothold in Hollywood and a reputation and one or two awards, which is international It''s a superstar.


    You know. The most important income of a star is all kinds of large-scale endorsement activities. The higher the fame is, the higher the endorsement fee will be. Just like yukiye, because he has acted in many films and TV series in Hollywood and won Emmy Awards, Japan has made a lot of endorsements. Moreover, "Gilmore girl" is hard to be introduced into Japan, and has also obtained a certain audience rating. We should know that although Japanese local films are not so good, TV plays have always been monopolized by Japanese dramas. Although the rating of Gilmore girl is not high, it is definitely a breakthrough, so how can Japanese actors not want to go to Hollywood?


    But now it seems that the rumor is true. Judging from the appearance that Ji Huina doesn''t care, she doesn''t care about this How many people walk, then, who is this western man in front of you? Just as Masako Harada was thinking about it, another surprise happened to her. Hamasaki chuckled and pinched it in her chest, and then went over to kiss Adrian wet. Not only that, she also went down all the way, grabbed the soft things up and down twice, and then swallowed them to start a good morning bite.


    Kenko Yamada was stunned. She and Hamasaki had a good relationship in the circle. Otherwise, I won''t go home and play with her last night, just like this It is the first time to see lewd kitsch. The next thing made her even more at a loss. After kissing the man, Ji Hui also went all the way down, kissing Hamasaki, and then swallowed the thing. One person''s good morning bite turned into two people.


    She couldn''t help feeling sick. You know, under the influence of Hamasaki, she is somewhat bold and unrestrained in private. She has played kinship games with Hamasaki step and even crossed the boundary when she was bathing together. But soon. An indescribable excitement occupied her body, which made her tremble a little, especially when the man looked at himself with interest in the goods.


    Just in time, Hamasaki turned his head and saw the appearance of Kenko Yamada. He immediately reached out and took her to this side with a smile.


    "You What are you doing, a Yu... " Kenko Miyata struggled feebly.


    "Don''t be silly here, come along," Hamasaki said naturally. "You didn''t make it last night, and you ate it with relish."


    Masako''s face flushed to her neck. She could not imagine what she looked like last night. She knew she would not drink so much wine. At this time, Yuki raised her head. There was still a silver thread on her lips and the top of things. However, she was enchanting, which made her mind confused. She gasped involuntarily. In addition, Hamasaki kept moving beside her. Finally, she opened her mouth and climbed down.


    The reason for the whole thing is very simple. Adrian left the lost Tokyo crew a little late, so it was a little late when he called Ji Hui and arrived at Hamasaki''s mansion. At that time, Hamasaki had just finished the party. In addition to Yuki Yoshiko, who was very close to her, was still at home and had drunk a lot of wine. It was when he was confused that Adrian had never been a gentleman. Moreover, the taste of Kenko Morita at this time was just right. After a fight, he and three women all the way from the living room to lying down Room.


    However, after thinking about it afterwards, Ji Hui and Hamasaki may not have contributed to it. Ji Hui''s mind is very good to guess that Adrian has to play a little every time he comes. For you Jihui, who has been trained to be obedient, if Adrian is only in "lost in Tokyo", it''s OK, but since he is here, it will provide convenience for him to have fun That''s what she''s supposed to do.As for Hamasaki, I think I want to help my friends. If Kenko Yamada can go to Hollywood, even if he is not as good as Yuki. As long as you can get on with Adrian, not only will Kyoko''s fortune soar, but she will also benefit a lot. After all, who doesn''t want to keep a good relationship with someone who can have a good connection in Hollywood? Even if it''s a woman, even if the connection is in bed.


    After biting him in the morning, Hamasaki took Kenko Yamada, who was not happy but couldn''t break out after waking up, to whisper in another room. Then Kyoko changed into a person and tried to please Adrian.


    It''s a pity that Hamasaki and Kenko Yamada are doomed to be disappointed. There are enough collections in Asia. It''s good to be held up by Ji Hui, Lin Zhiling and Liu Yufei in Hollywood. What''s more, Masako Harada does not meet the requirements. But this also makes him a little embarrassed. After all, he is not one of those people who don''t accept the account after eating dry and wiping, but it seems that Hamasaki can''t erase Hamasaki''s face if he wants to write a check. Although Hamasaki has some shortcomings, but only in front of him is still very obedient, so even if she is not a collection, Adrian is still very generous to her.


    So after deliberately delaying his return for a day, and taking advantage of this period to enjoy the service of Masako mitada, Adrian had to sell some delicate and valuable small things that many women like, and then roundly hinted that Hamasaki might have a chance in the future. Will consider Gongzi.


    In the face of such a result, Hamasaki is helpless. After all, she can''t influence Adrian''s decision. Fortunately, she didn''t promise anything. Besides, Adrian will not come to Japan after all.


    Then, with a little regret, Adrian returned to Los Angeles. Frankly, if not already planned. He would like to go to South Korea and Taiwan on the way. With the cooperation between AC media and Samsung, Samsung''s entry into the U.S. market is very smooth. Perhaps the profit is not very good, but as long as it can stand firm, the rest is not difficult to solve. What''s more, with Adrian''s help, apple, which is extremely popular with iPods, has cooperated with Samsung in advance while expanding its scale. Before that, Toshiba was the main supplier for the manufacture of iPods, while Korean enterprises accounted for only a small part.


    "it is always true to find more companies. The trend of manufacturing industry shifting to Asia is HASBRO. All of them have built production lines in mainland China." Adrian said that to jobs at a political fundraising dinner.


    Of course, more than that, there is a very detailed analysis. Adrian selected and described some possible situations in the future, and then sent part of the collected information to him. In addition, jobs had the idea in this regard, and Samsung also seized the opportunity to fully demonstrate its strength under the instruction of Adrian, so they got a good cake. You can imagine what the Korean people will think of him.


    In the same way, Foxconn was given a good piece of cake. Adrian decided not to let Apple rely too much on Samsung. So he contacted Gou through Jerry Yang. Like the Korean, he could become one of the richest people in Taiwan. Gou was also a person who was good at seizing opportunities. Although he did not know why the chairman of the AC media board thought highly of himself, he did not know why he was optimistic about himself Still got some chip orders. As far as Samsung is concerned, this piece of cake is not as big as that of its previous life.


    So, think about it, from Korea, Taiwan, Japan to a circle, where the leading figures have the idea of keeping up with each other, and strive to provide toys to please him. It must be very interesting.


    Don''t worry. There will be opportunities in the future. Adrian finally said to himself.


    "Matrix" finally turned on again. Sophie''s part was only a little bit, and she finished shooting early. What''s more, she is still busy with the roles in "the hours", so she only sees Monica on the set every day.


    "Am I the only one who is not good?" Monica rarely asks him dissatisfied.


    "Of course not, my dear. It''s just that some things are used to. Once they are changed, they will inevitably feel nostalgic." Adrian explained.


    "But sometimes it''s exciting to change." Monika''s eye waves, "like the madness of you and Sophie in Paris."


    "Crazy in Paris?" Adrian was at a loss for a moment.


    "May I remind you, Mr. Adrian? Windbreaker, streets and alleys. " Monica raises her eyebrows.


    "Sophie told you that." Adrian had an accident.


    Monika is obviously talking about that time. Sophie only wore a windbreaker, and then walked with him through the streets of Paris to see which corner was suitable. At the end of the day, they did at least seven or eight times.


    "Not only that, but also the romance on the Paris tower and the thrill of being in the cinema."


    "My God, she said all this?"


    "I also said a lot, such as the tease you gave me when I auditioned for" vulgar novel ", and then I teased you in the restaurant, and my first time in the car."


    "You talk about this all day long?"


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Well Well, what''s the result of the exchange? ""Yes," Monika stares at him. "You''re a jerk, ED, a woman teaser, a love hate jerk."


    It''s a good word. Adrian is happy to hear women say that, which means they have him in their hearts. There is no perfect man. A man without an asshole side can''t be called a man, which is determined by his aggressiveness.


    The shooting went on like this. In fact, most of the contents of the second film have been completed, and the later stage has started. Now most of the shooting is the content of the third film, and half of it is action drama. So as long as the progress is not wrong, the work can be finished by the end of February.


    However, life is like this, most of the time is very flat, but once there is a storm, it is easy to make people in a hurry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C124

    ~Date: ~ October 21 ~


    nbsp; "when Kate Beckinsale, the British rose, made a big splash as a virtual idol Laura Crawford, I''m afraid no one knows that Laura''s prototype is likely to be Kate herself A kind of It''s not exaggeration. Ben Arndt, the author of the Tomb Raider series, once revealed in an interview that the main ideas of the series did not come from him. He just put these ideas into practice.


    As everyone knows, "Tomb Raider" series first had novels, then games, and finally films. Although the novels were not popular at the beginning, they were still popular to a certain extent after the game was sold. From many plots of the game, we can see that the conception of the novel is closely related to the planning of the game. I believe that the person who provides the idea and the original planner of the game should be the same person. Maybe some readers will ask, what''s the connection between this and the title? Don''t worry, we will reveal the secret for you soon.


    After a lot of verification, we got a name, Gordon Cohen. Yes, you didn''t get it wrong. It''s the biochemical crisis co written by Ben Arndt at the beginning. As for -- no, it doesn''t matter. The reporters who responded will use the simplest way to make them clear. Here''s the cleverness of people. It doesn''t offend people, but it''s all about what they want to say. Moreover, it''s exclusive news. Readers want to see the original report after their interest is picked up. Then it''s natural to look for them.


    For a while, Kate and lily were pushed to the top of the storm again, countless reporters surrounded Kate''s villa outside. Try to dig as much news out of her as possible. Even though Kate said through her agent that she had no comment on this, these guys still tried their best to excavate from all aspects. For example, the villa they lived in was once Adrian''s, which was exposed. Although according to the surface situation, Adrian is sold through the intermediary, but the low price can not help people not to associate.


    This is really the biggest news in February 2002. In Hollywood, there are not a few actresses who have children out of wedlock. Even though some actresses have solemnly said that they neither support nor try this kind of behavior, in the end, unmarried children are still not discussed. But most actresses have children when they live with their boyfriends, and Adrian, as we all know, has been very ambiguous with him, throwing himself in one after another, and Nicole Kidman even divorced him - now it seems that she is doing exactly the right thing.


    In this case, he is very likely to have a child, and he was born with the first chicharian - and Adrian, of course, has never acknowledged the title. You can imagine how eye-catching it should be. And he didn''t seem to care at all, and he was still in love with other strange people. At the premiere of Lord of the rings, beautiful heart and Moulin Rouge, although Adrian didn''t do it very clearly, he could see it with his eyes.


    What''s more surprising is that Kate and his relationship still seem to be very close. A series of films returned to the big screen were produced and released by AC media''s film company, not to mention the heroine of Tomb Raider, and Adrian also participated in the British premiere.


    If we can dig out the inside information, it will definitely be very popular news. However, although entertainment journalists can use all kinds of means to pursue eye-catching news, they are not idiots. It''s OK to arrange celebrities and presidents, but to arrange a media tycoon? So even though there have been a lot of reports about Adrian these days, the content about Adrian is not particularly in-depth.


    Of course, this is also related to a lot of content worth reporting. Miracle director takes an English girl as the prototype to create the image of Laura Crawford, and has launched novels, games and movies. This is enough to make the British proud. What''s more, a few years later, the British girl played Laura Crawford in the film, which can be dramatized There are a lot of things to watch, especially the British girl''s emotional entanglement with the director of miracle, and she gave birth to a daughter for him - yes, it''s not 100% sure yet. But who cares so much for ordinary people? And there''s the media stirring up the flames.


    As a result, Kate, Ben Arndt and Eidos have been bombarded by the media. Of course, the novels, games and movies of "biochemical crisis" and "Tomb Raider" are also selling well, especially Tomb Raider series, whether novels, games or movies. All of them have been warmly welcomed by the British people. The book of history, which was published in 2000 with a very general reputation, is selling well again. Eidos also announced that the new work originally scheduled to be launched in 2003 will be postponed in order to launch better works. Meanwhile, the Roman numerals behind the Title will be cancelled.


    However, the main concern of game fans is not on this. After the movie version of Tomb Raider is released, although most people still approve of Kate''s portrayal of Laura, some people don''t like it. After the news came out, she got one-sided support. To know that Laura is a miracle director, because of her and the germination of inspiration, but also specially let the game company with her appearance to make character tolerance A kind of How romantic is it? The legend of Lara Crawford is a witness to their feelings.


    All in all, what happened surprised many observers, as if everything could be on fire as long as Adrian was involved.Interestingly, lily is the most prominent one in this storm, because when she is with her mother. As long as they appear in public places, they can''t help being surrounded by a group of reporters to take special pictures, which makes the little guy very angry. You know, she was taught by Adrian to have a personality. So when she and her mother came out of the bookstore and were surrounded by reporters, she probably took out a small loudspeaker from her backpack and yelled at the reporter.


    "I warn you, don''t get too close to my mother, or I''ll call the police! Let you villains see and see Lily waved this fist, fiercely yelled at the reporter, and also put up her chest in front of her mother to make a pair of nirvana to protect her mother.


    At that time, after they came out of the bookstore, reporters who had taken many photos outside the bookstore rushed up. Because their actions were too fast, the wall couldn''t stop them. They rushed directly to Kate''s mother and daughter. However, they kept pressing the shutter in their hands. Suddenly, Kate, wearing sunglasses, was forced to fight against Lily bridge. A conflict seemed inevitable.


    Then, the little guy took out the loudspeaker and roared. Although it was small and the sound was not small, the pedestrians on the whole street were surprised to see the little guy. Not only Kate was a little stunned, but also a group of reporters were also confused. They were the first to encounter such a situation and forgot to take photos for a while.


    "What are you looking at! Dad said, you are a group of bad guys, the police should arrest you bad guys, hum Lily seems to be a little dissatisfied, and then she continues to threaten with a small loudspeaker on her back. The puffy but high spirited nirvana is really It''s lovely.


    Kate is the first to react. She grabs Lily who still wants to continue. She calls on the wall to get on and leave. Although the reporters also wake up to the surprise they never had before, it''s too late. Even if they take a few pictures with the car window, they are not more valuable than the nirvana of the little girl before.


    However, there are still a lot of photographers who can''t be photographed in the blog, but there are still a lot of people in the blog who can''t take pictures of them.


    "It''s so cute, and I know how to protect my mother. There''s no more adorable child than her."


    "Zhenxiao, I also have such a child. It''s so interesting for her to hold a small loudspeaker."


    "It has to be said that journalists are really annoying, lily is very amazing."


    With photos of Lily holding up a loudspeaker to scold reporters and protecting her mother spread wildly on the Internet, and bloggers embellished their blog posts to describe how excessive the reporters were at that time, and how brave Lily was. Before that, some negative news about Kate''s unmarried birth was also temporarily wiped out.


    At the same time, Lily has also become the most eye-catching little star in February 2002. That scene spread like a virus in the network, winning the love of the vast majority of people, and even some people want to make an official website for her. And called her super lily.


    The power of the Internet is presented to the media in another intuitive way, and high pixel camera phones and blogs are becoming more and more popular.


    However, although Lily got angry, it also indirectly caused some trouble. That day, she cried out: Dad said, you are all bad guys.


    This sentence is heard by different people, the consequences are different, ordinary people generally do not pay special attention to. But entertainment journalists are born for gossip. How can they not notice this term with great depth? The little girl calls her father so smoothly. Obviously, she has a good relationship with her father. Since she has a good relationship with her father, it shows that her father has acknowledged her. In addition, the relationship between her mother and father seems to be very close They''re probably married in secret! It''s just living together, and then hooking up with other women. If you get married, you''re still playing hooky This is absolutely big news!


    It has to be said that the image power of entertainment journalists has made a qualitative leap in this kind of thing, and they still associate themselves in the direction they want to see, without considering the possibility that Lily''s father is someone else. As a result, all kinds of further exploration Adrian news came out one after another.


    "Lily is a brave child indeed. Just like her father. "


    "She''s very individual. She''s one of the best of her peers. It''s not surprising. Think about her parents."


    Although these reports still did not name her father, but only did not name her father. So what is the father doing now?


    "No, no, no, listen to me. Megan, you just need to know a little. You''re great. I said, you''re great, and you''ll be able to play to the level you deserve. " Adrian, facing the flowers and plants in the courtyard, holding his mobile phone, said, "you have to understand that I won''t choose an inappropriate script for you. This role may be simple, but it can open up the situation for you. Understand?"


    After a few more words, Adrian turned off his cell phone and let out his breath. As long as there was no emergency around him, Adrian would patiently answer and comfort such calls for comfort and help. "People always need to be coaxed. The difference is only in the way of coaxing. A girl like Megan Fox, who has a strong inferiority complex in her heart, keeps encouraging and encouraging It is very important to show her confidence. So mature men are more likely to attract her, so she often calls Adrian on such a phone call. Of course, she certainly doesn''t realize that she is gradually becoming a little dependent on him.However, although the harvest is great, if the occasion is not right, it may be troublesome, such as now.


    "At last?" Jessica looks at Adrian with a black face.


    Adrian smiles, reaches out and takes Mary from her arms and makes a face at her daughter: "Hey, Mary, see? Mom''s not happy. She''s jealous


    "Spiders..." The little guy was happy to repeat his father''s words, and was not affected by his mother''s bad mood.


    After kissing Mary and holding her in his arms, Adrian looked at Jessica again: "OK, Jesse, it''s just a phone call and didn''t say it for a few minutes."


    "I know it''s just a phone call, and I know you only talked for a few minutes, but you''re in my house now!" Jessica, who was originally amused by her daughter, sank her face again and raised her voice.


    "Yes, I know. I apologize, very sincerely, OK?" Adrian said kindly, infected Mary also opened her eyes to her mother.


    After biting her lip, Jessica sighed, "it won''t happen again?"


    "This I''m sorry, Jesse. I can''t guarantee you. " Adrian apologetically said, "it''s like I never turned down your phone call when you need it."


    "That''s not the same!" Then Jessica raised her voice again, and though she had an angry look on her face, there seemed to be something spinning in her eyes.


    "She''s like you," Adrian said in a calm voice.


    Before Jessica could speak, Adrian went on: "she, Megan, like you, Jesse, inferiority complex, lack of confidence, no sense of security. You said you used to have no one to play with you at school, but I don''t think you''ve ever had dinner in the bathroom


    "You mean..." Jessica opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes, Megan was very excluded in high school. That kind of treatment is a common thing for her. I can imagine that her lack of care is no less than you." Adrian shrugged.


    Jessica didn''t speak any more, and her sympathetic expression flashed away from her face. Although she loved playing and longed for honor and achievement, she was not a very selfish person. She had a lot of kindness to deserve. It was precisely because of this that Adrian managed to keep her at hand. And as a person of the past, she was too aware of the feeling of being ostracized and isolated.


    "It''s just her," she said at last, biting her lip and humming. "When are you going to put her to bed, considering her so much and choosing your own scripts? Just like me


    "It''s just a comedy script. It''s not like what I gave you." Adrian grinned and said in a evasive reply.


    Jessica snorted again and didn''t go on. After meeting Adrian''s women and children, she didn''t give up on it. On the one hand, Adrian developed dependence. It was almost impossible to imagine what to do without Adrian. It was he who made himself taste famous. Secondly, naturally for her daughter''s sake, she stayed with Adrian for a long time, especially after the PENELOPE incident, and she knew that there were some things that he absolutely did not talk about.


    So Jessica is very anxious at this time. She knows all the reports about Kate and Lily, and knows that Adrian has not responded.


    "Ed, what are you going to do?" Jessica asked, looking anxiously at her daughter dancing in her father''s arms.


    gt£¬


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C125

    This is the plan


    Adrian knows what she''s thinking and what the situation is like. In fact, this is what he connives at. After all, people, as a well-known media, is different from those tabloids in reporting gossip. If the negative news involved has a significant impact on celebrities, they will inform each other a few days in advance to make them ready to deal with it. This was the case when US Weekly reported Lily''s story last time.


    So Adrian knew the content before it was reported. As chairman of the board of directors of AC media, he was treated differently from ordinary celebrities. However, he didn''t care. He just suggested that his own scale was the best. Therefore, the current report of "people" was created, which led to the present situation.


    Therefore, it is not a mistake to say that he connives at this, and the reason is that Adrian has his own consideration.


    "Don''t worry, Jesse. I didn''t do it, but I watched," he said to Jessica with a smile. "You can press the stop button at any time."


    After a pause, he went on talking, and the smile on his face was reassuring: "I know what you''re thinking, Jesse. Don''t worry. When Mary can run around for another two or three years, he can take her to your parents. When he sees such a lovely granddaughter, Mr. Alba will not be happy or speak ill of each other, not Ah


    As he was saying this, Mary in his arms began to be mischievous. She opened her mouth and bit into his face. Adrian could feel the little guy''s teeth moving up and down. It seemed that she really wanted to bite a piece of it.


    "Don''t stand there and help me." Adrian can''t help but push her daughter.


    Jessie Cullen froze for a few seconds, then chuckled, and when Adrian called for help, she not only stood still and did not understand, but also clapped her hands: "well done, Mary."


    It was so happy that she looked quite sweet. In essence, Jessica was a playful young girl.


    Perhaps it was an illusion. Adrian always felt that Mary had been encouraged by her mother When he was young, Adrian tried to persuade his mother to open the door, but when she was young, she had to turn her eyes.


    "Well, little one, you should have had enough." Adrian, who finally got rid of her daughter''s mouth, walked out and pinched her face. "Are you a dog? You were not born in the year of the dog


    Mary was chuckling with her tongue out, unable to understand what her father was saying. Then she heard Jessica calling from the door, followed by a man''s voice: "surprise!"


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and strode past with his daughter in his arms. Then he saw a young man of eighteen or nine years old embracing Jessica passionately, while Jessica looked at Adrian with some panic. Before Adrian could react, the young man noticed what Jessica was like and looked over there.


    He was stunned at first, and some didn''t quite understand why there was a man with a child in his arms. But after he recognized who the man was, he immediately opened his eyes to the entertainment headlines of these days. Although some incredible, but he did seize the truth of the matter in a flash, perhaps every brother with a harmonious family relationship will have insight into the life of his sister. That''s right. The young man shouting "surprise" is Jessica''s younger brother, Joshua? Alba.


    "Jay Jesse Sister You... " Joshua looked at Adrian and at his sister, and stammered for a long time without saying a complete sentence.


    He managed to find out from other people that his sister had rented an apartment here. In addition, when Jessica came home, he would inevitably show some unusual joy. He concluded that his sister had already had a boyfriend. After recovering from the attack, Joshua sneaked in to try to "expose" her sister. Unexpectedly, what he saw was such a picture noodles.


    "Why - Joshua, do you have - what''s the matter?" Jessica grinned and tried to struggle again, but Adrian broke her hope by saying, "look who''s here, Mary. It''s mom''s brother."


    Mary looked at Joshua curiously with wide eyes. After a moment, she waved her arms happily and cried with her big tongue, "Mom, brother, mom, brother."


    "Look, Joshua, Mary likes you very much." Adrian then added insult to injury.


    "Sister Sister, it''s all It''s all... " Joshua raised his fingers to Adrian and Mary with trembling hands, still unable to say a complete sentence.


    "I I can explain Joshua... " Jessica sighed helplessly, then turned her head and glared at Adrian. "I''ll explain it to you in a quiet room."


    She said that, and Adrian naturally took her daughter away, and it took only ten minutes for Jessica to make the whole thing clear. The whole process is not complicated, is to know Adrian, and then attracted to him, and then had a relationship, the result was accidentally shot, in Adrian''s promise, she gave birth to the child.Of course, in Joshua''s ears, these were no less than thunders.


    "No wonder you - there was a time when you didn''t go home with all sorts of excuses My mother was not happy about this for a while... " Said Joshua, somewhat out of his wits.


    "I''m sorry, Joshua," Jessica shrugged helplessly. "You know what Dad''s reaction would be if he knew about it. I don''t dare We can''t... "


    "So you live with Adrian?" Joshua has a black face, some unbelievable and some gnashing teeth, you know, sister is only 20 years old! It''s just 20 years old and has a 2-year-old kid right now. It''s just


    "Do you know he''s a playboy, his rumors are almost true, and he has other children. Haven''t you read the latest entertainment news?" Said Joshua in a hurry.


    "I know, Joshua, I know all this," Jessica calmed down. "I know more than you, his woman, his child."


    "Then you still..." Joshua gestured, not knowing how to face his sister.


    "I..." Jessica pursed her lips. "I think it''s very good. ED is very kind to me. He never let me get angry. Even if he is not around, he will coax me on the phone and try his best to arrange a suitable role for me. I feel safe around him, and I will never let Mary leave me


    "He threatened you?" Joshua listened only to the last word.


    "Joshua Jessica called a little angry, but her heart trembled slightly. When she went to seek help because of her pregnancy, Adrian gave her a deep impression, especially those three conditions, which made her unable to resist. This is probably one of the reasons why she always abides by him.


    Of course, Jessica knows this. Although she is not very smart, she still clearly sees this after the PENELOPE incident. Adrian has played a great role in warning by Penelope. However, it also has something to do with his attitude towards women all the time. As Jessica said, although she would be jealous, upset and dissatisfied because of his various things, she had never been very angry, and these negative emotions did not last for a long time. Therefore, she has gradually begun to get used to all these things and ignore certain things.


    "It''s my choice, Joshua," Jessica finally said. "I have the right to choose my life. I hope you don''t tell mom and dad about it for a while, OK?"


    Joshua opened his mouth, probably to ask when she was going to tell her parents, but she didn''t ask. She just sighed, "I want to talk to Adrian. I''m going to talk to Adrian alone."


    Adrian naturally has to ask for this. Even if Joshua doesn''t do it, he will take the initiative to ask for it.


    "Try it, I made it," Adrian brought a cup of coffee to Joshua. "In private, I like to do some housework by myself. It''s great, especially when I''m around."


    Joshua picked up the glass and put it down. Looking at him, Joshua said, "don''t you think it''s bad, Adrian?"


    It has to be said that young people are impulsive. If they change to someone else, even if they are not happy, they will not question Adrian so much.


    Adrian, of course, didn''t care about that, just a smile: "what do you mean?"


    "Do you still need to say that?" Joshua opened his hand. "You''re a playboy, Adrian. You''ve had an affair with so many women, and now you''ve got a crush on my sister..."


    "Collusion is not a good word, Joshua. Jesse and I were in love with each other." Adrian interrupted directly.


    The choked Joshua coughed, swallowed his mouth and continued to say: "well, even so, it''s just a one night stand, but you''ve enlarged her stomach and made her born..."


    "Are you going to have an abortion if you''re not born?" Adrian interrupted him again.


    Joshua glared at him and took a long time to exhale his breath, which softened a lot: "why do you do this, Adrian? I''ve always admired you before, but Why do you want to hold on to Jesse? Can you make my sister happy


    "Happiness is a feeling, a very personal feeling. When a person thinks that he is happy now, he may not be happy at all in other people''s eyes," Adrian chuckled. "You are not your sister, Joshua. You are not sure whether she is happy or not. Of course, I don''t know either, so I can only observe as much as I can and give her everything she wants


    He sat up straight and looked at Joshua without blinking. "I know what you want to say, Joshua. But as a man, especially a man of power, it''s natural to pursue beautiful women. Didn''t you and those two girls have a good time in Wendell''s bar?"


    The young man suddenly blushed. That time, he chatted with two girls in the bar, and then left to play the three-way party together. It''s just that How did he know? By this time, after being interrupted twice, the accumulated momentum had been vented a lot. Joshua suddenly realized that the man in front of him was not an ordinary person. Speaking of it, he had something to do with his ability to get several good roles in popular TV dramas."But But... " Joshua began to lose his strength.


    "I''m really playful, and I love to play. I never deny this, but I''m not a problem averse person. As long as it''s my responsibility, I''ll take on it, like Mary." Adrian is very calm and sincere voice said, "no doubt, she is my child, she is also my treasure, I will not let her be hurt, I hope she can grow up healthy and happy."


    He said, adjusting his sitting posture and leaning forward slightly to make him look more believable: "you should -- Joshua? I can make it clear to you that Lily is my child. That''s why I haven''t responded. I can''t deny my child, but if I admit it, what will Mary do in the future? And Jesse? "


    After all, Joshua was still a little boy. Although he had been acutely aware of what had happened, it was because he cared about his sister. But now he only used a cavity of anger to question. For a moment, how could he have such a careful logical thinking ability? He was quickly speechless by Adrian, who changed the concept and avoided the important.


    "You should also understand Jesse''s attitude. I can''t say that my mind is on her, but I try my best to make her happy, protect her from harm, and let her make a career. If she gets tired of this kind of life one day, for example, she hates me, she can explain to me and leave. I will never stop her. " Adrian then said.


    Of course, once because of Natalie and reneged on this matter, he directly ignored, and Mary''s ownership did not mention a word. And these Joshua is impossible to think of, coupled with Adrian Lianxiao beat down, finally can only be dejected temporarily recognized.


    This accident was solved temporarily. Although Joshua promised not to tell his parents about the incident and would conceal it for Jessica when necessary, it is hard to say whether he could hold his tongue at other times. After all, he didn''t know Adrian very well. In the matrix, Diva and Juliet didn''t know when to be How many times have people called Adrian''s father? How many times have they called Sophie and Monica''s mother? But so far, no news has been spread out, because all the cooperators are old people.


    However, this is one of Adrian''s plans. Joshua''s arrival is indeed an accident, but he has been thinking about how to better control the current storm and let it move forward according to his own ideas. Joshua''s appearance is just right and can be used.


    From the day lily was exposed, Adrian knew that some things would happen sooner or later. After all, this is an era of entertainment to death. Entertainment journalists have extraordinary persistence in the excavation of celebrities. If Adrian is only behind the scenes, no one will take the risk to get along with him, but the problem is that he still has one foot in the front desk, and the aura of the miracle director is shining, then he must abide by the rules of the game.


    However, with his status and power, he can use the rules to maximize the service for himself, but this is a dilemma.


    Admitting that Lily is her daughter, what about diva, Juliet, Mary and Eleanor? We should know that American society as a whole still tends to be conservative. Although there are few real Puritans now, the attitude towards life is strongly advocated by the mainstream society. Although many rich people also have many illegitimate children. Schwarzenegger, who is ready to march into California governor, is about several years old, but it is one thing to be exposed and another to be exposed. Adrian can not control all the media after all. My uncle didn''t teach him a lesson on this issue. If it wasn''t for Lily, EVA and Juliet, he would have been more strict than now.


    But it''s no good not to admit it. Adrian promised Kate that he would not deny his child. Although he is a jerk and a playboy, he should bear the responsibility and promise things. He is not just talking about Joshua. Besides, he had more than one child, and while Kate was disappointed, why didn''t he let them down? What''s more, with their women getting the best actress one by one, and getting pregnant one by one - Adrian will never refuse if they want to have a child - it''s hard to guarantee that no media will notice that it''s greasy. What about that time?


    After thinking about it, Adrian finally came up with a solution to turn the matter into an open secret. In short, everyone knows that Lily and the children that follow are his, but no one will mention it publicly. So he allowed people to report, and even pushed it back. Then he carefully guided public opinion, refused to admit it or denied it. When the time was right, he killed a chicken for the monkey to see, and then let people pass his ideas cleverly in private.


    Originally, he was still considering this candidate, but Joshua bumped in and asked him to take the role. Anyway, Jessica''s story will be exposed if it is kept secret for another two or three years.


    Of course, the most important part of the whole plan is the cooperation of other media groups. As mentioned before, Adrian can not control all the media. But the most troublesome point is the simplest one, because it is tantamount to giving evidence to others. No one doesn''t like it, including Lei Shidong. It''s like having a bargaining capital with AC media or Adrian, which can make them feel at ease.For Adrian, it''s not a matter of mind. It seems passive, but it doesn''t really matter. Even if they throw this handle out because of some circumstances and make a lot of trouble, it is only his personal reputation that is damaged. It is really not a big deal. If he resigns from the board of directors, everyone knows that Claude is the vice chairman of the board of directors in name, but in many cases he is half chairman. Even if Adrian leaves, he will not have a great impact on the group. Moreover, Adrian always holds more than 30% of the shares of AC media. Whoever uses this method to deal with Adrian will face the crazy counterattack of AC media.


    It''s no big deal to make a little sacrifice for your own women. Besides, it can also pose to other media groups: look, I don''t want to be enemies with you.


    However, this practice is based on strength, in vulgar words, put an egg in someone''s hand while holding a pistol on the other person''s head. Without this pistol, it''s death.


    All in all, everything went according to plan. Although there were some accidents, such as the situation in the media is going too far. For example, Joshua broke into her sister''s house and met Mary, but it didn''t make any difference. But Adrian wanwan didn''t expect that Lily could be so Overbearing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C126

    "Well, super lily, tell me the truth, where did that little loudspeaker come from?" Sitting on the sofa in his living room, Adrian raised his arm and asked his eldest daughter. **()


    "I don''t know!" Even if you look up at the back of her head and look up at her chin, she won''t know


    Adrian couldn''t help crying or laughing. She glanced at Kate, Charlize and Ivanka who were drinking tea not far away. Sarah was upstairs. You Jihui was watching the cartoon quietly on the other side. They were the only ones who would give lily a small loudspeaker. Of course, they probably didn''t expect lily to do such a thing.


    "Well, without that, I want to know why you Take that little megaphone out on the street and yell at those guys Adrian changed the subject.


    Lily blinked and looked at her father strangely: "didn''t you ask for it?"


    "Me?" Adrian was stunned. "When did I say that?"


    "Of course Lily immediately cried out, showing the expression of "how can you not admit it?" you said, and then there will be a very Very In difficult times, protect your mother


    This Adrian could only cover his head. At that time, he was ready to start planning. But in this way, Kate and Lily would have to bear a lot of pressure. Those reporters did not dare to go around him, but they would certainly chase their mother and daughter everywhere. Therefore, the decompression work must be done.


    "I know, lily, you don''t like those reporters, but it''s a pity that you and your mother will have to deal with them for a long time to come, so be careful and learn to ignore them. This is an important lesson in your life, because you will constantly face them in the future, so protect yourself. Protect your mother, too. " Adrian said that at the time.


    As God''s witness, the last sentence is just to increase the persuasion, to make the little guy pay attention to it. But how could she just keep this sentence firmly in her heart? It''s really powerful to roar at the paparazzi in public, and if it''s not enough to hold a loudspeaker, it''s really powerful and terrifying to a large group of people. But the trouble is not small.


    The news that caused paparazzi to be more enthusiastic is not to say. Although it exceeded the expectation, Adrian had some ways to cool them down, but it was not good to spread it on the Internet. This is an era of national participation, once it causes a sensation in the network. Someone or something will be in a mess, and will not be transferred by her subjective will.


    Adrian has not thought about the future of the little guy. Everything depends on her. Now the most important thing she has to do is to protect her well while she is not in school. But now she has been exposed in such a way that some people even clamour to build an official website for her. It''s not a good thing for her growth. But Adrian is unlikely to criticize her. After all, the little guy is defending his mother, which is a good thing, so he is in a dilemma.


    "Well, then remember to keep protecting mom." In the face of his daughter, Adrian has no good way.


    But if lily is so obedient, it''s not lily. Immediately frown: "why?"


    "Well?" Adrian had some strange daughter''s reaction.


    "Isn''t that what dad should do?" The little guy''s chin was almost lifted to the ceiling, "you are a man!"


    I am I''m glad I didn''t drink water at the moment. Otherwise, Adrian Fei can''t spray out. When can kids understand this word?! But he soon found out. Although lily is calm, the rest of the corner of her eyes is constantly glancing at her mother. Therefore, he has a long breath, and then with the lightning speed, she carries her daughter into her arms and rubs her.


    "Ah ah ah ah!" Lily screamed and began to struggle in her father''s arms. She giggled and jumped away. Then she hid in her mother''s arms and made faces at her father.


    "Do you have to bully your daughter now?" Kate put lily on her lap and gave Adrian a white eye. **()


    you are more and more arrogant, Kate. Do you think I can''t gesture you? Adrian stood up and straightened his collar and said in his heart. Unfortunately, he can''t do anything because today is


    Fortunately, at this time, Sarah finally came down from the stairs, wearing a beige skirt with a slant shoulder over the knee, a handbag, her hair coiled behind her head, and her coat on her forearm, which was both elegant and sexy.


    "Be careful of catching cold." Adrian then took the coat and put it on for her.


    "I know," Sarah said with a smile and a gentle kiss on his face. "I''ll go first."


    "Well, I''ll be right with you." Adrian nodded.


    Today is Valentine''s day, and Adrian is not accompanied by the Convention, so even if you want to teach Kate in bed, you have to wait until tomorrow. However, on Valentine''s day, a movie will be premiered again, that is Sarah starring in the romantic comedy "love to Alabama."."It''s a rather conventional love movie as a whole, but the performances of the leading and female protagonists are excellent, and the final suspense is well made, which will surprise people." Now that you''re going to the premiere, you have to walk on the red carpet, and although, as before, she won''t go with her own woman - so Sarah left a few minutes early - it was necessary to have an interview with a reporter.


    However, today''s reporters are regular, no one asked any out of the ordinary questions, about Lily''s matter is not mentioned a word. Just two days ago, two or three entertainment journalists who have been very active in this field since February have been taken away by the tax bureau for investigation. This is a very serious warning.


    You know, in the United States, as long as you can afford to hire a luxury lawyer team, even if you kill the president, it''s not likely to be a big deal - if, of course, people don''t see it directly. But there is one crime, even if the super rich meet, there will be some tied up, that is, tax evasion. The tax bureau is a special court. If you want to play with the jury, you must have a jury to let you play with it.


    In this way, we can see the seriousness of the warning, and Adrian''s choice of people is very suitable. These two or three reporters are not the most famous entertainment media reporters, and they are not particularly popular roles. They are not so easy to cause the feeling of death and sorrow of others. At the same time, they also leave a hint at the end of the hand, and the new media tycoon is angry. Lily is indeed his child, which is a disguised admission in the circle.


    Of course, this situation was deliberately created by Adrian, or Martin Mortimer, who specializes in intelligence. As mentioned just now, these two or three unfortunate journalists were specially selected. The reason why they were able to hop so much was that the people under Martin used various covert methods to deliver them some relatively exclusive news.


    Stop talking about this. The scale of the premiere was small, but there were many guests, so it was very lively.


    "The sample film is very fragmentary, but I like the ending very much. Anyway, wait and see. When an old lawyer yells, "your husband signed it, but you didn''t sign it," he would laugh In front of the leading actor and the director, Adrian talks like this, but his main focus is on Sarah.


    Adrian likes Sarah very much. Her mentality is one of the best among the women around her. Her hard life since childhood has enabled her to maintain a normal heart no matter when she is young. After becoming a teen idol by "Buffy the Vampire Hunter". The pursuit of honor and money is not so keen. If Adrian had not taken advantage of her most vulnerable time to tie her to the way of trade, he would not have been able to conquer the girl.


    "How does the producer feel about his job?" Adrian asked when there were only two left.


    No matter how good the show will be finished, after May this year, the once popular teen drama "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" will be finished, and so will friends. Ratings continued to decline in the ninth quarter of this year, although it was due to a number of factors. But Adrian still decided to finish next year after season 10.


    Although Sarah has developed very well in film, her romantic comedies have made her popular with many people. If it wasn''t for the fact that Buffy, the vampire hunter, has always been an action figure, audiences would have thought of her as Julia''s second American sweetheart. I have to say it''s funny. Sarah and Denise''s wife are on the opposite side of TV and movies. Sarah is an action image on TV and a sweetheart image in a movie, while Aniston is a sugar image in TV but an action image in a movie.


    Moreover, Aniston''s action image in the film is not bad. Because of Adrian''s advice, the rise of action actresses in the late 1990s, and Dennis''s trust in Adrian, he thought of many ways for his wife in this regard, so Aniston actually occupied a seat. What''s even more surprising is that everyone knows that Aniston is very good at hairstyles. In friends, the hairstyle is popular among women all over the United States. However, in the action movies, her short hair image is also quite tasty, which makes many people still obsessed.


    If it wasn''t for the hype of "biochemical crisis", a new film had already begun to be prepared, and "expendables 2" was also being produced, Adrian might have put that movie out for them to play, but it''s not too late next year.


    The topic still comes back to Sarah. Although she has developed very well in the film, she has a good attitude and doesn''t ask for much. She even refuses the Oscar road arranged for her by Adrian.


    "It''s good to be around you." Her words at that time remained in Adrian''s mind.


    Well, in that case, try to be a producer. Many first-line actors sometimes work as part-time filmmakers. However, Adrian arranges a production career for Sarah that is different from that of famous people. Yes, there are powerful producers to cultivate Sarah''s ability. At first, he thought about letting Sarah make the big liar for Megan Fox. It was a story about a Hollywood film producer who was ruined by the hero''s bad treatment because he had plagiarized the ideas of the leading actor''s high school students. Although the story is old-fashioned, the whole process is very innovative.However, Adrian chose another script. Although "the big liar" is ironic to Adrian, it is not the main factor. Adrian just doesn''t want to cause her too much Association before Megan gets her hand, even if she is famous outside. So Sarah finally becomes the producer of Scooby Scooby.


    The copyright of Scooby''s animation is in the hands of TBS, and the live action movie version will naturally be handed over to the film company of AC media. However, Sarah did not take the lead in this animation, and Adrian needed her to be a producer wholeheartedly. One of the two female characters in the film was given to Jessica. Although she had a role in the spy film, she would not be the heroine until the third film, which happened to overuse the film.


    And the other is for Jennifer Love Hewitt, Sarah''s former Valet, yes. She''s not following Sarah any more. Although she hated her mother, she was not the kind of person who would complain. Otherwise, she won''t always keep her normal heart, so she won''t be embarrassed any more years ago. Not only that, but also specially recommended several roles to her, such as the supporting actress in Scooby.


    Adrian doesn''t mind. Whether love is sincere or not, at least she does a good job as a valet. Inside and outside the circle, she has become a good friend with Sara, and she has been defending her on various occasions. And as a bed mate is basically qualified, Adrian now although has not played her. As long as a look, love will be obedient in front of him, so it is not a bad thing to carry her career better than ever.


    "It''s not bad. It takes a lot of time to get in touch with all kinds of things. If there is no other job, it won''t be a problem, but if there is one, the time will be a little tight." Sarah thought about it and then she said.


    "Don''t worry. Sarah. After all, you''re the first official producer, "Adrian''s finger crossed her face." learn to give your assistant something that''s not so important, and don''t always do it yourself. "


    "I will." Sarah nodded and agreed.


    Take your time. Adrian''s on the side, if Sarah really wants to move on to the producer side. There are plenty of opportunities.


    Although she spent most of the premiere with Sarah, Adrian was also concerned about others. Other women.


    "Hey, Kiki. I''m so glad to see you here. Oh, and the beautiful Amanda Adrian came to the two girls who had a good conversation.


    "Hi, ed." Kirsten greets him with a smile, and Amanda Seyfried smiles after a little surprise. "Hello, ed."


    "What are you talking about? I hope I didn''t disturb you Adrian said with a smile.


    "It''s nothing. Some women''s topics, but I just talked about movies." Kirsten has a good eye.


    "Oh?" Adrian showed interest.


    "Amanda''s performance in the" Cheerleading Girls "is better than me," Kirsten praised Amanda. "You know, the roles I played were either resourceful or precocious, and even Mary Jane was always careful, so I didn''t know what to do when I met a simple role. I always felt like I was in the notebook It''s not very good. "


    "No, no, no, I think Kiki did a good job in the first film," Amanda was a little flattered. "My second movie was a terrible box office hit."


    "That''s because it happened to be a disaster at the opening time. It''s not your fault." Said Kirsten, relieved.


    "Yes, Amanda," Adrian echoed. "I haven''t seen it all, but it''s 9 / 11 that accounts for most of the box office mess. You know, I can''t be wrong about it."


    He looked at Kirsten: "you too, Kiki. You know, I personally selected the notebook for you, and the right to adapt it was snatched from DreamWorks. Believe me, you''ve done a great job, and Nick casavitz agrees. Even if Nicholas Sparks comes to the set in person, he''ll think you''re Ellie


    "Well, you always reassure me, ed Said Kirsten, a little coquettish.


    "Because I know you, Kiki," Adrian chuckled and pinched Kirsten''s chin in front of Amanda. "I remember Spiderman 2 was also released this year, so you''ll have a commercial work and a warm literary work. That''s enough."


    "But I''m still worried that all you remember is Mary Jane." Kirsten sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Kiki," Adrian laughed. "Take your time."


    "Well, I''ll excuse you for a moment." Kirsten wanted to say something else, but after a covert exchange of eyes with Adrian, he swallowed what he wanted to say and left.


    "No problem. See you later." Adrian shrugged, watched her leave, and then remembered something. He gave Amanda an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, Amanda. I didn''t mean to snub you.""It doesn''t matter, ed. you''re close." Amanda smiles and turns her gray green hair. Her hair is dead fish''s eyes. When her hair is put down, she has a taste of her eyes. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "What I want to say is, don''t belittle yourself, Amanda," Adrian looked at her. "You did a good job in" Buffy the vampire hunter. "You can''t do it. You can do it on TV for a while. If you get a chance, you''ll shine."


    Amanda''s face changed significantly when Adrian said "play TV for a while.".


    "Thank you." She said this, her eyes looked away, then looked back, lowered her eyes and swept her hair in her ears, as if she had inadvertently asked, "maybe we can talk in private, ed."


    "Oh?" Adrian looked at her quietly.


    Amanda''s outside is a white Long Sleeve vest, inside is a black and white line of T-shirt, the bottom is all black leggings, not to say how beautiful, but it seems very natural and energetic.


    "How about tonight? We You can go to my apartment, "she slowly raised her head and looked into his eyes." no one has ever No man has ever been in. " (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C127

    "The story is very old-fashioned, but the glamour of Sarah Michel gella has saved it from the brink of vulgarity. £¨_ -This is a newspaper comment on the next day of "love for Alabama.".


    To be honest, this is not a pertinent comment. As a romantic comedy film, "love for Alabama" has a very conventional plot. Basically, as long as you watch the beginning for a few more minutes, the audience will realize that sooner or later the heroine will leave the mayor''s son and return to her childhood playmate, but the film does a good job in suspense.


    Although everyone knows that the heroine and the hero will be together sooner or later, even if they have been quarrelling for several decades, the film has stepped on the red carpet of the wedding with the mayor''s son until the end of the film. There is no possibility of compound, and the actor has signed a divorce agreement before this.


    It was until the old lawyer in charge of the heroine''s divorce appeared at the wedding.


    "Oh, Melanie, you woman, it''s hard to find you."


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Hubbert, he has signed the divorce agreement!"


    "Yes, I know, but he did. You didn''t!"


    I believe that most people will be stunned and then laugh when they see this place, especially the angry tone of the old lawyer and the surprised and innocent expression of Sarah, which makes the comedy effect very good. Adrian said at the premiere that he liked the plot very much. It was such an unexpected turning point that made the whole film more vivid. If it wasn''t for this, Adrian would not have given the film to Sarah.


    Of course, Sarah did a good job in it. She did not talk about the conversion of North and South accents. She put a lot of details in place, which made the psychological change of the heroine look very convincing.


    Adrian saw the comments in Amanda''s bedroom, while he was sitting neatly by his bed, flipping through the newspaper. Amanda, sitting at the head of the bed in her pajamas, was nibbling at the breakfast he had bought.


    "Still need hot juice?" Although he was reading the newspaper, part of his attention was on Amanda.


    "Thank you." Amanda was not polite and pushed the empty cup in front of him.


    Adrian immediately picked up and walked out, and then quickly came back. He was not attentive, but he was not superior. His attitude was very good, giving people the feeling of spring breeze. In addition, although Amanda''s bedroom is not big, she cleans it up very neatly, and an indescribable touch of warmth spreads out.


    Amanda did not rush to drink the juice, but looked at Adrian for a long time before saying, "you are a very gentle man indeed. Ed, no wonder so many women throw themselves in your arms


    After she said that sentence last night, the following things could be predicted, especially the sentence "no man has ever been in" which directly aroused Adrian''s sexual interest. As for the rules of Valentine''s day, oh, don''t worry, just after 12 o''clock, like Miranda Cole. And just enough time for Amanda.


    Amanda''s apartment is located in a middle-class block. Although the public order of Amanda''s apartment is not as good as that of the rich, it is definitely better than that of the poor. The distinction between the rich and the poor is one of the biggest characteristics of American cities, and the bias of the police force is naturally different. Of course, thanks to the role of sister Buffy in "the vampire hunter Buffy", she couldn''t afford to rent an apartment here, but she could move out at this age. So Amanda is also a very independent girl.


    Adrian doesn''t mind this kind of independence. In fact, the more independent he is, the more he needs to prove himself. Otherwise, Amanda won''t turn pale after hearing the sentence "play TV for a while". In recent years, she has played too many TV roles. She is tired of these roles and is eager to make a big splash in the movies. The influence of TV is always inferior to that of TV.


    In Amanda''s neat little nest. Adrian talked to her for a long time, and it wasn''t until she was completely relaxed that foreplay began. His timing was very accurate, and he entered her body at 12:01, so it was not illegal. Of course, like all the girls he got for the first time, Amanda enjoyed the perfect * * with his full preparation activities, so that everything was calm. Adrian had to wake her up in the morning to get her to sleep.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles and looks at Amanda with appreciative eyes. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her later words.


    "I really like chasing beautiful women. It''s a man''s nature." He continued, "there are no playful men in this world, just some people are restrained by various pressures. I am different from the ordinary playboy. I respect women very much. If I like them, they can''t be hurt. Just like a beautiful flower, it should be bathed in the dew in the morning. It should be picked and held in the palm of your hand to care for and appreciate, rather than throw it away. "


    Amanda couldn''t help speaking for a few minutes.


    "But you still used some means to Persecute me and seduce me. " After a while, she said something provocatively."Of course, because I want you, not just a one night stand," Adrian stares into her eyes, reaches out and glides across her face. "You''re beautiful, Amanda, and that beauty makes me want to have you."


    Amanda didn''t even feel comfortable when she pinched her chin.


    "It''s like Like Kirsten? " She bit her lip and asked, "are there many women like that?"


    "You can ignore it," Adrian said, sighing. "I''m sorry, but I''m sure you know, for me, ten years ago I could meet a lot of simple girls, but now I have to do something about it."


    He came up to her and brushed his finger across her lip: "maybe you can change my point of view."


    This is not a lie. Since Amanda can play tricks and want to make his image in his heart not so special, Adrian can naturally do the same. He didn''t care about it. Even Zeta Jones and Nicole were tamed by him. She was obedient to him, not to mention Amanda.


    Amanda stopped talking, but her chest heaved slightly. Adrian smiles and kisses her lips. The girl starts to cater to her without thinking about it. First of all, her lips meet, then she sucks and intertwines with her tongue. Amanda follows Adrian''s rhythm completely. Until Adrian suddenly stops and leaves, she wakes up a little. Rao is like this, and she still leans forward.


    "You just tried yesterday, though I was careful. But don''t do too much activity. " Adrian said with a smile, "if you like, I can stay here with you all day. If you don''t want to, I''ll leave now and come back to see you in a few days when you feel better."


    "No!" Amanda blurted out. Although she immediately realized that she had lost her temper, she rolled her throat and said, "you can stay."


    "Well, then I''ll do it for you today." Adrian laughed, then thought of something and said, "yes. There''s a 16-7-year-old character that hasn''t been decided yet. Maybe you can try it. It''s a very important part of the role, and there are two famous actresses as the foil. Are you confident to show your best side? "


    "Of course Amanda''s eyes lit up and agreed, "I can do it!"


    "White Oleander", this is the film Adrian said, the story is about the heroine and his mother together very happy very happy life. Until one day, the mother was attracted by someone and fell in love with each other, so she poisoned each other with oleander peach blossom after being abandoned. The heroine witnessed her mother''s arrest, and her life was changed from one foster family to another, learning to face the difficult world and come out of the shadow. But at the same time, her mother in prison continues to influence her in various ways.


    This film is adapted from Janet finch''s novel of the same name, and was recommended by Oprah Winfrey in her book club. In Adrian''s memory, the box office of the film is very general, but the word-of-mouth is extremely high. He originally planned to let Anne Hathaway star, so he let Julia try to transform. And let Kate accumulate acting skills. Julia''s role is the heroine''s mother. She is also an independent woman, but some villains are suspected. Kate plays the supporting role of the second adopted heroine, who is also a mother. A very nice woman, but because Julia''s role hated her for taking away her daughter''s feelings, she used sharp words to run against her when she went to visit prison, humiliated her, and led her to commit suicide when she went back home, and her daughter completely turned against her mother in prison.


    I believe that if Julia and Kate play well, this part of the play must be very promising, but it was originally scheduled to start last month, but it is still under preparation, because


    Although Amanda is a little younger than Annie, her acting skills are not bad. Both in Adrian''s memory and now in "Buffy the Vampire Hunter", Amanda is very good. Although she may still be a little immature, it may be better to let the director pay attention to her and let Julia and Kate take care of her a little when she is not young. Anyway, she is not as knowledgeable as someone who can''t make decisions, so it is appropriate to give her this role.


    Since she stayed with Amanda for most of the day in her apartment and went out for a stroll in the evening, Adrian stayed at her home again that night, which was another passion. Maybe it''s because she got a positive reply from him, and she felt very happy to get along with her. Adrian was a little seduced when she was bathing together. Amanda gave her mouth for the first time. Adrian also deliberately put it on her face in the end. Amanda didn''t say much though she was a little angry.


    Let''s put it on the air for a while. In the first week, love for Alabama won 32 million box office in 3000 hospital lines. Undoubtedly, it ranked the top of the North American box office list. Although the decline reached 30% in the second week, because it was in the off-season and there was no better romantic comedy film in the same period, it won the throne with more than 20 million yuan, which is very promising for North America to break billion yuan And Sarah''s sweet image on the big screen was further recognized.However, in late February, what attracted the most attention was not "in love with Alabama" and its star Sarah Michelle gella, nor the various gossips between Laura Crawford''s prototype Kate Beckinsale''s daughter and media tycoon Adrian Cowell, which had lasted more than half a month, but the 74th Academy of film arts and Sciences Academy of film nominees!


    This time, many film companies are relieved that although there are still two nominations for the best film from AC media''s film companies - Adrian himself directed "Lord of the rings 1" and "Moulin Rouge" - it is much better than last year''s near monopoly. As for the other three films, regardless of love and gausford manor are independent films, but beautiful heart has investment from around the world. But DreamWorks has another foot in it. Although everyone knows the close relationship between AC media and DreamWorks, it is another completely independent film company after all.


    However, many people were surprised by the nomination of best director. Before that, many expected Adrian to win two more nominations, but after the list was officially released, it was found that he had only one nomination for best director in Lord of the rings. This makes a lot of people are very confused, is Adrian not going to compete for the best director this year? You know, since the birth of the Oscars, no director has won the best director with an unrealistic film. The film academy has already said privately that they will consider more realistic films and directors. "Moulin Rouge" is much more likely to win the best director than "Lord of the rings 1". After all, it has been a long time since there has been such a well received song and dance film. Most of the judges who can lead the results of the film academy like to be nostalgic.


    And then I found out that it was probably Adrian himself who gave up applying for the best director for Moulin Rouge. This was even more surprising. Did he have confidence in himself or did he want to give up the Oscars? Looking at the list of directors, Ron Howard, Redley Scott and Robert Altman are all very strong competitors. Robert Altman has nominated for the Oscars several times, and the palms of gold, the Golden Lion and the Golden Bear have all won. Now there is only one golden man missing. Maybe Adrian was trying to avoid him?


    No matter how you guess, Adrian''s calculation will not be known. His real intention will not be known until a few years later.


    As for the best actor, it didn''t surprise many people. Russell Crowe was nominated without dispute for his completely opposite image in Gladiator. Some people speculated that he might become the second consecutive film emperor like Tom Hanks. However, some people speculate that this year may be a black victory. For a long time, there has been no black leading actor nomination. This year, there are two nominations at a time. In addition to Denzel Washington''s "training day" nomination, Will Smith also received a nomination for "biography of Ali.".


    The only puzzle is that Dennis knight, who performed well in I am Sam, failed to win the nomination, despite the mediocrity of the film as a whole. So the professional critics didn''t give a high score, but they all agreed that the performance of the three main actors was excellent. Because of this, Naomi Watts, who plays the female lawyer, and Dakota Fanning, who plays his daughter, are both nominated for best supporting actress. I believe Dennis will be very depressed.


    And the best actress nomination, no doubt, is the world of wonder girls, Nicole Kidman of Moulin Rouge and Gwyneth Paltrow of beautiful mind. Sophie Marceau and Rachel weitze of DJ''s Diary of singles. Although Rachel and Adrian have never worked together, there are many people in the circle who see her and him close, not to mention that her films are basically made by AC media''s film company.


    "Adrian is the director who knows women best." Some newspapers said slightly sour that even Woody Allen, whose subject matter always revolves between men and women, could not get so many women nominated at one time.


    Look at these women. Rachel Vichy''s original famous work "the British patient" was chosen by him for her role, and Sophie Marceau, who also played in the British patient and was nominated for best supporting actress, was also chosen by Sophie Marceau, who could show a completely different side from brave heart.


    As for Gwyneth Paltrow, every Oscar nomination in recent years has been accompanied by Adrian''s shadow. Because of this, many people speculate that she is the most likely candidate to win the little gold medal this year, as long as she can compete with Nicole Kidman. It''s a public secret that Nicole divorced cruise because of Adrian. The fact has proved that she chose the right choice. The best supporting actress award last year is the best proof. However, it is difficult to get the best actress this year, even if she plays in a film directed by director miracle.


    However, the media did not ignore the fifth best actress nominated, although she did not have dazzling achievements and eye-catching gossip compared with the previous four candidates, she set a record. Caesar castelhuis, a 12-year-old Maori girl from Western Australia, has become the youngest Best Actress nomination in Oscar history for her completely natural acting in "Whale Rider"! (note)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C128

    There is no problem for Gwyneth to win the nomination for best actress with "beautiful heart". Alicia''s role in the film was not lost to Nash. In my memory, the reason why Jennifer Connery applied for Best Supporting Actress instead of best actress was the embodiment of her or her team''s intelligence, because Adrian''s memory of the 74th Academy Awards was the most outstanding The competition for the best actress is not generally fierce. £¨_ -


    -)


    the most competitive is Halle Berry and the teacher, who is a veteran actress and has been nominated for best actress six times, while the former, with a black skin, can tell everything. What''s more, spezick has won the best actress of oscca once. How can you guess the result. And with a role that can compete for the best actress to compete for the best supporting actress, the result can also be guessed, so this move is very smart and forward-looking.


    You know, not every team can have such a long-term vision, and Halle Berry''s best actress is mostly due to external factors. Although her performance in the dance of death row is good, it can only be said that it is good. There is no obvious gap between her performance and several other nominees. However, when it comes to the release after 9 / 11, the mainstream society needs to unite all the people. Before that, there was only one black film emperor who presented one or several trophies to the black actors, which has formed a consensus within the film academy, so it is rare There were a lot of nominations for black actors, and Denzel Washington had a higher qualification than Will Smith, and his performance in "training day" was still impressive, so he made it to the top.


    In this way, since there is a black movie emperor, it is no big deal to have another black movie queen. Some things are like this, seemingly accidental but with necessity, people who can make correct judgments are very lucky.


    And now Adrian may be cut off from the source. A long time ago, he had the right to adapt "the dance of the dead man" and put it aside for cold storage. Not only that, he also focused on the films in 2001 that were likely to be nominated by black actresses, and made people do some tricks in various aspects, such as reviews or the cinema, and tried to prevent spezick from nominating best actress in "unrequited love".


    Of course, he didn''t do it for Gwyneth. After deciding to shoot Moulin Rouge, the best actress of the year had already been decided. Otherwise, he would not let Harvey Weinstein start public relations early. As for Gwyneth, oh. I''m sorry, baby. I can only keep you waiting.


    The most important thing for him to be so sure is that Weinstein''s method is really very clever. What''s more, it is enough to use the resources of AC media in the newspaper to let two people have a debate on whether Nicole is likely to win the best actress, and make a lot of noise, which is enough to enter the public relations textbook. One said that although Nicole did well in Moulin Rouge, she was too beautiful. This would affect the judges'' judgment. After all, it is well known. Biographies or characters of abnormal people are more likely to win Oscars, not to mention the best supporting actress last year. The other thinks that although Nicole is very beautiful in the film, it does not affect her acting skills, so it should not affect the judges'' judgment. The best supporting actress of last year is the same. The Oscar is a fair award.


    It''s a pretty good strategy, though there''s a lot of debate between the two sides. But they all agreed that Nicole''s acting skills were excellent and could win the Oscar for best actress. Not only can we constantly hint to readers that Nicole is fully qualified for the best actress, but also constantly exert pressure on the judges of the film academy, regardless of her beauty or the best supporting actress of last year, we should judge whether she has the first vote from the perspective of acting skills. Otherwise, it will be unfair behavior. It doesn''t matter if some actions are carried out in private, but if it is called off, it will be bound up.


    In particular, this was done before the nomination list came out, which led to the fact that the film academy recognized Nicole''s acting skills.


    Of course, this is just one of Weinstein''s tools. This year''s preparation time is much more abundant than that of "the beautiful legend of Sicily". - -) after Adrian told him to go back and forth between the nomination list and the announcement of the nomination list, he didn''t know how many times he shuttled among the film academy''s judges.


    Although this is still not 100% sure, Adrian believes that luck will be on his side, just as Caesar castelhoise was nominated for best actress after the early appearance of Whale Rider. Adrian had a hand in this. "Whale Rider" was invested by Bosworth and was released in North America by Miramax for the purpose of doing so.


    "I really want to see how you look now, dear." Adrian turned off the phone and said something meaningful to himself.


    This is a call to Natalie to let her not be upset about the fact that the record has been broken. Although Natalie on the other end of the phone didn''t seem to care about it, Adrian could hear something else. You know, he spent a lot of time on her. How could such a little emotional fluctuation be concealed.


    "You know, Nada, there''s something I can give to you or to someone else." Adrian chuckled as he put his cell phone on the table.Then there was a knock on the door and Britney''s face came in.


    "Master She rushed over laughing, directly jumped to Adrian''s body, encircled his neck, affectionately scattered Jiao.


    "And not knocking at the door?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, then squeezed her chin and gave her a kiss on the attractive lip.


    "I miss you, master." Britney made a grimace, said coyly, then waved the manuscript excitedly: "I wrote it, master, I have written it!"


    "Is it?" Adrian slightly surprised, took her manuscript to look up, just looked at two lines, surprised look became more. Looking back at Britney, she looks up with her head up and her eyes wide open, just like a dog who has just done something amazing and is looking forward to her owner''s reward.


    "Very interesting lyrics and music," Adrian said with a smile. "It seems that you have learned a lot in conservatory of music."


    Britney''s smile suddenly became sweeter, and she lifted her chest with pride: "of course. The master said to work hard, of course I will


    This song is called evertime. Yes, it''s the song that Britney wrote lyrics and music and achieved good results in my memory. Of course, because of the different mood, Adrian''s version now is different from the version in his memory. Britney may have her own ideas on the lyrics - although she has gone to the Conservatory of music, but the actual class time is not much, but the lyrics are really good - there is no original sadness, and it seems very warm, dependent and sweet. But there must be help in composing.


    "Good. Keep it up." Adrian does not point out that, anyway, if you want to record, the name of the songwriter should be written out, and this song is very good.


    "This is for the master." Britney saw his look and immediately put her arms around him.


    "Good. Did you show it to Eric? Maybe it can be released as a single in the first half of this year. " Adrian said with a smile.


    A lot of singers will lose a lot of popularity after studying, but Britney doesn''t need to worry about this. The main reason why she lost her popularity is the lack of exposure. Adrian is behind her. It''s not a problem at all. As a matter of fact, she has attended many activities during the half year since she entered the University. No matter where she goes, she can still get warm cheers.


    On this basis, a few more strong repercussions can be released, such as "evertime", now in hand. Even if the popularity will fade - even if a popular singer will face this situation a few years after his debut, let alone a singer studying in University - it is no problem to keep those loyal fans, let alone Adrian Call.


    Now, at the end of April. A documentary called "dream come true" is about to be released. It will take about 90 minutes to fully show the details of Britney Spears during her global concert last year. "Let you see a more real sweetie," the ad says.


    This move is naturally learned from "this is it". In memory, it is after this. Many singers have launched their own music documentary films, and they have gained a lot. Now, "this is it" may not appear any more. Michael Jackson, who got rid of Sony records, seems to have recovered a lot. After the new album is overturned and remade, the popularity of the new album commemorating September 11 last year is rising, which may lead to another wave of upsurge.


    "This is it" is a documentary released in a very unexpected situation, as long as MJ does not have an accident. Then there is no possibility. In that case, Britney Spears will be the top player in the new century. Anyway, the investment in documentaries is not much. Madonna launched a Music Documentary in 1991 with a cost of less than 5 million yuan, and the publicity methods in the new century are more and more abundant. It is not impossible to surpass Madonna in all aspects.


    "Great." Britney cheered. "I love you, master, I love you!"


    With that, the little pet''s kiss fell on his face like raindrops, but Adrian coaxed Britney very happily, which was inevitable in other aspects


    "Hey, ivy, what are you walking on?" After the instrument stopped, the bassist asked first.


    "What?" Avril, who had been absent-minded for a long time, finally came to her senses. "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought about the matter."


    "You''ve been like this for days. What''s the matter?" The drummer interposed.


    "I''m not dating some lucky guy." Some people make fun of this sentence, immediately caused a low laughter.


    "Well, guys, don''t nag," Avril forced out a smile and made a careless look. "I know I''m not in good condition recently. I''ll adjust it as soon as possible, so let''s call it a day. Anyway, there''s plenty of time, and the songs are almost finished. Take your time. Inspiration is not just what you want."


    Even so, she sighed heavily as she packed her things and was ready to leave. Avril had been very upset all the time. The reason was that the overwhelming Laura Crawford was made by Adrian based on Kate Beckinsale''s image, and Kate''s daughter Lily was probably Adrian''s child.Avril didn''t believe it at the beginning, but when something was repeatedly mentioned in her ears, what she heard in her daily life was "very likely". Even if it was really false, it would make people suspect. What''s more, the media seemed to have a good grasp of certain evidence, and the process of inference was very credible. So she suddenly found out. Although I have dated Adrian and visited his luxurious office in AC media and his mansion on Beverly Hills, I still don''t know him enough.


    Can this be true? Avril didn''t ask herself this once, but she didn''t get an answer every time, just like she asked Adrian not to date with herself or to have intercourse with other women, but subconsciously she didn''t believe it. After all, he was a famous playboy.


    She didn''t want to ask Adrian in person. She believed that he would not hide it, but she couldn''t say it every time. Then, under Adrian''s gentle care and the sweet fight between lovers, she couldn''t speak any more. Maybe it''s the fear that the truth is unacceptable? Avril didn''t know.


    Damn it, it can''t be like this! Or I''ll go crazy! Avril, who packed up the things and handed it to her assistant, thought.


    "Rhett, remember to send this to Eric. Adrian will come over and discuss it with him later." In addition to the room, Avril suddenly heard such a sentence.


    In search of prestige, an employee who usually met was walking across the aisle in a hurry, which made her pick her eyebrows. What did they say? Eric''s going to discuss things with ED? So did ed come to the record company?


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Avril immediately asked her assistant to go to the parking lot first. In the next few days, she would be busy with the new songs. Adrian also had to prepare for Oscar. It was very likely that she would not see each other for several days. You know, they didn''t even have a Valentine''s day, so she thought it necessary for her to go and talk to Adrian. Although he doesn''t have an office here, he has a special lounge, which is usually there.


    After bypassing several corridors, Avril quickly saw the special lounge. There was no one in the corridor outside, and the door was half open. She didn''t think much. Two or three steps passed, and she was about to knock on the door, but the sight through the crack of the door suddenly made her body stiff.


    On the sofa inside, Britney, in her little boots, tight legged pants and a long, narrow sleeve dress, was sitting on Adrian''s lap, holding Adrian''s neck in her hands, saying this to him affectionately, and offering her own kisses from time to time. And Adrian was smiling and talking to her. From time to time, his hands pinched on her chin, waist and buttocks, which was similar to and different from her appearance when she was with her.


    Avril has a buzz in her head, her hands and feet are cold. Although she has heard a lot of rumors in the company, several popular singers, such as Britney Spears, Christina aguilena and Jessica Simpson, are very ambiguous with Adrian, especially Britney and Christina. It can be said that Adrian discovered and praised him. Many people said that they had sex with him, but she always stubbornly refused to believe it. She did not expect to see such a scene here today.


    Calm down, calm down. No matter what''s going on, calm down! Avril kept saying to herself in her head, but the feeling of being cheated made the flame in her heart keep rising. In addition, the words coming from it:


    "very interesting lyrics and music, it seems that you have learned a lot in the Conservatory of music."


    "It was written for the master."


    "Can be released as a single."


    Asshole! How can you do this! Asshole! Avril''s teeth were so tight that she wanted to rush in and slap the man in the face for a few minutes. The pictures of her leaning against him in the sunshine, playing the guitar and discussing music all of a sudden broke up in my mind. His gentleness did not only give her, all her disbelief was just self deception.


    However, she wanted to turn around and leave the place, not to see the images that made her sick. However, she could not open her legs in any case. She knew that a creak sounded. She approached too close and accidentally knocked the half open door. A man and a woman who were intimate in the room immediately looked over with some consternation.


    Avril''s legs finally moved. She didn''t want to see Adrian. Seeing her expression, she immediately turned around and walked away quickly. She came to the parking lot and sat in her car. Suddenly, she said in a hoarse voice, "drive, go back!"


    Probably because of her gloomy expression, the assistant didn''t say anything, but drove carefully, speechless all the way back to her apartment.


    Bang, until the door closed heavily behind her, the girl who was trying to endure was leaning on the door dejectedly, and her tears finally rolled out of control.


    "Are you all right?" A voice suddenly thought of, scared her, tears blurred to see past, Avril can''t believe his eyes, Adrian did not know when appeared in the room.


    "I have the key, you know." Adrian saw her doubts and explained, "my car is faster than yours."


    He took a breath and came over carefully: "Ivy, I know...""Go away! You bastard! You liar Avril fiercely interrupted his words, fiercely pushed him away, "get out! Get out of here


    "Calm down, ivy. Will you calm down first?" Adrian was pushed by her, staggered, but not angry, but raised his hands and kept saying in a gentle tone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C129

    Two tears soaked in the makeup has not been removed, with black traces from the cheek, Avril has never been so excited, but she has no control so much, once the woman''s mood suddenly burst out, it is easy to ignore everything. With her temper and character, she just compared the middle finger and swearing and didn''t come up to beat him, which was still under control.


    Speaking of it, this should be the second time Adrian has been scolded by a woman after Kate, so he looks a little confused. But Adrian, after all, is Adrian. He quickly reacts, looks at Avril and sighs: "OK, if so, I''ll leave first. Come here when you calm down a little. Please Believe me. "


    If there is no last sentence, it is nothing, but more than this sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire. So Avril jumped up fiercely, pushed Adrian aside fiercely, rushed into the room quickly, flipped out a package, grabbed several clothes casually and put it in: "I don''t believe you anymore, you bastard! You liar


    However, as she wiped her tears and carried the package, she walked away: "I don''t want to see you again! Never


    "Where are you going?" Adrian blocked the door.


    "It doesn''t matter! As long as it''s not here! As long as you don''t show up in front of me! " Avril pushed him away again, "I don''t want to stay in this disgusting city for a moment! Not for a moment


    She ran to the street and stopped a taxi. After entering, she said to the driver, "go to the airport."


    During the period when the car starts and goes out. Avril always held her head and did not look back.


    Because of the poor road conditions, it took about half an hour for the taxi to arrive at Los Angeles International Airport. Avril didn''t have any extra words after getting off the bus. She went straight to the ticket office to buy the nearest plane ticket to Canada. Fortunately, she did not forget her identity. She came out of the apartment wearing a baseball cap and covering up when she was in the car, and no one could have foreseen it, so no one recognized her.


    Then, she waited alone in the airport waiting room for more than half an hour before boarding, and it took another dozens of minutes to get into the plane through security because of 911. Such a toss, she basically from the previous frenzy slowly calm down. However, my heart began to ache again, especially when I recalled all kinds of sweet pictures before, my eyes turned red and my tears began to turn. As a result, the stewardess came to inquire several times during the flight. Fortunately, there were not many people on the plane, and no one was sitting with her. Otherwise, this image might be exposed.


    It was the first time that she was really and completely in love. She liked to be coquettish in his arms. I like to argue with him and make noise with him. I like to call him "Uncle" after being integrated with him in bed. So when all of this suddenly broke, she could not accept it, and when she calmed down, she began to feel more and more sad, no matter how she avoided. Those pictures are always in the mind, let her heartache and unwilling.


    It was almost dark. Avril, who took a taxi, returned to napani town. After paying for the taxi, she walked to the home where she had spent more than ten years with full of fatigue.


    When I reached for the doorbell. She showed a trace of hesitation, so she gave up her great career, so Give him up completely? The girl shook her head and finally rang the doorbell.


    "Who?" Mother''s familiar voice soon came from the door, and after opening, there was a cry of surprise.


    "You are finally back, ivy. You should call us before you get on the plane. We are all worried about you! See what you''ve become Mother gave her a hug and said a lot of words, so Avril was surprised and confused. Finally back? Call before you get on the plane? Do they know I''m coming back?


    The dizzy girl followed her mother into the room, and then heard the voices of her family members coming from the living room. Michelle''s voice was especially loud: "so, my sister is so strong as this?"


    "Of course, she wrote most of the songs herself, and even several other popular singers in the company wanted to invite her to sing." It was a familiar voice, and only a few hours ago she had been angry with its owner.


    "what about me? What about me? " Michelle asked eagerly.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle, it''s really not the right time to say that." The man was smiling mildly, with an obvious sadness between his brows.


    Avril''s head can hardly think. Why is Adrian here? Why did she come here earlier than herself?!


    "You..." The stunned girl wanted to talk, but her father had already noticed that her father said: "Hey, ivy, what''s the matter? Even if you have more grievances, you shouldn''t go out in anger. Run back without a greeting?"


    "I..." Avril, who wanted to defend herself, opened her mouth and was interrupted by her brother Matthew: "Avril, I remember that you are always afraid of everything. Why is it just a little thing that makes you so excited Run back from Los Angeles without anything? ""That''s right. My sister is not calm." Michelle nodded along.


    Avril''s face gradually no blood color, she stares at Adrian, with a dry tone to ask: "why you are here."


    "This..." Adrian stood up and walked up to her as if embarrassed, "you know, the private jet needs to be a little faster..."


    "You bastard! You liar Avril suddenly angrily grabbed his backpack, in the family''s eyes of consternation, aimlessly hit him.


    "Ivy! What are you doing Judy was the first to react and hugged Avril, and Adrian had already been hit several times. However, he stood still and stopped two times with his hands at most.


    "What''s the matter! Ivy John responded. Very angry looking at his daughter, he stood up as if he wanted to teach her in the past, but was immediately stopped by Adrian.


    Despite the mother''s stop, the girl has stopped. But the tears could not stop rolling from her eyes, and then she broke free from her mother''s arm and pedaled upstairs. All the way back to her bedroom, looking at the decorations that had not changed, Avril sat down on the chair and held her face, but she couldn''t cry at this time.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ivy?" Because worried about her and with the above mother also came in, some worried and also some angry looking at her.


    Avril didn''t speak. In fact, she was confused and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I know you''re very talented in music, and I know you''ve always wanted to prove yourself, but It''s just a song. Although ed promised to give it to you, but temporarily changed his mind, but he has chased napani to apologize to you. Why do you still do that? " Mother sighed.


    The girl suddenly raised her head and looked at her mother with unbelievable eyes: "is that what he said?"


    "I don''t think ed needs to cheat." Said the mother earnestly.


    "No! This is not the truth of the matter! No Avril shook her head like crazy. How could he do this? How could he do this!


    "What is the truth of that?" The mother asked.


    "Yes..." The girl just said a word and there was no following. What to say? Said Adrian was dating himself, had sex, and had sex with another woman? Let''s not say whether the family members who have already stood on his side will believe it, even if they believe She couldn''t imagine what it would be like.


    "You should apologize, ivy." The mother, who had been waiting for a moment, sighed. "Maybe Ed was wrong, but you''ve gone too far."


    "That''s it." Michelle also ran up. "You''ve made other people''s eyes swell. Sister


    Your eyes are swollen? Avril was worried, or she didn''t realize that she should have reacted, rather than shocked.


    "It''s OK. I''m really fine. Don''t worry." Adrian''s voice came from the hallway and quickly appeared at the door.


    He took the ice bag and leaned against the corner of his left eye. It was really green. Fortunately, it was not very serious. If it was far enough away, it would still be ignored. However, the distance from Avril''s chair to the door was not among them. So a strong sense of guilt surged into the young woman''s heart, and her fist was clenched for a while.


    "Well, Judy, I''m sure Ivy didn''t mean to. Don''t blame her too much for that." He said, "I want to talk to her alone if I can. I think Ivy should have calmed down."


    The last sentence is to this Avril said, eyes are full of sincere eyes, let her shiver, but the corners of her mouth can not say no words. After a long time, the girl nodded imperceptibly and stood by the door. Judy, who had already persuaded Michelle back, was relieved. Then Avril walked over, pushed her mother out, and closed the door and locked it.


    "I''m just talking to him alone." Through the door, she answered her mother''s question, and a few seconds later added, "I won''t beat him again, I promise."


    When there was no movement outside, Avril turned around, bit her lips and looked at Adrian with complicated eyes. Although she tried to control her emotions, her chest was still not small. Adrian didn''t speak, just stood there and looked at her with apologetic eyes.


    "You liar The voice was almost squeezed out of Avril''s teeth. "It''s not enough that you lied to me. You lied to my family. What did you say that I left because of a new song..."


    "What do you think I should say?" Adrian had no choice but to spread out his hands.


    Avril suddenly jammed. If she could, she would have said it before, but She hated to look at him, but every time her eyes swept through his blue left eye socket, her heart was a little flustered. When she thought of him coming from Los Angeles, a kind of unspeakable feeling surged into her heart. All of a sudden, she found that her anger had been vented. Although she still hated him for being playful and deceiving herself, her hatred was becoming less and less. She even occasionally came up with the idea that "there may be a reason for him to cheat himself".It''s a dangerous thought, and if it doesn''t last long, she may not be able to maintain her anger. Avril also knew this, so she tried to maintain her anger.


    So when Adrian asked, "have you calmed down now?"


    "No, as long as you are still in front of me, I will never..."


    I haven''t finished. Avril was dragged into the arms of the other side, and then in response to be pressed in the bed, the mouth was also blocked. The girl, who had been stunned for a long time, was frightened and angry. She cried and struggled. She kicked and hit him with her limbs and bit him in the mouth. But Adrians did not care, always firmly suppressed her in the body, although did not use the tongue. But still sucking at her lips and looking at her eyes at such close distance without blinking.


    So, even in the first ten seconds, she struggled very hard. But it soon slowed down, and there was no anger in my heart to vent. My body became more and more soft. Unconsciously, my lips began to match the rhythm of the other party. Avril felt as if she had returned to the night when she lost her first night. He who drinks a little too much himself, though strongly opposed in language under his attack, is always catering to his body.


    What''s wrong with me? After sticking out her tongue and gently entangled with him, Avril thought plaintively.


    Fortunately, Adrian didn''t do anything further. After she calmed down completely and began to respond to his kiss. He finally got up.


    "Are you better now?" He asked softly, gazing into her eyes.


    Her chest heaved for a moment, and Avril finally adjusted her mood. Then he turned his head to one side and ignored him, knowing that there was still a blush on his face. Adrian grinned and lifted her from the bed, then sat down on the chair and put her in his arms, as if taking care of a treasure.


    The girl is really calm down, although there are thorns in her heart, but it is really calm down.


    "How do you know I''m going back to napani." After a long silence, she asked.


    "I just know." Adrian replied softly with a smile.


    "I can go to Rosa or Gerani. Why are you so sure?" Avril, who leaned her head on his shoulder, asked.


    "because I know you, Wei Niu," Adrian stroked her back. "I think I always pass the skateboard when you want to play, prepare spray when you need it, let you avoid pollen, and collect all kinds of star accessories for you. When you like a person, you will fully understand her, let her happy, let her happy


    Listening to Adrian''s favorite address for her and all the things he had done for herself, the girl suddenly had mixed feelings.


    "You do this to all women?" But she still sneered.


    "Yes," Adrian replied without hesitation. "I also remember what you did for me, because I wanted you to be natural, so you gave up tattooing because I needed you to play the piano, so you went and tried this" too woman "instrument, and there were a lot more I never forgot."


    When hearing that sentence "too woman", Avril couldn''t help but gasp at the corner of her mouth, but when she heard that sentence, she sighed slightly.


    The girl straightened up, crossed his lap and looked at him: "I hate you, ED, you are a liar, a liar."


    "I''m sorry," Adrian put a hand around her face. "I made you cry."


    Avril bit her lips and let him touch his face. After a long time, she carefully reached out and touched his left eye socket.


    "Does it hurt?" She asked softly.


    "A little, but as long as it calms you down, it doesn''t matter a few more." Adrian is very calm.


    "Hum." The girl''s teeth brushed across her lips, and then, as Adrian began to lean in front of her, she did not think much about his neck and took the initiative to kiss his mouth.


    Avril didn''t know why she wanted to do it. Even though she was still worried, she wanted to kiss him at this moment. Four lips and two tongues were entangled. They kept kissing each other, and their hands swam on each other''s bodies, as if they had been lovers for a long time, until -


    "Ivy, do you need something to drink?" Mother''s voice accompanied by a knock on the door, obviously for a long time they did not come out some worry.


    The girl is excited and wakes up from the pink mood, but Adrian doesn''t want to let her go. She still kisses her face, her pink neck, and stretches her hands to lift her clothes up and drill into it.


    "No, mom It''s OK. We''re still talking. We''ll be out in a little while After a few punches on his body with a small fist, Avril tried to keep her tone calm.


    "Really? Are you all right? " Mom is still a little worried."No It''s OK. " The girl almost bit her tongue. At the moment of reply, Adrian bit her ear beads and sucked them. Her hands were also up, almost holding the pair of firmness across a shirt. This stimulation almost made her completely paralyzed.


    "Don''t worry, Judy. I''m fine. Ivy''s fine. She''s completely calmed down. We''ll be out soon." Adrian let her go and said in a loud voice.


    "Well, I see." After hearing Adrian''s voice, Judy outside the door more or less put down his heart and left temporarily again.


    "Are you satisfied?" After her mother left, Avril glared at Adrian and slipped down from him to tidy up his clothes.


    "Let''s go out first, lest they worry." Adrian said with a smile.


    "How can I get out of here? You''ve shamed me in front of them with lies!" Avril is not angry to hit a place to say, gnashing teeth of unusual resentment, but no more just came back angry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C130

    After the knock on the door, Avril finally opened her eyes and rubbed her head on the soft pillow twice before she could barely wake up.


    "When are you going to sleep, Ivy?" Outside, the mother knocked on the door and asked, "don''t you want to get up?"


    "Sorry, mom Ah Avril had just answered. She turned her head and suddenly exclaimed. A man was lying beside her, and her body was lying under the quilt.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Cried Judy, busy outside.


    By such a noise, Adrian finally opened his eyes, some hazy looked at the girl, was about to speak, but just opened his mouth was covered by the other side''s hands.


    "No, what? It''s just It''s nine o''clock Avril kept winking at Adrian while answering her mother''s words in a loud voice.


    "Well, you know it''s already nine o''clock? Tell me the truth, ivy. When did you go to bed last night? Still angry about that? I knew you''d come out with a straight face and obviously didn''t really forgive ed. You bet you''ve been in bed for most of the night, and now you''ve locked the door. It''s outrageous Mother then began to nag through the door.


    Yes, yes, I did spend most of the night in bed, but I was attacked at night. Avril rolled her eyes and was about to refute her mother''s words. Suddenly, there was a numbness on her chest, and her body suddenly softened. Because the body was propped up before, the girl''s chest had a panoramic view of the spring, and two pink buds looked particularly attractive, so Adrian did not want to embrace her waist and held one in his mouth.


    Shut up! Shut up! Surprised and angry Avril threatened Adrian with her eyes, and pushed him out at the same time. Unfortunately, because her mother was outside, she didn''t have any strength in her hands. Adrian saw this point and began to harass her as soon as she woke up. It''s better to taste the bud of laughter and walk up her petite * * with her hands on her hips, back, waist and inner thighs.


    Under this attack, the girl quickly collapsed on the bed, but her mother was always nagging outside the door. Such words as "I know you are so competitive" and "Ed has chased napani from Los Angeles" were constantly introduced into her ears, which made her extremely shy and wanted to tighten her body. After several times, her skin appeared a faint pink.


    "Are you listening, Ivy?" Mother suddenly raised her voice.


    "Yes, mom. I''ll be up in a minute." Avril took a deep breath, let himself in Adrian''s invasion to maintain a steady tone, and then pretended to be impatient and said aloud. Although she had done a good job, she changed her tone when she said the last word. Fortunately, Judy didn''t notice it. She thought her daughter was really impatient, so she said a few words and finally left.


    "Asshole! Asshole! You bastard As soon as the mother left, the girl immediately broke free from Adrian''s bondage, and kicked and hit with both fists and feet.


    Rao is so, her voice is still very small, just like last night she did not dare to groan in his body, no matter how sexually excited she was last night. Michelle''s bedroom is in front of her, and Matthew''s in the back. A little noise may not be heard.


    "Well, weiniu, it''s not that you haven''t done it," Adrian said, dodging and smiling. "And don''t forget, when I hinted last night that I was going to attack at night, you not only agreed, but also left the door to me."


    "That''s because you promised me that you would not stay here until morning." Avril immediately swung her pillow and hit her head. She didn''t hear any reply at that time.


    The thing is like this. Last night, under Adrian''s Frank persuasion, the girl who had already let out her anger completely put aside the thorn in her heart for the time being, and comforted her family first. Although she always kept a straight face after coming out with Adrian, she finally let her parents breathe a sigh of relief. After a few words, she was ready to have a rest. The bedroom arranged by Judy for Adrian was just opposite Avril. So he seized the opportunity to give the girl a look that he wanted to go to her room in the middle of the night. Although Avril returned a white eye, she did not directly refuse and did not lock the door. So Adrian slipped in immediately after everyone else had gone to sleep Her bedroom.


    The girl was startled at first. After all, there were more people in the dark room. This kind of thing was still a little frightening. After seeing it clearly, although there was a low voice warning, it ran for a day. In addition, his anger was vented, and his brother and sister''s rooms were all next door, and they didn''t dare to make too much noise, so they were quickly taken over by Adrian.


    That kind of tightly entangled, but can''t make too much too loud excitement let her very * *, so although Avril is not without struggle, but no matter how struggle is just the first night of that day''s copy, in the mouth a strong cry can not, legs have been tightly clamped on Adrian''s waist, stick together lower body also constantly ups and downs. After the end of a warm, let him remember to go back to his bedroom, do not stay here until the morning to avoid being seen, exhausted the last bit of energy girl immediately fell asleep, naturally did not know that Adrian did not."I''m not in the habit of leaving my own woman after I''m done." Adrian shrugged. "I used to hold them to sleep, and they used to let me hold them to sleep."


    Although Avril was stunned, the plural number in the sentence was very wide, which made her lift up her pillow. Only the knock on the door rang again. This time, it was replaced by brother and sister.


    "Hey, sluggard, when are you going to get up?" This is Matthew''s voice.


    "Oh, my God, I didn''t expect that I could still meet this situation. My sister who got up was still in her bedroom at 9 o''clock." Michelle followed.


    Avril retorted immediately, but she was so careless that she forgot that Adrian was still in front of her eyes. If she was not conscious enough, she would have cried out.


    "Shut up, you guys, I''ll get up in a minute!" Although the girl cried out, her breath was more and more rapid. Now Adrian grasped the firmness of her chest from the back, and the things below stood up against the groin. Although she didn''t go in, she was always wandering around, which made her mind extremely confused.


    Matthew and Michelle didn''t stay long before they left, but Avril didn''t struggle again like before. She just bit her lips and looked at Adrian with a little red eyes.


    Seeing this, he immediately stopped and kissed her on the face: "OK, don''t mess, I''m sorry."


    After all, Adrian sighed in her heart that it would take a long time to break through Wei Niu''s bottom line. After all, she is different from other women. You know, this is the second person after Kate to scold him with "* *". But like now, let her temporarily put down the thorn in her heart and promise to go back with him is also a good harvest. As long as she is by his side, she is not afraid that she will not be imperceptibly influenced.


    Although it is simple and practical, the phrase "please believe me" in Avril''s Los Angeles apartment was intentionally used by Avril to stimulate her more anger. In this way, we can vent constantly until all the accumulated negative emotions are vented. The heart is empty, and all kinds of warm places in the past will naturally emerge. At that time, we can take the opportunity to coax her, and naturally it will soften down.


    Adrian doesn''t think there''s a problem with this. She never shakes the truth out in front of her family, and she deserves to let him compromise.


    "Don''t always act with your own temper this time. You should think more and think more, and don''t be too impulsive." After Avril was sent out of the house, her parents kept nagging.


    "I see, Dad, mom, there won''t be another time, I promise." Although she kept rolling her eyes in the dark, she had to keep a low profile to deal with her parents. It was because of this that she knew that Adrian would touch herself on the road, but she had to go back with him.


    "You make me lose face in front of my family, you bastard!" Waiting for the car to go away, the family disappeared in the back, Avril can not forget to complain, and then hate staring at him: "I knew I would not hide for you, I should let my parents sue you, let you be disgraced, until September I will be 18 years old!"


    "Oh? Are you really going to be so cruel, Vicia? " Adrian, who was driving the car, laughed at him. After that, he took a deep look at the girl sitting in the co driver''s seat: "so I''m in front of you to come to napani. I won''t allow you to leave, no matter what means you want to use! No matter where you hide, no matter how you avoid me, or even sue me as I said just now, I will try my best to catch you and tie you to my side


    So much that she could not help but look out of the window at the same time. However, this ambiguous state continued until after boarding the plane. Although Avril had been on Adrian''s private plane once because of a publicity rush, the relatively small model - Adrian is specially used to facilitate women''s travel - is the largest private plane that has never been on the plane. This is the first time.


    This one is different from the other three. I don''t want to say the specific differences. There are too many things about the huge volume and the luxurious interior decoration. These are not what surprised Avril most. What surprised or could not stand most was the relationship between the four stewardesses and Adrian. Ellie and puyaka are nothing. The former has been a bed mate in the sky for several years, and has been used to various situations. The latter is relatively solemn at ordinary times. However, Eliza and Gree are different. They are both young people, playful and bold. As soon as Adrian gets on the plane, Adrian comes and hugs him and gives him a kiss.


    Not only that, basically, when the four women looked at Avril, their eyes revealed a very obvious meaning of "another girl caught by ade". Although their eyes had different emotions, the meaning was definitely right, so how could Avril be happy.


    "You are not With them... " Asked the girl, who was alone with Adrian."Well, it depends on your own judgment." Adrian shrugged.


    Avril immediately jumped up and glared at him like a cat with its hair blown. However, although the chest heaved heavily and looked angry, he sat back again after a long time.


    "You cheated me, cheated my family, and made me lose face. I want to make up for it!" She exclaimed, exasperated.


    "No problem, as long as I can do it." Adrian replied without hesitation.


    "Is it?" Avril sneered, "didn''t you say I went back to Canada because I didn''t give me a new song? I want a new song now


    Then he immediately added: "it must be entirely up to you to write your own words and music, and to sign your own name!"


    "But..." Adrian made a gesture. "You know, I can hum a lot of melodies, but I can''t compose myself."


    "I don''t care. You can ask for help, but you must be the only one to sign." Avril overbearing said.


    "All right." After thinking about it, Adrian finally agreed, "but I need time. You know, I still have a lot of things to do, so can I hand in the manuscript before the end of the summer vacation?"


    "No! I have to put this song on my new album before the summer vacation begins Avril vetoed.


    "Well, well, I see." Adrian sighed, seemingly helpless, but the heart is more and more determined, since she cares about this, it shows that she has basically accepted the current situation, but there are still many unwilling, this will take time to slowly transform her, as for the new songs, well, still need to think of ways.


    So, for the time being, Adrian and Avril''s relationship is very delicate. Although dating has been reduced a lot, and girls always try to make things difficult, she doesn''t realize that time is on his side.


    After such a fuss, it was equivalent to taking a short vacation. Adrian worked strangely more efficiently, so he finished filming matrix in early March. During this period of time, all kinds of predictions about the Oscars are constantly coming out. As for the best actress, they are basically around Gwyneth and Nicole. Relatively speaking, Gwyneth is more likely. Everyone knows that she has nominated for Best Actress for several consecutive years, and Nicole has won the best supporting actress last year.


    But Gwyneth doesn''t think so, even though her family is helping with public relations.


    "I''m just worried, ED, just worried." She said so on the phone, in a tone of considerable uncertainty.


    "Don''t do that, honey. Any speculation will be meaningless until the results come out." Adrian was good at persuasion. When he hung up, he clearly felt that he had been trying to say something.


    Gwyneth is probably aware of the problem, but still has a glimmer of hope for this year, and Adrian is not in a hurry.


    In addition to this nomination, Natalie has also received considerable attention. After all, last year, she was the youngest Best Actress nominees for the Oscars, but only a year later, the title was taken away. For the media, it is also a good gimmick to attract attention.


    However, Natalie is very indifferent to fame and fortune. In a recent show, she said: "in a sense, acting is just my sideline. There are a lot of things to do in one''s life. I don''t have to play all the time."


    After all, she has been proud of her status since high school, which is in line with the time she has been published. It''s just that Adrian, knowing it, criticized her on the phone.


    "It''s silly to talk like this. It would be nice to add that you still want to win the honor, but if you don''t, it will make you passive in the future." He said on the phone.


    "I don''t think it''s stupid to say it''s my business," Natalie said in a rather displeased tone. "It''s just a matter of saying it. A few years later, I''ll just put it another way, as long as it''s not contradictory. Over time, a person will always change, and this is my personal business. "


    "Is it? But the public doesn''t care so much. They will only see that you have said something, and then they will eat it back, especially when you get an honor. What they need is a model of keeping their words and deeds in line and keeping themselves clean. They always think that celebrities are moral models. If they do something wrong, they will lose some of their popularity, and most of them may destroy their reputation. " Adrian said, without ceremony.


    Maybe it''s good for her to shape her image in front of the public at present, but in the long run, there are many problems lurking. If someone supports and has a good team, it''s hard to say. This seems to be one of Natalie''s weaknesses. Maybe she has a quick mind, maybe she is good at improvisation, or she can quickly judge whether the current situation is favorable, but she lacks a long-term perspective.


    However, Adrian has not pursued this issue. He has already done everything. Even if he has to remedy it, it is not the present thing. Besides, he has other itineraries recently - not the Grammy Awards ceremony. Although several popular singers of universal records have been nominated, Avril has unexpectedly become one of the candidates for the best newcomer, more than in his previous life Too much, but it just clashed with a premiere of Moulin Rouge, soAdrian was standing in front of the window in the dim yellow sun, looking out quietly. Because of the time difference, it was not the morning but the evening. One of the largest squares in the world is just in front of the hotel. It is quite wide across the street. With the monument standing in the center, it really has a magnificent momentum at a glance.


    "Beijing." He whispered out a name.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C131

    The door opened and Adrian didn''t look back until Ivanka''s voice said, "it''s almost time, ED, are you going down now? Or wait a little longer? "


    "Just a little bit longer," Adrian went up to her and gazed at her slightly tired face. "You don''t have to go. You can have a good night''s rest in the room. Jet lag is not so easy. Anyway, we don''t talk about work, and we all talk in Chinese. You can''t understand it."


    "Charley doesn''t understand that either." Ivanka rolled her eyes.


    Adrian shook his head with a smile, although Charlize was working hard in a


    C. after the production of "who is going to marry a millionaire" was postponed because of September 11, she had a new idea. Adrian was going to take time to talk with her, and if it was good, it would be broadcast to n


    C. At present, they are short of reality TV. But Ivanka always regarded her as an opponent, whether in work or in bed, so no matter what to fight for.


    "Well, if you feel stuffy, you might as well take a walk outside the square, which is one of the largest squares in the world." He pinched her face with a smile.


    Adrian''s place of stay is the capital hotel. This time-honored hotel is located in the center of the city and adjacent to the Forbidden City. It''s five minutes'' walk to the square. It''s a grand layout. It''s worthy of being a century old hotel. If you include the pub in 1900, you can barely claim the title. Because of this, Adrian decided to stay in the capital hotel in addition to the choice of China hotel. Anyway, there were many important people here. The Three Tenors who held a concert in the Forbidden City last year also stayed here.


    "By the way, what about Nicole?" Before Ivanka could speak, Adrian asked.


    "Rest in the room. Why, go and see her?" Ivanka said, not angry, for these women around Adrian, except that Charlize can make her a little convinced, and then in the relationship with Kate and Sara, plus a lovely lily, and their relationship is also good, other people are not very nice.


    However, as Adrian''s assistant secretary, she had to deal with them and arrange adjustment and their itinerary for Adrian, so she could not wait to see them again, so she had to keep a straight face all day. From here, we can see the difference between her and Charlize. Although she often does not like some women, even though she is a little arrogant and cold appearance that seems to resist people thousands of miles away, she still has due respect between her words, instead of Ivanka, who clearly says on her face: I don''t like you, I only deal with you for the sake of Work.


    Of course, Ivanka was born into a wealthy family, and her father was a man who liked to play with others. She didn''t like this very much, so she made rules with her father not to date girls younger than her own. So, it''s good that she can do what she is like now. She can''t ask for more.


    "No," Adrian chuckled. "Let her have a good rest. Tomorrow she has an exclusive interview to attend in addition to the premiere of Moulin Rouge."


    "I don''t understand, ed." Ivanka sighed, "if you want to investigate the Chinese market, you can come here in a big way. There is no need to take attending the premiere of Moulin Rouge in China as an excuse. If you just want to attend the premiere of Moulin Rouge, why don''t you keep a low profile and tell the media you''re here? "


    "Adelaide and I should be good at explaining the direction of negotiation," said Mr. Adelaide, who is in charge of the negotiation with China, and I should not be the leader of the United States for a long time


    "In short, you want to be lazy." Ivanka curled his mouth.


    "You can say that," Adrian raised his hands. "We have always been developing this way - even as a director, I am still the chairman of the board of directors of AC media. The Chinese people need to publicize themselves internationally, so once they appear in public, there will be a lot of trouble. I didn''t bring a professional team here. ¡±


    "after talking for a long time, you still haven''t mentioned the purpose of coming here. I don''t even know what to prepare for." Ivanka sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Eni. We can stay for three days at most and then go back. All you need is to improvise and He smiles and looks at the big bed in his eyes, pinches her chin and kisses her.


    Ivanka snorted and was about to say something when the doorbell rang, and then a middle-aged man in his early 40s, dressed in a formal suit and rimless glasses, looked very gentle, but his cheeks were slightly concave and his cheekbones protruded, and he had a little bit of a sharp mouth.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. It''s a great honor for you to come. I''m wang Zhongjun." With a warm smile, he stepped forward and held out his hand. He said in fluent English that he was worthy of working in the United States and getting a master''s degree in mass media from State University of New York.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang. Nice to meet you. I hope this low-key visit has not troubled you." Adrian said in fluent Chinese.From the airport to the hotel, Adrian has been communicating with people in Chinese. He can''t have heard of it. But now it seems that he didn''t expect that his Chinese would be so fluent. Even Dashan, it''s just the standard?


    "It''s amazing, Mr. Cowell. I didn''t know that your Chinese was so good." Wang did not hide his surprise.


    "I know a lot about Chinese culture, so I have learned some." Adrian Hun didn''t care to smile.


    "That''s great. It''s more convenient to communicate." Wang Zhongjun immediately let him aside, made a gesture of invitation, and then looked at Ivanka.


    "Whatever you want, Eni." Adrian spoke in English.


    "Yes, sir." After opening the door, Ivanka returned to his expressionless appearance, and at the moment he was more business oriented.


    Then, accompanied by Wang Zhongjun and his secretary, as well as the person in charge of AC media''s capital office, Adrian took the elevator to the private room of the restaurant. At the same time, some celebrities in the mainland film circle, such as Wang Zhonglei, his younger brother who founded Huayi Brothers with Wang Zhongjun, or Yu Dong, President of Bona film, and Zhang Wei, chairman of new pictures Pingdu is already waiting here.


    Adrian came here in a very low-key way, under the signboard of attending the premiere of Moulin Rouge in China, but he didn''t want to take advantage of China''s accession to the WTO to intervene in the media market in mainland China. No country will allow foreign capital to enter the industry. Even in the United States, non Americans are not allowed to own TV stations. Murdoch had to become an American when he bought fox, let alone China?


    It was Murdoch who bought the Chinese channel of satellite TV from Li Zekai in 1993. He was full of joy and wanted to march into the mainland. However, he finally had to accept a series of demands from the mainland to attract funds from Liu Changle and others, and then he was quickly squeezed out of the position of the third shareholder when forming Phoenix Satellite TV. Although he still owns most of the shares of Star Media, his influence is limited to the Pearl River Delta. Indeed, it can be imagined that it is basically impossible to go deep into the mainland. Even if Murdoch married a Chinese wife, he would not be able to stop him from leaving the scene after a few years. Adrian does not want to do useless work.


    Therefore, he came to the capital just to have a close look at the film market on the mainland side. Although he had a certain understanding of the film market in his previous life, he looked from the bottom up. Today''s identity is different, and the angle of view is also different, so we need to look from the top down. It''s just that ten or five years ago, if he wanted to come to the mainland, it would not be so troublesome now. As he said to Ivanka before, although he is now a famous international director, he is also the chairman of the board of directors of AC media. In the eyes of ordinary people, Adrian''s big director may be more famous, but at the national level, they only know that he is the head of one of the world''s largest media groups.


    Although China and the United States have been warming up rapidly after 9 / 11, it is not yet time for him to officially visit China with great fanfare, so we have to find a reason to visit the mainland in a low-key manner. just right. When Moulin Rouge was introduced to the mainland, China Film contacted Nicole through relations, hoping that she could come to China to attend the premiere, and also contacted Adrian. Nicole originally intended to refuse. Like most Westerners, she lacks understanding of China, so she lacks interest. Adrian still talked about the future of China, but most of her suggestions were simple and did not persuade the market.


    As for the invitation sent to him, it was rejected, and China film was not so resolute. After all, it was not appropriate for the head of AC media to come to Huawei''s film as a director. Therefore, Adrian was not worried that they would feel dissatisfied if he refused and came back quietly.


    Of course, the Chinese government will not be unaware of his departure and entry. What''s more, he still uses his own private jet, and has informed several private media companies that he has invested in before he comes. Therefore, when Wang Zhongjun introduces a room of people, he introduces a middle-aged man surnamed Chen very vaguely. It seems that he is not from a certain department or bureau, but more likely from a certain department That matches his identity, doesn''t it?


    Adrian didn''t care. After sitting down, he exchanged greetings with them. His fluent Chinese and a few idioms from time to time surprised the whole group. So it''s very important to know a foreign language. Think about it. Would they prefer to cooperate with a person who has a general knowledge of the mainland, or with a person who knows enough about China?


    At the beginning of the 21st century, the mainland film market is still a virgin land. Although Hollywood films began to land in 1994 and 1995, this vast market has not been fully developed. Adrian clearly remembers an example. A science fiction film with an investment of about 30 million yuan won $21 million at the box office in the first week of its release in North America, and 23 million in the mainland after it was released in China! Although this has something to do with the schedule and the support of the mainland''s local media groups, it is enough to show that the Chinese market is huge. Because of this, the Asian villains in Hollywood have turned from Chinese to Korean. Who can''t afford the market that can make money?So, although this example is ten years later, it does not prevent Adrian from starting early. In fact, several major Hollywood film companies have been staring at this cake early, otherwise Paramount will not be the first to enter the mainland. Unfortunately, Adrian in the future will be more accurate than them. From 1996 to now, he has invested in Huayi Brothers, Bona film and new pictures by various means. It''s a pity that China Film and Huaxia are state-owned enterprises - Huaxia has not been established yet - it can be seen from the long list of shareholders'' names that it is impossible to accept foreign investment, otherwise, it will be able to speak up on the quota of imported films.


    Of course, these shares are not much, Adrian does not want to attract too much attention, although these are private enterprises, anyway, as long as they have a certain voice.


    "China''s film market is very broad, and now it has great potential. The release of Titanic a few years ago showed everything. So when it is fully explored, it will only have a vast family. Especially with the continuous development of China''s economy, more and more people will enter the cinema to watch movies. " At the wine table, Adrian foreshadows the presidents of these private film and television companies with bright future.


    This meal is specially prepared by Wang Zhongjun and others. It is a complete Chinese style round table banquet. However, in order to take care of Adrian, he was asked whether he would like to order the alcoholic drinks he was used to. Although the previous life was drowned, but he did not hesitate to choose white wine, this occasion can take out absolutely the best wine.


    Sure enough, as soon as the bottle is opened, the aroma of wine will immediately overflow. There is no doubt that it is the top Maotai. Although the Panamanian gold medal is still suspected, he did hear from an old man in his previous life. When he went to Guizhou on business in the late 1950s, he used his relationship to get a small bottle in Maotai distillery. As soon as the hotel opened, other guests came to ask what kind of wine it was and why it was so fragrant.


    Maybe there is a suspicion of exaggeration, but Maotai is indeed a top-grade product. In addition, the dishes are rich, luxurious and delicious. All kinds of well-known dishes are served like water, which may be slightly different from that of special restaurants, such as roast duck, but not much. It must be admitted that Chinese people are really good at eating. A piece of boiled cabbage looks simple, but it tastes fresh, tender and delicious, which makes Adrian sigh.


    Although he didn''t say a word about praising the food, the expression of undisguised satisfaction was the best compliment. In this way, Adrian seemed approachable and made Wang Zhongjun and Wang Zhonglei feel closer. Sometimes, without too much language, a small action can pull into their relationship with each other, thus affecting them to listen to their own words.


    Speaking of several companies, he is the most optimistic about Huayi Brothers. This is not only because of the future, but also because of the analysis of the current situation. With similar background, Huayi Brothers has the greatest potential at present.


    Not to mention the date of its establishment, not to mention the time of its development, the mainland''s film industry is still in a very immature stage, and even there is no complete circle - although it will soon be established - Hong Kong and Taiwan are relatively chaotic, but the process from production to distribution is very complete. Therefore, the film industry in mainland China is still in a director oriented way Stage. Only with the support of an excellent selling director, the company can have a great influence in the film market, and Huayi Brothers just has such a director in his hands. Yes, Feng Xiaogang.


    "Big shot" is a very interesting movie. Yes, I can understand all kinds of ridicule and allusions in it. Both ge you and Yingda have performed very well, but Donald has no bright spots. " After dinner, in the special reception hall, Adrian was drinking tea and talking to Feng Xiaogang.


    As a partner of Huayi Brothers, Feng Xiaogang was naturally qualified to attend the dinner and meeting. It was the first time that he learned that part of Huayi Brothers'' shares belonged to AC media, a large media group. In fact, Wang brothers did not know for a long time. Adrian used some means to indirectly control the shares in order to avoid butterfly effect.


    "Thank you. If you don''t mind, I''ll be able to boast." Feng Xiaogang is very respectful. After all, the person in front of him is not only the chairman of the board of directors of the international media group, but also a well-known director in the world. He is very approachable and understands Chinese culture. He talks as if he is talking to a pure Chinese. He should do this in every way.


    "In that case, did Mr. Cowell consider helping to distribute the film in North America?" A group of people, Wang Zhonglei suddenly so direct asked.


    Adrian took a look at him and then chuckled, "think about it."


    As soon as this remark was made, several people were surprised. Feng Xiaogang was even more excited. If the "big shot" could be released in North America, he would be an international director. In recent years, besides "Red Sorghum" and "Farewell My Concubine", what other movies have been shown in the United States? And the box office is very general, if he can rely on the distribution of AC media to get a lot of box office, the impact of this can be imagined.


    "Although this film completely shows the image of Chinese citizens, which may not meet the taste of North American audiences, many satirical places are in place. Therefore, the first thing we need is an excellent translation. As long as we can accurately translate the charm, such as the two classic lines at the end, I believe it can arouse people''s resonance." Adrian said with a chuckle."Mr. Cowell, are you planning to introduce Chinese films to the United States in a planned way?" A person who couldn''t sit still finally jumped out of the room. Zhang Yimou, the partner of Zhang Weiping, chairman of new pictures, came back from Jiuzhaigou studio after receiving a phone call.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C132

    As I said before, the current film market in mainland China is still dominated by big directors. An excellent director who is popular and can sell well can support a company. In Adrian''s eyes, there are only two people in the mainland film circle who have this qualification. One is Feng Xiaogang, and the other is Zhang Yimou, who is older than Feng Xiaogang.


    Although he has made many in-depth films in the past ten years, he has been able to make a sharp transformation when the commercialization is coming, whether the transformation is stimulated or the director has such a need, and whether his transformation is not very successful, it has at least brought a profound impact on the film market in Mainland China. On the one hand, even if he still has such problems, he is worthy of admiration.


    As for other directors, those born in the so-called family of artists have high eyes and always want to express profound meaning in their films, regardless of the audience''s feelings. And those who go north are not acclimatized to the local conditions. Every time they produce films, they are cut down by a certain Bureau. Although Adrian does not want to see a certain game, but even under the rules and regulations can not make a suitable film, what is his ability to go? With the exception of a few of Hollywood''s outstanding directors, which is not squeezed out by producers? When Wu Baige arrives in Hollywood, he has to listen to the producer''s arrangement.


    Therefore, although the new pictures are not as good as Huayi Brothers and bona pictures in terms of funds, Adrian still makes people secretly invest in some of them, which is one of the reasons why he is optimistic about Huayi Brothers. Feng Xiaogang is a bit worse than Zhang Yimou, but Huayi''s capital and contacts are stronger than the new picture, and its establishment date is earlier, and the prospect is naturally more bright. This has been proved by "facts".


    As for bona film, there is no famous director, and there is no poly acquisition for the time being, which is not a rival of Huayi Brothers. Adrian''s indirect stake is only for the sake of the future, and the other two media companies that can compete with Huayi have not yet been established, so Bona film and Yu Dong have become complete companions.


    However, he should have no idea. He knew his family affairs. Even after Zhang Yimou got Adrian''s itinerary, he took the initiative to return to the capital from Jiuzhaigou. What''s more, he was a new company established only two or three years ago.


    "What do you say? There is no plan for the time being, but there is an idea. " Facing Zhang Yimou''s inquiry, Adrian, who took a sip of tea, said with a smile, "from the director''s point of view, I think it can be tried."


    Feng Xiaogang and Zhang Yimou did not respond. However, the presidents of the three companies exchanged their eyes. Wang Zhonglei asked Adrian if he was interested in issuing "big name" in North America. He just wanted to test it, but he got a positive reply. Several people here were surprised and excited. Who didn''t want to enter the American market? But now Adrian said that this is from the "director''s point of view", so what does he mean? Is it just a talk, or is it just a personal opinion rather than the idea of AC media?


    Adrian, who saw all these expressions, gave a low smile in his heart and continued to speak to Zhang Yimou: "I''ve seen Mr. Zhang''s new play from Ajie and Zhiling. I''ll be frank. It''s interesting. "


    Hearing this, all the people on the scene exchanged their own eyes, but Zhang Yimou was just more excited. Yes, he is now shooting in Jiuzhaigou, the big production "hero" which was inspired by "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon". This is an ambitious work, so when the Hong Kong partner offered to invite Jet Li to play the leading role, he was immediately moved when he confirmed that he could contact the other party.


    At this time, jet Lee happened to be filming the matrix here in Adrian. He originally wanted to refuse because he was inseparable. But Adrian, knowing that, suggested that we might as well go on. Since he has long been a shareholder, he still has some concerns about the actions on the mainland side. When Feng Xiaogang invited Donald Sutherland to play "big shot", he let Bosworth lead the lead, and he also had a certain investment in "big shot".


    Jeter Lee also knows that Adrian is thinking for him. In any case, the mainland is the foundation of his foothold. Since it doesn''t affect the shooting of matrix, and has already refused once before, I finally agreed.


    Coincidentally, not long after this incident, Lin Zhiling received the same invitation. With her role as jade Jiaolong, she is now known to the Chinese community. Jiang Zhiqiang, who works with Hong Kong and new pictures, also participated in the release of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. After her consent, she suggested that Hong Kong and Taiwan actors should be invited to participate in the performance, and Lin Zhiling was also recommended. Since Chen Daoming has already played the role of King Qin on the mainland side. So it''s appropriate to have another cross-strait cooperation like crouching tiger, hidden dragon. So Zhang Yimou had to bear the pain to give up his new girl and let people contact Lin Zhiling.


    However, Lin Zhiling refused without even thinking about it. After her role in crouching tiger, hidden dragon, she was also an international star. She also had a lot of fame in the United States, which inevitably led to some arrogance. In addition, born in Taiwan, it''s natural to ignore the invitation from the mainland. Fortunately, she has an excellent agent. I have to say that Lin Xilei has a lot of brains. She is really suitable for the business of an agent rather than an actress. She firmly remembers Adrian''s advice that Lin Zhiling''s greatest value is still reflected in the Chinese community, so she did not follow her meaning of "um..." Zhang Yimou pinched the bridge of his nose I''ll think about it I will be serious... ""Don''t be so nervous, Mr. Zhang," Adrian laughed. "I''m just suggesting. After all, you''re the director and producer of the film. It''s up to you to decide what''s right. I believe it will be a wonderful film, just like your previous works, like Mr. Feng''s "big shot," it should be worth distributing in North America


    Hear that. Everyone''s spirit was shocked again, and they showed a look of listening. This is what they want to know most. Adrian couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Tonight''s situation is basically under control. Seeing their expressions, we can see that the effect is very good, and it''s worth his affectation, although it''s with some of their subconscious It has something to do with things, but it also has to do with Adrian''s readiness.


    In that case, he immediately changed the subject. They didn''t get a chance to interrupt. They chatted for a few more minutes, and then said goodbye on the ground that the jet lag had not yet completely recovered.


    "What does he mean?" As soon as Adrian leaves, Wang Zhonglei can''t help asking his elder brother, regardless of Zhang Weiping and others are still on the field.


    "Don''t worry. Aren''t they going to stay here for another two days? Just look at the situation, "Wang said with a frown." I also happened to find someone to collect more detailed information about Adrian Cowell. "


    In fact, the time when Adrian and Zhang Yimou talked before was enough for them to carry out analysis, but so far it is impossible to get the possible results. The key lies in Adrian''s identity. Is he speaking as the boss of AC media? Or as an international director? Different identities have different meanings. If you can''t figure out the attitude of the other party, you can''t make a proper response, and you will be passive.


    Adrian knows that, too. This is the situation he created. How can we not know their depression. In fact, he didn''t have any other thoughts. He mainly knocked them down a little in the process of mystifying and observing his reaction. Although he introduced the holding of several companies, he didn''t have the idea of directing specific affairs. The release of "big shot" and "hero" in North America was already a settled matter.


    It goes without saying that memory has proved everything. That''s third in the box office of foreign films in North America. While the former, although the appearance of Chinese citizens may not be to the taste of Americans, those funny scenes, such as the satire of ubiquitous advertising, or the last two paragraphs of satire about website making and real estate. I can''t understand it. Of course, cracking down on piracy is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Maybe it won''t sell well, but as long as the schedule is right and the publicity is proper, it will be enough to have a harvest of tens of millions. Adrian will not use Weinstein''s bad tricks.


    Harvey Weinstein has always been concerned about Asian films. Many Hong Kong films in North America were distributed or bought out by Miramax. However, he has a common tactic for the North American distribution rights of Asian films: first, offer a very high price, which is higher than the mood of many people. Then others will not rob him after seeing it. However, after he gives a little deposit, he starts to delay He said that he didn''t want to sell it to others. Then he went to the film maker and sold it at a very low price.


    Adrian didn''t know if hero was the same. He looked through the memory roughly and found no relevant content. Only the information was bought out by Miramax. But now Weinstein is running around under his arrangement and has no time to intervene in mainland China, so he is too lazy to look for it. However, for Feng Xiaogang''s accusation that Weinstein was a liar, he still had some impressions, which could be easily retrieved from his memory.


    In fact, it''s no big deal. Weinstein is not wrong in doing so. Every producer tries his best for his own interests. As a film producer in mainland China, shouldn''t he investigate it in advance? In other words, Adrian should take the opportunity to use enough films and try their best to release them in North America. First of all, some fans will be trained. Besides, it may not be to the taste of Westerners, but there are so many Chinese. Just like the allusion of selling shoes on desert island, the market can be cultivated. Isn''t that what Hollywood does in mainland China?


    Of course, this should be based on the fact that there are enough films of acceptable quality in mainland China. Unfortunately, apart from Zhang Yimou and Feng Xiaogang, there are few people who can tell stories well in mainland China. Even Zhang Yimou is not as good at storytelling as Feng Xiaogang, but he excels in the picture, lens and music. Feng''s style is too localized. He can be a novelty hunter a few times, but more Americans will be tired of it.


    As long as the majority of Chinese directors still hold the unrealistic idea that the film must have a profound exposure to the theme of society, the above strategy is not feasible at all. Speaking of it, both Zhang Yimou and Feng Xiaogang are non professional students. It''s really It''s very interesting.


    In addition to opening up the Chinese market and foreshadowing the future, Adrian has another important reason to do so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C133

    The premiere of Moulin Rouge in mainland China was held in the dream theater of the great tower, which was officially opened in 1998. It is the first dance and song theater with Broadway flavor in mainland China. It has the title of Moulin Rouge in Beijing, so it is appropriate to place the premiere here. **-It is said that the red mill and the red theatre have not been well arranged for the premiere of Paris.


    "It''s no big deal. There''s too much imitation." Nicole criticizes that the movie premiered in France in Moulin Rouge. No matter how the grand tower dream theater is arranged, it is impossible to match the original. Rao is so, but with pride on her face, she seems to be very satisfied with the arrangement of the waiting party.


    This is of course. It has been more than 20 years since the opening ceremony and some achievements have been made. Chinese people are eager to publicize themselves to the world. Nicole is the first international superstar to attend the film premiere here. Moreover, she is now more famous than at the moment in her previous life. She won the best actress nomination by "American Beauty". Last year''s best supporting actress was put there, and this year''s nomination list also came out. The hot spots of the best actress will naturally be received with the highest standard of celebrities on the Chinese side.


    In addition to the gorgeous premiere, the interview with Yang Lan was also discussed before. This program was launched last year and interviewed some high-end celebrities. However, it was not as serious and formal as "high-end interview" which had not yet been broadcast. It was very suitable for Nicole. Moreover, Yang Lan also went to the United States for further study. She knew what topics were suitable and what topics were not suitable, and how to compliment them. Moreover, no international superstar has ever been on this program since its launch. It is normal that Nicole, the top prize winner, is somewhat complacent.


    Speaking of it, at that time, it was also because I was busy and didn''t notice this woman. Otherwise, it would be good to play while she was in the United States.


    "That''s what I like about you." Adrian''s reaction is a smile, "the mouth said and the body''s reaction is always the opposite."


    Then, with her hands moving further under her skirt, Nicole gave him a white eye and stuck it on him with a charming smile. She slowly twisted and teased him with her own body.


    Adrian also attended the premiere, but she was sitting under the stage. Nicole was really brilliant on the stage. She got a lot of applause for several kinds of response plans drawn up in advance, if Huayi and their side cooperate. I believe her popularity in mainland China will go up a big step. Although Adrian didn''t attend, he also recorded a video tape and played it on the spot. He said some polite words such as praising the mainland and hoping that the audience would like it. Of course, a few words of Chinese with perfect pronunciation could arouse people''s exclamations.


    But only a few words, to show their attention to the mainland market and audience, there is no need to speak Chinese all the time. To be honest, it''s really not weird to watch yourself speak Chinese on the screen.


    After that, he didn''t have much hope for the box office of Moulin Rouge in China. It''s enough to have North America and Europe. It''s been more than two months since it was released in North America, and the box office has exceeded 60 million. In addition, it is not a problem to recover the cost of European films, especially in France. So he has enough time and energy to spend on other aspects, such as -


    "no, no, no, dear. That''s too much trouble. I''m leaving tomorrow, and you should finish shooting quickly, right? I talked to Director Zhang, so don''t worry. When you go back to Los Angeles, I''ll check whether you are plump or thin. " It''s dark outside. And Adrian was sitting by the bed with a mobile phone, laughing and talking to the Keren over there, "but now, I want to hear your moan, yes, groan."


    The girl over there was coquettish and angry with a soft Taiwanese accent, and then she dropped down. After a few seconds of singing and murmuring, Adrian could not help showing admiration. He could almost picture in his mind the appearance of the other party holding the phone and comforting the sensitive part between his legs with his eyes half open. Suddenly, the following rose a few minutes, and a low cry came.


    Adrian immediately knelt in front of his girl to do a "shush" action, Ivanka white his eye, that pair of Wei an clip up more powerful, let him can''t help but take a big breath.


    It''s right not to let Lin Zhiling come here. Otherwise, he will not have to deal with three women separately at the same time. It is not easy to squeeze them into one piece. Lin Zhiling may try to compromise, but Ivanka and Nicole will not. Just like today, Adrian revealed a little bit, Ivanka refused very simply. Although Nicole didn''t, she directly said that such a special service would cost a lot of money.


    "500 million dollars." She said with a smile.


    It''s really expensive. You know, in Los Angeles, almost every time I have sex with her and Naomi, but her fees have never been raised, so it''s enough to show her attitude. Adrian has also withdrawn this idea. However, it has the advantage that it fully reflects the rumors of his playboy. In the past two days, the owners of several media companies have held banquets in turn. On the first night, he either brought Ivanka or Nicole to attend the banquet. In addition, they also further collected relevant information about Lin Zhiling, which may not be seen in other aspects But it''s very clear.Therefore, in a chat, Wang Zhonglei, a younger man, came forward to beat around the Bush: "to tell you the truth, Miss Kidman is very beautiful in Moulin Rouge. Mr. Cowell seems to be very able to grasp the characteristics of women. I don''t know what kind of Asian women or Chinese women you like?"


    "Well," Adrian chuckled. "It should be a little Jasper."


    "Can you be more specific?" Wang Zhonglei, who has already known that he knows China well, is not surprised by his use of idioms, but continues to ask questions.


    "How to say..." He thought for a few minutes, "you know, most Western women are warm and lively, while most Eastern women are gentle and pleasant, just like the difference between oil painting and ink painting. The color and composition of the former are clear and clear, while the latter has a hazy feeling that can only be understood but not expressed. Therefore, although there is no lack of gentle and pleasant types among Western women, the delicate and lovely hazy flavor is much worse than that of Oriental women. "


    "Can you give me an example?" Wang Zhonglei asked.


    "Sorry, I''ve only been here for a few days. Although we know a lot about China in various materials, they are all things on paper. Some things need to be seen in person before we know them. " Adrian said with a smile. After a pause, he continued: "if you really want me to give an example, I saw an advertisement named qingzuozhi on the hotel TV these two days. That female model is very good."


    The Wang brothers frowned slightly together, but they did not know what Adrian was thinking, so they exchanged their eyes and did not mention this again. But before they had any action, Adrian took Nicole and Ivanka to Badaling for a day and left by plane, because the whole trip was only scheduled for three days at the beginning.


    It''s not that Adrian doesn''t want to taste the mainland. After all, it is different from Japan, South Korea and Taiwan. The latter three are all looking forward to the United States, and they have been dealing with American companies for a long time, and they are basically very comfortable. The mainland and the United States are totally two worlds. This is the first face-to-face contact. Adrian will not give them a handle easily, even if the handle is small, even if the possibility is small.


    After all, it''s not that we won''t come back, after the production of hero is completed. It''s necessary to come and have a look at the issue in North America. At that time, they should see his sincerity. Then, other things will come naturally. It will not be a problem to play double ice.


    Although it was only three days, Adrian, in addition to making a mystery on the night of his arrival, still seriously discussed things with Huayi and new pictures, such as some specific ideas on the future Chinese film market, or the North American hair of "big shot" - Adrian spent a lot of time. Finally, I found out some relevant information about "big shot" in North America. In the previous life, the film was only shown in two cinemas, and only played for three days. This is obviously a pit. No wonder Feng Xiaogang would say that, even if he was not Weinstein but Sony.


    If Adrian didn''t intervene. Colombia will have an investment in this film, so Sony is responsible for the overseas distribution rights. However, the Japanese''s cautious thinking is obvious, and the misleading of Chinese films in the 1990s has been doomed in previous lives. However, now that the source of funds is Bosworth, and AC media has a controlling stake in Huayi Brothers, it will not be a problem to get the overseas distribution rights of this film, and Adrian will not go to pit them with such poor quality as the Japanese.


    It''s a pity that Guan Zhilin is a little old. He might have been interested in it 20 years ago. Now, he doesn''t have that many golf balls.


    Of course, in any case, he just played a supporting role, or that sentence. If ah Dou doesn''t want to stand up, no one can help him. However, the specific affairs are basically left to the AC media office in the capital. Adrian has no interference at all. He knows the general direction. However, professionals should be allowed to come to the specific negotiations. They have been instructed to make some preparations. He needs to show his sincerity.


    For example, after hearing Adrian''s remarks, Wang Zhongjun finally couldn''t help but ask him directly in private that Huayi or new pictures are private enterprises and have no right to introduce films, but AC media has such a green eye on them. Why?


    "It''s very simple. I''m investing in the future," Adrian said in a very frank tone. "I think you should know something about my entrepreneurial history for so many days, right?"


    Before waiting for Wang Zhongjun to speak, he continued: "I have an indescribable intuition about the future. Most of my investments are successful, so AC media can rise like a comet. Now I''m optimistic about China''s film and entertainment market, and I''m optimistic about you, especially Huayi. So if you don''t start early, do you have to wait for the future? The right partner is not easy to find. Of course, we will not give any advice on specific matters. You can rest assured that our reputation has always been very good. Then, in a few years, you''ll know where the interests we''re aiming for, and now, you just have to wait and see our sincerity. "


    If mainland TV wants to produce various talent shows, they have to pay for it. Adrian is not another media group that can''t see China clearly. Although there are many loopholes in the mainland''s intellectual property protection law, he has long been asked for special research, and he has specially sought people from the mainland. Many of the programs have already been applied for copyright, and they are basically watertight. If some TV stations want to fake without saying hello. Then don''t blame him for his impoliteness. At this time, China needs to be recognized internationally. Even if it wants to be partial to domestic TV stations, it is very limited, let alone Local station and central station Ha haThis is just like ICQ, because Adrian registered all the copyrights and trademarks including penguins in the mainland early on, and then the "Mahua vine" that came in was accused of dying. As for later, Adrian did not ask, there would be other instant messaging software without QQ, and the mainland would not allow qicq to occupy too many markets.


    Of course, Adrian is not trying to suppress them completely. He has already planned to set up a channel to regulate the introduction of foreign programs and American dramas - and even teach them how to do it. Or the previous sentence, anyway, to pay tuition fees, pay him better than others, at least he will help them.


    It is certainly impossible for Wang Zhongjun to tell them in detail, so let''s first express our sincerity through "big shot" and establish further contact before we talk about it.


    After returning to Los Angeles, Adrian immediately entered a leisurely state. The two episodes of the matrix have been completed, and someone will be responsible for it later. The remaining two films of "the Lord of the rings" are also going on in an orderly manner. However, the annual grand gathering still has a few days to go. There is no movie to be made for the moment. Naturally, they are rolling around among women all day long.


    Many people have to be coaxed. Avril, for example, went to the Grammy with great enthusiasm. As a result, there was no prize, which made the girl not angry. So every day at home, I have to practice several times on the figure tumbler with Adrian''s name on it. It was customized by Adrian after she brought it back from Canada. It can be imagined that she still had some resentment in her heart, but when she was in bed, the sound of "Uncle" still kept calling.


    Gwyneth also wants to coax, the closer she is to Oscar, the more absent-minded she is. Adrian was distracted when she was holding Eleanor and Blanchett, Gwyneth and liv in the garden in the afternoon sun. I don''t need to know that she''s worried about the Oscars. With her parents who are familiar with the operation of the circle and the godfather who has extensive contacts, she will more or less be aware of Nicole''s actions.


    In their small circle, Blanchett has already taken the film queen, although liv has had ideas. But it soon disappeared, and she knew she was not that material. Gwyneth has been nominated for Best Actress for several years in a row, but she has been defeated for one reason or another. This time, everyone praised her performance in "beautiful heart", far more than the previous several times. Of course she wants to get it.


    But Nicole''s public relations team and Miramax''s news can''t help her not to worry. How could Gwyneth not worry about the same thing when she lost to Monica? Sometimes she really wants to beat Adrian around. Is it his intention that Miramax works so hard for Nicole, and that she can win the best actress in recent years Of course, she''s not really that stupid, so it''s normal to be absent-minded all the time.


    In my eyes, Adrian often pacifies her in private, and half jokingly says that if she can''t get it, she will direct a film for her in person this year. He didn''t care too much about Gwyneth''s worries. The more she did, the easier it would be after the Oscars It became his personal belongings.


    Then there was the trio of white oleander. After Amanda was confirmed to be the main star, the film began to be produced. Amanda may be inexperienced, but she learns quickly, and director Andy Kapal admits that she is a very learning actress. As a collection that has just been put on the shelf for a long time, Adrian naturally needs more time to consolidate it.


    Julia and Kate seem to have sparks on the set every time. It''s no wonder that Julia and Blanchett and Monica want to have a child like that immediately after she successfully ascended the top. Adrian naturally won''t refuse. It''s just that she didn''t get pregnant after a lot of fighting, and then it wasn''t long before Lily''s story was revealed. In addition, 9 / 11 was closely followed, so Julia had to slow down her action temporarily.


    It''s so easy to wait until the limelight has passed, and it''s going to continue at the beginning of the year. What''s more, she almost named Adrian as Lily''s father. In addition, Adrian suggested that she use the mother image in white oleander to make a preliminary transformation, so the plan of creating a human being had to be postponed again.


    In this way, Julia will naturally be very reluctant to see Kate. Although Kate has been quiet for a period of time after being warned by the media and the release of the Oscar nomination list, she has to be chased and photographed every time she goes out with lily. Although the guardian does not agree, the reporters can''t photograph lily, but it is a disgusting thing after all. So, once Julia lit the fire a little bit, Kate would fight back and forth. Fortunately, they didn''t have many parts together. Otherwise, only God knew what the crew would be like.


    But Adrian just laughed it off.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C134

    In the warm spring afternoon sun, the door of Kodak Theater is quite towering. At this moment, it is surrounded by a lot of people. The long red carpet extends from one end of the street to the entrance of Kodak Theater. Tall golden statues are also erected. Countless reporters stand in the designated area to photograph the women and men on the red carpet. Although the ceremony has been held for 74 years, it is still so lively every year.


    The noise rose from the entrance, and a slightly thin but energetic figure appeared on the red carpet, with a pair of black thin framed eyes, which seemed gentle. Reporters have focused on this middle-aged man. He is the most famous director in the world. He has won numerous honors and is a frequent visitor of Oscar. His film company is also famous in Hollywood and even in the world. No matter where he appears, he can get countless palms and attention, just like now.


    However, only the middle-aged man who smiles at the reporter knows that although he is very successful, he is basically inferior to the other person in any aspect. Although the old guys have been running the company with great care, their ability is always limited, and they have different focuses but can''t complement each other. It looks very beautiful. But actually, the business is shrinking. The ambition of the early stage of establishment is facing the severe test of reality. The film production of the other company last year, whether it is a live action film or an animated film, has been firmly established in Hollywood First.


    Perhaps, from a personal point of view, at the box office, I can still hold the other side''s head. Although the other side can make films of any style, there is still a lack of accumulation in this respect. But I''m afraid that it will be surpassed sooner or later. Think about last year''s movies. Thought of here, he immediately smilingly shook his head, why care about these? I haven''t seen anything in Hollywood for so many years. Once again, we are partners.


    Even so. He has a headache when he thinks about the other party''s private life. Although he has no right to interfere, it involves


    "Hi, Godfather." A familiar voice came into her ears, and Gwyneth''s smiling face came into view.


    "Hi, gwyne." Spielberg hugged the goddaughter and sighed in his heart. If he was purely male, he would be the object most hated by Hollywood men.


    It''s ok if Adrian was just a playboy, but now almost everyone in Hollywood knows it. He didn''t just play, all the wonderful women were caught by him, and they were willing to have children for him. Kate Beckinsale, Monica BELLUCCI, Kate Blanchett and even less known Sophie Marceau have basically given birth to him. However, there are still many women who want to know him, and there is no second such person in Hollywood.


    But who made him so powerful? He was already the chairman of the board of directors of a large media group before he was 40 years old, and I was an excellent director who could fully explore the characteristics of women. It is enough to let many women throw themselves into the arms of many women, let alone coax women. Spielberg also talked about his goddaughter''s need to stay with a playboy, and old Paltrow lost his temper in front of her daughter. But Gwyneth was very considerate to them in other aspects, but no matter what they said, they would not listen to it.


    "I feel very comfortable around him. Don''t worry about anything. No pressure, very comfortable. " Gwyneth once described to Spielberg how it felt to be around Adrian.


    So, what else can he say? It is said that his other goddaughter, Drew Barrymore, had sighed in private why he had not met Adrian earlier. Spielberg even heard that she was at a bachelor party the day before her wedding last year. He also indulged in Adrian with his good sisters, Cameron Diaz and Hu Kaili, whom he knew because of "break baby". Although drew firmly denied this in private, he thought it was still very possible.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t reverse the situation. Just as he couldn''t stop drew from taking drugs and drinking alcohol, it was a private matter of others, and he was just their godfather, or the most common one. Or because Well, let''s not talk about it. In short, even Warren Beattie and Woody Allen were not as good as Adrian, who would not appear for decades. Don''t think so much, or good cooperation, strive to make DreamWorks more stable.


    "Yes, I hope" beautiful heart "can get the best film. I personally like this film very much. Lang has done a good job, and Russell and Gwyneth''s performances are also quite wonderful. It would be perfect if we could win the best director and best actor and heroine together." Spielberg was not polite to the reporter''s shots, while Director Ron Howard, Russell Crowe and Gwyneth stood by to add a few words from time to time.


    After all, this film is funded by DreamWorks, and it has also made a contribution to its distribution. It is a work of universal cooperation with them. Naturally, Spielberg hopes to win the best film.


    "Me too." A voice came, and Adrian''s not handsome but angular face appeared in front of the public."Hi, Steven." He warmly opened his arms to him.


    "Hi, ed." Spielberg hugged with a smile and glanced around. Well, there were no other women around who had an affair with Adrian.


    "No wonder you just heard the cheers. You are here." Then he said again.


    "The big director''s compliment just doesn''t sound the same." Adrian picked his eyebrows, and then a burst of laughter, and then reporters seize the time to ask questions, usually can interview him is not much.


    Spielberg gave in a little, so that Adrian could fully face the reporters. If it was five or six years ago, he would have had to talk with him in front of these people. Now that he is old and has a lot of troubles recently, he has no interest in doing this.


    Adrian didn''t say much. He was just optimistic about "beautiful heart" and the performances of Russell and Gwyneth. However, the reporter immediately seized the nomination of Moulin Rouge and Lord of the rings and asked him if he was not satisfied with his two works. Unfortunately, this kind of problem is difficult for Adrian. I have to say that he is very talkative. First of all, he humbly said that these two films are nothing. But then he praised it again, and finally said that the result would not be known until the award ceremony was over.


    But probably because of Gwyneth''s presence, he only said a few words about Nicole Kidman, which made Spielberg shake his head slightly.


    "You didn''t seem to agree with me just now, Steven." After getting rid of reporters and starting to March inside the Kodak Theater, Adrian, who had a few words with Russell and had an ambiguous exchange of eyes with Gwyneth, slowed down and walked side by side with Spielberg.


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just that the journalists are trying to dig the news out of your mouth." Spielberg joked.


    Adrian laughed. Then the topic changed: "by the way, I heard that the film adaptation right of Arthur Gordon''s novel is in your hands, or DreamWorks."


    Spielberg, who knew that everything he and he had to have something else to do with him, raised his eyebrows: "Arthur Gordon''s novel?"


    He thought of it quickly, then looked at Adrian with a surprised expression: "Memoirs of a Geisha?"


    "That''s right," Adrian nodded with a smile. "You know, I know a lot about Asian culture and I''m very sensitive. So after reading Memoirs of a Geisha, I came up with the idea of adaptation. I also have suitable Japanese actors here. What I didn''t expect was that you started first, so I thought Maybe you''d like us to make it? "


    "Let you make it? Don''t you think you''re asking too much. Ed? " Although he spoke in this tone, Spielberg did not look angry.


    "Have you decided to direct and make it yourself?" Adrian is still smiling.


    "Of course not. I still have a lot of things to do, but we have the right to adapt. Do you want to take it in one sentence?"


    "You don''t know the Japanese reaction to the novel, do you? Just last year, Ms. Iwasaki, the prototype of the little lily, published a memoir of a real geisha to express her dissatisfaction. So I can basically predict what will happen when the movie comes out. " Adrian blinked. "But it''s different to give it to us because I know how to modify and how it works so that they can accept the story."


    After such a talk, Spielberg didn''t show any expression, just staring at him and waiting for the following.


    "All right, all right." Adrian raised his hands and seemed helpless. "We can cooperate, just like beautiful soul. Then, I have a script about Japanese culture. I''m optimistic about its prospects, as long as DreamWorks is willing. We can also use the current model for cooperation. "


    "Oh?" Spielberg looked curious.


    "You know, John Logan is a very thoughtful screenwriter. Last year, he wrote Gladiator with David franzoni and almost won the best original script." Adrian explained, "this year he has another idea about the samurai story. It was about the middle of the 19th century that Japan needed change because of the United States. Japan completely abolished the warrior profession, and then there was a riot. An American, that is, the protagonist, was involved. He developed friendship with this group of doomed warriors and became addicted to the charm of Bushido. "


    "Sounds like It''s kind of interesting. " Spielberg pushed his glasses and quickly calculated in his mind.


    It is impossible to judge whether the script is good or bad from such a few words, but the problem is that Adrian is very optimistic, and now no one doubts his vision. It is worth a try. Although "Memoirs of geisha" is very popular, some Japanese can''t accept it. Yamazaki almost sued Gordon. That''s why Spielberg wanted to direct at first, but then gave up. If it was handed over to Adrian, it would be a good problem for him to have a headache.


    "Logan''s play is called the last warrior," Adrian continued at the moment. "If you need it, I can have the outline sent to you at any time. The production right is not non-negotiable. It''s OK for anyone you want to play the leading role.""Including Tom Cruise?" Spielberg blurted out.


    During this period, DreamWorks is cooperating with cruise, directed by Spielberg himself. Cruise''s minority report has been finalized for this year''s summer, and this cooperation will continue if the box office meets the expectations. So Spielberg is very clear that cruise never allowed anyone around him to be his wife and Adrian ahead of time, otherwise it would be better to just look ugly.


    He''s heard about that, too. And I also know that it is very possible. Just look at Adrian and Nicole''s eyebrows, but this does not mean that he will stand on Cruise''s side. After all, from Adrian''s earliest support for him to produce Schindler''s list and the establishment of DreamWorks, there is no reason for him to alienate Adrian from Adrian.


    Pick up the camera, he is a director, and put down the camera, he becomes a businessman.


    And for cruise, he''s just plain. Although most of the time are polite, but sometimes too much pressure will be for no reason ecstasy or anger, people do not like. But it''s also easy to impress people, so Spielberg said it naturally at the moment.


    Adrian then showed a surprised expression, and Spielberg, who consciously said the wrong thing, was about to make up for it, but the other party''s next sentence made him dumbfounded.


    "No problem, as long as you want to," Adrian said, with a strange smile, as if thinking of something interesting. "No matter who plays the leading role."


    It''s finally done. After Spielberg left, Adrian was relieved.


    Well, the whole thing is like this. When I went to Tokyo for a visit, I played with Kenko Morita because of Hamasaki''s relationship. As a capitalist with "conscience" and "morality", I should say something about it after playing. After all, although Kenko''s pair of plumpness are not like Ivanka, Scarlett and Jili. But I worked hard when I served.


    But there was no good role for a while. There were many roles in the TV series, but they didn''t help her development in Japan. Adrian was not very happy until John Logan''s new play appeared.


    He didn''t realize that Logan, who wrote Gladiator, was also the screenwriter of the last warrior - well, he just didn''t look in his memory carefully - which solved the problem. "The last samurai" happens to have a small part of the female role, just let Kenko Yamada to try.


    As for you Jihui, don''t worry. Adrian will not treat her badly. The road has been arranged. Relying on Gilmore girl and several films, she still has a lot of fame in North America. It can be said that she is well-known among Asian American actors. But in the middle of this process, there are some weighty works missing. Fortunately, Adrian immediately thought of another Japanese film because of the last disregard. Yes, it was the adaptation of Arthur Gordon''s novel, which did not get a good "geisha memoir" in Japan and China.


    To be honest. Although the box office and word-of-mouth of the film are rather bad, most of the reasons are due to the producers. I don''t know which genius''s idea is. Even if the Japanese don''t have the best actors in the world, they shouldn''t look for Chinese actors. The difference between one word and another is very easy to cause Association. Ordinary people do not care about the differences. As a result, the Japanese do not like it, nor do the Chinese people. The former place has made some profits, but the latter one can''t get in at all.


    Moreover, it''s stupid to arrange the release date in December, which Adrian racked his brains to remember. This kind of narration has nothing to do with the Americans. It''s only that the novelty seeking movies are arranged in the Christmas section, and it''s still in the early ten days, and it''s also mixed with several commercial blockbusters. It''s really stupid. Even if Adrian is directing it himself, it''s going to take a long time to do so A lot of Kung Fu, by means of long-term projection, can only get some box office tickets after January.


    In addition to the above two hard injuries, the end of the film is also a heavy failure, Lily actually as a lover in the president''s side. Feminists in the West will never like this plot. Maybe this is the case in reality. No matter what profession they are engaged in entertainment, there is no place for purity. To say nothing else, Adrian has a lot of lovers around him, but it does not mean that feminists can allow such plots in movies, especially in a movie with great momentum, and they will be criticized Cutting is inevitable.


    In this case, if the box office is high, that''s the hell. I think that Yamazaki, as a prototype, will feel angry, probably because of the plot ending. After all, in reality, she is also an independent woman.


    Adrian remembers that "Memoirs of a Geisha" has won nearly 100 million box office tickets all over the world, so there are still some advantages in the plot, such as showing the training of Geisha, competitions, and other fancy actions. Even in Japan, which is severely excluded, it seems that it has also won more than 10 million yuan. Therefore, as long as the three most important points mentioned above are corrected, the film''s Box office and word-of-mouth will not be difficult.


    Now, you Jihui has been in Hollywood for many years, and her fame is not small. As a little lily, there is no problem. It just makes her famous to a higher level and lay a solid foundation.Unfortunately, the film copyright of "Memoirs of geisha" was obtained by DreamWorks in the late 1990s. It is not easy to take it away from them. Therefore, Adrian simply exchanged "the last samurai". Anyway, the film is also very popular, as long as Kenko mitada is allowed to play the female role.


    Adrian or didn''t expect Spielberg to ask, including cruise? So he was a little surprised, after all, the original version of "the last samurai" was starred by Cruise, and now it will fall into his hands in such a way? So he agreed without hesitation, remembering the original Watanabe, should be the name, got the best supporting actor nomination, but cruise did not get anything, how can such an interesting scene disappear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C135

    As a theater that can almost be called, specially built for the Oscar ceremony, Kodak Theater has paid attention to how to receive guests. - - () after entering from the high square arch, it takes a long walk to get to the front hall, and then it has to go through several steps to enter the screening hall again. At this time, reporters can''t come in, so visitors can rest assured that they can talk while walking.


    "What a pity, Dan. What a pity. I thought you could at least get a nomination." Adrian was standing in front of a man, three women and a little girl with a loud sigh.


    Dennis looks very handsome in a suit and bow tie, while Aniston, who is holding his arm tightly, is in a silver sleeveless fishtail evening dress. Her hair is curled in the back of her head. She is no longer a mother. Dennis''s twins are already one year old, but fortunately they are daughters, otherwise Adrian would be very depressed.


    It''s a pity that Winona seems to have gone in. Otherwise, it would be very interesting to stay here. You know, after being arrested by him, Winona simply moved into their house and claimed to live with Aniston. And according to Dennis''s account, she''s always trying to persuade Aniston to elope with her, and she doesn''t know if it''s a profile of love.


    Adrian wanted to remind him to be careful when he was photographed by a reporter about the trip of three people. However, after thinking about it, Dennis is not a fool. He must be on guard. If all of these are photographed, it can only be said that he has bad luck.


    Besides the lovely Dakota Fanning, the little girl next to me has no one else. The white light blue Long Sleeve Chiffon is covered with this black dress, and the White Velvet socks and small shoes are also very clever. In particular, there is a delicate hairpin on the golden hair, and the blue eyes are wide open. No matter who sees it, they will feel pity.


    As for the other two women. In a Sapphire Blue Tuxedo with slim shoulders, she is naturally Naomi Watts, who won the Oscar nomination for the first time because of her excellent performance in "I am Sam". Standing tall and slender, wearing a bright red Strapless evening dress and only half a head short of Adrian, she is Nicole Kidman, the most powerful candidate for best actress of the evening.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just luck and lack of qualifications," Dennis shrugged, looking open-minded. "Naomi. It''s excellent. There''s no problem getting the nomination for best supporting actress


    "Thank you." Naomi''s eyes were bent, and she was very happy and excited. This is very normal. After nearly ten years of delay, she finally got into the ranks of first-line actresses and won the Oscar nomination. How could she not be excited.


    "In fact, Hannah is good too. It''s a pity that she didn''t get the nomination." She said modesty again.


    "It doesn''t matter. There will be opportunities in the future." Dakota shrugged his shoulders as open-minded as Dennis, and his lovely action immediately attracted laughter. Only Adrian saw a trace of reluctance in her eyes.


    Just last year, Emma and Aunt Julia both nominated for best supporting actress. Dakota, who was praised by many people for her aura, was deeply impressed by her role in "I am Sam". This little girl is also precocious, and if she does get the nomination, she will set a new youth record. It''s just Adrian frowned a little, but soon recovered, and put it behind his head.


    "Well, let''s go in." He said after looking around.


    Blanchett and liv have come in, Sophie and Monica are not far behind. The shadows of Kate and Sara are also shaking at the door, although Lin Zhiling, Kirsten, Natalie and Rachel are still outside. But the fact that they''re around is enough to be eye-catching. What''s more, Julia, Zeta Jones and Gwyneth are all in the front of the hall, but they haven''t entered the hall yet. They may come back when they see this situation. They will not miss the opportunity to look good to him, so it is better to move forward. **- - *


    I know that this is your first Oscar nomination and you are excited. But not so obvious, will you, Nami Adrian, two steps behind, laughs at Naomi.


    "It''s all because of you, ed. I wouldn''t have been like this without you!" Even so. The tone is coquettish, obviously in coquetry.


    "Now don''t blame me for the tight schedule?" Adrian then asked with a smile.


    Naomi has two films on the air this year. In addition to Chicago, which is already scheduled, there is also "shivering space" directed by David finch. Finch began to conceive a new film after fight club. He agreed with Adrian that he wanted to find a balance between business and art. But fight club is too biased, and some are too devious and antisocial. So he plans to make a more commercial film this time, just like the psychological game after the seven crimes.


    However, although there was a long time between the works he directed, there was not nothing to do during this period. For example, he worked as a producer of some films, or produced MV collections for Madonna. Besides, Adrian was interested in training him. Therefore, it was not until the beginning of 2001 that he got the script of "shivering space" from David Cape.At first, he wanted to invite Nicole to play the leading role. He was very appreciative of her performance in "island horror". However, Nicole had just finished "Moulin Rouge" at that time and was in need of a rest, so he declined the invitation, and Adrian recommended Naomi.


    He knows about this film. Although the evaluation of this film is not high in finch''s works, it is good as a commercial film, and there is a lot of room for this role to play. If we can grasp these characteristics and fully show them in the film, even if the film has a general reputation, it is necessary to give good comments to the actors.


    Naomi used to take the route of horror, which was not obstructed by interpretation. Moreover, this role has rich levels. She can also take the opportunity to transform. In any way, it seems that Naomi is tailor-made. So it was settled. David finch respected Adrian''s opinion and thought she was good after the audition. As for Judy foster, she didn''t lack this type of role.


    As for the daughter, of course, it was Kristen Stewart. Adrian was thinking about Dakota. She''s a little younger, but she''s very good at acting, and Christine doesn''t look like a girl without long hair. However, considering that Dakota already had "I am Sam" and played an important role in "beautiful mind", she chose Christine.


    The film was started in mid-2001. Naomi didn''t have a rest for a long time and then began to prepare "Chicago". Moreover, Adrian has told her in advance that "King Kong" will be officially launched next year, and she will play the leading role. No wonder Naomi complains that the schedule is too tight. Of course, this complaint is not a real complaint.


    "Don''t be so mean, ED," Naomi glanced at him covertly. "I just said that, and you still don''t forget it."


    Then she watched his eyes soften, filled with unspeakable attachment: "as you said, I''m going to make up for all that I''ve lost in the last decade."


    He helped her when she was most helpless. He cared for her, encouraged her and helped her to stand up. And fully exploited her potential, and now gives her a bigger stage, so even if she knows that he is lustful, that he likes to pursue or be beautiful or temperament or full of characteristics of various women, she is still willing to stay with him.


    Adrian''s eyes also became soft, but the next second he quickly pinched her buttocks in a flash. Naomi immediately put away her smile and gave him a big white eye.


    If you can, I really want to come to the bathroom with Naomi at the award ceremony today. Unfortunately, the candidate has been decided before that. Adrian slowed down as he thought. It''s going to be parallel to Monica soon.


    "Sophie is in high spirits today." Adrian takes a look behind him and makes a joke of Monica.


    When Adelphi was walking behind him, she was smiling and smiling.


    "Of course, this is her first nomination for Best Actress for the Oscars." Monica smiles. Not because Adrian and she came together and said it was Sophie.


    "But I don''t think she knows that she might have a good time." She then jokingly said that as Adrian''s second Oscar winning woman, she saw something very clearly.


    "Don''t worry. Sooner or later there will be." Adrian grinned and shrugged. Instead of going on with the subject, Adrian looked at the hall door, which was already close at hand. Speaking to his own woman by slowing down would not be too noticeable, but it would also make it impossible to speak to all women. After all, it''s been moving forward.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. I haven''t spoken to all of my women on the red carpet, and I''m afraid Rachel and Natalie don''t want to talk to him. The former is used to waiting for his oppression in this posture. For the latter, I''m afraid that I will be influenced by him face to face and make a wrong judgment, but Did she really think she could escape Adrian''s palm?


    And even if we talk to them, there are many women at home, such as Charlize, Ivanka and so on.


    "Have you really decided, Monica?" Adrian asked suddenly.


    Although it was a bit endless, Monica nodded solemnly: "yes, didn''t you say that people always have to try something new. I''m satisfied enough with the movie, so it''s good to challenge myself in other aspects. Anyway... "


    She began to smile, with gentleness and a little cunning, and she was very moving in that mature style: " If someone takes care of me, it doesn''t matter if I fail. "


    Delian chuckled and nodded, "well, come on, you''ll make it."


    Monica wants to create her own fashion brand, which is what they are talking about. Just as she said just now, she has won the Oscar for best actress, and has such successful works as "matrix" in both business and art, which is famous internationally and is called national treasure by Italy. It is enough to have such achievements.Not to mention anything else, even three or four years ago, Monica didn''t think she could have made it. She was content and not so ambitious, especially after so many years with Adrian. So I want to try something new after the matrix is finished, such as creating your own fashion brand.


    she has been a model for at least ten years, and grew up in Italy. She does have a natural sensitivity to fashion. Whether she is wearing clothes or perfume or shoes, she can grasp the popular thread. However, in this way, we must devote ourselves to creating a brand. If we want to create a brand, we should design it by ourselves. Only in this way can we grasp the preferences of people or celebrities, thus driving the popularity.


    In terms of contacts, Monica is not short of contacts, not to mention Adrian behind her. Over the years, she has many friends in the entertainment and fashion circles. Only in this way, the movie has to be put on the air, unless it''s just playing like some stars, hanging under some famous brands, and designing one or two things to attract fans to take out their wallets.


    Anyway, Monica is mostly a movie star now. This is why Adrian is worried, but she has made up her mind, so he also chose to support.


    I''m looking forward to it, Monica. I''m really looking forward to what kind of fashion brand you''ve created, so that the future will be more interesting. With this in mind, Adrian enters the stage Hall of Kodak Theater.


    On the ceiling. The beautiful lamps and lanterns turn into an ellipse, which is dazzling with bright light. On the stage, there is a golden arch, which looks quite gorgeous. Nearly half of the seats can accommodate more than 3000 people. There are three floors in the back and more than ten small boxes on both sides.


    "It''s a multi-functional stage. Movies, patterns and stage plays can be played here. " Adrian sat down in his seat and sighed. Then he looked at Nicole and winked jokingly: "why can''t the organizers arrange us to be in the boxes on both sides? As far as I''m concerned, it''s more comfortable to sit there and watch the awards ceremony. "


    Nicole snorted and turned her head away from him. How could she not understand what he was saying. Adrian laughed and looked aside. Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv are all nearby, while Julia, Zeta Jones, Kate and Sara are far away from him. This is because he is most closely related to Moulin Rouge, Lord of the rings and beautiful mind this year, so the seats of the three cast groups are arranged together. It happens every year. It''s almost an Oscar convention. He''s the only one who can be treated like this.


    After another few decades, the hall was finally full, and the award ceremony was about to begin. However, the host''s appearance is very special. She landed from the ceiling on a rope ladder, and the background music is still the soundtrack of Moulin Rouge. In addition, she is undoubtedly imitating the gorgeous dress of Nicole in the movie.


    Well, if it''s a beautiful woman, it''s eye-catching to show up in this way and dress like this, but is ubbi Goldberg a beauty? So there was a lot of laughter. Especially when she said hello, her oily voice and her fat body in the swing made the scene laugh again and again.


    Adrian just shakes her head in her eyes. Nicole is smiling, but she has a look of disdain in her eyes. After all, this is her proudest role at present. She was teased by a comedian or a black man. Even if she knew that the other party was not malicious, just to enliven the atmosphere and attract attention, she would feel uncomfortable ¡£


    Adrian also looked at her and shook her head slightly. Now it''s just the beginning. There are more patterns in Goldberg. This is the fourth time that UBI Goldberg has presided over the Oscars. Although Billy Crystal presided over the Oscars very well, it is impossible for him to continue to preside over the awards. Even if the film academy wanted to, Billy would not agree. Although hosting the Oscars is very beautiful, it is also very hard work.


    But there are not many people who can replace him, so to be on the safe side, the film academy invited UBI Goldberg to host the show. At least, the ratings of her previous sessions were pretty good.


    But Goldberg is quite It can''t be said that it''s bad, but it makes Adrian, who likes beauty, uncomfortable. She likes to change some gorgeous clothes and show off on the stage. Among the three Oscars she has hosted before, at least one has changed seven or eight sets of clothes.


    Although her main purpose of changing clothes is to attract people''s attention and audience rating, it''s the same sentence just now. If it''s a beautiful woman, it''s a fat black woman It''s not really discrimination, it''s just a matter of fact.


    Sure enough, in the following awards ceremony, as soon as two or three awards were awarded, she changed her clothes, and most of them imitated Nicole''s appearance in Moulin Rouge. Although the gorgeous dress of pheasant feathers on her back was not, it made her look more funny, so Nicole''s face was not so good-looking.


    "Why haggle over such matters?" Adrian took a moment to hold her hand and whispered in her ear.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C136

    Best visual effects, best art direction, best editing The technical awards were handed out one by one, but Adrian didn''t care at all, and even sometimes he was distracted. Even though these awards were divided up by Lord of the rings and Moulin Rouge, he was a little more serious when presenting the best supporting actor and best score.


    The former does not say that Naomi nominated for the Oscar for the first time. Although the chance of winning the prize is very small, it is still unknown who will win the Oscar without "beautiful mind". However, the final result is the same as Adrian''s guess. Except Naomi, Marissa tome has won the best supporting actress once, while Maggie Smith - Professor McGonagall - has won both the leading and supporting roles, as well as Brenda SID, who was nominated for the first time like Naomi, so Helen Mirren won the award.


    Interestingly, both Helen Millan and Maggie Smith nominated the best supporting actress in "Gosford Manor", which was just like that. Adrian was not so outstanding at last.


    As for the best supporting actor, although McLaren won a nomination for "the Lord of the rings 1", it''s a pity that, like the best film, best director and best actor and heroine, it''s basically impossible to win these awards by unrealistic works, so it''s still Jim bradbent of "life together".


    It doesn''t matter if McLaren has this award or not, even if he is a little reluctant. As for Naomi, oh, Adrian also has plans. Don''t worry.


    He was most concerned about the best score. Although the soundtrack of "Lord of the rings 1" is 80% different from the original version, the atmosphere and magnificence are still outstanding. Hans Zimmer has spent a lot of effort on it, and many of the scores were revised three or four times before finalizing. Although Hollywood has a lot of great music masters. But Adrian always liked Zimmer so much that he was hired to be the music director of universal, so he was appointed to be the music director of "Lord of the rings 1".


    So when the presenters announced that the winner was Hans Zimmer, Adrian stood up and applauded, and Zimmer hugged him before going up.


    "Thanks to the judges of the film academy, to my family, to my friends. You have given me countless supports... " Zimmer had to give thanks of all kinds, then express his pride as a musician, and describe the "great" work. Finally, he said, "another thing. Thank you, Mr. Adrian Cowell, for leaving you alone at the end because I really admire you very much. You are a person who is good at mobilizing other people''s emotions. Although you are too fond of pointing fingers, it has been proved by now. Your opinions are correct, and it''s my honor to cooperate with you. "


    It''s the same tone as last year''s, and it''s a relief that Jimo is the first person to thank Adrian at the end of the Oscars. Flipping through the list, it should not be the same as last year.


    Next. Two awards related to sound effects went to black hawk down and Pearl Harbor, although the World War II film directed and produced by Michael Bay was a flop at the box office. Even the heroine, who was originally praised, was a little lost. How could Amy Adams compare with Kate? But after all, the explosion scene was his specialty, especially the spiral angle of the bomb falling. Naturally, he had a good grasp of the sound effects, and it was no problem to get an audio editing.


    As for Black Hawk falling, frankly speaking, it''s a good movie. After getting the script from Adrian, Scott began to study it and spent a lot of hard work on it. Unfortunately, it was not born at the right time. Before the release, it met the terrorist attacks of 9 / 11. The incident in Somalia in 1994 had already made Americans lose face, but this year, it was hit hard at home by accident. No one wants to relive a history of failure in the cinema. Although the film has a good reputation, the box office is quite mediocre. It is a pity that the Oscar worthy nomination is also the best director.


    The subsequent awards did not surprise many people. The best adapted script was taken away by beautiful mind without suspense, while the best original script was handed over to Gosford manor. Then the best score was won by Pixar''s new animated film monster company this year.


    However, to Adrian''s surprise, the first winner of the film academy''s latest best animated feature film award is a work that he did not expect. Because the Academy of motion picture set up the best animated feature film award in the 74th Academy Awards, he knew that the first animation to win the award was DreamWorks'' Shrek. Although DreamWorks Animation Department and Pixar insist that all ages should laugh with tears, this animation is very pleasing to all kinds of ridicule and reversal of traditional animation, so it is no wonder that it will be favored by the judges.


    But now it''s different. It''s the ice age from blue sky studio that won this award! Well, the first episode of "ice age" is really interesting. It''s also about all kinds of reversals, such as primitive humans who can''t speak, can''t communicate with mammoths, giant clawed sloth and Saber Toothed tigers, or the evolution of sloth in the big ice, and so on It seems impossible to get the best animation.Well, it''s just psychological. After all, "ice age" should be released next year. First of all, Adrian''s smile is very close to the studio, so he just made a better goal.


    Almost all the awards have been awarded, and several of the most important awards will be on the stage. The guests who had been laughing at Goldberg''s funny appearance gathered their hearts and began to look forward to the final results. Adrian was no exception. Oh, of course, until then, it''s time to do the routine.


    With a bang, the bathroom was opened roughly, and a woman was pushed in with her arm in her hand, seemingly very reluctant. She didn''t stop until she leaned against the wall, and the man pushing him in slowly put a clean sign on the handle, locked the door, and then pulled her up and pushed her onto the washstand.


    The woman climbing on it seemed to have let out a low sob. The body is slightly tight, and the buttocks covered by the black skirt are also slightly shaking, which is very tempting.


    The man let out a satisfied sigh and immediately lifted the skirt. There was no underpants between the legs, and the place was slightly moist. Like all the villains in the film, the man opens the zipper with pride on his face, and then bends down to press on the woman from behind. After several ForePlays, the woman climbs forward on the washstand and snorts. She looks sad and bites her lips, like a woman in the movie who is insulted but dare not speak out.


    Rachel is really getting better at acting. Adrian praised it in his heart. He chose her for the 74th Academy Awards. It was that Rachel knew exactly how to please herself, how to stir up the ravaging impulse in his heart, and she seemed to be used to such a state to reach the peak of happiness. It was so wonderful. Although this is the result of a mixed result, Adrian did not want to have too much intersection with her, but it is because of this that he plays more happily.


    Although the "ravage" was very pleasant, and it took a long time for Adrian to leave, Adrian still caught up with the best director award.


    "The best director was awarded first. If I stayed a little longer, wouldn''t I just miss it? " Back in his seat, he pulled his bow tie and said with emotion, with a relaxed satisfaction on his face.


    So Nicole hummed and didn''t speak. Everyone knows what he did. If she had a good face, she would have met a ghost. Fortunately, the awarding guests on the stage quickly drew the attention of the audience. After introducing the nominated directors in turn, he opened the envelope in his hand.


    "Long Howard!" Through the loudspeaker. The winner''s name was read out loud, and then the soundtrack of "beautiful mind" rang out. There was a round of applause, and Howard stood up excitedly and waved his arms.


    In contrast, both Black Hawk fall and Gosford Abbey have received a lot of applause. Robert Altman, who is 76 years old, is probably his last Oscar hit. Unfortunately, the award was not transferred by his will, but was still won by Howard.


    "Thank you. Thank you." After he got the golden man, Howard immediately began to express his warm thanks. Although Adrian was also among them, he did not give thanks alone like before or last year, which made many people feel relieved again. So far, only Zimmer has done so.


    Adrian just clapped his hands, and when Howard went up, he got up and shook hands with him and patted him on the shoulder. He had never thought of getting the best director this year. He wanted more than that.


    After the best director, it is the best actor and heroine who makes all the actors most nervous, especially the candidates, who are constantly making small moves. Looking at the cast of "beautiful heart" and "deep chocolate", Gwyneth''s attention has been focused on the stage. Sophie''s fingers are unconsciously rubbing back and forth on her lips. Even Nicole, who had been hinted by Adrian before, was short of breath. Only the crew of "BJ single diary" is a little far away, and I can''t see Rachel''s appearance. However, I just went to the bathroom to have a passion before, so it should not be obvious to want to react.


    Soon, with the last best actor winner Russell Crowe on stage, in his introduction, the faces of several candidates were shown on the screen, including Nicole, Gwyneth and Sophie. They all kept smiling and smiling, but Rachel was a bit out of his mind. But the most calm is the New Zealand girl, Katha Castel Hughes, who probably knows she can''t win the prize, so she smiles sincerely.


    "Well, let''s see our winners are..." Crowe opened the envelope, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became dignified. Even Adrian, who was always there, could not help pinching his fist. Although he had spent a lot of time and had Weinstein carry out activities early, as he often said to reporters, no one could be sure of the final result before the last second. "Moulin Rouge, Nicole Kidman!"After about two seconds of silence, cheers filled with joy and unbelievable exclamations rang out at the same time. Nicole covers her mouth and looks at Chloe on the stage with her eyes wide open. Adrian had a good breath at this time. Weinstein did a good job and gave the Pirates of the Caribbean series to Miramax. then. In the background music of Moulin Rouge, he got up to express his congratulations. By the way, he looked at the crew of "beautiful mind". Gwyneth was pale and did not smile at all. She clapped her hands mechanically. Even Adrian was watching her. You can imagine how great the blow was to her.


    Seems to have gone too far? Never seen her look like this, Adrian can''t help but come up with such an idea in his heart. Then a smile came up from the corner of the mouth, which was just moved to this evening, but Before he had finished thinking, Nicole had already rushed into her arms with fragrance. Open arms, arms without scruples tightly embrace him.


    Another burst of exclamation sounds, although the volume is much smaller than before, but many people can make a sound. Normally, even Adrian was taken aback by her movements. After all, in addition to thousands of people present at the moment, there are millions of people watching in front of the TV lens.


    Fortunately, for only seven or eight seconds, Nicole let go and hugged the people next to her. Although everyone knew she was covering up, they kept clapping. then. Blushing Nicole swept her hair around her ears and stepped onto the stage with her skirt. Even if she had stabilized her mood, her mouth still trembled and her eyes were slightly reddening.


    "Thank you," she took a deep breath after she took over the best actress from Chloe. "Except for that, I really can''t think of anything to say. I really, really thank the Academy for giving me this trophy. All the efforts made in the past year for this film are worth it. Thanks to all the people who helped me, this honor belongs to me and more to you. Thank you, ED, you are the best director


    The voice of the last sentence is especially loud, which can be seen as an invisible show of love, so that many people applaud and maliciously guess what cruise will think of this scene.


    Although Adrian also clapped his hands, he didn''t think about it. Cruise didn''t attend the Oscars this year. As early as the nomination list came out, he let his agent start to show off. Maybe he didn''t want to be asked some questions that would make him angry. Now it seems that his decision is right. Otherwise, it will be difficult to guarantee that he will not make some drastic actions when Nicole makes such a speech. But even if he''s here, Adrian doesn''t need to care about him, let alone not at the moment. So he just looked at the "beautiful mind" crew again. Gwyneth is better now, at least with a smile on her face. But after noticing Adrian''s eyes, she immediately turned her head to one side. Obviously, there was a lot of resentment this time.


    Adrian, who had already planned in his heart, chuckled and ignored for the time being.


    After Nicole''s success, the next two awards are needless to say. Despite Russell Crowe''s outstanding performance in beautiful mind, the United States needs to unite this year, so it was awarded to Denzel Washington, who is more senior than will. Then, according to most of the time, although "Lord of the rings 1" was very good and won 13 nominations in one breath, it was an unrealistic work after all. What''s more, it is clear that there are two more films to be released in the next two years, so beautiful mind still won the best film.


    Although global investment accounted for the majority of the investment, it was DreamWorks who went up to receive the prize, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. It''s a good thing that there was no such thing as last year''s, when someone didn''t go to the Oscars, but the winners of several important awards were thanking him one after another, and that the competition for the best film was a civil war.


    "It''s a shame. I think Lord of the rings should be the best director and best movie. It''s the best fantasy movie I''ve ever seen." In the midst of the crowd, Will Smith yelled.


    "Come on, will, I think you''re just losing and trying to take advantage of ed to vent your discontent." His wife, Jada pinkert Smith, gave her husband a blank look.


    "More than that, he obviously wants to make ed happy and give him another chance to compete for best actor." Bruce Willis, standing together, joked.


    "If you want, will, I can lend you the little golden man to show off for a few minutes, of course." Denzel Washington said with a smile.


    "Well, well, I admit I''m trying to please ed, but not for the best actor," will had to raise his hand. "I just want to play a small part in matrix. Oh, ED, I know matrix is closed, but aren''t you really going to make some more shots? Even if I''m going to play an agent who''s going to quit. "


    "It''s a pity, will, there are many other characters, but the last two of the matrix are closed." Adrian said frankly, and then the topic changed: "speaking of all," the Lord of the rings "I really have the idea of making up, if you want, you can come and play a Orc or something."All around burst out a burst of laughter, and will helplessly raised his hands.


    Adrian knows that will likes matrix very much and wants to let him play a guest role or something. However, there are too few parts in the play. Just a glance is meaningless. If there is more, it will be a bit of a show. Will is in the limelight now. So after thinking about it, he didn''t even invite his wife to play the role for Harry Berry - well, he admitted it was to play Black Pearl more quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C137

    After chatting with will and others, Adrian left immediately. Although will''s works in the past two years are not cooperating with AC media''s film company, he still keeps close contact with him. Otherwise, he would not want to have a role in matrix three or four times. It seems that some films can be ahead of time. Adrian thinks that "man in black 2" will be released this year, and Michael Bay also wants to put "Jedi MEN 2" on the agenda to recover the heavy losses he suffered from Pearl Harbor. However, Adrian has not intervened in these films, so it is hard to say what the future will be.


    Whether it''s Asimov''s "I, robot" or Richard Matheson''s "I''m a legend", the film copyright has been obtained. A biography has not been published, but the prototype has been found, and his publishing company is in contact with him. In a word, there is no need to worry about the script. As long as will has enough energy and is willing to work together and release it, Adrian appreciates him very much. Besides, he can''t find a more suitable black actor.


    After a walk around the party, although she has dealt with a lot of Yingying Yanyan, Nicole''s seal has further confirmed Adrian''s newly rising Title: the hand of the film queen. As long as he personally directed the film as the heroine, there is a very large possibility of winning the best actress. In addition, his power, wealth and demeanor are enough to let more women contact him openly or implicitly, directly or implicitly.


    But Adrian''s main focus is on her own women. It''s Oscar night after all. Even if there is a woman he wants to try, he will find another opportunity instead of now, let alone another arrangement tonight.


    "Oh, come on. You''re Laura, my dear, and that''s a fact everyone admits Adrian said to Kate with a sly smile.


    "Then I''m not supposed to consolidate my action actor image with the sequel to Tomb Raider." Kate shrugged.


    "Of course, it''s just that, you know, there are only two successful adaptations of the game, and I''m not very optimistic about the prospects of the biochemical crisis series. If it''s made at a medium cost, it''s OK. But it''s very easy to lose money if you invest too much, "Adrian smiles." Tomb Raider is the same, so for a long time. There will be no preparation for the second one. "


    Kate didn''t say anything. She just looked at him. After a while, she snapped her fingers and said, "I know."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Don''t think I didn''t see your set-up." Kate snorted, picked up her glass and looked away. "Black leather suit..."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing: "is it in your eyes. This is my image. "


    Isn''t it? Kate answered directly with her eyes.


    "Well, don''t talk about it," Adrian shrugged, playing Laura. It''s not that I haven''t played role playing before. It''s stingy. "I''ll take it as your default."


    With that, drink up all the champagne in the glass and leave. Kate frowned and was about to speak when he came up and gave her a kiss at the corner of her mouth. This action immediately made her stand still, in so many people''s party to do this kind of intimate behavior? But Kate immediately responded that Lily was him and her daughter, and Adrian didn''t have a big deal to do, but only a few seconds was enough to make him disappear in the crowd.


    Asshole! Kate screamed hard in her heart and then sighed again. She was used to it.


    The movie we are talking about is naturally "the legend of the night". Although Adrian has many films to arrange for Kate, he likes the style, temperament and charm she shows in it. He also wants to see Kate as his own woman in it. Therefore, as early as the end of the 90''s, people wrote the novel, and then determined the action in Kate by Tomb Raider After being an actor, he was put on the agenda. Of course, the director in charge should make a good selection.


    "I look forward to you giving me a more mysterious, sexy and cool goddess of the moon, dear Kate." Adrian thought triumphantly.


    After chatting with Sara, Julia, Zeta Jones, or Lin Zhiling or Rachel, he quickly came to the young girl who had hardly said a word tonight.


    "There is no doubt that Miss Hughes broke the record only by luck. For a little girl in her early ten years old, her performance in the film is just regular, but the film academy needs to expand its influence, so young age is the advantage at this time." Adrian spoke to several young people, "anyway, in my eyes, Natalie''s performance is actually the youngest Oscar best actress nominees."


    He said and looked at Natalie, who gave him a perfunctory smile, but other young people''s eyes showed ambiguous smile.


    "Oh, by the way, I have an appointment. Excuse me for a moment." One of the young men was very envious, after Adrian said such words, he had already understood, and immediately left.


    With his leading role, several other people left in succession. In a few seconds, Adrian and Natalie were left."That''s a beautiful thing to say. Maybe" Natalie looked more or less comfortable.


    "Don''t worry, Nada," Adrian said with a smile. "You just need to be the way you are. They''ll think I haven''t got you. Think how many curious compliments will be attracted to a girl who can''t even be a playboy?"


    Natalie''s face changed, leaning over her head and not talking.


    "Why, still angry that I let the TV station change your words?" Adrian shrugged.


    "No, you''re right. I was a bit impulsive," Natalie agreed with his previous remarks. "You should make yourself look exactly the same, even if it''s only on the surface. It''s right that you ask the TV station to cut out that part when it''s on the air."


    "I know it''s hard to accept, even if you try to adjust yourself. But it''s too hard to let a child surpass me so quickly. It''s the same for me, "Adrian is still a light hearted performance," but don''t care. Nada, I''ve arranged for you. All you have to do now is accumulate. "


    Natalie bit her lip. Why didn''t she answer? Why then began to conform to Adrian''s earlier remarks? It''s very simple. It''s likely to be a trap. Think about it, if it''s been circulated all the time, she''s the only woman who doesn''t fake color to a certain playboy, and the only woman that a certain Playboy can''t pursue. Of course, this can bring special attention and make her imagination very positive, but if one day suddenly burst out, she would have been in his hands. Everything is shown to the audience. What kind of storm will it cause?!


    Although Natalie can''t think of any reason for Adrian to do so, she believes that he is likely to do so. Every time she looks back on the way he looked at himself that night, how he used to oppress her. She had a shudder. In order to prepare for the rainy day, she said those words, one indirect expression of surrender, the other is to test.


    So it is. Natalie is not sure Adrian will listen in front of him. She had nothing but fear and helplessness, and at the same time she couldn''t give up. Since he can make her the youngest Best Actress nominees, he can naturally give her more. However, the record of being replaced in a year is really hard for her to accept, so her contradictory mind makes her suspicious and timid in front of Adrian, who can be confident in everything else.


    "Why?" Natalie suddenly asked, "what''s worth it to you?"


    Adriana said, "it''s a little sad for you, Adrian."


    He looked into her eyes and said, "maybe you won''t believe it, but when I saw you at first, I had a wonderful feeling. I''m not a pedophile, but at that time, you really had a strange charm, which made it hard for people not to have a good impression on you. Especially after the cooperation of "the killer is not too cold", this strange attraction is even stronger. I didn''t realize that maybe I chose to ignore it out of morality, but that attraction never disappeared. I kept accumulating it in the deepest part of my heart until it was detonated. "


    Adrian looked very sincere: "I know that day scared you. In fact, I''ve never been so rude, so you should understand how important you are to me? Of course, I know we can''t go back. It''s really a pity, but I still don''t want to lose you. I still want to have you


    After a pause, he added a smile: "I know what you''re thinking, Nada, but you think too much. Even if the trust between us no longer exists, there''s another connection, isn''t it? I said, as long as you are willing to stay with me, I will let you reach the top of the circle. You know I can do it completely. Why should you worry about that? "


    "I don''t believe you." Natalie said this after a moment''s silence.


    "Yes, I understand. So, for four to five years," Adrian suddenly stopped smiling. "I''ve been very tolerant of you, Nada. No matter how you treat me in these years, I''ve never changed my attitude. But everything I''ve planned for you will come true in four to five years. From now on, I hope you can change yourself a little bit. Of course, I will still respect you. "


    "Four or five years?" Natalie asked dryly after taking a deep breath "Yes." Adrian nodded very solemnly.


    She had no choice, although it seemed to be a choice. In fact, Adrian didn''t intend to give her a choice, and she didn''t want a choice. As he hinted, who else could give her what she wanted? So this slightly wordy and vague speech was just to reassure her.


    If Natalie had thought about getting rid of Adrian at the beginning, but with the growing of AC media and Adrian''s achievements, she became more and more desperate and eager.


    He gave her a deep impression that day, a little bit of digging out her very good hidden mind, * * naked in front of the two people, if she broke free at that time, it would be nothing, but in the end not only failed to achieve the goal, but was firmly held in the palm of the other side. But he''s also constantly nominating the youngest best actress she wanted, like the record breaking best actress a year ago.Like I said before. In front of him, all she could have was fear and helplessness, but at the same time she didn''t want to give up, so no wonder she thought so much.


    That''s not what Adrian, who secretly pushed the little girl in "Whale Rider" to be an Oscar winner. However, according to Natalie''s feeling, no matter how comforting he is, he can only find another way, for example, to make things more open: I can give you what you want, and I have already planned to give it to you, so as to exchange your more obedience to me.


    However, this is also in line with his plan. Even if there is no chance now, Adrian will create an opportunity, not a trading opportunity. It''s the chance to say that word: four to five years.


    Hope is always good. Leaving Natalie, Adrian said leisurely in his heart, a cold color flashed through his eyes. What will you look like, my dear Nada? I''m really looking forward to it.


    Soon Adrian came back to Blanchett. She''s talking to liv about the theater in Sydney. "I''m going to renovate the area, plant some lawns and plants, and make it greener and greener, so that the audience can be more relaxed when they come to the theatre - yes, liv. If you''re interested, you might as well try performing a stage play somewhere Blanchett said with a smile.


    "Really, what started business?" Liv asked with interest.


    "I''m not sure. I haven''t given the time yet." Blanchett shrugged.


    "What she means is. Don''t think about it this year. " Adrian, who was listening quietly next to him, said with a smile.


    "You don''t want the theater to open as soon as possible." Blanchett then watched him pick up his arm if she wasn''t wearing an evening dress but a woman''s suit and trousers. If you wear a pair of black rimmed glasses, it will match the action very well.


    "I think it''s necessary to look into the recent sponsorship." Adrian said, not answering the question.


    "I knew you were not that kind of person." Blanchett quickly changed his voice.


    Like Monica. Blanchett will also begin to shift his interest to other areas, such as taking a stake in the Sydney Theatre and becoming art director. Without Adrian, she would have been performing at the Sydney Theatre for a few years, becoming the number one actress in the Sydney Theatre before moving into Hollywood.


    However, although she was brought to Hollywood early by Adrian, she never gave up her love for drama. Just like Rachel always had to go back to England to perform in some plays after a long time in America, Blanchett would return to Sydney to play comedy from time to time after the initial period of time, and Adrian would also take time to support her - of course, wearing clothes in the background It''s also necessary for her to be in costume.


    After the success of the award, Blanchett gradually shifted part of his energy to the drama. Adrian naturally expressed his support. He not only joined her in the Sydney Theatre, but also helped her to gain a voice in the theatre. At the beginning of this year, she starred in a play in the Sydney Theatre, which was well received.


    "Sometimes I can go to Broadway and maybe win a Tony prize." Adrian once said that to her. So when he said he would check the sponsorship of the Sydney Theatre, Blanchett immediately changed his mind, and even liv was surprised at the speed.


    "You seem to be questioning ed, Kate," she said I can''t help but remind you.


    "That''s the last sentence." Blanchett said without changing his face, and then threatened: "I think it''s better to change the heroine in quill pen."


    Liv shut up. Well, even the queen has a cute side.


    "It''s depressing. I thought I could get a nomination this year." Liv complained, shifting the subject. The reason why she said this is because her performance in goose quill last year has also won several nominations, but all of them are technical, and none of them is performance. Adrian''s film, which was originally made for the Oscars, was released in the early 2000''s, because it was made for the sake of the Oscars.


    Probably because of the change of directors, although Jeffrey rush, Jackie Phoenix and Michael Kane helped, the film still won only a few nominations, such as best art director and best costume, and all of them lost to Moulin Rouge, and Jeffrey rush''s nomination for best actor was gone.


    However, Liv''s acting skills were more or less affirmed by some critics. At least they didn''t say that she was a complete vase, so she began to take an interest in stage plays. After learning that the Sydney Theatre was going to arrange this play, she begged Blanchett to play the leading role, so the threat just now from Blanchett was so effective.


    "At least there are nominations for the Golden Globes, which is an improvement." Adrian immediately said comfortingly, and then thought of something and asked, "by the way, where is gwyne? I went all over the party and didn''t see her. "


    "Don''t you know?" Liv was slightly surprised. "She left after the ceremony and didn''t come to the vanity fair party, and I think she seems very sad"Disappointed again and again, of course sad." Blanchett, who was in charge of the conversation, became half smiling. She had clearly understood Adrian''s plan.


    "Well It looks like I have to leave, "Adrian didn''t care." I don''t think gwyne will go back to your villa. She has residences in Santa Monica and Burbank. Where would she most likely go? "


    "Why not go back to my parents'' house?" Blanchett raised his eyebrows and did not answer positively.


    "No way." Adrian denied it, then leaned to Blanchett''s ear: "OK, Kate, tell me directly, or I''ll give you a good one."


    Blanchett gave him a blank look: "you should have other plans tonight?"


    "Kate!" Adrian narrowed his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C138

    After the door opened slowly, Adrian drove the car into the villa. Although the villa on the side of Santa Monica is Gwyneth''s private residence, as Well How could Blanchett and liv, who are good friends in the boudoir, never come to live without a key, so even if the door is closed, Adrian can still come in.


    After stopping the car, he cleaned his clothes and Belt, you know, Adrian is supposed to spend the night with the movie queen, but Gwyneth''s reaction seems stronger than he thought, so she has to change her plan temporarily. Nicole is not reasonable. She is used to ignoring other women, but it is absolutely impossible for her to let him go easily. She is the movie queen tonight!


    "I can''t stop you from going with Gwyneth, but I will never leave you so relaxed for her!" After being pulled into the small room prepared for the party, after listening to Adrian''s explanation, Nicole on his body smiles seductively.


    Because of the joy of winning the prize, she drank a lot of wine at the party, although it was not strong liquor, but it was enough to dye her face with a delicate blush. When she was outside, she was more or less dignified. When she got in private with Adrian, she became very swanky - originally his private call girl, wasn''t she?


    As soon as the sound fell, Nicole skillfully untied Adrian''s belt, took it in for a while, and then bent down eagerly, so that he could not even say no.


    "Honey, I don''t have any money." There was only one word that Adrian squeezed out of his breath.


    "You don''t have to pay me for a while today." Nicole looked up and said back, and went on triumphantly.


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes and feel her flexible tongue and fingers, no matter how much. However, he obviously underestimated Nicole''s determination, and she used everything she could. Add up and down before and after that pair of bimodal don''t say, she actually also used the face and neck. Although Adrian''s endurance is far beyond average, Nicole is paralyzed on the sofa in the small room with liquid all over his body, but he won''t want to come again for a while.


    Well, don''t think about that now. To the door of Adrian convergence of mind, was about to take out the key to open the door, but the door automatically opened in front of him, and then a pear with rain face appeared in front of him.


    "Why Why are you? " After seeing the people outside, Gwyneth Leng thought it was Blanchett or liv. It took two seconds for Gwyneth to react. Her voice was choking, and her eyes were even more red. Her face was painted with tears, and her mouth was full of wine. It was obvious that she had been drinking for a long time in the room.


    "Sorry, it''s a little late. I didn''t know you weren''t at the party." Adrian smiles and explains with apology.


    Gwyneth said nothing and was about to close the door, but he slammed it down.


    "Come on. Gwyne. " Adrian said in a gentle tone.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you now." Gwyneth obviously didn''t want to hear him. She reached out and pushed him. Unfortunately, it didn''t help. Adrian still squeezed into the room easily.


    "What do you want to do! Don''t you play with me enough! " Gwyneth roared out like an explosion, "or do you want to see with your own eyes how sad and painful I am!"


    "Come on, gwyne. Come on." Adrian put his arms around her. Although Gwyneth tried her best to twist her body and hit him under the ribs with her fist and hammer, she could not get rid of it.


    It took a few minutes for Gwyneth to soften, then she hugged Adrian and lay on his shoulder crying. No matter how sad and resentful she is. After all, I''ve been with Adrian for so many years, and I''ve rolled bed sheets with him with Blanchett and liv for countless times. Even if I have other ideas in my heart, I''m totally dominated by him subconsciously.


    "Well, don''t cry. Look at you. You drink alone at home without even taking a cup. Drink in front of the bottle. It won''t make you better at all. It''s just more. "Adrian simply picked her up, comforted her gently and sat down in front of the sofa.


    After crying, I sobbed for a long time. Gwyneth was able to stabilize her mood, and then she got out of Adrian''s arms, shrunk coldly to the side of the sofa and hugged her legs.


    "Relax, gwyne. Don''t be sad. If you cry like this because you didn''t get the best actress, wouldn''t it be impossible to see so many Hollywood actresses who have nominated dozens of times but failed to win the first prize?" Adrian continued to comfort.


    "Because I didn''t cry like this?" Gwyneth sneered, raised her head and looked at him with red eyes. "It doesn''t matter if I didn''t get it in the 70th. It''s my first nomination. It doesn''t matter if I lose to Kate in the 71st. She is better than me at that time. Although she lost to Nicole Kidman in the 73rd, it''s nothing but a supporting actress But! I don''t understand! Why should I lose to her in the best actress this year! Lose to that Australian bitch! Everyone admitted that I had done a good job, and she had won a prize last year. Why did I lose?! Why? Where am I inferior to her? appearance? Temperament? Glamour? Or in bed?! Tell me why, ed! WhySeeing her excited again, Adrian quickly hugged her into his arms, gently patting his back and making a "Shhh" sound from his mouth.


    "Imagine, gwyne, if you won the best actress in Shakespeare''s love story at the 71st Academy Awards, what would the critics say." He whispered in his ear, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t imagine. When next year''s paper comes out, see what they''re saying about Nicole."


    Gwyneth leaned in his arms for a long time, adjusted her mood again, and then looked up again: "I know what you want to say, ED, but now..."


    "No, no, no, honey, you don''t really understand," Adrian interrupted, putting his finger to her lips. "Think about it. When an actress has been nominated for several Oscars and lost several times, all the critics think that the Academy owes her something. How many heartfelt applause will she get when she reaches the top?"


    There was a pause. After he scratched his finger on her face, he opened his mouth again: "don''t worry, I''ve prepared a movie for you and will direct it myself. Although you need to make a great sacrifice, it will only make people feel that if you don''t give you the best actress, God will not spare them."


    Gwyneth looked at him for a long time without saying a word, and then she gave a sneer again, and her chest began to rise and fall: "sure enough


    She clenched her lip heavily, and her eyes were fixed on Adrian: "from 1998 to now. They can get the best actress, because the film is all directed by you! Why? Don''t tell me all the nonsense that needs to be accumulated. As long as you are willing, I will be awarded the prize. But you have never directed a movie for me except Shakespeare''s love story. Do you not want me to win the prize at all? No


    Looking at Gwyneth''s gray green eyes, Adrian sighed: "how to say, on the one hand, I really want you to accumulate and then get the best actress without dispute. God can testify. On the other hand... "


    He encircled her waist. I always worry about losing you


    "Lose me?" Gwyneth laughed angrily, and suddenly put her hand on his shoulder and said, "what''s the reason, ed? What a reason! I I have given everything to you, my heart, my body, my life, all I have. For you, I almost fell out with my family. Now you say you are worried about losing me? What the hell is that for them! "


    "Yes, I know," Adrian''s hands moved forward. Clinging to her, "but there''s one thing that hasn''t been given to me - your soul!"


    Gwynesston stopped when she was twisting and looked at him stupidly, as if she had been pressed the pause key.


    "You dare say, these years. Have you never thought of leaving me, gwyne Adrian put his hand on her heart and felt her heart beat a little.


    "I am so infatuated with you, gwyne, with your temperament, with your body, with your little faults, with everything about you. How can I tolerate your leaving, even if it is only a little bit possible? " He went on, quite sincerely, "yes, I''m a jerk. I''m greedy, but I''ve always been like this, haven''t I? "


    Gwyneth still didn''t speak, but her breathing became a little bit fast with her heart beating.


    "So I had to procrastinate, I was afraid, I put them on the throne one by one because I can be sure that they really gave everything to me, leaving nothing behind, but you I don''t mean to blame, gwyne. I just don''t want to lose you. No matter how small the possibility may be, I can bet on anything else, but it''s absolutely not on this one, you know? "


    As he spoke, he stroked back and forth in the girl''s heart. Gwyneth''s heart beat faster. Although she looked away, her white neck and throat were still moving from time to time.


    "I''ll give it to you!" Suddenly, whispered Gwyneth, who suddenly hugged him and put her head on his shoulder, trembling slightly.


    It''s not because she''s angry or because she''s afraid. Adrian can feel it. She''s because excitement! Excited to know what''s wrong with you.


    "I''ll give you anything, ED," Gwyneth gasped as her kisses rained down his face and neck. "I''ll give you whatever you want. I can do anything for you I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would make you misunderstood like this. I''m really, really sorry


    It has to be said that she is really good at correcting her mistakes. Once she realizes the problem and makes up her mind, she will start without hesitation.


    Adrian let out a long breath and took Gwyneth''s face. Her anger had disappeared and was replaced by a pitiful weakness: "you won''t leave me, will you?"


    "I won''t, I promise," Gwyneth ChuChu nodded pitifully. "I''m yours, ED, my heart, my body, my soul, everything I have is yours!"


    With her confession, Adrian immediately blocked her lips, and the two immediately began to kiss warmly. Waves of sucking and lingering made the two people''s * * soar, and repeated several times before stopping."Ed," Gwyneth whispered, biting his ear after a long gasp, "give me a baby."


    Until now. Adrian really showed a comfortable smile. From this sentence, we can know that her plan was not in vain. She has indeed handed herself over completely, and it is only his personal belongings from now on. Oscar for best actress is a good thing. When used well, you can''t worry about the people you want to fly out of your hands, Gwyneth and Natalie.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give it to you by this time next year, I promise." Adrian said, pressing her on the sofa, "we have a lot of things to do tonight, but I came here specially to accompany you."


    "Is it?" Gwyneth''s eyes flashed slightly, and her long legs caught him by the waist. "That''s great. I''ll keep you out of bed tomorrow."


    Adrian was about to speak when his brow suddenly frowned and then stretched out: "don''t worry. Let''s play something interesting first. How about it?"


    "No problem." Gwyneth gave a charming smile. Then he stood up and said, "when I clean up, whatever you want to play."


    Then she swayed to the inside, Adrian chuckled. Although it had been a long time, it was OK to take the gun to battle immediately, but it was good to brew it first, and he wanted to play a game with a larger scale.


    It''s not strippers, of course. This has been played before, Adrian wants to play a new game, and the scale is so large that Gwyneth can''t stand it.


    "Hi, I''m Gwyneth Paltrow. This is my first film Gwyneth, dressed in ol, suddenly sighed at the camera and then looked at Adrian with pleading and coquettish eyes: "do I have to say that? It feels strange. "


    "Go on. Honey Adrian, holding the camera, said with a smile. Seeing this, Gwyneth had to continue. After all, she said that whatever she could do could be accepted, no matter how she could not accept it.


    "I would like to ask, as a popular female star in Hollywood, why did you decide to join the industry


    "It''s simple. I like it. After making a lot of achievements, I decided to follow my heart''s wishes... "


    Without mentioning this embarrassing but exciting game, the next day, comments on the 74th Academy Awards came out one after another, and everything else was OK. On the best actress, many people hold negative opinions.


    "Although Nicole Kidman should be congratulated, it is really hard to convince the public. Her performances in" jump out of my world "and" Moulin Rouge "are both commendable. If they are far apart, there is no problem to win the prize. However, it is inevitable to associate them closely. After all, Nicole''s appearance in Moulin Rouge is too beautiful." For a newspaper with a high reputation such as the New York Times, such an implicit description is very good, while some tabloids are very sensational and make headlines like "Oscar black curtain".


    "It is obvious that the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences has always boasted that fairness has met with a major challenge in this Oscar. Gwyneth Paltrow, who has performed well in beautiful mind and has been nominated for Best Actress for several years in a row, is undoubtedly popular, but she lost to Nicole Kidman in this Oscar, and it is interesting that the last Oscar She also lost to her in the best supporting actress, I have to say that the academy has been bribed One tabloid wrote that Adrian, who was apparently insinuating Nicole''s death, did not dare to name her, of course.


    As for Gwyneth, it''s just to attract attention. If two people turn the other way, they will no doubt cry for Nicole.


    The dispute on the Internet is even more fierce. Many Nicole''s fans and Gwyneth''s fans are quarreling, and sometimes the more they get to the back, the worse they quarrel. Some Nicole''s fans even laugh at Gwyneth''s fans. Gwyneth lost to Nicole in bed, which caused the best actress to change hands.


    Although most of the media are biased towards Gwyneth, Nicole remains unmoved and has not even published such remarks as "believing that the film academy is fair.". It''s not that bad, and she believes Adrian won''t let it go. In addition, when Miramax was doing public relations, she talked a lot of people on the pretext that "it''s not a bad thing to choose a good-looking actor, but also let everyone know that the Academy doesn''t judge people by their looks.".


    Adrian didn''t care about it. After the Oscars every year, there were a lot of grievances, but this does not change the awards that have been awarded. And the situation is just right now. Although Nicole is questioned, she has not been labeled as "the best actress in the history of Osaka". If Nicole is not happy, it is better to prove that she has strength? Come to me, honey. Let''s find a way.


    His main focus now is on the new movie for Gwyneth, which was already ready, so the Oscars were on the agenda as soon as the Oscars were over. Most of the things are ready. As long as the two stars are confirmed and Gwyneth takes two weeks to prepare, as long as everyone is in shape, he can finish the film in 20 days at most.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C139

    In a way, there are many similarities between making movies and playing basketball. Many times, we can see a team killing four sides under the leadership of a star player in a certain state. The same is true of movies. A mediocre script has become a classic because of an excellent director, and a mediocre movie is welcomed by a star for his excellent performance. (


    however, can we ignore the contribution of non star players? Would he be able to turn over the whole team on his own without them breaking down the gears, assists and defending for him? It''s the same with movies. Without those makeup artists, lighting engineers and editors, no matter how big and excellent directors and actors are, they can''t make a movie.


    So Adrian doesn''t worry that Gwyneth doesn''t fit in with the character in terms of appearance and temperament. Sometimes the make-up artist has more money, sometimes the Lampman is a little bit biased, and sometimes the editor has a few seconds less, so that the character can show different characteristics in front of the camera. Of course, this is based on the actor has a full understanding of their role, no state of star players, ordinary players may lose the game.


    "I need you to shave off your eyebrows and look ugly and fatten up, and it has to be done within half a month." That''s what Adrian told Gwyneth.


    In addition to the first heard after Leng next, Gwyneth immediately agreed to come down, Adrian has personally directed, what can she hesitate? And after reading the script, she also felt that it was very likely to attract people''s attention, or the Academy''s favorite image of actresses - prostitutes, lunatics, real people - were all together.


    Think about it, if everyone thinks she''s not suitable for the role. Then, when she successfully deduces, how big the shock effect will be? Isn''t this the best performance of "if you don''t give you the best actress, God won''t spare them"? Gwyneth''s enthusiasm was enough to get rid of the difficulties.


    It''s the supporting actress who needs some work, and Adrian doesn''t want to go back to the original. Originally, the overall quality of this film is slightly lower than that of his previous works. If only half of the two important characters are still brilliant, it is likely to give some people weapons to attack him. Even if he doesn''t care about these for Gwyneth''s sake, he has to worry about his accumulated reputation, isn''t he?


    Adrian actually has a suitable candidate in mind, although the other party has not been exposed to a similar role before, but according to his memory. Maybe it will be a surprise if there is enough shooting. Anyway, we have to train Gwyneth at the same time. It doesn''t matter if we have another one, and the reason is that it has not been decided. Because he wanted to take this opportunity


    "To be frank, your audition wasn''t very good, Annie." In the middle of his spacious office, Adrian leaned back on his chair, legs on his desk. It seems quite unruly.


    "What happened What''s the problem? " Asked Anne Hathaway, blinking her big eyes.


    "I don''t know," Adrian shrugged, suddenly sat up and looked at her with his chin up. "I don''t know what''s going on, Annie. If it''s just communication like this, I still think you''re a good fit for the role. But I can''t see the bright spot in front of the audition lens. Maybe it''s because you are too young now and have never had such a role experience? "


    "No way!" Annie puffed up her cheeks. "Mia''s image doesn''t represent me. Although there is no other significant film work except the princess diary, I''ve also acted in many comedies. Some roles are not as simple as hilby''s, and It''s because I''m young that I''m malleable. "


    Speaking of the back, she has a bit of coquettish taste, lips pursed into a line of appearance is also very lovely, Adrian has always shown the demeanor let her very relaxed. However, although Adrian smiles, he sighs in his heart. He really doesn''t want to use that move, but it seems that he has to use it again. They have been talking for more than ten minutes before this, but she still hasn''t made the response he wants. In fact, she has been like this for the past few months. Adrian has been with her on various occasions. Even the dullest person should have reacted to her, but she has never said no to his hints. (


    "that''s not enough, Annie." Adrian said, standing up, turning from behind the desk, and then sitting on the desk facing her, legs apart, one dot and the other on the table, "you have to further show yourself in front of me to prove that you really fit the role."


    It''s a standard suggestive gesture. A woman sits on a chair while a man sits on the desk facing her and splits his legs, so it''s not necessary to say much about what the woman''s vision is, and what it means is also very clear. Adrian doesn''t like this one. It''s too rude. There''s no room for turning around. It''s like telling the other party naked: either go to bed with me or have an interview.


    It''s not in line with his long-standing claim that even women, from Catherine Zeta Jones to Amanda Seyfried, who built relationships with interests in the first place, started with them. Unfortunately, who let him meet such a "best"? All kinds of hints were avoided, and then the most crude way was used.In fact, Adrian can give up Annie, more than one she is not much, less she is also a lot, and so Lack of vision, even if you stay around, it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. The problem is, he is used to it. Although Natalie and Penelope have happened successively, and he has changed his mind with the increase of power, his hobby of collecting has not decreased at all. What''s more, the girl in front of him is not a pure virgin, so even if he knows that giving up is the best choice, he still puts it in the last place.


    "Yes Is it? " Annie was forced to smile. After Adrian made this move, she was stunned, and then her face changed. Although she immediately returned to normal, the previous harmonious feeling was no longer there.


    Adrian saw it all, obviously. She was not really dull, and the reason why she didn''t respond to his suggestion was that she thought she could make both ends meet What should I say? Simple mind? Or self righteous? But she should be able to make a decision now. Whether it is the image in memory or in front of her now, they are people who can pay any price for something.


    Annie didn''t make him wait too long: "sorry, ED, I didn''t really know what to do for a while."


    Then pause, she raised her head to show a smile, in addition to the previous sweet, but also a more charming: "if you are free tonight, maybe we can have dinner together. Then tell me more about your opinion? "


    "No problem." Adrian said with a smile that he has held four women on the throne for four consecutive years. As long as she is an ambitious woman, she knows how to choose.


    Of course. There are consequences, too. When Annie leaves, the feeling of discord is more obvious. But does Adrian, who decides to deal with these things roughly, need to care? And from here we can see that Annie''s main problem lies in her sense of taste. She is easy to mix with people. But it''s hard to go further, because she can''t understand exactly what the other person means. If it was another woman, she would have stretched out her hand to untie his belt. That kind of right and left attitude is probably formed under the mother''s advice.


    Then, of course, dinner, shopping, bar fun and going to her apartment, Adrian once again showed the demeanor of a good man. Coupled with the inertia of the past few months, Anne''s resistance was still a little bit when she returned to her apartment. But when Adrian began to kiss and caress, he reacted warmly.


    After she got to bed, she was even more unbearable. Adrian''s highest record now was one pick four, and after that, the women were paralyzed, but he was still alive and vigorous. How could she imagine his ability? So Annie had nothing to do except to scream in his fierce attack.


    "You''re wonderful, ed Recovering from the attack, Anne, with pink skin around Adrian''s neck, pressed her * * tightly to him and said in an infatuated tone. Obviously, this is the first time she has been so happy.


    Then she mumbled something. Although the voice was very small, Adrian, who stroked her, heard: "it''s not bad."


    Not bad? Adrian chuckled in his heart, and suddenly felt that Annie was also very lovely. If she is good in the future, put it on the collection shelf, but the quality can only reach Zeta Jones and Lin Zhiling.


    Thank you, too Adrian kisses her, picks her up, and goes all the way to the bathroom.


    Although Anne had many problems, such as not being able to laugh, the taste was just right now. Adrian couldn''t put it down, and he wanted to try some places for a long time.


    "Ed You''re here again... " Anne, with her back and Adrian''s chest close to her in the crashing water, gasped as she turned her head back and kissed him.


    "That''s because you''re so charming, honey." Adrian responded to her ears blowing air, and his hands began to tease again.


    "Don''t I have... " Annie, who has been teased, complacent and infatuated, pleaded.


    "It''s better to..." Seeing that the fire had arrived, Adrian leaned into Anne''s ear and whispered a few words.


    The girl was stunned at first, and then she gave him a very attractive look with her eyes moving. She said, "I I''ve never done it yet... "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s easy. I can guide you." Adrian laughs and grabs a soft hand with a little more strength.


    "OK, ok..." Because of the extremely happy * * on the bed, Annie temporarily succumbed to Adrian, so immediately after Adrian sat down on the edge of the bathtub, squatted down in the water, looked at him, and moved with his guidance.


    It must be said that a big mouth is an advantage. Although Annie is rather astringent, she is much better than others for the first time. If she practices hard, she will not lose to Julia.


    Anne Hathaway fell into Adrian''s hands, in a somewhat awkward way, but it seemed that the end result was pretty good - well, at least for now. "Devil''s head" two stars have been decided, waiting for Gwyneth and Annie to figure out the role and ready to start, but Adrian is not without something to do.As mentioned earlier. The overall quality of the film is low, so in order not to affect their accumulated word-of-mouth, some details of the above adjustment is very necessary. The main line and theme of the play is no problem, the key is how to show it in the camera. From detail to rhythm. Even though he started the work after he decided to put the film on the agenda last year, it is going to start shooting soon. It''s no harm to think more.


    Besides, he has other things to do, such as overseeing the later stages of Lord of the rings and the matrix, or attending a wedding in New York.


    "I declare you husband and wife, now. You can ask your bride. " With the pastor''s voice, the groom kisses his bride in applause.


    "Victor is finally in the cage of marriage, and then it''s your turn, crow." Standing among the best men in a straight suit. Adrian clapped and whispered to Claude, who was also the best man.


    "When have you become like your mother and father, ed? That''s how I get married? " Claude shrugged and responded.


    "It''s a matter of time. The godfather is approaching. You can''t escape, crow." Adrian joked. "And it seems to me that you and Marietta of the Martin family have a good relationship."


    "Do you really think you can escape?" Claude glared at him. "Your uncle may not, my father may not, but together they are?"


    "Still not." Adrian grinned and spread out his hands. Exclaimed in an aria, "I am free. No one can deprive me of my freedom! "


    Then, before Claude could answer, he followed the crowd to the bridegroom.


    "Congratulations. Victor, Diane. " Adrian hugged the groom and looked at the bride again. "To tell the truth, you are so beautiful today. Diane, why didn''t I meet you earlier?"


    Yes, Victor''s bride is his formal girlfriend, Diane of the Gleason family in Boston, who has already brought home before. Their relationship is very stable, from boyfriend and girlfriend to engagement to marriage, there is basically no disturbance. Although Victor keeps saying that he should not be controlled and bound by his family, in many places, his uncle''s influence on him has gone deep into the bone marrow. Well, the Puritan way, if it can be done, is really helpful to the society.


    "Because you never thought about coming to Boston." Victor made fun of him, and Diane laughed.


    Adrian shrugged, looked around to make sure his uncle wasn''t here, then gestured to the bride, took Victor to one side and whispered, "you didn''t tell your father?"


    "Well..." Victor hesitated. "In fact, I gave him some information."


    "What?" Adrian opened his eyes wide as he settled in.


    "It''s just a little gossip," Victor looked at his wife. "He was a little upset, but he didn''t say much."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, should I say congratulations? " Adrian blinked.


    You know, after their engagement, they put the wedding date on the summer vacation, but the plan never kept up with the change. About three weeks ago, Victor forgot to bring his raincoat, so he was shot. Unmarried children are a serious problem. Adrian is Anderson''s nephew after all. No matter how many women''s stomachs he has grown up, as long as there is no scandal, Anderson doesn''t say much about his son


    In a word, if we don''t want to relax the father son relationship which has been relaxed for two or three years, we have to hold the wedding ceremony in advance. Fortunately, because the engagement was engaged earlier, so the preparation was quite adequate. Even though it was a bit hasty, it was still very successful on the whole. The bride''s stomach did not show any change.


    I didn''t expect that Victor revealed something to his father. No wonder he was very serious at the wedding today, but he should not be very angry.


    "Victor." Adrian was thinking, and his uncle''s voice came over.


    "Dad." Victor smiles.


    "Uncle." Adrian also said hello.


    Uncle Anderson slightly nodded to him, more attention is still focused on his son, eyes also appear a little complicated.


    "Do you want me to get something to drink?" Seeing that they didn''t speak, Adrian was about to run away.


    "No Uncle Anderson finally shook his head and patted his son''s arm with a rare gentle look. "You''re a wonderful man, Victor, maybe I It used to be a little less, but You''ve done a great job, and now you have such an outstanding wife, I''m proud of you My son. "


    "Thank you, Dad." Victor, calm as he was, trembled slightly and gave his father a hug.


    "Well..." Adrian coughed. "What I want to say is that victor will be better, uncle. I''m going to make a big move on the website, and I need a steady man to steer me. So Victor, when you come back from your honeymoon, you''ll get a new, simple but important job. ""Now you can help us with that drink." Uncle Anderson said without looking at him.


    "Take more." Victor is better, at least to him.


    Adrian then closed his mouth, raised his hands with a smile, stepped back a few steps, and then turned away from the father and son. Obviously, neither uncle Anderson nor cousin Victor took his words to heart. They probably thought he was just trying to make it through.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C140

    "Yes, of course, I like the latest Chanel styles, and I even want to design a few styles based on them." Among a bunch of young girls, said Paris Hilton in a pink dress. As a member of the Hilton family, it''s no problem coming to the wedding of Mr. Anderson Cowell''s son.


    "Is it? How are you going to design it? Dye them all pink? " Then someone joked and asked.


    "Of course, as long as the design is good, some people will like it." Paris replied without hesitation. Everyone here knows that she is crazy about pink.


    After a few more words, Paris left them for some other place, but then she turned around, and the corners of her smiling mouth fell down. Of course, she was not angry for their ridicule, which was too much. If she wanted to be angry, she would have been very angry, so she was not happy mainly because someone could not be found.


    "Just before you see the damn guy." Paris complained. She circled the veranda of the room and was ready to go to the lawn. Then she turned and ran into a man coming out of the corridor.


    "Nicky? Why are you here? " Paris stood firm on the wall and yelled, but after seeing her clearly, her anger turned into surprise.


    "Sister Sister Nicky Hilton, who also stands against the wall, looks at Paris in surprise and panic. Her narrow tube skirt from bra to knee makes her young and beautiful and sexy at the same time.


    Looking at her flustered appearance, her face was still flushed, her skirt was curled up in it, and the lace of a high-heeled shoe on her foot was not able to be put on. How could the experienced Paris not guess what she was doing before.


    "Wow, Nicky, this is Mr. Cowell''s wedding." Paris said something half jokingly. In her opinion, although this is not appropriate, it is not a big deal. Besides, my sister has not made an appointment with a man.


    But the next second her face changed, because a familiar voice came in: "wait, Nicky, your Paris? "


    Adrian, dressed in neat clothes, appeared in front of her. Although he had been meticulously arranged and could not see what he had done before, the pink corner protruding from his trouser pocket was enough to show the problem. There was no doubt that it was Nikki''s underpants.


    "You You You... " Paris couldn''t even speak clearly for a moment.


    "I left first. Ed, that Keep it as a gift. " Nicky ran away quickly.


    Paris took a deep breath to calm herself down, then picked up her hands and glared at Adrian: "are you in bed?"


    "Technically No Adrian said with a smile, very natural will be exposed in the corner of the pocket plug back.


    "Hell, Nicky''s my sister, ed!" A word makes her become restless again, "what are you thinking?"


    "But she''s lovely," Adrian blinked. "A little bit like you. But it''s different from you, so I had a little chat with her, Nikki had a good time, and then we came to find a room that was empty


    "Well, well, I''ve had enough," Paris raised her hands. "I don''t want to talk to you now, ed. And the words I said to you before the wedding don''t exist, OK? Thank you


    After more than ten feet, Adrian turned around and walked out of her calm mood. Looking left and right, Paris went straight to a long table top and reached for the champagne glass in front. At this time, just a hand extended from the other side, so they met together.


    Also came to get the cup was a young girl who was slightly younger than Paris in body and age, with light blonde hair and temperament. She knew her. Amanda of the Hurst family was also one of the contracted models of Ford company. Like Paris, she has developed well with the support of her family. Now she''s a new celebrity in New York.


    "Hi, Paris." Amanda Hurst grinned, then picked up the glass and handed it to Paris. Then she took another one herself, but her smile seemed a little strained. It seems that something is sulking.


    "Hi, Amanda." Paris nodded. Although the intersection between the Hiltons and the hursts was not very deep, they often met each other at different receptions. In addition, they were both models and well-known women, so they were quite familiar.


    "What happened? You don''t seem very happy. " Paris had nothing to do at the moment, so she asked casually.


    Amanda sighed and just shrugged: "nothing."


    That said, her eyes were looking somewhere, and Paris looked down. A mouthful of champagne was suddenly unable to swallow. Who else could Amanda look at but Adrian? A little comfort to her was that it was men who were talking and laughing with him at the moment.


    "Why, do you like that playboy?" Paris asked in a casual tone, but she got Amanda''s strange eyes.She could not help blushing. After all, it was a semi public secret that she had sex with Adrian in a few small circles.


    However, Amanda didn''t say anything. She turned her eyes to Adrian in the distance and snorted.


    In this way, Paris''s curiosity was picked up. AC media and Hurst group cooperated deeply, and she also knew: "what''s the matter? I was cheated to bed by that guy


    Although the tone was half joking, Amanda grunted, "it''s not me, it''s Lydia."


    "Lydia?" Paris is really surprised this time. Lydia Hurst knows Amanda''s cousin, who is also a contracted model of Ford company. She is also famous in the New York fashion circle and is one of the new celebrities. But different from most celebrities, she cut her private life and social circle very clearly. In front of the public on the T-stage, she was bold and bold, but she was a lady in private. Basically, she didn''t get involved in rumors such as changing her boyfriend frequently. How could such a conservative girl be caught by that playboy.


    "When did it happen?" She immediately asked.


    "When can it be?" Amanda asked.


    In this case That fucker fucked Lydia before he hooked up with Nicky?! Paris, who got the answer, suddenly felt the urge to spit blood. But then again, that guy is really good. Although she didn''t sleep with him many times, she knew that she couldn''t satisfy him on her own.


    "It''s incredible." Paris has a long breath, I don''t know whether it''s that Adrian got rid of Lydia, or that Adrian''s cousin''s wedding got rid of Lydia first, and then her sister Nicky.


    "It''s normal," Amanda shrugged. "Bad men are always more likely to attract good girls, and good girls are always bad men''s first target."


    It sounds like this, but Amanda''s tone is full of food. Do you mean After a close look at Amanda''s look, Paris is almost certain that her dissatisfaction and unwillingness lie in Adrian is dating her cousin, not herself.


    Hell, when did that playboy become so popular? Paris thought a little unconvinced. But soon she sighed in her heart again. Anyway, Adrian is really charming and good at coaxing women. Even though he knows he is a playboy, when he looks at you with a gentle smile. You can''t see anyone else in his eyes.


    Well, Paris now admits that she didn''t even bother to talk to him when she turned around and left, and made him forget what she had said to him before the wedding, in large part, because he had been with Nicky instead of himself! Paris is not surprised at all that Nicky''s collusion with Adrian. Before that, she had boasted about Adrian''s charm, ability and size in front of her sister, but she appeared in front of Adrian many times today. As long as he hooked his fingers and said nothing, she would be willing to accompany him to find a room to have a close contact with him. However, he chose Nicky. Of course, Paris would not be reconciled.


    Damn playboy! Never get in touch with him again! Paris vowed to think about it, but then a question came up: what do you plan to do?


    Even though Paris was a little vague before the wedding. But Adrian still knows what she''s planning. She just wants to design her own brand, and then AC''s media will expand her popularity. To be frank, she is a smart and intelligent woman. Although she is very casual in her private life, she is really very capable. In her previous life, people''s eyes were basically on the video scandal, thus ignoring her talent in design. She is very good at showing her most beautiful side in front of the camera and using tabloid reporters to promote her products, thus leading the fashion trend.


    With this, she made nearly a billion dollars for herself, although there must be family help and support. But their own ability should not be underestimated. Because of Adrian''s intervention, Paris and Solomon have no more contact, and the video incident may not happen again - of course, if it happens again, it''s her own problem - and it''s conceivable that maybe Paris can go further in fashion in the future.


    Adrian doesn''t mind helping Paris. It happens that Monica wants to try to enter the fashion industry. She has a lot of contacts in Europe, but there is a lot less here. If there is a good helper, they will not have many business objects. The only problem is, this time Nikki took the initiative to hook up with him, because her hands were between his legs - probably because no one else was around at that time - would Adrian have to let go?


    But it doesn''t matter. Even if Paris is angry, she won''t be angry for a long time. However, as long as she still wants to start a business, after all, he has a good relationship with her. Then As a matter of fact, Lydia also has a cousin named Amanda hurst. She is also a model and a famous lady. She has met her several times. She is not as beautiful as Lydia, but she is also very attractive. Maybe you can try it if you have time.


    Although Lydia Hurst took the initiative to catch up with her, she was quite bold and unrestrained in her love, which was totally different from the conservative situation in her life, which was somewhat like the style on the T-stage. Think about it. She has a wonderful mother, a famous patient with Stockholm syndrome in the 1970s. Although she has recovered now, God knows what impact it has on her daughter.It was convenient for Adrian, who was very comfortable with such a girl. Even though it''s just for fun, it has to be emotional, isn''t it?


    However, although he came to New York for hunting, he also wanted to make love with Lydia for a few days. This girl, who usually looked very smart and elegant, was crazy in bed. On the evening of the wedding, he took the initiative to get involved with Adrian and lingered in bed until he was exhausted.


    But Adrian''s main goal is not here, so both Amanda Hurst and the Hilton sisters can only be ignored for the time being. And then went to Boston.


    "Look, these nerds, they spend their best time here. It''s sad." A young man, who looked like he was about 20 years old, walked into the Harvard Library and looked at the students who were sitting at their desks absorbed in their studies. Although a casual dress is very simple, it looks like it is sold in a flea market. However, what kind of identity can you imagine if you can study at Harvard and make such a mockery of students who study hard in the library.


    "But, Jack, don''t you often come to the library, too?" It''s about the same size with him. The tall, graceful, sexy blonde asked strangely.


    "That''s what I want to say. It''s not that you shouldn''t come to the library, but you should choose the right time to study, but don''t always study. Proper entertainment is also necessary, so I hate nerds. Do you understand, Benny Jack blinked his partner''s eyes.


    "Well, I see, but I''m sure it''s not right now." The blonde smiles vaguely.


    "Of course, I''m going to take you to a very interesting place." The young man showed a bad look and then bent his arms. The girl immediately took hold of her and walked with him with a smile.


    Along the way, Jack kept talking about introducing Harvard Library to his female partner. However, he did not introduce new students or tourists like that, but described The library in the eyes of the brotherhood. Of course, the voice is very low and light. Even members of the brotherhood have to obey the rules at certain times.


    "All right. This is where the perspective is right, and you don''t have to worry about being seen. Think about it. It''s exciting. " Go to a corner where there is no one. Jack points to the last row of bookshelves and gives Benny an ambiguous look.


    "You have to try it." Glancing at the nearby tables and the people reading at them, Benny said with a smile, licking the corners of her mouth seductively, and then she was about to walk behind the tall bookshelves.


    Jack''s head was moved up and down the shelf, but Jack was about to move a few books from the top to the bottom.


    "What''s the matter?" Benny didn''t understand.


    Instead of answering, Jack leaned over and looked at it carefully, then muttered, "on crime and punishment by Beccaria?"


    Then he reached out a hand, bent over and knocked twice on the bookshelf. After a few seconds, there were five short and two long bangs at the back of the bookshelf.


    "Oh, hell!" Jack rolled his eyes and continued to tap, exchanging information for a moment. He climbed the book on the shelf and looked inside for a moment. Then he turned around and shrugged at his companion: "sorry, honey, we have to come back later."


    "What''s going on?" Benny frowned a little discontented.


    "There are people in it now." Jack sighed and took her companion for a few steps before stopping. "It''s also from the brotherhood. Since someone is using it, if I want to use it, I can only wait for him to finish."


    "Ah?" Benny rolled her eyes. "Is that what you call excitement?"


    "Don''t worry, honey, the library can''t do it, but there are other places," Jack said with a smile, pinching her face. "This time, it won''t be a problem."


    "You promise?" Benny once again showed a very charming smile.


    "I promise!" Jack thumped his chest and took her out of the library.


    Most people are still learning as if they have never changed anything, as well as behind the bookshelf in the corner over there.


    "I said it would be OK." Adrian said with a smile to the girl he had pressed on the bookshelf.


    "Please Please Come on... " Natalie said intermittently in a mosquito like voice with her eyes half closed. Her arms were around his neck, and her clothes were pulled up above her chest. She could almost see the belt of bra. Her legs were clamped on his waist and the lower part was tightly attached to each other.


    "Don''t worry, honey, relax. I said no one would come," Adrian chuckled, biting her ear beads. "Even if there were people, they would be brotherhood people. I sent them away just like I did."


    "No No.... " Natalie''s voice was a little weeping, but her body tensed even more. No one was sure that no one would break in.


    "That''s why it''s exciting, isn''t it? I can feel how much you like it and how much you like your body, "Adrian moved as a demon in her ear. Then, Natalie jerked forward very suddenly, and her head immediately tilted up. Her eyes were almost lost, and her eight clawed fish seemed to cling to her.Adrian also took a long breath. Under the impact, Adrian let go of the barrier. The torrent spurted out, making Natalie tremble again. After such a long time, the two people gasped and separated. After cleaning up without saying a word, they covered up again. Then they slipped away from the back door left by the brothers from other places.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C141

    "Still angry?" All the way back to Natalie''s Harvard dorm, she didn''t speak. Adrian put her arms around her and asked.


    Natalie''s shoulder moved, as if trying to get out of his arms, but immediately stopped, just leaning over her head: "no, just feeling It''s a little strange. "


    "Well, then there won''t be another time." Adrian smiles and kisses her face placidly, without mentioning that it was her initiative.


    Of course, Natalie is still very thin skinned in this respect, so she is very vague, but even so, the hint of "you can go to the library" is quite obvious. Maybe she still holds a trace of Adrian''s hope that she thinks about her and refuses or pretends that she doesn''t understand. It''s just a little naive.


    She is really smart, will fully think about the problem, and find the right answer, but also because of this, sometimes under the deliberate guidance of people will think too much, thus making a wrong judgment, psychology is not omnipotent, but also needs a lot of practice, not to mention she only studied clinical psychology for a year.


    So Adrian used "Whale Rider" to give her a blow, and then gave her a confession at the Oscar night party, and then gave a little hint, and the signs of hope appeared in her heart. And that feeling, now, is to be concrete, and then to strengthen it automatically.


    Because of his performance all the time, Natalie believes that if she wants to get rid of him after getting what he craves, there will be a price, a great price. As long as the price is within the acceptable range, she will not be unwilling. So after Adrian came to Harvard, she thought of what he had said. Natalie bit her teeth and gave the hint.


    Because of this, although she had resisted most of the time before, it was not very strong. The most worrying thing is to be found out and destroy the reputation that has been painstakingly accumulated. However, because the cost is very necessary, and Adrian can not escape it. In addition, under the double torture of body and mind, Natalie will naturally have distorted pleasure. For example, if you just let people see it, you don''t have to worry about it Some kind of self abandoning ideas. So resist it over and over again and actively pander to it.


    Maybe Natalie may not be aware of this subjectively, but the body will not lie. The pleasure brought to Adrian at the last tense moment can be proved. Therefore, Adrian, who can clearly feel the change of her body, has never put her resistance in mind.


    It''s worth his effort. Adrian has never worried about being seen. It goes without saying what kind of fraternity is in American universities. Of course, there are still some elites, but they are not the majority. Adrian, who was 90 years ago, made a lot of troubles in the Stanford fraternity.


    Although he went to Stanford University, he did not come to Harvard. Victor graduated from Harvard. So I''m familiar with the fraternity of Harvard, and I know their secret strongholds and contact codes very well. Generally, only internal personnel know this kind of secret code, which rarely changes. In addition, I used Victor to beat around before, so it''s easy to coax the guy out.


    For a while, Adrian then went back to Los Angeles, where there was a lot of time to deal with. He did not intend to stir her too much now, though he would like to take her under the so-called bronze statue of Mr. Harvard - well, it''s a joke, it''s almost impossible to come to a place like that, and a fool would do something too much. Besides, it''s just the beginning. If Natalie can wake up and put herself in her place during this time, he will be very happy, but if she can''t


    "If I had to choose one, David, I would have chosen Penny green, sharp spoken and cold to everyone. I don''t want to deal with her at all. " In the office of ABC''s planning department, two male employees who are resting are commenting on their female colleagues.


    "Is it?" The man named David touched his chin. "But, Saul, how do I feel that you''re more like talking about our department head."


    The man who was about to have his coffee almost burst out. He looked at his friend with wide eyes. "How could you think that, David?"


    "It''s sharp, cold and inhumane. Isn''t that the iceberg queen?" David said with a smile, "you''d better be careful, Saul. Don''t speak ill of the queen of ice at work. The last time Paul and they talked about her at the water cooler, she walked by like a ghost and scared them all."


    "Although Ms. Theron is sharp and cold-blooded, she is not inhumane, and she is very capable and has won a lot of benefits for our department, hasn''t she?" Saul immediately refuted his friends, "look at the reality shows she planned. If it wasn''t for who wants to marry a millionaire" because of the 9 / 11 delay, I bet it wouldn''t be much worse than American Idol. She seems to be planning a new reality show based on this... "


    "Well, Saul, we all know who''s behind her," David gestured. "So it''s not surprising that she can do this. Of course, I''m not saying she''s incompetent. She does manage the whole department well, but look at the nature of things - wait, you''re not in love with her, are you?"David stopped and squinted with a bad smile. Saul looked flustered, but soon calmed down: "so what? Ms. Theron is a very There are beautiful, sexy and attractive women. Don''t tell me, David, you don''t have an unusual idea about her


    His colleague and good friend suddenly showed a choking look and glared at him for a long time before suddenly laughing out: "well, I admit, the iceberg queen is very attractive. Not only me, but also this department and even the whole company, many men regard her as the object of sexual fantasy. To be honest, she should go to film instead of sitting in the office. But Saul, we all know who her man is, right


    "Oh. Of course, "Saul sighed," the great miracle director, the head of the world''s first media group It''s said that there are many women close to him. Hell, if these are true, why can he? I mean, why can rich people own so many women


    "As you said, Saul, rich man." David shrugged. Then the two men started chatting about the miracle director until the phone rang.


    "Hello, this is ABC planning. This is Saul Campbell." Saul pressed the hands-free button, and then a clear female voice came out: "Saul Campbell, who is in charge of organizing who wants to marry a millionaire?"


    He immediately heard the other party''s voice, immediately jumped up, sat upright, and replied in a respectful voice, "yes, madam, what can I do for you?"


    David was stunned by the quick reaction, of course. He immediately responded and sat down in his seat.


    "David Scott, who is also in charge of this, is next to you." The clear voice on the other side of the phone continued.


    "Yes, ma''am." Saul replied without hesitation.


    "Sort out all the information about who wants to marry a millionaire, from the planning to the collection of opinions, as well as a series of ideas derived from it. When I get back to the office at 3 o''clock, I want to see them on my desk." Just as soon as I finished, I hung up. It''s like giving orders.


    But Saul and David looked at each other and said nothing. They were busy. The orders given by the head of the Department could not be handled casually. However, because of the iceberg Queen''s accumulated power, they did not notice that the voice from the other end of the phone was more than usual. It''s kind of weird in tone.


    When she hung up the phone, Charlize''s lips were blocked again. She was lying on Adrian''s wide desk, with everything on it swept to the floor as before, along with her coat, skirt and a high-heeled shoe - the other leg still holding Adrian''s waist, and her panties hanging from her ankle The rhythm of places close to each other moves up and down.


    This table has been occupied by Ivanka since Charlize went to ABC. Although she occasionally came to discuss some work matters with Adrian, it was too few times, so as long as she had a chance, they would never give up. So, after you hang up. After more than ten minutes of fierce fighting, the two eased down in the fierce and high pitched groan.


    "I''ve been thinking that if this program can only be produced for one season, it''s really a pity. Watching men and women interact in different ways on the screen and try to please each other, they will unknowingly get in and chase the program, so I think maybe we can continue the program in another way." After the warmth, Charlize sat at his desk, dressing and saying.


    Then she glanced at Adrian and, with a crack, opened his hand on her lap. "Where''s your attention, ed? What I said, or my thigh? "


    "Your thighs, of course." Adrian bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the inside of her thigh and continued to fondle her. Charlize could only turn her eyes.


    "Well, dear Charley, have faith in yourself, just like who''s going to marry a millionaire." since it''s your idea, just do it boldly, "Adrian shrugged.


    "I just want to be the best." Charlize sighed.


    "If you try your best, it doesn''t matter if you fail," Adrian laughs. "Isn''t that what Hollywood has always advocated?"


    Charlize shrugged and didn''t speak. A knock on the door rang. It wasn''t anyone else who came to knock while the former secretary was still in the room, so Adrian said directly, "come in."


    "This is the information you need. Stanford has recommended three people to come here. They are all very good programmers." Ivanka handed the folder to Adrian, then calmly said hello to Charlize, who was only wearing a shirt and trousers, sitting on his desk.


    "Thank you, Annie." Adrian takes it with a smile and pats it on the table on the right.


    Ivanka gave him a white look, but Yiyan sat down, and Adrian put his other hand on her lap, and lifted her skirt to make direct contact, sliding with her hands behind him, showing an intoxicated look: "that''s great."Then, Pa Pa Pa two, the former current Secretary picked up a document and patted it on his head. Such a tacit understanding is worthy of being inherited.


    "If you just want to say that, then I''m off." Ivanka made a gesture to go.


    "All right, all right," Adrian raised his hands. "Well, Charley has an idea on the reality show. She wants to ask me what I think, but I''m not going to give her advice, so why don''t you give her your opinion?"


    "About a man who falsely claimed to have a huge inheritance and then asked for marriage on TV?" Ivanka, who often handled documents for him, soon remembered.


    "Not all of them. Another one. I''ve derived ideas from this show. " Charlize continued to dress as she spoke, and when she was done, it was almost over.


    "Frankly, Charlie, I haven''t done any shows, so I can''t give you valuable advice." Ivanka thought for a moment and then said this, but then she added, "well, this is a show where men pick women for dates, right? So why not make another show where women can choose men? "


    Charlize hasn''t spoken yet. Adrian clapped his hands.


    "Great, Ernie," he said with a smile, and then looked at Charlize. "You see, Charley, there''s no shortage of ideas worth working on, so what else are you worried about?"


    "All right. I see. " Charlize shrugged. "Well, it''s time for me to go back. I''ll have them prepare the information before. I need to look through it myself."


    Charlize''s "who will marry a millionaire" and derived from the idea is a, how to say. Blind date show, real millionaire blind date show. There are still many single millionaires in the United States. When Adrian first woke up, he was a millionaire, so there was no lack of "actors". After the hype of "who is going to marry a millionaire", the audience will want to really understand what a millionaire is like. Maybe the ratings are not as good as "who will marry a millionaire". But it''s definitely not low. It''s just not suitable to be broadcast on ABC which just "cheated" the audience, so it''s just handed over to NBC.


    What''s more, this is verified. Adrian remembers that there was such a blind date show called "Bachelor" in his previous life. The basic setting almost coincides with Charlize''s ideas, and it must be said that her talent has been fully exploited. And now, Ivanka''s wisdom is also slowly revealed. Although it is just a sentence, it points out another similar program, which was introduced by the mainland in the previous life, very do not disturb!


    So Adrian had an ambiguous smile: "let''s have dinner tonight, Charlie, and Ernie."


    "Oh?" Charlize raised her eyebrows and looked at Ivanka. "Are you free this evening, Eni?"


    "Of course, it''s nice to have dinner with you, Charlie," Ivanka said with a smile. "It''s just the two of us, right?"


    "Yes," said Charlize, straightening up her chest and regaining her cool look, went up to Ivanka, put his arm around her waist and gave her a kiss on her lips. "There won''t be any nasty flies around."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, ignoring their postures, he picked up the information sent in by Ivanka. No matter how surprising their ideas are, we don''t need to pay too much attention to them now. The idea like "Bachelor" may be approved after "who is going to marry a millionaire", but "takemeout" doesn''t need to be taken out now. Isn''t it better to take out so many programs when their value is almost developed? So now his main concern is the matter at hand.


    "Let all three of them come, Eni." Adrian said to Ivanka after reading the information.


    In the spacious conference room, three young men, who were not 20 years old and dressed casually, sat in their seats and looked through the papers in their hands. Adrian stood at the head of the room with his back to them, waiting patiently.


    Mr. Cowell seems to have finished the exchange of information, but after reading the information of the three people in our hands, it seems that Mr. Cowell has finished the exchange of information, and then we have finished looking at the information of three people


    "Of course, this is just an idea that came out of my mind by chance," Adrian turned to them with a smile. "After all, I''m not a professional website maker, and this one is just holding a certain experimental attitude, so it''s normal for the information to be incomplete. You can complete it according to your own ability, if I think it''s good, you can keep it ¡£¡±


    After the three young people digested it, they continued: "before, you have signed a contract. If the website is good and has business value, you will become the original shareholders. If there is no value, you can also get a lot of remuneration, so you can try to improve it with great efforts."


    The three young people then began to discuss in a low voice, and finally the young man with glasses said: "we have a preliminary discussion. Without affecting our graduation thesis, it will take about one to two months from programming to establishment to debugging. If we want to beautify the appearance and other actions, it will take about three months to get online and practical.""No problem." Adrian promised very simply, and then secretly glanced at the young man with glasses. Relatively speaking, he was more active than those two, maybe he was a talent.


    "So, what name are you going to give this site, Mr. Cowell?" Asked the young man with glasses.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C142

    If you want to become a social kingdom of 500 million people, you have to betray a few friends. This is the famous advertising lines of a film by David finch in his previous life. It''s a very good work, which almost won him the Oscar for best director. Unfortunately, the film is doomed to never be made again, including an adapted biography. After Adrian highlighted the word "facebook", Mark Zuckerberg was destined to graduate from Harvard and probably live a life of mediocrity.


    As the largest and most well-known social networking site in the past, and also the most important part of the network media, how can Adrian not start? He has stressed to Claude more than once that the Internet is important to the media, so these have been planned for a long time, such as the acquisition of Macromedia and the holding of adobe. If not for various restrictions, Facebook would have worked out for a long time.


    But now it''s just as well that Adrian is well prepared and has found a responsible but sensitive person on the Internet, his cousin, Victor Cowell. When he returned from his honeymoon, he just took over the affairs of Facebook. Adrian, out of consideration for the future, did not intend to incorporate it into the system of AC media. After all, although the achievements shown in the past year have made them all show the limelight, there are still some big ones, and Facebook will be very eye-catching in the future.


    So don''t be busy until you get on the ground. Adrian and Claude can invest in private names with a few friends and relatives, just like Michael owitz''s brokerage firm, which is about to merge with endeavor. As long as victor is given a young, flexible and adventurous deputy who can run in well with him, coupled with the huge resources Adrian holds in his hands - as long as he makes a few advertisements on the major portals, and then lets Google cooperate with the publicity. His version of Facebook is bound to soar without betraying a few friends.


    It''s just that Adrian doesn''t intend to use this method to promote it, because it can certainly win Facebook countless eyeballs in the early stage, but it''s hard to predict how it will develop in the later stage. After all, AC media has become too popular now. Even if Facebook is not within its framework, it is enough to reflect on the list of founders.


    College students are one of the most receptive groups to new things. They try to weaken Adrian''s existence by means of low-key campus communication. When Facebook takes over the world''s campuses, it''s basically a matter of course. This is not a problem at all. Adrian and Stanford are very closely linked, otherwise it will not be so easy to find a few excellent programming students to help. Moreover, Ivanka graduated from Stanford this year. It is too simple to get e-mails from fraternity, sisterhood and various student clubs or societies.


    As for the east coast, don''t forget Victor graduated from Harvard, so there''s no problem either. In the past, Facebook started at Harvard, spread from east to west, and now, it''s going to turn around. From the west to the west, Silicon Valley will once again prove that they are the core of the IT industry.


    Although the Facebook program is not complicated, Adrian is not worried about the possible dilemma of the winklevos brothers, although at first he wanted to find a few people to stay in a certain environment, cut off all contact with the outside world, and then made the website in a short time before leaving. But on second thought. It''s a bit of a fuss, and it''s easy to get people''s attention, so it''s what it is now.


    The confidentiality terms are all signed in the contract, and the three people who are co opted are not the people who love to show off, let alone will be produced in a special studio. Give enough time, but you can''t delay it for no reason. If all this leads to Zuckerberg''s problems, it can only be said that luck. Of course, Adrian will absolutely do anything to make that guy and his website "dead". This is the face of big capitalists.


    Well, not to mention this, it will be at least two months before we set up a Facebook studio or even the company, so after explaining the main points, I have told Ivanka to remind myself to remember the supervision. He then summoned all the members of the "devil''s head" crew in mid April to start work.


    "As you all know, I set the shooting date at 20 to 30 days. Considering that there may be other things on the way, and that I may also attend the Cannes Film Festival in May, I appropriately extend it to 40 days. I hope you can fully mobilize your emotions. With my play, maybe we can create another miracle. " In the middle of the conference room, Adrian told his team the story.


    In fact, these are old people who have cooperated with each other many times, and they know his style quite well. However, Adrian did not aim at them, but said that the two leading actors heard about it. Gwyneth also worked with him on Emma and Shakespeare''s love story, but Annie was the first, and Adrian was going to try to finish filming "devil''s head" in 20 to 30 days, as short as possible, which required everyone to stay in good shape most of the time.


    "In short, if you have any questions, you must ask them in advance. I don''t allow such things as" director, I don''t feel right here "and" I''m sorry, I''m not ready "when I''m about to start shooting. Do you understand Annie, tell me all the questions you have in private, Adrian, when the meeting is over"Yes, I know." Because of her short hair and make-up, Annie, who could hardly contact the pure girl in the princess''s diary, nodded her head vigorously. Her eyebrows were a little excited. She could play a role in the movie directed by Adrian herself. What it meant was self-evident. So she would have agreed so readily in the Office.


    Coupled with Adrian''s demeanor and tenderness, she even felt why she didn''t catch up with him earlier.


    Adrian then came to Gwyneth again: "it''s up to you, Gwyneth."


    "I know." Gwyneth is a little depressed. She has gained more than ten pounds, and her eyebrows have been removed. Under the care of the makeup artist, she is completely different from Gwyneth in appearance and temperament, but she is very similar to Irene vonos in the news. I have to say, those makeup artists are really good at it.


    This has something to do with Annie, but it''s not because she had sex with Adrian. She has been immune to this kind of thing. What''s more, she has promised to give her soul and everything to him before. Therefore, this emotion is more due to the ugliness. Annie only put on some ugly make-up, and it was not particularly serious, but at least she was in good shape. She not only put on ugly makeup, but also gained a lot of weight. How could she accept this.


    "All right. Gwyne, just stick to it for 30 days. "How could Adrian not know her mind?" you think I like the way you are? "


    "I don''t want to see a beautiful and lovely gwyne nestling in her arms? But sacrifice can bring results. I said that you should be allowed to take the throne by acting, and this role is to make people ignore your beauty and pay full attention to your acting role, understand? "


    "I understand." Gwyneth gave him a blank look and then laughed. "It seems that even if it is to get rid of this appearance as soon as possible, I have to work very hard."


    After reading the relevant information of Irene vonos, she was not unprepared, and Adrian also told her several times, but sometimes women are very emotional, especially women who love beauty. At this time, they need to take the trouble to comfort her. Probably, except Adrian, not many people have such patience.


    "Yes. Try to show you your strength. " Adrian hugged her and then glanced at Annie, who was not out of the conference room. She didn''t seem to notice this side, but actually


    Having said that, there was a problem on the first day of filming. Adrian chose the scene where vonos and hilby met in the bar, but he was not satisfied with the shooting dozens of times.


    "Be rude, gwyne. You know your character is at the bottom of society. She''s not much educated. She''s almost like a man in body language and conversation. Be more open-minded."


    "You have to understand. Annie, you are just a young girl who can''t bear to run away from home at the moment. You buy her a drink just to make you look less lonely, that''s all


    Still, Adrian is not in a hurry. Always tell them what the problem is again and again, and then repeatedly shoot, let them find the feeling. The role of Irene vonos is not difficult to say, it is not easy to say, it is really a great test for the actors.


    It''s not difficult to say that because this character was born and grew up in the bottom of the society. No matter what he said or did, he was very rude. As long as he could abandon his previous elegance and temperament and become careless, rude and full of swearing, the role would be basically successful. However, if you want to show the character''s subtle emotional changes in this rude, it is not an easy thing. The original "devil''s head" star is Charlize. Although she has done a good job, she is still a bit stiff and awkward in some details. You can imagine how difficult this role is.


    On the contrary, hill is easier to play than this role, because the client is still in the world, and if he wants to portray the character in the other person''s image, he has to be authorized, but the other party obviously won''t agree, so he simply changes the name and appearance of the character - the woman in life is sharp and three big and five thick - as long as the key character and plot are retained For example, young, ignorant and rebellious, such as constantly asking for money from vonos, and finally being a tainted witness for self-protection, calling and betraying her in front of the police, and so on, others can be played at will without being so rigid.


    However, Adrian is not particularly worried. After being suppressed by him for four years, Gwyneth''s desire for the Queen''s throne has reached an unmatched level. With him pushing behind, nothing can stop her.


    So, after shooting 59 times over and over again, the shot finally achieved the effect Adrian wanted.


    Do you understand? The feeling just now is very good. Now take the time to consolidate this feeling and hold it firmly in your hand. " He cheered them up and waited for them to take a little rest before starting the next shot.


    Although the story took place in Florida, the shooting took place in a studio in California, which saved a lot of time. Anyway, it''s all coastal cities. It''s OK to find a place to decorate the location. Moreover, he specially sent a group of people to take some outdoor scenes, and then cut them in later.That''s why. He can also take time off the shoot to deal with other things.


    "OK, it sounds good, so that''s it for today," Avril said after coming out of the studio and listening to her singing with headphones. Avril smiles and hugs her assistants. "Thank you."


    "So early today, do you have any appointments for the evening?" A man suddenly asked.


    "No, there''s something else to deal with," Avril shrugged. "Someone owes me a new song, and he still owes it all the time. He''s going to stop by and ask for it. I''m afraid that guy would have forgotten it if he didn''t force me."


    Put on a hat, carry a backpack, and they said hello, the girl out of the studio, and then a long breath.


    If they knew What do you think of me? Avril is a little stuffy thinking, even if Britney or Christina. They all got along well with their assistants and record company staff, but she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Hey, ivy." Turning a corridor, a young girl two or three years older than her just came up and called out.


    It was a black girl with a good face and a good figure. Her name was Beyonce Giselle north. The black singer launched by universal music in March is very popular. Some critics think it will be another popular female singer after Britney Spears, Christina and her. The black skin also indicates that universal music will be more diversified.


    She used to be a member of the destiny real girl group, but under the instruction of Adrian, she was dug up in the second half of 2000. Then after a year of training and packaging, this year''s launch immediately caused a great sensation. At this point, some things are very clear, no doubt, she is also Adrian''s bed.


    "Hi, Beyonce." Avril smiles and replies that Beyonce is actually very enthusiastic and lively, and has a good relationship with most people in the company.


    "I''m having a party tonight. Are you free? " Beyonce asked, holding her in a smile.


    By the way, how many records have she sold in the past two days? Although it can''t compare with 20 million of her first album, it''s also a very good number, which seems to be higher than Jessica Simpson? Avril isn''t sure, and she hasn''t cared much about it lately.


    "Sorry. Beyonce, I have something else to do tonight. " She declined her invitation. She did have something to do, and the other party also Had sex with Beyonce.


    She can be 100% sure about that, because Britney Spears told her.


    "I saw with my own eyes, in ED''s special rest room, she straddled ed Ed''s body, ups and downs, ups and downs, waist twist is very strong, it seems that ED is very happy, but unfortunately still can''t compare with me." Britney said in a very proud tone, listening to the appearance of her chest as if she was very proud and proud - well, this is actually the most troubling problem for Avril.


    After getting into the car that came to pick her up, the girl looked out of the window and sighed. Although Adrian was moved by the fact that she had come to Canada to persuade her to go back, and continued to maintain this depressing relationship, it did not mean that she accepted it completely. Otherwise, she would not have bought a boxer and put it in her apartment with Adrian''s name on it. She would have to fight and kick every day for a while.


    However, it seems impossible to ask her to leave Adrian. Although her heart is always resentful, every time Adrian comes or goes to Adrian''s place, she will forget all these things, and then call him "Uncle" affectionately while lingering in bed.


    I must be crazy, or ED will control the witchcraft! Avril thought more than once, young people''s imagination is always very rich. It''s just that whenever she thinks of his disadvantages, his advantages will jump out and compare with the disadvantages. For example, in order to recover her, she will not hesitate to go to her home in front of her, or I saved her from the wheel.


    Avril, sitting in the car, could not help rubbing her lower arm. The feeling of safety nestled in his arms is probably hard to forget in this life. So she decided to find a chance to talk to his other women and find out why they could tolerate this damned playboy. Britney Spears was the first to bear the brunt. That day, she saw Britney and Adrian making love with each other. After she came back, Britney didn''t have any resentment to say hello to her. She didn''t seem to care at all. Moreover, she was quite a simple girl. Sometimes Avril doubted that if it wasn''t good luck, if it wasn''t for Adrian Even if she becomes a popular singer, she won''t last long.


    "It''s easy, ED is the lion king, and he should be in charge of all the lionesses," Britney replied, with pride and pride. "And I, I''ll be the one he loves most!"


    Imagine Avril''s face, which she couldn''t close for a long time after hearing this answer. What the hell is that logic?! Disney''s The Lion King?! Lead the lioness?! The most beloved all the time! Even the news that some of the world music''s top female singers, Christina aguilena, Jessica Simpson and recently popular Beyonce north, had sex with Adrian, couldn''t make her want to faint more.Avril not only rolled her eyes, but also rolled her eyes. What''s more, she even came up with the idea that "it''s good to be one of the lioness" when she went back to have a careful aftertaste.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C143

    "What''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? " Adrian, who was writing on paper, raised his head and suddenly asked.


    "Well No, just... " Avril, who came back to the God, put her hands and suddenly felt guilty, "just want to see you."


    "Think I''ve become handsome? Or do you think I''m stronger? " Adrian asked with a smile, then deliberately bent his arm and shook it.


    "If you have time and energy to tempt me, you''d better think about how to write songs. It''s summer vacation soon!" Avril gave him a rude look and plucked the guitar strings twice.


    "Oh, Vicia, you''ve really given me a big problem," Adrian began to complain. "Compose music with staff? I''ve been joked. Maybe I can sing and hum, but it''s almost impossible to accomplish this task


    "You''re a genius, uncleed, the most famous genius in Hollywood," Avril didn''t move. "Can a genius be baffled by such a small problem?"


    "Oh?" Adrian''s voice then became ambiguous and put his arm around her waist.


    The girl immediately responded, well, she was used to it. She would string from "ad" to "Ed" carelessly, and then gave Adrian the opportunity to take advantage of it. But this time he will never succeed. Avril quickly leaned back and said, "in a word, don''t try to play tricks, ed!"


    "But at least allow me to find someone? It''s not to help me compose music, but to give advice when I need it. " Adrian did not continue the topic, but continued to complain with a bitter face.


    ¡°noway£¡¡± Avril couldn''t help but look smug. Although she knew that there was a lot of acting in it, she just liked to see his helpless expression.


    "Well, dear Vicia," Adrian thought. "What do you think of Britney''s" dream come true "


    "Dreams come true?" Avril repeated the word, her eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous light.


    "Dream come true" is a documentary just released. The documentary about Britney Spears'' World Tour Concert held before she went to university for further study last year fully shows the other side of the popular idol sweetie, such as being angry and crying because of her poor preparation and poor performance. Or after the success of the exuberant cheers. With the support of Britney Spears fans, this concert documentary actually took the second place in the North American box office list with a box office of 15 million in the first week of the off-season film season. Let a lot of media exclaim: Sweet charm still can''t be underestimated!


    It''s really the favorite one. Avril can''t help but think so in her heart at the moment, and then she sighs again. Why do you always think of it?!


    In fact, this is also a journey. It is impossible to say that she is not envious in her heart. She is also a singer. And also a popular singer, Avril of course also hopes to have her own music documentary film. Unfortunately, she has just released her first album, and some campus tours have been held. However, according to the arrangement, the real large-scale concert will not be officially established until the second album is released.


    So Adrian hinted now. If the conditions are relaxed, he can ask them to advance them a little bit. But he seems to have made a mistake in front of a woman because of his impatience. Especially in front of the woman who has a unique personality and has not yet fully accepted his various behaviors, she mentions another woman, and this woman is struggling with the "favorite one" of that woman, so --


    "listen, uncled!" Avril suddenly reached out to grab Adrian''s collar and grabbed herself in front of her, trying to make a vicious expression, "if you can''t finish within the deadline, you''re dead!"


    "Is it? Can you tell me, if you can, how I''m going to die? " Adrian grinned, holding her face in one hand.


    The girl found that she had used too much force before. When she caught Adrian, she also fell on the sofa. Now she looks like he is pressing her under her body. Looking back, he mentioned that Britney Spears probably had planned for a long time. He actually jumped into the pit so easily.


    Fortunately, there was a knock on the door. Adrian laughed, let go of the girl, sat up, and called, "come in."


    An Asian girl immediately opened the door with a drinking utensil. She lowered her eyebrows on the tea table, poured their drinks for them, bowed slightly and then went out again. Avril remembers that she seems to be a Japanese, called Yuki Nakama, yes, it''s the name. It seems that she has been a maid here for several years. She is respectful and polite to anyone. She has a good feeling for her.


    It''s just I don''t know why. Avril always thinks she is familiar. Maybe I just think too much. After all, for westerners, it is necessary to distinguish the faces of Oriental people clearly wait! The girl was surprised, she suddenly thought of it. It seemed that she had seen her in the TV series "Gilmore girl"?! That''s right. It''s Ryan Fukuyama, the Asian American friend of the heroine Lori Gilmore, who seems to have won an Emmy Award?!Avril can''t help rubbing the two sides of her head. An Emmy award winning quasi first-line TV actor is actually working as a maid in Adrian. She has been working for several years?!


    "Hey, what''s the matter, Vicia?" Adrian noticed her movements and asked with concern.


    "She..." The girl pointed to the door and struggled for a long time to ask, "she is also an actress, isn''t she?"


    "You Ji Hui? Of course, "Adrian''s tone is quite relaxed." she has acted in many TV and movies, such as the Japanese style horror film "Curse" or the Asian character in Gilmore girl, who has a close relationship with the heroine, and won an Emmy Award. Her popularity here may be average, but there are countless fans in Japan. "


    Sure enough Avril sighed and asked directly, "have you ever had sex with her?"


    "To hear the truth?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "I already know the answer." Avril immediately rolled her eyes. It''s stupid. She still holds a glimmer of hope. She''s been a maid here for several years, wandering around the playboy. How can you not have sex with him.


    "Ask if you want, Vicia," Adrian said, noticing her emotional changes, and immediately put down her manuscript. "You know, I''d be happy to answer any questions for you."


    "I..." Avril made a few gestures, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "why. Ed? Why do you always like chasing women, why can''t you Can''t be like other men Focus on every relationship? Why is it always like The monkey in the fable you told me always saw good corn as if he wanted to get it, but no matter how much he got. In the end, you can only have one. "


    She bit her lips and looked at him without blinking. Her eyebrows frowned slightly. She could see that she was really worried about him. So Adrian didn''t laugh, shrugged and thought for a few minutes. Then he said, "well, do you want to listen to the literary and artistic point of the answer, or vulgar point of the answer?"


    "Listen to both." Avril pauses and answers immediately.


    "All right. The literary point''s answer is, "Adrian pauses. "There is a female cartoonist in Japan named chaimen Wen - you don''t need to pay attention to the pronunciation of her name. You just need to know that she is a woman famous for drawing love cartoons. She has a sentence to describe the love between men and women very well: for women. Love is playing a beautiful music in the room; for men, love is hanging a beautiful picture in the room. There are many pictures in a room, but only one music can flow all the time. "


    The metaphor is so simple that you can hardly understand it without thinking. What''s more, Avril, who likes music and likes singing, so she can''t help biting heavily on her lips.


    "And the vulgar answer is," Adrian reached out and rubbed the girl''s hair. "Reproduction is always the first need of human beings, which is deeply embedded in our DNA through the accumulation of millions of years. Men always try their best to spread their DNA, while women always look for those excellent men who can protect her from harm and accept their DNA. This is human instinct. Although human''s valuable point is to be able to overcome instinct to create miracles, this instinct, which is engraved in the depth of DNA, exerts subtle influence on you is not so easy to overcome. This is one of the reasons why it is still a patriarchal society. Maybe one day, this difference and this instinct will be overcome, but it will never be now. Therefore, if you can''t resist, just accept it. "


    To be honest, Avril hates this kind of long speech with many nouns, which will give her a very complex and mysterious feeling, as if full of philosophical speculation. In other words, she hates to complicate a simple thing, so she likes to follow the feeling, so she is very contradictory now.


    If you follow your feelings, what''s the point? In fact, Adrian''s words are right. From the most essential point of view, women want to find a good man who can care about themselves and protect themselves from harm?


    I won''t be so shallow, even if he saved me! When Avril was thinking of it in a fit of pique, there was a knock on the door, and then Ji huilue''s worried face appeared on both sides of them.


    "Ed, Leighton is here. She seems Not so good. " By Ji Hui very simple said a word.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows, took a look at Avril, and then stood up: "Wei Niu, wait a moment, I''ll be back in a minute."


    After that, she smiles, but she doesn''t look back and leaves the study. Avril''s eyebrows wrinkle up and her hands can''t help shaking into fists. Although you Jihui says it simply, she can still guess that it should be a woman''s name.


    Damn it! In the heart of a fierce scold, Avril suddenly stood up, went out of the study to the other side of the stairs, she would like to see which woman, actually can let Adrian hang himself there!


    She moved very quickly. When she came to the stairs, Adrian just came downstairs and opened his arms to the girl in the middle of the living room: "Hey, Leighton, how are you coming today? What''s the matter?"It was a girl who seemed likely to be a year or two younger than herself, but she was about the same size. Maybe even a little higher, a long brown hair, looks very beautiful, just standing there in a trance. It gives people the possibility of falling down at any time. But just after Adrian''s voice rang out, she suddenly turned around and rushed into his arms without saying anything. She hugged him so tightly that she seemed to want to embed herself into his body.


    Then, the girl''s body trembled slightly, more and more. And then the sobs came to mind, and they got bigger and bigger, and finally they turned into wails.


    "All right. It''s OK. I''m here. No one can hurt you. It''s OK. " Adrian was stunned at first and then held her in his arms. At the same time, he patted her on the back and repeatedly repeated comforting words. At the same time, he gave Ji Hui a look. Soon, there was no one else in the living room except Avril, who had been hiding in the second floor stairs.


    I think I''m safe. Adrian in the arms of the girl more and more burst into tears, that sad cry let Avril in the above before the heart of the jealousy suddenly disappeared. Instead, sympathy and curiosity, what happened to her. How could you cry like this?


    At the same time, she sighed in a very complicated way. She seemed to be calm before. Otherwise, you Ji Hui would not just say that it was not very good when she came to Adrian. What does this mean? Moreover, Adrian always held her and comforted her softly. He was very patient


    At last, the girl''s cry dropped, but she still refused to let go of her hands. Adrian lowered her head and whispered a few words in her ear. Then she picked her up and walked upstairs. Avril, who was hiding at the foot of the stairs, was a little flustered. She didn''t want to plug in at this time, but when she looked around, she didn''t know where to go. Before she decided, Adrian came up with the girl named Leighton in her arms.


    Fortunately, the girl always buries her head in Adrian''s chest and sobs, completely ignoring the meaning of the surrounding situation, and naturally will not notice Avril at the stairway. Although Adrian noticed, but did not speak, just gave her an apology to ask her to avoid under the eyes.


    Avril nodded without thinking about it. But seeing him holding the girl into the study, she became hesitant again. She was very curious about the girl. What happened, she must run to Adrian here? Although some things are almost certain, why did you choose to come to Adrian? Does she have no friends, no family?


    Especially when she thought of Adrian''s words before, she was particularly unhappy, so she walked back and forth for a few steps, and finally slipped to the door of the study. Just as the door was not closed, she could not be blamed for eavesdropping.


    "They say I''m a drug dealer''s daughter, ed. they say I''m a drug dealer''s daughter!" The girl''s fierce sobbing voice suddenly passed into Avril''s ears, which surprised her greatly.


    "Calm down, Leighton, calm down, my little darling, it''s OK, we all know, that''s not true." Adrian repeatedly comforts, that address makes Avril uncomfortable for a while, but she still listens carefully outside.


    "Don''t be afraid, Leighton, I''m by your side, and no one can hurt you," Adrian continued to soothe her. "Now, tell me what happened."


    In the continuous sobbing sound, the girl began to speak intermittently, although occasionally some of the foreword does not match the following words, but outside Avril or put this simple thing together. This young girl named Leighton is an actress and a high school cheerleader at Burbank high school. Her mother was arrested for drug trafficking and was pregnant with her in prison. Originally, no one knew about this, but last year, a group of new high school students were enrolled. Among them, a very beautiful girl entered the cheerleading team. Out of tradition, she gave her an underdog, but she didn''t expect that the other side held a grudge against her.


    The girl first pretended to be friendly and became friends with her. Then she kept telling her what she said. Because she was born in a very rich family, she was able to collect a lot of information through her relationship, so she got a clear picture of her family situation. After the cheerleading competition, it spread in the campus immediately. The result became more and more strange She helped her mother with drug trafficking in school. Finally, the headmaster called her to the office and asked her whether the situation was true. In addition, he also suggested that it was better to resign from the cheerleading team.


    Her friends at school also alienated her, and her mother was concerned about her studies and urged her to strive for more good roles. Although she had a brother and had a good relationship, she was bedridden for a long time. She had no one to talk about except Adrian, so she had to come here.


    What an abomination! Avril scolded in the heart. There is never a shortage of self righteous sluts in school. No matter when they were in Canada or came to Los Angeles as an exchange student, they met many girls, who were courteous and unprincipled. Especially in Los Angeles, there was a guy who looked down on her and often made up some jokes about Canadians behind her back, but when she made a hit with her debut album, she immediately licked her face to show her friendship.Just as she was angry outside, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder and looked up. Adrian didn''t know when to come out.


    "I''m sorry, Wei Niu, maybe today..." He looked at her apologetically, gestured, said in the lowest voice, and did not pursue her eavesdropping.


    "Never mind, I know." Avril shrugged her shoulders. Although she tasted a little bit, she was not a mean girl. Especially after listening to such a tragic experience, she should be angry with the Playboy in front of her.


    "Then I''ll go back first." She said so.


    Adrian smiles and kisses her on the mouth, but doesn''t mean to send her down.


    Avril did not care, just gave him a warning sign, told him to finish as soon as possible before turning away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C144

    "Blake, Blake, lively, I don''t need detailed information for the time being. I just need to know her general family situation, such as her parents'' occupation, her situation in school, etc., and send it to me by email as soon as possible." With that, Adrian turned off the phone and looked back at Leighton Meister, who was still sitting on the sofa.


    Her mood has been basically stable down, holding the cup sitting there, neck contraction gives a very weak feeling. Moreover, she was wearing the school uniform of Burbank high school, which was not the kind of ordinary high school women''s suit and tie and plaid skirt, but a spring dark long sleeve dress with large stripes and a short skirt with the same decoration, as well as a long black silk tube over the knee and round leather shoes, which made her look quite lovely.


    What''s more comfortable is that as soon as Adrian sits on the sofa, she immediately leans up and nestles in his arms, as if to make her feel safe, which shows that his efforts on her are not in vain.


    Of course, the purpose of sending her to Burbank was basically achieved. After Leighton gave himself up, Adrian had the idea of long-term prosperity. Although the ratings of "gossip girl" in the previous life was not very high, it was still very famous, and it was quite successful in marketing. Although he had not seen all the episodes, he knew about those marketing methods. Since B had already been in his bed, could s still run?


    For S''s resume, he still remembers more clearly. After meeting Leighton, he asked people to collect some information privately because of her family situation. It''s easy to collect the relevant things, so he insisted that Leighton go to Burbank high school. Maybe they will stage a real "gossip girl" when they meet.


    Judging from today''s situation, he has achieved his own. It''s almost certain that the girl who spread the rumor against Leighton behind her back is Blake Lively. Leighton has her picture on her. The two girls are wearing Cheerleading Uniform and smiling sweetly together. Adrian recognizes the old but smelly face at a glance, but no one can imagine that there is that behind this sweet smile Almost a vicious mind.


    In any case, Leighton didn''t want to sell drugs to other students in the first place, although she didn''t think about it in the first place. It''s OK to be someone else, but Leighton is already a little famous actor. Once it is spread by the tabloids, even if it is false, the final clarification will inevitably affect the image. Moreover, some unscrupulous tabloids would have to talk about Leighton''s gossip, so adriandi first called her agent after appeasing her.


    But in this way, in the future, there will be more sparks on TV. The novel "gossip girl" was published this month, and is undoubtedly run by SNS, a company owned by AC media, although it is not as qualified as Langdon house. It''s not as good as Horton Mifflin - after detailed discussions, Adrian and Claude both gave up the idea of buying Houghton Mifflin. The decline of the traditional record industry has been formally revealed, and the decline of the traditional publishing industry is sooner or later. In this respect, it''s OK to attract some partners, there is no need to invest in it.


    In addition, its own SNS publishing company has been very popular because of the big sales of games or movies such as "biochemical crisis", "Tomb Raider" and "the matrix". Under Adrian''s prompt, many well-known books have been published in recent years. With the support of such a powerful media group, it also has a lot of weight in the industry.


    Since gossip girl is published by them, there is no problem in adapting it to a TV series. Of course, Blake has to be taught a lesson before that.


    "Whether to quit cheerleading depends on your idea. I''ll find someone to have a good chat with the headmaster," Adrian said while kissing Lipton in his arms with comfort. "You should be strong, Leighton, and at the same time, you should fight back. With me behind you, you don''t have to be afraid. They will only deal with you even more You must have made a lot of useful friends in school, haven''t you? "


    In fact, Leighton knows that, as a teenager who has been running around in various studios to make money and subsidize her family, how can she not understand this? It''s just that she has been hit too hard this time. Although she paid a lot of money, she finally had a more comforting life and a bright future. She was very popular both at school and on the set. However, she was suddenly exposed to the public about her family''s secret affairs, especially with her friends she could talk to. It was like being stripped of her clothes and throwing it on the square full of people''s heads She felt that she could not accept the lack of security, so she didn''t know what she could do except to go to the only one who cared about her and cared for her.


    From this point of view, it is basically impossible for her to get rid of Adrian in the future.


    The buzzer of the open computer rang at this time, and apparently an email was sent. Adrian immediately sat down in front of the computer with Leighton in his arms. Although Blake''s information has been collected before, now it is for another person to collect it. First, make an appearance for Leighton; second, different people collect information from different perspectives. Maybe they will notice some details that others have not noticed."Let me see..." Adrian browsed through the above content, "my parents are actors, my father has been a director, and there are several brothers and sisters Yeah? At the age of 11, I''ve already played a role in a film directed by my father? "


    I really let him find something that he didn''t pay attention to before. You know, he always thought


    "I''ve got an idea, Leighton, that''s a good idea for you." Adrian said with a smile, "but it may take years."


    When Leighton removed the hate look from black''s picture on the computer screen, and then turned to Adrian, it turned into curiosity and surprise: "what is it?"


    Adrian chuckled. She bowed her head and said something in her ear. Leighton was stunned for a few seconds. Then she showed a very excited look, and her voice also changed a little: "really? Is this really possible? "


    "Don''t believe me?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. "It seems that I should teach you a good lesson. It costs me to question me."


    "It doesn''t matter," Leighton''s smile became charming. Obviously, Adrian''s proposal made her like it. She put her hands around his neck and her body swayed gently on him. "Please punish me, ed."


    Adrian laughed silently. Now she has completely put her mind on him, which is a good opportunity to strengthen this, as for how to do


    "You What are you doing here? " Adrian had a little bit of dinner after the game. Leighton went to the bathroom first. Unexpectedly, when she undressed, the Japanese woman named Yuki Nakama, the maid close to Adrian, came first.


    "Bathing together, of course." Ji Hui smiles and takes off his clothes. It seems that these are natural.


    Then Adrian, who had only a towel around his waist, came in, and in that case, Leighton said nothing. But it''s like her first time. Adrian is as gentle as ever, and Jihui will take care of her mood. Soon, Leighton was teased by Adrian and Ji Hui. After kissing each other, she put her hands on the wall of the bath. And by Ji Hui side by side to let men one by one lucky.


    More than that, Adrian also took the opportunity to develop her back. Leighton was a little uncomfortable at first, but when Adrian picked her up from behind, and you Jihui knelt in front of her to help her wet, she soon began to moan happily, as if she liked it very much, which made Adrian quite surprised.


    You know, before that, even though most women walked behind, only "Queen" Blanchett liked or even loved to walk behind. Now it seems that there are more Leighton.


    If Annie was the same, it would be perfect. After seeing Leighton off the next day, Adrian suddenly had such an idea. Although Annie used her mouth for the first time that day, Adrian, who had played many types of games, knew that if she was well trained, she would never lose to Julia and Britney Spears. Julia needless to say, Britney was because she would do everything, and she had played all kinds of tricks that Julia didn''t want to play.


    If Annie can be developed like Blanchett or Leighton, the quality of her collection can be improved by at least half a level. However, no matter how well he thought about it, it was not an opportunity to put it into practice. Annie was playing with Gwyneth at the moment. It''s a sensitive time for Gwyneth to gain weight, shave her eyebrows and deliberately make herself ugly because of the devil''s head. Adrian, though still popular, has not let go of everything from white oleander to Scooby, to the big liar, from Julia to Jessica to Amanda, but she hasn''t reached that level, except Megan Adrian once slapped her buttocks directly before she left. Although Megan turned white, he even compared his middle finger, but he didn''t feel any disgust at all. It seems that with a little effort, it will be all right.


    The topic goes back to Gwyneth. In a word, it would be quite troublesome if she was on the set with Annie when she was sensitive. So even though Adrian didn''t spend the night at Annie''s house after filming, he always focused on filming when he was on the set of "devil''s head".


    "It''s a good feeling. Now we''re going to start shooting some of the most difficult scenes." In the grove on the location, Adrian calls a stop and then adds another.


    As he began to be busy for the next scene, this was a very important turning point. Vonos, who could not find a job and had to raise a girlfriend, finally had to go back to work and work for the drivers on the road. Then she met a sadist. In the case of being abused, vonos finally grabbed the other party''s gun and killed him with a howl, and the last trace of his bottom line was broken.


    It is absolutely impossible for Gwyneth to show such a sense of collapse in front of the camera without taking a long time and energy, so we need to be fully prepared. As for Leighton, don''t worry. He has been watched closely at Burbank high school, no matter what happens will be the first time to know, so Leighton can enjoy the campus rules to retaliate.As I said before, she is not a simple girl. Moreover, Adrian had her fashion concept trained before she went to Burbank high school. In addition, she did a good job as a cheerleader. She was not without influence in the school. Now with Adrian''s Secret support, it is not difficult to fight against black, and it is likely to defeat him - of course, Adrian will not be allowed to appear In this case, he wanted to see a balance of power.


    He was supposed to spend the night with him. But because Leighton had to leave Avril Does anyone think she can escape her own palm?


    "Anger and despair are the two emotions that are the key. You must hold them. This is her final roar at social injustice, and then she degenerates into a cold-blooded murderer. " After more than a dozen shots, Adrian once again explained to Gwyneth, "by the way, Gwyneth. From this moment on, I won''t tell you anything about shooting. I''ll just do it in my chair and yell to start and stop until you bring out the emotion I want


    He''s taken it very seriously. Gwyneth took a deep breath and nodded very seriously. She had played the leading lady twice in his own movies. But it''s the first time I''ve seen him.


    And then, as Adrian said, he continued to shoot again and again. There was nothing more to do but start and stop, and Gwyneth got out of the car again and again, howling and shooting at the opposite actor. He didn''t have a rest in the middle of the way, which is not all Adrian''s meaning. At the beginning, he decided not to rest if he didn''t finish it. However, there were too many ng''s. In addition, the deputy director''s euphemistic advice made a few remarks, so he announced the rest after 76 NG''s, but Gwyneth disagreed.


    "I''ve got the feeling. I just need to shoot it a few more times, and I''ll be perfect." She insisted on going on.


    In this respect, Adrian really knows her woman very well. Just as she said before, Gwyneth has been suppressed for four years. She is arrogant. This time, Adrian takes charge of the camera for her and is totally free to play ugly. Even if it is just during the shooting, she has to prove that she is qualified to win the Oscar for best actress Angular.


    In this case, how could Adrian hurt her enthusiasm, and he always believed that she could interpret the characteristics of the role, so he continued shooting after a short break for a few minutes. Finally, after 89 ng, he finished the shot in one go.


    Gwyneth''s anger, fury and brutality in front of the camera are perfect. Even Adrian, for a moment, can''t connect her with her previous appearance. So when the scene is finished, he starts to clap his hands, and Gwyneth seems to have exhausted all her strength, almost soft on the ground, and seems unable to shoot any more.


    But it doesn''t matter. After such a baptism, Adrian believes that the later scenes will be easier to shoot, and Gwyneth has clearly grasped the characteristics of vonos. What''s more, it''s still something to be hyped about. When the news that she finally passed the border after nearly 100 consecutive ng was published, her professionalism will greatly increase her score.


    As for supporting actress Annie, she also has her own problems, the most prominent is that hilby''s selfishness and feelings for vonos can not be unified. The original character has been criticized by critics as selfish or selfish. Adrian certainly won''t make such a mistake again. So when he asked people to write the script, he asked to add some emotional details to make hilby''s transformation seem reasonable.


    It''s just that no matter how well the script is written, there''s no way for the actors if they can''t. although Anne''s acting skills are good, she is still young after all. The only work that really takes the lead is the princess diary. Although she has basically grasped the characteristics of the characters under Adrian''s guidance, she still can''t integrate hilby''s selfishness with her feelings for vonos Up.


    The most typical is intimate drama. Although Adrian has cut out some of the sex scenes and added some more, Annie always has some scenes when she kisses Gwyneth. Well, it''s normal. Not every girl will naturally kiss the same sex, but it''s not the way for her to act all the time, which will delay the shooting.


    "So, it''s totally weird, it''s a natural reaction Some resistance... " Annie was also very helpless and upset when she said this.


    Adrian has no good way, so she has to take pictures again and again. Fortunately, Gwyneth has been used to kissing Blanchett and liv for a long time, and the kissing scenes between women are not ambiguous at all. So under her guidance, after continuous shooting, Annie finally has a certain change.


    "We need efficiency, so now kiss me heartily." Adrian thought of a way according to this, found a room, drove the others out and called them in.


    "In Here it is? " Annie seems to have some rejection, but Gwyneth did not say a word and hugged her and kissed her. Annie had no choice but to cope with it.


    It''s not a good time. It''s not OK to exclude kissing women. Adrian was laughing in his heart as he watched.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C145

    The original plan is to complete the shooting of "devil''s head" in 20 to 30 days, and the latest time is no more than 40 days. Although it is still a little less than 30 days from mid April to mid May, it can''t be completed even if it is added. The main reason for the delay is still Adrian. Who let him do more things?


    In the later period of Lord of the rings and the matrix, I will not talk about the work. Even if it is just a signature, it will take a lot of time. What''s more, many things still need to be understood. Then he has to monitor the progress of Facebook, spend time with women and daughters, and occasionally try some fresh * *, such as Beyonce.


    Although Universal Music dug up Beyonce in the year 2000, Adrian didn''t get her started until the beginning of this year. It''s not that there''s no time. The only black girl he sees in his eyes is Harry berry. But Beyonce is still very good, she has a very good figure, a very healthy vitality, around his waist swing quite Shakira''s "electric buttocks" feeling.


    But there''s nothing more special about this, so it''s enough to play a few more times now. There''s no need to spend too much time with her. Britney, Christina and Avril are enough for now. For them, Adrian''s mind has been paid off. Britney doesn''t have to say that Avril looks the same as usual, but he still knows what has changed. As for Christina


    "Do you want your own music documentary, Christine?" One morning. Adrian asked when he was having dinner because Britney was sleeping in and there was only him and Christina in the restaurant.


    "Of course." Christina, who brought him breakfast, gave a positive answer. And naturally do it in his arms, cut bread for him and send it to his mouth. There is no sense of jealousy at all, as if Britney Spears had nothing to do with her again - at least not in front of Adrian.


    Adrian was very satisfied with this, and Christina was really settled down and knew what more people needed to give herself.


    "I remember that MJ won the most awards in a Grammy, right? Seems to have won eight prizes? And five female singers won the most awards? " Adrian then asked casually.


    "Yes, Alicia akes won five at this year''s Grammy. But Lauren Hill had such a record in 1999 Christina, who knew all this very well, answered immediately, her eyes were shining, and she understood Adrian''s meaning in just a few seconds.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not the time yet." Adrian smiles. He has never been stingy with women who know how to advance and retreat.


    This is all about Los Angeles. There are also many things in London, so he has to go to London a few days before he goes to Cannes, so it is reasonable that he can''t finish "the devil".


    The most important thing here in London is the shooting of the Harry Potter series. The actors, especially the young actors, have basically agreed on their pay, which is prepared in advance, so it did not take too much time. However, some of the scenes of the teacher teach less adult actors or go a few, the film company can spend money on young actors. But it doesn''t spend too much time in non starring adult actors, although Adrian has come forward to hold on to Ms. Zoe vanameek, who plays Mrs. Hodge. But it''s impossible to keep everyone.


    Emma was a bit of a showman in the negotiations, as she forced the film company to agree to pay the young actors a dividend after Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets is due to be released at the end of this year. She did a lot of work - well, well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. She was just getting together with a film company because she had to negotiate with the film company and asked, "what''s the value of Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets this year?"?


    Indeed, if you think about it carefully now, you can see that the film company did not mention these things before the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone. Zhang Qiu''s casting work has already started, and it will not be finished in one or two months. Adrian has arranged for Liu Yufei to enter the last link. Then, he had a way to persuade the director and Rowling to accept the image of Liu Yufei. The only problem was to think carefully. If she was alone, it would be difficult to fully open up the Chinese market. Although there is still Lin Zhiling, she always wants to become an American. What''s more, she is still a Taiwanese. She makes some mistakes in her words, which is a lot of trouble.


    Don''t think so much for the time being. Anyway, Adrian still has some backers, so the main energy is still on the work. However, although he came to London to do the Harry Potter series, he didn''t go to see little Emma very often. Even if she called to ask him to take him out, she tried to find an excuse to refuse.


    "I''m going to Cannes soon, so I spend most of my time at work. Be considerate of me?" Adrian always said that on the phone.


    Even though he knew that the little guy would be very unhappy and that he would do something "terrible" if he knew that he was not happy, he had to do it. Little Emma''s small movements are more and more, and she even jumps directly on his legs in front of many people. Although she will soon get down, if the number is too many, God knows what kind of association people will have.But this one can be dealt with like this for the time being, but the other is not so easy. Kayla, who has finished filming the Pirates of the Caribbean, is staying at home. Although she has received an English film, she is only a supporting role and has not yet got her part. So when Adrian comes to London, she comes to her door without saying a word. Fortunately, he has a hotel suite in London for a long time. Otherwise, it would be a trouble for her to break into Liu Yufei''s house. You know, after Kaila came in, she grabbed his hand and pressed it under her skirt. It was so impatient


    "Do you think I''m a whore?" After reaching * * with Adrian''s fingers, Kyla suddenly asked, crawling on him and panting.


    "How can it be? I think it''s better. There is no too deep * * contact, but it can be satisfied," Adrian, who knows the girl''s fickle and sensitive mind, smiles. "Besides, we have exchanges, right? Besides, I''m glad you like my fingers


    After staring at him for a long time, Kyla made a face and then laughed happily - though her smile was not very good - and began to serve him with her hands, as Adrian said, they had a deal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C146

    "London is starting to get scary." Adrian murmured, looking out at the beach from the hotel''s glass windows.


    There is no one else but Emma who can make him sigh like this. When he was in London, he just reduced the number of times he went to the little guy''s house. Therefore, every time he came into contact with the little guy, he always felt a little bit numb with anger, resentment and dissatisfaction in his eyes. Although Kyla''s personality has become distorted, it is his own creation. No matter how the change is within his control, little Emma is not the same.


    Of course, the most important point is that she is still young, and very cute, even if she did something out of the ordinary, when she opened a pair of innocent or praying eyes to look at you, she could not say the words of blame. After all, Emma''s arrogance can''t be calmed down by her daughter''s arrogance.


    "What''s terrible?" A pair of arms came out from behind, crossed his neck, and his wet lips pressed against his back cheek.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a casual remark." Adrian turned and hugged her slender waist. It felt good.


    Are you ready to shine tonight, eller? " Asked Adrian with a smile as he kneaded Alexander''s waist.


    "It''s not me who will shine tonight." Alexander, who was close to him, blinked and looked into the inner door. Just then Miranda Cole came out.


    Her black lace hollowed out underwear, together with the same color and style of stockings and garters, that kind of sexy and seductive from the bone. In addition, the sweet smile on her face makes her look particularly charming.


    "Yes, the biggest focus tonight will be Miranda." Adrian grinned and stretched out her arms. Miranda then nestled obediently into his arms and offered a kiss of her own.


    "In fact, eller is always the focus, and I still need to hone it." She''s very talkative.


    "Do you hear me, Elle," Adrian said, smiling at Alexander. "Miranda is praising you."


    Alexander did not speak. He just put his arm around Miranda''s neck and went over to kiss her lips. She didn''t kiss long, but it was a full tongue kiss, and Miranda was very cooperative. From such a distance to observe the fight between the two little tongues, especially these two little tongues made him comfortable last night, Adrian inevitably felt a bit ready to move.


    The two women nestling in him could feel his reaction, stop and smile at him, as Victoria''s Secret fashion role director says. Alexander''s smile is brilliant and charming, while Miranda''s smile is sweet and lovely, with different styles but well matched.


    Adrian couldn''t help breathing, and his hands around their waists tightened: "I have to say. It''s lucky to have you at the same time. "


    Cannes Film Festival, as one of the most famous film festivals, is constantly eroded by Hollywood in European film market. In recent years, she had to find a way to explore her own business, so Victoria''s Secret seized the opportunity. The annual show will be held in Cannes before the opening of this year''s Film Festival.


    Many people who attend the festival will come to Cannes ahead of time. In addition, France is full of fashion atmosphere. It can be imagined how many eyeballs will be attracted. In addition, with the rapid development of Victoria''s Secret in recent years, it has been decided that the annual show will be held in November. Although the location will not be fixed, it will not be too casual. Therefore, this will be the last time Victoria''s secret will hold the annual show in summer, so it is expected to be very lively.


    Then, most importantly, Miranda will have her own opening and closing shows this year, and this year''s million underwear will also be displayed by her. In the angel show of Vimy, having her own opening show and closing show means that she is highly valued by the company and is the object of great praise. Similarly, the more expensive the underwear she wears in a show, the more popular she is in the company.


    Speaking of it, Miranda has just followed Victoria''s secret show for a year and a half, and she still has nearly half a year to train. She has not yet had an opening show and a closing show. But who let her have someone behind her? You know, Victoria''s secret. In the process of development, Adrian put forward several ideas. If he wants to hold up a woman, do they still have an opinion? Besides, Miranda''s quality is really good, her sweet smile is also charming, and she works well with Alexander.


    What''s more, the big boss of AC media did not let people praise Miranda to a certain extent in the media before, just like he let people make a show for Alexander at the beginning. So even though other models in the interior were quite unconvinced, no one dared to provoke her except Heidi Krum and Adriana Lima, who dated Claude second only to Krum ¡£


    Fortunately, Miranda also knows her own problems and Adrian''s attitude towards this aspect, so she never tries to provoke others. She just seems a little lonely in Victoria''s secret. Today''s show is the best example.The show was very successful. Victoria''s secret group knew very well the meaning of "show". It was enough to promote underwear. However, the annual show was more to attract attention. It was not underwear, but the graceful figure of models. In addition, some guests from music or film were added. This is a grand entertainment show.


    Miranda was also very successful on the annual show, with her symmetrical figure and sweet smile winning her countless applause and flashlights. The show even ended after she walked the runway in her 10 million underwear. But when all the models and designers came out of the stage to thank the audience and congratulate her, Adrian from the stage could see that all the female models except Alexander were reluctant.


    That''s not very good. Adrian shook his head in secret, although it was good for Miranda to be isolated from other models, as long as he supported it. She has always been Victoria''s Secret hot model, but for a long time, it will inevitably have a bad impact on her. After all, her 14-year-old swimsuit affair cast a big shadow on her mind, although Adrian and her relationship are relatively less intimate than Kate and her. But it is still very accurate to grasp this point.


    It seems that eller will have to teach her later. Adrian finally thought. Alexander was also banned from Victoria''s secret, but Alexander''s popularity was very good. If she was just an ordinary Victoria angel, her popularity was just bad. However, with Adrian''s support, she became one of the pillars of Victoria''s Secret in just two or three years, second only to Krum, and everyone knew that she was maintained by him In this case. Still can maintain this good popularity, this is her personal charm.


    As a girl from Brazil, she is very warm and always has a smiling face. With her charisma and some tricks, it''s no wonder everyone likes her. Adrian once considered that if Alexander wanted to, he could enter Victoria''s Secret high-level office to deal with the affairs between the models. She guided Miranda. Plus two people in bed "friendship" is good. You know, Adrian likes to watch women and their performances are one of the best.


    Whether it''s Victoria''s secret, Alexander. It''s not going to take a moment and a half to get her to guide Miranda. The models and the designers have already joined the party backstage, so they are ready to join the party. By the way, in front of the specially invited reporters, he made a little fun of the modeling industry.


    "In fact, I think you should thank these beautiful girls," Adrian said with a smile, pointing to the Victoria angels. "If it wasn''t for them, maybe the fashion world is still chasing skinny models."


    Although most models in the fashion industry are still very thin, they still have to lose weight after the crazy weight loss in the middle and late 1990s, even if they are too thin to fall. Although this transformation was not driven by Victoria''s secret, it did affect many people''s aesthetic standards, so Adrian was right to say so.


    Of course, this is his personal opinion. With so many people in the fashion industry, it is impossible for all of them to agree with him. Therefore, after the relevant reports came out the next day, they attracted a lot of refutation and made many reporters wander around the hotel where Adrian stayed. After all, he came to Cannes with no cover up, and his participation in Victoria''s Secret annual walk show was open and aboveboard, so the reporters let go.


    But it''s all later, and Adrian doesn''t care at all. He came to Cannes to attend the film festival, not for fashion shows. There''s only one thing left, except Victoria''s Secret annual show.


    "I know it doesn''t really have much practical use, but it''s always good to leave it as a memento." Adrian said when he gave Miranda the $12 million underwear.


    Although it''s less than 15 million yuan that was given to Alexander at the beginning, as he said, the practical value of the underwear is not great, it''s just for showing off and commemorating.


    "Thank you..." Although Miranda took over the underwear, her voice was very plain, but in fact, her lips had been slightly shivering, and the excitement in her blue eyes could not be concealed.


    It''s 12 million yuan, and it''s a general memorial to others, but she wore this one on the T-stage. Even if she can pretend to be a very ordinary one for a while, her joy and excitement will be exposed sooner or later. What kind of night will be like. Similar to Alexander at the beginning, she is completely in his hands, so even if it is luxury, it should be luxurious to the place.


    The next is Cannes Film Festival. Although Adrian did not have any works to participate in the competition, and two years ago he declined the invitation of the 53rd Cannes Film Festival Organizing Committee to serve as the judge, no matter what identity he used to come here, there is no problem. Even if the famous international director is the boss of a well-known media group, he is probably the only one before or after People.


    One of Adrian''s reasons for coming here is undoubtedly to cheer up lost in Tokyo. Miramax has promised to release the film in North America, and another is to boost Sophie.


    Although Sophie didn''t make any films at this year''s Cannes Film Festival, and her focus has gradually shifted to Hollywood, which has upset many French men, she is French after all. In recent years, apart from pregnancy, every film festival has come to Cannes. It is also a beautiful scenery of Cannes Film Festival.However, Sophie did not participate in the film festival, which means that there is no film in which she plays a role, but a short film directed by herself.


    "Do you understand?"


    "It''s like the imagination of a single woman? I''m not sure. "


    "The technique is not very good. I even saw a little microphone on one of the characters'' lapels. "


    "BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < her voice was not heard in the background of the screen, although I did not hear her voice.


    "Relax, honey, it''s always been the first time." Adrian, sitting next to her, took her hand.


    Sophie, though forced to smile. But then he sighed, "I''m just a little reluctant."


    "Then keep trying," Adrian patted her on the back of her hand. "You always want to be the best at once. But you also know that for a new person, it is impossible without enough training. "


    "But someone''s first work is excellent and has never had experience before." Sophie couldn''t help humming.


    "Do you really want to compare with me?" Adrian squinted and glanced at the screening room. Then he looked at Sophie with a dangerous look: "you see, the people here are almost gone. Just now it was the last scene of today. If I say hello. Do you think the theater will allow me to use this projection hall for more than ten minutes


    "Of course." Sophie leaned over and straightened out her chest. At the same time with the arm to support the face, the appearance of eye wave flow seems to say: as long as you dare to do. I will answer.


    Determined to see her for a long time, Adrian finally shrugged: "well, tonight I introduce a director to you, a female director, you ask her about these things."


    There was a surprise I wanted to tell Sophie, but now think about it, I''d better wait.


    Adrian had long planned to let Sophie try to direct the film, so he had been trying to persuade Sophie. Since he insisted, Sophie finally set foot on this road. To be honest, her talent in this field is the same as her acting talent, which is not so outstanding, but Adrian is very patient. Although he can''t be around her at any time, he will always discuss some key things with her whenever he has the opportunity.


    In addition, he also opened the door for her practice, and even And she experimented with herself and Monica. Well, it''s just that when he and she have all kinds of intimacy, she can take pictures and edit them. Although this sounds too much, it can exercise her control of rhythm It''s also a movie!


    "So you must direct an excellent film, don''t let me sacrifice for you in vain." Monica makes fun of Sophie every time.


    But it was quickly abandoned.


    "What I want to do is to be a serious director, not a director of any kind." In a certain time Adrian and Monica are too passionate, directly shot Sophie also pulled in, Sophie said indignantly.


    Whether you really want to make further efforts in the direction of the director, or simply angry at his and her practice, it is not known.


    Basically, Sophie still has a certain harvest. Take this competition as an example, what people criticize is true, but it is definitely not worthless. Sophie tells about a housewife''s daydream in 15 minutes. She wants to show the weariness of people who work repeatedly every day. The theme is good, and the lens structure and color are also fairly good. This should be influenced by Adrian.


    But, I don''t know whether it''s the romantic nature of the French or something else. Sophie seems to want to make the film more artistic. As a result, she doesn''t grasp the rhythm and makes the short film seem a little lengthy, which makes people unable to understand. In addition, there are some immature places here and there. Originally, there should have been at least six scores of works, but in the end, they became 4 points.


    "I''ve seen it. In other theaters, frankly, it''s a good idea..." In the living room of the suite, two women are talking about the short film called "life".


    Sophie Marceau, with her white gooseneck on her head, and Sophia Coppola, the other with long black hair. Although the spelling of their names is different, their pronunciation is very similar.


    "They talk so opportunistic that I''m almost jealous." Adrian, sitting at the bar in the room, smacked their lips as they talked in detail.


    "What a joke, ED, are you jealous?" Scarlett''s unflinching confession.


    "Well, I''m not jealous. You''re jealous." Adrian laughs and looks up and down Scarlett with the eyes of color fans. "You seem to be full again, Scarlett."


    "If you say this, no wonder men think with their lower body." Scarlett raised her chin. Although she looked discontented, the pleasant smell in her voice was obvious.Then, she suddenly thought of something, raised her eyebrows: "but I want to warn you, ED, don''t want to add another one in!"


    What she said is not difficult to understand, and the tone is quite serious, almost different from just now, obviously serious.


    "Well, well, I promise, absolutely not." Adrian laughingly sighs. He never thought that Sophie, as a Frenchman, is bold and unrestrained, but only Monica can accept her.


    "So Tonight... " Scarlett''s voice suddenly lengthened, with a little bit of coquettish taste, a curly golden hair and dazzling wet red lips, as well as her ambiguous appearance, is really quite attractive.


    "I''d like to, but you should know that the short film made by Scarlett and Sophie has just been released today, and the evaluation is not very good, so I think Maybe... " Adrian gestured, but did not give a positive answer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C147

    In the spacious dining room, the waiters come and go, and the guests talk and eat in a low voice in the soft music. Everything seems so harmonious, but some people always have to glance at some corner. There, around the small round table, a man was chatting and laughing with three women of different styles. It seemed nothing, but it would be different if you knew them.


    "It''s an unusual feeling of loneliness. A person in a city or country with totally different environment can still feel the world is lonely. No one talks to you, no one knows what you are thinking, doesn''t care about you, no one cares about you." Sophia sighed.


    "Yes, that''s it," Sophie nodded repeatedly. "I visited Taiwan in 2000. Although I was very happy, it was totally different from France and the United States."


    "Yes, that''s the theme of my film. Scarlett is very good. She works very well with bill. She shows that feeling very well." Sophia continued, complimenting Scarlett, "in fact, everything in the camera serves for this feeling, so Sophie, if you want to make a good movie, you must seize this point and be slightly distracted, even if you plan to play the whole festival."


    "It''s no use. I''ve told her that many times, but she doesn''t listen," Adrian interjected. "She''s very stubborn. She''s not French at all, so I can only hope that she''ll learn her lesson after this time."


    "Sophie is still doing well. Don''t you have a lot of ideas? Why not? "Sophia turned around and began to surround Sophie.


    "Of course. You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll arrange it. "Adrian picked his eyebrows and put on a playful look. "So let''s change the subject. There won''t be many people tonight anyway."


    Sophie and Sophia are both stunned, and then they both turn their eyes and "Oh" together.


    Adrian said that "there will be no more people tonight" because they also hinted in private after Scarlett that Adrian would never accept more people.


    Really, do I look like a starving ghost? Adrian thought gloomily. But he just thought about it. If he asked, whether Scarlett or Sophie or Sophia. Will not hesitate to answer: Yes!


    "Are you always so careful, ed?" Sophia shook her head and sighed, as if disappointed.


    "Yes. Sometimes his heart is smaller than that of a woman. " Sophie shrugged and joked.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and was about to say something. Suddenly, he felt something more between his legs under the table. Then, he looked at Scarlett''s eyes.


    Even in the suite. Because Sophie and Sophia have a good conversation, Adrian has been talking to Scarlett. But when Scarlett revealed that she wanted to snatch him away from Sophie tonight, he teased her a few words and was about to comfort her. I went downstairs with them to the restaurant of the hotel for dinner. Then, at the table. Although the topic is around "lost in Tokyo" and Sophie''s short film "life", Scarlett said the least. I feel left out and want to get back the attention, especially Adrian''s attention to her is normal, but in this way


    Looking at Sophie and Sophia on the left and right, they started talking again. They didn''t notice the movement under the table. Adrian immediately gave a look to the opposite side, indicating Scarlett not to mess around.


    After all, this is in public, and it''s not a small restaurant. Although Adrian has specially selected a corner and let people communicate with the hotel, who knows if any bold paparazzi will break in? Although the tablecloth is very long, covering all the below, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to see the movement inside, but in case?


    Well, he admitted that he neglected these things when arranging his seat. If Scarlett was sitting next to herself and Sophie was sitting next to Sophia instead of face-to-face now, he could talk to her about other topics, but in this case, it would certainly disturb the conversation between Sophie and Sophia.


    It''s a pity that Scarlett didn''t see his eyes at all. She lowered her eyelids and cut the food in front of her. From time to time, with the argument between Sophie and Sophia, she uttered some coping words such as "Oh", "yes" and "that''s it". Under the table, one of her feet had been stuck to Adrian''s calf, which was slowly rubbed onto her thigh. After several minutes of turning on the inside of both sides, she finally pressed in the middle position.


    Adrian couldn''t help taking a long breath. He remembered clearly that Scarlett was wearing a pair of flesh colored silk stockings tonight. With the feeling coming from below, he could sketch out the picture in his mind. Scarlett, the girl in front of her, finally moved her eyes to her face, with a trace of complacency in her smile like expression. The tip of her tongue was licking at the corner of her mouth, which was full of provocation.


    This made Adrian quite unhappy, but there was nothing to do for a moment, because just as he was going to get out of the situation by getting up and going to the bathroom, Scarlett''s foot was zipped open and directly against the innermost part of the body. Before he could react, she pulled down her belt very flexibly, hitting her instep directly, and then she started Up and down, around.You are so bold, Scarlett. Adrian squinted at the girl in front of him. But Scarlett immediately stepped up the intensity of the demonstration, so that he had to immediately bow down to taste the dinner, and in line with Sophie and Sophia two sentences, in order to prevent being seen something.


    There was a slight smile in her ear, and Scarlett was obviously a little proud, and there was not much chance that he could be in such a dilemma.


    Adrian took another deep breath. Well, admittedly, although he didn''t like it, it was really exciting at the moment, especially every time a waiter passed by or Sophie or Sophia asked him something, he always wanted to take a big breath. Not only he, but also Scarlett across the way. Although she kept her head down most of the time, the perspiration on the tip of her nose was obvious, and she didn''t wear a bra inside and a low cut dress on the outside. Two sharp bumps and deep ditches make her smell of sex all over Adrian''s eyes.


    And she did not stop, changing patterns for all kinds of teasing, the corners of her mouth obviously told him that she wanted to look good to him, she wanted to challenge him!


    In this case, Adrian, who was included in the stimulation, finally let go of the checkpoint without any sign when he felt numb from the caudal vertebrae to the brain. Scarlett obviously did not expect, which time in bed is not to play after the fun to let go? Caught off guard, I could only bear it all.


    Immediately. Sophie and Sophia, who are still talking, also stopped. To know that Adrian''s quantity is always enough, it''s easy to make a little more sense in the air. Sophia may not be able to react for a while, but Sophie who has tasted many times will not know what it is. When Adrian takes the lead, she doesn''t know what''s going to happen.


    Adrian managed to squeeze out a smile. Before he could speak, Scarlett, who put down her knife and fork and wiped the corner of her mouth, stood up.


    "Sorry. I''m ready. I want to go back and have a rest. Excuse me She said with a flushed face, that charming look like just experienced a * *.


    Although she was holding things carefully to cover up the back of her skirt because of the moisture penetration. But the white mark on the instep of high-heeled shoes did not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    "Well, so am I. Sorry. " Under the gaze of Sophie and Sophia, Adrian stands up with a smile.


    Sophia is OK. Although a little angry, but more or embarrassed, but Sophie is completely angry, if this is not a public place, you can''t miss a little temper and so on. So, even if Adrian is free tonight, don''t want to spend the night with Sophie. Scarlett is more and more skillful. She should treat her well tonight!


    "Oh, charming Scarlett, it''s so charming. Let''s go on." Adrian kisses the girl''s fullness, and after a little rest, he is ready to start again.


    "Wait Wait Ed... " A satisfied and tired Scarlett immediately changed her face, and then reached out to push his shoulder. Unfortunately, her soft hands and feet made her unable to struggle.


    "What else do you have to wait for? Aren''t you very sexual? " Adrian, however, did not let go of her soft one.


    "Give me a break, ed. I''ll never mess again." Said Scarlett in a trembling, pleading voice.


    Normally, just look at a mess of rooms, from bedroom to living room, from table to chair, from tea table to sofa, and all the things that have been thrown everywhere, you can see how many times they fought, and how many times Scarlett fought.


    "Is it? Aren''t you very good? " Adrian did not intend to let her go, "you can tease me so in the restaurant, and at the beginning, you still yelled fiercely, come on, let me see your power?"


    "I just I just Struggling Scarlett faintly with a cry, "I just don''t want to..."


    Although her body responded quickly to his teasing, she closed her eyes and drooped her mouth, as if she could cry at any time.


    "Hey, Scarlett, you can''t be such a jerk. Any action comes at a price." Said Adrian, biting her earlobe.


    "I''m right!" The young girl suddenly burst out, "I just want to win more attention from you, is this also wrong?"


    Although the house is very dark, but that pair of gray green eyes are very bright, that grievance and not angry appearance is also very obvious. Adrian was stunned and took a long time to react. This is her Why do you want to be a favorite? Is it really so simple? Then he sighed, stopped his movement, and hugged Scarlett in his arms: "well, my fault, I''m sorry, Scarlett."


    For a long time, Scarlett gives him a very mature feeling, sexy, bold, with a little pungent, as long as it is what he wants, he must strive for it, regardless of what others think, and does not care how many women he has. So Adrian forgot that there was a weak side in her heart. The girl who was holding him in the lounge and crying because of her parents'' divorce was always hidden in her heart.


    Indeed, it is so simple, imperceptibly affected. From the bottom of my heart, there is no big difference between Scarlett and Britney Spears. But because of her simple mind and her success in her career, Britney has always believed that she is the favorite. Scarlett, who is much smarter, knows her position very well, but hopes that she is the most favored one and strives for it.She doesn''t have much contact with the women who have been around Adrian for a long time. So when Sophie and Adrian appear together and appear to be extremely close, it''s hard to avoid a stir in her heart. In this case, as long as she is a little impulsive, and Adrian doesn''t care about her "pet fight", it''s not strange to do that kind of thing in the restaurant with her bold character.


    Adrian sometimes thinks too much. In addition to Scarlett''s boldness, it is very normal to have misunderstandings. But he has an advantage. If he is wrong, he will admit it. It is not ambiguous at all. He immediately hugged her and comforted him.


    "I want compensation!" In fact, Scarlett was not very happy because he was not considerate, so she began to act coquettish after coaxing for a while.


    "Well, what compensation do you want?" Adrian had a good-natured smile.


    "Stay with me throughout the festival." Scarlett immediately said, and immediately stressed: "only with me."


    "This I don''t have to stay here until the end of the festival. " Adrian said, grabbing his head.


    "You''re always busy," Scarlett said. But did not care, "well, as long as you are here one day, you must accompany me for a day!"


    "Well..."


    "Don''t tell you. This compensation has to be negotiated! "


    "No, what I want to say is You should understand. Isn''t it? "


    "Hey, can''t you say it clearly. Ed


    "Well, well, it''s just


    She whispered a few words in her ear, and Scarlett looked at him with wide eyes and a little red in her face. Adrian didn''t speak any more, with a bad smile on his face and a look of course.


    "No problem!" Scarlett suddenly raised her chest, and the pair of giant swayed a few times, which was very attractive, "there is nothing I dare not do!"


    "Good, that''s settled." Adrian''s bad smile became stronger, which made the young girl feel like she was in some kind of trap.


    But without waiting for her to think more, Adrian suddenly picked her up from the ground and strode to the bedroom: "well, there are activities tomorrow, let''s have a rest first."


    Not to mention this, after the release of Sophie''s short film "life", although many people praised the use of lens and color well, most of the comments were still criticism. In particular, some media who like to target Sophie very much, deliberately take out the rhythm to say things, and deliberately advise her in an expert tone that she should not be a director.


    However, the work of the same female director, lost in Tokyo, which was released later, was highly praised. In the theater on the day of its premiere, the applause was very warm.


    "In a foreign country, the breath of loneliness comes, two lonely hearts have to nestle together to warm up, that moment, touched the hearts of people." This is a comment in Figaro.


    "It''s a little bit ambiguous, but it''s handled just right. It''s a delicate and excellent female work." This is a comment from the Los Angeles Times.


    No matter which country''s film critics, as long as they come to Cannes and watch the film show, they all applaud one-sided.


    It''s normal. Sophia does handle it very well. Although she''s a bit conservative in the use of the camera and a bit sloppy in editing, she holds the theme very firmly - the loneliness in a foreign country. She expressed this emotion very clearly in the film and successfully conveyed it to the audience. Even the slightly sloppy clips played a positive role.


    In the final analysis, these works, all kinds of works, novels, paintings, sculptures, films and television, are essentially conveying an emotion, a feeling. Some plots have already been used badly, but if they are beautiful enough and in place, they can fully arouse the audience''s emotions. For example:


    a cynical guy never considers others'' feelings. When a friend persuades him and uses a famous saying to motivate him, he only agrees orally and ignores it. But when he experienced many hardships, after a new understanding of his life, he could not retreat in the face of the coming danger. In order to save the safety of most people, he read the famous saying that he had never put in his heart, and rushed to the danger with great courage to save everyone by sacrificing his own way. Even if the audience has already guessed the plot, even if they have guessed that he will not die, but when they see this scene, it is inevitable that there will be a kind of hot blood on top of the excitement, isn''t it? (note)


    therefore, as long as the director can successfully convey an emotion to the audience in a plot that conforms to the basic logic, this film is a good one, so lost in Tokyo is a good one.


    In the next few days, the media gave a full and comprehensive report on Sophia''s work, which made her feel that she was the most favorable competitor of Palmetto this year. Sophia also became the focus of the media after "girl suicide" and "innocence". The American media once again lamented that she could not be an actress, but could be a director like a fish in water.


    As for Adrian, well, apart from recording one at the premiere, he spent most of his time in Cannes with the heroine of lost in Tokyo. For example, wandering in the alleys full of classical flavor, or wrapping up a private beach, playing in the sea without being disturbed by reporters, and so on.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C148

    "Wow A scream sounded in his ear. Adrian, who was in a daze, was startled and almost jumped out of the sofa. Then, he saw two smiling faces.


    "Juliet, diva, are you disturbing dad again?" Sophie pulled half of her body out of the kitchen and exclaimed, blaming and pitying in her voice.


    "Dad is so cute when he sleeps." Juliet cheerfully cried, and as soon as her voice fell, Adrian grabbed her into his arms and kneaded her face.


    "How dare you say dad is cute? It seems that you should be cleaned up, little girl Adrian made a ferocious tone, but only a few pinches, Daiwa waved her fist and rushed up: "Dad, don''t bully my sister!"


    Although it was a tearful voice, the little guy who was holding his hand was very determined, and Sophie then changed the wind and called, "ed, you''re not really going to argue with the children about this, are you?"


    So the "big devil" finally let go after a few feigned pinches. Then the two sisters made faces with their father and then giggled away. Their feelings were so good that others could not match. It''s no wonder that apart from twins, there are few half sisters in the world who are pregnant at the same time and then born at the same time, even within 10 seconds, so they are not twins rather than twins.


    With a stretch, Adrian got up from the sofa and had a good nap. Then he sniffed and walked slowly to the kitchen door. After a few minutes of watching Sophie returning to the kitchen table to cut vegetables, she went behind her, put her arms around her waist, buried her head in her neck and took a deep breath: "it''s so fragrant, I can''t help it."


    A face of intoxication. I don''t know if the sentence "can''t help it" refers to the dish in the pot next to it or Sophie herself.


    But when he saw what Sophie was cutting, he frowned slightly and said, "again A hodgepodge? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell," Sophie said with a smile as she stopped cutting the carrots. "I''ll only cook this dish, if you don''t like it. You can order takeout, you can eat out, you can go back to Cannes


    "Not at all," Adrian certainly wasn''t stupid enough to tease Sophie on it. "Well, you''re still very good at cooking. Diva and Juliet like it very much. Besides, the two of us are in this villa, playing with the children. Of course, it''s home cooked, isn''t it


    The reason why Adrian didn''t stay in Cannes until the end of the film festival was that he didn''t have any works to participate in, except that he just made a show for lost in Tokyo. There was also a reason why Sophie had agreed to stay with her for two days in Paris. There was no other woman, just him and her. And Juliet and diva in a small apartment on the Seine.


    The space of small apartment is not as big as luxury villa. But it has a warm atmosphere, plus children, just like an ordinary family.


    So Scarlett''s request to be alone with her at the film festival is not difficult at all. It almost coincides with his plan, and by the way, he can also make some small requests, such as leaving their traces on the top floor of Cannes'' Castle art gallery and the dense forest on the hillside.


    Sophie didn''t care about it. That day in the restaurant, she was only angry that Scarlett had just teased Adrian so boldly in front of her. After two days and Adrian''s free time, she would coax a couple of words, and soon adjusted. She didn''t know what kind of person he was. She had already been used to it.


    "If you feel you have nothing to do, help me wash the dishes." Sophie said, lifting her chin to the basket next to her.


    "Wow, there are onions!" Adrian exclaimed, exaggerating.


    "Is there any difficulty?" Sophie didn''t give him a chance to play and immediately forced to ask.


    "No, of course not," Adrian quickly rolled up his sleeve. "I just don''t like to shed tears because of peeling onions. It''s bad, like some nasty guy."


    "Oh?" Sophie looked curiously. "The director at the festival?"


    Adrian was stunned. He just said that casually, but in a few seconds he reflected: "no, that kind of person is not qualified, it''s just a It''s just a fool. "


    "But I hear he''s the best director in the world," Sophie said with some sarcasm. "There are a lot of people in Europe who like his work. Last year, well, the year before last, he won the Palmetto."


    "It''s just bragging." Adrian said lightly, "a man who has never been to the United States has filmed something that could happen anywhere, and then said that this is his American Trilogy When I think about his performance in front of me, frankly, I don''t think his head is normal


    To put it simply, Adrian met a conceit who didn''t have a clear mind at the film festival. Lars von Trier, a director from Denmark, won the palm of gold with "dancer in the dark" in 2000. He also proposed Dogma95 declaration at the Sundance Film Festival in 1996, advocating live radio, hand-held photography, and dubbing afterwards.Many people expressed their support at that time, as well as many well-known directors. Unfortunately, these silly old-fashioned manifestos were smashed by the tide of Titanic, and even his own production of dancer in the dark was not fully complied with. Br >, it''s not only for the American director to make a bold speech in public, but also to say that it''s not only the best way for him to speak out in public, but also to say that it''s hard for him to speak out in public France or Denmark, this is where you should stay


    "Look at the films you once directed, and then look at what you have now. How can you give up the real spirit of the movie?"


    "You should shoot the movies I made, you can make them. You should not be so degenerate


    "Why don''t you introduce Nicole Kidman to me? I have a movie for her. "


    Full of gibberish, and not polite at all, self-care to speak, regardless of other people''s feelings. They didn''t give others a chance to speak. At that time, many people who had good self-discipline were somewhat pale. No wonder you can say something like sympathizing with the Nazis in public. Of course, this is the future.


    Yes, Adrian knew that this man had seen his works in his previous life when he was infatuated with European films in his school life, which was called "secondary two" period as the saying goes. Naturally, he felt very, very great at that time. Fortunately, the "secondary two" period in the previous life was relatively short. I soon woke up and looked at those films. In addition to pretending or pretending, they were made for the purpose of making people miserable. Not art.


    In this life, I have broadened my horizons and practiced so much. I feel more and more that a group of European directors represented by von Trier are hopeless. Naturally, they are too lazy to pay attention to them. In fact, it is very simple to deal with these self righteous people.


    "Sorry. Are you Adrian asked directly.


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it." After introducing himself with a sullen face, von Trier made a look of recollection and shrugged. Waiting for the other party''s reaction to turn around and leave, as if by a fly spoiled interest.


    Von Trier is said to have turned blue. Not only did he speak ill of him in the film festival. He also claimed that fortunately he did not serve as the judge of Cannes Film Festival in 2000, otherwise he would try his best to prevent himself from taking the palm of gold. This is really a cry and a laugh. Interestingly, there are still some people who respond to him, and there are fragmentary reports in the newspapers that are more partial to von Trier.


    But Adrian didn''t take it seriously. The more people paid attention to him, the harder he got. After the festival, if he was still noisy, he would be finished. It was no easier than killing an ant.


    "You have to understand that this kind of person doesn''t want art, but the feeling of standing out from the crowd. It seems that you are the understanding person. The others are either idiots or people who don''t look at the truth for the sake of interests." Adrian finally concluded by saying this.


    "Well, well, I know you don''t like European directors and movies..." Sophie shrugged.


    "Hey, when did I say that? At least Luc and his movies, I still think it''s very good." Adrian immediately interrupted, and while washing vegetables, he simply changed the topic: "OK, don''t talk about this, change the topic, such as Which cinema is more spacious and so on. "


    "Oh, you''re here again," Sophie rolled her eyes. "I still remember, ED, what you did to me that night at that little theater. It was a shame!"


    "Well, why don''t we come again," Adrian said leisurely, "a romantic tour from the Paris tower to that little cinema?"


    "And by the way, play the streets of Paris, won''t you?" Sophie narrowed her eyes and raised the knife, the tip of which swayed at him.


    "Hey, Sophie, I don''t think it''s a good idea?" Adrian raised his hands for the first time, and then Dava''s voice came from the kitchen door: "Wow, mom''s going to kill dad."


    Sophie Dun fashion can not go down, put the knife on the chopper, hands akimbo to look out of his head two small dots: "OK, you two, you two, stay outside! We''re going to have dinner soon. Don''t run around! "


    Then the little guys giggled and ran out, and there was a faint voice from Deva or Juliet: "Yeah, mom is angry!"


    "Now you know that the two little ones are so good?" Adrian laughs, then digs the subject before Sophie turns her anger on herself: "by the way, there are two things I want to tell you. Although I wanted to wait a little longer, it seems good to tell you now."


    "Oh?" Sophie raised her eyebrows.


    "The first one is, I think Sophia is right, and I have an interesting idea here, so I don''t know if you are interested in trying it." Adrian asked seriously.Although after the film was released, under his guidance, she could basically face the criticism calmly, but it was impossible to say that she didn''t care. After all


    "What is it?" Sophie immediately asked.


    "A short film idea about the supermarket. Don''t worry. You know, I''m going back to Los Angeles to work on a movie. It''s not too late for us to talk about it after it''s closed. You also use this time to think about how to eliminate the shortcomings exposed through this short film Adrian said so.


    "I see." Sophie nodded. Light loss from the eyebrows flash away, and then go to take a knife to continue cutting carrot slices.


    Adrian, who saw her in his eyes, laughed, walked up behind her and hugged her again from behind: "Hey, don''t you want to hear another thing?"


    "Tell me, I''m listening." Sophie replied faintly.


    "I remember you once made a record, didn''t you?" Adrian''s tone was full of unspeakable banter.


    There was a pause in the movement of the hand. But immediately began to continue: "how, are you going to make me a singer?"? That''s no good. That album sold so badly that everyone said I wasn''t fit to sing. So don''t give me more status than actors, writers and actors. "


    "But I''m preparing a movie and I need you to sing songs in it. What should I do?" Adrian asked in a deliberately awkward tone.


    "You can find someone to sing with. Anyway, there is no record company under AC media Wait, what did you say? " Sophie suddenly turned her head. Some looked at him in disbelief.


    "The movie at hand is over soon, and the later stage is very simple. I don''t have to worry about matrix and Lord of the rings, so I want to make another movie after three or four months'' rest. And it''s going to be on at the end of next year. " Adrian said slowly.


    Although it was very flat, Sophie''s breathing became a little heavy. As one of his women, how can he now not understand what it means to be a leading lady in a film he directed himself.


    She gazed at him. The corners of his mouth trembled slightly. After a long time, he asked softly, "really?"


    "Of course, but there are a lot of preparation work, and you also need to do a lot of training. This is a biographical film. You should not only make up for each other''s appearance, but also learn the singing and speaking ways of each other, as well as all kinds of expressions. At the same time, you should take time to prepare short films. It will be very, very hard." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "As long as you think I can, I can." Sophie closed her eyes and leaned all over Adrian''s arms.


    Then, a faint, unspeakable feeling reverberated in the kitchen until There is a burning smell from the pan.


    "Don''t think we don''t know. We''re going out to eat tonight because mom''s cooked the dishes. Don''t try to cheat us!" That''s what Juliet and EVA said when they went to bed that night.


    By the end of May, when the 55th Cannes Film Festival came to an end, Adrian had returned to Los Angeles and continued to shoot "the devil''s head". Although "lost in Tokyo" attracted wide attention at the festival, it still missed the golden palm. Although the European Film Festival does not treat female directors as harshly as the Oscars, it is not easy to win awards, let alone Sophia is an American.


    But Adrian changed something. Although Sofia didn''t get the Palmetto, she won the jury prize, not none. And, for some reason, this year''s Palme d''Or was won by Italian director Marco beloccio''s the moment of religion, not


    It took about five working days to close the film, and Gwyneth, the star, was finally relieved that she could start to lose weight and stop wearing ugly makeup. In fact, as early as Adrian went to Cannes Film Festival, she consciously began to lose weight, but it was not so fierce. So when Adrian came back, although her figure was no longer particularly overweight, it was no problem to continue shooting.


    "Suffering, dear gwyne, it''s worth it." That''s the first thing Adrian said to her after the closure.


    "Thank you. I just want to get back to what I used to be. I don''t want to put up with it for another day." Gwyneth replied sullenly.


    "I promise, if nothing goes wrong, I will give you a big surprise next year." Adrian blinked and said, "let you earn all the wrongs you''ve suffered in the past."


    He did not shy away from Annie, and Annie listened to these words with a straight ear. It seemed that she should know what to do best.


    After "devil''s head" was finished, he relaxed a little - though only in Europe - to attend the premiere of Jack Chen Xin''s film "dragon of the West.". With the arrival of the summer vacation, all the films aiming at this schedule are preparing to land in the major cinemas. With Jack Chen''s current popularity in the United States, it''s very appropriate to arrange the "western regions dragon" at this time.


    This film is also a new line investment, and Lin Zhiling is the heroine again. Although she is a vase heroine, it doesn''t matter if he attends the next premiere."Thank you very much for coming, Mr. Cowell." Jack Chen is as enthusiastic as ever.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Chen. I''ve always loved your movies." Adrian responds with a smile.


    He knows why he is so enthusiastic. Thanks for attending the premiere is one of the reasons. Adrian is one of the most powerful people in Hollywood. It is another thing to want to cooperate. Although this is Hollywood, not Hong Kong, he and jet Lee have temporarily put aside some of their previous contradictions, but that kind of Competitive Mind is still indispensable. It is well known that jet Lee has an important part in matrix 2, and the mainland has already reserved places for this film. How could Jack Chen not want to cooperate with him to make himself better One step, it''s a pity


    "What do you think of him?" After Jack Chen left, Adrian casually asked Lin Zhiling around him. He did not have the slightest taboo to hug her in public, and she also nestled in his body with the same big and square intimacy.


    "Not bad, very good at taking care of people," Lin Zhiling said coyly. "Don''t worry. Although he has some ideas, he doesn''t dare."


    Adrian can''t help but laugh. Basically, people with status who are engaged in media entertainment on two channels and three places should know that Lin Zhiling is his forbidden female. Therefore, she has been treated quite well whether she cooperates with Jack Chen in "Weilong in the western regions" or takes part in "hero" in mainland China.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C149

    After the release of "Tomb Raider 2" last year, Stephen Sommers, director and producer, said that he would not make a sequel. Despite repeated appeals from the global authorities, his attitude was very firm, so he did not mention a sequel. The current universal is much better than Adrian''s previous life''s globe, which is only slightly better than the hapless MGM. Except for tomb raiders and spy films, there are basically no series of films that can be made. The role won from surprise is also that of the Hulk. So Mina had to restart these two series, of course, but the results were not how.


    Now, with the support of AC media, especially Adrian, and his quick start, several of the most profitable series after the millennium, such as Harry Potter series, such as the superheroes of Marvel comics, have been written in their hands. As a result, high box office movies have been launched one by one. Now, globegroup is in the top of several major film companies, so right A sequel to "Tomb Raider" is not much sought after.


    However, they did not give up the development of the surrounding areas of the series, and no film company would give up. Therefore, "Scorpion King" was born in this situation. Although Jushi Johnson did not have many parts in the "dare to die", it was also considered as a preliminary show. Then the Scorpion King in "Tomb Raider 2" was also very interesting, so universal had a measure for him The idea of creating an external film.


    The screenwriters design a mysterious female wizard in the script. Although she does not explicitly state where she comes from, she still implicitly reveals that she is from the East, so she needs an actress of Asian or Asian descent. And Lin Xilei is in this situation. In the continuous four under the running, for Lin Zhiling to win the role.


    It was not until after the character was finalized that Adrian knew that neither Lin Xilei nor Lin Zhiling had mentioned it before. There is no doubt that they want to surprise him and increase their sense of being. Although Lin Xilei can get the role for Lin Zhiling, Adrian who stands behind her still plays a role, but most of it depends on her own ability. No wonder Adrian will sigh that she is like a duck to water as a broker.


    "I''ll give you a good reward tonight when you get back home and call her here." Adrian takes advantage of the darkness at the beginning of the film. While kneading on Lin Zhiling''s soft body, blowing air in her ears.


    Although Lin Zhiling can''t compare with Kate''s in his favorites, she is more obedient and good at catering. Especially with Lin Xilei planning beside her, Adrian is very satisfied with Shuanglin. So I also prepared a lot of good roles for her, such as lily in X-Men 2. But now it seems that this role can be handed over to you Ji Hui. Although the positioning of you Ji Hui is completely different from that of Lin Zhiling, it is also good to try the role of action occasionally. You Ji Hui also needs to have a commercial blockbuster. Besides, she had experience in action drama in rush hour 2.


    In this respect, Jack Chen is very good at making people feel good. You Ji Hui''s action plays in rush hour 2 are not many, but they always have a bright spot. But it didn''t affect Jack Chen himself. The same is true of Lin Zhiling in "Weilong of the western regions". She also has several action plays at the back of the film. He you Ji Hui is like the first in rush hour 2.


    To tell you the truth, Adrian thought about working with Jack Chen at first. Unfortunately, his witty fighting style is too strong, which has become his label. With the passage of time, Adrian has a new plan. Basically, there will be no action movies for a long time, so we have to forget.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s not so urgent to squeeze him. At the end of his mind.


    Not to mention the night with Shuanglin, nor to mention the excellent box office of the first week of "Western Wei long". Although the competition for summer stalls is about to begin, most of the media were attracted by a news released by globegroup in early June. After discussion with Hasbro, globegroup will invest billion to produce a live action movie version of transformers, and invite James Cameron to be the producer and director!


    For many people who were born in the late 1970s and early 1980s, it is self-evident what "Transformers" means. Hasbro launched this toy and animation, which was once very popular. It is one of the best childhood memories of many people who have started working. It is quite popular all over the world. Even if you want to use your knees, you can know that as long as the plot of the movie is a little reasonable and the special effects are extremely realistic, universal will not be unable to recover the cost, with Hasbro.


    What''s more, it''s still directed by Cameron. Everyone knows that this maniac is obsessed with huge machinery and his style of ignoring everything when he burns up money. In recent years, rumors have spread that people dare not invite him to make movies because of the huge cost of Titanic. Although the well-informed media know that this is not in line with the facts, there are not few film companies after the big ship to discuss cooperation with Cameron, but he declined. However, since - -, they are also happy to attract attention with exaggerated reports. In addition, various tabloids that are too lazy to collect facts are interspersed among them. Under false rumors, many people think that Cameron wants to make Titan again in the future I''m afraid it''s going to be hard to make a super big production like Nick.


    Therefore, many loyal fans expressed their dissatisfaction and support for Cameron through various channels, and even launched the "save the king of the world" action, which made people feel quite ironic. But it is also because of this, when the news that he is about to direct the live version of "Transformers" was confirmed, it caused strong repercussions among the fans, and the media also chased him at the press conference."Well, frankly speaking, when Adrian first talked to me about this matter, I didn''t pay attention to it. I thought that children''s toys had something to adapt, but he kept pestering and pestering, put forward a lot of conditions, and said a lot of ideas. I was gradually intrigued by him, and finally appeared here. Just, I really want to complain that this guy pushed all the things to me after I signed the contract, and I had to fulfill all my promises. It''s really irresponsible. " Cameron was quite funny at the press conference.


    As a result, ordinary people''s expectations of the real-life version of "Transformers" were instantly ignited, and the major film companies lamented again, even if they did not have Cameron''s words. All this was planned by Adrian. Think about the situation when AC media bought Hasbro, they were obviously preparing for it at that time.


    The Lord of the rings series, the matrix series, the Harry Potter series, plus the superheroes of Marvel comics, how much valuable things have they mastered?! And always before everyone reacts! Look, if the transformers live action movie is a great success, there will be few people who want to have the idea of copyright of Hasbro''s other toy films, and then they will be submissive to AC media. Like a superhero who shares his surprise, the guy always seems to see things very far away.


    However, although other film companies are envious, they do not know that it is still a long time before the film is finished. Globegroup just wants to stir up the atmosphere first. When it is released in two or even three years, a series of marketing methods will surely make this film have a high box office performance.


    That''s right. Adrian gave the crew two years to make it from the beginning. There are dozens of important characters in transformers. It takes a long time to decide which roles to play and how to shape in the film. What''s more, there is no script so far, only an outline that doesn''t count as an outline.


    "In short, this is the story of a boy and his car." In Cameron''s own office. This guy, who still has a beard, some slovenly, has his feet on the table. Hands in the back of his head shrugged, and then added: "and he can talk to the car story."


    "So to speak." Adrian smiles and spreads his hand.


    "It sounds like" knight errant. ". Why don''t we just take their scripts and revise them. " Cameron said, half jokingly.


    "Absolutely," Adrian nodded at his leisure. "Anyway, it''s up to me. To say that" knight errant "is also the childhood memory of those who grew up in the 1970s and 1980s. Maybe I can have someone make a TV series like" new Ranger "or" knight errant 2002. "


    "Well, well," Cameron immediately raised his hand. "I knew it''s impossible to expect you. Everything has to be done by yourself."


    "I just want to show my respect and, as you said at the press conference, I''ve put everything on you, and I''ll do what I say." Adrian laughed.


    "Really, how about removing the restrictions on character design?" Cameron sat up straight and hummed.


    "That won''t work," Adrian immediately waved. "You agree with me in your heart, don''t you?"


    "Yes, but I think you came up with the idea out of fear of my spending money recklessly." Cameron said very seriously.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. His proposal was very simple, that is, when making the role of transformers, we must make the robot look very heavy and powerful, instead of the original light and flowing feeling. The original transformers are really gorgeous and have metal texture. They even use thousands of parts in CG. Although this is very beautiful, it also gives people a feeling of unreal.


    In short, the more gorgeous things are, the more fragile they are. Even if the screenwriter tells the audience through the mouth of the characters that their bodies are made of a special alloy, light and impregnable, who cares about them when the camera changes and when all kinds of exciting plots appear? Then, subconsciously, the audience will feel a little uncomfortable. Even if it comes back after watching it, it will still be affected when you can observe the shadow. Therefore, Adrian will do nothing else. First, he emphasizes to make the robot more thick.


    "Come on, I''ve set aside some spare time for you. I never thought Yi could send you away." Adrian chuckled.


    "Ha, can I take this as a compliment?" Cameron raised his hands with a smile.


    "Of course - you really don''t want to sign two more, just for me?" Adrian suddenly said again.


    "Hey, ED, I said from the beginning that I only direct one," Cameron replied seriously. "You know what I want more. The new camera that I commissioned Sony to study, 3D, has made good progress. Maybe it will be put into use in a year or two. I can''t wait to use it. "


    "Yes, I know, I just..." Adrian made a gesture and then sighed, "I have to find a successor for you...""Don''t worry, there may be someone better than me." Cameron comforted him.


    "Maybe..." Adrian stood up. "OK, that''s it. It''s all up to you. "


    "No problem By the way, the investment you promised... " Then Cameron, who stood up, suddenly said this.


    "You fellow Adrian waved his fist to fight. "When did I not honor what I promised you?"


    "Don''t get excited. I just want to remind you. " Cameron laughed and dodged.


    "I think I still have that credibility," Adrian sneered, adjusting his collar. "So, I warn you, James. Don''t break your own sign, either


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best." Cameron closed his smile and gave him a hard slap.


    What a pity. Until he got out of the building and got on the bus, Adrian was still very sorry. If he could, he would like Cameron to direct the transformers live action trilogy. But Cameron is willing to sign only one contract in any case, although he promised to talk about it later. But it''s actually because of another thing.


    Yes, it''s the super blockbuster seven or eight years later. In 1999, Cameron began to conceive, then did a lot of preparatory work, and then turned his eyes to 3D films - in this regard, his vision is very forward-looking. And long before that, Adrian had promised to support his idea and invest. It was because of this that he agreed to take over the job of directing transformers.


    It''s OK. That''s it. You can''t force it. Adrian is very open-minded. Of course, this is on the premise that Cameron gave him a well-made "Transformers", which is also out of this consideration. In addition to requiring the robot to be full of thick feeling in the production, he also gave something that was barely the outline, such as the idea of a boy chasing a girl by his car, or the scene of a maniac robot to destroy an American military base It''s over.


    As for the rest, I''ll leave it to Cameron to edit. Will there be some of the original versions? The robots appear a little later, and finally fight in the city. I don''t want to worry about the dizziness at the beginning, but I don''t use heavy weapons. Anyway, it''s good to be ready for shooting before the end of this year.


    Think about that Fox girl. She is very hard-working. The cast of big liar gives her a good evaluation. I don''t know if she is ready All aspects of preparation.


    Compared with the sensation caused by "Transformers" preparing a live action movie, another film that started at this time is relatively low-key.


    "It''s up to you, Peter. Don''t let me down." After the meeting, Adrian patted Peter Jackson on the shoulder.


    "No problem, I will try my best to do it well!" Said Jackson, with his bright eyes, in an excited tone.


    Yes, King Kong, a film that has been remade many times, is going to be remade again, and Adrian won''t fail to honor his promise to Peter Jackson. What''s more, although he didn''t spend $200 million in his previous life, it was only 50 million less, which was the same as Cameron''s "Transformers" budget. Of course, if Cameron thinks that billion is not enough, it is absolutely not difficult to make additional investment, but Jackson only has this billion.


    Well, the fat man from New Zealand - well, he''s not fat now, he''s losing weight pretty well - is still very excited and ready to fight. In this time and space, although he participated in the production of the Lord of the rings, he has never directed a film with an investment of over 100 million yuan. Moreover, Adrian made the decision to let globegroup delegate power to him. It was inevitable that he met a confidant in his heart.


    These factors, coupled with Adrian''s subtle influence on him, and promised to support him in directing the Hobbit or the fairy diamond if King Kong sold, so the problems of the previous version, such as excessive length, lack of pace and excessive use of slow motion, should be curbed.


    "That''s why you want me to be the heroine?" Adrian spoke to Jackson and then met Naomi in the eyes.


    The slightly petite girl pursed her lips and tried to gaze at Adrian with calm eyes, but the turbulent mood behind her eyes was not completely covered up. The people in the conference room were almost gone by now, and the rest of the room slipped out with Jackson and gave it up to them.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian gave a gentle smile.


    "No, just..." Naomi made a gesture, then tilted her head to one side, biting her lips as if she were ready to shed tears.


    "I''m sorry," Adrian said, pressing into his arms. "I don''t know Well I didn''t know it would hurt you If you think it offends you, I apologize and ask them to revise the script... "


    "No!" Naomi finally calmed down. She looked up to Adrian again. Her blue to green eyes were shining brightly. "It''s good, ED, it''s good. It reminds me that when the gray is all over my life, the only color is there, and I''ll hold it tight and never give up."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C150

    Although there are a lot of movies related to King Kong, the 33 year version and the 76 year version are orthodox works. In the former, the heroine is unemployed due to the great depression, homeless, a young girl, and has no way to go. She is taken in by the director who wants to make a landscape film, and then meets King Kong. In the latter, is a shipwreck survivor, was rescued by the director and his party, followed by the island to see King Kong.


    In the latest version of the script, the heroine is an actress with a dream. She works as a little actress in a theater, hoping to become the main character and step on the stage one day. But because of the great depression, she lost her job and everything, and even had trouble eating. She was eventually rescued by a director outside a fruit store.


    The director was struggling with his new movie, but he didn''t have a suitable actress. Then he found the heroine outside the fruit shop and invited her to play in his own film.


    A familiar plot, right? This is almost a copy of the meeting between Adrian and Naomi. There may be many differences in details, but there is no difference in essence. So she hesitated for a long time before she pursed her lips and asked him after the meeting: is that why she was asked to play the leading role?


    What the experience of that afternoon and that night meant to Naomi, only she was the most clear. Even Adrian would not be as profound as she said. As she said, a touch of color finally appeared in the gray life of more than ten years. So. To be sure, Naomi will interpret the role very well, especially in the first 10 minutes.


    Of course, Adrian''s arrangement is selfish, but what? Naomi knew it, Adrian knew it, and her subsequent reaction was enough to tell. So Adrian changed his plan, put Nicole on the pigeon and spent the night alone with Naomi.


    "I love you, ed. No matter what kind of person you are. " Sitting on the hillside lawn, down the hill, the brilliant lights of downtown Los Angeles, the girl nestled in Adrian''s arms said.


    Adrian didn''t answer. He just hugged her and gave her a kiss on top of her head.


    Although the press conference of the live action movie "Transformers" was very eye-catching, it did not affect the release of each blockbuster and their box office. Therefore, Star Wars prequel 2: the attack of the clone won 80 million box office in the first week after it was released on schedule, much higher than the first film. He was firmly at the top of the North American box office list.


    Unfortunately, the word-of-mouth of this film was worse than that of the previous one, and the media was full of criticism, so that the decline reached more than 40% in the second week. Although it has successfully passed the 100 million mark and won a total box office of $2.3 billion in North America, the media''s jeers have not been small. Voices such as "Lucas is old" and "the prequel trilogy is insincere" are everywhere.


    Lucas must be upset, but who cares? As long as they can attract attention, journalists don''t care about the mood of the choreographed objects, so most of the characters in the film are ridiculed, even Master Yoda, the virtual character. The only two better are musel Jackson and Natalie. The former does not have a lot of parts, but also has some style. As for the latter I won''t say much.


    "This is not very good. I don''t have to have that kind of Temperament. " In the sunny garden, Natalie curled up in her chair, flipped through all the scripts or outlines, and said in a lazy voice.


    "But. You know, Nada, I don''t have any more ideas This may sound like a complaint, but Adrian has a smile of disapproval on his face.


    He is sure not to be absent from the premiere of the Star Wars prequel, so Natalie will not go back to his Beverly Hills mansion with him. Adrian never misses every opportunity she has to come to Los Angeles.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway Not in a hurry, are you? " Natalie lowered her head. "And I was thinking Maybe I can go back to Israel to study. "


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Nada," Adrian said. How could Adrian not know her little calculation that going back and forth between the United States and Israel is more troublesome than going back and forth between Los Angeles and New York. "It''s like I didn''t suggest that you say to the media that acting in a movie is just a sideline. It''s about your image as an actor, and the audience wants to see one It''s just like what it looks like Model. "


    Natalie was silent, but before she could speak, Adrian immediately changed the subject: "by the way, I suddenly have an idea, you may want to hear it."


    Then he said to himself: "in the 1960s, a charismatic priest came to a Catholic school in New York. He taught his children in a relaxed atmosphere, and soon won the love of many people. But the conservative and pious old nuns who were in charge of the school did not like these things, and it was hard to accept them. Then, because of the civil rights movement, the first black boy entered the school. The priest showed extraordinary enthusiasm for the child. A young and pure nun looked at all these things and doubted them. Finally, she told the old nun about them. The old nun immediately started an investigation and found that the priest seemed to have a criminal record.Although she did not have any evidence, but because she firmly believed that the other party was guilty, she tried every means to get the priest out of school. The priest also insisted on his innocence and claimed to uphold his authority at all costs, so there was a war without gunpowder between the priest and the nuns. "


    At this point, he stopped and waited for Natalie to digest these words before continuing: "finally, the priest made a compromise and made a compromise for the children. After leaving this school, the old nun finally achieved her goal. Then, when she was alone, she could not help crying in a low voice when facing the young nun who had told her these things There is no real evidence. Therefore, the story does not have much to do with the story of whether a priest has molested children before. The story just wants to tell people how much suspicion and stubbornness can affect people


    Natalie is still silent. Just turned his head to the Bush in the distance, and his face changed slightly several times. Adrian chuckled in his eyes. Smart people are like this, always think too much, even his own can not avoid this, not to mention the heart has always hidden contradictions Natalie?


    "Old nun, you are certainly not suitable, but that young nun has no problem." Adrian continued.


    "Yes, this is a very good idea. From the perspective of human nature, it makes people think deeply. Writing a script should Very good. " Natalie took a deep breath. She had clearly determined that this was what he used to warn herself, because


    "But you''re missing a point, ED," she said, looking up, trying to be serious. "I''m a Jew, though I''m not particularly religious But I''m still a Jew. "


    "Yes. What a pity. " Adrian laughed. "So I didn''t take it out before. I just felt it. It''s good to get your approval."


    Here he stood up and looked at the sky with his hands in the shed. The sun is unusually strong. Although it is still June, the weather in Los Angeles is almost the same as in summer.


    "Since I can''t find a good script for the time being, I''ll take a break for a while. Anyway, I''ve graduated. You can take this opportunity to adjust your mood and It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to move to Los Angeles, but it''s necessary to have a permanent residence, right? " Adrian laughed. "Don''t worry. I''ll give you a good script this year. So don''t think about it so much now. Just swim with me


    He leaned over to her and blinked in some bad way: "I specially selected a swimsuit for you."


    Natalie opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she just shrugged and said in a tone of Indifference: "it shouldn''t be the king''s new clothes."


    Adrian immediately burst into laughter. In fact, he would like to see Natalie swimming naked, but if it was only in the sky, she might be able to accept it. She was afraid that she would not. No problem. Adrian doesn''t mind at all. Take your time. Besides, her swimsuit is also very good. She looks very sexy in the three big places. Moreover, she no longer insists on vegetarianism because she is obedient. She is also plump and looks very symmetrical.


    Despite her subconscious vigilance and resistance, Natalie still laughs when she is in the water.


    Whatever else you can do, Nada. Adrian kisses the wet girl, thinking so, but it''s a pity that the idea of child abuse is doubtful.


    Adrian has planned everything, but for the sake of insurance, he still plans to give Natalie a supporting role with considerable weight and good reputation, which should be released next year. She just looked around and found a lot of them, but they were not very suitable. Natalie didn''t feel much when she saw those ideas herself. At present, the only suitable one is "suspicion of child abuse".


    The film was supposed to have a stage play in 2005 before it was adapted into a film. The role of the young and simple nun is very suitable for Natalie''s current public image, but there is still an insurmountable obstacle. This is a nun, and Natalie is Jewish, and she was born into a slightly conservative Jewish family.


    In fact, it''s no big deal for Jews to play Catholics. The role is the role and the actor is the actor, but this may have an impact on Adrian''s plan. So he gave up the tempting idea. Although it was only possible, it was certain that it would cause a certain degree of controversy. He did not want to take risks. After all, he promised her that he would hold her to a height that no one could match.


    Don''t worry. Take your time. Although there are still the later stages of matrix, the Lord of the rings and the devil''s head to be produced, there is likely to be another film at the end of the year, but there are still a few months left for him to find a good work suitable for Natalie.


    With the release of "Star Wars", the competition for summer archives has become increasingly heated. However, the film companies under AC media are not releasing commercial masterpieces one after another like last year. It seems that after last year''s protest, it suddenly became weak. Even Pixar, who is already the leader in animation industry, has no works this year, although several popular films have arranged the current period at the end of the year.


    However, it would be a big mistake to think that the development of AC media has stopped. After entering July, AC media made a very low-key announcement. It successfully acquired FHM from EMAP, an old British media company. Yes, yes, it is the famous, first-rate men''s magazine."Why do you want to buy this magazine?" In Claude''s big office, Adrian asked curiously. The acquisition was completely led by Claude. Although he knew it, he didn''t care much about it. As a result, when he regained his mind, the acquisition was completed.


    "Why do you just ask about this magazine?" Claude then asked. "You know, I bought not only FHM from EMAP, but also a lot of European Radio and TV stations."


    "I know, I know, we''re going to expand in Europe," Adrian raised his hands. "But I remember emphasizing to you that the development of print media will soon begin to decline, even though FHM has a lot of readers. But you can''t escape from this circle, can''t you? "


    "So I''ve had people redesign FHM''s website and have them transplant some of Maxim''s successful experiences," Claude laughed. "Come on, ed. Don''t make a pose in front of you. Now you can arrange as you like The woman you want to put on FHM''s cover. "


    Adrian sighed for a moment. Okay. Although I want to That''s not easy. After all, it''s a magazine that was first published in 40 years of last century, and now it''s a famous fashion brand. " And you said, "don''t you lean on the chair, Claude? The dusk of paper media is coming And ESPN. We have enough paper magazines. "


    "Yes, I know." Adrian sighed.


    Maxim didn''t say anything about it. It was acquired shortly after its founding. Adrian''s attitude towards the Internet and they hit it off. At present, it is very famous, only a little worse than FHM, a first-class magazine. As for ESPN, this is a famous sports channel, which was acquired by ABC in the early stage. Hurst group also has some shares. After ABC was acquired by AC media, ESPN was separated like CNN. So far, it has become the most famous and user-friendly sports channel in the United States. When it comes to sports, all life TV series also make fun of ESPN.


    At present, ESPN is preparing to develop in Europe, so Claude will buy some of EMAP''s Radio and TV stations together.


    However, ESPN magazine was first published at the end of 2000. ESPN is the most famous sports channel, but sports magazine is the most popular sports pictorial, and the girls of pictorial every year are very popular. Because of this, ESPN has always had the idea of creating a magazine, but it has no experience after all. It worries about competition but sports illustrated. In addition, it has to continue to develop and consolidate itself, so it has never paid attention to action.


    Then Adrian learned, and immediately began to agitate - he vaguely remembered that ESPN had its own magazine - and gave them a comparison For dirty ideas, ESPN that sports illustrated has done can also be done, and ESPN that sports pictorial has not done is even more important. To put it simply, ESPN can not only invite some beautiful female athletes to cover or insert as the sports illustrated, but also can invite a strong and sexy male athlete to cover or insert the cover. Men and women can also attract many readers.


    "Sometimes I really want to open your head and see what''s inside." Claude asked him that after knowing for a long time, Adrian shrugged his shoulders in response, which is the trend.


    After discussion and investigation, ESPN immediately decided to do so. After seizing the time to prepare, it finally started publication at the end of the millennium. After more than a year of development, the response was quite good. Although slightly different from the expected, and not comparable to "Sports Illustrated", but "male" moves do attract a lot of praise, Adrian also once again proved his I vision.


    In short, as long as it continues to maintain, constantly adjust itself, with the support of AC media, ESPN will surely have its own place in sports magazines. Now with FHM, even if AC media doesn''t have such well-known magazines as time, vanity fair and people, it also has its own territory. What''s more


    "Don''t mind, ED," Claude waved. "It doesn''t cost much. We''re good value."


    "So you''re targeting the Dallas Cowboys now?" Adrian hummed.


    "You finally talked about it," Claude said with a smile. "I thought you didn''t want to talk about it."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. Dallas Cowboys, one of the NFL giants, has won major league titles several times. It is the new york giants who have won many major league titles. They are the biggest competitors who have won the most Championships. As I said a long time ago, many rich people and big groups like to raise teams several times. The sports atmosphere in the United States is quite good, and Claude is no exception.


    In fact, he is not particularly crazy about American football. Relatively speaking, he prefers baseball. However, since AC media is already the top media group in the world, of course, it should have the hottest and most luxurious team. Even Claude can''t avoid this idea. In the end, few people can reach their current height at the age of 30.What''s more, Los Angeles is very interesting. There are NBA and Los Angeles and Clippers, MLB''s Dodgers and angels, NHL''s duck and king, MLS'' Los Angeles Galaxy and American Chivas, but there is no NFL team. There were no big teams in the surrounding big cities, so Claude had to focus on the Dallas Cowboys in Texas.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C151

    Adrian is also not a fan of sports. He always enjoys sports but doesn''t devote himself to them. Although he often goes to watch some ball games with his women, there are ice hockey, basketball, baseball and American football, as well as participating in the entertainment on the playground. Perhaps because of rebirth, the warm atmosphere can not completely infect him. A part of the soul can always stand on the void, calmly watching the crazy crowd and thinking silently.


    So, he wants to touch the Lakers, and Claude wants to touch the Dallas Cowboys for the same reason. The most heard about NBA in the past is the Zijin Dynasty, except for the Houston Rockets, which Yao joined. Shaquille O''Neal, Shaq Shaq, Kobe, and blackbman are all familiar names. Adrian is not as fanciful as Claude to attack a team far away from California, while Los Angeles has a famous NBA strong team, so start with it.


    "Hey, ED, Jerry bass has agreed to take your investment." Claude warned.


    "But I want the whole Laker." Adrian raised his hands and drew a big circle in the air. "Buss is just trying to use AC media to increase the influence of the Lakers, but it''s impossible to write empty checks."


    "I think it''s good. Buss has promised to give up a small part of his power. After all, they have been running the Lakers for more than 20 years. It''s no good to be too aggressive." Said Claude.


    "Is it? If Dallas Cowboys make the same offer, will you agree? " Adrian then asked.


    "I will continue to negotiate with them on specific terms. But I would never want to control the team completely Claude answered quickly.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows, but before he spoke, Claude laughed: "OK, ED, do you have enough time and energy to run the Lakers? After selling, regardless of asking, let the professional team take care of it, so what''s the difference with now? Buss also made it clear in private that this is his biggest concession. The buss family will never give up the Lakers. If they are too forced, they will try their best to resist at all costs. To be honest, if this is the case. I''m afraid it will have a certain impact on your reputation, and even if you get it, it won''t convince the whole team


    Adrian snorted and didn''t take the threat seriously. Although the Lakers just won the treble, it''s hard to deal with it now. With Ivanka to help collect information, plus some understanding of basketball, there are also some related memories in previous lives, and then add to the understanding now. For the current situation of the Lakers or some understanding.


    Although Shaq and blackbman have already had a conflict, they have not yet broken their faces. It will not break out until the Lakers have lost their heads and lost the finals. However, they are still United on the surface. But this is not Adrian''s most depressed, the most depressing is that Yao has gone to the Rockets. However, as long as the Chinese people have always been used to it, and Wang dagai has learned from the past, as long as the Rockets make great efforts to cultivate them, and do nothing to apologize to him, he is likely to retire from the Rockets.


    Adrian had planned to open up the Chinese market. But because of the stalemate with Buss and missed a great opportunity, how can I be happy, so I would say that I want the whole Laker. But then again, it''s not easy to arrange even if Yao is brought here now. Is it necessary to let Shaq sit on the bench? What the Chinese audience wants is a person who can fight hard in the venue and fully display its charm. Instead of appearing on the bench from start to finish, even if you win the championship ring, not many people like it.


    So if you want to use him to further explore the Chinese market, then you can only think of a way after O''Neill leaves and his rookie contract expires. Moreover, if the plan on the mainland side goes well, maybe we can find a way from there. So it''s back to where it started, how to have a say in the Lakers, Adrian was right. Buss will agree to accept his investment, mainly because he wants to borrow the influence of AC media. Everyone knows Adrian''s status in Hollywood and the Laker''s superstar strategy.


    "Don''t worry about that for a while. Maybe when you don''t think about it, you''ll come up with a solution," Claude said with a smile. "What about your little toy, ed?"


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows again. "What''s the problem?"


    "Why do you want to separate it out, not into our group?" Claude asked straightforwardly that neither he nor Adrian would pretend when they were alone.


    "It''s not a little toy, crow. It''s going to be a social kingdom with 500 million or more users." Adrian is very serious.


    It has been nearly two months since the official launch of Facebook. Although three Stanford students estimated that it would take three months to officially open the website, the guy named morady Fisher, who was talking to Adrian on his own initiative and wore glasses, was still intelligent. Although he could not fully see the value of Facebook, he knew ad Ryan should not do such a website for fun, so Adrian will try his best to express his opinions and brief introduction when asking questions and making requests, even if it can''t be used at all, and the production is also very hard, so the online time is greatly advanced.Victor was also ready after his honeymoon. Although he was surprised that Adrian''s words at his wedding were true. Although Facebook was only a newly established website, he still resigned from his job at Yahoo and took over the operation of Facebook a week later. Then, thanks to Victor''s unremitting promotion and Adrian''s strong support, users have occupied Stanford campus and exceeded 10000. Although Adrian''s memory of Facebook is not comprehensive, it has done quite well under the efforts of Fisher and others. As long as it is used by college students are full of praise.


    And then, of course, he invested money to expand. He was not interested in the strategy of one school for one school. He aimed at all Ivy League schools, then other universities, and then North America, Europe and India. According to the estimates of several people who run the website at present, if it goes well, the number of users at the end of the year is likely to exceed 5 million!


    That''s why Claude is so greedy, even though Facebook is very low-key. Most of the time, it is spread through e-mail between students, so that no one knows that the originality of the website comes from Adrian. However, as one of the insiders, he has created the rise of AC media, and he will not fail to see the prospect of this social networking site.


    However, Rao is so, after hearing that there may be 500 million users in the future, Claude could not help but take a breath: "are you sure?"


    Adrian laughed, a little smug: "I explained to victor in detail, if we think of our current network environment as yes. So the emergence of Facebook will lead you to it! "


    "Be brief, please." Claude said in a sullen voice.


    "Well, well, to put it simply," Adrian shrugged, "it''s netizens who collect all kinds of information by visiting websites. There''s never been a time when there''s so much information that people can read what they want to see. But after collecting the information? It is inevitable to share or show the information collected to others and like-minded people. Therefore, there are always many posts in popular forums, so even if the communication software ICO and MSM will be so popular. However, it is not easy to find friends or acquaintances with the same interests in these ways. The emergence of Facebook has made up for this. Netizens can easily establish their own circle in the network. From this point of view, it is the direct communication between people on the network. "


    At this point, he pauses, waits for Claude to ponder, then smiles again: "do you want me to emphasize it again?"


    "Of course not." Claude immediately raised his hands. Adrian''s vision is needless to say, and because of this, victor will take over the operation of Facebook so readily.


    But Claude still did not intend to let go: "however, I still don''t understand, even if it is not included in the system of AC media, why not follow the previous scheme?"


    For a long time, for companies that AC media can''t acquire but hold shares, such as apple and Google. It''s always Adrian, Claude, and then AC group, which is not aggressive and can influence their corporate strategy when needed. But Adrian is in charge of Facebook, and Victor, Claude, Charlize and Ivanka split up the rest, leaving three programmers.


    The reason why there are Charlize and Ivanka on the list of shareholders is mainly because when he asked them to have a dinner with them that night and said what he wanted the programmers to do, Adrian casually asked: do you want to buy shares. Charlize and Ivanka looked at each other and answered without hesitation: Yes!


    I''m kidding. I don''t want to take a stake in Adrian''s projects. What do you want to invest in? Even they boldly announced that they would eat as many shares as he took out. Ivanka would not say, and her father would certainly like to lend her money. As for Charlize, most of the expenses in recent years are either company welfare or Adrian''s package. Moreover, she can be regarded as the senior staff of AC media and the shares of the whole group We still have a little bit of it, but there are millions.


    Of course, this is impossible, so the final composition becomes the one above, while AC media is left out.


    "So, crow, Facebook is just the beginning. If it wasn''t for the latest version of Macromedia''s flash player that just came out soon, the stability still needs to be investigated. I''ve put another idea into action." Adrian explains, "in addition, I also have ideas on blogs. When people start to use mobile phones with internet access, new ways of blogging will emerge. So if Facebook works well, I''ll separate our blogging business and form a new company with Facebook. "


    "You mean..." Claude narrowed his eyes. There was a twinkle of surprise in his eyes, and he clearly thought of the future.


    "That''s right, unless you don''t mind being investigated twice a day, or think we can have Microsoft''s luck." Adrian opened his hand. "Now it''s good. Just like the brokerage company, even though we have merged with endeavor, we still have enough say. And Victor''s character and ability are trustworthy, just need to equip him with an adventurous assistantAdrian thinks moradi Fisher is a good candidate. Although some love to show, but the ability is very good, ambition is also very moderate. Of course, who is more suitable depends on Victor''s attitude.


    "I see." Claude said simply after a long silence.


    He certainly understood Adrian''s meaning. Although the AC media this year has been relatively low-key, it is doomed to be full of attention by many people. If it continues to expand and it''s still online. So in the end, it''s bound to be the target of public criticism - if those sites are really as valuable as Adrian said.


    It may not be as flexible as incorporating into the AC media system to establish a brand-new group in the name of an individual, but it is not easy to be seized from the legal point of view. And although the amount of information in modern society is more and more huge, as long as the method is appropriate and various contradictory information is constantly instilled into people, we will not worry that we can not master them. For media groups, people are always passive in receiving information.


    Adrian didn''t say any more and talked about something else. He left Claude''s office immediately. He believed that he would make the best decision for everyone. As for Dallas Cowboys and the Lakers. Well Let Claude try first, and Buss also need to talk, just accept the investment is not enough, want them to help promote the Lakers, that still has to pay a lot.


    However, American football has a goal, so does basketball. Do you want to take part in football? Go to the Premier League and buy a club like Abramovich?


    Adrian frowned a little. In Los Angeles, most celebrities in Hollywood like the Lakers - and there are clippers. Secondly, in his previous life, because of Yao Dadai and Hollywood movies, he knew something about NBA. But he doesn''t know much about it, so he also knows that even if he gets the Lakers, he doesn''t have to play well. What more can a guy who doesn''t even think much about the world cup know?


    Wait! His eyes suddenly brightened. This limited memory tells him that Abramovich seems to have bought Chelsea in 2003?! A bad smile rippled from the corner of his mouth. How about grabbing Chelsea?


    Although such an acquisition must have started long ago, it is still a contest of contacts and funds. It''s interesting to be a nouveau riche occasionally. What''s more, is it better to sell the club to a Russian, or to a well-known director who often makes British style movies and is also the head of a media group?


    What''s more, it can make AC media expand its influence in the UK and get a springboard to enter Europe. Isn''t ESPN planning on this? What''s more, he doesn''t know much about football and the players, so he can let the management go, just call that magic bird or something Oh, Jose Mourinho, the only football coach he can remember, just dig him in and give him the most support.


    Well, by the way, there is also a very powerful young English player named George wood. His physique is very abnormal and he is brilliant after 2005. Finally, he seems to be the captain of the England national team. Do you remember that he seems to be the adopted son of Jose Mourinho? Or was it discovered by him and made him father and son? Let''s check it out.


    Apparently unaware that he had confused his memory, Adrian began to think about how to disgust Abramovich.


    In the twinkling of an eye, no matter how hot the summer vacation is, the later stages of the Lord of the rings, the matrix and the devil''s head are going on in an orderly manner. The first two previews have also begun to be released. The third one, as it was when it was turned on, has been keeping a low profile. The media do not even know that there is such a film, because Adrian is still waiting for the opportunity ¡£


    Some commercial masterpieces aiming at Christmas stalls have put in trailers. For example, Miramax''s Pirates of the Caribbean, which was invested and produced by Miramax, almost finished shooting at the end of this year. Weinstein began to urge the late production stage and gave the crew a death order that it must be released at the end of this year.


    "I''ve won you two best actresses, but your promise has never been fulfilled - Oh, I''m not blaming anything, I just want to prove that the promise of a miracle director never fails!" Although Weinstein''s answer was high sounding, Adrian knew that he was just eager to use commercial blockbusters to promote Miramax.


    After the millennium, with the rise of a series of big investment films such as Titanic, Spiderman and X-Men, the gap between big film companies and medium second-line film companies has been widened. This is definitely a bad signal for Weinstein, who wants to develop Miramax into a big film company, so he is eager to use Caribbean Pirates to push Miramax to the next level - it''s time for him not to believe in miracle director.


    Adrian is also responsible for these things. If a medium-sized second-line film company is too obsessed with big investment, it may be doomed if it takes a little wrong step. The new line in previous life is the best example. Now, without the new line of Lord of the rings, the development of the two years has been slow but steady. Robert shey doesn''t have much to gamble on. If Miramax really gets there The Weinstein brothers are going to work for him for the rest of their lives.Adrian was a little bit lucky and regretful that Keira was making a film in England, which was said to have a supporting role before the Cannes Film Festival. Richard Curtis, a British screenwriter who also cooperated with Adrian, wrote and directed true love first. Of course, the new line has investment.


    So she''s not here now, and Adrian has a headache with her increasingly defiant attitude towards others, and she misses her hands and her work, which are already as soft as B.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C152

    "What should I call her? What should she call me? " Little Emma walked around her aunt excitedly, staring at her abdomen without blinking. After Julia came back from the hospital, she began to look like this.


    "Fool, you call her sister or his brother, and of course she or he calls your sister." Little Emma was next to her and hit her on the head.


    "Don''t do this to me!" Little Emma waved her fist angrily. "Ed said it would make me stupid!"


    Then she looked at her aunt with a look of disappointment: "is that all?"


    "What do you want?" Little Emma didn''t knock her any more, she just hugged her from behind with a smile.


    "I want to be called aunt, too." Little Emma puckered, her eyes always on her aunt''s belly.


    Julia Arden, who was sitting on the sofa, laughed and put his hand on her head and said, "how could I have such a thought, my little fool."


    "It will come true, Emma. When the child in your aunt''s stomach has children, that child will call you aunt." Another familiar voice came, and Adrian came to the living room with the drink.


    Julia immediately got up and wanted to pick it up, but Adrian repeatedly said, "no, no, Julie, just sit there, and from now on, everything will be handed over to the nanny or the assistant. You can just stay at home and relax, and don''t worry about anything."


    "Hey. Ed, I''m only four weeks pregnant Julia said, a little discontented and funny.


    "So it''s important to note that the first three months and the last three months are the most important periods for babies, believe me." Adrian said seriously.


    "Yes, believe you. After all, you are the father of five children." Julia''s voice suddenly became lazy, and both of them knew why.


    If there is anything to be happy about these days in early August, it is that after two disturbances caused by lily and the shooting of "White Oleander", Adrian''s hard work has been done. Julia finally got pregnant. It''s almost a routine that every woman will have a baby for him when he gets to the top, and Gwyneth has made it as early as this year - except Nicole.


    However, although Nicole has never revealed anything, Adrian knows that she will not be reluctant to do so as long as she insists on it. Now, she is just greedy for the love of bed. In Adrian''s deliberate guidance, plus outstanding ability and from the beginning is a series of offensive. After that, she continued to break through the lower limit that she could accept, and even "whoring money" became a kind of * * such as dancing the pole and inserting money into her trousers and stockings. Therefore, taking time to fully enjoy various kinds of * * became Nicole''s present goal.


    Back to Julia, pregnancy is a pleasure, but it''s also worrying. After all, there are five girls in a row. Who knows if it''s still a girl this time? Does Danone, who sent him to the world, want him to make up for it? Adrian''s heart had been turning for several years, but she was temporarily unable to speak because of Julia''s words. Fortunately, little Emma came out to play.


    "Will Lily call me aunt when she has her own child?" The little guy suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Adrian is happy to be able to change the subject, but also glad that the meaning of "aunt" in English is extensive. However, Emma''s next words directly brought the topic back.


    "Well When will you marry your aunt, ed? " "No, lily is aunt Kate''s daughter, Juliet is Aunt Sophie''s daughter, and Diva is aunt Monica''s daughter..."


    The more she spoke, the less she spoke. In the end, he drew up his neck and looked at his aunt and Adrian with timid eyes. Obviously, he finally realized that he had said something wrong. Julia''s face has become not so good-looking, and Adrian also appears a little embarrassed and regretful, if there is anything he can''t give his wife, it is the promise of marriage.


    He said a long time ago that he was not an irresponsible man if he really got married. Then he must restrain himself to be a good husband - this is also the value of mainstream American society. He can play whatever he wants before marriage, and he must be loyal to marriage after marriage. Although there are many rich people still looking for lovers in private, once exposed, it will inevitably arouse the opposition of the whole society, even the media tycoon.


    Without marriage, even if Adrian and his women are fully exposed, it can only be said that he is too playful and good at using means. However, if he is exposed after marriage, he will have to face the criticism of the whole society, not to mention so many children.


    In addition, no matter who he married, other women are not satisfied, so this kind of thing is even more impossible. Therefore, he just makes more efforts in feelings and interests to connect himself with them. This kind of default situation is actually good, but at the moment, when little Emma calls in front of her, it will inevitably have some bad feelings.Fortunately, although there are 11-year-old Emma who is still very simple, there are also smart and precocious little Emma.


    "Ed, I don''t think that''s right." her voice just rang out. "Even if the film" prisoner of Azkaban "starts shooting this month, I''m afraid it won''t be released by the end of next year with the efficiency of the crew all the time. What''s more, the casting activities are not over now, so it''s out of service."


    "Oh?" Adrian immediately took her colorful paper, but after a glance put it down. It was full of messy numbers and words. It was obviously that little Emma drew them casually in order to divert their attention. However, it can be seen from here that she is really quite clever, so Adrian, who has been haunted by her, is not unjust.


    "I''m sorry, honey, you''re wrong." Although there is nothing on the paper. But it doesn''t mean Adrian can''t borrow from it.


    "Where?" Little Emma blinked knowingly.


    "If shooting starts at the end of this month, it is still very likely that it will be released by the end of next year." Adrian said with a smile.


    "How can it be?" Exclaimed little Emma, whose astonishment seemed real.


    "Of course, you may forget the most important point. The promotion of the third film doesn''t take much time," Adrian explained. "You saw the grand opening of the first film last year, and the second one will be released at the end of this year, which is bound to be the most popular. Even if all the production of the third film can be completed in October next year, it will attract a large audience because of the fame accumulated before, not to mention Hermione, the most popular student among children


    As she said this, the little girl''s face began to grow. He couldn''t help but sigh. The little girl who seemed to cry with him yesterday and refused to leave for a second is now in the whole Harry Potter series. The most popular child star in the Golden Triangle - not bad acting skills, lovely appearance and sympathetic life experience, won her more popularity than another time and space, so that some people ignored the difference between her and Hermione, and agreed that she was her incarnation.


    Therefore, Adrian''s sentence "not to mention the most popular Hermione among children" is not aimless.


    "Ed" a listen to know is deliberately put out of the whine voice, then ring in the ear, turned to see. I don''t know when little Emma knelt down on the sofa, hands together, shrugged her shoulders and looked up at him, eyes wide open, as if countless small stars were flying inside.


    "Can you give me a proper role?" She continued in a goosebumpy tone.


    Adrian almost blew it out. Julia was also a little stunned, but look at little Emma with a bad smile and you can see what kind of idea Emma is up to. Last year''s Oscar nomination for best supporting actress, and the youngest nomination record to break, made her very popular, but honor and popularity can not be equated. Although "little beauty in the sunshine" is famous for its Oscars, it has won nearly 100 million box office in the world under the long-term screening. Little Emma has also won a lot of people''s love, but compared with the "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" which was released at the end of last year, it is still not enough to watch.


    But before that, little Emma did not rely on the nomination of best supporting actress to be proud in front of little Emma, so little Emma with this super horrible popularity in front of her is no doubt. If that''s all, little Emma won''t care too much even if she''s uncomfortable. But after listening to Emma today, she immediately realized that Harry Potter is a series, and there will be seven. That means she doesn''t want to surpass her for years to come?!


    In addition, since more than a year ago, little Emma has basically no new works, but has guest starred in several TV plays, and then appeared on several programs. Julia thinks that it is not good for her to develop too fast and reach a higher level now. But the little guy didn''t think so. She just wanted to surpass Emma, so she pretended to be like this.


    "Come on, Emma." Adrian held back his smile and pinched her head.


    "But do I want to be in a movie?" Little Emma pursed her mouth and made a look of grievance, but her eyes kept turning.


    "Well This... " Adrian tapped his head with his finger. "Movie characters are not available for the time being, but there is a good TV series character that will be very popular, but it won''t suit you until next year or later. How about that?"


    "TV series?" Little Emma''s mouth rose higher. "But I want to go to the movies."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, while Julia''s face sank: "Emma!"


    The corners of the little guy''s mouth suddenly drooped more severely, as if he would cry at any time.


    "All right, Julie," Adrian said with a smile and a wave. "Don''t be so tough. Keep your emotions steady. Don''t forget who you are now."


    "All right, all right." Julia said and stood up. "Then I''ll take a rest and she''ll leave it to you."Then white his one eye, some nagging said: "be careful, I will not go anywhere, not to be photographed by the reporter - satisfied?"


    Then he mumbled: "if not How did you get pregnant with pickles... "


    Although the voice is very low. Adrian heard it and coughed. He knows what she''s complaining about, but who makes her mouth so? So many women, her technique is always the best.


    Adrian coughed again. Now it''s not the time to think about it. He turned his head and looked at little Emma mildly. "Well, if you don''t want to be in a TV series, I''ll find you a movie part, but it may take some time. So you have to be good before you do that. "


    "Really?" Little Emma''s eyes widened, and the corners of her mouth, which had been drooping before, were quickly raised. "Great!"


    She cheered, then threw herself into Adrian''s arms, put her arm around his neck and gave him a big kiss on the face: "thank you, ed! I love you


    Then the little guy jumped up again and waved his arm to go after his aunt: "I promise to be good, and I can help you to persuade your aunt back!"


    He did not wait for Adrian to answer. On the skipping run away, is really a simple character. Adrian grinned and shook his head. As soon as he turned around, he was startled and leaned back. Little Emma was sitting on another sofa, leaning sideways. He looked at him with a smile on one hand.


    "Well I''ll go over and have a look. Won''t you come with me? " Adrian asked tentatively.


    "Oh, of course, why not?" Little Emma sat up, humming and laughing, and then waved her hand in a "don''t look at me that way.". "Don''t worry. I''m very measured. I''ve been very measured all this time."


    That expression should be mine, right? Adrian sighed in his heart.


    "It''s sad," muttered little Emma at the moment. "He who makes a girl sad should go to hell."


    This is a headache. Rolling his eyes, Adrian felt the need to let. Otherwise, so


    "You know, Emma, if you complain too much, you get more freckles."


    "Ed!"


    This is the case every summer vacation. As long as there is no force to resist, little Emma will always come to Los Angeles for the summer vacation, although this year''s popularity has soared due to the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone. Her fans are all over the world, but at best she''s delayed a little bit.


    But I don''t know if it''s because Adrian came to London before the Cannes Film Festival. After she arrived in Los Angeles, she didn''t do too many things out of the ordinary. She played with lily and little Emma all day long, and occasionally played the role of child king. At most, she incited the kids to make pranks against him.


    But Adrian is still not at ease. In the past ten years, although he has not spent much time with Emma, he is very clear that the little guy is definitely a person who will not stop until he reaches his goal. He also absolutely did not believe that little Emma with little Emma and Lily, EVA, Juliet, wearing thin pajamas rushed into his bedroom, while he did not react to climb to bed and jump, and finally sat on his belly for fun.


    It''s just, how about that? At least on the surface, little Emma is very regular. The excuse used in London in May can''t be used now, so he can only use his work to avoid the little guy. And it can''t be too long, otherwise little Emma will think she''s got the point, and then What a headache. Fortunately, his work is not small, such as the late stage of several films, the early stage of several films, or the arrangement of some new TV series in autumn.


    As I''ve said before, at this time of year, new TV series will start to be screened. TV stations, whether public or cable, can buy them if they like them. After last year''s brilliance, Adrian decided to follow and support Warner''s strategy, so there were a lot of TV dramas to consider. That''s why he suggested Emma to make TV series.


    Because of the rapid growth of the actors and a series of problems, the "new growing pains" with good ratings has been finished. The TV series within the scope of children and teenagers needs to be supplemented. Adrian finds a very good TV series in his mind, which can surpass the Disney TV series with expertise in this field, and it is suitable for little Emma ¡ª¡ªIt just takes two years.


    Unfortunately, if it was Emma in her previous life, she would not hesitate to agree to come down. This TV series is very popular among teenagers. But now this aunt, with a big star, also attended the Oscars with her, breaking the record of the youngest Best Supporting Actress nomination, and having a good friend who always wants to surpass, how can she still watch TV dramas, even if it can make her popular in the United States.


    In addition, Julia obviously thinks that the little guy can''t enjoy both the art and the box office like herself. Although she has come to this stage by relying on Adrian, she also clearly realizes that the market of love comedy is gradually shrinking after entering the 21st century. Like Blanchett and Monica, Julia also developed her own career after she ascended to the top, setting up a production company - of course, affiliated with the global name - and Adrian''s deliberate cultivation, her vision was much higher.So little Emma can only choose one way now, or she will become my idol at a young age and spend more than ten years changing her impression. It''s not too late to develop commercial value after they grow up and gain some reputation and honor. The little guy must have accepted this kind of indoctrination before, and now it seems that she can''t compare with little Emma in terms of popularity, so it''s normal to make that choice.


    But more importantly, um Aunt''s lover is a famous director and media tycoon. It should not be difficult to give her a good role, right?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C153

    "Hold it for me. When I call for shooting, start shooting. No matter what you shoot, don''t be surprised!" The girl in the TV set said to her friends seriously that she had long brown hair on the side of gold, and her soft drooping and delicate facial features made her look very tasty. However, the most eye-catching thing is the pair of chest apparatus on her chest, which is extremely full and firm. With the cheerleading team uniform, it is pure and naive with an indescribable temptation.


    Watching herself on TV, the girl in the same Cheerleading Uniform, crawling on the table with her elbow supporting her upper body, has a smile of pride in her mouth. She stepped on the ground with one leg on the ground, the other slightly backward, and her right foot in white sports shoes kept gently touching on the ground. Every time she went up and down, the skirt would slightly fluctuate, and the underpants would be faintly visible, which would be very provocative if she did not grasp her soft hand.


    Originally that pair of soft on the extraordinary full, coupled with the role of gravity down hanging like two huge papaya, it is quite good.


    "Well done, Jili," I said In that pair of full show off enough of the desire of the hands and feet, standing next to the girl with the TV man just smile and say so.


    "Thank you. I''ve been speculating since I got the script." ''said Jili in a sweet voice, turning to watch him lick the corner of his mouth with his little tongue, shaking his buttocks gently.


    Adrian looked in her eyes, but sighed in her heart. This is the difference between her and other women. Jili''s smart. We must grasp the opportunity when it comes, but we are not very clear about how to seize it and what means to seize it. If Scarlett had been here, she would never have made such an overt suggestion. Instead, she would have teased him with words to make him more active.


    You know, want to get but can''t get the kind of itching feeling is the most provocative, this move may not have a great effect on Adrian, but at least it can increase his own weight. Add points for your image.


    "You did a good job, Jili, so to reward you..." Adrian smiles, takes a shot on her hip, then goes aside and shakes the camera out of the closet in her study.


    "Do this again." Jili then pursed her mouth, as if she was very unhappy, but she kept lifting her cheerleading team uniform, until the pair showed a small half before stopping. At the same time, the underpants will also be pulled down above the knee.


    What''s more surprising is that after Adrian adjusted the angle and took a few pictures, she obediently climbed onto the sofa with her back to him, separated her legs for him to observe as much as possible, and worried that he could not see clearly, she pushed them away with her fingers. Although her face was so red that it was dripping out of the water. I don''t know if it''s shyness or excitement, but I always do what he says.


    That''s another question about Gilly. She''s always bold. If Adrian''s demands are too much, just say a few words and she will agree. It can''t be said that she did it wrong. In her opinion, as long as you please Adrian, you can be well-off and famous. It''s also true. Is it possible to meet someone who is so obedient and willing to do anything - even britney spears or Gwyneth is not so obedient.


    Britney Spears was trained by Adrian. And completely with him as his center, so considerate and dependent, so that he is not very good to adhere to those excessive requirements, so far has not been able to successfully develop her back. Although Gwyneth has promised to give her everything and played AV show before, she still refuses to continue to a certain extent. It will take some time.


    Therefore, although large-scale shooting and shooting are not unprecedented. But she was the only one among the women who cooperated as fully as Jili.


    Of course, this is not the reason why Jili was alone. Although her parents divorced and lived with her mother, after all, unlike Scarlett, Adrian had planted the seeds in her heart for a long time, and unlike Scarlett, who had a fairly intelligent mother, Jili, who had sex with him, her mother should have known for a long time and acquiesced in her daughter What''s more, according to Adrian''s estimation, she may even have instigated something in her daughter''s ear. After crossing the sea to Los Angeles, their living standards have improved a lot.


    In addition, Adrian always combines the impression of previous life with the contact of reality. However, the attention and energy assigned to her are not as good as several more intimate girls. Therefore, Adrian''s impression of Jili is more partial to her previous life, and her guidance is somewhat biased, so it has become the present situation. But then again, if there was no vanity in her character, even Adrian''s deliberate guidance would not have the same effect.


    In terms of quality, it was possible to reach the second level, but now it can only be put in the third level, but it is also good, not everything can be perfect according to his mind. And Jili at least in terms of obedience to the top few, so even if we do not give her the role of the big screen, Adrian will not treat her badly in television, for Jili decided at the beginning: "superhero"!


    The idea of this TV series comes from "X-Men", which should have been released in 2006. At that time, the trilogy of "X-Men" had just finished. This TV series just made up for the theme of super power group and mutant group, thus attracting countless fans. Now, because the second film of "X-Men" has not been released, it lacks this important premise. But don''t forget that there is no condition to create conditions, such as the TV version of "X-Men" as a gimmick for publicity.What''s more, the quality of the TV series is also good. In the later seasons, because of some reasons, the connection is not good and it is finally cut off. The suspense of the first season is very good, although it is not without bugs. For example, the control of Nakamura has some influence on the balance. Moreover, after the identity of Las Vegas is revealed, the black hand behind Las Vegas is not up to the previous means But it still attracts people to continue to look with the suspense.


    In addition, the characters of several main characters are well portrayed. For example, the round and silly Nakamura, or the troublesome cheerleader Claire, and her father Bennett, who has no super ability but can kill a lot of mutants, as well as craniotomy madman Zela, etc., so the first season is extremely popular.


    Adrian to Jili''s role is naturally cheerleader Claire, anyway, it''s a vase role, not too much acting, as long as you can act cute and get angry. Jili didn''t spend any time on acting training in the past two years. At least from today''s trial shooting, she still did a good job. It''s just a little younger, but it''s not a big problem, is it? What''s more, she has a figure that other girls can''t match. When she shows the benefits, she will make a lot of people drool.


    Basically, the preparation of the TV series has been completed. As long as the trial broadcast has achieved the results that can pass the basic line, the shooting can be started, and with Adrian''s Secret intervention. Nearly half of the 20 episode script is complete - he compressed the plot and made a few comments. This is a must. Many TV plays are good at the beginning, but the more they get to the back, the more disorderly they are. One reason is that they are broadcasting while shooting, and another is that the series is too long. If there are too many episodes to play in a season, it is easy to lengthen the plot. In particular, this kind of series tells a story one season, which makes the plot bulky. Although superhero has done a good job, there are still traces of rush to work.


    In this way, the plot is easy to mess up. Especially in the second season, once the plot is disordered, the audience can bear it at first, but after a long time, they will get tired of it, and then turn the stage. As a result, the ratings of the TV series have declined and finally they are cut off. So, whether it''s about improving quality. It''s necessary to sing the vitality of the episode and compress the plot. Just like the double faced spy, although the current plot has begun to be a bit chaotic, it is still under control.


    Besides, the mother with dual personality and great strength in the original version is sitting in front of the cockpit captain of his private plane. So just cancel the plot and arrange for the super ability to modify the vote. In addition, he also told the writers to limit Nakamura''s ability to control time a little, and not to make it too unbalanced. To tell you the truth, Adrian wanted to change the role into a woman at first, and then let Ji Hui try it. Although he could add a friend role, he later found that Memoirs of a Geisha was available, so he gave up the idea.


    It seems that there are a lot of changes, but there are not too many changes. In addition, after the end of the black angel, many people have joined in the production of superhero. There is no need to worry about the quality. Therefore, Jili will have a brilliant beginning, and Adrian will enjoy her body at ease.


    In other words, a lot of shows are coming to an end this year. In addition to "the last black angel" and "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" which have been completed in the first half of the year, "friends" and "friends" are almost the same. As the most popular series in the United States, the tenth season of friends has only 12 episodes, which will be finished by the end of this year, so it is time to prepare some new episodes.


    However, you don''t have to go on now, and slow down a little longer. After the popularity of last year is completely over, even superhero is still going to be broadcast by NBC. The "office storm" is operated by them very well. Moreover, the parent company of NBC is not a pure media group. In today''s cable TV station''s more and more attention, NBC will be more and more unable to catch up with the rhythm How can we expect the future to become. At this time, we can predict the outcome of pulling them, so it''s no big deal. In any case, there are excellent dramas.


    These are the things about TV series. No matter how promising the future of superhero is and how dazzling Jili''s maiden show will be, they will not be staged until the summer break ends in late September. So, turn around and ask about music.


    Although Britney Spears has been studying in Nantah, her exposure rate has not been less. Although her popularity has declined, it is not particularly fierce. This year''s single "evertime" is still praised by many critics and fans. Of course, it''s not that there is no media ridicule for her. It seems that she just put up a name in South Carolina, but it''s not very useful. Moreover, under Adrian''s guidance, Britney will take a few photos every class, and then post them on her blog and write a piece of learning experience. This move is very popular with fans.


    Christina is focused on her world tour. It''s just that most of the regions are in America. Compared with Britney Spears, her popularity in America is not much less than that of her, but it is much worse in Europe. Of course, it didn''t affect her mood. Adrian also went to the concert in Los Angeles to support her, and specially ordered people to find photographers to take pictures of all kinds of backstage situations. There is no doubt that Christina''s music documentary will be released next year.In addition, Beyonce''s new album is quite popular. In the rapidly shrinking record market, it is possible that more than 10 million copies have been sold. But it''s also popular in the United States, even smaller than Christina, who at least has a huge fan base in Latin America.


    Then there was Jessica Simpson. Although she released several albums with good results, none of them sold more than 10 million. Moreover, she seemed to see the current situation of the recording industry, so she resolutely transformed to other directions. Adrian also arranged a supporting role for her in Scooby.


    As for the rock girl who made a lot of trouble last time


    ¡°behind¡­¡­ thesehazeleyes¡­¡­ itoldyou¡­¡­ The bright recording room is empty at the moment, but the singing sound is always echoing, just intermittent, and mixed with inappropriate trills, it seems very strange, more like groaning.


    Look through the glass window soundproof room. Avril looked up at the microphone, her lips trembled slightly, her fine sweat covered her forehead, and her eyes were lax in her half closed eyes. It seemed that she was on the verge of explosion. Rao is so, she is still trying to sing: "so together butsobrokenupinside¡­¡­¡±


    It''s just that compared with just now, it''s not only intermittent, but also out of tune in some places. All of a sudden, she breathed a lot, tensed her body and opened her eyes. The mouth seemed to be about to scream out, but a hand from behind covered her mouth in time. Then, the girl began to sway, her body twitched slightly, and her skin became rosy. After a long time, she relaxed and softened in the arms of the man behind her with a smile of spontaneous satisfaction.


    The black wide shouldered sleeveless T-shirt is completely on Avril''s body, and the trousers just take off a little. At the same time, there are underpants, but the small buttocks and the lower body of the man behind him die and die together. Judging from the water stains on the ground, the previous exercise was quite exciting.


    Adrian took a long, silent breath and looked at Avril, who was still breathing in his arms and couldn''t return to his mind in his arms. After thinking about it, regardless of the embarrassment at the moment and the fact that things still didn''t come out, Adrian picked her up from the back, and then slowly crept out of the recording room inside, and then turned off the recording equipment.


    After a while, they finally recovered and began to clean up in silence. Adrian originally wanted to talk, but looked at Avril''s drooping head, but didn''t know what to say. Did he seem to have gone too far? As if in footnotes for his guess, the young girl waved her fist to him without warning after dressing.


    "Hey, Wei Niu, wait, Wei Niu..." Adrian quickly parried, her face was beaten by her several times to see clearly, she cast the corner of her mouth hate to look at him, a look of anger difficult to calm, but also slightly red eyes.


    Seeing her like this, although Adrian has a lot of excuses to use, but also can''t say, can only comfort cry: "calm down, ivy, calm down."


    "You liar! You big jerk! I knew I shouldn''t believe you! " It''s OK that he didn''t shout. As soon as he called out, the other side began to punch again, "asshole! Asshole! Asshole


    Of course, in addition to the first few strokes, Avril''s fist is really not heavy, and her tone is more like being angry and coquettish. Obviously, she also knows that no matter how clever Adrian talks, she will eventually agree with herself. So, in the end, her voice became lower and lower, and her hands became weaker and weaker. Finally, she simply sat down on the chair, folded her legs and held her knees in her arms, and sobbed and sobbed.


    "Don''t cry, ivy. OK, I admit I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t tempt you." Adrian quickly comfort up, although she pushed a few times, but he still held her in his arms, just buried his head and continued to choke.


    "Well, if you cry again, if you make a fool of yourself, everyone outside will know what we''ve done." Adrian sighed.


    It worked. The cry stopped suddenly. Avril looked up in a panic. She jumped down from him and looked at the mirror carefully for a few minutes before she was relieved. Although she was sobbing, she didn''t have much tears. Today, she just recorded the last new song, and didn''t draw her eyes, so it''s not very inconvenient.


    The girl was relieved, but when she turned her head, Adrian was sitting beside her with a smile and began to gnash her teeth again.


    "Are you happy? Because your plot has finally succeeded? " She asked viciously.


    "No, no, no, dear Vicia," Adrian shook his head. "Just after getting used to the careless you, I suddenly found another side of you, helpless like a child and in need of care. It''s really It''s so lovely. I really want to keep you in my arms. "


    As he said, he opened his arms to hold her. Avril shrank back a few times in a flustered way. Unexpectedly, Adrian turned to the recording equipment, rewind and play the tape. The trill singing immediately rang up, and it seemed that the impact sound could be heard. Avril''s face suddenly turned red.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C154

    "Oh, don''t be so anxious, Vicia." Adrian, as expected, grabbed Avril with a smirk. "We''ve spent a lot of time making these minutes. We have to listen. Of course, if you don''t think the latter part is appropriate, let''s listen to the first one


    "Turn it off! Turn it off for me first Avril, however, is reckless and wants to delete the singing recorded before.


    Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t listen to her this time. He held her firmly in his arms and refused to let her touch the recording equipment. Avril struggled for a long time and even kicked the chair to the ground, but he could not break free from his arms. As a result, the girl turned her mouth, and then she would cry again, just like two people who were not afraid of that day before.


    "All right, weiniu, listen to me, OK?" Adrian had to turn off the recording device for the time being and began to coax.


    "Delete it. I don''t want to listen. Delete it. I don''t want to listen." Avril said again and again with a sad face.


    Adrian sighed, and suddenly gave her a heavy twist on her little butt: "remember how we first discussed it? It''s the beginning. "


    Avril was about to speak, and he immediately said, "you said that you think the chorus needs to sing a different kind of trill, the kind of shiver from the heart who wants to scold the other party but can''t say it."


    "That''s a different story The blushing girl held back for a long time before saying so. Although she still glared at him fiercely, she was still more embarrassed. After all, she got herself involved.


    "All we have to do is listen to the first half." Adrian said again rewind and play, Avril did not stop him.


    The song soon began to ring, because the initial stimulation was not enough, so it was very normal and normal, but it soon brought a tremolo. It''s very weak. If you don''t listen carefully, you may not hear it, but you can''t ignore it. It''s a feeling that can only be understood and can''t be expressed. Especially after the tremolo starts to become obvious, combining with the lyrics gives people a feeling of being angry and hard to hold on to because of what they have found - of course. Adrian stopped playing until the intermittent recordings of the later ones came out.


    Avril''s face was so red that she could almost drip water. It was almost the same as when she came out of the studio before. To be fair, this piece of singing is still very interesting. But because of the previous events, even when she listened to this fairly normal singing, she could still hear Adrian''s crashing voice from behind. There is also a faint feeling below, it seems that the big thing is still inside, so she can''t help rubbing her legs.


    "I am the dumbest fool in the world! I believe in a playboy full of lies! I''m a complete idiot! What an idiot She rolled up her legs again, put her head in her lap, and cried in a voice of self pity and self pity.


    She did have some regrets, but more was bewilderment. Why can oneself be confused to agree to his that excessive request? Because The girl named Leighton curled up in his arms and wept? Or The attachment in Christina''s eyes when she says "he discovered me," or The owner of Britney''s mouth?


    "Yes, he is my master, he is everything to me, and I will do whatever he tells me to do! I belong to him completely That day, Britney was accidentally saying something. After that, Avril''s words of "ahmadinezer" were finally called out of the "poor man''s mouth".


    Avril thought for a long time whether she had heard the wrong thing. Britney Spears, the world''s best selling female singer with numerous fans, actually called Adrian Master? And claim to be his own?! But when she said this, she was very proud and forthright, and connected with the former lion king, Avril''s thoughts were inevitably disturbed by her.


    She used to think she knew Adrian well. But after experiencing that incident, I realized that although I like this guy, I didn''t really know him. But when she decided to get to know the Playboy deeply, the more she knew, the less she understood, but the less she knew, the more she wanted to know. So, like other women, she dived in and forgot to step back.


    So, slowly, from "why so many women can continue to entangle with Adrian. Even Britney Spears has changed from "how can I do to have more position in Adrian''s heart", which is hard to detect. When Adrian teases her by singing, she agrees without even thinking about it.


    "Well, Vicia, it''s going to make me sad." Adrian is not angry at all, after turning off the recording equipment, immediately held her in his arms again, and a good coax.


    "Don''t think so much, Vicia. I know what you''re worried about, but actually we''re safe," he said, kissing her cheek. "Sometimes it''s good to do something exciting. Of course, if you really feel bad, don''t do it later, OK?"


    Avril finally recovered her calm, but her face was still a little red, which was really exciting. At least now, she could still feel the excitement of being heard and seen. Now that you''ve done everything, can you pretend that nothing happened?"Well..." She hesitated, accusing the recording equipment, "what should I do? Don''t tell me, you really want to add it to the album. "


    "Well Well Frankly speaking, weiniu, from a musical point of view, at least the previous two paragraphs are very tasteful. It would be a pity to delete them all. " Adrian said very seriously.


    Avril''s face immediately stepped down, but without waiting for her to speak, he began to add: "or you can, you can edit this recording yourself and delete the inappropriate one by one - of course, you can delete all of them."


    With that, Adrian made a gesture of invitation, and the young girl hesitated. He sat down in front of the recording equipment, hesitated for a moment, looked back at him, and began to rewind the tape and play it instead of deleting it directly. When Adrian settled down, she was very happy. Obviously, she still cared about this song, which he wrote to her.


    The name of the song is "behind the haze eyes." in a previous life, it was the first "American Idol" winner, and the score was pretty good. Now the first champion has changed, so even Adrian has a better choice. However, she still chose to give this song to Avril. Like Britney Spears'' third album, the practice of bringing many good songs together is pleasant, but it is not worth the loss. Besides, the shrinking of the recording industry is obvious, and it will be the era of single songs.


    Of course, the lyrics are still modified. The original version is a little mature for Avril now, and it doesn''t quite conform to her personality. Avril has repeatedly asked Adrian not to seek help. However, he acquiesced in his discussion with himself, so it can be considered that they made it together. In addition, as mentioned before, although today''s recording is largely a game, there are two pieces of trills that are really very good. Avril will do this is very normal.


    But if she''s going to anticipate what''s going on. So now I will not hesitate to delete these recordings completely. After the release of this song, although it was not the main hit, the score was also quite good. It could be regarded as the second level of the whole album. However, every time Avril sang live, she was always asked why she didn''t record so well.


    Although there are some differences between live singing and recording songs. But the difference between this song "behind the haze eyes" is a little bit big. It can''t be said in detail. But basically everyone thinks that compared with the recorded version, the live singing lacks a bit of flavor. At this time, Avril can only say with ha ha that it was sung in a very accidental recording, and has never been able to repeat it. The production team also admitted that it was true in the gags of the luxury album, and asked her curiously more than once in private about how she recorded that day.


    In the face of this situation, Avril didn''t know that she fell into Adrian''s trap again, so every time she met this problem that made her blush and embarrassed, she had to "punch and kick" Adrian when she came back, especially when she knew that he still had a copy in his hand.


    But Adrian laughs right every time, and develops it to other people. Britney, Christina, Jessica and Beyonce didn''t run away. Britney even specially recorded an album called £ . The songs above are her most popular songs, and they are performed in various positions. She is much more bold and radical than them. However, Adrian privately called this album "my litterslut".


    Of course, this is the Afterword. After skipping TV dramas and music, I''m back to the movies now. Although several of AC media''s film companies seem to have given up their summer programs, it doesn''t mean it''s true. A commercial film about agents invested and produced by universal was released in late August. Yes, the first of Robert rudrum''s trilogy of spy films!


    Although the film was made in October last year, the plot is not complicated and there are not many special effects, just a little more on the set. In addition, several assistants from the team involved in the production of this film from around the world worked with Adrian before. They learned some of his methods, and then they did a good job in propaganda. For example, the slogan "agents completely different from James Bond and Ethan hunt" and "the most close to reality agent" and so on, played a good role in the trailer and easily hung up The appetite of audiences who like this type of film.


    Adrian had already seen the film at the time of the preview, and there is no doubt that even though the main actors have changed a lot, they will only be better than the original. This series of films is actually the best embodiment of the role of actors. Its main point is how Jason Bourne shows the qualities that an agent should have. It is not bond''s elegant demeanor or Ethan''s transformation of identity. Instead, he is quick and accurate. He observes the environment carefully and can use it. He can find things to make weapons. At the same time, with the question of "who am I", he can find something to make a weapon His loneliness adds a touch of philosophy.


    As long as you can fully show this feature, no matter who will play it. What''s more, Jackie''s acting skills are really good. As for the two supporting roles, Jessica is still a little immature. However, the female intelligence agent she plays doesn''t have many parts in the first film, and doesn''t need too much acting skills, so it''s quite regular. And liv, Adrian is very happy that the training she gave her is correct. After a series of literary and artistic films such as innocence and quill pen, Liv''s acting skills have improved a little bit. In addition, the makeup artist is very good. The feeling of being down and down was fully displayed from her appearance and clothes, which made up for liv''s shortcomings."Wait and see, rivan, your brother will soon be closely linked to the name Jason Bourne for the rest of his life, even if he wins numerous prizes in the future." In the wide front room of the theater, Adrian said with a smile to the three Phoenix brothers that although he had seen it completely once during the audition, he still wanted to attend the premiere.


    "That''s just right. In this way, he can be my bodyguard in the future. If anyone wants to trouble us, I''ll ask him, do you want to fight Jason Bourne? " Ruifan with a faint smile, with a humorous tone said.


    "Is it?" Adrian looks at jequin in a feigned surprise. "Can you do it, jekyun?"


    I didn''t wait for him to answer. Silver took it in a teasing tone: "of course not. Rivan means that if it comes to this situation, let jackun top it, and then we can have plenty of time to run away."


    "Well, if you really need me to No problem! " Jack Kun raised his hands in a feigned helplessness. Make Adrian laugh.


    "Hey, rivan, Jackie and silver have their own business roles. Don''t you think about it?" After laughing, he asked Rifan.


    In the past eight or nine years, Ruifan has been selecting scripts according to his own preferences, which are basically independent films. The fight club, which he worked with Dennis and Finch, was his best at the box office. Although some media ridiculed him for not being as energetic as he used to be, more people still admire him, and some even think that if independent films do not invite him to act, even if they just show up, they will not be able to make independent films.


    It''s not that there is no commercial film inviting him to play a role. Adrian has advised him several times, but rivan still doesn''t care.


    "I just want to play some interesting, character characters, and I want my characters to live longer than I do, that''s all." He was very open-minded when he died once. So there is no doubt that the last time jaquen was deliberately defeated by him, Adrian did not intend to investigate, but he would always ask one or two questions when he found a chance.


    "I''ll think about it if I really feel it''s right." Rivan''s answer was the same as before.


    "Well, then Silver? " Adrian also knows it''s hard to convince him, so the real target is not him.


    Silver sighed and did not speak. Although he is now a "Prince of the elves" and has a large number of female fans, his record sales are still flat. Even if he doesn''t care, it is a blow.


    "Don''t take it too seriously, silver. You know, there are more female singers than male singers. It''s a trend in the world of singers now." Adrian immediately comforted him. It''s true. Take universal music as an example. There is only one male singer who can reach the popularity of Britney Spears, Christina, Avril and Beyonce. At present, there is only one ruffian Eminem. Female singers are more likely to gain popularity than male singers.


    "Well, well, I''ll think about it." Silver, knowing what he meant, said so immediately, and then added, "I promise."


    In this case, Adrian does not force him. Although silver has been in the field of film for two or three years, his talent is still there. Moreover, the Lord of the rings still has two films to be released. With a little exercise, he will not become an excellent actor. After a few words with their three brothers, Adrian went to another place. There were more people to greet at the premiere. Of course, the most important thing is


    "Eleanor is so cute. She calls for mom when she sees anyone. Oh, I really want to hold her in her arms all the time," liv chirped. "Even gwyne can''t help but have a baby."


    Speaking of this, she thought of something and gave Adrian an alert look: "well I want to make it clear that I don''t have this idea. "


    Adrian couldn''t laugh or cry. He glanced awkwardly at Jessica, who had no good expression, and then put up a smile: "don''t worry, Liv, I promise not."


    It''s not right to say that liv has nothing on her mind. She is actually quite mature in interpersonal communication - at least much more mature than before. But in front of him is always a simple appearance, because She was too lazy to think so much.


    "With you here, why am I thinking about so many things?" She asked seriously. It wasn''t fake. Adrian knew it.


    Although sometimes she is so straightforward and even a little open-minded, it is easy to embarrass people, but Adrian also likes her like this. Besides, he has put a lot of effort into her like this, and he did not say much about her before.


    "Well, the movie is about to start. Let''s go first." After looking at the time, Adrian said.


    Then they followed the crowd and began to walk inside.


    "It''s not what you usually do," Jessica said to Adrian in a low voice after a few steps, half way behind liv. "I mean, I''m talking about making people bigger and threatening them with children."


    After staying with Adrian for a long time, Jessica can make fun of him, but even if she realizes this, she can''t change her choice. She also knows that there are some things he can do."Of course not. I''m a gentleman, Jesse," Adrian laughed. "I just don''t want to lose you."


    Then he sighed in his heart. He had planned to chat with them alone, but liv and Jessica had a good relationship because of a series of reasons. They were always together, which made him unable to start. So it became the current situation. It was better to think about how to change the topic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C155

    "Magic four", Invisible Woman Susan, no doubt, that''s what Adrian said. As one of the most impressed characters of Jessica in his previous life, how could he possibly give this role to others? The script of "X-Men 2" has been completed and preparatory work has been started. It may be launched before Halloween. Spider Man 2 is scheduled to be released on Thanksgiving Day, so paramount, who is assigned to "the magic four," is also ready to put this on the agenda.


    It''s very simple. Adrian just needs to say hello to paramount, but he still has some ideas about the script. What he remembers most clearly about "the four magic men" is that the second film is obviously losing money, and it is indeed more lengthy than the first one, but it is higher in word-of-mouth than the first one. It is really a cry and a laugh. Moreover, although most of the superhero movies are not well-known, the audience''s satisfaction is not small, but the number of the two "magic four" is less than 60%. Although this is only the data of rotten tomatoes in previous generations, it is enough to show some problems.


    As a person who can "foresee", Adrian knows what the problem is. Generally speaking, the foreplay of the two films is a bit lengthy. However, the first one needs to explain the origin of the four magic swordsmen. Moreover, the characters'' personality is fairly well depicted, and different abilities are well displayed. Therefore, the audience is basically satisfied.


    But in the second film, the annoying foreplay will not be mentioned, and the doctor doomsday, who has just been locked in and released immediately, will not be mentioned. The most unbearable thing is that he has spent a lot of space to describe it. It''s the end of Silver Shadow and boss. Magic four and Dr. doomsday are all in soy sauce! The audience is afraid to watch the magic of the four heroes So the loss of the second film is reasonable.


    It''s easy to get back to spy film since it''s still full of problems. As Adrian had expected, the film, which was shown in 3000 theaters, made 30 million in the first week. And the investment was only 55 million yuan, and more than half of the box office investment was recovered in three days. Even though the accounts had to be divided, it was not bad.


    Critics have a good reputation there, saying that Jason Bourne''s appearance has injected a shot in the arm for the already declining spy films. The hand-held shooting has added a lot of sense of presence. The quick and sharp fighting shows that the action movies have a good sense of pleasure, and they can create themselves whenever and wherever they are in danger Creating a favorable situation is what an agent should do. Coupled with the ultimate philosophical proposition of "who am I", many media gave the film high marks. It also attracted more viewers to the cinema.


    In the face of this situation, globegroup is naturally very happy to have another money making series, while other film companies, though envious, are not as strong as before because they have seen something else. The direction of the action play in this film has nothing to do with the people of Hong Kong. From the beginning to the end, it is Hollywood''s own people. That is to say, if you want to make a good action movie in the future, you don''t need people from Hong Kong.


    In this respect, Hollywood is not as complacent as the people of Hong Kong, of course. Hong Kong''s martial arts instructor will still have a place here, but it is impossible to be regarded as a guest of honor as before.


    As for the comments on the actors, most people have given praise to Jackie, which is different from the original version of some dull images. On the basis of his own understanding, he makes full use of the details of laughter to increase the character''s character. Therefore, it is very convincing to interpret the characteristic of silence. Liv is half praising and half criticizing. Those who hold a positive attitude think that she plays this role fairly well. Although there are still some shortcomings, she has tried her best. While those who hold negative opinions think that even if she is down and down, she is like a beautiful princess Arwen. She is not an ordinary girl. She makes interesting comments, isn''t it?


    As for Jessica. If you don''t pay attention to it for more than a year, you will hardly change the situation.


    Although "spy film" has achieved good results, there are not many films that can be described by AC media''s film companies, except for the "romantic boss and pretty secretary" produced and released by Bosworth. This small investment film was released at the end of August, and the number of theaters was not too many. In the first week, there were only 20 or so. The box office didn''t need to be talked about, but the word-of-mouth was extremely good.


    "A strange office comedy, seemingly a large-scale description of sadism, but always full of warmth and harmony." That''s what American weekly said.


    "All the romance in the film is brutal and brutal, but at the same time it''s both funny and lovely." This is what the New York Observer describes.


    Therefore, in the second week, the number of hospital lines increased from 20 to 200, and the box office increased from 200000 to 1.2 million. As a warm sketch film, with some unusual sexual hints, it is very popular with some people. However, Adrian stopped the film company from trying to continue to increase the number of theaters. The investment in this film is not very large, which is only millions. The film''s remuneration is not high. As long as it can get back to the original, the DVD sales of this kind of film are always good.It''s important to try to get a long-term show until the beginning of next year, because Adrian has other plans for the film, but he can''t help laughing at the thought of what Rachel will look like when he gets the script.


    "It''s a beautiful flower, with dewdrops, and it''s fascinating." Adrian, sitting in a high back chair, said lazily with praise.


    In front of him was Rachel''s high hips, wearing black translucent lace stockings, her legs straight on the ground, her short skirt rolled up to her waist, and her underpants pulled to the bottom, above her high heels, in a straight line. Her whole upper body climbed on the desk, supported by her elbows, her head slightly raised, her eyes half opened and half closed, and her mouth was filled with an excited and confused smile, and she breathed gently and rapidly. He looked like he was enjoying himself.


    When Adrian sighs late, she pokes her fingers into the wet place at will, or pats her tiaotun with a slap in the palm, and shoots with DV at will. Her body will begin to tremble slightly, her head will fluctuate up and down, and with the enchantment of bone marrow, she will emit a humming sound that seems to follow * *, and many streams have been falling down the inside of her thighs.


    She has loved to be played with like this since she made the film. Of course, on the surface, he refused, as usual, until Adrian forced her on the table and gave her a good slap on the butt. In a sense, this film is the portrayal of Rachel. It''s just the sadism in the movie, but she''s psychologically involved. Sometimes it''s hard to distinguish the two, isn''t it?


    So. When she got the script and read it, it was a look of despair. Although she knew her own situation and Adrian knew that she knew her own situation, they did not distinguish between them. So in her opinion, he gave her this script, obviously to put everything on the table. Let her never get out of it.


    However, Rachel''s inner world and expression are always the opposite. That night, Adrian forcibly took her to a nightclub, and then committed "violence" in the dark corner. She was extremely excited and worked hard to cater. In fact, she had already realized in her heart that, in any case, Adrian would not want to escape unless he wanted to.


    "How nice to be so good. Isn''t it? " When Adrian got up and stuck behind her and began to move, he leaned over her ear and said seductively.


    "No..." Although her hips were shaking to the rhythm, Rachel sobbed and squeezed a word out of her throat.


    Adrian was even more happy to hear this answer. Unlike Britney Spears and gilly who were so obedient, Rachel usually had his own ideas and always tried to get rid of his relationship. Of course, once Adrian is strong, he will soon give in. In fact, her refusal is more like a temptation to use the strong. The exterior is so different that Rachael has an extraordinary temptation. Adrian is reluctant to let her trait disappear.


    As for the "romantic boss pretty secretary" to her, in addition to a previous consideration, more is to stimulate her, let her * * and spiritual integration into one. In fact, it''s very effective, and the way she''s playing with her legs apart on the ground and her upper body crawling on the table like this one, she''s able to achieve the most intense * * every time.


    Well, let''s not talk about this for the time being. Even if he has any ideas, he will have to wait until the beginning of next year. As time goes into September, something must be said.


    "Well Well Oh Ah Lying on the bed, Kate suddenly looked up and called, then turned back and glared at Adrian angrily, "you hurt me!"


    "Is that me?" Adrian puts on a blank look and looks at Sarah on the other side. "Do you hear me, Sarah, Kate says you hurt her."


    "I''m talking about you, ed!" Kate retorted, while Sarah, who was massaging Kate with her hands on her waist, chuckled.


    "It''s you who asked me to come and have a massage with Sarah, and it''s you who complained that I hurt. What should I do?" Adrian shrugged helplessly.


    "Go easy!" Kate gave him a quick look. "Look how Sarah does it!"


    She raised her head to Sara, and Sara came to her, kissing her mouth to mouth, and made a sound of boo, which was really a feast for the eyes.


    "By the way, Sarah." Cried Adrian.


    "Don''t listen to him, Sarah." Kate interrupted at once.


    "Sorry, ed Sarah shrugged apologetically. "I have to listen to Kate."


    "Well," Adrian sighed, "it doesn''t seem like I should arrange any more action movies for you, or I''ll not only have to get another job, but it won''t do me any good."


    Kate narrowed her eyes and snorted coldly. She was about to speak when she heard the patter of running outside. Then Lily appeared at the door.


    "I''ll tell you where Dad went." The little guy ran into the bed, chuckling and throwing herself into her mother''s arms.Then, Dava, Juliet and Charlize, Ivanka, who held Eleanor and Mary respectively, appeared at the door. And little Emma and little Emma. It''s a fine day today, and it''s hard for all five daughters to come here. Adrian takes them out with little Emma and little Emma. Originally, Kate wanted to go with her, but she was tired of shooting the legend of the night, and a literary film arranged for her by Adrian was about to start soon, so she stayed at home to have a rest, so Sarah simply stayed with her.


    Adrian came to see her as soon as she came back. Then she was grabbed for a massage, and Lily soon found out that her father was not there, so she followed suit. So Charlize and Ivanka, who helped with the children, came along.


    "You are really slow. I''ve been up for more than ten minutes. If it wasn''t for Lily, you probably wouldn''t have noticed that I wasn''t here. It''s sad Hey, Eleanor, don''t scratch... " After the nagging Adrian picks up his youngest daughter, the little guy immediately reaches out to grab the corner of his mouth.


    If Mary likes to bite people, Eleanor likes to catch people. And always hold on to it, Adrian has nothing to do with her hobby. In addition, as liv said, she always sees everyone she meets, male or female, big or small. It''s called mom!


    Adrian is very puzzled, is it said that little is eager to have a lot of mothers? Or did she know she was going to have a lot of moms when she was still in her mother''s stomach? As Eleanor''s mother, Blanchett said she didn''t know why.


    "Maybe she just thought it was funny to call it." Blanchett said with a smile. Indeed, little one called Adrian that every time. After his face collapsed, he would laugh and cry.


    Maybe it won''t be like this when she''s a little older, but looking at the two-year-old Mary still likes to gnaw around with herself, Adrian thinks it''s hard.


    "Well done, Eleanor, tear his mouth a little bit more." Little Emma was clapping and cheering, and Emma followed with EVA and Juliet.


    Fortunately, lily is talking to her mother at the moment. Otherwise, if she added in, it would be a lot of fun. Rao, the room was still lively for a long time.


    "Well, well, let''s go out," Adrian called after a little calmness. "There''s more room in the living room or the garden, isn''t it?"


    I think it''s enough. The kids are quiet for a while. But just as she was about to leave, Kate stopped Adrian: "ed, you''re not going to..."


    She made a gesture, then pointed to lily, and Adrian nodded immediately: "lily stay, I need to talk to you alone."


    "Why alone?" Lily did not understand blinking, "what can not let everyone know?"


    Then she narrowed her eyes to the bad smile, and looked at her father suspiciously: "does father want to carry out any conspiracy, so he wants to buy me?"


    Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Well, go to the living room and say it, if you want."


    A group of people came to the living room and sat down. When the servants brought drinks and snacks, lily, who occupied the single sofa, patted the armrest like a little adult: "go ahead, dear dad."


    "That''s it, lily," Adrian coughed. "You know, you''re going to be seven years old, so it''s time to go to school. I discussed with your mother and decided to send you to hollysmann primary school. It''s not far from mom''s villa or from here. It''s convenient for you to come back."


    Then it was quiet for a long time. The little guy held his chin in one hand and waited for a long time to ask, "is that it?"


    Adrian looked at Kate and didn''t understand what her daughter was trying to say for a while.


    "Well, it seems that I should react like this." Lily clapped her hands, then put her face in her hands and made a look of panic and sadness. She screamed, "no, I don''t want to go to school. I want to stay with mom and dad."


    "And then you do this again..." The little guy''s expression became very fast. After returning to normal for two seconds, his face sank and he put on a vicious look: "no way! Must go! I don''t want to hear the word no! "


    "Follow me again..." She covered her face and sobbed in a pretentious way: "Mom and Dad don''t want me..."


    This time, some adults sitting in the room laughed. Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Lily!"


    "Isn''t it?" The little guy turned his fingers away and looked at his father through the cracks.


    "I wanted to send you to a public school. I thought you should enjoy your childhood in the main stage now, but your mother objected, so we chose horisman." Adrian, regardless of her performance, reached for a beautifully made folded document and handed it to her. "It''s a great school."


    "It looks like it is," lily went over and looked at it. "Well, it''s a beautiful campus, but mom said that there are some things that can''t be seen in advertisements."


    There was another burst of laughter, and then Lily looked at little Emma. Little Emma made a face and deliberately glanced at Adrian: "don''t worry, lily, there aren''t so many Auntie. ""I won''t say much about being obedient, understanding rules, and protecting yourself. I believe you should understand it with your intelligence," Adrian continued, acting as if he didn''t hear. "I want to say something else, lily."


    He looked at his daughter, showing a very serious expression: "from the beginning of your enrollment, there will be 5 dollars of pocket money every month, you can freely use this money, do anything with it. But instead, you have to use your own money to buy anything you want in the future. You can''t ask aunts for this or that like before. Every birthday present in the future will be limited to 50 dollars as much as possible. If you don''t have enough money, you can either save your own pocket money or make money through various ways, such as helping your mother or Mrs. Galen, or doing things by Aunt Ji Hui, or selling them to adults when you are a scout Biscuit, you understand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C156

    "The world is wonderful. There are many things waiting for you to explore in the future. The world is also very dangerous. Interpersonal communication and self-cultivation often determine one''s future. You may not understand these things now, but as you get older, you will have to face them sooner or later. What Dad wants to do is to let you have a preliminary understanding of what you want to do and what you can do Touching his daughter''s little face, Adrian said in a gentle tone.


    Lily, who was lying on the bed in her Plaid pajamas, blinked her eyes for a long time, then closed her eyes and hummed out: "Dad is not dead hearted."


    "Lily!" Adrian''s tone was funny and angry.


    "All right, all right," giggled the little girl. "Don''t be so serious, dear dad. I''ll take care of my business. I''m not two or three years old, and don''t forget, I''m super Lily!"


    She also raised her arms and made a Herculean look on the bed. Adrian couldn''t help laughing, but then sighed.


    "Of course I know that you are smarter than most of your peers, lily. I''ve always been proud of you." He rubbed the little guy''s head. "So sometimes Dad''s a bit nagging, and if you don''t nag, you won''t get a chance."


    "Why?" Lily opened her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Because in a few years, when you stay in school for a long time, you will start to refute your parents, start to have your own ideas, and try to prove that it is right. I don''t care to quarrel with my parents for this Adrian said in a soft voice.


    "Well..." The little guy flattened his mouth and thought for a long time, "will it reach that level? It won''t be... "


    Although the long voice didn''t say it, the puzzled look in his eyes was enough to explain everything. Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and the strength in his hands also increased a bit: "this is inevitable, dear. Everyone is an independent individual, and their angles and ways of seeing the world are different. Maybe some people have similarities, but they are not 100% of the same The same. Sooner or later, you will observe and analyze the world from your own perspective. You will also have your own interpretation, which does not think that any will will will change. What parents need to do is to guide you how to correctly understand the world, rather than impose your own world outlook, outlook on life and values on you. "


    "Wow, dad is so serious." Lily put out her tongue.


    Adrian smiles: "so, when this happens, remember to remind dad appropriately. Do you know? "


    Although the little girl is very smart, it''s too early to say this, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t feel her father''s heart. So she immediately put her arm around her father and put her body up. She gave him a serious kiss on his face: "yes, Dad. I love you. "


    Of course, it is impossible for this ghost machine to maintain this state for a long time, so she immediately solemnly said, "even if I have many aunts and sisters besides my mother."


    "Well, sleep for me!" Adrian said, rolling his eyes and kissing her daughter on the forehead. Turn off the head lamp and leave.


    "Lily is sleeping?" As soon as he got out of the bedroom, he met Kate, who was coming face to face.


    "Sleep down. What about the other children?" Adrian asked.


    "They''re all asleep, including Emma." Kate nodded, with a sheepish look on her face. "Is it hard for me to say it?"


    After Adrian had a "very serious" discussion with lily about her school days in the evening. All night, the little guy chased his aunts to ask about school, and seriously asked his mother, what kind of things he could get and how much money he could get. He also said that he would be self reliant in the future, and would not care about his stingy father. He would pay his own tuition for the future, which made everyone very happy and made Adrian very big. He kept chasing her until he went to bed.


    "You can''t just comfort me by talking." Adrian put his arm around her waist.


    Kate snorted and put her hands on his shoulder. After hesitation, he said, "is the allowance of $5 a month a little less?"


    "It''s a lot, honey," Adrian kneaded her waist. "She''s still a child. Five dollars is enough for her at this stage. It''s not too late for her to increase after she goes to junior high school and high school. I hope she can understand the meaning of making money from her pocket money, just like that of Annie, so don''t worry. It''s not good to spoil her too much."


    Having said that, Adrian doesn''t think it is a good way to be educated like Ivanka. Freedom is needed, but rules are also needed. The key lies in whether parents can handle various problems flexibly. In a sense, Trump''s education was a failure. Without his intervention, Ivanka would only gradually return to mediocrity and marry a man.


    Although sheep herding education can make a person independent quickly, it will also lose his edges and corners. Adrian doesn''t like lily, who is smart and naughty, to become mediocre in the future. If you want to succeed, you should wrap the edges and corners with a smooth appearance. You can handle things well and stick to your goal unswervingly, instead of being the same from the inside to the outside.Take now Ivanka for example, even though he has obtained the position of Secretary Assistant The cost is not small, but full of their own talent, will learn their own things to play out. As I said before, this position is often equivalent to half of the chairman of the board of directors of AC media. He is quite capable of doing a good job. Charlize, who has gone to ABC, is the best proof.


    In fact, Kate should have understood this, but as a mother and a woman, coupled with all kinds of entanglements with Adrian, she couldn''t help but favor her own children. At the beginning, she was very depressed after knowing that Monica and Sophie were pregnant at the same time, and firmly opposed Lily''s going to public school because of this.


    But Adrian agreed for another reason. He wanted to arrange lily to go to a public elementary school. The main thing is that she should enjoy her childhood at this stage. How to say about education in the United States? In fact, there is no big difference between primary schools. Although the top few universities are private, there are also many well-known public universities, such as UCLA or the University of Michigan. Therefore, the watershed of elite education is in secondary education from Grade 7 to grade 12.


    Generally speaking, public secondary schools are basically a mixture of good and bad, and most young people just squander their youth in it. Private middle schools are much more strict. Perhaps the teaching content is not as abnormal as that of Chinese high schools in the past, but they attach great importance to the cultivation of comprehensive quality. And the cultivation of interpersonal relationship is also from this time on.


    Adrian originally planned to let Lily feel the atmosphere of the school in the public primary school, try to communicate with more people, and slowly find her own direction. She is very smart. Now she can read newspapers smoothly and fluently. Those primary school courses are not difficult for her. But the children in public elementary schools are equally uneven, and her identity is a problem. It will be very troublesome if it is exposed by someone with a big mouth. Private primary schools are much better in this respect. If a large amount of sponsorship is pulled away, the principal has to make good arrangements.


    Out of this consideration, Adrian finally gave up the idea of sending lily to a public primary school, and together with Kate chose horisman primary school.


    "All right. I see. " Although Kate sighs, she kisses Adrian, and then they have a romantic relationship in the corridor.


    "You can always pick me up, dear Kate," Adrian said with a smile in her face after the separation. "But that''s not enough."


    "What do you want?" Kate snorted teasingly, "want to call Charlie? Sarah? Or Eni? Or two of them? "


    "Why Not together? " Adrian said with a bad smile.


    Kate narrowed her eyes.


    "Don''t push your luck, ed!" She said with a warning that as soon as her voice fell, she was resisted by him and strode to the end of the corridor.


    "Damn it. Ed! Put me down, you son of a bitch Kate screamed and struggled.


    "Be quiet, dear. Everyone is sleeping." Adrian gave her a slap on her buttocks and made a crisp sound. Although Kate cried with pain, her voice and struggle became smaller and her face turned red slightly. And then he resisted him into the room.


    But what they didn''t know was that, at the corner of the corridor, little Emma in pajamas was leaning against the wall, arms in front of her chest, one leg backward, her slippers constantly lighting on the ground, staring at the wall in front of her, squinting her eyes, pursing her mouth, and jumping her eyebrows, as if she were very dissatisfied.


    This evening, with the help of Charlize, Adrian once again completed his great career. Before this, although Kate, Sarah, Charlize and Kate, Charlize and Ivanka have become the routine, but because Sarah and Ivanka are not familiar, even if Adrian has that idea, he can''t do it. However, this kind of separation will gradually disappear with the passage of time, so it''s natural for one to pick four, so Rowling tightly crumples Eyebrows did not speak, she seems to be a little unwilling.


    "Don''t worry, Joe. Some things can be made up by learning and other means, but some things are brought by yourself." Adrian said in the end.


    "All right," said Rowling, choosing to compromise. "That''s it."


    She couldn''t say no to the man who could be said to have made a new contribution to her.


    "We''re going to announce the results soon. You have to be prepared. There will be a lot of journalists coming here, so I won''t live here for the rest of the time. And all your previous experiences and now a series of life will be exposed in front of the media, and I hope you are all ready. " Said Adrian, sitting on the sofa in the living room, sipping his coffee after dinner.


    "No problem. I''m ready, and Feifei is ready." Liu Li said with a glowing face. She looked very excited. She should imagine in her head the expression of an Jia after the news was sent back to China.


    "Is it, Feifei?" She said it to her daughter sitting on Adrian''s lap.


    "I have carefully read the resume and key points of the conversation arranged by Miss Lin. I won''t make mistakes in front of the media. Don''t worry, uncle." Liu Fei Li is very careful in these words."Good, come on." Adrian grinned and pinched her little chin.


    Before that, he asked Lin Xilei to find a team to design a variety of resumes for her, trying to portray her as a little sister next door. There is a professional team to take care of it. In terms of credibility, the things that Liu Li made up for her daughter in the previous life are not comparable to those now.


    "Feifei." Liu Li gave her daughter a look.


    "By the way, uncle, I saved my pocket money and bought a new dress for me. Can you appreciate it for me?" At last, Liu Yufei''s face turned a little red. Although she could be used to sitting in the arms of this man in front of her, she was not used to giving sexual hints in her words so blatantly.


    "No problem." Adrian was not vague, he picked her up with a smile and went upstairs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C157

    As Adrian expected, when the "Harry Potter" crew released the information about the actor who got the role of Zhang Qiu, Liu Yufei''s picture immediately appeared on the British media. Although the crew did not tell the reporter her home address, her school could not have no fans of the Harry Potter series. In this case, it was almost impossible not to report the news, so the school and the outside of her address were surrounded by people.


    Although the media''s response was so swift, Liu Yufei had received a lot of targeted training before this, and she was quite decent and generous, which was quite agreeable with the clever and quiet appearance in the photos. In addition, the previous photo is a fixed makeup photo wearing Ravenclaw school uniform, which gives people a sense of temperament. In addition, her general interpersonal relationship in school has also helped the media to dig out any negative news. Her mother also kept silent in front of reporters under Adrian''s instructions, so she quickly won the support of quite a number of people.


    , of course, it is not that tabloids have not been able to emigrate for two years. But basically, there are still positive news. I don''t know what the Chinese mainland will react to after reporting the news.


    However, this is the future. It will take some time for the news from the UK to China, and then it will be fully fermented to see the results. Now, it is not a few years later, the influence of China''s Internet still needs to be expanded, so Adrian focuses on other things.


    "Tell me the truth, ed. What is your relationship with this girl? " In one of the cabins, little Emma held up her arm and squinted at Adrian, as if something very serious would happen if he didn''t give her the answer she wanted. As a member of the "Harry Potter" crew, and has begun to prepare for the next film, plus the popularity is good, how can she not know the problem of Zhang qiuxuan role.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian asked with a smile, ignoring the threat in her eyes.


    Little Emma eyebrows a pick, did not attack, but the corners of her mouth slightly cocked up: "OK. I already know the answer. It''s really Poor girl, doesn''t she know that the great devil likes to seduce girls and degenerate? "


    "Emma!" Adrian rolled her eyes and exclaimed angrily. Then the girl giggled and laughed with pride. But before they could continue, Kyla''s voice came over: "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    "I just had a casual chat with ED Little Emma slapped Kayla on the arm, turned and slipped out. The party atmosphere is very warm outside.


    "Don''t you often chat? Today, we had a party at my house Keira was a little discontented, apparently not noticing the complex relationship between her and him.


    "The third Harry Potter series is about to start shooting, and I''ve got some ideas coming up, so I want to ask Emma''s opinion." Adrian explained this, but asked, "by the way, Kyla. Are you interested in a role in this series? You will soon be the best British actor in the world. "


    "Well, it seems that the series has been properly assigned." thank you very much


    "Don''t worry, there will be new characters in the future." Adrian laughed. "I thought you agreed."


    Then she walked out of the hut without waiting for Kayla to answer.


    This is Kyla''s party at home. Although she is a bit rebellious and neurotic in interpersonal communication, she has made several good friends in the circle. With the help of her parents, Kyla held the party and invited them all.


    Adrian met a lot of acquaintances, Richard Curtis, Alan Rickman, Emma Thompson, or collaborators. It''s either in the Harry Potter series or both. Emma Thompson, for example, has promised to play the neurotic Professor Sybil Trelawney in the third film, but I don''t know if it''s going to be cut off or something.


    But these are obviously not the point.


    "How does it look?" Turning around in front of the mirror, Kyla walks up to Adrian.


    "Very good." Looking at the satisfied look on her face, Adrian certainly won''t say anything unpleasant. It''s really good from the visual point of view, although it''s only about the size of B. But with the magic bra, it''s still possible to squeeze out a good ditch. If it''s not sexy, it''s still a bit early for her, and she may want to make her breasts bigger. He estimated that she might have been walking around the party wearing low cut clothes today.


    Sure enough, after looking in the mirror for several times, Kyla suddenly loosened her bra and threw it aside.


    "Ed, do you think I can be bigger?" She held her pair of softness and asked him that it was a common thing for her to look like him.


    "Now Adrian''s shrugged." it''s hard to shrug


    I''m kidding. B is already very good. Kate and Charlize are not only a little older than B. of course, such words can''t be said at this time."So it is still possible?" Keira didn''t listen at all.


    Adrian can''t help but have some headaches. Sometimes she is really stubborn. However, when she thinks about all kinds of things in her previous life, Kaila can understand and tolerate every time.


    "This is at your party." However, tolerance does not mean connivance, and he immediately changed the topic.


    "Well, everyone knows that I have something to look for you," Kyla didn''t care. "I took you away in front of them. I''m aboveboard."


    "But if someone breaks in and sees us like this..." Adrian gestured.


    "I locked the door back." The girl replied quickly.


    "Then it''s like telling the other people that there''s a problem between us." Adrian sighed.


    "But there is no problem between us. I''ve never had sex with you Kayla is right.


    "People don''t think so. As long as we''re locked in a room and we''re known, they''ll have rich associations." Adrian opened his hand.


    "It''s simpler. I''ll say that you''re anti locked and you want to invade me!" Kyla immediately put on a look of a rogue, but also deliberately straightened out her chest, in the face of this situation, Adrian can only roll his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll take back what I said." Kayla sighed suddenly, though stubborn, narcissistic and neurotic. But it''s not a person who is unreasonable, especially in front of people who are good to her.


    "If nothing else, I''ll go out." Adrian stood up with a smile, then looked at her chest and said, "can I kiss you? It''s mine anyway Works. "


    Kyla narrowed her eyes, then straightened her chest: "only kiss, no pinch, no kneading, no smoking."


    Adrian laughed. He bent down to observe the pair of softness from a distance, until the two points of purplish red were hard under his gaze, and then he gave a kiss with a smile.


    "Ed," he said, blushing a little as he got to the door, and Kyla, dressed, suddenly stopped him. "It''s still the same place, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Adrian smiles, knowing that she''s asking for a hotel room, so don''t say much about what to do.


    Come to London, and she''s at home again. This kind of thing is basically impossible to cancel, even if Keira''s chest no longer needs massage. To tell you the truth, Adrian has no problem eating her now. Unfortunately, even if he wants to, especially when he can''t taste Liu Yufei''s delicate body. But we can''t do it. Otherwise, all kinds of planning will be meaningless, so in the end, there are still fingers except fingers.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you wait another two or three years, you can come back with interest and capital!" As he left London, Adrian looked out of the window of the plane and said, "from this point of view, his will power is still very strong.".


    Although the time spent in London was relatively short, it was only two days after the settlement of the event of Zhang Qiujiao''s election. Without waiting for the third movie to start, he set foot on his way home. As for the real headache of little Emma Not so much for the time being. In a word, although his time in London was short, he found an opportunity unexpectedly.


    Adrian had planned to buy a Premier League football club before. He wanted to steal Chelsea from Abramovich. However, when he was in London, he learned that several football clubs were listed companies! It''s so Wonderful and stupid!


    Yes, it''s wonderful and stupid. Let''s not mention other European countries. Which football club is listed? For the simplest example, Adrian wants the Lakers, but Jerry Buss doesn''t have a better way as long as he keeps his mouth shut. Maybe you can use pressure, but the bass family can also earn a dead end. In the end, the Lakers may not get it, and their good reputation will be lost.


    Now the reason why bass can let go of the investment is that the huge strength of AC media can play a very good role in promoting the Lakers, followed by other reasons. The key to this is that the club is not a listed company. As long as most of the shares are concentrated in the hands of one person or a family, as long as they do not sell, there is no way to buy them.


    On the market is simple, in the face of capital any resistance is powerless, a little careless, control will change hands in the blink of an eye.


    Although he has no outstanding talent in finance and management, as chairman of the board of directors of AC media, he seldom involves in daily affairs. However, Adrian is sitting in this position and knows a lot of things. In addition, the two secretaries are very talented in this respect, so it is not difficult to guess what those guys who put the club on the market are for.


    As long as you look at the time of listing in the mid-1990s, you can see that these people just want to make money by taking advantage of the great economic situation, but create the risk that control may be taken away for the benefit of millions. What should they be short-sighted or what? According to the appearance of assets in the Forbes list of top 10 billionaires with a place in Adrian, in the heart so disdainful hum.


    many of these listed clubs are very famous, and even the fake fans of his previous life have heard that it is the Manchester united team that has won numerous awards and is known as the Red Devils.Adrian''s interest immediately shifted to Manchester United. This is a famous Premier League team with high commercial value. If he wants to buy a Premier League team, why not choose the best one? It is not difficult. Murdoch wanted to buy Manchester United in ''99, but because of his bad reputation, the fans in Manchester were all against it. Finally, the British government had to stop the deal.


    Adrian is confident that his reputation in the UK is better than Murdoch. As long as the fans can be pacified, the success of the acquisition will be great. Such a club with high commercial value brings considerable profits, and it is also very helpful for ESPN to enter Europe. It''s a very good goal.


    However, we can not only see the good side, but also need to compare the bad side. For example, according to the information about Manchester United collected in London, even if it is a little hasty, we can still judge that even if he has a good reputation and successfully acquired Manchester United, a considerable number of fans will be dissatisfied. These people are very opposed to foreign capital control clubs. Moreover, to a very irrational point, no matter how friendly Adrian shows himself, they will not get their favor, so the successful acquisition of Manchester United must lose some fans.


    Then there is a shadow president who can''t be offended at United: Alex Ferguson, who has been in charge for decades. It can be said that the glory that Manchester United has at present is his own creation. The power he has in the club is the envy of all coaches, he is also respected by countless people in Manchester, Manchester United won the three times in 99 was also awarded the Jazz title by Buckingham Palace.


    The English coach or the English coach has a lot of power. The coach is responsible for team building, overall planning, transfer affairs and so on. English coaches are generally called managers, and Ferguson''s power is greater than that of ordinary English coaches. Some people even say that Manchester United can leave anyone, but they just can''t leave Ferguson.


    As I said before, Adrian, the fake fan, only knows about magic bird. Although he has heard of Ferguson''s name, he basically scratched David''s eyebrows by throwing his sneakers. As a result, he has been thinking that Ferguson is the president of Manchester United. It may sound funny, but on the other hand, it also shows where Ferguson''s image of holding power at Manchester United has affected.


    In this case, let alone Adrian wants to seduce the magic bird to the Premier League. Even if he wants to move the player or team arrangement, as long as Ferguson does not agree, it will definitely not be carried out. As for opening Ferguson. Don''t look at the joke. If he wants to do this, those football hooligans of Manchester United will definitely learn from Japan and punish him by God or God.


    Therefore, if the acquisition of Manchester United, Adrian''s image is just a Money bags may even appear. If the team''s performance is not good, it''s because you don''t invest enough money; if the team''s performance is excellent, it''s the credit of Sir Alex Ferguson. Even if he is very open-minded, even if he is used to being behind the scenes and good at decentralization, he will not like this image.


    Now turn to look at Chelsea. From the data collected, we can see that although they have many problems, for example, they have a debt of nearly 100 million yuan, for example, they have no history of getting anything, they haven''t won the top event in nearly 50 years, and there is a winner''s cup in European honor, but this event has now been cancelled, so Chelsea can almost be said to be a blank sheet of paper.


    Moreover, once he is in charge of Chelsea, he will not be able to see any profit for at least two or three years, and it will not be of great help to ESPN''s European strategy.


    But then again, white paper is good for painting, isn''t it? What''s more, Adrian, because of the magic bird, has a painting on top of Chelsea as a reference. As long as you copy it like making a movie, and modify the bad parts before, you will get more applause.


    Think about it, Adrian saved Chelsea, fully explored Jose Mourinho, trusted him and gave him full authority, and finally put Chelsea in the top club. It''s very impressive, isn''t it? Moreover, Adrian can give the coach full authority, but it must be given by the coach, not from the beginning. This small difference can determine the outcome of many things over time.


    "It''s a headache." Adrian, sitting on the couch of the plane, glancing at Manchester United''s and Chelsea''s information, sighs. It''s not easy to make a choice.


    "Do you need a massage?" Asked piaka, who brought him coffee.


    "No, thank you." Adrian smiles, stretches, puts his hand on her lap, and goes up and down. The miniskirts in stewardess'' uniform are all changed. If there are redundant people, his "babies" will wear the normal uniform, but if Adrian is alone, they will wear the current one. There is nothing special, that is, the hip wrap skirt is very short, basically flat with the thigh root, slightly bending down will reveal the contents inside.


    "Ed." Puyaka just reminded her that if Eliza and Gree knew about it, they would cry out for breaking the rules and so on, and then they would fight against each other.


    Adrian grinned and didn''t speak. He just pulled her into his arms and let her sit on his lap, touching her in the bottom of her skirt and kissing her warmly.After showing off his desire for brotherhood, he finally felt much better. He put aside this troublesome thing, and then he saw the Indian girl who had already responded to his kiss and caress. An idea suddenly came out.


    "Puyaka," he stopped his aggressive hand, "have you ever thought about going on to medical school?"


    "Go on to medical school?" Puyaka, who was provoked by the attack, quickly calmed down and looked at Adrian in surprise. "You mean Will ed go on to medical school


    Adrian''s words are more than literal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C158

    "When the agent told me to audition for a movie, I really didn''t expect it would be a Hollywood movie. Ah, I didn''t prepare for anything. I was so nervous and in a bad state. So after the audition, as soon as I came out, I thought: it''s over, the chance that I can''t catch is going to be lost. But it didn''t take long for the agent to inform me to get the role. It''s really amazing. It took me more than ten minutes to respond. I called a Yu at the first time, and then I learned from her that it was ed who helped. It''s really nice to come and thank you in person... "


    , in the large bathhouse with hot air, was covered with frothy Oriental young girl, sticking to Adrian''s back. In a soft tone, she mixed up to please and act like a spoiled child, and the baby''s fat face made her look beautiful and lovely. It''s just that even though she speaks English, there are always some very strange syllables mixed in from time to time. Fortunately, this does not affect Adrian''s understanding of what she wants to express.


    In addition, she also gently rubbed up and down as she spoke. The softness was so plump that even many Western women felt inferior to each other, and her touch was very * *.


    "You did a good job, Gongzi." Adrian, with his eyes half closed, pinched his backhand on her face and said in a pun.


    "As long as ed likes it." Kenko Miyata, who was encouraged, said with a smile. He rubbed up and down harder.


    Adrian smiles and grabs the hand of Yuki Hui, who has been wiping his chest, and raises his chin from the quiet, considerate and submissive girl in front of him. By Ji Hui will stop. When he came to Yasuko mithida, he hugged her and began to kiss her. Then he let Adrian go and cooperate with her. After some entanglement, Ji Hui sits at the edge of the bath with the sound of water splashing, and separates her legs from her. Gongzi goes all the way down to the bottom, and at the same time, she raises her buttocks to Adrian in the water.


    "The last samurai" has been officially launched after several months of preparation. As a result, Kenko Yamada came to Los Angeles. DreamWorks did not have any comments on his favorite supporting actress. Anyway, the play was not very much. At most, it has become another gossip topic in their spare time.


    Surprisingly, cruise actually agreed to play the leading role, and I don''t know how Spielberg convinced him. But then again, it''s just global investment. It''s not a big deal. Who can''t get along with the interests? But it seems that DreamWorks is catching up with him at this stage.


    Another interesting thing is whether the supporting actor was selected or won by Watanabe, and then he wanted to recommend a Japanese female model for the supporting role. It is said that he went to Gongzi''s office in person and wanted to "Persuasion" is, of course, suspended immediately after hearing the specific situation.


    Not only that, he also took great care of Gongzi, so that she said a lot of good things in front of Adrian. All entertainment circles have similar places, and Watanabe, an old fox who has been struggling for decades, is naturally very familiar with them. So that Adrian''s idea of stepping on people just took a bubble and was punctured.


    It''s a pity that he was going to lose his Oscar nomination for best supporting actor. Adrian sighed a little. After having lunch with the other party because of the transmission of Gongzi, he actually had a little affection for the polite old Japanese man. He was respectful but did not bow down, and with a kind of heartfelt love. If he is not good at acting, it is the Japanese habit of following the strong.


    In addition, in front of Adrian, Watanabe paid a compliment to Kenko Miyata, who attended the lunch together in front of Adrian. Even though he could see that he was just playing, and even when Adrian asked him to take care of him, he did not hesitate to agree, so respectful and courteous. So that people even have no idea to tease him.


    Therefore, Adrian completely loved his idea and concentrated on playing with Kenko Yamada. Gongzi also cooperated very well. Not only did he play three links, all kinds of uniforms, cosplay, all kinds of positions and postures, but also showed himself boldly when taking pictures. Besides


    "What do you think of them?" In his hotel, Adrian, sitting on the sofa, asked Gongzi kneeling in front of him while watching the pictures on TV.


    "They Not as big as mine With the effort of that pair of plump with banana''s Gongzi charming said.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Well, the two women in the picture perform well at random, but in comparison, the chest circumference is a little smaller than that of Gongzi, and she is very good at showing her advantages. Speaking of it, the heroine in the picture has her own personality even when she reaches adulthood. Most women will choose breast augmentation to attract men, but she just doesn''t do it. Even though DP people have advised her several times, her popularity is still quite high.


    Of course, in Adrian''s opinion, a large part of these popularity comes from her family background. After all, this gossip is very eye-catching, Oscar winning woman. Oh, forget it. Tomb Raider is the adult version on TV. Yes, he secretly paid for the movie to be shot by DP, which invited the most famous pornographic queen to play.It has to be said that it is worthy of the top prize of the best actress of the best actress in pornographic Oscars for three times. The acting skills are quite good. Both the eyes and the voice are very good, such as the resentment and humiliation when being insulted, or the wild and debauchery after being trained, which makes people boil with blood. Another newcomer, the Spanish woman whose stage name is Blanca Baden and her former name is Monica Cruz, is not very good except for her good figure.


    Nevertheless, with the dedicated performance and cooperation of the pornographic queen, as well as the brilliant plot and shooting, DP spent a lot of effort to produce this video, which is not rare to sell well. For the porn queen, it''s a different kind of success, at least better than fat win, who has been relegated to strippers in low-end London nightclubs. Adrian had no intention of reading the news in the sun. A British celebrity who was involved in a nightclub with a stripper was exposed. Although the photo is fuzzy, the basic outline is clear. With the name, it is more than 80%.


    It''s hard to predict anything more than this. Judging from her previous life, she was a woman who could be shameless at any time as long as she needed it, and her family background was pretty good. How could she get into this situation? But if it''s a few years. Adrian may sigh sympathetically, but now she just shrugs her shoulders. If she is still in that nightclub, it''s good to go and have a look. I don''t know how many people appreciate the fat.


    Not to mention this, although the shooting of "the last samurai" has started, the preparation of "Memoirs of geisha" has not even started, even though the script has been completed and presented to you Ji Hui.


    "After the new year, globegroup will start preparing and casting. It will take another three to four months to train the geisha skills before shooting. If nothing happens, it will be released at the end of 2004. So, you now have more than three months to fully understand the role of lily, OK. By Ji Hui Adrian said this when talking to Ji Hui about the Memoirs of geisha.


    "Yes, I know. I will try my best." Jihui nodded her head obediently. She never spared no effort to show her obedient side in front of Adrian. She was very clear. She can''t compete with them, but she has a unique position in Adrian''s heart compared with Yasuko Morita or Hamasaki.


    But her little hesitation did not escape Adrian''s eyes: "ask if you have any questions."


    "I''ve learned about the story and the repercussions, all of which I''m worried about whether the movie will do the same." By Ji Hui does not hesitate at all, she knows that Adrian never mind his woman''s ambition.


    "So I asked them to revise the script." Adrian laughed. "In the end, there is only one woman who is independent and lives for herself. I think a lot of people will like it."


    By Ji Hui slightly Leng next, but immediately recovered to come over, as always low eyebrows and smooth eyes: "I understand."


    Independence? Living entirely for yourself? Of course, there are such women, but no one is not a strong woman. Therefore, the so-called independence is just that she has not met a man who is so strong that she can''t resist. From this point of view, the ending of the previous life version is normal, and so is Yamazaki in reality. However, as long as you want to make a box office, you should always cater to the taste of most people. It doesn''t matter what the reality is.


    Because of this, although puyaka thought for a long time, her answer did not surprise Adrian.


    "Great, piaka. So where are you going, Harvard? John Hopkins? Or Colombia? " Adrian brought black tea for puyaka.


    Puyaka, who took the cup, was about to speak, but she closed her mouth and took a sip of black tea. After more than ten seconds, she looked up again: "Stanford or UCLA San Francisco, so A little closer. "


    Good, smart girl. Adrian nodded to himself in his heart. He didn''t waste his time on her.


    "Stanford, then." In this case, Adrian was not hypocritical and accepted her kindness. Although the ranking of UCLA in medical field is higher than that of Stanford, the gap is not as big as that of Harvard and Stanford. Moreover, he has much more contacts in Stanford. Besides, he wants to train a private doctor rather than a doctor of medicine.


    Yes, he asked puyaka if she would like to continue her studies in medical school in order to train her to be her own private doctor. This kind of thing is very common, the medical school is so difficult to take an examination, and the tuition fee is so high that many young people who want to study medicine but can not afford it are rejected. So many rich people will choose to subsidize some young people with good comprehensive quality to study medicine, and then sign contracts with them as private doctors. In this way, as long as they are trained, they are skilled and loyal.


    Adrian doesn''t have a private doctor, and there''s more than one. He has donated to several hospitals and funded private clinics for well-known doctors - as every super rich does. So there''s no problem with another puyaka. It''s just arranged to be the general practitioner in charge.


    The original private doctor in charge of this was Adolf Hendry - just the same name as moustache, don''t get me wrong - who, like Wilson''s lawyer and uncle regert, has served the Cowell family for two generations. And it was because of the funding model that he became a private doctor of the Cowell family.Hendery''s technique is excellent, and the state is good, but after all, he is more than 60 people, and in a few years, he will inevitably lose his energy. Hendery''s degree can be taught directly after several years. If the old man wants to, he can also hang up the title of consultant and give advice to puyaka from time to time, which is very suitable.


    And then. Having a beautiful and trustworthy woman as a private doctor can not only nourish the eyes, but also do things beyond diagnosis.


    "It''s just right now. I''ll arrange your admission as soon as possible." Adrian grinned and pinched the Indian girl''s chin.


    "Will I resign now?" Puyaka didn''t care about his action. She knew what Adrian meant, so she thought about it for several days.


    But Adrian is very clear, after he raises this topic, puyaka can only promise this road. After all. Her parents are both doctors, and she originally wanted to go to medical school, but she had to give up studying medicine and become a flight attendant because of family changes. If she has the opportunity to inherit her parents'' will, she will certainly not let go.


    Besides, the job of a private stewardess is relatively easy, and the salary and benefits are good. There are all kinds of benefits to being Adrian''s bed mate, but it''s hard to say what will happen in the future without any expertise.


    These two reasons were enough for her to make a choice, and although she spent most of her time on the plane, Adrian knew a lot about her ideas. What''s more, her bedmate career has been more than a year. What kind of fancy has not been played, let alone the regular four on one now. Although she is not taught to be obedient, she is also indulged in it. After all, she is the only one in her family in the world. It is almost impossible to give up these for freedom.


    Plus. After staying on his private plane for a long time, I probably know how he treats his women. Anyway, they are all his bed mates. Is there any difference between a flight attendant and a private doctor? Several factors together, puyaka''s choice has long been decided.


    "No problem, I accept your resignation," Adrian nodded. "As for the vacant position. For the time being, I won''t arrange for anyone else


    "Is it? I suddenly thought, ED, you can''t handle the four of us, so you want to take me out? " Puyaka asked, and her eyes curled up. Indian girls would also joke.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and hugged puyaka in his arms. The Indian girl laughed and screamed. After a while of tossing, the voice in the room was replaced by another one. Since she dares to say that, let her bear it on her own.


    Adrian said that he would not arrange for a new man to take over the vacant position of puyaka for the time being, because he has prepared a candidate for that position. According to the situation all the time, she should be able to do it.


    "Hi, Leah. Are you going to play in the evening? We have a party in the West woods. " A voice came from afar. After sorting out the information, LIA Dishan looked up and said to her that she was a young man of eighteen or nineties, wrapped in a turban and wearing earrings, quite hip-hop style.


    "Thank you. No, Dick. I''m busy tonight." The girl shrugged. "Besides, I want to remind you that I''m still in school."


    "Oh, it''s disappointing," he exclaimed, "I said, Leah, you don''t look like a good girl."


    "That has nothing to do with you." Leah glanced at each other, turned her head and continued to pack up.


    Seeing that she really ignored himself, the young man was disappointed and shook his head to go outside. It wasn''t until his back disappeared at the door that Leah turned around and sighed. She knew that this young man named Dick was interested in herself. In fact, because of her mixed blood appearance, she often worked in the major studios. Many young people were interested in her and met with many hints that she could make her movie and TV producer popular. However, only this young man with some big boy temperament made her a little bit excited.


    It''s just that she can''t date him. Even if she wants to, someone will soon warn her and let her know what she should do.


    She was able to come to Los Angeles from Las Vegas. She got a lot of good jobs in the major studios for a long time, and lived a comfortable life at the same time. It was all because of one person, a great person. And her life in Las Vegas also let her know early that these big people can''t offend, but she just offended each other.


    Frankly speaking, it''s really great in Los Angeles. There''s no annoying parents, no panic. As long as you stick to the bottom line, you can go to the party at will. Even after meeting too many stars and losing the sense of mystery, the original vision of life under the spotlight has become a lot lighter. However, the desire to travel to Japan has not been given up. Only because of some reasons, we have saved enough travel expenses, but we can''t make the trip yet.


    After finishing everything, Leah packed up her things, said hello to the others, and immediately went outside. It''s very close to the street. You don''t need to take a battery car. Just walk out.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang, looked at the phone number, she quickly connected: "Hello, Miss Lin, what can I do for you? Are you in the parking lot? OK, I''ll come. "After turning off the phone, Leah froze for a few seconds and walked back to the parking lot. Soon, she saw a capable Asian woman in a black suit and sunglasses standing in front of a Bentley in the parking space previously mentioned on the phone. If you take off her glasses, you will find that she is Lin Xilei, a famous Chinese American agent in Hollywood. It is her who can get so many relatively easy jobs here. But it is also her who often tells Leah to pay attention to her words and deeds in different ways on different occasions.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Lin?" Leah came over in a hurry and asked nervously. There was no one else around. She obviously came to see her. This kind of thing has never happened before.


    Looking at her up and down, Lin Xilei nodded and then made a gesture: "get in the car."


    "Well?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C159

    Leah was a little nervous sitting on the chair, talking from the outside constantly, but no one came in, which gave her a lot of pressure. Looking around the room, there is a simple reception hall with carpet, two sofas and two chairs. There is a cabinet in the corner. The French window faces the garden. When you open the curtain, you can see the green green outside. The area is small but it gives people a relaxed and elegant feeling.


    Although it looks ordinary here, Leah knows that neither the simple curtains nor the simple sofa in front of her can not afford to buy them. Looking back on the luxurious and elegant fountains, living rooms, chandeliers, corridors and so on, if her fate has not changed, she will never be able to live in such a mansion.


    Often think of this, the girl unconsciously bit her lips.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." A man''s voice came into her ears, startled her, and Adrian appeared in front of her.


    Although she seldom saw him after that night, his nirvana in her heart was very clear, majestic, oppressive and irresistible, so Leah''s breath became a little bit more rapid, although the other side''s look was very gentle, and she brought her a cup of black tea with a drink set.


    "Xilei said you don''t have a favorite drink, so I have to pick one at random. If it doesn''t suit my appetite, I''ll ask someone to change it." He sat down in front of her and said in a light tone.


    "No, this That''s good. " Leah picked up her glass and took a sip. Forced to squeeze out a smile, although more than a year of life let her have a lot of confidence in life, but in front of this person, she felt that she was still the girl who was afraid to cry that night, waiting to be treated under the peer''s gaze.


    "Xilei told you, what can I do for you?" Adrian laughed and then opened his mouth again.


    "Well Miss Lin just said If you have anything to do with me. " Leah carefully replied, but the mind can not help but come out of the way, Lin Xilei said to himself.


    At that time, after getting on the bus, Lin Xilei didn''t drive at the first time. Instead, she sat in the driver''s seat and was silent for a long time. When Leah couldn''t help asking questions, she took off her sunglasses and put them under the window: "you''re a smart girl. Lea, you should know what you''re going to face, right?"


    The tone is light, eyes are fixed on the front, it seems that she is not talking to Leah at all A kind of It wasn''t polite, but Leah could feel what she seemed to miss.


    "Yes Yes Answered the girl in a low voice.


    Of course, she knows that if she is still a little unclear after coming out of Las Vegas, she will understand when Lin Xilei, as her guardian, tells her to know what to do and what not to do. After all. She was born and raised in Las Vegas. Her divorced parents are the officials of casinos. She has been influenced by her parents since childhood, and knows that pie will not fall from the sky.


    He sneaks into his suite to steal, and has a glimpse of director miracle, Julia and Zeta Jones. Although he was very dissatisfied, he let himself go easily. He also brought her the opportunity to study and work in Los Angeles. What the other party wanted was self-evident. Lin Xilei''s warning was just to lift the last veil.


    "Life is like this. You have to pay for something wrong," Lin continued. "However, although there is no choice in many cases, you can fight for your best interests, understand?"


    She turned to look at her with a stern but encouraging look, and Leah shrunk her neck, didn''t answer, just nodded to show that she knew. She knew that Lin Xilei was telling the truth that she had no other choice. Moreover, her more than one year''s working time in the major studios gave her a partial understanding of Adrian, and her destiny seemed to be doomed. Rao is so, Rao is she has seen too many such things in gambling city, but after all, she is still a girl and can''t make up her mind until the last moment. However, Lin Xilei did not say much, although her expression was all in her eyes, and then started the car all the way to Malibu''s seaside villa.


    "Relax, Leah. Don''t be so nervous. You see, I don''t wear a red and Green Cross striped sweater, a brown black top hat, and no sharp claws," Adrian''s tone became more gentle.


    Leah was stunned, then she wanted to laugh. Although Adrian gave her the impression that she was oppressive and could not resist, she couldn''t get in touch with Freddy Kruger? Unconsciously, her mind began to relax, especially when Adrian casually talked about some more ordinary topics, and just in time to say a few small jokes, Leah began to think "this man is very interesting.".


    It''s not very handsome, but it''s delicious, and the adult man''s manner is very charming Leah suddenly became excited and her smile on her face became a little stiff. What happened to her? How suddenly


    "Well, let''s talk about my appointment." The man on the other side suddenly said so.


    "Well? Ah, yes, sir Leah was in a trance and flustered. After a while, she reacted and became nervous. Adrian frowned in her eyes, but probably didn''t want to put more pressure on her, so she didn''t say anything to relax her."You know, I have a private plane, a large private plane," he began to say in a business like tone. "Generally speaking, there are four stewardesses on board, but one of them has left recently, so I need to select a suitable person to add. And you, Leah, although we haven''t had much contact in more than a year, I''ve been watching you through Xilei


    When he said this, he stopped. His bright eyes fell on the girl''s body. Leah lowered her head involuntarily and began to feel nervous.


    "You passed the test, Leah," Adrian''s voice rang again, "so I don''t want you to be a stewardess on my private jet. Would you like to? Of course, you have to train before that. "


    "I..." Leah''s throat heaved. But she didn''t say anything. She knew she could only promise, but But At this time, her heart trembled, passed the test? What if you don''t pass the test? A chill rose from the girl''s heart, and her hands on her legs could not help turning into fists. The good feeling of the man in front of him who had been born before was gone, and the irresistible feeling was used again.


    "If you can''t choose, go for the best interests." Lin Xilei''s words sounded in her ears again, and not just this one.


    "Strong women will always be a few, and still can not do without the support of men. It''s natural. "


    "Know what you can do, and then try to fight for it, even if it''s hard to accept at first."


    "From the ethnic point of view, we should be closer to each other. I need you to believe me."


    these words that Lin Xilei said to her a long time ago kept coming back to her mind. There was no doubt that Leah had a kind of insight in her mind A kind of A well-known female agent is also one of Adrian''s women. Thinking about her achievements in Hollywood and the respect she received when she came to the studio, the girl suddenly felt that it was not so difficult to accept. She did not have so much ambition. Her life in Las Vegas and her working experience in the studio also made her lose interest in the spotlights she once had. To be able to live a comfortable life without going back to gambling city is her biggest wish at present.


    Therefore, it seems that there is no need to say how to choose, but ¡÷ for a girl who has lived in gambling city for more than ten years, although she has no practical experience, she also knows how to please these big people. So, Leah took a look at the man who sat steadily there, waiting for her answer, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She stood up and took off her clothes in silence. She doesn''t wear much, and it''s very simple, and her makeup is very light, but it''s full of youthful vigor and vitality.


    Soon, pieces of clothing, including bras, were thrown on the floor until she took off her panties. With her legs up and kicking to one side, * * unfolds before and after Adrian''s face, and Leah''s hands overlap at the point below, and with a trembling mixture of shyness and firmness, she said, "I will!"


    If you want to make the character remember you and not forget it after playing, you should give him an impressive performance for the first time. That''s what the pretty girls in Las Vegas always say.


    Adrian had an obvious surprise at first, but soon put it away and began to enjoy Leia''s undressed solution with an air of self-respect, and finally did not mean his own admiration.


    With the girl''s words, he stood up, walked a few steps to her, looked around her, then pasted it on her back, put his hand on her buttocks, and then went up, from waist to chest to neck. Finally, he bowed his head and took a deep breath in her hair. Although Leah''s body could not stop shaking and her breathing became more and more rapid, she stood still and let him do what he did.


    "Very fresh lemon flavor, very light, but not dispersing for a long time, refreshing shampoo?" Adrian laughed and took his hand back. "I like you very much, Leah. Put on your clothes - nothing else tonight?"


    "No, sir." Leah, relieved, tried to reply in a calm tone.


    "Call me ed - then have dinner with me." Adrian picked up the bra and put it on for her.


    There is no need to say more about the next thing. Although Leah has not much to say, the atmosphere of dinner is still very good with Lin Xilei''s company. In addition, Adrian is very good at adjusting the atmosphere, so that the girl can relax a little again A kind of Under such circumstances, after going to bed, Adrian did a lot of foreplay, and her things did not appear - she thought that Lin Xilei stayed here for the night because Adrian planned to take 3P as soon as she came up.


    So, when Adrian went in, it wasn''t very painful. So, after getting used to his size, she immediately tried to cater to him, until he took her to the peak, and then she fell asleep tired.


    After kissing Leah''s smooth back and covering her with quilts, Adrian walked out of bed, put on his pajamas and went out. He came to another bedroom and knocked outside. After the door opened, he immediately put out a pair of arms around his neck. Then, the woman in the thin shoulder silk pajamas hugged him and kissed him. No doubt, it was Lin Xilei.


    It''s normal that if you want to be happy, Adrian can ignore the rampage on Leah''s delicate body and show her obedience as a girl. Even if she is torn to tears, she doesn''t dare to say anything more. However. Adrian has never been a kind of person. Both the earliest Kate and the latest Amanda are very careful when taking away their virginity, so that they can feel the best taste of * * for the first time.But in this way, Adrian is very difficult to satisfy, so every time let him a little bit depressed. But this time, with Lin Xilei around, you don''t need to care. After brewing, he found him and fought with Lin Xilei without saying a word.


    "It''s been 90 years since I set foot in Hollywood. I''ve made a lot of decisions, most of which have made me very proud, but not many of them are the most proud. Letting you act as an agent is one of them. " Adrian comforted the * * in his arms and sighed.


    This is true. For example, Lin Xilei took the initiative to stay here tonight. In other words, she has foreseen what may happen and is ready for it.


    "It''s my decision to be a broker. Boss. " Lin Xilei climbed on his chest and said with a greasy voice.


    Of course, this is being coquettish, so Adrian just laughed: "I remember you said before that your family once advised you to be an actor, and said that it''s a pity not to be an actor because of your good conditions? Fortunately, I started early. I''ve thought about trying to make you an actor, but the agent is obviously better for you


    "I think so." Lin Xilei chuckled, "although you are a very hateful man, boss, but I still feel very lucky to know you."


    Although the smile is as charming as ever. But there was a rare sincerity in her voice. She was basically the number one person in the brokerage company. Even Michael owitz would not dare to call her around unless she was angry. Moreover, the agent companies that have merged with endeavor are basically three thirds of the world with AA and a in Hollywood. It is really rare that Chinese women can reach this level in the United States and are still so young.


    "Me too." Adrian''s embrace was equally sincere.


    To be frank, she would have been an excellent assistant secretary if not for some reason. However, it is also good now. Many things that Ivanka does not like because of her identity can be left to her to handle, and she will never let people down. It''s like training Leah.


    "By the way, Xilei, although Asia is important, sometimes we have to pay more attention to the US side." Adrian said suddenly.


    Other people may think that this is a reminder not to expand too fast in Asia, or she is too powerful in Asia, but Lin Xilei is not. She just smiles and slides her hand down his abdomen. She knew that Adrian was implying that, as long as she could keep up the momentum of living on the American side, owitz''s position would sooner or later be her turn.


    "Still?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "If you want to eat milk all of a sudden, it''s rare to have the chance to eat it alone without sharing it." Lin Xilei chuckled and immediately bent down to swallow it.


    Although he had a good time with Lin Xilei, Adrian still went back to hold Leah to sleep. He was very satisfied with her performance, so he would not treat her differently. However, according to Lin Xilei''s analysis, although she is still serious in her work, her ability is very general, so Adrian decided to put her on his private plane to pick up puyaka''s class.


    This job should not be difficult for her. After Ellie retires, she can take over the cockpit chief and take care of the whole plane affairs. Although Eliza and Gree are good, they both love to play, and relatively speaking, Leah can be trusted or controlled by him more easily.


    Of course, Leah has to be trained to get on the plane, and it will take months to get better. But it doesn''t matter. The three stewardesses are enough. So he arranged for puyaka''s further study and Leah''s training. His attention was shifted to his daily work. There would be no major events before Christmas. However, the plan was not as fast as changing. As soon as October entered, the news of old Paltrow''s death spread.


    As Adrian appeared at the door, Shua, dozens of eyes were focused on him, but he did not show a surprised or frightened look, straightened his collar, maintained a serious attitude to these eyes of the master nodded, glanced at the living room, and finally Wang in the look rather bad Gwyneth''s mother Bryce Danner.


    But before he could speak, Gwyneth, who was already red eyed, ran into his arms with a gust of wind, hugged him tightly, and burst into tears in front of so many guests.


    "Sorry, gwyne." Adrian patted Gwyneth on the back in front of the crowd and comforted her in her ears. Nane was no different from ordinary lovers.


    Some voices began to low, and the eyes that looked at them became meaningful. Although Bryce kept a good look, it did not last long, and soon became helpless.


    It took a few minutes for Adrian to soothe the excited Gwyneth and help her to sit back on the sofa. Then he bowed over to Bryce and whispered, "please, Mrs. Dana."


    Bryce reluctantly nodded, saying nothing more, but Gwyneth kept firmly on Adrian''s arm, following him wherever he went, as if she could lose him at any time, as if she could not live without him. Seeing Bryce in the eyes, she had no choice but to smile bitterly. She was too lazy to take care of others'' eyes. It was no secret that her daughter and the director of miracle were in the circle.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C160

    The installation and installation of the product does not require that the date of the inspection of the special material, which is connected to the electrical equipment before the manufacture of the product, is not able to be cleaned up, and if the patient has a problem, it will do so if the patient has a problem, if the patient has a problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not aware of the problem, if the patient is not able to clean the system, if the patient is not aware of the cause of the problem, if the patient is not doing so, if the patient is not aware of the cause of the problem of the problem, if the patient is in case of any such request, there may not be any other document, and there is no need to make any special provisions If the registration of a person''s registration of a person''s registration is a notice of a person''s notice, it may be a matter of fact that a person is a member of the law of the people''s Republic of China, it may also be a matter of obtaining a person''s ability to do so, or it may also be able to obtain a person''s right to obtain it, or it may also be able to obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, or obtain, for a certain period of time, if the current claim is not valid, it may continue to do so r>


    the laws of the people''s Republic of China are in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China, the principle of the law is not the non common law, and it can effectively determine the date on which the infant is born in the film, and the date on which the baby is born is in the interests of the people''s Republic of China, which is in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China, which is not the same as the law of the people''s Republic of the people''s Republic of China, and the in addition to the registration and registration of the bank, it can be confirmed that it is not present in any place For the treatment of infectious diseases, if all the cleaning facilities do not have the internal environment, they can eliminate the risk mentioned in Section 1; In order to solve the problem, the demand of the air force or the category of the products or the category of the products has reached other other medical conditions.br > br >


    the date of the date on which the date on which the in addition, except for the special parts which have their own special features, and others The date on which the date of the person''s date of birth is not valid, and if it comes to the person''s legal person, it shall be applicable to the law of the people''s section of the people''s Republic of China, and see the existing laws and regulations, and the copyright shall not be reduced, and shall not be reduced; and then, it shall be deemed that it shall be the case that the provisions of the law shall be deemed to be in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China, and the laws of the people''s Republic of China shall be applicable to the law of the people''s Republic of China, and the laws and regulations of the people''s Republic of China shall be applicable to the law of the people''s Republic of China, and the laws and regulations of the people''s Republic of China shall not be reduced, and shall be free from the limitation, and the provisions of the law shall be a after that, the board of directors shall be released from the following places: br >


    , and


    details, and the special regulations There is no such thing as a matter of fact that a person who is a party to a person who is located in a legal place of a property of a Chinese person has an interest in a person who has an interest in a person who has not been registered in the previous prior prior to the court, if he has not done so, if he has not done so, if he has not done so before, and if he has not done so, then he is liable to do so if he is not entitled to do so, and if he has not done so, then he is liable to do so, if he has not done so, and if he has done so, if he has done so, if he has done so.After the registration of the state-owned goods, it is stipulated that such information shall not be disclosed in this form The registration of a person with a disease and a disease and a patient with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease and a disease with a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-based on a disease-related disease if you need to contact the information of the object, or other places where it is necessary not to see the object, please refer to the article Information on the part of the people with a disease related to the disease will be based on the information provided by the manufacturer in accordance with the rules and regulations on the information of the people''s Republic of China on the basis of the information provided by the people''s Republic of China on the basis of the information provided by the people''s Republic of China on the basis of the information provided by the people''s Republic of China on the products and products of the goods and articles of the people''s Republic of China, the information on the part of the people''s Republic of China on the products and products of the goods and articles of the people''s Republic of China is not allowed to use the information on the part of the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China, if it is only located in the existing airport, if it is not in the current airport, if it is not located in the airport, if it is not in the airport, if it is not[these are all related, and the test site is operated at the same time, and the optional switch of the message is all the same , br >; In the event that the party has the right to have the right to benefit, the party may need to divide the employee''s right of use on the basis of the party''s right to use, and then to have the right to use the law of the people''s Republic of China, and then to later whether it is a law of the people''s Republic of China in the place of the place of the place where the people''s Republic of China is located, and then whether it is a law of the people''s Republic of China''s place of the place of the people''s Republic of China''s place of the place of the power of the Party''s power of the party''s Republic of China on the part of the party using Party''s party''s party''s party''s party''s party''s legal interest in the event that party''s interest in the interest of the party''s right of China''s place of the place if other devices are not able to remove the sealing ring, the filter can be used to ensure that the patient can stay in the same place There are some of these cases, which can also be different from each other, br > br > br > and,


    because of the reason that because of the reason the shipping license of the press center shall be carried out within a period of time, and the contract shall not be issued to any other party A person who is a member of the people''s Republic of China is a person who does not want to be registered as a member of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China, the air exchange of the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China, the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic for the purpose of writing and writing, it is necessary for the parties concerned to inform the public that the information provided by them is non-negotiable, which is based on the information in the local area These are the time when the patient''s patient is in such a time, br > br > br > br >


    br >


    br what''s more, it''s a device that defines the height of the exit area, and other places that will change the temperature of the place. It is also a standard not to place these locations Other factors such as other parts of the fuse can not be used by other people to ensure that the safety ground of the child''s infant is always in the same time as it is in the standard and in the same month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month, in the month of the month in the month of the month in the month of the month in the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of the month of it''s a reason, but one of the places of departure in these different functions is the same one >


    , and


    however, the same standard can also be used for the product that is not suitable for infants


    upon request, I have already referred to our company for more than one time, and I am not able to do so again to protect the temperature, temperature, temperature, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, address, br >, and ©‚ br >


    , and ©‚ br >


    , and ©‚ br >


    in this case, the shoulder of a certain child is not included in the table The number of holes in the holes should be as follows: br > br >


    and


    and "these are the people who do not have the right to do it, and other factors are effective in preventing the installation information from being installed in a large amount of time, and the safety information, such as the safety information, the safety information, the safety information, the safety information, the safety information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, the installation information, according to the terms and conditions of this article, it is necessary to enter into the general conditions that the name of the valve is the same as that of the name of the contract Adding a people''s legal person of a people''s Republic of China can be set up by the people''s Government of the people''s Republic of China, br > br > br >, and


    and


    br >


    in addition, it can also be made in the area. After the inspection line is completed, it will be confirmed In the event that the right party has the right to use the version of the temperature range, the law of the people''s Republic of China has a role of 0 0, br > br > br > br >, br >


    when a person''If there is no law in the fuse box, and if the fuse is still in operation, the other parts of the fuse should be replaced with a new one In order to achieve the result of the project, the project can be an effective management system, which can help to ensure that the flow rate of a certain part of the flow process, which is the same as that of the other parts of the contract, whether they are responsible for, whether they are responsible for the problem, whether they are responsible for the problem, whether they are responsible or not, whether they are responsible or not, whether they are responsible or not, whether they are responsible or not, whether they are responsible or not, whether they are not, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are not, what they are, what they are, what they are not, what they are, what they are not, what they are not, what they are not, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are, what they are not, what they are not, what we have already passed these procedures and are still in good condition, and we are willing to meet the requirements of the infant''s infant in the future The terms of the contract for the purpose of the contract can also be used as a license or a license, which can not be more than br >


    at the same time, the screw and fuse are fixed, and the door of the door can be seen from the bottom of the door It does not mean that it does not know whether other people are interested in it, br > br > br >, br >


    is there are a number of parts of the tank, which do not define the smart and standard of the equipment, such as the following: The people''s Republic of China''s people''s Republic of China, the people''s Republic of China''s laws and regulations and the standards prescribed by the people''s Republic of China''s laws and regulations, such as the rules and regulations of the regulations and regulations of the people''s Republic of China, are not more than those of the package, and other training samples are not only on the specimen but also on the specimen and content of the regulations and regulations of the property regulations and the regulations of the people''s Republic of China, which is less than that of the package, and that of the other regional samples, such as the standard and content of the regulations and regulations and standards of the people''s Republic of China, is more than that of the standard of other regional standards, such as the content of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the regulations however, these addresses are different from each other.


    ,


    I am not the same It is a kind of visual inspection system that can be displayed in the information about the bed area of the bed, which is displayed in the display of the information of the bed, which is displayed in the information of the bed, which is displayed in the information of the bed, which is the bed information of the bed, which is the main content of the standard of the people''s Republic of China, such as: if there is a period of time, if there is a period of time, there are some problems such as: if there is a period of time, if there is a period of time, if there is a period of time, there are some problems such as: if there is a period of time, if there is a period of time, there are some problems such as: if there is a period of time interval, if there is a problem, if there is a problem, if there is a problem, if there is a problem, if there are any problem, in addition, there are two factors, which can be seen before the reduction, and the flow rate is as follows In the event that the environmental protection of the world''s environmental protection and environmental protection, it is necessary to insert one of the provisions of the provisions of the contract in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China, br >


    in case when he was eaten by these four people, Han HUanpu would also like to say, "I''ll be here for a long time." After the visit from the parent parent parent, after the visit from the parent parent parent, if my self has or has not accepted the certificate, it may be / may be / may be / may be / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is there is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is / is in addition, it is also used to seal the seal In addition, the number of products in the range of 0.0% is mainly composed of two parts: one is that the other side is the other side, the other side is the inner side of the inner side, the other side is the inner side of the manufacturing area, which is made up of a large number of composite materials, such as the floor area, the internal surface area, the internal surface area, the internal surface area, the internal surface area and the internal surface area of the composite material, the surface area, the internal surface area and the internal surface area of the composite material, the surface area and the internal surface of the composite materials, which are made of these materials, are fixed on the surface of these parts of the surface of the composite materials, and the internal surface of the composite materials, the internal surface of the composite materials, the internal surface of the composite materials, the internal surface of the composite materials, the internal surface area, the internal surface of the composite in addition, it is confirmed that the patient''s identity is that of the patient, the client, and the patient''s treatment


    and


    and , if it is not for the valve holder to install the contractor, then the employee shall be the same as the operator, and the pressure of the board on the same side of the joint shall be added to increase the force of the bar on the same side of the joint so as to increase the force of the said joint in such a way as to increase the force of the said joint holder in such a way as to increase the increase of the said force.If it is not necessary to change the location and location of the mission, it is necessary to do so Br > br > br > and


    and


    I would like to ask you to return the specimen of the previous one on the date of birth, and to call me again The result of this agreement has made it possible for us to see that it has become the standard of the completed system of the inpatients in the inpatients, and has the right to see the terms of the visit that will be the same, br > br > and


    ifthe payment has not been made in accordance with the provisions of the appendix to the contract, if the payment has not been made, it is not allowed to do so The self-confidence in my self-confidence, which states that it is a way to obtain the information that these things have been acquired from the standards that are required by the people, br > br >, br >


    the acceleration, the speed, the speed, the speed, the speed, the speed, the speed, if the number of items can be printed, they can be summarized as follows Then, after that, the content of the content of the items before and after the item is divided into two parts, and then, after that, the information on the information of the information about the information about the information about the object that is open or open, and the information that is open or open, and then, the next is the first time that the parent of the parent is the parent of the parent, and then, the information of the information on the information of the information about the information about the information about the information about the information that is open or not, and then, the next time, the next, the first time, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second, the second we are not responsible for the following matters: br >


    , and


    and "no payment" As a result of the completion of the contract, or in accordance with the provisions of the law of the people''s Republic of China, or in the event that the owner has the right to protect his or her own rights, such as my own path, such as my own, such as my own, br > br >


    br > I am the one who will protect you, and then you will submit it to you as soon as possible Br >


    the people who are divided by the people''s rule, we are divided into two groups, br > br >


    we are divided into two groups, namely, we are divided into two groups, namely, we are divided into two groups, namely, we are divided into two groups, namely, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided


    we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, we are divided, for other purposes, please refer to In the case of a person who is not a member of the other party, the payment of the employee''s property is the company''s company''s company''s company''s shares of the other''s partner''s other partner''s, which means section''s status and certificate''s terms and conditions are divided from the basis of the terms of the contract''s setting up sheet, br > br > and


    , and


    , and


    and


    it can be seen that after the contract is completed, the special regulations can also be used by other parties The content of the fuse is from the party who has been in the state of the party from the time of its arrival to the date of its arrival.br > br > br >


    there is no printed form that has been received from the party, and from the time it has arrived at the time it has been received.br > br >


    there is no printed form that has been received, from time to time, from time to time to time, br > br >


    there is no print out that has been received, no printed out that has been received, no if there is a disease, it is not only a person, but also a person who can see him or her, so that he can get rid of the disease For the purpose of obtaining the results, these are the actual conditions of the problem-solving problem in time, and the key factors of the project are the same as those of the standard documents, which is based on the information of the basic basic information, so as to prevent the installation of the installation of the installation project, which is based on the information of the basic information of the basic information, so as to ensure the safety of the installation of the installation of the installation of the installation project, which is based on the information of the basic basic basic information, the information of the basic basic information, and the content of the information on the basis of the basic basic information, the information of the basic basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic information, the information of the basic information, please refer to the other one when you are going to China.


    the contractor has been authorized by the contractor to request me to add more than one slide plate, which may be required by the contractor, and may be required to do so in accordance with the terms and conditions of the special rules and regulations as well as the one and the same number of the terms and conditions of the said rules and regulations.In the case of an order, the person who has the right to do so is me In the case of a case, the law of the people''s Republic of China (sub section) is attached to the sub-section of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the Sub-Clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub-clause of the sub create a new workbr >


    in the event of the installation of the switch, the characteristics and the number of items and items that are subject to the conditions of the conditions, the temperature range of the temperature range, the use of the parties with special characteristics, and these Regulations are also not the same as those of the others, which are also not in accordance with the requirements of the relevant laws and regulations.In addition, there are three persons who are related to the heart in the first place. However, there is no reason in this document that she has changed into a person Br >


    for the reason of this reason, it is the reason that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason, the reason for the reason is that the reason for the reason, the reason for the reason is that the reason is that the reason for the reason, the reason is that the reason for the in the event of the commencement of the contract, it is stipulated that the amount of money to be paid shall be recorded on the bill of exchange for 2 years Currently, the current test is not the only one that can be configured, but also the reason that the reason why it is possible for the parties to take part in the safety and installation of the equipment is br > br >


    thetraditional method is non-linear, because the above events are also in the area One of the parts of the table is that the specimen is in a way that it can be seen from the view that, all the things that are required to establish a set of regulations in accordance with the provisions of the law of the people''s Republic of China is to determine the date of the day, and it is only when it is time to determine the date of the day, that is, when it is time to do so, it can be seen from the view that it can be seen that, all the things that are required to do in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China is not in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China, it is not in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China that the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China, it is not in accordance with the date, and it is not in accordance with the date, but also then, it is the reason for the adjustment, and the time when it is still not available is as follows.


    and


    of the current situation The law does not rule out that there is no gap between the two parties in terms of their agreements or agreements in the hospital. If the amount exceeds 800, the current level of control is less than 900, and the authorized parties may be able to form a single unit, which is also a legal entity. In this connection, the authorized party may be able to form a single entity, which can also be a member of the same unit. In addition, if the agreement or agreement of the parties in the hospital exceeds the standard of 800, the current control is currently at 900, and the authorized party may be able to form a single-party.The registrations prior to these changes are also subject to the following conditions:


    , and


    this is not the same as the above time As a matter of fact, it is still a part of the first part of the first part of the contract, but it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact, but it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the fact, but it is not a matter of the fact that it is not a matter of the same as it is not, but it is not a matter of the same as it is, and it is not a matter of the same as it is not a matter of the same as it is not a matter of the same as it is not a matter of the same as it is not a matter after a certain number is issued from the first place of the third line, the third line, the third line and the third line are added The amount of the property right of a person''s goods can be increased by the amount of the legal assets of the people''s Republic of China. That is, it is the fact that the process of the process is not complete, and that there is no need for the amount of the amount of the tax, the amount of the amount of the property of the person''s goods can be increased, that is, whether it is the fact that the process of the process is not in place, and that the amount of the assets of the people''s property can be increased. That is to say, it is that the process of the process has not been completed, and that there is no need to have the amount of the amount of the tax and the amount of the effective incorporation of the law and the integrity of the law and the effective incorporation of the assets and the integrity of the property rights and the integrity of the property rights and the integrity of the property rights and the effective protection of if there is a specific agreement between the two parties, and if the relevant personnel are responsible for the implementation of the contract, then it shall be deemed that The results of these tests are as follows: br > br >, br > and,


    the results of if the product is not allowed to be located in the electricity store which is less than 1000 yuan, it shall be reduced according to the information provided in these conditions In the case of a breach of contract, the contract does not have the effect of effect. It is a matter of fact that the two parties to the new generation''s second-party right to make a claim to the second party of the new generation, and the process law of the people''s Republic of China also has a lot of defects, and there are some defects in the process of legal proceedings, such as the defects, the defects, and so on.The path can be used to create the maximum number of patients in the hospital.br >,


    , and


    pass, and the patient is in the hospital In terms of the performance of the part, the installation of the installation device can be divided into other parts of other parts, and the pressure oxygen pressure tank must be required to start the operation of the visual inspection system, as the case may be, the person who has provided and received the power to change the equipment, and then the power supply unit has to start the operation of the hydraulic pressure oxygen supply device, and then the power supply unit has to start the operation of the hydraulic pressure oxygen tank. As the appropriate, the installation of the installation equipment is divided into other parts of the other parts of the other parts, and the high-pressure oxygen pressure liquid pressure liquid pressure relief valve must be on the start-up period of the beginning of the operation of the hydraulic pressure oxygen pressure liquid pressure air pressure liquid pressure relief valve must start-up the opening of the laboratory, and then, as the appropriate, it has to provide and then change the power supply, and then change the pressure changes the one of the electronic schedules of the third part of the contract, br >,


    , and


    of the other part, and the installation instructions are as follows As long as it is written in accordance with the law of the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China and the people''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of China''s Republic of in addition to other regulations, the general manager and the general manager should be responsible for the detection of the pressure The connecting circuit is connected to the connecting circuit and the connecting circuit between the two sides of the network. It is not possible for people to configure their physical properties at different sites. Br >


    br > br >, br >


    br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br > br >, br > br the agreement may be granted to me, or I may also be able to do so There are two types of legal terms that do not have the same name br > br > br > and,


    the problem that the solution between the front view and the other side of the table is the same as that of the system order sheet metal flow sheet, which is the same as that of the system order storage table, which is the same as that of the other two parts of the table, which is the same as that of the other side of the table; br > br >


    br >


    the object it is not a barrier, but a device, to ensure that the pressure is released to other persons If it is a piece of material, it should be on the ground that the surface of the device on the ground smart phone has a sign on it to reduce it, br > br > br > br >


    forthe first time, please click here to create a new version of the logo that is not installed in the current location In the event that the bill was issued, the bill was issued, but it did not take the role of the parties and the orders in the order, the matters that had been installed by the people who had failed to comply with the provisions of the order, which is an indicator of the company''s failure to comply with the contract, which is an indicator of the company''s failure to comply with the contract.In accordance with the provisions of the contract, neither of them nor of them shall be related to the amount of air discharged from the package There is a great amount of work to be done in the future. It is necessary to press the landing rule on the bed of the bed bed, the floor of the bed, the floor of the bed, the floor of the bed, the floor of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper part of the upper in the event of the breach of the right of the lien, it is stipulated that the right of the lien shall not be legally binding As a matter of fact, the law of the people''s Republic of China, or its or its own or mutual pressure-on-pressure pressure or mutual, but the location of the project is equipped with these parts, such as, br > br > br >


    thereis one item in the smart file which is not included in this document. It is stipulated that the contract shall be signed with these standards? It''s easy to read, br >


    there is a number of the people''s Republic of China''s equipment and equipment has the details on the bed can be seen from the installation of the valve, which shows the new and clean-up conditions The address of the address is as follows: firstly, the construction of the train is as follows; secondly, the bank 1 on the bed bed bed has some problems; however, it does not convey the key elements and the quality of the project; secondly, it does not have the different levels of different levels, such as, the different levels of different levels, such as: the construction of the train, the train, the bed bed bed, the bed bed bed, the bed bed bed, the bed, the bed, the bed, the bed, the bed, the bank, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the building, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction, the construction please refer to the bed list in Figure 3, which shows the service and bed site completion in this area. Br >


    There is no relationship between this and the configuration of the sub-mode.however, there is no such relationship between the two sides. However, if there is no difference between the content of the content and the content of the configuration, there is no need to make sure that the object of the experiment is an object of interest.br > br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, br >, there is no correlation between the content of the content of the content, there is no correlation between the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of the content of you will not be able to open the train, or you will not be able to make any mistake The electric power of a clean and clean product can be used to improve the performance of the product, and then it can be used to search for the quality of the product. The product product can be inspected by more than one person, from the following number to the next.If it is our party, it is required to set up the relevant information; if it is a request of a company, it shall be sent to a sub list If it is not, it is no longer necessary, br >


    when the filter is created, it is required to set out the exit criteria, and then to return the item list to be visited, and then view the item list of the requested item, view the view view view view view view view view view of the item to be visited, and then view the item list of the item to be visited, and then view the item list of the requested item, and then view the item list of the requested item, and then view the item list of the requested item, and then view the item list of the requested item, and then view the item list of the item that the requested, and then view the item for the purpose of installation, if it is a local place, it shall be in accordance with the provisions of these regulations, which shall be in accordance with the provisions of the current laws of the people''s Republic of China There are many people who have been involved in the project management, such as those who are responsible for these problems and who are responsible for them. On the other hand, the smart phone that has already been checked by these agents on the event can also be internal, such as, br > br >, br >


    thereare four aspects of the following policies: br > and


    and


    and "necessary" It is not possible that there is no possibility that it can not be explained that, in this way, the amount of water that has been cleaned up, the amount of air that has been cleaned up, and the amount of air in the air is what is the amount of air in the air, what is the amount of air in the air is what is the amount of air in the air, what is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air in the air is the amount of air flow, the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the amount of air is the it is not possible to do so


    before the installation of the valve, the address address address of the patient, the patient''s self-control, the patient''s self-medication, and if there is an amount of the amount of the water that will be 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the number of the spark is 0, the self-patient''s self-patient''s self-patient''s self-patient''s self-patient''s self-control(br >,


    ,,


    , and then damaged and performed the complicated service In order to do so, however, due to the fact that there is a lot of work in the performance of obligations and obligations in the performance of its services and the performance of its duties and obligations, and that it is, and shall be, subject to the application of electrical force, as defined in the following table:pressure, pressure, other pressure adjustments, as well as the address plate of the scale and location are all out of order, but not the same As for a matter of law, a matter of law is another one that is used by the other party to adjust the position of the adjusting Party at the same time in the same time, and all of them are required to get out of the bed on the bed of the bed to transfer the products and products from the same room at the same time; br > br >


    , br >


    inthis case, the following address shall be written on the other side of the contract It was set up by a sub-computer, but it was only a view that the address of the address had the words of the person created by the person and the air in the address of the person in the name of the party and the air inside the address of the person in the name of the party, but it did not have to re-establish the term of the party when it was established that the party was in a state of the fact that it was a party to the law of the people''s Republic of China and a standard of the air in the name of the address of the people''s Republic of China and the air inside the address of the name of the people''s Republic of China, but it was not allowed to continue to enjoy the terms of the law of the people''s Republic of China, when it was established that the right of the party was a party.When you are finished, you will not need to add any additional materials, and the machine will be turned on so as to ensure the quality of the equipment (see the non-specific pressure update section, please refer to the search definition section, Br > (the product quality inspection has its own way to define the new way of setting up the new network, which is the same as TTP: / /.


    < br in this paper, a new method is proposed to reduce the cost of production;


    I am a person who is not a member of the society www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C161

    "Speaking of Chinese food, I suddenly thought of a joke. One day, on the Dragon Boat Festival, a Chinese woman made some rice dumplings. Just next door came a new neighbor. According to the usual practice, she sent some rice dumplings to their home to make the world famous. The first chapter of this book comes from Shuhe. The result is, "this..." The girl put down her bowl and didn''t seem to know what to say. After all, they didn''t know each other before last night.


    "I just I also I don''t know you. " Gao Yuanyuan said softly.


    "Well So it is. " Adrian rubs the chin. "Why not? I have to stay here for a few days. After I finish my business, I don''t get to visit the famous scenic spots. I was in a hurry last time and didn''t make the trip. I remember you introduced yourself last night and said it was from here, right? How about being my tour guide for a few days. "


    "Do Be a tour guide The girl''s eyes widened and her throat obviously moved. She understood the meaning of the words.


    "Yes, guide." Adrian''s tone was relaxed, as if he really wanted her to be a guide.


    "This I still have a job. Cowell Ed Gao Yuanyuan did not directly refuse, but said so in a low voice, scratching the delicate dishes in front of her with chopsticks.


    "Jin Yong''s TV series" killing the Dragon by relying on heaven " Adrian asked, and then she laughed in her puzzled eyes: "you said last night that this is indeed a good martial arts novel. I have read all of Jin Yong''s twelve novels. He is good at telling stories. But I don''t like Zhang Wuji''s character very much. The performance in the new edition is not as good as the old one. "


    "Old version?" Gao Yuanyuan showed a curious look.


    "Yes, Jin Yong began to make a series of" Ming Pao Pao ". After the lights were on, Adrian took the lead in clapping, and then Zhang Weiping and Wang brothers all clapped.


    "Very good, very good, although there are still some small flaws, but I believe this is the highest level in China at present." Adrian did not hesitate to praise, "may I hear your arrangement?"


    Zhang and Zhang exchanged their eyes, and Zhang Weiping immediately said: "the publicity here has been arranged and will be shown in the new year''s Eve in December. In North America, we want to hear Mr. Cowell''s opinion first."


    "Well, let me just say," Adrian chuckled. "I''m going to schedule the release of hero in Los Angeles at the end of December. In order to win tickets to the Oscar, and then a period of low-intensity hype, until after the Oscars gradually increased, and finally arranged according to the specific circumstances of the summer show between May and September - do you think


    No words.


    "If the situation is not optimistic, it may have to be postponed." Adrian, regardless of what they were thinking, continued, "although I''m very optimistic about this movie, I can''t represent all Americans, so if necessary, it''s bound to be postponed and properly hyped for a long time. Not too much A kind of It''s very common. "


    Zhang Weiping looked at Wang Zhongjun at this time. Although he could handle the domestic affairs, he lacked understanding of the market, so he had to turn to his current rival Huayi for help. It doesn''t matter whether hero makes money in North America or not. Anyway, the copyright there has been sold out to the whole world. But if the box office is too low, even "big shot" is not as good.


    Because of Adrian''s intervention, the new picture is now very close to Huayi, which is why the Wang brothers came to watch the trial of hero. But because of this, the competition is also growing. After all, Adrian said last time that at present, China only favors Feng Xiaogang and Zhang Yimou. Moreover, Feng Xiaogang is a little more local. The implication is that the old schemer can be more international.


    In this case, although the two sides are close to each other, they can''t help themselves. In spite of this, only Huayi has a better understanding of the situation in North America. Before, when "big shot" was released, some of them followed.


    "I agree with Mr. Cowell that I think Universal''s distribution capability is trustworthy." Wang Zhongjun nodded definitely.


    In this case, Zhang Weiping believes that Huayi will not open its own channel at this time. There is not a Chinese film that can be released in North America for several years. It''s one thing to be internal, another to be external.


    After that, he talked about the needs of hero, the chairman''s details and North American views on foreign language movies. Adrian left. When he didn''t come over, he took a car with Ivanka and Gao Yuanyuan, but when he went back, he took the car of Wang brothers.


    "China''s entertainment market has not yet taken shape. Whoever starts early and gets the right one will get a big piece of cake in this market." On the way back. Said Adrian, sitting side by side with Wang Zhongjun.


    "Yes, that''s right. But," Wang Zhongjun pushed his glasses. "The benefits are big, and the risks are great, right?"


    "Yes," Adrian affirmed, but his face did not change. "So it''s better to change your mind and shape the market, rather than just get a piece of it."Wang Zhongjun immediately raised his eyebrows, Wang Zhonglei on the front passenger seat also looked at him through the rearview mirror.


    "This - I''m afraid it''s not that easy," Wang said with a smile. "It requires a lot of strength and a lot of experience."


    "Strength can be accumulated slowly. As long as we seize the opportunity, media a can develop to this point in a short period of time because it has seized every opportunity in the past decade." Adrian said quietly, "as for experience, I think we can complement each other, can''t we?"


    "I can''t believe Mr. Cowell is so optimistic about our Huayi." Wang Zhongjun had a good fight.


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t have much ability in business. Except for one thing, my vision is always good. I can get rich returns on every long-term investment, such as apple, Google and Baidu empire Adrian smiles and looks directly into his eyes. "I really like Huayi, Mr. Wang. I know China very well. I''m not Murdoch. I never thought about controlling the media here. Even if you want, the government won''t agree. I need partners. I need influence to radiate the whole mainland China, and I will be able to radiate the whole Asia''s partners in the future. For this reason, I don''t mind making some early investment, even if there may be competitors in the future, please do not doubt my sincerity. "


    After pausing for a few seconds, Adrian cast his eyes out of the window: "you see, I helped you to release" big shot "in North America, and you helped me to hype the role of Zhang Qiu in the Harry Potter series in China. In the future, maybe you can help to make the series released synchronously in China. This is a good start."


    Liu Yufei is now well-known in China. The release of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone" at the beginning of this year has made the whole series hot in mainland China. Therefore, the Asian role casting activities of Harry''s first love lover after a little hype received great attention. Born in mainland China, her mother is a famous dancer. She entered the British school two years ago, and the people are lovely and beautiful. These conditions have great attraction for the Chinese who want to be recognized.


    Moreover, she kept a low profile before, and was hardly paid attention to among the girls who took advantage of the opportunity to hype. Therefore, the final public surprise was quite large. Not only did various media scramble to report, but also the Internet was full of uproar, and even fans made official websites.


    In this regard, Huayi has helped a lot behind the scenes. Although the hype is still immature, on the whole, it has done a good job, and the official website has been pushed by them. When Adrian transmitted the information to them, although they did not say it clearly, they still understood the meaning. From this point of view, Huayi is indeed a very good partner.


    With Adrian''s words, there was silence in the carriage. After a long time, Wang Zhongjun, who seemed to be thinking, opened his mouth again: "I have a very strange feeling, Mr. Cowell, how can I It''s like talking to a Chinese? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C162

    "Do you believe what he says, brother?" In the antique office, Wang Zhonglei sat down and asked his elder brother.


    Wang Zhonglei stopped to see his coat rack


    "If there is nothing to pay attention to, it is either adultery or theft," Wang Zhonglei spread out his hands. "If there are only one or two items, there is no need to say that we must promise to come down. It is a rare opportunity to cooperate with such a large group. However, such a package plan is too large, or Cowell has too much appetite, so it is hard to say, let alone that he has our shares Share. "


    "One question," Wang Zhongjun sat down beside his younger brother. "What''s the benefit of this? Or what does he want? "


    However, compared with the current two years, the momentum of China Leihua group has not been better and better. If we want to say that when they develop and then use various means to annex them, we don''t say whether they will take all precautions. After all, this is their territory. Adrian has said in the car before that, first of all, the government will not be able to pass.


    "Do you think you can try it?" He asked, somewhat unconvinced.


    "Zhonglei, have you analyzed Cowell''s hair squeeze?" Wang did not answer directly.


    "He''s lucky and talented, and few directors, at least in making movies, can compare with him. Moreover, it is said that both the acquired AB and other TV stations, or universal pictures, are basically developed by his creativity, and some even call him the father of the new century reality show. " Wang Zhonglei thought for a moment and then gave his own answer.


    However, Wang Zhongjun shook his head and didn''t seem to agree with him: "well, Zhonglei, some things happen once or twice, but three times and four times, that is - deliberately planned."


    With that, he went to the desk, pulled out a folder from the flush, and then handed it to his brother: "you can have a closer look. In the early 1990s, I didn''t want to talk about it. After investing in Yahoo, it was quick and accurate. It was also so early to invest in Google. Many people were not optimistic about Apple. Take a look at this, domestic, Baidu, sina on the website, we, new pictures, Bona in terms of movies. Wait, the new picture will not be mentioned. He is obviously aiming at Zhang Yimou. What else do you see? "


    "Don''t you want to say..." Wang Zhonglei smashed his mouth, some want to laugh and some surprised. "He knew our background as early as the 1990s, didn''t he?"


    "I don''t know, but what I said on the way back was not a joke," Wang said seriously. "I really feel like I''m talking business with a Chinese A kind of A foreigner knows China very well. You can see that all of his controlling capital in China is basically in the third place, which far surpasses other media groups, just like He has lived in China for decades. You see, in addition to talking about the North American distribution rights of "big shot" and "hero" last time, he gave a detailed plan only after showing sincerity through the film. I''m good at judging the situation and fishing for big fish in a long time. "


    "Maybe he is a Chinese, reincarnated." Wang Zhonglei said with a smile.


    "Maybe, but according to these, he said that he had accurate vision, but he didn''t boast," Wang didn''t laugh. "I even thought that if China film wasn''t a state-owned enterprise, maybe he would take part in it."


    "No such exaggeration? Or have you decided? " Wang Zhonglei is busy. "You have to think clearly, brother, we are cooperating with the capital tycoons, and if the market is so large, if you stretch your hands too long and wide, you will be envied."


    Although there was some joking, on the whole, he was serious.


    "Therefore, we need to attract more people to come in and share the benefits and risks. We can also better restrict media A. of course, we must have the right to dominate and control." Wang Zhongjun sat back behind the desk, thumping on the table, "moreover, I also asked Uncle, the old man said, we are a private enterprise, the pace can be a little bigger."


    Then he took a deep breath: "if this is expected by the foreigner, then this guy is too good, but fortunately, he also It''s not that there are no weaknesses. "


    At this point, both brothers laughed.


    "This guy is still very good at women. That Gao Yuanyuan was still a little stubborn at the beginning. If it wasn''t for the help of a big beard, it would be hard to get her over." Wang Zhonglei, after all, was still young, and could not help chatting about gossip. "But after a night''s sleep, she was willing to be a tour guide for him."


    "That''s right. He''s a Hollywood media magnate and playboy. He''s very young. As long as he gives a word, women who want to have sex with him can go from Desheng Gate to Xizhimen. Everyone wants to be Wendi Deng''s second." Wang Zhongjun laughed and pulled the topic back. "In a word, this is a good opportunity for us and Huayi. The risk is not small, but it is worth our gambling!"


    "Yes! If you decide, I''ll do it. " Wang Zhonglei readily agreed to come down.If Adrian knew that the Wang brothers were discussing themselves like this, he would have to complain a few times, but he sincerely chose them as partners. Adrian is not at all. Even if Huayi develops in the future and even develops more powerful than before, as long as the United States is still in an advantageous position and bridges the nose of the world, then their influence can only be limited to East Asia except South Korea and Japan.


    However, it is no wonder that the Wang brothers think so. After all, the package he proposed is too large, covering all aspects of the entertainment industry, including television, reality shows, fashion magazines, brokers, and records. For the mainland, which is half a beat behind the west, although the recording industry has begun to enter the twilight in the west, there will be a small * * in four or five years. As for films, they can''t say anything, they can only help in terms of hype.


    Adrian doesn''t want to be in such a hurry if he can. Putting forward such a lot of cooperation at one time will not only make the other party doubt his sincerity, but also be easy to ignore one and lose the other. However, he did not have many ways. After all, only he knew how fast China would develop in the future, and if he hesitated a little, he would let others seize the opportunity.


    However, he is not a special reaction of Huayi. He has shown his sincerity, and the interests can be seen in front of them. Huayi has to bet on it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t gamble. Adrian can find someone else. It''s not just the Wang brothers who have background. At most, their development level is not as expected. After all, according to memory, Huayi is a relatively good choice.


    It doesn''t matter if the Chinese government is willing to offend a media tycoon who has a good opinion of the mainland and has a good understanding of it.


    "There''s a joke in America. After Clinton was elected president, the couple went out once. When they were filling the gas station, they met a former suitor of Hillary Clinton. At the moment, he was the owner of the gas station. After leaving the gas station, Clinton said to his wife, "imagine. If you didn''t marry me, what would life be like? " "Then you''re going to be here and he''s going to be president." Adrian turned on the light as he spoke, and the room became bright.


    "So. Is Hillary a very strong woman? " Gao Yuanyuan, who was overjoyed, immediately took off his coat and hung it on the hanger.


    "Yes, but in public she''s very protective of her husband. She''s a smart woman." Adrian enjoyed her movements, smooth and natural, as if they had always done so before.


    "It''s one of the reasons why every woman is attractive." After Gao Yuanyuan turned around. Then he put his arm around her waist.


    The girl, as usual, drew back her neck with a little bashfulness, and then Adrian raised her chin, looked into her eyes, and blocked her lips. As before, she resisted slightly, her teeth closed tightly, and her hands pushed. But as Adrian sucked on her lips again and again, he relaxed.


    Then, Adrian pried open her teeth, and her tongue began to become very aggressive. Gao Yuanyuan made a whine, and the force of pushing increased a lot, but she was still unable to break free. After so many times, as before, she succumbed quickly and began to pander with surprising enthusiasm.


    While kissing each other, they moved slowly towards the living room. Then they sat on the sofa and lay down again and again, until they could hardly breathe. At this time, Gao Yuanyuan, blushing, was already soft on the sofa.


    "Now I know the taste of clearing my mouth." After lifting her up, caressing her face, Adrian said leisurely.


    It''s easy to come back to her senses, and the color of her face is going to return to normal. Gao Yuanyuan is once again flushed. She pouts her mouth and gives him a strange look. She is extremely shy and lovely. Adrian immediately laughed and hugged her. Although she had only been with her for a few days, her character was basically understood. Every time, she changed from shyness and a little resistance to obedience and warm catering. It was very attractive.


    There are two main things to do in mainland China this time. One is to be invited by new pictures to watch the finished product of hero. The other is to prepare for media a''s Asian strategy or China strategy after showing its sincerity. The first thing has been completed now. The second one needs to be negotiated, but there is no need to deal with the specific matters. These professionals from our own office will handle them, and Ivanka will sort them out for him. It is very easy to understand the situation. Moreover, it is difficult to reach a conclusion within a few months. So he started after giving it to the person in charge Play.


    The Forbidden City, the great wall and the Ming Tombs are all must see spots. Although I have been there in the past life, it is after all a matter of the previous life. Besides, there is a beautiful girl around to accompany me as a guide, so I have a good time. Although Gao Yuanyuan has made several films and TV dramas, she is only a second-line actress. In addition, the entertainment industry in mainland China needs to be improved. Therefore, those who are not needed to be recognized if she is slightly dressed up. She is not that kind of strong woman, and her experience can only be said to be average. Therefore, some means of coaxing girls are put into practice. She can easily make her dance with her own baton, but she will be in a daze occasionally. I don''t know who I think of."To tell you the truth, ED, I sometimes feel You seem to be a Chinese. " After frolic, Gao Yuanyuan, sitting in his arms, suddenly looked at him and said so.


    "Many Chinese friends say that, so maybe I am a Chinese and reincarnated." Adrian makes a serious nirvana.


    "Yes, then, Mr. ed, where were you from in a previous life?" She immediately held a microphone like pestle to his mouth with one hand, and asked with her cheek in the other hand.


    "Well, I''m from Beijing. I was in Chaoyang District, and I studied in Beijing Film Academy. I was in the same period with Zhang Yimou, so I have a good eye on him now." Adrian said in a serious way.


    "Don''t you lie?" Gao Yuanyuan immediately exclaimed, "you were born in 67 years ago. Even if you have a previous life, you should live in China 67 years ago."


    "You know, the hell of the west can''t be controlled by the hell of ten halls. So it''s normal to make a mistake about the times. " Adrian spread his hands.


    "What, it''s a mess." Gao Yuanyuan spat out her tongue lovingly.


    "You''re so cute. I can''t help but try the taste of qingzui." Adrian said forward to gather together, scared the girl quickly back, and covered his mouth with his hand.


    But this time Adrian didn''t directly press her on the sofa and kiss her like these days. Instead, he was staring at her. Gao Yuanyuan began to feel a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked tentatively.


    "Well..." Adrian leaned back and made a gesture to her, "Yuanyuan, you stand up and let me see."


    "Well?" Although Gao Yuanyuan did not understand, she still stood up according to her words. Then, under his instructions, she turned around twice and put on several poses. She was wearing some autumn clothes that Adrian bought for her, which was especially suitable for her temperament.


    "What are you going to do Finally, she sat down on the sofa and pursed.


    "You know," Adrian pondered, "I''m going back to Los Angeles tomorrow..."


    Gao Yuanyuan was stunned and her face began to look a little ugly. His head turned to one side and bit his lips. Adrian can guess what she''s thinking. She must have been forced to accompany her when she was willing to join the wine. She thought she was just a wine companion, but she accidentally went to bed with her. As a result, she was fooled and became a companion again. Even if she did, she was still fooled into being too happy. The reaction on the bed is the most real. No matter how shy and resistant she was at the beginning, in the end, the warm catering and satisfied smile after the meeting could not deceive people.


    In addition, Adrian is generous, considerate and insightful. She is patient when shopping, and often gives some good suggestions. Moreover, her words and deeds are very cultured. Many shop assistants praise her for finding a good boyfriend. She seems to be immersed in a beautiful dream. Now, Adrian told her that she was going to leave. Although the dream didn''t turn into a nightmare, she basically woke up. The feeling of loss immediately came out. Her good tutoring and a relatively smooth career also made her look at others and her family. I''m sure it won''t be good.


    However, Adrian knew this, but he didn''t have an idea to open up, because he had a better idea.


    "So," he continued, "would you like to go to the United States to develop?"


    "Ah?" Gao Yuanyuan was stunned again.


    "Go to America, go to Hollywood," Adrian said with a smile. "Well, I''m planning to expand my market in China. I want to introduce a TV series, a science fiction TV series, in which an Asian woman is the main character. I think it will be very effective to be played by Chinese actors."


    "TV series?" Gao Yuanyuan''s look became slightly odd.


    "Yes, you should have seen American TV series, such as" the man from the bottom of the Atlantic "," knight errant "and so on in the 1980s. In recent years, there are life dramas like" everyone loves raymond. " Adrian said with a smile, but did not explain anything, just watched her wait for an answer.


    I''m afraid that the time for Adelman''s TV series to be introduced into the mainland market is not clear, even if it is a package of TV dramas that are popular in mainland China, it is not the time for him to enter the market ¡£


    "But But I''m still shooting the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. " Gao Yuanyuan bit her lips and hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. At present, this science fiction TV series is only an idea. It takes a long time from preparation to production, so you can continue to shoot the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven.". However, because this TV series first needs to shoot a mini play and broadcast it after the summer vacation next year, and before that, you have to come to the United States to learn, exchange English, performance skills, and the use of all kinds of firearms. Time is tight, so it''s best to come over at the end of this year. " Adrian pauses, then moves to her, takes her hand and asks again, "would you like to go?""But But But there are many better actresses in China than me... " Gao Yuanyuan said here, her voice suddenly dropped, and finally she pursed her lips and looked away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C163

    No matter whether the popularity of American TV series in China was accidental or inevitable, that kind of admiration is very good, especially for expanding the user base. User groups are very important to any enterprise. They are like fans of actors and singers. The more loyal they are, the easier they will make money from them.


    To take the simplest example, the reason why Mahua vine has been criticized by countless people in the past life is still very moist. Apart from a lot of reasons, the most important point is that it has a large number of users. Even if the user is disgusted by his unlimited behaviors, such as being able to copy others by himself and others can''t, or having high profits but still enjoying the subsidy of the state, all the friends on the network use QQ. Even if they change other instant communication software, they have to pinch their noses.


    Probably because of this, although Ma Huateng has been cruelly abused in copyright, he still clings to the newly developed instant messaging software named YY. In addition, the mainland government has never allowed foreign investors to control their own media tools, so they have given some support. Maybe he can make a comeback.


    This is nothing. Adrian''s package for Huayi also has plans for the operation of instant messaging software, either to develop a new one or to move IQ to be released by Chinese companies A kind of It is also a rule that if a foreign magazine wants to be published in China, it must be published by a Chinese company, not run by the magazine itself. As long as the shelf is set up, the pain of the previous life some of the tricks still remember Shanzhai. Even if we can''t occupy the majority in the future, we should have a place. Here we will talk about the methods of attracting users in the new century. It is not complicated. One is easy to use, the other is free. Easy to use this is not to mention. It can attract users to use it for the first time. IQ in previous generations has made many mistakes and made many functions. As a result, users hate it. Of course, it''s easier to learn than to master. Moreover, it has to use Xinhua to keep users fresh, which Apple has done quite well.


    However, the most important thing is free. The free and sharing on the Internet is about to bring down the traditional record industry, and will also bring down the traditional paper media in the future. Even in the United States, where the framework is fixed by numerous laws and severely punished, there are still countless people downloading songs on the Internet.


    Of course, if you don''t do it well, it''s easy to be self defeating. Microsoft, for example, has captured the Asian market by relying on piracy, but few of them can turn into profits. Do you want to impose charges? The reaction of hundreds of millions of users is not something they can afford. Although they can make profits from the surrounding areas by various means, they are not good-looking after all. In this respect, they are not as good as apple which takes the high-end route.


    This is why Adrian is in a hurry to put forward a package plan ¡Ô if you step forward slightly, a variety of Shanzhai programs and TV series will come out one after another. It''s not to say that there is nothing wrong with Shanzhai. When most countries are developing, they can''t do without Shanzhai and pirating all kinds of things from developed countries. Adrian remembers an example of America, probably in the 19th century. When Dickens visited the United States, he was surprised to see that his works were sold in the streets and alleys of the United States without giving him any royalties. When he protested to the US government, the US government actually said that paying royalties to literary giants like him was an insult to him A kind of It''s really thick skinned, and it''s the same with Zhongguo now. Even if t is added, the interests to be protected will never be ignored. Even if Adrian has applied for a lot of copyrights in mainland China through various relations, it is also a troublesome thing for the other party to brazen it out. So instead of letting others copy it, it is better to authorize them at a low price. Although the direct profit is not much, it can occupy the market and regulate it. Take Jing Ji Ren for example. Many actors in Dalu are their own family members or friends A kind of It''s normal, and so is America. However, most of these Jing Ji people are only responsible for the life and communication of Ming Star, and the specific affairs are arranged by people who have received professional training. But here, they just point to things that they don''t know about, and they don''t have professional Tuan teams to provide advice, so it''s inevitable that there will be all kinds of trouens. If we can standardize it and have professional guidance, some bullshit things should be a little less, and Adrian''s brokerage company can also occupy a place here by the way. Other things are the same. If guangshanzhai doesn''t innovate, it will always follow others. As long as you can teach them some ideas, it''s good.


    Of course, as with the package plan, the control of these companies will not be in the hands of media A. However, it does not matter. As with the package plan, all companies a media will take shares, but they are not major shareholders A kind of In this way, the low-key accumulation of water into an abyss, gather sand into a tower, the final influence is bound to be very huge.


    "What is more influential than helping them build a new and standardized entertainment industry? Moreover, the profit-making groups will also be tied to us. Even if the Chinese government thinks it is inappropriate, as long as it does not touch their bottom line, it will have to pinch its nose. Murdoch''s practice is the most stupid. " Adrian was so convinced Claude, which is the reason why the Wang brothers bet. Let''s go back to the TV series. The first item in the package is reality TV and TV series. Let alone the former, the relationship between Huayi and mango TV is very good. With the memory of previous lives, it is entirely possible to give them the chance to hype "China Idol". As for the latter, for various reasons, there is no condition to copy the previous life, but it does not mean that there is no room for operation.There is no condition to create conditions. There is not only one way to promote American TV series. For example, using a native Chinese actor to play a more important role in the play. For Chinese people who are eager to be recognized internationally, this is a very proud thing. If the TV series has won several trophies in the Emmy Awards, it will be even more exciting.


    However, TV plays must be carefully selected. Otherwise, Garrison''s "dare to die" is a lesson in the past decade. Although not many American dramas have been introduced in the past decade, they are basically "Everybody Loves Raymond" TV series. Friends, which might have landed, has been abandoned because of too many meat jokes. However, this kind of TV series in China is obviously no better than that of the same type of local TV series. Now it is not the China when "growing pains" was broadcast.


    However, TV dramas such as suspense, terror and crime can''t pass the censorship for various reasons. Prison break is full of the light of the Internet. Therefore, if you think about it, only science fiction plays are suitable, with a lively rhythm and suspense. It''s not hard to attract people''s attention. Moreover, the first popular TV series "the man from the bottom of the Atlantic" and "knight errant" are both subjects Fantasy drama.


    It happens that universal has the copyright of a science fiction play. Moreover, in Adrian''s memory, word-of-mouth is also very good, and there happens to be an Asian American actress with a heavy part, which is a little religious, and there are many scenes of selling meat A kind of It doesn''t matter. As long as you tell me when you make it, then you can edit it again when it is handed over to the Chinese side. Anyway, considering the different ways of broadcasting between China and the United States, it is necessary to extend the series appropriately.


    In that case. Why can''t you show the woman you like? This is not to say that Adrian wants to put Gao Yuanyuan as his favorite. However, it is hard to find half of the less bad white lotus root in the rotten mud. It is inevitable that she will be pleased with the pursuit and her character is also good. Frankly speaking, in the first three or four years of the 21st century, the mainland actresses who became popular still have some characteristics and personalities. Unlike a few years later, it is becoming more and more unified. There is only speculation left, but it is also very poor.


    So Adrian gave her this opportunity, as for the future, it depends on her performance. If you have a sense of sentiment and interest, although it''s good for Chinese Americans who can make a start in Hollywood, it''s OK to hold another one. Moreover, it can also play a role in buying horse bones. Just like you Jihui, it''s not a big problem to be skillful, as you said before A kind of Even if the first-line actresses from mainland China go to Hollywood, they can''t play without guidance and support.


    Although Gao Yuanyuan didn''t give a definite answer to the case, she just said that she needed to discuss with her parents and her agent. However, when she was in bed that night, her body sold out her heart. The contradictory struggle and warm catering feeling made Adrian enjoy it very much, and she also used several shameful postures that had not been used before Potential.


    Western slang says, "the bottom of a person is a shortcut to the soul. In Adrian''s understanding, this does not mean that if you love to do more, women will depend on you. Although it is true that women can conquer women by relying on the bottom, it is absolutely not a common phenomenon. When a woman is in bed, when she is ruled by physiological pleasure, her mind is defenseless. She loves you, hates you, contradicts, succumbs and doubts. All of them are completely reflected in the body. As long as you seriously study them, you can easily know their real thoughts. The second trip to China came to an end for the time being. Although there were some regrets and some ideas failed to be realized, they were not in a hurry. Therefore, Adrian returned to Los Angeles, and many things were still waiting to be dealt with, such as pacifying Ivanka. During those days in mainland China, she spent almost every day with Gao Yuanyuan, and only had work communication with Ivanka, although she did have there It is impossible to say that there is no dissatisfaction with the work and the separation of public and private affairs.


    In fact, after the plane took off, she sat down in front of him, half teasing and half joking: "have you had a good time?"


    This slightly stingy Nirvana made Adrian laugh for a long time, and then he took her to his legs to comfort her. If it wasn''t for Ellie, Eliza, and Gree, he might have put Ivanka in the right place.


    In addition, there is also need to comfort Julia, from pregnancy to now immediately six months, her stomach has been very obvious. Unlike Kate, Monica, Sophie, Jessica and Blanchett, they were not famous when they were pregnant, or they were easy to divert the attention of journalists. However, Julia had always been an American sweetheart. The love Quintet made her a representative of American women. In addition, she won the Oscar for more than a year. It is still a long time to go before the spotlight is over, no matter where she is The object of pursuit.


    In this case, it''s not easy to keep secret. Moreover, the photos have been taken before when the abdomen is slightly protruding. Fortunately, the reporter did not associate with pregnancy at that time. It''s just in the report that American sweetheart has a lot of belly fat, but it''s enough to alarm Adrian and Julia.


    Although Adrian doesn''t mind, most journalists know what to report and what not to report once the gossip involves him. However, in this way, the pressure will go to Julia. No matter which star will not like those reporters who can only stare at gossip, Julia is no exception, and she does not intend to bear such pressure ¡Ô however, it is kept secret.However, at the beginning, she can attend various activities, and then her stomach gradually swells up. After that, she can not appear in public places, but she can also play around, as long as she is careful with reporters. But then to the back, the stomach is too big to walk around at will, most of the time in the hidden villa activities, plus Adrian although as usual care for her. But after all, you can''t be there all the time. It''s inevitable to feel bored.


    For this, Adrian did not have a good way. Finally, she had to send her to the island near Hawaii for cultivation. Apart from British manors, Adrian has bought most of his properties around the world in the past two years. For example, the hilltop manor in France in the Riviera region, the luxury villa in the Caribbean island of Saint Bart, and a small island near Hawaii. One of the reasons why Julia didn''t dig her belly down was that when she was playing around the world, she took turns living in these luxury houses. "So. From now on, I''ve been living here honestly. I feel bored to go out to sea or visit Honolulu or Shiloh. Of course, even though this is Hawaii, you should be careful. " In a villa on the island. Adrian comforted the big bellied Julia. "I can''t be with you every day, but Kate can."


    And he gave Zeta Jones a look.


    "Yes, I''ll stay with you, Julie, at least until the premiere of Chicago." Said Zeta Jones, sitting next to him.


    "It''s depressing." ''cried Julia, who was very rich in her baggy clothes.


    "Well, let me hear if the little guy is kicking his mother in the stomach again." Adrian knows how to change the subject. Then she would squat down and stick her ears to her belly.


    "No, I''m not going to tell you that!" Julie Adam turned and hummed, like a little woman, and stroked her belly with a loving look: "sleeping."


    Adrian grinned and looked at Zeta Jones, who was cutting the avocado carefully, but whose eyes occasionally glanced at Julia''s belly.


    "Do you want one too?" That night, after a brisk expedition in bed, Adrian stroked Zeta Jones'' well behaved Dong and whispered in her ear.


    Zeta Jones didn''t answer for the first time. He just kept breathing in his arms. After being caressed and kissed for a moment, Zeta Jones opened his mouth a little confused: "I don''t know."


    Adrian didn''t say it again. It''s normal to know what she is hesitating about. It''s normal for a woman to be influenced by her feelings. Even if she knows that there are not many choices, she still can''t help but have fantasies, especially at this time. Moreover, she is also a woman with brains. If Adrian didn''t hook her up with a deal at the first time, it''s hard to say whether the "once" thing would happen again. Now The deal is not finished yet.


    "How about another one?" He kisses her on the lips, and then he thinks of something with a bad smile, "or shall we go to Julie''s room? She must be lonely on her own


    Every woman must be tasted by him when she is pregnant. How can Julia be an exception? In fact, I''ve tasted it before, but Adrian misses the big bellied Monica and Sophie of Shuangfei. It should be the most comfortable time, so I want to take Zeta Jones to find out the feeling at that time.


    "It''s too late now. Julie must have gone to bed. If you want to, you can postpone your return one day."


    It''s smart, isn''t it? Both satisfied Adrian''s request and made a good impression on Julia for keeping him - even though they were in bed now. Unfortunately, this sentence also reveals her subconscious real thoughts, want to leave? That''s out of the question.


    Not to mention this, after coming back from Hawaii, Halloween is close at hand. After that, there are Thanksgiving files and Christmas stalls. Many films are ready to be shown. But before that, Adrian has to go to school to perform his father''s duties, because Lily beat a little boy in school.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then miss Cowell pushed Mr. Nelson to the ground and kicked him. Mr. Nelson burst into tears, and that''s it In the principal''s office, sitting behind his desk, principal Anthony Miller, who is in his fifties, has finally finished the whole thing.


    Adrian, who was sitting in the chair, frowned all the time until now and turned to look at his daughter: "so you won?"


    "Of course Lily with a relaxed face spread out her hands.


    "Cough, Mr. Cowell!" Headmaster Miller coughed.


    "Well, headmaster," Adrian said with a smile, and then asked his daughter, "do you think the principal is telling the truth?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C164

    "I have to say, Mr. Miller, my daughter is better than you in storytelling." After listening to lily, Adrian opened his hand to the headmaster.


    "Mr. Cowell," the headmaster took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose with a headache. "We know about this, but they are two things. Although they are related, we must deal with one thing first and then another."


    "Well," Adrian said, turning his head again to his daughter. "Do you know what''s wrong with you, Lily?"


    "I''m just helping my friends." Little guy immediately some discontented Du mouth.


    "Yes, I know, but there are many ways to help a friend," Adrian said with a smile. "You should let her face the bully herself, not say," yes, is that so? " Lily''s eyes seemed a little surprised.


    "Of course, I''m exaggerating, but it''s possible," Adrian opened his hand. "So, you should encourage her to fight. It''s your Lily''s eyes lit up, and then a punch hit her in the palm of her hand:" see, I should tempt him to attack me. It doesn''t matter whether it''s verbal or physical, but As long as he does, I have enough reason to teach him a lesson, right? "


    The little guy''s eyes were bent. He looked at his father with his hands in his waist and nodded with satisfaction: "it''s worthy of being a bad father."


    The headmaster, who has been laughing bitterly all the time, couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He couldn''t say anything to the father and daughter who were discussing how to beat people in front of him so that he could not be blamed. Who let Mr. Adrian Cowell sponsor a large amount of school expenses and have a good relationship with the school board.


    That''s why. He had to invite Adrian to the school. If this kind of thing happened, it would be a very troublesome thing in the future if parents were not asked to cooperate with him at the source. But now it seems that this is a wrong decision? All the families who can come to this primary school are rich or expensive. Most of them are very cultured, but there are also many wonderful flowers. Headmaster miller can see a lot of them, but they are as unscrupulous as Cowell and his daughter Well, maybe it shouldn''t be used, at least they don''t seem arrogant. It''s really a question to discuss, but is it really appropriate for father and daughter to talk about it?


    "Now, listen to Mr. Miller''s advice." Adrian said and looked at the headmaster again.


    "Well..." The principal automatically ignored what the father and daughter had talked about before. "We miss Cowell can apologize to Mr. Nelson in person."


    "What do you think, dear?" Adrian then looked at his daughter.


    "No problem," the little guy replied cheerfully, with an inexplicable twinkle in his eyes. "I can apologize to him. But there is a premise. "


    She raised her small chest and made a serious face to the headmaster: "Nelson must first apologize to Vivian. As sincere as he is, I will be as sincere as he is. He is in front of all his classmates, and I am also in front of all my classmates!"


    The sonorous and forceful tone was also with a trace of can not be refused, but this did not last for long. After glancing at the father next to him, he was elated to lift his hand under the ground, which was a big thumb.


    In addition to a wry smile, the principal said, "I know..."


    "No, Mr. Miller," Adrian said with a smile at the end of the meeting, after Lily had gone out first. "Lily is a smart and precocious child. She knows how to handle her sense of propriety. I''ve always been proud of her, so I fully believe that this will not happen again."


    "You are right, Mr. Cowell." The headmaster has some helplessness to say so.


    Adrian doesn''t pay attention to his, the little guy does have his own sense of propriety, so what we have to do is to let her understand that her sense of propriety is the same and different from that of others.


    "You''ve got a big problem for me, lily." After taking the bus out of school, Adrian said to his daughter.


    "Do you feel embarrassed?" Lily looked at her father with a smile on her chin. "If that''s the case, can I come back a few more times?"


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows and pulled her into his arms. "Do you want to see me embarrassed, little guy?"


    Lily immediately screamed, accompanied by giggling, so tossed in the car for several minutes. After stopping, the little guy patted dad''s arm: "don''t worry, bad dad, it won''t happen again."


    "Little people and big ghosts!" Adrian pressed her head, then sighed, "in a few years, I''ll be a big girl. Time flies..."


    Lily made a funny face and just laughed. To tell the truth, it''s not a good thing to be too precocious. Some Forget it, parents can guide their children''s direction, but don''t interfere with her life. She''s so smart that she knows how to choose.


    The storm ended with Nelson''s apology to Vivian and Lily''s apology to Nelson. However, a small part of her tail was left behind. Since then, Lily has become the head of those girls in school. It''s OK for those boys to tease and play with girls. It doesn''t matter even to bully them a little. But if they are bullied fiercely, they will be punished. And Lily gave full play to what she had learned that day and stood on the high ground of morality every time. Even if the school knew that she planned everything, there was no excuse to blame.However, she did not hold on to the problems of the boys, and would take the initiative to reconcile with them. Most of the time, she had a good sense of propriety, so she was very popular in school.


    "The little guy has a lot of leadership." Adrian told Kate, "it seems to be a genetic self."


    Kate immediately whitened him. Adrian didn''t say anything about the lion king in front of her. But how could she not have heard of it? Even if he didn''t mean that, she couldn''t stop Kate from thinking about it. After all, she couldn''t change the fact that she was a lioness completely if she didn''t like it.


    "I think we can have another child," she concluded. "A smart kid like lily," she said


    "Well No problem, as long as you like. " Adrian thought about it and welcomed him.


    "And then," Kate said to herself, "let Sarah, Charley, Eni. Let all your women have children and have more children. In total, hundreds of children will be born. Let them eat you and go bankrupt


    She said it with gnash teeth. Nane is really That''s lovely.


    It''s all about the future. Back before and after Halloween, the November movie schedule is just around the corner. So a lot of movies that lack competition but want to win a lot will be selected to be released at this time, such as "very popular". Although Luc Besson has been recognized by Hollywood, and the whole story is spoken in English, he is labeled as a French film, so the new line to take over the distribution of North America is screened at this time.


    Despite this, there is no premiere, but the film has achieved good results, and the film critics are still lenient. We praised the rhythm and atmosphere of the film. As far as a commercial film is concerned, "extraordinary human trafficking" is still very qualified. The male protagonist is also set to be an American retired Special Forces officer, while the heroine, Ji Hui, is one of the top two Asian American actors in the United States. With Adrian''s advice from the new line, she has made some efforts in publicity, so this situation has come into being.


    But there are also movies that are released at this time because they are in the middle of the season, such as David finch''s new thriller space A kind of There must have been a premiere of the film. Although it was not big, many people came to support it. Because Naomi was the star, Adrian would not fall behind, which made the premiere a little more attention.


    Although the plot of the film has been known for a long time, it is still very interesting to watch it in the projection hall. After all, Finch was born in shooting v. he had a good grasp of the plot in the cutting and switching of the lens. In addition, he was a man of great ideas. Therefore, every film has its merits. Although it is only a story that happened in one night in a house, it can be shot by him in a tense, exciting and full of impact and appeal.


    Of course, Naomi''s performance also contributed a lot. After several years of accumulation, it vividly interpreted a mother who stood up to fight back in a desperate situation. It was no less than Adrian''s memory that Judy Foster''s performance in the original version was also praised by Finch, who said she supported most of the films.


    Kristen Stewart is also very good, especially when the gangster is in the secret room and has a diabetes attack. The only regret is that Adrian had suggested that she keep her hair longer, but finch thought it was better to have short hair, so she was still a tomboy in the movie. She is actually quite outstanding, although not the first sight of beauty, but if it is not neutral dress up, look for a long time will see the flavor.


    At the premiere, she had long hair and a skirt, which was completely different from the movie. Interestingly, she was always with Naomi, so she always It''s constantly swinging in front of Adrian.


    After its release, the word-of-mouth of "shivering space" is polarized. Some critics feel good, but some critics think it is very bad. Variety shows that A kind of The film maintains finch''s consistent level, with the atmosphere properly rendered. Although the plot is a little more conventional, it keeps the tension and excitement from the beginning to the end. However, "American weekly" disagreed. They thought that "space for fear" was finch''s worst film so far. It gave up the sharp and sharp thought it had once had and reduced it to pure commercial production. Even the psychological game a few years ago was better than the current one.


    Of course, Finch didn''t care about that, to put it bluntly. It''s still the battle between art and commerce. At the beginning, psychological games was treated like this when it was released. It would be better if the next film was more artistic. But for Naomi''s performance, these critics are unanimous praise, as finch said, her performance alone supported most of the film.


    "You see, Nami, that''s a high opinion." At the seaside villa in Marbury. Adrian said to Naomi, shaking the newspaper deliberately.


    Without waiting for Naomi to open her mouth with a chuckle, Nicole next to her snatched the topic: "yes, yes, I haven''t got such a comment. I knew I would have the role."


    "Why not? Isn''t that what happened to the island horror before? Do you need me to turn over the comments at that time? " Adrian pretended to be unhappy.


    "So it was said that David was going to invite me to do it because of" island horror. " Nicole comes over with a sigh and sits down beside Naomi. Then he put his arm around her and said, "of course, Nami, I''m not saying I''m going to be better than you, I''m just A little bit depressed. ""Come on, Nicole. As we all know, your Oscar heroine has a real name Naomi said with a smile.


    Although Nicole won the Best Actress Oscar for "Moulin Rouge" at the beginning of this year, there has been a lot of controversy. It''s good to compare it with Gwyneth and other nominees. The public relations and dark scenes are continuous. Although Nicole doesn''t care. But being chased by reporters and asked more, it is inevitable that there will be some upset.


    "Oh, Nami, you and I are intimate. I love you. Let''s get married." Nicole immediately took Naomi''s face and kissed her on the mouth.


    "You''re doing well in the new film, and critics say it. You and George are excellent. " Adrian shrugged. "And if you tempt me in front of me


    "He will threaten us with this." Nicole snorted.


    "He''s always been like this, and you don''t know that."


    "How about giving him some color tonight?"


    "No problem."


    The two women just sang in unison, which made Adrian laugh. Then the water in the kitchen boiled and Naomi got up and left. As soon as she left, Nicole''s smile changed and became a little seductive. She put her foot in front of Adrian and rubbed it on his calf. "Are you just going to let them write casually?"


    "It''s normal, isn''t it?" Adrian smiles, grabs her ankle and kneads it up her calf.


    "All right, all right." Nicole sighed, a little listless.


    "Which actress has been nominated for the most performance awards Adrian didn''t care. He said to himself, "Catherine Hepburn? Or Meryl Streep? "


    Just for a short moment, Nicole understood what he meant, and her eyes lit up: "it seems almost the same, more than ten times."


    She also stretched out her other foot and put them on his waist. She narrowed her eyes and licked the corners of her mouth with the tip of her tongue: "I can let you play for free for a month."


    "Just a month? It can''t be any more, "Adrian picked." how about a lifetime free? "


    "No, I have to feed myself." Nicole said seriously, "or so, I''ll be free for half a month after each time, and then half a month and half price."


    "Acceptable." Adrian fixed tweezers and thought for a few minutes, then nodded with a smile.


    I wanted to wait for a while, but now it''s OK to throw it out. The reason why she was crowned with Moulin Rouge and promised to let her win the Oscar for best actress in the most beautiful and beautiful image is one reason. Now it''s also a reason. I want to prove that I won the prize by strength - well, strength accounts for 80% or more than 90% - then Just stay with him.


    After all, he always has the most opportunities here. For example, he has solved a troublesome thing before.


    "Ms. Nora Avalon has agreed to be a director, and Ms. Meryl Streep has also agreed to play the leading role, and the preparatory work has begun. So, as long as you promise, you can start work right away. " Adrian leaned back on his chair, his head on his side, and looked at Natalie, who was reading the script.


    "You Do you really think it suits the role? " Asked Natalie, looking at the script with a frown.


    "What do you think is not appropriate?" Adrian asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if you like food, but..." She bit her lip and turned to Adrian. "Do I look like a married woman in her late thirties?"


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and laughed.


    "We all know that the real performance is to look ordinary but extraordinary, but we also know that in most cases, an actress must play some crazy or ugly role in order to win an Oscar for cunt performance." Adrian sat up, leaned in front of Natalie and looked into her eyes. "It''s very simple. It''s the only way. What the judges want to see is a totally different, even opposite, but more believable nirvana."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C165

    Julie and Julia, this is Adrian''s film for Natalie. To be honest, it''s not natural to get the script. Before, in order to find a suitable supporting role for her, he rarely racked his brains. Although there are several suitable ones, there are some problems. Either the film copyright is in the hands of other companies, or there is a conflict with her identity, such as "suspicion of child abuse".


    It went on for months, and finally, by chance, Adrian thought of the film. Because of the launch and good operation of Facebook, a series of previous plans have been gradually launched, such as merging some blog businesses to them, and Adrian found a very interesting blog while browsing.


    This blog is written by a New York woman named Julie Powell, who is nearly 30 years old. She is a failed writer and government employee. She is responsible for listening to and appeasing the complaints, accusations and complaints of the families who died on September 11, 2001. Because I feel that I have achieved nothing, but I am not willing to be in this state, so after careful consideration, I began to make 524 dishes written by famous gourmet Julia Child in the 1960s and 1970s, and wrote them to her blog to meet her dream of writing.


    She started production in March (the real time is August). It is not clear how many people paid attention to Adrian at that time. When he saw it in August, there were countless comments praising her, and the number of hits was very high.


    the whole process as like as two peas in the movie. Adrian easily thought of this movie. At first, he didn''t think too much about it. He just let the people of publishing company contact each other at the first time to collect the content of her blog into a book. Later, when she knew that there was no media to interview her, she directly helped to find a reporter from the New York Times. After the report came out, the blog''s click through rate, which was originally a large number of visitors, was once again rampant Increase.


    Then AB also invited her on a food show, almost famous, helped so much, the publishing rights naturally won. After that, Adrian hesitated. Do you want to put it on the screen now? It''s also a very good word-of-mouth work. It''s warm and inspirational. It''s just a little troublesome to make a movie.


    Because there are two lines in the original film. The story of Julie Powell is one line, while the story of Julia Child is another. The two lines are basically unrelated but surprisingly similar. They both tell about a woman who is idle and gradually finds her self-worth and succeeds because of her delicious food. What connects them is the food and the relationship with their husbands.


    Therefore, it is not easy to obtain the authorization of Julia Child in addition to the authorization of Julie Powell. The old lady is still in the world, although she is 90 years old. And according to the feedback from the publishing company. She seems to have a low opinion of Powell''s book. If she doesn''t authorize it, it will be difficult to do. This is probably one of the reasons why the film of previous life was released only a few years later.


    Adrian wanted to be slow. It would be a little easier to negotiate when child went to heaven in two years A kind of It may be a little unkind. But after all, they are old people, and their health is not very good. This kind of thing can not be said. But he suddenly found out that if Natalie came to play the role, it would be very appropriate.


    As he told her before, if you look like the original, find an actress about the same age as Julie Powell A kind of There is not much room to play a role, but if you find a young girl, if you can play both the spirit and the form, there is no doubt that she will be praised. And Natalie is also famous for her role as an age female, from mathiel to Amidala to ray dolly. It should not be a problem to have such a foundation.


    In that case, there is no need to say much about what to do. And it seemed like a green light for the film. Although it was not easy for child to get the authorization, it was not as difficult as he thought, so he began to prepare for the new production line.


    In addition to Natalie, Adrian also plans to let Julia play Julia Child. Of course, a good role should be given to her own woman. I believe Julia also wants to go to this woman with the same name as herself. Moreover, child can be regarded as a model of autonomous women. The only difficulty is to deduce the flavor of women in the sixties and seventies. Even the original Streep is a little bit over the top.


    But a lot of things can''t be done like this. The pregnant Julia can''t play now, and the film needs to be released at the end of next year, so Adrian has to choose Streep after careful consideration.


    "So, in addition to the difficulty of the character, you have to challenge Streep," Adrian held Natalie in his arms and looked at her with a smile. "Don''t tell me you don''t have the confidence to do as well as she does."


    To tell you the truth, in a previous life, Natalie wanted to do as well as Streep. If it was the first two years of the 21st century, maybe there was still a little possibility, but then It''s almost impossible. But now it''s different. At least now Natalie won the nomination of best supporting actress and best actress by "soul catcher" and "bones in winter". Many times, these honors and experiences can add a lot of points to her. In addition, her state is also good. In this case, it is very possible for Natalie to reach Streep without falling into the wind.Natalie bit her lips, and she naturally understood Adrian''s meaning. Although Streep is not as popular as many big stars in terms of popularity and commercial value, she has been in word-of-mouth in the film for more than ten years. If she can keep pace with her in this respect, there is no doubt that she will let herself go to a higher level and get closer to what she wants.


    "What are you here for?" Adrian holds her hand and kisses it gently on her back neck. The hot breath constantly stirs her up and gives her great pressure.


    "As I said, Nada, I''ve planned, and I''ll direct a movie for you by the end of next year. But before that, you have to show more strength to make me believe you are ready He continued in her ear, biting on her ear beads.


    Natalie''s breathing became a little bit short of breath. How could she not understand the meaning of this sentence? It means that what she has always wanted is close at hand, and she can A ladle of cold water immediately drenched her head, so that she recovered a little sober.


    "Yes Is it? " She glanced at Adrian and quickly lowered her eyelids. She was not sure whether he was really going to keep his promise. He would Let her go.


    "Of course." Adrian smiles. Instead of going on with this topic, I exclaimed, "I''m a little bit plump. It''s good. I like it very much."


    He never stopped swimming on her.


    Damn it Natalie bit her teeth. Even so, do you still have a choice?


    "I''m not going to do as well as she does," Natalie looked up and looked at Adrian, something burning in her eyes. "I will overtake her!"


    "Good!" Adrian nodded with satisfaction. "There''s a premiere in two days. How about it?"


    "No," Natalie said directly, "I might as well read more books than go to Israel for further study. But you have to show me? You can also publish one or two papers occasionally. "


    Because Adrian objected to her further education, but did not force to stop her, just through the analysis of the advantages and disadvantages to persuade her, and indeed very reasonable, so Natalie began to concentrate on her own performing arts career after graduation. of course. Adrian also said that from time to time to show the erudite side of her image is very helpful, so she often used this excuse to refuse his invitation.


    Besides, she knew what the premiere was after two days, and she had no interest in such films. I don''t want to see him making out with other women at the premiere, so why go?


    Adrian didn''t force her. Although she couldn''t connive at the first stage, she didn''t intend to force her. Besides, there were a lot of people coming at the premiere A kind of But the premiere of Spider Man 2.


    As a sequel to spider man, which was highly praised and became the first box office hit in the first week, the film received a lot of attention as soon as it started filming. During the period, there were also a lot of news, such as the affair between Kirsten Dunst and Toby Maguire. Of course, some people said that she was dating James Frank who played Harry Osborne, a good friend of spider man ¡£


    In short, a lot of tabloids say it vividly, and even some infamous tabloids claim that someone has disclosed that Kirsten often fights with her boyfriend in the field, and so on. The tone and description can be seen as fake. Of course, Kirsten does like the outdoors, but only one person can make her take off her underwear.


    In any case, the sequel left many Marvel fans and superhero fans waiting, so it was arranged in early November as the first commercial blockbuster to open the Thanksgiving schedule.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t do a good job in some details." In the bustling outer Hall of the theatre, director Sam Remy sighed.


    "Don''t say that, Sam. you''ve done well enough, haven''t you?" Adrian advised that the last sentence was for the old Stan Lee.


    "That''s right, Sam. it''s very wise for ed to sign three movie contracts with you in advance." The old man immediately said with a smile, holding Adrian by the way.


    "OK, but in the third one, I''m asking for more pay and more investment in G production." Said Remy, half jokingly.


    "No problem. I''ll get your message across to globegroup." Adrian''s reply was very clever, which caused a burst of laughter.


    After a few words, Reina, a guest but also a representative of paramount, took Adrian to one side. According to reason, even if Paramount''s current e came, he would be half a head short in front of him, but who made him a miracle director and head of super media group? Can''t Lei Shidong, Eisner and others come to talk to him every time? So over time, everyone chooses to ignore this issue.


    "In another two months," the magic four "is about to start shooting. What do you think After a casual chat, the other side asked.


    "The point is that foreplay should not be too long. Rhythm relaxation is the best, but also to distinguish the primary and secondary Adrian replied, seeing that they readily agreed to Jessica''s invisible role, he didn''t mind giving advice."Just like X-Men, wolverine, Dr. X and magneto are the most important characters. Phoenix, laser eye, naughty are a little bit more important, and others are once again." A voice came over. It was Levitt, the representative of Sony Columbia.


    "So it''s still good for Hulk. It doesn''t have to be too much of a choreographer." Then Wilson of Fox and Wayne of Disney came.


    No matter how competitive the parent company is, the purpose of its film company is clear. Get superheroes from surprise and ask Adrian to comment on it. Everyone knows his vision. Adrian is not stingy. Except for "X-Men", others have commented on it. For example, the magic four should control the plot and rhythm. For example, the Hulk should pay attention to its violent nature, which may make the audience dislike it. So you might as well add some interesting and funny details to him.


    Although "Hulk" was recommended to Fox out of bad taste, it is no big deal to point out one or two. As they think, it is one thing between groups, and another is between film companies and film companies. Again. He''s pointed it out, and it''s a mess for them.


    Disney''s "night devil" is the same, they hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up "Captain America", after all, from the surface. Captain America doesn''t fit in with the current audience''s appetite. Adrian doesn''t care about them either. He just makes it clear that "the night devil" tries to work hard on all kinds of scenes. He doesn''t want to add any ideological depth to it. At least the first one doesn''t, unless there is a very good director.


    Although I chat with these people most of the time, since it''s the premiere of Spider Man 2. It''s impossible not to say hello to the heroine.


    "Although spiderman is very good, not every woman can be a superhero''s girlfriend by comparison, I still like the movie with the flavor of the notebook," Kirsten said with a smile, and then shot Amanda Seyfried''s shoulder. "So Amanda, remember not to be a superhero movie. We''re just vases in there. "


    "Notebook" was released at the beginning of the month more than a week ago. Naturally, there would be no premiere for such a low-cost film, and the theaters were not as good as Spiderman 2, not to mention the box office, but the word-of-mouth was surprisingly good. The story, the performance of the hero and heroine, have won a lot of praise, and the media said that this is Kirsten''s most brilliant performance after the night interview with the vampire. She finally found her own route, so how could she be unhappy.


    "In that case, I remember that surprise seems to be planning to launch a new series of parallel universes. Let them design a universe. How about Mary being Spiderman and Peter her boyfriend?" Adrian quipped, "I''ll bet old Stan Lee is interested in this idea."


    "I don''t think many people will like it, ed Kirsten shrugged.


    "Well, if you pick and choose from three to four, let Amanda play the third movie instead of you. Anyway, she is very suitable." Adrian said, looking at Amanda who had been laughing, "right?"


    "How can it be," Kirsten scoffed, and then found out that Amanda was holding Amanda even closer. "By the way, I remember that there was a discussion before. The third film was about Gwen Stacy. Amanda, how about you play this role? Ed, what do you say? "


    "Me?" Amanda opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes, it''s interesting, isn''t it?" She said excitedly, as if happy for the idea, she found a good role for her friends.


    "You can think about it," Adrian picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t want to break her thoughtfulness. "Anyway, the third film will not be produced until the second half of next year at the earliest. Moreover, Sam has to spend a lot of time on the production, so it is likely that Amanda will not be released until 2005. Amanda is really suitable, so as long as she is willing, there should be no problem."


    After the previous hint, Kirsten began to contact Amanda on his own initiative, and Amanda accepted her out of the idea of finding an ally after sleeping with Adrian. They had a lot of similarities, so their relationship soon got better. Just like the reason why Kirsten invited Amanda to the premiere, both of them knew well.


    But that doesn''t mean Kirsten has no problem with Amanda, so she shows her in this way that she is the favorite in front of Adrian.


    "Well, I''ll think about it seriously. I''ll wait for white oleander to show. There are not many opportunities to work with Kate Beckinsale and Julia Roberts." Amanda said immediately.


    Although it''s not interesting for her to be a supporting role after Oscar. Adrian couldn''t help laughing in his stomach. He was really a couple. He began to look forward to tonight''s program.


    In addition to Kirsten, there are other objects that need his attention at the premiere, such as Scarlett. As a naughty player, it''s natural for her to participate in the premiere of amazing superheroes, but


    "Let me introduce you, Jesse. This is Adrian Cowell, the famous miracle director; ed, this is my friend Jessica bell." Adrian said hello to Scarlett and looked at the girl with her, Scarlett introduced her to him."Wow," exclaimed the tall but slightly plump Jessica bell. "You never told me, Scarlett, that you knew director Cowell!"


    "Is it? I''m so sorry. I also I didn''t have time to say that. " Scarlett turned the corner of her mouth imperceptibly.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss bell." Adrian smiles and BAERs reach out.


    "Thank you. Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Cowell. I like your film very much," Bell said, looking excited. "You can call me Jessica or Jessie."


    "You can also call me Adrian or ed. frankly, Jessica is too popular in Hollywood, but it''s amazing..." Adrian''s long voice showed a charming smile. "Girls by that name are beautiful and charming."


    "Thank you." Bell''s dimple was like a flower. Scarlett beside her kept smiling, but she hummed heavily in her heart. (to be continued.)..


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C166

    "Is that so? Well, it seems I should read the catcher in the rye again. It''s a good book, but now I''ll excuse me After dismissing a guy who chatted up with her, Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief, looked around the crowd, and wondered whether it was time to enter the screening hall. Anyway, the playing time was not far away. Someone had already entered.


    So what are you hesitating about? Scarlett sighed and looked around again. Adrian was not in the field of vision, but Jessica bell was there talking to other people. Was it because she was too thoughtful? Scarlett carefully recalled the conversation between the Playboy and herself and bell. It seemed that there was nothing special. Maybe she really thought too much. Zhudao. The latest novel "pig Island novel"


    hum, he is a guy who wants to go to women when he meets a woman! The beautiful girl hummed in her heart, but she became more and more agitated until a voice sounded in her ear: "Scarlett? Is that you, Scarlett


    Scarlett looked back. A girl with long, soft brown hair and a purple high collar long sleeve dress, with delicate facial features and her own size, stood in front of her with a little curiosity, a little surprise and a little eager to try. The most striking thing about her is the soft, extremely plump and strong chest, which makes her look very sexy. Moreover, when she matches with her figure, she is a bit bigger than Scarlett''s. The latest novel "pig Island novel"


    "you are Jili? Jili hazel Scarlett frowned for a long time, and finally remembered the other party''s name.


    She doesn''t watch TV much. But I also know the name of one of the most popular sci-fi TV series this autumn, which is "superhero"! The TV series inspired by "X-Men" has received considerable praise as soon as it is launched, and then its ratings have been climbing, and it has been on the ratings charts not long ago. "There is no doubt that this will be another blockbuster movie." Adrian, the same couple, came to the premiere. Said Ron Mayer of Universal Pictures.


    Globegroup has arranged 4000 cinemas for Spider Man 2. Although it is not the largest in film history, it can''t be underestimated. Obviously, the first week of energy dissipation, like the first film, broke 100 million yuan. Now it is very possible to watch it.


    Although talking to them, Adrian''s eyes were looking away, but no sign of Jessica bell was found. To be honest, bell isn''t particularly beautiful, but it''s sexy and sensual, and she suggests it on her own initiative, so why not play? And the style is also full of wild, play a few times is OK, of course, even if the collection.


    As for the remuneration, Bosworth, who has been making this small-cost horror film after the transformation, plans to carry out a series of remakes under his guidance. The first one is "Texas Chainsaw murderer". It seems that bell got into the public view through this remake. Oh, blade Warrior 3 is just right, isn''t it?


    Then he noticed Scarlett''s eyes, biting her lips like a smile, but also some hate feeling.


    "Hey, Scarlett, what''s the matter?" Adrian walked over.


    "Nothing, just a problem." Scarlett picked her eyebrows and quickly turned the tip of her tongue around the corner of her mouth, which made her very attractive.


    "What question," Adrian said generously, "you know, I''ll be happy to answer any questions for you."


    "It''s easy. Before the movie, were you really that happy in the bathroom? Oh, this is the most enjoyable time for me Scarlett asked sternly, and in the end she followed his tone.


    Adrian coughed a few times as he settled down. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. He did not expect that the woman who came in on the way would be Scarlett. He did not expect that she would pretend to leave but come back again. Although it was not unheard of in the corner of the wall, it would be embarrassing to be asked in person. But who is Adrian? What kind of scene have you never seen? With her mind turning, she soon found out what Scarlett was thinking.


    "Well, at least today, it''s the most enjoyable time," Adrian cheekily chuckled.


    "So your appointment list is going to be added again?" Scarlett snorted heavily.


    "No way," Adrian''s voice dropped. A little closer to some girls, looking at her eyes, "just play with her, she is different from you, you are a beautiful treasure, how can she compare with you?"


    Although she still kept the nirvana of teaching and questioning, Scarlett couldn''t stop smiling. Unexpectedly, Adrian immediately asked with a bad smile: "what about you? Isn''t it pleasant? "


    Scarlett turned a little red. He coughed as he did, biting his teeth and staring at him angrily.


    "Would you like to have a try, Mr. Cowell?" Watery eyes with a look that does not admit defeat, but also deliberately straightened out the chest, "my upper circumference has never been bad." In the face of such nudity, Adrian''s answer is of course No! no way out. There are plans for tonight, so I have to say sorry to Scarlett.However, when Kirsten and Amanda had a good understanding of undressing and crawling side by side on the bed, Adrian''s regret and a little guilt were forgotten. It goes without saying that Kirsten had been brought to his knees. Adrian can play as much as he wants.


    Although Amanda hasn''t been a long time, her character has decided. She has sold herself for a good price. It doesn''t matter if she sells more. Coupled with Kirsten''s gradual provocation, Amanda, who was determined to compete with him in the end, catered to him fiercely, which not only enabled Adrian to realize the three links under Kirsten''s demonstration. Also specially tried to soft banana, let Adrian very enjoyable.


    The price of this is that, a few days later, Scarlett was in bed, doing her best, and even taking the initiative to squeeze Adrian. Although she eventually had to limp as she walked, Adrian admitted that she was still proud and happy when she made herself very satisfying.


    "So don''t try to irritate me. Ed, or I''ll make you look good! " Although dare not sit, can only climb, Scarlett still threatened.


    Adrian, of course, just laughs at the threat, and he''s been spoiling her. It was just a little surprised when she asked herself if Jili had asked her if her chest size was at his command. He didn''t expect Jili to do this. It was intentional to compare her size with Scarlett''s before, but it was not for this.


    "I swear, I never let her do it." Adrian said very seriously, and then showed a bad smile: "in this case, which day to have a try?"


    Well, that''s his real purpose, and Scarlett squinted and looked at him for a moment, and she said, "no problem!"


    That''s why she was favored. What Adrian said at the beginning was that monogamy was absolutely not human nature and was being practiced by her. Of course, maybe she will leave when she is tired, but will Adrian make her tired?


    Well, not to mention that for the moment, Spider Man 2, which was released in 4000 hospitals, scored 130 million in the final first week! It''s a great gold sucking tool of marvel, and marvel is also one of the two most profitable series that Adrian started early. Sony probably has to beat its chest again. It knew that it would leave copyright in everything it said.


    However, generally speaking, there is no fame at the box office, and the word-of-mouth will be somewhat poor. Some media have changed the praise of the first film and criticized the second film for blindly pursuing special effects, thus neglecting the description of spider man''s inner world, which has been questioned, and some scenes that can''t produce spider silk are also pale. However, these are the minority, most of them still hold a positive attitude. As for the audience, they have made a clear choice with the box office.


    All in all, "Spider Man 2" became the most dazzling commercial masterpiece at the beginning of the Thanksgiving file. Other films were basically eclipsed, and it was not until the middle of the month that it began to improve. Unfortunately, after getting rid of the influence of Spiderman 2, they had to face another sci-fi film. One was expected by countless people for four years, and the other was directed by director miracle, which focused on the most outstanding actors from Asia, Europe, America and Australia!


    Since the first release of the matrix, countless fans have been looking forward to the sequel. Adrian always disappoints them again and again, either to make English movies or to make the Lord of the rings trilogy. Every time, the news that director miracle has started to make a sequel has not been proved to be false. In the end, even "Lord of the rings" has been released, but the latter two films are still far away. Although a lot of animated versions have been released and the whole world outlook has been supplemented, how can the fans who have already turned over the novels in the early days be satisfied?


    Fortunately, in the second half of 2001, director miracle announced that the latter two films had already been produced and would be released in 2002. Otherwise, some fans might send him bullets. After that, all kinds of propaganda were gradually launched. Globegroup took over by media a, and its distribution was well reorganized, and various means were used to the extreme. All kinds of posters, gags, virus advertisements, etc., even Adrian''s negative role in the film was also used by them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C167

    "First of all, I want to say sorry to you." Oh, yeah? Yeah, yeah. Yeah, yeah. Yeah. Yeah, yeah. Yeah. Yeah, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah.


    "Sorry? Why... " Before Reeves finished speaking, the other side hit him with a straight punch in the chest. Then, the two began to meet.


    In the bang Pa Pa Pa fight sound, two people''s movement is like flowing clouds and flowing water, although not very fierce, but the fight is very good-looking A kind of Adrian has repeatedly explained that all the plots of the original fighting serve this theme. There are not too many hints. The prophet is not such a prodigy. When Neo inquires, he says that some things need to be solved by himself. Adrian, after the applause, was full of applause.


    "Another science fiction movie, ed. congratulations." At the party that followed, Spielberg, who came to the premiere, praised it.


    "It''s imaginative. It''s not lost to me." Cameron was joking on the side.


    "Thank you. I''m glad to hear that." Adrian said solemnly, then said to Cameron, "how about this, James, how about you help me design some huge combat machinery? Anyway, it''s interesting that some critics in France say that the story is a little too simple for the first film, and many things should be thought about by the audience. Otherwise, it will dilute the flavor of philosophy contained in it. What''s more, although they appreciate the French''s preaching about power in the film, they are critical of Adrian''s role, and Sophie''s wife, who plays this role, is indeed European and French.


    Fans on the Internet are also fighting. They support the miracle director and it''s good to see the sequel. They have their own interpretation of the first film, and then feel that some of the ideas in the second film are not the same as their own. The original school holds the novel. The plot of the film is different from that of the novel, or Adrian wrote a novel before I didn''t plan to copy the movie.


    Several groups insist on their own views, and all want to persuade each other to accept their own views, and the Internet is a place with a mask, and a few words do not have an appetite immediately quarrel. From the official website of matrix to IMDB to rotten tomatoes, their quarrels can be seen everywhere. Then, because one or a group of matrix fans claimed that the Matrix trilogy was much better than the Lord of the rings trilogy, miracle director should have put his energy into his novel instead of Tolkien''s, so the "Lord of the rings" fans added.


    All in all, you come and go, make a lot of noise and have a lot of fun. Interestingly, their views on Adrian''s acting skills are surprisingly consistent.


    "It''s just right for Adrian to be greasy, to talk big, to be arrogant and to look only at women." In the forum of the official website, a certain audience comments on his performance, and then there is Yishui''s "great" or "quiteright" below, which shows what he looks like in the eyes of fans.


    Such a debate and the evaluation of Adrian''s acting skills finally even the regular media couldn''t help reporting.


    "I have to say that director miracle has a huge influence among fans. Any action he makes will attract countless people''s attention, including his guest role in matrix 2. To be honest, I also think this role is suitable for him." The latest issue of "variety" wrote in a funny tone.


    However, Adrian didn''t care about it, and even didn''t feel at all. Although in front of reporters or when someone talks about matrix 2, he always smiles and praises appropriately. Rao is so, his mood is very stable. Even if some reporters say that this is his first work with a box office of more than 100 million yuan in the first week, he just smiles slightly. He is not arrogant and modest Empty and graceful, but in fact He is busy with the new film.


    Yes, the new movie has just been released in matrix 2, the Lord of the rings has not yet been released, and even the publicity of the devil''s head is very rare. He has started to make a new film.


    "I''m like a busy worker bee. I always rush from one movie to another. Even if I have a break, it won''t be too long. It''s really amazing I feel depressed. " He sighs in the middle of the set waiting for the crew to set up the background.


    "Is it? Why don''t you say, at the same time, running from one woman to another, why don''t you say you enjoy it Sophie said rudely, "I don''t see what you said any other time. How come I started complaining when I was directing a movie?"


    "Well, my dear, I''m just sighing a little, don''t you?" Adrian quickly raised his hands to explain and soothe him and said, "and I haven''t finished yet. I really enjoy it. Every time I think about it, I can always grasp so many inspirations and complete them one by one in a short time. I am very proud that I have to achieve all kinds of success. I believe this movie can achieve the effect I want and you A long overdue honor


    Yes, the new movie is just for Sophie. It tells the life of Edith piaaf, a famous French singer, and "life in the rose"! (to be continued.)..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C168

    Edith Piaf is also a legendary woman whose father is a busker, her mother is a singing girl, and she is a low-grade French of kabelian origin A kind of Like a street girl, but because of a good voice, and lucky to get several people''s appreciation, eventually became one of the most famous singers of that time.


    Of course, some things are inevitable, but they will never appear in biographies or movies about her. Grace Kelly, for example, is known to all that she claims to be "sleeping all the way to the top." after marrying the prince of Monaco, she and her husband play separately. But if someone wants to make a biographical film about her, it is absolutely impossible to see such a plot.


    To be honest, from Adrian''s point of view, Edith Piaf is not a beautiful woman, other aspects are fine, but the eyebrows are really wonderful. They are constructed to be extremely slender, like a hair on it. I really don''t know what kind of aesthetic view the French at that time had.


    However, it is not difficult for a makeup artist to make up Sophie as Edith''s nirvana. Just like her height, Edith is only about 5 feet tall, while Sophie is as high as 5 feet 6 inches. However, under the skillful manipulation, contrast and cutting of the lens, she can still appear petite and charming, which is the magic of the film.


    The biggest difficulty in shooting this film is Sophie''s imitation and interpretation of Edith, a confused look, a helpless look, sad hair, red lips, arms drooping along the wrinkled black sweater A kind of It''s the standard image of Edith, and it''s also the image that makes her very popular. It is relatively simple to let Sophie do this only in appearance, but it will take a lot of time for her to have the form and spirit.


    So as early as the first half of the year, Adrian began to urge Sophie to practice singing, practice singing Edith''s songs, and every day he took time to imitate Edith''s slightly rickety nirvana, so that Juliet and EVA couldn''t help but pull Adrian and Monica and ask, mom and mom, what''s the matter with the two little guys who don''t know. They have two mothers.


    It is because Sophie has basically mastered Edith in the process of honing, Adrian began to prepare the film, and chose to start the movie at this time. Rao is so, when he started shooting, he was still not very smooth.


    ¡°cut£¡¡± As Adrian yelled, the camera stopped turning and several actors on the set followed.


    In the studio, there are all kinds of buildings with the style of the poor kilns of the 1920s and 1930s in France, surrounded by high green curtains. In order to put the corresponding era background in the post production. As G becomes more and more popular, the price is lower and the quality is better and better. It will soon be popularized in all types of films, even literary and artistic types. Therefore, Adrian has no France to look for suitable location. Everything can be done in the studio.


    By the way, it can also be kept secret. After all, "devil''s head" has not been released yet, and there is little publicity. If the media start to report that he is making a new urination, another new film will be released a few days later. In terms of publicity, it''s not flattering.


    "Be more coquettish, Sophie. Remember, it''s frivolity, not sloth. She''s a singing girl. They are not prostitutes standing on the street. We must treat this separately. " Adrian tells Sophie what he wants.


    "Street prostitute?" Sophie pursed her lips. Though her face was expressionless, she could not see her anger, but Adrian knew that she was not very happy.


    This is the first shot of "life in the rose", but so far, it has been ng for almost 20 times and has not been seen A kind of One shot is simple and simple. Edith wanders to Paris. Singing loudly with friends on the street in exchange for a few money, Adrian wants to show her unconventional temperament even if she is reduced to the street and still has the flavor of a country girl.


    This requires a lot of acting skills, so the number of NG is a little bit more, and no matter who it is, the first shot is constantly ng, and the mood is certainly not much better.


    "Listen to me, Sophie," said Adrian, gesturing to the deputy director, and Adrian pulled Sophie aside. "You know, this role is very important to you, and I need you to do your best to play it with all you have! I just want to use this method, repeatedly ng way to tell you, this role is not so simple, and how serious I am, otherwise you can start shooting from those simple scenes, from the concert in New York


    "I know, ED, I know..." Sophie took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a while and then opened them again. Then she held his hand tightly and looked at him with melancholy big eyes, with a resolution never before before: "tell me, ED, I can do it. I can do it."


    "You can do it, Sophie," Adrian nodded slowly and seriously. "I''ve known since I took you to Hollywood, and from the day I got you, I knew you could do it!"


    Although the world does not lack some talented actors, but more still need to experiment with a variety of roles to hone themselves, and then accumulate to a very high level, and then forced to retreat to the point that there is no retreat, will surge out. Sophie is such an actress. To be honest, she is actually gifted, but she wasted her talent in a series of films after she bought out the contract with gomont.This is not to say that it was wrong for her to buy out her contract at the beginning. Although she can gather high popularity for a period of time, it is not easy for her to transform in the future. It''s just that the series of films that she later appeared in seemed to open up the way of acting and expand herself, but the focus of her attention is actually on As a result, although Sophie has attracted countless people''s attention, she has made little contribution in terms of honor.


    This continued until she appeared in brave heart, where Sophie''s performance was not worth the nomination for best supporting actress at the time, but Adrian used the means to get her the nomination. For Sophie at that time, even a nomination was a great encouragement and comfort.


    In this case, Adrian used some means to get her into his pocket, and then slowly influenced her. He gave her more opportunities on the stage of Hollywood. In addition, she got pregnant unexpectedly. Finally, all the French men who wanted to have a kiss stayed with him.


    If Sophie''s first supporting actress nomination at the Oscars is entirely due to Adrian, then the second supporting actress nomination for "British patient" accounts for half. From then on, her acting skills began to change. Although Anna Karenina did not bring her any nominations, it further honed her and changed her a lot. After "chocolate in deep love", the best actress nomination was the result of Miramax''s operation, but it was also closely related to her excellent acting skills.


    So Adrian formally considered putting "rose life" on the agenda. So when Sophie asked him to tell her that she would be able to do it, he really meant it.


    And this kind of stimulation was very effective. Although ng was repeated more than ten times, Sophie was not involved in every time, when the camera passed. Everyone, including Sophie, had to admit, after watching the still crude video, that the scene was full of the indescribable smell compared with the previous ones.


    "No wonder you have to shoot in the studio." Sophie felt so after that.


    As a Frenchman, Sophie is also a famous French female singer. With some thoughts, Sophie really wants to go to France for a location. But now it seems that it''s a good thing not to go to France. As many people love you as many people hate you. If some French media see her like this, they can''t make a lot of reports.


    Adrian just smiles and doesn''t explain too much. He has already said why he chose to make in the studio, but there are other things besides this. You know, there are studios around here. Hundreds of films are selected, turned on and sealed every day, so he can go to other places to make some films in the studio at any time Well Love to do things.


    The sound of Z. The lips finally parted, with a sliver of silver thread. Megan Fox''s faint expression and her flushed face made her look attractive. Adrian couldn''t help but push her buttocks on his legs, and then pressed it closer. The girl almost exclaimed.


    "AI Ed... " Megan breathed quickly. Her eyes were confused. She didn''t want to, but she was eager.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian carefully observed the girl who was flustered but could not escape from the palm of her hand, and kneaded her hands on her slender waist.


    "You just That''s how you want to sleep with me Megan gasped.


    "Why not?" Adrian asked, "you are so charming that you attract the realization of this man wherever you go. Why don''t I want to have sex with you?"


    "So Did you approach me with this goal in the beginning? " Megan asked, biting her lips, sliding her hands from his neck to his shoulders, trying to speak in a steady voice.


    It''s not an easy question to answer, but it''s hard for Adrian: "it should be natural. I said, Megan, no man won''t be attracted to you."


    Then he blocked her lips again, and his flexible tongue went in again, and Megan, who asked this question, was very passionate about him. She has forgotten how she got to where she is now. Without any reason, unconsciously, she fell in love with Adrian. Not only did they become more and more intimate with each other, they began to get out of control after their first kiss a few days ago.


    Well, it''s not for no reason. At least he is the first man who has nothing to do with himself, but can listen to her and comfort her patiently. It seems that he is gentle and considerate. It seems that he does not realize that this man has many titles. In the long stream, she will come up with the idea that even sleeping with him is very good.


    "I knew You shouldn''t trust a playboy... " After the lip split again, Megan''s face was red and dripping out of the water. It was impossible to cooperate with her foxy eyes and her slightly open mouth, which made it impossible for people not to respond.


    How could Megan, who was riding on Adrian, not feel it? Her breath became short again, and her body trembled slightly in excitement.


    "You know. In California, you''re committing a crime, ed She seemed to be trying to stop him with words."It just shows that I can commit crimes for you." Adrian said with a smile, one hand had unbuttoned her trousers.


    Megan couldn''t help wriggling with his rhythm until Adrian''s fingers went deep into the pants along the Untied waistband. Some of them looked at the door: "but But For the first time And it''s still here... "


    It''s just a wall away, the film casting work is in full swing there. From time to time, there are young girls coming in and out of the audition. The sound of their lines can be heard directly into her ears through the door.


    "Yes, I know, you can tell from your reaction," Adrian said with a low smile, "but the first time it should be in a place you can''t forget, isn''t it? other. It won''t hurt very much. "


    With that, he kisses her again, and moves over her neck and shoulders. The range of caressing becomes wider and wider. The moist feeling from his fingers clearly describes Megan''s reaction.


    "You You hate it, ed. It''s disgusting of you to treat me like this... " Megan whispered, but her eyes became confused and began to respond to Adrian''s kiss, as his fingers moved. The whole body began to get hot, and the electric current was running in the body.


    When the foreplay is fully completed, Adrian finally goes in. Under the strong stimulation, Megan immediately grows up. Fortunately, she still knows where she is. There was no shouting. But despite this, the pain was still unbearable, so she did something that all women would do and bit Adrian on the shoulder.


    Adrian, dressed in clothes, could not help but take a breath of cold air. At the same time, he began to move more excitedly. With the continuous lines in the next room, the two people closely combined to start the most exciting movement.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. " After listening to the director''s comments on herself, Blake Lively slightly owed her body and walked out, but when she reached the door, she couldn''t help glancing at the door leading to the inner room.


    When I came in before, it was because there was a little strange sound coming out of it. It seemed that Women''s groans? So she was distracted and almost left a bad impression. Fortunately, Blake responded in a timely manner. After the person in charge said that he could start, he adjusted his mind and focused on the audition. He did not make any big mistakes.


    Well, I''ve heard it. Fortunately, I played well and prepared for a long time. Blake glanced haughtily at the girl sitting outside in the chair waiting for the audition and walked down the aisle to the bathroom.


    Maybe you can ask dad for a favor. So thought Blake, who had forgotten what had happened before, washed his hands and made up in the mirror A kind of Like should be able to get a role, anyway, is not the leading role, as long as can participate in the line, then see that drug trafficking woman can make any tricks!


    At the thought of this, she was a bit impetuous. The various reprimands she had been given by her parents before came to her heart with a feeling of fear and unwillingness. I swear to God, Blake didn''t want to make things so big at first, but she told Ella again and again that they should be careful not to make it too obvious and not to spread it too widely. Who knows, at the beginning, things started to get out of control, and the rumors became more and more ridiculous. Some people even went to Leighton in private to buy drugs, and then the principal also asked her for questions.


    If Blake had ever thought about coming forward and admitting that the rumor had been spread by herself - of course, she would only say that she had "unintentionally" discussed with others after hearing about Leighton''s family. But after the headmaster went to ask Leighton and hinted that she would resign as a cheerleader, it became impossible. At this time, standing up would only become the target of public criticism.


    Although she was scolded by her parents in the end, she didn''t tell her parents the truth. Of course, this is also thanks to the school took appropriate measures, the news did not reach the media, otherwise she would be in great trouble.


    After this, Blake still felt a little guilty about Leighton. If Leighton continued to be nice to her, she might not be targeting her again - at least not for a long time. Unfortunately, Leighton is not a fool. She not only sneers in front of her in private, which tells her that she knows the cause of the whole incident, but also occupies the position of cheerleader. She also uses the sympathy of everyone after refuting rumors and her status as a well-known actor to filter many people in the past, and intentionally or unintentionally exclude her in the cheerleading team.


    This makes Blake very angry, I let you go, you are so ungrateful, really do not know how to die! People are like this, if the mistake they make is too big to bear, and someone makes her extremely disgusted, she will put the responsibility on the other side, and then deal with this person with peace of mind.


    So the two began to fight openly and secretly in the campus, but this time, Leighton learned to be good, and he was very much in charge of his own affairs and did not give black a chance. She had more experience than ordinary girls. Last time Blake was able to succeed, it was also because of the stab in the back. So, although she still had some advantages, she also suffered a few small losses. Then, Blake found Leighton''s weakness, or thought she had discovered Leighton''s weakness. (to be continued.)..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C169

    Isn''t it just a little famous? There''s nothing to be proud of. Black, who was applying the lip balm to his own pink lips, looked at it with anger. Of course, this kind of contempt and contempt is just self consolation. Although the previous rumors have caused some harm to Leighton, because of her star status and her ability to dress up, she may not be able to compare with a girl like black who has been in middle-class families since childhood, but it is enough to attract some people.


    What that bitch can do, so can I! After the make-up, black turned her hands around the mirror with her hands akimbo. Her blonde hair fell down like a big wave. Although they said that her face was a little mature, it just made her more amorous feelings among the green and astringent. What''s not so good about yourself as Litton''s bitch? Isn''t there a star status advantage? As long as you become a famous actor, you can see what you can do for yourself!


    In Blake''s opinion, Leighton can turn over in the rumor because she is a well-known actor, which is both her strengths and her weaknesses. As long as she has the same conditions, she can easily be left behind. So, when she learned that "summer of jeans" was about to be adapted into a film, and someone was persuading her father to let her try the mirror, she immediately jumped out and said that she wanted to go.


    Blake originally liked the novel published last year, as did her female friends and classmates. So, despite her role in her father''s film, she decided not to act before graduating from high school. Can hear "the summer of jeans" after still unavoidably excited. And this best-selling book is very popular with school girls. If she can play a role in it, it will be enough for her to compete with Leighton in school. She can act in her favorite movies and attack her opponents. Why not?


    What''s more, Blake is not very ambitious. She learns from her father in private that the heroine of the film is likely to be Alexis bradel, the star of Gilmore girl. After knowing the news. Blake also laughed at himself. TV seems quiet and cute. In fact As a child born in the entertainment industry, although black is not very old, he still knows something.


    In this case, of course, she can not compete for the heroine, so the main goal is to put on the other three girls, no matter what you get, you will achieve her goal.


    I cleaned my clothes again. After confirming that there was no obvious flaw, Blake grinned triumphantly and turned to leave. At the same time, the door to the bathroom opened and a girl about her age came in, with boots and a high collar sweater. Wearing a pink scarf and a white lotus leaf cap, she is young and energetic, but most importantly, this girl black knows.


    "Leighton?" Blake looked at each other in a slightly surprised way.


    "Blake?" Leighton raised her eyebrows, but there was no other expression. It didn''t seem surprising that she was here. "Nice to meet you."


    She said this in a languid tone, and Leighton passed her by and went to the bathroom. She took out her cosmetics from her pocket and made up for the mirror, as if Blake were insignificant.


    "You come here Are you here for an audition? " Even though he wanted to leave, black couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course." Look at black in the mirror. Leighton chuckled. "So do you?"


    She then turned around and looked at her with a faint sneer in her eyes, which made black quite uncomfortable. But before she could reply, Leighton said again: "I''m sorry, you may want a white robe. Blake. "


    Blake was stunned first, followed by a sneer: "is it? You can talk big, Leighton. People who talk too much are likely to be abandoned when they are exposed. "


    "I''m not talking big, Blake," Leighton leaned in front of black, and the mockery on her face became more and more unabashed. "Summer of jeans has four female characters, all of which have been decided. One of them is mine. Today''s audition is just a form to prepare for future publicity. Only a fool like you can think that you are I have a chance. "


    Blake squinted. "You think I''ll believe it, Leighton?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." Leighton did not speak much, and showed the scorn that Blake often had. She lifted her chin and went straight out. Black was stunned for a moment by this determined attitude.


    It''s impossible. She''s just bluffing me! The girl took a deep breath and said to herself aloud in her heart. Nevertheless, there is still a sense of uneasiness in the heart.


    Soon this uneasiness was confirmed, and after Thanksgiving, the results of the audition finally came out, and Blake Lively was not on the list. After hearing the news, her face suddenly became a little pale. Although her father comforted her and told her that it was no big deal, it was just a small setback, but she still could not make her feel better.


    In particular, when Blake was able to get a list of actors, his eyes crossed alixis bradel, Amanda Seyfried and Megan Fox and stopped on top of Leighton Meister. His facial features wrinkled, as if he had been slapped hard and his face flushed. When he returned to school after the holiday, he felt the taste of defeat for the first time in the face of Leighton''s scornful eyes. His pride and Reserve began to crumble.Why? She can''t help but roar in her heart. Why is this?!


    Why? Of course, it''s because someone''s behind. Adrian had promised Leighton to help her clean up Blake. How could he be a liar? At the same time, after returning from China, he finally succeeded in getting Jennifer Connery and Alexis bradel to bed together, performing a scene that has not been seen in his life so far, and by the way, he has tarnished Alexis''s beautiful blue eyes.


    Now that she''s playing people like this, she and Connery are allowed to play their own roles in Gilmore Girls. As a result, Adrian adapted the summer of jeans, which was published by his company last year, into a film, and made alixis the heroine. Anyway, she impressed people most with this role.


    Then, the novel was adapted into a film with four girls as the main characters, so in addition to Alexis, Amanda and Megan were also included. Adrian originally wanted to consider letting Jessica come to contact Megan, but she has already played the role of an intelligence agent in "spy films". Next, she will play the role of Invisible Woman in "magic four". It is not appropriate to play the role of high school student again. So after thinking about it, she gave it to Amanda.


    Although they are a little younger, this is the story of high school students. Their acting skills don''t need to be too good. Being younger is just in line with Adrian''s strategy of attracting young audiences.


    As for the fourth character, the one played by Blake Lively in the original version was given to Leighton Meister. After that, under the condition of secrecy, he pretended to hold an audition, and asked Blake to participate in the audition in a roundabout way. So there was the scene in the bathroom.


    The end result is that after Thanksgiving, Leighton in front of black in front of the school, changed the way to serve Adrian, even without hindrance to do a variety of bold and even dangerous behavior, such as in the dark corner of the ballroom and Adrian closely intertwined.


    But for Adrian. This is not the biggest harvest. Leighton has been written in his hands. Even if he doesn''t reach this level this time, he will give all of himself completely sooner or later. The last Shuangfei flight with Ji Hui is the best proof. So little Megan is Adrian''s biggest gain.


    Megan looked hot and sexy, especially when she sat on him for the first time in the casting scene and tried to twist her waist, which was almost indescribable. Still, deep down. She is actually a small woman, eager for men''s love, eager to have a shoulder to rely on.


    Maybe she doesn''t seem to be immersed in her body, especially when she doesn''t seem to be aware of it. This is actually very normal. As I said before, she was not less ostracized by others. At first, it was because she was not very good, but later because she was too hot, just like Jessica.


    This produced a serious inferiority complex, and inferiority made her close her heart, especially when she became a model. After a few years, she was eliminated because of her poor height. Finally, she had to change her profession, so she became more serious. She tried to show a different feeling in front of people. She is always hot and attractive, and when she runs around in various TV dramas, her characters are all vase type. In addition to showing her own body, she still shows her body. Although it has attracted many people''s attention, many young people are vying to chat with her, but unfortunately no one cares about her inner world.


    This situation continued until Adrian''s appearance. He had been prepared and had a variety of methods for women. He easily opened Megan''s heart at the little Downey''s party. All he did was to enlarge the gap and instill the idea of "give me everything to me, and you don''t have to worry about it any more".


    The result is obvious, otherwise Megan would not have been caught in the room when he went to audition for "summer of jeans.". After that, she bit her lips, which seemed angry and joyful, and the appearance of a tiny limp walking woman made her very lovely. When she sent her back, she was even more on the excuse that he hurt himself and couldn''t sit in the seat, so he could not get up in the back seat.


    "You will always be good to me, won''t you?" There was another battle after his recovery, Megan asked in a voice, crawling over Adrian.


    "Of course, my little Megan." Adrian said, rubbing her smooth back.


    But Megan snorted, "you playboy, you have so many women. Why should I believe you?"


    "I do like chasing women, chasing attractive women, but I care more about women who need my care." Adrian smiles and kisses the girl under her body, making her soft.


    Although it''s going well, it''s going to take time for Megan to get her all in her hands. Megan knew he was a playboy and had affairs with a lot of women, but he didn''t know what position these women had around him. After all, unlike Sarah, Scarlett, and Leighton, Megan''s family is basically intact, and although her parents divorced as a child, her stepfather is very strict with her - much like Jessica.In fact, Megan is similar to Jessica on the whole, except that if Jessica is not accidentally shot, she has to yield to Adrian''s "erotic power" - of course. Now, even if you want her to go, she won''t - I don''t know what''s going to happen. The little woman has a characteristic that although she relies on men, she also likes to stick to him. After the relationship between them develops further, Megan calls him five or six times a day, and there is nothing important.


    "I just want to hear your voice." She said coquettishly on the other end of the phone.


    As the Secretary in charge of transferring calls, Ivanka didn''t tease or even ridicule him about this kind of thing. Fortunately, Adrian was a little discontented with thanksgiving, and then a little bit relieved.


    In this case, if Megan knew that so many women were his collection, and that she was one of them, it was hard to say how she would react. Once a little woman gets to the top of a cow''s horn, it will be very full of hair, so Adrian needs to continue to exert subtle influence on her.


    Not to mention this for the moment, Thanksgiving is as lively as ever. Lily, who has already gone to school and started to take the lead in school, begins to have the demeanor of child king. She told three-year-old diva, Juliet, and two-year-old Mary to jump up and down with Eleanor, more than a year old. Even Emma, who came with her big bellied aunt from Hawaii for the first Thanksgiving party, would listen to her command.


    It seems that she is addicted to being a leader, and she doesn''t know what she will do in the future, inherit the company? It''s hard to say that Adrian doesn''t leave too much property for his children, and he has no career without training. If the children can''t do it with the contacts he has, then


    After Thanksgiving, another new commercial blockbuster is coming out, which is "Pirates of the Caribbean" invested by Miramax. For the first time in Miramax''s history, the Weinstein brothers set aside a budget of 140 million for the film. It was because of such a large amount of money that Harvey Weinstein kept pushing the film forward. Even if Adrian tells him that it may be better next year, Miramax''s name is very famous, but it still can''t match the big seven in terms of funding.


    "I just hope the audience will like it. As long as they like it, everything will be OK. Will the audience really like it?" After walking the red carpet into the theater, Weinstein began to nag Adrian, completely different from the way he talked to a group of reporters and praised the film.


    "Hey, Harvey, you are not like this. You are full of energy at any time and place. It seems that there is no peak you can''t climb. How can you become like this now?" Adrian asked half jokingly.


    In fact, it''s normal. After all, the investment of 140 million yuan is not a joke. Even if the seven major film companies lose money, they have to hurt their muscles and bones. What''s more, Miramax, the second tier, is no wonder Harvey Weinstein is like this.


    "Don''t do that, Harvey," Adrian laughed. "You''ve seen the reviews from the critics before, and you think that John or Jeffrey, or heath or Kyla, are excellent performers, and the whole movie is very interesting."


    "But some people think that it''s a messy magic movie, which seems to want to integrate a lot of things together, but there are some who care about one and lose the other." Weinstein said, reflexively.


    "When did you become so pessimistic, Harvey?" Adrian jokingly asked, and then walked a few steps to shoot a shoulder of a man standing in front of him chatting with his friends: "Hey, John, some critics say that your performance is exaggerated, like a funny clown, so that the whole movie looks funny. What do you think?"


    "Do I need to care what they say?" Johnny Depp turned and gave a standard Depp answer.


    "See, Harvey." Adrian then smiles at Weinstein.


    "Well, well, I''m just a little nervous. After all, I''ve been busy for such a long time, and now it''s finally coming out. It''s like childbirth." Facing Depp, as well as the actors, directors and producers of Heath Ledger, Jeffrey rush, Gore wipinski and Jerry Bruckheimer, Weinstein is not easy to say that actors and film company owners are different.


    "As if you had a child." Adrian is not polite to ridicule the way, immediately attracted people''s laughter.


    "Let''s not talk about this, can we?" Weinstein opened his hands helplessly.


    Seeing this, Adrian let him go, focused on several actors, exchanged greetings with Depp and Jeffrey, and then looked at ledger: "how do you feel, heath? I heard that you practiced swordsmanship so well that you almost caught the famous Captain Jack Sparrow


    This is not only making fun of the plot of the film, but also making fun of the shooting situation. Because of the need of the film, several leading actors need to practice fencing. The crew specially invited a master of swordsmanship to teach them. Among them, heath is the best swordsman. Although he is still in the majority, he has a good model and style. Even the master of swordsmanship praises him.Depp is unavoidably a little unconvinced. The two men came to a friendly match after shooting. Although their swordsmanship is half a dozen, Ledger has obvious advantages by relying on his previous hard training. If Depp did not play a trick, like sparrow in the film, he would not have won.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C170

    "It doesn''t matter, Captain Sparrow is a good one Pirates, gentlemanly pirates. " Ledger said with a smile, a little shy.


    "Do you hear me? Even heath admits that I am a gentleman Depp starts yelling, then slaps ledger on the shoulder affectionately. "Thank you, man. I love you."


    He deliberately raised his orchid fingers, used Sparrow''s tone, and made a lot of laughter. It can be seen that their relationship is very good. What''s more, rush, vikinski and Bruckheimer are all full of praise for him. Who doesn''t like young actors who can be both human and hardworking? Before the fencing training, Adrian went to the Pirates of the Caribbean crew several times to see him preparing for the upcoming shooting.


    This is a good thing. After all, there are a few people who have great talent in acting. Most of them still rely on their efforts to achieve their own career. However, Adrian is also wondering whether to remind him that although they are not very familiar with each other and it seems inappropriate to interfere in private life, it should be OK to remind him.


    Of course, today is not a good time. Even if you want to remind him, you have to know about ledger first, so he just patted Depp on the shoulder to encourage him: "look, heath, soon Harvey will have to write John a check of 20 million yuan in exchange for him to continue to play the leading role. You have to try to catch up with him."


    "Ha, thank you, ed. I like what you said." Depp laughed and held out his hand and shook Adrian. Of course, all the people present, including Depp, thought he was joking.


    A few more words. Adrian then left and went to the other side. Although he had been chatting with them before, his eyes were always on the other side.


    "Hi, ladies, what are you talking about?" Looking at the two very similar faces in front of him, Adrian asked in a relaxed tone.


    "What else but the plot of the movie?" Kaila asked with a smile. Although her smile may seem strange at times, she looks naive and charming when she shows her little tiger tooth.


    "Is it?" "Natalie revealed to you the plot of the third episode of Star Wars prequel? Amidala''s valet is not dead, and is back? "


    "Of course not." "We''re talking about the role of Elizabeth Swann. According to kella''s description, she should be a naive, eager to stimulate life, and has no intuitive understanding of the cruel reality."


    "Quite right," Adrian snapped two fingers at once. "It''s Nada. It''s so quick to capture the character''s character. "


    "Hey, ED, this conclusion was made long before I got the script." Kyla exclaimed, unconvinced. She didn''t want to compete with Natalie. She just stressed her own existence in a reflexive way.


    "It''s just a very simple role, anyone can analyze it in a short time." Natalie''s look was still flat.


    "All right. I''m just a little surprised, "Adrian raised his hands and watched them squint." why don''t you wait until the movie''s over. Let''s find a place to discuss the role of Elizabeth Swann in detail. After watching the film, you''ll get to know it better. "


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time," Kyla said, rejecting his offer, frowning her little nose. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed. I don''t want to be controlled by you."


    Although she spoke like this, her eyes moved and she seemed to smile rather than smile.


    "It''s a pity. I thought you liked So... " Adrian looks at Natalie.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time either." Natalie turned him down, as expected.


    "I can almost hear my heart break." Adrian exaggerated sigh, "such a beautiful night, but even lovely girls are not about I''d better go to the projection hall and get myself upset. "


    With that, he smiles, winks at Kyla and Natalie, turns around and walks in the direction of the screening hall.


    "You''ll put on airs." Kyla spat out her tongue at Adrian''s back, which seemed to be complaining and disdainful in her tone, but the smile was like winning a game of chess.


    "Yes," said Natalie, pandering, her eyes still locked on her face, as if she wanted to see something, until she turned her head.


    "Hey, Nada, does Amidala need a stand in in for Episode 3 of Star Wars prequel?" Kaila suddenly changed the subject.


    "Well, Kyla, I know you''re complaining about Lucas. Although the double died at the beginning of the second film, he didn''t invite you to play it, but..." Natalie spread out her hands, and though the smile on her face was several times that of Adrian in front of her, there seemed to be something more on her face than before he came.


    "Yes, I know. I''m just a little sad." Keira shrugged with a sigh, then slapped her arm with a smile: "actually, I was just thinking, when can we work together again?""There''s a chance, I''m sure," Natalie turned her eyes. "By the way, you just said to ED, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, what''s he thinking?"


    "Well This... " Keira was a little hesitant and blushed a little, "I just Just talk about it. "


    "Do you think you can fool me, Keira." Natalie asked in a playful tone, and deliberately made her eyes look funny. "What is that, so ambiguous?"


    "It''s just Some little secrets between him and me. " Keira stammered, a little embarrassed.


    Natalie pursed her lower lip, then continued to smile and muffle her voice, making a "I won''t tell" look like: "so, did you sleep with him?"


    But Kyla looked astonished: "go to bed with him? How could it be? "


    "That''s a famous playboy." Natalie''s face was marked with disbelief.


    "Yes. I know, but I didn''t sleep with him, even though we had a good relationship Kyla said seriously. After looking around, she leaned up to Natalie, slightly embarrassed. "I''m still a virgin."


    But, to tell the truth, it''s a bit of a misguided tone from her tone of voice How could this be possible?!


    "Wow It''s amazing that no one seems to have escaped that guy Seduction. " After a while, Natalie said that. She was still exaggerating to make herself look the same, but Keira''s next words made her choke again: "why, didn''t you also refuse him?"


    As if she didn''t think it was enough, Kyla said again: "although the news in the newspaper didn''t say it clearly, I could see it completely. How about it? Did he try his best to make you happy? It''s great to say no to him, isn''t it? Remember, don''t believe anything good from him. "


    I saw her say it with great interest. The corner of her mouth slightly twitches, Natalie can only keep echoing, and then try to open the topic.


    How could this happen? How could that be! With that guy''s habit, how could he let Kyla go?! Natalie was thinking about it all night. Although she has many same-sex friends in the circle, there are not many who can be regarded as girlfriends. Keira Knightley is one of them. In Star Wars prequel, she played Queen Amidala''s stand in. After makeup, even Kyla''s mother couldn''t tell. Kayla never talked about Adrian, though he was said to have recommended her for the double.


    They have a very good relationship. There is no lack of communication such as writing letters and making phone calls. Natalie goes to London or Kyla goes to New York. Both of them make an appointment to go out to play. For Natalie. It''s a rare time for her to relax with friends like Kyla, especially in recent years, so when Kyla called to invite her to the premiere of her commercial blockbuster in Los Angeles, she agreed.


    But Natalie never expected that Kyla and Adrian knew each other. And the relationship is obviously not shallow. Although she always looks disdainful when talking about that man, the expression in her eyes is more like talking about Close lovers. After that, Adrian came to chat with them, which proved this point, but what Natalie didn''t expect was that Adrian didn''t succeed! How could that be possible!


    As far as she knew him, as long as he was interested in a woman, he would always try his best to get her to bed. How could Kayla be spared? If they just met. Adrian has known him for years, but it''s not a good idea why.


    But Keira''s reaction clearly told Natalie that what she said was true. The British girl was a bit paranoid in character, but she was definitely not a deep-seated person. Therefore, Natalie got along well with her, so it was not difficult to judge the authenticity of what she said.


    What the hell is going on here? Although under Natalie''s roundabout questioning, Kyla said that as long as she kept refusing, but


    There''s a huge shame at the same time that you can''t understand, especially when you hear "didn''t you also refuse him?". Although Natalie had asked Adrian not to release such news, she acquiesced after he explained it in detail. Now, a girl who didn''t really get started by that jerk praised herself so much, that kind of mockery So it''s not hard for her to put up with anything she says.


    Why I was so stupid! Natalie''s mind is out of her mind. She doesn''t know whether this sentence is aimed at having sex with Adrian or breaking up.


    Back to pirates of the Caribbean, there''s no doubt that the magic pirate movie has been a huge success. The 70 million box office in the first week is enough to make it stand out above most of the Christmas commercial blockbusters. Weinstein laughs bitterly. As long as nothing goes wrong later, Miramax will undoubtedly make a lot of money.


    Moreover, after the first week of box office, the high praise from the major media began to increase, and praised the film for creating a new model of pirate works."It''s one of the greatest adventure movies"


    "great scenes, twists and turns, and wonderful performances by actors."


    "Pirates are reborn in Pirates of the Caribbean. Depp''s performance was excellent. "


    All the fans who like this movie also like Captain Jack Sparrow, who is cunning, gentlemanly, smart and cynical, who speaks with a sissy orchid finger from time to time, and his whole body is full of unruly temperament.


    "Captain Sparrow, this is the real, romantic pirate!" Some fans wrote such messages on the official website.


    The so-called role makes an actor. This is the best example. Depp has been very popular since his role in "ghost Street". After working with Tim Burton, Depp has become very popular. His Gothic temperament also attracted the attention of many girls. However, in the eyes of more people, he and the bad boy are equal. Although Sean Pan''s joke of chasing paparazzi with a gun is mainly focused on Sean pan, it also makes fun of Depp.


    In short, before Pirates of the Caribbean, although he was famous, he was not very popular in the mainstream class.


    But now it''s not the same, and sparona''s grinning with eyes and eyes is alive throughout the movie. And it is closely combined with the plot. For example, with Will Turner, the Royal sailor was used to steal the full sail interceptor. Without mentioning whether there was any loophole in the plot, the whole process was quite wonderful. The sentence "this is the most powerful pirate I have ever seen" is very appropriate.


    Similarly, when Barbosa finally grabs will and is ready to kill him to lift the curse. Not long ago, sparrow, who had been exiled to the uninhabited island, waddled in and put forward a plan to attack the intrepid. It seemed that he did not care about the previous events, and secretly exchanged eyes with will, which was quite brilliant.


    Of course. This is not to say that Depp''s acting skills are not important. The two plots mentioned above are especially outstanding because Depp has a good grasp of his propriety. In addition, he also made a lot of comments during the shooting, and he liked the role very much. But it is precisely because of the close combination of these factors that "Pirates of the Caribbean" set off a frenzy, just as Adrian said. After that, Miramax had to start thinking about increasing his pay if the last two films wanted to go on.


    Kayla and ledger are also popular with many fans. It''s needless to say that the handsome appearance and the same good acting skills make him interpret the little blacksmith as good as Depp, but Depp is too dazzling.


    Even so, he has gained a large number of fans, and the Australian media have been reporting on him, just as they have reported on Blanchett, Chloe and Jackman before. Some American media also call him another shining star from Australia. It will be sooner or later that he becomes the second crow or Jackman.


    In this case, ledger remained calm and modest in attending various activities and programs, praising the crew and the partners.


    As for Kayla, Adrian has forgotten that no one will forget her, even though her performance in Pirates of the Caribbean is not so good - Johnny Depp, Jeffrey rush, Heath Ledger, and even Judy foster or Meryl Streep is among them at her age.


    However, the media praised her for her appearance, saying that she had a strong British classical temperament. Although the British actresses have this kind of temperament to some extent, it is most prominent in Kyla. Indeed, in Adrian''s eyes, in the whole "Pirates of the Caribbean" trilogy, keila in the first part is the most temperament. When she appeared in that classic dress, her style was quite charming.


    So even if the film hasn''t been shown in the UK, her posters have been plastered all over the place and quickly attracted the attention of a large number of British people.


    "I''m thinking, Keira, maybe I''ll just arrange a costume movie for you in the future." After reading the relevant reports, Adrian told Kyla.


    She is really suitable for costume movies. In the past, whether as a daughter role in "100% of men" or the heroine in "she is all I am", although she performed well, she has never attracted much attention. Now she has become a very popular star by changing into British classical skirt. Let''s look back on those fashion dramas in her previous life, Adrian is not saying that without purpose.


    "Can''t I play anything but classical characters?" Kaila raised her eyebrows and grinded her teeth slightly, as if she would jump up and bite him if his answer didn''t match her mood.


    "In fact, I''m just thinking about something. Maybe you can try wearing ancient clothes..." Adrian blinked and didn''t finish.


    "Don''t even think about it," Kyla gave him a white eye. "Last time my hands were sore, you wouldn''t shoot. I won''t do it for you until you solve this problem!"


    Of course, that''s what it says. Actually


    "We agreed, no further." She suddenly said this, which originally only existed in tacit understanding, but under the guidance of Adrian, Kyla finally made it clear last time."I know, I promise," Adrian said, rubbing his chin. "By the way, where have you and Nada played these two days? You didn''t speak ill of me


    "No way," Kayla became elated. "I kept telling her to refuse you. No matter how much you coax her, you playboy, don''t try to get her."


    "It''s really sad. I knew that before, I didn''t introduce you to each other." Adrian seems to be complaining, but with a little meaning in his smile, it is very smooth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C171

    From the very beginning, "the devil" has been very low-key, low-key preparation, low-key boot, low-key shooting, low-key cover, the outside world simply did not know that Adrian has films besides "matrix" and "Lord of the rings" this year.


    This situation continued until late October. After Irene vonos''s death sentence was officially executed, some media mentioned the case again, and Adrian let people out that there was a film company in Hollywood who wanted to adapt the case into a film. This news immediately caused a discussion within a certain scope. We should know that although many states in the United States have not abolished the death penalty, it is very difficult to carry out the death penalty. Vonos is the best example. She was arrested as early as 91, but it was not officially implemented until this year. Although there is solid evidence that she killed the six or seven victims.


    Whether this is because we should treat the death penalty with caution, or whether delaying it is more beneficial for lawyers to collect money, or something else. We will not say much here. However, some human rights organizations advocating the abolition of the death penalty are still reluctant. So, when the news came out, they made some articles on it, saying that even Hollywood began to sympathize with vonos, and that they should not be so eager to carry out the death penalty.


    As a result, the prosecution was very unhappy and fought back through its own media channels. The police who first cracked the case even told the reporter: "I know Hollywood wants to package her as a poor person, but it is an indisputable fact that she killed eight people. Irene vonos is a cold-blooded devil!"


    Of course. The scope of this dispute is not large. After all, it was a case ten years ago, and it was not as famous as Simpson, so it did not cause much trouble. Then, at the end of November, "the devil" began to publicize before Thanksgiving. If Adrian was just a director, even if he was famous, he would still be the chairman of the board of directors of AC media, which would be different. Although Adrian has always been creating a situation, when he is a director, he is just a director. However, some attributes can not be completely ignored once they are put on him, just as those who oppose the death penalty deliberately create a situation in which the media tycoon sympathizes with vonos.


    Of course, they just sympathize with vonos, and there is no objection to the death penalty. Otherwise, if Adrian denies it, they will not look good. And they may also be prosecuted. Although these people always like to think that what they insist on is the truth, they are not all mindless people. It is undoubtedly stupid to offend the boss of a media group.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter how other people interpret it.


    In fact, after the news of Adrian directing Irene vonos''s biopic film was confirmed, and some film critics praised Gwyneth''s performance after attending the audition, such as -


    "Gwyneth Paltrow made a perfect interpretation of this film. The woman at the bottom of the story is so destroyed step by step. Her superb acting skills made me completely separate the image in the film from the previous roles. I heard that Gwyneth added 20 pounds to the film, shaved her eyebrows, and approached Irene vonos infinitely in shape and spirit. Her great courage and dedication deserve everyone''s recognition. " Ronnie Fan Wen, one of the leading film critics, wrote in his article.


    As a well-known film critic, Theresa Lewis analyzes the film from a female perspective: "is there a broken heart crying under the hard shell of that infamous serial killer? Irene vonos''s life is undoubtedly very unfortunate. There is nothing else in her childhood except beating, abusing and abusing. She may have had a beautiful dream, but it soon broke down under the impact of the merciless reality. She had to sell her body since she was a teenager and eventually became a prostitute on the road.


    In that dark rainy night, she was seeking death from hilby, who had never been comforted. Maybe she was not gay, maybe she just needed to be loved and needed, so she seized the straw. But when she wanted to reintegrate into the society, the reality still closed the door to her, so that she had to go back to her former career, until she met a sadistic personality, the beast in her heart was completely released, so she began to kill.


    Miracle director portrays the film and the inner world of the characters with a dark style and a precise grasp of the details. Gwyneth''s interpretation of the role is also comprehensive. As a new film star, Anne Hathaway, although her image and the purity and innocence in the princess''s diary have been dramatically changed, they are completely suppressed, but in general Well done.


    This may not be Adrian''s best work, but it must be his heaviest work. Fortunately, he still gives the audience some hope in the end. I hope every cloud has its own sky


    Lewis''s comments are very delicate, to some extent, they have aroused strong repercussions from some people. However, the most interesting thing is that Ronnie Fan Wen and Melissa Lewis have always had different opinions on the film. This time, they took part in the screening of the same film together and praised them with different voices, which made many people surprised.


    Although "devil''s head" is very low-key, and there are not many critics invited to participate in the trial, Adrian''s own strength has doomed these critics to be quite famous, so for a low-cost literary film. The publicity effect is quite good, so some people can take advantage of it.The police and prosecutors are naturally dissatisfied with the fact that a big director, who is also a media tycoon, has produced a film that sympathizes with Irene vonos. Is this the case of the Norfolk four Marines? The evidence is clear and the process is clear, and the prisoner has already pleaded guilty. The only problem is that vonos argued that he was brutally beaten while providing sexual services and killed the other party in the counterattack, in order to avoid the death penalty.


    That''s some bullshit reason. Among the victims, there are young boys, old people at home, and even plain clothes police. Why not execute the cold-blooded killer?! So when some people jumped out, the government immediately began to refute and expressed regret and disappointment at Adrian''s move.


    "There is no doubt that Adrian Cowell is a great director. He is also a great philanthropist and patriot, but his behavior this time is not proper. We sincerely hope that he can understand the specific process of the whole case in more detail before making this film, instead of listening to one side of the story. " A police spokesman told reporters.


    They''re not stupid, no matter how dissatisfied they are. But it''s unwise to directly blame a media group boss and a famous Hollywood director. After all, it''s just a movie. But they can take this opportunity to show their position more firmly and erect their own image, so as to obtain more support.


    However, although the two sides are restrained. But entertainment journalists don''t care. Since it has been reported by other media and there are so many disputes, there is no reason for Mr. Adrian Cowell to stop them from following up, right? So they tried to dig out a word or two out of his mouth. For the first time, miracle director fell into dispute because of his identity as the boss of a media group.


    However, this situation was unexpected, but Adrian didn''t, and then more and more people paid attention to the film when "devil''s head" was released in mid December. Although it was only shown in 20 theaters, it made more than 300000 box office tickets in three days of the weekend, which is quite good for a film that is partial to Literature and art.


    Similarly, in terms of film reviews, Adrian naturally did not completely copy the original version, but added many details. For example, a small pendant that vonos has been carrying around since childhood also represents her desire for dreams. She always carries it with her until she meets a sadist. After fighting back and killing her, she drove away shivering and then ran away with hilby. As she looked at the trinket and threw it into the trash can, she was in a complete nightmare - it was a movie, not a documentary, after all.


    These details add a lot of color to the film. After all, Adrian has made films for nearly ten years. Although they are all plagiarized, they have accumulated unparalleled experience in revising them. In addition, Gwyneth, who is free to spare, is admitted by almost all. They couldn''t connect the woman on the screen who was full of dirty words with the elegant Gwyneth, who had a lot of time to play her role to the full.


    For example, after becoming a cold-blooded serial killer, vonos pretended to be a street girl, hitchhiked on the road, and then cheated people into the depths of the woods and killed them mercilessly. When she killed several, she met a gentle old man who asked nothing. I just wanted to help her. After realizing that it was wrong, she immediately begged her to let go of herself and guarantee that she would not call the police. She also showed her a picture of her wife.


    After shaking for a long time, vonos finally pulled the trigger. She went back to the car and sat in the driver''s seat with her eyes wide open and her teeth clenched. Her utter despair was both obvious and infectious, and many critics called it the most impressive scene in the film.


    "It''s a hopelessness that can''t be looked at directly. Gwyneth''s performance was very touching. " Roger Albert wrote in his own commentary.


    Gwyneth''s excellent performance also makes Annie look a little pale, which is not to say that she performed badly. In Adrian''s opinion, at least there is no selfish feeling that she only cares about expressing herself. Anyhow, Annie is still a new actress, the most famous work is only the princess diary, and she is still a very pure image, which is suddenly subverted. It''s inevitable that some people can''t accept it, and Gwyneth is extremely excellent, so


    "Don''t worry, you''ve done a good job, Annie." Adrian comforted Anne, "after all, most fans know you through the princess diary, and it takes time for them to accept your change."


    "I know," Annie Hathaway, sitting on his lap, smiles smartly. "It''s just that the world needs a headache."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and Ron Mayer complained to him more than once after the release of "the devil''s head". Because the box office of "Princess Diary" was still outstanding, universal had planned to make a sequel. However, after the release of "devil''s head", Anne''s image changed greatly. She cut her hair short and straightened her hair. She was pale all the time, and her makeup was very ugly. She looked like two people in the princess''s diary, which caused many fans'' protest. But more importantly, she plays the same-sex lover of a serial female murderer. How can she play Princess MIA in the future?But decided to let her play this role is Adrian, Mayer can only show their own depression.


    "To tell you the truth, Annie, it''s not a good thing to make a 180 ¡ã turn all at once, but I still put you in the role. Do you know why?" Adrian pinched her chin. "I believe you have the determination, the ability to play this role well, and successfully complete your image transformation."


    Thank you, ed Annie''s mouth was full of sweetness and sweetness.


    Although Adrian was satisfied with this move, she still couldn''t help sighing. The initial rude hint left some sequelae. Although Annie was very obedient after that, there was always a little gap between them. But it doesn''t matter. When Gwyneth gets to the top this year or in the year, she should know what she can do best.


    Basically, most people can see that Gwyneth has already locked in the best actress of next year''s Oscar. From 1998 to now, every female star who plays the leading role in the film directed by Adrian has won the Best Actress Oscar. Why is Gwyneth exceptional? To know that all the conditions required for an Oscar winner have been met. Her role comes from a real person. She is still a murderer and becomes fat and ugly. Most people admit that her acting skills are impeccable.


    What''s more, she has been nominated for several years in a row, each time with bad luck. Last year, she was the most likely to win the best actress, but she was snatched from her hands by Nicole with Adrian''s support. Adrian will direct a film this year, which is not particularly good in quality, but let her play the leading role, probably out of compensation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C172

    "As mentioned above, you have three-quarters of the best actress title. We just need to maintain our current advantage." Sitting on the sofa by the French window, Adrian said lazily, rubbing Gwyneth''s golden hair nestled in his body in the winter sun.


    "Is that all?" Gwyneth pursed her mouth, some discontented and some coquettish.


    "What are you going to do?" Adrian showed a very exaggerated expression, "you know, Kate didn''t have this kind of treatment at the beginning."


    Blanchett, who was lying on a sofa, flipped through a book, looked up at them and shrugged.


    "Liv is even more difficult to nominate for a long time, let alone this treatment." He then looked at liv, who was sitting on a chair closer to the French window, holding Eleanor and making her giggle.


    "Oh, Eleanor, your father is bullying me again," liv pursed her mouth and complained to the little fellow. "It was clearly that he refused to give me a chance, but he gave me the excuse that I had no talent."


    "Dad is a villain." With her beautiful blue eyes open, the little guy reads out the words he has learned from her sister. Liv and gwyneston both chuckle, especially liv, who kisses Eleanor''s fleshy face and praises her very well.


    As for Blanchett, although there was no voice, and her expression was blocked by the open book, her reaction could be seen from her trembling hands.


    "All right. I should stop Lily from instilling bad information into her sister Adrian sighed helplessly, then his ears were cold.


    "Ed -" continued Gwyneth, biting his ear, "you said I''d be on the podium."


    "Isn''t it beautiful now?" Adrian asked with a smile, but seeing her look of bitterness, he stopped teasing. "Don''t worry, gwyne. You''ll understand when the nomination list comes out."


    He held her chin fondly since old Paltrow died. Gwyneth, who was already very obedient, had become his property, basically Adrian played as he wanted. Of course, Gwyneth also knows how to keep Adrian fresh about herself, so many things are not promised at once. She always tries to tease him until he is almost teased.


    It''s good. It''s emotional and interesting. It''s worth Adrian''s effort.


    "I''m sure. Kate should have guessed something, but she should not have guessed completely... " Adrian then looked at Blanchett, "so even if I told you, it was only a discount on the surprise."


    "Don''t worry, ED," Blanchett put down his book and glanced at Adrian. "I won''t tell her."


    "Well, well, wait," Gwyneth sighed, then chuckled around his neck. "Since you''re so sure. Why don''t we Want a baby first? "


    Adrian raised his eyebrows when he heard the proposal: "no problem. If you can walk the red carpet with a big belly and don''t worry about other people''s eyes, we can even start work tonight."


    "I knew that." Gwyneth spat out her tongue and didn''t mention it any more. She said it just wanted to remind Adrian.


    "Don''t worry. Two to three months will soon be over. " Adrian laughed and went up to liv and picked up Eleanor. Then he put his hand on the youngest daughter''s face and said, "you know, Eleanor, you''re going to have a brother or sister soon."


    "Low? Mimi The little guy blurted out his words and stared at his father''s nose without blinking. It seemed that there was more attraction for her.


    "By the way, liv. You like children so much, why don''t you... " After kissing her daughter, Adrian suddenly thought of something, looking at liv half jokingly asked.


    "I''m not going to do it," liv snorted. "There''s Eleanor, there''s Lily, there''s EVA, Juliet, there''s Mary, and there''s bound to be more. Why do I have to have children?"


    Well, that''s right. You can see from her childish appearance that even if she is pregnant now, she is still not ready to be a mother. Adrian laughed, and was about to continue to say two words, but for a second, he cried out. The mischievous Eleanor giggled and reached for his nose.


    The laughter of several women suddenly rang out again. The villa where Blanchett, Gwyneth and liv lived together was full of happy atmosphere.


    Back to the film, no matter how high the "devil" and Gwyneth have been praised, and Gwyneth is likely to have locked in this year''s Best Actress Oscar, but this is only a low-cost art type film. Before December is over, it will be shown in hundreds of Cinemas at most, compared with those commercial blockbusters with thousands of theaters It''s not worth mentioning at all.Not long after the release of the witch''s head, Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets, which many people have been waiting for, premiered in Britain and the United States at the same time. Of course, the premiere could not be outside the UK.


    Adrian is sure to attend. Although Christmas is near, and films like Lord of the rings, Chicago, and the hours have been lined up for release, and the shooting of "life of roses" is still going on, and Julie and Julia, which is already on, needs to be supervised at any time, but the time to go to London can still be taken out.


    What''s more, unless there''s something irresistible that you don''t attend the premiere of little Emma''s film, you''ll have to suffer.


    It drizzled in London on the day of its premiere, but it couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of fans. The scene was bigger than last year. After the release of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s stone, the enthusiasm of fans and fans was fully released. And the whole series has thus established its status as a classic. No wonder this will happen this year.


    Compared with fans and journalists who can wear thick clothes and umbrella, actors and actresses, especially actresses, have to wear clothes with little cloth on the red carpet in winter and pose for reporters to take photos in order to show their style. Fortunately, the road from the entrance to the theatre is not far away, so long as we don''t get dragged by the reporters and ask questions endlessly, it won''t matter much.


    "I don''t know what those guys are thinking. It''s very cold. " Little Emma, who had been treated like this, went into the theatre and complained in front of Adrian.


    After knowing the situation in detail, Adrian couldn''t help laughing, because the evening dress with sleeves, not only did not have bare back and shoulders, but also did not have arms exposed, so little Emma, who was afraid of the cold, was covered with warm bags inside. But because there are too many stickers, I feel like I''m going down if I walk a little faster. It''s not interesting to fall out of the warm bag on this occasion. She could only move forward very slowly, so she was caught by reporters or fans and kept asking.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be said in person now. Little Emma is depressed. She can''t be reasonable at this time. So Adrian just smiles and comforts a few words.


    Except for the directors and actors of the second film. Michael Neville, director of the third film being filmed, as well as some actors, also took part in the red carpet, including Liu Yufei. As the actor of Harry''s first love of Zhang Qiu, she has been in the production team for a period of time, and is well-known in the UK. She is often asked about the shooting situation in the school. And asked her to help get some autographs. The paparazzi would come around the school from time to time. He seemed to be a little star, so there was no problem participating in the premiere of Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets.


    "You did well, Feifei. Keep smiling. I don''t have much to say. I don''t have a big problem with my manners, but I should be more bold and lively. " Privately will Liu Yufei called to no one''s corner, Adrian said so.


    "Well, I see." Liu Yufei nodded her head cleverly.


    Adrian immediately laughed: "don''t be so nervous. This is the first time you walk on the red carpet. It''s normal to have these situations. You''ll get used to it after walking a few more times."


    There was a pause. He pinched her chin, then glanced around with the rest of the corner of his eye, and then leaned over her lip and kissed her: "in addition, it''s a very short time to come to London this time, and there are other things. After you attend the premiere, paparazzi will come to you, so I won''t go to your house, remember to tell your mother."


    "Oh." Liu Yufei nodded, and her disappointment flashed over her face naturally.


    Good. All see in the eyes of Adrian in the heart so said a sentence, think again, Liu Li is also very obedient now.


    She wanted to accompany her daughter to the premiere. First, she worried that her daughter would not adapt. After all, Liu Yufei''s life had been taken over by her over the years; second, she was worried that her daughter would break away from her own control. She should know that the rest of her life is basically dependent on such a daughter, and she often went to visit classes when she was filming before. In addition, I also want a scenery in my heart, so I put it forward in a roundabout way.


    However, this request was rejected by Adrian. Neville, the director of the third film, was asked to take care of Liu Yufei when she was walking on the red carpet. As for Liu Li, she was relieved to run the gallery. Don''t you understand? Then learn! There are no useless women around him, and even Jili has won numerous fans with her proud breasts, which has become popular in "superhero".


    In the future, there will be receptions for her to attend. Now, instead of worrying about this, it''s better to learn how to manage the gallery while expanding your own horizons. Probably because she had suffered too much before, or when she first arrived and had Adrian''s orders, she always kept a low profile and knew some ladies nearby.


    However, the mentality of ordinary citizens still exists. If they are exposed to more, they will inevitably be looked down upon behind their backs.


    "If you really want to help your daughter, pack up your image." Adrian warned Liu Li so.


    She still has some skills. She will learn the skills and art of speaking by repackaging them. She will be more elegant in attending various activities in the future, and will not bring out some improper words and sentences.For Adrian''s proposal, although Liu Li hesitated, she immediately agreed to it. Basically, up to now, she knows that she is afraid to lose control of her daughter. Fortunately, my daughter is still very dependent on herself in life. Fortunately, I also So she was very obedient.


    Therefore, Adrian thinks that the heat should be almost here, but it''s not right now. What he said to Liu Yufei was not a kind of excuse. Would you like to come to London without Emma? It was almost unthinkable. She started just after the film was over.


    "Do you want to say now that you are all right, Mr. Cowell?" Little Emma took Adrian and asked in a low voice. With a bad smile on her small face, she kept glancing at Liu Yufei.


    "Does it have anything to do with who?" Adrian installation crazy selling silly.


    "Don''t hide it. I saw it all. Very clear! " Little Emma hummed and raised her chest. Adrian could only pretend to be deaf and dumb to avoid.


    Surprisingly, the little guy didn''t chase after him. In the next few days, she didn''t mention it. Adrian couldn''t understand. She was not such a person. There must be some "conspiracy" in planning!


    However, Adrian was careful for a few days. Little Emma didn''t make any movement. Just as usual, she pulled him around to play and avoid the paparazzi. Harry Potter and the chamber of Secrets won fans'' praise after it was released. Although the plot was cut down, the major media still gave high marks. In the same way, a few young actors have to make the entertainment headlines.


    However, after all, they are still children. No matter how arrogant the paparazzi are, they dare not treat them like adult stars. Moreover, Adrian has long had experience in dealing with paparazzi. So I didn''t get disturbed when I was with little Emma. In this way, until he left, the little guy had no other action. Although he was still very naughty, he had a good sense of propriety.


    In this case, Adrian can only conclude that the little guy has finally grown into a big girl, just. When you are relieved, you will inevitably feel a little lost.


    After returning to Los Angeles, it was followed by the premiere, first "Chicago" and then "Lord of the rings 2". The reason why "Chicago" was put in front of "Lord of the rings 2" was because it was an art film and a song and dance film, and only 500 cinemas were connected, which had no conflict with "king of the rings 2".


    But the premiere is going to be held, and it''s also a very popular musical on Broadway. With Naomi and Zeta Jones starring, Adrian couldn''t be absent.


    It goes without saying the details. Although the premiere of "Chicago" was not large in scale, the scene was very lively. Naomi and Zeta Jones dressed up and murdered many films on the red carpet. Especially when Adrian appeared, they held them in one left and one right, and the shutter sound kept ringing. You know, one is a miracle girl, and the other is a quasi miracle girl. Although there are rumors about the two women from time to time, everyone knows that they have a good relationship with the miracle director.


    The premiere was a success. Naomi, Zeta Jones and Clooney all spent more than half a year practicing singing and dancing. Rob Marshall, the director of Chicago, also wrote and directed the stage play. It was easy to produce. Therefore, the dramatic tension and sensibility of the film are not inferior to that of the stage drama. The timing of inserting song and dance into the plot development is very natural That''s why most of the critics have given them good reviews.


    "The exquisite pictures, the right colors and the wonderful jazz dance make people feel like Chicago in the 1970s."


    "Everyone has done well, Catherine Zeta Jones is hot and charming, Naomi Watts is sweet and cute, and George Clooney is resourceful, of course


    "Killed? It doesn''t matter, as long as you dance well and have a good lawyer. "


    Among the numerous praises, the film also won 10.78 million box office in the first week, which is very good compared with the theaters, and Miramax''s marketing methods are really good. However, comments such as "Chicago is another excellent musical after Moulin Rouge, and the musical is about to usher in another revival" can be ignored. Moulin Rouge is to a large extent the rebound of musical films after hitting the bottom. In the future, it may continue as mediocre as other types of films, and occasionally produce a high-quality one, but it is almost impossible to get a big red It''s something.


    This is just like "Pirates of the Caribbean". Before it, pirate movies have come to an end. Therefore, this innovative film with fantastic elements and excellent production has become a popular commercial masterpiece, and even developed into a series. However, will there be any new pirate movies after this?


    Although "Chicago" is excellent, with the premiere date of "Lord of the rings 2" coming, everyone''s eyes, whether they hate or like it, can''t help but cast their eyes in the past. As early as the release of matrix 2, the Lord of the rings 2, which was involved in the debate among fans, began to be paid attention to frequently. Especially, matrix 2 became the fourth film with a billion yuan in the first week. People were very interested in whether the first week of Lord of the rings could break 100 million yuan.


    Then the silent "devil''s head" was revealed to be directed and produced by Adrian, which also caused a storm, so that the ratio of box office and number of theaters of this art film also reached a very good height. Now, "Lord of the rings 2" is the third film released by miracle director at the end of this year, plus the good results of "Lord of the rings 1", and Gwyneth, who plays the leading role in the film, will play an important role in the film. The other two important female roles are the queen of the spirit, one of the wonder girls. The fairy princess is also heard to be unclear with Adrian, so people naturally pay more and more attention to it.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C173

    The bleak and thick horn sounded. Facing the orc army in the conquered helmets Valley, Aragon rushed out with Legolas and Theoden, the old king of Rohan, and other few remaining soldiers, ready for the final fight. Just then, at the entrance of the valley, where the sun rose, there was the sound of horses. Gandalf in white came back on time, along with thousands of Rohan cavalry.


    The orcs soon found them and turned their spears in formation, while Rohan''s cavalry rushed to the orcs in the roar of Gandalf and eomer, who led them. The dawn of the sky is more and more bright. The dazzling light shines in from the mouth of the valley, just like the light dispersing the darkness. The orcs couldn''t even open their eyes, and the formation became chaotic. They were heavily knocked in by Rohan''s cavalry


    The film is finally over. In the melodious melody, when the lights are on in the screening hall, warm applause rings without suspense. Although the plot is a little lengthy like the first film, the final turnaround is very encouraging. Gandalf and his cavalry break through the scene of the orc formation in the early morning sun, just like the first boromi The swearing in of Aragon was just as impressive.


    Sometimes, a good movie is a movie that can leave a scene in the audience''s mind that can make them long-term aftertaste and have feelings every time.


    Adrian is also relieved at this time, although he has tried his best in editing, but the rhythm is still a little slow. After all. A lot of things need to be explained, and there are three clues in the second part: the route of helmets'' Valley, Eisinger and Frodo. Besides, the first one takes three hours. There is no reason why the second one will take two and a half hours.


    But fortunately, compared with the original plot has been much more compact, the final helmets Valley war is also very interesting, so the quality of the film will only be high or not low.


    "Thank you. I''m glad you enjoyed it." In response to the congratulations, Adrian waited until the people were almost scattered before he went out. The box office should be good in the first week, but it''s not clear whether it can break 100 million yuan like matrix.


    "I''m sure I can. It''s a perfect movie." Peter Jackson, who was here for the premiere, who had not left the theatre lobby, spoke excitedly as Adrian talked about the subject.


    After all, this film is his dream, and he made a lot of efforts in the shooting. of course. Adrian has no shame about his behavior. In his opinion, Jackson should also thank himself. Without the self expansion after the success of the "Lord of the rings" trilogy, the "King Kong" is now being produced very smoothly. Jackson was careful not only to control costs, but also to select actors. For example, the hero is no longer Jack Black.


    What a jerk it is to have a comedian play the leading role in a thriller movie. Basically, the cast in this version is in addition to Naomi recommended by Adrian, and Adrian Brody and Thomas kleschumann, who share the same name with Adrian. The rest are all non original actors.


    It''s a pity Naomi didn''t attend the premiere tonight, but even if she does, Adrian won''t give her much time. This is the premiere of Lord of the rings. Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv are all eyeing him. But even so. When he left, Adrian didn''t go with them. There are still a lot of paparazzi out there. That''s why there are interesting things in the future.


    "You can''t do this. I didn''t drive here!" At the exit of the theater, silver, who had the phone, complained loudly, "Oh. son of a gun! How can I have brothers like you


    "Hey, what''s the matter, silver?" Adrian then walked over curiously.


    "Well This... " Silver seemed embarrassed to grab his hair, but after a few seconds of hesitation, he said, "well, I didn''t drive by myself. He had said he would come to pick me up, but now he called and said that he had something to go out with. Let me find a way! What the hell


    He let out a long breath and looked depressed: "it seems that I can only call the taxi company. I really don''t know what it will be like to be photographed by those reporters outside."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing and immediately took over the topic: "OK, I''ll take you back."


    "You send me?" Silver, who was dialing, stopped and squinted at Adrian. He was actually very close to him, so he was quite clear about the relationship between him and Gwyneth. At this time, instead of dating them, he said he wanted to give himself a ride. It was like having no purpose.


    "Yes, I''ll take some time to get rid of the hook and I''ll send you back by the way." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, silver. You can''t imagine that I don''t know what you''re thinking, silver. I haven''t seen you for a long time, do you?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Silver begged for mercy.


    Then, he got on the car with him. On the road, he had to talk about some movie related things, including silver''s own, as well as rivan and jequin''s. when talking about some places, Adrian could not help but feel his chin and think about his plan. Rivan and jequin should play a very important role.Before that time, silver would turn to look out of the window at night, so as not to disturb his thinking. But on the third occasion, he suddenly found something on the side of the road. His face changed and he looked at it carefully. After confirming, he suddenly called out in a quick voice, "stop, stop!"


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, Adrian told the driver in front of him to do as he told him. The speed was not fast, so he stopped at the side of the road. Silver jumped out of the car and said, "excuse me, please wait for me" and ran to the empty space in the street.


    Adrian came over and looked. There were a group of men and women playing. Looking very young, dressed up, typical of young people who come out to have fun at night.


    Did he find his girlfriend in it? Adrian thought very badly. Well, it''s a joke. As far as he knows, silver hasn''t officially dated anyone. The three brothers of the Phoenix family are different from most men in Hollywood in this respect. Although they go to bed with each other, they are serious in choosing their girlfriend. So far. Rivan has only one real girlfriend, Christine bell, whom she met in 2000.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Adrian suddenly found that there seemed to be something wrong with the open space. Silver took a girl and said something to the young people, who seemed to be excited. The young people were also waving their arms at him, as if they would fight at any time.


    Isn''t it? That''s true! Adrian exclaimed in his heart and asked the driver to call the bodyguard who was following him. Then he got out of the car and walked quickly over there.


    "Go back to your party. Successful person, this is not the place where you can come Before he got to him, Adrian heard a man''s rude cry, followed by a roar.


    However, silver, standing there, turned a deaf ear and just looked at the girl: "how many times has this been? Or I have to walk around the street every day. In order to get you back? "


    "I don''t need you! Go away "Who do you think you are?" cried the girl


    "You hear me, successful man? If you still have some brains, get out before we do it Cried a young man. Then the drum noise.


    "If I were you, I''d shut up, or I''d wait to explain to the police why I''d walk in and out of the bar at night with a girl who''s just 16 years old!" Said silver coldly.


    Suddenly, that group of people did not have a sound, you look at me, I look at you, and then look at the girl. Anyway, they are just a group of energetic young people who come out to have fun, not street thugs.


    "Don''t listen to him. I''m over 18 years old..." The girl was in a hurry to explain. Before she had finished speaking, silver, who had lost patience, reached out and twisted her ears.


    "Oh, dear, don''t twist. Don''t screw! I''ll go back with you The girl suddenly panicked and called out. The fierce appearance of the girl disappeared in an instant. The change was so fast that the group of young people couldn''t help being stunned.


    Silver, no matter how much, came towards Adrian with the girl''s ear twisted.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." When he came to him, he sighed with embarrassment, "by the way Do you want to see her off, too? "


    Although Adrian stopped after hearing some words, silver saw his actions, including the bodyguards who had already come but stood far away.


    "No problem." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture of invitation.


    Silver then twisted the girl''s ear, took her to the car in front of the car, Adrian made a hidden gesture to the bodyguards and sat in the front passenger seat. Brown mirror, it seems that the face of the girl is red, but some of her eyes are red.


    "Please go straight two blocks and turn left." Silver said that immediately after the car started.


    "I''m not going back!" The girl suddenly burst out, "go anywhere, just don''t go back! Never


    Silver didn''t want to treat her as she did just now. He just rubbed his head with a headache: "you have to go back, Lindsay, or..."


    "No! never! Never, never, never! " The girl screamed and danced in the car with a faint cry, as if the spring had been pressed to the extreme and tried to bounce back.


    Silver, angry as he was, could say nothing, but looked at her with a sigh. Adrian did not say anything. From his previous address, he had recognized this girl. It was a typical representative of degenerate girls in Hollywood in the new century. It was amazing how they got together?


    "Well, Lindsay, anyway That''s your home, too. " Silver finally said this, and then the girl threw herself into his arms and asked, "shall I go to your house, silver, please..."


    Silver''s brow suddenly frowned, as if very embarrassed: "you know what happened last time, Lindsay, if...""No, No Lindsay Lohan quickly waved her hand and said, "I''m sixteen years old. They can''t talk about it anymore."


    So they started dating before that? No, silver. Adrian, who was sitting in front of him, was a little surprised, but silver didn''t seem like that.


    "No, Lindsay, it''s troublesome. I''m not sure what your parents will do." Silver refused, though. But the tone was not firm, which made the little red haired girl hold his arm tighter.


    "May I introduce you now?" Adrian coughed and came out to play.


    "This is..." Lindsay noticed Adrian and quickly let go of her hand and lowered her head. It seemed that she didn''t feel the same about him as he did about her.


    "Well, this is Mr. Adrian Cowell, a famous Hollywood miracle..." Silver took the opportunity to change the subject, but before she finished, Lindsay screamed again.


    "God! It''s a miracle director. I''m in the miracle director''s car The girl was so excited that if she didn''t have a roof, she would have jumped into the sky, grabbed Adrian''s shoulder and put her head close to her: "I love your film, director, especially Forrest Gump.". I didn''t understand it when I was a child, but now I have a deeper understanding every time I read it. Of course, there''s matrix, which is so cool. It''s 100 times cooler than Lord of the rings


    At this point, she suddenly realized something. After glancing at silver, some of them were embarrassed to spit out their tongue. Then they seized his arm again and said affectionately, "but there are some good places in Lord of the rings. Silver''s play of Legris is really handsome."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing at her innocent appearance. Now she is only a 16-year-old girl, which is different from the later degenerate girl.


    "Thank you for enjoying it." He said, nodding. Then he reached out and shook Lindsay.


    The girl remembered that she had interrupted silver''s introduction just now. She looked at him carefully, and then she began to introduce herself with embarrassment: "my name is Lindsay, Lindsay Lohan. I have been a little model since I was 3 years old, and I have acted in many films. This year''s" hot mom and hot girl "is my cooperation with Jamie Lee Curtis


    "You starred in Nancy Meyers''s" a couple " Adrian suddenly asked, then explained a little. "I''ve worked with Nancy and I''ve learned about her work."


    "Wow, this is so cool!" Lindsay was excited again. "I didn''t expect that the director of miracle knew my name."


    Adrian grinned, then pointed to her and silver, who had been silent, and asked, "by the way, how do you know each other."


    Then, their faces changed. Lindsay winced and hesitated. Silver frowned and didn''t seem to know what to say. Silver frowned and didn''t seem to want to say it. Even when Lindsay was ready to speak, she gave her a pull.


    In this case, Adrian also did not ask, turn down the memory of previous lives, the reason he can almost infer. Lindsay''s parents are more wonderful than their little pet parents. Maybe Lindsay and silver got to know each other on some occasion for some reasons. Lindsay was very fond of silver, so one day she ran away to silver when she couldn''t bear domestic violence. Then, her parents must go to the door and threaten with the pretext of abducting an underage girl, and eventually the Phoenix family will pay for it.


    It''s hard for either side to say such things.


    "Well, then where on earth are you going?" Adrian immediately asked.


    Silver pondered, while Lindsay looked at him with a pathetic look, so he finally sighed with a little annoyance: "sorry, or Go to my house. "


    This is a small episode after the premiere of Lord of the rings 2. Although it is only a small episode, Adrian once again realizes the power of the butterfly effect. Although the two men didn''t feel the same about each other, he could almost see silver''s flurry in the future, and the Phoenix men were very much there.


    At that time, a small move led to such interesting changes. Adrian could not help but want to see more such interesting changes. Anyway, the foundation of AC media has been solid, so there will be things in the future.


    Of course, the camera still goes back to the present. Although "Lord of the rings 2" was released in public attention, it was a pity that it failed to break the record of "matrix 2". In the first week, it only got 90 million box office tickets. It is a pity that many fans, fans and the media sigh. After all, matrix 2 was released four years after the first film was released and accumulated in a short time It''s scary to be hungry and that''s the root of hunger marketing.


    "Matrix" fans are naturally very proud of this, but because of the different interpretation of the story, there are too many factional points, and they have no extra energy to show off. Therefore, although there are many discussions about Lord of the rings 2 on the Internet, it is relatively calm.


    Of course, word-of-mouth is as good as ever, and the media have scored high marks. The scene of Gandalf leading Rohan''s cavalry into the orc army under the glare of vision is also regarded as a classic, and the name of miracle director is once again resounding through Hollywood and the world. Such titles as "energetic director of miracles" have also begun to spread behind Adrian on various occasions. After all, it is rare in film history that three films are shown a year. Adrian is the only one who can turn this special situation into a normal. Moreover, in the ears of some people familiar with the situation, the title has another meaningwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C174

    "If the light is dimmer, I have stressed it many times. Even if Edith has been stabilized in Paris, she is still just a street singer. This must be highlighted. In comparison with the life after that, remember this point for me, understand?" In the middle of the set, Adrian was shouting, "Rox, write it down. In the later stage, all the buildings here will be changed into French buildings similar to those in act 23 before."


    Yes, sir Rox, who was named, immediately replied in a loud voice, and then quickly took out his notes.


    Not only him, but all the staff were busy in the atmosphere. Although Adrian was not particularly serious, his tone was faint and stern. No one could tell whether he would be angry in the next second? After all, so far, in mid January 2003, the shooting progress of "life of roses" is far behind schedule.


    Although Adrian is known as the "energetic" miracle director, it takes three months to make a film. It will take him only two months or even a month and a half to complete the film. Otherwise, it will not appear. At the end of last year, two large commercial productions, a film with a small cost of literature and art, which were completely directed and produced by him, were released at the end of last year No matter how fast the director is, there is no way to speed up the production.


    This is not to say that Sophie''s acting skills are very poor. After the continuous running in, she has been able to grasp the characteristics of Edith piaaf. After making up, especially after wearing old makeup, people can''t think of her beautiful appearance all the time. It''s very possible to be on the back of the film with two pronged approaches.


    It''s just that Adrian hopes that she can do better. In many cases, the scenes that are already very good in the eyes of Sophie and others - in fact, if you want to do it - Adrian can see that Sophie still has room for improvement. So he didn''t have to spend as much time as he could before shooting the film.


    Anyway, there are not many plans for this year''s plan. Such a waste will not affect anything. The actors may be tired, but Sophie didn''t say anything. She always tried to cooperate.


    Because the main reason for not keeping up with the schedule lies in myself. So Adrian didn''t mean to blame the crew, but it didn''t prevent him from taking this opportunity to spur them. Sophie, who knew this, didn''t care. She used the prefix "energetic" to tease him in private. Of course, Adrian then made her understand what energy is.


    But now she is not on the set, Adrian gave her a holiday, because the scene to be shot today is not Piaf''s part. Well, that''s not accurate. There should be no adult Piaf.


    "All right, Leonardo?" After inspecting one side again, after confirming that there was no problem, Adrian looked at the dressing room.


    "All right, sir." The makeup artist then said in a loud voice, and came with Dakota Fanning.


    Little Dakota is dirty now. Wearing coarse cloth props clothes, hair is also scattered, giving people a kind of dazed but mature feeling, but that pair of bright eyes is still very divine.


    "I''ll tell you nothing more, Hannah. You are a very smart and excellent child, I believe you can do the best Adrian spoke kindly to Dakota, patting her on the head.


    "No problem. I''ve wanted to work with miracle director for a long time. I''ll try my best," Dakota replied. Even if the ugly makeup can not cover up the sweet smile, "so that we can continue to cooperate in the future."


    What a smart kid. Adrian picked his eyebrows imperceptibly. As a child, saying this kind of words will only make people feel surprised, and then turn into lovely, and then leave a deep impression, but But he didn''t think about it any more. It''s no big deal, as long as she can play the good young Piaf.


    Dakota did not disappoint Adrian. Many shots are passed after four or five times, and the longest one is no more than two digits. Of course, it has nothing to do with the drama, but she does perform well. It''s not just luck that makes her a popular child star.


    After praising her, Adrian immediately sent for a smaller girl, about five years old. In the life of the rose, the young piaaf has two periods, one is about ten years old, the other is about five years old. Although Dakota is less than ten years old, her outstanding acting skills among her peers make up for this - so in addition to Dakota, Adrian also lets people find a younger girl.


    "Hello, Ms. Duke. Nice to meet you." Adrian shook hands with the girl''s mother, then leaned over to smile at her daughter. "You must be Chlo Morris?"


    "Yes, sir, you are the famous miracle director?" The little girl was not afraid at all. She replied in a soft voice, staring at him without blinking her eyes. It was not beautiful. It was just lovely. Even Adrian couldn''t be associated with her image a few years later. That''s probably why no one would think that she would change in a few years.


    Coro Moritz''s role as the smaller piaaf is purely accidental, and this role is not particularly important, so Adrian didn''t give too much advice when casting, and the crew didn''t take it seriously. Then, when Chloe''s mother, Teri Duke, took her daughter to Los Angeles for a visit to Universal Studios, she turned to the studio and saw the audition of the "life of roses" crew. Chloe was curious for a moment, and her brother, who had performed before, often bragged to her, so she begged her mother to do the audition.Seeing that his daughter was so interested, and the conditions for the audition seemed not high, Duke took Chloe to have a try, and then he didn''t take it to heart. It''s just that these casting candidates will eventually report to Adrian, and the person in charge of casting has some insight and adds her information to the selection, so Adrian remembers after seeing it.


    "If no one else is called a miracle director. That should be me, "Adrian chuckled." this is your first movie, right? Don''t worry, just do what I tell you. "


    Then, with Duke''s permission, she touched her head, and the little girl spat out her tongue and made a face at him.


    "You have a lovely daughter, Ms. Duke." Adrian greets and starts to explain.


    Since there are future stars coming, why let go? No matter from the development of entertainment. It makes sense to exaggerate his vision of talent discovery, just like Dakota did, so Chlo morriz got the role - they didn''t believe it when they received the phone call and thought it was a lie.


    "You just need to look miserable. Do you understand what pain is?" After a brief explanation, Adrian asked.


    "It''s like Mom threw away my Barbie doll? " The little girl tilted her head and thought about it for half a day. Then she realized what she had covered her mouth. Then she looked at her mother with worry. Although the mother was a little surprised, she didn''t say anything more. She just gave her a funny look. Chloe put out his tongue and looked at Adrian with a smile: "that''s probably it."


    It''s nice, cute, funny and smart. Adrian nodded with a smile and thought in his heart that it was basically up to the decision.


    "Are you interested in making your daughter an actress. Ms. Duke. " After those simple shots, Adrian asked Chloe''s mother.


    "When Actors? " Teri Duke opened her eyes. She didn''t understand, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, in my opinion. Your daughter has a lot of potential, "Adrian said, squatting down in front of Chloe." is it fun to make movies, Chloe. "


    "It''s interesting." The little girl nodded her head, and she was pretty much disciplined when she was filming, even though she was like many of the first-time actors. Sometimes she can''t react, but most of the time she''s doing pretty well - at least as far as a first-time movie kid is concerned, and Adrian has tried to show her feelings.


    But as long as she stops shooting and doesn''t get to rest, she will turn her eyes and look around curiously, and pull people to ask questions, typical curious babies.


    "Well, I''d like to make movies a lot later. And then be a big star? " Adrian asked, smiling and induced.


    "I Is that all right? " Asked Chloe, with his head tilted slightly.


    "As long as you work hard, you will." Adrian nodded seriously.


    "Can you give us some time to think about it?" Duke said.


    "No problem, of course." He then made a gesture of invitation.


    Adrian is not worried. Let alone his current fame, before the Duke family promised to let his daughter play a role, he would certainly collect relevant information about directors and producers. In the face of his long list of achievements, most people would not have different choices. Before Adrian in the induction of Coro, Duke did not have a redundant word, this is enough to illustrate the problem.


    Then, the Scout or agent will continue to lobby, and the final result will not be unexpected to Adrian.


    Well, let''s talk about the shooting situation of life in the rose for the moment. Although it hasn''t stopped, it is as low-key as the devil girl. After all, only half of January in 2003 has passed. Whether matrix 2 or Lord of the rings 2, or the devil''s head, which has been added to 300 theaters, has attracted people''s attention in different fields.


    In addition, many films are also fermenting. For example, Scorsese''s New York gangster has mixed reviews. For example, the North American box office of "Pirates of the Caribbean" has exceeded 250 million. For example, the cinema line of Chicago is basically proportional to the box office. For example, the small-scale release of "the hours" is highly praised.


    Adapted from Michael Cunningham''s novel, the pure art movie, starring Rachel, Sophie and Streep, was only shown in 11 theaters at the beginning, but it has not been increased so far. The plot is slow and the content is loose. However, film critics just eat this set and give high marks one after another.


    However, if we just talk about acting, the three leading actors have their own merits. Sophie, in particular, may not be as good as the other two. Moreover, it is strange to act as a French rural housewife in the United States, but there are many highlights in acting. This proves that it is time to launch "life of roses".


    And Rachel. According to the media, this is her best work after "the British patient", and it is closer to the Oscar. It is a big prize winner - if there is no Gwyneth and "devil''s head" - so Adrian took some time to comfort her.Although the film industry is so lively, and Adrian has three completely different types of films online, but he is still the same as before, except for important activities, basically will not appear in front of the media. For example, explaining this situation for "devil''s head" is still a special case, because only in this way can we do some things conveniently. For example, arrange Gao Yuanyuan''s residence and study and life in the next few months.


    "Since this is your first time to the United States, I arranged for you and Xilei to live together, so that we can take care of each other. Anyway, her villa is not small." He took Gao Yuanyuan all the way to Lin Xilei''s Seaview villa in Santa Monica. After putting down her luggage, Adrian took her to visit and explain.


    "Yes, I always dislike the calm here, so I sleep at the company''s side a lot. When you come, it''s just lively." Lin Xilei, who had been told early, seemed very enthusiastic. "It happens that Zhiling is also resting now. When she is free, she will come to get together. Both she and I are very easy-going people."


    During the whole tour, Gao Yuanyuan was surprised and curious. Is some timid smile, basically did not say much. It''s normal to feel shocked when I come to Los Angeles for the first time and live in such a place again.


    Her choice was not unexpected to Adrian, as she said. No one doesn''t want to come to Hollywood, even if it''s just a TV show.


    Huayi is also very popular. They need their cooperation in this aspect of the arrangement, so Adrian did not hide it. They then won over Gao Yuanyuan''s agency contract and were quite polite to her.


    Then. After the shooting of the Dragon killing by relying on the sky, I took a break for a while. At the same time, I said goodbye to my family and friends and applied for a visa. Finally, I arrived on the other side of the Pacific Ocean in mid January.


    "Don''t be too nervous. It''s not completely different from China. Just take a few days off, adjust the time difference and call home. Get familiar with the environment. I''ll ask Shirley to take time to give you guidance and teach you some common sense of life in America. I''ll come to see you from time to time. In a word, don''t worry. It''s like going out on vacation. After you get used to it, we''ll talk about English and performance training classes. Even if the TV series is going to start shooting, it''s going to be in April or may. " After the tour, when there were only two people, Adrian comforted Gao Yuanyuan.


    This is a good opportunity. Why do people who are alone feel homesick? Because everything familiar has changed, there is nothing to rely on and make people feel safe. In this case, who can give her enough security, she will unconsciously rely on each other, so Adrian spent a little time, after she adjusted the jet lag and initially adapted to the environment, he took time to invite her to go shopping, eat, introduce the city, and then easily put her to bed again.


    Although you don''t have to put her on the shelf, how can you not play a few more times in the face of such a young, beautiful and delicate girl?


    "Don''t think so much. It''s just an observation period. Let''s wait a while," Adrian said in the face of Lin Xilei''s hint.


    "No problem, boss." Lin Xilei shrugged indifferently.


    "Besides, look at Zhiling and don''t let her do anything stupid." Adrian said again.


    After all, Shuanglin is a Taiwanese. Lin Xilei is OK. She knows his ideas and does things in a proper way. But it''s hard for Lin Zhiling to say. She has been spoiling her for more than a year. If there is any conflict with Gao Yuanyuan because of the region or other things, it will be a bit annoying.


    "No, boss. Zhiling is actually very smart. She will get along well with Miss Gao." Lin Xilei then replied, and even gave a little hint.


    Adrian did not take it to heart. He knew that Lin Xilei had been trying to expand their circle, otherwise she would not have recommended Liu Yufei to him, and had advised Lin Zhiling many times. Because of this, Adrian arranged Gao Yuanyuan to live in her villa. There should be no big problem with her as lubricant.


    It''s one thing, and there''s another thing in mid January that deserves his attention. It''s an accident. It''s a surprise like Coro Morris.


    Because of Britney Spears, Christina and Avril, Adrian comes to universal records many times, and he often stays until he leaves after work. However, because some things need to be advanced today, as soon as he gets down, he hears a sharp voice from the reception room over there: "why not? I''m the best. Why not! Have you ever listened to my music carefully


    In fact, he could have left directly, but he suddenly felt interesting. His voice was very sharp and crisp. He should be a girl, and he was not very old. Although he had only a few words, he could basically recognize that his voice was still very good.


    Who is so arrogant? Adrian was curious and went to the transparent reception room and knocked on the door. Then a tall girl standing in front of the coffee table turned around. At first glance, he couldn''t help being a little stunned. The girl was different from what she had imagined. She was a little tall. She looked like she was 15 or 6 years old, but there was a little obvious childishness between her eyebrows. She was about 13 or 4 years old.


    That''s not the point. The point is that her face is still a little baby fat, and her long blonde hair is combed back to expose her forehead, which makes her look a little ugly.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C175

    "Taylor Swift? " Adrian picked his eyebrows in surprise. No wonder he looked familiar.


    "Yes," said the girl in front of her, who was more proud of her chest. "I have an excellent voice, and I can write songs and lyrics by myself. I don''t need any more training!"


    "Taylor!" A voice came, discontented and uneasy, a middle-aged woman of about forty years old, with a face somewhat similar to that of Tyler, and there was no doubt that it was her mother.


    "Mr. Cowell." In the reception room, two directors in charge of discovering new people also stood up.


    "Don''t mind. I was planning to go back, but when I heard this argument, I was curious and came to have a look." Adrian waved and motioned for everyone to sit down. "Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    Taylor, whose bottom had not touched the sofa, was eager to get up again, but her mother glared at her, so she sat back and shut her mouth. Adrian sipped her lower lip a little in the eyes. Combined with the relevant information that came to mind at this moment, she is indeed a very restless girl who likes to highlight herself. Her family situation seems to be good. I''m afraid it will take some effort to clean her up.


    In short, Taylor Swift decided to be a singer when he was a child. He also sang in a bar in his hometown of Pennsylvania. Two years ago, he began sending his sample tapes to record companies to seek a contract. It''s a pity that these record companies refused her without exception.


    Although it was a setback in his eyes, Taylor did not give up. He continued to sing and write songs while sending his own sample tapes to more record companies. Then, after entering 2003, a subsidiary of universal records felt that it had a little potential after receiving her sample tape, so it handed it to the parent company. After reading the relevant information, Universal Music agreed with them, and then began to try to contact the swift family.


    The next thing is today. After getting the news, happy Taylor came to Los Angeles for an interview with her mother. It''s just. Full of confidence, she learned after she came that she would not be able to release records as soon as she had imagined, but that she would have to undergo training for two years or even longer.


    The very proud girl felt cheated, but the universal company was quite powerful. The most popular female singers in recent years were basically under their flag. If they gave up, they were reluctant to give up, so there was the scene just now.


    "You are a real What about the very confident girl, Miss swift. " Adrian said with a smile.


    "Of course. I can sing, I can compose music and I can write words. I can''t think of any reason to be trained. " Tyler jumped to his feet in a fit of exasperation.


    "Taylor!" "Hello, Mr. Adrian Cowell," the mother, sitting next to her, screamed with a headache and pulled her back to her seat. Then, with a wry smile, she held out her hand to Adrian: "Hello, Mr. Adrian Cowell. I''m Adria swift, Taylor''s mother, and I''m sorry to have bothered you


    "No, no, no, I''ve seen a lot of confident kids, but not many of them are so confident." Adrian smiles and shakes her hand. Then he added, "I''m serious."


    "Wait, I know what you want to say, but I have a point to make." Tyler then stepped in, regardless of his mother''s eyes to defend himself up, "I am not against training, but systematic training. There are a lot of things that can be learned while working. I''m very talented in this area. I can prove that. It''s a waste of time to train systematically like a newcomer who doesn''t know music at all. "


    There are still some minds who know where their abilities are, instead of being arrogant and blind. Adrian was a little bit in the dark.


    "No word, Miss swift." He spread out his hands in his spare time.


    Taylor didn''t get angry, he said, "I expected you to say that.". He looked back at the guitar box he had brought with him, then raised his chin and looked at him and asked, "is that ok?"


    "Oh, of course." Adrian made a gesture of please.


    "This song was written a few years ago when I was depressed about the courses I didn''t do well in school, and then I revised the music and lyrics, and it was very popular when I sang in bars." She said, fiddling with the strings.


    Then, as the smooth syllables began to vibrate with the strings, Tyler began to sing. The lyrics and music are not complicated. Typical country type. No wonder she said she would be the best country music singer before. It seems that she has set her own goal very early. As for the voice, there are still some characteristics, with a bit of magnetism and very pure, no point of strength, even if the red won''t be red for too long.


    After she had finished, Adrian clapped his hands. "Yes, Miss swift, very good."


    Tellerton, who had always had a proud expression, had a dimple like a flower, and her crooked eyes were even more shining. It was enough to make her more proud to be praised by the director of miracle.


    Then, the other person''s next sentence immediately let her face down: "but not to the point of not receiving training.""Don''t worry, Miss swift," Adrian said, laughing and raising his hand to stop the girl who was about to lose her temper. "I know it''s very difficult to persuade a confident child. Let''s use examples to prove it."


    He turned his head and whispered a few words to one of the directors. The latter got up and went out. Then he looked at swift, who began to be angry again. He asked impolitely, "do you think you are beautiful, Miss swift?"


    Taylor and her mother were stunned by this sentence, and then both showed a trace of dissatisfaction. It was too much to ask such a rude question? But Adrian didn''t seem to see these, just stood up and made a gesture of invitation, and he laughed mysteriously: "we''d better go up first, as we said just now, it''s better to prove with examples."


    I don''t know what he wants to do. But the unconvinced Taylor still stood up, her mother seemed to feel a little wrong, but finally accommodation daughter, and then they all the way to the dressing room.


    "It may take some time. Will you listen to them, my dear lady?" Adrian and the make-up artist talked for a moment, then said to the girl with a smile.


    By this time, Taylor basically knew what he wanted to do, but she was just more curious. In fact, the girl with some brains still knew what her appearance looked like. She could not say that she was ugly, but she was definitely not beautiful. of course. In the eyes of her classmates, she is ugly, but no one dares to say it to her face, because all the people who do this are made into songs by her, ridiculed from the beginning to the end. However, these songs are catchy, highly sung, and the lyrics are very clever, which makes people know who they are talking about, but they can''t grasp what they are talking about. Over time, no one dared to provoke her.


    So Taylor always shows off her musical talent and seldom mentions her appearance. Although she has tried to do something about it, no matter how she dresses up, she just Very cute. So, at the moment, she was really curious about what the man could do to make her beautiful.


    Make up artist''s fingers across the girl''s delicate face and hair, massage, wipe, clean. They were busy without saying a word, and then looked at the man with the rest of the corner of their eyes. They talked with their mother easily, and didn''t care about this side. Taylor couldn''t help being a bit bored, but the thought of the possible results. She could only sit on the chair with patience and still let them play with her.


    In a daze, the girl heard someone calling herself. She yawned and then opened her eyes. It took so long to dress up that she took a nap in her chair. It''s just that when she''s done this, there''s no other sound. She looked at the mirror in front of her, with an expression of disbelief.


    The big golden waves curled and fell gently, covering most of her forehead. Her eyelashes were trimmed very well, and her eyes were covered with a circle of very thin shadows, which made her eyes more three-dimensional and conspicuous, but did not damage the overall sense of beauty. The right red lips were covered with healthy water, and the red lips and white teeth were full of unspeakable temptation, especially the girl in the mirror just woke up ¡£ That if there is no lazy confused look is really beautiful urgent.


    Finally, Tyler reached out and touched her face. The girl in the mirror also made the same action. She could finally confirm that the beautiful girl in the mirror was herself. Suddenly, a great excitement and Joy came to her heart.


    "Mom, I..." But as soon as Tyler jumped into her chair, she began to cry out.


    "Now do you understand?" The man in charge asked with a smile, while the mother stood by and looked at her, happy and worried.


    "Well Thank you for your advice, Mr. Cowell, but I don''t quite understand. " Tyler lowered his head slightly and replied very honestly, completely without the confidence and blindness that he had before.


    Adrian''s eyes glowed with approval: "very simply, that''s the real purpose of training, so that you can learn how to show your beauty and talent in front of the media. You have a lot of potential, Tyler, and I''m sure I''ve done nothing wrong with finding talent, but that doesn''t mean you''re a qualified star now, okay? It''s a qualified star, not a qualified singer. "


    Tyler blinked and didn''t speak.


    "A real star knows what the media wants to see, what his fans like, how to avoid his weaknesses, and how to show his best to the public. Why do many popular child stars grow up, but it is difficult to continue to brilliant, on the one hand, because the gap is too big, on the other hand, because they will not show a new self. " Adrian continued.


    Although the girl is very intelligent, but it is music, for this confusing concept of the inductive chat technique completely do not understand, so unconsciously nodded.


    "I know, you are a proud girl," Adrian said with a smile. "So let''s set the date of record release in the contract in the summer of three years. Then we will develop a training plan and scoring method. As long as you can finish the training well in advance and get recognition, you can release your own records in advance, and the training program can be completed ahead of time The more, the more time to release records, OK? "Tyler did not speak, biting his lips for a while. Then she glanced at her mother. She just looked at herself with a smile. As always, these things were always decided by the girl herself, and her parents would not interfere.


    "Will you write songs for me then?" Asked the girl at last.


    For such a proud girl, if you want to control her, the best way is to start from the weakest place and beat her confidence bit by bit, such as now. Adrian makes use of her not yet long appearance to do an article, easily left a deep impression in her mind, and then what to do is much easier.


    Of course, the whole thing is not simple. Taylor is different from Britney Spears, Christina and Avril. If you really want to start, it will take a lot of effort. Adrian didn''t have any strong possession of Tyler swift, but recalled all her messages. It''s rare to have such a challenging goal. How can you do without trying?


    However, this is a matter of the future, it is better to deal with the current affairs first, for example, Megan didn''t want the heroine of transformers.


    "I''ve read the script, I''ve seen it several times, and I feel silly. And I also It''s too young. " Megan said that, and she was obsessed with Adrian, hoping to change a movie.


    "Well, fox, don''t bargain with me." Adrian said rudely, how could he not know what she was thinking. She doesn''t feel that the role is too silly or she is too young. She just suffers from inferiority complex again. At this time, she should give her some pressure and encouragement.


    "Don''t you think big liar''s box office is very good? It was released in January, and the word of mouth is very good He then said encouragingly.


    "The big liar" is scheduled for the end of the new year''s season in January, although the schedule is not very good. However, the 12 million box office in the first week proved that the film has its merits. The cost of the whole film is only so much. Critics also say that the plot is old-fashioned but generally interesting.


    "But they said I was a vase." Said Megan, who was riding Adrian around his neck.


    Indeed, although the word-of-mouth is not bad, and Megan has some bright spots in it, critics still call her a vase.


    "Most sexy and beautiful actresses almost start with vases. It''s no big deal, my little fox. As long as you don''t think you''re a vase and try to prove you''re not. " Adrian pinched her chin and said with a smile.


    Megan didn''t speak. She just climbed on his chest and looked up at him for a long time before poking her finger into his chest. "You always talk like that, ed. no wonder you can cheat a lot of women."


    It sounds like he knows something, but Adrian doesn''t care. He just smiles and kisses her: "it''s great to be able to trick you - is that ok?"


    "Yes, no problem, you know, this is a miracle director personally asked me to take over, how many people can refuse?" Megan snorted, curling her lips like a fox.


    She stuck to him in spite of the unknown light in her eyes, and vomited the hot breath in him: "call me again."


    "No problem, fox. You will always be my little fox." Adrian stroked her back in a soft voice. Then he thought of something and said, "by the way, it''s the Sundance Film Festival. I''m going to visit it this year. Would you like to come with me? The ski resorts in park city are beautiful. "


    But Megan gave him a blank eye: "if I remember correctly, Mr. Cowell, the Sundance Film Festival opens on the 20th, right? Unfortunately, I''m going to audition for transformers in those days


    Adrian was dumbfounded.


    Although Utah and California are separated from Nevada, Salt Lake City is not far from Los Angeles, especially for those who have air transportation, but Adrian''s visit to the Sundance Film Festival has always been rare. He doesn''t like the Sundance Film Festival very much. In fact, he doesn''t like most of the film festivals, but it''s necessary to visit once or twice occasionally. Anyway, it''s a film festival with great international popularity in the United States. It''s appropriate to come here to express support.


    It doesn''t take much time, and Sometimes there will be good harvest.


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong, the doorbell rang. Adrian, in his pajamas, stretched out to the door of the suite: "who is it?"


    "Ed, you haven''t got up yet?" Harvey Weinstein at the door looked stunned.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just past nine. " Adrian made a sign to come in.


    "Just after nine o''clock? Oh, hell, you''ve forgotten all about it Weinstein complained, and then a lazy voice came over: "ed, who''s here WOW


    The young girl, who came out of the bedroom, screamed. She pulled her pajamas in the middle and looked at Weinstein with a fright. She has a long black hair and a pair of beautiful blue eyes, very delicate, give a very sweet feeling.


    "Oh, Zoe, I''m sorry. This is Harvey, Harvey Weinstein, CEO of Miramax." Adrian quickly introduced, "Harvey, this is Zoe, Zoe? Denscoll, it''s Well... ""The heroine of" love you the most ", the girl with great potential, I know that the film has received numerous reviews at the film festival Weinstein immediately took the lead.


    "Yes." Adrian grinned, then walked up to the bed mate she had hooked up with yesterday and pinched her chin gently. "Sorry, honey, it looks like Harvey needs to talk to me about something. Can you give me a few minutes? It won''t take long. "


    Then he gave her another kiss on the lips.


    "No problem. I''ll change first." Zoe smiles sweetly, kisses back and goes back to the bedroom.


    After watching her in, Adrian turned around and waved twice in front of Weinstein, who also focused on Zoe: "Hey, Harvey."


    "No wonder you get up so late. That''s a pretty girl." Said Waynes, who took his eyes back.


    "That''s what you''re here for?" Adrian asked jokingly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C176

    "Appointment?" Adrian looked up. After a while, he finally remembered, "Oh, yes, you said yesterday that you wanted to introduce someone to me But not now


    "No, but if I hadn''t come to see you in advance, I would never have seen you in the hotel cafe at ten o''clock." Weinstein''s hands were a little helpless.


    "Well, I''m not right," Adrian said cheerfully. "Well, just wait for me. I''ll have to spend some time getting dressed and..."


    He pointed to the bedroom, and the unspoken words were self-evident. Weinstein shrugged, made a "please don''t be late" sign and left.


    "Hey, honey, I have to say I''m sorry..." Adrian walked into the bedroom, and before he could finish speaking, he was confessed: "yes, I know. You have something. I heard it."


    Zoe, who had changed her clothes and sat on the chair, said carelessly, with her crooked mouth looking discontented but lovely. Then she made a pretentious sigh: "it''s normal that men are like this. Once a woman is put to bed, those sweet words will soon disappear."


    "Oh, Zoe, I''m sorry you said that. It''s so heartbreaking." Adrian also exaggerated sigh, and then smile in front of her squat down, put her hand in his hand: "OK, sweetheart, I just have a small appointment, won''t waste too much time, you can wait for me here, you can go to the ski resort first, I will be there soon. I promise. "


    "You are one of the sweetest and loveliest girls I''ve ever seen. How can I give up ignoring you?" he said


    "But my mother told me never to believe a playboy. I made a mistake yesterday and can''t do it again today." Zoe said seriously.


    "Well, it seems that I should try to prove my sincerity," Adrian scratched his head and glanced at the time next to him with a bad smile. "Well, we still have some time."


    Zoe showed a puzzled look, but after Adrian reached out to untie her button, he understood it. When he hit it down, "stop it, you bastard, didn''t last night be enough?"


    That said, she giggled, and her face was rosy. So Adrian quickly stripped her coat off. But Zoe didn''t want to let him get it so easily, so he giggled and played hide and seek in the bedroom. Unfortunately, in front of the experienced Adrian, these tricks didn''t work. When she wanted to climb out of bed, he suddenly jumped up and pressed her under her body. Then, in her scream, he pulled down her pants. The white and tender buttocks were then exposed to the air.


    "Ed, you cheat..." Zoe exclaimed, exasperated, but his mouth was blocked before he could fully call it out.


    In Adrian''s tease, two people on this hot kiss up. Then, before Zoe was stripped completely, Adrian separated her legs and stuck them down. The special morning exercise between men and women began in the groan.


    In fact, there are many advantages of morning * *, especially in winter morning, which can make people have a good state faster. So Adrian came downstairs to the hotel cafe in high spirits. Weinstein had been waiting there, and it seemed that he had been waiting for a long time, but looking at the time, he was not late.


    "And the man you want to introduce, Harvey?" After ordering the waiter, Adrian asked in a relaxed tone.


    "He''s not here yet," Weinstein said, slightly embarrassed, and went to remind Adrian. As a result, Adrian came down, and his friend didn''t come, "but it should be here soon. There are still a few minutes left Hey, there he is. "


    Soon Weinstein stood up, waved to the door and raised his voice, "Mike, this way."


    Along his line of sight, a middle-aged man with rich appearance came to this side. His face was very fat or very fat. In the words of his previous life, he was a typical "by" face, with black glasses and a circle of beard. He walked with a big swing of his upper limbs. He should be a very confident and even arrogant guy.


    "I''m sorry, Harvey. I thought it was at Haydn cafe on soram street. I''m so sorry." The middle-aged man came up and apologized.


    "Never mind, ED and I just sat down," Weinstein shook his hand and introduced him. "Ed, this is Michael Moore, a well-known documentary director and independent producer. Mike, this is Adrian Cowell, the famous miracle director and Philanthropist. "


    Michael Moore? Adrian narrowed his eyes quickly. His memory of the past life and the experience of this life made him quickly recall the fat man''s message. He shook hands with each other and looked at Weinstein at the same time.


    Weinstein laughs silently and stealthily. He seems embarrassed. He also knows that this guy is a headache for the boss of large enterprises. What else does he introduce him to?


    "I''ll tell you the truth, Mr. Cowell." after a few words of conversation, Adrian asked for the purpose, but Michael Moore directly put everything on the table. "Not long ago, Harvey and I talked about an idea, the idea of a new documentary, and Harvey supported me. But this documentary will involve a lot of information that the government doesn''t want the public to know, and a lot of information about the disaster the year before last. So when it can be produced, there will be little investment. Then Harvey said that you may be interestedHe didn''t see what he was talking about. Weinstein covered his head next to him.


    "Information about 911?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, but he couldn''t help looking at Weinstein again, and the other side snickered.


    "Yes, after the disaster, many people hated him, and Bush retaliated on Afghanistan, but few people know that the Bush family and the radon family have a very close relationship," Moore said, beginning to get a little excited. "I''m sorry that I can''t provide more information now, but I''m sure that the 9 / 11 incident is not as simple as imagined. There are many complicated and shocking things in it. It''s necessary for me to show the public what they have experienced. This is a citizen''s responsibility!"


    It''s really What should I say? Adrian shook his head disapprovingly in his heart, but on the surface he kept a polite smile.


    "Mr. Moore, I want to remind you. Mr. Bush is a democratically elected president. If he does such a thing, neither the Congress nor the people will let him go. The paper will never contain the fire. " He said slowly.


    Moore was stunned at first. Perhaps he didn''t expect Adrian to understand his meaning so soon. Meanwhile, his face changed slightly. He could recognize the smell of refusal hidden in his words.


    "You are wrong. Mr. Cowell, "he said, strengthening his voice," it''s not paper that envelops this flame, but a sealed container. If no one opens it, you won''t know what''s inside, and I''m going to do it. Open it for the public, for all who have the right to know the truth! "


    "Evidence, Mr. Moore, you have to prove with concrete evidence that there is such a container. And there is a flame in the container, rather than guessing from nowhere that the jury will not convict a person on the ground that "no one else can do this except him." Adrian opened his hand.


    Michael Moore''s brows wrinkled, his eyes fixed on Adrian behind his lenses, and for a while he finally stood up.


    "I knew. Don''t rely on the conscience of the rich, "Moore said rudely, then patted Weinstein on the shoulder." I''m sorry, Harvey, it''s a waste of your good intentions, but not everyone will pay attention to things under their feet when their social status improves. You are a good man. But not everyone is good. "


    With that, he strode out. Weinstein stood up and called several times. He didn''t look back.


    Adrian shook his head in disapproval again, and made it very obvious that this guy was too conceited to believe that he had mastered the truth, so it was hard to hear the opinions against or not in line with his own ideas. Especially, if this is a rich man, a super rich person, he gives his opinion, it is 100% wrong.


    But he didn''t have a bad feeling for him - or, of course, a good one. From the perspective of director and producer, Michael Moore is a competent and even outstanding documentary director. Besides, his documentary "bowling of columbine" on firearms, which he produced last year, won him a lot of praise after it was released. Through the interview clips, news reports and speeches about the Oklahoma bombings and the Columbine high school massacre, Michael Moore won a lot of praise, The 9 / 11 incident probably gave a strong sense of ambition to the people, and it also contributed to the impact of a lot of people.


    In Adrian''s view, Michael Moore is at best a clean stream in terms of his previous life. The significance of his existence is to find fault and to show himself by picking on the thorn of the government. Because this kind of thing is very simple, and as long as we can grasp the bottom line, we don''t need to worry too much. Nothing is perfect. We can always find loopholes if we want to find them. The government has always been the target of criticism, especially the US president.


    It''s easy to find problems, and solving them is the most important thing. But for the clean-up people, this is neither what they are good at nor what they want to manage. They just need to be picky. Of course, some people will put forward some solutions, but basically they are all thought out in a pat on the head. If it is implemented, it will only make things worse. Of course, the Qingliu people will not admit this. They will only quibble. If there is a problem, the solution is not implemented.


    On top of that, Michael Moore''s documentary, although it raises sharp questions, is not sure how fair it is. Documentaries are also made by people, and people always have their own positions and opinions. Take Fahrenheit 911, which is still in his mind, for example, it does not matter to expose the relationship between the Bush family and the radon family. It is also OK to think that there is a problem with the collapse of the World Trade Center. However, it is said that this is the work of the U.S. government


    As I said before, this may be true, but the probability is very low, so low that it can be ignored, because once it is confirmed, the foundation of the founding of the United States is likely to be shaken. But in my memory, the documentary almost refers to the government who directed the disaster itself. But all the evidence, such as the Treasury transferred under the WTO, or the military''s plan to defend the WTO, are all specious.


    If it was Adrian, if he really wanted to do something for the victims and the country, it would be dereliction of duty of the government. There is no doubt that the government has received intelligence in advance, but for some reasons, it has intervened in the Middle East or sniped at the euro and so on, allowing the terrorists to act. The result was a huge disaster.As long as these things are proved, the government will have to shed its skin, and Bush is likely to become the fourth president to be impeached. But Moore made such a conspiracy theory. If Adrian didn''t get an intuitive impression of him today, he might have thought that he was an undercover of CIA or FBI.


    Of course, he would. Adrian also understood that a complete idealist would either die early or change himself after being beaten up in society. But Moore, after all, has played a positive role. At least let the public look at some problems from another angle, and whether the content is true or not, he is really bold to say so.


    "Hell, how could it be like this." Weinstein sat back in his seat, clasped his head and sighed.


    "You seem to have a good relationship with Michael Moore." Adrian asked quietly.


    "Yes, Miramax helped him release films in ''99." Weinstein explained, then sighed heavily.


    "All right. Harvey, don''t tell me that you supported him in making the 9 / 11 documentary because of the discovery of conscience. " Adrian is no longer going around the Bush and is not polite in teasing.


    "Why can''t I be a discovery of conscience?" Weinstein immediately asked, but then raised his hands. "Well, I just think the subject matter is very valuable, especially after Mike told me about his idea, it may still be a bit rough, but it will definitely cause a sensation when it is produced."


    At this point, he blinked: "by the way, you can give Mr. President some color to see."


    Although at & T broadband was acquired in late 2000, it was connected with the Bush family. George W. Bush played a part in the final impact on the presidency, but after more than a year, it has gradually faded and even turned cold. Claude and his godfather prefer the Democratic Party, and the White House certainly prefers News Corp., which has a closer relationship with the government, so this situation cannot be avoided.


    And these Weinstein knew that, after all, Adrian granted him full authority to fully mobilize resources when he asked him to help with public relations. Although he didn''t know some of the secrets, he knew a little about the changes in the relationship with the Bush family. That''s why Weinstein said that. He''s also a Democrat, and he can use this excuse to bring Adrian in - which is certainly not his only reason.


    "Is it?" Adrian gave a noncommittal smile. "Not only that, Harvey, it''s a good opportunity to improve Miramax''s reputation, do something that other film companies dare not do, and let''s give you an endorsement."


    Weinstein chuckled twice, not embarrassed by the revelation of carefulness.


    "You''ve given me a problem, Harvey," Adrian sat up straight. "You should know how much trouble this is."


    "I just hope that AC media can give some support in the distribution, that''s all." Weinstein explained.


    "That''s the problem." Adrian tapped on the table. "After all, we are big enterprises. Even if we appear in a neutral face, we should consider the government''s response, especially after 9 / 11."


    Weinstein was silent, and Adrian knew that this would not persuade him. It has always been their brother''s wish to make Miramax bigger and stronger. If the documentary film conceived by Moore can be released successfully, it will surely cause a sensation, and Miramax, who can do what other big film companies can''t do, is more dazzling.


    In the past life, the Weinstein brothers turned against Eisner and finally ran away from Miramax because they released Fahrenheit 911 without authorization, so it was almost impossible for him to give up.


    However, this road is blocked. There are other ways to go.


    "Want my advice?" Adrian asked after a while.


    "Of course." Weinstein''s eyes brightened. Without the endorsement of a powerful group such as AC media, Miramax could not bear the huge pressure of separate distribution. Therefore, even if he had a chance to obtain Adrian''s support, he would try to win over it.


    "It''s very simple. You can continue to invest in Mr. Moore''s documentary, and it can be very elaborate. If it exceeds the budget, I can help a little more." Adrian said with a bad smile, "then, take this documentary to Cannes Film Festival next year."


    Weinstein was stunned at first, then slowly opened his mouth.


    "I love the idea!" He had the same bad smile as Adrian.


    With the French''s habitual urination, he will never let go of any chance to show his face to the US government. Therefore, Mr. Moore is likely to get a golden palm. Therefore, it is much easier for a documentary with a huge public praise to be released in the United States. In fact, this is what Fahrenheit 911 did in his previous life.


    "But there''s one thing I want to make clear," Adrian suddenly reached out and shook his finger. "I didn''t know about it from the beginning to the end."


    "Well?" Weinstein, who didn''t respond, was stunned again."So, when Miramax releases this documentary, AC media will give you some criticism and plan to punish you for your self willed ideas. Moreover, Claude has a certain conflict with your brother." Adrian said slowly, word by word.


    For that matter, Weinstein couldn''t understand what he meant, just


    "It''s not fair, ed!" He cried with a bitter face, a fat face crumpled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C177

    People like conspiracy theory. No matter what country they are, they are wrong to think that they are concerned about the country and the people. In the eyes of the public, or in the eyes of the vast majority of the public, these things and celebrities'' gossip, gossip, gossip is the nature of things, if not related to their own interests, then the biggest use is to talk about a few anecdotes after tea.


    Although 9 / 11 is an unprecedented disaster, with tens of thousands of people directly and indirectly injured, this rule can not escape. What''s more, countless Americans are gnashing their teeth against the culprit, and Michael Moore''s efforts are not in the right direction. This conspiracy theory may cause strong repercussions for a while, but it is basically impossible to make any waves, especially political ones Yes.


    However, the government will not like conspiracy theory. No matter which government it is, if this kind of thing becomes big, whether it is true or not, it will affect the government''s credit. Although the United States has always been the end of the government''s credit, it is impossible to replace it with a new one after stepping down, right?


    So even if Fahrenheit 911 took part in the Cannes Film Festival, won the palm of gold, and had a high-profile reputation, big film companies and big media groups would not like to see it. It is true that the United States is a government of capital, but capital is not concentrated in the hands of one or a few people. However, with the rise of professional managers and the development of various industries, as well as the continuous decentralization of families, it is no longer the era when the big powers could control everything 50 or 60 years ago.


    Of course, even now, the concentration of these people is still a force that no one and country can underestimate.


    Although the capital has been dispersed. But the nature that they will constantly devour each other will not change. So imagine, if a large enterprise causes the government''s investigation because of this film, what kind of reaction will other groups of the same industry have? That''s why Disney was very angry with Miramax''s self assertion in the previous life, and finally drove out the Weinstein brothers.


    However, AC media does not have this kind of worry, they certainly will not fight against the government, but only provide shelter for its subsidiaries, which is another matter. First of all, they didn''t know about it. Secondly, they punished it. Moreover, there was a very important point. AC media always appeared as a neutral media!


    America needs a neutral media. Even if it is only superficial neutrality, it is a symbol of democracy and freedom. Not all media groups have this qualification. News Corporation''s inherent defects make Murdoch have to hold the thighs of the government and the Republican Party, but Adrian and Claude can boast their neutrality without any scruple.


    It''s not right for the media to see the film "9 / 11" or "MIRAS" - so it''s not right for people to think about it. Weinstein actually understands this. He said that he had seen the operation of AC media when using Adrian''s discretionary power and knew that he was not suitable to run such a large group. So although it''s unfair to be thrown out as a chess piece, I just complain.


    So much for Michael Moore''s documentary. He talked about the festival in the coffee shop, and Adrian went back to his room with a lovely girl waiting for him.


    Zoe denscoll wasn''t so beautiful, but she was pretty and sweet. Like Alexis bradel, he has beautiful blue eyes and gives people a sense of literary and artistic freshness. He is very suitable to play the bitter or sweet role in small independent films. For Adrian, it''s just as thrilling for Adrian to be defiled, as it was for Alexis. Although their inner and outer appearance are not consistent, Adrian did not cheat Alexis when they played the role of Gilmore girl.


    Zoe is the same, in more than two days in Park City, Adrian listened to the most highly praised film is "love you most", although it is a little bit sick and groaning. But the actor''s performance was not bad. Then he remembered who the heroine was.


    Next, Adrian found a chance to get to know her, met twice, and then made an appointment to chat in the bar for one night, so he easily took her back to the hotel. This is Adrian''s skill, but zoina doesn''t mind being a lover with him for a few days. After all, she is a girl who often plays in independent movies. Deeply influenced by certain customs.


    Frankly speaking, if you find it early, Adrian doesn''t mind if you have a girl with this flavor. You have to have all kinds of collections. But now it''s impossible. He doesn''t have much time to correct Zoe because he often plays in independent movies She''s reckless and playful, and she''s a strict vegan, so forget it.


    Of course, this does not prevent Adrian from taking the time to play Zoe. Later, Adrian remembered that it would be good to make an appointment to play a friendly match, so he spent a few days skiing with her and traveling around, and even satisfied her wish to visit Sacramento.


    Sacramento is the capital of California. Yes, that''s right. The capital of California is not Los Angeles with Hollywood, nor San Francisco, which is the headquarters of the world''s homosexuals. It is a medium-sized city with a population of more than 400000, which is built on the Bank of Sacramento River. I don''t know. In fact, it''s very normal. Who makes Los Angeles and San Francisco too famous? Even many Americans, who grew up in California, can''t give correct answers when they ask them what city is the capital of California.Although the scenery here is good, there are not many scenic spots worth visiting. The most striking thing is the typical ancient architecture of western cowboy style left over 150 years ago in the gold rush era of Western China. And that''s what Zoe wants to see, and she thinks it''s fun.


    "I don''t like travelling, but I like all kinds of novelty, so I always want to see these things in Sacramento, but I don''t want to leave. This time I have your help." That''s what Zoe explained.


    Adrian has no reason not to meet this requirement. It''s just a little work, and the young girl is very cooperative these days. Under his guidance, she not only completed the three links, but also did what Alexis had done. When he looked down at Zoe lying on the table with his face watered so confused that he couldn''t even open his eyes, Zoe was so devastated that he felt very happy and satisfied.


    Everything was fine, but there was a change in the outcome because Zoe wanted to go back alone.


    "You are a very good man. Ed, very considerate and good in bed, although I like pranks, I may like you if I stay any longer, "she said." I don''t want to have too much trouble with a playboy, or it''s easy to hurt myself. It''s OK to play together for a few days, but let''s forget about the long-term date, so I''d better leave as soon as possible. "


    Although many women like to retreat, Adrian can see Zoe''s seriousness, but miss He didn''t plan to date her for a long time, either? It''s not a long-term date to play a friendly match.


    Of course, such words will not be said. Adrian politely asked for a few words and then sent her to the airport. Anyway, she is a girl with a lot of personality. Although she had such an accident in the end, he didn''t pay attention to it. What happened later confirmed the words of the previous life. lose at sunrise and gain at sunset.


    "Listen to me, this job is very simple, you just need to take off Twist a few circles on the stage, and someone will cheer on the tip. Believe me, you are so beautiful. It''s going to be very popular. No one''s going to do anything to you. I can guarantee that it''s a professional venue. You can make the money you need as long as you have a few shows. " Listening to the voice of his neighbor''s voice, Adrian suddenly wanted to laugh. He could not help but take his eyes back from the street outside and move it.


    Although there are some vague words in the middle. But as long as you listen to the content of his words, you can know what it is. If you do so deliberately, you must want to lure the other party to the past. It''s really interesting.


    After Zoe left, Adrian was not in a hurry to return to Los Angeles. Sacramento, the capital of California, had never been to Sacramento, and probably would not come again, so he wanted to spend some time shopping. Anyway, the time has been delayed. I believe that the women in the family probably know the reason. It''s no big deal to delay it a little bit, and the shooting time of "life of roses" is still abundant.


    So after spending most of his time in Sacramento, he went to a nice looking caf ¨¦ and asked for a cup of coffee. He sat in front of the glass window next to the street and looked at the street view in the afterglow. It was very relaxed and comfortable. Sometimes it was nice to have a leisurely time.


    But the silence did not last long, and soon someone occupied the table next door and spoke in a low voice, but he could hear clearly. It''s a man and a woman. The woman seems to be in urgent need of money because of something. The man doesn''t know what he does. However, he encourages the woman to do striptease, but he likes to pretend to be mysterious. After listening for a long time, Adrian can''t help but look back.


    The man''s back to himself, can not see the appearance, but the body is very big, the preliminary judgment should be between 35 and 45, and the woman is very young, looks less than 20, even between the eyebrows with a girl''s childishness, is very beautiful, one can hardly see the long brown hair, gray blue eyes, and good facial features, although can not see the figure, but both However, it should always be good for a man to encourage her to do striptease. If she is well trained, she should be a special creature.


    When he looked at each other, the other party also noticed him. First, he was a little impatient. Maybe he was often looked at, but somehow he became curious.


    Soon, the man noticed the girl''s abnormality, stopped talking and turned his head. He had a very mediocre face. The only thing that could give people impression was his slender eyes, which seemed a little cunning. When he saw Adrian, he immediately drank with dissatisfaction: "Hey, what''s good to see?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Adrian raised his hands in a good temper, then cast his eyes again to the street outside the window, but his mouth was slightly cocked up with a trace of irony.


    If the estimation is correct, the man will probably do this, first use the girl''s lack of money to encourage her to do striptease, and then through the temptation to make money quickly, instigate her to become a contract actor of adult film. It''s very common for young girls who lack experience and want to make a lot of money. It''s easy to be seduced into this path, because Adrian knows something about the adult version of Tomb Raider.


    But what does it have to do with him? Although the girl was really beautiful, he had no interest in and no obligation to save all the misguided girls in the world, and many of them had a good time.However, to his surprise, when the man asked the girl "can you give me an answer now", the girl did not give a positive answer. She seemed to be hesitating.


    "Ryan, can you give me two more days to think about it?" She said in a supplicative tone.


    "All right. But you''d better do it as soon as possible, Kimberly. There are a lot of girls who want this job, and I think you have the potential to convince you. " Although the man did not force, but the tone of the unhappiness is very obvious, and then left, even the account is not settled, it is really stingy.


    Adrian couldn''t help but turn his head back again. From the previous conversation, the girl named Kimberly was obviously moved, but why did she become hesitant now?


    At the moment, the young girl was sitting at the table with her head down and her fingers poking at the handle of the cup with a heavy heart. There''s no denying that her posture is very tasteful. Then, she suddenly raised her head, eyes and Adrian immediately on, but Adrian is who? No sense of embarrassment. A gentle smile followed by a look away.


    "Sir..." After hesitating for a few seconds, the young girl sat down in front of him as if she had made up her mind and said in a low voice, "yes May I ask you a question


    Adrian picked her eyebrows. She wanted to say no, but she bit her lips. He looked pitiful and finally made a gesture of please.


    "My name is Kimberly, Kimberly Nicole northcamp," the girl said slowly. "I know you just I must have heard our conversation. Maybe there are some Look down on me But I''m really hard to decide now. There''s a lovely pony that''s going to be killed. I wanted to save it, but there was no better way to make money for a while So Dear sir, can you give me a suggestion? "


    "I''m sorry, miss northcamp, the most important thing about this is what you think," Adrian shrugged. "If you think it''s worth it, do it. If you don''t think it''s worth it, give up."


    "Not everyone can make the best choice for themselves. Sometimes the onlookers can see better," Kimberly said, with a pleading look between her eyebrows. "Is that OK, sir?"


    Adrian didn''t speak. He just looked at her for a long time, then the corners of his mouth cocked up: "one question, miss northcamp, when did you recognize me?"


    The young girl was stunned, but then she blushed. Her hands became fists. She was very embarrassed and embarrassed. It seemed that she was not without shame.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell," Kimberly said again after a while, though the red on her face did not fade and her forehead was covered with sweat. "I just I just


    "You just want a chance," Adrian bluntly confessed, "a chance to make yourself famous."


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" The young girl suddenly became a little angry, and at the same time complained, "when I was in school, I had been studying very hard and wanted to realize my dream, so I was called a nerd. But now, as soon as I graduated from high school, I didn''t even know where my future was, and I couldn''t even keep what I liked. And those girls who loved playing either became famous or had good jobs because they could do anything for an opportunity. What''s wrong with me to fight for an opportunity now? "


    At the end of the day, her voice became a little choked, which made her look more tender and pitiful. Maybe at the beginning, there were some acting elements, but later, it was also true feelings, which made Adrian a little sympathetic. Unfortunately wait!


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. He always thought Kimberly looked familiar. He thought it was an illusion. After all, the other party was very beautiful, but this illusion always existed. So when she gave her name, she specially recalled it and wanted to know whether she had any impression on this woman. When he recalled it twice, he did not find the relevant information, but he was sure that he had an impression on her face. So he recalled it several times. Just now, a name finally came out of his mind: Kate cross!


    It''s really Amazing! After the timid look of adelberg''s heart, the timid look in her heart is controlled. At least eight points similar, if the makeup, then should be able to reach 10, really did not expect to meet her here!


    For a moment, countless thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning. After a few minutes, he finally asked, "what can you do for me?"


    The expression of ecstasy flashed from Kimberly''s face.


    "Anything, sir!" She said in a positive tone, pausing, biting her teeth, and whispering out a word: "do-e-ra."


    It seems that she did very well in school, otherwise she would not know such a strange word, that is Adrian. If she had not read some famous books about Mycenae, she would not have known the meaning of the word.


    Very decisive, willing to pay for what they want, very good. Adrian nodded approvingly in his heart as he watched the young girl who was red to his neck because of spitting out the word."Come with me." Adrian said check-out, walked out of the cafe and took her to a deserted alley.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C178

    "In fact, I like this novel very much, but the ending is a little sad. I don''t want to die in the movie." Little Emma closed the book and said with her mouth pursed, her eyes turning around, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "But at least it''s a good story, and tragic characters can test acting skills and make people more impressed with you, so..." Adrian reached out and pinched her little face. "Don''t bargain with me again!"


    "Aunt." Little Emma, with her mouth curled, looked pitifully at Julia, who was lying on the bed with a big stomach.


    "I agree with ED, stop being picky, Emma." Julia said unkindly. She picked up the novel called "bridge of Wonderland" and shook. "It''s really a good novel. I believe it will be very good to adapt to the film. You can take this opportunity to exercise your acting skills, if you want to be an excellent actor."


    "Well, well, I knew that my aunt would soon have a child of her own and would not like me any more." Little Emma then pinched her face and pretended to be weeping.


    "Emma!" Adrian accentuated the tone.


    Little guy, um, it should be called a girl or a girl now. After spitting out her tongue, he jumped up and ran out: "I see. I''ll read and figure out the characters. Here''s for you."


    Just after closing the door, the mischievous smile from her face news, mouth again high toot up, will "bridge of Wonderland" novel in the arms of stride. It seems very dissatisfied.


    "I hate ed most. I used to cheat people, but now I have a mean smile. It''s too much!" Cried Little Emma.


    Adrian didn''t know little Emma was whispering behind her back. After she left, Adrian wanted to put her ear on Julia''s high abdomen: "how''s the little guy?"


    However, Julia opened him politely: "don''t touch me, the little guy is kicking my stomach."


    "All right, all right," shrugged Adrian, who has always been accommodating pregnant women. "How long is the due date? Two weeks later? "


    "Before and after February 14, Valentine''s day. It''s a good day, isn''t it Julia said, not angry, her eyes seem to have a bit of irony.


    It''s normal. Although she returned to Los Angeles from the warm Hawaii, Julia couldn''t go outside for a while. At most, she could only walk in the garden of the villa. Although Adrian, she still maintains a certain exposure in the media, but after all, it can not last too long. So far, she has been out of public view for some time, and with her status as a pregnant woman, it''s no wonder she has a bad temper.


    "All right, have you got a name?" Adrian, who didn''t care, changed the subject.


    Julia didn''t answer, but her smile turned a little bad: "don''t you want to know if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    "No, no, no, I''d rather wait until the moment of delivery. Don''t tempt me with this, Julie Adrian immediately raised his hands.


    Before that, Julia had a look at the sex of the child by the way when she was doing the examination. However, Adrian refused to know and warned Julia about the reason. So Julia often teases him with this topic.


    "Well, let you go." As soon as he made the appearance that she would run out as soon as she spoke, Julia was in a good mood. Then she brought the topic to little Emma: "to tell you the truth, ed. That novel is interesting, but isn''t Emma a little younger? "


    "There is such a problem, but don''t worry. It''s just a technical problem. As for acting I think since Emma can get the nomination for best supporting actress, she should be able to play the role well Adrian chuckled, not mentioning how much effort he put into that nomination.


    In fact, his first movie for Emma was not "bridge of Wonderland.". Although he got the right to adapt the novel early, he was sure that it would be handed over to Emma. Julia''s worry is right. Now she is a little younger than the heroine.


    It''s just that when another film was about to start preparing, Adrian found Chlo morrez, and one of them came out thinking of faton, so the film delayed, bringing "bridge of Wonderland" to the front.


    It''s no big deal. The box office of fairyland bridge is not particularly good, but its reputation is very good. The original novel is also very popular. It was changed into a movie in 1985, and it is suitable to pave the way for little Emma. It''s ok if you''re not old enough. As long as you''re tall enough, it doesn''t matter if you''re not tall enough. As long as the technology can solve the problem, the most important thing is the actor''s acting skills.


    In this regard, Adrian is also not worried, although little Emma''s best supporting actress nomination is the result of the operation, but the critics of her performance is still relatively high. "Bridge of Wonderland" actually does not need much good acting skills, as long as it can express the innocence of the child very naturally, to do this, the current little Emma is not difficult.


    In addition, Emma and Chloe Morris can get in touch with each other ahead of time. In the movie, the hero has a sister, who is six years old. Although Chloe was only five years old not long ago, the supporting role is not heavy, and it is very simple. It is also suitable for her to come. And then you can invite Zoe to join us. Anyway, she played a role in the original, so it''s good to take time to play friendly games occasionally.After a few more words, Adrian got up and was ready to leave. "I have something else to do. I''ll take a look at the racecourse. Would you like to take a few words for Connie?"


    Connie is Julia''s favorite horse. She is brown and has only a white hair on her forehead. She is very gentle and strong. She runs very strong and has a good relationship with Julia. Because of pregnancy, Julia has not been to the racecourse for a long time, so Adrian asked her.


    Moving her mouth, Julia seemed to have something to say, and her slightly narrowed eyes seemed to find something. But in the end he just sighed, "no, I''ll see it soon - will you come back?"


    "Oh, of course, I came here to accompany you." Adrian smiles and leans over her forehead and kisses her. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    Adrian knows what Julia wants to say in the end, and there are things that can''t be hidden, especially things like bringing a woman back from Sacramento.


    Although the temperature difference between morning and night in Los Angeles in early February is large, the daytime is still very good. Riding a horse in the winter sun in the field, that kind of happy feeling is difficult to describe.


    "Look at you, Caden. You''re as excited as a fawn running through the woods. Don''t you forget your little one?" Adrian, pulling the reins to stop the horse, laughs at Caden cross, or Kimberly northcamp, who jumps off the other horse.


    That day, I tried Kimberly''s mouth in the back lane of the cafe, pressed her against the wall again, and was seen by the waiter coming out of the back door of the cafe. of course. The key part was blocked by debris, which was not seen, and the other party immediately went back with bad intentions, but Kimberly''s tight body under the stimulation made Adrian''s heart ache.


    After that, she went back to the hotel and played with her all night, and Kimberly put on all kinds of postures and tried her best to cooperate. Finally, she was taken back to Los Angeles. And she changed her name to Kate cross - that''s what she should have.


    "No way." Caden giggled and hopped up to his pony and cuddled his head in his arms.


    This pony, named Norman, is exactly what Kayden wanted to sell for money, the one to be slaughtered, and it didn''t cost much to sell it. Adrian''s trainer said the pony had a congenital disease that was not suitable for racing, and could only be sent to jog when it grew up - which is probably why it was slaughtered. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you let Caden return to his old age and die, there''s no problem.


    "Where are we going today, my master." After making out with the pony. Kanden then took Adrian''s arm. Wearing breeches, she had a special flavor, with a flattering and submissive smile. She swayed his plump arm from time to time. She really had a "do-e-ra" feeling.


    It seems that when Adrian gets on and off the plane, she doesn''t have anything to do with her personal things. And when he asked her to change her name, she did not hesitate. She agreed and quickly adapted to the name.


    But Caden originally wanted to call him his master, but this name is currently used by Britney Spears. If other women want to use it, they have to have the same status as the little pet. Although Kayden cross has been put on the collection shelf by Adrian and looks very obedient, it is still a long time before we can compare it with the pet, so we let her become the master.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you today. I just come to the racecourse as a routine." Adrian grinned and pinched her face.


    "But, my master, I need you." She said some coquettish, beautiful but also have a kind of special charm, women in this respect is really self-taught.


    "Don''t worry, Caden," Adrian chuckled. "There''s plenty of time. Don''t forget, everything is mine."


    His hands swam over her, from shoulders to softness to waist, and finally to the hips.


    "Of course, my master, your will is my will." Probably because of his achievements in school, Caden sometimes produced a few stage like lines, and occasionally it felt good to listen to them.


    "Well, first of all, put your energy into the training of the performance class," Adrian said after patting her buttocks gently. "You can''t be a star just by your looks. Talent and luck are indispensable. The woman I want to hold has never failed, and I don''t want an exception in you. In another two or three months, a commercial masterpiece is about to start shooting. You can try one of the roles, but first you have to prove that you have the most basic conditions to play the role. "


    "No problem, my master. I won''t let you down." Caden''s eyes lit up and he held Adrian''s arm closer.


    It was out of his bad taste to put her on the shelf, even though she was beautiful, and if Adrian didn''t intervene, Kimberly would strip first, then sign up for an adult movie and make a debut under the name of Kate cross. Finally, after several setbacks, it became the number one of DP.Yes, in her previous life, she was one of the most famous adult movie actresses in the United States in the early 21st century.


    Because of Adrian, the world has changed a lot. Take the adult field as an example, DP has already got a very eye-catching number one, and it is also the number one with Oscar father. Then Playboy has a playmate girl and a London nightclub has a plump stripper.


    What''s more, it''s already known. Only God knows if there''s anything you don''t know.


    So. After recalling Kimberly''s message, an idea suddenly came out of Adrian''s mind. Why not give her a hand? There are at least three women who should have been brilliant, but because of his appearance, they have fallen into the dust, so it is not unacceptable to let a woman who should have fallen ashore, not only that. Adrian also plans to be a star in Caton. At worst, he will become a first-line television actor and a second-line top movie actor. If you can get an Oscar nomination or even an award in a few years, it will be more interesting.


    In his previous life, many adult actresses were said to be more beautiful than female stars, but they didn''t have the opportunity like female stars. Now he wants to prove this.


    But this is not the end of Adrian''s bad taste. He is wondering whether he wants to make a future popular. But the actress who had not yet become popular was pushed into the sea. The world should have a balance. Since he has personally held a woman who should have gone to the sea, he should also push down a woman who should not have gone to the sea.


    Those three? Oh, although their going to the sea is really related to him, but after all, he did not push them down. As for Monica Cruz, it''s interest, and it can''t be counted. Although he has personally changed some women, such as Kate, like Charlize, like Natalie. But it''s almost 180 ¡ã change, and basically no one''s situation.


    Lindsay Lohan may have something to do with it, but it''s not clear whether she will go the same way in the future without saying what her relationship with silver is. Besides, Adrian didn''t change it himself. It can also be said that after Lindsay and silver''s affair appeared, he had the idea faintly, and now he has only concreted it.


    Ah, let me see. Which one is more interesting to push into the sea? Adrian felt his chin and thought badly.


    This kind of thing will not come to fruition for a while, so the main energy is still on the work. The shooting of "life in the rose" is almost coming to an end. Although the shooting is somewhat intermittent, Sophie still maintains her own state. As long as she changes her costume and finishes painting, Piaf''s trademark confusion and helplessness will be reflected in her Come out, the first time to see the person will not be the first time she and the French men''s love.


    "You did a great job, Sophie, and it was because of your excellent performance that the shooting went so smoothly." Adrian praised her more than once.


    Of course, Sophie doesn''t eat that.


    "You can slow it down a little bit so we can do it better. You still have at least 10 months to make it anyway, don''t you?" Once again, Sophie made a mockery of him.


    Adrian had to smile and lead the topic away: "you are really good. Your performance in the hours has been praised by many people. You are really excellent, Sophie. They will see it."


    Why did the Cannes Film Festival open in May? If only later, so that he can secretly increase investment, let "Fahrenheit 911" competition. As long as the French hand over the Palme d''Or to this documentary, Sophie will be more likely to win the Best Actress Oscar at this time next year. Don''t underestimate the regional contradictions, such as "if you don''t recognize her, we''ll admit her better." many times, there is a market for Sophie.


    But it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. Adrian has other means. Don''t forget, Weinstein still owes him a PR, and


    "Have you seen the script of that short film? How do you feel? " Once again, after finishing filming, Adrian mentioned a topic.


    "Very To be frank, I don''t know how to describe it, "Sophie replied, leaning her head aside." it''s kind of like Artistic "Angels love beauty" is romantic and indulges in fantasy


    "Wow, that''s a great review, so where are you going to start?" Adrian clapped his hands.


    "I don''t have a specific idea yet. I''ve been thinking, what would I do if I were an employee of that supermarket and could stop the time? Would I do the same, "Sophie sighed." it never worked out, probably because of you It''s written from a male perspective. "


    "Don''t worry, Sophie. There''s still time. After life rose is closed, you can study it slowly and carefully." Adrian said comfortingly, "I''m going to declare this short film for the Academy Award."


    "Are you kidding?" Sophie looked at him in surprise.


    "No, honey, I''m serious." Adrian smiles. "I think you can do that, so try.""It''s a lot of pressure." Sophie sighed, but her eyes lit up slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C179

    "Look, she''s so cute, meaty, soft, and sleepy, and I really want to bite her." In front of the sleeping baby, Adrian could hardly help touching her with his fingers. Of course, Julia, who had just sat down, interrupted her immediately.


    "Don''t touch her, ed. she''s sleeping." ''cried Julia, who was lying next to her. She didn''t feel uncomfortable about being a mother.


    "All right, all right." Adrian had no choice but to prop up his body. Seeing him like this, little Emma next to him chuckled and covered her mouth. She seemed to like to see him eat flat.


    "You''re proud, aren''t you?" He turned to watch her squint, as if to transfer his anger from Julia to her.


    Unfortunately, little Emma was also trained. She made a face and slipped to the baby''s side. Then she changed the topic and said, "she''s so small. Can I hold her?"


    "It''s very easy for Jones to take care of her baby from the back if she''s just born," she said


    "But I held Lily when she was a child." Said little Emma reluctantly, holding Zeta Jones''s arm and shaking it around like a coquette.


    Although she was aware of her aunt''s unusual relationship with Zeta Jones and Adrian, she even saw them hugging and kissing. But with her careless character, how could she be interested in finding out. Although she was abandoned by her father after she was born, her aunt has been taking care of her for so many years. Adrian also dotes on her, and she has no worries about food and clothing. Therefore, she develops such a character and is eaten to death by little Emma.


    In addition, Kate, Sarah and others have met since childhood. She knows that Adrian has a lot of women, but she has no intuitive understanding. However, she has been used to it by subtle influence, so she has a good relationship with Zeta Jones.


    "No kidding. Emma, when did you hold Lily Adrian said with a smile, and deliberately looked at her with a "liar" look.


    "No?" Little Emma frowned and pursed her mouth.


    "If so, it''s certainly not when Lily was born." Adrian''s smile grew stronger.


    "It must be Dava or Juliet, or Mary or Eleanor. I must have held it anyway." As a result, little Emma waves her hand and throws these things to the ground.


    Hey, it''s not good to play around. But I didn''t wait for Adrian to speak. Zeta Jones began to reassure little Emma again: "well, Emma, when she gets a little older, you''re almost older, and you can hold her as much as you want."


    "Well, that''s it." Little Emma nodded obediently. Some reluctant to give up a look at the baby, suddenly thought of something, and then opened their curious eyes to Adrian, flashing a light of excitement, like to discover a new continent: "yes, ed. Is this your sixth child? They seem to be girls


    What''s like? It''s all right! Adrian rolled his eyes, but for a while he didn''t know how to answer this question. Although he likes his daughter very much, it doesn''t matter if the women who are willing to give birth to him give birth to their daughters, but after all, there are some Weird?


    "It''s normal, honey," Zeta Jones, looking in the eye, opened Adrian''s arms. "Some families have seven or eight girls on their faces, not to mention ed...."


    She''s stuck here. She can''t tell little Emma, because the mothers of these children are different, so the probability of gender equality is relatively greater?


    But little Emma didn''t want to let it go. She seemed very curious about Adrian''s private affairs. She immediately pulled Zeta Jones and asked, "ed, what? Ed what? "


    Fortunately, Julia, who has been watching the good plays, interposed: "frankly, I doubt one thing. As you all know, there are women in the world whose sex chromosome is XY, right? So I was wondering, did ed Men with XX sex chromosomes. "


    Zeta Jones chuckled. Originally, she was trying to control her mood, but with her shoulder rolling, she couldn''t stop laughing. If she wasn''t worried about waking up the sleeping kid, her laughter might have lifted the ceiling. Little Emma, who didn''t understand at all, was dazed, while Adrian kept rolling his eyes, his eyes turning between her and Julia.


    "I think it''s very possible, otherwise he would not be like this Know women. " After stopping the laughter, Zeta Jones sprinkled salt on Adrian''s "wound.".


    "Good, good, please go on." Adrian just clapped his hands.


    "Ha, some people are angry. It seems that we are right on the point." Lying on the bed Julia more and more proud, Adrian immediately hummed and raised his eyebrows.


    Then, the former troublemakers become people who know the surroundings.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Little Emma was a little angry. She waved this arm to the three adults to express her dissatisfaction. She was not only one year younger than Emma, but more like a child only seven or eight years old."Nothing, dear," Adrian touched her head. "It''s a profound question. There are a lot of special terms. Now you can''t understand it. In short, you just need to know it''s normal."


    "Oh..." Little Emma nodded vaguely. She was not a person who liked to ask the truth. Since Adrian said that, it would be OK. But then she pointed to Zeta Jones and asked, "is it normal for Aunt Catherine to be pregnant and give birth to a girl as well?"


    "Don''t make this weird assumption, Emma." Zeta Jones immediately reached out and knocked her on the head, but as she looked at the sleeping baby, she couldn''t help but feel a little longing.


    Adrian saw it, but didn''t say much. Instead, she asked Julia, "have you thought of your child''s name, Julie?"


    "Isn''t it your father''s duty to do this?" Julia then asked.


    "Yes, I know, but Some people say I don''t have the talent to name, so I''ll leave it to you this time. " Adrian shrugged.


    "Well, then, what about the name Hertz?" Julia thought about it and then asked.


    "Hertz?" Adrian frowned, trying to pronounce, "what is this Name? "


    "It should be a variant of the name hazelnut, which refers to hazelnut or hazelnut flower." Zeta Jones explained.


    "No, no, no, I don''t like my daughter''s name. Although I know what hazel means, "Adrian immediately denied," it''s Patricia, of noble birth, which is very good. "


    "I knew that he seemed to respect my opinion, but actually he made his own decisions." Julie Adam hummed, but apparently satisfied with the name Patricia.


    Of course. This name is still adelian handy to use, the middle name is also the name, isn''t it? This little cute named Patricia became Adrian''s sixth daughter. Unfortunately, she did not come out with a brother or brother. From this point of view, Adrian "murdered" a life. however. If the strange situation of only giving birth to a girl goes on, I''m afraid the charge will not be on his head.


    This matter has come to an end for a while. At most, at Adrian''s strong request, Julia needs to rest a few more days to get out of bed and start recovery exercise. Then, at this time of year, the most eye-catching thing happens. Yes, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences has released this year''s Oscar nominations, a list that many people - especially many actresses - are sighing about.


    "What do you think of the surprise, dear gwyne?"


    "I can''t believe it! I love you, ed


    Before that, Adrian went to Gwyneth''s, Blanchett''s, and when the list was released. He asked in a moment of complacency. The excited Gwyneth rushed up, hugged him for a kiss, then took off his clothes, and lingered with him in front of Blanchett and liv. Although the two of them avoided at once, they were pulled back and rolled around in the living room.


    There''s no doubt that Gwyneth got the nomination for "the devil''s head," and in many eyes. She''s locked in the Oscars. And then for the other four, Rachel won a best actress nomination for her performance in the hours, and Naomi got another nomination for her wonderful performance in Chicago, but most importantly, the other two - Blanchett, who played the heroine in far from heaven, and the one who worked with George Clooney on infidelity Nicole!


    In Gwyneth''s several missed Oscars, Shakespeare''s love story and beautiful heart made her most resentful. The former, with the afterglow of Titanic, had hoped to get it, but because of Adrian''s sake, she finally fell into Blanchett''s hands. The latter was favored by most people under the popularity of several nominations. It should have been officially crowned, but it fell to Nicole because of Adrian.


    Gwyneth, of course, couldn''t charge Adrian that, even if she complained a little, so Blanchett and Nicole were targets. Blanchett didn''t say much. Adrian put all the contradictions together, but Nicole was different.


    There was not much interaction between them, and Gwyneth had been prying around about some things between Nicole and Adrian. Although she didn''t know things like "whore" and "Call Girl" that only two clients and Naomi knew, she still figured out some possibilities and naturally looked down on Nicole. In addition, her voice for winning the prize in "beautiful heart" was quite high, and she had lost to Nicole in the best supporting actress before. If it was not for her being Adrian''s woman, she would have to sneer at her in the media.


    Now, Adrian has arranged for Nicole and Blanchett to appear at the same Oscars as Gwyneth, and then let her be crowned in front of them. Although the crown is a little late, it can make her more dazzling by defeating two "old enemies" to win their own honor. Not to mention the Golden Globe Awards before this. She has already won the trophy of the best plot heroine. It is no wonder that she will be so ecstatic when she knows the list.Thanks to Diane Ryan, if it wasn''t for the vanity fair party, Adrian might not have recalled the movie "infidelity." it''s really suitable for Nicole. Of course, some of the plots must have been cut down. As for Diane Lane, I can only say I''m sorry, though I''m a little sorry. But it''s no big deal. There will always be regrets.


    That''s why a lot of people sigh at the nominations, or the nominations for best actress. If you look at this, Gwyneth, Blanchett, Naomi, Nicole, are almost taken over by wonder girls again - for those who know the inside story, for those who have heard about Rachel and Adrian''s relationship, the nomination for best actress is already there By the woman who directed the miracle. besides. Zeta Jones and Sophie were nominated for Best Supporting Actress for "Chicago" and "the hours" respectively. Both men and women are envious of each other - but with different targets.


    Not only that, but other important awards have always had a lot to do with him. Lord of the rings 2, Chicago, the hours and lost in Tokyo have all been nominated for best film and best director. It goes without saying that "Lord of the rings 2" was directed and produced by Adrian himself. The first film was nominated last year. The quality of this year''s second film is not bad, and there is no suspense about getting the nomination. Even a lot of people with a little insight have already had an idea. There will be a third film in this series next year. If the current quality is maintained, I am afraid that the convention that the best director and best film are not awarded to non realistic works will probably be broken.


    And "Chicago" and "the hours" are said to have marvelous directors involved. "Lost in Tokyo" is a small independent film, but the relationship between Sophia Coppola and Adrian is needless to say.


    Fortunately, none of the nominees for the best actor have anything to do with him this time. Although there are two places for the best supporting actor, they have no deep relationship with him. Besides, neither the hours nor lost in Tokyo was released by AC media''s film company. "Matrix" has only been shortlisted for technical awards. Compared with its brilliance more than a year ago, some media did not hype it with "possible black curtain", but only said something sour.


    After all, no director or producer or the boss of a film company or a media company can be as versatile as he is in entertainment.


    So, for these, Adrian looked in the eyes but didn''t care. As a matter of fact, he didn''t care. As long as his goal was achieved, why care what they said? As long as they know where the bottom line is, it''s for dinner, not for malice. What''s more, Hollywood has long adapted to his existence over the past few years. Of course, when he should be careful, he is also very careful. The best actress is almost to the limit. He can''t monopolize it all the time. In recent years, he has tried his best to maintain it.


    However, he still has a big goal, and he is preparing for this goal after the millennium. Next year is about to start, and no one can stop him from moving forward. If the best actress of director miracle continues, his aura will be even more indestructible, which will be of great help to his ultimate goal, so Let Natalie get ready!


    No matter what the plan is, it will take several years to implement. So after the nomination list came out, he answered a few questions from reporters on some occasions. Adrian went to London. He didn''t go to see little Emma in the new year''s day. Now he has to make up for it. Although she looks like a lady, God knows what she is thinking.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. I''m an adult now. How can I do any more pranks?" Little Emma patted the leather of the seat in the car. She looked like a very small Emma, but her cunning eyes turned from time to time. It was hard to believe her words.


    "Yes, it''s a good idea to place hope in an uncertain matter." Adrian said, without ceremony.


    "Oh, is that what I look like to you? You''re in my heart, ed The little girl then pretended to be hurt.


    "All right, get out of the car. Here we are." Adrian hit her right on the head.


    "I''ll be stupid if you knock like this!" The little girl immediately protested loudly.


    "You are so clever that you will not be stupid even if you become stupid." Adrian said, opening the door for her.


    This is a community in West London. Adrian accompanied Emma to her friend''s party. There should be a lot of acquaintances at the party, because


    "Hey, Emma, you''re here at last. I thought you were going to be late." The little girl who opened the door gave her a big hug in surprise when she saw little Emma. Her long red hair, round face and light eyes make her look very lovely.


    "Why, Rachel, this is your invitation." Little Emma smiles and hugs her, then turns around and hums to Adrian, "I would have been here if I hadn''t been waiting for this guy."


    "Hi, Rachel. I''m glad to be at your party." Ignoring little Emma''s actions, Adrian smiles and nods to the little girl."Hi, ED, it''s very kind of you to come too." Different from the intimacy with Emma, she is very polite, very ladylike to Adrian, very British style.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C180

    "I''ll bet she''ll quit after two or three films at most. I know Emma. She''s not a woman who''s willing to give up. Trelawney has a lot of parts in the novel, but not many in the film. After all, a film can last up to three hours, and the lens must focus on more important characters. Unless there is a key part, Trelawney will inevitably be sacrificed in the post production. " Among the crowd, Adrian said with a smile.


    On his left is Alan Rickman, who plays Snape in the Harry Potter series, and Maggie Smith, who plays McGonagall, on the right. There are more adult actors, but he faces Emma Thompson, who plays Trelawney in Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban.


    It seems impolite to say in my face that she will definitely leave the crew, but in fact, the other party does not mean to be angry at all. She always listens with laughter.


    "Then why did you invite me to play the part?" Asked Thompson, holding the glass.


    "Because you promised." Adrian shrugged, causing a low smile.


    "But to tell you the truth, Emma, I knew I should have asked you to be Harry''s mother. It wasn''t much, but it was important." He added.


    "It''s good that Geraldine is not here, or she will die of grief." Rickman immediately put in a sentence, and everyone laughed again.


    "Don''t worry, ED, for your sake, if I really want to launch. I''ll be the first to let you know, and then I''ll shoot another one. " Thompson said.


    "Then you don''t have to quit, Emma." At this time, Smith interposed again, "what we are shooting now is the third one. According to the information disclosed by Joe, seven copies of the whole series are planned to be written, so after you cover up the three films, the series will be basically finished. Judging from Joe''s usual writing style, I''m afraid Trelawney will not have many parts in the future. So it doesn''t matter whether you leave or stay. "


    Then burst out a burst of laughter, let the atmosphere in the room more lively. Of course, no matter how busy it is, the next room is where the young actors are gathering. They have their topics and games. But at the same time, there is no lack of contact. Adults often pass by, and children often come. For example, the twins once wanted to come to steal wine.


    It''s very common at parties. Little Emma held it at home, and it was fun to get used to it. And it''s not just the crew that''s going to the party. It''s not just the people who are involved in the party, as long as they''re friends, like Adrian. Well, this example is not accurate. Adrian, after all, is the one who built the whole series, but Hugh Laurie is a good example.


    "I didn''t intend to attend, but Rachel dragged me to come, so she had to promise and didn''t come to know. She''s actually going to use me as a labor force. These party decorations can''t be done by their little guys alone. " Said Laurie, speaking of his niece.


    "Don''t make yourself so innocent, uncle. Didn''t you agree to come when you heard that Aunt Emma and the director of miracles had participated?" Rachel, next to her, immediately grabs the truth. Then they laughed with little Emma and a group of other little guys. It turned out that it was dark in the dark. With little Emma taking the lead, a group of little guys - especially girls - seemed to be more unscrupulous.


    Laurie raised his hand and seemed to have a headache for his niece. Adrian couldn''t help feeling that he was in love with his life: "don''t care, Hugh. The small group of kids are always very naughty."


    Then. He took the opportunity to ask, "well, I have a question for you, Hugh, if that''s right."


    "Go ahead, please." Laurie made a gesture.


    "There is such a role, a TV role. He is a doctor and a very good general practitioner. He is difficult to deal with many difficult and miscellaneous diseases. However, he has a lame leg and always avoids meeting with his patients. He likes to sneer at colleagues, friends and even patients. He calls the doctor who is practicing under his own hands as a duckling, and is happy with this and that in academic He trained them, but he still had a good friend and a female friend who kept an ambiguous relationship but was often in hot water. From your point of view, what kind of character should this character be? " Adrian asked with a smile.


    Laurie blinked his eyes and seemed to realize something. He didn''t answer for the first time, but after pondering for a long time, he opened his mouth with some uncertainty: "first of all, he is a bit lonely and surly, and then he is narcissistic. He believes that the lame leg has an unforgettable past. He doesn''t believe others, only believes in himself, but he won''t mind other people''s reminding when he encounters problems. In short, he will not have a good friend if he is cold outside and hot inside. "


    At this point, Laurie burst into a laugh: "and, if the role is important, the producers don''t design too weird, always consider the audience''s appetite."


    When Adrian settled in, he clapped his hands and asked, "so, Hugh, would you like to play this part?"


    "Wow, this is a No small challenge. " Even though he had expected this, Hugh Laurie could not help but take a deep breath, which was the invitation of director miracle."But I believe it''s a piece of cake for you. When I gave the idea of this TV play to the writers, I was thinking about who is suitable to be the leading character of this strange character. I didn''t expect to meet him here. I have to say, I''m lucky." Adrian held him up without a trace.


    To be honest, Adrian didn''t respond when he first heard the name Hugh Laurie, not only because of the pronunciation problem, but also because of the lack of connection between Hugh and house. In the memory of the popular medical TV series, house was a middle-aged strange uncle with a ragged beard and a slovenly middle-aged man. In front of him, Hugh was polite and full of British style from inside to outside.


    Fortunately, he had a niece named Rachel Harwood, so when Rachel mentioned her uncle Hugh Laurie over and over again. And introduced him to Adrian, Adrian finally remembered, so there was this dialogue. It''s just that ABC doesn''t have any significant medical dramas at present. It''s very appropriate to make house. As for fox, there are still many good medical dramas. If they are willing to cooperate, Adrian doesn''t mind giving them some compensation. Warner''s proposal is still very good. isn''t it?


    "Wow, is uncle going to America now?" ''cried Rachel, with her chin on her side, hearing everything.


    "Now you can be proud, Rachel, the famous miracle director has personally invited your uncle to the TV series." Little Emma made a face at her friend.


    "Hey, guys, it''s not so fast. Now I''m just getting to know it, and I''m going to see the script and audition. If I don''t pass, I won''t take the role even if ed insists Laurie immediately said, although it is quite possible to settle the matter. After all, it is the big boss who speaks, but the gesture still needs to be put forward.


    Adrian nodded his head secretly, and was more fond of him. Fate is so interesting that Rachel Harwood was given the role of Ginny with just a little suggestion. Because of his previous life experience, Adrian suggested the cast when he was casting. Not all characters have to be limited to the age of the characters in the novel. Ginny''s candidates, for example, can be selected from children born in 90.


    So Rachel Harwood, with her red hair and a round face, was in the eyes of the director, Chris Columbus, in terms of appearance. She''s really similar to the Weasleys, who have a tradition of red hair. Although Rachel wanted to compete for the role of Hermione in the audition, she liked the Harry Potter series, and the crew lobbied, so the family finally agreed.


    Without this episode, Rachel would have entered the British entertainment industry, but it''s hard to say how big it is. So, in a sense, playing Ginny is good for her. More Than This. She also became good friends with little Emma, and things were changeable.


    "The unknown is really fascinating, especially the small unknown." On the way back, Adrian couldn''t help sighing at the street view outside the window.


    "What are you talking about." Asked little Emma, who put her head on his lap.


    "I''m saying, why do you have to lie in the car." Adrian lowered his head and asked helplessly.


    "Well, don''t I even have the right to lie down on your legs now? I can''t even ride with you in the future Little Emma exclaimed, discontented.


    Adrian would like to answer yes, but it has been changed. In order to avoid being involved in more topics, he should shut up. He asked why she was lying in the car, not why she was resting on his thigh - well, it was a bit of a back meaning, but just to remind, but she just


    And even so, little Emma didn''t want to let him go, and continued to complain, "you should thank me, ed. if I hadn''t pulled you to the party today, how could you have met Mr. Laurie?"


    "Well, well, thank you, Emma. Thank you very much." Adrian said, bending over and kissing her on the forehead.


    It worked, and little Emma giggled, twisted her head on his thigh and looked up at him until he went home.


    "Well, I won''t be with you. I have other things to do in London." Send little Emma back to her house and say hello to the Rodrigues, Adrian said to her.


    "That''s it." Little Emma looked unhappy with her mouth curled.


    "Don''t forget, I''ll be back for your birthday next month." Adrian shaved her little nose. "I haven''t been absent from your birthday, have I?"


    Little Emma beamed at the remark, but still did not forget to tease: "you were absent twice, I remember very well!"


    She held up two fingers in front of Adrian, a serious expression, but with a smile in her eyes.


    "Yes, I know, but something happened on those two occasions, and I didn''t forget to call you, did I?" Adrian bent over to her.


    "All right, all right, that''s it." Little Emma looked around and, taking advantage of her family''s inattention, snapped a quick kiss on his face.I laughed. Adrian gave her a "I knew it" look, touched her head, and then left with the Rodrigues. Little Emma saw him to the door, watched the car leave the window, and then said hello to his adoptive mother and went back to her bedroom.


    After lying on the bed for a long time, little Emma turned over and looked at the ceiling with wide eyes. A moment later, she sprang up and made two turns in front of the mirror. And then he hummed with his hands on his hips.


    "There is at most one year left. Be patient!" She looked at herself in the mirror and announced, "it''s mine. No one can take it away!"


    Adrian did have other things to do besides accompany Emma when he came to London. After spending several months collecting information and discussing with Claude and others, he had made a decision.


    "It''s all OK, but I don''t have my own training base. And it''s a little bit smaller In the team''s box, watching the players in the blue team uniform finish their warm-up and prepare to start the game with the thunderous cheers of the fans, Adrian told the old man next to him.


    "It''s not small. It can hold 40000 people." The old man next to picked a snow-white eyebrows, "and this land inch gold, want to expand is not so easy thing."


    As for the lack of training ground. He ignored the past directly. Adrian smiles and turns into the box, which has a TV set. You don''t need to stand in front of the window to watch the ball, but you can''t get into the box to watch the ball.


    "On the whole. Chelsea are not bad and have potential, so make an offer, Mr Bates He said this directly after he got into the chair.


    Adrian finally chose Chelsea. Claude''s words awakened him: "do you invest personally? Or group investment? "


    Obviously. This is a personal behavior, so naturally it should be in accordance with his view, and Adrian, who is very concerned about the giving and recovery of power, naturally prefers a blank sheet of Chelsea. In that case, he can be the chairman who doesn''t care, and delegate all the power to the head coach, and let him go to the scenery to receive cheers. However, the power of the head coach was given by him, or before he came. It''s a very important difference.


    Adrian doesn''t want to deal with Ferguson and United''s fanatical fans, so it''s better for Chelsea, a London team.


    Of course, several conversations with Claude were also the incentive for him to make a decision. The reason for his vacillation was largely due to the fact that Manchester United undoubtedly helped ESPN to enter Europe. So Claude asked him whether he could develop the club into a first-class team after selling Chelsea? Looking back on the few impressions of Chelsea in previous lives, it''s nothing more than digging up magic birds and willing to invest in buying players. There''s no complicated strategy.


    So the answer comes out. According to Claude, this is just in line with the process of ESPN entering Europe. Growing up with the team, gradually establishing its own reputation and brand, which is a good way of publicity.


    After the decision, Adrian immediately arranged for people to contact with Chelsea. The current president, Kenneth Bates, had a bad reputation. He was known to have a bad word of mouth and had a bad relationship with Chelsea fans. Last year, he was accused of comparing the Chelsea independent fans association to a parasite.


    Such a chairman is not difficult to deal with, and Adrian has a lot of relations in the UK, so there is now a scene.


    "How could Mr. Cowell want to buy a Premier League team?" Bates did not answer directly, "after all, soccer and American football It''s two completely different sports. "


    He was careful not to express too much emotion beyond words. Almost everyone in Europe knows that the United States is a football desert, and Uncle Sam prefers "barbaric" and "aesthetic" Rugby. However, facing Bates is a media tycoon, such a big man is not he can offend, even if in the heart some disdain, but also absolutely will not show any bit.


    "Every sport has its own charm." Adrian''s good-natured smile, "I also have many friends in England, often with them to watch football, that kind of warm atmosphere is no less than any sport, so every world cup is a great event."


    Of course, the fact is that the Premier League clubs are probably the only ones that are easy for European teams to start with. Neither Spain nor Italy can sell their teams to outsiders.


    After a few more words, Bates finally got to the point: "I know that Chelsea have a lot of difficulties at the moment, but it is still a team with a long history and has its own honor. It has a lot of fans who love it - I don''t mean the parasites, but the fans who really love it. So even if I want to sell it, I have to find a better owner for it. "


    Adrian kept smiling, but Bates was still calm: "so even if a lot of people want to buy it, for example, a Russian rich man contacted me, and his bid was the highest, but..."


    "How much did he give?" Adrian interrupted him abruptly.


    Bates frowned slightly and gave the answer: "110 million."He didn''t dare and would not make a false report on this number. It was not the Russian who was sitting in front of him. Adrian had his own contacts and channels. If he dared to play tricks


    "I''ll give you 220 million." Adrian said casually.


    Even though Bates was calm, his throat heaved distinctly, and even after swallowing his mouth, he cautioned rudely, "I''m talking about pounds, Mr. Cowell."


    "The pound, of course, not the Bahraini Dinar or the Cyprus pound." Adrian smiles again and looks down at him.


    With all that said, Bates just wanted to wait for the price. Adrian gave him twice the price, so he was forced to die. This figure has greatly exceeded Bates'' psychological expectation. He dare not and can not raise the price any more. Moreover, ¡ê 220 million also shows Adrian''s determination not to sell? That would have completely offended him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C181

    It was a very bad day for Russian Roman Abramovich when his staff told him that, after deep contact, Chelsea president Kenneth Bates, who had initially agreed to their offer, suddenly changed his mind and refused them. This made Abramovich very angry. He thought Bates wanted to raise his price, but then he found out that someone had offered a higher price. This made him furious. Which guy had too much money to spend to rob him of Chelsea?!


    The next thing, of course, is for people to investigate, and then Then, after getting the name and price of the buyer through his own channel, Abramovich was silent and gave up his plan to recapture Chelsea. It''s not that he can''t afford a higher price. The billions of assets disclosed by the media are just the tip of the iceberg. The most profitable business in the world is energy and arms.


    This situation is very normal, every super rich will not easily disclose their wealth to the media, and the media can only collect information from public channels to sort out and summarize, which is bound to be shrouded in a layer of fog.


    But it doesn''t mean that others can take him as a big loser. That''s why he gave up spurs. It doesn''t mean that he can spend freely, especially when his competitor is a media magnate from the United States.


    Roman Abramovich wants to buy a Premier League team, one is to leave a back for himself, the other is to break into the British upper class. On the Russian side, after Putin came to power, he began to liquidate the oligarchs who were hard to make money, although Abu Dhabi had a good personal relationship with him. And at the beginning, he clearly expressed his support and made a lot of efforts in the process of the other party''s ascendancy, so many people were doomed, but he and his peers with the same vision were still good.


    However, a moment''s inaction does not mean that he will never move. Putin''s position is different from that of the oligarchs, which is doomed to be settled by him one day. When buying a Premier League team, dressing up as a celebrity in Western Europe and expanding his contacts in the upper class of Western Europe, Putin had to be careful even if he wanted to move himself. If not, he can be naturalized at any time and seek asylum.


    Under such circumstances, it is absolutely out of my head to offend a media tycoon who is also an American media tycoon.


    It doesn''t matter. There''s something else without Chelsea. It can''t be Do the Spurs guys really think they''re still at their disposal? Abramovich thought in his mind. In addition, if appropriate, you can also have a relationship with the media magnate Lala.


    Adrian didn''t know what the Russians were thinking, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care, although he was a little surprised that the other side''s hand reached out so quickly. Fortunately, he was more accurate. In the face of an offer of 220 million yuan, Bates did not refuse, nor could he refuse. The deal was settled. Once the initial contract was signed, it was only a matter of time before he won Chelsea.


    The only thing that makes him feel is. It''s really inconvenient that Ivanka is not around. Although the rest of the things can be left alone, it''s much easier for him to check the information with Ivanka. It''s just that she didn''t want to Adrian came to London not only to accompany Emma Jr. and to negotiate a bid for Chelsea. Some things are better known by less people.


    Turning the key, Liu Yufei opened the door. After entering the room, she put her backpack on the sofa, poured a glass of water and drank it. Then she let out a long breath. She wanted to play outside for a while, but her mother said before she came out. Today, uncle is coming over for the night, so she came back early.


    Every time I think about the man''s face, she is a little embarrassed. It is easy for her to think of her flattery in bed, but she can''t stop thinking In short, feelings are complicated. She also went to Rachel''s party before, but she basically didn''t talk to him. Liu Yufei knows that he should avoid suspicion when there are many people. But seeing his intimate banter with Emma Watson, it''s hard to avoid jealousy.


    Forget about it. Think about what you''re going to do tonight. The girl sighed. Would wearing school uniform make him happier, or would he wear costume?


    Then, she suddenly felt a little wrong. Generally, when she came back, her mother would come to see her very soon. But today, she has not been seen, and Look around, chairs, sofas, hangers, and teapots and cups on the tea table. It seems that someone has come?


    Then she heard a slight noise, which seemed to come from the kitchen, didn''t she Liu Yufei''s face immediately became a little ugly, but she took a deep breath, or crept past. The closer she went, the more obvious the voice was. The whiter Liu Yufei''s face became. How could she not distinguish what sound it was.


    The kitchen door was open, and the continuous sound came from the crack of the door. She could see the situation inside with a little push. Then, Liu Yufei''s body trembled slightly, and her face became whiter. The strength of her hands could not be controlled for a moment. She immediately pushed the door open, and the voice of alarm rang out.


    "Fei Feifei?! " Climbing on the table, her hair was messy and her forehead was full of sweat. Liu Li was shocked and then became embarrassed and ashamed.


    "Don''t Don''t watch First Go to the living room first Go to the room for a while Ok... " She said in a trembling voice, lowering her head and not daring to look at her daughter.Although the man behind her saw Liu Yufei, he did not stop his action, even faster. Although she knew that her daughter was looking at herself and was almost convulsed by the feeling of humiliation, Liu Li continued to swing her elbow supported body to cater to him, and there was no less groan, as if More excited?


    Liu Yufei didn''t know how she got back to her bedroom, but she found that she didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she seemed to have put down a big stone in her heart. Although she was shocked at the first sight of the scene, her head was also blank. In fact, she has some psychological preparation for this situation. She has lived with her mother for more than ten years and relies on her mother in her life. However, she still knows what kind of person her mother is.


    Nothing else. Liu Yufei, who has already tasted the taste, can see the amorous feelings from the corner of her eyes. In addition, Adrian is extremely enthusiastic every time she comes. Even a lot of intimate actions across the line are not taboo to her, just as Adrian and her mother are intimate. It''s just that Liu Yufei always subconsciously avoids these things. She still hopes that her mother has nothing to do with the man, but how can some things be completely avoided? Today, these things are just putting things under the table to the surface, so her calm is also in reason.


    So the discomfort in my heart is only for The girl was startled. An indescribable feeling enveloped his body, some fear, some understanding, and then Adrian''s voice pierced into his ear: "sorry, Feifei, it''s a pity to let you see that."


    He was standing at the door, dressed up and unable to see what he had done. And with a relaxed expression, it seemed that those things made her see that it was no big deal.


    "I Where''s my mother? " Asked the girl, biting her lips. After he sat down, she instinctively stepped aside and kept a short distance.


    "It''s still cleaning up. You know, women are always in trouble." Adrian shrugged. Instead of following her, she looked at her with great interest: "why, I became a landlord bully again?"


    A westerner said in Chinese that he was a landlord bully. In ordinary times, Liu Yufei must have giggled. But now she was still biting her lips and looking at Adrian, and it was a while before she lowered her eyelids.


    "You You promised me to Be good to me... " She murmured with some lack of confidence.


    "Well, where am I not good enough?" Adrian immediately asked.


    The girl opened her mouth, but said nothing. Her mother told her more than once. They can have such a life now, all is Adrian to give, so we must pull him around. And mother often said, you don''t know how much I paid for you, now she probably understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Then, Liu Yufei''s heart gave birth to a sense of guilt. Although she felt it was not right, she did not know how to refute all kinds of daily life taken over by her mother.


    "All right. Feifei, this is actually very normal, this is the world''s normal, "Adrian sat next to her again, this time Liu Yufei did not give way," full of all kinds of exchanges, interests, feelings, I have been trying to delay the time to let you know, but you have to know sooner or later, in this case it is good to know, you may be able to accept faster. "


    The little girl was silent. As she had said before, she had a premonition in her heart, and her life was still fresh in my eyes. So a moment later, she looked at him with expectation: "well Then... "


    "Don''t worry, you just have to listen." Adrian seemed to know what she was thinking and put his hand on her small chin and pinched it. "If you are obedient, everything will not change. When the film is released next year, you will become the most popular star, enjoying the pursuit that others can''t enjoy, and..."


    His smile became meaningful: "as long as you are more obedient..."


    Adrian did not say, Liu Yufei also blinked, obviously did not understand, but the conversation ended, he immediately got up to leave, and then packed up Liu Li walked in. Not all the words should be let him say, in addition to singing a red face, but also have to sing white face, and Liu Li is a good candidate.


    After that, Liu Yufei, who came out with her mother, was very calm. The whole afternoon was the same as usual. She joked with her mother and Adrian. She seemed to have accepted her own destiny. So in the evening, Adrian really enjoyed it, and finally completed his wish. As I said before, it''s time to start.


    Since then, Liu Yufei has been very open. In bed, she not only does what Adrian asks her to do, but also takes the initiative to make some tricks to play. She is not embarrassed in front of her mother. In addition to making Adrian very surprised, this also unexpectedly let her in the Harry Potter cast to get a lot of praise.


    As we all know, in the west, lively children are more likely to be welcomed and express themselves more easily. A person''s acting skills have something to do with whether or not they can let go. Before that, although she had received a lot of targeted performance training, ng was always one of the most frequent in shooting. Now, with her opening up, she can better interpret the role of Zhang Qiu, which is also a kind of loss and gain.Don''t mention that for the moment. Adrian''s mother and daughter are back in London after a heated discussion in the media this year. Of course, this is not what he pays most attention to. The public relations for Gwyneth started long ago, so there is no need to worry about it at all. Although all the people who know that she is more than 90% likely to win the prize this year, who knows whether it will be unexpectedly cold in the end?


    Adrian has never been a forgetful person. He never slackens when he should go all out, so he specially let Lafayette be in charge. His ability in this respect is no less than Weinstein. Lafayette naturally took over, although he is now Ron Mayer''s deputy and is also the veteran of AC media.


    But Lafayette took the opportunity to speak for Bosworth.


    "In any case, most of the old employees have been promoted, and the repositioned Bosworth film industry is developing very well. But after all, this is the first film company owned by the group. If you have time, you should consider it for them." Although Lafayette said these words half jokingly, the feelings were not fake at all. Bosworth carries too much of his memory.


    "No problem. I''ve already thought of a good series, horror series. I''ll give it to them when I''m free." Adrian agreed.


    As Lafayette said, Bosworth was the first film company he owned and played a significant role in the start of his career. Although with the continuous expansion of the group, especially after the acquisition of universal, it was reorganized and transferred to the second tier film company, specializing in the production and distribution of low-cost films or B-level films, but there are still some feelings.


    Again. One of the main objectives of the reorganization was to block the development of the Lion Gate film industry, so the direction of making films was similar to that of them. Although Bosworth did a good job with the support of AC media and Adrian, and cooperated with Michael Bay''s company to remake those classic horror films last year, it did not completely suppress the school film industry.


    So, Adrian thought, it''s time to give Bosworth the chainsaw thriller series. This series is one of the few longevity movies in B-rated horror movies. Frankly speaking, except for the first film, the quality of the whole series is very mediocre. In the end, like other horror films, it is reduced to the point of attracting audiences with all kinds of strange killing methods. But who makes the whole series have an amazing beginning?


    The quality of the first film in the first few minutes can only be regarded as above average, but the moment when the old man stood up at last made the whole film rise to a higher level. Since then, there have been many loyal fans. With this series, plus some other good little budget movies, Bosworth can go one step further in releasing horror films.


    But at the moment, Adrian''s main energy is still in two aspects, the shooting of "life in the rose" and baby pappa who was just born.


    Frankly speaking, not counting the Lord of the rings and some special works, the life of the rose should be the film he has spent the most time on shooting. If everything goes well, it will not be over until early March.


    "I appreciate what you''ve done for me." Sophie also knows this, so she doesn''t tease him when she''s filming - because they''re basically one now, thanks to Monica.


    "It should be a little bit later. You have more to do now than run around and hook up with women of all kinds." That''s what Monica, who''s visiting, said about Adrian.


    People around her know that Papa was born. She is used to it. Only lily is half dissatisfied and half helpless, and she has a little sister. When chatting, she has to run against Adrian.


    Adrian also let them do, can''t let people say?


    The little guy is very healthy. Although Adrian went to London with her just a few days ago, there was no less greeting on the phone. After coming back, things like changing diapers didn''t disappear. Every child had been served by himself. How could Papa be an exception? Thanks to his patience after having so many children. So, even though Julia was a little dissatisfied with his running a few days later, she didn''t say much.


    Yes, it''s interesting. Patricia is the first of several children who doesn''t like her father holding her. As long as her father holds her in his arms, it won''t be long before she starts to cry. No matter what method Adrian used to coax her, she would not buy it. As long as he held her for a long time, he would definitely cry out. Without exception, Adrian could not understand why?


    "Obviously, pappa knows what kind of villain her father is, and she''s going to vent her anger on her mother." Holding the baby to coax her to sleep, Julia said triumphantly, as if very relieved.


    "But," Adrian grabbed his head reluctantly, "as a father, I think I''m still qualified?"


    "Pappa didn''t see it. When Papa was in her mother''s stomach, she only saw a playful man." Julia continued to be proud.


    After the spread of this incident, women also had a topic to make fun of Adrian. For a while, all kinds of face-to-face and behind the back jokes made Adrian feel headache. Even Lily asked her father curiously, "aunt Sarah said that pappa doesn''t like you because you are too fussy. What does this playfulness mean?"Regardless of Lily''s age, she grew up in this kind of environment where she is used to certain things. It''s not easy to understand this. Adrian can only reply: "of course not, honey. It''s just that she hasn''t got to know pappa yet. She''ll get better soon."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C182

    Apart from the cold wind, there is a steaming bathroom with East Asian style decoration and arrangement, and some Japanese hot spring flavor. Although this is not a real hot spring, its comfort is not much worse than that of a hot spring, especially when you are soaking in hot water and overlooking the distant sea view through the transparent glass wall.


    This is Adrian''s other villa in Malibu. There are many villas for vacation, for women''s accommodation, and for It''s like this one now. It doesn''t cover a large area, but it''s very comfortable and relatively hidden. You don''t have to worry about being found out by anyone. It can also be opened up.


    As Matsushima''s shrieking shrieks subsided, his tight body softened. He released his hands around Adrian''s neck, and the whole person poured into the water. Fortunately, Kenko Harada helped her. But caicaizi has lost his mind at the moment, just with a spoony smile on his mouth, which is very much like the image in some love action movies or cartoons.


    Another woman on the other side of the pool muttered something in Japanese, and a look of scorn crossed her face. She has short black hair and soft facial features. She looks about 30 years old. She is in good health, especially the plump pair on her chest, which is a little bigger than Gongzi''s.


    "What are you talking about?" Adrian immediately reached out and hooked her up. He put his hand through her back and squeezed it on her fullness.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that she didn''t seem to like it before, and it turned out to be louder than anyone else, as some cartoons say. It''s not like the mouth is upright. " Mature woman charming smile, not only lean into Adrian''s arms, a hand also along his abdomen down touch, "or I come, ED, I will let you satisfied."


    "You really speak, Ji Xiang." Adrian laughed and immediately sat on the edge of the bath and looked down at her. "Let me have a look."


    Fujihara is very proud of the chest. After taking a deep breath, he picked up his pair of plump, looked at Adrian, and stuck it on the firmness of the vegetable that didn''t let it erupt.


    Just after the new year, "Memoirs of geisha" began to be officially prepared. Without accident, "the last samurai" will be released this year, so he moved "Memoirs of geisha" to shoot this year to prevent conflicts. And there is "the last samurai" to lead the battle, as long as there is a new round of interest in Japanese culture in North America. The revised "Memoirs of geisha" should attract more attention.


    In Japan, Su ri''an has been constantly opposed - since the publication of Gordon''s novel, he has been criticized for ignoring the facts - but as soon as he heard that globegroup wanted to use Japanese local actors, various firms immediately came to the door.


    However, there are too few Japanese film actors with international influence, which is one of the reasons why the original version will use Chinese actors. So it took a lot of time to pick and choose, except for the heroine Yuki Nakama. The protagonist''s Yasuko Watanabe and the heroine''s geisha friend''s Keiko Yamada, who had been settled for a long time, neither of the other two roles, the heroine''s teacher and her teacher''s opponent, were selected. I really don''t know what to say.


    This situation continued until Adrian asked.


    Here we have to praise Hideo Nakata, as one of the most skillful directors in making horror films in Japan. Although Adrian did not have the work of midnight ring, which made him famous, his fame in Japan is still subordinate to that of being able to direct in Hollywood, but he still released a well-known horror film in the second half of 2000.


    And then, because "midnight bell" and "Curse" were first released in the United States, the horror film "misty wood" is quite popular in Japan and East Asia. Coincidentally, he chose Matsushima caiko as the leading actress. Caicaizi has also gained a good reputation in Japan and even in East Asia. Because of this, Adrian has chosen her role as a teacher of Lily in Memoirs of a Geisha.


    You know, at the beginning, people from around the world, like DreamWorks in previous lives, wanted Lin Zhiling to play only one of the main roles. After all, this is a woman''s film, and it is very rare for actresses to choose the role of more influential actresses. of course. This proposal was rejected by Adrian. The most important thing for Yuki to play the leading role is to avoid repeating the same mistakes, and how can you agree to such a request.


    As a result, the role of teacher xiaobaihe''s opponent has also been selected. She has a certain influence in East Asia and has developed in both television and film. In the millennium, she worked with a film and television company in Hong Kong and won the best actress award from the Academy of Japanese drama, which is known as the Oscar for Japanese drama last year.


    The next step is to travel back and forth between Japan and the United States for various kinds of training, such as English practice, the refinement of various sets and costumes, or the skills of Geisha, which require the actors to take part in the shooting. By the way, Adrian can also make time to do something he loves with them.


    It''s obvious. Are Hollywood characters so easy to get? Because of this, Matsushima kitako refused once at the beginning. When Adrian went to Japan before, she was deeply impressed. Although there was no violent action, she almost collapsed. Moreover, she did not dare to ask a psychologist for help. However, the endurance of Japanese women was strong enough to make her survive.Now Caizi is married to akimachi Longshi, and her life is still quite peaceful. After receiving such an invitation, she can''t agree to outline the future situation. Unfortunately, Adrian understood her idea after receiving the reply, which made him more interested, and immediately let people tell her that he called her to go.


    In this case, can vegetables be rejected? What''s more, the first refusal was not firm. After all, few Japanese actors can get a seat in Hollywood. Up to now, there are only one Yasuki Watanabe and one Yukio Nakayama. If we say that Watanabe entered Hollywood only through decades of accumulation. Well, Ji Hui was completely promoted by Adrian.


    That''s a devil like man, I can''t refuse him. The weak Caizi said such words in his heart, and finally came to Los Angeles, and then undressed in front of Adrian. This is the submissive Japanese woman.


    Therefore, compared with Fujiwara Jixiang, Adrian still prefers to play with vegetables. As Ji Xiang said, she is quite "disgusted by the integrity of her mouth" and looks very reluctant on the surface. Once you pick your clothes, you''ll take the initiative. Ji Xiang''s plumpness is not small, but Gongzi is no worse than her. Adrian has many women with big breasts around her.


    Caizi is a little like Rachel. The difference is that at least two-thirds of Rachel''s refusal is to welcome, and her refusal is completely sincere. Every time I say, "please, Mr. Cowell, please leave me alone.". She does hope Adrian can stop, but when he enters her body, she will be excited to cater, which makes her more attractive.


    With the addition of wife attribute, Adrian can play more tricks. Calling Japan is becoming a routine. It''s no wonder he can''t put it down.


    Of course, Adrian didn''t give up Fujiwara, this woman is very good at being human, and she doesn''t usually take the Japanese women''s unique low brow and pleasing eyes like Caicai Zi. She gives a very elegant feeling, but also with a mature female temperament. And take off clothes quite dissolute, do not lose to vegetable son at all.


    In her opinion, it''s worth the effort. Even if she can''t be the second Yukio, it''s good to please a powerful person in Hollywood and fight for opportunities for the future. So whatever Adrian wants. In addition to all kinds of uniforms, they also played role-playing, such as the tears of the afterlife captured in the live action movie "the three sisters in the cat''s eye" or the kidnapped Interpol in "thunder and war police.".


    These two women, together with a Kenko Yamada, let Adrian have a good time, but you Ji Hui did not participate in it. In Japan, I played with akibu Hamasaki and Keiko Yamada because they were all of the same age. Both Matsushima and Fujiwara were older than Yoshiko Yoshiko. Let her come together again, how to let Ji Hui show their first class posture? Adrian is still very concerned about the feelings of his part-time maid.


    But the most interesting thing is that because of them, an idea that had been before finally came true.


    "Well, since Mr. Quan is so kind, I can''t refuse again. This weekend..." Adrian stood up and looked at the calendar on the table. "March 5, I''ll be there on time."


    "I''m very grateful," the Asian man in front of him stood up and bowed with excitement. "I hope it''s not bothering you."


    "Of course not. In fact, I''m glad to be at your party." Adrian smiles and makes a gesture of invitation. The other party turns around and leaves his office.


    After the door closed, Adrian immediately put away his smile, his fingers on the table to knock back a few times, Ivanka immediately walked in.


    "You need information about Quan Zhengyu," the female secretary handed the document to him. "Is this person important? I''ve skimmed through it. There''s nothing special. "


    "No, I''m just curious," Adrian laughed, then roughly flipped through the documents in his hand, and soon found what he wanted. "Look, I used to be deputy director of Samsung''s publicity department before, and was transferred because of some mistakes. Now he is working as the president of an entertainment company Affiliated to three stars."


    "What''s this..." Ivanka stopped in the middle of her speech. When she went to Korea with her, she knew a lot of things. In addition to her constant understanding of Adrian, she would not be unable to guess what it might be.


    "I knew that I wanted you to..." She sighed, her face calm and used to, "what would you do if I wanted you to stay at home with Kate or Charlie or Sarah this weekend?"


    "Don''t ask such silly questions, Eni. You know the answer." Adrian laughs.


    Ivanka snorted with satisfaction, then turned and walked out. When he reached the door, he turned his head and asked, "do you need to continue to investigate?"


    "Besides, don''t wait for the weekend." Adrian smiles.


    Korean weekend party is in a nice second floor bar in Xilin district. They wrapped it up and arranged the venue in a gorgeous way. In addition to their people, they also invited many guests. After Adrian came over, Quan Zhengyu also specially took several responsible persons to meet him, which surprised him a little.In fact, the beginning of this event is very simple. A South Korean TV drama crew wants to go to the United States to shoot some outdoor scenes. It would be better if they could go to Harvard. However, Harvard never allows any crew to be filmed, and even Hollywood movies about Harvard are done in the studio. If you take pictures at several universities in California, the Koreans are less likely to succeed.


    But they didn''t give up their fantasy after they were rejected by Harvard, so they wanted to ask Adrian for help, so the request was conveyed through Samsung. Although Samsung has repeatedly stated that this is just a small matter, and if it is not appropriate, Adrian did not have a big deal at that time. Therefore, it is definitely impossible to go to Harvard to film with the detailed information of the crew. But it''s OK to have them take a few views outside of Cambridge City. For the rest, you can do it in schools like UCLA.


    Although it didn''t achieve the desired effect, it was enough. After several weeks, it was finally finished in early March, and the crew immediately held a celebration party. Then Quan Zhengyu personally went to the door and begged Adrian to attend. Adrian didn''t have much interest at first, but the other side always had the cheek to visit the door again and again, so he finally agreed.


    It is precisely because of this that Adrian moved the idea of investigating him, and then found the problem. Again, it is not difficult to guess what the other party invited him to do in the past. However, even if he had psychological preparation, he did not expect that the other party was really


    "I''m sorry. I was so careless." The young girl blushed, and she was in a hurry to wipe Adrian''s collar with a tissue, just seconds ago. She accidentally spilled a little of her wine on him.


    These Korean people should not shoot TV series, are you stupid? This kind of bridge can be used? It was Adrian''s idea at the time. However, on the surface, he still kept this gentle smile. He grasped the other party''s hand directly and wiped the tissue by himself: "it doesn''t matter. It''s not too much. Just wipe it a little."


    There are not many wine stains on the collar of a suit, only a small piece, of course. If more, Adrian will have to go back and change clothes. If less, it will be too deliberate - although she seems to be able to.


    "Oh OK The Korean girl looked at him foolishly. After a long time, she realized that her hand was still being held by the other party. Then she quickly took it back, and her face, which was already flushed, was even more red.


    Her facial features are very beautiful. If you look at it for a long time, you will find that she has a natural softness, which is not the same type as Quan Zhixian and song Huiqiao.


    "I hope I hope you don''t blame me, Mr. Adrian Cowell Seeing that Adrian was ready, the girl said timidly that after a few weeks in Los Angeles, her English was pretty good.


    "Why, Miss Kim Tae hee." Adrian smiles.


    The girl then opened her eyes and seemed to be surprised: "you Do you know me? "


    "Yes, when Mr. Quan Zhengyu came to me with the information of the crew, I got to know it in detail." Adrian said, making a gesture of invitation. "Can I buy you a drink?"


    "Well? Oh Of course. " Kim Tae hee''s face changed slightly, then squeezed out a smile.


    They then went to the bar and asked for a drink. Most of the time, Adrian was talking, Kim Tae hee was listening, and from time to time he would chuckle. Then he added two sentences, which seemed lovely to listen to, but occasionally it seemed stiff. But looking from afar, it seemed that it was speculative.


    It took about half an hour for Adrian to get up and leave.


    "Are you going now?" Kim Tae hee was a little surprised, his eyes flashed with hesitation. He didn''t seem to know whether to stay or what.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Although it''s nice talking to a lovely girl like you, I have other things to do." Adrian said with a smile, pausing before adding, "by the way, are you going to stay in Los Angeles for a while?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes Kim Tae hee Leng, and then quickly reply, such a pause tonight has more than once.


    "Can I have your phone number then?" Adrian naturally asked.


    "No Questions. " After another hesitation, Kim Tae hee found paper and pen and wrote his telephone number on it.


    "Thank you. You''re such a lovely girl, tessy. Goodbye." Adrian put her phone in her pocket and went straight out of the bar.


    Kim Tae hee has been sitting on the high stool of the bar without action. After he went out for a long time, he woke up in the voice of his friends.


    "Hello, tessy, what did you talk to Mr. Cowell? That''s a big man It was Zheng Songji, who was several years younger than her.


    "No Nothing. " Kim Tae hee smiles.


    "Is it? Or did you say something private to him that you didn''t want to tell us? " Zheng Songji sneered.


    "Well, Songji, don''t disturb Tai hee." Jin Laiyuan, the leading actor, came over and interposed."Why are you so nervous, Jin Laiyuan? Are you having a bad idea Zheng Songji immediately on the new target, "warning you oh, Tai Xi''s family is not ordinary."


    "All right, Songji, don''t be kidding." Jin Laiyuan some blush said, can''t help but glance at Kim Tae hee, and then in exchange for Zheng Songji giggle.


    Listen to their words, Kim Tae hee wry smile sound, not general how? After a look at the box behind the transparent glass on the second floor, he managed to cheer up and said with a smile, "you talk first, I have something else to do." then he went to the second floor.


    Outside the box, she knocked on the door. After getting permission, Kim Tae hee walked into the room. She was still very natural before. Then she lowered her head and stirred her hands together. She stood there timidly and did not dare to look up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C184

    "White Oleander" was released on March 12, because it was an art film, the schedule was not good, the number of theaters was small, so there was not much box office, but similar to the original version, the word-of-mouth was quite good. Both Amanda''s daughter and Kate''s last suicide adoptive mother are praised more than criticized by critics. They not only praise Amanda''s great potential, but also praise Kate''s performance style which is completely different from that of action stars.


    As for Julia, this is her first time in this hateful, crazy, but pathetic female role, so the comments are somewhat polarized. Some people think that she has accurately grasped the character characteristics of the character, and the previous independent sweetheart image has begun to be fixed. It is very good for her to try new roles boldly to expand her own acting career. However, some people think that her transformation is a failure and the interpretation is too rigid, which not only fails to achieve the desired effect, but also implicates the word-of-mouth accumulated in the past few years.


    The number of people on both sides was equal, and anyone who disagreed with the other side indirectly let Julia return to the public with a brand-new attitude. That''s why Adrian asked people to schedule "White Oleander" at this time. Julia hasn''t heard from the media for nearly two months. Before this goes on, her accumulated popularity is likely to start to lose on a large scale, if she plans to act in the future.


    So Julia, who''s trying to do a postpartum recovery campaign, needs a movie that evokes memories of her through arguments.


    In fact, it''s no big deal. "White Oleander" was originally positioned as a literary work. So it doesn''t need much box office. It''s OK to recover the cost. The key is word-of-mouth. Although the views on Julia are divided into two parts, people who are not so extreme think that the play of Kate, who plays the role of adoptive mother, visits Julia in prison, who plays the role of biological mother, is very good.


    It''s hard to describe that feeling with pen and ink, and the emotion is not very intense, but both Kate and Julia are involved in it and convey that feeling to the audience.


    "The best shot of the whole movie." This is the comment of the Hollywood report.


    Of course, nobody knows except Adrian. Why can two women rub such a spark, and then very in place to pass the feelings out.


    "It seems that even if such scenes are arranged in the future, it is better not to go to the scene when shooting." Adrian whispered.


    "Well?" Amanda, nestled in his arms, lifted up.


    "It''s nothing," Adrian said, laughing and turning through the newspaper. "You didn''t disappoint me, Amanda. I like the phrase "great potential."


    "It''s good to have your approval, ed." Amanda smiles and looks happy. It''s true.


    Although Adrian didn''t say it clearly, Kirsten told her that he wanted to stay in Adrian''s heart for a long time. If you want to make yourself more dazzling in front of the public, in addition to paying everything for him, strength is also a very important factor, whether in bed or under the bed.


    "Should I say congratulations?" Asked Kirsten, who was cutting the apple nearby.


    "Of course, Amanda said you helped her a lot." Adrian had a bad laugh.


    But the goblin didn''t care. Although they were very similar in character, Kirsten had been with Adrian for several years after all, and he was not worried that Amanda would take advantage of himself, so he quickly reached an agreement with her and formed an offensive and defensive alliance. Amanda is also a smart person, knowing that her time is still short, so the two hit it off. We often exchange all kinds of experience, and Adrian had a good test last night.


    "Congratulations, Amanda, and so do you, Amand." Kirsten said, putting the cut pulp into his mouth, then leaned in front of Adrian and pushed it in with his tongue after kissing him on the mouth.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows. Just as she was about to praise her, Amanda''s lips came together again, blocked them, and then she used her tongue to hook out the flesh from his mouth and ate it herself.


    "Hey, Kiki gave it to me." Adrian pretended to be dissatisfied.


    "But she also congratulated us." Amanda squinted and said, "if you''re not satisfied..."


    Kirsten over there immediately cut another piece and put it in his mouth. Then he crossed into Amanda''s mouth, and Amanda put it into Adrian''s mouth.


    "You really like this little trick." Aden sighed with "apple" in between.


    "It''s going to be the Oscars again, and when did ed ask Amanda to try it on the red carpet," Kirsten asked after chatting about the upcoming awards ceremony.


    Amanda immediately lowered her head and coughed. There was no doubt that Kirsten was trying to help her win the chance, but would it be too early to say this? Although the two were close to each other, they did not fully open their hearts to each other. Naturally, she did not know Kirsten''s dependence. Besides, Kirsten was not only to help her."There''s a lot of fun at the awards ceremony." As he said this, Kirsten looked at Adrian with a meaningful light in his eyes. "I''ve been thinking about it all the time. It''s like doing it again."


    "Don''t be paranoid, Kiki," Adrian grinned and hung his hand over her nose. "You''ve been in the queue - don''t worry, Amanda. There''s a chance. Take your time."


    Amanda was a little disappointed, but she adjusted immediately. She was very patient. As for the funny things kelsten said, oh, you don''t have to think about it.


    "By the way," Adrian laughed again, thinking of something. "Gigi, I''m afraid everyone won''t be able to walk the red carpet this year."


    "Why?" Kirsten was puzzled.


    "You''ll see the news soon." Adrian opened his hand.


    This academy award is different from previous years. This year, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences does not plan to carry out large-scale publicity, and even the red carpet practice has been cancelled because the Bush administration is going to use force against Iraq in the next few days.


    Hollywood has always been a gathering place for the left, and there is never a lack of people who hate the government. Before Clinton broke out the zipper door incident, Christo was merciless when hosting the Oscars. If there was a legitimate reason to fight Afghanistan before, it would be a bit of a drag to fight Iraq again. The reason for WMD is too bad. Therefore, most of Hollywood stars, big and small, are standing on the anti war front.


    Unfortunately. These are useless things that the government and the interest groups behind have made up their minds to do, and will never change because of their opposition and that of the Americans.


    But for Adrian, it''s a good thing, at least to avoid being asked about the war on the red carpet - which has happened several times before. Although he is a miracle director on the red carpet, his identity as chairman of the board of directors of AC media can''t be erased. If what you say is misled by someone with a heart, it will inevitably produce some bad reactions. Although Adrian is good at saying seemingly gorgeous but actually useless nonsense, this is the ability that every public figure must have, but how to understand that is the matter of the audience.


    Although up to now, he has separated these two identities. When facing the public, he is basically a director and a producer, and only in his office is he the chairman of the board. But it''s like two sides of a coin. It may not appear at the same time, but it always exists. Of course, no reporter dares to carry out guiding hints in the report, which is tantamount to declaring war on AC media. However, if you want to visit the network for a little while, for example, if someone wants to teach him a lesson, or to make a trial, there is no way to stop the reporters from asking questions? At that time, even if he turns around without saying a word, he can also make people interpret a lot of things.


    So it''s good for him not to walk on the red carpet.


    It''s just. Some people are happy about it, while others are disappointed. For example, ABC, which is responsible for broadcasting the award ceremony, complains repeatedly. Although Oscar has always been one of several programs with very high ratings, it has also shown a downward trend recently. Now the publicity scale has been reduced and the red carpet has been cancelled. In addition, the Iraq war is about to break out, we can imagine how the ratings will fall.


    In addition to that. There is also a long way old son, as the first Chinese mainland director to attend the Oscar prize presentation ceremony, he dressed up in a real way. He appeared to be very smart in his tunic suit. But the stage that could best show a person''s demeanour was cancelled. However, his mentality is also good. When I saw him in Kodak Theater, he was indifferent. Anyway, the glory of the first Oscar winner of the mainland director is entirely his.


    It was Steve Martin, a veteran comedian who had hosted the 73 Oscars before. Maybe the Academy thought he was a good host, so he invited him again.


    To be frank, Martin did a good job. He was funny and humorous. Although the laughter in the hall was not big, it never stopped. It''s just that the atmosphere of this session is a little more dignified. Basically, there are no guests dressed very brightly. Even the female stars who always compete in the awards ceremony have also changed into black or white evening dresses. In this case, it would be strange if the atmosphere on the scene could be as warm as usual.


    "It''s not bad. At least it''s likely to make me sit in a chair for hours After the award of the best art director, a slight hum was heard from the front, back and left.


    Because the seats of all the groups related to him were always arranged together, especially "the devil''s head" and "Lord of the rings 2", which were directed by him, plus a "Chicago", Gwyneth sat on his right hand side, Blanchett left side on his left side, Liv sitting behind him, and Zeta Jones sitting in front of him. As for Naomi, she''s a little bit far away, but very close to Nicole in "infidelity." the hero of both films is George Clooney.


    Among the four women, only liv did not come to the award ceremony with passion, but she lived with Blanchett and Gwyneth for a long time, and was caught up by Adrian early. How could she not have heard of such a thing? So when she heard this sentence, she would naturally hum it out with the other three.Adrian shrugged and sighed at their reaction. I don''t know which guy arranged the seats like this. It must be intentional?


    "Well, let''s focus on the list of awards." He immediately changed the topic. "You know, hero is a Chinese film that I insist on investing and introducing. Guess if you can get the best costume."


    Because universal bought the North American copyright of hero, it was not limited to the best foreign language film when it applied for it. Therefore, in addition to this nomination, it also won the nomination for best costume. It was an accident indeed. Adrian didn''t intervene in all the declarations. It can only be said that their luck is better - at least better than the original one. Although it is almost impossible to win a prize, two are more praiseworthy than only one.


    Sure enough, "Chicago" got the best costume and the best art director before. Weinstein is really good at public relations, but Chicago has won 13 nominations, even more than "Lord of the rings 2". More Than This. Even in "Pirates of the Caribbean" performance eye-catching Depp, he has won a best actor nomination! If Chicago was not more likely to win, he might have pushed Pirates of the Caribbean to be nominated for best film.


    As the guests read their names on stage, Zeta Jones''s shoulder in front of him obviously shrugged. So far, Chicago has won three awards. Although it''s all technical, it also makes the team''s morale high, and the next thing to be awarded is the best supporting actress.


    "I have to say that every one of the nominees is a very good woman, Kathy Bates - oh. You''ll take it as a foil; you''ve got too many honors; so do you, Ms. Meryl Streep, don''t laugh; pollette Lawrence, well done; Catherine Zeta Jones. Oh, it''s just a short play, but your performance is amazing; Sophie Marceau, one of the most beautiful French women, has a refreshing image in the hours! I really don''t know who to vote for. " Steve Martin exclaimed on stage, "that''s why I can''t run the voting."


    All of a sudden, the scene was filled with laughter, and then. Jim bradbent, the previous best supporting actor, who was the usual guest of honor, came out of the back with the envelope.


    "I agree with Steve," he said as soon as he appeared, causing a lot of laughter. "But then we have a good host."


    "I love you, Jim, and say a few more words," Martin continued


    "Although I have been asked to say more and I would like to say more, for the sake of more people, I still do what I should do." Bradbent, who was not defeated at all by Martin, then opened the envelope with laughter: "OK, so the best supporting actress of this year''s Oscar is Catherine Zeta Jones!"


    Then the Chicago soundtrack went off, and Zeta Jones stayed for a few seconds to get up, even though Adrian had already revealed something to her. At the moment, Adelaide seemed to appreciate the opportunity, no matter how excited she was, she could only take a look at her face.


    "Thank you, thank you very much..." After receiving congratulations all the way onto the stage and taking over the little golden man from bradbent, Zeta Jones, who was in control of his emotions, began his speech.


    There is nothing to talk about in the whole speech. Basically, I thank the past and thank you for coming. It is a little formulaic. This is also normal. Before the award ceremony in this atmosphere, several winners ended their speeches with a call for peace. What can Zeta Jones do? And her speech was full of emotion. First, she reviewed her nominations in recent years to express her excitement. Then she expressed her gratitude to the film academy, her family, and the entire cast of Chicago - interestingly, Adrian''s name was not on the list.


    In short, formulaic, but not so abrupt, and different from the previous life, now she is not pregnant, is still graceful and beautiful, and maintenance is quite good, Adrian also specially asked for her to carefully design a set of methods to maintain her fingers, although still can''t compare with other women with long fingers, but it is better than the previous life More.


    So after her speech, she won a lot of applause.


    "Congratulations, Kate. You''ve got your wish at last." When she came back and sat down with thanks from the people around her, Adrian leaned forward slightly and whispered behind her head.


    "You don''t mind if I didn''t add your name to my list of thanks." Zeta Jones turned half of his head when the camera on the screen moved to another place. Although the white goose neck was a little wrinkled, it was still full of the charm of mature women. Moreover, she was still wearing a strapless evening dress. Just a little further forward, you could see the deep ditch below - although the color could not be too bright, there was no style at all There are limits."No, of course not." Adrian smiles and sits back.


    The excited mood gradually calmed down after getting the little golden man, and she immediately returned to her former appearance. Although Adrian was only given a half profile, the complicated look still obviously flashed from her face.


    Adrian is not in a hurry. He has patience. Now, she promised her what she wanted most. How could he not guess what she would think.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C186

    "A very touching speech, dear." After Gwyneth returned to her seat, Adrian took her hand and whispered, "your father will be proud of you in heaven."


    "Thank you, ed. I love you." Calm down, but still some tearful girl looked at him with grateful eyes.


    "Yes, I love you, too." Adrian smiles and reaches over and kisses her on the cheek.


    Gwyneth then opened her eyes in disbelief. This was a public occasion, and it was also the scene of the Oscar ceremony! Blanchett, on the other side, pursed his lip line rather tastefully, stretched out his foot and kicked him in the calf. Adrian doesn''t care. This is just a reward for Gwyneth. Her speech just now is in memory of her father in other people''s ears. In Adrian''s ears, she is saying goodbye to her father.


    Besides, he is the boss of ABC. The camera will not turn to him at this time. In addition, the best actor is being awarded. Moreover, such kissing is within the normal range.


    "Well, the most important moment is coming, so focus on the stage." Adrian said, patting Gwyneth and Blanchett on the thighs.


    Next, of course, the best director. As an award that ends with the best film, it makes many people sad and happy every year, just like the best actor and heroine. However, Adrian will be very concerned about it not because he has a nomination. Although he got the nomination, he did not put much effort into public relations. He didn''t expect to get it. The conservatism of the film academy should not be too high or too low, and it is neither in his plan nor in his interest to take the best director now.


    However, if you don''t take it yourself, someone can take it, and the resources of public relations are also spent on it. Not only that, but also launched a lot of contacts and relationships, even though it is still unknown whether you can get it. This is Adrian''s most uncertain gamble at the Oscars. After all, it is also making history.


    "My God. I didn''t expect history to come out of my hands! " Robert zemigis, the award winner, was stunned for several seconds before he announced in a loud voice: "this is an unprecedented moment," lost in Tokyo, Sophia Coppola! "


    Different from the imagination, the audience was silent, no matter who it was, including Sophia herself, staring at the stage. It''s like you don''t know who Sophia Coppola is. But in the next second, all kinds of exclamations broke out. The whole scene seemed to drip into the oil pan, which was the first best female director in the history of Oscar! And still so young!


    Sophia opened her eyes and covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe it. Then she looked around in a daze, as if to find someone to tell her. This is her dream. Several other candidates, except Adrian, showed unabashed shock and disappointment, and the Academy would rather hand over the best director to a woman than to them. This is too much.


    Martin Scorsese was the hardest hit. He sat there with his smile fixed on his face. When zemigis said, "I didn''t expect history to be born in my hands", he was ready to get up, but he didn''t expect that the result would be like this. After all. Before that, he was full of confidence. There was no one like this one that gave him enough advantages.


    Sophia is a woman, and she is young, which can be ruled out first; then Adrian, who won the best director by unrealistic films, has never been before. Although miracle directors are good at creating miracles, don''t forget that there will be another film of the Lord of the rings next year; as for Rob Marshall and Stephen dedley. Their qualifications are so shallow that their works can be counted with one finger, while Chicago and the hours are not as high as American beauty. It is not easy to reproduce Sam Mendez''s miracle.


    On the contrary, he and Francis Coppola, George Lucas and Steven Spielberg are the four Hollywood directors in the 1980s. There are so many outstanding works that he should have won a golden man for a long time. In the face of this situation, he is naturally full of confidence, but he never expected that the most unlikely person has become possible, or the daughter of the director who was the same name as himself. How can he accept the material!


    Adrian, sitting in his seat, let out a sigh of relief. It seems that old Coppola spent more time on his daughter than he expected. Adrian alone can''t push Sophia out of the best director''s seat. After all, she is a woman. It''s not easy to break through the shackles of the relatively conservative Film Academy. So Adrian put his mind on old Coppola at the beginning.


    Of course, he did not come forward directly, but let the people below to lobby old Coppola. But after all, the old man started to make movies in the 1960s. How could he not tell who was behind him? Although he didn''t like Adrian very much, actors or directors of the older generation in Hollywood who had daughters in the entertainment industry didn''t like Adrian very much.


    But if you can get the public relations support of AC media, Sophia is not without a fight. Before that, old Coppola was very hesitant in the face of her daughter''s request. It is not easy for a female director to get ahead, and it is even more difficult to get the best director. Jane Campion, who directed piano lessons in 1993, is recognized as the closest female director to this honor. Unfortunately, she met Spielberg who came with Schindler''s list.But with the support of powerful people and his accumulated contacts, it is not impossible to create miracles. He didn''t like Adrian, who seduced his daughter, but he had to admit that Sophia had made great achievements today, stood up from the shadow of failure and appeared in people in another way. Adrian played a great role. So when there were more lobbyists, he finally made up his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I really didn''t expect to be able to come back to the place again tonight, and it would be a historic moment. Oh, my God, I''ve finished my speech before Excited Sophia said incoherently, several times with a little cry, such a surprise is too big, she can hardly bear.


    "I I I... " She "I" for several times can not say the complete words, fortunately, the following very intimate applause for her support.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think I just I don''t want to thank each other any more, "Sophia finally adjusted." in addition to presenting this award to my college, in addition to the people I work with, I want to There are two people who want to thank most, my father. Without him, there would be no present Then Adrian, thank you for your guidance and advice It was my happiest night and I will always remember it


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything like "I want to thank the two most important men in my life" or "I''ll always remember what you''ve done for me." it relieved Adrian a little, though it caused a lot of discussion, but at least it didn''t have to be a headache.


    To speak, he can be so grateful to Sophia that she can get the best director despite many factors. For example, Adrian and old Coppola have jointly used various resources and contacts for her public relations. Although AC media''s public relations goal is mainly focused on Gwyneth, it is much easier than Nicole or Monica before, so it is not a problem to give her some.


    Then there was a little bit of luck - Adrian had learned from his own sources that the award for best director had caused a lot of controversy within the Academy, and the Academy was also striving to be younger. They want to keep up with the trend, so with their consistent urination, I believe the final number of votes must be very close.


    But the most important thing is that Adrian has already broken the Academy Awards'' youngest Best Director nomination record, and the youngest Best Director winner record! Without Adrian. John Singleton, who won the best director nomination at 24, will be the youngest, while Norman torrog, who won the Oscar for best director at 32, will be the youngest.


    Now Sophia and Norman torrog are the same age, even a few days younger. Without Adrian, no matter how the film academy changed, no woman would break the record. you ''re right. This is discrimination, invisible and real, even if you want to complain.


    Therefore, no matter how much effort Adrian spent on public relations for Sofia, it would have been impossible for Adrian to raise the record of the winner of the best director to a point where no one could surpass it and at the same time be the record holder of the best director nomination.


    That''s the end of the Oscars, and it''s amazing just to be the first best female director. What''s more, there are a lot of topics, compared to "Chicago" to get the best film, this kind of thing has to go back to the back.


    However, although the award ceremony is over, the party has just begun. Adrian has not been absent from the award ceremony, and naturally he will not be absent from the vanity fair party. Moreover, the party is not an award ceremony, and people who have not attended the award ceremony can also attend it. Of course, those who have attended the award ceremony may not attend the party. For example, Scorsese did not. This night was too sad for him.


    Even though Adrian invited him, he didn''t get any awards. In addition, he was not used to American party culture, so he declined.


    "I''m a little tired and want to go back and have a rest." At the end of the ceremony, Adrian said, facing the invitation.


    However, this does not mean that he gave up and soon recovered: "I am thinking of a new martial arts production. The first draft has been completed and some of the ideas have been embodied. If Mr. Cowell is interested, he might as well come to China to have a look. We all welcome your advice."


    New martial arts production? Adrian raised his eyebrows slightly. If there is no accident, it should be the little girl who will never die. However, I can vaguely remember that although the film has been criticized more than praised in China, it seems that it still has a good box office in North America, which is not as good as "hero". After all, the old schemer is very good in the rendering of the picture and the use of color and lens.


    "Well, I also have plans to go to East Asia..." Adrian nodded. He did have the plan. Facebook is now operating well, almost breaking through 100 million users.


    Although the same type of site is coming up soon, it''s not hard to make a site like Facebook. But Adrian didn''t pay attention to it. He went to see it and did it well. But it''s very similar to MySpace, which is the same name as Facebook in previous generations. People can apply for accounts freely and apply as many as they want.There''s no threat. The biggest feature of Facebook is that it can ensure that the person on the other side of the network can communicate with users, not whose Vest.


    In short. There won''t be that kind of "landlord, you are so naive. Do you think there are so many people answering your posts on this forum? In fact, I returned it all by myself, or I''ll send you the same words with a different ID. And compete with Facebook to grab users? Taking the lead and cultivating loyal users, as well as the support of large media groups, how can it be so easy.


    So Adrian is thinking about changing a vest to start promoting in China, of course. Or cooperate with Huayi, if they want, and call Renren directly. Besides, he has other things. For example, Scorsese is so pathetic tonight. Give him some compensation, by the way. Control the rhythm in your own hands, can not affect your overall plan.


    But then he thought of one thing: "by the way, I heard that China doesn''t seem to be very safe recently."


    The old schemer was stunned and took about a few minutes to react. Then he flatly rejected: "there are some special cases. But it''s normal. "


    Adrian originally wanted to say something, according to his friend''s news, but think about it or forget it, you said that others do not necessarily appreciate, so forget it, but. I''m afraid the trip will be postponed to the second half of the year.


    The party is as lively as ever. Celebrities, big and small, decorate it with extraordinary brilliance every time. Of course, the best director newly released is the most concerned. This is the first female director of the Oscar, and she is still so young. Everyone who witnesses this moment face-to-face will be proud in the future.


    "I don''t know what to say to you, ed. You are such a... " After dealing with a lot of people, Sofia sighs as she faces Adrian alone.


    "What is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "You know what I''m going to say, asshole, genius, Playboy..." Sophia made a gesture, her eyes flashed complicated look, and then shook her head: "I really want to hit Nikolay, think about his eyes before, and that Hippie face look, I swear, if he did not slip fast, as long as one more words, I would certainly give him a good look."


    "All right, Sophie, all right," Adrian grabbed her hand and patted her on the back of her hand. "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. Do what you want."


    Sophia stops. She has long soft hair and thin shoulder black green dress with wavy patterns. It gives her a different style and strong taste.


    "I''m afraid." She said that in a low voice.


    "Why," Adrian chuckled. "Do I look like a man eating monster?"


    "If only so." Sophia sighed. "I''m afraid of you, ed. if you don''t want to let go of someone, that person won''t struggle out. You always have a way to deal with women. Let them Willingly... "


    She laughed bitterly and looked at him calmly.


    "If I told you to stay with me," Adrian reached out and stroked her face, "what would you say to me?"


    "I don''t know, ed. I don''t think many women do either." She replied very honestly.


    "So you see," Adrian laughed, "do what you want."


    Sophia looked at him for a long time, and then she burst into a smile. Then she stood up and sat on his lap. She put her hand around his neck and kissed him on the mouth. This kiss is not warm, but it has a long breath. It can be regarded as separated after lingering in the warm feelings for a long time.


    "I know I''m not your type, and I know what you like about me, but it''s nice to meet you," Sophia''s finger ran across his lips. "Thank you for the gift, ed. I''ll never forget you in my life. Goodbye."


    She got up and left, but didn''t take two steps to turn back. She shook her hair and said in a natural tone: "by the way, if I need to find you to solve my physiological problems in the future, don''t refuse me."


    "Well It''s my pleasure. " Adrian laughs and raises his hands. Well, that''s good.


    Although it is in the corner, the intimacy between Adrian and Sophia is not seen by no one, but no one will care, just as he continues to separate with the miracle girls, which is very normal in people''s eyes. Maybe they will be very envious, but basically there is no jealousy. No matter who is able to win the Best Actress Oscar for five consecutive years, they are fully qualified to be favored by them.


    However, Adrian is complacent, but he also has troubles. After all, it is not only the miracle girls here. Scarlett, Annie, Kirsten and so on come to chat with him in turn. Although Kate and Sara are not so active, but out of fairness, he has to go to them. Before that, he had always avoided all women in the same public place, but now it seems that he should make some adjustments.


    For example, tonight, because of the previous default rules, the passion at each award ceremony is different. The women who have not tried it, and the combination of sub members is also different. So it is a pity that Zeta Jones, who won the best supporting role, and Gwyneth, who won the best actress, could not moan under him together.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C187

    In the villa, all the lights are turned on, making the whole house look bright and dazzling. In the largest living room, with the ever-changing music, a man and a woman are dancing. Sometimes they are holding each other''s ears in slow dance, sometimes twisting closely together, sometimes guessing the floor thumping in the strong rhythm.


    The man is tall and straight, carved out of marble. The facial features of 0 are very tasty. The woman has red hair and wears a dark one-piece skirt with slanting shoulders. Her symmetrical figure makes her look sexy and charming. Even if her feet are a pair of 5-inch high-heeled shoes, it can not stop her from stepping on the rhythm quickly.


    "Come again..." Nicole giggled, letting Adrian take her arms around her waist and have a slow dance rest for a moment, then changed the remote control for a fast-paced music and was about to continue jumping.


    "Watch your feet." Adrian didn''t let go of the hand on her waist, but said with caution.


    "It''s OK, no problem, if you''re worried..." Nicole is about to kick her high heels out, then she turns around and looks at him with a smile. "What''s going on now?"


    Her face is full of red, watery blue eyes with blurred, coupled with the continuous dance before, let her a little panting, all over the body exudes the attractive temperament of a mature young woman.


    "Then come." Adrian approached and asked her on the lip.


    Nicole grabs his hand, spins around, straightens her arms, and reaches for the amber glass on the table next to her. I looked up and took a sip. With a hard hand, he turned back, took Adrian''s face and poured the whisky into his mouth to mouth.


    After tasting the wine in her mouth, Adrian suddenly put her arm on his shoulder, then lifted her thigh again, picked up the remote control and changed to tango, Carlos Gardel''s one step away. Then, two people in the lazy and gorgeous rhythm, close together to step on the dance steps.


    Compared to before. Nicole''s dancing style is more fragrant and hot, and her movements are more provocative. Adrian is stirred by the impact of her hips when she turns around, the deliberate friction when her thighs are raised, and her hand that she pinches in the important places from time to time. Adrian is doing the same thing, and every time her fingertip passes through her chest, she shivers slightly. Every time I slide across the buttocks, I will pass from the inside, so that the dance which should have been good-looking will end up in a mess, leaving only * * breathing.


    "Oh, that''s great. I haven''t been so happy for a long time." Nicole, who finally stops, falls down on the sofa and yells like a child. Then he grabbed the new whisky glass and poured it directly: "especially at the thought of Gwyneth''s unwilling appearance, suddenly, the whole people were happy."


    Adrian, who was packing up his things, sighed helplessly from the moment Nicole cut in. He knew he was in trouble. Last year, because Gwyneth was so stimulated, Adrian''s He had to change the habit of spending every Oscar night with the movie queen that night, and comforted Gwyneth.


    At that time, Nicole didn''t say anything, just pulled him out of the party and squeezed him hard. I didn''t expect this time of year. Well, it can''t be said that she is stirring up the situation. Her request can be regarded as legitimate. Last year, she won the best actress, but Adrian accompanied Gwyneth. So this year, Gwyneth won the best actress, and Adrian naturally has to accompany her to make up for it.


    It''s no wonder that she would be passionate after the Kodak Theater stairwell, when Adrian "threatened" her. Say something like "I believe it, and it''s going to be quick" and show that you''re planning something.


    Gwyneth obviously does not want to. If it is Blanchett and liv who put forward the request, she will certainly agree. If Kate, Sara and Julia make the request, she will hesitate for a moment, but she will still agree to it. Only Nie can not, even if the other party has a good reason.


    However, Nicole is not a fuel-efficient lamp. No matter what Gwyneth said, she didn''t care. Last year Adrian accompanied her, so according to the principle of fairness, she had to accompany herself this year. The two women were so on the lips, you came and I went to a roundabout confrontation, sometimes sharp and sometimes hidden, so that Adrian could not even put his mouth in for a time.


    Fortunately, they were all decent, and their voices were not high. Rao still attracted a lot of attention from the party. One is last year''s best actress, the other is this year''s best actress, and last year and this year are rivals, plus a miracle director who holds them up. Even if there is nothing wrong, they will be filled by other people''s brains.


    However, no matter how much they fight against each other, it is Adrian who makes the final decision, so Gwyneth still fails to fight Nicole, even though she tries her best to retain and put on a pitiful look.


    "Unfortunately, gwyne, I have to be fair." Adrian said with an air of helplessness.


    Of course, in order to take care of her and prevent being photographed by reporters, Nicole left the party nearly 20 minutes before he left."Well, honey, you''re a little drunk." Adrian comes over and takes the glass from Nicole''s hand.


    "So what?" Nicole immediately snatched it back and held the bottle in her arms. She looked like a little woman who didn''t allow him to take it away. "I''ve never been so happy. What''s the problem with drinking more?"


    Adrian picked her eyebrows and felt that Nicole tonight was a little different than before. In the past few years, she was either charming or cool and noble in front of him. Then she tried every means to tease him, let him keep himself under his weight, and then ask him for "whoring money", which could not be delayed a few times. It''s not like now, for a while, I''m like a little woman.


    It seems that I have drunk too much, but I really enjoyed myself tonight. Adrian shook his head imperceptibly and poured himself a whisky: "never? I remember a few times before I was very happy. And before... "


    Here he did not continue to say, just a bad smile, the meaning is self-evident.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of alcohol or having a good time. Nicole, who has been blushing, snorted and suddenly asked, "if If I didn''t pull you in that day, or if I pulled someone else in, what would I do now? "


    "Who knows," Adrian said in a casual tone, squinting his eyes, "but one thing is certain. You and he are bound to divorce. He is not worthy of you. "


    "Ha," laughs Nicole, half lying on the sofa. "I knew that you villain would say that. There is no worse man in the world than you."


    "Well, upgrade from an asshole to a villain, and then to the worst man in the world. It seems that I should celebrate. " Adrian pretended to have no choice but to spread out his hand.


    "Isn''t it?" Nicole leaned up and put her upper body on the armrest of the sofa. She held up her glass. Her blue eyes looked at him through the amber liquid without blinking. "You forcibly occupied me and played with me. Constantly try to humiliate me, treat me as a prostitute, and pay me every time I go to bed. I want to attack me and conquer me from the heart


    "But..." Adrian thought. "You don''t object, do you?"


    Nicole didn''t answer for a long time. Her eyes became dim and confused again. After a long time, she twisted her body against his shoulder and looked up at him with an inexplicable throbbing look: "yes, I have no objection. At the beginning, I thought, at least it can remind me that between us It''s just a deal. I want to keep a distance from you. But then, slowly, I began to get used to this kind of trading, and I suddenly began to worry that if one day... "


    She took a deep breath. "What if one day you don''t pay anymore? You no longer Whoring with me What am I going to do? "


    Speaking of this, Nicole laughed at herself: "I thought, oh, this is just my goal has not been achieved, as long as I get the highest honor with your energy, I can recover, but Last few days, I finally got the Best Actress Oscar, but when I came home to face the empty room, the feeling of fear has never been so strong, that damned villain, if he no longer whores with me, what the hell should I do? "


    She said, almost clenching her teeth, as if it had been squeezed out of her throat, her hands on the sofa clenched into fists. Then, she suddenly relaxed and sat up with a smile. She covered her head for a long time without speaking. She didn''t know whether she was laughing at herself or laughing bitterly.


    "I''m not supposed to be an actress," Nicole waved the bottle drunk, as if she were in a frenzy, as if alcohol had gone to her head. "I''m a cheap whore, a whore, a slut! When a villain teases and humiliates me at will, I''m still worried about what to do if he doesn''t do this to me in the future! I should be a call girl. I''ve got a lot of experience. I''ll do a good job. I''ll make more money on this


    "You are." Adrian opened his mouth calmly, his eyes shining inexplicably. He lifted his chin slightly and looked at her from above. "In front of others, you are the cool and noble Oscar winner, Nicole Kidman. But in front of me, you just need to spend 20 dollars to make me happy once, private prostitute, always


    Nicole''s eyes grew dim, her hair curled down from one side of her face, and her arms supported her body. For a moment, she gave a wonderful feeling of weakness.


    "Are you going to keep whoring me, ed? Will you pay me every time I make you happy Her eyelids slowly droop, fingers in the sofa constantly row circle, with a somewhat ethereal tone said.


    "Of course," Adrian whispered, putting his arm around her shoulder, holding her in his arms, and then holding her chin in front of him, "I can promise you, Nicole, I swear that every time you make me happy, I''ll give you the money I should pay on time, never in arrears! As I said, you are my private prostitute, my private call girl, always


    Although this speech is very awkward, but the speaker is very serious, and the listener is also very serious. Adenine''s mouth is still full of alcohol, and then she''s got her own gas in her mouth. Then it was so warm and touching, each other''s lips and tongues asked for each other on the other side, until saliva exchanged countless times before panting apart."I wonder," Adrian puffed at her, "to better prove my commitment, should I get a VIP card from you so that you can be more assured?"


    Nicole chuckled, the feeling of flapping flowers was both romantic and charming.


    "Next year," she replied, "this year there is such a demand. Gwyneth is definitely not the only one, I can promise, and I haven''t enjoyed enough. "


    "Well, then..." Adrian doesn''t go on with the subject either, picking up the skirt with both hands and pinching it on her lap.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole straightened up and pulled her coat down. The pair were small but still firm and soft, and jumped several times.


    "It''s free for you today." She raised her chest, a face of pride, "such opportunities are not many, so, if you have any tricks, just let it out."


    It''s Nicole. Adrian laughed, and after a sigh in his heart. Then he pinched her waist with his hands up and buried his head in it.


    Frankly speaking, he didn''t expect to end up like this. Although Nicole''s mind is basically in his control, he didn''t expect that comforting Gwyneth last year actually acted as a catalyst. In the end, it became such a harmonious relationship because of contradictions and discomforts. Of course, it''s also very good. Adrian likes Nicole very much. This kind of deep-rooted role-playing can also find more fun, and the VIP card is just around the corner.


    That night can be called crazy lingering, not to mention, although the award ceremony is over. But the discussion and debate did not stop, especially about the winner of the best director. Many Scorsese fans have accused the Academy of film''s unfair selection. They think that the Italian old man is obviously more eligible for the award than Sophia. Some even think that Sophia won the best director only by his father and his ambiguous relationship with director miracle.


    Although Scorsese later issued a statement expressing respect for the film academy, it was only respect, and only one sentence. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied.


    Adrian didn''t care at all. The film academy didn''t want to see Scorsese. It wasn''t a day or two. This time he was just trying to push it. Besides, compared with the other guy, who was supposed to be the best director of this year''s Academy Award, but didn''t go to the United States since he fled to France, Scorsese is already very good.


    You know, this was Polanski''s only chance to get an Oscar after he fled to Europe, but Adrian took it out of his own plan and pushed Sophia by the way. And Scorsese at least has a chance in the future, Adrian for his own plan also ponder, when the time comes to give him some compensation.


    In addition, the media is not entirely on the side of Scorsese. Some critics stand out to support Sophia, believing that "lost in Tokyo" is fully qualified to win her a golden man as the best director. This is, as I said before, "lost in Tokyo" interprets that kind of loneliness in a foreign land incisively and vividly. It has a certain qualification to win. Otherwise, Adrian will not be able to make Sophia the best director no matter how hard he tries.


    Then, soon, the Washington Post exclusively disclosed that, according to people familiar with the matter, Sophia won only a few votes in Scorsese''s selection of the best director, which was a complete narrow victory. Adrian also learned this news, which should be accurate. Accounting companies generally do not allow to disclose the specific number of votes, but this kind of vague words can be said.


    Therefore, many people feel that this time it is luck to stand on Sophia''s side, and God wants Oscar to produce a best female director. These are the things that Adrian didn''t intervene in, so if Adrian lets the water muddle up a little more, he doesn''t have to worry about the people who are crying for Scorsese.


    However, he is not easy to deal with other gossip. The best actress, best supporting actress and best director all have a lot to do with him. Especially Sophia, almost becomes an overt love show. In the past few years, the miracle girl has been on the throne one by one. How can journalists stop gossiping?


    Of course, they are also very smart, and they don''t do a lot of biased reporting - playing with a media tycoon is a total death Hunt - but they give Adrian the title of "Hollywood''s director who knows women best and makes actresses shine and characteristics best".


    Empire, for example, uses a very objective tone to describe what can be reported between Adrian and Gwyneth, between Zeta Jones and Sophia. For example, he attended the funeral of old Paltrow. For example, he took Zeta Jones to the movie premiere, such as his shadow behind several works in Sofia.


    Although there is not much to say, readers can automatically generate various associations at a glance, and then review the candidates who have won the best actress in recent years. You can imagine how many eyeballs will be attracted.


    "Sometimes I really want to sell these newspapers and sell them in pieces, or give them orders directly," Adrian sighed. "It''s a pity that I have to abide by the rules of the game. In addition to the chairman of AC media''s board of directors, I''m also a miracle director, and the identity of the latter appears many times.""Do you mean that you come to me today to complain to me and hope I can comfort you?" Charlize was very direct.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C188

    Adrian often comes to ABC, of course, most of the time for Charlize. From the beginning, he did not shy away from his intimate relationship with her. After all, Charlize is not a star now. Today, however, he came here for business. Although most of the new programs are broadcast in September every year, they are not completely fixed. In many cases, new plays are also released in March and April.


    At present, several TV dramas with good ratings are coming to an end. It is necessary to supplement some new TV series, such as "doctor house", which was started immediately after meeting Hugh Laurie at Rachel Harwood''s party; or "Battlestar Galactica", which is ready to open up the Chinese market by means of Gao Yuanyuan; and "double faced female spy" ¡·J. J. Abrams, the producer of "superhero", was inspired by the new idea of science fiction drama "lost"!


    Although Adrian knew for a long time that Abrams, who was responsible for the production of "double faced spy", also produced the science fiction drama "lost", he did not expect that this TV series would appear in this way in this life. As God testifies, "superhero" and "lost" are two different types of science fiction TV series. How does Abrams associate with the past?


    However, with the exception of "house", the two sci-fi dramas will not be shown until the second half of the year. Because of the large investment in production, the preparation time is relatively long. Moreover, he does not intend to give "lost" to ABC to play. It should be a good idea to give CBS. Yes, "lost" was a hot science fiction show when it came out. The prices offered by advertisers are also among the best, and the production costs are quite high. If only relying on the copyright fees, the profits are certainly not as much as the advertising costs.


    But what about that? With Adrian''s support, ABC does not lack that profit. Instead of digesting it by itself and adding some light to the dazzling halo, it is better to sell it to CBS. Anyway, what we need now is to share. Just like broadcasting "superhero" to NBC, we can get great benefits by cooperating with AC media.


    That''s why. In addition to the TV series, there are many reality TV shows to start preparing. For example, during the trip to the mainland last year, she thought of hell kitchen after referring to China on the tip of the tongue to Gao Yuanyuan. This is also a good reality show, inviting a bad tempered but top-notch kitchen to train a group of rookies. It is very interesting. The ratings may not be comparable to those popular reality shows, but it is also very good. And it''s stable.


    Speaking of this, we must mention Charlize. It has been proved that those who are talented and good at learning can shine brilliantly as long as they are given the opportunity. Whether it''s Lin Xilei, Ivanka or Charlotte, it''s the same, except for American Idol, which was originally designed to give Charlize a firm position. At present, several of ABC''s reality TV shows with good ratings come from her planning, such as the recently announced "who will marry a millionaire" which has deceived countless people.


    If there is Adrian''s guidance and encouragement in this program, the one to be prepared is planned by Charlize from the beginning to the end. He did not receive any information in advance.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Dancers have skills, while stars have popularity. When they are together, when dancers teach stars to dance on camera and let the public judge. It must have wonderful chemical effects. With this idea in mind, I asked people to conduct a market survey. Random sampling showed that 70% to 80% of the people were interested, so we began to further improve... " When it comes to this, Charlize said.


    Isn''t this "dancing with the stars"? The only reality show that ABC was able to handle in the previous life was actually planned by Charlize. I really don''t know whether to say luck or God''s will?


    "Very good," Adrian exclaimed after hearing. "I said, you will make your own achievements, which is great."


    "When you say that Can you take my hands off my skirt? " In the director of planning''s office, Charlize, sitting on his lap with his arm around his neck, gritted his teeth and said, "in ten minutes, I''m going to chair a planning meeting. Do you want to tell them that you just fucked me in the office?"


    "That''s your business, dear." Adrian replied with a grin, his fingers quickening for a few minutes.


    Charlize had to take two breaths to control her reaction, but how could Adrian, who was already familiar with her, give her the chance to kiss her elegant gooseneck immediately.


    "Damn it, I knew it. Come on, you bastard!" With a hissing breath, Charlize stood up, turned, and rode on Adrian.


    Every time Adrian comes to ABC, there is no lack of such things. In his words, who makes you more and more beautiful, more and more temperament, more and more attractive.


    Of course, every time Charlize mercilessly stripped off his "hypocritical" appearance: "you just think it''s exciting, you just think it''s conquering me, oh, by the way, add the temptation of uniform


    It''s just that she''s very cooperative every time. Yes, no matter in struggle, pushing or ridicule, she''s always cooperating - and finally, he''s successful, isn''t she?"You''re brilliant, honey," Adrian, who hugs Charlize from behind, kisses her on the back of the neck. "Everyone says that, including the CEO, DIS, who once wanted you to be a vice president, but you declined. Why?"


    "Too soon." After finishing up, Charlize turned around and was as capable and cool as ever. "I''ve been a department head for only two years. Although I''ve done quite well, my sudden promotion to the position of vice president will make many people dissatisfied in private, and the employees will also gossip."


    "Do you care what others think?" Adrian raised his eyebrows to look incredulous.


    "Different positions, when considering the feelings of others, ABC is not an IT company. It''s not so young, and you have to have a lot of qualifications, "Charlize said frankly." it''s not too late to run the planning department well and cultivate enough public praise and staff than to risk promotion. "


    "Well, it''s up to you." Adrian grinned and raised his hands, satisfied with Charlize''s attitude.


    "Well, I''ll go to the meeting. It''s up to you." Charlize said and went out. But after a few steps, he turned back and asked, "are you sure I look like It''s not like just... "


    "No, no, no, honey, not at all." Adrian laughed as he settled in.


    In fact, it''s no big deal that Charlize is promoted to vice president of ABC. As long as Adrian supports her as always, she doesn''t need to worry. Besides, her foundation is not here. Charlize is well adapted to the office culture and is good at interpersonal relationships. I have the ability. However, her worries are not aimless. It is a good way to play steadily. Moreover, she has done so well that Adrian does not need to intervene too much.


    Almost like this, reality shows are naturally broadcast in ABC. In a few years'' time, public TV series will start to compete with cable TV stations. But reality TV has always been able to have good ratings, with some excellent quality reality shows enough to let ABC keep its advantage.


    As time slipped into April, Adrian began to become more and more leisurely, and the debate about Oscar began to fade away. No matter how unfair it was for Scorsese, the film academy could not let the film academy hand over the best director that had been awarded to Sophia to Scorsese. The company has Claude in charge of the operation. The Movie Empire 3 is scheduled to be released at the end of this year, and it''s almost the end of this year.


    Originally, he had plans to go to East Asia, but after April, the United States issued a serious warning at home, if not necessary. Do not visit Guangdong or Hong Kong, so we have to change to the second half of the year. Gao Yuanyuan, on the other hand, after collecting some information through this channel, called home to confirm the safety of her parents in three or two days. She was very worried.


    Since we can''t go, we should spend more time with our women and daughters. Let''s not talk about Lily''s troublesome little troublemaker, and diva and Juliet have begun to develop in this respect. But they were better than their sisters. Mary and Eleanor still had their own characteristics. One liked to nibble and the other to talk.


    As for Patricia, who was born not long ago, he looks a little dull. His biggest hobby all day is to look around with his eyes open, sleep when he is tired, and continue to look when he wakes up. There are not many crying times except in his father''s arms.


    Well, I''ll do it. " When Papa was crying again in her father''s arms and her mother was not there, Zeta Jones picked her up with a smile. After a good coax, the baby fell asleep.


    "She''s so cute." After putting Papa in the baby''s cradle, Zeta Jones sighed after gazing at her little face for a while.


    Although she and Adrian left the room immediately and gave the baby to the babysitter, the reluctant expression on her face was very obvious.


    "Yes, very lovely." In the eyes of Adrian in line with the sentence, but did not continue to say.


    After a moment''s silence, they all came to the living room, and Zeta Jones, drooping his eyelids, opened his mouth again: "thank you, ED, although I''m still very Happy, happy. "


    "Just be happy. I like to see your smile. That''s what I should do," Adrian added with a smile. "Besides, this is our contract."


    Zeta Jones, with a slightly stiff smile, turned to take a deep breath and then turned around and said, "speaking of You have fulfilled our contract, so If I leave... "


    "Who have I fulfilled?" Adrian''s smile was a little meaningful. "Four pieces of work with more than 100 million box office in North America, a best supporting actress, right? There is still a piece of work with a box office of over 100 million in North America


    The girl was stunned. Maybe she didn''t expect him to talk like this. She suddenly became a little stuttering: "but But... "


    "007" and "X" is just one of the supporting roles Adrian said in his spare time.After a long pause, Zeta Jones finally responded. She rolled her eyes and tried to speak. But he didn''t know what to say. He clearly told her that this film with a box office of more than 100 million dollars in North America would always be in debt. Even if he accidentally arranged a film later, he also had enough excuses to not count it in it, hateful bastard!


    However, Zeta Jones, though he said so in his heart, was inexplicably relieved. After staring at him for a long time, he withdrew his eyes.


    "So..." She bit her lip, as if determined. "Give me a child."


    "No problem, if that''s what you want." Adrian chuckled with unspeakable cunning.


    In the end, she made the choice he wanted to see, which is not to say that Adrian had no idea. He just drew a frame and tried to pull the other party into the frame. Naturally, every move would be predicted by him. It''s the same with careers and women. It''s just that Claude, uncle and Godfather are needed to help him in his career, but he is completely responsible for the arrangement of women.


    "So..." Zeta Jones immediately reached out and held him, and the flattery from the corners of his eyes flowed naturally.


    "Julie will be back soon." Adrian was slightly surprised by her mobility.


    "Never mind. We have at least 20 minutes. Otherwise, her mouth will take the chance again tonight Zeta Jones raised his eyebrows.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t say, "don''t worry, Kate. It''s not the time yet."


    "What bad ideas do you have?" Zeta Jones narrowed his eyes.


    "A very bad idea. Would you like to try it?" Adrian looked at her with a bad smile.


    That''s a little bit of a wake-up call for Zeta Jones. Since he said so, I''m afraid it''s really not a good thing. Even if he doesn''t harm himself, he will certainly upset her. However, since I said that just now, it doesn''t matter how bad it is.


    "no problem." She replied.


    It''s not just Zeta Jones. It was the same with Gwyneth, who had planned to start making people after she won the Oscar. Adrian put the matter on hold for "there is a bad idea for her to participate in.". As for what it is, there are many ideas at the award ceremony that were not implemented for various reasons. How can we come back without compensation? It''s just that the temperature is still a little low now, so wait.


    After this episode, Adrian went to London again and promised little Emma to attend her birthday party. He was going to take little Emma with him. But "bridge of fairyland" started shooting unfortunately. Can''t you just let the heroine ask for leave? So I gave up the idea.


    Little Emma is still very happy, although her little follower did not come, no one can bully, but Adrian is enough. So even though she had been keeping a distance from him for a long time, blowing out the candles on the cake, she couldn''t help holding Adrian in public and giving him a big kiss on the face.


    To be honest, Adrian was also full of emotion when she saw her face turn from tender to green, and then began to show signs of maturity. However, it was not shown on her face. He had learned little Emma''s precocity in mind.


    Since she has come to London, Liu Yufei is naturally going to go there, and the three people''s line is about to become normal. In addition, it is necessary to accompany Keira, who was bedridden due to a cold and failed to participate in the Oscars. Besides Depp''s best actor, Pirates of the Caribbean also has several technical nominations. Moreover, if Chicago was not more likely to win the prize, Weinstein would surely take the opportunity of "the Lord of the rings" to set off a fantasy film boom for "the Caribbean" Pirates is fighting for a best movie nomination, so Kyra should have been able to show up at the awards ceremony.


    "In fact, I''m not so sorry. After watching the live broadcast, it seems that there is no big deal. Besides, there is no red carpet to go." Adrian didn''t seem to care more about her.


    Think about it, in the past life, she can say that Oscar is a dog show person, but now it should not be. Adrian adjusted her personality a little better, and she also used her own paranoia in other places. It''s OK to talk about it occasionally, and others just laugh it off. But if it''s boring to say it too much, it''s a lifetime nomination.


    There are still a lot of scattered events in April, such as Britney Spears is going to release a new single, Christina has also switched from album release to single, and her music documentary is coming out. Avril''s second album, released last year, sold well, and her world concert was also officially launched, so that Britney wanted to hold it again. Because of her exposure rate, her popularity has always been maintained at a high level, and college education does not hinder this.


    As for Taylor, well, he is studying very seriously and is growing up. He is very restless at the same time. If he has a chance, he will be in the record company.


    Although she is polite to Britney Spears, how to see them in private is another matter. At least Adrian has seen her. She said a few words to Christina face-to-face with a smile, and then hummed with a look of "nothing great". Relatively speaking, she has a better sense of Avril.If she didn''t show up for a long time, she could continue to watch her performance for a long time.


    In addition, although April is the off-season, there are also many films showing, such as Jessica and love starring, another Jessica acting as a supporting role, and Sarah''s live action version of Scooby''s released at the end of the month.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C189

    Adrian didn''t attend the premiere, and he didn''t need to attend every premiere, but the party after the event was sure to come, whether it''s for Sarah or Jessica.


    "In my opinion, the reviews may not be good, but the box office should be very good. Scooby Smith has many loyal supporters after all. Don''t worry, Sarah. You''ve done a great job as a producer, as everyone says Sitting in a party chair, Adrian comforts a worried Sarah, "since you''re not interested in winning awards and don''t want to do anything else, it''s good to try to be a producer."


    "OK." Sara seems to be lacking in interest.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Adrian immediately noticed this, "you don''t look very well, you think the party is too noisy?"


    "Nothing Well, I''m distracted. I think of something else. " Sarah, who wanted to cover up, finally raised her hands.


    "You mean you''re distracted when you''re talking to me? You think of something else? You ignored my concern? " Adrian narrowed his eyes. "It hurts my heart. It seems that I will teach you a profound lesson."


    "I knew," Sarah rolled her eyes, "you can always find excuses."


    "But you sent them to me," Adrian shrugged, then waved to change the subject. "Well, if we continue to argue like this, we can talk about it all night, so let''s talk about you, Sarah. What are you thinking? Or something that distracts you. "


    "If you have to know..." Sarah gave him a look. "What makes me trance is you and Kate,"


    "me and Kate?" Adrian was a little puzzled. He couldn''t turn the corner for a while. How could he suddenly turn to him and Kate? This is Scooby''s post premiere party, not at Beverly Hills.


    "Yes, by accident, I forgot to listen to Jesse or Kiki. You have a very different attitude towards Kate and other women." Sarah picked up her chin and her eyes suddenly moved. "I''m used to everything. But after hearing this sentence, I found that It''s true. "


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course, I don''t know about others, but as the woman you''re pulling to get together with Kate, Charlie and Eni, I still know them," Sarah laughed. "Charley likes to scold you sarcastically, which has been going on since you knew her. Although she is learning from Charlie, she likes to look proud and let you go Coax her; as for me. I''m almost the same as you Jihui. Just stay by your side is enough. But Kate How to say, there seems to be no special place between you. Although I have heard the story of you and her at the beginning, as well as her leaving and returning, but It''s always plain between you. Kate doesn''t fight with you as often as Charlie and Annie do. I''m not always attached to you, just like... "


    She made a gesture and didn''t say any more. After looking at Adrian for a moment, she sighed: "at first, I didn''t think there was much emotion between you. It was just out of Lily and your desire to control..."


    "Control?" Adrian made an unacceptable look, and Sarah pursed her lips and said, "don''t you want to admit it?"


    "All right. Desire to control... " Then he sighed and made a gesture of please.


    "But I soon found out that this idea is not right, the tacit understanding between you Far more than the others. " There was a glimmer of envy in Sarah''s eyes. "You told Lily that day that you could read more books when you were free. Kate handed over the painting book, the one you wanted. Kate, this morning, she just wanted to help with the next dress There are many examples. Sometimes you don''t even have eye contact, and you know what the other person wants. I still have some confidence in my own observation ability... "


    White teeth on the lips. Sarah seemed to be in a trance: "after drawing the conclusion, jealousy that I haven''t had for a long time occupies my heart again. I keep thinking, if I know you one step ahead of her..."


    "Who knows..." Adrian''s fingers glided across her face. "Everyone''s different, Sarah, you and Kate..."


    But before he finished, Sarah waved her hand in a funny way: "Oh, come on, ED, I''m not a child of several years old. Once I''m jealous, I''ll always be jealous. I''m satisfied."


    Then she took Adrian''s hand and showed a serious expression: "what I want to say is, ED, Kate is so different in her heart. Should you also consider taking an honor for her? Maybe you have plans, but she hasn''t got any honors so far. It shouldn''t be difficult for you


    After a pause, Sara said, "don''t ask why this kind of boring talk is. You said that we The four of us are one. "


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, reaching out and scraping her nose like before: "OK, Sara, I know."Who said Sarah couldn''t play tricks? Listen to the last sentence, but that''s exactly what Adrian wants to see. Hehe, one of them As for Kate, oh, don''t worry. Adrian knows the complex feelings between each other. In fact, he has prepared a surprise for Kate this year. This surprise may not be unique, but she is definitely the first to get it, and no one can take it.


    It would be a big mistake to think that the party is over. There are always some things that are unpredictable. If Adrian attended the premiere, he would not be too passive. But he did not attend, so now he can only smile and face Jessica and Megan.


    Yes, his fox was at the premiere of Scooby, and Jessica invited him. God knows how they met, and the relationship was good - well, Adrian talked to Jessica about Megan. She also told her what happened to Megan. It''s easy to get close to Megan because of the same fate. It''s just


    "His smile is the most hateful, especially when he points out your problems. It seems that he controls everything about you." Megan said.


    "Yes, that''s right. Your only thought at this time is to punch him hard." Jessica nodded.


    "So, may I have a punch, dear ed?" Megan then turned to Adrian.


    "Well..." Adrian, sitting next to him, looked at both of them. "Don''t smack."


    Then there was a dull thump. Jessica and Megan slapped him on the chest, making him roll his eyes.


    "Great!"


    "Yes, I''ve wanted to do that for a long time."


    The two immediately slapped each other, looking quite excited and proud.


    Adrian, rubbing his chest, wanted to say something, but after touching Jessica''s occasional glances, he could only smile bitterly, covering his head and gently shaking it up and down. As I said before, Megan knew he had a lot of women, but he didn''t know where some of them were, so when she came over with Jessica. When Jessica took Adrian''s arm intimately, she was stunned and immediately took his other arm.


    Megan obviously thought that Jessica only had sex with Adrian, so she wanted to show her attitude, so under the control of this emotion, the first conversation between the two people in front of him was a bit of a tit for tat. But Jessica soon leads the subject to the criticism of Adrian, plus the friendship she has established with Megan. The success resonated, and then shared the same hatred.


    There is no doubt that it was Jessica who planned it, although she was a relatively simple girl relative to Nicole and Gwyneth. But under the influence of Adrian, some things have been learned. But it''s impossible to say that she deliberately approached Megan. Maybe she met her by chance, and Adrian just mentioned her again, and they did have some similar experiences and talked about them several times. After figuring out Megan''s thoughts and relationship with him - it''s not difficult - Jessica wants a way to get back at Adrian.


    Make friends with Megan, and then find a chance to show up with her in front of him, and then beat her mood, and then lead to Adrian. If he doesn''t cooperate and hum, then she will accidentally show up in the conversation. She and he have children. of course. It doesn''t make sense to do this. You can see from Megan that another naive girl has been coaxed by Adrian. Even if Jessica does, he must have the means to get her back, and punish Jessica rudely. However, at the beginning, he used children to force her back, and now she uses children to force her back. If you think about it, you will not consider so much.


    This is what Adrian infers from their words and deeds. It can''t be 100% sure, but it''s not far from 10%. Well, if it makes Jessica happy, it''s so-called to cooperate, but how to prevent her from making such a thing after she has tasted the sweetness?


    Adrian thought about this, simply make Megan''s stomach bigger, and also kill two birds with one stone. Anyway, isn''t her and Jessica''s experiences very similar? No matter how similar it is. But not now, "Transformers" will officially start shooting next month - I really don''t know what to say about Cameron, the preparatory work is almost ready, the design of transformers is also very good, but in order to pursue perfection, it has not been started yet.


    In short, if this kind of thing happens at this time and the shooting has to be postponed, Cameron will go crazy. Of course Well, I''ll talk about it later.


    Scooby''s box office is very good. After being shown in 2500 theaters, Scooby won more than 40 million box office tickets in three days on the weekend. As Adrian said, there are still a lot of loyal fans trained by this dog from decades ago. But also, as he said, the film''s critics were very low on the film, both in the plot and in the performance of the actors.


    But it doesn''t matter. Jessica has a superhero role next, while love only has a movie - and it''s a high box office movie - it''s enough. Jessica Simpson focuses on singing. As for Sarah, it''s good to be a producer for the first time.After that, there was Christina''s "this is me" musical documentary.


    "It''s been good so far. It means that your fans love this documentary In the middle of the villa, Adrian told Christina with new box office numbers.


    It''s enough to show her popularity in North America. In fact, Christina''s popularity in North America is not much less than Britney Spears in North America and Latin America, but much worse in Europe.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t match it." Before Christina could answer, Britney was already smiling.


    "Yes, it''s very kind of you to compare the documentary films that have been released long ago and come out of the production line with mine just released, boob." Christina gave her a blank look. It''s not as sharp as it used to be.


    Because Adrian pinched them together, and they often lived together here. After a long time, although they were not intimate, they were also harmonious. At least they would not quarrel to the point of fighting. Of course, the mouth remains stiff, says Christina. I don''t see that stupid woman with no head, while Britney thinks that she can be tolerated.


    "Ha, you''ve been getting better and better lately, boob." Adrian grinned and pinched Britney''s face after Christina left for a while.


    "That''s because there''s a master around." Britney said, raising her hands to her chest. Stick out your tongue and make a "ha" sound, and shake your butt. If you plug in a tail, you will really become a dog.


    This flattering look is so cute that Adrian really wants to find a tail to plug in for her.


    "Has the master agreed?" Britney, who was already very observant, immediately exclaimed with delight.


    "Of course not." Adrian quickly regained consciousness and raised her chin. "For the time being, I''m still honest and honest. It won''t be long before it''s over. Of course, small concerts in China can be held."


    Although it doesn''t hinder Britney''s further study. But Adrian thinks it''s time to release a new album for her, and if the results are good, it''s OK to hold a world concert. In fact, generally speaking, it is normal to issue one record every two years, and according to the future situation of the record industry, it will be possible to reduce the number of one record to three years.


    The reason why Britney and Christina have been one after another, even out of squeezing their value, is to fully exploit their potential and popularity. Now? With the return of Christina''s album industry this year, it has become a natural mode for her fans to compete with each other.


    "But Avril can..." Britney pursed her mouth, but her voice became less and less. Then she rolled her eyes twice, then giggled and twisted her body around Adrian''s body like a snake.


    "Master," she whispered in his ear, "do you like that, Tyler swift?"


    "Don''t act rashly, boo." Adrian reached out and tapped her head.


    "I just want to help the host." Once again, Britney''s mouth began to pucker up, and her face was not reconciled.


    "Yes, I know, but I don''t need your help with this. But if you really want to... " Adrian had a bad smile and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Britney was a little surprised at first, but immediately became excited and shook her fist. "No problem, I will be the best one


    After a pause, she also showed a trace of bad smile: "let Christine participate, master?"


    "No problem, as long as she wants to." Adrian laughs.


    Let''s not mention these things for the time being. By the middle of May, a TV series loved by countless people will finally come to an end. It is true that friends, which has made many brilliant achievements in the past ten years, bears many people''s favorite. Although many TV dramas will be finished at this time, such as "the city", no TV series can be as grand as friends.


    ABC not only sold full page and full page space on major media for publicity, but also contracted open-air screens in many places, including the one in Times Square. So when the last episode was broadcast, Americans could see it as long as there were outdoor screens. As a result, the last episode of friends has reached a peak of 60.23 million observations in the United States, surpassing the 50 million person times set by survivor, and it has become a record that no one can surpass in the future.


    For a while, the crowd was surging, and many people from the beginning to the end expressed their feelings through various channels. The official website of friends was almost jammed by enthusiastic netizens. As an old enemy of ABC and NBC, which broadcast the first four seasons of friends, also publicly expressed sincere congratulations.


    "This is the end of an era." The next day''s "USA Today" felt so deeply.


    Yes, there are many long-lived dramas at the end of an era, such as our days, which started broadcasting in 65 and is still in production. There are also many popular dramas in a certain period of time, such as will and grace and CSI, which once surpassed friends. Especially in the last two seasons, the ratings have been declining all the way, which can''t be compared with the peak period. However, no TV series can win the popularity and love of countless people like friends, and no TV series can hold a very popular and recognized public idol and American sweetheart like friends. The audience rating of the finale has explained everything.Yes, there are many actors and actresses who have become popular through TV dramas, but few of them can reach her level. When she intervened with Dennis and Winona, no matter what the reviews, most of those loyal fans supported her one-sided.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C190

    "The six most popular friends in the world are finally quitting the small screen. It''s really touching. I''m afraid we''ll never see the lovely Rachel, the stereotyped rose, the obsessive-compulsive Monica, the insecure Chandler, the confused Joey and the neurotic Phoebe." Standing in front of a few stars, Adrian, holding a cup, sighed.


    "That''s because you don''t want to go on writing, ED," continued Dennis, who was holding Aniston in his arms, smiling, and the only one who could say that. "You know, the first three seasons with your supervision are the most interesting."


    "Come on, Dan, there are a lot of shows that are very popular in the next few seasons, and the eighth season has also maintained the top ratings in the United States, and the ratings are very high," Adrian clapped on his shoulder with a smile. "And I''m not omniscient. Friends has come to an end. Even I can''t make it come back to life, so it''s time to let go Let go, the right ending, is an important reason whether a TV series can become a classic


    Speaking of this, he raised his glass to the six leading actors: "anyway, Congratulations, old friends, it is because of you that this TV series has made such a brilliant achievement."


    Thank you, ed Humon, Perry and Courtney also raised their glasses.


    After a few more words, Adrian left them and, by the way, took Dennis away.


    "Tell me the truth, Dan?" He slapped him on the shoulder with a bad smile, and glanced in the direction of Aniston and the six of them. "I can see their looks in my eyes, so do you have..."


    Although not all the words were said, the meaning was obvious. Dennis''s face became uncomfortable and coughed for a long time without saying anything.


    "Well, needless to say, I understand," Adrian laughed. "No wonder nori, who has been with you and Janie, is now out there. No wonder Joe will suspend his career and go back to Yale. "


    "Norie went there because it was the friends'' celebration party. She didn''t want to disturb us. Joe went back to college because she was asked to do so at home." Dennis did not know whether he was speaking or defending.


    "Well done, Dan, you''ve done what shange Wharton didn''t do in season 2, Episode 13, and for the second time." He continued laughing.


    "It''s Janie..." Dennis said weakly, and Adrian could not help but look astonished: "you mean You mean Janie took the initiative... "


    "No, no, no, it''s not the initiative. It''s in a kind of By chance, I admit that I didn''t completely talk to them So she acquiesced After all, she and nori and Little Joe... " Dennis made gestures and said something incoherent, looking both sigh and depression.


    "You know what I think, man?" Adrian immediately slapped him heavily on the shoulder again, "after all these years, you finally. Well, "virtue is perfect.". Do you know the meaning of this sentence in Chinese? That is To put it simply, you have finally drawn a perfect circle and returned to it. Of course, you are no longer the original you. I said that. Dan, as long as you work hard, you can always do it. "


    Dennis could only roll his eyes and smile bitterly.


    "Well, to encourage you, let me see," Adrian tapped his finger on his head. "You''ve got two movies on the summer break this year: expendables 2 and biochemical crisis 2, right? But there seems to be no good work next year, so I decided to make an action movie, and then you and Jane will play the leading role


    "Jane and I will be the leading actor and heroine?" Dennis frowned. "Don''t you want to..."


    "Yes, it''s an action movie. It''s also a film about the relationship between husband and wife. "Adrian''s face is filled with pride." a young couple, who met in Colombia, soon fell in love. However, when they got married, they found that marriage is the grave of love. It is true that the ordinary life after marriage made their enthusiasm fade, and the marriage became precarious, which even the psychologist could not save. The main reason, of course, is that each of them has secrets that they can''t tell others - they''re killers, and they''re responsible for cleaning up the companies they belong to. "


    "And then one day they found out who each other was, and they started fighting, and they rekindled the spark, right?"


    "No, no, no," Adrian laughed. "Their respective companies first realized this, and they were against each other, so they issued a mission to kill the same target. Finally, they found out their identities. Then the company ordered that they must kill each other, so family conflicts and professional conflicts broke out. Of course, the result is similar to what you said. You ignited the spark in the fight, then fought against the company and won the opportunity for yourself. "


    "Wow, that sounds good. Janie must be very happy." Dennis said that, but there was no joy in his face. It seemed that he could figure out his wife in his head and take this opportunity to fight him."And you?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "You know, I never refuse you." Dennis spread out his hands.


    It''s not a fluke for Dennis to appear in "Mr. and Mrs. Smiths". Since Aniston changed her image on the big screen, Adrian had this idea. Of course, most of the time, whether movies are popular depends on the environment, unless, like "bones of winter", films with historical background can be completely abandoned. Therefore, he has been very careful to adjust and control by his own foresight, most of which are just a little ahead of time.


    Now it''s time to make this film, and with the end of friends, Aniston is about to end her sweetheart image. She''s all over the movie''s action star - she''s two types now and she''s in her previous life - and it''s not far from the original release. Adrian also took this opportunity to put forward. Oh, of course, it''s also necessary to ask the pornographic queen to make an adult version.


    Although it''s a party held by ABC to celebrate the end of friends, there are many people who have come to attend, not only in the entertainment industry, but also in other celebrities, such as -


    "contrast, this is the point of the whole reality show. People envy you and can''t become you. So they like to see you make a fool of yourself. " Facing the two faces on the left and right that are similar but different, Adrian said in a leisurely tone, "then, how to seduce them to laugh, how to show your charm to them, and let them change from envy and jealousy to worship depends on you."


    Both girls are young and about the same age. The one on the left is smaller, with straight black hair that looks like dyed. The one on the right is bigger. The hair is also straight, but it is platinum gold. Maybe it is easier to distinguish? Or doesn''t Nicky want to be called the second sister? Last time at Victor''s wedding. She has as beautiful blonde hair as Paris.


    Yes, the two girls he held in his arms were the Hilton sisters. At the moment, they all looked at him with a smile, because his hands were on their hips, and they rubbed them up and down without any scruple from time to time.


    "So you let Nicky and I go to work on the farm. And make it dirty to make fun of. " Asked Paris, narrowing her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, these are all for the audience to see, your delicate skin will not be a little bit of wear and tear, the TV station will naturally cut the lens into what the audience wants to see." Adrian said with a smile.


    "But why must Nicky and I partner? Can''t you find someone else? I have a lot of girlfriends. " Paris then asked.


    "Because Nicky is your sister. With her help, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Nikki, besides, you can''t take the same route with yourself Speaking of this, Adrian began to laugh, and his hands on their buttocks were also slightly increased. "What else is more gimmicky than fighting with sisters?"


    This pun was followed by a white eye from Paris: "I knew it."


    "But I think it''s good," Nicky said suddenly, biting her lips as if she were really thinking about reality TV. "Like ed said, I can accumulate some Experience. "


    "Nicky!" Paris called out in a sullen voice.


    Nikki was stunned. Immediately, he rolled his eyes, twisted his buttocks and seemed to want to shake his hand away.


    "Isn''t it?" Adrian continued to laugh.


    Paris snorted, and suddenly took her sister''s hand. "Well, that''s it. I''m looking forward to the moment when this reality show will be broadcast."


    Adrian shrugged and didn''t catch up. They didn''t escape from his palm. As early as the beginning of last month, he had already flown to the Hilton sisters.


    As I said before, Paris is still very good at using her brain. She knows how good it can be to win him over as a media tycoon. She is trying to make her own reputation and create fashion brands in the future. Reality TV is the first step. So even though Adrian mixed up with Lydia of the Hurst family at Victor''s wedding and then brought Nikki into the room, Paris was angry, but she had to find a way to get Adrian''s support.


    In Paris''s opinion, it''s nothing more than changing ways to accompany him. It''s no big deal. Anyway, Adrian is gentle and considerate, and his bed skills are also very good. He didn''t know his playboy nature. Later, he heard that his children seemed to be in a large number. Otherwise, it would be OK to date or marry him for a long time.


    Unfortunately, although there was no lack of playing with him, he even played with him half forcibly at a cocktail party behind the curtain in the corner of no one''s attention. That time gave Paris a deep impression, although the time is not long, but that kind of exciting feeling easily let Adrian put her in the clouds. It is probably because of this that even though Adrian has been talking about him all the time, Paris, as if in a trance, has been staring at him instead of thinking about anything else.It continued until early last month, when Paris joadrian went to the bar to talk about it, and Nicky came to Los Angeles. So he went to the bar with him. Adrian finally let go this time, but said that he could make a reality show for the two sisters. At the same time, he made several teasing remarks. At that time, Paris had already lost her head, Nikki had no experience, and she drank some wine. So he took the two sisters home with Hu Tianhu.


    The next day, when she woke up, she was very angry, but Nikki didn''t care. She also teased her sister about her good figure. As a result, not only failed to find Adrian to settle accounts, but the two sisters began to tit for tat, which led to a morning transportation of three people. But, after all, Paris is Paris. Maybe it''s not as mature as a few years later - without something, maybe the maturity will be extended - but after all, she is also a person who likes to play, and finally, um. Adrian, for the time being.


    The first time will inevitably lead to a second. This is Adrian''s first double flying sister flower. It''s very unusual to see two similar girls singing delicately under her body. It''s hard to avoid eating pithy knowledge. So Paris is uncooperative at the moment. Even though both she and Nikki have a good time when they are together, they will fly into the sky every time, but do you have to give Adrian a warning? They are not the ones he still plays with. Of course, only God knows if there is any effect.


    Put this aside for the time being. After the Hilton sisters left, Adrian was planning to go around, but he saw Claude standing in front of the long table with the food in his hand. After all, "friends" is the most classic TV series in the past ten years, and has played a stabilizing role in the development of ABC. Therefore, the senior leaders of AC media also attended, not only Adrian One.


    "Hey. Crow, what are you doing here Adrian then walked over.


    "Hey, ED, I''m just feeling a little bit." Claude laughed and shrugged.


    "What are you feeling? You remember how many episodes of friends you haven''t seen, "Adrian asked half jokingly," and I remember once again you said that the show was exaggerated in some places. "


    "Yes, but it doesn''t affect today''s celebration. For me, a TV series that can make a lot of advertising money for a TV station is a good one. " Claude raised his glass and sipped the champagne.


    "I''m really the CEO of the group. I''m always thinking about this kind of problem at any time," said Adrian. "Then why are you in a daze here? Let me guess Is the acquisition not going well? Or did Dallas Cowboys explicitly reject your offer? Or... "


    Looking at Claude''s silent appearance, Adrian''s smile became meaningful: "worried about going into Victor''s wake, into the cage of marriage?"


    "Come on, ED, don''t be like my father every time you say this, and spend your energy elsewhere. Look here, there are so many beautiful girls, and you don''t have a partner. Just hook your fingers, and they''ll wait in line to go to bed with you." Said Claude, rolling his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, crow, I''m not going to hunt for sex at the party today." Adrian said solemnly.


    "Is it? Well, that''s a funny joke, ed. I''ll bet you can get hold of all the women here, no exception, even if someone already has a husband, as long as you give you time and energy. " Said Claude, half sarcastically.


    "I''m serious, crow. I''ve got plans. Besides, there are few I can see into..." At this point, he stopped suddenly, and looked not far away, as if he had discovered a new continent.


    Claude followed his eyes, but did not see anything special. There were several women over there.


    "I''ll be right back, crow." Adrian said with a smile and strode over there.


    I knew that. Claude shrugged, sipped his champagne, and then looked over.


    Adrian stopped when he got there, and when a woman finished chatting, he went up to talk to her. She was a brown haired woman in a V-neck light green dress, about 30 years old, and seemed to have a bit of Slavic blood. It was not very beautiful from a distance, but she had a good temperament, which was very much to his taste.


    The woman seems to be a little surprised, then become a little shy and surprise, the reason needless to say also know. Then the two began to talk about it. The smile on the woman''s face from time to time made her look very happy. Adrian was really good at coaxing women, but in five minutes, it was very simple for him to take her away.


    However, it seems that this is not the whole plan of Adrian. He talked with her patiently and made her laugh until Another woman nearby also ended the chat. Adrian''s body was in the way of the woman, so when she turned around, she just hit him, looking like an accident. To tell you the truth, if Claude hadn''t been following him all the time, he would have thought it was an accident. This guy is really good at acting at this time.Taking this opportunity, he got in touch with the woman again. She had golden brown hair, could be younger than the first one, and wore a black bra Trousers, very special feeling, and very beautiful, smile with dimples.


    After recognizing Adrian, she also showed a surprise look, and then a man and two women began to talk. But, as they talked, the atmosphere between them seemed to change. Claude kept staring at them - well, maybe it was the illusion of staring too long, but the two women did become a little uncomfortable, but Adrian was still talking and laughing as usual.


    This guy is not Claude kept thinking, and then, a few minutes later, Adrian came with the two women, and his hands were on their waists.


    "Hi, crow." He said to him happily, "let me introduce you. This is my best partner and my best partner. Without him, we would not be together now, Claude roanlis."


    Then Adrian pointed to the brown haired woman on his left in a light green V-neck dress: "this is Willa, Willa Farmiga."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C191

    "Nice to meet you, Vera, Rachel." Claude immediately reached out his hand. "Do you mind if I call you that?"


    "Of course not. I''m glad to meet you, Claude."


    "Me too."


    Despite this reply, both women kept smiling and shook hands with him, but there was an obviously unacceptable resistance on their faces. This makes Claude slightly surprised, but after touching Adrian''s insidious smile, he immediately understood. For a moment, he couldn''t help shaking his head. Why do you tease them?


    "Vera is from a beautiful town in New Jersey," Adrian continued, blinking. "She has a nice accent, but you know, she didn''t speak English until she was six. Vera may not be very beautiful, but her temperament is quite outstanding, probably because she likes piano and dance, we talked about piano a lot of interesting topics. I''ve told our producers more than once not to look at the faces of potential actresses, but they obviously didn''t listen


    After a pause, he looked at Rachel: "Rachel is different again. She''s from Canada. Sometimes I can''t help but wonder if every girl named Rachel is so cute and outstanding, even if she just calls her name in the TV series. She has such a charm that I can''t help but talk to her, and then I''ll blame the producers and the scouts again. It seems that I should change my career in the future. "


    "All right. Director miracle, everyone here knows that you have a good eye, so stop showing off. " Claude shook his head. He had no obligation to cooperate with him. "I''m ready to go back, ed."


    "Go back? Why? You''ve only been here for less than an hour. " Adrian looked surprised.


    "I know, but as the head of the group, it''s enough to come and have a look, and..." Claude frowned gloomily and made a few gestures, ignoring the two women.


    "Ha." Adrian immediately responded, and then became a smirk, "which girl is it? Let me guess... "


    "Don''t guess, it''s Helen Mellon," Claude sighed, as if reluctantly.


    "Helen? Wow, wow, it''s months, "Adrian became more excited." look at the cage of your marriage hanging over your head. Dear crow, it''s just too... "


    "Shut up, ED," Claude glared at him. "You can enjoy yourself here. I won''t disturb you."


    A second glance at the two girls. They were obviously relieved, and Claude shook his head in his heart. It was at least five minutes since they came here. No matter how much they resisted, they did not show any sign of going - not even testing. of course. It was normal, so Claude patted Adrian on the shoulder and left without looking back.


    "You That''s what I usually talk about? " When Claude''s back disappeared, young Rachel asked carefully, her light brown eyes turning from time to time, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Of course. We are no different. " Adrian laughs.


    "You have a good relationship." Willa also put in a sentence next to her. Her beautiful eyes were in a trance. Her chest was up and down. It seemed that she had not recovered.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. I think Let''s find a quiet little room to talk to. " Said Adrian, sliding his arm around their waists a little bit and leaning against their hips.


    The two women looked at each other. The throat is also the same with the next, and then gently nodded together.


    What is power? Power is that you can make two women you know for the first time, and they don''t know each other, climb up to the bed together, even if one of them is a married woman.


    Vera farmega has a husband. Of course, she''s in the middle of the cold war. In her own words, it''s broken. Otherwise, Adrian won''t be able to get rid of her, and it''s still three people together. She came to Hollywood in the middle of 1990, but it''s a pity that she has been half red and white. Most of them are small budget films, and she is still a supporting role. No matter who is willing, especially after seeing the bright and luxurious side of the circle, so when Adrian appeared in front of her and stretched out the olive branch, she did not hesitate to take it.


    The same is true for Rachel. She is more open-minded than Vera, and promises more readily when Adrian hints. She is only a little embarrassed when she is taken to Claude. This Canadian girl has nothing to do with here. She came to Hollywood only a little more than a year after graduation. Although she got a good supporting role in a comedy and accumulated some fame, it was far from enough, so that she had to go to McDonald''s for a part-time job. If Adrian''s favor can be obtained, her future will undoubtedly be improved Add light.


    The so-called pure, so-called clean and self-care, that is propaganda to show people, ordinary people like this, all reserved must bow in front of the power - fame is also part of the power, if climbing Adrian is only popular in business, maybe they will hesitate, but in terms of honor, he still has something to give them, listen to the latest start There''s a saying in Hollywood: the quickest way to get an Oscar for best actress is to go to bed with director miracle.Compared with the news circulated before, it only changed the fame to get the best actress, but it also showed some problems. In addition, his reputation is very good. Basically, the women who get along with Adrian get some benefits, so even in the face of such hints, their choice is still not unexpected.


    To tell you the truth, Adrian didn''t want to have a party at first, but who made them happen to be here? Adrian was quite impressed by Vera farmega''s uniform in a certain movie, and although her looks were not special, her eyes were really beautiful and impressive, so she recognized her. And Rachel McAdams is her dimples. Of course, the similarity of nose and eyes to Kate is also one of the reasons.


    So he went over, brought them over, and used some tricks - it wasn''t just a joke to make that gesture in front of Claude. Although the two women accepted his hint, they didn''t know each other. Even if they were stripped off, it was hard to say whether they would suddenly quit. So first give them the illusion that Adrian wants to play the game of four with his best friend, and then let them breathe a sigh of relief. If there is a comparison, it will be easier to accept the three person line. And it can also test where their bottom line is, and it turns out that he is almost free to play.


    Therefore, he took them back, a few glasses of slightly strong wine, naturally no longer scruples. When the drunken, skin covered with fine sweat and excited red, Rachel and Vera hugged each other warmly, kissing and caressing each other, and withstood Adrian''s attack from behind. It was a wonderful feeling.


    Rachel needs to be more open. It''s also a difficult standing horse. Rachel has practiced figure skating. Vera has practiced Ukrainian traditional dance. But when she does it, Vera is a little afraid of her hands and feet. It''s not as cool as Rachel. After all, she still has a husband''s wife, although the relationship has broken, divorce is sooner or later, but there are still obstacles in her heart, and she can''t adapt to all kinds of tricks.


    Adrian doesn''t mind. For Vera, it''s just for fun. The most important thing is to let her put on that uniform and play again when she has time. She can be sent away by a role. It''s Rachel. She can play more friendly matches. Maybe it''s a few drinks. She had a good time. When she sat on Adrian, her waist and hips were shaking fast enough to catch up with the original Shakira, and the other excitement of her voice also led Vera to give up her discomfort and estrangement completely.


    In addition, after several fierce battles, after a few minutes of rest, she immediately fell down in front of Adrian and opened her mouth, which can be said to be very hard to please him. Adrian likes this kind of smart woman. And now Rachel is young and beautiful, of course, we should hurry up, but even if we collect, there are many of the same type on the shelf as her, there is no need to increase, just keep a long-term friendship match.


    It''s just that "lost" is about to start shooting, so she can play the leading role. The film depends on her future performance. Speaking of it, there seems to be a Korean role in this TV series. If Kim Tae hee comes here, he will be a little younger, or take this opportunity to test Samsung a little bit?


    Although the audience rating of the last episode of friends reached an astonishing 60 million person times, with its completion, it also indicates that the competition for TV series will be more and more fierce in the future. So Adrian is more and more worried about fox. If he still keeps up with his usual standard, most TV series or reality shows with excellent ratings like now will continue to be dominated by the production companies of AC media, and CBS and NBC will continue to be attracted by them.


    Unfortunately, News Corporation has no way to deal with it for the time being. Why does God let such a pervert come to the world? However, Adrian has not been thinking about the TV series at present. Although there will be many TV series with excellent ratings in production this year, there are many things about him, such as the official acquisition of Chelsea.


    Although the deal was completed last month, it has not been publicly announced. It is only that the club revealed to the media that there is American capital in the eye of Chelsea, which was not announced until the smooth handover and the dust settled. Even so, there are still a lot of uproar in England, among which the most fierce are the fans of Chelsea. Some of them still follow the team closely. They go to show their dissatisfaction wherever they train. There are always about ten fans outside the club every day.


    The times is worried that the new media magnate is too fond of acting in accordance with his own preferences, implying that if his enthusiasm for English football fades in a few days, he will leave Chelsea aside and ignore it, which will only aggravate the already poor Chelsea. The sun, however, said that it was better for Mr. Cowell to go back to make a movie or play American football. Football and American football are two different things.


    Interestingly, Kenneth Bates, who is already the former president of Chelsea, issued a statement that Adrian should be able to lead Chelsea out of a new future. You know, not long after he left office in his previous life, he began to attack some of the policies of Chelsea. But it''s not surprising. With different identities, Adrian is not Abramovich. AC media may not be as powerful as News Corp. in the UK, but it is powerful in North America. It is unnecessary to offend such tycoons.However, his statement was counterproductive. Bates had a bad time with a lot of people when he was in office. Last year, he was sued by the football fans'' Association of Chelsea for his improper words. You can imagine how the fans will feel about his remarks.


    Fortunately, Adrian was quick to make a statement saying that Chelsea are a team with a lot of history. He will respect all the traditions of this team and try to make it a great team. Of course, these are not important, but the point is that he thinks football is very interesting and sometimes can trigger his inspiration. At present, he has an idea and may make a football film based on this theme in the future.


    Immediately, the boycott movement, which was once quite powerful, shrank a lot. Miracle director''s gold lettered signboard is also famous in Britain.


    "It''s not to placate the fans. I do have an idea. To make an inspirational film, we should take Chelsea as the main plot, so that we can promote the team and FIFA will like it." Adrian, who went to London to attend the club''s internal meeting. That''s what I said when I talked about it.


    Of course, this is not the theme of the meeting. Adrian at the meeting mainly promised the management that he would not easily change any internal affairs, except for one point -


    "I want this person to come and serve as head coach. Let him come by any means. " In Adrian''s voice, Ivanka, the Secretary, put the information of magic bird in front of each person in charge.


    Although the management didn''t think highly of the Portuguese and wanted to insist on their opinions, they were strongly rejected by Adrian. He is already an absolute large shareholder, temporarily not easy to interfere in the club''s internal affairs, just a personal expression of respect. Instead of making them think they don''t know anything and can be fooled.


    well, no, this is what Adrian basically did in May. The late life of rose life is very smooth. No matter what editing, music or dubbing, there is nothing to be noticed. Sophie is also preparing to direct her new short film. She has undergone a major operation on the script, revised it a lot, and hasn''t asked Adrian for advice. He said he would like to see it done.


    In order to show respect, Adrian had no choice but to ask. Anyway, he still has several ideas for the short film. It''s nothing to take to her to practice.


    However, he still had some ideas about the film. With the progress of the plan, some things need to be put on the agenda in advance, so Adrian went to the fennisk brothers'' house. Although the three brothers already have their own houses, they still live together most of the time, which is convenient for Adrian.


    "You mean..." Rivan made a gesture, pointed to himself, and pointed to jequin, rarely showing a particularly surprised expression, "need the two of us?"


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian opened his hand.


    "Of course not, just..." Jekyoun continued the stroke, with a look of shock. "What you just said was that we were going to make two films."


    "Yes, both films will be released next year, and the cost is not high. It can be regarded as a literary and artistic type." Adrian said in a relaxed tone, as if making two films for release next year is a common thing - well, for him it is.


    "Speaking of it, I''ve never worked with you before," he said, laughing again. "Now it''s time to make up for that regret, and you can have a better performance than trying."


    Then he thought of something and put away his smile: "you all have no schedule, do you?"


    "Not yet, but..." Ivan grabs his head with a wry smile. "Frankly, I wanted to work with you, ED, but you never seem to think about that, so So now it''s a little bit too sudden. "


    "Come on, rivan, it''s a miracle director''s invitation. What do you have to be hesitant about?" jekyoun opened his eyes and slapped his brother on the shoulder. "Aren''t you afraid of my challenge, rivan?"


    He seems very excited. Indeed, although rivan has acted in more independent films, and jackie has more or less commercial films, last year''s "spy films" was highly praised. But a lot of people talk about their brother, and they often refer to their younger brother as Geon, who is really charming, even though he is no longer the youngest film emperor in Venice. Now there''s a chance to compete with his brother, and he won''t let it go.


    "When can we see the script?" "You know, ED, I''ve signed a contract with globegroup for the last two films of spy, so the sooner I can see it, the more I can adjust."


    Although Ruifan has not formally agreed to come down, but also showed a look of listening.


    "It will probably take a little time, and there is still a lot of preparation to do. It is impossible for the two films to start shooting at the same time. I need to negotiate with globegroup. Maybe the actor who plays the role of Jackie Kun will switch on first." Adrian explained, "maybe you can see the script by the end of July at the latest. You can reveal that it''s a biography for jkun, but it''s for Raven..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly showed a strange smile, so that rivan could not help leaning back.Just as Adrian was about to continue, a voice came in from outside: "I swear, if I see you like that again, I will never give in to you. I will take you directly to the police station."


    At the same time, there was a Scream: "let go, let me go! I don''t want you to take care of it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C192

    "For my good? Oh, come on, silver, you just want to be superior to me. You want to pity me and sympathize with me, so that you can have spiritual satisfaction! It makes me sick! " Cried Lindsay Lohan in a shrill voice. If her hands were not tied to the front, her arms would have been waving in the air.


    "Go on, Lilo. I''m listening." Silver sat in front of her, looking as if he had been used to it.


    After breaking in, I found that rivan, jequin and Adrian were talking about things. The two enemies were just stunned for two minutes. Then they said hello and apologized. Then they continued to quarrel. Well, it''s not entirely right to say that the noise is either. Basically, Lindsay is blaming and complaining, while silver is listening coldly.


    To be honest, Adrian was shocked to see Lindsay tied up at first. Before that, silver''s parents almost sued their family for accepting Lindsay. Because they had a close relationship with the phinisk family, Adrian quickly found out about Lindsay and silver''s situation after that day. In short, about a year ago, because of some By chance, silver met Lindsay who pretended to be an adult in the bar. When the security guard found her and was ready to throw her out, silver saved her and planned to send her home.


    At that time, he didn''t know that she was also an actress. Besides, Lindsay was very good at acting. She said she had no place to go, and she didn''t look like a bad person. So silver took her back. then. The next day, the best couple, the Lohans, came to the house and said that he had abducted his daughter. After another irritating struggle, he settled the matter down.


    The specific situation must be more complicated than this, but after all, it is their private matter, Adrian doesn''t ask much, but silver and Lindsay will get entangled together, which starts from here. If you want to talk about the development of this relationship, it will take a whole day. In short, it is very tangled and complicated. It is almost normal for the two people to fight like this.


    Take a look at the way rivan and Jackie are used to. And Lindsay, in the process of being pressed on the chair by silver and tying her feet, did not resist at all, just kept taunting and abusing.


    "For a long time?" Adrian couldn''t help asking the brothers here.


    "No, it just started recently, but it hasn''t changed much from before." Rivan sighed and shrugged. He and jequin clearly knew it.


    "Well, let''s go on talking about us. I''ve said everything I should have said, and I can leave, "Adrian shook his head and, regardless of the possible problems, pulled the topic back." that''s right. Where are you talking about? "


    "It was a biography given to me, but it was not given to Raven." Said jekyun, prompting.


    "Yes, rivan''s has not said, but..." Adrian grinned again. "I think I''ll wait a little bit. This is a How to put it? It''s better to keep the mystery first. Of course, I can reveal something to you, rivan. This character is similar to Mike in uninhibited sky, but the character is more reserved and reticent. Habit of their own enthusiasm buried in the bottom of my heart, less than a must, absolutely will not show. It should not be difficult for you to interpret this type of role. "


    "Well, let me play the same kind of role more than ten years later. It seems that my image has never changed." Rivan said half jokingly, "about when."


    "I''m not sure which one to make first. After all, the two films are totally different, so it depends on the progress of the preparations. But I don''t think it will be more than this year. " Adrian thought about it and replied.


    "No, no, no, ED, that''s not going to work," jequin exclaimed, trying to stop it. "You''d better give him a little bit of time, ED, or I''ll bet that Raven will definitely get rid of all the work this year."


    Adrian is surprised to pick eyebrows, but Ruifan doesn''t care to spread out his hands. Well, he knows, probably because he died in 1993, Ruifan''s character is more and more obvious, but to this point, it seems to be too But in this way, there are some similarities with the role he intends to give him.


    "Well, in July, I''ll try to give you two scripts. Each film will take two months to shoot, but it won''t be continuous. If one movie starts in July or August, the other will start at the end of the year, and the specific situation will be discussed at that time. Is that OK?" Adrian signs the end.


    "No problem." The two brothers looked at each other, and then nodded. Then, a voice nearby interposed: "sorry, are you talking about the movie?"


    Adrian turned his head and looked, and then he was startled. At some time, Lindsay was tied to a chair, and the rope he had found from somewhere had been wound around her seven or eight times. But she didn''t look uncomfortable at all, her freckled face with a squeezed smile, and then looked at Adrian with expectation.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. This is Lindsay. We Well Yes Said the girl."Yes, in my car, you made a deep impression on me." Adrian looked at her funny. "What''s up?"


    "Well Well... " Lindsay was not very nice, but after a long time, she still had the cheek to ask, "what do you think of me?"


    Then she said in a hurry: "I''m good at acting in movies, and I can play any role. I used to play two roles by myself, a pair of twins, one grew up in the United States, and the other grew up in England. I have no problem changing roles. Everyone says it''s very good, and By the way, I once said that I starred in last year''s hot mom and hot girl, right? I''m going to be a grown woman for a very large part of the show, but I''ve done a great job. Everybody says it''s amazing, even Jamie Lee Curtis, who''s playing against me


    Go on. She gasped for a few moments, then continued to look at Adrian with expectant eyes, but also at the kitchen on the other side.


    "I knew that you just wanted to be more restless when you left me alone." Silver came out with a glass of water in his hand, still looking like a theatre goer.


    Lindsay didn''t care. She just looked at Adrian and prayed, "please, Mr. Cowell, give me a part. No matter what I do, as long as I have the right role! "


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. She kept glancing at Lindsay before. But silver never looked again when she came out. She just wanted to provoke his anger by no means. How can we say them?


    "Well, there''s a character for you, Lindsay." He said with a smile. "But there''s a condition - whatever you do, is it?"


    "Well..." Hesitation flashed from Lindsay''s face, but silver was still standing there, gritting his teeth. "Yes, sir, whatever you do."


    "Good." Adrian''s smile was even stronger. "I''m going to give you to silver now. From today on, based on ten, two months later, if silver gives you a score of more than eight. Then I''ll give you a role. "


    Lindsay was dumbfounded, and rivan and jequin couldn''t help laughing, but silver''s face was a little strange.


    "Whatever you say you can do." Adrian added leisurely.


    "I''m sorry, ED, to trouble you again." When we sent him out. Silver was a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I do have a script that is suitable for young girls to take the lead." Adrian waved his hand carelessly and then gave a bad smile: "as long as you remember what you owe me."


    "Well, well, whatever part you want me to play." Silver raised his hands helplessly.


    Adrian picked her eyebrows and then said, "but if you really want to help her, you must be careful. I know something about her family. For such a girl, once become a popular youth idol, it is easy to go wrong


    How could it taste like Of course, silver couldn''t make a wild guess. He just agreed.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t end, and Adrian''s smile began to make sense: "besides, one thing I want to remind you, silver, Lindsay is not 18 years old, so..."


    Silver was stunned, and his face broke down immediately. He mixed the depression with crying and laughing. The whole person seemed to have a big head like a fight: "you misunderstood me. She and I are just..."


    "No, no, no, silver," Adrian interrupted. "I mean, make sure you keep it hidden and don''t get noticed."


    Then, he did not care about the more black young man, and got into his car with a smile.


    Young people''s affairs are left to the young people to deal with. I just need to quietly watch them develop. Maybe Lindsay will really change. Adrian thought in his heart. However, I don''t know if the book "queen bee and follower" has been published. If it has already been published, it needs to be adapted as soon as possible.


    The movie adapted from this novel is the cheap girl that made Lindsay popular. Adrian is not omniscient after all. Moreover, this kind of film is very helpful to build youth idol, but its long-term development is not good - this is probably one of the reasons why Lindsay''s transformation is not successful. So he didn''t pay much attention to it, and he was able to make an impression thanks to Rachel and Amanda, who were villains in this film in their previous lives, and a supporting actress with a big chest and no brain.


    Do you want them to play the same part now? Adrian suddenly thought of it, but then rejected it. Rachel has decided to arrange for lost. Once it is broadcast, it is not suitable to play young on the big screen. Just like Annie''s role in "devil''s head," Princess Diaries 2 will be ruined.


    Amanda doesn''t need these at all. The white oleander, which was released at the beginning of the year, has won her good reviews. Then, this year, there will be a match man with cage''s cooperation. Even if she definitely promises to play this big brainless role, Adrian won''t play it, so let''s change people.Let''s put this aside for the time being. No matter how good the plan is, it can be implemented slowly. I want the writers to write the script. Besides, look at the weather. Los Angeles is no different from summer. It seems that It''s time to start.


    "How far is it?" Nicole, still in sunglasses and still with the sea breeze on her face, asked after looking at the coastal highway for a long time.


    "I''ll be there soon. Do you see that simple but stylish villa? That''s our destination. " Adrian, also wearing sunglasses, laughs and begins to slow down and steer the car in.


    "Is this the first time I have come to this villa?" Asked Nicole, who looked graceful in a translucent white dress after entering the house.


    Villa has two floors, decoration style is very simple, clear at a glance, but also gives people fresh and comfortable, do not need to bear too much feeling. The most striking thing is the large private beach outside. The fine sand glitters in the sun, making it one of the best beaches in Malibu.


    "Of course, and it''s not just you," Adrian chuckled, pouring her a glass of water. "It''s not easy to find out when you play."


    Nicole didn''t speak. After a long time of biting her lips and looking at him, she said, "I''m really crazy. You''re a villain. Ed, that''s right. "


    But immediately she added, "because of the particularity of this time, you can''t do it without a big price."


    "No problem, no matter how much you want." Adrian laughed. "Just sit down for a while and I''m going to pick up other people."


    Nicole snorted. Then he frowned at a tall plank standing in the corner of the living room: "what is this thing for here?"


    It was a large board more than one person high. There was nothing special about it. It was a hole not far from the ground and a cover was put in it.


    "Well..." Adrian''s mouth cocked up. "Game supplies, of course."


    "Game supplies?" Nicole doesn''t understand.


    "Yes. I stand in the back and guess who''s out there and who I can''t guess who''s going to win Adrian said meaningfully.


    Nicole frowned, but immediately realized that the hole was right at the base of his thigh and parallel to his squatting head. It is self-evident how to guess.


    "You''re such a whore." Nicole said, gnashing her teeth, but with a little excitement in her voice, "what else is there besides this?"


    "Well Well, and this one. " Adrian took something out of a drawer, a small circle with a circle of fine, soft fluff around it.


    "It was Sheep''s eyes? " Nicole recognized it, and then she was surprised and said, "you still need this. Aren''t you very good? "


    "It''s more interesting to use props," Adrian shrugged, and took out a pink oval with a string attached to it. "And this one."


    "To myself So no confidence? " Nicole couldn''t help laughing.


    "No, no, no, this is also one of the events in the competition," Adrian said with a smile. "There are beach volleyball outside, and there are dancing machines and other series of equipment that can be used for competitions. If you put them in you, whoever can''t hold on first will lose."


    It was a party, a private party, and a very special party. After Nicole, Adrian picked up Gwyneth, Zeta Jones, Kirsten, Britney, Christina, Alexander and Miranda, all eight women. At the beginning, there were still some between them. For example, Nicole and Gwyneth didn''t match each other very well. They had to fight each other secretly. But as time went by, and they were ready to go to the party completely. In addition, Adrian was active in the atmosphere, so there was basically no problem.


    Then, taking advantage of the proper temperature, let them change clothes and swim in the sea for a few laps, and then play some games, so that they can gradually open up. Adrian also began to gradually tease, while patting on this buttocks, while pinching on that waist, very comfortable.


    Swimsuits are specially prepared. They are basically wearing ropes. The fabric of key parts is only one third of that of bikini, which is almost the same as not wearing them. But at the same time, there is no dew point, even if the shelter is very small, so this kind of feeling to be exposed makes them incomparably angry.


    Of course, Alexander and Miranda are the most outstanding. As models, they are still underwear models with high requirements for curves. Naturally, their figure is nothing to say. Then there are Nicole, Gwyneth and Zeta Jones, who are well maintained and have long legs or plump legs. Although Kirsten, Britney Spears and Christina can''t compare with them, they are more energetic and attractive.


    As the atmosphere becomes more and more heated, and with the herd effect, women have more communication and less estrangement. Also do not know who opened the head, in the play of beach volleyball will be untied, so a pair of different shapes of plump on the private beach with their own rhythm, dazzling.At the same time, women talk about topics more and more unscrupulous when they are resting, and the basic sentences are not separated from men, especially


    "I can''t remember the length, but the hardness and thickness are enough." Said Alexander, who was sipping a drink on the couch.


    "Yes, both endurance and explosive power are far better than others." The same is true of Nicole. She said this sentence with profound meaning.


    "About nine to ten inches." In retrospect, Kirsten is not sure.


    "No, it should be about ten to eleven inches. I have to lie on the table and rest my head on the edge to eat it all." Britney is proud and proud to say, here she did not hide the address problem, the host''s calling constantly.


    "Hey, ladies, what are you talking about here?" Adrian came with Gwyneth, who had just finished a game of beach volleyball.


    "Talking about how powerful a guy is with a large size, high strength, hardness, excellent durability and explosive power." Nicole immediately said in a tone of teasing and provocation.


    "Oh, really. It''s better to try it yourself than to discuss it." Adrian, laughing, then pointed to the reclining chair in the line nearby, "have you seen the couch over there? Now, let''s go and climb on it


    He slapped them on their buttocks one by one and clapped them loudly: "I will fight one by one."


    The women looked at each other, giggled and snatched at each other. Finally, Britney got the first place with amazing speed. Then, enough to make any man envious, drooling, snuffling and jealousy crazy scene appeared, if such scenes spread outside, you can imagine what kind of earthquake, and the real party also started.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C193

    He took a deep breath and sat on the toilet seat. Adrian looked up at himself in the mirror. It was spiritual. His eyes were not as bright as before, and his fatigue rarely climbed onto his face.


    "Hey, ED, how long are you going to stay in there?" Outside the door came Nicole''s proud voice, accompanied by bursts of laughter from the women.


    Damn, you gloating women Adrian rolled his eyes but didn''t make a sound. He just took another breath and straightened his slightly bent body up a little, trying to make himself more energetic.


    Then there was a giggle outside, this time from Alexander: "come out, ed. the first contest this morning is to see who can revive you in a short time. You can''t be absent."


    Adrian inside immediately bent down again. Thinking of the scene in Alexander''s mouth, he could not help but have a reaction, and then the feeling of distension and pain caused by using too much came up from below.


    He has always been proud and proud of his own capital. You know, if the hardness of a man''s thing is enough, the length will not be enough. If the length is enough, the hardness will not be very high. The length and hardness are enough - although very few - the thickness will become a problem. But Adrian, regardless of length, hardness, thickness, can be regarded as the best, plus the durability and explosive force are equally excellent, the battle on the bed has not lost.


    In addition, he attaches great importance to recuperation, and there are a lot of nutritionists in this field behind him. He has reasonable diet, reasonable exercise and reasonable work and rest. I was also introduced to visit some famous Chinese medicine practitioners in Los Angeles and San Francisco''s Chinatown. They are indeed well-known in the Chinese community. There is no doubt that they are very experienced.


    In the past life, I have seen some relevant things. Some people have used scientific definitions to explain the concept of traditional Chinese medicine. It is reasonable to think about it carefully. Is there a scientific side to traditional Chinese medicine? Is it empirical science or theoretical science?


    Anyway, he won the favor of many old people with his words. In addition, some TCM terms came out from time to time. Even let a few old guys have a lively discussion with him. After all, Adrian was not even half a bucket of water in this respect. It''s good to know some terms. Thirty years of age, Chinese and Western full of vigor and vitality,


    , but from this old man, they get quite a few good dietary formulas and suggestions, and then organize their hands to extract the essence, so Chinese and Western are together. From one-on-one to one-on-one, then to three or four. Basically, there are no difficulties. This is the power of science. In modern society, people who pray for gods and worship Buddha and practice martial arts are weak. Well, that''s the word.


    However, human resources are in short supply. When he jumped directly to eight out of one, the tragedy was doomed. A woman has three holes, eight women are twenty-four holes, but there is only one thing. If you use all of them ok It''s just an ideal state, but Rao is so, it''s enough for him.


    What''s more, once the herd effect is fully fermented, women will completely let go of their shame, which can take turns, let alone plan many games. For example, we imitated the talent show to perform all kinds of talent shows - all kinds of erotic dance, pole dance, and then someone scored below, and the loser was punished - or the double dragon tug of war competition, and so on. Just the day before, we played the human body connection with all of us.


    In addition, the women basically had the idea of giving Adrian a lesson, so they automatically united to move waves of attacks on him. On the first day, they might be able to bear it, and the next day, they were able to cope with it. But after getting up in the morning of the third day, they were able to cope with the attack. Adrian had to hide in the bathroom for physical reasons.


    It''s not fair. Grief and indignation, which had almost been isolated from him, came to my mind rarely. The problem of physical fitness is not big. I don''t have it for a while. I can let women on it, but that thing


    In order to alleviate this feeling, Adrian had to recall some comfortable plots, such as how wild they had been in the past two days, and how many people in the past and present life could gather them together to play with, whether they were breathing one after another or docking on a pair, or crawling on the ground, waiting for him to be lucky, it was enough to let him from I''m so proud.


    Of course, the final point is that, fortunately, only eight people were selected. You know, the original plan was a group of ten. The only drawback is that you can''t recall those pictures that are too fragrant and exciting. Otherwise, the reaction will only make him more miserable and recover more slowly.


    Don''t worry, babies. It''s not over. After sending them away, Adrian, who finally adjusted himself, said bitterly in his heart. Then he wrung his fingers with a sneer.


    Although he has a plan, but women are not fuel-efficient lights, anyway, they have been completely released, do not mind becoming more chaotic. From his short walk out to the beach, for example, on the stairwell, where the ragged Miranda and Britney kiss each other, and on the living room floor, Alexander and Zeta Jones, lying in style 69, don''t even bother to get dressed. Bring things with them and don''t wear underpants, expose them to the outside, and then on the dancing machine, Kirsten and Christina, and Nicole and Gwyneth, their four legs crossed, grinding the mirror on the dining table, not to mention.In a word, every woman is teasing him in a different way, and the relationship is in chaos. Basically, Britney and Christina, who have become close to each other in the competition, even Nicole and Gwyneth, who have been looking at each other badly, have been kissing each other for two days.


    This chaotic atmosphere is one reason, women have a common goal is also a reason, we can imagine how much pressure Adrian has. However, he is not without backhand. He is too busy to use too often. But don''t forget that fingers are also his sharp tools. It is not that there is no woman under his fingers. What''s more, from time to time, he will exercise on Kyla, plus he has an agent


    Yes, the little pet is his internal. She has been trained and brainwashed since childhood, and has been successful in recent years. Britney, who has always been obedient, is extremely obedient. To exaggerate, she has basically lived for him. With her help in the dark, Adrian can use the strategy of breaking down each woman one by one. Although the emotional intelligence of the pet is negative, its IQ is still very good.


    So the party started to escalate. Adrian and his women fought further and killed them in the next two days. However, after the reaction of the women found out the inside ghost - or the most familiar Christina spears exposed - they immediately started to clean up Britney, and then one after another hard lesson Adrian.


    By this time, after a few days of chaos, they were unable to fight again, and the party was just over, and they gradually recovered from their madness. I believe that both for them and Adrian, will leave a deep impression, as for whether there will be next time. This depends on the result of another thing. Some old sayings are still very correct. If you are extremely happy, you may feel sad.


    ------------


    "listen, guys, I''ll be serious again. I''m very dissatisfied with the latest news, very dissatisfied. So if you can''t find any more valuable news, I''ll whip you out into the street and ask you to find it yourself! " In front of the office with the chief editor''s sign. A middle-aged man clapped his hands and said loudly to his editors.


    "Yes, Mr. ruflo." The editors were not nervous at all. They all said with a smile, and one of them said in a loud voice: "if you would like to take us to the street in person, we would be very happy."


    "You guys..." Ruflo, who seemed a little rich, laughed and shook his head. Back in my office.


    As soon as he sat down, a man burst in: "Hey, mark, I know you''re worried about the latest news, but don''t be Threaten them? It''s just a joke


    "I''ve said it a few times, Ellen. You have to knock on the door when you come in. I''m the entertainment editor of the Los Angeles Times." Said ruflo, complaining.


    Just look at his iconic moustache. It was Mark ruflo''s best friend, Alan Luther, who came in. When ruflo took a picture of Adrian kissing Julia, he was with him. When ruflo took the picture of Adrian entering Julia''s boudoir, he was still with him. Relying on his fame, luck and the help of dignitaries, ruflo tried to climb to the position of entertainment editor of the Los Angeles Times at the end of the year, he was still with him.


    "Well, Mr. editor in chief," Luther knocked on the door with a smile. "May I come in?"


    "Come on, you''re all in." Ruflo immediately gave him a white eye.


    Now they are not the same as they were a few years ago. Ruflo has already said goodbye to the rock style of wearing a baseball cap with a thick gold chain around his neck, and has replaced it with a suit and a successful person''s style. Luther is the same, except for his trademark moustaches, but their feelings are still very good. Things like going directly into the office are basically normal. If ruflo is not married, Luther also has a girlfriend. Maybe some people think they are a couple in private.


    "I just want them to work harder, and you know, there''s not a lot of weight lately." Ruflo sighed.


    "Don''t worry. The news will come to you soon." Luther said, laughing and comforting. As soon as the voice dropped, the phone on his desk rang.


    "Look, isn''t this coming?" Luther said immediately. Ruflo shook his head and pressed the hands-free button. Then Amy''s voice rang at the front desk: "Mr. ruflo, there''s Mr. Thomas Hart here to see you."


    "Thomas Hart?" Ruflo thought in his head, "does he have an appointment?"


    "No, sir, but He said there was something important to look for you, he said It''s an absolutely smashing entertainment news, and you won''t regret it. " The receptionist at the front desk has been entangled for a long time.


    Ruflo was about to say no. he saw a lot of people who recommended themselves. Most of them were self righteous and fussy. However, he looked up at Luther who was sitting in front of him, and then changed his mouth: "OK. Then let him come up. "Soon, the man who had been hanging around the front desk for a long time came to ruflo''s office. He looked about twenty-six or seven years old. He had brown hair and a clean beard. His clothes were neat. He was carrying a backpack. He was a little nervous and nervous. His eyes were obviously bright when he saw ruflo.


    "Hello, Mr. ruflo. I''m Thomas Hart. You can call me Thomas He held out his hand warmly and eagerly.


    "Hello, Mr. Hart. I hope you can really bring me good news." Ruflo shook hands with him and then made a sign for a seat.


    "Well..." The other side hesitated to look at Luther who had not left.


    "This is Alan, Ellen Luther, my best friend and assistant, and there is nothing that cannot be said in front of him." Rufrordan introduced it immediately.


    "Oh. Yes, Mr. Allen Luther, Mr. ruflo''s best partner, I know Hart reached out to Luther with some excitement.


    "It seems that you are familiar with us." Luther asked quietly, shaking hands with him.


    "Of course, who didn''t know that you had taken consecutive pictures of miracle director Adrian Cowell and Julia Roberts dating. It''s a complete confirmation of the scandal. " Said Hart in an excited tone.


    "So the news you''re bringing has something to do with director miracle?" Freud grasped the point.


    But Hart didn''t answer directly. He just gave a mysterious smile. He took out a bulging document bag from his backpack and handed it to ruflo: "I said, it''s going to be super news."


    Ruflo took it in a dubious way. When he opened it, he looked at it as if it was a stack of photos. Then he took out one. He took a breath and looked up at Hart with a suspicious look. The latter was already very proud. A dry cough. Ruflo continued to look at it. The more he looked, the more shocked he looked. Beside him, the curious Luther showed the same look immediately after receiving the photo he handed over.


    "Two Oscar winners, two Oscar Best Supporting Actress winners, two most popular idol singers, and Victoria''s Secret two most popular models, plus a famous international director." Thomas Hart licked his lips with his eyes shining, and his body trembled with excitement. "God, it''s enough to cause a storm when they get together to hold this kind of party."


    However, ruflo did not answer. After carefully reading all the photos, he frowned and thought for a while. Then he suddenly asked, "does anyone else know?"


    "Others? No, I don''t. I know to... "


    "Shoot it yourself, develop it yourself?"


    "Yes, I built a darkroom in my rented house..."


    "Is there a backup?"


    "Of course..."


    "I didn''t upload it to the Internet like in the movie. I''ll send it out if I haven''t visited for a long time?"


    "No, sir, I''ve been in this business before..."


    The questions were constantly asked, so that Hart did not even have a chance to think, and they all answered them honestly.


    "Very well," ruflo said with a sigh of relief. "This is not ordinary big news. You have to isolate all the possible leakage factors first. The network is very insecure. It''s better to put it in the bank''s safe - well, there''s one last question, and the most important one."


    He stares at Hart tightly: "is there any clearer picture?"


    "Clearer?" Hart was dazed at first, but then looked incredible. "Isn''t that enough?"


    "Of course not," said ruflo, raising his voice. "I know better than you who we''re dealing with, boy. You don''t know how much trouble you''re in and how much energy is involved in the people. I know what you care about most. I can give you the answer right now. Yes, these photos are very valuable. If they are true, they are worth at least millions or even tens of millions! "


    "As long as it is true?" Hart frowned as if he knew something.


    "Yes, as long as it''s true," ruflo stood up and leaned in front of him. "As I said, you don''t know how powerful they or he, the media tycoon, have! You should be glad that by far the most correct way is to come to me instead of contacting the tabloids. They can''t afford the price and will only make things worse and even leak the news! "


    Speaking at one breath, Hart''s face turned white a lot, and without his previous complacency, ruflo sat back again: "that''s why I asked you if there are any clearer photos. I''ve been dealing with him for a long time. I know how powerful his strength is. It''s very difficult for him to admit his defeat without irrefutable evidence."


    Then he picked up the photos and shook them. "These look clear, but even I can think of a hundred reasons why they are fake, let alone Adrian Cowell."


    "But..." Hart was a little frustrated. "I accidentally broke into that beach, private beach, and the camera with me was not the best Damn it, I would have brought the best tools instead of So many photos can''t be denied even if you want to deny them? ""You just said that you broke into private territory without permission, so even if you get paid, you probably have no place to spend." A word from ruflo drove his thoughts back.


    "Well What am I going to do? " Hart breathed heavily. Obviously, he didn''t want to give up.


    "Go home first, think about it, and see if you can produce some higher quality photos, even if only a few. Then find a safe place for your backup, whether it''s a bank safe or a random place to hide. Don''t tell anyone, including me. Next, I will talk to the chief editors of other newspapers. If there is no other strong evidence, the Los Angeles Times alone is not enough to compete with Adrian. I need their help. " Ruflo pauses at this point and hands several different cards to Hart.


    "Here are the business cards of the chief editors of the New York Times and the Washington Post. If you feel it necessary, you can go and talk to them in person. But remember to keep it secret. One of the keys to this is confidentiality. Do you understand?" Ruflo solemnly admonished, "besides, there is another one for me. Please keep in touch with me at any time."


    "Thank you, Mr. ruflo." Hart stood up gratefully. "I''ll try my best."


    "I look forward to your good news." Ruflo stood up quietly and watched him go out. After Luther closed the door and looked at the blinds with his fingers for a long time, he quickly opened a drawer at the bottom of his desk, took out a very old but still very new mobile phone and started dialing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C194

    Thomas Hart, who stopped the roaring motorcycle and took off his helmet, let out his breath. After getting out of the car, he kicked the old thing and walked to his rented apartment.


    "Thomas?" Just entered the door downstairs, a voice came into my ear, "I want to remind you, there are still a few days to pay the rent, you''d better make up with the $50 you owe last month, or I''ll have to call the police!"


    In the corridor, a white woman in her thirties stood there looking at him with a bad look. Although she had a round face, she looked very rich and gentle, but her words were quite mean.


    "I know, Mrs. reggiezamo, I''m going to make some money right away, and I''ll give it to you as soon as I get it." In spite of the anger in his heart, Hart held back what ruflo, editor in chief of the Los Angeles Times, said to himself in a low voice.


    "You''d better do what you say." The white woman looked at him suspiciously, probably feeling that his reaction was different from usual, but she did not think too much. She frowned, and a look of disgust flashed from her face, and then she thumped back to her house.


    Damned woman! Hart pinched his fist. He did not see a mean person, but once he was as mean as this woman. Just like he owed the rent, he was still in other places, but other landlords allowed him to owe for four months at most - of course, he made up for it in time. But although this woman is only in her thirties, she takes money seriously. Last month, he almost begged again and again, emptied every cent of his body, and was really out of money. He reluctantly agreed that he owed $50.


    If I didn''t owe the rent frequently in the last family, I felt sorry for the kind landlord, otherwise, how could he move to such a shabby place.


    This deal must be made! Hart said to himself in his heart. It was the will of God. He didn''t realize that he was just in the wrong place. However, he intruded into the private beach by mistake and captured such an amazing scene from afar. That''s too much of an exaggeration. Take a look at the list. Nicole Kidman, Gwyneth Paltrow, Catherine Zeta Jones, Britney Spears Any one, even one of the two lingerie models, will attract millions of men, but they will hold this kind of party with the same man at the same time and place. If the news appeared in the newspaper, it would definitely cause a strong earthquake.


    As long as you can make this deal, you will be able to turn over! Hart opened the door of his apartment and took a deep breath. Rao was so encouraging himself that his face was still gloomy. He thought he had gone to the newspaper. When he saw the powerful editor in chief, the deal would be completed. Unexpectedly, there would be so much trouble. He almost forgot that director miracle is also one of the top media tycoons in the world.


    Hart knows. The media tycoon is not easy to offend. He has been a journalist before. If not In fact, he doesn''t care about fame. Now he pays more attention to practical interests, such as opportunities, such as money. But under the description of chief editor ruflo, he knew that he was still too superficial about many things. Although he doesn''t think he needs any more high-definition photos, ruflo is right. He has to be cautious and confidential, which is good advice.


    So he went to the Los Angeles branch of the New York Times today and met a responsible editor recommended by ruflo. Of course, he played a trick and didn''t tell the other party who asked him to come to him. After that, things were basically the same. The other side also repeatedly told him to be careful not to spread it out immediately. When he made it clear that ruflo of the Los Angeles Times asked him to come to him, the other party immediately called ruflo in front of him and exchanged opinions. Hart also said a few words with ruflo.


    This reassured him, and promised to keep a low profile for the time being before they brought other people with more background to discuss how to deal with it.


    Maybe I should borrow some money from them and pay the damn rent first? Thomas Hart, who sat down on the chair and rubbed his face with his hands to relieve his fatigue, suddenly had such an idea. Then he laughed bitterly, shook his head, clenched his hands into fists, and sighed a little dejectedly. He was about to get up and get ready to sort out the backup and find a safe place to hide.


    Then, a voice rang: "sorry, I don''t think you have anything to drink here, so you make yourself a cup of instant coffee, do you mind?"


    Hart was startled by other voices. He almost threw his backpack out and knocked down a chair before calming down a little. Then he grabbed something and put on a posture. He looked at the man who suddenly appeared in his room: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    "Relax, Mr. Thomas Hart. The plastic inflatable stick you have in your hand is no threat to me. You don''t have any proper defensive tools in your room, no guns, no knives, no baseball bats." Said the other in a gentle tone.


    It was a middle-aged man who could not see his age, maybe 35, maybe 45, with a very mediocre face, so mediocre that he might forget when he turned his head. He stood at the door of Hart''s converted darkroom in a suit and leather suit, with a cup in his hand, and he looked very calm."I don''t have anything lethal, of course, I admit I''ve brought a few bodyguards, but they''re all out there, downstairs," he said casually as if he were at home. "So, sit down and talk to me, Mr. Hart."


    "Who are you?" Even though he had guessed a little bit, Hart couldn''t help but ask, clutching the plastic inflatable stick in his hand.


    "My name is Martin Mortimer," he said, gesturing for a seat. "Mr. Adrian Cowell''s personal representative."


    Thomas Hart''s heart sank, and though he could smell something bad, he didn''t expect it to be. What the hell is going on here? He only went to ruflo yesterday. Why did the media tycoon come to see him today? It seems that he also searched his room. Who betrayed everyone?!


    "Is it?" The head tells hart to smile, "so, what do you want to do next? Find a bag to put me in and throw me into the sea? "


    "No," modimo chuckled, spreading his hands. "We are law-abiding citizens."


    Seeing his style, Hart also slightly lowered his heart. It looks like they''re here to negotiate. Then, an idea came out of his mind, which made him a little excited, but at the same time, it also gave birth to some hesitation, if he was known by the other party But it can bring more to themselves and make their safety more secure. They can''t be so familiar with themselves, let alone know what they have with them.


    "All right." Hart spat, tried to keep himself calm, adjusted his clothes, and sat down in front of modimo. "What do you want to do?"


    "No, Mr. Hart. You should say what you want to do Modimo is about to kick the ball back.


    "What else can I do? It''s big news. Hollywood''s most powerful men and Hollywood''s most famous stars have sex parties on the beach, which will attract a lot of attention. No matter which newspaper publishes the news, its circulation will go up several steps. " Said Hart, licking his lips.


    "Do you think readers will believe it? Two Best Actress Oscar winners, two Oscar Best Supporting Actress winners, two most popular pop idol singers, and two popular underwear models, and Hollywood''s most powerful man to hold a sex party on the beach Modimo asked with a smile.


    "Why not. As we all know, miracle director is a playboy, and every miracle girl is ambiguous with him, let alone... " Hart laughed. "There are so many pictures."


    "That''s Photoshop." Modimo said lightly.


    "What?" Hart frowned.


    "Adobe programmers will be happy to demonstrate to the jury how such photos are made, and will be willing to provide a way to distinguish between synthetic and normal photos," modimo said briskly. "And then, when the news comes out and people start to doubt the correctness of the whole thing, soon someone will turn themselves in, the head of a porn website who makes composite photos of stars and sells them for money. He would admit that someone ordered these photos from him. He didn''t care until the case came out. He was not a good man, but he had his own bottom line. Mr. Cowell''s charity fund helped him through the difficulties in his life


    Hart''s face turned pale. By now, he has basically understood that if it is reported, Adrian will sue immediately, and all the backers have been arranged How could this be possible?!


    "I can testify. I saw it with my own eyes." He also wants to struggle.


    "The jury will not believe a person with a criminal record of fraud, especially if he divorces his wife and is banned from approaching his children by the court." Modimo throws another bombshell.


    "That bastard set me up!" Hart''s face turned red, and he cried out with a thick neck, and the calm he had tried to maintain was completely broken. This was the biggest pain in his heart.


    "I believe that, especially after looking at your information, and expressing sympathy," Mortimer remained so indifferent, "but you have to let the jury and the court believe it. Of course, there may be lawyers who are eager to become famous to help you fight for free, but trust me, most media groups will be on our side, and the jury will not let them succeed. "


    The intention of dividing the jury into its own is obvious. Hart breathed and breathed a few times, and finally restrained himself again. He did not speak any more. He just stared at modimo. Nevertheless, he had at least one move.


    Unfortunately, he kept calm all the time. Apparently, modimo had guessed his intention. When he calmed down, he immediately opened his coat. On the top of the right side of the inside, there was a small black box with a rectangular end, and there were a few lines that did not know where to connect.


    "The FBI and CIA, a new recording jammer ordered by the Pentagon, have also been used. Non civilian, whether it is tape recording or digital recording, can not escape. " Modimo explained calmly.Hart was stunned, with a look of disbelief.


    "Try it," modimo raised his hand. "I believe you have more than one recorder here. Try any one."


    Although I told myself not to believe each other''s rhetoric, but I can''t help but put my hand into my arms and took out the recording pen which was opened by sorting clothes before, and then raised my ear. Staring at modimo, he presses the play button tremblingly. Then, his face was dead gray, only the sound of rustling came from the recorder.


    The other party was so watertight that he not only found all his information in a short period of time, but also took into account all aspects of things, so that all his means were useless. At this time, the desperate Hart understood. Ruflo said he was too shallow and what Adrian''s great energy meant.


    "What do you want to do?" He was pale and soft on the chair like a deflated ball.


    Modimo smiles, and his mood doesn''t seem to have changed: "a two million check, your son''s visitation rights, and a chance to study."


    "Ah?" Thomas Hart opened his eyes wide and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "If you are qualified for further studies. You''ll get a letter of recommendation, be assigned to a prestigious magazine or newspaper based on your final grade, and then be promoted to the position of director within a few years, "continued modimo," if you don''t qualify. You can get another three million check and a ticket to Monaco - of course, if you''re not interested in further study, you can get a check for $5 million and a ticket to Monaco. "


    Hart more and more did not understand, the other side has done so many things, shattered his confidence so thoroughly. In the end, they offered such favorable conditions? Why is this? But he quickly reflected, although all cards were eaten by the other side, but the head did not completely become a paste. It''s very normal for the other party to do so, and it''s probably the same if it''s their own. In the negotiation, who can see through the other party''s cards first can take the initiative.


    From this point of view, their negotiations are still sincere. What''s more, although the person in front of him tried his best to attack himself, the tone of his voice never seemed condescending. It''s just why such a condition is wait!


    With a flash of light in his head, Hart suddenly looked up: "mark ruflo, entertainment editor of the Los Angeles Times! And Louis Hoffman, editor in chief of the Los Angeles branch of the New York Times


    After a pause and a deep breath, he added, "if I''m right, so is the editor in chief of the Los Angeles section of the Washington Post."


    Mortimer patted his hand: "you are a smart man, Mr. Hart. After reading your information in detail, I have come to the conclusion that even if your colleague betrayed you in the first place, you can still seize the loophole and make a good deal with the prosecutor. Although your reputation has been ruined, you will be free from prison. So I made a suggestion to my boss, so ¡ª¡ªCan you give me an answer? "


    "I promise." With a slight movement of his throat, Thomas Hart gave an affirmative answer. He could not refuse his son''s visitation right, let alone that he needed an opportunity now.


    "Good, then let''s go." Modimo stood up immediately.


    "Go?" Hart didn''t understand.


    "Yes, that''s enough to sell everything you have here," Mortimer said, handing over a check for $100000. "You don''t have a backup anywhere else, do you?"


    "Of course not." Mortimer immediately responded and couldn''t help laughing. "Do you want me to put this suit here?"


    "No, but it''s better to keep all the things on your body except necessary ones, such as keys, such as driver''s license." "I can get someone to help you find a place to rent, or you can do it yourself," modimo said rudimently


    "All right, all right." Hart took some small things out of his pocket and dropped them on the floor. He took the check and walked out of the room with modimo.


    Then modimo put his hand in his pocket and pressed something, and two smart men came up the stairs, nodded and picked up.


    "You''re a real stickler." As they entered the room, Hart sighed wistfully. Although there was nothing valuable, some of them stayed with him for a long time.


    However, he soon regained his mind, which was also good. It was a thorough cut from the past.


    "You must have the trust of Mr. Cowell." He immediately said so.


    "Thanks for the compliment," modimo patted him on the shoulder. "Let''s go. I can give you a ride. What hotel are you going to stay in?"


    After getting out of the apartment door and getting into modimo''s car, Hart finally couldn''t resist: "what if I still disagree? What if I insist on publicity anyway? "


    "Why ask this question?" Modimo raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m just curious," Hart seemed to be explaining something. "I''m sure you won''t just prepare such a means. I also believe that Mr. Cowell will never be willing to make this public or even go to court. Although the time is short, I have read some information about him. I heard that he In some ways, word-of-mouth is good, and it''s short-lived. "Mortimer, who put his hand on the steering wheel, chuckled and patted Hart on the shoulder a moment later: "you know, Mr. Hart, the United States is a big country, with millions of square miles and 300 to 400 million people, so There will never be fewer homeless people with guns and drunk truck drivers


    With that, he gave a smile again, and then he started the car. Hart sat in the co driver''s seat for a long time before reacting. He looked at modimo, who was concentrating on driving, and then sighed.


    "Law abiding citizens..." He muttered so half mockingly and half sighed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C195

    "Well, I see. Thank you, Martin. Then bring it.


    -After that, Adrian hung up the phone, walked into the room and gave the beautiful girl on the sofa an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry, Caden. We''re going to stop shooting for a while." He said with a chuckle, then began to pack up and remove the camera from the tripod.


    Around the room are some professional indoor photography supplies, such as all kinds of soft light boxes, as well as lightning arresters, light shields, reflectors, honeycomb covers, color chips, and so on. Of course, there are also the shooting object, a purple and gold team cheerleading team uniform. All the places that should be exposed are exposed, and those that should not be exposed are also exposed to the outside.


    "We just took a few." Kaiden, who had been climbing on the sofa, said angrily. It seemed that he was very willing, but even though he said so, he got up quickly to help clean up his things.


    "Why, don''t you think it''s enough?" Adrian grinned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek and a touch on her high chest. "Don''t worry, Caden. We''ll have enough time to do this - you seem to like it. It doesn''t seem like you should have stopped you from going to the striptease."


    "You are my master, as long as it is your request, I must do the best." Caden chuckled, his eyes gaping with a natural fascination.


    "I''d be more happy if you could do the same with performance training." Adrian shook his head and sighed, "I owe you a favor at Emmerich."


    "I see." "I''ll try my best," kaiden said, as if reluctantly


    Adrian snorted and thought. He whispered a few more words in her ear, and kanden''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?" She asked in a low voice, her chest rising and falling, her teeth grinding gently on her lips, looking very excited.


    "It seems that I should teach you a profound lesson and dare to question me." Adrian picked his eyebrows as he settled in.


    "Sorry, my master, please don''t punish me." Keaton then showed a timid look. His arm was in his chest, but his eyes were full of enthusiasm. "I promise to work hard and I''ll let people know. I can play the role It''s also a miracle director. "


    "You''re very talkative, Caden." Adrian laughed and slapped her on the butt. "OK, go change. In a few minutes, Martin Mortimer will be here, open the door for him, and let him come to his study. "


    A few months, though not very often. But it''s enough for Adrian to fully understand the character of keden. She''s almost the same as most beautiful women. She''s playful. Like to enjoy, like luxury life and High quality * *. After catching up with Adrian, all these became reality, especially in bed, which made her extremely obsessed. Therefore, no matter what he asked, as long as she felt excited, he would not hesitate to agree.


    But relatively, she lacks interest in acting. Think about it. In the past, kaiden went to the sea just to make money. Now that she has all these things, what should I do so hard? Just dress yourself up and serve your master well. Although kaiden thinks so, it does not conform to Adrian''s mind. He is willing to help her. It is out of bad taste that he wants to package the adult female stars of the past life into big stars who can walk the Oscar red carpet and make many women envy. If they just want a toy, there are many beautiful women around who are willing to take off their clothes for him.


    However, Adrian is not going to force her, although keden will never disobey his request. Although coercion can show one''s power, it is too rude and easily causes resistance in the other party''s heart. It''s nothing to do once or twice, and more will result in bad effects. What''s more, if the performance needs the involvement of actors, compulsion will only backfire.


    Moreover, this is not in line with Adrian''s way of dealing with things all the time. You should know that many things will become very easy to start from the interests, and threats must be combined with inducements to play the greatest role, just like dealing with this exposure.


    "Let me see To be honest, he is a good photographer. It''s not easy to catch such an angle in a hurry. Maybe I should invite him to be a private photographer? " Adrian looked at the photo that modimo brought with him and said with a smile that he didn''t take this matter seriously at all. When he received the call from "chess pieces", he just shrugged his shoulders, and had no intention of worrying at all. Um Except for the black face of Ivanka.


    What if it''s exposed? This is a private life. At best, it can only be said that he is rather disorderly, and large-scale photos will certainly not be published in the media. Therefore, the public can only carry out brain tonic. Even if there are criticisms or even a large number of criticisms, they will not affect his film production.


    What''s more, there is the shield of "sexual addiction". Here we have to praise the guy who first put forward the concept. For men, this is a good excuse. Once the signboard is raised, the original moral color will be greatly weakened, and then the moral problem will be turned into a physiological problem, and it will be very simple to guide the public mood.To be frank, Adrian had a few seconds to let go of his own devices and show those guys that, as one of the most powerful people in Hollywood, you can be envious, jealous and hateful as long as you want to.


    However, he did not do so for two reasons. One is that his plan has already started and * * will be launched in two years. Before that, he must maintain a relatively good image and be careful of anything that may affect him. Secondly, we should always consider the mood of women. They may not care, but it will affect their popularity and career, especially Britney and Christina, the two popular singers. Little pets have not yet completely gone out of the role of idol singers. Similarly, Milanda and Alexandria have to be kept in the secret of Victoria for a period of time to watch the show.


    Adrian likes to play and collect, but he likes to boast of being romantic. Even as a toy, Kim Tae hee has considered her feelings. So he finally gave up the plan. If he really wanted to show off, he would wait until his plan was completed. It''s only two years.


    "Hart is very smart and rational. He is also very unconvinced. He is good at judging the situation. He agreed to our conditions at the first time. I think if he passes the training, he can go to vanity fair." Dimmer did not answer the words of the boss at the back of the desk.


    "Good. It''s up to you, just like before. " Adrian said casually.


    Martin Mortimer has always been very good at this, and he has a sense of measure and a sense of the times, for example. When doing some shady things, he can always choose the most suitable to do it himself. This is very important. Each group has some people who do dirty work. They will also know some secrets of the group. Therefore, a balance must be reached between the group and them to maintain trust.


    The easiest way is to do something yourself. In this way, if you dirty your hands and tie yourself to the group, you won''t have to worry too much.


    But the balance is not so easy to achieve. No matter where the scales tilt. It was a disaster for them. So it''s impossible to balance by people who do dirty work alone, so there''s a lot more than that. To connect with each other''s trust.


    However, modimo did a good job. Although he started with fraud, the target of fraud was either rich or expensive, and he always acted alone. He was very gifted in understanding people''s minds and analyzing pros and cons. He was able to grasp the key points every time. Therefore, both Adrian and Claude trust him very much. Although the group has developed to the present, it is not only modimo who does this, but he is indeed the most reliable.


    Adrian gave him full authority this time. After reading the information of the person who took the photo secretly, he didn''t care about it after saying "dog shit luck". It''s just a little guy. It''s too easy to deal with him, but Adrian still didn''t expect that modimo would propose to deal with Thomas Hart like ruflo after collecting and analyzing all the other party''s information in detail.


    The solution of mark ruflo and his companions, who had given him some trouble at the beginning, was a magic stroke. Adrian had this idea from the beginning. Despite the close cooperation between AC media, Hurst group and Newhouse group, as well as his continuous development, they also had a certain voice in the paper media, but after all, they could not compare with it Those old media, so some backhand is necessary.


    And then ruflo got into his eyes. No one would have thought that a guy who was famous for his good luck in catching his scandal and finally became the editor in chief of a major newspaper by hard work would be his man. Of course, it took some effort to improve the method through constant contact and modimo''s taking over. Ruflo was eventually absorbed and secretly sent to the entertainment edition of the Los Angeles Times by AC media.


    Up to now, most of the well-known paper media have people from AC media, and the three major newspapers are the focus, so they have basically been on the position of editor in chief. However, there are differences in the degree of contact. For example, ruflo is the most closely connected person who is completely promoted by him. In addition, the sun and The news of the world also has staff.


    So modi''s acquiescence is that Hart is fit for Vanity Fair - even allies have to guard against it, right? And although the cooperation with Newhouse group is good, it is not as close as Hearst group. Adrian doesn''t have any opinion about it. As mentioned earlier, Hart is just a nobody. It doesn''t matter whether modimo wants to use him or wants him to disappear.


    "That''s the whole situation. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Modimo knew that, so he stood up.


    "Wait, what about that?" Adrian, who wanted to say yes, suddenly thought of another thing.


    "That thing?" Modimo raised his eyebrows, responded, and took a copy of the information out of the briefcase he was carrying with him.


    "This is the current progress. The other party is in a panic for usury, and her friends around her have abandoned her. As long as we wait for DP to open a high price, we will certainly agree to it." Modimo said with his back."Good, that''s it." After turning things over. Adrian whistled and then looked at modimo. "If you have anything you want to ask, ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, boss, I don''t quite understand. But why do you want this girl to shoot Modimo hesitated and finally asked.


    "It''s easy," Adrian shrugged. "Have you met Caden? The girl who opened the door for you


    After getting a positive answer, he laughed: "do you know what she was doing when I first saw her? A pimp is persuading her to do a striptease. If there is no accident, she will go, and then naturally go to shoot. But I changed it all. I took her to Los Angeles, and I was going to make her a star. There is no doubt that there will be some loss in the world, so I think we should give appropriate compensation. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s it? " Modimo''s mediocre face, which had always been lacking in expression changes, showed a rare expression of surprise, silence, and crying and laughing.


    "That''s it." Adrian spread his hands and laughed, "what do you want to say? Damn the rich? "


    "If nothing else, then I''m off." Modimo shrugged, apparently not going to join in.


    When he''s gone. Adrian stretched himself comfortably, and after enjoying the photos of the party, he put them into the file bag together with the USB flash disk. Although this matter has been dealt with very clean, we should think about it again in the future. It''s better to buy an island in Hawaii or the Caribbean, because he has real estate all over the world.


    But the Caribbean is too close to the United States. Hawaii is one of the 50 states in the United States. The last time Julia, with a big belly, went to Hawaii for cultivation. It was almost recognized, so if you want to completely prevent this situation, you have to find another way. Maybe go to Australia and buy an island, or the Mediterranean Sea, and there are a lot of private celestial camps in Europe


    Well, don''t think about it. Let''s talk about it later. Adrian shook his head. I flipped through the information about the woman who was prepared to compensate for the world. To be honest, it has some flavor. The eyes are particularly beautiful. One is gray blue and the other is gray green. It''s worth playing. And there is no difficulty. As long as he rings his fingers, the other party will climb into his bed without hesitation.


    However, since she has been selected, and she is suitable and easy, there is no need to change it.


    "Not every Slavic woman named Mila can succeed here." Adrian said so, put away the information, sorted out the next clothes, and then left the study.


    Speaking of it, DP is so obedient that it may be able to invest and play secretly. Pirates of the Caribbean has already been released and its signboard has been opened, so the adult version can also be set up. There is no doubt that the famous pornographic queen will be starring, and of course, it would be better if the stripper and Playboy playmate could play a part in it.


    "Are you going, my lord?" Caiden, who had just sent off modimo outside, immediately pasted it up to see his tidy appearance.


    "I''m sorry, Caden. Martin has brought me some news. I have to deal with it first." Adrian grinned and put his arm around her waist.


    "Will you come back? We still have a lot of photos to take. " Caden tried to keep him.


    "Remember what I said, Caden," Adrian pinched her face. "Don''t worry, we have enough time."


    Although I have accomplished eight out of eight great deeds - well, it''s not a great cause, but even though I lost my armor, I also punished them one by one, so It''s a tie. In a word, although it has been several days, it has just been over, and it is still never difficult to have sex. It is also appropriate to take a rest and lower the level of nourishment. Otherwise, before modimo came here today, there would not be only photos.


    As we said before, his capital comes from the power of science, so we should not be vague when we rest. Anyway, who is his opponent now? And It''s good to calm down the black faced Kate and Ivanka.


    Driving all the way out of Los Angeles County, Adrian all the way north to Montecito, where there are groups of manor style luxury houses like Beverly Hills, and it is also one of the richest areas in the United States. Many celebrities have villas here, and Adrian is no exception.


    However, it is different from several of his residences in Los Angeles County. The decoration is very simple, which is not related to luxury and covers a small area. If there is no clear explanation, no one will know and believe that this villa belongs to Adrian Cowell.


    He stopped the car, Adrian cleaned up, but did not enter the house. He did not come here many times, but the women around him had come at least half of them, although the scenery here was not lost to Beverly. He went straight to a small warehouse. The arrangement was very neat. The cleaners who came to clean the room on time were still very responsible. However, he didn''t come here to appreciate their work. He went to an empty site, found the switch on the wall, input the password, and the floor immediately opened to reveal the stairs. This is obviously a basement.Adrian walked down, followed the channel which looked very sci-fi in the bright light to a metal door. Then he logged his fingerprint on the input platform beside him. Then he let the machine scan his iris. The metal door opened with a bang.


    The basement is extremely large, at least twice the size of the house above, but it does not exceed the area of the whole house. There are various kinds of equipment in it, and it is divided into three areas according to different functions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C196

    On the far left of the spacious basement is the photo studio, where there are various theme beds or sofas, but the equipment is not so complete that it looks a little empty. It''s not surprising that the main tools are still in keden''s place. In the middle is the camera room, with cameras, lights, sound, etc., as well as computers for post editing, as well as various costumes and props. There are also green curtains around. It can be said that this is basically a reduced studio, so this is the largest of the three areas.


    The smallest is the right most area. Because many places are imaginable, the distance between the photography area and the camera area is not so clear, but the one on the far right is separated separately, and the two are locked. Obviously, this smallest area is the most important and also the destination for Adrian.


    In the small space, there are rows of shelves with picture albums, DVD boxes and some film boxes. Moreover, there are different names of Adrian''s women on different horizontal rows, some of which are more or less, but as long as they are members of his collection rack, they are basically not left behind.


    "Ah, let me see. Where should I put it?" Adrian took the picture out of his file bag and rummaged through it a few more times. Then he looked up and opened the door of the shelf. A moment later, his fingers stopped in the row where Gwyneth was written.


    After thinking about it carefully, I took out one of the picture albums and looked through it. The A4 size coated paper is quite exquisite, which is not inferior to the basic well-known magazine. On the cover, Gwyneth is lying on the bed with her clothes half untied, the key points looming, and her beautiful face is also full of shame, which is very tempting.


    It''s almost the same as the normal magazine, but if you see it, it will make any man''s chin fall to the ground. This year''s new Oscar winning actress shows her body in various postures on the inside page. All the key points can be seen at a glance. The expression on her face is sometimes coy, sometimes eager, sometimes rippling, just like The playmate girls of Playboy - actually bigger than them. At least playmate girls don''t show up in magazines.


    Basically, all the picture albums here are of this type, which is the meaning of the collection room. Although the works of Edison Chen are exciting, how can they be more interesting than using a high pixel camera to take pictures like professional photography, then printing them with high-quality printers and high-quality paper, and then binding them into volumes? The printer is placed in those two areas outside, and Adrian honed his photography skills.


    Some of these albums are about the same size as Playboy. It is partial to the aesthetic style, some of which are similar to the loft. It should reveal a little bit of it. It is totally aimed at seducing and making people react. For example, the book of Gwyneth''s paintings or the photo album in hand now. But more There is no lower limit.


    Yes, there is no lower limit. And there are many themes, such as "pee" series, "anal" series, "


    lowjo


    " series, "facial" series - named after posture. Or garden series, pool series, beach series, kitchen series - this is named after the location. There are also student series, cheerleading series, stewardesses series, police series - this is named after uniforms. In short, only unexpected, no dare to shoot.


    In addition, there are special series. Take Blanchett, a couple with Gwyneth, as an example Among the picture albums taken by the models, Adrian''s favorite book is Elizabeth I in prison. Basically, the whole album can be seen as a stilling of Elizabeth. Of course, it''s an adult version. Blanchett shows it in front of the camera. From resistance to submission to tameness, her manner is very natural, coupled with her temperament and posture, as well as the costume, it is no wonder Adrian would like it very much.


    So he''s been wondering when to shoot a large-scale album for Blanchett with the theme of galantrel, called "the fallen queen of the elves.". But if you want to do this, you have to bring Gwyneth and liv in first. After all, they are the "Lord of the rings" trio. Isn''t it easier to shoot the fairy princess Arwen and Iowen, the daughter of Rohan, together? Of course, he plays all the male roles.


    Almost every woman does this: adult albums of their most famous characters, Kirsten''s spiderwoman, Sarah''s Buffy, Monica''s marina, or Sophie''s Isabel, etc. But not all women are filmed in all series. Although Adrian tries to be equal, there is still a difference.


    For example, most of Kate''s works are aestheticism, and the roles of uniforms and Laura only reach the level of "attic", and the scale is very small. The album with the theme of


    lowjo


    is also Adrian''s coax for a long time, and then agrees to come down after Charlize''s teasing or provocation.


    On the other hand, Charlize and Ivanka should be more open-minded. The cool and romantic flavor of the series of office women''s secret pictures taken by them are very clear in the pictures, but there are also few large-scale ones. It''s like Adrian giving a sex party without considering Kate, Sarah, Charlize, Ivanka. They need to be more special.Although there are still women who don''t have many large-scale picture albums, such as Jessica, Megan or Amanda, they either can''t accept it, or they have been around for a short time, or they want to manage with their heart. Unlike kaiden, they are complete transaction products, so they need time to induce.


    Of course, they can''t escape. Adrian can coax Julia and Zeta Jones to take off their clothes and pose shamefully for photos. How can they be confused? The shelves that are still a little empty will be filled sooner or later.


    However, the biggest ones are Gwyneth, Nicole, Kirsten, Britney and Leighton. The women who give their souls early, such as Nicole''s "the call girl" album, have specially put up the marked price signs when shooting. It''s the price of Oscar winning actress Nicole Kidman.


    One of the most favorite pair for Adrian is that Nicole is sitting on the sofa under the price tag in a black long sleeve Jumpsuit skirt and silk stockings. Empty or half full "raincoats" are all over the place, from hair to legs, all over the body is splashed with white liquid - of course, Adrian''s weight is much, but not so much, so it only takes up According to the hair and face, other places are represented by props.


    There are also Britney Spears'' album with the theme of


    lowjo


    , grabbing things and kissing in front of the camera, and Gwyneth''s pee theme album. Wear a variety of appropriate clothes, in front of the camera or when standing or sitting, let it flow out and wet. In short, all kinds of shame play is the best embodiment of "constantly breaking through their lower limit, so that they have no bottom line to speak in front of themselves". It is still that sentence, which is unexpected. No one dare to shoot.


    However, among these albums, Adrian thinks that the most outstanding works are Liu Yufei''s female students of the Republic of China and Jili''s "breakfast at Tiffany" imitation show. The former is wearing a moon white cheongsam, a black pleated skirt, White Velvet socks and black cloth shoes, two braids and a bow, plus its own pure flavor at present. It''s quite elegant and refined - Adrian has long wanted to make a film on this theme. Unfortunately, neither Lin Zhiling nor Lin Xilei have the right temperament. Although Gao Yuanyuan can, she is still just playing. Secondly, Liu Yufei is obviously more suitable before her.


    As for the latter, the scale is much larger than that shot by Jili in the past. Whether it is the proud twin peaks above or the deep valley below, Adrian fully shows them in front of the camera, making the picture extremely provocative. It''s easy for a man to have a raw reaction. So these two books are the best he thinks he''s made.


    Some of the friendlies have their own albums, such as the stewardess'' fours, or the breakaway trio, and Cindy Crawford has been on his camera with lulu. Adrian is still planning when to get Jennifer Connery and alixis Bradell together, or huckley and Austin crook together to make a film, which is not easy to find in reality, and it is also good to achieve it in front of the camera.


    The only one in the collection that doesn''t have a picture album. It''s just empty. Natalie is the only one. As for Kyla, it''s for Natalie. Adrian is not in a hurry. If she still doesn''t plan to take the road she gave her, she will return it twice.


    It''s a big mistake to think that there are only picture albums. Besides albums, there are also albums. Britney and Christina have privately made their own single, "you", "ilikedick" or "iamtoys". Most of these songs are written by themselves. If the songs can be written by themselves, if they can''t, they can adapt their own popular songs, such as Britney Spears'' stop! stop£¡ stop£¡ ¡·"O


    GASM! o


    gasm£¡ o


    gasm£¡ ¡·¡£


    It goes without saying that the large-scale lyrics, together with the songs recorded in his arms while passionately recorded, add a different kind of scenery to Adrian''s collection room. It''s a pity that Avril refused to write such a song, even though she had made a group of beautiful picture albums in Adrian''s cajoling.


    However, this is not the main point. It is said that this is to lead to another thing that Adrian is more proud of. As we all know, if a good music song has a good MV, it will be more beautiful if there is a rippling MV.


    So Britney Spears is in o


    GASM! o


    gasm£¡ o


    gasm£¡ ¡·In the MV of "ilikedick", Christina kneels in front of Adrian, and the small studio outside is not a decoration. However, the biggest role of this small studio is to make adult versions of famous women''s works. Of course, the hero should be replaced by Adrian.


    As I said before, Adrian took a group of photos of Blanchett called "Elizabeth I in prison" and made it into an album. But Gwyneth didn''t have a corresponding picture because she was film. After Adrian seduced her to shoot adult scenes in a aboveboard manner last year, she began to guide her into the costume of Shakespeare''s love story. She brought herself into Viola and made love with him in front of the camera and changed some lines.It''s not easy, man. It''s hard to see that the most exciting plots in ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ At the mercy of others.


    This result is undoubtedly successful. After shooting, Adrian specially took the original film of Shakespeare''s love story. Selected parts come out and mix them together - and despite Adrian''s reputation for being frugal, there''s still a lot that doesn''t work. Therefore, the commercial art masterpiece "Shakespeare in love" has become a private "betrayed Shakespeare". The beautiful miss viola is finally captured by the new villain. Under the double impact of body and mind, she finally succumbs to the new villain and becomes his plaything. The heartbroken Shakespeare can only secretly watch her again and again in the rebellion The school groaned gently.


    Although Adrian''s works are basically copied from previous generations, it does not mean that he has no technology. What''s more, even a pig should have some insight after plagiarizing these movies? Therefore, the quality of the final product is quite excellent, which is absolutely not comparable to those of DP. Adrian took Gwyneth to watch the movie behind closed doors in the home theater of the mansion. It was also a common thing to watch the movie with passion.


    That''s why there''s still film on the shelf. Although there''s a lot of sexy video with women, it''s hard to compare with this one. And the original and Nicole in the "eye opener" in the real clip is also collected here. Adrian also plans to pull Nicole to make a private adult version of the film. It must be very interesting to change the name to "cheating wife".


    This is Adrian''s collection. He is not proud of it. Compared with these, Edison Chen is not even an amateur player. Clinton is just a poor thief, Berlusconi is a boring old man, and Warren Beattie is just making up the numbers. Only he, only Adrian, can make the most beautiful, temperament, talent and characteristic women in Hollywood and the world do anything for him.


    ¡°iamtheonlyone£¡¡± After examining his own things like a king, Adrian said triumphantly.


    If anything is leaking out here. It''s hard to imagine the storm outside - another reason why Adrian didn''t panic when he learned that the party had been photographed, which was nothing compared to his collection.


    So although he is proud, he is always very careful. He uses physical means to isolate them and sets up many protective measures. If they can be leaked, it can only be said that he is not lucky.


    "Forget it. Let''s just open a new party theme. After all, the one-on-one situation will gradually increase. " Adrian eventually found another drawer to throw the photos in.


    Then, after reviewing his collection again, he put everything back in place, locked the basement and left the villa with a relaxed mood.


    Over time, his collection will only grow richer.


    Things here come to an end for the time being. Few people know that at the end of May, an eye-catching news was cut off before it could sprout. Many movie lovers have put their eyes on the summer vacation that has begun.


    "Expendables 2" was released at this time, probably because Schwarzenegger, Willis and others did not appear in this film, although Dennis''s sniper was added, and the plot is also relatively compact - at least not as endless as the original, and basically except for the sentence "catch up with him, find him, kill him" and talk about Stallone There is no connection between this edition and the original one.


    However, except for Stallone and Dennis, this big ticket of action actors still lacks popularity, so although the box office is still good, it is not as good as the first movie. Think about it. The selling point of "dare to die" is to find a group of old action actors who are about to expire to arouse the audience''s nostalgia. Therefore, even if the plot is qualified and the fighting drama is very popular, the box office is different from that of the first film. Even if some other action stars are invited to guest star, it will be better.


    However, Adrian realized these things after the release, so no matter how much it is, or let it go. But I''m afraid this series will be on for a while. It''s just that Joe, who plays the role of liaison officer, makes Dennis in the movie even more eye-catching. I don''t know what Aniston will think about it. When Mr. and Mrs. Smith is officially launched, what kind of play will he play against Dennis?


    Skipping this, there is also Scorpion King, a fantasy movie that extends from "Tomb Raider" and starred by Jushi Johnson and Lin Zhiling, is also a good box office movie, but it is not enough compared with the previous two "tomb raiders". Of course, this is understandable. After all, the two "tomb raiders" are very wonderful, and the second one is even more rare. It is not easy to surpass the sequel of the previous one in quality.


    So that''s not a good start, but what about that? Not all schedules have to have a good start, and it''s not a big deal for other film companies to be proud. There are still films to be released in the summer season of this year, such as universal, new line, Miramax and Bosworth. As long as you can keep the box office intact - to be honest, it doesn''t matter if you fail once. If you have Adrian, you don''t have to worry about failure.What''s more, the most eye-catching place at the beginning of this summer vacation is not in Hollywood. At the 56th Cannes Film Festival just ended, American documentary director Michael Moore''s "Fahrenheit 911", which revealed the plot of the Bush administration, won the Palme d''Or award!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C197

    "I was going to let them attend the Cannes Film Festival next year." In Claude''s office, Adrian explained and complained.


    "Don''t mind, ED, we''re not unprepared," Claude waved, not particularly concerned. "I know how you feel, but a lot of things are like that, and not every step will go your way."


    "Yes, I know, just..." Adrian made a gesture. "Well, I''m just a bit surprised. I should have estimated that."


    If you think about it carefully, it is normal that Michael Moore could launch Fahrenheit 911 so quickly and bring it to Cannes. In his previous life, he was forced to attend Cannes Film Festival in 2004. First of all, the theme of attacking the government is difficult to attract investment. Secondly, there is a conflict between Miramax and its parent company, Disney. Eisner even forcibly ordered the Weinstein brothers not to participate in the production of the film by administrative means, and its distribution is far away.


    These factors accumulated and caused controversy within a certain range. Only then did Fahrenheit 911 participate in Cannes Film Festival, and then won the Golden Palm Award for various reasons.


    Now, Miramax is far more harmonious with each other than Disney in his previous life under the banner of AC media, so Harvey Weinstein is bringing Moore to look for Adrian at the Sundance Film Festival.


    Then Adrian didn''t agree to Moore''s request. But not only did he acquiesce in Weinstein''s approach, but he also offered a proposal to reach the summit. In this way, Weinstein will certainly let go and investment will not be a problem. In this case, Michael Moore must be extremely enthusiastic and energetic. In addition, he is also a guy who is not willing to be lonely. He can let the public see it earlier, reveal the inside story earlier, awaken the public earlier, and prepare for ousting bush from office as soon as possible. Why wait until next year? And then there was the Oscar for best documentary. And the final outbreak of the Iraq war as a catalyst.


    Adrian didn''t expect, or had, an idea, but then he left it behind. He was used to giving a general idea of a plan and then letting others take responsibility for the details and taking action. Now that we have arranged for the 2004 competition and we have explained Weinstein, we just need to wait until next year. More importantly, next year is an election year, if Moore really wants to pull Bush out of the presidency. It''s obviously better to have Fahrenheit 9 / 11 released next year.


    Therefore, with the spirit of "fearlessness", Moore finally completed the documentary film and sent it to Cannes for exhibition in May. Then because this behavior was tacit a few months ago, Weinstein didn''t inform Adrian, and eventually there was Passive situation.


    That''s right. Although Adrian informed Claude of the incident after consulting with Weinstein, and made a series of arrangements around it, they were all based on the release of Fahrenheit 911 in 2004. Now such a move is tantamount to pushing the unprepared AC media to the forefront of the storm, and many plans of this year need to be revised.


    It''s OK. The corresponding plan can be used directly, and when it suddenly reaches the summit, it will be released quickly. Compared with the previous life, the controversy caused will be smaller, and the pressure on AC media will be smaller. In addition, the plan was always adjusted, so Claude didn''t care. In any case, Miramax is the scapegoat. Even if it is only nominal, it will share a lot of attention and can still achieve the purpose of signaling to the Bush administration.


    From this point of view, Adrian was right about Moore at the beginning, and the angry youth was not a special "angry youth". Of course, it is also possible that he overestimated the influence of his documentary. I think that it will arouse more people''s sympathy and change the result of next year''s general election by spending one year fermenting and striving to be shortlisted for Oscar again.


    Unfortunately, let''s not say how objective his documentary is. The problems have been analyzed last time. As far as the style of public opinion is concerned, it is not in the hands of people like him, so


    "Well, let''s talk about something else. Have you seen the opinion paper I asked Annie to sort out about the flash player developed by Macromedia?" Adrian changed the subject.


    "Yes, but isn''t it supposed to be for Victor? He''s the chairman of the Internet company. " Claude raised his eyebrows and said, half jokingly.


    "Come on, crow. I''m talking to you about business." Ed laughed and shook his head. "Don''t tell me, you don''t see the key. If this website succeeds, the whole network environment will become more unimpeded once again. If we can capture most of the market like Facebook, we will seize the opportunity of the Internet age again. "


    "Well, well, I see." Claude laughed and raised his hands. Then, looking at him, he suddenly looked nostalgic. "Frankly, ED, I always remember when you described the future to me I''m glad to be able to watch this, to see your predictions come true. "


    Hearing these sincere words, Adrian could not help sighing: "without your support, I can''t realize these ideas one by one. Without the support of Godfather and uncle, we can''t do this, can''t we?"Claude sat up straight with a smile: "so, if you have this kind of thing in the future, remember to ask Victor, because I will give him the greatest support."


    "You fellow." Adrian rolled his eyes immediately.


    There is no doubt that YouTube will be ready to put on the agenda. Compared with Facebook, which can only show value after a certain number of users, YouTube can expand the business of AC media more quickly. Not to mention anything else, the effect of a viral marketing movie trailer is far higher than that of other media. It can be said that after the emergence of youtube, virus marketing in the network era is really established and reaches its peak.


    So Adrian insisted on buying Macromedia. It also bought some shares of adobe because it confused the company. Now Facebook''s operation is so good that you can listen to it. Then Adrian consulted and discussed with Macromedia''s programmers. After confirming that the latest version of flash player could meet the requirements, Adrian exchanged views with victor.


    Victor''s talent has now been fully developed, not to mention the fact that he abandoned Adrian''s recommendation that Andy Allman, the bespectacled man in the original Facebook trio, likes to show his ambition. Blair Vuitton, who looks ugly but passionate and energetic, was chosen as his deputy, while Andy Allman knew it without complaining at all.


    So the rest of the matter is to get Claude''s unreserved support. Now the final thing has been settled. There is only one of the three key websites left, and there is no technical problem with this. It can be started after YouTube goes online and develops steadily. It should not exceed the end of next year at the latest.


    So the time entered June. The weather in Los Angeles is getting hotter, but it doesn''t prevent critics from discussing a documentary in the media. In a sense, the French gave Americans a big slap in the face when they got the Palmetto. Of course, this slap is still a little small compared with the one that couldn''t be released for a long time in a previous life.


    But anyway. After all, a slap in the face is a slap in the face. Even if there are not a few French judges, everyone knows what''s going on. Therefore, the Conservatives supporting the Republican Party in the United States began to criticize Moore and his "Fahrenheit 911" on various occasions and belittled it as worthless. This has happened once before. Moore is not a low-key person. Although he needs to work overtime to catch up with Cannes Film Festival in May, he still takes time to publicize his new work after winning the best documentary Oscar.


    At that time, although there were many people who supported him, their strength was not very high. After all, they took 911 as an example. For Americans, it was a big wound. It''s better to keep some before seeing the details, so during the period from April to the first half of May, the support for him is very small.


    But now it''s different. Fahrenheit 911 won the Palme d''Or at Cannes Film Festival. According to the people who have seen it, the whole documentary is basically attacking the Bush administration and does not touch too many minefields. Naturally, those who support the Democratic Party will come out and debate with those who support the Republican Party. As a result, more and more people applauded Fahrenheit 911.


    In any case, this does not harm the national interests. The documentary is only aimed at the government and some Republican people. Moreover, the reputation of the documentary has been damaged. If the government suppresses it too hard, it will arouse the public''s doubts. Therefore, it will certainly stand on the sidelines temporarily to show the democracy and freedom of the United States. If they don''t speak out at this time, when will they wait?


    As for the AC media, which initiated the crime, they still maintain a neutral face. However, according to the grapevine, the two bosses were totally unaware of Miramax''s action and were very angry in private. Of course, not everyone believes that a lot of people like watching good plays sneer at it. Don''t they know? How is that possible? Miramax is just a scapegoat for the Bush administration''s embarrassment.


    They have some motives. Don''t forget that when AC media acquired at & T broadband, it was blocked. But as soon as George W. Bush came to power, this deal became a deal. It is obviously impossible to say whether there is something fishy in it by referring to the performance of ABC in the late years of the University in 2000. However, in the past two years, the Bush administration has been in a hot fight with the News Corporation, which is actively close to each other, and has given news group a lot of special treatment. However, there is competition between News Corporation and AC media in many aspects. Therefore, it is very possible for AC media to take this opportunity to express their dissatisfaction.


    However, it was later reported that the Weinstein brothers and Claude, the president of AC media, seemed to have a bad time after their meeting. It is said that the Weinstein brothers have been very ugly since they returned to Miramax. There''s a lot of evidence for this news. At least Harvey Weinstein''s face darkened when he was mentioned at parties. Then, with a few words of discontent, he turned the topic aside.


    But interestingly, AC media did not punish Miramax. Although they also thought that it was very bad for them to produce and release Fahrenheit 911 privately, they did not order them to give up the documentary, let alone take the Weinstein brothers and exchange other people to control Miramax. In short, it was ambiguous.Therefore, these news finally turned out to be that AC media did not know about it and was very dissatisfied with the Weinstein brothers. But Miramax was an industry after all, and he took the opportunity to show his neutrality - that is, to express his dissatisfaction - so he finally acquiesced to it. It has to be said that it is basically in line with Adrian''s plan.


    "I need to make it up, ed. you don''t know how hard I''ve been at this time, pretending to be discontented every time I''m in public, as if I had a deep hatred for you, and I didn''t want to hide in the office like Bob. I''m just a producer. Ed, not an actor. " Harvey Weinstein came from the phone to Adrian''s ear with a voice of complaint.


    "You''ve done very well, Harvey, very well, and I''m happy, so keep going. At least until Fahrenheit 9 / 11 is released. " Adrian, who is lying in a chair by the pool, holds the phone, with the other hand on the waist of Lin Xilei, who is constantly moving up and down on her body in a bikini.


    "What? Don''t be kidding, you know, the distribution must at least... " Before Weinstein went on, Adrian turned off his cell phone and began to hiss in his lower body.


    Lin Xilei wiggled more. Groaning and rubbing his hair, although the bikini is still soft, but the jubilant beat makes people produce higher * * than none. Finally, she let out a long groan, tensed her body, continued for two seconds and then climbed on Adrian.


    "Sorry. Boss. " After the gentle kiss, Lin Xilei said this in a low voice with her eyes open.


    "It doesn''t matter. You have compensation opportunities anyway." Adrian didn''t care, and then he looked at the two women who were really playing in the pool.


    Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan, who are also wearing bikini, are fighting a water fight. They don''t seem to notice Adrian and Lin Xilei on the reclining chair, but actually they all look at this side from time to time. The difference is that Lin Zhiling is used to it, and Gao Yuanyuan will blush more or less.


    When it''s soft down below. After cleaning up and putting on his swimming trunks, Adrian plunges into the pool and reaches the two women.


    "Yuanyuan, are you feeling better now?" After embracing them from left to right, he asked with a smile, "as I said, swimming is one of the best ways to relax in summer."


    "Well..." Gao Yuanyuan lowered her head and looked embarrassed.


    "That''s not true," Lin interrupted coyly. "Yuanyuan is in a good mood because she talked to her family before. Men always like to take all the credit for themselves."


    "Is that so?" Adrian raises his eyebrows and looks at Gao Yuanyuan.


    "Not really. Sister Zhiling just said one thing. I''m really glad to hear that my parents are safe, but swimming is also very relaxing." Gao Yuanyuan swam and explained in her eyes.


    "You can''t please both sides, Yuanyuan." Lin Xilei, who had also cleaned up, splashed into the pool and rushed over. She grabbed Gao Yuanyuan''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I was just talking for you, Yuanyuan." Lin Zhiling also playfully grabbed her other arm, "so I will punish you."


    Gao Yuanyuan realized that she was wrong, but before she made any action, Shuanglin had already lifted her up in the water, lifted her up to the water and faced Adrian, then pulled her thigh apart, as if carrying a gift. Gao Yuanyuan struggled a few times, but quite powerless, can only look at Adrian timidly.


    "It''s wrong for you to bully Yuanyuan like this." Although Adrian said this, she pasted it on Gao Yuanyuan''s body and blocked her mouth. She had not enjoyed herself before. After several times, Adrian held it up again, and immediately began to have in-depth communication with Gao Yuanyuan.


    After that, of course, it was three women who took turns fighting from the pool to the shore and back to the water, which had happened more than once and twice.


    It''s always easy to learn to be bad. Gao Yuanyuan is alone in Los Angeles, and she can''t return home because of the epidemic. She can only learn about her family by phone at any time. In addition, there is a lot of pressure on her performance training. After all, she was born in a non professional class, and her acting skills can only be said to be average. Moreover, the domestic requirements for performance are different from Hollywood''s requirements for performance, although it was ordered by Adrian She played a role in "Battlestar Galactica", but Lin Xilei, who lived with her after coming to the United States, instilled in her the idea that "although the director of miracles ordered her to act, if she was not competent, she would have to hand over the role.".


    In addition, although she has tried hard to integrate into American society, her social circle is relatively narrow, which makes it easy to accumulate negative emotions and make people feel depressed. So, under the guidance of Adrian, she has a good way to vent, yes, * *.


    After being sent to the cloud again and again in bed, Gao Yuanyuan constantly hinted to herself that "there''s nothing that can''t be done." Gao Yuanyuan also gradually let go of herself, from only willing to be in the bedroom to living room outside in the sun, from only with Adrian to being seen by Lin Xilei and Lin Zhiling.Moreover, she lives in Lin Xilei''s villa, and Lin Xilei does not shy away from the relationship between herself and Adrian. Gao Yuanyuan bumps into Adrian and Lin Xilei in the villa more than once, so the three people''s walk is just as natural.


    Next, the top and back also fell. Apart from a few friendly competitions, most women were passed by Adrian three times. How could Gao Yuanyuan be an exception? Moreover, this greatly stimulated her. No matter it was because of the broken jar or other reasons, she began to play more freely. Games such as uniform playing and photo taking were not a problem. It was even faster to accept Lin Zhiling''s joining in and play 4P together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C198

    "Smaller, the fire should be smaller. Yes, yes, that''s right. Sometimes, whether the fire is enough or not is just in a second or two. -In the clean and tidy kitchen, Lin Zhiling is teaching Gao Yuanyuan how to cook soup. She is very serious and looks like that.


    Several Asian women, from Ji Hui to Lin Xilei, who stayed with Adrian, basically knew two or three good dishes. Even Lin Zhiling, who was not very good at the beginning, finally practiced them. After all, food is a big part of Oriental culture, and as the saying goes, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you want to catch a man''s stomach?


    So some women sometimes exchange their cooking skills, just like now. Of course, Lin Zhiling taught Gao Yuanyuan to cook soup for more than that.


    "Thank you, sister Zhiling. Sometimes I don''t know how to thank you." After turning off the fire, Gao Yuanyuan also said so sincerely.


    "No, everyone is in a foreign country. We should help each other. Xilei is usually busy, and I have a lot of time." Lin Zhiling laughed, and then came up to kiss her on the lips, and then held her hands on her waist. "Besides, Yuanyuan, you are so beautiful, which makes me very excited."


    "OK, sister Zhiling." Gao Yuanyuan began to be shy again. Although she fought hard on Adrian, she was such a Nirvana when she got out of bed.


    "You make me feel It''s strange. " Then she said, not very well.


    Lin Zhiling was about to speak. Adrian''s voice came in from the door: "ladies, how long are you going to wait? If we don''t come, we''re going to start. "


    "In a minute." Gao Yuanyuan quickly picked up the soup pot and went out. Lin Zhiling was about to keep up with her, but was pulled by Adrian who came in.


    "You just sexually harassed Yuanyuan again, eh?" Seeing Gao Yuanyuan out of the kitchen, Adrian just half jokingly reached out and raised Lin Zhiling''s chin and asked in an interrogative tone.


    "How can you talk like that, ED," the girl said with an aggrieved look. "How could this be sexual harassment? It''s just a fracas between sisters. Sexual harassment is clearly like this. "


    She said, grabbing his other hand. Put on his buttocks, but the look is still very sad, as if to complain why he does not sexually harass her like, really do not have flavor.


    "All right, all right," Adrian grinned and squeezed two. "You''ve done a good job, Zhiling. I like it very much."


    "That''s good." Lin Zhiling was somewhat exaggerated and relieved. "I thought you only like her type of woman in the future, but Yuanyuan also has a pure flavor, which is very likable."


    "Well, say what you want to say." Adrian then slapped her on the hip.


    "Since I did a good job - you said it yourself," said Lin Zhiling, holding his arm. "Should that reward me with something?"


    "Oh? What kind of reward do you want? " Adrian deliberately approached her face a few inches away from her face, looked into her eyes and asked. Lin Zhiling then bit her lip and tilted her head, as if embarrassed to speak.


    From here we can see the difference between Eastern women and Western women, generally speaking. If they want a reward, the Western women will point out what they want directly. They think that since they have paid, it is natural for them to pay back. However, Oriental women always need men to speak up first. Otherwise, they will associate themselves with trading, even if it is the case.


    Of course A kind of It''s a general feature. Although Lin Zhiling also has this factor, it''s more because of what she wants.


    "You know, you''ll have two great commercial works next year." Adrian showed insight.


    "One of them is just a minor supporting role." Lin Zhiling tooted her mouth and didn''t seem satisfied.


    "But in the other one, you''re the heroine and partner with Will Smith," Adrian chuckled. "I was under a lot of pressure to make this part Asian."


    With that, he put his arms around her waist. She bit her ear bead: "don''t worry, Zhiling. Frankly speaking, you still need to practice. You know, if you don''t have the corresponding strength, even if you have good public relations, you can''t do it. So don''t be so greedy. You''ve been praised by many people for your appearance in the Scorpion King. You might as well continue to perform well in these two films and sharpen your acting skills. When the time comes, you will be there. "


    Hearing the last sentence, Lin Zhiling''s eyes brightened and she immediately became more charming: "OK, I''ll listen to you - do you need Cassandra to accompany you tonight?"


    As she said above, Lin Xilei is a manager after all, and she has a lot of work every day. Therefore, it is Lin Zhiling who is in charge of taking Gao Yuanyuan to adapt to the American environment. As an actress, she can have a rest as long as there is no announcement. In addition, Lin Xilei has instilled a lot of ideas into her, so she gets along with Gao Yuanyuan fairly happily. She never mentions some sensitive topics, let alone shows her superior attitude.


    But this is just the beginning. Slowly, Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan become more and more intimate, cuddling, kissing and bathing together. After all, she had lived in Canada and had more contact with western society. In recent years, she had been with Adrian and acted in many films. Her experience was much richer than Gao Yuanyuan. She had mental calculation and no intention. Gao Yuanyuan didn''t notice anything wrong.As a result, after getting used to this kind of intimate play between women, Gao Yuanyuan became more and more passionate about each other when she was on a three person or four person line. Therefore, Lin Zhiling contributed a lot.


    In this case, Adrian must reward her, so after "Scorpion King", she was given two roles of commercial giant. One is Emmerich''s latest disaster movie. Yes, it''s the day after tomorrow, which tells about the greenhouse effect and Americans flee to Mexico. After a fall in Godzilla, Emmerich had been dormant for almost two years and wrote the play. Then he found Adrian without much thought.


    At the beginning, he chose him to direct "Independence Day", and he reminded him of some problems when making "Godzilla". Unfortunately, he didn''t listen to it at that time. This time, it was easy to write a new script and show it to the Hollywood director and producer with the best vision to seek support.


    Adrian, who is familiar with Emmerich''s achievements, naturally made an investment immediately. The film will not only make money, but also give her women an opportunity to increase her fame and hone her acting skills. I can''t let it go. There are not many female roles in it, only two, one female student. An Asian female scientist doesn''t need much good acting skills, so the female student gave it to kaiden, while the Asian female scientist gave it to Lin Zhiling.


    However, if the female students can promote the development of the main plot, Asian female scientists are dispensable. They can achieve the desired effect by changing to other roles. Therefore, Lin Zhiling is somewhat dissatisfied. Adrian knew that too, so she took the lead in another film. Public enemy of machinery, adapted from Asimov''s short story and starring Will Smith.


    That sounds like a bit of a mystery, changing the original white female scientist to Asian? But it''s not difficult to operate. Even the male lead can be changed to black, and then the heroine can be changed to Asian American. With the excuse of pluralistic society, many opponents can be silenced. What''s more


    In short, it is not a problem. With Adrian''s insistence, both films are about to start shooting A kind of It seems that among Asian Americans, he seems to like Lin Zhiling very much. Ji Hui has been following him for seven or eight years, and has not been treated like this.


    All right. Adrian does not deny this. After all, Lin Zhiling is worthy of his favor. Let alone her obedience, she is as gentle as a kitten, and never forgets to show her sexuality, as long as it is Adrian''s request. She would hardly refuse, and she would make a little temper. She was also very sensitive to the occasion. As she was the only woman who had finished shooting several interesting themes such as drinksomen, Adrian should give rewards.


    Of course, Adrian is not a man who doesn''t think about the consequences. These two roles seem to have a good weight, but in fact You know, there are always very few popular Asian characters. He can''t give all of them to a woman. Anyway, the reward Lin Zhiling wants most is not this one. At that time, he can take it out as a legitimate reason for her to obey.


    "The soup Zhiling and Yuanyuan cooked together are very good, but the main course of Xilei is also good." After a harmonious Chinese dinner, Adrian commented with satisfaction.


    "Ed is always like this. He plays 50 boards each and won''t lean to one side. Although it''s very pleasant, it''s hard to avoid feeling a little fake." Lin Xilei snorted, "boss" is only used to be alone with Adrian.


    "You use the wrong words. Each of them is a derogatory word, Xilei," Lin Zhiling corrected her statement and shrugged. "It''s a hopeless thing. None of us like to hear bad comments from him, do we?"


    Gao Yuanyuan didn''t speak. She just tasted the dessert with a smile. She hesitated until she was almost finished. She summoned up her courage: "Ed."


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian was about to turn his head around.


    "Well..." She gently scratched her teeth on her lips, and then opened her mouth carefully: "I heard from my parents on the phone that they are much better there, and many people are outside. So I want to go back when I can, and "Depend on heaven to kill the dragon" crew also asked me, when can go back to do propaganda. "


    "So..." Adrian thought for a moment, "I''ve heard this news, because the virus is not suitable for hot weather, so the epidemic situation has been completely controlled, but the alarm has not been completely lifted How about August? At that time, the epidemic situation should be completely controlled, and the story of relying on heaven and killing the dragon should be broadcast at that time


    Without waiting for Gao Yuanyuan to answer, he explained: "although science fiction TV series like Battlestar Galactica don''t have to be filmed and broadcast at one time, they can''t be filmed and broadcast at the same time as sitcoms, so they have to finish at least half or even two-thirds before they have a long vacation. Although your parts are relatively small, they are very important, so you have to do your best to complete them. Several producers and directors have praised you. You can''t let them down, can you? "


    "Battlestar Galactica" has officially started shooting. As a science fiction drama "relatively big money", and most of the new autumn series have to start preparing sample films at this time, so it''s normal to start shooting now, just like Jessica''s "the last dark angel".However, different from the previous life, there is no such Mini drama this time. According to Adrian''s insistence, globegroup, which is responsible for the production of the series, directly started shooting a series of TV series. "In the world, universal wanted to shoot only one mini drama, but because of the unexpected good ratings, it can have 4 million to 5 million viewers on non basic cable stations. You know. It is quite good for basic cable stations to have a rating of nearly 10 million. Non basic cable stations face fewer audiences, with an average of about 2 million to 3 million. It can be said that more than 4 million viewers can be regarded as shameful welcome.


    Of course, non basic cable stations are not without tens of millions of ratings, but they have not come out yet, and there is only one.


    The ratings of the mini series are so high that it is certain to make a series. So "Battlestar Galactica" was so popular. Now with Adrian, it''s natural to omit this step and shoot the series directly. As for the content, it''s unnecessary and regretful to add it to the series.


    Gao Yuanyuan''s role is one of the Asian female pilots, who is the undercover robot among human beings. But they don''t know, but once activated, they will become dangerous people. To be honest, such a role is a big challenge for her. Before that, she played the role of girl next door, and she was also a girl next door in China.


    However, under the strong pressure of no way out, people can often give full play to their potential. If it''s not appropriate to take Charlize as an example, is Lin Xilei OK? When I first entered the brokerage company, I was discriminated against by many people, and like Charlize, the rumors about relying on beauty were never broken. Instead of being overwhelmed, she made some achievements with Adrian''s support. Even if those rumors have not completely disappeared, those who meet her at various parties in Hollywood must show due respect.


    Gao Yuanyuan is the same as Gao Yuanyuan. Although she has never played such a role before, she can try to learn it. Otherwise, Adrian arranges her to receive performance training. What should she do? Apart from that, in a few months, she has been able to speak fluent English without accent and read the script without any problem. What''s more, non professional background has such advantages. In terms of the theory of acting, it is basically a piece of white paper, which can be daubed and modified at will.


    In addition, Adrian gave her considerable support. She was arranged to receive the best performance training. Lin Xilei was also asked to find a designer to shape her body and transform her image. Like Liu Yufei, she had targeted training after she made certain progress, and adjusted her role appropriately.


    In the original version, the pilot wore a horsetail. In the eyes of Oriental people, he may not be very beautiful, but his figure is excellent. In particular, his lines are not much worse than those of Western women. He is very sexy. Although Gao Yuanyuan''s figure is pretty good, it can''t compare with it for the time being. Even if the body shaping course is very helpful for her, she should take out the sexuality and replace it with other suitable ones.


    As a result, this character''s hair is cut short. Firstly, Gao Yuanyuan''s ponytail is not very good-looking. Secondly, she looks more capable with short hair, and then she does more exercise and more fitness. She also carries out some proper gun training and simple airplane flying lessons. On the fixed makeup photo, she has an exposed heroism, and the pure feeling is not completely eliminated The designer who designed for her was so impressed that she had a kind of unusual sexuality.


    Because of her tailored image and her personal efforts, Adrian has made a lot of efforts during this period of shooting, and what she said about the producers and directors praising her is not aimless.


    "If It''s not finished in August? " Gao Yuanyuan thought about it and asked carefully.


    "If you can stay where you are, I can ask them to adjust and shoot your part first," Adrian said immediately, "so it''s up to you if you can finish in August."


    "Well, that''s settled." Gao Yuanyuan points with a smile.


    "Well, it looks like a toast to Yuanyuan." At this time, Lin Zhiling said at an inopportune moment. Lin Xilei then handed over a bottle of whisky with tacit understanding.


    "You want to drink this? Can you change it? Such as Champagne... " Frightened Gao Yuanyuan some embarrassed said.


    "How can champagne make you happy, Yuanyuan?" Lin Xilei said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, if you can''t get used to it, we can take baijiu. It''s all from Taiwan and mainland. Anyway, there are some collections." Lin Zhiling put her hands on her face and said something provocatively.


    After looking at Adrian, who is smiling but talking, Gao Yuanyuan knows that she can''t give up today. In addition, the big stone in her heart has already landed. It''s rare for her to hold up her chest with courage and dryness: "that''s good!"


    Lovely girl. Adrian sighed in his heart, and then nodded with satisfaction. It was good to abduct her to the United States, and got along well with Lin Zhiling and Lin Xilei


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C199

    Adrian likes morning exercise, because it has many advantages. After waking up in the morning, he often has a full rest in the evening, and his body functions recover to the best state. Morning exercise can speed up metabolism, make the body function start to run quickly, and like the high-quality lubricating oil as smooth as above, so as to adjust the body to the best state.


    If the quality is high enough to make the whole morning exercise beautiful and in place, both men and women will be in a good mood throughout the day, and can easily deal with any pressure. In addition, it can also replace morning running to exercise. Of course, the premise is that men''s endurance should be high enough, otherwise less than 20 minutes, exercise will not be of great significance.


    In short, when you get up in the morning, open the curtains, bathe in the morning sunshine, and have a high-quality morning exercise with women or women in bed will be a good start for today. If you are like Adrian, you can enjoy yourself and look for the Empire State Building, Chrysler Building and Shimao through the ground glass windows Well, well, this doesn''t exist anymore.


    anyway, it was a wonderful morning, especially when kneeling at Adrian was the face of two Zhang Yimo.


    "Very well, Ashley is wonderful. Mary, if you don''t work harder, you''ll lose to her." Adrian, who was sitting in a chair naked, enjoyed the service and said leisurely.


    "Why am I Mary and not Ashley?" The girl on the left raised her head and asked with a smile. She also deliberately put her tongue out and hooked it.


    "Because I can feel it." "As like as two peas, you can say," though Adrian is almost the same, the touch on the tongue is still slightly different, and I can catch that difference. "


    The giggle started, and the twin sisters began to compete harder, letting Adrian breathe in for a while.


    Olsen twins came to his attention very early. The movie "family love" that made them famous at the beginning was produced by ABC, and it was also one of the few episodes that ABC could make it in the mid-1990s. After AC media bought ABC, Adrian immediately noticed the twins, who were famous at the time. Because they were less than one year old when they first appeared on the screen, the audience almost watched them grow up in front of the small screen, so they were very popular, and all kinds of peripherals were bought constantly.


    However, at that time, the "happy family" was coming to an end. There was no new work by the sisters, and the family was not peaceful. Although the parents were divorced, the relationship was very tense. But Adrian has taken a fancy to their sister''s current ability to attract money. I also know that their future achievements are relatively good and profitable. In addition, Pixar has a good relationship with several toy companies. After that, there is the Harry Potter series. They left them at a good price, and they also took a stake in the double star entertainment company specially set up by Olsen''s family for them.


    And in the years that followed. Although Olsen twins still maintain a series of popularity, there are not many more famous works, which is not a good omen for the actors. As for the six-year-old producer published in the media, he is a member of the board of directors of his own company. At present, the company is worth hundreds of millions of dollars and so on, but all of them are just hype. The company is still dominated by ABC. If it can not maintain its reputation, the dazzling Aura will gradually fade and eventually reveal its true colors.


    As a child, I played a role in the entertainment industry since I was born. The Olsen sisters, who are relatively precocious and can be very calm even when their parents get divorced, know it perfectly well. So after trying several TV shows that were not good, the twins took advantage of the opportunity of the ABC headquarters meeting yesterday to put their ideas to Adrian, who came to work in New York.


    Although Adrian has forgotten about them now, they were left to a large extent because they still have the ability to attract money to maintain the ABC signboard. Even if he has a lot of ideas, they can''t be converted into profits for a while. But his memory is excellent. In addition, they were well trained in receiving people and things. They quickly recalled their information and did not make them feel uncomfortable at all.


    For women''s advances, he has always been welcome, not to mention the twin sisters, sister flowers he played, twins have not tried. But when it came to the end, the Olsen sisters began to hesitate. They just wanted to have a relationship with the media tycoon Lala. The rest of them will talk about it later. Who knows the other party''s hint will be so obvious.


    But the hesitation did not last too long. Adrian''s identity was there, and the implication was that both his words and his attitude were polite and graceful, so the two sisters eventually went to his Manhattan apartment together. At first, because of the lack of sexual experience and other reasons, the twins were reluctant to let go, but this was in Adrian''s arms. He began to be unable to let go, and then he would be more open.


    As a result, the Olsen sisters not only spent the night with Hu Tianhu, but also wanted to die several times. After getting up in the morning, they did not hesitate to have morning transportation with him. Finally, they took the initiative to serve him with their mouths.


    It was a wonderful morning, if not for the constant ringing of the link at the end of the day. Adrian had intended to turn a deaf ear, but the doorbell rang regularly every ten seconds. After a total of six rings, he knew that the door had to be opened. So they had to speed up, and eventually lifted the twins'' faces and threw them on them."Hi, Eni. What can I do for you?" After cleaning up and putting on his clothes, Adrian opened the door and said with a smile to Ivanka standing outside the door with a cold and pretty face.


    Ivan said, "I''m sure you''ll forget it."


    "No one..." Before Adrian finished, she pushed him away and walked straight in. The Olsen sisters, who had just finished cleaning up but were only wearing vests and underpants, walked through the living room one after another. When they saw Ivanka, they were still shocked. As a sister, Ashley had some bad business and turned her head to one side.


    "Twins again. Congratulations, ed When they get back to the room. Ivanka murmured.


    "It''s just for fun. Don''t do it." Adrian smiles and shrugs.


    It''s just for fun. The Olsen sisters are just ordinary. They look lovely when they are young, but they tend to be mediocre when they are older. That is to say, the identity of twins makes people feel different. So we should take time to play more times while they are still young. As for the benefits, I remember that they should have had comedy movies next year, but their reputation and box office are not so good. Now it seems that there is no script. Then it''s up to the writers to complete and revise it, find a better director, and then spend some time hyping it. Word of mouth may still be bad, but the box office should be better.


    They really want to get rid of the previous image and develop, it is necessary to cut apart from each other, but last night they tried a few words, it seems that the sisters have no such plan. Then wait until they touch the wall a few more times. By the way, it seems they have a sister named Elizabeth? Good, good.


    "I know I have an appointment with your father today, but it''s still early, isn''t it?" Adrian then said.


    "If I didn''t come. I believe you will play with them until noon Ivanka said in a rude way.


    "All right, all right," Adrian didn''t argue with her, just raised his hands. "How about going out now?"


    In fact, he and Donald Trump have nothing important to talk about. It''s just a routine chat about the apprentice program, as well as the real estate industry that seems to be booming at present. He and Claude both took advantage of this opportunity to make several good investments through him. It''s just that Ivanka likes to urge him to arrive and leave on time. If we talk for a long time, we will remind him and never take him to a family dinner. It''s very interesting and lovely.


    Adrian knew why she did this, and trump also saw some clues, but he could only find a way to find a chance to praise Ivanka''s work in front of Adrian when his daughter was present. However, Ivanka always had to lift his chin slightly and look like "I''m on business.". And then that night in bed will be excited to ride on Adrian.


    Well, this is a digression. Adrian will come to New York at the end of June. In addition to visiting the ABC headquarters, there is another important thing to deal with.


    Ding Dong''s doorbell rang for a moment, and the porter finally opened. But after seeing the person who opened the door, Adrian was stunned. He had similar but obviously different faces, which almost made him call the wrong name.


    "Ed? How did you come here? " Kyla asked in surprise, then glanced back at something and squinted at him.


    "I should have asked you that. Weren''t you still in London when we talked on the phone two days ago?" Adrian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I was in London at that time, but I have nothing to do recently. All kinds of interview parties are not interesting and there is no good script. But the producers are always bothering with it. The remaining two" Pirates of the Caribbean "will not start shooting for some time, so I''ll just take a vacation." Kayla said, with a look of indifference. Well, it fits her character.


    "Who is ringing the doorbell, Kyla?" The familiar voice came from behind Kyla.


    "Why, don''t you know he''s coming?" Kaila immediately turned her head and said in surprise.


    "Who Ed? " When she saw Adrian outside, Natalie couldn''t help but take a deep breath, then revealed a just right surprise.


    "If you can, can you come in and talk?" Adrian smiles.


    "I''m sorry, Nada. I thought he got you done?" After entering the living room and sitting down, Kyla, relieved, took Natalie''s arm and joked.


    "Maybe I should have let him take care of me." Natalie gave her a blank look.


    Adrian, looking at her eyes, raised the corners of her mouth with deep meaning, and then returned to her smile after Natalie turned her eyes.


    "I''m glad you didn''t go out. Next time I''ll call you first," he said, then pulled the conversation away. "Remember what I said to you on the phone a week ago? I brought the full play with me. "


    As he said, he handed over the file bag in his hand. As soon as Natalie opened it, she was snatched by Kyla before she could see it clearly: "ha, is Ed''s new play for you on purpose? Let me have a look first. ""Kyla Natalie could only accentuate her voice. She seems to have a headache about Keira''s character.


    But Keira was not a fool. She knew enough was enough, so she immediately put it on her lap and turned it over: "OK, OK, let''s look at it together. Is this the head office?"


    Adrian seemed to shake her head after watching the play, but eventually she thought about it. Adrian didn''t worry. She just sat there drinking coffee and waiting. During that time, Natalie raised her head several times, but never spoke. After nearly 20 minutes, she had a rough look at it.


    "You want to Let me play Joan, Johnny Cash''s wife? " After closing the script and Pondering over it, Natalie asked.


    "What''s the problem?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Well Frankly, I''m not ready to play a real character, and... " Natalie pondered the words, "am I a little younger?"


    "Isn''t that right, Nada," Adrian waved. "Do you know what''s most outstanding about you? It''s not suitable for you to play the role of "you''re too old" in "the Queen''s too cold" to play the role of "you''re too old to play in" you''re too old to play the role of "you''re too mature" in "the Queen''s too cold"


    "I don''t seem to have seen all your works. But Nada, your acting is really good. I''m sure Ed''s words are not exaggerated, so you should be suitable for the role Kayla said, looking up and thinking, "that''s right. Who is Johnny Cash? "


    Natalie wanted to cover her head for a while, but then again, as an Englishman, she didn''t know that the beetle was abnormal. Although Johnny Cash greatly affected the development of American country music, it was relatively limited.


    "A famous country singer in the 1950s and 1960s. It has affected many people and also affected country music. When it is most famous, it can even fight against the beetle. When he died last month, many people mourned for it... " Adrian explains for Kyla and outlines the life of Johnny Cash.


    "I wonder if he can''t stand the blow because his wife died. So he died with him? " After listening to his general explanation, Kyla quickly grasped a key point.


    "It should be. It''s a sincere and wonderful relationship, so I wanted to put it on the screen and, to be honest, it was not easy to get the right to adapt it," Adrian said with a little exaggerated Tut, and then he turned to look at Natalie, who didn''t know what to think about. "I believe you can play this role well, Nada, and I believe this role is suitable for you I remember saying that if an actor can interpret a role that everyone thinks is not suitable for her, then what can be difficult for her


    "Hey, ED, if Nada doesn''t want to, what about me?" Kayla turned her eyes, and suddenly said with a laugh.


    You''re a great match, Kyla. Even though she knew she was joking, Adrian couldn''t help but praise her, just as she said Natalie should be suitable for the role.


    But Natalie could tell something else from Adrian''s words: "are you going to Directing the film in person? "


    Adrian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. It''s not appropriate to give an answer now. Kyla is still here, but after a pause of two seconds, he still nods and says, "of course."


    "Wow, director miracle is going to direct it himself?" Kyla opened her eyes in surprise, then lifted her chin again and moved between him and Natalie with playful eyes.


    In this way, Adrian instead put his heart down, and Kyla thought it was wrong. After all, he always showed the appearance of failing to deal with Natalie in front of her, and Natalie acquiesced to this for various reasons.


    "Of course, as I said, I love the story of Kashi and his wife, so it''s normal to be on the big screen myself." Adrian opened his hand.


    "So..." Kyla pursed her lower lip, then laughed triumphantly. "I see. You want to move Nada''s heart like this!"


    She then grabbed Natalie''s arm and looked nervous again: "Nada, you must understand that if you agree, you may be caught in this guy''s trap. Do you want to be called a miracle girl?"


    "Well, well, then give you the part?" Natalie deliberately made a helpless appearance.


    After she asked questions, she didn''t speak any more. As soon as she spoke, she knew she shouldn''t ask. It was almost obvious that Adrian came here without notice, obviously trying to surprise her. But I can''t blame Natalie. She has been dealing with Hollywood much longer than Kyla, and she has attended the Oscars in recent years. How can she not understand what it means to be a leading actress in Adrian''s films.


    The news immediately upset her mind, Adrian promised her How can it be so fast This year he is not I can''t believe it. It''s natural for her to ask that question. Fortunately, Kayla didn''t realize anything. She giggled so much that her eyes turned into crescent and a small tiger tooth was shining out."Don''t laugh, Kyla. You don''t laugh at all." Adrian snorted and teased her, then thought of something and said, "well, Nada played an important role in my movies almost ten years ago, so she''s been one of the wonder girls."


    "Wow, you''re disgusting." Kayla immediately exaggerated the expression of disgust, but then thought of something blushed.


    Fortunately, Natalie came to an end. "Well, ED, I''ll leave the script here, and I''ll give you an answer after I''ve read it a few times, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C200

    Ding Dong''s doorbell rang. Adrian quickly came over and opened the door of the apartment. Before waiting for the girl in shirt, skirt, sunglasses and bag to talk, he pulled her into his arms and blocked her lips at the door. The girl pushed and hustled a few times, then became obedient and stuck out her tongue with him.


    "Oh, Nada, you don''t know how much I miss you." After that, Adrian sighed.


    Instead of answering, Natalie walked straight in, lowered her satchel and turned to look at Adrian in the dim light.


    Adrian chuckled, closed the door, turned on a few more lights to make the living room of the apartment bright. Then he went over and put his arm around Natalie''s waist. Then, in her exclamation, he lifted her horizontally and sat down on the sofa.


    Natalie, as usual, struggled a little and remained motionless, still holding herself, but Adrian''s second word made her frown: "where''s Kayla?"


    "I don''t know. Shouldn''t she be with you?" Her face is expressionless, with a flat tone of reply, but the response is Adrian meaningful a "ha ha", although frown only then a moment, she immediately recovered, but still fell in his eyes.


    However, Adrian didn''t intend to hold on, but explained: "I did accompany her for a few hours this morning and had lunch together, and then I took her back to the hotel. Where she will go after that is not known. That''s why I ask you if you know her whereabouts, so as not to be bumped into by her


    "If you had told her that I had been put to bed by you, wouldn''t you be so embarrassed?" Natalie let go of her head and snorted.


    Adrian is dumbfounded. This is the woman. At this time, she first thinks about other people''s problems, instead of mentioning that she acquiesced to the rumors in front of Kyla, and even took the initiative to cover it up later.


    Of course, he didn''t say that in front of her, just shrugged. Then he pinched her face: "I have to think about you and her mood, and it''s good for you to have such an innocent girl with you."


    Natalie opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask, but there was a hesitation in her brow. Adrian didn''t say much, just looked at it with a smile, waiting for her to decide.


    Finally. The girl in her arms took a deep breath and looked up at him: "you really Not having sex with her? "


    "No," Adrian replied simply, "I admit that Keira and I had some intimacy, but never had sex. And I''m sure she''s still a virgin


    At the word, Natalie''s face turned red and she looked unbelievable I don''t believe it. You absolutely You''re definitely not that kind of person. I can see that if you want to I don''t believe it! "


    "Don''t believe wolves don''t eat meat?" Adrian chuckles, puts a hand on her thigh, caresses it up slowly, and then comes to the inside of the root. Natalie can''t help but clamp her legs.


    "You''ve had a lot of time with Kyla." He went on, "I should know what kind of character she is. Contrary to you, Kyla is too emotional and can easily become paranoid or even extreme sometimes, so I have to be careful. I have a lot of patience. I don''t want to The same thing happens again. "


    Hear the last word. Natalie trembled slightly, and her legs naturally parted. Adrian put her hand in.


    "Well, let''s talk about business. Have you considered it?" As he felt the touch of the finger, he shifted the subject to the script he had given her.


    "We Can we not talk like this? " Natalie rubbed her legs twice and looked away as if in a trance.


    "I said before, I think this character is suitable for you," Adrian turned a deaf ear, not only kissing her face from time to time, but also put his hand into her pants. "I spent a lot of time to get the right to adapt. Although I have already obtained the right to adapt two of the Kashi''s biographies, I am not the only one interested in their stories, In addition, the Kashi couple also have high requirements for actors. After contacting them, I recommended many actors, but they didn''t approve of them. But the advantage of doing so is to basically understand their requirements. "


    As he spoke, he grabbed Natalie''s hand and put it between his legs. The girl, who was panting with his fingers, took a look at him and pulled it in obediently. It''s a great feeling. Although Natalie''s hands are not as flexible as Kyla''s, they are also enjoyable.


    "I made an arrangement to recommend you to them when the time came, but I didn''t expect Joan Carter to die on the operating table, and Johnny Cash would soon follow his wife because of diabetes complications. Although it''s loved, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, it makes me more flexible in arranging this film. " After feeling completely wet, Adrian pulls the girl over. Natalie just breathes a sigh of relief, but before she can respond, he lifts her buttocks and puts them in.The sudden feeling let the girl couldn''t help humming, and her face was also rendered with a layer of pink, which was somewhat embarrassing.


    "Yes Not so Speak? " She asked, biting her lips.


    "As we all know, Oscar likes biographical films, and the Kashi couple are famous people with great influence, and many people miss them soon after their death, so this film will undoubtedly become a big prize winner as long as it maintains its due level." Adrian didn''t seem to hear anything, so he picked her up and walked out.


    "AI Ed... " Every provocation makes Natalie''s mind flutter. She subconsciously clamps each other''s waist with her legs, but she can''t say a complete word.


    Adrian went straight to the balcony and sat on a rocking chair in the bright night lights of Manhattan''s high-rise building. It started to rock up and down.


    "In addition, you should be familiar with the actor who plays KASH. You worked together in" catcher of the mind, "he grabbed her waist and enjoyed shaking." so, the remaining problem is my director and your performance. For the former, I''m sure no one will feel unable to do it, so it''s mainly the latter... "


    "Wait Ed Wait... " Although the rocking chairs up and down constantly teased her. But at last, as strong as Adrian had just carried her away, Natalie was able to speak, "I want to know I want to know Are you Is it going to be on this year? I remember I heard that You seem to... "


    "Of course not, honey," Adrian laughed, his lower body poking up and down like a prank. "That''s exactly what I''m going to say, even though I''m sure I''ll finish all the shots this year. But it''s impossible to launch it at the end of the year. All the songs in it must be sung by you in person. So you should have at least one to two months to practice vocalization and singing. I don''t require you to sing as well as Joan, but at least it should be about 80%. Then, you can choose the songs you need repeatedly. It''s the same with jackun. "


    With the rhythm of the rocking chair, he kneaded her waist with a smile and looked at her expression of enjoyment but resistance: "in this way, the starting time will be at least September, even if I can finish shooting in two months. It''s impossible to finish the later stage in a short time, so this movie is for next year. So, do you understand? "


    Natalie''s breathing obviously became heavy and her eyes flashed with excitement, but I didn''t know it was provoked. It is also due to Adrian''s interpretation.


    "But," her teeth passed her lips, "don''t you think Am I too young? "


    "It''s just right to be young, and the more you can act out of age, the more you can''t be questioned. That''s why I''ve arranged for you to play Julie and Julia, Nada, believe in yourself." Adrian pinched Natalie''s chin. "I know what you really want to say, but since I''ve arranged it like this, it means there''s no problem, so as long as you''re able to play super - can you?"


    "I -" Natalie took a big breath. At this point, she had no other ideas. Her depression and desire made her have only one answer: "I can!"


    Immediately, the rocking chair swayed more violently up and down.


    It was settled, and the reason it took so much effort was because Adrian wanted to inspire Natalie''s potential. There is no difficulty in this film. As long as it has been in the head several times, and each time it is re analyzed, and then when shooting, it is not a problem to grasp the customs of the 1950s and 1960s. Adrian has already had countless experience in this field, which is basically not a problem.


    So the key lies in the actors. It goes without saying that the past life has proved his excellence, but Natalie is not easy. She does have acting skills, but it is not easy to take advantage of Joan Carter''s characteristics. She is a little younger. Therefore, in addition to her original intention to play Julie Powell in "Julie and Julia", one of the reasons is to hone her acting skills and perform the temperament of an adult woman.


    Although Nora Avalon, the director of "Julie and Julia", praised her acting skills, it was not released yet, and the reaction of critics and audiences could not be predicted. Therefore, Natalie was worried, so Adrian had to put pressure on her and tempt her. If she can''t get involved, it will be a big problem. To know that age is not a problem at all. Adrian planned these things very early, and there are still a few cards left in her hand. But if she fails because of her substandard strength, it will be too much It''s funny.


    However, he believed that she would never let herself down, especially under the premise that he had already indicated everything and had given her a vague hope, just Adrian is waiting for her choice. You know, it''s for Natalie that she hasn''t eaten the basic cooked Kayla completely, which was decided after the night she gave in.


    As for Kayla, Adrian is not worried at all. Even if he keeps this relationship, he can write her in his hand for three or four years, which is enough.After coming back from New York. While overseeing the later stage of "life in the rose", he started to prepare a new film. The script has been handed over to jekyun. He has sold and sung with rivan on the street. He likes it very much. However, Adrian is still not sure which film to make first, although he called back the script for Raven to rewrite. It doesn''t conflict with the preparation. Anyway, it takes a long time for Jackie and Natalie to practice singing.


    As time went on in July, summer movies were showing one after another, and Pixar''s "finding Nemesis" was among them. There was no doubt about it. It continues Pixar''s consistent reputation of being well-known and suitable for all ages, and has achieved success again.


    In contrast, DreamWorks Animation Studio''s "Legend of the seven seas of Sinbad", a 2D animation produced by DreamWorks Animation Studio, is still very exquisite and has won some good word-of-mouth. Unfortunately, the box office failed.


    This shows once again that this is the era of 3D animation, and DreamWorks Animation Studio is also in trouble.


    It seems that we can take time to talk to karsenberg. After getting the specific information. A smile appeared from the corner of Adrian''s mouth as he looked at the newspaper, but when his eyes returned to the newspaper, he became cold.


    The problem that puzzled him before, which movie to make first, can have a result, even if the script given to Raven is still not completely completed.


    "Why do you always refuse to say it to me when you think about it? Am I that frightening? " Adrian looked through the newspaper and sighed. "It looks like Penelope''s going to be forgotten."


    Then he picked up the phone and called, "Hey, Martin, it''s me Of course, otherwise, why should I call you Yes it is. I''ll make up for your vacation, but now I need you It''s very simple. I want you to investigate a man, an Italian. I believe he has a lot of illegal activities... "


    After a detailed account, Adrian put down the phone. And then it comes to mind that when she was dealing with Penelope, she wasn''t her own woman, was she? But


    "Her eyes are still so unreliable, and she thinks that under her influence, she can relax her guard a little bit." Adrian snorted.


    What to do after that? To work as a prostitute in Holland? Several thoughts turned around in his head, and he waved his hand and put them behind his head. How could Penelope care if he didn''t get angry about it? What''s more, he is a rational person. Over the years, there is only one case of things out of control.


    So in addition to work, most of my energy is still on accompanying women and daughters. Oh, and little Emma, it''s summer vacation. If she doesn''t come to Los Angeles, there must be big events, such as the end of the world.


    Adrian felt that she could be taken out of their ranks and classified separately. After all, they were so big, but it was a headache, even though she had already converged a lot.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. When it''s released by the end of next year, the next few will be even more delayed, and the further back you get, the more you can''t tell the difference in your movies." Leaning against the desk in the study, Adrian said with his arms in his arms. Although Emma''s legs were on the sofa, her elbows on the armrest, and her chin was also listening carefully, her eyes were moving around, obviously absent-minded.


    Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes. I was trying to enlighten you, miss. Before that, you took the initiative to complain. It''s not really a big deal. Although the late days of Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban have just begun, several producers have said it''s not a problem to release it in the Christmas season.


    Adrian was a little bit surprised, although last summer he told Emma that it would be possible to release it by the end of this year if it could be turned on as soon as possible. However, he didn''t care whether it could be released or not. Anyway, it was still a long time. If it could, it would be OK to shoot it for 15 to 20 years. However, he didn''t expect that Mike Neville would finish filming within his expected time.


    But then again, this is not particularly surprising, because the problem of small actors'' pay has been solved quickly. Naturally, all previous shooting will be canceled because of their growing too fast. This kind of thing will not happen, and the production time of the third film will be relatively longer. The only problem is that several boys have changed their voices. This only needs to be re voiced or voiced later, so Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban will be released at the end of this year, maintaining the frequency of one film a year.


    However, we should pay attention from the next one. This series has been filmed for nearly ten years in the previous life, and it should not be less now. Otherwise, how can we fully exploit the potential of the whole series? So, taking the opportunity of Emma to complain about the movie being made too fast, she was instructing her to comfort her, and at the same time, she was just sorting out the situation of the Harry Potter series in her head. Unexpectedly, this guy didn''t listen to it seriously.


    Adrian coughed and was about to speak when he heard a push outside, accompanied by the loud laughter of a group of little guys and the screams of animals. Then she saw several kittens and puppies galloping by the door. Then Lily and her sisters ran after them. There was a tendency for the dogs to jump.Seeing this, he couldn''t help shaking his head. These kids are really When it calms down a little outside, she starts to talk to the smiling Emma again, but she says a word, and then the sound of running is coming from outside. Lily and her sisters are laughing and driving the kittens and puppies back from the other end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C201

    Except for Patricia, who was still in her infancy and was staying with Julia downstairs, her five daughters were all making a scene outside. I didn''t know what to say. Make a noise, the home is so big, do you have to run around outside the study? Is it necessary for the kittens to run around the study even if they''re chasing them?


    "What, are we disturbing you?" Lily, who takes the lead, stops, still runs away with the animals in a panic and turns around and winks at her father.


    "Certainly not. Dad doesn''t care about us." Then she stopped. She and Juliet made faces at her father and said with one voice that they were more twins than twins.


    Mary is sticking out her tongue and hiding behind lily, only half of her face is exposed. The smaller Eleanor grabs Lily by the corner of her clothes, still confused and puzzled, not knowing why she stopped.


    "Don''t you think you''re moving a little bit?" Adrian came up and squatted down in front of them, making a serious look. "And it''s not good to chase the kittens around like this."


    "But Dad won''t play with us." Daiwa and Juliet looked into each other''s eyes and said in unison, holding up their arms a little bit like a teacher''s inquisition.


    However, they are still children after all, although they do a decent job, but the eyes can not stop looking at her sister, no doubt, these are her instructions.


    "Who said, I''m just not playing with you right now." Adrian picked his eyebrows and fixed his eyes on Lily. It seems that we should teach this little troublemaker a good lesson today.


    But Lily didn''t give dad a chance. With a greeting, he ran away with his sisters: "let''s run. Dad is going to accompany sister Emma. He doesn''t have time to teach us a lesson."


    From here we can see Lily''s prestige in the hearts of her sisters. Although Adrian called out the word "wait", no one heard it. Even Eleanor, who was running a little bumpy, did not cry after falling down and immediately got up and ran. Adrian pinched his chin for a long time.


    But Emma wants to accompany her sister Does that mean the kid is jealous? Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Little Emma felt like an adult - at least that''s what she said - so she came to Los Angeles and didn''t play with Lily like she used to. As a matter of fact, she has deliberately reduced the number of times she plays with lily and them in the past few times, and seems to deliberately make herself more mature. But Lily doesn''t care about it. She only counts it on her father, so


    If she doesn''t, it''s not a little troublemaker. In fact, it''s good. If Emma goes crazy with them, the headache will be doubled at least.


    Well, let''s leave them alone, though the poor kittens and puppies will be bullied. But they have long been under Lily''s influence. Just like Kate, the pomegranate named Lulu has been bullied by lily for a long time. As a result, Diva and Juliet are a little bit better about it, so they surround them with gratitude all day long.


    Anyway, the women have a few pets, let the little guys to ravage it, there are many. however. With more and more children, we have to think of a better management method. The father should also have the authority of his father, isn''t he?


    Back in the study, Adrian is planning to end today''s conversation with little Emma, but after seeing her, he is stunned. Little Emma is standing in front of the window. Looking out, a very interested and thoughtful expression.


    "What are you looking at?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "Nothing," said little Emma, turning her head, holding her arms and laughing meaningfully, "just looking at a scene that is almost impossible in modern society."


    Yeah? Adrian picked his eyebrows and went to the window to look out. Then he rolled his eyes and heaved a heavy breath, half angry and half helpless, staring at little Emma. There is no frightening scenery outside. A group of mothers are lazy or sitting or lying under their parasols chatting happily. In the middle is Julia holding Patricia. Kate, Monica, Sophie, Jessica and Blanchett come to greet or tease the little ones from time to time. They are very harmonious and warm.


    In short, today is a gathering of mothers. Well, there are also two mothers waiting, Gwyneth and Zeta Jones. After the seaside party, although they are surprised and embarrassed in retrospect, they are very determined to have children, and Adrian is also working hard and hard.


    All in all, the picture that looked good was completely destroyed by a word from little Emma - well, it wasn''t damaged, it should be said that it was a reminder. Although they are very harmonious from this perspective, they will know that these women have their own careful thinking. Apart from that, when they teased Patricia together, they talked and laughed with each other, and then they became completely different after they separated. Monica and Sophie were together, Blanchett and Gwyneth were together. Julia and Zeta Jones. Although Kate didn''t have Sara, Charlize or Ivanka around, they pulled away Jessica, who was relatively inexperienced.


    Adrian as long as in the past, they can''t help talking. Although it''s not impossible to cope with it, there is always a feeling of sadness. That''s why he''s always trying to avoid all the women coming together, and it''s another reason he''s pulling little Emma into the study to chat.But then again, even if they look very harmonious, almost no one can do it except Adrian, so little Emma''s teasing is not too much, it''s just


    "You''re a real talker, Emma." Adrian narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist. "Is that what the school teachers teach?"


    "I''m just telling the truth. Can''t a great miracle director even accept the truth?" Little Emma made a grimace, as always.


    Adrian raised her eyebrows and tried to beat her on the sofa. Little Emma, probably aware of this, drew back and put her hands on her chest to protect herself, but her eyes kept flashing.


    Take a deep breath, he still will be this kind of be aroused. Suddenly up the emotional pressure down, just hit her head: "well, you can say what you want, as long as you don''t go outside to say."


    A look of disappointment flashed from Emma''s eyes, and she pursed her mouth and murmured, "what if I took it outside?"


    "That''s my bad luck." Adrian spread his hands.


    "I knew..." Little Emma muttered, "why should we all think about you?"


    "Because I think about you, too. These things are mutual." Adrian grinned, as if she didn''t recognize that she was deliberately putting herself and Kate in the same category, and her eyes turned again to the window.


    The kids were crazy enough and ran to the garden to find their mother. Although Lily will soon be 8 years old, she still jumps on Kate like a koala and clings to it. Kate shook her head in a funny way, and finally let her sit on her lap, like Monica and her daughter.


    "That''s it." Adrian withdrew his eyes and looked at little Emma, who was also watching the garden.


    The girl put a hand on the glass, some Leng Leng. Eyes full of nostalgia, Adrian suddenly for a moment, and finally put his hand around her shoulder, and then brought her into his arms. Little Emma didn''t move either, just with her eyes closed and around his waist. Stick your face on his belly and enjoy the long lost warmth.


    After a long time, the girl relaxed and opened her hand. Then she made a no big deal appearance and poked Adrian with her finger: "OK. I see. "


    "Not only to know, but also to understand," Adrian pinched on her small face. "So I can''t answer your request. I have things to do before and after the 26th of this month."


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of the unusual little Emma''s eyes lit up, "may I know? I can help. Make sure you don''t mess up. "


    "No, stay in Los Angeles for me." Adrian rebuffed her without politeness. She had an idea about this matter since the beginning of this year, and planned several plans. Finally, she knocked down the present one. She would never let anyone disturb her, nor could little Emma!


    The melodious music came to an end when the band bowed. The clapping of applause broke out in the dining room. Kate patted absentmindedly for two times, and then looked at the clock on the wall. The second hand had just finished a circle, and then the clock moved to the top. At the same time, the waiter led a man over.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, Kate." Adrian sat down with a smile and handed her the rose in front of her. Although there was only one rose, it could be seen from the growth, color and the thorns on it that he should have picked it in the courtyard of some resident or in a park.


    "A little later, you''ll be late." Kate snorted, but picked up the rose.


    "Watch out for the thorns on it." Adrian smiles, then makes a gesture to the waiter next to him, who quickly brings a long necked vase with some water.


    "Are you so mean that you can''t even afford to buy a bunch of flowers?" Kate, who put the rose in the vase, said sarcastically.


    "Although the roses in the florist are beautiful, how can wild roses come naturally?" Adrian shrugged and said, "you know, Kate, I like the feeling of nature."


    "Yes, wild roses are the most attractive." Kate, however, picked up her beautiful and elegant eyebrows and said that she did not answer the question.


    Adrian chuckled, but did not explain anything. Instead, he asked the waiter to bring the menu.


    "I''ve ordered a half baked Roman chicken and macaroni for you," Kate added. "Of course, if you don''t think it''s right, let them change it."


    "No, no," Adrian shook his head with a smile. "No one knows my taste better than you do, do you?"


    Soon, delicately made food was served, and after the waiter poured them red wine and left, Adrian picked up the glass.


    "You are beautiful tonight, my dear." He looked at her very seriously.


    Indeed, the V-neck dress with a low cut and just right fit, with big waves and soft drapes and a little pink and white, is very charming and eye-catching. Just as she knows what tastes he likes, she also knows how he likes to dress himself."Thank you." Kate opened her mouth as if she had meant to say something, but in the end she just sighed and said with a smile.


    "Tomorrow you will be 30. Honey, according to our traditional view, 30 is a brand-new beginning. No matter how much out of the ordinary things have been done before, you can completely forget it and stride forward to the goal you have set Adrian continued, holding his glass.


    "Is it? I always thought my goal had been achieved, "Kate finally failed to hold back." as for the rest, do you has the final say?


    "Kate." Adrian smiles and calls in a soft voice.


    All of a sudden, the little mood that just came up disappeared. She shrugged, lowered her head and put a vegetable into her mouth.


    "Speaking of it, I''ve seen some clips from" warm and warm inside light ". You''ve performed very well. Of course, Jin also performs very well, which is very good..." Adrian continued as he cut his own food.


    "Can we not talk about movies?" Kate suddenly looked up and said.


    "Well, then..." Adrian looks at her.


    "How about your plans for tomorrow?" Kate thought for a moment. "You said before that you would give me a special birthday present."


    "Of course, you''ll see it soon." Adrian smiles mysteriously, but refuses to say more. In a few words, he shifts to something else.


    Kate didn''t ask. Then I finished the dinner in such a soft and harmonious atmosphere.


    "Where are we going?" After leaving the restaurant, the RV was already waiting outside. Kate asked after Adrian took kate on her arm and said she would let someone drive the car she had parked here.


    Adrian still smiles. Continuing to talk about some interesting trivia before, Kate''s curiosity was finally caught up. While dealing with it, she paid attention to the street view outside. After a while, she really saw something.


    "We are To the airport? " Asked Kate, blinking her eyes.


    "Yes." Adrian finally confirmed it once this evening, but he still refused to reveal more, even if Kate deliberately made a look of displeasure. It just means that I will go to a place suitable for vacation.


    Fortunately, it was not far away from the airport. After another 10 minutes or so, the RV finally drove into the airport and stopped at the prepared private plane.


    "You are so slow. Do you need to take so long to have dinner?" Sitting on the gangway bored with the number of fingers of the little girl immediately stood up dissatisfied, "I''ve been waiting here alone for a long time."


    "Lily?" Kate opened her eyes wide and looked at Adrian, not knowing what he was going to do.


    "Don''t listen to her. I bet she was watching the show on the plane two minutes ago Adrian gets on the plane with a confused Kate.


    More and more unusual make Kate feel more and more into the fog, not to mention, four resident Well, now there are three. In short, if they had been on the plane before, they were almost unscrupulous to wink at Adrian. But today, they are all honest, with professional smile on their faces, and a complete stewardess look.


    "May I speak now?" After the plane took off and was stable, Kate asked again, and frowned, which meant she was really angry if she didn''t say anything.


    But before Adrian could speak, Lily called out in an exaggerated way: "Wow, Dad, haven''t you told mom where we''re going? What a cliche


    "Cliche?" Adrian raised her eyebrows and suddenly caught her. "I haven''t cleaned you up for a few days. You can make fun of my father. Please explain to me what''s a stereotype!"


    Looking at the crazy father and daughter, listening to Lily''s giggle and scream, Kate sighed, but her mood was getting better.


    "Well, we''re going to Hawaii," Adrian explained to Kate after giving a good "lesson" to Oahu, Honolulu, not the island I bought. "


    "That''s it?" Asked Kate, narrowing her eyes.


    "What else? Don''t you want to celebrate your birthday in Hawaii with your daughter, a family of three? " Adrian laughs. "It''s a holiday that belongs entirely to us."


    Although she always felt that he had other plans, after hearing this sentence, especially the one "completely belongs to us", Kate still couldn''t help shaking, even though Lily was still reluctant to mumble.


    "If only they would come with them, even if they were young, sister Emma could come."


    "I said before, lily, we are going to give mom a special birthday present, and we can''t let others guide us. You promised dad to keep it a secret."


    Then let me wait and see what you have. Kate simply stopped thinking about it and began to wait patiently.


    The next day''s trip to Hawaii was still very good. As Adrian said, a family of three was very happy. Although Kate still needs to dress up a little, such as wearing sunglasses, in other people''s eyes, she has a considerate husband, a lively and lovely smart daughter, and her face is always brimming with happy smile.However, when going to the beach for a swim, they chose to pack a beach after careful consideration. Anyway, there are more people on the public beach, and these months are the peak season for tourism.


    "It doesn''t matter. Public beaches are busy, but there are not so many places for us to slowly bury you in." Kate said in a leisurely tone as she poured the sand from the bucket on Adrian, who had been buried deeply.


    "Yes, yes, I may not be able to pick up so many good things on the public beach." Lily, who splashed sand on her father with a small shovel, immediately waved her own bag, which contained some beautiful shells and shells, beautiful stones, and a purple starfish.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C202

    The sun began to drift to the west, and the beautiful afternoon was passing. Sitting on the reef, Kate used her fingers to brush her long hair blown by the cool sea breeze. She took a look at Adrian, who was still busy with lily at the beach castle. From time to time, her daughter complained that "Dad is useless." Adrian laughed and went to the sea level in the sky.


    She was wearing a white swimsuit, although it was divided into two parts, but compared to the bikini, it was conservative. The bottom was like a short skirt, and the top was tied with a knot at the chest. Despite this, her graceful figure is still at a glance, especially her long legs, which make people daydream. Although she has officially entered the ranks of 30 years old, she is still extremely beautiful.


    "Is there anything good on the horizon?" Adrian''s voice rang in his ear.


    "Just want to see how far you can see." Kate looked back, gave a smile, and then glanced behind him. Lily was slapping the sand with a spade with her back to her parents.


    "Driven?" She came down from the reef with a laugh.


    "Yes," Adrian said, with a sullen look. "The little guy thinks I''m in the way, and doesn''t think who built the foundation and half of the building."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly had a sly smile: "however, maybe she wants to create some space for us, after all, most of these hours, we revolve around her. Don''t look down on Lily. As you know, our daughter is quite a clever little fellow


    "Is it?" Kate chuckled. Between the eyebrows with unspeakable satisfaction.


    "Of course, so..." Adrian said, taking out one of her back, gently holding a small white flower with three fingers, and then, in Kate''s slightly surprised look, inserted the little white flower into the tip of her hair.


    Looking at his movement, I feel the feeling of touching flowers. A kind of inexplicable shyness suddenly comes to my mind, just like It''s like a decade ago, Adrian took her to the studio and showed her the scene of shooting with a gun in two big guns. It made Kate go down involuntarily.


    Adrian then reached for her chin, crossed her face with the other, and finally held it up and kissed her wet lips. Kate slowly closed her eyes, immersed in his rhythm, and put her hands around his neck. Two people so stand beside the reef rock, in the crash of the wave sound again and again deep kiss, so lingering for a long time before parting.


    "You love you. Ed Against Adrian''s forehead, holding his face, Kate whispered.


    "Me too." Adrian grabs her hand and responds in the same soft voice.


    Then, both of them moved in their hearts and looked aside together. Lily stood not far away. Although her hands were on her face, her eyes were wide open between her fingers and her mouth was narrow.


    "Lily." Adrian called out funny, "don''t pretend there, OK?"


    "I don''t have one." Lily put down her hand and put out her tongue to make a face. "I can''t hide from anyone who makes it so wide. What''s more, my father and mother didn''t avoid me when they were making out with each other. How can I start to feel wrong now? This is clearly an excuse to discriminate against me. "


    Finish. Without waiting for Adrian to react, the little guy chuckled and ran away.


    "She''s got to this point without paying attention," Adrian said with a deliberate exclamation. "Look, this is our daughter."


    Kate, who was already overjoyed, burst into laughter.


    "Why did you suddenly bring me to Hawaii to celebrate?" After laughing, she suddenly asked.


    "Do you like it?" Adrian asked.


    "Well Not bad. " Kate tilted her head to think about it and nodded.


    "That''s fine," Adrian said. However, in the face of Kate''s "have to answer, don''t talk about him" look, he scratched his head and had to continue: "you know, DreamWorks released a" Pearl Harbor "in 2001, although it lost a lot, but Michael Bay''s painting is still very good, especially the scenery of Hawaii. Blue sky, white clouds, beach customs, and sponge under the setting sun, so I thought that if you stood in that picture, it would be more beautiful, so I chose this time to take you and Lily to have a vacation


    "That''s it?" Kate blinked.


    "That''s it." Adrian opened his hand again.


    Although she felt puzzled, her intuition told Kate that it was true to a great extent, and she did not ask any more.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s get dressed." Adrian said after looking at the sun.


    "Change clothes?" Kate didn''t understand. "It''s a long time before the sun goes down."


    "Yes, I don''t know, but, honey, don''t forget, I have another gift for you." Adrian smiles.Kate was stunned. She almost forgot this. The trip of three to Hawaii made her very happy and satisfied. If it wasn''t for Adrian''s reminding, she would not remember it even if she went back.


    "No need to..." Kate said that, but before she finished, Adrian called to her daughter in the distance, "come here, lily, we''re going to start."


    "Is it finally about to start?" Lily came back in surprise and cheered, "great, great. I wanted to see my mother for a long time."


    Although in his father''s eyes threatening to write, the little guy put out his tongue and swallowed the back half of the words, but still very excited to take his mother''s arm to go to the special cabin to change clothes. Kate was confused. She was going to get something from her daughter when she was changing clothes. But the little guy shook her head like a rattle.


    "No, no, No. Dad said it must be kept secret. If it is disclosed, I will die. " Lily said it very seriously, and then immediately advised with a smile, "well, mom, if the surprise is known in advance, it will not be a surprise, and it is not long before the mystery is revealed."


    "All right, all right." Kate had to stop questioning, but in this way. Curiosity was once again picked up. What did Adrian prepare?


    After changing clothes, in addition to the cottage, the family immediately went to the villa rented by the seaside. Although it is the peak tourist season, it is easy for Adrian to rent a villa and package the beach. Before she arrived at the villa, she saw a group of people in and out of the house. Kate didn''t care. Anyway, she couldn''t see what they were doing. It wasn''t until he came in and poured himself a glass of water. After a few minutes'' rest, Adrian and lily were gone.


    Before entering the house, they were still there, but after entering the house, they each made an excuse and disappeared. Until now, they haven''t appeared. What did they do? Just when Kate was wondering. A middle-aged white woman in her forties came in.


    "Hello, miss Beckinsale. This is Shirley fields." The other party held out his hand for the first time, dressed in professional clothes, quite capable. "I''m responsible for preparing what you need."


    "Hello, Miss fields, may I ask What are you talking about? " Kate shook hands with her.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you at Mr. Cowell''s command," he said with a professional smile. "But you will see it soon."


    With that, she made a gesture of invitation. Although Kate didn''t understand, she followed her to another room. This room is not big. Several women are tidying up a model rack, and there is a dress hanging on the rack. As soon as Kate comes in, her eyes are firmly attracted by this dress. It can''t be opened any more. It''s a wedding dress.


    "Mr. Cowell commissioned us to design and produce a few months ago. We chose the best fabric and designed several styles according to your body size..." Shirley introduced her, but Kate was not listening at all. Her eyes fell on the beautiful white wedding dress, and her heart trembled slightly.


    Sherry, who noticed her mood, quickly ended the commentary, then coughed softly, "why don''t you try it on, miss Beckinsale."


    "This What is it to do? " Kate calmed down and asked in a slightly dry voice.


    "Mr. Kinsell, I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you more about it, Mr. Kinsell. I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you more about it Shelly said.


    "All right." Kate closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    With the help of these women, she quickly put on the wedding dress, and then stood in front of the mirror. It was indescribable that she looked forward to looking forward to. Especially when the veil passed and covered her face by a quarter, the elegance and nobility were enough to make anyone intoxicated.


    "You are so beautiful, miss Beckinsale," said Shelley, heartily beside her. "Although this is your first try on, it really fits you very well. Mr. Cowell''s eyes are really unmatched."


    Hearing the name, Kate could not help biting her lip, a throb spread from her chest, she thought she would never wear a wedding dress in this life.


    "Then What''s next? " It''s easy to suppress the emotion that is about to gush out of her heart. Kate tries her best to ask in a calm voice.


    Shelly didn''t say anything, just a smile and a gesture of invitation to the door.


    Carrying the skirt across the corridor to the front door of the villa facing the street, an RV is waiting, but Adrian and Lily are still missing. Kate didn''t think so much about it either. She went straight to the car and drove out by the driver.


    It took about five minutes for the RV to stop in front of a chapel. Even though she was ready, Kate''s mood was stirred up violently. What the hell does this bastard want to do?!


    The door was opened. An old man stood by the side of the street, smiling and holding out his hand. Kate held him in a trance and walked out of the RV with her wedding dress."I''ll see you in, miss Beckinsale." The old man bowed over and was kind-hearted. For a moment, Kate thought her father was standing here, waiting to send her daughter to church. Speechless feeling surged into the heart, she could only bite her lips. To prevent things rolling in your eyes from falling out.


    Then she saw Lily jump out from the side, with a corolla, a flower basket in her hand, a white lace dress, dressed like a little angel, with her crescent moon in her eyes, and waving to her.


    "Dear Miss Beckinsale, may I go in?" After handing the bouquet to his mother, the little guy became serious.


    "But It''s OK. " Kate took a deep breath. Again, he forced himself to keep calm, said in a slightly choking voice, and took the old man''s arm.


    The door of the church was opened, and the music began to play, and the choir began to sing, but there was no one in the room, no male or female guests. Kate saw at a glance the neatly dressed and holy priest on the altar. And down the stairs, Adrian, in his groom''s suit, with a smile on his face.


    With lily spreading petals in front of her, Kate gets closer and closer to him, and her chest rises and falls higher and higher. Asshole! This asshole! To do such a thing! Is this fun?! Although she kept scolding with resentment in her heart, the more she felt that she was about to lose control of the things in her eyes.


    Finally, standing in front of the altar and the priest. The music and singing came to an end at this moment.


    "Today, we are here to witness..." The priest began his speech, and it was clear that this was a real Protestant serving priest, not an invited actor. But because there were no visitors, he skipped the previous paragraph. After a few words, the oath of marriage began.


    "Bridegroom, will you take this lady to be your wife? No matter in good or bad, rich or poor, disease or health, she will always be with her. Love and cherish until death separates you


    "I will." Adrian looked at Kate and replied in a sincere tone.


    "Bride, will you marry this man to be his wife? Whether in good or bad, rich or poor, disease or health, he will always be with him. Love and cherish until death separates you


    "I..." Kate''s lips began to tremble obviously. She glared at Adrian with some hatred, but with unspeakable attachment. It was so contradictory but so agreed.


    "I will!" She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then opened them and continued to look at Adrian with the eyes she wanted to bite, gritting her teeth.


    "Now that you have made a commitment to love, give the symbol of your love to the one who loves." In the eyes of the priest did not care, and then continued to say.


    Then Lily hopped up to them and handed the two open boxes to their parents. Kate saw at a glance that Adrian had in her box the diamond ring he had given her a few years ago, which she had been wearing, even though it was on her index finger. After arriving in Hawaii yesterday, she put away the ring. Today, however, she couldn''t find it. Adrian has always said "don''t worry, come back and find it again". It turns out that she had a premeditation.


    Similarly, she also saw that the ring in her hand was given to him as a birthday present a few years ago. Of course, he never wore a ring, so basically it didn''t appear on her finger. She didn''t expect to keep it well.


    Asshole! In the exchange of rings, Kate finally couldn''t help but make such a lip gesture to Adrian, but when he put the ring on his ring finger, his face had an indescribable excitement and wanted to cry smile.


    "Now, you can kiss your bride." With the priest''s words, the two immediately kiss together, but not Adrian kissing Kate, but Kate fell into Adrian''s arms.


    They were kissing right in front of the altar, kissing passionately, just like real newlyweds.


    "I''m sorry, honey, you know, it''s the only thing I can''t give you," Adrian said, touching Kate''s face after parting his lips. "So I can only do it in a formal way, but even though you''re not guaranteed to be the only one, at least you''re the first."


    As soon as the words fell, Kate threw the bouquet out of her hand and kissed him again. The music played again. Lily, who was next to her mother''s bouquet, sat down on the guest seat and giggled and clapped her little hands.


    "Thank you, father wells. You''ve done me a great favor. Thank you very much." After the simple and grand wedding, Adrian said, holding the priest''s hand.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Cowell. May God guide you and one day you will be a real couple." Father wells smiles. Although he is not a famous clergyman, he is a well-known old man in this area. He is definitely not a guy who likes to play with little boys.


    So, when Adrian came to the door and asked him to help host a wedding that was not a wedding ceremony, he and Kate''s story were specially packaged. In a word, he and her feelings were complicated and tangled. I''m sorry for her, but I can''t give her the promise of marriage. They are all famous people in Hollywood, so they can''t do it. So they want to make up for it in this form once. Therefore, even though it was a bit against the doctrine, father wells agreed to do so for the sake of the sincerity of the other party and his promise to donate a sum of money to repair the church and improve the medical level of the area.But he didn''t know that it was not easy to stop some things once they started. After Kate, Adrian soon brought new women to the ceremony. All of them were famous women in Hollywood. Father wells had seen many films.


    Once, twice, three times, four times The old priest finally couldn''t sit still. After another ceremony, he took Adrian and asked, "how many more times do you want to come?"


    "It depends," Adrian replied after thinking, "maybe three or four more, maybe seven or eight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C203

    The bright moon is hanging in the sky, reflecting a little light in the undulating waves. With the wind blowing, the dinner on the villa balcony is coming to an end.


    "Dad cheated! Dad cheated After guessing the wrong thing in her father''s hand, Lily exclaimed, "I just saw you put it on your right hand. How could it suddenly become inside your left hand?"


    "Ha, I saw it clearly..." Adrian narrowed his eyes and laughed. "Do you finally admit you''ve peeked?"


    The little guy couldn''t help but gape, and finally snorted heavily. He took up his arms and leaned back on the chair, leaning his head to one side, as if he would never speak to his father again.


    "Hey, lily, that''s not good," Kate immediately swapped places with Adrian and pulled her daughter over. "Anyway, if you peep first, Dad can tie the strings, right?"


    "But..." Lily pinched, or sit up straight, head down to apologize to her father, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    "That''s great," Adrian said with an exaggerated sigh of relief. "If you don''t talk to dad in the future, I''ll be very ungrateful."


    The little guy didn''t answer. He just raised his head and put out his tongue to make a face at his father.


    "You see, isn''t that good?" Kate affectionately touched her daughter''s head, took a look at Adrian, and then suddenly burst into a bad smile. "Besides, dad has lost so many times that it''s nothing to let him cheat and win once."


    Adrian immediately rolled his eyes. Are you talking for me or for a girl? Lily giggled and clapped her hands with a pretence of generosity: "yes, I won by cheating anyway."


    Then, she jumped from her mother''s arms to the ground, adjusted her clothes, and then made a curtsy to her father and mother with a smile: "then, I''ll go back to my room to read, and I won''t disturb your two people''s world."


    Before they could react, the little guy ran away. But after a few steps, he turned back and looked at his father and said, "don''t forget to go back and give me my salary. Dad, I''ve been a part-time flower boy, a ring boy and a guest. I''ve kept your secret for so long. I''ll have to give me at least $25."


    Then, again, she quickly slipped away.


    "The little guy is so smart," she said, waiting for her daughter''s back to disappear completely. Adrian just so sighed, "and also some precocious, I start now, a few years later, when she enters the rebellious period, how to educate well."


    There is no doubt that after staying in the current family environment for a long time, even a pig should know that his family is different from others. The child has so many aunts and so many half sisters. What''s more, lily is still so smart. Even if she can''t fully understand it because of her age and experience, she can definitely get it roughly. Otherwise, Adrian told her roughly about her plan and asked her to cooperate with her, the little girl would not agree so freely - but she still took her sister with her, which is very good, which shows that their sister relationship has not been affected too much.


    "Why, even a good man who can control everything can''t solve something?" Kate picked up the glass on the table and took a big drink. "She''s back in the bedroom. At last, she can let go.


    "Good man?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. "Aren''t you a jerk?"


    "All right. So do you think a good asshole man is nice, or a good asshole man is nice? " Kate came up to him and asked with a smile. In the light from the room, her red face looked very delicate.


    "Well It''s a good man. " Adrian thought about it and replied.


    "I knew that." Kate immediately poked his fingers into his chest. After several punches on her face, she sighed and lay down on his chest and looked at him from bottom to top: "you know, ED, I think a lot of times, even now, if If I had not met you, what would have happened to my life. "


    Bright eyes twinkled, with curiosity, some trance, silence, Adrian''s mouth cocked up: "you want to know, I can try to analyze."


    Seeing that Kate didn''t make a sound, he immediately began to say: "first of all, you will go to Oxford or foot, you have that strength, and then, you will get involved in the film, after all, your parents play. After that, you will find some interesting places in English film industry. But in the early 1990s, you didn''t develop very well. In the mid-1990s, you would start to try to move to Hollywood and meet a man, an English actor. You would live with him and live for him After giving birth to a daughter, until after the millennium, you finally became famous in Hollywood for Pearl Harbor. "


    He said with a smile: "the movie is still so bad, but you have become the highlight of this bad movie. Besides the spiral bomb lens, people talk about your beautiful rose most."


    Kate finally couldn''t help chuckling: "it''s quite like that."Adrian shrugged, then went on: "after that, legend of the night takes you to the next level, mystery and elegance become your pronouns. But your life has also been framed. You broke up with your cohabiting boyfriend and married your daughter to the director of "Legend of the night."


    ¡°hat£¿¡± Kate''s face suddenly changed. Then she bit her lip and began to pound him with her fist.


    "Wait, Kate, wait," Adrian said in a hurry. "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on?" Kate had a very angry smile, her fist never stopped. "What do you say? So many years, I have only you a man, I have only you a man from the beginning to the end! But how can you be so reasonable when you arrange such a bridge in your story? Don''t you have to be ashamed? "


    "It''s just a story, Kate." After roughly understanding what she was angry about, Adrian felt a little funny, but Kate, no matter how much, still stubbornly waved her fist, and her eyes began to turn red.


    "All right, Kate. All right, listen to me." Adrian grabbed her hands. "I haven''t finished the story. There is a reason for this. "


    Maybe she was tired. Kate finally stopped and glared at him with hate, which was different from the hate look in the church in the afternoon.


    "You do it because..." Adrian smiles, his eyes suddenly become misty. "That man is not willing to give you a promise."


    Kate froze, and the anger on her face vanished. Then he turned his head, some did not dare to look at Adrian, and for a while he was at a loss. Adrian didn''t speak any more, just grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    After such a quiet embrace for a moment, the girl finally raised her head: "it doesn''t matter, I''m today I have married you. "


    Adrian''s face immediately showed a smile: "it''s my pleasure, Mrs. Cowell."


    Then he took Kate''s face and lowered his head to kiss her wet lips. First, a gentle touch. Then sweet sucking, and then warm lingering. Both hands also began to move up her body.


    "Do you want to try it here?" After a kiss, Kate, who straddled Adrian''s body, blushed and said, her eyes were more charming than ever before. "Lily should not come out."


    "That''s a good idea, but I have a better one. " Adrian''s smile got worse. "You were so beautiful in church today, Kate. No wonder people say that women''s most beautiful moment is when they put on their wedding dress, so. You don''t mind if you put them on for me to enjoy


    Just for a moment, Kate understood his mind, immediately hummed, in his ribs down a punch: "you son of a bitch! You pervert


    "Hey, just let me enjoy it. Isn''t that ok?" Adrian makes an innocent nirvana.


    "Do you just enjoy the party with them on the beach?" Kate asked, not politely. Naturally, this kind of thing can''t be concealed from her. If Ivanka knows it, it means that Charlize knows, and Charlize will know about it.


    But the girl immediately sat up straight with a lazy smile: "you have to help me. It takes time to dress alone."


    Then, she showed a vicious expression: "don''t break it! I''m going to make it a collection. "


    "I promise." Adrian laughed.


    After two more days in Hawaii, Adrian returned to Los Angeles with Kate and Lily. The birthday celebration was over and went back to business. Both jackun and Natalie have begun to practice the Kashi songs. Although they are just beginning and can''t see much effect, Adrian has determined to set the shooting date in late September, two months is enough for him to shoot.


    Although due to some accident, the love story between Johnny Cash and his wife Joan Carter will be shot first, but it does not affect Adrian to hand over another script to rivan. Of course, after reading the script, his face is very good.


    "I never thought To play this role. " Rivan is a little funny and a little bitter.


    "I said, it''s similar to the character in" uninhibited sky. " Adrian opened his hand with a smile.


    "But..." Rivan wanted to say something else, but in the end he just shook his head.


    "Uninhibited sky" although there are some tendencies, but it does not completely show that, it is very ambiguous, leaving a blank on the feelings, let the audience to guess and brain. But Adrian gave him this script, which was an inevitable thing. But he didn''t say much. Judging from Adrian''s attitude, he definitely wanted him to play, so --


    "OK, when are you going to start shooting?" That''s how rivan agreed.


    "Don''t worry, at least until the end of the year, or even early next year, when Jackie''s" go ahead "will be filmed first, so you have enough time to practice riding and judging in Montana Adrian replied with a smile."So..." He stirred his hand. "Who''s going to play against me?"


    "I haven''t decided yet, but the ones I like are very interesting. I need to think about it again." Adrian said and stood up. "That''s it. I''m going back - little girl over there. If you don''t come out, you won''t have a chance."


    The last sentence was called to the room behind the corridor. He had seen someone hiding there, and he was very petite. He didn''t have to think about who it was.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I don''t want to disturb you Lindsay came out with a smile, and silver, who heard the sound, ran down the stairs: "so you''re hiding here!"


    Besides, he didn''t want to do anything wrong with me


    Although it looked similar to a few months ago, Adrian still recognized a bit of initiative from Lindsay''s words, and then look at Silver''s frown. But some helpless look, it is very likely that Lindsay has been put to bed, oh, it should be Lindsay secretly climbed into his bed.


    "The rest of the time is for you." Rivan stood up with a smile, and then quickly walked outside, apparently not planning to participate in his brother''s affairs.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and stopped the quarrel Well Lover: "well, remember what we said last time?"


    "Of course Lindsay cried, but she stopped at once. After she closed her eyes, she drew up her neck and looked at silver. Then she took his arm and said, "silver. I''ve been doing well all this time, haven''t I? "


    Silver didn''t speak. She just held up her arm and looked at her expressionless. For a moment, Lindsay had to stamp her foot. "Well, well, on Friday night last week of last month, I stole a drink, just a little. You should know that we were together that night... "


    "All right, Lindsay. All right Silver cried with some headache. He looked at Adrian, who was already clear. He took a deep breath and looked into her eyes. "OK, Lindsay, I can give you eight points, but on one condition."


    "And conditions." Lindsay looked reluctantly, apparently guessing what silver might offer.


    "For at least the next six months," said silver, with a serious expression, as if he had not seen it, "to keep the situation as it is, even if You can''t have anything like the one you just said, or I''ll change the score at any time. I''m serious, Lindsay, very serious. "


    To Adrian''s surprise, Lindsay didn''t express her dissatisfaction as expected. She looked at silver in silence, bit her lips, and nodded after a long time: "OK, I know."


    It should be said that this is also a smart girl. She can understand the meaning of silver''s words. After all, once the film starts shooting, even if silver''s rating is lowered, it will not change anything. Will Adrian change the starring role because of his words in the middle of shooting?


    "Obviously, the results have come out. Then, at most half a month, I will have the script handed over to you, Lindsay." Adrian immediately said so.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell." Lindsay gratefully said, rare no fun, no affectation, appears very sincere.


    "No, we agreed. Now, I won''t disturb you." Adrian smiles, and then goes out. At the moment of going out, he clearly sees Lindsay nestling in silver''s arms with a little helplessness and comfort.


    Well done, silver. Adrian said in his heart, "cheap girl" preparation work is also on the agenda.


    As early as after making an agreement with Lindsay, Adrian let people sit down to investigate. Fortunately, the original novel has not come out, so the script will not have any more. So he quickly asked the writers to write the script. However, because there is no original novel as a reference, Adrian has not asked in detail after his account, so it seems that the script has not been completed yet - he is not sure, but this is not a big deal. First let them take out the complete script, and then have a look at it. If it doesn''t conform to the memory, let them revise it, and then start to prepare for it.


    There are still a lot of things to do, and Adrian will not put too much energy into it. For example, this month, that is August, there are three important films to be released. Let alone the "X-Men 2" CO produced by universal and Columbia. The old schemer''s "hero" will also take advantage of this gap to win a higher box office than that in the previous life. You know, they have bought it out. The box office in North America does not need to give a cent to new pictures. Naturally, the more the better.


    In addition, there will be thought, and finally handed over to the new line release of the "Legend of the night.". Adrian originally planned to let the film be released by universal, but although the investment of 50 million yuan is twice as much as the original film, it is still relatively small for large film companies. In addition, Adrian also let the writers make full adjustments to the plot, and produced more exquisite g and action scenes. In order to ensure that the release work can be fully in place, it was finally handed over to the second tier new line film company. This is not a small expense for them, and they will certainly work harder in the publicity.Besides, with Adrian''s support,


    it''s really expected that this new "Legend of the night" will be popular, more popular or not at all? After returning to the office from Phoenix, Adrian, who has dealt with some daily affairs, thinks so.


    Then he shrugged his shoulders, looked at the time and got up to go home. It''s better to wait until after the show.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C204

    The king of Hollywood_ The king of Hollywood "OK," Adrian stood up. "I''ll take you back."


    "I have a car." Tina refused.


    "But you said you came here by taxi." Adrian cautioned.


    "Well This... " Tina, don''t look at him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think it will be long." Adrian insisted.


    "Well, thank you, ed Tina immediately agreed, and then -


    in the corner of the small parking lot, the silver gray Bentley is slightly shaking. In the driver''s seat of the car, Tina Fei is riding on Adrian, constantly ups and downs, and * *''s groans constantly reverberate in the car. Intoxicated eyes, reddish skin and forehead covered with sweat beads are the performance With her excitement.


    After several quick up and down, with a long chant, Tina finally softened on Adrian''s body and gasped heavily. Adrian also exhaled a comfortable breath, and then began to kiss her tenderly.


    "I didn''t expect to be like this one day." After a short rest, Tina looked up at Adrian and said with some annoyance.


    "Oh?" Adrian didn''t understand, "what does it look like?"


    "I never date bad men. It''s a rule I make myself." Said Tina softly, lying on his chest, but still walking up her body with his hands.


    Adrian could not help frowning: "so I am so bad in your eyes."


    "Of course not." Tina laughed. "But almost everyone in the company knows that you''re a playboy. You''ve been in bed with a lot of women, but you''re afraid to say so."


    She raised her body, put her hands on his chest, and gazed at his face: "but I''m still done by you, a playboy. You''re a Men who are good at coaxing women, attractive men, no wonder... "


    Follow. Tina thought of something to retreat, and then her face became not very good-looking, and finally covered her face with some sad groans.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Adrian encircles her waist.


    "Damn it, hell," Tina groaned, "I I have a fiance. I have Engaged. "


    Adrian was surprised by the news. But then he hugged her a little closer and kissed her on her dodgy face: "I''m sorry, Tina, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have But since it has happened, let''s treat it as an accident. In this way, once you have a feeling, it''s easy to get lost and do something you shouldn''t do. So, we are all right. Think of it as an accident and forget it. "


    Tina sighed deeply and crawled over him without speaking, but apparently much better.


    Perhaps, "she said faintly," maybe it can be regarded as a short memory. It''s a wonderful memory


    "Well, let me make this memory more profound." Adrian whispered in her ear, his hands moving.


    "No Wait, ed.... " Tina tried to stop it, but she soon reacted to his teasing.


    "You are such a..." The girl gasped and finally kissed him warmly again. When they fought again, her reaction was much stronger than before. As for the reason


    To be honest, Tina is not the best in appearance or figure, but Adrian tasted her in his car. Without him, Tina Faye has a good temperament. He has a preference for temperamental women, such as Blanchett and Gwyneth. They are not so beautiful, but their temperament is quite good. Whether they show their temperament in bed or he destroys their temperament in bed, it is a very pleasant thing.


    So when the feeling is in place, it is natural for a girl to taste this temperament in the car. If you like, you can get a good screenwriter. Why not?


    You know, in her previous life, Rita Faye was one of the chief screenwriters of the NBA ace show "weekend night live". She not only made a lot of popularity by "weekend night live", but also played the leading role in "I''m crazy about comedy", and won the Emmy Award. What''s interesting is that she wrote the script of "cheap girl" in her previous life. Now she is also the writer and writer of this script. I have to say that fate is really interesting.


    However, without the accumulation in "weekend night live" and the fact that there is no novel to refer to in "cheap girl" now, it is inevitable that Tina will have problems. Moreover, although she has worked as a screenwriter for some popular movies and TV dramas such as "pretty woman in law" and "the city", her popularity is still relatively low, and she has not been able to take charge of her own affairs.


    But she did have talent. Adrian confirmed this point through the conversation in the bar, so he considered giving her a TV play he was preparing. Anyway, she also wrote a script for "the city". Similar themes should be grasped A kind of A TV play should be reserved for AB, and it is natural to make it better. Adrian can not hesitate to hand over a TV series like "lost" to other TV stations for trading. Anyway, there are still many popular TV dramas with the same theme, but the current TV series must be left to himself.If Tina does a good job, Adrian doesn''t mind upgrading her to a producer. This is Make up for it. After all, "I''m a comedy maniac" is based on the background of Nb''s "weekend night live". Even if this can be ignored, no one stipulates that the production company can not make a comedy tv series based on this, and the big deal is not explained in the TV series. But without working experience in "weekend night live", can Tina write a script and perform well?


    Well, regardless of this, X-Men 2 finally came out in mid August.


    A grand Premiere is absolutely necessary. With "Spider Man" and "blade warrior" as the lead, "X-Men" series is more valuable than previous generations. Therefore, after the first film was released, the second film was produced and arranged to be released in the summer of this year, and nearly 4000 cinemas in North America were contacted.


    Among them, Sony made a lot of efforts. As a supplement to take away the copyright of spider man, Adrian was generous enough to give up some of the copyright of X-Men, and even Wolverine was placed in the shared position. In this way, Sony Colombia is willing to work hard.


    So, on the day of the premiere, it was quite lively. In addition to the directors, producers and actors of the production team, many celebrities came to the stage. On the red carpet outside the theater, there were fans, fans, journalists and large posters.


    "It''s like a carnival, everyone''s enjoying it." At the door of the theatre, watching the flashing lights outside, listening to the cheers of fans and the reporters'' questions, Adrian said to the white man standing beside him, who looked almost forty.


    "So I like cartoons." The other side said with a smile, "of course, I also like cartoons adapted from movies and TV series."


    "It''s true, at least in the cartoon, Buffy is much better." Adrian laughs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C205

    Although "Hulk" was given to fox, Adrian did not give up, so he recommended Jos verden as the screenwriter and director of the film. Veden may be the producer of "Buffy the Vampire Hunter" in the eyes of others, but Adrian knows his future achievements.


    News Corporation and AC media don''t deal with each other. That''s a matter between the two media groups. Universal and fox can''t cooperate in film. So even after Adrian first gave fox the Hulk with a prank, he recommended Joe Wilden to them. Because of this, fox agreed to his recommendation without hesitation. The director''s vision has become a gold lettered signboard.


    As for the future Avengers alliance, don''t worry, Adrian has left behind in these aspects. What''s more, it''s still a question whether the Hulk will sell well even if we have veden. Now we may not be able to compare with him a few years later. Of course, this is the right time for Wei Deng to practice. If he fails, he can better take him under his command.


    As for the idea of the Avengers alliance, I''m surprised that even now they''ve come up with a specific outline. I don''t know what they''re thinking. There''s no copyright issue. But then again, it is understandable that they are so cautious. After all, all aspects to be considered are not that which superhero can be released as soon as any superhero wants to appear. Moreover, the copyright of various roles is still a little tangled. Surprise in the 1970s and 1980s, it was too messy to make money. So there''s no iron man or aegis agent at the end of fox''s Hulk.


    Fortunately, Captain America didn''t give it to Disney. Adrian later learned that the main line of the Avengers Alliance came from Captain America. He and Howard stark knew each other. The super soldier project in the Hulk was established because he wanted to redevelop the original serum. At the same time, the divine realm was also brought out by the cosmic cube.


    Moreover, the captain of the United States is also an important role in the whole Avenger League. His ability may not be as good as others, but his leadership ability is excellent. In the cartoon, the display of the avenger alliance is all from him. And it will keep the morale of the players, in short, the role of political commissar and so on. So if you want to make a movie version of the Avengers, the role of Captain America can''t be handed over to anyone else. And iron man, of course.


    Iron man doesn''t need to take it out for the time being. His cartoon image is destined to be different from other superheroes, and he won''t make much profit by taking it out too early. In a few years'' time, when the audience is tired of the current superheroes, they will surely get marvelous effects when they appear on the stage again. At present, the superheroes on the screen are either anonymous or passively known, such as Tony Stark who voluntarily announces who they are or the first one.


    One of the reasons why Marvel has won great praise after it was published is the reason why Marvel has won great praise. Iron man is much less popular than spider man and X-Men.


    Well, without that, "Hulk" is expected to be released in the summer season next year, so I''ll know if Wadden can handle the character, so I said a few more words to him, and Adrian immediately turned away. There are still a lot of big names at the premiere, such as Spielberg. Although he is preparing his own new film and building a huge airport inside the studio, he can still spare this time. And Adrian will be there.


    "I wanted to shoot live at Kennedy Airport, but you know, after 9 / 11, every airport was heavily guarded, so I had to choose to build an airport in the studio. Alex told me it would take at least 20 weeks. " Spielberg sighed helplessly. "Besides, I have to find a way to rent an airplane, preferably a Boeing 747 By the way, if your private plane doesn''t work for the time being, can you lend it to me for two days? It won''t be too long. "


    "No problem, but you have to inform me in advance." Adrian chuckled. "Speaking of it, if you want to build a real airport, what about the internal shops?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve already made a deal with them," Spielberg said in a relaxed tone. "They''re all willing to set up shops in the airport. Some of them are going to arrange official staff to come here. If not, they plan to arrange extra actors to receive training. I can save a lot of investment."


    It''s a Jew indeed. Adrian is going to sell him a good one, but he has noticed it.


    Spielberg''s new film is naturally adapted from the experience of Mr. Mayan Karimi Nasseri, who is stranded at Charles de Gaulle Airport, and the main characters are still Tom Hanks and Catherine Zeta Jones. Because of this, Adrian and Zeta Jones had to suspend their plans. The airport in the studio took months to build. Zeta Jones couldn''t show up in front of the camera with a big belly?


    This makes Zeta Jones a little uneasy. Her character decides to make a decision without too much interference, so it should be realized as soon as possible so as not to have a long dream. But at the same time, she would like to cooperate with Spielberg. After all, she is one of the top directors in Hollywood. Anyway, Adrian doesn''t seem to be planning to direct a film for her.So just now, after chatting with several leading actors, Adrian also took her to one side to comfort her: "don''t worry, what I promised will not change, as long as you always want to. What''s more, although this film takes a lot of time in the early stage, it will be shot very quickly. I''ve seen the script and it''s basically concentrated indoors, so you don''t need to be like this. "


    Zeta Jones was more or less relaxed by such a promise, and she even half jokingly asked, "it''s not that I didn''t wear a stewardess uniform for you."


    "That''s not the same." Adrian blinked. Then, regardless of other people''s eyes, she leaned into her ear and whispered, "after the movie comes out, maybe I can see the other side of that beautiful stewardess Amelia in front of the camera. It must be very exciting."


    Even though she saw the adult version of the movie, wentzer still didn''t know it was so interesting.


    "Of course," Adrian laughs after teasing her. "Before that, I''d like Dr. Jean grey to undress in bed."


    Zeta Jones''s Jean grey, or Phoenix girl, is less capable and more charming. But on the whole, it''s pretty good. It''s also a good role play theme.


    "Wait." Although Zeta Jones''s tone was noncommittal, both knew that the matter was settled.


    Adelberg''s better to talk to him about the film. It''s not good for him to come back to the film.


    "I''ve seen" Legend of the seven seas of Sinbad ", which is very good. My daughters like it very much, but I have to say, Steven, 2D animation. At least the era of 2D animated films is over. " After talking about the happy ending, Adrian quickly raised the subject.


    "I can see that," Spielberg sighed, "but you know, Jeffery always wanted to..."


    But when Michael kahlberg took over the job, he didn''t want to do it again. Feeling betrayed, he ran away and founded DreamWorks with Spielberg and others.


    In this way, surpassing Disney became the biggest wish of karsenberg. Of course, he knew it. As a new film company, DreamWorks cannot surpass Disney in all aspects. So he chose to do it where they were most proud. Yes, it was animation.


    Animation played a lot of roles in the initial rise of Disney. For a long time, it dominated most of the animation market in North America, and had a great impact on the animation industry. Several founders of Pixar studio had working experience in Disney, and karsenberg was also in charge of animation at the beginning. However, after Eisner became the owner of Disney and transformed it into a qualified media group, the animation industry began to be ignored. Rao is so. In 1994, animation studio launched the peak of 2D animation, the lion king. Of course, karsenberg always thought that he played an important role in it, so he could not bear Eisner''s contempt for him.


    As a result, he built a DreamWorks Animation Studio, and launched 2D animation such as Prince of Egypt and 3D animation like Shrek, which both earned a lot of box office and word-of-mouth. In the past life, Disney cooperated with Pixar to stabilize DreamWorks in 3D animation. However, Adrian has bought Pixar ahead of time in this life. Therefore, Disney''s animation has gone from bad to worse. Although it still produces 2D animation such as Mulan, it is unable to resist the erosion of DreamWorks in this respect.


    This is exactly what karsenberg wanted to see, so he increased his investment in DreamWorks Animation Studio, and put 3D animation like Shrek on the same page, preferring 2D animation. This is undoubtedly putting the cart before the horse. After Pixar''s rise, everyone realized that 3D animation has become a trend. However, karsenberg still insisted on his own practice. Even though several 2D animations, such as "the golden city" or "the pony king", were unsatisfactory at the box office and word-of-mouth, there was no doubt that he would completely beat Disney''s traditional projects It was a huge victory.


    As a result, this year''s "Legend of seven seas in Sinbad" fiasco, the fiasco of animated film is much worse than that of live action film. The production cycle of animated film is much longer, and the investment is much higher. The main source of making money is the surrounding area. If it is not popular, then the loss is no less than that of a commercial giant, and the animation studio of DreamWorks is also trapped In trouble.


    But that''s exactly what Adrian, who has been watching coldly, wants to see.


    "I have a proposal, Steven," he said. "You see, DreamWorks has a failure like Pearl Harbor. But on the whole, the development is still very good. Therefore, in order to prevent the benefits of animated films from affecting the whole company, it is better to set up a separate company with the studio * * to reduce losses. On the other hand, after further exploring the potential of the studio, it is absolutely not difficult to turn a loss into a profit. After all, DreamWorks still has a lot of accumulation in this respect, and it only needs time. "It''s true that DreamWorks, which should have been in trouble in film business, is now operating well, despite the loss of word-of-mouth and box office win-win works like "American Beauty" and "Pearl Harbor". However, with Spielberg''s signboard and Adrian''s AC media also helping from time to time, DreamWorks still has a good harvest in medium investment films, and some failures do not hurt.


    It''s the same with Disney. Without Pixar, without ABC, and choosing to shrink its business, Disney was not hit hard. On the contrary, it was more energetic. It''s also true that Disney has been burdened with a huge financial burden since it acquired ABC in the previous life. Although ABC played a huge role in Disney''s expansion, it was not until nearly 10 years later that Eisner stepped down and turned a profit.


    Now without the burden of ABC, Disney is relatively relaxed. Although many traditional forces are frequently occupied by other media groups, such as AC media, which is catching up with them in creating teenagers'' idols, Disney is still an old-fashioned enterprise, and its advantages in this respect can not be offset in a day or two.


    However, this does not mean that Eisner''s position is very stable, because he has never been able to look at animation, Disney''s animation studio currently has very few works to hand, even if they also started 3D. This made some of Disney''s elders, represented by Roy Disney, the nephew of Walt Disney, very dissatisfied. In addition, a series of contradictions accumulated. Roy once threatened Eisner to change his strategy of operating Disney by resigning from the board of directors.


    Basically, if Roy does resign. So, Eisner, who caused the absence of Disney family members in Disney''s board of directors, will step down sooner or later. It seems likely to be faster than in his previous life.


    Well, let''s go back to DreamWorks. It''s because the film is still good. The bad effects of "the seven seas of Sinbad" seem so obvious, so Adrian seized the opportunity to put forward his long-standing proposal. This is his best and only chance to complete his strategy.


    "That sounds good, but you have to talk to Jeffery." Spielberg said after a long time of thinking.


    "I will." Adrian smiles. He knows Spielberg sees something, but what? This move can be regarded as a conspiracy.


    However, before meeting with karsenberg, you should prepare yourself. The guy is not an easy person to deal with, as can be seen from his revenge on Disney. However, as long as he is convinced, the matter can be basically decided. It is obvious that Spielberg''s reaction is a little emotional. As for David Geffen, he is only responsible for recording affairs, and has never paid attention to these things.


    "X-Men 2" was successfully released, and the plot did not change much. In addition to adjusting the details as in the first film to make the plot more reasonable, the others are still the same. A military official wanted to kill all the mutants in the world because of his son''s affairs, so he planned to attack the president, attacked the school, captured most of the mutants, and controlled Professor X. then, wanciwang, who escaped from the heaven, cooperated with the rest of the X-Men to rescue him. Finally, Jean grey used his own ability to ensure that the plane took off smoothly, but he was also lost in the torrent After security, the X-Men also asked the president to withdraw orders against mutants.


    As a commercial film, "X-Men 2" is qualified, the plot is compact, the ability of each individual is also shown to get the position, the fight is also very tasty. In particular, Ji Hui plays Lily in the final battle with wolverine, whether it is Wolverine''s brutal power, or Lily''s smart acceleration characteristics, are fully demonstrated in front of the camera, quite wonderful.


    As a result, you Ji Hui has no choice but to take on the title of an action actress. I don''t know how the Japanese will praise her. Unfortunately, there are too few lines in the whole film to show much acting skills. But Adrian doesn''t care. If you really want to see you acting, it''s enough to rely on the Memoirs of geisha. You Jihui, who was brought to the United States early by him, has not been influenced by the dramatic performance style of Japanese films. It will certainly be quite good.


    In contrast, Scarlett''s role as a little mischievous is much less. Originally, one of the most important main roles in the first film has completely become a supporting role in the second part. Moreover, according to the script outline of the last part of the trilogy that was set at the beginning, she still has not many parts in it, which undoubtedly makes her a little dissatisfied.


    "I''ve done very little. It''s disappointing. It''s not like a superhero at all." Scarlett said that, with her red lips pouting, she looked very sexy.


    "Don''t be greedy, honey. In the first movie, you are the leading character." Adrian said with a smile.


    "I didn''t have a great part in the first film, I was scrambled and rescued from the beginning to the end," sighed Scarlett. "I was as good on the screen as Hugh or Sir McKellen did."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C206

    The open curtains, the transparent French windows, the sober morning light, the clothes scattered on the ground, and the man and two women lying on the wide bed, needless to say, know what happened last night. For Adrian, although it has become normal to pick two, but last night''s contest still let him have endless aftertaste, in the two pairs of plump soft attack, the feeling is really great.


    "You can''t say that, Jili," Adrian turned back and kissed Jili hazel, who has been massaging his back with bimodal. "The superheroes of superhero are unknown after all, while the superheroes of X-Men are already well-known. It''s normal for Scarlett to think so."


    In Adrian''s collection, there are a lot of plump breasts, such as Monica, such as Ivanka, but Jili is the only one who can really compete with Scarlett in chest size. So he praised Scarlett in front of Jili. Of course, the words were very obscure. Although Jili was a little clever, how could she be Adrian''s opponent on this? After a few times, she was provoked to compare with Scarlett. Therefore, there was a scene that she had a contest with Scarlett.


    At that time, Adrian didn''t know that there had been a collision between the two, and he was busy playing Jessica bell in the bathroom, so he failed to seize the opportunity. So, when Jili came to the premiere of X-Men 2 and ran into Scarlett again, Adrian took the two of them back together.


    This time, the two girls had a full and real contest. Two pairs of plump pressed under Adrian made him incomparable. Although the final result is that Jili''s is a little bit older than Scarlett, she is totally defeated in bed. After all, Scarlett and Adrian have played threesome before, and their experience is relatively richer than Gilly.


    Although Nelly had just begun to resist for a while and had a little counterattack, she was soon crushed by Scarlett. Then Adrian, who has been enjoying this all the time, also adds in. He makes Jili want to die. Words like "I''m going to die" are called all night. So when I wake up in the morning and say intimate words in bed. She didn''t Miss Scarlett like this, but Scarlett didn''t care about the attitude of her defeated general.


    "Well, Scarlett, you''re going to get a great superhero role, I promise." Adrian began to appease her, "but not now. What you need to do now is to continue to exercise and accumulate, so as to reduce the number of commercial films. Get more scripts that match lost in Tokyo - I remember the girl with pearl earrings is going to be released this year? "


    "Yes, I hear it''s September," Scarlett nodded and gave him a kiss on the chest. "But there are not many scripts that can match" lost in Tokyo. "


    "I knew you would say that." Adrian pinched her nose. "I''ve got a script for you. It''s not comparable to Sophie, but it''s good. You can try it."


    At present, Scarlett is in the embarrassing period that all young actresses have to go through. The role is not so easy to find. Fortunately, Adrian remembers enough things and finally finds her a suitable one -- love in New Jersey.


    In her previous life, it was a small budget movie, with a small box office but a high reputation. Originally, this role should be Natalie''s - and that''s why Adrian remembers it - but now she has both Julie and Julia, and Adrian will direct her own "never go.". There''s no need for such a movie. It''s just right for Scarlett.


    "Ed, you''re eccentric." Kylie, who was holding Adrian from behind, yelled.


    "Don''t you have a good character, Jill?" Adrian looked back and said with a smile, "and they''re all cheerleaders. You should be good at playing."


    "But But This is a villain, and I want to be the main character. " Gilly pursed her mouth, as if reluctant.


    Adrian gave her the role of the campus queen in "cheap girl", which is really not very pleasant image, arrogant and intolerable to others. But Claire in superhero is also a headache. Although it promotes the development of the plot, it is basically adding chaos, so there are some similarities between each other, which will not affect Jili''s popularity.


    What''s more, this role is also a test of acting skills. If Jili plays this role well - not to say how good it is, as long as most people think it is acceptable - it is also a kind of promotion for her. Adrian believes that she can do this, just like now, she seems to express her dissatisfaction, and then want to compare with Scarlett, but in fact is just for her own favor.


    You know, not long ago, she was beaten by Adrian because she had been spoiled. Although she has admitted that she was wrong, in order to prevent herself from falling in Adrian''s heart, she must find a way to retrieve it. The whole thing is very simple, because she has a good figure and a good face and is loved by her, she actually gives Ji Hui''s face to see.


    Kate and Jili are afraid to mess with them, but you Ji Hui is Asian, and most of the time she acts as a maid next door in Adrian''s villa, so that Jili really regards her as a maid next door. In addition, she is young, so one day she ridicules you Jihui badly. As a result, Jili was unlucky. Although Adrian spoiled her, she would never connive at this situation. Although the women around her did not appear in this situation, they were very rare.Most of his collections are either as experienced as Monica, Sophie, Julia and Nicole, or as observant as Blanchett, Gwyneth and Charles, or as simple as liv and Britney, or as young as Sarah and Kirsten, or tied around by means like Rachel and Jessica, or like Leighton Amanda''s implicit trade, like the two virgin angels and Shuanglin, knows its own position. Therefore, it is rare for Amanda to hold a pet and give birth to a baby. It has happened to Kate and Christina.


    Kate doesn''t have to say. As the first woman in his life, she has the qualification, not to mention that she is actually just playing a little temper. Christina is the same. To a large extent, Christina just wants to surpass Britney Spears in front of Adrian, which is always her wish. Even if her relationship with Britney is unclear, the idea still exists in her heart.


    Naturally, Jili had hit the muzzle of a gun, so Adrian gave her a good knock, which was a typical example of Penelope. Of course, it''s not that serious. I don''t want to talk about the specific process. In short, Ji Hui also participated in the beating, and the subtle character of the Japanese was revealed immediately. She made Jili cry with all kinds of "special" equipment mercilessly, so that now she would feel a little tremor like a conditioned reflex when she saw her.


    After this, gilly learned a lot, which made Adrian more agreeable. It''s just that she has a lot to learn. By contrast, Scarlett is better than her.


    "Don''t mind, Gilly. You can take this opportunity to practice your acting skills. Maybe we can cooperate in film in the future." Scarlett raised her body and blinked at Jili.


    That''s why Adrian favors her more. Although both of them started at the same time, Scarlett was much more mature and almost devoted herself to Adrian. Of course, she was not without discontent or jealousy. After she got up, Scarlett looked empty. Gripping Adrian''s collar, he whispered, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Of course." Adrian laughed. "What better idea?"


    "Oh, of course, maybe you can try some more big chested girls next time," she leaned against the edge of the table and raised Scarlett''s eyebrows as she leaned back. I don''t know whether she is joking or serious. "For example, Jessica, although her upper circumference is not big, she can also try it."


    When Adrian settles down, she laughs. Jessica bell in Scarlett''s mouth is naturally Jessica bell, except that she played in the bathroom. Adrian played with her several times in various occasions. How can a woman like Jessica bell play more while she is young? After all, they had become friends before that night. After all, they did not break up after that night. Besides, bell did not know that Scarlett was eavesdropping next door.


    "Well, if you think she''s good, I''ll just bring her over and match her with you." Adrian immediately said with the same tone of ridicule, Scarlett rolled her eyes and did not speak.


    Although it was a joke, he really felt that it was necessary to find a suitable match for her. It was OK to match Jili as others did. It was OK to bring Jili to play together temporarily, but it was not appropriate to match. With Scarlett''s intelligence, it was certainly no problem to play Jili around.


    Speaking of it, that woman is very suitable, but it''s a pity Forget it. I''ll talk about it later. There''s still time.


    "X-Men 2" won more than 90 million box office in North America in the first week. Although it didn''t exceed 100 million in the first week, there was no suspense about it in two weeks, and the box office sales were certain. As a single protagonist in the series of warlords, there has always been no such achievement in the series.


    Then, the most anticipated movie for Adrian this summer was released.


    Adrian didn''t make a lot of effort in marketing for the new "Legend of the night" in some ways. The first trailer on YouTube was enough to attract a lot of attention.


    After the scheme was determined, YouTube was officially launched at the end of June and early July, and it has gained a high degree of attention and click through rate. As the first video sharing website, it has a high degree of freedom. How can netizens not like it? What''s more, AC media is still pushing it.


    Then, major media groups and venture capitalists began to grumble. So far, the original founder of Facebook is no longer a secret. Of course, this answer has broken the glasses of countless people. For a long time, Adrian''s talent has been shown in film production. He almost turned ABC''s losses into profits and made a lot of profits. Therefore, he is the chairman of the board of directors of AC media and holds a large number of shares, which is absolutely the same in the whole group. But I have never heard that he is also creative in IT industry?


    Well, everyone admits that his predictions about the future of IT industry are quite accurate, such as investing in Yahoo, investing in apple and investing in Google, but this is different from being creative! It''s like an NBA commentator who looked after Shaq before he became famous, so he later proved that his vision was right. Then, the commentator suddenly left the game, blocked in front of Shaq and cut the ball from black mamba You can imagine the expression of the audience.Now, in addition to Facebook, there is a YouTube, and the momentum is so rapid. Almost in the blink of an eye swept the Internet, how can this speed of transmission not be startled? Although they belong to VI network operation company and AC media are two companies, but from the board members know that they are basically one.


    So major media companies have begun to think of ways to deal with it. News Corp. has accelerated the acquisition of myfriend, a social networking site that looks like MySpace, and believes that this website It''s not far from death.


    In this case, the trailer of "Legend of the night" landed on youtube and quickly spread. It spread all over the Internet and all over the world in just a few days. This speed can be called a virus, and the matching marketing means also make the film very eye-catching. Therefore, even if the investment is only 50 million yuan, a small Premiere is still held.


    Adrian had been looking forward to the release of the film, and naturally would not miss the premiere. But instead of walking on the red carpet, he came in through the side door with lily.


    "Today we are here to see your mother''s heroism, not to let the reporters pay attention to us." After entering the screening hall to find a seat to sit down, he said to his daughter, but the little guy had a suspicious look on his face.


    "Really?" She narrowed her eyes and folded her arms. "Always think Dad is lying."


    "Oh? Maybe when we go back in the evening, we can have a good discussion on this issue. " Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "Dad knows how to threaten people." The little guy then made a face and put out his tongue, and didn''t take his father''s threat into consideration.


    Fortunately, Kate quickly came in from the outside, wearing a black dress and short hair, which was in line with the image on the poster. Mysterious and elegant. Although there are several forms of posters, one of them is made by Adrian himself. The one that Kate stands on the roof of the full moon in a black windbreaker with a gun is quite tasty. Although he started to revise the plot when he asked people to write a novel, many settings still follow the original version of the previous life, such as the shape, so the poster should have it anyway.


    Not to mention Adrian and his daughter''s "open and secret" because Kate''s arrival and development to what extent. As the screening hall is getting full and the movie is about to open, it''s time to focus on it.


    As I said earlier, it was revised when the novel was made, but many settings still follow the original version. Therefore, the film still starts from the city on a rainy night. With Selena''s narration, it gives a general description of the power of vampires and werewolves, as well as her own camp and the position of Night Walker. But the first difference is that although the heroine is in the narration, she doesn''t show up in front of the camera from the beginning to the end. Only some people with strange tracks follow others. At the same time, they are tracking a couple of panic men and women mixed in the crowd and a child and a little girl they are taking with them.


    Soon, the first action play began. When one side wanted to speed up the pace to catch the man and woman and the little girl, the other side immediately took action. The vampire and werewolf broke out fighting on the street. It was probably because of scruples that both sides did not change their bodies, just fought with guns.


    Soon, there were casualties on the side of the vampires. The wolves used special bullets with ultraviolet rays. For a time, the vampires were held in the downwind. Seeing that they might be annihilated by werewolves, a strong figure came down from the sky and killed two werewolves with their own agile skills. No doubt, this is the strongest of the night walkers, paying close attention to the action Selena.


    Adrian always thinks that Selena is not only the most outstanding Night Walker, but also represents mystery and elegance. At the beginning of her appearance, she also carried out tracking tasks in person, which greatly affected her image. Therefore, she simply put it behind her and appeared in a very gorgeous way. Since it is a commercial film, of course, its action should be strengthened. Compared with the original version, the investment is increased, Most of them are spent on CG and special effects, so this action play is very well designed.


    Wearing a windbreaker, he threw a big man out of the air with a sudden snap, especially the long legs, which were extremely sharp and beautiful under the design action and the rapid cutting of the lens. Besides, she didn''t just fight hand to hand. She also used two guns and silver spinning darts alternately. She also added a part of gun fighting action. However, it was not as exaggerated as "the end of tearing", which immediately attracted the audience''s attention.


    From the beginning to the end, Serena did not show any expression, a cold face, as if nothing can stop her, but this is this cold alternative feeling, let her more attractive.


    By this time, the targets of werewolves and vampires have also fled and fled into a shopping mall. The remaining three werewolves immediately left two with vampires, and the strongest one chased them inside.


    "Which one?" Selena immediately asked her partner, she means very simply, if three ordinary human beings want to sacrifice, which one must be kept.


    "That girl." The companion replied.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C207

    In the past life, the "Legend of the night" series, as a film with medium investment, was relatively successful, at least with some loyalty. But the most talked about series is the background setting, the city war between vampires and werewolves, the heroine Kate, as for the plot What''s that?


    Well, it''s too much to say. The plot is still there and basically coherent, but it''s not particularly detailed. It''s just taking Romeo and Juliet to cover it. Moreover, the funds are limited. The focus is on CG and action, so we have to pour dog blood on the plot. It''s not to say that the story can''t be sprinkled with dog blood, but how to sprinkle it well and let the audience accept it without disgust needs some effort. For example, Titanic''s "you dance and I dance" or "you''re going to die old in a warm bed, not here." everyone admits that it''s bloody, but Cameron just accepted it and made $2 billion at the box office all over the world.


    So it''s inevitable to change the story. Adrian replaced the hero with a little girl. If it''s still limited in the original frame, it''s not easy to change it to look good. But if you come out to redesign the plot, you''ll be able to let go. Besides, if you change to a little girl, you can''t sprinkle dog blood? It might be better.


    The story continues to develop, Selena quickly catch up with the werewolf, and then in a mess of shopping malls is a fierce battle, and both sides have no scruples to show their own mentality. Serena was ok, but her eyes turned blue and her sharp teeth showed. But werewolves are much more robust, and because they have enough money, their hair and other basic things are also made to show.


    This fight is still a contest of speed and strength. Although vampires are no less powerful than werewolves - at least in terms of setting - it''s a bit unrealistic for a woman to knock down a guy almost twice her size. Although this is an unrealistic work, it is too exaggerated and not very good.


    Although the werewolf has tried his best to stop the most powerful Night Walker among the vampires, he is not an opponent after all. Finally, he is hit by two silver spinning darts and falls out, smashing a large piece of glass and lying on the ground dying. But just as Selena came forward to try to solve him, a more ferocious werewolf was suddenly killed. It''s about the same size as the one on the ground, but it''s more flexible, more agile and more combat conscious.


    Selena from the appearance to now for the first time suffered a loss, caught off guard under the comprehensive suppression, and finally flew out. However, although she immediately jumped up and put on a posture without fear, the other party did not seem to intend to engage in too much entanglement with her, staring at her with a cold smile. Carrying the wounded werewolf on the ground, he left.


    The beginning of the action drama is basically over here, and the following literary drama begins to introduce the situation of the two races in a general but comprehensive way. The vampire is basically not divorced from the traditional image, mysterious, elegant, luxurious and decadent. The only one who is out of tune is hardly smiling. It''s like Serena, the head of the Night Walker machine.


    Their side is still the pattern of the three giants taking turns in power and parliament, but different from the original version, the vampires are divided into hawks and doves, because the power of werewolves has been slightly strengthened. After all, werewolves are not easy to deal with despite their madness. But they can move in the daytime, which is more conducive to their integration into human society, so as long as they can operate, the power should not be much weaker than vampires.


    Among the big three, Marcus doesn''t care about anything. Victor is a hawk. And Amelia is a dove. Although Amelia is in power at present, she is actually in a semi aerial state. Selena, the head of the Night Walker, is Victor''s adopted daughter, and her number two figure, Klein, is an ambitious guy who wants to go to the top.


    Of course, Amelia''s so-called dove school is just giving something to the wolf people as their masters after the armistice with them. For the wolf people who were slaves to vampires several centuries ago, she thinks that this kind of behavior is enough. So you can imagine how ridiculous this peace is.


    They''re going to reveal the whole story in a way that allows the audience to piece together the whole story, and then they''re still working on it. Returning to the station, Selena has doubts about the werewolf, because the other party is very similar to Lucian, the former leader of the werewolf. Meanwhile, she goes to the weapons director to ask about the ultraviolet bullets used by the werewolf.


    It''s also one of the most interesting parts of the legend of the night series, which uses scientific methods to explain the emergence of vampires and werewolves, and why vampires are allergic to ultraviolet light and werewolves are allergic to silver. It can be seen from the self addressing of the two races in the content introduction of the original edition. Unfortunately, it didn''t persist in the end. After all, this is a medium investment commercial film.


    Although Adrian had strengthened this aspect when he was writing novels, he couldn''t see anything in the movies. This is also true. After all, movies and novels are two different carriers. As we said before, reading - - feels that there is something confusing in front of you, and you can turn it back and reread it. However, in the cinema, you can''t turn back the film and reread it.Back in the movie, though Serena''s main focus is on the relationship between the giant werewolf and Lucian, she''s also wondering why they''re fighting for the little human girl. Then the camera turns and comes to the werewolves, who are also discussing the escape of their prey.


    "I''m disappointed, gentlemen. I''m very disappointed. We took a huge risk and, with the help of some people, finally let the target escape, but failed at the last moment. I''m very disappointed." ''said Lucian, who looked wild and dishevelled, in the middle of the hall of his old home, staring at his men.


    His subordinates did not dare to gnaw, or before he personally saved, but also his trusted Heida came out from inside after bandaging: "sorry, head."


    You should feel lucky. Fortunately, they didn''t use the silver nitrate bomb they used last time, otherwise you won''t be able to come back. " A little old man followed him out. "Lucian, there''s good news and bad news."


    "Talk about it." Lucian waved.


    "The good news is that the blood samples worked, basically It''s perfect. The bad news is, keep the blood fresh, "the old man opened his hand.


    "Good," Lucian knew what he meant. "Let''s all take action. We must find them out in the shortest possible time."


    "I''ll go, too, chief," added big black. "As long as they''re still in this city, I''ll find them for you."


    The wolf people are in action, and the vampire is not idle. Amelia is furious at the result that the target finally slips away. Let Klein have to get it back as soon as possible.


    "I don''t understand, sir, why we must have that little girl. There are so many experiments." Crone didn''t understand.


    "You don''t need to understand. In short, mobilize all hands. She must be found out. " Amelia exclaimed that in this version, she was no longer a one-time stunt.


    Then, she turned to Selena, who was called in: "bring that little girl back, if you can''t bring it back Then kill her. "


    Serena is Victor''s adopted daughter. Moreover, he devoted himself to hunting and killing the werewolf. Although he had doubts about the werewolf, there was no more evidence, so he agreed, while Klein beside him was jealous. There''s no doubt in this current edition. Lucian is still the same guy on the vampire side for the same reason - in order to be in power. Of course, he didn''t know what that girl meant to Alexander''s descendants.


    While the vampire and werewolf are all in action, the man and woman hiding in the hotel with the little girl are also in a hurry.


    "We''re going to get out of here. I don''t want to go back to that damned place again!"


    "I know, I know, but how do we escape? We don''t have anything, and it''s not just the damned vampire who''s looking for us! You see that. It was That''s a werewolf... "


    "We must think of a way. If they find out, no matter who it is, we will die!"


    A man and a woman in the room in a low but hasty quarrel, know a very young but very cold voice sounded: "you can give me out."


    The little girl, who had hardly spoken since she was brought out, finally opened her mouth. Her expression was very indifferent, as if she had been used to being manipulated by others. It has to be said that Dakota''s acting skills are excellent, at least few of his peers at this stage can compare with him. The feeling of sadness is more than heart death, which is well interpreted.


    "I believe they just want me." The little girl continued.


    This made the men and women shut their mouths. They escaped together. Even if they thought about it, they couldn''t really do it. But before they came up with a better idea, the wolf people came, and these guys were ordered to ask for the child. Naturally, the play of the couple came to an end.


    In the face of the sudden werewolf, although the little girl had a look of panic, she also shrunk to the corner, but she was basically indifferent, until Serena, who came alone and came one step at a time after receiving the information, appeared. Although this kind of story is conventional, as long as the rhythm is well grasped, the audience will like to watch it. Apart from other things, Adrian clearly hears lily, who is watching attentively beside her, a sigh of relief.


    Naturally, there was another big war, with guns, fists, swords and concealed weapons in turn. As one of the biggest selling points of the film, the efforts in this field are enough. Whether it is the shooting style of wall stepping and flying in the air, or gun fighting, it is quite wonderful. Of course, the most wonderful match is Selena and Lucian in human form, a standard speed and strength match.


    Adrian paid special attention to this fight, and communicated with the action guidance from Hong Kong. In short, he played fast, but not so fast that people could not see it clearly. It was similar to the last round table match in a kung fu movie. In this way, coupled with the cutting really hard work, the scene is extraordinarily good-looking.


    "Are you Lucian?" During the temporary confrontation, Selena asked.


    "It''s amazing that you know me. You''ve been so beautiful for hundreds of years, Serena." Lucian, moving the body, said in a frivolous tone of indifference."It was you then!" Selena''s eyes turned blue. The sharp teeth also showed up and became more and more dangerous.


    "That''s what Victor told you? Oh, of course, he always makes people believe that. " Lucian sneered and began to transform.


    Nevertheless, Selena kept a certain degree of restraint, remembering to take the little girl back, so when she was suppressed by Lucian, she immediately drove her back and left with her. Lucian did not chase. Just restored the human form, looked at the far away vehicle, looked complex, hummed, and then informed others to chase.


    Because of this, Selena did not go back at the first time, but found a place to settle down temporarily.


    "You''re not hurt?" After examining the little girl, she asked.


    "No The little girl replied calmly.


    "You''re not afraid of me? Who do you know about me Serena is a little curious.


    "I know." The little girl is still that pair of indifferent appearance, just subconsciously holding the knee.


    "Where are you from?" Serena asked after silence.


    "Lab," the little girl looked up at her, "your lab."


    "Our Laboratory? " Selena narrowed her eyes. "What''s a lab for?"


    "I don''t know. They Always pumping my blood One tube after another... " Although the little girl is still indifferent, but the fear in the tone is very obvious, closing her eyes seems to dare not to recall.


    As cold as Selena, she couldn''t help but feel a little moved, as if something had been buried for a long time in her heart. After a long time, she said, "it''s very safe here. No one will hurt you if you stay here. "


    "Will you take me back?" The little girl asked softly.


    "Not for the time being." Serena gave the answer.


    The little girl soon went to sleep, and Selena stood by the window for a long time, though her face was still cold in the dim light from outside. But the audience knows that there must have been a stir in her heart. Finally, she went to the sleeping girl and looked at her in silence. Her face gradually softened, and then the pictures were interspersed in the camera.


    It was a picture of her being in the world as a human being, a happy little girl in the middle ages, bathed in the sunshine with her parents. Poor but happy.


    The director did a very good job here. Because the vampire is the protagonist, the whole movie is mainly in cold colors, which is dark and humid. Even though the vampire''s residence is colorful, it is only to highlight their Gothic decadence. But when Serena began to recall, the color of the picture began to warm, like a touch of winter sunshine. Although it can''t be seen far away, it still gives people a warm feeling.


    Serena''s face also gradually thawed, her eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of heartfelt, throbbing pity. In the whole movie, the heroine does not have much expression. Most of the time, she is cold and looks cool, just like a killing machine. Therefore, this few expressions are very attractive. What''s more, Kate''s acting skills accumulated from those films prepared by Adrian for her are all concentrated in this moment. In addition, as a mother, her feelings are naturally extraordinarily devoted. The maternal atmosphere hidden in her heart is silent but extremely strong, which easily shows Serena''s inner world in front of the audience It resonates.


    "It''s great, Kate. The appeal of this moment, not to mention commercial films, is not as strong as that of the minority films." Adrian leaned over to Kate''s ear.


    "Of course, I''ve practiced this shot countless times in private." Kate gave him a blank look, and then sighed, "it''s a pity that''s just one shot."


    "How much more do you want?" Adrian opened his eyes and turned to his daughter. "Look, lily, your mother is greedy."


    "Don''t make any noise. I want to see a movie." Lily waved her hand impatiently and blocked her father''s words directly.


    "This little guy..." Adrian mumbles, and Kate holds her hand and continues to enjoy it.


    Because of Kate''s brilliant performance, this scene has become the most classic shot in the whole film, and it has become an opportunity for Serena to change - that''s another reason why a little girl should be used as the key instead of the original Romeo hero.


    It is not inappropriate to use love to change the heroine, but it is a bit abrupt to use this method in this kind of commercial movies, whose main selling point is action. Anyway, although Victor killed her family and made her like this, Selena is a vampire after all, because love betrays her race. If there is enough bedding, it will give people a feeling that they are not familiar with the white eyed wolf. The audience may not realize this, but they will always fall into such a situation unconsciously Impression.


    What''s more, in terms of background, Selena has lived for almost a thousand years, so easy to be attracted to a man, the dog''s blood is too poor. The reason why this kind of commercial film with medium investment is rarely reviewed. Even if some people have aftertaste, the majority of them are aftertaste action and CG. The first reason is that unlike literary and artistic films, they can not resonate emotionally; the second is that details are difficult to withstand scrutiny.So instead of working hard on love, it''s better to make the idea of kinship. With an unfortunate little girl, she can recall the memories from her heart, and awaken her human side. Then when it is revealed that Victor is the murderer of her family, betrayal will become more natural.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C208

    Serena kept her promise and didn''t take the little girl Vivian back, but she didn''t go back to the vampire''s camp. Instead, she went directly to the lab under the name of their race. She wanted to know what was going on. It happened that Amelia was also there to inspect, so the story of Alexander corvinas and his three children, the ancestor of the immortal, was revealed in their conversation.


    This is the first time to explain the emergence of vampires and werewolves in a modern sense. Although it is impossible to study them, it is really refreshing for the audience.


    And then, again, the difference from the original, in which both the vampire and the werewolf realize what the blood of Alexander corvinas''s third, unchangeable son, means to them. In fact, both vampires and werewolves have thought of countless ways to solve the problem of their fear of ultraviolet rays and silver equipment. In modern times, many experiments were carried out with human beings.


    Because of the better luck and higher level of technology, the vampire discovered the secret from a collateral, and immediately began to search for and pursue the descendant of the third son, and finally found the little girl Vivian. Although the werewolves are far behind, they have spies in the vampires, and as a traitor Klein is not very clear about these, so under his means, the little girl and a couple of men and women escape and are watched by the werewolf. The vampires react quickly and send the best people to pursue them. So there is the first scene of the movie.


    Selena, who knows the truth, is in a dilemma. He had to turn to the other side for a while. He went back to the station to find Klein and question Lucian. At the beginning, he claimed to have killed Lucian and brought back a piece of skin. Naturally, Klein denied it, and the two sides parted unhappily. After collecting part of the evidence, Serena had to wake up Victor illegally.


    However, Victor wakes up with no gratitude and does not believe her words. She is aware that she is beginning to develop feelings for human beings, so she pleads with Serena to wake up and ask her to reflect. The character is still played by bill ney, an old British character, except Kate. He is the only one who has also played the role in the original, and his acting skills are also hard to say.


    The following plot did not make too many adjustments, Selena did not follow Victor''s instructions to reflect, but to find evidence on her own. On the other hand, Klein went to see Lucian in private. After complaining, she decided to start ahead of time. So Amelia, one of the three elders, was attacked on her way home, and then died because her blood was exhausted. This time, at least, she was not so cowardly. I didn''t even give a front.


    And Serena is also tracked by Klein''s people, only to return to the place where Vivian is hidden, and the wolf people follow.


    "Hide, go!" Serena yells to the little girl, then pulls out her two guns to fight the werewolf.


    Although the two have initially established trust, the indifferent little girl sees the outside world in front of her eyes. I can''t help but move my heart. In addition, the fighting on the other side was extremely fierce. Finally, he made an adventurous move. He secretly climbed the safety ladder outside, where he slipped onto the street. However, two werewolves disguised as police officers have been stationed here. Although the little girl didn''t trust them and wanted to run away, how could she escape from the hands of the wolf people with her weak ability, so she was captured in the scream.


    Although Serena heard her scream, she was entangled by the werewolves above. She could not get rid of them easily. If you want to catch up, you can''t find any trace. However, after inspecting the werewolf''s body, he took the wounded but not dead Lucian''s confidant back.


    With this guy testifying, Victor naturally no longer doubts. With the news of Amelia''s death, he immediately summoned people to prepare for a counterattack. Here, a lot of details began to be a little messy, this also can''t help, after all, the film time is only so long. Adrian only pays attention to it. Even if the name of the producer is not hung, he can''t control it. However, it''s very good to be able to do this. After all, it''s a commercial film with medium investment scale.


    The final war came, Selena all the way to kill, the first to enter Lucian''s nest, and one step ahead to find Vivian.


    "I''m sorry." The little girl, who had been acting indifferently, finally cried and held her tightly and refused to let go.


    "It''s OK. No one will hurt you again." Serena once again rare to show a warm side, holding her to comfort, but at the same time a bit at a loss, do not know what to do.


    Then, Lucian and his collusion Klein burst in. Lucian wanted to inject blood for himself, and then quickly evolved to fight back the swarming vampires. But the exposed Klein had nowhere to chase him, so they met in this situation.


    All of a sudden, Lucien''s tongue was on the ground, and Lucien didn''t take out the gun. Klein was relieved. As long as he took his head back, Victor would forgive him and, of course, the little girl.


    Serena will not naturally give Vivian to him, a word of disagreement, the two immediately began to fight, although Klein is not Selena''s opponent, but the mind is vicious, every time to Vivian attack, Serena is not careful, he finally flew up, Vivian also immediately fell into his hands.Overjoyed, Klein immediately ridiculed them - the villains in the film are all like this, "the legend of the night" is no exception, how can we make the protagonists turn over? But the final mystery was solved, and Lucian''s love affair with Victor''s daughter Sonia was revealed. As one of the important supporting roles, this kind of dog blood is also suitable.


    At the same time, Klein also explains why Victor adopted Selena. She is very similar to Sonia, which indirectly explains why Lucian let her go twice.


    "Didn''t he kill my family?" Shocked, Selena asked another question involuntarily.


    "Of course not. It was victor who killed your family, poor little girl Klein laughed, and, like all the villains, was rampant, so he was immediately punished.


    Half paralyzed Lucian suddenly broke one of his legs, and Craig Klein grabbed Vivian in his hand and beat him out. The little girl also rolled to the ground in pain. This immediately angered Serena, roared, picked up the weapon on the ground and jumped high. Instantly killed Klein.


    Then Vivian, lying on the ground, groaned in pain. As Klein threw her on Lucian, Lucian''s teeth cut her arm. Werewolves do not have women, because women can not bear the power of that tyranny, so the women who have been bitten by werewolves are dead, and Vivian is so small, naturally more unbearable.


    "Bite her..." Cried Lucian, dying. "Her last descendant is the lineage of corvinas She can combine the blood of two races... "


    Unable to do anything, Serena bit Vivian, which also put the last straw for her break with victor. When the elder came in with his hands and learned about Vivian''s situation, he ordered that she must be killed. He absolutely did not allow this kind of situation. So ruthless. Coupled with the fact that Selena repeatedly questioned, the conflict between the two can no longer be avoided.


    The final fight is different from the previous one. Victor and Selena both use their swords in a retro way. In the crisp cross attack sound, they show a kind of vampire''s elegance. of course. This situation did not last long. Victor, after all, was the three elders and an old ghost who had lived for thousands of years. Under his accumulated power, Selena couldn''t let go and was beaten back and forth.


    But as soon as she saw Vivian, who was still very weak beside her, kept avoiding other people''s pursuit, her anger immediately filled her chest. After a hard hit by Victor''s sword, he jumps over and kills those guys at full speed. But then Victor followed by a sword pierced her shoulder, life and death, Vivian suddenly ran out of the side, let Victor a few seconds of God, Selena seize the opportunity to stab his heart.


    When it''s all over, Serena looks at Vivian and finally asks, "would you like to go with me?"


    "Will you protect me?" Vivian asked.


    The curtain has finally come to an end. Of course, some follow-up clues to prepare for the second film still need to be left, such as the wake-up room, the blood of the killed guy seeps down into Marcus'' coffin, or there is no Lucian''s body, and Victor is just stabbed through the heart. In previous lives, both characters were very popular, so with Adrian''s intervention, they were temporarily retained in this way.


    If the film is successful and their characters are really popular, they will undoubtedly revive in the sequel, so what is the movie like? Box office answers - the new line contacted nearly 2500 theaters for legend of the night, and then made $29 million in North America in its first week.


    It''s a great start for this kind of medium investment commercial film. Generally speaking, as long as the first four numbers of box office in the first week are almost the same as the first four numbers of theaters, then the film has great potential to tap.


    It has been revised, and a lot of publicity has been used, as well as the gimmick of the first trailer on YouTube. Moreover, several commercial films arranged by Adrian for Kate around the millennium, such as "agent beauty" or "Tomb Raider", are basically independent works, so she has higher commercial value Such results are normal.


    At the same time, almost half of the comments from various media and film critics thought it was OK.


    "As a commercial film," the legend of the night "is undoubtedly qualified. It not only subverts the traditional stories of vampires and werewolves, but also boldly innovates. The modern Gothic style makes the whole film very fashionable, and the plot is very persuasive. The director has found a perfect balance between the horror film and the action movie, Kate beckinsy Her performance is also amazing. Although she has a cold face most of the time, she is very impressive when her expression changes One film critic said.


    There are, of course, the level of "war" and "gangster" in the movie, but there are also a lot of comments on the movie. The IMDB score was only 7, and the freshness of rotten tomatoes was only about 55%.But in the eyes of ordinary people, this is a very good movie. The freshness of rotten tomato website is only 55%, but the audience likes it 89%. The vampire culture is still very popular in the West. In addition, it is starred by "Laura". The skinny clothes and modern Gothic style have also charmed a large number of people.


    "If Laura is wild, lively, and proud, then Serena is cold, cold and passionate about people who are worthy of concern, of course. They''re both elegant and charming. " A netizen''s message can be regarded as the voice of most people.


    What''s more, critics, including critical and praising critics, and ordinary people think that Serena''s watching Vivian in her deep sleep is the most touching part of the whole film, especially those critical critics who say that the camera is forced to make the vulgar film look less vulgar.


    Dakota has also gained popularity, either because she''s too young, or because the role is so sympathetic. Even the critics didn''t give her too much criticism, so Vivian''s character became the only one in the film that won 99% approval.


    Of course, to be really popular, or Kate is the highest, she is the first protagonist, and take away the hero is also to better highlight her. It''s the same image of her as the leather windbreaker.


    "Look, honey, it''s pretty good." During the weekend with her and her daughter, Adrian teased her with the data tape, "right?"


    Since then, this sentence is addressed to Lily. After reading the newspaper carefully for a while, the little guy sighed, "I think I missed something."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "I was thinking," my daughter looked at her mother with her face in her hands. "If that part was me, it would be great."


    "Why, you want to be an actor, too?" Adrian looked surprised.


    "No, but I think..." Lily turned her head and thought. "If you''re in front of the camera with mom If I play Vivian and my mother in the play That must be cool! "


    At first, when she looked at her daughter, she would not want to be a leader ok It doesn''t matter. She is still young. There will be time to adjust her ideas. No matter what the little guy does in the future, it is her own business. She just needs to be a spectator and guard her carefully.


    "It seems that the sequel is a sure thing." Adrian said to Kate after the little guy ran to play.


    "It''s still early. Maybe next week they won''t be right about I''m interested in the black skinny suit Kate shrugged.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I''m still interested." Adrian said with a smile, and Kate turned a blind eye to him and didn''t speak.


    Adrian doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as the current box office situation continues, the sequel can''t run. If it''s good, the corresponding surrounding areas, such as comics, character models, games, etc., will also be put on the agenda.


    So he turned to another topic: "by the way, honey, there is a script that I think you can consider. It''s not mine. Moreover, the background setting is a bit messy and the investment required is very high. If you are not careful, it is easy to cause losses, but I wish you could take it


    "Oh? Why? " Ketton was intrigued.


    "Because I can almost picture you in my head, oh, that''s fascinating." Adrian said with some exaggeration in the tone of praise.


    After a moment''s thinking, Kate understood what he was talking about, and immediately gave him a hard look, but she still couldn''t help asking, "what is it?"


    "You know, globegroup has produced many horror films before, with many classic monster images, such as Frankenstein. This time, they want to show these monsters in one movie, and they have Stephen Sommers as the director and producer..." Adrian then introduced it.


    There is no doubt that this film is the "fan Haixin" of the previous life, which is a mixture of global monsters. According to the track of previous life, this film should have been launched long ago. However, globegroup has developed quite smoothly in recent years, and the amazing superhero series has made a lot of money for them. Although some producers have this idea, they have not paid for it. But Somos, who took over, persuaded the top management of globegroup that there was still potential to be tapped, so he put it on the agenda at this time.


    Adrian still knows what happened to van Helsing in his previous life, but he doesn''t intend to interfere too much. Just like the sequel to the legend of the night and the sequel to the X-Men, he can''t always teach them what to do. What''s more, although the box office of van Helsing in the previous life was average, the DVD and video tapes sold very well. During a period of time, the sales in North America were almost the same as those at the box office. It can be seen that there should be no big problem with the film quality. It should be that something went wrong in the distribution and publicity.After AC media acquired globegroup, it made a good rectification in this respect. With the group of people trained by Bosworth, they also dug out some good talents. The distribution capacity of globegroup is different from that of the past. I believe that it will be better than the original version. Therefore, Adrian''s attention is more focused on the heroine.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C209

    In September, the popularity of the film market has finally declined. Although there will be a little bit later, it has declined from the peak to the bottom for the time being. - - so "hero" was selected at this time. The big production in front of us has entered a period of fatigue, while the film aimed at the end of summer vacation has not been released yet, which just fills the gap.


    This is very normal. Although hero has the name of the best foreign language film Oscar, it has also done a lot of publicity in the early stage, and most of the critics have praised it. But after all, it is a Chinese film, and it can only be watched with subtitles. There are some doubts in the global aspect, so it is understandable to put it at this time. However, they were soon relieved that the film made 21 million in North America in its first week with 2000 theaters in place.


    Generally speaking, as long as the first few weeks are almost the same as the first few weeks of the box office, it''s worth digging up the potential.


    However, these are not what Adrian needs to pay attention to. He has confidence in hero. Although it is different from the original version, and the release time is one year earlier than the original version, crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon arouses American curiosity about martial arts culture. In addition, it has done a good job in publicity, and the box office in North America will never lose to the original.


    Maybe the most box office is equal to the cost of purchasing the distribution rights, but don''t forget that this is a buyout. The profits from DVD sales are all global.


    So at this time he went to Las Vegas. It''s not to be a distraction. Although he didn''t accompany the women to visit, gambling city is very close to California, but it''s the first time he came alone. And the reason for this, of course, is work. Jeffrey carsenberg is in Las Vegas talking about a business.


    "Steven has already told me, he agrees with you, but I don''t think it''s necessary. You admit that our animation studio is still promising, ed. I''ve reviewed the production plan. The second film of Shrek is already on RI, and I believe this animation will bring the studio back to life. " In the casenberg suite, the bald man with glasses said.


    This guy. Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Did he show weakness when he came to Las Vegas to see him?


    Before, after entrusting Spielberg to deliver the message, he had a stable period of time before he made a phone call with karsenberg. After learning that he was in the gambling city, Adrian simply came to interview him. Although he showed his sincerity, he also gave him a much-needed impression.


    "It''s going to happen sooner or later, Jeffrey," Adrian said with a smile. "With all due respect, DreamWorks is doing well. But it''s not easy to expand. You know, collectivization is the trend of media companies, so whether expansion or not is not optimistic, so what can''t be left behind? "


    Karsenberg is a smart guy. Although the three giants of DreamWorks have some idealism, he should have a lot of qualities to be qualified as CEO of DreamWorks. Adrian directly pointed out the topic. Yes, he just wanted DreamWorks Animation Studio.


    "Yes. I admit you''re saying it''s possible that with the new 3D animation, the studio will be reborn - but maybe not. Nobody can talk about the future, can they? The most likely scenario is that DreamWorks maintains a good momentum in film and television production, and the studio has come back to life with the new animation, which is the best case. then. In the film and television loss, animation studio also continued to lose money, this is the worst case. And, film and television are good, animation studios continue to lose money and film and television are losing money, while animation studios are operating well. " Adrian smiles and raises his hands.


    "In the best case, I don''t need to say," he continued, "but if it''s the middle two, I don''t think anyone would like to take over if they want to separate out at that time. As for the last one, there may be a lot of people who want to take over."


    Then Adrian stopped, still looking at carsenberg with a certain air.


    "I know," the bald man said in silence and shrugged, "but there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s not too late to talk about separation at that point."


    "It''s your work, Jeffrey," Adrian frowned. "And you can''t tell the shareholders that way, do you? There''s not only one way to beat Disney. "


    "You seem well prepared, ed." Karsenberg took his glasses off and squinted at Adrian, who laughed and said nothing.


    The advantage of talking to smart people is that some things don''t need to be said too clearly. Adrian''s meaning is very clear. He is also one of the shareholders of DreamWorks and has representatives on the board of directors. Although he is only involved in the management of RI, he is fully qualified to make this decision at the board of directors. Unlike AC media, DreamWorks has a character who can make a final decision. Therefore, if he really wants to start, even if he fails to achieve his goal, he can also cause serious consequences to DreamWorks.


    What''s more, the relationship between DreamWorks and AC media is very close. Once the cooperation is stopped, it will definitely hurt our muscles and bones, and give others the opportunity to take advantage of it. If Adrian makes a hostile acquisition, it will be difficult for them to escape AC media unless they can find another media group to compete with it. Even if he takes a step back and does not seek control of DreamWorks, but if he does not separate the animation studio until later, he will definitely seek complete control instead of the current form of joint stock with them.Yes, "it''s your effort" and "it''s not the only way to beat Disney." that means that karsenberg can continue to be in charge of everything in the animation studio. Adrian wants to monopolize the Hollywood 3D animation market. In short, the separated studio can still be held by them, but he wants to be a major shareholder. And has a certain degree of control.


    This is a big concession from Adrian''s current power, and he has a good reputation in this respect. So far, at least, both Pixar and blue sky studio have created a lot of Zi you degrees.


    "I need a little time to think about it, ed." Kasenberg finally said.


    It can be understood that the profits of animated films are too big. The profits generated by a popular animation are at least several times of those of a big production with similar box office. Naturally, karsenberg will not give up easily.


    "No problem. It happens that I''m going to stay in Las Vegas for a few days. You have plenty of time to think about it. " Adrian smiles.


    Let karsenberg think for himself. Anyway, he has made it clear that DreamWorks Animation Studio is determined to win. In fact, it doesn''t matter to wait any longer. Kasenberg also said that "Shrek 2" has been approved. As long as DreamWorks Animation Studio returns to the ranks of 3D animation, the profit can be expected. In addition, they are supported by AC media in other aspects. But maybe there will be another loss similar to Pearl Harbor. At that time, even if karsenberg didn''t want to, he had to take the initiative to separate it out. At that time, it was not too late.


    But Adrian didn''t want to share it with more people. By that time, everyone could see the future of DreamWorks Animation Studio. With more other funds, he could not achieve his plan to monopolize the 3D animation film market.


    Besides, karsenberg has few choices. Even if he wants to be separated, he doesn''t want to have too much money, and Adrian still knows the truth. what''s more. Although he has confidence in his own animation studio, he is not sure how far he can go in the future. Moreover, due to changes in some factors, the studio has made a relatively large loss in 2D animation.


    Adrian''s advantage in information is obvious. In the first ten years of the 21st century, North America and even the whole world. Basically, Pixar, DreamWorks and blue sky studio dominate the animation film market, and blue sky studio is limited by its scale. Basically, Pixar and DreamWorks are competing. Although ten years later, the animation studios trained by each film company began to work slowly, but this pattern still maintained.


    Think about it. If the three studios are in their hands, how much profit will be made and how much influence AC media will have. That''s one of the reasons why he''d come to Las Vegas to talk to karsenberg.


    "Fifteen o''clock, big." With the Dutch officer opened the gambling equipment, inside two six point one three point dice very obvious exposed.


    "You lost again." The gambler next to him burst out laughing.


    Adrian shrugged his shoulders and let the Dutch officials take away the chips, and then in the new round, he threw the last 2000 to the top of 15 points. This kind of gambling method is meaningless, so the 2000 has disappeared.


    "You''re in bad luck, man. You should have stopped when you lost the second one." Another gambler shook his head and said, as if in his regret.


    "It doesn''t matter." Adrian gave a friendly smile, then got up and left. He only exchanged 20000 chips. He won two small chips and doubled them. But he lost all of them soon. No wonder the people next to him would say so.


    But Adrian doesn''t care. He doesn''t like gambling, especially this kind of gambling. It''s OK to spend a little money to improve his mood. He has to gamble like some movies Well, forget it. For him of two generations, with so many years of training, the problem of rational thinking has been engraved in the bone marrow. Adrian has not gambled, but it must have a 70% chance to win. Therefore, no matter Las Vegas, grand Atlantic City or other gambling resorts, do not want to make his money.


    From Caesar Palace''s casino, Adrian leisurely toured along the street. When he came to the corner of the street and looked back, he suddenly remembered what happened in Caesar Palace when he visited Las Vegas. Although Julia and Zeta Jones did not object to his handling, they were somewhat uncomfortable, but they were used to it now, so they would not care if they met her on his private plane.


    After training, Leah Dishan has been officially on the plane as a substitute to continue to study in medical school. As the new fourth stewardess, after some training by Lin Xilei and the full development of Adrian in bed, Leah has been very honest and obedient. She has already realized that everything is in the hands of this person. So I always try to show myself in front of him.


    For example, in a special party led by Eliza to celebrate her first boarding as a newcomer, although she was attacked by three other women, she still fought back under Adrian''s watch, and she was very clever only to watch Eliza, the sponsor, chased her hard and defeated her completely in 69. However, after this contest, she and Eliza became good friends. Every time when several people went together, Eliza couldn''t bear it. She would volunteer to take over.ok The reason for thinking of this is mainly because he is currently alone in Las Vegas. For Adrian, this situation has not occurred in the past two years.


    If you find a chick under the bed again tonight, it''s the first time to do it. He had such an idea in his mind, and then he heard the noise coming from the side.


    Looking for sound, it was a pair of young men and women, wearing sunglasses. He was arguing with a man like the boss of a small shop on the street. Adrian was a little surprised and raised his eyebrows to go away, but after thinking about it, he still walked over: "he means, this gadget costs 10 dollars, not 8 dollars."


    He speaks French. In fact, their quarrel is very simple. It''s not very good for young men and women from France. RI often understands the conversation, but it''s a bit troublesome if there are some slang words. And this shop is just a small shop, unlike those big hotels which have special waiters to deal with foreign guests, it is inevitable that there will be misunderstandings in communication.


    "Ten dollars for this one? That''s a joke After the young man understood, he complained that although the girl seemed to want this doll, he still returned it and said no.


    Adrian immediately helped translate this sentence back, although the three big five thick shopkeeper frowned very dissatisfied. But I didn''t say anything more and took the things away.


    "Thank you, sir. If it wasn''t for you, you might have to report to Jing." After solving the problem, the young man and his girlfriend thank Adrian.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that there''s a communication problem. If you want to buy a souvenir. Each hotel has a special counter, which may be more expensive, but the service is very good. Places like this are generally places where people go shopping for goods. " Adrian explained to them.


    "Your French is very good. Are you French?" The girl asked curiously.


    "No, beautiful lady, I''m American." Adrian smiles.


    "If you don''t mind, sit down and talk." The young man looked around and pointed to the open-air Cafe not far away.


    Adrian had nothing to do now, so he agreed.


    "Do you come out to travel?" Asked Adrian casually as he sat down and asked for a cup of coffee to get rid of the waiter.


    "Well That''s right. " The French girl replied. She took off her sunglasses and laughed. But the French guy immediately said, "in fact, we''re going to see if Las Vegas is suitable for a grand wedding."


    "You want to get married?" Adrian was a little surprised. "If I''m right, you won''t be more than Wait


    He looked at the girl, and suddenly narrowed her eyes. She had a beautiful look and a little bit of temptation. Dark brown and black hair was very suitable for her. If the hairline could be lower, it would be perfect.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend, but where have we met?" Adrian asked abruptly.


    As soon as we met, we asked a man''s girlfriend, which would make people unhappy. However, the young man was not angry. Instead, he laughed with pride and hugged his girlfriend: "look, honey, your fame has spread all over the United States."


    The girl grinned a little embarrassed, then held out her hand: "Hello, my name is alige, alige yakotai, this is my fiance, Jeremy Hartley."


    "Ah, I remember the famous French singer who covered Madonna''s" beautiful island, "Adrian''s eyes flashed." Madonna once praised you for singing well. "


    "Really?" The French girl named alige opened her eyes wide, revealing the excited God s ¨¨, but at the same time, she had some doubts.


    "Of course, although she didn''t like to talk to me, she did Adrian laughed, then remembered something and introduced himself in the puzzled eyes of the young couple: "by the way, my name is Adrian. Adrian Cowell is a Hollywood film director and producer."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cowell." Hartley said this, then took a breath, some can not believe to look at Adrian.


    Next to him, alijie also responded and grew up with her mouth.


    "You say You said You are the The miracle director? " Chatley stammered.


    "If no one else in Hollywood is called that again, it''s me." Adrian smiles and pulls out his business card, the one with the director''s name on it, not the one with the chairman of AC media''s board.


    "Oh, my God," she exclaimed after the card was confirmed. "Are you really a miracle director? You are really a miracle director


    Although alijie knocked him awkwardly beside her, she felt that his fussy reaction was a little impolite, but she could not help casting excited and excited eyes to Adrian."Calm down, man. We''re on the street now." Adrian woke up with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, of course, I just Some excitement, some excitement. " Taking two more deep breaths, Hartley finally calmed down. After all, he was still under 20 years old.


    But aliga doesn''t care that much.


    "May I have your autograph?" She found the pen and the boy for the first time and handed it over, her eyes shining. (to be continued)


    please visit - -


    if there is no advertisement in the premiere www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C210

    "It will take about two or three days. Although karsenberg said he would like to consider it, I believe he will not hesitate for too long. After all, we have everything from the release of the film to the surrounding production, and we all know each other. So I will stay here to wait for his response, which is also part of the pressure Hey, Claude, it doesn''t seem appropriate for you to say that, you know Hell, whatever you say, I''m going to hang up. "(])" said Adrian, who really hung up.


    Damn crow! Although he said this in his heart, he didn''t pay attention to it. After looking at the time, he got up and prepared to go out. However, as soon as he arrived at the door, the doorbell rang.


    "Ha, I think it''s time to go to see you, but the doorbell rang. Is that a tacit agreement?" He said with a smile to the little couple who were waiting outside the door.


    "It just shows that it is God''s will that we meet here, isn''t it?" Jeremy said with a smile.


    "Let''s go down together." Adrian then made a gesture of invitation and then chuckled in his heart.


    When he asked them where they lived in the afternoon and they answered the Shenjian Hotel, he immediately changed his address from Caesar Palace to Shenjian hotel. Several of the most famous hotels in Las Vegas have always had the suites he has contracted, and if he wants to, he can change hotels every day. Of course, Jeremy and Aliza certainly didn''t know about it.


    "Ellie said she didn''t want to have a wedding in Paris. We were so familiar with it that we didn''t have a surprise. Why don''t we go somewhere else?" When we eat together in a restaurant. Jeremy once again talked about the plans of him and Aliza. "At first, we were limited to France. We wanted to go to Lyon or just go to Corsica, Ellie''s hometown. Later, we thought about why there are so many beautiful cities in the world, so we took time to take a low-key World Tour, just the two of us. Before we came to Las Vegas, we had been to Rotterdam, Barcelona, London, New York and so on


    "Believe me, Jerry. It''s a very wise choice for you to come to Las Vegas. Not to mention the scenery and entertainment here, but it''s easy to get married. In addition, there are San Francisco and Los Angeles in the south, Seattle and Montana prairie in the north, which are all good places for honeymoon. Moreover, it is worth remembering to hold a wedding in a desert city. " Adrian continued to promote Las Vegas. "I''m more and more impressed by the people who decided to build such a city in the desert. It''s real here."


    "But I think it''s too much "How to bite her lips?" she said simply. It''s easy to get lost in it and forget about other cities. "


    "That''s the charm of this city, honey. I love it," Jeremy said with a smile. "I think ED is right. It''s a good idea to have a wedding here


    "Is it?" Alijie made some perfunctory responses, but Jeremy didn''t notice.


    It doesn''t mean Adrian didn''t pay attention, so he chuckled in his heart. In the afternoon in the open-air cafe, Adrian noticed something. Now it seems. My own observation didn''t go wrong. On the way back to the room, the conversation between the young lovers further confirmed his judgment. Although their voices were very low, Adrian still heard a sentence and a half.


    "Hey, honey, I want to go later..."


    "I knew it, so I didn''t like it..."


    "I promise it won''t be too long..."


    "Every time you say that..."


    Interesting. Adrian thought quietly, after saying hello and returning to the room. After waiting for a few minutes, he went out again and went straight to the hall. He asked for a cup of coffee in the coffee shop nearby, and sipped it slowly. About 20 minutes later, he saw Jeremy come out of the elevator and go out. He got on the car that the hotel had prepared for him.


    Then more than ten minutes later, alijie, dressed in a simple dress, also appeared in the hall. She looked a little depressed. After looking around the hall, she went to a bar. Adrian shrugged, waited in his seat for about ten minutes again, drank his coffee and went to the bar.


    After entering, he quickly found alijie''s figure, and saw the picture he wanted to see. A man of about 30 to 40 was at the bar, laughing and pestering her.


    "I''m sorry I''m late," he said in an affectionate tone as he walked straight over and put his arms around the girl''s shoulder. Then he looked puzzled at the man: "are you?"


    Probably to see alijie after seeing Adrian looked relieved, the man suddenly became a little embarrassed, and then chatted away.


    "Are you all right, Ellie?" After the other party left, Adrian sat down beside the girl, looked at her with questioning eyes, and made a gesture, "if I just offended you..."


    "No, no," said Aliza, shaking her head. Her face was red and she was very shy. "I have to thank you, ED, otherwise I don''t know how to get rid of that guy.""Did you drink?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. "If I''m right..."


    She put her finger on the side of her mouth and looked at it again.


    "I know, I''ve met once in New York, and I really don''t understand why, why you can''t drink in public until you''re 21," she said, half complaining, then laughing again. "So I didn''t tell the bartender my age. I pretended I didn''t understand him, so he didn''t ask."


    Adrian chuckled and asked, "by the way, where''s Jerry?"


    The girl''s Leng Xia, the eyes immediately became a little unnatural, hesitated for a long time before reluctantly smile: "he went out alone."


    "Out alone?" Adrian frowned. "Are you kidding? You are his fiancee. How could you leave your fiancee to go out


    "You know, this is Las Vegas. Many places are only suitable for men, not to mention our age It''s a little bit small. If I go with you, I may be... " She made a gesture, smile very reluctantly, then suddenly showed a look of impatience, waved to the bartender for a martini.


    Adrian moved his mouth as if to say something. But in the end, she just looked up and drank the wine.


    "Thank you." Alijie, who took a breath, laughed at him. Her face became more ruddy and charming. She showed her green charm incisively and vividly.


    "Oh?" Although he praised in his heart, Adrian still showed a trace of inquiry on the surface.


    "Jeremy and I met some nice people in New York, but they always advised us not to drink too much." Alijie laughed and then let out her breath.


    "I would advise others in the same way, but I can see if they are willing to take advice. Whether I have something on my mind. " Adrian said so, and deliberately lengthened the lower syllable at the end.


    Alijie was a little distracted. After a while, she finally said, "Jerry is like this. He likes to play and try new things. It''s normal. I like it too, but But at least sometimes I think more about whether I should try, but he always He must do what he wants to do. Sometimes he will consider my feelings. Sometimes But no, even if the wedding date was set in November, he insisted on it, so I''m always upset. The closer the marriage is The more upset I am, I even sometimes Will you think "is it really appropriate to marry him" Hell... "


    In the intermittently narrated, finally said the heart words. The girl seemed to relax, and then she poured the wine again.


    "Well Well, I''d like to say a few words, if you like Adrian said this after pondering over it. After obtaining the consent of alijie, he immediately asked, "well, please tell me frankly, Ellie, do you love Jerry?"


    "I..." There was a flicker of hesitation on the girl''s face. After hesitating for dozens of seconds, he said, "I love him. He is very deceiving and passionate. I always think it is a happy thing to be with him."


    "Good," Adrian clapped his hands. "It''s very simple. You''re just a little bit of premarital anxiety. Don''t worry."


    "I have Premarital anxiety disorder? " Alijie''s eyes with surprise, with a trace of if not drunk, give a hazy feeling.


    "Yes, everyone will have some, which is specifically reflected in their worry about whether they really love each other, or whether they really love themselves, and whether they will be happy in the future, whether it is really appropriate to marry him, whether they are really ready to be a wife, whether they are ready to shoulder family responsibilities, and so on." Adrian laughed.


    "It''s normal. After all, we don''t know what the future will be like. We can plan, but we can''t guarantee that it will come true. So there will be such worries, so there will be news about the bride running away at the wedding from time to time. It''s just based on a sense of insecurity, based on a sense of doubt about the uncertain future, and when you walk into the church with Jeremy, these things will naturally disappear. "


    "That is to say Don''t you care about me at all? " Alijie pursed her lips as if she didn''t believe it.


    "Well..." Adrian laughed. "Well, you may be a little bit serious. I believe this is the first time you''ve spoken to someone else, right? In fact, when you have this idea, you should talk to someone close to you at the first time. If you have accumulated in your heart for a long time, you will be more suspicious. However, at the same time, your moral concept thinks that this is immoral, because you really love him, and you also agreed to his proposal. Therefore, there are contradictions between the two sides, which leads to entanglement, which makes you feel uneasy and afraid, makes you shrink back, and does not want to take on your own responsibility. "


    Alijie watched him, holding his chin and listening carefully. Her beautiful eyes first widened, then narrowed slowly. The corners of her mouth seemed to be hooked. After Adrian finished his trance for a long time, she reflected. He turned his head and coughed, and then asked the bartender to have another drink."You seem to Not married yet, ed? " She asked, with her head down, sipping the wine from her glass.


    "Yes. I''m the best example of not being able to take that responsibility. " Adrian shrugged, "but not subjectively."


    "Oh?" Alijie was intrigued again.


    "You should have heard all the gossip about me. I''m a playboy. I like to chase women with characteristics," Adrian said frankly. "So, I have a lot of confidants, so it''s almost impossible to get married."


    It took a few seconds for the French girl to react, and then she looked surprised, but also more curious.


    "Those Is it true? " Alijie blinked. "But I don''t think you are. I''ve met some Playboys. Most of them are A guy who likes to be smooth. "


    Then she showed an alert look: "you said so much to me, you don''t want to seduce me."


    That said, there is a hint of mischievous between his eyebrows, and this is exactly what Adrian wants.


    "At first there was such a thought," Adrian raised his eyebrows. "After listening to Madonna''s praise for you, I went to see you singing the beautiful island live. To tell you the truth, it''s really quite good, especially the slender waist, which makes every man admire and fascinate. Why did you get engaged so early


    This kind of impolite words immediately made alijie blushing under the effect of alcohol become a little restless, but Adrian''s deliberately exaggerated tone let her know clearly that he was joking, so she could only roll his eyes and turn her head to one side.


    "Since you are so clear Premarital anxiety disorder, is there a way to solve it? " After a few minutes. Alijie just raised her head again and changed the topic.


    "It''s easy to leave behind that senseless, false sense of guilt that comes from morality," Adrian''s eyes flashed, "because it''s not true."


    "But..." Alijie frowned slightly and didn''t seem to understand how to leave.


    "Well." Adrian stood up from his seat. "If I guess right, you will. There may be a small reason. Let''s try to solve this problem first, OK?"


    "How to do it?" Alijie nodded.


    "Let''s go." Adrian made a gesture immediately.


    "Go? Where are you going? " The girl has some doubts.


    "You''ll know when you go." Adrian smiles mysteriously.


    "But..." Alijie was still hesitant.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long. I''ll be back before Jerry." Adrian said and put his hand in front of her.


    Taking a deep breath, elijie hesitated and put her hand in his hand.


    Then. Adrian called his RV and took alijie to the scenic spots and playgrounds that he was familiar with at night. To do it is very simple, is to play in various ways. Although at the beginning, alijie was a little baffled, and also some resistance, but with Adrian''s drive, coupled with a lot of wine before, she gradually let go, and finally had a great time playing, and she even turned a tune on the dancing machine in person. Originally, she was wearing a thin skirt in summer. She twisted her small waist and legs so boldly that she attracted a large audience. If Adrian hadn''t grabbed her and left quickly, she might have been recognized.


    "Oh, that''s great. I''m so happy. I''m happier than shopping on Fifth Avenue with Jerry." In the streets with a lot of people, alijie, out of a state of excitement, stretched out her hands and swayed on the flower stand, holding a beer bottle in her hand. She drank a lot of it all the way.


    "Be careful, Ellie. You''ll fall." Adrian, who was following her, called out with a warning.


    "Don''t mind. I''ve never been as sober as I am now, ed." Alijie giggled and looked very happy, but a cold wind came and she sneezed.


    Then, a coat was put on her body: "let''s go back, after all, this is a desert area, sooner or later the temperature difference is still some big."


    "Thank you," said the French girl, looking up at the night sky.


    "Why, ed?" "Why am I suddenly not so scared?" she asked


    "Do you really want to know?" Adrian asked softly.


    "Yes, I want to know." She looked at him, spitting wine, and said seriously.


    "It''s easy. You still..." Adrian made a gesture, "less than 20 years old, so young, there is a good youth to squander, you could have more fans, you can date a variety of men, you can try countless different lives, but at the moment, because the people you love want to abandon these things and enter the palace of marriage, it is hard to accept. It is certain that As I said before, no one can predict the future. "Listening to his persuasive words, alijie gave a long breath, covered her forehead, and looked a little irritable: "that is to say Deep in my heart Never ready? "


    "No one''s ready," Adrian chuckled. "So what you need is indulgence, as you do now, to have fun, to do whatever you want, to drink and to dance. After marriage, you naturally want to be a good wife. You have to be loyal to Jerry. But before you get married, even before you step into church, you can still do what you want without caring. You can let Jerry know, or you can not let him know, this is your power and freedom. Do you understand, Ellie? So I always recommend Las Vegas to you. Here is where you can achieve your own goals without being scolded. Just remember what you should do after standing under the altar with Jerry, as long as you know who you love. "


    Alijie looked at Adrian with a hazy look in her eyes. One was holding his coat and the other was holding a bottle. Her beautiful face was red under the influence of alcohol, and her chest was obviously fluctuating.


    Then, the RV came up. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C211

    She rolled off her skirt from back to front, and alijie sat down under the seat of the RV. She drooped her eyelids and seemed to be in a trance because of alcohol. Her chest was still rising and falling obviously. After that, Adrian also boarded the RV. After pressing a button, the car ran smoothly.


    "Thank you, ed. thank you for being with me all night." After adjusting her mood, the French girl finally raised her head and again showed her typical shyness and charming smile. With a little bit of drunkenness, she fully explained the meaning of the word temptation, so she didn''t hear her response for a long time.


    "Ed?" Alijie looked angry and shy, as if she was not very happy to look at him without blinking, but she didn''t really want to be angry, so she seemed particularly tangled.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Adrian said, with an air of surprise that he didn''t pretend to be. "It''s my pleasure to accompany a beautiful young girl like you on a night tour of Las Vegas."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly took a deep breath: "after the tour, is Jerry''s business, if he makes this kind of leave his fiancee to run out to play, he must remember to teach him a good lesson."


    That little bit of regret was very natural. Alijie, who looked at her eyes, immediately covered her forehead and became fidgety again. She breathed as if something was struggling in her heart. Adrian did not speak, but cast his eyes out of the window and looked at it with the rest of the light. He was very upset. A French girl who doesn''t know what to do.


    "Is there any wine in the car?" She suddenly asked, then opened the refrigerator in the RV and found it inside.


    "Hey, Allie, you''ve had enough to drink tonight," Adrian grabbed her hand. "You''ll be drunk if you drink more."


    "It''s just a few bottles of wine," she said, not too happy to push him away. "I only had a few drinks in the bar before, and then all I drank was beer. How can you get drunk so easily


    "Listen to me, Ellie. If you want to drink, wait until you get back to your hotel room." Adrian stopped saying, but alijie, who was being troubled, turned a deaf ear and was drunk.


    She had been drinking a lot, her brain was relatively slow, her hands and feet were also a little weak, but she refused to give up. A few push and bustle, a sprain at the foot, the whole person rushed into Adrian''s arms, together fell on the seat. Two people therefore close together, can almost feel each other''s heartbeat, alijie slowly raised her head. Adrian''s face is in front of him, which has never been so close. The breath of a mature man suddenly comes.


    The French girl''s heart beat faster and faster, her eyes more and more hazy, her red face burning more and more. then. She seemed to throw something away completely, put her hand around his face and kiss his mouth with an indescribable thirst.


    Adrian, who had been waiting for this moment, did not hesitate to put her arms around her waist, bit her lips and suck them up, then entangled her little tongue for fun. Alijie was excited and her body began to shake slightly. One side of the continuous and lingering with him, while straddling over to ride on his body.


    Adrian''s hands also began to walk upstream of her body, crossing her sensitive places again and again. Finally, in her panting voice, Adrian opened her clothes and reached for the inside. Alijie had become speechless and could only groan in his teasing, especially when he rolled up her skirt, pulled off her panties and began to tease. It was even more groaning, with a rippling smile on his face.


    Finally, he pushed forward and entered the moist depth. Alijie exclaimed, and then, regardless of it, called out more loudly, and twisted her small buttocks with incomparable cooperation.


    Enjoying Adrian conveniently pressed on the seat, the RV vibrated slightly, then put the speed more slowly, and drove to another opposite street, so that the boss had enough time to enjoy the girl.


    Alijie opened her eyes fiercely and looked around. It seemed that this was the bedroom? It seems to be morning when the sun shines through the curtains blown by the wind. She quickly turned over and sat up, touched her body, was wearing clothes, and then carefully looked around, is her own hotel suite, this can not help but let her a little confused.


    At the beginning, she still wanted to sleep more, but some pictures flashed through her mind, some pictures from last night, in which she was so wild that she actually and Adrian Cowell, the Hollywood director who had just known each other for a long time, repeatedly fell in love with each other in the caravan, which betrayed her lover, and then she felt embarrassed To wake her up, she opened her eyes and sat up to see what was going on.


    Is it a dream? Alijie glanced at the hair of her sideburns, thinking of some doubts, but the feeling was so strong that she couldn''t connect it with her dream, and In the picture, I was so happy, and I had to do it several times. It''s really The girl''s face turned red and her breath began to be a little short.


    At this time, she seemed to hear some sound of water coming from the bathroom. She was not surprised. Could Before she began to think, Jeremy, wrapped in a bath towel from the waist down, came out."Hi, honey, you''re awake." The fiance looked surprised.


    "Jeremy?" Alijie was stunned. Then she turned her head in a little panic, and her heart beat faster.


    Jeremy didn''t notice her change, just sat down by the bed and scratched her head: "still mad at me?"


    "Well..." Alijie did not understand the faltering, still did not turn her head.


    "I''m sorry, honey, I''m sorry," Jeremy grabbed her by the shoulder, pulled her in front of him and looked at her carefully. "I shouldn''t have left you in the room alone, Ed was right. It''s our journey, not mine, and there won''t be another one, baby, I promise."


    "Ed Yes Alice frowned. Asked some guilty cover.


    "Yeah," Jeremy probably felt a little guilty and still didn''t see anything. "He gave me a lesson last night after he brought you back drunk. Honey, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know you would go to the bar alone and drink so much."


    "No, it''s OK. I just want to Go to Las Vegas bars alone and see what''s different from other places, like In Barcelona, in London, don''t worry, I think ED may be a little too nervous. " Listening to Jeremy''s words, alijie was somewhat relieved and her smile became natural.


    But it lasted only two minutes. Alijie then became in a trance again, obviously Everything was real last night! She really carried her fiance on her back, and a man who had just met for less than 24 hours, had several warm ups and downs in a luxury RV!


    "What''s the matter, Ellie? You don''t look very well. '' Jeremy asked with concern.


    "Nothing, maybe Last night I did drink a little too much. " Alijie tried to hide. The feeling of powerlessness surges into my heart. What happened to him at that time? Didn''t she drink too much? Why is it like a demon


    The young girl''s mind was in a state of confusion, and the sense of guilt was gnawing at her heart, especially when Jeremy was still talking to her.


    "Well, just rest in the room today," Jeremy said immediately. "Well, maybe we should visit ed and thank him."


    Alijie instinctively wanted to refuse, but last night''s picture flashed from her mind, making her face slightly red, but her fiance was still in front of her. It was hard for her to bear.


    "Well, when I get ready and have some breakfast, I''ll go." She finally replied that she wanted to question the guy in person what was going on.


    "No, I just want to go to the bar for a drink and bring Ellie up by the way." Adrian laughed and waved his hand. "Anyone would do it."


    "Anyway. Thank you, ED, "Jeremy said sincerely," and you''re right. I really should have put more of my mind on Ellie. "


    "Very well, this is a man who is going to be a husband. Do you have any plans for today?" Adrian put out a thumb, and before the appearance is no different, warm, generous and polite, and know the advance and retreat.


    From the beginning to the end, alijie didn''t talk much, pursed her lips, trying to see something from his face, but she never got anything, just like last night never happened.


    "In fact, we canceled today''s plan," Jeremy gestured. "Allie was probably in her room today because she had a little too much to drink last night and was not very comfortable..."


    "No, we''d better follow the original plan," alijie suddenly interrupted. "We decided to go to those famous casinos."


    "But..." Jeremy looked at her hesitantly.


    "I''m all right," said Aliza, giving him a sweet smile. "It''s your arrangement. I don''t want to disappoint you, Jerry. Besides, we have a good guide. If we have ed, we will definitely have a better insight into the casino."


    As she said this, she looked at Adrian, and though she was trying to control her emotions, the ups and downs of her chest were quite obvious.


    "I''d like to help you," Adrian said with a smile. "I''ve come to Las Vegas to talk about business. It''s basically settled. I''m waiting for a reply. It''s about three or four days. I have time."


    Now that all this has been said, Jeremy is no longer prevaricating, and immediately went shopping in Las Vegas casinos with alijie under the guidance of Adrian. This is indeed an eye opening trip. These casinos have their own unique features. As far as the layout is concerned, some of them have a large area. It takes more than ten minutes to go from one end to the other. Some develop in depth. Like some circular shopping malls, there are several floors. Each floor has different gambling equipment, so people can find what they want to play at a glance.


    However, all casinos are the same at one point. There are no windows and clocks. In short, gamblers can not see the change of the sky and feel the passage of time, so they can enjoy themselves.Jeremy naturally had a good time, and Adrian had been doing his best as a guide. Only alijie, always upset, had to smile. Finally, after playing blackjack and winning $500, Jeremy said she wanted to go to the bathroom for a long time, which finally gave her a chance.


    "I want to talk to you." After her fiance left, the French girl, who was still smiling, immediately lowered her face and said to Adrian. However, the uneasiness in her eyes could not be stopped.


    It was called Adrian. She just wants to find a chance to ask him to understand. She doesn''t know whether it is right to do so, but if she can''t find out the cause of the matter, if she can''t find a She could be tortured mad by herself.


    "All right." Adrian nodded, not too much surprised, and then they came to a secluded hallway of the casino, by the safety stairs.


    "What did you do to me last night?" Alijie asked at first, looking rather bad.


    "No, no, No. Ellie, "Adrian raised his hands and waved," you shouldn''t ask, what I did to you, you should ask, what you did yourself. "


    "What. It sounds like... " Alijie sneered, but she was stunned before she finished her words. When she thought about it carefully, her face became ugly.


    "Don''t think so much, Ellie. Listen to me... " Adrian immediately grabbed her arm, but she immediately opened him excitedly: "don''t touch me."


    "Well, listen to me, Ellie. Don''t be so excited. Strictly speaking. It''s no big deal. " Adrian let go of his hand and said in a serious tone.


    "No big deal?" Alijie looked at him with unbelievable eyes, "I''m already engaged, and I''m going to get married in more than two months, but you say to me, it''s no big deal?"


    "I know it''s hard to accept, but think about it. Allie, think about your hesitation and what I said to you last night Adrian looked sincere.


    "You say You said... " Alijie covered her mouth and leaned against the wall, shivering as if she was about to cry. The strength she had pretended to be was now completely dissipated. Of course she remembered those words, which could be recalled only by a little recollection, and when combined with her actions, indisputable facts were revealed.


    "You You did it on purpose You treat me You treat me... " She struggled to make herself look fierce, but she looked like an aggrieved and helpless child who wanted comfort and help.


    "I''ve never denied your charm, Allie. I''ve also thought about why I didn''t meet you earlier, but please believe that I''ve always been measured, if not..." Adrian said, grabbing her arm again. This time, she didn''t break free. "I didn''t mean to blame you, Allie. You just obeyed your heart''s will and made the choice that normal people would make."


    "What do normal people do?" Alijie held her arm and looked up at him pitifully, as if she had caught the last straw.


    "Yes, as I said, you still have a good youth to spend, but you have to go into the palace of marriage because of love. No one will be reconciled to this situation. Some people choose to endure, so after spending a period of time with their partners, they blame each other for some minor conflicts, thus further affecting each other''s feelings; some people choose to indulge, seize the last time to spend, and cut off all these after marriage, on the contrary, they are happy. So you really don''t have to care


    "But..." Her face was extremely contradictory. On the one hand, her usual moral outlook resisted the other''s words, but on the other hand, she wanted to accept it very much.


    "Jeremy, tell me? Do you love him? Would you like to live with him all your life? " Adrian took her face and asked.


    "When Of course... " Alijie''s eyes became dazed.


    "Then remember, when you come out of the church, treat him wholeheartedly, forget the indulgence and be his good wife." Adrian said to her ear, "and before that, whatever you do can be forgiven, so get used to it."


    "I I... " Alijie''s eyes became more confused.


    Then, holding her face Adrian blocked her mouth, this action let the French girl a little sober, but she is very natural to cooperate with up, make Zizi voice.


    "No Ed No.... " Although she said so, her eyes were half closed and his hands were still touching her body and kissing her lips and pink neck.


    Even if Adrian quickly rolled off her skirt and pulled out her panties, aliga was just holding on to his wrist symbolically.


    "There are people here There will be people at any time... " She gasped and pleaded, but when he entered, she murmured in a joyful voice, her legs clasping his waist.


    "That''s exciting, isn''t it?" Adrian gasped for a shock. "Let go of yourself, Ellie."Back Germany''s pleasure constantly stimulated alijie, let her seem to go back to last night, twisting her waist and limbs in the RV, and constantly lingering with Adrian. At this time, she felt something turn around to look, a worker in clean clothes was not far away, with a startled look at her and him.


    The feeling of embarrassment immediately lifted her heart and stimulated her body to stretch tightly, but at the same time, a kind of abnormal excitement wrapped her and made her shake violently.


    Adrian, who was aware of her strangeness, immediately found the cleaner, but he did not mean to stop. Instead, he accelerated the frequency and took out a chip and threw it to the other party. The cleaner took a look, first took a breath, followed by a smile, nodded and bowed away, but also carefully pulled the aisle door more tightly.


    "You see, it''s nothing." Adrian said with a smile in her ear. Alijie, who had been completely immersed in the struggle, said nothing but kept her lower body to cater. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C212

    Jeremy, who was watching in the casino, was suddenly patted on the shoulder, turned his head and looked at it. Then he showed a happy look. But before he spoke, he was questioned by the ill looking alijie: "where have you been?"


    "I I go to the bathroom. (()) "Jeremy, who wanted to ask where you had been, shrunk a little," I didn''t see you when I came back... "


    "I waited for a long time at 21 o''clock and didn''t see you back. If it wasn''t inconvenient, I would have broken into the men''s room to look for you," alijie said rudely. "Ed had to leave for a while because of something. I had to hang out alone in the casino. Do you know how many men accosted me during this period?"


    "I''m sorry, honey. I''m sorry." Jeremy had to lower his posture, then blinked with a smile: "more people mean you''re charming."


    Alijie was stunned, and then she turned her head a little bit, and her face also appeared a little charming after the love affair. It was just like having experienced a fierce love affair, so Jeremy couldn''t help but feel a bit dazzled.


    Fortunately at this time, Adrian''s voice came over: "did I miss something?"


    "Hey, ED, where have you been?" Jeremy asked with a smile.


    "A little thing, I went to make a phone call, but I couldn''t find you when I came back." Adrian grinned. "Go on? Or to the next casino? "


    "Go to the next one. It''s fun to change places." Jeremy said at once, and then looked at her with some uncertainty. His fiancee has recovered from the previous sullen but conniving appearance. What he saw before seemed to be his own illusion, so she shrugged and walked ahead.


    Then, alijie, who was half a body away from her fiance, was relieved. She looked discontented before, but her inner panic could come out at any time. Especially when Jeremy''s eyes were touched, she would feel that he would jump up and scold herself in the next second.


    Fortunately, I managed to muddle through. After all, women were born to act, and Adrian''s idea worked. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at the mature men around her. The inner chaos was even more serious. I actually carried my fiance on my back twice in 24 hours, and I was in the saloon car and the entrance of the safety stairs Do you really


    Just as she was thinking, a touch came from her buttocks, and a hand was put on it. Alijie couldn''t help but look at Adrian, who was joking with Jeremy, even though she was still separated from her. But it seems that he didn''t care about her at all, but it was definitely his hand that was not polite and kept kneading.


    Alijie''s chest began to rise and fall. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but there was no sound. Her eyes were hazy. The sense of excitement began to spread to the whole body, allowing Adrian to tease himself in front of his fiance, just want to completely surrender to the unspeakable excitement in the bottom of his heart.


    People will make mistakes, so the old people always say, don''t care too much about your own mistakes. As long as you admit that you are wrong and try to stop making such mistakes, you will grow up in one mistake after another. But it''s very simple to say, but it''s not easy to do it. No one is willing to admit that he is wrong. This is nature, because adults are wrong. It is to deny oneself, to admit that you are inferior to others.


    Every successful person will face up to his own mistakes and realize clearly the reasons for his mistakes, which are one of the factors of success. Rao is so, they sometimes deny their mistakes for various reasons, and use various excuses to prove that they are right. They are all like this, let alone ordinary people. Especially young boys and girls.


    Because of the lack of experience and experience, when they make serious mistakes that will have a very serious impact, the first thing they think of is to escape, to find a way to prove that they are right, or that they are not wrong. So with a little guidance at this time, they will deviate to other places, such as clearly putting her mistakes in front of her and telling her, that''s right, it''s very normal, everyone will do this in this position.


    Then, tell her, no one will know, no one will investigate, and gently push on, she will make more mistakes, to prove to comfort herself, this is really right. If you do one wrong thing, you will feel guilty and tangled, but if you do a lot of the same wrong things in succession, it doesn''t matter, so -


    "I''m going down first, honey. Remember to come and meet soon." Jeremy tidied up his things, said hello to his fiancee, who was still in her pajamas, and was ready to leave.


    "Well, I''ll do it as soon as possible." Alijie had a sweet smile.


    After taking the elevator to the hotel lobby, Jeremy was about to ask the waiter to pick up the car. Suddenly, he found that the camera was not with him. He grabbed his head and had to go back again. When he entered the suite, he heard the sound of water splashing from the half hidden bathroom.


    "Are you taking a shower, Ellie?" He picked up the camera and raised his voice.


    "Yes, I think it''s better to take a shower, so Don''t worry, it won''t take too long Or you come in. How about we? You''re back, anyway Alijie''s voice accompanied by the sound of the water came out, it seemed that she was still yawning, some intermittent."No, I just left my camera in my room." Jeremy laughed and went out again.


    He didn''t know that when he was talking to his fiancee, Adrian was sitting on the edge of the bath, holding alijie, the same girl, and sucking while he was talking to his fiancee. Alijie, who was straddling his body, kept twisting her slender waist and legs while panting. It seemed that an electric motor was installed on her snow hip It rocked up and down like a motor, not much less than Shakira''s, for a moment, even as he had answered Jeremy through the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s wonderful. The club ed introduced to me is really interesting Oh, of course, honey, I''m not infatuated with them. I just think it''s fun and I can''t see it anywhere else In the dark club, watching the beautiful performance on the stage, Jeremy held his mobile phone and said, "what are you doing? What does it sound like eating? "


    "Oh, yes." "I''m eating ice cream, a big banana boat, and licking it back and forth," she said with a smile


    As she spoke, she raised her head to Adrian. Although she vomited, her hands never stopped moving. Beautiful face with a symbolic shyness smile, but eyes only left * *.


    "Don''t tease me, my dear, or I''ll give you a taste when I come back." Jeremy''s voice came from the phone.


    "I''d like to know how good you are." Although alijie said so, her eyes always looked at Adrian. After putting everything down, she began to fall in love with the excitement.


    Then she lowered her head and swallowed again with a "coo" sound.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The little bell of the match rang, at the same time. The boxer in blue underpants gave Ko a fierce blow. All of a sudden quiet down, until the referee announced that the blow was effective, then there was a roar of applause. For the first time, Jeremy watched the fierce boxing match from such a close distance. Jeremy was so excited that he did not lose at all to others, and then he jumped up and cried out. And he slapped Adrian.


    Therefore, he did not see that alijie, who had been sitting all the time, secretly licked off the things in her hands. What''s more, when she left the venue, a small piece of her dark skirt was wet, and there were a few water stains on the seat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Jeremy was on the dance floor, having a good time with a woman she had never met before and returning to her seat, aliga was gone, only a piece of paper was pressed under the glass.


    "You seem to have a good time. Then I should go and have fun and give you 10 minutes to find me out on the dance floor, otherwise... " With this on the paper, Jeremy rolled his eyes and looked for it on the dance floor with a smile.


    Of course, he would not know. In the dark corner of the dance hall, alijie supported her hands on the wall, one leg on the ground, and the other on Adrian''s shoulder. She turned to let Adrian in and out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although the replica Paris tower outside the Paris Hotel is only a few stories high, it still shines at night. Jeremy walked around the bottom of the tower with his telescope for a moment. Finally he found the position he had agreed on, and then raised his telescope to look up.


    Alijie soon appeared in the lens of the high power telescope. She leaned out half of her body at the top and looked down, holding the telescope in her hand. She soon released the following Jeremy, and immediately waved to him. Jeremy responded immediately and made a funny face underneath to amuse her.


    "Thank ed for wrapping it up." He exclaimed.


    Similarly, he didn''t know that Adrian was grabbing her waist and sprinting forward after alijie, who was leaning out of the guardrail and waving to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a few seconds, Jamie went into the bedroom with a loud snore and fell into a deep sleep.


    But nearby, Adrian and alijie kiss for a group, she can''t wait to untie his belt, he also quickly pulled off her clothes, constantly tease her.


    "Come on, come on." Alijie, who was enjoying her own freedom, fell on the bed with a smile, ignoring her drunken fiance beside her, and eagerly stretched out her legs and clamped Adrian''s waist.


    Then, they just lie on the bed lying unconscious next to Jeremy, began to crazy entanglement.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yes, I''m on my way, and karsenberg has promised that you can send someone over or wait for him to come back to Los Angeles for detailed negotiations." In the smooth driving RV, Adrian said to Claude on the other end of the phone, "it''s not bad. It''s a very pleasant vacation. I hope there will be similar situations in the future Oh, of course not. I have to No, not at all. I want to ask you again. Do you really think I''m that kind of person? "Speaking of this, he rolled his eyes and said, "well, well, I found a thief, a girl thief, under the bed in the bedroom of the suite, so she paid the price for playing for a few days dissatisfied? Well, then I met a couple who were going to get married and went to Las Vegas for a holiday. I had a lot of feelings for that girl, so I seduced her I''m not satisfied. What kind of story do you want me to tell? "


    Immediately. Adrian turned off the phone, pulled his collar, looked out, and was still on the interstate highway, an hour or two before returning to Los Angeles. He slightly stretched his lower body, took out a small DV with high-definition pixels next to him, and then opened it to savor the fruits of the past few days.


    Although this is only a small episode in his journey, it is a very beautiful song. In these days, however, he played all the holes that alijie could play with, and tried a lot of exciting occasions and exciting ways. The extremely inexperienced young girl had already been played by him, leaving only carnal desire in his head.


    Unfortunately, the time is still too short. Just like a few videos in her DV, she could only get two sets of clothes for her singing "jenaimarre" and "laislabonita". Some more exciting ideas were not realized. No matter the photos or videos, they could only be shot by DV instead of the camera for making movies. Otherwise, it would have been better to play her in front of the cross when visiting the church.


    "Charming French girl, I''m starting to miss you a little bit." Looking at all kinds of Fawny alijie in the video, if the volume is turned up, you can hear that she is singing "laislabonita" intermittently under him, Adrian said with some pride. He admitted that he was a little mean. Take advantage of the other party is still young, lack of experience, do not understand the dangerous world and seduce a little girl.


    But, frankly, if they were really close, could he be given a chance? Not to mention that Jeremy left his fiancee to go to the large-scale strip club alone that day, but it was Adrian who teased her in front of him, several times. He only needs to look back, or look at his fiancee carefully, then he can see that it is wrong.


    But Jeremy never did. Most of his attention was focused on playing. Even if he noticed something strange, Adrian could distract his attention with just a few words. Alijie said that he liked playing.


    In the same way, if alijie could refuse him decisively after the night of the RV - in fact, she did mean it, but she was always hesitant, probably because she was seldom so satisfied. As long as she showed her attitude, no matter how thick skinned he was, he would have to retreat temporarily and find another way, and he would not be able to stay in Las Vegas for long.


    Therefore, Adrian enjoys his beautiful and attractive fiancee under Jeremy''s eyes. Adrian never thinks he is a good man, and similar things have not been done before.


    As for what to do in the future, what changes will happen to alijie after he plays with him so much, and where the engagement between her and Jeremy will go, it doesn''t matter about Adrian, although alijie blew a blow for him in the elevator before leaving today. As mentioned before, this is just a small episode in his itinerary. As for whether he will see you again in the future, that is what will happen later.


    Unknowingly, the time has entered the middle of September, and the summer vacation is coming to an end. However, there are still some films that deserve our attention, such as Nicolas Cage''s match man.


    The film, based on Eric Garcia''s novel, tells about a big liar being cheated. Although it was released by Warner Brothers, the director and producer was Ridley Scott, so Adrian easily recommended Amanda severide to him. Amanda didn''t let him down. She explained the innocence and cunning of a 14-year-old liar to life. Scott was surprised to learn her age.


    However, although the film''s word-of-mouth is good, but the box office is very general. Ridley''s suspense is well made, and critics think it''s good. But the audience just won''t buy it. The number of theaters is higher than hero, but the box office is much worse. So cage took the opportunity to ask Adrian if there was a role for him.


    To be honest, Adrian really has a cage player in his hand, which should have belonged to him, but he doesn''t intend to give it to him now. Although cage is still very moist at present, with his unrestrained spending, the debt problem has gradually revealed. Adrian has reminded him several times before, and also warned him through Sophia''s mouth, but cage agreed to it in person each time, and then left it behind.


    For the sake of a friend''s scene and Sophia''s sake, Adrian temporarily withheld the script and waited for another year and a half. When his crisis began to show clearly - and if necessary, he could give him a lesson before selling his personal feelings.


    However, Adrian is not sure how much this will work. After all, cage was embarrassed after three or four years of fermentation in his previous life. If it is exposed in advance, cage may pay attention to it, or he may not pay attention to it at all, and the script will not wait for others. This script is not written by Adrian. Although he has already had an idea, but has not yet done so, Jerry Bruckheimer and Brian copman came to visit him with a script outline on treasure hunting.It''s true that Adrian''s play, which is suitable for cage, is the one that describes the great wealth buried by the founding fathers of the United States under Broadway and Wall Street, and involves declassification, adventure and various legends such as Freemasonry and Knights Templar. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C213

    "National treasure" is a good movie with decryption, action, theft and legend, and it is not fierce. It is very suitable for the whole family to sit in the cinema to watch. (()) it''s just that, compared with the most popular movies of the same period, the box office is not as good as the Pirates of the Caribbean series, and it''s not as impressive as the spy series. So Adrian didn''t think of this for a while.


    And when he thought about it and wanted to prepare, Bruckheimer brought copman to the door. Adrian had this for the first time in more than a decade. However, it is not surprising that he wanted to copy movies and TV series. Even when he was just starting his career, he would let people collect materials in advance to see if there were similar ideas, and then he would make the ideas known by various means. In the past, it was easier for him to copy films and TV dramas with his own media group. Therefore, he had no plans for so many years When making a movie or TV play, the original author already has the idea.


    But "national treasure" was a temporary thought of by him. Naturally, no investigation has started yet, so there is no need to be too surprised. After all, the world can not completely follow his wishes. Of course, the plot that should be shown, as a trump card screenwriter talent, is not less.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Although gates is an adventurer who likes archaeology, he is not a criminal after all. Therefore, when Xiao planned to steal the declaration of the people''s Republic of China, he resolutely refused to participate. Of course, the two broke up. Gates escaped Shaw''s persecution and went to the Department of homeland security, FIB and the national archives with his assistants. But these departments don''t believe it, so in order to protect the declaration from being destroyed... "


    "Gates and his assistants first stole the declaration in front of Xiao. It''s better to hold a party in the national archives. Gates can also meet the heroine at this party. She can be a real archaeologist or a person in charge of the archives. In short, she can help gates in this respect. Is it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ After using the children to find the letters on the letter, they finally found that the remaining clues pointed to the * * clock, but they did not know when it should be, which became a problem again


    "I remember that there is a * * clock on the 100 dollar bill, and there must be time to show that since the whole story starts with a dollar note, it is also appropriate to insert a hundred dollar note in the middle to guide. Is that right? "


    It''s in this situation that normal dialogue comes to an end, and copman often talks about the key points. Adrian can always go on just right, and every time he said the plot is not different from what he thought. So at the end of the day, copman sighs and looks at brookheimer, who laughs.


    "Well, Brian. I said Ed would see the value of your play He said so.


    "Yes, Mr. Cowell is the best screenwriter in Hollywood." Copman shrugged his shoulders.


    "In fact, I just happen to be thinking of a story about the treasure, and I''m also making the idea of the declaration of * * just with an idea. There are still some details, but there is no specific outline. It happens that your idea inspired me, so I added it at one go. " Adrian said very naturally, the face is not red, heart does not jump.


    "Well, it can be settled like this?" Said brookheimer, striking while the iron is hot.


    "Of course. However, it may have to be put off for a while. I still have some things to consider, and you have to be busy with the last two episodes of Pirates of the Caribbean, such as putting it off until next year? " Adrian said and laughed. "I''ve thought of a suitable person to play Ben Franklin Gates."


    This made the two people in front of them were stunned, and then they both showed a look of emotion, worthy of being a miracle director.


    Now that he''s talking like that, brookheimer does have a movie to do. So it''s settled. Next, it''s up to cage.


    "Brian, if you have time, think about how to arrange the plot if you want to write a sequel." Adrian added before copsman left.


    Copsman Leng, and then happily agreed to come down, it is clear that the miracle director is optimistic about this film, and the miracle director is optimistic about it, almost all of them have failed.


    Only to help him to this point, if cage can not learn lessons, then Adrian can not help.


    In addition to match man, "summer of jeans" was also released at this time. Because of the low cost and the low popularity of the actors, there was no premiere. Of course, the publicity is still very good, the box office is slightly better than the original, and word-of-mouth is as good as ever.


    "To be honest, you did a good job, Leighton, and the critics were all over the show." Adrian, sitting in a recliner under a parasol by the pool, said to Leighton Meister, who had come out of the water and was lying on the edge of the pool.


    "It''s just good. It''s not as good as Alexis or Amanda." Said Leighton, pursing her lips, not quite satisfied.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Of the four heroines in the summer of jeans, well, it should be said that there are four and a half heroines. Among them, there is a little girl with leukemia, played by Kristen Stewart. Because of the role setting and her temperament at this time, it is quite eye-catching in the film.In a word, Megan doesn''t say that among the four and a half heroines, Megan has to be a vase for a long time. Alexis has a lot of experience in performing, and this role matches her very well, so she is the best one. Although Amanda is not as experienced as Alexis, she doesn''t intend to give up any chance, and Adrian obviously prefers capable women, so she works very hard and gets only a little less praise than Alexis.


    In this case, Leighton can only rank third. In fact, it is very good for her to be ahead of Christine. The younger the girl is, the more skillful she is. Moreover, her performance in "Thriller space" was also impressive. So what makes Leighton unhappy is Amanda. She has a lot of nights than her getting on Adrian, but she has made several films. In the past two weeks, there are two works in which she plays, and the evaluation is good. Of course, Leighton will not be reconciled.


    Then there was a crash, and the girl jumped out of the water. There''s no difference between the top and bottom of the swimsuit. It''s just that there''s no cover from the top to the bottom. But it''s actually much more alluring than naked. Before that, Leighton swam in front of Adrian, either wearing nothing or just underpants, but Adrian told her she preferred it, and she immediately changed her style.


    From this point of view, Leighton is very obedient, so Adrian doesn''t mind meeting her requirements, let alone


    "Give me a leading role, will you?" Leighton leaned over Adrian''s chest, and her green and astringent body, which had not yet completely faded, began to wriggle. "I don''t need too much box office and word-of-mouth, I I just want to be the protagonist once


    "No problem." Adrian promised to come down, quickly let the girl some can not believe.


    "You deserve it," he said with a smile. The topic then changed, "by the way, how are you doing at Burbank high school? Last time you said Blake had brought some cheerleaders to her side and had the upper hand more than you did?"


    "It''s only through some relationship between her parents that she gets this advantage." Hearing the name, Leighton showed disdain. "If it''s a fair fight, I''ll never lose to her, and..."


    She gave Adrian a deep look, and her lower body swayed more frequently: "if you''re willing to support me, it''s easy for me to win her."


    Hear that. Adrian gave a noncommittal chuckle, and Leighton was disappointed, but then she opened her eyes to think of something.


    "Ed," she said, her face flashing with excitement, "do you want to play with her?"


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows with interest.


    "I know her well. After all, we are rivals, even though she had a boyfriend in school. But because I had to deal with it soon broke up, and I''m sure she didn''t have sex with him. You must be interested in her Leighton looked at him and said carefully.


    "What do you think of our last trick?" Adrian rubbed his chin and suddenly asked, "maybe I can give you a little valet."


    Leighton was stunned, and then showed ecstasy: "she will be hooked, I promise."


    Adrian nodded with satisfaction. Did he send Leighton To Burbank soon to watch the live version and make some ideas? Now it''s time to prepare for the harvest.


    Of course, although he thought so, there was still some time to go before that time, so his attention was still on the film. In late September, when the summer vacation was coming to an end, and the autumn show of the TV series had begun, the well publicized "Julie and Julia" finally held its premiere in New York.


    Adrian didn''t attend. He passed the next day. As for the reason


    ¡°¡­¡­ Natalie showed her amazing talent once again. When I watched the film from my seat, in which Julie Powell restored the dishes Julia had introduced on TV, she was totally unaware that she was still a 22-year-old girl and a vegetarian. The mature and simple contradictory feeling is perfectly reflected in her. When she appears in the film, she is the one who can''t find her own goal by the age of 30, but is full of curiosity about many things and wants to keep trying. Although she and Streep have no rival in the film, her acting skills are not inferior to each other at all, It seems that the two works are separated by several decades. " After reading this, Adrian immediately dropped the newspaper on the table and looked at Natalie standing on the balcony laughing.


    The young girl only wore striped pajamas and white underpants. Her legs were so exposed. She stood on tiptoe on the ground without shoes. Although the curve of her legs was not perfect, it was quite attractive. She just leaned against the railing, bathed in the morning light and enjoyed the breeze. Every time she reached out to pluck her hair, it showed a different flavor.


    "Most of them were good reviews. You did really well, Nada. I didn''t expect that." Adrian walked up to her and held her in his arms from behind. "I thought when I was watching the sample film. You did a great job in remaking the French red wine beef stew, and the intoxication was clearly conveyed to me, and now to these critics. ""I did it myself several times." Natalie said faintly.


    "I know, you''re talented and you''re very hard - I heard your father had a fight with you over that?" Adrian leaned in her ear and gave her a gentle kiss.


    "It''s normal. It''s an accident that there''s no quarrel," Natalie looked at him. "It''s just a small thing. I''m just eating some meat as you''re told."


    "That''s good living habits," Adrian laughed. Then some greedy in her neck deep breath, "look at you now, not fat or thin, very suitable, more and more fascinating."


    Natalie was silent. After a long time, she said quietly, "I can only perform with all my heart."


    Adrian didn''t care: "yes, I know, so I chose to come here today. Instead of going to the premiere last night, just to tell you, I''m going to be ready to start. "


    "To begin?" Natalie turned around and looked at him in disbelief, even though she had been flat a few seconds ago.


    "Of course, I said it before. This month at the latest Adrian laughed, somewhat meaningful. "Everything I''ve done up to now, including last night''s Julie and Julia, is laying the groundwork for next year."


    Despite some uneasiness under his gaze, Natalie looked expectant. After all, she knew exactly what it meant. She has lost a lot along the way. Although she hates Adrian, she also knows that if she wants to get what she wants, she has no choice but to rely on him.


    "In a few months, as long as Julie and Julia brings what it should be, next year, or early 2005, will be basically no problem." Adrian then said.


    Of course. This is not true. Although he is already one of the most powerful in Hollywood, if Sophie is promoted as the best actress this year, the award will be basically his for six consecutive years. It''s hard to predict how the film academy will react to this. Although he still has some cards, Natalie''s word-of-mouth is not easy to play a role if it is not to a certain extent. Therefore, he tried to find a suitable film for her to play a leading role before taking out the film.


    He had not been particularly optimistic about Julie and Julia before, but there was no more suitable one for the moment. I have to use this. But at present, it seems that the result of this decision is very good, not to mention word-of-mouth. According to the report he just read, there are basically cheers from the critics. Although none of them gave full marks, the plot of the film is still a little warm, the food is very attractive, and the theme is very inspirational, and the shooting techniques are also in place, but the ups and downs are not much. However, on a scale of 10, the ratings of these film critics are basically between 7.5 and 8, which is surprisingly consistent. In this regard, the film is still very desirable.


    The box office is also acceptable. The first four figures in the first week are equal to the number of theaters. As for a medium investment film, it is already very good. It is possible to make a profit only from the North American box office. There are word-of-mouth and box office. As long as the operation is a little bit, it will become a hot spot next year. Then the rest is public relations. Which nomination for the best supporting actress should not be a problem, as long as it is not a real one.


    In this way, there will be a good play next year, and the role of the card in hand will be greater, which will play an important role in promoting his plan for the end of 2005 and the beginning of 2006.


    Of course, these Natalie do not know, and with her intelligence can certainly analyze the situation Adrian is facing, but she chose to believe. In addition to the original penetrating analysis that gave her quite a shock, Adrian has also left a deep impression on her in the past few years. Not to mention that he praised the actresses one by one to the best actress of the Oscar, Natalie also watched him develop from a small film company into a huge media group in ten years.


    Although she has no access to those confidential information, the most basic analysis is still OK. Adrian has hardly made any mistakes, and basically promotes the development of ABC and globegroup with one person''s efforts. Therefore, even with Natalie''s rational character, she will inevitably have a strong root: "this person can''t resist" and "as long as he wants to do, he can do it The idea of "to".


    "I''m ready." Natalie finally replied.


    As a result, the love and inspirational film "go ahead," about Johnny Cash and his wife, Joan Carter, opened at the end of September. Well, wait a minute. Adrian still has something to deal with before he officially starts. When he goes to the studio to check the situation, he encounters Sophie, who has been refusing to disclose the details to him. He is directing his second short film, and finally knows how she has modified this short film.


    The script of this short film was originally given to her by Adrian, and it was called "the supermarket sleepless". Yes, it was the one that had won the Oscar nomination for best short film. It depicts a man who, because of his lovelorn love, applied to be a night shift salesman in a supermarket. In order to make the boring night time 8 hours, he was watching the strange guests in his heart She weaves stories for them.A very delicate short film, with some unspeakable obscurity, but does not affect the viewing. Although it was later expanded into a complete film, in the eyes of many people, the short film is more tasteful.


    Because the scene and story are relatively simple, we need to pay attention to the rhythm and picture processing, so Adrian gave this to Sophie. Who knows Sophie got it, but he made drastic changes and didn''t let him know. So the hero was changed into a heroine. What made him even more surprised was that it was Kate cross who played the role! (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C214

    "You shouldn''t be here. We agreed that we would show it to you until I finished shooting. (]) "Sophie said angrily to Adrian with her hands akimbo.


    "Of course, of course, it was an accident, my dear." Adrian raised his hands with a smile, and then glanced around. All the staff who were looking this way lowered their heads. Only Caden was not far away, looking at him and Sophie curiously.


    "This accident wasted all my efforts. You saw that bad script, and you saw how I was clumsy to direct. You must have laughed at me in your heart and changed it into such a mess." Sophie puffed up her cheeks and chattered. She seemed to be losing her temper, but in essence it was Well It''s just being coquettish.


    "I''m not laughing at you, Sophie. I''ve seen how clumsy you are as a director last time. To be honest, you''ve done a good job this time." Adrian laughed. "It''s a good thing that you have your own opinions. Any good director should have his own understanding, not how to write the script and how to make it intact. Moreover, it is impossible for the script to write everything."


    Sophie changed the hero of "sleepless in the supermarket" to a heroine. Although the theme did not change, she was still lovelorn. Then she applied for a night shift supermarket salesman to sketch out different stories for strange guests in her head in order to pass the boring time. However, a series of short paragraphs which showed the protagonist''s character and attitude towards life were completely changed by her.


    Adrian, who hasn''t seen her footage yet, has turned over the script. There is not much new meaning in words alone. But if Sophie can handle it, it should not be too far away from the original. After all, Sophie is a woman. Adrian expected that she would find someone to operate on the script. Although it was relatively easy for women to understand men, it was only relative. She was forced to direct a film with male protagonist, who was still inexperienced for the time being, and might eventually get a four different finished product.


    But it''s much easier to change into a female protagonist. Sophie only needs to put her own feelings into it and put herself in that position to conceive how she will fantasize. And then show in front of the camera, as long as possible to control within the framework Adrian created for her, then it will never be a mediocre work.


    "You did a good job, Sophie. I''m not saying nice words. I''m watching. No one works harder than you Adrian closed his smile and put his arm around Sophie''s waist.


    That''s right. Let alone Sophie''s refusal to let him intervene and revise the script herself shows that she is taking this short film very seriously. What''s more, the script looks good at least. In this respect, Sophie has worked very hard. She has also made some achievements. Although she has played so many films, has the title of the love of French men, and has published more than half of her autobiographical novels, she knows that she is always a vase in these eyes.


    Adrian is the only one who always encourages himself and always tries to find a way to open up the future for himself, instead of just treating himself as a vase and plaything. So. Even if he has such shortcomings, even if he has taken possession of himself by deception, even if there are many women, Sophie is still willing to stay with him from the bottom of his heart.


    "Don''t criticize me when it''s done." After staring at him for a long time. Sophie put her hands on his shoulder and stood on tiptoe. Pouting mouth continued to act coquettish, "otherwise, I will not give you a reward."


    "Oh? What''s the reward? " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "How about a day tour in Paris?" Sophie''s eyes were bent, flashing a light of unknown significance.


    "Last time we had a one-day tour of Paris again." Adrian was unmoved.


    "I didn''t go to the Paris tower or the little cinema." Sophie''s smile was so meaningful that Adrian couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    The so-called "Paris day tour" refers to the time when he and she were in Paris. Sophie went around with him in a windbreaker. When he found a suitable place, he would come to visit him. The alleys near the Champs Elysees, the corridors of the Paris Opera House, the dressing room of the old foyer''s department store, the hidden corner of the Louvre, the bridge hole of Alexander III bridge, and so on They left their mark.


    Then, at the Cannes Film Festival last year, because Scarlett teased him in public at the festival, Adrian specially stayed with Sophie for a few days in Paris, so he took her to the original route again. However, he did not go to the Paris tower or the original small cinema. Although he mentioned it, he did not pay for some reasons, so Sophie now uses this to tempt him.


    Adrian has nothing to do with this. He was most proud of his passion for women in the landmark of Paris. Recently, he had a good time on the little Paris tower in Las Vegas. French jade singer alige and Sophie must have fun together.


    "No problem." He replied with a smile, then noticed something and glanced at Caden not far away.


    Although Caden immediately turned and lowered her head after discovering his movements, Adrian noticed the trace of jealousy on her face, and she had seen their intimacy from the beginning to the end, so she could guess what she was thinking.Although all women are very happy when they are alone with him, he can always make them feel their own respect, even if sometimes it is pretended, but it is well covered up, but this kind of thing is most afraid of comparison. When alone, a woman thinks that a man is very nice to him, very gentle and considerate. But when he treats other women in the same way, she will feel that he is not as good to himself as he is to that woman, especially there is a difference in other attitudes.


    Even if Caden, like Leighton, Jili and Amanda, sold themselves to Adrian, they would inevitably feel envious in their hearts. This is one reason why Adrian rarely brings all women to the same occasion. of course. Some parties are exceptional.


    "Why, do you like my easy to find heroine?" Sophie followed his gaze and raised her eyebrows with a cold snort.


    "Of course not. I didn''t watch it. I just went on." Adrian has a funny smile.


    Sophie was stunned. Then she couldn''t believe it. She turned to look at Caden. After a long time of fingers, she spat out the words: "you''ve already..."


    "Yes, so I''m curious. How did you get her to play the leading role?" Adrian said with a smile.


    "Oh, hell." Sophie covers her forehead and stares at him with angry eyes. "I''m a small budget short film. Of course, it''s impossible to use some famous actors. So I had to choose from the newcomers and a broker recommended her to me. After the interview, she felt that she was not bad, but she was a little too beautiful, but she showed good acting skills during the audition, so she decided to settle down, but dyed her hair chestnut


    Good acting? Adrian can''t help but pick eyebrows. Nobody else has seen the video he took with him in private. Well, it''s just a joke. His impression of her acting is probably only those films in her previous life, which can''t be shown in bed. Keaton wasn''t in a row. But According to the feedback from the training agency, she does have some talent in acting, which is not better than Amanda, but better than Jessica and Megan.


    "That''s it?" He asked with a smile.


    "That''s it," Sophie rolled her eyes. "If I knew she had already climbed into your bed, I would not have used her as the heroine. Fortunately, it will be finished soon, otherwise..."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and stopped pestering the subject: "OK. In this way, we can finish the short film as soon as possible. If we have enough time, we can also participate in many film festivals. "


    But he still blinked: "however, I can''t go back with you today."


    Sophie glanced at Caden as she was preparing. Probably guessed Adrian''s mind, immediately had to shrug: "whatever you want."


    "Sleepless in the supermarket" was originally a short film. It''s relatively easy to shoot. What''s more, Sophie has been directing for a long time. Although there are some twists and turns for some reasons, it''s still finished.


    "Is this your first official film, Caden?" After getting Kay on the battery car, Adrian, regardless of the crew, looked back and forth between him and Sophie, who was still cleaning up, and then started the car and drove out.


    "Yes." "It was introduced to me by my agent. I didn''t intend to go. You said, I have to work hard for a period of time to become a qualified actor. But then I heard that Sophie Marceau, one of the miracle girls, directed it, which made me very curious, and I also like brave heart, so I hesitated and agreed, but I was afraid of your blame, so I didn''t tell you


    She is very good at speaking. Even if she feels jealous, she can hold back in her heart. She knows how to hold Sophie. Good. Adrian smiles with satisfaction. From this point of view, Caden is a little smarter than Jili. But then again, Jili''s pet and baby girl just didn''t think so much for a while. In front of Kate and Sarah, she was very clever. Well, it might be good to match them.


    "I''m glad you think that, Caden," Adrian said, squeezing her chin. "You know what I like, so do it. Don''t think about anything else all day long, OK?"


    It was a rude remark, but Caden gave a glad look: "I will."


    This is the difference between Katen and Leighton, Amanda and Jili. Although they are all based on transaction, both of them were young when they were collected by him. They had enough time to influence and transform them and let them know his preferences. Amanda is a little bit late, but she is very smart and knows how to choose. She doesn''t look like a stupid fool with a bad eye As kaiden said before, it was because of the bad taste that she collected it. At that time, her three views were basically formed, so she often had to beat her so impolitely.


    Of course, Caden is smart, and she''s a little bit better than gilly, so Adrian doesn''t have to worry about her following up with a jerk who, after reading the latest newspaper, probably has nothing to do with her?


    "Sophie''s film has finally been turned on in No.16. The first play is. Well, Kashi had a backstage conversation with Elvis Presley. Kashi and Elvis Presley belong to the same record company, and they are all the people of the moment, so there must be some intersection between them.However, in view of the great influence of Elvis Presley and the fact that although the two people have a good relationship in public, they are said to have a lot of contradictions in private, so Elvis also came out to show his face. As an elder, he gave Kashi some advice without even mentioning his specific name. You can tell who it is at a glance.


    "Is that a warning to me?" Jackun, who was preparing for the event, took a deep breath and asked jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, Jackie. Elvis won''t beat you." Adrian patted him on the shoulder and humorously responded.


    "But ED may, if you mess up. Jekyoun. " Silver, who came with him, immediately took the road.


    "That''s what you think. I''m screwed up, silver." Jequin showed a look of exasperation.


    "Of course not, but you also know that this is a game. Although you are my brother, Ruifan is also my brother, so..." Silver shrugged innocently. "I''m on Raven''s side."


    Adrian took the lead in laughing, and jequin, after a long pause, began to laugh bitterly. Meanwhile, Ruifan, who came to cheer up his younger brother, also showed up helplessly. Adrian is going to direct two films, and the Phoenix brothers are the leading actor. Silver knows about this, and he has read the scripts of the two brothers. Although it seems that the biography of Jack Kun is more in line with the taste of Oscar, he still firmly supports rivan. God knows why he prefers big brother. He doesn''t look like he wants to be a new movie of Raven It''s like a supporting actor.


    With laughter, the tense atmosphere before was completely swept away. In fact, jequin said that in the first place to adjust the atmosphere. It can be seen from here that he is a very good actor. He will cooperate with the director and take the overall situation into consideration. No director or producer does not like such an actor.


    But the biggest laugher was Lindsay Lohan, who was holding silver''s arm. I don''t know if they can stick to it. And silver has to be careful. Lindsay won''t be 18 until next year. If this image is photographed by a reporter, it will cause a storm.


    Because the atmosphere has been adjusted, the first shot of the whole movie will soon be over. Of course, this shot is actually very simple, and then there will be more formal shooting.


    "Is she ready?" Adrian asked aloud.


    "Two minutes." An assistant looks into the trailer and raises two fingers.


    Soon, the make-up heroine came out of it, with a bright red velvet skirt with lace and curly hair hanging over her shoulders, a typical dress of a country singer in the 1960s and 1970s. I have to say that the make-up artist''s skill is quite excellent. I can tell it''s Natalie Portman at a glance, but I feel like Joan Carter. Of course, it has something to do with Natalie''s thorough speculation on the role, but the makeup artist''s work really brightens the film.


    "Very well, Natalie, are you ready to start singing?" When Natalie comes over, Adrian looks at the stage set up studio and asks.


    "No problem." She nodded seriously and cleared her throat again. She looked nervous.


    "Then, everyone in place." Adrian waves, hands these things over to the associate director, himself in the chair behind the monitor, looking at the stage as well as the monitor.


    With the announcement of the opening of the recording, the music began to ring two or three seconds later. Accompanied by the guitar and other instruments, the music began to sound cheerful, unrestrained and enthusiastic. Then people on the stage began to jump, and Natalie seemed to be a different person. Her face was brimming with warm smile. She was holding her skirt and stepping on the beat to swing her body rapidly. Then she jumped to the microphone and sang.


    Her voice was a little strange, as if she had deliberately assumed a high pitched voice, but Joan Carter''s singing style was like this, and Natalie had a good grasp of it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I put a coin in the jukebox to hear it play. I don''t know which song to listen to yet... " She sang briskly, although she could still hear small differences in some turning points - Adrian stopped the songs selected for the film by Johnny Cash and Joan Carter dozens of times while preparing for the film. With good memory, no small difference could escape his ears.


    However, as a song in a biographical film, which is not very demanding, Natalie''s singing is undoubtedly qualified. Therefore, this part, the first appearance of Joan Carter in the story, is almost all over. Midway because the actors jump more hot, and had to stop to rest and make-up, and delayed a little time, the rest of the basic smooth.


    "Well done, Natalie." At the end of the play, Adrian clapped his hands.


    "Thank you." With a light breath, Natalie regained her calmness and gave Adrian a simple smile.


    Adrian didn''t care. Instead, he slapped Jackie on the back: "it''s your turn now, boy. Don''t tell you. You''re not even as good as Natalie."


    "How could it be!" Jackun said confidently, "Natalie can do this, so can I!"It turns out that he didn''t lie. After shooting, Jackie immediately sang and danced with his guitar. Natalie did a lot of preparatory work, and he also did a lot of preparatory work. After he got the script, he began to practice singing. Moreover, the Phoenix boys had good voices, so he imitated Johnny cash more than Natalie did Joan Carter Well, he''s really good for the part. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C215

    "I have to say, guys, well done, you''ve all done very well. (()) although generally speaking, this kind of words should be put after the end of the film shooting, but your performance exceeded my expectation and started the whole film well. So you deserve this kind of praise. " At the end of today''s shooting, Adrian called all the people together and gave a big compliment.


    They did a great job, from make-up to lighting to shooting to two stars, so Adrian didn''t mind keeping everyone''s morale up. As long as this state of affairs was maintained, the film''s progress would be shortened a lot.


    "It turns out that I didn''t read the wrong person, so keep it up, jequin." How did Adrian encourage him to shoot Jackie Phoenix, and then turned to Natalie. "You too, Natalie, you didn''t disappoint me, and I''m sure you won''t let me down next - do you have any plans for tonight, Natalie?"


    The topic suddenly turned around, which surprised several people around her, but Natalie shook her head with a good air: "no, but I just want to stay at home and rest."


    The meaning of this could not be more obvious. Jekyun chuckled, and though he immediately put his smile away, Adrian gave him a look. Even though he left without saying anything, jequin was still a little nervous. He immediately asked silver, who had stayed in the studio and accompanied him throughout the shooting process: "will I be ok?"


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Silver rolled his eyes and looked at the second brother who didn''t quite believe it. "Don''t you think Adrian''s technique is too low-grade? It''s totally out of line with his playboy status


    "It''s a little bit..." "But it also shows that ED really likes Natalie, so he doesn''t want to use too many tricks."


    Silver sighed helplessly, and decided not to speak any more. But he had a little doubt in his heart. Is this really the case?


    "I did it on purpose." After the storm on the bed, Adrian hugged the girl in his arms, in the dim bedside light. While gently caressing her * * while answering her questions.


    "But..." Exhausted and forced to lie on his chest, Natalie showed a hesitant look. From the beginning, she objected to him to create such a relationship. Even in the eyes of the public, it doesn''t matter if there is no relationship between them. However, Adrian insists on this obviously impossible reason, and she has to acquiesce in her inability to resist.


    But Natalie has always been a little worried about this, so a long time will always mention one or two, of course, can not follow Adrian''s mind is one of the reasons. But the main thing is


    "No one will say you''re deceiving them," Adrian held up her chin. "Just take some effort to mislead them, and the fans will make up everything. It won''t affect your image. You are still a talented woman from Harvard. The most outstanding new era power actress, they will only envy me for spending a lot of effort to finally pursue you, rather than think you are a People who are different in appearance and in deed. "


    At the end of the sentence, Natalie''s face turned a little white, and she was about to turn her head to one side. The body is also a lot of tension. Adrian didn''t care. He laughed, rolled over and pressed her under her and started the movement again. As for Natalie''s weak resistance, it would only make the sport more interesting.


    Natalie''s mind had always been clear, very clear, even before the showdown. It was just that he didn''t want to admit it or not, so he was watching with cold eyes all her efforts. Of course, Adrian understands Natalie that whoever is forced to this point will find a way to resist, but Wait and see.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll soon divert their attention." After entering her body again, listen to her groan. Adrian said with a low smile.


    "Go ahead" went on so smoothly, which made Adrian a lot easier and had time to supervise other works. The Lord of the rings, needless to say, is waiting to be released now. Although life in the rose is sometimes stumbling because of his absence, it will not be a problem if it can be shown at the end of December.


    In addition, he also went to the studios where several film plays were filmed. Although there are still new films coming out in October, such as the remake of Texas Chainsaw murderer starring Jessica bell, which was jointly invested by Bosworth pictures and Michael Bay''s studio, or the chainsaw thriller produced by Bosworth pictures. Moreover, "the chainsaw" also won a lot of public praise. Finally, the old man "jigsaw" stood up from the ground to announce the end of the game in the way of "Resurrection", which became the biggest highlight of the whole film.


    In fact, the whole movie is very ordinary before the end. Even if there are some bright spots, it will not become a classic. However, with this ending, the whole movie will immediately rise to a level in suspense. Therefore, it can make 100 million box office worldwide at a cost of more than 1 million, and develop a series.


    Adrian had planned to wait a little longer to give Bosworth the classic film, which was made at a small cost and high box office. However, since Lafayette came to him in person and hoped that he could support Bosworth film again, he always had to give face, so he gave the script to them. There is no doubt that word-of-mouth box office double harvest, as for the future will also develop a series, that is Bosworth''s own business, anyway, none of the sequels can surpass the first, even the third film with good reputation in the previous life, the degree of astonishment is also poor. At the end, it is completely reduced to plasma film. Like the series "death comes", it changes from suspense to the way of character''s death.Of course, at present, this thriller film is still selling well at the box office, and the same remake of "Texas Chainsaw murderer" is also a box office hit, although this remake does not cost as much as "chainsaw thriller" with a cost of more than 1 million yuan. However, it was not more than 10 million. In the first week, it won more than 25 million box office in North America, which was comparable to "the chainsaw horror". The two films also had a small competition on the box office list, so they made money anyway.


    To tell you the truth, Adrian likes this series of questions? So they can pay for the cinema?!


    Well, it''s a long way off, even though there are still such great movies in October. But the off-season is the off-season, in addition to such a few highlights, the overall is always flat. However, the film ushered in the off-season, so the TV series will naturally usher in the peak season, which is already fixed. Many new plays that have been produced and waiting for a long time are also broadcast at this time, such as "Battlestar Galactica". Or Dr. house.


    "The biggest point is house''s mouth. This eccentric man is always merciless. Even if he is concerned about others, he will never express it directly from his mouth." When checking in the studio of "house", Adrian chatted with a group of leading actors who were resting.


    "For example." He looked at the three actors who played house''s assistant doctor in the play, still one woman and two men, and there was a black man among the men, but his eyes crossed over the two men and fell on Kelly Brooke, who played the young female doctor. "There are many impressive things in the first episode. One of them is that house asked Alison in a serious tone what kind of stimulation she had to become a doctor for such a young, beautiful and beautiful girl. Frankly, there is something in his story. But if you say it in front of the other person and make a serious expression, you will know how bad this guy is


    Indeed, although the scope of the attack is somewhat large, it is generally true. As I said before, medical schools in the United States are very strict, and many people give up when they fail to complete their studies and internships. If she had followed the original track, she would have gone back to India to participate in the beauty pageant.


    "But it''s also a kind of charm, and it''s not easy to get along with, but it doesn''t mean that he has no ability. So his three assistants admire him even though they have some complaints. Lisa Kudi, the executive director, has never thought of driving him away." Adrian continued, his eyes moving to Vera farmega, who played Lisa.


    "Well, it''s true. After the broadcast, I''ve been browsing the Internet constantly to get their comments. It''s just that when everyone praises me for my good performance, I sometimes can''t help worrying. It''s not good if I can get involved and become like this in my life Hugh Laurie sighed.


    "I don''t believe that will happen, Hugh." Adrian laughed.


    The show is really very popular. Although the first episode had only 9 million viewers and lasted three episodes, it jumped to 13 million since the fourth episode, and the number of 18 to 49 year olds that advertisers care most about has increased to 5.2, and it seems that it will increase. It can be said that as long as this number is maintained, "house" will certainly be able to add a foot to the hottest TV series list this year. Therefore, not only Hugh Laurie is famous, but also the popularity of several actors with different characteristics in the play has also increased a lot.


    The same is true of Battlestar Galactica, which, as Adrian once described, had more than 5 million viewers on its first show, which is a TV show on cable. Moreover, her reputation is also quite good, and several main characters are also quite eye-catching. Although Gao Yuanyuan''s performance has no bright spots, she has no shortcomings, and is in order.


    It''s also a good idea to familiarize the audience with themselves in this way, and then try to show the characteristics of the character. Besides, her heroic appearance with short hair and combat uniform is really attractive. Many people ask about the actors'' information on the official website after watching several episodes.


    But because it''s a science fiction play, it''s usually shown after a season, so the crew is on vacation at this time, otherwise Adrian will go there first. As a result, Gao Yuanyuan returned to China not long ago. Adrian was not worried. Huayi knew that she was in love with her, and she must have disclosed to the above that she did not need Gao Yuanyuan when he left for the mainland again.


    "It''s a very good role. It''s smart and tactful, and I''ve learned a lot from compromise."


    "I have a good one, too. It''s amazing to play a doctor in front of the camera. The medical knowledge I used to mend has worked


    There are two women talking like this: Vera farmega, who plays the chief executive, and Kelly Brooke, who naturally plays the assistant doctor. Interestingly, Vera is obviously a little uncomfortable, while Kelly is holding her proud chest to speak, without putting Willa beside her in her eyes.


    "Very well, you all did well. Vera and Kelly didn''t let me down." Adrian said with a smile. "Keep trying, then. I have to leave. Look, the assistant is already calling for you."He also made a gesture to leave, which made Vera a little relieved. But as soon as she saw Kelly, she followed her, and she didn''t care about the eyes of the people around her, so she became a little uneasy. But in the end she didn''t move. It''s very simple. She has a part to shoot next, and Kelly doesn''t.


    "May I go with you, ed?" Said Kelly, following Adrian, brushing back the sideburns.


    "Of course, but..." Adrian looked around. "I think it''s better for us to jump straight to the last step."


    "No problem." Kelly licked the corner of her mouth.


    They immediately found a deserted hut. After the anti lock, Kelly can''t wait to take off her clothes, and then in Adrian after a table, holding up her pair of plump bent down.


    After Adrian had played with her in London, it wasn''t long before Kelly came to Hollywood. Adrian still has a reputation in this respect, so she has been arranged with various notices, which, of course, are not comparable with his collections. Although these are just a little bit of a low-end show, characters and covers, Kelly still has a good time, at least much better than she is in the UK. So in these two or three years, I played friendly matches with Adrian and served him well every time.


    Since she worked so hard, Adrian gave her the role of a female doctor under house when she was preparing for house. Although this role is not first-class, as long as she can grasp it, her fame and career will at least go up to a higher level. Of course, Adrian warned her. It''s better to take time to enrich yourself.


    Kelly Brooke is not a fool. In addition, he is very earnest in his advice. Although she lacks talent in acting and has little interest in learning, she still forces herself to mend some medical knowledge. If she does not try to grasp it, she may not have another chance in the future. These preparations were somewhat useful. She got some good reviews during the audition, and then got the role with Adrian''s support. After the TV series was broadcast and began to be popular, her position in the crew was basically determined.


    So, some of the smarter Kelly - women like this all have the same cleverness - seized the opportunity to pay the interest and, by the way, showed her relationship with Adrian to Vera farmega, who also starred. Through the grapevine that Vera also got the role under the support of Adrian, she knew that this woman had been married under the miracle director just like herself, but Vera was better than her in both acting and popularity, so in order to prevent being pushed out by the other side with small movements, Kelly had to use such tactics to maintain herself.


    Adrian naturally accepted this, and omitted a series of steps, and directly found a room to start. Anyway, he took Kelly to find a place to play. Kelly knew his preferences and her advantages. How could she refuse. To tell you the truth, if you wait a moment, it''s possible to get Vera, but it''s just possible that Vera''s skin is still a little thin. Last time I met with her, I went with Rachel McAdams. On the one hand, she had family reasons, but on the other hand, she would not have made the same choice.


    Of course, Adrian doesn''t care. Vera just plays once in a while. Unlike Kelly, it doesn''t matter if she plays more. In any case, she has given enough things. Besides the executive director who can show her acting skills and is also very popular in Dr. house, Pamela Randy, the female director in the remaining two films of spy film, has also been handed to her.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. Anyway, the script doesn''t have to follow the original novel completely. In my memory, the performance of Joan Allen in the original movie is still eye-catching, but only Adrian knows. What''s the problem with Willa playing it? There are only two points. One is that Vera has not played a similar role before; the other is that the age of this role is older than Vera''s actual age.


    It doesn''t matter either. The opportunity is right in front of her. And "spy film" has proved the box office appeal. Vera can''t stop fighting for it. And now she hasn''t played so many housewives. Her acting skills are quite good. As long as she tries hard, she can''t interpret the role well. Besides, it''s not that no one has performed a role older than her age Color.


    This is enough, even more than Vera''s pay. However, if she wants to have more after she has tasted the sweetness, it will be more than that at that time. Adrian''s transaction here has always been "fair".


    Like Rachel McAdams, she also has a significant role in the movie, in addition to the leading role in "lost", which is already under preparation but will have to wait for a long time.


    ¡°cut£¡¡± After calling a stop, Adrian frowned and went to the actors and actresses. After circling them for two times, Adrian first opened his mouth to jequin: "I need you to behave more irritable, but also to grasp the yardstick; as for you, it would be better to increase your mood just now. If you can''t, keep it the same, OK?"


    The last sentence is for Rachel McAdams who plays Vivian, Johnny Cash''s ex-wife. (to be continued.).. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C216

    "Good, this is a good time!" After nearly 30 ng calls, Adrian finally stops, saying that the shot is OK. (])


    both jackun and Rachel on the set are relieved, especially Rachel. This is the most ng time since the shooting of "never go ahead". Jack Kun is OK. His performance has been excellent before, and it doesn''t matter if he is in such a state. But Rachel started filming less than two days ago, and she knew that she was making good progress before, so the pressure was much higher.


    "Take a ten minute break." After examining the footage behind the monitor, Adrian immediately announced.


    Then he patted Jackie, praised him, encouraged his assistants, and then came to Rachel McAdams, who was in a trance: "are you OK, Rachel?"


    "Ah? Oh, ED, I''m fine. I''m just... " Out of her wits, Rachel is startled. Adrian quickly stands up with a embarrassed smile. Her dimples make her look lovely.


    "Don''t be nervous," Adrian gestured. "Sit down. It''s time to rest."


    "OK." Rachel nodded and sat down as he said, but her eyes kept rolling and she still looked nervous.


    "Remember what you thought of Vivian at first?" Adrian, looking in his eyes, asked in a relaxed tone, "there is no common language with her husband, which leads to the breakdown of their relationship, right? Now that you''ve been playing this role for two days, I think you''ve got a better understanding. Do you still hold that view? "


    This made Rachel relax a little, looked at Adrian and shook her head. "Yes, I''ve learned more, but I still want to keep most of the previous views."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and immediately made a "please speak" gesture.


    "Vivian and her husband don''t have a common language, which is still the key to their separation," the encouraged Rachel said immediately. "After I got the script, I studied the role carefully and looked for relevant materials. One thing is very important. Johnny got married before he joined the army. During World War II, there were a lot of such marriages, and most of them were done in a hurry, and that''s one of the main reasons why they didn''t have a common language


    Rachel pauses, and Adrian smiles and nods.


    "So I still hold that view," Rachel continued, "but based on some information from the late 1950s, I believe Vivian still wants to live with Johnny. After all, they had children, and she tried to understand Johnny''s life, but the world was so far apart that it eventually led to a divorce


    "Well..." Adrian rubs his chin and makes a thoughtful look. Rachel becomes a little nervous again and observes him carefully.


    "Let me see the script." He said that. Then she took Rachel''s script and spent a few minutes flipping through it.


    "Well, the later scenes will not be shot for the time being. I need to change a little bit," Adrian said quickly, turning the script to Rachel. "You see that? You have to brew it. I need you to express a little helplessness at the same time of anger, and integrate what you said before, OK? "


    "This..." Rachel looked at him, a little surprised. "Now if you adjust


    "It won''t be a problem if it''s been shooting for a while. I''m not going to make this change, but it''s only two days now, and you haven''t fully integrated into the role, "Adrian laughed." it''s easy to make a change at this time, as long as you have that determination, so are you willing to try it. Rachel


    After a long time without an answer, Adrian had to call out again, "Rachel?"


    Lengleng looked at him, and then Rachel responded. She couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. After calming down, she asked carefully, "but I need time to reintegrate into my feelings."


    "No problem. Next, I can shoot other scenes first. You can make a good preparation here. When all the scenes that have nothing to do with you are finished, we can try again, OK?" Adrian immediately said, then beckoned for the deputy director and several assistants, told them to start adjusting, and let Natalie be informed that she was ready to go ahead.


    Although the whole story takes place in the south of the United States, there is no need to go south to set up a set like bones in winter. If it is not for fear of being attacked, a biographical film about legendary country singer can not find Tennessee scenery in it. Adrian even wants to find a place in California or Texas on location.


    You know, in order to make the whole film have the atmosphere of the 1950s and 1960s, he spent a lot of effort. He not only invited the veteran rock and roll producers to play the music, but also trained Jackie and Natalie in a comprehensive way, so that they could perfectly imitate Kashi and Joan in front of the camera. Even the guitar and microphone were also made of the products of that time, and almost no digital technology was used The camera lens is of older models.


    And then in the setting, clothing more efforts, it is very natural in front of the camera to create the scene of that time. In this way, the location part is focused on the back, and most of the shots can be done in the studio. So today''s situation arises. Rachel has a new idea. Adrian has to adjust easily, and the main actors are in front of him.As a matter of fact, Adrian didn''t think about what Rachel was thinking about. It''s just that Rachel''s acting skills are somewhat worse now, and like Vera, she wants to play a role older than herself, so he gave up this plan. But now Rachel has come up with the idea and said she can do it. Adrian also let her have a try.


    Of course, he was clear about Rachel''s idea of going deeper, and her eyes sparkled when he told her that he was going to put her in a supporting role in his new film. Miracle director''s vision, works and invitation. What this means is self-evident. If she can become famous in the film industry, she doesn''t need to be in a TV series at all.


    But Adrian won''t follow her heart. If Rachel can satisfy him in the future, he doesn''t mind giving him more sweets. But before that, he''d better shoot TV series honestly. Besides, "lost" is not any ordinary TV series. As for the role of Vivian, ha ha, you should know. Even if Kashi and Vivian end up in divorce, they still have at least four daughters. When both Kashi and Joan have passed away, they will not like the description of their mother in this biographical film related to their father. However, the description of Kashi and Joan''s emotional journey is described in "never go ahead", so it is necessary to be more emotional to Kashi.


    So, as you can imagine, when the movie comes out. What kind of complaints would Kashi''s daughters make. As long as Natalie stays at the beginning, Rachel doesn''t have much room to play, and there''s no need to talk about the final result.


    In fact, it is because of this Adrian that Rachel plays Vivian. Otherwise, with so many women around, wouldn''t it be better for them to come? It''s good for Rachel. Let her have a seemingly good goal, but does not cause too many changes, not very good? Of course, there is another reason for her to play.


    "Hey. Rachel, do you have any other plans for tonight At the end of today''s filming, Adrian came to Rachel and asked.


    "Well?" Rachel was stunned, then glanced around, then looked flattered, "No. No, what can I do for you


    "Yes, I want to know if I have the honor to have dinner with you." Adrian said with a smile.


    Rachel blinked, as if she didn''t know him. After a while, she said, "if it''s just dinner..."


    "Thank you." Adrian immediately made a gesture of invitation, and then the two left the studio for the next period under the gaze of the staff.


    Although Natalie kept her indifferent expression on her face, she pretended not to see the eyes of others, including jekyun, who were surprised, dazzled or admired. But can''t help but smile bitterly in the heart, at the same time more uncertain about their own future.


    "What, is there anything on my face?" Adrian asked after driving the battery car to the parking lot and getting into his car.


    "No, just..." Rachel makes meaningless gestures. "Suddenly I feel You''re a little different. "


    "Oh? Why? " Adrian laughed. "Was I terrible before?"


    "No, of course not, but..." Rachel waved her hands and didn''t seem to know how to describe it. "What you gave me before was..."


    "A pure playboy," Adrian said, picking his eyebrows. "He''s a man who''s obsessed with women. Although he''s talkative, he''s a little considerate to women, and he''s easy to get along with, he''s a lascivious, and he''s full of ideas about how to get a woman to bed."


    "Well This... " Rachel coughed and looked out of the window awkwardly. "I didn''t say that."


    Adrian chuckled: "but today, you suddenly feel that I''m a little different. During the shooting, you didn''t say any unnecessary words, and didn''t mention anything unrelated to work. Besides, you listened to your opinions carefully and gave full respect. It was just like two people who looked like a playboy before. However, as soon as the shooting was over, his temperament came out again. Unexpectedly, he asked himself to have dinner in front of so many people. No one knows that Playboy has never been kind enough to ask a woman out for dinner. So he had to make a statement in advance and just had dinner. Unexpectedly, this guy agreed to it. It''s terrible. He must have some plans and conspiracies... "


    Speaking of the back, Adrian began to deliberately put on a tone of ridicule, listening to Rachel can not help but chuckle out.


    "I''ve always heard that you''re a great director and producer when you''re making movies, but you like to make sarcastic remarks about people who don''t meet your requirements." After laughing, Rachel said, "so I can''t help but worry, even though But fortunately, I finally understand that many rumors are not so accurate. "


    "I know who needs ridicule and who needs encouragement. To be a good director, you have to learn to observe," Adrian said leisurely. "Playboy is the same thing. If you don''t observe, you won''t know what women are thinking. You don''t know how to make them happy"Is it?" Rachel''s face changed slightly. "That night You''re not like that. "


    "So I want to make up for you today." Adrian said in a very sincere tone, "you won''t be reluctant to give me this opportunity?"


    "You''re such an enigmatic man, ED," Rachel sighed after a moment of silence. "Drive. You''re the one to do it."


    The two women who had been together for the first time that night were very interesting. They were both very generous women, even in that case. How many women would be affected by Adrian''s consent to the party?


    But after that, Adrian and Vera went out at a party to have a passion, but they didn''t keep up with Rachel. She seemed to define her behavior as opening up channels, which was different from a formal date, so even that night, she showed much more initiative than Vera. But every time Adrian invited her, she ended up being rejected.


    Although Adrian had only been invited twice, she succeeded in arousing his interest. As a result, Rachel was able to refuse a date invitation, but she could not refuse a film appointment invitation, especially as a supporting role in a biographical film directed by director miracle. This is more attractive than the heroine of a TV play. So she finally agreed. In this case, Adrian how to allow his prey to run away, the latter thing is also a matter of course.


    Of course, Adrian will inevitably think that when she refused, she might have planned to take a step back. Rachel McAdams is not a simple girl. But what about that? At least Rachel is in his taste. He said that, she immediately agreed to come down, so he didn''t mind her thinking carefully, so she could play more times.


    Speaking of this. There is one thing that should be understood. After watching the drama for so long, Adrian has no interest. It is just that the world is always hard to predict.


    "I''m going to Japan to shoot next month. Are you ready, you Ji Hui?" After finishing the shooting and returning to the mansion, I had planned to go to Kate''s place after taking a rest. You Ji Hui happened to be at home. Adrian had to make fun of her.


    "Of course," You Ji Hui is always a low browed but never bored attitude. "I have done a lot of training, and sometimes even feel that I can be a Geisha."


    "Oh, be my private geisha?" Adrian teased as he took off his coat.


    "I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Ji Hui took over the coat naturally.


    Adrian chuckled. "I''m going to East Asia for a tour in a while. I''m sure I''ll go to the set. If you''re still here, show me a hand."


    "OK." You Ji Hui bowed, then hesitated and then said, "here comes Miss Anne Hathaway, in the study, about half an hour ago."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and looked at you Ji Hui with his head down. He didn''t say anything more in a timid manner, but nodded: "I know."


    He went down the stairs to the second floor, and soon came to the door of the study. The door was open, and you could see the pale face of Annie sitting on the sofa. She was very simple but formal. Her coat, knee skirt and high-heeled shoes were only gaunt, and her eyes were swollen. Her hands were tense and anxious, and her eyes were staring at the front ¡£


    "Hi, Annie, you Ji Hui said you''ve been here for half an hour. What can I do for you?" Adrian went in and asked in a relaxed voice.


    Annie was frightened. After seeing Adrian clearly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes. Then she knelt down on the ground and hugged his leg and burst into tears: "please, ED, please, please, be merciful. Forgive me. I didn''t do anything. I really didn''t do anything."


    Although she was prepared for it, Annie must have cried in front of you Ji Hui, otherwise she would not have let her in. But Adrian still didn''t expect that she could do this. She didn''t say anything. She just knelt down and hugged her leg before she began to plead. She was really open-minded.


    "Why don''t you get up first, Annie. You''re embarrassing me." Adrian sighed.


    "No, ED, please, no," cried Annie, kneeling closer to his legs. "I didn''t do it. I didn''t do anything But the media said I was an accomplice The police also said there was evidence that I was innocent They also said that they were applying for a search warrant and that the prosecutor would sue me I really didn''t do anything, ed. please, give me a break, please


    The sad voice was enough to make anyone move, but Adrian had no expression. He tried to step back two, but Annie immediately followed with her knees moving, her arms wrapped around his legs. It seems that even if he kicks her upside down, as long as she is not thrown out, she will still climb over to continue.


    "Isn''t that the right thing to do? As long as you are really innocent, a good lawyer is enough to help you with everything. " Adrian sighed.But Annie didn''t answer. She just curled up on the ground, grabbed his leg and kept crying. She said repeatedly, "I''m wrong. I''m sorry. I''m wrong."


    This woman Adrian couldn''t help but shudder in her heart. Although her eyes were not so good, she still had some wisdom in her head. She could pull down her face, figure out her own situation, and know where the problem was. When she left everything - dignity and personality - and begged for mercy in the most humble way, it was no wonder that she was the same in her previous life, but she was able to mix up some celebrities Come on. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C217

    "How could this have happened, Anne?" Adrian sighed, bent over, reached for her chin, and lifted her face to his eyes. Br >, although her face was mixed with tears, she was sad and sad. Although there is a little bit of acting in it, most of it is still the expression of true feelings. Adrian can see the unspeakable fear in her heart.


    Indeed, for a famous person, especially for a famous person, there is nothing that can frighten her more than falling into disrepute. After trying the life surrounded by countless flashlights, all of this was suddenly deprived, and not only could not be taken back, but also was spurned by everyone. That feeling was enough to make anyone with weak psychological endurance commit suicide.


    Well, there is a very popular young actress with good popularity and good reputation. One day, she was involved in a fraud case. The media said that she was likely to be the accomplice of the swindler. Even if not, she might have helped. Therefore, the police asked her to ask, and there was a great uproar among fans. What should she do?


    Normally, whether or not she''s really innocent - and, of course, better - with a good team of lawyers, nothing is a problem. A good team of lawyers will use her fame to win sympathy and all the advantages, such as having her perform in front of the camera, and using some evidence to prove that she and the fraudster have a very common relationship. And return some of the gifts she received. Then 80% of this can go down because of some private transactions.


    Even if the court has to be held in the end, if the front work is done well, it is not particularly difficult for the jury to stand on her side. If the actress has public relations around and they are smart enough, they can create a new image for her after the dust settles, which may increase her reputation.


    But what if it''s abnormal? For example, if there is a powerful tycoon who doesn''t want to see her again in Hollywood, how will things go? There will be a lot of coverage in the media about what she might be involved in, including nose and eyes. The police will also inadvertently reveal that "there is no evidence to prove that she is innocent for the time being". They will also put on a posture of going to search at home, and the prosecutor is preparing to prosecute Just give me a word, and the people below will arrange it properly. And her best ending is to go to jail with a clatter and fall from the cloud under the charge of a swindler. She will never go back in this life.


    As for finding a good lawyer group, let alone whether there will be a firm to take over in this situation. Even if there is a lawyer who really wants to take advantage of this opportunity to become famous, it will only take a few more days. With the power of that tycoon, she will not only fight with those lawyers in court, let alone from the broker to all aspects of her work and life It''s all about tycoons. By that time, the punishment she would face would have been heavier.


    Therefore, when Annie, who lost her head in the sudden attack, finally calmed down and thought about all this, and realized what kind of mistakes she had made, she rushed over without hesitation and begged Adrian''s forgiveness in the most humble way. Her eyes are not good, but her head is not stupid.


    "Look at you now," Adrian frowned. "You know, I love the way you chuckle. That way you are really cute and beautiful, but if you grin, it will be very ugly. So you look like this now, even though you are crying, it sounds very sad. But it seems that I have no appetite. "


    The words of teasing are said in a cold tone, which is particularly merciless. Annie, whose face was full of tears, was stunned. She immediately regained consciousness, immediately lowered her voice, pursed her lips, and sobbed. Then she looked at Adrian with praying eyes. Tears were shining in her big eyes, which made her feel sad.


    Sure enough, she is a woman who can spare no effort. Adrian chuckled in her heart, and Annie, who was crawling on the ground with her legs in her arms, walked a few steps and finally reached the single sofa she had just sat on.


    "I don''t understand. Am I that terrible?" With his elbow on the armrest of the sofa, Adrian sighed as he looked down at Annie with his cheek drawn.


    Annie didn''t answer. She just looked timidly and continued to show her weak and helpless image.


    Adrian shook his head and looked pitiful: "why don''t you just tell me, Annie, if you show that you want to leave, will I not allow you to leave? Will I keep you by my side? Why sneak? I also found a A liar. "


    This is not a lie. Although Penelope''s affair has made him use it to frighten the monkey, he also wants to find a chance to show his magnanimous side, so that no one will say anything about Natalie in the future, even though few people actually know it. It''s just that God obviously doesn''t intend to let him realize this wish. Otherwise, how could this happen again?


    I have to say that fate is so incredible sometimes. It''s obvious that there have been too many changes, but some things still happen, just in a different way - which is one of the reasons why the unknown is both frightening and attractive. For example, the Italian swindler Rafael frery picked up Anne a year ahead of schedule, and she was still stupid Take the bait.It''s really stupid. Anyway, she stayed by her side for a period of time. Her eyes didn''t grow any better, and she kept secret. After being exposed by the newspaper, she finally avoided herself. Now she was forced to the edge of the cliff, so she put down everything and begged. Don''t you think it''s too late?


    "I I... " Annie obviously didn''t believe what he said, but how dare she say it now?


    "I don''t know And I''m worried about... " She murmured, her lips murmured, her eyelids drooped. Big, big tears slid down the corner of my eye.


    But that doesn''t move Adrian: "worry? Don''t be kidding. You don''t even have the courage to try? If you can fight for your role by bumping into Gary Marshall, why don''t you ask


    Tears of Anne''s face is even whiter, she obviously did not think that her small movements have always been in the eyes of the other side.


    "I''m scared, ED, I''m really scared," she said in a hurry, holding his calf tighter. "I''m I know Know about that Spanish woman I have been warned that So... "


    "So you think you can muddle through like this? Are you going to muddle through when you''ve been warned? Do you think I''m a fool? " Adrian chuckled. "OK. You''d better go back, Annie, and maybe spend more time on getting rid of your boyfriend


    Rafael frery was a swindler in his former life, but how could this life change. What''s more, his father is also a swindler. Adrian is no more difficult to deal with him than to crush an ant. Then, by the way, Annie was involved. As mentioned above, he showed some meaning a little. Various reports about her came out. The police and prosecutors also cooperated automatically. If a big star can be convicted, their popularity will be improved. This is an era of eye economy.


    For this short-sighted woman. He has no more to say. At the beginning, he only got her started out of his hobby of collecting. Now, it''s no pity to throw her away. If you want to go to prison for a few years, then you can say that the prison in America will treat her well.


    "No, no, no! Ed, no! Listen to me, listen to me Annie cried out, "I''m not in a hurry with Farra. I''m not in a hurry. I didn''t! "


    "You''ve had six meetings with him in Milan and New York in the past few months, two for dinner, two for opera, one for parties and one for shopping - oh. He also gave you a watch. And twice you went back to the same hotel, now tell me. You haven''t had sex with him... " Adrian sighed and looked at Annie lying in front of him. "Can you not underestimate my IQ so much?"


    "No, ED, listen to me, ED, listen to me," Annie continued hastily, without saying anything now, it will be too late. "I really didn''t sleep with him. Ed, you have to believe me, he sent me back to his house or hotel on four dates, and all these reporters have taken pictures to testify! As for the two times in Milan, the first time he lived on the 8th floor and I lived on the 14th floor. Although he hinted that he wanted to send me back to my room, I refused. The waiter in this hotel can testify! When I went back to my room, two waiters were coming out of a room. They were about thirty years old. One of them had frank''s name on the placard on his chest, and the other was a head shorter than him. I remember very clearly


    "As for the other time, we were living on the same floor, and he wanted to go to my room again, or let me go to his room, but I refused. No waiters testify this time, but there are monitors in the hallway of that hotel! I noticed it! You can get them to call up that day''s surveillance video, and you can see that I''m not lying! Ed, I''m not lying, I''m not sleeping with Rafael! "


    "It''s good to have both voice and affection." Adrian is still plain.


    "You can adjust the difference, you can prove it, ed. it''s not difficult. Please, look at the photos taken by the reporters, not to mention the pictures of kissing. There''s no one holding hands," said Anne, sobbing. "I really didn''t lie."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows and finally showed a little surprise. Well, she was right. The reporters didn''t take any pictures of her kissing with that guy. There were hardly any holding hands.


    But he still did not make a statement, just looked down at her, sobbing Annie became more and more sad.


    "I just want to I just want to Maybe in this way To tell you After all, you have so many women You don''t want me either... " Annie choked. Although she didn''t cry again, her poor appearance was more likely to cause sympathy than before. It seems that what she said before is likely to be true.


    But Adrian is still unmoved, and everyone will defend their actions, no matter what the circumstances. The statements you make will be good for you. It''s instinct. As she said now, it should be her true idea to a large extent - unless her acting skills are perfect enough to deceive him - but when she agreed to Rafael''s date invitation, she never failed to find a man who could still get what she could, but did not control herself - that''s why the liar got it - and didn''t want to Now, if you want to please a man among a group of women, the foundation for development has already been established."Please, ED, I know I''m wrong now, and it''s very wrong, please. Be merciful and give me another chance... " Anne begged again, "as long as you spare me, just give me another chance. Whatever you want me to do. "


    "Whatever you do?" Adrian narrowed his eyes.


    Annie was stunned, and then showed the appearance of ecstasy. She immediately nodded her head with tears: "yes, whatever you do, whatever you do!"


    "Whatever you do?" Adrian asked again in an emphatic tone.


    The hesitant look flashed from Annie''s face. It was obviously not a good thing for him to ask so solemnly. But in one second, she gave a positive answer: "yes, whatever you do."


    There is only one chance, if you can''t seize it. Then her fate will never be much better than that of the Spanish woman. Even if there are two ways to die, it is better to die later than to die immediately.


    Adrian laughed happily. He just thought of a good idea. If she had nothing to do with Flori, as she had said before, he would not mind giving her a chance, a small chance.


    "I''ll have your story verified, and until then, the rumor will have subsided for a while. But it''s not going to disappear completely, understand? " Adrian looked at Annie and said, "then, I have a mission for you."


    Do you think it''s over, dear Annie? You''ll know later. Not everyone seems to be the best choice at the moment, but also the best choice in the future. It could also be poison wrapped in sugar.


    Speaking of it, if Penelope had been so shameless Adrian immediately shook his head and threw the idea out. That''s impossible. If she can''t pay a huge and shocking price, her opponents may start from their own women again and again, and some women whose feelings and interests are not particularly close will inevitably be confused for a while.


    It''s a pity that it''s good to keep a pair of sister flowers that are completely reduced to playthings.


    This matter is here for the time being. Marked by Anne''s appeal to Adrian''s home, the media''s direction of public opinion in this regard began to change. At the police station, although there is no evidence to prove that Anne Hathaway is completely innocent, there is no more evidence to prove that she is really involved in the fleeri fraud case, which has caused a lot of discussion for a while.


    But it''s none of Adrian''s business. He''s still busy with his new film. After the initial high-efficiency has passed, the shooting progress of "go ahead" has slowed down. Whether jekyun or Natalie, the time to keep the initial state is getting shorter and shorter, and it takes several ng times to complete the live singing.


    In fact, none of these problems is a problem. It is impossible for a person to have a smooth life. Even Adrian, the beloved of God, can''t be satisfied with everything. It''s normal to have ups and downs, high and low. What''s more, the former high efficiency has made the film''s progress very fast, but now it will not affect the overall progress.


    And not everyone is in a bad state. Rachel, who plays Vivian, always performs well. On the one hand, Adrian uses her advice, so she naturally tries to show herself and prove that her suggestion is right. Of course, she doesn''t know that the more she is like this, the better she interprets the role, and the less likely it will be to get good reviews after it is released.


    On the other hand, Adrian was playing hard on the bed. Although the actual number of times she went to bed was not much, Rachel McAdams was not a simple minded woman. Since she had decided to fight for more opportunities for herself, she would have cooperated as fully as before, both under the bed and in the bed.


    Well, let''s not mention it for the time being. In late October, a good news came. After six months of hard work, Gwyneth finally got pregnant.


    "You know, Eleanor, you''re going to have a company soon. Do you want a brother or a sister?" In the villa in Santa Monica where Blanchett, Gwyneth and liv live together, Adrian holds Eleanor, who is two years old, glances at Gwyneth, who is talking happily with Blanchett and liv, and asks her daughter in her arms.


    It''s been two weeks since I was pregnant. If it''s true, it should have been four. Although Gwyneth and Adrian started the human creation movement in a hurry after she finally reached the top without any dispute, the three of them are basically one, so Blanchett and liv left her at most a few one-to-one meetings with Adrian, and other times they would not budge.


    Gwyneth also did not want to win more, but also frightened Liv, beware of accidental pregnancy, but Blanchett gave Liv support this time, so she could only compromise at last, all the essence of four people must eventually stay in her body. Unexpectedly, this is really a success. Gwyneth may have to be teased by Liv for a while, but looking at her present appearance, she is immersed in the joy of pregnancy, and will certainly not care.


    Eleanor opened her beautiful blue eyes and looked at her father with some puzzled eyes. It was too early for her to understand the meaning of the question, but it did not prevent her from answering the question."Sister!" She nodded her head and said it seriously. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C218

    The room was quiet for about a few seconds, and then she heard liv snorting, and Blanchett laughed, and she didn''t cover her mouth like liv did. Gwyneth was laughing, but she was a little helpless. (()) although the three women are talking about their children, they are also paying attention to Adrian and Eleanor. The little guy''s words are naturally heard in his ears.


    "Is that funny?" Although after hearing the words of his fifth daughter, Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but in the face of women''s laughter, he couldn''t help but ask a question.


    It was a pity that the women didn''t care. They laughed louder, and even Eleanor was made to giggle and dance.


    Well, it''s worth laughing at. Adrian has six children so far, but all of them are daughters. Although this is normal from the perspective of probability, after all, every child''s mother is different. A coin tossed nine times in a row is positive, and the probability of a coin appearing negative for the tenth time is still only 50%. Let alone ten different coins, it seems ironic to some extent, especially


    "Do you really want a sister, Eleanor?" Adrian had to keep teasing the little guy in his arms.


    "Yes Elinor replied very loud.


    "Well, do you hear me, gwyne, you have to have a daughter this time, understand?" Adrian made a serious appearance.


    "I don''t mind. But what if it doesn''t work out? " Gwyneth asked with a smile.


    "I''ll talk about it then." Adrian waved his hand with indifference.


    "That''s perfunctory," liv exclaimed, a little discontented. "If gwyne still has a girl, you''ll have seven daughters, ED, not three or four, seven!"


    "Yes, I know," Adrian shrugged and sighed. "I really don''t understand why God did this to me."


    "Why do you do this to you, don''t you know?" Liv immediately gave her a big white eye.


    Adrian can''t help picking eyebrows. What''s wrong with her today? She''s so active Take a look at Blanchett and Gwyneth. Both women smile gracefully. There is no doubt that liv has been shot again. of course. As Charlotte and Kate have said before, they don''t care about it, as well as Sophie and Sophie.


    "No, no, no, my dear liv. You''re wrong, "he said solemnly." I''m not complaining. I''m actually praising God for having so many daughters. "


    "Praise? Why? " Liv looked puzzled at once.


    "Don''t you know?" Adrian blinked. "Generally speaking, boys are closer to their mothers, while daughters are closer to their fathers, so Ah


    Just finishing this sentence, Eleanor in her arms grasped his face, not only pinching and pinching. Still grasp the flesh on the face to pull out, and giggle to appear very happy: "Dad is very interesting ah."


    "Well, well, after that, dad will stay here when your toy is ready." Adrian rolled his eyes and said helplessly. The women laughed again.


    "Well, Eleanor, come to mom and stop bullying dad. It''s going to upset her Blanchett clapped and was about to get her daughter back, but Adrian handed the little guy to Gwyneth.


    Although Gwyneth did not understand, she still took Eleanor and kissed her. Eleanor showed a happy look. She was used to the fact that she had two aunts besides her mother, but she was much more honest than when she was in her father''s arms.


    "You''re going to be a mother soon, so to learn more about it, Eleanor will give it to you, and I --" Adrian grinned, holding Blanchett and liv''s waist one by one, "I need to talk to the queen and the princess."


    "Ed!" Blanchett and liv immediately exclaimed, while Gwyneth sighed, "I knew that."


    Then she stood up and walked out with Eleanor in her arms. "Let''s go downstairs, Eleanor. Your father''s starting to do bad things again."


    "Is Dad going to be the devil again?" As the door closed, Eleanor''s soft voice came in, making Blanchett and liv giggle.


    "Look, look!" Adrian sighed and complained, "what have you taught her? What''s dad like to be a devil again


    "It has nothing to do with us. It''s all Lily who taught her." Liv put all the blame on Lily.


    "Ha, I''ll shirk my responsibility. It seems that I should let you have a child, so that you can have a good feeling of what it''s like to be a parent." Adrian said, making a look of ferocity, but liv didn''t care at all and immediately straightened her chest: "I don''t want to have children. If you think you can force me, come on!"Adrian stares at her for a long time and liv snorts and leaves triumphantly.


    "Liv is becoming less and less cute." Adrian, who hit the wall in succession, began to sigh again. Then he sat down and held Blanchett in his arms. "Your Majesty is more intimate."


    "If I''m gone too, will there be no one to accompany you? God knows what you''re going to do if you don''t have someone to accompany you Blanchett smiles. There''s something indescribable about it. Adrian has always liked the way she smiles.


    After touching her face and looking at her for a long time, Adrian chuckled: "speaking of all, the last Lord of the rings will be released at the end of the year. It''s not easy to see queen galantryl after that."


    "What are you thinking?" Blanchett raised her eyebrows, but you can tell by looking at her half smile eyes. She had guessed roughly.


    "What do you think of gwyne and I in love with Shakespeare?" Adrian approached the girl and chucked her chin frivolously. "I mean the special version. You saw it the last time I played it in a private cinema with gwyne. I know."


    Blanchett snorted, and a smile flashed in his gray blue eyes: "unless you have a good script It can reasonably and logically describe the process of the fall of calantrier


    "So simple?" Adrian was a little surprised.


    "Obviously, you are determined to make it, even if you refuse now. In the future, you will try to persuade me again and again to tease me. It''s not to set a difficult condition and agree to see what you will do Blanchett said leisurely, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a touch of provocation. "I have read Tolkien''s novels carefully, and kyran Trier is a great man, even Soren in his heyday. I dare not to touch roslorian. It is almost impossible for her to degenerate. "


    Then she raised her chin and snorted, "a man who will never be satisfied."


    With a slightly coquettish dissatisfaction and natural elegance, she tasted every inch of her skin even after countless times of ups and downs. At that time, Adrian still felt a little bit moved.


    "There will always be a way. All the stories are written by people. " Adrian laughs and puts his hand at the base of her thigh.


    "It''s better to seduce Arwen to the depravity first, and then through her to influence kylantriel." A voice came from behind, and liv''s warm body hugged him from behind.


    "Didn''t you run away?" Adrian turned around a bit unexpectedly.


    "I just left, but it''s not that I don''t come back, or you don''t want me back?" Liv asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Of course not - and you agreed?" Adrian turned his eyes and changed the subject.


    "Oh. Of course, but I also want a good script. " Liv replied quickly, even though her face was a little red and her eyes turned away.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing in her eyes. This is her normal reaction. She used to spend a lot of time to cultivate her emotions every time she took photos. The larger the size of the photo, the longer it takes to ferment emotions. But on the contrary, the more she behaves like this, the more serious she is.


    It''s really interesting. Adrian had been beating around with them before. Blanchett and liv never agreed or objected to it. Even if liv is verbally trapped, as long as Blanchett is nearby, she will help to turn the situation around. Why is it so crisp all of a sudden today? Or


    The picture of Gwyneth with a big belly flashed through her mind. Adrian couldn''t help laughing. She immediately looked at liv and Blanchett. The former shrugged and made a "how" look, but her eyes were a little dodgy. The latter, well, she showed her own meaning in her eyes.


    Well, although they are one, they are still a little less intimate than Kate, Sarah, or Monica and Sophie. Some small ideas are not surprising. It''s nothing. They have a sense of competition and crisis, so they can enjoy it better, can''t they?


    "I''ll get it out as soon as possible." Adrian finally said with a smile, wondering if he would adapt Elizabeth by the way.


    Oh, by the way, Liv doesn''t seem to have a few movies that are worthy of adaptation. Well, some films can be advanced, but he plans to let her Princess''s name continue.


    However, it is not easy to do it in practice. Obviously, such a script can only be written by himself, rather than compiling an outline and then handing it to other editors. However, he still has to direct the film at the moment, and the shooting efficiency is further reduced.


    ¡°cut£¡¡± But every time Adnan has been scolded by the assistant, he has been scolded by the assistant for a long time.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to reprimand, but in this case, it''s obviously useless. After the initial high-efficiency shooting, both the two stars and the staff entered a certain period of fatigue. In addition, many places needed Jackie and Natalie to sing live, so all kinds of NG began to appear.This is not unheard of, but it is much less. Most films are slow first and then fast. After the break in period, they enter into a high-speed shooting stage. That''s why many directors like to use teams and actors who cooperate many times. Therefore, it is not easy to solve this problem, especially when singing live. In order to achieve the perfect effect, it is necessary to ask ng several times. However, the number of NG is too many, and the voices of the two stars can not stand it.


    "You should give them more training. They''ll do better. " Jamie norther, a veteran rock music producer who was in charge of film soundtrack, once regretfully said.


    Adrian is not sure about this. The preparation is important, but it is not the longer the preparation, the better. The key lies in the efficiency. If the actor can achieve the required state of shooting in two months of training, it is meaningless to extend another four months, which may even affect the actor''s judgment of the role.


    Despite this dilemma, Adrian is not in a hurry. He directed more than ten years of films, even if it was basically a copy, there was no lack of it, so after more than a week, he decided to advance the location of Tennessee.


    "It''s a nice idyllic view, isn''t it? No wonder there are always excellent country singers like Kashi and the Carter Family in the south After checking the equipment. Adrian said that to his deputy director.


    It''s late autumn in the month, but many of the scenery outside Nashville is beautiful. Although Kashi was born in Arkansas, he finally died in Tennessee as a memorial. This is the location.


    "Mr. Cowell, Miss fanning is ready." The assistant came and took the last message to Adrian.


    Kashi and Vivian had four daughters, but only the eldest daughter appeared in the film, which happened to be about 10 years old. So Adrian chose Dakota to play. First, he had worked together before. Secondly, as a child, Dakota Fanning''s acting skills are relatively excellent. The only problem is that her beautiful golden hair needs to be dyed chestnut or even black - as for the blue eyes, this only needs to be processed in the post-processing.


    "Black hair doesn''t really suit you, but it''s not so bad, so don''t worry, Hannah. Try to play." In the last few things. Adrian encouraged Dakota a few more words.


    She is reluctant to dye her hair. After all, it is the most lovely time for her, and the golden hair is her signature feature. She has created many outstanding images through this, which is naturally reluctant to give up.


    "Yes, ED, I will do well." Dakota waved his fist with a smile, his eyes wide and bright.


    No matter how much reluctance is useless, it also has no influence on how to make a choice. Does hair matter, or is a certain weight role important in the movie directed by director miracle? You know, this character has a lot more parts than the one in life of roses, and the director of miracles obviously thinks highly of her.


    This is the start of the location shooting, from Jackie to Natalie to Rachel and Dakota, all with their own parts. Of course, most of them are Jackie and Natalie. Kashi''s turning point in the story of detoxification with Joan''s help, and most of them need to be filmed here.


    Adrian doesn''t shoot fast. He always takes the trouble to discuss the role with the two leading actors.


    "Besides liking you, it can also be regarded as a kind of worship. Kashi likes the songs of the Carter family very much. It is because he is used to the songs of the Carter Family that he has the idea of becoming a singer. He and Joan have more common language."


    "Joan likes and escapes. There is no doubt that she has feelings for Kashi, but she can''t accept his love for various reasons, but at this time she is willing to help him. This contradiction is the key to their feelings."


    "don''t care how you perform. As long as you understand your understanding and achieve the effect, I has the final say."


    "You don''t need to show it deliberately. Be natural. Understand it, nature!"


    In fact, after coming to the outskirts of Nashville, the state of jequin and Natalie has somewhat recovered, and it does not need Adrian to repeat it. But Adrian needs to consider more profound issues, such as maintaining this state of affairs, gradually picking up in understanding the relationship between Kashi and Joan, and returning to the original state after returning to the studio.


    In addition, he also made some adjustments to the shooting content. In addition to the first few films, he would try to optimize the later part. For example, in this scene, in addition to Joan and his family driving away the guy who brought drugs to Kashi, he also added a few scenes that can reflect the feelings of the two people, and Joan takes care of Kashi, who is recovering from drug addiction.


    In the dim yellow but warm light, Kashi was lying on his side in the bed. His body was shaking and his clothes were wet by the sweat. But he always held Joan''s hand, and Joan was wiping his body again and again for him, serious, careful, considerate and gentle. There is no dialogue in the whole camera, only two people''s body language, coupled with warm light, coupled with soft music, gives people an inexplicable warmth and peace.


    The design of this picture is evolved from a science fiction film in a previous life. As a science fiction action movie, it doesn''t make much sense to appear this kind of scene, but in this kind of plot film, Adrian carefully prunes it, and suddenly it shows a difference. Apart from the light, the composition and the emotional expression of the two people, this shot echoes the ending of Kashi''s marriage to Joan on the stage, and embraces her with the blessing of her fans.After countless matting, the scene of taking care of the two is equal to summing up the feelings of the two people, and then the sublimation in the ending is natural, which is more smooth and easier to arouse the audience''s resonance.


    "Here and the ending are my favorite places." Jequin made no secret of his love. (to be continued.).. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C219

    It''s a wise move to advance the location shooting. Without so many songs that need to be sung live, the two stars can make full adjustments, and both start to recover.. However, one thing just settled down, and another came out again. I don''t know what happened. The crew was followed by reporters. A report about a new work by the director suspected of miracle was first published in the local newspaper, and then quickly reprinted by other newspapers.


    This is inevitable. After all, the location is on the outskirts of Nashville, which is the capital of Tennessee. In addition, Johnny Cash, such an influential public figure who even the president would like to praise, died here. Within a few months, there are still many people commemorating him. The crew will surely be noticed.


    However, since he chose to shoot the location here, Adrian must be prepared. Therefore, before the news is fully fermented, the trailer of "life of roses" has been officially broadcast on major TV stations.


    The time has entered November. All kinds of movies aiming at Thanksgiving and Christmas are ready to be released. Meanwhile, the movies targeting Oscar also begin to promote. It is normal to broadcast the trailer of "life of roses". At this time, everyone knows that Adrian intends to make Sophie, another miracle girl, as the best actress of the Oscar throne.


    According to the records he has set in the past few years, it seems that stand a good chance! At least some critics admit that they didn''t associate Sophie Marceau with the skylark in the camera. From her appearance to her manner, she seemed to have changed. If you look carefully, you can still recognize it. If you don''t, you will feel that this is another person even if you feel familiar.


    As we all know, in the eyes of many people, whether there is acting skills, it is very important to see whether an actor can look like another person when performing. But everyone is different. Therefore, when some people think that an actor has acting skills, others will think that an actor has no acting skills. Therefore, it is necessary to unify the standards.


    I won''t elaborate on the specific criteria, but it is absolutely one of the important criteria to "see" another person in front of the camera. Therefore, biographical films and characters such as mentally retarded, disabled and crazy people are easy to win awards because there are references. Now, before "rose life" is released, Sophie has achieved a startling glimpse through the trailer. It is also a biographical film of famous French female singer. Adrian''s means may not be able to continue to be brilliant.


    As a result, the trailer attracted a lot of attention, and the possible new film made by director miracle outside Nashville was ignored for the time being. When some reporters came to their senses, the crew had already completed the location shooting and returned to Los Angeles. Want to explore the studio? c''mon. Since Adrian can make "life of roses" from the production to the later stage not to be known for more than half a year, can''t we do it again in "go ahead"?


    "Come on, guys, try to make this movie more perfect." Adrian cheered everyone up and left everything to the deputy director. I got on the private plane.


    After returning from Nashville, he took advantage of the recovery of jequin and Natalie, and spent a working week shooting some important scenes that needed singing. For some reason, Adrian adjusted his schedule, and he was going to leave the United States for a period of time - that''s right. It''s a trip to East Asia. According to the news from the mainland, he has to go to see it in person. After all, no one in the high-level knows the place better than him..


    As for "go all the way", don''t worry too much. The difficult scenes have been basically completed. Although there are still one or two places for the actors to sing in person. But as long as there''s no problem with Jackie and Natalie, it''s not going to be a problem for the deputy director. What''s more, when he comes back, if he is not satisfied with some places, he can summon them to make up for it. Anyway, the film doesn''t need to be released this year, and another film will not start shooting until March next year. There is plenty of time.


    It was the afternoon when we arrived in the capital of the mainland. The sky was overcast because it was already winter. Adrian stayed at the China hotel. First, he took a nap to adjust the jet lag. Then he asked Ivanka, who was accompanying him, to take advantage of the darkness to take the relevant information and have a look at it again. After getting up the next day, he was in high spirits. He didn''t look like a person troubled by jet lag at all. "Mr. Cowell is in good health. It takes me two days to get used to going to Europe once." Wang Zhongjun''s meeting is a compliment.


    "Too much, Mr. Wang. In fact, as long as you have proper conditioning, and then you have a few more jet lag times, you''ll soon get used to it. Chinese medicine is very good at conditioning, isn''t it?" Adrian responded with a smile.


    When he came to the mainland this time, he paid attention to renren.com, because in the previous epidemic situation, people could only stay at home. The Internet has become one of the main channels to learn about outside information. In addition, with the experience of the United States as a guide, Renren has developed very fast. Hua Yi looked in the eyes, so he moved some thoughts, but Adrian did not agree with their practice.The second thing is to sell the copyright to mango TV station, and specially let people come to guide the process. This program was originally intended to be held at the beginning of this year, but due to well-known reasons, it just died at the beginning of preparation. However, although there are some losses, we have also found several problems. It should be more professional at the beginning of next year. There is nothing to worry about.


    The third thing of course is that the Chinese version of "Battlestar Galactica" will be ready for broadcast. The reason why it is said to be the Chinese version is that it has been re edited after it was brought to China. Under the supervision of a certain Bureau, it is too fragrant and looks like it is suspected of being insinuated, and all of them have to be deleted. For this reason, several editors specially assigned to be in charge of editing have complained and complained with the above. They think that this is no different from editing a new TV series - of course, Adrian requires that the editing be a little longer. For example, editing into about 30 episodes is also the cause of complaints.


    Adrian made people appease the editors. All these are worth it. As long as we can open up the TV market in mainland China, even if we don''t need too much, as long as we can get a firm foothold. Time is not waiting for time, once missed, left this to the network and piracy, then there is no initiative.


    If it''s introduced directly like everybody loves Raymond, Battlestar Galactica won''t last long, even if it''s a storm. There are many factors that make prison break popular. So, after tasting Gao Yuanyuan''s taste, he decided to let her join.


    The effect of this move is very good, very good. According to the market feedback, when domestic actresses and Hollywood co star in the American TV series for the first time, the TV series immediately became the expectation of many people..


    Because it was invested by Adrian in crouching tiger, hidden dragon. The role of Yu Jiaolong is played by Lin Zhiling, so now Chinese people are more eager to be recognized by Hollywood. You can imagine how they will be ecstatic when they hear the news, even if it is just a TV series. At this time, as long as the trailer is a little better and Gao Yuanyuan''s lens is exposed several times, the Chinese people who have not been tired of various advertising bombing will surely have great enthusiasm.


    "I believe that in a few days, when the TV show starts. It''s very likely to set a ratings record, "said Wang, with a look of pride.


    "In that case, won''t CCTV give them little shoes?" Adrian asked casually in a joking tone.


    This question let Wang Zhongjun''s face flash a trace of amazement, but he immediately laughed: "should not."


    "Battlestar Galactica" is still broadcast by mango station. At this stage in China, there are not many TV stations with courage and courage, and even fewer have good relations with Huayi. Although not very optimistic about their ability, considering that the style of mango "once" has not been fully formed, Adrian also chose the default.


    As for the sentence just now, if you know the contradiction between the central and local TV stations, you can still use the old saying of wearing small shoes. Enough for Wang Zhongjun.


    However, he didn''t seem to want to end it like this. After a ha ha, he immediately came back: "yes, just a few days ago, Miss Gao was still here to promote the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven". Then she went all the way south. Now he is probably in Yangcheng. It''s said that he has to go to Taiwan. What a pity. "


    Then he showed a tentative look: "or make a phone call. Let Miss Gao come back? The crew should release people. After all, "Battlestar Galactica" is about to start promoting


    Looking at Wang Zhongjun''s appearance, Adrian can''t help but be a little funny. Let the chairman of a media company put forward such a proposal. I really don''t know how long the circuit inside their heads is. Of course, Adrian also has the right to ask him or the people behind him to instruct him to do such things.


    "No, I''m going to Hong Kong and Taiwan. It''s good to meet there," Adrian said with a smile. "Yuanyuan is a good girl. I like her very much. I think she will develop very well in Hollywood."


    If it''s still the case, then show your attitude completely, so that no one will think about it.


    "OK," Wang Zhongjun nodded. "By the way, we have a charity party today. Are you interested in joining us?"


    Adrian picked his eyebrows: "forget it, just have a representative, you know, I came to the mainland not many people know, also do not want to let more people know, now is not a high-profile time."


    Wang Zhongjun was slightly stunned, but Adrian''s next words flashed a trace of understanding on his face.


    "Why don''t you go to Huayi''s head office, and then go to all the studios. I haven''t been to your head office yet." Adrian said with a smile.


    Of course, Wang Zhongjun doesn''t really want to invite him to a charity party. Adrian has already stated before he comes here. It''s the same as last time, but he comes to deal with some things in a low-key way. The reason why he put forward such a proposal is because of other reasons, and Adrian also knows this reason, so he expressed his attitude in another way. Next


    Under Adrian''s body, two words of snow-white * * interweave together, and still rely on him to fight. The sheets and bedding had been crumpled up and all kinds of clothes had been thrown everywhere. With the sound of shaking the bunk, we can see the intensity of the war.There was another violent charge, and the voice of one of them suddenly became sharp, and it was obvious that it had reached the peak. After a few seconds, she gasped and softened on the bed, and then the one below her who had been helping immediately picked up and fought again with Adrian in her arms. But Adrian didn''t excite her for a long time. She immediately accelerated and increased the impact rhythm. After several times, Adrian also made her tense and scream and turn on the switch at the same time.


    Finally, the battle is over. Adrian, who is lying on his back and embraces two women from left to right, sighs with satisfaction. He once thought about playing double ice in his last visit. This time he naturally wants to do what he says.


    "You''re really good, ed Because the cry is too loud and lead to a little hoarse little ice in the rest, and then with his arm around Adrian''s neck, that beautiful face has begun to have a few years later the smell of fox.


    "Well, I can''t even get up." The big ice, still breathing, saw that he was first. At the same time, he put his upper body on Adrian''s chest and massaged it with the soft pair.


    Little Bingbing smiles and helps Adrian to take off his raincoat. He puts his legs on the top and rubs them gently. The teaser is no less than the big ice that occupies Adrian''s chest.


    For two women. Adrian is to see in the eyes, but he does not care, this does not show traces of competition but let him enjoy more. You know, at the beginning, both women''s performances were half true and half false. They might think their performances were fairly good. But how can they escape the feeling of Adrian, who is already an old hand in the flowers, so they play some means to arouse their sense of competition, and then they get a joyful and dripping * *.


    Moreover, both Bingbing and Bingbing are smart people. Since they are sent to serve him, although Shuangfei is the first time they meet. Even if there''s a dispute, and you don''t like each other, you know what''s important.


    "Let''s go and wash together. Isn''t it hard to feel so tired and sweating?" After showing off some brotherhood on their flag, Adrian immediately sat up with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go." Xiaobingbing takes the lead again, but hasn''t waited for her to act. Big ice has already sat up with Adrian and took his arm.


    In the face of big Bingbing''s eyes, she gritted her teeth in secret. Then she took Adrian''s other arm, and a man and two women went into the bathroom together.


    "No, ed. you''ve seen me Our TV series? " After playing in the steaming bath for a while, they immediately started talking about the entertainment industry, and then Li Bingbing asked with wide eyes.


    Although her reaction seems to be exaggerated, but the tone of disbelief is very real, so it does not give people the feeling of affectation.


    "Since I can speak Chinese so well and I''m interested in Chinese culture, it''s normal to enjoy several TV plays, isn''t it?" Adrian laughs.


    "Well Ed, what have you seen? " Small ice ice ice immediately some expectation asks a way.


    "A lot of them, such as huanzhu gege or Daming Palace Ci, which were very popular a few years ago, but most of them are casual. Only" youth Bao Qingtian "has seen a few more episodes Adrian said, seemingly casually.


    Hearing the name of the last TV play, Bingbing''s face changed subtly, and they looked at each other in a complicated way. There was no other. The first film of "youth Bao Qingtian" was big Bingbing as the heroine, and the second was xiaobingbing. Although this was not the reason why the two women were not satisfied with each other, it also played an important role in it ¡£


    "You also watch" huanzhu gege " Big Bingbing then coughed, then asked, and made a curious appearance, which made little Bingbing''s face more and more ugly.


    "Yes, to understand China''s market, it is natural to see what is popular." huanzhu Ge Ge "was so popular at that time. How can we take it to have a look Adrian said quietly with a smile, "but the plot is not really on the stage, the characters are too silly," although the youth Bao Qingtian "has drawn on a lot of Japanese comics, it has done a good job in this respect, with Chinese characteristics."


    Listening to this, the big and small ice can''t help but be a bit dazed. Although I have talked with him before, and I know that his understanding of China is first-class, but when I hear such words, there is still a sense of dislocation. In addition to his appearance, what is the difference between this man and ordinary Chinese people?!


    Adrian immediately chuckled in his heart. What he wanted was this effect. If they didn''t feel this way, how could they play with applause?


    "I don''t really like these shows, but there''s one thing. At least I found two very attractive women." Adrian said that he put his arms around the waist of ice and ice in the water. He pulled them into his arms and began to grasp one soft one. "Many times, there are such women who are beautiful, but not the most beautiful, sexy, but not the sexiest, charming, but not the most charming. But she can make life at least once after seeing it No matter what means. "Although both Bingbing and Bingbing are experienced women, they will inevitably have more ups and downs after hearing these words. After all, they are not the first protagonists in either "huanzhu gege" or "Daming Palace Ci". However, Adrian, an American media tycoon and a Hollywood tycoon, paid attention to them. The feeling of vanity is really hard to describe.


    Big Bingbing came to kiss Adrian first. Although little Bingbing was a little late, she didn''t wait too long. Adrian immediately turned around and began to taste her after tasting big ice''s tongue.


    xiaoshuoyd www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C220

    Taking a deep breath, Adrian leaned against the wall. Although the bathroom was steaming hot, there was still a chill on his back. It''s just like this. Take a look at the big ice ice ice that catches up because of its backwardness, and the small ice ice who is fighting back immediately. Oh, it feels really * *, so we should enjoy their verbal competition for a while.


    When big and small Bingbing first learned that they wanted to fly in two, their faces were not so good-looking. If it was only one-to-one, they would not mind. But they had never tried this kind of thing, no matter big Bing Bing Bing or little Bing Bing Bing. What''s more, the two women didn''t deal with it. However, after all, they have been in the circle for so long. In addition, the person in front of them is still a big man, who may be able to make them leap over a higher dragon''s gate. Think of Gao Yuanyuan, so they finally flatter them.


    But now, although they still don''t deal with each other, that kind of flattery has disappeared under Adrian''s guidance. Instead, they are trying to please each other, as can be seen from the wild struggle. As if in front of is the delicious Boban sugar, the two women can''t wait to swallow it into their stomachs, and each time they taste, they will look up at him with eager eyes. In the misty bathroom, it can make human nature rise. Although the big eyes of small ice play an important role, big ice''s tongue is obviously more flexible.


    Of course, they will work so hard, and Wang Zhongjun asked people to warn, he really willing to put down the capital. Although big and small ice is not a sister of Huayi, it also belongs to the category of flower Dan. Especially the big ice, but Adrian didn''t intend to let go.


    Even Facebook, which is about to reach 500 million users, is making cautious progress in terms of profits. YouTube will not want to make money in the next few years. If you want to make profits on Renren, you will lose a lot if you try to make profits. It''s not easy to persuade them. The successful landing of "big shot" in North America has made them more confident. Although the box office is not as good as "hero" and it is also a buyout, it is the first mainland film to be released in North America on a large scale, and it has also received more than 10 million box office - about 10.13 million US dollars. Although it''s just beginning, it''s over.


    These achievements are enough for Huayi to seize the opportunity to better promote and expand. Moreover, compared with "history", there are more investments from the other side of the Pacific Ocean, which Adrian never expected.


    But Adrian is not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t let up, the Wang brothers have no better way. Can''t they turn their backs? If you''re really upset about this. That can only prove that they are not good partners at all. Then Adrian will immediately withdraw and start the standby plan. Don''t think that he really only invests in Huayi, new pictures and Boehner in mainland China.


    Eggs should never be put in one basket, so there are alternative plans, such as ray media, which also has shares in Huayi secretly, as well as video websites in preparation and two entertainment related community websites that have been launched in mainland China. They don''t plan to let Huayi take charge of the operation.


    Of course, these Wang brothers do not know, Adrian first came to throw out boner and new pictures, because it attracted their attention. What''s more, Huayi now looks like a beautiful place. However, the contradiction is not small. Cronyism alone is enough to make many employees dissatisfied. Adrian, who has some knowledge of Huayi''s internal affairs, can affirm this, let alone recall something.


    In memory, Huayi learned a lesson because of this change, so he just had to wait and see. Think about it. A chill rush from the tail vertebrae to the top of the head. When Adrian settled down, he took a deep breath and then vomited out, accompanied by two women''s low exclamations.


    Big ice has an obvious action of hiding, but it still splashes part of it on her face, while little Bingbing just slants her head and bears most of it. At that time, it was her main attack, and the corners of her mouth naturally shed traces. But little Bingbing didn''t show any disgusting expression. Adrian took a look at the big ice, then raised his throat and swallowed it. He even licked the corner of his mouth and looked at the big ice with provocative eyes.


    In the face of this situation, big ice immediately bit his lips and his eyes were filled with anger. Normally speaking, a woman like her who has been in this circle for a long time should not be easily provoked into anger. In fact, she is younger than her but has been in the circle for a short time. Similarly, she should not act provocatively. No matter how they look at each other, the hypocrisy is still necessary, but who let them do some primitive things in a primitive atmosphere? Besides the ice, the big ones began to exchange saliva.


    Looking at their confused and unrestrained appearance, Adrian smiles with satisfaction, and immediately slides into the water to start a new round of fighting. The night is still very long.


    In the next two or three hours, Adrian bickered with Wang Zhongjun and enjoyed the service of two ice-cream, which was very leisurely. But it seems that he has to ask Claude about the arrangement of the matter.In addition, he also took time to go to new pictures. The old schemer was busy with his new film. The good performance of hero in North America gave him a shot in the arm and invested more in his new film. Adrian can''t help it. The popularity of kung fu movies won''t last long, especially under such overdraft conditions. However, he still teases them a little.


    "How much time are you going to spend here? ten minutes? Twenty minutes? Really don''t worry about the audience complaining in their hearts, how can the heroine not die? " Adrian asked Zhang Weiping, pointing to the famous "little sister will not die" in the script. He was joking and joking, but the old schemer was not here, so Zhang Weiping could only smile awkwardly.


    However, although the two ice-cream served him well. However, there are still some regrets. At least he can''t hold them around for shopping. The fame of Bingbing is much bigger than that of Gao Yuanyuan before. Once recognized, it will be very troublesome. So the most important thing is to go to Tongzhou, which is not far from Beijing, and play in the scenic spots with less people. However, it''s very good to have fun together in the RV on the way back.


    The two women have completely reached the point where they still rely on him to play. All kinds of tricks and uniforms have not been left behind. Unfortunately, the role-playing time is too short to try. However, as a compensation, Adrian developed the back of them, and big ice took the initiative to put forward it - although the small ice took the initiative more often. But her advantage was then wiped out.


    This makes Adrian very satisfied. What''s more, they haven''t been moved behind them. It''s very good.


    However, it would be a big mistake to think that they are just * * animals. For example, Adrian will not stay here for long, so it''s time to leave. And for the time being, he wrote two checks to them. Although big Bingbing accepted them face to face, they would return the check immediately when only two people turned around.


    "Who do you think I am?" She said in a defiant tone, as if it insulted her, "I admit I came for money at first. But after that, I don''t want this at all. I don''t care what you are, Hollywood tycoon or something. At least in these days, you are a man. It''s great. It''s a wonderful man who fascinates me


    That''s nice, isn''t it? And it''s also very courageous. If this check is converted into RMB, it''s more than 10 million, but she can return it without blinking an eye. Of course, he also knows the choice of big ice. If you take money, you''ll be paid off. But if you don''t, you''ll leave some affection. If you have any chance in the future, you must consider her.


    After playing for so many days, big ice still feels some Adrian''s mind. Although he is just playing, he should give no less than one point. In this respect, it is more principled. of course. He may forget it immediately after he left, but she is not short of money now. Although she does not expect to be the second Gao Yuanyuan, it is OK to gamble on it. The subtext of that remark is: you can contact at any time if you need to.


    Smart, know how to choose, dare to gamble women.


    Small Bingbing is also unambiguous, but she accepted the check. After all, she is not as famous as big Bingbing and can make more money. And it can be seen that she needs the money very much. Thinking about things in a few years'' time, obviously, the idea of opening her own studio has been around for a long time, but it does not mean that she will give up her relationship with Adrian.


    "You''re a man of good manners and a woman''s mind, ed. I''m happy. If you want to know someone, I can help you." She said so, very direct, quite direct, and even a little straight forward. She really deserves to be called "Ye" in front of her surname in the future.


    Well, this is a good idea. If Adrian wants to come again, he can''t let Wang Zhongjun go to pimp all the time? Although a arrogant word, let him pimp is to give him face, but Adrian''s way of life is not like this, this kind of attitude that he thinks superior is completely unnecessary, so it is quite appropriate to let the front desk of small ice station. Of course, as for her idea of taking this opportunity to get in touch with others, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if there is such a chance, she can enjoy it. Isn''t it very good to sell a favor?


    It can be seen from here that it is inevitable that they can make a temporary appearance and succeed in this circle.


    Don''t mention this for a while, after a few days, Wang Zhongjun finally compromised on this Renren net.


    "You''re still stubborn, Mr. Cowell." In the conference room of the hotel, Wang Zhongjun said rather reluctantly.


    "You will know that my judgment is correct." Adrian showed a look of disapproval. He knew what he had done. After seeing that he would not support the proposal, Wang Zhongjun continued to talk about this topic and wanted to gain something from other things.


    However, although Adrian is very ordinary in this respect, don''t forget that there is a team behind him, and Ivanka, who accompanied him all the way, is a little better than Charlize in this respect. After all, she has a rich father, so Wang Zhongjun has to spend a lot of efforts to win a little harvest every time. This is also one of the established strategies. The benefits can not be given, but they will not be given so easily. Although it is necessary for them to cooperate in entering the Chinese market, it does not mean that they can take the initiative completely. Moreover, more importantly"Well, I don''t mind, but you should take a look at them." Wang Zhongjun said that he pushed several materials to Adrian, and then, intentionally or unintentionally, lightly touched the last one.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows and casually glanced at the people brought by Wang Zhongjun, although they looked the same as before. But he knew what was hidden in it. Wang Zhongjun brought three people and participated in every meeting these days. Two of them were the last time he came here, and the other was a completely new face. It was very interesting.


    Generally speaking, no matter how many people Wang Zhongjun takes is his own business. However, such a meeting is only for opinions, and there is no need to bring as many as three. Adrian has only Ivanka with him, so this new face is worth pondering. Of course, it may be that he thinks too much, but Adrian never thinks that it is a bad thing to think too much in this situation. He has long predicted the appearance of some people, and his observation is not weak. New faces don''t look like assistants.


    As a result, Adrian flipped through the materials written entirely in Chinese with a relaxed expression. He looked at them slowly until he finally picked up the piece that had been taken care of. There''s nothing special in it. It''s about the evaluation of Battlestar Galactica. Most of them have been seen piecemeal before. Then, turning to page 6, he finally saw what he wanted to see. It was just in the corner, just a few words. And it''s written in traditional Chinese, and their intelligence work is very good.


    Adrian raised his head and laughed at Wang Zhongjun. Wang Zhongjun also laughed. Then he went down to help his eyes and quickly glanced at the new face. Although it was very hidden, he could not escape Adrian''s eyes.


    He closed the information with a chuckle. Return it to the past: "I don''t have any comments, these are all very good."


    Then a smile appeared on Wang Zhongjun''s face, and he felt a faint sense of relief. Adrian''s saying this was tantamount to telling them that they had no opinion and fully agreed with him. In this way, he could also get more policy support.


    But Adrian''s voice immediately came to mind: "to tell you the truth, I really like China, from culture to food, from scenery to women. I like Tang poetry and Song Ci. This kind of square characters twisted together because of the fixed structure has a different kind of aesthetic feeling when I read it..."


    As he spoke, he stood up and went to Wang Zhongjun.


    "This is, after all, we have a history of thousands of years," Wang Zhongjun echoed with a smile, although he didn''t understand what Adrian wanted to say. "But the United States is also good. I still remember when I was a media student in New York more than ten years ago. That prosperous appearance is what we are pursuing now."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t find many people to communicate with in China," Adrian sighed after praising him. "My best friend Claude talks about this occasionally, but at most it''s just a few words, not to mention others. They don''t seem to be very interested. In addition, I prefer playing, innovating, pointing, but I don''t want to In charge of specific things, so making movies is what I want to do most. So I like to come to China in a low-key way, which is more free and convenient to communicate. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Zhongjun already understood what he meant. He immediately took a look at the new face again, and then, after a few seconds, he laughed: "it doesn''t matter. As long as you like it, you are welcome to visit China for holidays and exchanges."


    Here, the meeting is basically over. In the midst of everyone''s happiness, Wang Zhongjun takes people away, and Adrian also takes Ivanka back to the hotel suite.


    "What are you saying at the end? Although I can''t understand it, it seems that you and Wang are trying to solve a riddle." Ivanka asked curiously.


    "Yes, some riddles, about the requirements of the Chinese government, and my attitude." Adrian poured two glasses of champagne. "It''s no big deal."


    "The Chinese government?" Ivanka raised her eyebrows. "What do they want?"


    "They need a media tycoon who can speak up in Hollywood and give them a positive publicity." Adrian said with a smile.


    Ivanka wanted to say something, but frowned and didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at him worried.


    "Don''t worry. I''m measured." Adrian grinned and pinched her chin. "Get ready. We''re going south in two days, and you''ll have to work hard."


    Speaking of this, he chuckled: "in fact, every time you come here, you are very hard. How can I..."


    "Come on, ED," Ivanka gave him a white eye before he could finish. "You had a good time, didn''t you? Anyway, you can play as much as you want in Asia. Don''t disturb me


    After that, she left the suite with obvious dissatisfaction. Looking at Ivanka''s beautiful back, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Over the past few years, the tacit understanding between her and herself was only half a notch worse than that of Charlize. How could he take this dissatisfaction to heart? What''s more


    Adrian chuckled and poured half a glass of champagne for himself. He went to the French window and looked outside. Fortunately, there was no sandstorm. Basically, it was blue sky and white clouds.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C221

    There are not many words in the materials, such as "we hope to maintain a good relationship with you". Even if people know, they can''t use them to do most articles. They are not fools. People who can sit in high positions know what to do when to do. They are open and aboveboard or arrogant, and ask for cooperation when they dare to refuse What''s more, Adrian is also a figure on the tip of the American pyramid and knows China very well. He not only has fluent Chinese, but also has some dialects. He likes ancient poetry. Now he wants to open up the Chinese market. They need help to say something positive in the international arena. He is undoubtedly a very suitable candidate After all, Derian is a businessman, so they communicate in such a way. The less information, the more ambiguous, the less likely they are to leave a handle. Of course, this may cause inconvenience in communication. However, as long as the other party is a smart person, they will not fail to understand what this means. Moreover, they don''t care that


    they don''t ask for more pleasant words, as long as Adrian can remain neutral or kind If Adrian really shows neutrality and good will, then his investment in China will certainly go smoothly - of course, the control power will be different After thinking about their requirements, Adrian had long predicted that foreign capital wanted to develop in China, which was inevitable. Although he didn''t understand in the previous life, he saw a lot and had the experience of this life. After careful analysis, how to do it was very clear. Naturally, it was very reasonable for them to agree. Their requirements were not excessive. To make a transaction, of course, there must be something worth trading If they don''t ask for anything and give a green light to all his requirements, he will have to be cautious


    moreover, a place has a local rule, and if he wants to develop and expand, he must abide by such rules. Unless he has the strength to crush the world, otherwise he will only get failure if he does not comply with the rules.


    in a word, China''s development has always been there One problem is that paying attention to strategy rather than tactics is often very precise in setting goals, but it doesn''t matter how to achieve them. In any case, as long as we reach them, someone once said that we should despise the enemy strategically, but we should attach importance to the enemy tactically. Unfortunately, although China has achieved the first half of the sentence, it has not done the second half. Naturally, this extensive development has given many people a chance to take advantage of China has the final say. Adrian


    will not let this opportunity pass, but he is definitely not the kind of person who has forgotten himself. So it is clear that I personally like China very much. I also love to keep good faith with China and introduce China to the world, but I am not the one who has the final say in the world, nor can I change the minds of others. Good


    this is a big truth. Although his influence has been expanding, if it goes against the will of the mainstream society, it will still be a mantis arm in the car. If one day "Adrian Cowell is an old friend of the Chinese people" appears in the people''s daily, even if it is just mentioned, institutions like FIB and SA will come to visit one after another Visit


    that''s why Adrian has been hesitating whether to put Gao Yuanyuan on the collection shelf. Maybe she has joined the party even though she doesn''t know about it. Anyway, it''s just a matter of procedure. Of course, Adrian believes that they should not be so stupid to do so before there is no achievement, which will only affect their relationship


    anyway As long as he keeps a certain degree of goodwill, even neutrality and objectivity, and let them see, it is enough. Adrian waved, drank the champagne in his hand, and took out his mobile phone to call


    "Hi, Yuanyuan, what are you doing now? Yes, I''m still in Beijing. I''ll leave in a few days Is it? It seems that we can only meet in Taiwan for the time being. Ah, I haven''t seen you for a few weeks. I really miss you very much, "Adrian said with a sigh, which sounded sincere. I believe Gao Yuanyuan on the other side of the phone didn''t smile less


    after chatting a few more words, Adrian turned off the phone and kept smiling. He didn''t tell lies. Although there were many women around, he played this time Shuangbing Jingyan, but I haven''t seen her for several weeks, and I really miss her. At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rings and looks at the number. Adrian can''t help being a little surprised


    "Hi, Bingbing, what can I do for you? Oh, of course, but you Is it? You''re a real surprise, Bingbing Are you sure? Well, tomorrow, "Adrian said and hung up the phone. His eyebrows were surprised and interesting because of the news, but there was not much less. Little Bingbing''s action It''s really fast.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment Facing the smiling question from the waiter at the door, the young girl can''t help pulling her clothes.


    "yes, it''s in room 06 on the 10th floor." she nodded. Although she replied in a calm voice, her eyes still could not help turning around from time to time.


    Beige windbreaker with brown scarf and belt, warm legged pants and short boots are a good match She looks a bit pure, but also a bit beautiful and charming, but these clothes are basically cheap, only the outside windbreaker is bobley''s, which makes her quite uneasy, even if the waiter does not have a bit of strange eyes, because she is staying in the hall of Chang''an clubAs one of the top four clubs in the capital, and in the name of Chang''an, naturally it is extremely elegant. The members of the club are naturally either rich or expensive. Although she is a person who has seen the world, when did she come to such a luxurious place? Looking at the figures coming in and out, although they look like ordinary people, they still make her feel a little bit inferior.


    "please wait a moment", the waiter still said in that kind of stable tone, and then he looked down and looked at it. It seemed that she did not notice her little embarrassment. The quality of people working in such top clubs is naturally not worth mentioning r>


    soon he found the information he wanted: "Miss Liu Tao, right? Please go over here, the elevator is in front of you, and after you get to the 10th floor, someone will guide you "


    " thank you ". The young girl smiles and walks to the direction he points to with a little relief, and then goes to the top floor in silence


    " Hello, Miss Liu, please come with me. "The waiter who has been waiting outside the elevator has made an invitation gesture for the first time


    Liu Tao With a smile, she nodded, followed her for a distance, and finally arrived at the destination, and the person she was looking for had already been waiting there.


    "great, sister Liu, you are here at last. If you don''t come again, I will cry to death." xiaobingbing took her hand with relief, and patted her chest with exaggeration.


    "what''s the matter? Didn''t the others come? " After entering the room, Liu Tao asked strangely


    "Oh, don''t mention it," xiaobingbing complained, "I contacted several friends, and as a result, one by one called to say something was wrong. If it wasn''t for you, I would be alone"


    "you You mean Just the two of us? " Liu Tao opened his eyes in disbelief.


    "aren''t you going to leave sister Liu?" Xiaobingbing suddenly showed a nervous look, "if you want to leave, I will be left alone"


    Liu Tao frowned and didn''t know what to say for a while. In fact, she and xiaobingbing didn''t have much friendship. Although she had been in Beijing for some time, most of the time they lived in Guangzhou. The reason why they met each other was mainly because she appeared in "huanzhu gege 3" last year Although xiaobingbing no longer plays the role of Jinsuo, she has become famous from this series of TV series after all, so they have some common language in this respect. In addition, Xiao Bingbing is eloquent and flattering. Although Liu Tao didn''t like her at first, she was also an acquaintance with a few words later.


    she was busy with an advertisement in the capital during this period When she was about to go back to Guangzhou after filming, she suddenly received a phone call from xiaobingbing. After she learned that she was in the capital, she immediately began to complain about the company that asked her to accompany an important foreign client. She couldn''t refuse it. She didn''t know what to do. Finally, she asked if she could come and help with the situation.


    Liu Tao originally wanted to refuse, but she knew it was PU She also took part in dinners, but she protected herself fairly well. She begged her for a long time, and said that she would meet several people at that time, and she could leave as soon as she felt that she was not suitable. Besides, the location was Chang''an club, which Liu Tao knew and was the top in the capital Li Jiacheng and Huo Yingdong, one of the four celebrity clubs in the club, were all members of the club, which made her immediately moved. After hesitation and hesitation, she still agreed to the club.


    but when she came, she found only herself and xiaobingbing, which made her alert


    but without waiting for Liu Tao to make a judgment, a voice came into her ear: "Bingbing What are you doing out there


    Then, she saw a tall Western man in short sleeves and shorts and a pair of tennis players. She came to the living room from the inside.


    "well, ED, I invited some friends to come with me." xiaobingbing immediately replied with a loud smile and took Liu Tao''s arm at the same time She was surprised at the Western man''s fluent Chinese. She had never seen a westerner, but only a few people, such as Dashan in CCTV, were so good. When she heard the voice just now, she did not associate it with a Western man.


    "great," the western man looked happy. "It''s really monotonous for two people to play tennis Then he came to Liu Tao and held out his hand politely: "Hello, beautiful lady. This is Adrian Cowell. May I have your name?"


    "Well My name is Liu Tao, sharp knife Liu, waves of the waves. "The young girl was embarrassed and shook hands with him with some embarrassment? It''s a very nice name. When there is no wind in the sea, the waves are calm, which is very suitable for a beautiful girl like you. "The Western man immediately said with a smile and praise


    Liu Tao opened his eyes again. What did she hear just now? Like a poem? Is he really a westerner? Who''s not pretending to be?


    "All right, don''t show off, ED," little Bingbing interrupted. "You go to the tennis court first, and we''ll come after we''ve cleaned up."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you." Adrian bowed with a smile and left the room"You see, sister Liu, in fact, he is very graceful, and will be OK." xiaobingbing immediately begged again


    "he Who is he? " Liu Tao, a little dizzy, finally came back to his senses Small ice hesitated to stick to her ear, whispered a few times, then she exclaimed: "is he?"


    Then he looked at little Bingbing with unbelievable eyes: "how could he be here?"


    "He and Huayi have cooperated on many projects, and it is his help that the big shot can be released in North America. It is said that he came here with a low profile last year," said Xiao Bingbing, with a hint of


    "last year?" Liu Tao''s eyes lit up, she obviously thought of something, her face began to become a little strange


    "Sister Liu, good sister Liu, help me," little Bingbing continued in a soft voice


    Liu Tao looked at little Bingbing, instinctively felt that there was something wrong, but she did not think too much, the identity of the Western man has attracted her attention to some things She knows, and this circle also knows that, although there are still many vague places, it is enough for her to infer from the current situation and to let her have some ideas to


    "OK, but "Don''t be too long," Liu Tao said in an uncertain tone.


    then the two women put on loose clothes and went to the top indoor tennis court. As a top club, the indoor tennis court is not as spacious as the outdoor, but it also has all kinds of services. Since he has put down his mind, Liu Tao is still engaged in playing, which is that his tennis skills are not very good Hold the racket and hit it out. You can control the strength by yourself. Remember to estimate the drop point, and your reaction can be calm... " Adrian teaches Liu Tao to play ball as he speaks. He not only grasps her hand, but also supports her waist. His body is close to each other.


    although Liu Tao is a little uncomfortable, he does not show a look of disgust. Adrian has taught xiaobingbing in this way before, and he really does. It is very graceful without too much body touch After letting go of the game, Liu Tao let her and xiaobingbing play a game alone. He said in a loud voice:


    this is a very attractive man. He not only speaks fluent Chinese, but also knows all kinds of allusions. He has no difficulty in communication and is humorous. Liu Tao unconsciously puts down his mind and plays more and more. He is also light when chatting with Adrian SongA was so happy that when he invited her to dinner, she promised to come down and


    "I''ve heard that there are a lot of obscure laws in the United States, such as It''s like New York or somewhere. It''s said that slippers are not allowed after ten o''clock. Is that true? " Liu Tao chuckled and finished on the sofa with a red face and a bit drunk. He looked very cute.


    "yes, but generally no one cares about those. If it is serious, most people will be prosecuted." Adrian grinned and dragged down his coat, then poured a glass of water for her


    "thank you, you always seem to know what I am thinking." Liu Tao took it "Because I like to work for those beautiful ladies, their happy appearance is always full of charm." Adrian smiles and looks at her face with her eyes


    feeling the burning heat in Liu Tao, she can''t help lowering her head. She knows that Westerners always speak directly, although this man is relatively reserved But she has been praised for her beauty and sexiness.


    "I should Where am I? " She wanted to say it was time to go back, but when she looked around, she didn''t know where it was.


    "this is my suite." Adrian quickly explained, "you''re a bit drunk. After getting on the bus, you take a nap. I don''t know where to take you back. Bingbing left in a hurry because of a phone call, so she had to take you back temporarily"


    Liu Tao frowned and closed his eyes, After careful recollection, I quickly recalled the previous events. The dinner was also eaten in Chang''an club. At first, I didn''t know how to talk about the wine. Then Adrian asked the waiter to open several bottles of different Chinese and Western wines to taste one by one. She couldn''t help but taste some, so she was not able to drink any more


    "OK, thank you Well "I''m going back." Liu Tao pulled her clothes, reluctantly laughed, and swayed to leave, but she didn''t recover completely, so she immediately fell down again with her legs softened


    "be careful" Adrian quickly caught her


    "no It''s OK. I I... " Liu Tao''s mind is in a mess in this man''s arms. She wants to get up several times, but her body is too soft to make her strong. Adrian holds her face up at this time.


    "I think I feel that... " Her throat was throbbing and she wanted to step back, but Adrian didn''t give her the chance and blocked her mouth with aggressive and impolite manners.


    Liu Tao whined and his limbs began to swing, but he was not so determined. Adrian''s hands immediately swam on her body and began to tease her rhythmically I''m not... " So easy to separate, she just said a sentence, and then again blocked, this time is not as gentle as before, Adrian some rudely occupied her mouth, hook her tongue to move upLiu Tao''s body is still resisting, but the degree of determination is lower than before. Then, in this half hearted, Adrian picked her up and took her into the bedroom and put her on the bed while constantly violating her lips and tongue. Soon, pieces of clothes kept flying under the bed, and when the bra and underpants also flew out, Liu Tao''s hair could be excited


    in this way, the two started a warm and primitive entanglement on the bed, again and again, until exhausted and to be continued)


    [registered members can get private bookshelves, easy to read]


    the first volume of the king of Hollywood laid the foundation Chapter 221 abide by the rules www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C222

    No one didn''t want to be Gao Yuanyuan''s second place. When she went to Hollywood to cooperate with an American company and became one of the leading actresses in a science fiction TV play with considerable investment, her status was immediately upgraded by several grades.


    Because of Adrian, the Chinese movie stars who are active in Hollywood or international film circles are either from Hong Kong or Taiwan, and there are few in mainland China. Although some directors and actors still have some success in the major film festivals, Xia Yu broke the record of rivan Phoenix a few years ago to become the youngest Venice Film Festival Film emperor, but there are few words about influence.


    In this case, Gao Yuanyuan can enter Hollywood. Even if she only makes TV series, it is enough to impress people. This is made by Universal Pictures. If she is lucky, she may still be able to make movies.


    Of course, at the beginning, most people still maintain a stable state of mind. Even if they go to Hollywood, they still have to depend on their works. Chen Chong went out in the 1980s and is still half red. However, with the news that "Space Fortress Galactica" is popular in the United States, and then the domestic TV series will be introduced and publicized. Many young people are immediately boiling after hearing that there are mainland actors participating in and acting as one of the heroines, and they are confirmed by the trailer. Gao Yuanyuan''s popularity, which started to rise because of "relying on heaven and killing the dragon", suddenly went crazy However, with the trend of becoming the most popular actress in mainland China, how can others not be envious.


    Although according to the propaganda. Globegroup wants to explore the Chinese market, so through its Chinese partners, it wants to invite an actress to Hollywood to play in a TV series. Huayi recommended many people, but they didn''t satisfy globegroup. Until someone saw Gao Yuanyuan''s TV series, she was selected. But everyone knows that this is not so simple.


    Although Adrian didn''t report the company''s whereabouts to the mainland media, it was just that they didn''t make a guess about their whereabouts, but they didn''t come to a conclusion. What''s more? After Gao Yuanyuan came back from the United States because of publicity needs, Huayi, who had already obtained her agent contract, took care of her. She was picked up everywhere and helped to push off many social activities. It was absolutely impossible to say that there was no big man to support her.


    Those women who are well-informed, such as the size of the double ice, do not say, they are very clear who Gao Yuanyuan picked up, and the news is not smart, but only a little obvious clues. We can also infer the specific situation, such as Liu Tao. Therefore, after getting up the next day, Liu Tao reacted and calmed down in addition to some initial panic.


    "We We went to bed? " She pulled the quilt to block her arm in front of her chest, and talked like this, which seemed to be a little annoyed and couldn''t believe it. Quite a simple feeling Gao Yuanyuan gave Adrian at the beginning.


    However, Gao Yuanyuan''s simple uneasiness at that time was from the heart, not as deliberately as she was. Perhaps Liu Tao thinks it''s natural, but in Adrian''s eyes, there are flaws everywhere.


    "Sorry. But you are so charming. " He said so and put her in his arms, although Liu Tao struggled, but still honestly rely on his arms.


    Even so, they didn''t say much about it. Last night''s passion collision didn''t mention a word, as if it didn''t happen at all. After having breakfast in a relatively harmonious atmosphere, Liu Tao immediately got up to say goodbye and politely declined his offer to send her back.


    "You''re playing hard to get at this time?" After she left, Adrian rubbed his chin and laughed. If it had been useful before, now that he has played it, do you want to do this?


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s not completely useless. At least she can test herself with this. obviously. Last night, he took advantage of her inability to drink and put her to bed. However, she didn''t want to give up the opportunity, so she thought of such a way to keep her interest. Unfortunately, after all, it is a short time to think of the way, or not very comprehensive, if Adrian no longer contact her?


    Well, this is a joke. As long as you think about Liu Tao''s charming appearance under him last night, Adrian won''t stop playing just once, so when she left, she insisted on her address and phone number.


    "When will you call her?" Adrian thought so, took out his mobile phone and called.


    Of course, this is not for Liu Tao. Although calling now may surprise her and smooth her discomfort, as long as she still has an idea, as long as she still wants to be the second GaoYuanYuan, she doesn''t have to worry about what she will think - this is the temptation of holding power - so this call is actually for the meritorious officials of yesterday.


    "Good morning, Bingbing," Adrian''s smile was brilliant, "very satisfied, very satisfied. How can I reward you?"


    To tell you the truth, he was just at that time when xiaobingbing said that he could help introduce people. He said that Liu Tao in the third part of "huanzhu Ge Ge Ge" was good. I didn''t expect that little Bingbing turned to get Liu Tao, and then asked him to play a play, so simply she was sent to his bed."I just did what I promised." Small ice ice smile Yingying sitting in front of Adrian so said, she specially dressed up, a little pink and Dai, just right, sexy with a little enchanting.


    Adrian didn''t speak, just looked at her with a smile. At the beginning, little Bingbing still stood up and looked at him. But after a few minutes, she couldn''t help but droop her eyelids.


    "That''s not good," he said at last. "You should be rewarded for doing well, and it''s going to get harder and harder later."


    After hearing this pun, little Bingbing''s face changed slightly, but then she chuckled. Although she was reluctant, "it doesn''t matter. Since this is my choice, I will bear whatever I have."


    Then. She tried to look big again Be fearless.


    There was silence for a moment again. Adrian patted his hands twice: "yes, it''s very good. I appreciate you, Bingbing. I appreciate women like you, who know their goals and spare no effort to move forward, even if there are thorns on the road. It''s very rare that even a lot of men don''t have the courage


    His tone sounds sincere. Xiaobingbing is stunned at first, and then turns red. But she takes a few deep breaths to control her mood, and then she smiles.


    "Thank you." She said that with mixed emotions. It''s comforting and ironic that the words that point directly to her heart actually come from the mouth of a westerner.


    "I can roughly guess your goal, Bingbing, and I''m very supportive of your efforts," Adrian continued, "but. Frankly speaking, if Chinese actors want to enter Hollywood, they will have to wait at least another seven or eight years. This is my prediction, and my prediction has always been very accurate. "


    The implication is. Would you like to spend years waiting for an opportunity.


    "Are western men as honest as you are?" Silence for a moment, small ice ice smile, and return to the original charming appearance.


    Although she really wanted more opportunities, she didn''t want to go to Hollywood so soon, so if the opportunity is in China, it is acceptable, and it''s good to find a bigger supporter.


    "Besides. You should find some more allies. " A look of satisfaction crossed Adrian''s eyes.


    "Ice?" Little Bingbing raised her eyebrows.


    "I like both of you very much. Although she doesn''t make me appreciate her as much as you do, I think she''s good too," Adrian said with a smile, which was meaningful. "Maybe it''s because you''re both called Bingbing."


    All of a sudden, he''s angry that he doesn''t have enough time to see these little men. I wish all the women in the world are yours. "


    "So it''s a patriarchal society." Adrian spread his hands.


    Little Bingbing snorted, and suddenly got up and sat in his arms. After encircling his neck, she watched him bite his lips, and then got close to his ear: "in fact, I have something else to tell you..."


    Adrian was curious at first, but then surprised.


    "Are you too efficient?" He said jokingly, "Liu Tao has just left my suite for a few hours. I''m going to ask her out for dinner tonight, and I''m not going to have anything to do with her, am I? "


    "It was she who contacted me," xiaobingbing admitted honestly. "I accidentally said something when I chatted with her on the phone last night. She was still a bit related in mainland China. It''s not difficult to get your message as long as you think of a way."


    "Interesting," Adrian touched his chin. "I remember She seems engaged last year, isn''t she


    "Did you? No All I know is that she has a boyfriend, "little Bingbing recalled, then shrugged." she probably wants to get to know you and make some investment. She and her boyfriend also have their own company. "


    "Well." Adrian touched his chin. "You hesitated a moment ago. You didn''t seem to tell me about it. Can I know why?"


    "Well..." Little Bingbing sighed, "she is a very smart woman."


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing, and then became a little bad because of what he thought of. Then he slapped little Bingbing''s ass: "OK, let''s meet. This time in the capital club, don''t worry, you won''t be your competitor."


    He has memberships in the four top clubs in the capital. He has been dealt with after he came to the capital last time. It''s not easy to go to the streets with ice and ice before, but he took them all over the four clubs. He wanted to see what the woman was up to, and her dimples were very attractive.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. This is Zhang Ting." Zhang Ting, with a symbolic smile, held out his hand and looked at the man in front of him.


    "Hello, Miss Zhang. I''m Adrian Cowell. Nice to meet you." The other side smiles and shakes hands with her, "do you like bowling, too?""Occasionally play." Zhang Ting replied with a smile, "but it''s the first time here. I happened to meet ice below. I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    That being the case. But she is actually in the stomach Fei, he such super rich unexpectedly also likes to play this kind of sport? Shouldn''t you play golf or something? If it wasn''t for little Bingbing, she would really doubt the identity of the other party.


    "It doesn''t matter. I let Bingbing take me around the streets and alleys here these days. When I get here, I''ll come in and have a game." Adrian seemed to see what she was thinking and explained with a chuckle.


    "Your Chinese is very good, Mr. Cowell." Zhang Ting could not help but feel embarrassed and immediately changed the topic.


    "Thank you a lot of people say that - call me Adrian or ed The other side said, "since you and Bingbing are friends, they happen to meet. How about a game together? "


    "All right." Zhang Ting immediately agreed.


    In fact, she doesn''t have much friendship with xiaobingbing, and she has cooperated in this year''s "cornucopia". However, she has transferred her work to the mainland in recent years. Therefore, in order to expand her contacts, she still maintains a certain relationship with xiaobingbing. Then, she heard that a big Hollywood figure had come to the capital - Adrian did not deliberately hide his whereabouts, and Zhang Ting had established some contacts in the mainland.


    At first, she didn''t have much, but when she chatted with little Bingbing on the phone. Xiaobingbing''s occasional sentence "Huayi has been busy recently and is entertaining big clients from the United States" made her keenly aware of who was coming. After trying to find out, she was more sure, so the shrewd woman began to use her mind.


    Unlike mainland actors, Zhang Ting, as a Taiwanese, has a more intuitive understanding of Adrian Cowell, a Hollywood media tycoon. Nothing else. Lin Zhiling, who is becoming more and more famous in the island and has also created the first beautiful woman in Taiwan, has had many rich businessmen who have made her ideas, but there are few who really dare to do it. Everyone knows that she has been taken care of. Maybe not everyone knows. But for women like Zhang Ting who have spent a lot of time in Taiwan''s entertainment industry, these are no secrets.


    Besides, Lin Zhiling became more and more popular in Hollywood after her role in crouching tiger, hidden dragon. She not only continued to appear in several films, but also was said to have cooperated with Will Smith. Taiwan''s actresses did not want to be Lin Zhiling''s second.


    Of course, this is not why Zhang Ting wants to know Adrian. Maybe she has this idea, but it''s hard to say that the value of this generation is not worth her paying. What''s more, she has a boyfriend. Therefore, she contacted little Bingbing and asked her to help introduce herself to Adrian. She was more aware of the possibility that Adrian wanted to expand in mainland China.


    Zhang Ting is a shrewd woman, otherwise will not always hang Lin Ruiyang, the film and television production company they created together. She also has a stake in it. However, although they have got some preferential treatment as Taiwanese and have made a lot of contacts in the mainland, they are in the mainland after all, and their business is also profitable. If they can get to know such big people as Adrian, and then take a ride across the river, they will surely be able to stand still more smoothly and thoroughly.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to get to know him through other, more formal channels, such as cocktail parties and parties. However, such opportunities were too few. Adrian, who came to Beijing with a low profile, didn''t have much social intercourse. After hearing Xiao Bingbing said that Adrian was going to leave soon, Zhang Ting immediately made a decision. After passing through this village, she lost the store.


    However, can this really achieve her purpose?


    "Ha, it''s a good luck this time. You have to hit all three times if you want to win me, arting." After playing a good strike, Adrian laughed and sat in his place.


    Zhang Ting shrugged, then picked up the bowling ball and went to the court to prepare. In this venue, they have played several games. Basically, they have won and lost each other. They have a good time. With Adrian''s humour and Chinese idioms handy, the atmosphere is very comfortable.


    However, just like this, Zhang Ting can clearly feel the burning eyes from behind. Adrians made no secret of his ideas. He always looked at her with a pair of appreciative and aggressive eyes, even face-to-face. Although Zhang Ting is a little annoyed, she doesn''t feel disgusted. She has experienced a lot of similar looks before, but she is not so direct and aboveboard as he is, perhaps because he is a westerner?


    The so-called beauty in Taiwan can''t be more proud than that beauty in Hollywood. She''s even proud of being beaten by a lady in Hollywood.


    With little Bingbing''s jealous look on the side, Zhang Ting is inevitably more proud. It has to be said that once a woman''s vanity is picked up, it is not easy to take it back. Then


    "Hey, you can''t do that. You''re cheating, ed." When Adrian wanted to take a few more steps to throw the ball, Zhang Ting behind called out with a smile, dimples on his face were very obvious."No way." Adrian wants to play tricks.


    "I see that. Don''t try to play tricks." She said to grab the ball, and then a butt swing, provocative means to hit him to one side, "this game is you lose!"


    "All right, all right," Adrian raised his hands and looked at the time. "It''s almost evening. If you don''t mind, let''s have dinner. Artin, it''s not far away. It''s in the capital club."


    Zhang Ting can''t help but be flustered. The excitement generated by the afternoon''s play in his heart finally turns pale. However, after seeing little Bingbing holding Adrian''s arm a little complacent, his winning mind can''t help being picked up again.


    She is a shrewd woman, but she is also a bold woman. She has not given up half way to do what she has decided to do, and she has never been willing to show weakness to others, just like the tease she made to Adrian before, so -


    so www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C223

    Through the bright glass window, you can see that the outside is already dark, and the bright lights of the capital are continuous, which is quite a situation. (()) the capital club is different from Chang''an club. Chang''an club is a horizontal development, with only ten stories high, forming a cube as a whole. While the capital club is vertical development, about dozens of stories high. Looking down on the capital, it naturally has a different taste.


    Compared with the brilliant night scene outside, the light in the room is quite soft. The fluorescent lamps on the ceiling are all turned off, and only a few wall lamps are turned on. With the sound of crash, the waves surging in the swimming pool are reflected on the ceiling, giving people a dizzy feeling. Although it''s winter outside now, the indoor swimming pool of top clubs is always constant temperature, so you can jump in and swim back and forth whenever you want.


    However, the two figures entangled in the water were not swimming. Zhang Ting looked up at the corrugated ceiling with a confused look in his eyes. His arms were around Adrian''s neck, and his long legs were clamped on his waist. The top half of the swimsuit has been pulled to both sides, a pair of soft are jumping up and down in the fierce rhythm, and the bottom half is floating around the water.


    "Ah Ah Ah Zhang Ting, who has been groaning in a low voice, can''t help but let go of himself after the fierce impact. He screams loudly, and a trace of regret arises spontaneously in his heart.


    It has to be said that this woman''s control of her emotions is slightly higher than that of others. Even in this frenzied atmosphere, she can still maintain a little clarity in her heart. She had some regrets. If I knew this would happen, I should act with my boyfriend instead of coming alone, otherwise It''s not going to be so easy for him to get his hands on himself.


    She thought that there was little ice in it. Even if this western man had any ideas, he would worry about one or two, and let him eat more tofu at most. I didn''t expect that after dinner, he invited himself to the indoor swimming pool of the club. He also talked and laughed at the dinner table before, and he also revealed some future investment direction. In addition, Zhang Ting was also a bold woman who didn''t like to worry about. So promise again.


    Then, although the swimming pool is spacious, if you intend to do so, physical contact is also indispensable. This is not like the bowling alley, which is also separated by clothes. So when Zhang Ting, who was filled with a few cups of wine at the dinner, continued to tease him from time to time like he did in the afternoon, he picked up his own * *.


    Then Adrian pressed her down on the edge of the pool. To her surprise, it took Zhang Ting several seconds to wake up. She wanted to ask for help from xiaobingbing, but found that she had disappeared. Other women may have to struggle again. But Zhang Ting immediately understood, but her reaction after that was, and Adrian warm entanglement.


    Yes, there is a trace of regret in her heart, but the point of regret is in. It''s so easy for him to get himself started, instead of coming alone. Lin Ruiyang is in Taiwan at the moment, so she can''t come back. As long as she doesn''t want to miss the opportunity, she can only come alone.


    Zhang Ting has never been a virtuous heroine. Otherwise, how could he interfere with Lin Ruiyang? Nothing else. Even if it''s just a counterattack, it''s enough to say something. What''s more, men like to steal, women like to steal, that kind of moral stimulation is easy to make women like her excited, especially in the face of a very attractive man.


    The witty humor between the words is not to be said. He is fluent in Chinese and good at quoting classics. There is no problem in communication, and quite sexy - Zhang Ting has carefully observed Adrian''s body when swimming. He is strong, symmetrical and strong, and it''s easy to arouse a woman''s mind. After two or three rounds, she began to enjoy herself. There was so little pleasure in it that she wanted to do so much? Let''s talk about it!


    The sound of the water splashed, Adrian turned Zhang Ting over, picked her up from behind in the water, and changed her posture to kiss her face and neck, and began to further impact. Zhang Ting''s groan became more and more high.


    Don''t worry about who will come in to check. As one of the most distinguished members, Adrian can stay here as long as he wants. He has enough time to taste this mature woman. Of course, it''s just an appetizer. How can a rare woman tease herself without taking the time to taste it more?


    To tell you the truth, Adrian started with a playful attitude. Although he thought that the dimples that Zhang Ting was laughing at were very good, there was no need to deepen it. But what I didn''t expect was that the woman put on such an aggressive appearance. She didn''t feel uncomfortable, but teased him in turn. It''s really Interesting.


    But it''s not so strange to recall. In her previous life, she got involved in Lin Ruiyang and lost each other for several years. She didn''t marry each other until their company was fully developed. In addition, she tried all kinds of industries in the process of starting a business. Some succeeded, some failed, and even made pornographic websites. So it''s not hard to infer that this woman is just a rabbit Zi buzaying''s shrewd character.In that case, isn''t it right to give some benefits and play a few more times? It''s nice to fill those dimples with liquid, and Adrian can also use this opportunity to send signals to some people.


    Although Wang Zhongjun has expressed his attitude secretly when exchanging views with him. From a personal point of view, he is very willing to maintain a good relationship with China, but they also need to understand their own difficulties. After all, many things are not even what he said. But in order to prevent them from making a wrong judgment, Adrian feels it is necessary to strengthen his image. Everyone knows that he is a playboy, talented and farsighted, but loves chasing women. So why not make himself more lecherous under their noses?


    Adrian remained in the capital for the next two days. Look through things that you''d like to let go of, like the current state of instant messaging software, or the release time of Lord of the rings 3. Because of the epidemic situation, after the premiere of "Lord of the rings 2" at the end of last year, it did not rush to land on the mainland cinema. It was delayed until late August, when the situation was almost good, it was launched.


    Although the box office of "Lord of the rings 2" in mainland China has lost some because of the problem, it is much less than the original loss. We also need a beautiful movie to improve our mood.


    However, the release time of Lord of the rings 3 will have to be delayed a little. If the second film can''t be fully fermented, the box office of the third movie may have to be discounted, just like the last two films of the matrix. Oh, the two "matrix" faces the same problem. Matrix 2 was released in August in front of Lord of the rings 2, and the box office was also pretty good.


    It''s just. If the delay is too long, it will affect the box office, and the loss caused by the continuous release will not be much different. It is not easy to find a balance point from it. However, although the mainland box office is not much at present, no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. Moreover, it can also consolidate the foundation and cultivate loyal audience. Adrian is just used to pass the time.


    Of course, he didn''t have nothing to do. He set up a court in the indoor swimming pool of Beijing club that night, and then took her back to the hotel suite to have a chat and then go to bed. Then he continued to chat the next day. In the evening, Zhang Ting continued to stay. Anyway, Lin Ruiyang was in Taiwan.


    Not only some interesting stories, but also a lot of information. For example, Adrian suggested that if she could find the right manager, it would be a good idea to invest in real estate in the mainland.


    "Everyone needs a house. The poor need shelter, ordinary people need comfortable accommodation, and the rich need bigger and more luxurious villas. The government also needs to absorb funds from the people. As long as the strategy remains unchanged, the real estate industry will continue to flourish. " Adrian said that.


    Some things can''t be changed, so it''s better to join in. After a few years, regardless of China and the United States. Hot money is flowing to this, so it''s good to use it as a human relationship. And it''s worth it. After listening to his detailed analysis and suggesting that she could be given a free ride in the future investment, Zhang Ting gave him a good blow with her mouth that night. She worked hard and felt very * * and Adrian left her pretty face without any politeness.


    However, such a good thing is certainly not limited to Zhang Ting. After taking a break, Adrian also gave the same hint on the phone. Little Bingbing just got a sum of money from him. It''s just right for her to invest. Although Adrian supports her to establish her own studio, it''s best to continue to develop her own contacts despite the present stage.


    As for big Bingbing, after rejecting his check, the fund may not be as much as that of small Bingbing, but it''s OK to invest, and it''s just for xiaobingbing to be close to her. Although they are all women with strong personality, they often have the feeling of needle to wheat awn together, but after all, they rolled under him together and exchanged milk in their mouths - although in retrospect, both women were somewhat disgusting - this kind of friendship is not ordinary.


    As you know, Oriental women are relatively thin skinned. When Shuanglin, who has been in North America, kisses each other for the first time, it is inevitable that they will bump into each other. Gao Yuanyuan is also pulled by Shuanglin and forced to kiss. Only then can she be considered as a shy acceptance. Shuangbing, who had been played by Adrian and had been kissing with each other, even though he didn''t feel comfortable with each other in his heart, he would think of each other for the first time as long as he didn''t tear his face completely and cut off contact. Therefore, Adrian suggested that they form an alliance. After all, he couldn''t stay in the mainland often.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction big Bingbing will have after learning that little Bingbing introduced a woman to him, but it doesn''t matter. It''s estimated that big Bingbing will soon turn to the movie, so Adrian can''t give her too many opportunities for a while. So, it''s better if big Bingbing wants to show her weight.


    Two days later, after calculating the time, Adrian finally set out to go south. In addition to Ivanka, the Secretary''s assistant, and her small team, as well as the four stewardesses who were always behind, there was another passenger on the private plane, who wanted to play Liu Tao who wanted to catch him that morning.


    These two days, Adrian is busy playing Zhang Ting, although when Liu Tao left, he asked for the telephone number and the address of ziah''s capital. But did not contact her at all, so after he quietly came to the door, and unexpectedly met Liu Tao at the door of the community, her surprised and relieved expression was not pretended. Then, she sat and chatted in her apartment and learned that she was preparing to go back to Yangcheng. Adrian invited her to go with her. Liu Tao almost did not think about it and agreed to it. Adrian used the same method of hard to get and let her go, but she didn''t realize it.Maybe she knows in her heart. She just didn''t want to face it. After going home and being put on the air for two days, she probably wanted to understand where her mistake was. After being baptized by the luxurious and grand top club, Adrian''s luxurious private plane shocked her again. Before Airbus A380 came out, his Boeing 747 was still one of the largest private planes in the world.


    This is often the case. When people enjoy the best things, it is difficult to give up. In particular, she is still so young, is full of desire for everything and willing to fight for the age. So after tasting the life of the top tycoons, even if it was just a glance, Liu Tao undressed again under the gentle attack of Adrian on the day he arrived in Yangcheng.


    In the next two days, he accompanied her to visit the scenic spots in Yangcheng. At night, she lingers in the hotel suite, and then accidentally develops her back. In the bath passion, Adrian unfortunately touched the back, confused in Liu Tao after a shiver, but more excited, as an old hand Adrian naturally know how this is going on. When the garden flowers were about to be picked. Although Liu Tao was stimulated to climb the peak several times, she also climbed on the bed complaining for a long time, which was really too embarrassing for her.


    After that, Adrian finally had to go south according to his schedule. He had to communicate with the aviation department early. Otherwise, his private plane would fly to Guangzhou first and then to Hong Kong, which would take some time.


    Do you like it? This is yours. " After visiting the villa. Adrian put a bunch of keys in Liu Tao''s hands.


    This is Tianbei, one of the most famous luxury residential areas in Yangcheng. During the two days of sightseeing with Liu Tao, Adrian asked people to sell a 400 square meter villa worth 5 million yuan, and then took Liu Tao to visit and gave it to her face to face.


    Liu Tao hesitated to look at Adrian, although the key in the palm of the heart, but did not put it away, her heart clear. If you do accept it, then the word "maintenance" must be engraved on your head, not to mention there is a Maserati in the garage.


    "So Not so good? " She plucked up the courage to say so.


    "Yes, I know," Adrian freely admitted, "but I''m sorry, Xiao Tao, it''s too tight to go to the mainland this time. I still have a lot of itineraries and arrangements. If we spend more time with you, we can get to know each other better, but sometimes it is like this, everything can''t go smoothly. But I don''t want to end like this. It''s too bad, so I have to express my new ideas like this, understand? "


    "But But I can''t accept... " Liu Tao droops his eyelids and his chest rises and falls obviously. He wants to return the key to him, but his action is not very firm.


    "I won''t take back what I send out. If you don''t want it, you can sell it, transfer it to other people or donate it. This is your business." Adrian closed her fingers and lifted her face. "Of course, from my personal point of view, I hope to see you here next time I come to the mainland."


    Then, bending down on her lips and kissing, Liu Tao''s eyes immediately became a little hazy, and now she has no high immunity to such words.


    "All right." She lowered her head and said so, writing the key in her palm.


    "Then I''ll leave. Don''t worry. Even if I don''t have time to come to the mainland for a while, can you come to the United States for a holiday?" Adrian showed a satisfied smile, and Liu Tao''s eyes also flashed a little surprise.


    However, it is wrong for her to think that she will become the second Gao Yuanyuan soon. In addition to being obedient, she will show her beauty and her qualifications are also very important. Gao Yuanyuan, who was first put into her arms, can take her to Hollywood, and then the ice and ice she has played can get a lot of investment, and then, like Liu Tao, she can get his gift and support The White Snake, which is grinding CCTV, should still be shot. You can invest in it first, and then give her the heroine to have a relationship with CCTV Lala.


    And I remember that CCTV has a new year''s play every year, which can''t catch up with next year''s, but the later "Emperor Hanwu" should be OK. If you can, it will be very interesting to win over the role of Wei Zifu for her. Moreover, this is a good opportunity to explore. He did all these things, such as sending Liu Tao Villa and famous car, because of the need of hunting for beauty, but at the same time, he was constantly exploring and strengthening his image, the image of lust.


    They boast that they are romantic. When they see a woman they can see, they will chase after them. They will spend a lot of money and pay no attention to them. Then, they will find a way to put them into CCTV''s TV series to make them famous, instead of taking them to Hollywood. How will they evaluate themselves? Do you acquiesce or refuse your request? If you acquiesce, where will you indulge yourself? If we can find out these things clearly, we will have more initiative in everything in the future.


    As for the women who throw themselves in their arms, the less they will get in the future. If they want more, they should try to be outstanding.


    With such an idea, Adrian finally set foot on the land of Hong Kong after several years. What will be waiting for him here? (to be continued.).. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C224

    Repulse Bay is located in the Southern District of Hong Kong Island. It is one of the most noble residential areas. The upper class people in Hong Kong either like mountains or beaches, so they choose these two places for residence. In particular, the beach is the best choice for summer heat dissipation. Several good bays in Hong Kong have developed villas. Among them, Repulse Bay has the longest history. The famous people in Hong Kong, such as Li family, Bao family and Zeng family, have their own villas here.


    At this moment, in the low night, a villa with hundreds of square feet is shining with lights. Luxury cars are constantly coming in and out. If anyone can distinguish the license plate number, they will be surprised to find that almost all of the famous tycoons in Hong Kong have come. Although they usually have contacts, what kind of party can these big people come to attend ?


    "I''m old, I''ve experienced too many things, and the world is changing more and more. It''s for you young people. Now I''ve given my work to Yihua. I just want to watch how the world can change." Hair is almost gone, wearing a pair of wide glasses of the shriveled old man sighed so.


    "I can''t say that. Mr. Shao, you are much more energetic than all the old people of the same age I have seen. You believe in Buddhism and do so many good deeds. You are a world-famous philanthropist. San Francisco also designated September 8 every year as Shao Yifu day. The Buddha will surely bless you. It is not too late to talk about retirement after the age of 100. " It looks like a white man of about thirty to forty said with a smile next to him.


    This is a somewhat strange scene. The bald, shriveled old man spoke in English, while the white man spoke Chinese - the standard Mandarin, not Cantonese - but the few people next to him looked like they should be.


    "Yes, uncle Liu, it''s too early for you to retire. TVB can''t do without you." On the other side, a man who is also in his thirties laughs and answers, and then there is a chorus around.


    The old man laughed, then frowned and coughed. A lady who was far away came to the old man and whispered a few words. Then she looked up and said sorry to Adrian: "I''m sorry. Mr. Cowell, Yifu is a little tired and needs to go back to rest. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m flattered that Mr. Shao can attend the reception in person." Adrian nodded politely, then shook hands with the old man. "Thank you for coming. I wish you well, Mr. Shao."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell." The other party laughed and left with the help of his wife who was a few decades younger.


    This shriveled old man has been in charge of TVB for decades, making it almost the largest family in Hong Kong, and Shao Yifu, a famous justice of the peace. Although the head of AC media''s Hong Kong office sent an invitation to TVB when preparing for the reception, he did not really expect Shao Yifu to come. After all, he is over 90 years old. It''s enough for TVB to come to several high-level officials. What he didn''t expect was that he actually attended in person.


    Although I only stayed for half an hour before and after, I spent most of my time talking to Adrian, which was quite face saving. And he wasn''t the only one to give face. Guo''s, Zheng''s and Li''s have their own representatives, such as the two who are talking with Adrian.


    "To tell you the truth, after hearing about you for the first time, my first reaction is that it is impossible. I have met those directors in Hong Kong. They have talent. But it''s almost impossible to run a group. "


    "Yes, think of Huang Baiming, but it also shows that there are still talents in the world, big brother."


    The two men in front of him, who were about the same age as Adrian, were wearing glasses, with slightly right eyes and slightly protruding teeth. But one had neat hair and the other had short hair, and the relationship between them was delicate. Just like the big brother, the small one seems to want to prove something, while the big one doesn''t think so.


    These two are Li zeju and Li Zekai, the two sons of Li Jiacheng, the owner of the Yangtze River industrial group. Although Li Jiacheng is not good at coming in person because of his seniority and other problems, his presence is equivalent to his coming in person. The same is true of the other families. If they all come in person, they will not be treated in the capital city. Therefore, it is not disrespectful to have representatives of close relatives present.


    As for why Shao Yifu came in person, it is because the relationship between TVB and AC media is not quite the same. To be exact, TVB demands AC media in many places.


    "That''s because I have a good partner. I am in charge of the general direction, and he is responsible for the specific implementation. We have a good cooperation." Adrian said with a smile, "just like when I was in Stanford Business School, although I had nothing to do most of the time, I still remember a sentence that the professor of innovation and entrepreneurship once said. Only by giving full play to their strengths, avoiding their weaknesses, and being good at cooperation and adjustment, can we achieve success."


    Speaking of this, he showed a sudden expression, and with a stronger smile, he raised the cup in his hand to the two young masters: "speaking of it, we are still alumni."


    "That''s true." Li zeju began to laugh, and Li Zekai also began to laugh. Then the three cups touched each other and made a jingle. Only the two brothers were making a fake smile.In my eyes, Adrian doesn''t have much to say. Li family''s affairs have nothing to do with him. However, if he can only choose one from another, he is more willing to deal with Li zeju. As the eldest son, he has been kidnapped, so he will be more kind, even if it is only a little bit. Li Zekai is young, proud and conceited. He also made it stocks listed rashly and then plummeted, which made many people like him, so that TVB used Li Xiaochao in the story of seeking Qin to allude and satirize him.


    "But there is no doubt about Mr. Cowell''s talent and ability. I often hear from some peers that Mr. Cowell supports half of AC media." At this time, a voice came in, and it was a well spoken Mandarin. Although the Li brothers wanted to open up the mainland market, they also knew Mandarin. But it''s not a special standard.


    Then, a fat face with glasses appeared in front of Adrian. In addition to Guo, Zheng, er Li, there were also many people with status, such as Liu Changle, chairman and President of Turkey satellite TV.


    "Mr. Cowell''s Chinese is very good. Although it has been mentioned for a long time, it is only when you hear it that you know how good it is." That''s a compliment.


    "Thank you for the compliment. I''m glad you can come, Mr. Liu." Adrian reached out and shook him.


    "Speaking of it, Mr. Cowell is not only the chairman of AC media, but also a world-famous director. I don''t know what you think of the future of Hong Kong movies. " Liu Changle then asked.


    Hearing this, Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle in his heart. They did their best.


    It is not only because Adrian has come to Hong Kong that so many celebrities from Hong Kong can join us. AC media has not invested much here. However, if someone has said hello and asked these celebrities to help observe this American media tycoon, it will be another matter. If it was just a guess. Liu Changle intervened to guide the topic when he was observing the Li brothers. People in the circle all know that because Murdoch wanted to enter the mainland by acquiring satellite TV''s Chinese channel, but the mainland side did not allow foreign investors to hold shares, so Liu Changle was transferred to buy part of the equity to become a major shareholder, and changed Murdoch to Turkey station, which pushed Murdoch to the third place. Therefore, the official behind him was the official Square color is relatively thick.


    That''s interesting. I''ll show you more.


    "It''s a pity for me," Adrian said after clearing his throat. "I''m not sure what the future will be, but if Hong Kong films can fully cooperate with the mainland after the salvation work appears. It''s totally invigorating. But in my opinion, the best time was ten or twenty years ago. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed, as if he was really sorry: "at that time, Hong Kong''s films and TV series, although many of them were rubbish, but also produced a lot of memorable boutiques, and all of them were extremely elegant."


    Speaking of the last sentence. The men around him couldn''t help smiling.


    "I''ve always heard that Mr. Cowell is a romantic seed. Today I see Mr. Cowell deserves his reputation." Following Liu Changle, another big shareholder of Turkey satellite TV, said with a smile.


    "I don''t deserve it. I just follow my own heart." Adrian put down his glass and arched his hand with a smile.


    This action makes a group of people feel a bit messy. The ghost guy doesn''t speak English or Cantonese, but speaks Chinese. It''s just that he speaks Chinese so fluently. It''s just that he is familiar with various idioms and allusions. He also has such a set of movements as if he worshipped a mountain. Is it better to laugh at him for knowing nothing or to marvel that he knows everything?


    "For example, Ms. Lin''s Oriental invincible, Ms. Zhao''s Bai Suzhen, and Ms. Chen''s little dragon girl are all impressive. Although the other few lack their representative roles, they also have their own characteristics. For example, Ms. Zhong, I like her cooperation with Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhou in "the world in full swing." Adrian didn''t pay attention to their eyes, but continued to speak. Although he used miss and Mr. instead of actors'' names, people around him basically knew who he was talking about.


    "If I had been born ten years earlier, I would have tried to kiss Fangze." He finally concluded that there was no sense of taking it for granted.


    People around him couldn''t help but exchange their eyes. Some were surprised and some sighed. Finally, Liu Changle came out to play the game: "Mr. Cowell is really straightforward. I believe many people will not directly say it even if they have this idea."


    "I know, in fact, it''s really nothing. It''s normal for men to pursue beautiful women," Adrian said, spreading his hands. "Isn''t that the case for thousands of years


    Liu Changle has a headache and a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth. The westerner in front of him really has enough Westerners. He speaks very directly, but he has a good understanding of Oriental culture. He even comes out with "my fair lady and gentleman''s love". It''s hard to say anything for a while. Fortunately, there are not many people around.


    In fact, Adrian knows that he has gone too far. Even if he talks to people he first met at the reception, it is a little rude in the United States and Europe, let alone Hong Kong.But it''s also good. If he shows too much understanding of Chinese culture, it will make people suspicious. Just like he couldn''t direct crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "No wonder Mr. Cowell''s works this year focus on the charm of this woman." Li zeju added a sentence beside him.


    "I just want to use the camera to capture those beautiful bodies and faces, the demeanor that can cause people to throb their souls. Just like those beauties ten or twenty years ago, although they are old, there are still their magnificent figures in the film, which can stimulate people''s inspiration when creating." Adrian sighs that he is now an artist.


    Just when Liu Changle sighed and didn''t know what to say, a voice came over: "although it''s a little inappropriate, I''m a fair lady. It''s always true that a gentleman is fond of him


    Liu Changle''s face shape is similar to that of Liu Changle. He is also wearing glasses, bald forehead and slender glasses, about 70 to 80, with a refined temperament.


    Adrian was obviously stunned when he saw the other side. It gives people a sense that they are familiar with each other but can''t remember who they are.


    "I don''t think I''m that scary." The old man looked at himself and said in a humorous tone, and then there was a low smile around him.


    "Of course not," Adrian responded, "I just don''t know. Mr. Jin or Mr. cha. "


    This sentence immediately attracted the eyes of surprise. They all thought that the ghost guy was already familiar with the Chinese culture. Unexpectedly, even the pen name and real name of this guy also knew, and the old man''s smile became more and more enthusiastic.


    "Jin Yong is just a pseudonym, Cha Liang Yong is his real name." He said with a smile.


    "It seems that Mr. Cowell also likes Mr. Cha''s novels." Liu Changle finally seized the opportunity to change the topic again.


    "Yes. As a representative of the new school of martial arts novelists, Mr. Cha''s books certainly need to be read. The snow shoots at the White Deer all the time, and the comic book god chivalrous man leans on the Bi Yuan, and all of them have gone down. " Adrian said with a smile, "I have to say that Mr. Cha has a good grasp of history. It''s a very clever combination of story and history. It''s novel and unconventional. No wonder people can''t stop seeing it. "


    "I''m flattered, Mr. Cowell." Cha Liangyong''s smile suddenly became stronger.


    Indeed, it is said that Zha Liangyong prefers to be praised as a writer and historian rather than a master of martial arts novels. For this reason, he also received a doctorate in history and a master''s degree in Cambridge. Adrian also praised him. As for the actual situation, it doesn''t matter. Zha Liangyong is also an old fox. When film and television companies make his novels into films, they ask him whether the actress meets the imagination of the heroine. Will he say yes? What''s more, who won''t whitewash his family after his success?


    "So, which novel does Mr. Cowell like best?" After seeing Shao Yifu off, Fang Yihua, who had exchanged greetings with many people, came back.


    "Well How to say that, each has its own shortcomings and its own advantages. " Adrian mused and then said so.


    "It''s too general, Mr. Cowell, to count." Chen Yongqi said with a smile in his half cooked Mandarin.


    "Well, then..." Adrian thought for a moment, "I''ll talk about the hero of some of the most popular novels in the forefront of my personal feelings. I''ll state in advance that this is just a personal opinion."


    After clearing his throat, he immediately began to comment: "Qiao Feng is bold and forthright. He can be a close friend, but he is hard to break. Duan Yu''s infatuation is too circuitous, but Xu Zhu is pure and good, but he is dull. Guo Jing is as wise as a fool and tenacious. He is a great chivalrous man, but he sticks to etiquette. No wonder he is not happy with Huang Laoxie. Yang Guo is a genius. He is extremely intelligent. But after suffering a lot at a young age, his mind has become delicate. Only XiaoLongNu, a pure person, can get along with him. He really needs such a simple wife. Unfortunately, other girls are just the so-called Miss Yang Guo''s death. This is what Ms. Lin said, not me. "


    Hearing the last sentence, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Zhang Wuji is also pure and kind, but his feelings are indecisive, which makes people feel anxious. Linghu Chong''s unrestrained and arbitrary, chivalrous person, but not definitely will not be a good leader, Yue buqun does not like his frivolity is also should. It''s Hu Fei. Mr. Cha once said in his postscript that he wanted to create a real husband, and he did. In the biography of the flying fox, Hu Fei is very distinctive, but he still hesitates like all the protagonists in his feelings. What a pity. " Adrian said here with a sigh, "but because of this, these characters are so impressive and they are the real people." Zhang Sanfeng in the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon is perfect, but it lacks a bit of human nature. "


    It''s finally over here. Then, under the leadership of Zha Liangyong, clapping applause started. Well, anyway, this westerner already knows Chinese culture very well, and it''s normal to say so much more.


    "I was surprised that Mr. Cowell knew so much about my novels." There is a trace of complacency hidden between Cha Liangyong''s eyebrows and Yu. Just like 286 when he lit a cigarette for him, Adrian certainly can''t compare with 286, but now he is also the upstart of the whole world media group. Such a westerner has read and studied his novels, so it is inevitable that he will feel complacent."So does Mr. Cowell have a favorite character?" Liu Changle then asked.


    "Well..." Adrian thought for a moment, then glanced at Fang Yihua. Before he came to Hong Kong, he was constantly selecting in his heart. At this moment, he finally made a decision.


    "If you really want to choose," he said with a smile, "then choose Zhang Wuji."


    "Oh? Why is that? " Not only Liu Changle, but also several people around him showed a curious look.


    "It''s very simple. He''s the only one who enjoys the same happiness." Adrian spread his hands.


    The scene was quiet for several seconds, then several people burst out laughing together, causing people from other places to turn their heads to look at this side.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C225

    "No," said Li Zekai, who had not spoken much. "Duan Yu and Wei Xiaobao have enjoyed the same happiness?"


    "If you look at it in an expanded way, it''s OK to say so," Adrian replied calmly, as if he had anticipated such a question. "But it''s hard to say whether Duan Yu''s infatuation will accept his sister in name. What''s more, Mr. Cha didn''t write it down in the article, didn''t he? As for trinket, it''s a pity that he was a ruffian at the beginning and still a ruffian at the end


    Here, he raised his hand to Zha Liangyong: "of course, I don''t mean that Mr. Cha wrote poorly. In fact, we all know that this sealed work is anti hero type. However, every man has a heroic dream in his heart. No one has no young and frivolous experience. I believe I can still find some of the things I used to Well Some achievements, but boys always grow into men. "


    After a pause, he glanced at several people in front of him, and Adrian continued: "maybe he disobeyed his father, maybe he had gone his own way and didn''t listen to advice, but he will eventually find a way of his own, slowly grow up from a ruffian to a real man, and stand proud in front of his father to let him admit his achievements. Just like those movies which can describe the process of people''s growth very well and wonderfully, they are all very good and excellent works. Maybe there is a little trace of growth, but it is too few, so it is not very popular. "


    Speaking of this, several people present were silent, especially Zha Liangyong. Drooping eyelids seem sad. Adrian thought about it for a while, and then he realized that he thought about his eldest son who committed suicide when he was studying in the United States. This is really He said that these were just taking this opportunity to make a good relationship with the Li brothers, which might not even be used in the future.


    Fortunately, Liu Changle came out to play the game again. Adrian began to like this guy. The people who can stand up here are really pretty.


    "In a word, even though Trinket has seven wives in the end, Mr. Cowell still thinks that Zhang Wuji, who has the courage and ability, is more likable than him." He said so.


    "A little more. Although Zhang Wuji is indecisive, he will take care of at least two or four confidants. " Adrian added with a smile.


    "Mr. Cowell is a real romantic." The recovered Zha Liangyong made such a joke.


    "In business, naturally, it''s better to teach me to be negative to the people in the world, not to be negative to me; but emotionally, it''s better to teach people to be negative than not to be negative." Adrian immediately said this.


    "So from a personal point of view, I still like the shooting trilogy, and most ordinary people like it." Without waiting for them to be surprised or astonished, he immediately changed the topic, "let alone watching the number of TV dramas adapted." if you include the movie that Ms. Yang invested in shooting in the mainland this year, there will be at least five or six versions of the movie. and. With the continuous progress of production technology and different people''s interpretation of these works, new versions will be continuously shot in the future


    "So Mr. Cowell has seen all the TV versions?" Liu Changle asked curiously.


    "Not all, but the last three. I''ve seen it in 1994, 2001 and this year, "Adrian smiles and his eyes brighten." of course, I haven''t read all of them. "


    At present, the attention of the public was attracted to himself again, and he simply raised his hand: "I know, you must have to ask, which one is better, I''ll go straight on."


    A few low smiles were heard immediately.


    "Frankly speaking, this question is not easy to answer. There are a thousand Hamlets in the eyes of a thousand people, and there are many differences in the understanding of the novel by the investment, the scene, the director and the writer. Some of these differences make the story worse, others make it more harrowing - of course, I don''t like the ending of version 01. " With Adrian''s words, Zha Liangyong couldn''t help laughing.


    "Version 01 is made by us, eh Finally, she married song qingruoli Fang Yihua explained in a low voice, and the others suddenly showed a strange look.


    "So let''s talk about the role," Adrian continued, not caring. "In the third edition of Zhang Wuji, when Mr. Ma doesn''t speak, he has a kind of sincere feeling. But once he talks or starts to roar, he will become another person immediately. Mr. Su''s face is smart, and he can play Zhang Cuishan, but Zhang Wuji''s words are somewhat different In general, Mr. Wu is the best. Although he does not have the honest feeling of Zhang Wuji in appearance, his good acting skills make up for this. "


    Then the story turned: "as for the heroine, Zhou Zhiruo''s words, this year''s version of Miss Gao is undoubtedly the most appropriate."


    Hearing this, both the Li brothers, Liu Changle and Chen Yongqi all showed a clear or sure look. They are all well-informed people, not to mention the news that Gao Yuanyuan''s role in American science fiction TV series is currently in hot speculation. Maybe we don''t know the details between him and Gao Yuanyuan, but as long as we have collected relevant information, it is not difficult to guess the specific situation."According to Mr. Cha''s description, Zhou Zhiruo is undoubtedly a beautiful, gentle and water-saving woman. She never wanted to be the leader of the Emei sect, but she had to obey her master''s instructions, shoulder the future of the sect, love Zhang Wuji and deal with him at the same time Anger broke out and many wrong things were done. " Adrian is still so indifferent.


    "In terms of appearance, Miss Gao is very suitable for the role of Zhou Zhiruo. If she can also show the bitterness after the transformation, it will be very perfect. In this regard, the 1994 version of Ms. Zhou is obviously better, and she is also more suitable for the role of Zhou Zhiruo after the transformation, and the previous one is easy to give people the feeling of exertion At this point, he smiles. "I have to say that Ms. Yang''s studio is really lazy. After careful observation, we can find that Ms. Zhou and Miss Gao have some similarities in their facial features, and their clothing designs are also very similar. As for Miss Yu, I''m sorry, Ms. Fang. Although she is very good, Miss Gao and Ms. Zhou are really excellent. "


    Fang Yihua chuckled and waved his hand.


    "And the other heroine, Zhao min. There is no doubt that Miss Li is the most dazzling of the three versions. Her appearance, temperament and acting skills are all quite eye-catching. Zhao Min''s unruly, arrogant and eccentric spirits are all revealed in her The other two, though, were not stingy. Unfortunately, with Miss Li''s version of Zhuyu in front, no matter how hard she tries, it is very difficult to surpass. As for Ms. ye Unfortunately, I watched the legend of the new white lady before I saw the 1994 edition. "


    As soon as he said this, he couldn''t help laughing. Even Zha Liangyong couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, which was too damaging.


    In this way, the whole reception has become a special performance of Adrian. This is probably a wonderful scene rarely seen in Hong Kong Celebrity cocktail parties. A westerner is talking about Chinese pop culture in front of a group of Chinese. Of course, some of them. If you understand, you will understand naturally. It doesn''t matter what you don''t understand.


    The night came to an end, and the next day, accompanied by several top TVB executives, Adrian visited their set.


    As mentioned before, the relationship between AC media and TVB is somewhat different. They helped at the reception held last night. The villa in Repulse Bay was also proposed by them, and even the villa was provided by them. You know, although it is lively in luxury hotels, it is not as natural and intimate as in villas.


    Their channels can also be watched in the United States, but TVB is a wireless station in Hong Kong. In the United States, it has become a basic cable station, and it is basically concentrated in San Francisco, Los Angeles and several major cities in New York. Therefore, TVB has to sign a contract with at & tbroadband to broadcast. At & tbroadband is now owned by AC media.


    It is also because of this that TVB does not give lip service to several major record companies in Hong Kong, but universal music is better treated. Of course, this is also due to the fact that universal music''s influence in Asia is not as good as that of other record companies.


    "Frankly speaking, I can see why TVB can be the biggest one in Hong Kong," Adrian praised as Fang Yihua walked around. "If it wasn''t too small here and limited the development of TVB, I believe Mr. Shao''s career will be more brilliant."


    As for whether this is really the case, who cares? Don''t take compliments seriously.


    "Yes, so we are looking for ways to go north and further cooperate with the mainland, just like Mr. Cowell did." Fang Yihua said tentatively.


    "It''s not easy. Dealing with the mainland is a troublesome thing. Fortunately, I found a good partner to cooperate with." Adrian gave a noncommittal smile.


    "As a matter of fact, Mr. Cowell has also supervised many TV plays. I heard that friends was made by you. What do you think of the way we make TV series?" Another senior member of TVB, who seems to be in her 40s, is an assistant of Fang Yihua, who is currently in charge of TVB''s human resources, and immediately changed the topic.


    Before Adrian could answer, the sound of footsteps came from behind. Turning around, two beauties in Manchu noble people''s flag dress were coming. Although they were flags, they were redesigned and packaged. They were totally different from the historical thing. In addition, the two women also had their own style and had a temptation.


    "Godmother, what can I do for you?" After the first one came over, he asked Fang Yihua and Le Yiling to say hello, and then took another senior member of the scene. Zeng Lizhen, who was a few years younger than Fang Yihua and spoke little from the beginning to the end, called out affectionately, and looked at Adrian with curious eyes.


    The latter one was much more restrained. After asking Fang Yihua, Le Yiling and Zeng Lizhen for their greetings, he stood aside and did not speak.


    "Well, on the one hand, see how well you''re shooting, and on the other hand introduce someone to you." Zeng Lizhen seldom smiles, holding her hand and saying so, but her eyes are somewhat complicated.


    "This is Adrian Cowell, a famous Hollywood director and chairman of AC media." She introduced it immediately. "Mr. Cowell, this is my dry daughter Lizi, whose English name is Gigi.""Hello, Miss Li." Adrian held out his hand and said in Mandarin. After perceiving her bewilderment, he changed to English: "nice to meet you, Gigi. I''m Adrian Cowell."


    Li Zi shook hands with him inexplicably. Of course, she knew who Adrian Cowell, the famous Hollywood director, was, but she didn''t expect to see each other in this situation.


    "It was a surprise, though I guessed one or two. But I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic. " Adrian laughs at Yihua and Zeng Lizhen, and then looks at another woman who is not beautiful but has a lot of characteristics: "no doubt, this is Miss Yu."


    "You can call me, Charmaine, Mr. Cowell." After the initial shock in the past, Yu Shiman immediately responded and took the lead in extending his hand. Although there is not much expression on the face, but the eyes are very bright.


    "Godmother, this is..." Li Zi asked Zeng Lizhen in a low voice, frowning slightly.


    "Well, when I was chatting with Ms. Fang and Mr. Cha at the reception last night, I compared the three TV dramas from 1994 to now. I think your acting skills and appearance are the best among the three editions. I didn''t expect that Ms. Fang invited me to visit the studio today, which also brought you here, "Adrian explained, looking sincere. "I have to say, Gigi - can I call you that? Thank you, I say. You are really, very beautiful


    "Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Cowell." Li Zi smile, very casual appearance. It doesn''t seem to take it to heart.


    "Of course, Miss Yu is also excellent." Adrian immediately turned to Yu Shiman.


    "Thank you." Yu Shiman''s answer is very simple, but the smile is more than Lizi.


    "By the way, are you making a TV play?" Adrian looked at their flag dresses. What was it?


    "Yes, an ancient costume drama, called" jinzhiyu iniquity ", tells the story of the struggle between the harem during the Jiaqing period of the Qing Dynasty Lizi summed up the plot under the sign of Zeng Lizhen''s eyes.


    "You see. That''s what I want to say, Ms. Fang. " Adrian clapped his hands and said, "you have a long history. You are located in the financial center of Asia. There are countless subjects that can be made and photographed. All you need is to make these themes well. So why ask me?"


    Fang Yihua and Zeng Lizhen both laughed modestly. Adrian''s words were said to be in their hearts. In Hong Kong, no one can compare with TVB in terms of making TV series.


    "So, it''s better to do something about entertainment," Adrian continued. "As far as I know, there is still room for Hong Kong TV stations to play in this respect."


    "Oh? Does Mr. Cowell have any good ideas Fang Yihua''s eyes brightened, which made the nearby Le Yiling and Zeng Lizhen a little strange. Don''t you think it''s impolite to be so eager?


    But Adrian immediately gave the answer: "I know that Chinese people have a habit of exchanging feelings and discussing things at the table, so you call it a dinner party. So, why don''t you move the dinner party to the camera? It doesn''t need too many people, just a host and a guest. Oh, and a camera crew. Then we can choose the place to visit according to the taste of the guests. We can enjoy the delicious food and talk about the world at the same time, which can not only make the celebrities who are interviewed more approachable, but also introduce various kinds of food in Hong Kong


    The three TVB executives all squint at the same time, which is obviously an attractive proposal.


    "It''s said that Mr. Cowell is unmatched in creativity. It''s true that seeing is better than hearing." Fang Yihua said this, and then covertly exchanged a look with Le Yiling.


    "Thank you. I just happened to meet." Adrian said modestly, then glanced at two beautiful women on the other side.


    Lizi and Yu Shiman are both at a loss. They don''t seem to understand what they are saying, so they don''t know that some things are basically settled on this.


    "Yifu, what do you think?" In the building of Shao Yifu''s current crew in Qingshuiwan, Fang Yihua asks her husband so, with a look of exploration between her eyebrows.


    "What did he Liquan say?" Looking at the fragmentary materials that he put together temporarily, Shao Yifu said without lifting his head.


    "He thinks there is a lot to be done. There are not many programs that we can get on the talk show, but it''s better to put them on the toll booth," Fang Yihua said. "The Cowell has a good eye indeed. The millionaire bought from Americans by ATV in the past two years is also said to be his creativity. I think Chen Ziyun..."


    "It''s up to you." Shao Yifu waved his hand and interrupted her, "let Lizi go to accompany Cowell."


    Fang Yihua''s joy flashed away from the corner of her mouth, but she still made a reminder: "but, Lizhen said, Azzi seems to be dating with that one recently..."


    "Why, the wings are hard and you want to fly?" Shao Yifu snorted coldly and raised his head. His muddy old eyes were shining. He didn''t look like an old man in his nineties. "TVB has made her red. Shouldn''t she do something for TVB?""I''m just worried..." Fang Yihua said with a smile.


    "In Hong Kong this mu of land, I Shao Liu is still a little thin." Shao Yifu finished and looked over again.


    "Yes, I know." Fang Yihua''s eyelids drooped to hide his pride in getting Shangfang''s sword.


    "Then I''ll leave first." She said and stood up.


    "Let Yu Shiman also go," Shao Yifu''s voice rang again, "the happiness of all people."


    The tone is still so bland, as if the king who can kill and kill at will is talking about two tools.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C226

    "Drive back to the company." After coming out of the building, Fang Yihua told the driver so. Then he closed his eyes and sighed softly. He thought about his gains and losses.


    Although after entering the millennium, her husband has been devolved power to her, but the actual control is still in his hands, but not everything as before. That is to say, as long as Shao Yifu wants, he can adjust the TVB at any time, and it is for this reason that Fang Yihua will come to seek his opinions.


    When she opened her eyes, Fang Yihua chuckled again. Shao Yifu clearly wanted to tell the TVB executives to treat the American media tycoon well. No matter what he asked, Zeng Lizhen said nothing.


    TVB has always had two factions. Zeng Pai, director of drama production department, and Liang Pai, deputy director of drama production department, Liang Pai, deputy director of TVB. Over the past few decades, they have created many excellent dramas, and have also won popularity among many artists. In the era of Shao Yifu, they have been constantly competing for favor. This also indirectly led to Fang Yihua''s failure to perform after he came to power. Both Zeng Lizhen and Liang Jiashu were regarded as the old people who followed the world. If she wanted to start, Shao Yifu would certainly not agree, so she supported her close friend, Le Yiling, to fight against them. Anyway, it will be done sooner or later. Who will not promote his cronies when he comes to power?


    Le Yiling is also very hard-working. Taking charge of the human resources department is only the first step. Next, she plans to join the production department to supervise several TV dramas and hold several artists to develop her power. Neither Zeng Lizhen nor Liang Jiashu would like to see this situation. But Zeng Lizhen is also the nominal director of the production department. If Le Yiling only targeted her, Liang Jiashu would not help. Therefore, the internal atmosphere of TVB is rather delicate.


    Fang Yihua is not good at direct action, but he can use various means to create a favorable situation for Le Yiling. For example, taking advantage of this opportunity to let Zeng Lizhen fall flat. Lizi is her stepdaughter, and she can''t even keep her working daughter


    As for Yu Shiman, she is now an artist of Zeng school. Although she is also valued, she can not compare with Lizi and others. In the past two years, she has played many important supporting roles, but none of the heroine. Therefore, Le Yiling is planning to dig her up, and then use some means to build up her own team. After Yue Yiling won for her the role of Er Chun in Jin Zhi Yu sin, she Shiman has already agreed to come down. Although it has not been formally revealed in the interior, she has faintly marked the symbol of a new music school.


    In this case, Shao Yifu asked her and Lizi to accompany Adrian. There is no doubt that it is balancing internal affairs, and the excuse is just right.


    What a pity. Fang Yihua thinks that, if Adrian is satisfied, she will also introduce Cai Shaozhen and Zhang Keyi who have been sent to her. Zeng Lizhen''s face must be very good at that time. However, Shao Yifu certainly will not allow this kind of situation to happen, otherwise, he will not let Yu Shiman follow. Of course, the final outcome depends on That gentleman''s mood.


    ---------------


    "Oh, yes, I saw it in the mailbox, baby well. What''s so disgusting about this? Can''t I call you that? Well, let''s go back to the topic of decoration. I think scheme B and scheme D are very suitable. One is simple but not simple, and the other is a mixture of Chinese and Western culture. Choose a style you like... " Sitting in front of the glass window of the Peninsula Hotel, looking out at the bright lights of the city, Adrian said with his mobile phone.


    At the other end of the phone is Liu Tao. She is busy with the decoration of the villa in Yangcheng. Adrian can''t choose carefully because of her short stay there, so she bought her a villa with simple decoration. However, leave and go. This matter is still handled by someone. Adrian has always considered it very carefully. Even if there is something incomplete, someone will give him a complete complement. Therefore, Liu Tao will handle this and exchange views on decoration with her through the Internet and telephone. This is also a way to maintain feelings.


    At the end of the call, Adrian got up and poured himself a glass of champagne at the bar of the suite. After a quick recollection of his various affairs in mainland China, his thoughts immediately flew to the scene in the afternoon. When will they deliver the delicious food?


    He came to Hong Kong to play the leading role for the purpose of seeking beauty. It''s too small here. There''s nothing worth investing in. If it''s in the 1980s or early 1990s, it''s OK to say, now Hehe, Li Jiapo has at least an oil refining industry in the same size of a bullet. But what kind of industry does Hong Kong have besides real estate? finance? Oh, yes, the dream of Hong Kong, the financial center of Asia, has been ruined by them.


    Originally, they could develop with their backs on the mainland, and the mainland also had this meaning. Unfortunately, even 23 items could not be passed. What else can be said? Apart from the twists and turns, if you want to get it but don''t want to pay the price, how can there be such a good thing in the world? AC media has also hired several retired senior government officials as consultants in the past two years.


    Think about it. If New York feels that the patriot act violates the rights of citizens, and firmly opposes not implementing it in New York, how will Washington react? Of course, if it was really in the United States, there would be no sign of such a thing. When George W. Bush signed the Patriot Act, whether it was Viacom, a traditional left-wing media group, or AC media, a new media group that boasted of neutrality, they only briefly reported the incident.In short, the people of Hong Kong have planted the seeds of decline. In this case, how can Adrian invest here in the foreseeable future? At most, it is to maintain certain cooperation in some aspects. Just like TVB, despite the fact that they have always maintained the momentum of development, in a few years after the popularity of online video, the limitations of small places will soon make them begin to be stretched.


    I believe TVB has some understanding in this respect. Otherwise, it will not want to go north to cooperate with the mainland to explore the market, or make friends with American media tycoons like Adrian, if we can introduce TVB''s TV series to the United States. Even if only one of them is good, what''s more, he obviously has a certain connection with the mainland, and he also has the right to play TVB in the United States.


    So Adrian can be sure that he won''t wait too long, but it''s still too late. As he said at the reception party that day, the most charming and gorgeous women were active in the eighties and nineties of the last century. If he had the capital at that time, he had to find a way to get married. It''s a pity that it''s all withered now.


    But he still came. Japan, South Korea, Taiwan and the mainland have played. How can he just miss Hong Kong? Besides, although the quality of the new generation in Hong Kong is not so good, there are still a few things that can be seen. For example, today


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    ----------------


    facing the closed smooth elevator door, Lizi could see her pale face. Even if she had cleaned up and dressed up before she came, how could she have never thought that she would still encounter this kind of thing. But she could not refuse, especially the hint of sighing from the godmother, which was the meaning of the sixth uncle. She was still angry and had to shut her mouth.


    Although Shao Yifu is a great philanthropist respected by everyone outside. It is said that there are schools and hospitals donated by him everywhere in the mainland, but the staff of TVB know that he is a ruthless tyrant in the company, and no one can disobey his will for decades. Not to mention the extremely harsh sales contracts, not to mention that Liu Dehua had been snowed for more than a year. In the mid-1980s, when Shao''s film company began to shrink in performance and finally decided to stop making films, many contract actresses were forced to act in some extremely beautiful films to facilitate Shao''s making the last stroke.


    Not many people outside know such news, but the old staff inside TVB are very clear about it. Shao Yifu''s character can be seen. Even though Li Zi is now a well-known actress in Hong Kong''s entertainment industry, it is not enough to refuse the request of TVB boss.


    Maybe you can find that person This idea just came out, was pinched out by Lizi with a bitter smile, saying that it was dating, but also met a few times, ate two or three meals together, it is far from reaching the level of a boyfriend and girlfriend. To tell you the truth, to a large extent, she is only in a false way with each other. Although older, but this is not a problem, but the wealth of more than 100 million, but a lame foot, let the beauty of her very difficult to accept. However, seeing Ganma''s female artists such as Wu Meiyan marry themselves out one by one, she also wants to find a supporter.


    Will he offend Shao Liushu for himself and a woman who has just met several times? Li Zi shook his head in his heart. Don''t be silly. Since she was 15 years old, she has been making money in the entertainment industry to support her family. She has been used to cheating and being warm and friendly. This kind of thing almost needs no thinking to know the answer.


    "Are you OK, sister Zi?" Yu Shiman nearby is probably aware of her ups and downs of mood, some worried mouth called.


    "It''s OK." Glancing at her, Li Zi said in a plain tone.


    Originally, her relationship with her was pretty good, but at the moment, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Yu Shiman was in a dark dress with arms and long legs exposed outside. She looked very sexy. If she wasn''t worried about being photographed by the paparazzi, she would have exposed her back all the time. And it seems that she is worried, but Li Zi, who has cooperated with several plays, can see the excitement in her eyes. Needless to say, the top management has definitely given her a commitment from the top, and They are Hollywood directors and media tycoons.


    How could she have such an attitude? Does she know what they''re doing! Looking at the number of the elevator beating, Li Zi hate thinking. The sense of humiliation became more and more intense with the approach of the floor. It was not that she had never participated in a dinner party, but she did not have such a strong sense of humiliation. Like two senior call girls, she and Yu Shiman went together to provide services for guests in a high-class hotel.


    Thinking of this, Li Zi''s resentment can not help but transfer to the Western man who met on the set that afternoon. After learning that he is a famous Hollywood miracle director and a legendary rising media tycoon, she is surprised and somewhat happy. She and her brother like several films he directed, but she didn''t expect to be such a person It''s very gentlemanly and elegant, but it''s no different from those men in Hong Kong''s entertainment industry!


    Lizi is not a fool, and when she was on the set, Adrian could hear what Adrian said very clearly. Soon after that, Fang Yihua and his mother came to talk to her in turn. How could she not have guessed the reason.


    What about the scenery in front of people? You can''t even control your own destiny. When the door of the elevator opened, Li Zi''s heart gushed a sadness. She once thought that she did not have to look at other people''s eyes, but Shao Yifu''s words broke her fantasy. In particular, the line that Ganma implicitly conveyed, no matter what the other side has to meet, but also let her fall into the ice cellar. At this time, Yu Shiman is still quietly reminding her: "sister Zi, we are here.""I know." Li Zi took a deep breath, strode out, followed the corridor to the door of the suite. The doorbell rang.


    "May I ask you..." The two men in front of her opened the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. I''m Lizi. We met on set this afternoon." Li Zi stretched out his hand and tried to make his expression look more natural, "can you go in and sit down?"


    Yu Shiman then said so. The man in front of him smiles and immediately makes a gesture of invitation. Still a gentleman.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Asked the man, Adrian, after they came in and sat down.


    "Red wine, thank you." Li Zi laughed.


    "Me too." Yu Shiman has a style of learning.


    "Rome canti 1978 red wine, I prefer one." He gracefully poured red wine for them. Although Li Zi didn''t know much about it, he could also see the layers and bright colors.


    Look at this western man in front of you. Angular, not handsome, but very tasteful, tall and symmetrical, regardless of appearance or spirit. These are not comparable to those rich people in Hong Kong. For a time, her resentment has been reduced a lot. After that, Yu man sat down with the other party, and the strangest thing was that she didn''t measure her wine.


    Li Zi twisted the body uneasily. She didn''t know what the man was thinking. He looked at his eyes without the feeling of lust. He seemed to appreciate it, but it was aggressive. It seemed that he would hold her under his body and conquer her at any time, but it was not particularly annoying.


    After a long silence, someone finally broke the silence. It was Yu Shiman.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Cowell to come to Hong Kong. Is this your first time? " Yu Shiman put down the glass and sat up straight. It seemed natural, but the tension in her voice betrayed her inner world.


    In the end, it''s too tender to hold your breath. In any case, you have to wait for the other party to speak first.


    "Please call me Adrian or ed - as a matter of fact, I came to Hong Kong in early 1996 and only stayed for two or three days. It''s a beautiful place. If I hadn''t started a business and had a lot of things to deal with, I would have stayed for half a month." Adrian said briskly, tone is very soft, voice with magnetic, very good to hear.


    "That''s a pity." Yu Shiman said and glanced at the Li Zi beside him.


    "Yes, so This time Cowell, Adrian, must stay a few more days when he comes to Hong Kong. " Although the heart is very dissatisfied with her style, Lizi still have to accept the cavity way.


    "It''s natural," Adrian nodded with a smile. "To tell you the truth, I couldn''t help thinking that if I stayed a few more days, I might have been lucky to meet you earlier."


    Yu Shiman''s smile suddenly increased a little, but Lizi''s heart gently hummed, but also had to admit that this man is very good at talking. Although he knows what he is hinting at, just like the appreciative eyes with infringement, he doesn''t hate much even if he hates it.


    Then, after a few words, the atmosphere in the room became harmonious. As soon as Lizi did not pay attention, Yu Shiman sat down in the man''s arms.


    "This is from last year''s shooting of" emperor''s flowers ". I didn''t go home until about 2:00 p.m. at that time, I was so tired. As a result, I accidentally fell down and knocked my chin on the tea table, leaving such a wound."


    "If you have a good rest, there should be no trace."


    "That''s what the doctor said, but in order not to affect the progress of the crew, he had to go to battle with a wound, so there was such a scar."


    "What a pity. Why do you work so hard? Take good care of your body. "


    "I know, but if you don''t work hard and don''t work hard, how can you get so many opportunities?"


    "It''s not easy for everyone."


    Carrying the wine cup, Yu Shiman sighed in Adrian''s arms. He looked as if his bones were gone. He wanted to lie down on him. Adrian made a look of concern, stroked the scar on her chin and said in a comforting tone. Then he looked at Li Zi, who was still sitting opposite, slightly pinching his fist.


    Lizi reluctantly laughed, and then took a look at Yu Shiman, and immediately sat over. Fortunately, he did not hold her.


    "It''s not easy for sister Zi," Yu said of Lizi''s good words immediately. "She suffered a lot for her younger brother, but she still made today''s achievements. We all admire her very much."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it," Adrian looked at Lizi. "Azzi - if you don''t mind, I''ll call you Azzi."


    "No problem." Li Zi gave him a smile.


    "I''m glad to meet you. Although you all have your own pain, you never give up hope and keep working hard for it. In my opinion, this is one of the greatest charms of women. There is a pair of leather bags, but only know to take, but not to pay. They are just flowers in the greenhouse. Beauty is beautiful, but they are weak and unable to watch. Only the flowers that have experienced the wind and rain can be exceptionally beautiful when they are in full bloom. " He looked her in the eyes and said seriously.Lizi can''t help but feel a little trance. This western man''s words seem to have a kind of magic, which makes her suddenly think of all kinds of struggles that she once had. For a time, the feeling of sadness comes back to her heart again. If you think of Yu Shiman''s words just now, "if you don''t work hard and don''t work hard, how can you get so many opportunities?" her disgust with her shameless and hard-working attitude suddenly disappeared, and she couldn''t hate Adrian again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C227

    Lizi looks at Yu Shiman who kisses with Adrian in a daze. Although she knows that it is late for her to show her initiative, she still has some bad taste when this scene really appears, and at the same time A trace of jealousy


    Yu Shiman is still young. She doesn''t think so much about it. She just wants what she wants, so she can fight for her recovery without scruple. Just like she can catch up with several super movies a day and try to increase her exposure times in front of the high-level people,


    once upon a time, Li Zi was also like this. Although she was more for the sake of life and for her family, she did not forget to hold on to the present pain At the moment, however, she suddenly felt that these seemed meaningless


    the two kissing people finally separated. From Lizi''s point of view, Yu Shiman''s eyes were hazy and he was breathing happily. It seemed that he was enjoying himself very much, and he didn''t look like he was performing. Her eyes moved down a little. She immediately understood that Yu Shiman was wearing a dress and waist The chest is bulging up. It''s Adrian''s hand, but it''s so happy to see her squinting and smiling? "Br >


    , and then Adrian''s eyes went up and down in front of him, and then Adrian''s eyes fell back on her Too fast... " Li Ziqiang said with a smile


    "not at all." Adrian let go of Yu Shiman, picked up her face with the other hand, gently slid his finger over her chin, and then got close to her ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "I think this moment has been a long time"


    Li Zi shook his heart and began to thump. Some of them did not understand and looked at him


    "you may I''ve heard of it, but maybe I haven''t heard of it. "Adrian smiles and stares at her eyes, still holding the voice that only the two can hear." I know Chinese culture very well. I saw you in Zhao Min''s TV series "killing the Dragon by relying on heaven". Therefore, I want to spend at least one night with you after I come to Xianggang. "


    such direct words make Li Zi dazed again, She met a lot of men in social intercourse, but basically she was obsessed with herself and said hypocritical words. Adrian was such a gentleman who treated herself with great grace, but at the same time, she said that she wanted to go to bed with her for the first time. What made her puzzled was that she still couldn''t get angry and even had less resentment before because of his demeanor and style Direct?


    Before Lizi could clear her mind, her mouth was blocked. Adrian was still aggressive and had a good sense of propriety. She subconsciously resisted for a few times, and then she was forced to open her teeth. At the same time, his hands began to swim on her body, with the rhythm of entanglement. After a few rounds, Adrian''s body reacted When Yu was separated, Lizi gasped. Regardless of her lips and silver thread, she put her hand on Adrian''s shoulder and tried to push him away for a while. Adrian didn''t give her the chance. After catching her pushing hand, she began to kiss her face and pink neck, sucking and teasing. She swam in the sensitive place, making Lizi unable to resist, especially when his hand was on her thigh, At the beginning, when she picked up the skirt and went to the inside, she couldn''t help but cry out


    with this man''s right teasing, Lizi''s eyes became more and more hazy. In a trance, she saw what Yu Shiman was doing and gave herself a embarrassed look. Li Zi tried to open her eyes, and then she saw Yu Shiman put her hands under Adrian After she got up again, Adrian immediately took off Lizi''s underpants, raised a leg and put it on her body. She realized that Lizi, who had just sat down, stretched her body subconsciously, and the blush on her face was even stronger I''m so anxious that I haven''t even taken off my clothes


    "Relax, others," Adrian whispered in her ear as she reached the door "Yes," Li Zi''s tone was a little trill, and soon adjusted her mind. She closed her eyes, regardless of the sharp ups and downs of her chest, slowed down and sat down slowly. After all of them went in, she uttered a long chant


    ---


    the soft light made the room look very dark. Outside the window, there were many lights in the dim city, in a dark blue night sky Li Zi, wearing only underpants and a large men''s shirt, leaned on the long table with both hands supporting her body. Although her eyes looked out, she could see that her attention was elsewhere when she looked out of her trance.


    as long as she closed her eyes, she could remember herself last night After the initial discomfort passed, with the irresistible provocation of the man and the great pressure from TVB, she finally abandoned her self-esteem and completely catered to it. In this case, Yu Shiman tried his best to cooperate with him


    basically, she did what Adrian asked her to do, such as all the way After arriving at the bedroom, Lizi, who has been tossed up and down, lies on the bed to rest, and Yu Shiman immediately breathes and puffs under Adrian''s hint. For example, when she is picked up from behind by Adrian again and starts again, she crawls in front of herself under his instructions and cooperates with her mouth. As for flattery, let alone flattery, Yu Shiman is like a real will I think I am Like a senior call girlLi Zi and she have known each other for a short time, but it is the first time for Yu Shiman to see such a person. In an irrational state and with such an example beside her, Li Zi will inevitably become reckless.


    "really crazy..." She covered her head and mumbled so, and then a voice came into her ears: "why don''t you sleep a little more?"


    She was startled to see Adrian in her pajamas and then breathed a sigh of relief


    "I just Suddenly I woke up and couldn''t sleep, so Li Zi reluctantly smiles, isn''t it Adrian came over with a bad smile on his face. "We had a good time last night. Generally speaking, a woman who had been crazy like me would sleep until the sun went up"


    Li Zi''s face suddenly turned red and then became a little embarrassed. After turning around for several seconds, he turned around again, biting his lips and choking out a sentence: "I''m not a she"


    the other party laughed, and Did not continue this topic, but pick eyebrows: "still sad?"


    "What?" "I mean you are forced to come to accompany me," Adrian said with a penetrating smile. "Don''t tell me that you are voluntary"


    in his eyes, Lizi suddenly felt that he wanted to give him a fist, but he only laughed at himself and helplessly: "what about being sad?"


    "I''m sorry." after silence, Adrian said, "if this can make you feel a little bit"


    Li Zi can''t help but show his surprised eyes, and then he can''t believe it. He He apologized to himself again?!


    "If I think it''s good, I''ll want it. You can see it as a kind of self-centered eccentricity of rich people." Adrian laughed. "I said, I''ve seen the TV version of the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. I think your role of Zhao Min is the best at present. I want to get you. So after I went to the mainland to deal with some things, I came to Hong Kong by the way and dealt with them Li Zi made a lot of hints "


    Li Zi''s face turned pale, but then showed a dispirited look. In front of him, this man is a world-class super rich man and a world-famous director. Even if others know that he has played with himself, he will say that he thinks highly of himself


    " why tell me this "I like chasing women, but I also try to respect women. I don''t hide anything. I don''t need to hide anything. She should know what I feel about her." Adrian replied frankly.


    Lizi was stunned again, chewing this sentence, and his eyes suddenly became red. Although this man did not hide his own opinion, he was very honest, But looking back on the more than ten hours of getting along with each other, it''s really better than At least more respectful than TVB people


    "should I say thank you?" Although she immediately controlled her mood and asked, there was no sense of irony in it


    then, Adrian put a pair of big hands on her shoulder and held her in his arms: "don''t think about that, this is the world, so those tough people will be so popular and loved. I have read your information, Azzi, believe that I, I know the feeling of helplessness and the feeling of having to struggle for survival, so I like you more. I said that those flowers that have experienced the wind and rain are the most beautiful when they are in full bloom "


    leaning on his chest, an unspeakable sense of security immediately surges into my heart. Although there are still some unreal feelings, although there are some vaguely wrong places, she still has some problems I don''t want to think about it any more. Then, Lizi looks up and kisses Adrian when she is fully awake.


    this kiss is different from that of last night. Adrian is not so aggressive, but like a couple of lovers following. He grabs her waist up and holds her buttocks to lift her up


    "you You''re coming again... " Lizi was a little flustered. They pasted it so tightly that she could feel his reaction.


    "it''s going to be OK," Adrian said with a low smile in her ear, letting her lay down on the long table


    "but she is still..."


    "She''s asleep, we just need to be gentle"


    then, after pressing her on the table, Adrian resisted her legs to her shoulder. Lizi didn''t speak, just closed his eyes and began to bear his attack


    many times, no matter how distorted a thing is, you will find a reasonable part of it immediately after you accept it, just like this In that sentence, life is like rape. If you can''t resist, you can enjoy it. It''s also true for Lizi. She can''t refuse TVB''s request. Even if she goes to please Shuangfei with Yu Shiman, she starts to enjoy the happiness brought about by * * when she starts to ignore it because of Adrian''s considerate side. At least, under Adrian''s body, she feels what she has never done before Some of them are satisfied, and TVB has appropriately reduced their current shooting time


    even if there are some unacceptable things, such as I am crazy, Li Zi said in his heart, at the same time, as Zhao Min and "Zhou Zhiruo" fight with each other with their mouths under him


    ---


    so Adrian likes those women who have experienced ups and downs, as long as you grasp her heart It is very simple to fully express one''s good intentions, to give some respect, plus one''s own status and powerThis is not to say that he is playing with his feelings. It''s just that women are more likely to be seen through their inner world, and Adrian really likes it more. If Lizi meets and pastes flowers like Yu Shiman, he doesn''t refuse all his requirements, so he doesn''t bother to talk to her so much.


    of course, Adrian doesn''t hate Yu Shiman With such a bold, active and obedient woman, many tricks can be taken out to play, and Li Zi can be pulled together.


    to be honest, his goal at the beginning was Lizi. Although there were some hints of Qi Ren''s cake, he didn''t really want to let Yu Shiman come along. I didn''t expect Shao Yifu to be very generous, but just think about how he treated his employees in the rumor This kind of thing is very normal, and Adrian is happy to accept this favor.


    since Yu Shiman is so obedient and active, she can play as she pleases, and now it is the most delicious time for her. Before that, her face was a little baby fat. Although she looked cute, it was also somewhat indifferent to the public. In the past two years, she worked hard for the upper authorities and suffered a lot The flesh on his face was also reduced a lot, but it was not until two or three years later that the skinny Nirvana was just right


    however, the plan that he had planned to go to Taiwan was realized here, which is really interesting. Maybe by then


    "It''s a good movie, worthy of being the salvation of Hong Kong movies. Obviously, Hong Kong filmmakers have begun to find some ways to make Hollywood blockbusters and integrate them well into their own culture - I see that police and bandit movies are one of the hallmarks of Hong Kong films," said Adrian, sitting on the sofa with his legs up at the top club Smiling at the four men in front of him, he said, "so I wonder, what if it was adapted to the American version?"


    Two of the four men are in their 40s. One of them is a fat man with glasses. He is very well dressed and looks like a big boss, while the other is very simple and fashionable, but still decent. The other two in their thirties are similar to the latter


    two men in their 40s Although the other two in their thirties were also listening, they didn''t seem to care too much. Adrian, who looked in his eyes, laughed in his heart and continued: "however, in view of the cultural differences, I can''t afford to buy the right to adapt completely. I think Mr. Liu should be able to understand why"


    "Mr. Cowell is sincere," the rich boss with glasses smiles and looks at the man beside him. "What do you think, Wei Qiang?"


    "I don''t have any opinion," Liu Weiqiang said after pondering. "Mr. Cowell is obviously more proficient in Chinese culture than many Westerners. If there is an American version of Infernal Affairs, I believe it will also be wonderful"


    "that''s the deal?" Adrian stood up with a smile and shook hands with Liu Weiqiang and Lin Jianyue, chairman of Huanya. He casually shook hands with Liu Weiqiang''s partner, Mai Zhaohui and Zhuang Wenqiang, who had been pulled to the top of the list, also shook hands.


    "when the time comes, the two can give some opinions on the script." he continued, "no problem, Mr. Cowell." both of them were flattered and some others were at the same time Hong Kong films have been following Hollywood''s footsteps for a long time. Even at the most brilliant time, Hong Kong films were barely tied with Hollywood in Southeast Asia. Since the 1990s, Hong Kong films have been on the decline. After the appearance of Titanic, Hong Kong films have been in a state of rout. This time, few Hollywood people want to buy the adaptation rights of their films, Lin Jianyue is also a famous miracle director. It has been less than ten years since Huanya film was founded, but it is the first film company that can let Hollywood buy the film adaptation right. It has achieved something that no one else can do. As long as the news is released, it is bound to make many people envious. It was really true to invest in Infernal Affairs That''s right


    but he didn''t show it clearly. Instead, he shook hands with Adrian with great grace: "Mr. Cowell, if you are free, might as well visit us around Huanya"


    although he attended the reception for Adrian that day, he did not say a word with him. As a person who is interested in developing entertainment, he makes good friends with Hollywood It''s necessary for media tycoons who are very powerful and have some connections in the mainland.


    "this time it may not work," Adrian replied politely, "I don''t have many things to do in Hong Kong, except to investigate and purchase the right to adapt Infernal Affairs I can only say I''m sorry "


    I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C228

    "Director miracle is still so different. First, he made a film that was unexpected and completely different from the previous style in a short time, and then claimed that it was a work of homage to David Lynch. Then we found that the technique of this film is really full of David Lynch''s style. It seems that only God knows what he is thinking; Adrian flipped the newspaper in his hand, and after reading this paragraph, he couldn''t help but chuckle out.


    "look at what they said, as if I was an alien. If possible, they would like to drag me out of the section for research; He left the newspaper and made fun of the two women in front of him and said, "I agree. I''d like to know if you are an alien; Nicole said rudely, holding a black tea cup. After the premiere day, she did not give Adrian a good face, but he played with his fingers in that situation and that place. If she did not take advantage of the light and then went back to the hotel directly, she could not imagine what kind of consequences would be.


    nevertheless, when she was in bed, Nicole still seemed unwilling to admit defeat However, no matter which film was released at the end of the decade, there were many debates about her performance in the movie theater, and even though the film had won a lot of praise in the movie theater, it would have aroused a lot of people''s hearts I''ve had some good reviews, but when people mention her, they think of Mrs. Tom Cruise as the word "vase -


    dquo? Even though most of the compliments received at the reception these days are polite or want to chat up, she still has a feeling of elation compared with the previous excuse of praising her beauty and sexiness.


    this man will indeed create miracles. When a person is alone, such an idea will inevitably come out of Nicole''s heart, and then she will feel proud Will subconsciously bite the root of his teeth, if I could have met him ten years ago


    Of course, such a thought was soon forgotten by her, Nicole also will not forget that Adrian''s undisguised desire for possession and conquest when she presses her to bed on the wall table every time. She does not want to let the man control his life again. The present forbearance is only for the future freedom. She will not do him like that woman After thinking about this, Nicole can''t help but look at Naomi Watts on the other side, and her former friendship has disappeared. The only thing she can see from her eyes is disgust ¡¬ just like being fooled by Adrian in the cinema. Although Naomi moved out of Adrian''s suite after returning to the hotel, she went back in less than two days and was as close as ever to Adrian


    It goes without saying that critics have played a big role in her praise during this period. Listen to this: the most difficult role so far this year is higher than her evaluation - which is another reason why Nicole is not happy. If Naomi and Adrian were not related, Nicole would not have been like this. After all, they were friends and all came from Australia, The Australian actors in Hollywood are still very united


    not to mention the nonsense made up by some tabloids. The most amazing thing is that the world''s only credible news weekly even claimed that she and Naomi were homosexual


    " This film is very similar to that of Nicole Naomi, except that Nicole Kidman is not married to a major director, but to Tom Cruise, who was once a popular star. What is worth considering is that Naomi and Nicole are in love with each other in the same drama school in Australia. According to people familiar with the matter, Naomi attended the bachelor party before Nicole''s marriage, and also had sex with Nicole Conflict, it is obvious that they had hidden feelings before, and Naomi has been unknown since she came to Hollywood, which is a sharp contrast with Nicole &


    dquo;


    the report has written a large article, giving full play to the "nine true and one false" routine, and sparing no effort to pull all kinds of plots in the film on two people, especially "dream -


    dquo; After this statement came out, it was even more simple to say that the two beautiful girls fell in love in drama school, but one of them married a popular star and became an attractive actress in order to go to Hollywood. The other was so distressed that she even messed up her Pre Wedding singles party, and the other went well The development of Laiwu has only been unknown for several years.


    here, different plots come out from the film. With the efforts of the latter one, he finally moved the heart of the former one. Finally, he divorced his star husband, and then came together. After knowing about them, a big director adapted them into a film and produced it r>


    it''s very unconventional. However, considering the reputation of this newspaper, it''s strange that they don''t write like this. If it''s normal, it''s just that muhiland road has become the headlines of various entertainment media with Cannes Film Festival during this period. Moreover, their experiences are similar to the story behind the film. In addition, Nicole and Naomi are also involved The pictures at the premiere of the film attracted a lot of attention for a while. Some people discussed on the Internet that Nicole would divorce cruise. Is it because Naomi?Only a fool will believe this news. Nicole, who drinks black tea, once again gives Adrian a covert look. He is chatting with Naomi affectionately at the moment. Obviously, he is happy to see this kind of report, which makes it more convenient for him to have an excuse to do something. In fact, after the premiere that day, he took them to bed together. However, when Nicole and Naomi were both together, they would be in bed "In fact, ED, did you make this film to pay tribute to David Lynch? &


    dquo; Naomi''s voice drifts into Nicole''s ear. "Nicole should want to know, right? &


    dquo;


    Originally, she would like to object, but she swallows it back to her mouth. Then she looks at Adrian. Nicole is also curious. After all, many well-known film critics are sure that the style of muhiland road is very similar to Lynch. If you change the name of the director''s production to Lynch, there will not be so many people questioning and asking


    "do you really want to know? &


    dquo; Adrian''s mouth slightly cocked up, his eyes turned twice between Naomi and Nicole before he said, "first of all, the style of this film is indeed Lynch style, and secondly, I don''t need to pay tribute to others;


    This makes both women confused. Since they admit that they are indeed made in the Lynch style, why do they say that they don''t have to pay tribute to others?


    "Don''t you understand? That''s right. In the face of their puzzled eyes, Adrian laughs and refuses to say a word. After half a day of making Naomi, she says, "you''ll find out in a few days;


    He has never worked in vain. He made the film muhiland road and participated in Cannes film again. In addition to giving Naomi a chance to be famous and involving Nicole, he also had a more important purpose


    in order to achieve this goal, he did a lot of work, but most of them were useless. Relatively speaking, he still underestimated these professional film critics, It goes without saying that Roger Ebert''s analysis was quite impartial, and the possible film critic who proposed "dream -


    dquo; also surprised him a little; This kind of view is very popular in the previous life. Although there are many places that do not make sense or even strongly agree with it, it is enough for ordinary people. They will not study a film over and over again. As long as they can sort out the general logic and let them show their sense of superiority, nothing else matters A kind of An important evidence of this is that when the two stories changed, the judge who threatened Adam opened the door and said to Betty, who was lying in the bedroom bed, it''s time to get up, beauty


    in Adrian''s version, the place was modified. The judge only wandered around and did not speak. He would like to know if there was no such sentence Some people have come to the conclusion that "dream -


    dquo; It doesn''t matter if there is no such conclusion. He has arranged for people to throw the topic out when the time is right. However, the world is always so interesting, and these preparations are useless at the end of the day


    similarly, the David Lynch style of the film is the same. It has to be admitted that there are some people who can''t be underestimated among critics and fans Fortunately, the last one didn''t go to waste. A few days later, another surprising report was published in the Los Angeles Times, and then reprinted in other newspapers.


    "obviously, what is the miracle director proving? Think about the evaluation people gave to him when" eye opener "was first released last year. Almost one-sided said that he could not make such a work, Even after confirmation, there are still some doubts and even think that Kubrick''s guidance has played a significant role in it ¡÷ for a young man who has become an international famous director in a few years, although he did not respond to these remarks, it is inevitable that he would have some resentment. Therefore, he thought of a good way to fight back and make a film and a director


    - > similar works;


    This is a paragraph in the article. It seems to say that Adrian is narrow-minded and can''t tolerate other people''s pointing at him. However, a surprising conclusion can be drawn after a little analysis: if a miracle director wants to make a film in the style of that director, he can certainly make it, and it is invisible to people.


    the same is true if it is not It has been mentioned that the style of muhiland road and David Lynch is very similar. I''m afraid no one has realized this. Therefore, the already chaotic situation is even more chaotic. Why does director miracle make such a film? Are you paying homage to David Lynch or, as the article reveals, just trying to prove yourself? Neither journalists nor critics dare to draw a conclusion easily.


    If Adrian Ken said one or two, it would be good, but the problem is that journalists always can''t catch his figure. Although his figure began to appear at some reception after the article came out, the reporters on the third floor and the third floor around the hotel still could not grasp his trace. As for the same party, they also attended the reception The critics, directors, producers and so on, can''t get anything out of his mouth. When talking about this matter, he always teases him around. Moreover, Adrian often leaves before long, even if they want to grind up some problemsAdrian doesn''t care about it. Although it seems unnecessary to make such a big fight in order to make such an impression, it''s worthwhile to think about it and let Naomi and Nicole taste the sweetness. It''s worthwhile to tie them to themselves. What''s more, this arrangement will play an important role in the future, although it''s not very clear. I only have a general idea in my mind However, it''s always good to be well prepared for such a long time.


    so he is very leisurely for so many days. Although there are many reporters around the hotel, there are still many films in Cannes. They have to pay attention to some of them. Moreover, no matter how strict they are, there will be loopholes to be drilled? In addition to doing some recreational activities in the hotel, he also took Naomi to the beach for a visit - not in Cannes. The coastline in southern France is not short, so you can''t play in Cannes. Neighboring cities can go there. Even though the beach may not be as good as Cannes, it''s not much worse. When women lie in bed, there are still some things to do She twisted her body, and her clothes were crumpled, and her skirt was lifted to the waist. Her trousers were pulled into a thin thread and hung at the bottom of her legs. Her ankles were tied together. Not only that, her hands were twisted, but also her wrists were tied. Not only that, but also her wrists were also tied. The black cloth was not wide enough to cover her eyes, and her mouth was firmly covered by a big hand The strong man pressed her on the bed from behind, and was climbing on her soft body. All these seemed to be related to some crime scenes. However, it can be seen from the mocking eyes of men and the groaning without half pain of women that this picture is not as violent as expected With a loud sigh, both men and women tensed their bodies, which lasted for dozens of seconds before they softened down. Then they began to adjust their breathing to


    "let me go, Adrian, you bastard, when are you going to make me like this; "You don''t know how charming you are, Sophie, &


    dquo; Adrian gently kisses the woman''s neck and shoulder and says with emotion," I really don''t want to let you up. You only belong to me;


    "But you don''t belong to me alone; Sophie, who was under her body, immediately ate and said:


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. As a film festival held at home, Sophie Marceau, who had finished filming Anna Karenina, didn''t come to Cannes. Besides, Adrian came to Cannes with a new video, just as a woman who had done some amazing activities with him in Paris I don''t know what the relationship between the two heroines in muhiland road is with him


    although he knows what Adrian is like, knowing and seeing are two different things, so how can Sophie be happy? So when Adrian stole to look for her the first two times, she blocked her back with a few words


    "do you know why?


    dquo; Adrian bit her ear beads and said in a low voice. Meanwhile, Sophie took off the cloth tied to her wrists and ankles.


    Sophie was silent, took off the cloth from her eyes, turned to look at Adrian with her rosy face. She sighed after a while and leaned into his arms: "you know how to use this little trick Torture me;


    Adrian was obviously not so easy to give up, so there was a third time soon. However, he did not come to the door directly this time. Instead, when Sophie returned to the hotel alone and there was no one else in the corridor, Adrian came out of his hiding place, covered Sophie''s mouth behind his back and entered the hotel suite. Then he took the eyes of the prepared black cloth alliance leader Of course, he didn''t cover up his accent, otherwise Sophie might take out a wolf proof electric appliance from her handbag and show him a look. If the electricity goes to some places that should not be electrified, it will be very troublesome. Although Sophie, who heard his voice, struggled, she soon followed suit and played the play of Adrian Ann is not tied up too much, and the position is very suitable. She will feel uncomfortable if she doesn''t use it. Unfortunately, there is no camera to shoot the attractive picture of Sophie being blindfolded and thrown on the bed.


    "how can you meet me without such a trick? &


    dquo; Adrian laughs and says that he doesn''t think Sophie will have any other ideas, because in addition to sweet talk and tenderness, there are two Oscar female supporting role nominations


    this seems to be very vulgar. How can such an elegant woman stay with a playboy for this? But the reality is that Sophie has not received any significant honors since the Youth Award Yes, even if they can''t get a nomination, it''s a sad thing for actresses. They can''t have money, but they can''t have no honor. At this point, we have to admit that Chinese is broad and profound, fame and fortune are always behind the wealth


    so Adrian can let such women stay with them, whether they are willing or not"I know you may not be happy, but it doesn''t matter. The film festival is coming to an end, and then I''ll spend some time with you in France? &


    dquo; Adrian then said, "and after a while, I have a movie to shoot in Europe, and it will be easier to see you? &


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C229

    "Another drink?" Looking at the beautiful woman with mature flavor in front of her, Adrian immediately shakes the bottle and asks.


    A breath of breath, the face that because of drunk red more and more rich, the woman slapped the cup on the tea table: "come again!"


    Adrian immediately poured her half a cup again, the mouth of the bottle left the edge of the cup, and the woman took it up and drank it again. This time, because she drank too fast, the whisky choked into her throat. She coughed violently, even arched her back, and even coughed out tears. Adrian had been kind enough to pat her, but when she put her hand on it, she subconsciously opened it. He had to shrug and let her adjust herself.


    "Come again." It was easy to stop coughing, and the woman immediately put the cup on the tea table again. It looked like a bold and dry cloud, but in fact she gave up.


    "If you drink more, you will be drunk, Miss Zhu." Adrian warns with a smile.


    "Never mind. It''s just right to be drunk." Zhu Ying didn''t care about a wave, followed by some nervous giggle up, "drunk, I don''t have to consider so much."


    "But I don''t like it." Adrian said in a flat tone.


    Zhu Ying Leng next, immediately laughed, with a kind of self mockery smile very helpless, put the cup aside, and then stood up, open arms: "come on, do what you want to do."


    Adrian is still a plain look, just raised his hand, indicating that she will put on the suit on the chair not far away. He asked hovense to find it.


    "You rich people have strange habits." When Huo Wenxi was present, she knew what the clothes were.


    "I think you look good and attractive in that suit, so miss Huo brought it." Adrian raised his hand and said, "hurry up"


    he used the tone of command and sounded quite impolite. Zhu Ying''s already red face became more and more red, staring at him with a little anger. But she did not speak again. He swayed to the chair, then turned to face Adrian and began to take off his clothes.


    One by one, first a jacket, then a skirt, and finally a pair of legged pants. At the same time, I was twisting my body as if I was jumping off my clothes. Unfortunately, it''s not very standard. Finally, Zhu Ying''s only underwear was left. It was a set of white underwear with lace. She was in good shape and looked sexy. Then she twisted again. His hands also kneaded down along the Shuangfeng Road, and his lower body was standing up from time to time. He looked at Adrian with drunken eyes and provocative eyes. It seemed that he had completely let go under the influence of alcohol.


    Then, Zhu Ying began to put on her prepared clothes. First silk stockings, then skirts, then shirts, ties, ribbons and epaulets, and finally hats, so a pretty policewoman appeared in front of her.


    "What are you waiting for now?" She put in her hands and said with a breath of wine. His eyes were hazy.


    Adrian then stood up, a few steps to her, pinched her chin and watched carefully.


    "You want to tie my hand? Like the movie I was in five or six years ago? " Zhu Ying raised her hands in front of him with a sneer.


    "Not yet." Adrian gave a short answer. He pulled her over and pressed her on the table next to her. Then he picked up the skirt, took off the underpants to her knees, and moved a little. Before he got wet, he went in roughly.


    Zhu Ying immediately cried out in pain, with a little cry. But she did not resist, still with his own press on the table to flog. Soon, under Adrian''s guidance, she began to feel pain and happiness, which was one of his skills, and had been tested on Rachel many times.


    After the contact from the afternoon to the evening, Adrian immediately gave up the communication with Zhu Ying and let her serve himself honestly. Even though she was forced to smile under the hint of hoveni, she was very reluctant. No matter drinking tea or eating dinner, she seemed to be in a mood of coping, and physical contact was subconsciously resistant.


    Yes, after all, she has a boyfriend who has been dating for more than a year. When the relationship is stable, she is forced to do this. If it is spread out, how can she be a person? And the emperor must have used some shady means, otherwise she would not be so resistant, I really don''t know what to say to them. Also underestimated Mr. Yang''s means and influence, don''t you know if women don''t cooperate, it will be very boring to play?


    Fortunately, wine is a good thing. Many things that can''t be done at ordinary times can be done after using this anaesthesia. Although Zhu Ying still has a feeling of resistance, it doesn''t matter. It just allows Adrian to finish what the dentist named PHILLP can''t do.


    In fact, he originally wanted Zhu Ying to dress up as a pretty Huang Rong in an ancient costume. The 83 version didn''t work, and the 94 version was also good. In addition, the Zixia fairy was also good. But not to mention how troublesome it was to dress like that. Zhu Ying had already resisted. Even if she was half drunk, she might not have been willing to wear it. So she had to take the second place. Fortunately, her policewoman''s appearance was also good. Then"That''s good. It''s exciting, isn''t it?" Adrian, who plays with Zhu Ying in the back with an attitude that makes him feel good enough first, says so, and the action becomes more and more intense.


    Zhu Ying, whose hands were cut back behind her back, groaned. Her legs were straight and her hips were high. Sometimes she was in pain and sometimes she was happy. Under his invasion, she quickly reached the peak in this twisted pleasure. But it''s just the beginning. After a little rest, Adrian semi forced her to start the second game, and the venue changed from the living room to the bedroom, further playing with this beautiful woman who is still in the golden age.


    Now that she doesn''t care how she feels and how she plays, Adrian not only really binds her hands and feet to play the role of the next 98 movie. By the way, I picked her backyard flowers. Although Zhu Ying cried out in the strong pain, she could not resist. She could only choose to bear it, and then get the distorted pleasure from the pain as before, and completely immersed in the carnal desire.


    After half a night like this, Adrian was satisfied with the end of the expedition, and Zhu Ying, who was exhausted, also slept in his arms until the sun went up. Not only that, the next day she was still lying on the bed for a long time before she got up. She looked at her with a stiff face and could not hide her emotions. But after taking the check and looking at the numbers above, Zhu Ying was silent. I didn''t speak until I left.


    Adrian let her go. Although hovenhi didn''t make it clear before he left yesterday, he could tell from her words that she wanted to play with Zhu Ying for one night. In any case, she has a boyfriend, and it''s not ten years ago. The emperor can''t cover the sky in Hong Kong, if it''s too noisy. Even if it can be settled in the end, it will be less troublesome. What''s more, Adrian is just a river dragon, and there is no need to owe the local villain.


    However, Mr. Yang''s means and influence in Adrian''s heart again played a discount, even as a compensation, huowenxi accompanied him all night. And it''s three holes.


    "Well, I remember that the shooting trilogy, TVB, was made, right?" After the passion, patting hoveni''s buttocks lying on his body, Adrian suddenly said so.


    Still in the aftertaste of hovenheilen. It took a long time to react, and then showed a surprised look: "you mean..."


    "It''s very likely that I''ve asked people to collect information, so long as you can help verify it, it''s impossible to perform another play." Adrian said with a smile.


    "All right. If that''s what you want, but it''ll take some time. " Huo Wenxi agreed to come down. Anyway, Yang Shoucheng told her that as long as you can increase the weight of the emperor in the heart of this media tycoon, you should try your best to do it, and other women are not easy to handle, but this is relatively easy - easier than Zhu Ying - although she has a so-called rich merchant boyfriend.


    "No problem. I can wait another day." Adrian replied.


    "Yes Is that so? Mr. Cowell? " When the door was opened and a beautiful woman dressed in ancient white came out, Adrian''s eyes were bright. Although it was no more than seven or eight years ago, it was still full of charm.


    "Yes, Miss Li, that''s it," he couldn''t help clapping his hands. "You are indeed the most suitable woman for XiaoLongNu, even Mr. Cha thinks so."


    The one who appeared in front of Adrian in such an ancient costume is Li laotong, who played the little dragon girl in the 1996 edition of the divine eagle knight errant. Since TVB has produced a shooting trilogy in the past ten years, and the heroines in the two parts have gone to his bed, why should the middle one be an exception.


    "Well, you promised..." Li Luotong''s eyelids droop and looks at other places. His hands are pinched together. He doesn''t have the coolness that XiaoLongNu should have. But what does it matter.


    "No problem, I''ll add 50 more No, an extra million dollars. " Adrian said very directly, in any case, are using unconventional means to get her, there is no need to disguise what.


    "Good All right Li so Tong finally raised his head, although trying to make himself look calm, but between the eyebrows or some humiliating appearance.


    "You look a little nervous, Miss Li." Adrian came over with two glasses of wine in his hand. "Have a drink. You''ll feel better."


    Li so Tong looked at him, and then sipped it down. Adrian immediately poured a cup for her. After three or four cups like this, her beautiful face was immediately stained with rouge. Wine is really a good thing.


    Adrian immediately raised her chin, studied and watched in the light of the suite. Until Li Luotong couldn''t stand his eyes and turned his head away, he took her in his arms from behind, kissing her back neck and comforting her on her body.


    Li so tong can''t help but tense the body, breathing is also rapid, seems to be very uneasy.


    "Come on, relax," Adrian said, biting her ear beads. "It''s no big deal. Relax, or how can you be happy?"


    "Yes Yes... " Close your eyes as deep as you can, and do what she says."Good, that''s it." Adrian''s range of hands began to expand. The left hand followed her across the White Costume and grasped her soft top, and the right hand slipped between her legs.


    With his teasing rhythm, Li loutong couldn''t help but utter a groan or two, and his tiny open eyes also shed a trace of unspeakable * *.


    "It doesn''t seem that your past will come, Miss long." Adrian, who clearly felt her change, continued to whisper in her ear, "so forget him for a while."


    "No He will come... " Some confused Li Luotong subconsciously replied that he did not know whether he was talking about Yang Guo or Guo Yingquan, if it was the latter. Adrian can only sigh that she is really single Stupid.


    After he picked up the white skirt, Adrian kisses her mouth before groaning under his fingers. Although it was agreed at the beginning that it could not be done, how could he really abide by it? What''s more, who can abide by this situation? Li Luotong himself has been pushing and hustling with his tongue for several times, but can not get rid of it, and interweave with him.


    It''s another tease. It feels like it''s in place. Adrian was about to put her hands deeper into her skirt, and then she pressed "Little Dragon Girl" on the ground glass and hit it hard from behind.


    It was easier than expected to get her started. After Zhu Ying was brought by the emperor, he took the time to call the following people and let them collect the information about Li Luotong. The result is similar to what he recalled. This woman is very Naive. Let''s say, Zeng Zhiwei once commented on her: in principle, she is quite similar to an animal, that is, a pig, a very stupid person. Silly, but very optimistic, you tell a little joke, she will laugh constantly, very happy, very easy to satisfy.


    On the good side, it''s a compliment to her for being simple and naive. It''s not a trick. But from a bad point of view, it is stupid to be called a pig by Zeng Zhiwei, a human spirit like Zeng Zhiwei. Although there is no definite evidence, according to the information collected and some internal information helped by the emperor, it can be judged that the reason why she still stayed with Guo Yingquan, who was bankrupt. It''s largely because you feel like you''ve got the other person involved.


    They just established a relationship, not long after Guo Yingquan went bankrupt. It is widely circulated that she is the fate of her husband, and whoever marries her will be in bad luck. Hong Kong people are still very superstitious about this. With such a big hat, and if they break up, the label of being ungrateful and ungrateful should be put on her head. Therefore, she has been staying by Guo Yingquan''s side until the scene.


    Otherwise, Guo Yingquan, as a bald old man with children, how could he write such a beautiful woman in his hands after bankruptcy? Moreover, it is easy to manipulate such a simple minded woman. Before he went bankrupt, he was also a capable rich man.


    In this way, it would be simple. The emperor asked several children of Guo Yingquan to come forward and talk about her husband and the recent debt collection, forcing her to carry Guo Yingquan''s back to help solve part of the debt. Of course, the actual situation is much more complicated than this, after all, it is not that we can force them, but Adrian doesn''t care about the specific process. As long as the money can solve the problem, it doesn''t cost a lot of money.


    From the capital all the way south, it seems to spend a lot of money, also gave a villa, but this is a medium investment commercial film a year''s royalty share. After the first DVD of the Lord of the rings was released last year, nearly 4 million copies were sold in the first week, which is tens of millions of revenue. The rent of video tapes and DVDs is also millions. In addition to various peripheral areas, the short-term income of more than 100 million is absolutely no problem. Lucas started his business by surrounding the Star Wars series, isn''t it?


    Adrian, as a director, producer, and the boss of the company, naturally takes the big part in the share, but the cost is less than one tenth of the total.


    So, let me have a good time. Enjoying Li''s body, Adrian thinks so. She not only played the role-playing of XiaoLongNu, but also changed the uniform of a stewardess. Unfortunately, it was not the same as when she was a stewardess. However, when Li Luotong, who had been playing with dignity, asked the guests what service they needed in a low voice, it was still very attractive.


    Then, the Hong Kong tour is over. All the games have been played. The adaptation right of Infernal Affairs has finally been obtained by the people below after negotiation. However, it will take time for the script of myth to be basically completed, so Adrian is ready to leave.


    To tell you the truth, he wanted to play with the long legged master Huadan of ATV, and it was a pleasure to let the demon subduing master in a miniskirt moan under him. ATV is also a cable station in the United States. It has signed a contract with at & T roadband, a subsidiary of AC media, and is a competitor to TVB. Since TVB has all entertained women, how can they fall behind? What''s more, their most popular program "millionaire" is also purchased from AC media.


    However, the shares of ATV have been changing, and the big boss who can speak also changes. ATV can''t compete with TVB, which is also a big factor. Most of Huadan''s subordinates are not like TVB. Most of them are sales contracts, and 130000 are married. If they are in the United States, it doesn''t matter to play, but there are some scruples here. These guys only know how to use coercion, and they don''t know the fun of seduction.After all, this is not Adrian''s territory. Moreover, he wants to leave the impression of being amorous to TVB and the emperor in the north. He can spend a lot of money for women. It is no different from ordinary rich people who are chasing female stars, rather than a scum with no limit. If you want to achieve great things, you can''t show it directly even if you are dirty in your heart. If you are seen through, you will be easy to calculate.


    Therefore, there is only one thing left in Hong Kong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C231

    At the end of the song, the two hot dancing girls on the stage also stepped down, and then bowed to the audience at the same time, and then retreated together. Then Adrian, who was sitting in the VIP seat, clapped with his hands.


    according to the words of the person in charge, there will be a short half-time break, about seven or eight minutes, It''s a good time to see that the light of the meeting hall has been dim, and only the fluorescent rod is shining in the dark. Then he gets up and goes backstage to


    when he reaches the entrance, a Korean staff member comes out to stop him, but before he speaks, another American staff member stops him and makes a gesture of invitation to Adrian Before that, the Korean staff immediately closed their mouths


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell." accompanied by the American staff member walking in, Adrian waved his hand carelessly, knowing that there were not many people coming to the concert. It was expected that this situation would happen. He had not seen the pet for a long time, and he wanted to give Britney a surprise


    The little pet was really surprised. When Adrian came backstage, she was mending her make-up. After seeing him, she first froze, then jumped up and rushed over regardless of everything. As a result, the eyebrow pencil was pulled out a long way from the corner of her eye.


    "it''s great to see you, Lord Ed Finally, she still remembers how to call Adrian in public. Rao is so, she still looks at many people around her in a daze. Of course, most of them are Korean employees, and American employees have turned a blind eye to them. The make-up artist even came up in a huff and grabbed her arm and asked her to come back and make up well After helping the makeup artist push Britney back into her seat, Adrian said with a smile, "because I saw you, AI, I can''t believe I''ll see you here "Ed" Britney stuck out her tongue and was still so cute. Although she had to take the time to prepare for the next song, she still kept chattering and introduced her performance guests in Seoul to Adrian:


    it was Aihui who was responsible for the Tokyo Station of Britney Spears'' last World tour. This time, of course, is no exception, and Aihui is taking charge of Sony After the records were squeezed out of the Japanese market, they entered South Korea and Taiwan, and had a lot of development.


    is one of them. This girl, who is less than 20 years old, has become popular in Japan and South Korea, and has many music fans in both places. This time, she became one of the guests of Britney Spears'' small concert in Seoul Adrian is also very respectful, almost to the Japanese level, body is still graceful, after all, is famous for dance music, Adrian can''t help but look at a few more, let the next Britney is very delicious


    "master, will you come to see me tonight?" After finally finding a gap, Britney grabs Adrian and whispers, "sorry, pet, I have something to do tonight." Adrian''s reply disappoints her very much


    "you Are you... " She pursed her mouth to make a pathetic nirvana, and then stole a glance to the other side of the


    "how could it be?" Adrian laughed, reaching out to her buttocks and pinching it heavily while no one was paying attention. "I''m going to have a reception right now. I can''t even wait for your concert. Be obedient and wait back to Los Angeles..."


    Although the words were not finished, the meaningful smile was enough to explain everything. The little pet immediately grinned and got ready to go on stage at the urging of his assistant. Adrian watched her go up and went out without doing too much. Wang didn''t lie.


    it looks good, but he is not interested in it. First, although she is in good shape, her appearance can only be regarded as ordinary Secondly, when I walk, my legs are too wide apart, so I can''t calculate that I''ve been on the road for three years So forget it.


    it''s good to accompany Britney Spears. It''s just that many Korean employees have seen his intimate conversation with his pet. It''s not Los Angeles, and she has a lot of fans here. She doesn''t stay long. What''s important is that there are social gatherings tonight. Li Jianxi attended the meeting in person, and it''s hard for him to refuse Objective he knows that after Samsung cooperated with the media, its sales volume in the United States has increased a little. Although it can''t compare with the old mobile phone brands, it still has a foothold. In addition, under Adrian''s lead, he got a good order from apple. He naturally wants to develop well


    "don''t worry, Mr. Li, take your time. Samsung has great potential It is the national industry of South Korea, and other companies may decline in the future, but Samsung will certainly continue to grow. "When talking about Samsung''s current situation with Li Jianxi at the reception, Adrian held each other a little in private, but did not give any commitment. How Samsung develops does not matter, as long as it is guaranteed to fall into his plan


    although Li Jianxi is satisfied, he does not give any commitment His main purpose now is to surpass Sony, without thinking too far - maybe he has a plan for the future, but it is only planning for the time being. It is not particularly difficult to guide his ideas to other aspects with a forward-looking vision. Although Li Jianxi is an old fox, and Adrian has to fight in person because only he can see the future, but it is not without There are means to deal with it"I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I''m a little excited today. I''ve drunk a little too much. I need to go back to have a rest first No, no, no, I have to go to other places, thank you for your kindness. "After dismissing Li Jianxi with such a remark, Adrian left the party with a breath of wine.


    as the saying goes, no matter how much you say, there will be loopholes when you say too much. What''s more, you have to face an old fox. Even if you don''t want to say any more, he has a way to make you say more, so drink more, let''s have more Even if Li Jianxi wants to analyze, he may not know what to say


    in addition, Samsung certainly has an analysis of his experience and behavior, and knows that he is not worried about the future. Adrian, sitting in the car, can''t help laughing and then frowning and rubbing his head in order to achieve his dream In order to achieve the desired effect, he did drink several cups more than before. It is rare that he really felt a little drunk.


    maybe he should find someone to take charge of the whole East Asian affairs? You don''t need to know much about your plan. Just drag it to deal with Li Jianxi. You can see Adrian outside. You are lost in thought until the car stops. The destination is not a hotel, but a villa in the Jiangnan District of Seoul.


    standing at the door, he laughs with wine. Adrian rings the doorbell several times, and many people come to open the door, but get out Now he is in front of a strange young girl - can''t say strange, a little familiar, but can''t remember the name, she looked at Adrian a little warily, and then asked in Korean


    "excuse me, can you speak English?" Adrian could not help frowning. Without waiting for an answer, a Korean question came from behind the young girl. Then the face he wanted to see appeared


    "ah You Hello, Mr. Cowell. "The young girl, who was also very young, was obviously stunned. Then she said nervously in English. It was not the tension of the bad guys, but the nervousness that I didn''t do well.


    " Hi, tessy, long time no see. "Adrian smiles." can I go in and sit down? "


    The second one is Kim Tae hee, his Korean toy. She is a very qualified toy. Adrian will fly from Seoul to Los Angeles to serve him as long as she calls. It can be regarded as her best effort. Since he has come to Korea, it is not easy to get intimate with his little pet. It is natural for him to come to find her.


    "of course" Kim Tae hee is very adjusted After that, he met his friend in the strange eyes of his friend.


    "are you alone? No servants? " After sitting down, he gasped, Adrian asked,


    "I''m home, I''m It doesn''t take so many people to look after, and From time to time, there will be friends coming. "Kim Tae hee replied in a very soft and puny way, and then in his friend''s more and more strange eyes, some flattering questions were asked:" would you like to drink some liquors? You look a little drunk "


    " it doesn''t matter, it''s just a few more drinks. "Adrian waved his hand carelessly and then looked at her friend with great interest


    " this is Xianzhu, jinxianzhu, "Jin Taixi introduced knowingly," she is also an actor, her stage name is Han Jiaren "


    and then she introduces Adrian to the young girl:" Xian " Zhu, this is Adrian Cowell, a famous Hollywood miracle director "


    Han Jiaren suddenly showed a surprised look, stood up a little nervous and excited, and then bowed over:" I really didn''t expect to meet you here, Mr. Cowell, I really I love your movies... "


    Her English is not very good, a little confused, but her smile is very clever and sweet, which makes Adrian''s eyes narrowed with the rising of alcohol


    "I''m glad to meet you, Kim Miss Han Jiaren, I like this name very much, so I''ll call you by this name. "Smiling and holding out her hand, Han Jiaren scratched her thumb on the back of her smooth hand.


    Han Jiaren retracted her hand in surprise, with an incredible look in her eyes. Although Jin Taixi looked in her eyes, she lowered her eyelids and pretended that she didn''t know anything "beauty is your friend? Why haven''t you heard of AI Tai hee? " Adrian smiles disapprovingly, turns to ask Kim Tae hee, then pats the position of his side


    then Kim Tai hee sits next to him and allows him to hug his shoulder in front of Han Jiaren: "we met two months ago, Xianzhu is a very good person, we have a lot of common language"


    "so ah" Adrian''s eyes lit up and looked at him Han Jiaren''s eyes also began to become unscrupulous, and looking at all this, Han Jiaren was on pins and needles


    "I think I''d better leave first, so I won''t disturb you. "She stood up and said," so I''m leaving? "Stay a little longer." Adrian stood up with a dangerous light in his eyes, "I''m going to play a game with Thai hee. Why don''t we come together"


    "no "No need." Han Jiaren reluctantly smiles and is about to leave when Adrian suddenly comes forward and forcibly carries her up.


    "ah" the young girl screams, twisting her body and limbs like a conditioned reflex and struggling. Adrian doesn''t care. She just looks at Kim Tae hee and asks, "where is the bedroom?"


    Startled by his actions, Kim Tae hee hesitated for a few seconds and then took the lead to go ahead: "please follow me.""Let me down! Stop it! Let me down Han Jiaren screamed and struggled, but no matter how she twisted and beat his body, and even kicked off her high-heeled shoes, she still couldn''t get rid of Adrian''s control. Moreover, if she struggled too much, the other party would slap her buttocks mercilessly.


    "you don''t have to go in." after coming to the bedroom door, Adrian ignored the struggling Han Beautiful lady, say to Kim Tai hee like this:


    "Tai Xi! Tai hee In panic, Han Jiaren began to cry in Korean and looked at Kim Tae hee with a beseeching look. It seemed that she could save herself, but standing by the door, Kim Tae hee just hung his head low


    bang, the door of the room was heavily closed, and then Han Jiaren was heavily thrown on the bed. She got up and shrank into the corner with her hands in front of her chest, looking at ah shivering "Please..." She cried in English, but did not know that this would only further improve the other party''s * *


    Adrian took off his coat, opened his collar, took out a breath, with some wine smell, looked at the helpless lamb in front of him and gave a gentle smile. If he would do some surface work at other times, he would face another Korean woman with alcohol on his head at this moment, so he didn''t have to worry about so much about it Know Kim Tae hee himself came to Korea, but did not tell her when to come here, did not expect to have this harvest, it is really good, why to let go of food to the mouth?


    "Sorry, Xianzhu" stood at the door and listened to the cry and struggle inside. Jin Taixi could only bow to the door again and again


    ---


    Han Jiaren woke up and moved her weak limbs. Then she turned her head, and the sunlight from the window pierced her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and took several seconds to adapt Looking around, she was lying on the wide bed with a quilt wrapped in it. There was no bed for any clothes. The bed was very messy. Clothes on the ground were everywhere


    here, Han Jiaren finally remembered what had happened. She was shocked by the reality and pulled her chest tighter. Then she found that the devil was not in the room. She could not help crying Is to Jin Taixi''s home to be a guest, how can encounter this kind of thing?! What''s more, Kim Tae hee is still watching himself


    At the thought of this, Han Jiaren was filled with resentment. At this time, the door of the room opened with a click. The young girl, like a frightened bird, suddenly pulled her weak and somewhat sore body into the corner. Fortunately, it was not the devil who came in. This made Han Jiaren a little relieved, but the resentment in her heart was full of


    "you Are you all right, Hyun Chu? " Kim Tae hee sat down beside the bed, holding his hands in front of her, some of them did not dare to look at her


    "why?" Han Jiaren bit her lips and her eyes turned red again


    "I''m sorry," Jin Taixi just said, her head was always drooping


    seeing her like this, Han Jiaren was not easy to attack. After a long time of chest tightness, she asked, "what is the relationship between you and him?"


    "Mr. Cowell Mr. Cowell... " Kim Tae hee hesitated, and finally said: "Mr. Cowell took care of me"


    after that, she seemed to be relaxed. She finally lifted her head up and her face became calm. On the contrary, Han Jiaren became astonished Foster?! " She was a little difficult to spit out the word, her face was full of disbelief, "your home Your family Your father Your father is not... "


    "Yes, it is, but..." Kim Tae hee sighed, and a trace of sadness crossed his brows. "Mr. Li of Samsung asked me to do this"


    "Mr. Li of Samsung?" Han Jiaren didn''t respond for a moment. After chewing several times in her mouth, she suddenly understood it and widened her eyes again. However, her astonishment turned into panic, and her hands holding the quilt also began to shake a little


    "I I... " At a loss, she didn''t know what to say, but Kim Tae hee took out her mobile phone and handed it to her: "I have told your agent about this. He asked me to give him a call after you wake up"


    Han Jiaren snatched the mobile phone like a straw. Just about to dial, she raised her head suspiciously again


    "he Where is that man now? " Han Jiaren asked in a trembling voice,


    "have breakfast right below." Kim Tae hee calmly replied,


    Han''s face turned pale. In this case, Jin Taixi also took the initiative to tell his agent about the incident. Thinking of what she had said before, Mr. Li of Samsung felt extremely uneasy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C232

    However, before she started to speak, the spark burst out, and the other party snuffed it out: "I already know what''s going on, and then I had an urgent communication with SBS. Your announcement in these two days will be postponed, so Let''s spend more time with Mr. Adrian Cowell "


    the shocked Han almost didn''t hold her cell phone. After a few seconds of staring in front of her, she turned to Jin Taixi, who was sitting next to her. Her head dropped again and was still very calm. Obviously, she had already predicted what it would be Mr. Cui, why How could this be... " "I''m sorry, Xianzhu," she stammered. "I''m sorry, Xianzhu." there was a bitter smile on the phone, and then she added in a low voice, "there''s a big man Communication with the brokerage company I''m really sorry... "


    "I see." Han''s face became numb, and then she turned off the phone in her hand.


    the room became quiet. After a long time, Jin Taixi spoke again: "it''s better to go down first. A cup of hot milk or hot cocoa will make you feel better"


    Han Jiaren did not speak, but nodded silently, and then slowly began to dress Come on, seeing this, Kim Tae hee also breathed a sigh of relief and left first. It took her more than ten minutes to get her clothes dressed. However, she could not wear the silk stockings. She took a little time to freshen up. She limped downstairs through the living room and came to the kitchen. Then she saw the rape herself The devil is sitting on the long table, tasting breakfast, and shaking his head with his eyes closed. It seems that she is very happy. Suddenly, the feeling of shame and indignation surged into Han Jiaren''s heart. She really likes the movies directed by miracle director, but unexpectedly, this person is an animal like this. After meeting and saying a few words, he is actually caught in the bedroom The sadness disappeared, and the phone call of the agent clearly sent a message that this big man could not afford to offend herself. Not only could she not afford to offend, but also a girl from a gold collar family like Jin Taixi could not afford to offend her. She had to take care of herself. No matter how angry she was, she could only swallow it in her stomach.


    taking a deep breath, Han Jiaren controlled her own The mood looks at Adrian, who is still shaking his head. For a while, she doesn''t know what to do, and Kim Tae hee doesn''t know where to go. Then, she feels that there is something wrong with the man sitting at the long table. She looks comfortable and seems to be enjoying something. After she comes in, she hardly moves the breakfast in front of her, and there are some strange sounds


    At this time, Adrian suddenly took a breath, and then vomited out, as if very comfortable, the whole person completely relaxed, and then opened his eyes to see Han Jiaren, whose face was not so good, he laughed and made a gesture to sit beside him. Before she made an answer, a burst of sound came from under the table, and then, dressed in neat gold Taixi climbed out from below with her hands and feet.


    she looked at Han Jiaren as if nothing had happened. Her throat was slightly moved and she was swallowing. At the same time, she arranged her clothes. Han Jiaren was strange at first, and became embarrassed. It is not difficult to guess what she was doing from Jin Taixi''s action and her position Or in the morning in front of myself


    Before Han Jiaren''s mind was over, Adrian was afraid of the position around her again. She was a little impatient. She was startled and had to sit in the past.


    "it seems that you had a good sleep last night." the other party directly pinched her chin and raised it to the front of her for observation. Han''s face was flushed, but she couldn''t say anything. It was easy to wait for him He let go of his hands, hung his head down and said in a mosquito like voice, "Mr. Cowell, please Let me go... "


    However, the other side showed a surprised look: "why, did I do too much to you?"


    Han Jiaren''s face suddenly rose red, how could he be so shameless! Adrian seemed to see her anger, and then chuckled up to her and lifted her chin again: "you know, Miss Han, I didn''t use a lot of rough means last night. I just waited for you to struggle until you had no strength to start, and After that, you can be both right and wrong, and you will be very happy "


    Han Jiaren''s face turns red at first, but it turns white a lot, and her eyes start to be confused. From waking up to now, she has basically been able to recall the experience of last night. This terrible man is right. Although he was very rude at the beginning, he put himself on the bed wantonly, but But in the back She''s really cooperative


    No, it''s just because he''s good at teasing Just when I''m tired of struggling I am not willing to The confused face of Han Jiaren is in a trance. The most difficult thing in the world is that he feels that he is a victim, but the fact proves that he is just being coquettish.


    at this time, Kim Tae hee came over early, still so low browed and put his breakfast in front of Han Jiaren without saying a word At this time, Ryan suddenly said, "there will be a film around the world that cooperates with the Chinese side. There is a role of a Korean princess. Would you like to try it?"Kim Tae hee showed an unexpected look: "Koryo princess?"


    "Yes," he said with a smile, "and the partner is the famous Jack Chen. I provided the script idea, which should be very popular"


    "really Really? " Kim Tae hee''s mood rarely fluctuated. There is no doubt that Adrian asked her if she would like to try, but as long as she nodded, the role must be her own


    "of course," Adrian laughed, "so this matter is settled - Miss Han Jiaren will be taken care of by you tonight"


    slightly adjusted her mood and urged herself After sleeping for a while, Han Jiaren was attracted by this remark and unconsciously showed a trace of envy. Hearing this, she was stunned and then turned to look at Kim Tae hee, but Jin Taixi also looked at Adrian in the same way When she looked at Han Jiaren, her face suddenly turned red.


    "it''s up to you." Adrian seemed to know what she was thinking. "I just want to teach Miss Han another lesson"


    another lesson? Han Jiaren didn''t understand, and then thought of what turned pale.


    "otherwise, I won''t force you to do anything." Adrian, who looked at her nirvana in her eyes, chuckled, "you will know it in the evening"


    although Han Jiaren is always uneasy, Adrian does not touch her, that is, when you go out to play, you can''t help but cuddle and then arrive In the evening, in the hotel suite where he stayed, she finally understood the meaning of the sentence


    "this How could... " Han Jiaren, who covers her mouth and hides in the room, looks at the situation outside and murmurs in a voice of shock and disbelief In the living room outside, three women are playing with Adrian. Quan Zhixian, who represents the film industry, song Huiqiao, who represents the television industry, and Li Xiaoli, who represents the music industry, are quite well-known women in South Korea and even East Asia. Now they are entangled with a Western man recklessly. Anyone who sees them will be shocked It''s not the first time that they greet each other very well, and smile and flatter Nie in front of Adrian. Obviously, this is not the first time that Han Jiaren peeping in the room is so excited that she can hardly find a place to go.


    then, it is easy to calm down her mind. Just turning her head, Han Jiaren is shocked again: "Taixi, you..."


    Looking at the situation outside, Jin Taixi''s eyes were half open, one hand covered his mouth, his index finger was in his mouth, and his other hand was moving at the bottom of her skirt. Han Jiaren was more and more confused, especially when she heard the groans of different women who were excited and unrestrained outside, which made her feel at a loss The scene outside, but also pay attention to her. After noticing this point, she immediately hugged Han Jiaren from her back, and her hands under her skirt also got into the bottom of her skirt


    "you What are you going to do? "Han Jiaren grabs her wrist in a hurry.


    " don''t struggle, Xianzhu. Accept it. At least "Jin Taixi sprayed heat on her back neck


    looking at all kinds of scenes outside, feeling the touch of her back neck and Kim Tae hee''s fingers below, Han Jiaren was completely lost in confusion


    however, it would be wrong to think that it was just like this. The next day, she continued to play with Adrian and allowed her to further show off her desire, Back in the hotel suite in the evening, two more women came over, and they were totally different from last night''s two faces. One was he Zhiyuan, who was famous for "lust is empty" last year, and the other was Han Caiying, who played the villain in in "blue love for life and death"!


    Although they were very reluctant, they had to sit in the room. Although they were restless, Adrian held them in his arms one by one, put one hand on a person''s chest, and the other hand between one''s legs, but they still did not dare to show it clearly. Instead, they wanted to laugh with each other. Han''s heart was cold


    then, she opened "Well, let''s guess the riddle, and the wrong guess can choose whether to take off a piece of clothes or do some large-scale movements." Han Jiaren, with her hands on the waist of he Zhiyuan and kept kneading her hands, suggested that her smile was very sweet and unrestrained, even though he Zhiyuan''s eyes were full of disgust, Han Caiying also said It''s very shocking, but it can only be kept in mind. When she moves her hands and feet, she dare not resist, which makes Han Jiaren extremely smooth


    many people are like this. After encountering great stimulation, they find that they can''t resist, and then they easily abandon themselves and transfer their misfortune to others who are weak


    especially before he Zhiyuan and Han Caiying come, Adrian let Kim Tae hee go back, leaving only Han Jiaren ready to play the four-way line, plus the previous arrangements for her to film, obviously Kim Tae hee still has some weight in his heart, which makes Han Jiaren after giving up the struggle began to feel inexplicable jealousy, but she could not do anything to Kim Tae hee, so she had to learn from what she had done to herself the night before, using he Zhiyuan and Han one by one Caiying''s body


    in this kind of confusion, she also felt the feeling of Kim Tae hee when she did this, so she left everything behind her mind and worked hard to satisfy AdrianAdrian was very satisfied with the trip to Korea, especially with the fact that he Zhiyuan and Han Caiying were reluctant but had to cater to their own nirvana, which made him very happy. When he Zhiyuan did not smile, his facial features were somewhat ferocious, while Han Caiying was very aggrieved when he did not smile, and they had different tastes when they tasted It''s because he is one of the few Korean films and TV series in his previous life. He has a better impression on Korean movies and TV series than my wild girlfriend and blue love for life and death, so he named them


    but this time, he is better than Han Jiaren, though he drinks a little too much and doesn''t really use violence After calling ho Zhiyuan and Han Caiying, they didn''t want to relax the atmosphere and choose to play with them in their reluctant spirit.


    of course, there was also the sinking of Han Jiaren, even though she was not virtuous However, such a step-by-step change from resistance to plaything, and even accept this identity and take the initiative to help later is also very interesting to him. Kim Tae hee said before he did a good job that she was a good toy. It was appropriate to give her the heroine of "myth" as a reward. However, those in mainland China who got this benefit would cause other people''s dissatisfaction. It would be better to give it to Jintai Hi toys should also be eligible for awards, shouldn''t they?


    As for yuyuanyuan, Adrian has a long-term plan for her. Why fight for such a chicken rib?


    Although he played so unscrupulously, he didn''t do it at all. The more he did, the happier Samsung would be if he solved these problems for him, but


    "Do you think my time is different from before?" Adrian, who takes his eyes back from the outside after the plane takes off, looks at the Secretary Assistant in front of him and asks seriously


    "yes?" Ivanka raised her eyebrows and asked in a very cold voice, "isn''t it the same self-centered, unbridled and willful way as before?"


    Adrian rolled his eyes and, after serving himself coffee in a stewardess uniform, pulled her and asked, "Lisa, do you think I''ve been different this time?"


    "Why, you''re still so handsome and charming," Eliza giggled, winking at him. "Of course, there are changes, but I think, um Ed, if you like, we might as well find a place to analyze it carefully. It may be different? "


    "Wait, how can this kind of thing not call on me?" Gree sobersky, who had always been inseparable from Eliza, rushed over. Regardless of what Eliza and Adrian were saying, she immediately cried out, "call me whatever you want, Lisa. You promised me that you would never abandon me"


    "yes, I promised you, Gree, but it''s not a big deal, ¡±Eliza said boldly, "we''re going to go to the bathroom together"


    "should we go to the bathroom with ED?" Gree narrowed her eyes


    "of course, it''s not that we haven''t been together," Eliza retorted rudely.


    "OK," Gree sighed, then turned to wink at Adrian as she twisted her waist. "Ed, how about going to the bathroom together?"


    Looking at the two women who were joking casually, Adrian couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Fortunately, someone came to clean them up immediately.


    "Lisa, Gree, you two, do you know what to do Ellie Ratt came over with a serious look on her face


    "Oh, yes, madam cockpit master." Eliza and Gree immediately turned into serious ones, and they held their heads high and replied


    after looking at them for a long time, Ellie sighed: "OK, now go to the restaurant to prepare some snacks, and you are not responsible for the business here"


    "OK, madam cockpit master is not happy." Eliza jumps away, and Gree follows. Of course, she still winks at Adrian.


    Allie shakes her head and calls to the other side, "lea, you''ll take care of ED '' "Thank you very much, Ellie." Adrian smiles, grabs Ellie''s hand and pats her. After she leaves, she nods to the waiting Leah: "then, bring me some more saccharin and milk powder, I''ll try the greasy coffee."


    "OK, ed" Leah bowed and ran away, looking very happy Although the time of getting on the plane was not as good as the other three people, after several times of one-on-four, she was basically integrated into the small group of private flight attendants, even if she was played by the other three ed all the time


    "look, you can easily recover, don''t you?" Ivanka, who had been looking at the materials, looked up and said, "do you need anything else?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C233

    Adrian has always boasted of being romantic. No matter what reason women undressed and undressed in front of him for whatever reason, he would give some respect, even if it was only on the surface. Natalie was the only one to lose her temper. However, this trip to East Asia has changed him a little. In the past, although he drank a lot of wine, he would not force Han Jiaren to stay. If he really wanted to play with her, he would just call her, and Samsung would naturally help him to deal with it, such as song Huiqiao, hezhiyuan and Han Caiying. As said before, they would like him to play with a few more Korean women.


    But Adrian used a more extreme, or more unscrupulous approach. Although she was very happy, especially when she was struggling under her own body, she was somewhat inappropriate, not to Han Jiaren, but to herself. It is true that everyone has a dark and tyrannical side in his heart. If he accumulates more, he will find ways to vent his anger. However, he always controls well and often coaxes women to play some large-scale games. Therefore, there is no need to treat Han Jiaren in this way. What''s more, the time and place are not appropriate.


    If it is not very accidental to meet this woman in Kim Tae hee''s home, and very accidentally in the role of alcohol on her, guess what Samsung will do? In other words, if the same thing happens in the future, guess what Samsung will do? Even if the video doesn''t do much actual harm to his power, it can at least damage his reputation. Besides, his plan is approaching the last minute. If something goes wrong, it will be very troublesome and will not be worth the loss.


    Because of this journey? Adrian had this idea in his head. ok If you want to say that, you can think about all kinds of actions they have made to cater to themselves. They are more or less unable to open their hands in the mainland and Hong Kong. Moreover, they have to act for some people. Their time in Taiwan is a little short. In addition to the treatment he received in Korea last time, he naturally regarded his behavior as very reasonable after he came here.


    In any case, they are the object of play, do not need to worry too much. This idea came into being, again with the inertia of the past, and the effect of alcohol. It just happened.


    Well, it''s natural. Adrian shook his head and was a little funny. A lot of things can''t be avoided, but it''s enough to have such an experience. In the future Do you want to bow hard? Yes, that''s the word. It''s better to compare the price. It''s not only about Samsung''s backhand, but also about the rules.


    In Hollywood. What men and women pay attention to is your love and my wish. You can pursue, seduce, tempt and trade. But as long as a woman expresses her refusal clearly and firmly, it is impossible to seize her by violence. Of course, not everyone abides by such a rule, but people with real status and status choose to acquiesce.


    The higher the status. The more flexible the rules are, the more benefits they will get from complying with and maintaining them. You should know that no matter how detailed the rules or laws are formulated, it is always people who interpret them, so there are always loopholes to be drilled. That''s why there are so many lawyers in America. The same thing is done by people of different positions, and the results are different.


    For example, a pregnant woman to check the fetus, if she did a comprehensive examination of only a general doctor or nurse, although know the specific situation, but also have the corresponding professional quality. But limited hospital regulations, they can only tell pregnant women good or bad, but can not give advice, even if pregnant women ask. But if you change to a doctor who is very famous, status and wealth in the whole country, you don''t need to pay attention to it at all. You can even take the initiative to tell pregnant women how to do the best.


    The so-called legal system is to restrict ordinary people with rules and regulations, and let the high-class people with status seek more interests for themselves. Although it is exaggeration to say so, it is an indisputable fact.


    All in all. As a member of the top of the pyramid, Adrian naturally has to abide by and maintain the rules. What should he do if he encounters a rule that is unfavorable to him? Make a rule in your favor to counteract it! Breaking the rules is the most stupid way. Unless you have the power to overwhelm the whole class and the whole world, breaking the rules will only make you the enemy of the whole class.


    Of course, not all acts of breaking the rules will lead to such consequences. The key lies in the impact. But some things are like this, once you open a small mouth, taste the convenience of doing so, then you can''t help but expand step by step. Adrian can come to this stage, no matter when he can maintain a rational attitude plays a very important role, but even so, it can not be guaranteed to maintain forever. Don''t forget that gaffe, so this kind of opening is absolutely not allowed.


    As mentioned just now, his base camp is Los Angeles, not East Asia. Knowing what he is doing and what he can do is the key to success. Therefore, it is better to find someone to take charge of the Greater China region and East Asia. It is better to call them to the United States.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing at this, and said that although it''s not impossible to conquer a woman in bed, it''s also very rare. After all, people have ideas. Even women who are prone to abuse like Rachel are not conquered by bed skills alone. But he met one, yes, Kim Tae hee. After accepting her, he called her to Los Angeles for several times. At the beginning, he had no change. Later, he became obsessed with Adrian. He had almost 200% of the requirements for Adrian.It is also true that Korean women, though born in a gold collar family, are only better in this respect. Then they encounter such changes. It is conceivable that she is stimulated. In addition, she is far away from her hometown in a foreign country. Her extreme insecurity makes her find stimulation in bed to anesthetize herself.


    Can Han Jiaren do the same? Although it was just for fun, she changed roles quickly. In this case, he Zhiyuan and Han Caiying can also consider that he Zhiyuan''s reluctant appearance is very conquering. And Han Caiying that pair of long legs is also good, wearing the South Korean version of the school uniform under her groaning appearance is also impressive. Adrian rubbed his chin, and suddenly noticed Ivanka glancing at himself, then shook his head and continued to organize the papers in his hand.


    He was stunned, and then began to laugh. He was just thinking about how to keep on playing with them. It seems that his mentality needs to be adjusted.


    Adrian immediately gave Ivanka a a look of admiration, which was worthy of being trained by Charlize, although she was still half a chip behind her. But still an excellent secretary and My own woman. That''s nice.


    With such an idea, Adrian''s trip to Japan is not too chaotic. His main purpose is to see the shooting of Memoirs of geisha. Although this novel has been resisted in Japan, the prototype of the novel, Yamazaki, published an autobiography, Yamazaki: the real Memoirs of Geisha, two or three years ago, but the film shooting did not cause too many waves ¡£


    The crew had been told in advance, so it was a bit low-key. In addition, he had full communication with the Japanese side, and most of the important roles were Japanese actors. Therefore, even if some Japanese scholars said that they were not optimistic about the film and that the Americans could shoot the style of Japanese Geisha, they did not expand it. Even Yamazaki himself kept a certain silence.


    So. The film went well, and by the time Adrian arrived, they were almost ready to go back to the United States.


    "Oh, what a pity." Seeing the goldfish jumping out of the paper net and squatting on the ground, you Ji Hui couldn''t help calling.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Adrian Hun does not care to say. Changed a paper net and picked it up carefully again.


    This time, he chose a small goldfish that was not as big as the one just now. He tried dozens of times, some experience and luck. This time he stood on his side and finally fished it into the box.


    "Congratulations." The owner of the little bearded goldfish stall beamed and put the little goldfish in a plastic bag and handed it to Adrian. He nodded and bowed in half raw English. The Western man was very generous and played dozens of times. He made several times as much money this evening as usual. Of course, he was very happy.


    "Do you like it?" Walking on the streets of the night market, Adrian asked, looking at you Ji Hui, who couldn''t put down playing with the little goldfish in the bag.


    "Of course," You Ji Hui smiles sweetly, eyes bent. "Ed brought it to me, didn''t it?"


    Her purple kimono, hair in the back of her head, very big and caressing style, coupled with that sweet, attached, cheerful look, let her look more beautiful and moving.


    Bang, the sky began to give up the gorgeous fireworks, will be full of Japanese flavor night market rendering more, by Ji Hui also tighter arm of Adrian. Okinawa has many activities throughout the year. Sports competitions and cultural activities are being held in Okinawa these days. In addition, the temperature is relatively low, but the change is not big. It is very suitable for people to go out and play.


    They are so holding each other, in a Japanese dominated street, looking up at the fireworks blooming in the dark sky, with a touch of warmth and happiness, just like a frozen picture.


    Although after coming to Japan, Adrian immediately called Kenko Morita, Fujiwara and Matsushima to make a four-way trip. The vegetable that had been damaged twice took the initiative this time and offered to go to her home to have a four-way walk. Of course, it was when akimachi was away. It seems that she has realized that she can''t escape, but it may be completely broken, but in any case, it doesn''t prevent Adrian from fully playing with her.


    But after that, most of the time in Japan, he went out to play with you and went to Okinawa, her hometown. You Jihui is now famous in Japan, but after all, she is not the queen of Japanese opera in her previous life. She is not well-known and everyone is familiar with her. Therefore, Adrian can take her around freely in the street without worrying about being recognized. It is not so easy for other people to be identified.


    It''s rare to come to the world of two, and it happens to happen that Okinawa is holding competitions and cultural activities. It''s a great pleasure to have a good time. Although you Jihui is always gentle and obedient, Adrian still knows that she likes it very much.


    "Ed..." After returning to the hotel, Yu Jihui, lying on Adrian''s body and gently kissing his chest, whispered.


    "Well?" Adrian stroked her show and asked.


    "I can Will you always be served? " There is a trace of tension in Ji Hui''s tone. The head leaning on the shoulder is to the other side, and the expression on the face is invisible, but the hand is clutching a corner of the bedding."Of course," Adrian chuckled and held her face in front of him. "You''re mine from the inside out, and you''ll always be mine, okay?"


    Ji Hui looked at him, blinked his eyes, and then showed a smile from the heart: "understand."


    Then he kisses Adrian again. At the same time, he began to wriggle his waist, longing for another time. You see, isn''t that good? Conquest is not limited to * *, it''s very pleasant to see a woman with a reluctant expression to flatter her body, but the woman who gives her soul is undoubtedly better.


    That''s what I like and do best. Feeling the ride on their own body by Ji Hui, in the continuous ups and downs of the pleasure, Adrian thought with satisfaction.


    "In short, know what they like and what they want. Then make corresponding countermeasures, which is the key point. " Adrian said to himself as he was busy living. Then, with a crash, a handful of water was splashed on his face, accompanied by the chirping excited cry of the little guy.


    Poof! Wait for the water to roll off your face. Adrian spat out the water in his mouth, took a deep breath, and glared at the babbling little guy in the bathtub: "how many times have I said that, Papa..."


    Words have not played, the naughty little guy again waved meat small arm. Who''s in the little bathtub splashed on dad''s face.


    "It seems that..." Adrian made a look of shaking with anger, "don''t teach you a lesson, you really think Dad is a bully!"


    Said, a bare little daughter from the bathtub to hold out, regardless of the consequences will be wet clothes, the little guy lying on his lap. Just slap your ass. Unfortunately, the slap was raised so high that it landed lightly on the little guy''s buttocks, so Patricia didn''t care. She twisted her head around and looked around. From time to time, a few vague syllables came out of her mouth, and then she found something giggling and waving her arms.


    "Damn little thing." Adrian sighed, but his hand was not good enough to go down again.


    "Wow. Dad hasn''t washed Papa yet There was an exaggerated voice coming from the bathroom door, and then a small head came out, and then more small heads came out. Each one looked curiously at the father who raised his hands to fight, his face was full of water, and his clothes were all wet.


    "Why, can I help you, Lily?" Adrian asked, not angry.


    Lily at the door clapped her hands and giggled: "Dad is angry, dad is angry, yeah!"


    It was as if they had discovered the new world. Because they were more than four years old, they just put out their tongues and made faces, but Mary and Eleanor clapped and laughed with their sisters. Adrian rolled his eyes, and when Patricia was about to pick up, he glared at her with a more "fierce" look.


    However, he did not speak, the little guy turned his mouth, a whine seemed to cry out, Adrian face this move has no strength to fight back, had to put her back in the small bathtub.


    "Pappa, it''s not done, Dad. Let''s go." Lily was outside the bathroom, giggling and running away with her sisters.


    Adrian shook his head and looked at Patricia, who was splashing water in the children''s bathtub, and sighed again. Is this a cocoon?


    After the trip to Japan, he finally returned to his base camp, but it was the end of the month, so he missed Thanksgiving. It''s a big event. You know, every Thanksgiving he calls his daughters and their mother together. The kids are used to this kind of party. They are not happy because they don''t have it all of a sudden.


    Especially lily, Adrian in Japan and her phone call, the little guy is not polite to scold his father.


    "We''re all looking forward to Thanksgiving. How can you disappoint us?" Lily murmured.


    Well, in this case, after returning to Los Angeles, Adrian will take them all over. Even if Thanksgiving is over, it doesn''t matter. There have been many gatherings before, but the meaning of Thanksgiving is more special.


    But it''s not enough to compensate, so Adrian simply took over the work of taking care of the kids, like bathing Patricia. In fact, it''s no big deal. Adrian used to take care of his daughters himself. Even though there are nearly 20 servants who take care of them, he has changed the diapers of each little guy, and the relationship between father and daughter is growing.


    For example, when she was born, she was quite resistant to him. Other people could hold her, but as soon as she got into her father''s arms, she would start crying. Now it''s much better. At least she won''t resist her father any more. She doesn''t mean to smile. She can also call her father vaguely. But as long as Adrian looks unhappy, she will immediately change her face and look for her mother or other aunts, just like that. So Adrian sometimes thinks that this little guy doesn''t mean to fix his own.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C234

    "You are so leisurely. (]) "when Adrian appeared in the garden, holding Mary in his left hand and Eleanor in his right hand, Patricia was sitting in her breast pouch with her hair in disorder and her clothes wrinkled like a super daddy, in sharp contrast to the mothers of the little ones who gracefully drank afternoon tea in the garden.


    "Of course, it''s rare for someone to share these things for us. Why can''t we have a comfortable rest?" Kate turned her head, chuckled and said first.


    "Yes, with my father taking the initiative, my mother should rest." Julia echoed in the narrator, and then watched with a smile that pappa was wriggling around in her father''s chest.


    Share, if you remember correctly, the little ones are not taken care of by servants and nannies as much as by you. Adrian said something. As for their own time to take care of them, on the whole, it''s not much different from their own. It''s not normal that Dad''s time is relatively small?


    Since it''s abdominal Fei, he certainly didn''t say it, so he just shrugged his shoulders helplessly and freely, and then he handed the children back to their respective mothers one by one. In addition, lily, Daiwa and Juliet followed him. For a while, the garden became more and more lively and harmonious with each other.


    Although women usually have a clear distinction between groups, when they are labeled as mothers, they get along very well, whether it is Jessica, the youngest relative, or Gwyneth, who has entered the reserve with a big belly. In a word, the scene of their holding their daughters is very warm. Adrian, who can finally breathe a sigh of relief, is also slightly proud.


    But it''s just a relief.


    "Dad, can you teach me how to play tennis?" After being coquettish with her mother, Lily ran over and grabbed her father''s arm and shook her.


    Although Adrian wanted to say, let dad rest for a while, but saw her big eyes flickering and knew that it was impossible to get rid of the ghost girl, so she had to stand up: "OK, no problem."


    Fortunately, the little girl was considerate of her father, and didn''t put forward all kinds of strange playing methods as usual. Just holding a special racket, under the guidance of my father, I waved my racket to the tennis ball rebounding from the wall of the training room.


    "Good, well done, honey," said Adrian, smiling as she wiped the sweat from Lily''s forehead. "If you practice tennis, you might become a professional in the future."


    "Really?" Lily, with a red face, was very happy, and there was a faint complacency between her eyebrows.


    "Of course. Mom and aunts know that most of dad''s words are accurate, "Adrian pinched her little nose affectionately, and then the smile became meaningful." you''re dad''s baby, honey. Each of you is Dad''s unique baby, understand? "


    The little guy was flustered, and then began to pout, his face turned red, his eyes turned to other places, and he looked a little unhappy. At the same time, also with a twist, a pair of careful thinking to be seen through the discomfort. Adrian can''t help laughing. The accountant is more worried that he will think of a stupid way to attract the attention of her parents. This is what a little girl should look like. It''s not good to be too precocious.


    "Well, let''s go on. You were still too hard on a couple of times when you just waved Adri, who did not see it, kissed her on the forehead, and then began to speak again.


    "I see." Lily was obviously happy that her father didn''t mention it. She immediately grabbed the racket and started to continue. However, she was more happy than before. Obviously, Adrian''s words just now had an effect.


    "How long are you going to play?" Kate''s voice came into her ears, and she leaned her arm against the doorframe. With a leg to support the body, with a lazy smell.


    "There are still a few minutes left. When Lily has finished playing these balls, we will come here. Why, what do you want to do?" Adrian leaned directly up to her and asked, laughing.


    "No, just to see if you''re really tired," Kate raised her eyebrows. "Listen to Annie, you''ve spent so much time walking around and having a good time."


    Although the tone is plain, but she obviously bit the lower lip, and look at him in the eyes is not good. No doubt, with Kate and Ivanka''s, um, intimate relationship, she must have told her all about his trip to East Asia in the past few days, but I don''t know whether it is the partially omitted version or the embellished version.


    "Just once in a while, I know, you don''t mind I don''t mind too much, do you? " Adrian still looks like a smiley face.


    Kate snorted, grinded her teeth, and felt like she came over and bit him. "Yes, but it''s not so easy to get through."


    Just such a question, Adrian knew what she wanted to know. First, what Ivanka said to Kate should be a partially omitted version. Second, she had told other women, no later than today.


    "Thank you for reminding me, honey," Adrian said, with a slightly narrowed smile and grabbing her arm. "But, you know, the last episode of matrix is about to premiere, soKate did not finish, but enough to understand, she immediately gave him a fierce look, and tried to shake his hand away, but Adrian took this opportunity to seize it. Originally, katleton, who was just pretending to be defeated, began to confront each other. The two people twisted and twisted together, and finally ended with Adrian kissing Kate.


    "You son of a bitch!" Kate said angrily, but still more angry.


    Adrian smiles triumphantly. Then she notices something and turns her head. Lily squats in a short distance. The racket and the ball are thrown aside. She looks at her father and mother with her face in her hands. He couldn''t help laughing. He took a few steps and picked her up. He put the little guy on his shoulder in the scream. Then he took Kate and walked out laughing.


    Although I''m ready. But really face, Adrian just held a little look down on his own woman.


    "Well Wait Monica Sophie... " Before he finished speaking, he was pressed on the bed by Monica, while Sophie was pulling Tear up his clothes.


    It was a night of intense fighting, not to mention that Monica and Sophie kept on trying to squeeze him - even though it was futile, one-on-two is now just a piece of cake for Adrian - just look at his torn shirt to see how determined they were.


    And it''s just the beginning.


    "Don''t give him a chance Sarah... " Kate leans against the wall, her slender legs clamped firmly to Adrian''s waist, rocking her hips, while Sarah holds Adrian from behind. At the same time, she entangled him with her tongue and kneaded him with both hands.


    "Be careful, ED, don''t move, or it''s your business if something goes wrong." Gwyneth knelt down behind him and hugged him. Gwyneth, with her big belly, said triumphantly and kept moving her fingers on Adrian''s back, while Blanchett and liv were carrying out all kinds of teasing with their mouth and body under him. Adrian, who was threatened, could only act arbitrarily.


    "I see. They Well done No need to stare at In addition Tell the cast of "go all the way" I''ll see them soon... " In the middle of his office, Adrian gritted his teeth off and on to Ivanka, the beautiful secretary, while Charlize rode up and down on him.


    Then, when the former secretary with a satisfied look finally got up, Ivanka, who wrote down almost everything Adrian said, untied her collar and naturally came to him to replace Charlize. Charlize, on the other hand, made a temporary Cameo after finishing his clothes.


    In addition, there are Nicole and Naomi, Britney and Christina, Julia and Zeta Jones, Alexander and Miranda, Shuanglin and so on. Young people like Kirsten, Amanda and Scarlett are not to mention.


    Basically, Adrian shuttled between his women throughout December. Respond to their enthusiasm. After all, his trip to East Asia took him almost a month. He did not leave Los Angeles for many days before leaving the United States. But that was either to Europe or to Australia. Women can go there whenever they want. Adrian has more than one private jet, but East Asia - especially China - is in trouble.


    So it''s normal for them to look like this. You know, even Rachel, who is prone to abuse, and Avril, who has always kept herself half isolated from Adrian''s women''s circle, show extraordinary enthusiasm in bed, even if they don''t know that other women are doing the same. There''s a point in saying that a little farewell is better than a new marriage. Although he and they are not married, that is, he has to work a little hard, but It''s nothing to do with it, is it?


    In fact, Adrian wanted to have another beach party. Even though the temperature in Los Angeles is relatively low, he can go to Hawaii or the Caribbean. Although he had a hard time dealing with it last time, as long as he had made adequate preparations, the number of people would not exceed the upper limit of the last time, and it would not be a problem to do another feat. It''s just that at the end of the year, all kinds of things are coming up in endlessly, so this is just thinking about it.


    Well, let''s not talk about this for the moment. Let''s go back to December 1, when the last film of matrix, which is expected by countless fans, is finally released.


    When Adrian went to East Asia, many films from his film companies began to be shown, such as universal''s fake God. This film has nothing to do with Adrian. He has neither provided any ideas nor involved in the production. However, the original producer Roger burnbaum wanted Kim Carrey to play the leading role, but he was not declined by the other party. Adrian, who knew about this, came forward to persuade him.


    In other words, Kim Carrey would refuse, but it has something to do with him. In his previous life, Jim Carrey returned to the comedy film disheartened only after several unsuccessful attempts at the Oscars. But now, because of Adrian, he has won a nomination and won a lot of encouragement. Naturally, he hopes to continue his efforts rather than continue to play comedy roles.


    It''s just that Adrian''s request for Kim Carrey can''t be rejected. Besides, he has an art film waiting to be released this year, which is very likely to impact the Oscars. This is also what Adrian gave him. Therefore, compared with the previous life, the release time of "fake God" is different - oh. No, the heroine is different.The original heroine was Jennifer Aniston, but now she is an American sweetheart on the small screen - and it has ended - but she is a popular action star on the big screen. This year, she cooperated with her husband in "Mr. and Mrs. Smith". Naturally, it is impossible for her to play the leading role in such a comedy film, so she got the role It''s the elf Princess liv Taylor.


    Adrian positioned liv as a beautiful but somewhat connotative vase. Although many film critics think that liv''s acting skills have lowered the overall level of goose quill, some people think she still shows some acting skills. So. Despite her age difference, she is qualified for such a comedy role.


    With Kim Carrey, who is still considered the most outstanding comedian in Hollywood as the leading role, and with the beautiful and moving image of liv, and the various humor and banter in the film, the performance is quite excellent.


    "True love" has a lot of time to show in the United States, but there is still a lot of time in the United States. In particular, Pirates of the Caribbean was on the front. Kaila''s popularity is very high, and the distributor has specially used her fame to publicize it. The box office is also good.


    On top of that, Gwyneth''s pre pregnancy "10 day dating manual" was also released in early November, when Adrian had not left, and Dakota Fanning''s sister, Ellie fanning, had a cameo role in the big screen at this time. Back when I was Sam. Ellie fanning has played her sister when she was a little girl. Although it is just a shot, she has already started to get involved in the entertainment industry.


    Of course, the most anticipated part of the whole Christmas season is the two series about to end.


    "There are a lot of people who think the second one is too raw. What do you think? " A reporter waved the microphone and asked in a loud voice.


    "Have you ever said that the ending of the movie will be different from that of the novel, can you disclose it?" Asked another reporter.


    "In fact, I don''t think these questions are questions, because the movie is about to be released. You can know the answer in more than ten minutes at most." Facing the constant click of the flash, Adrian grinned and spread out his hand.


    But this is clearly not satisfying for journalists. Adrian also knew this, so he immediately raised his hands with a smile: "OK, well, for the first question, I just want to say that matrix is first a movie, which first needs to meet the audience''s needs for viewing, and then it is a deep-seated interpretation. I think the second one is qualified, and the last one will be the same. As for the second question, I''d better wait more than ten minutes. It will be meaningless to tell you in advance. "


    This answer still can''t satisfy these guys, but Adrian doesn''t want to answer any more. He smiles and waves. Then, after the heroine Monica and Sophie, one of the supporting roles, follows them, whispers a few words with them, hugging them around their waist from left to right, allowing reporters to take pictures.


    The sound of clicking was crazy, especially when he walked to the theater with his arms around them. Although it was only a few steps away, the sound of the shutter was more intense. As everyone knows, miracle girls have a lot to do with miracle directors, but even though Adrian shows their intimate looks in public, he always keeps a sense of propriety. In the past, he would release his hand and go in with them after taking pictures.


    However, it has never happened that they go in with their arms around their waist like this. Taking photos with one hand and going in with arms together means another. How can journalists miss this good opportunity. Even if it is not too obvious to write something in the report, it is OK to hint. With a few photos, it is enough to make readers have rich associations.


    In fact, Adrian doesn''t want to give reporters too much truth. You know, many well-informed people have guessed that Blanchett, Monica and Sophie already have children, but because of his pressure, they did not spread to the public. In this case, it is more difficult to make a more intimate gesture in front of reporters, and to work with two women at a time.


    It''s just that the trouble is the trouble, it''s just the possible trouble, and it''s not that we can''t get rid of it. Moreover, this is a request made by Monica and Sophie. Who let him go to East Asia to play?


    "Look, Sophie, there are some regrets." Although Monica raised her eyebrows and said to Sophie, Adrian was in the middle. It was obvious who was listening to it.


    "That''s all right, isn''t he always like this?" Sophie responds with a chuckle.


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. As soon as he entered the theater, he was still in the corridor, and there were not many people around. He slapped them on their hips, and then he took back his hands.


    "Don''t measure me with a woman''s careful eye, otherwise..." He gave a half joking warning and entered the front room of the theatre amid their giggling.


    The last film of the matrix has finally been released. There is no big difference between the film''s plot and the original. Adrian originally wanted to adjust the plot. For example, Neo had already guessed some possibilities in the second movie. So he pretended to die after saving Trinity and returned in the third movie. This increased the focus of the plot and made Neo appear more dominant Move some, rather than passive step by step is pushed to that position, the character''s image will be more plump.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C235

    "Look, she''s serious, what an exciting love." On the big screen, Sophie said in a languid tone, looking at Monica, a leather suit and sunglasses, holding up two guns without blinking.


    When Morpheus and Trinity and the prophet''s bodyguards go to the French to find the train man and want Neo to be rescued, and then surrounded by the French men, Trinity clearly expresses his reckless attitude to save Neo, which makes the French wife sigh.


    If it is the original version of matrix 3, there is nothing special about the exclamation here, but it is different now, because in the novel version, the future of mankind is not clearly given. Instead, it ends with a little figure turning away, showing a trace of profound meaning, and adding a description of "all normal" psychological activities. That is to say, if necessary, Zion can be interpreted as the meaning of the second layer of virtual space, giving people endless imagination.


    For some people who like brain tonic and take the details of the previous two films to analyze the inner meaning over and over again, the ending of the novel is undoubtedly more to their appetite, but when they meet the definite ending of the film, they will instinctively oppose it. However, some people like the ending of the novel, while others like the ending of the movie. It is bright and clear, and there is no need to think about what it means.


    "Mr. Cowell never said it was a literary film, although it was full of metaphors. In essence, the matrix series was first a commercial film, then a representative of cyberpunk culture. Although the following two sequels still lack some amazing feeling compared with the first one, they are still very excellent works, and there are still many details worthy of analysis, and there is no need to kill the ending many times. " One online film critic wrote in his highly visited blog.


    This comment also received a lot of support. In any case, the number of people who like brain repair and look for all kinds of specious details in movies is relatively small, and more people go to the cinema to relax. This is also one of the reasons why Adrian ended up in the original version. It is impossible for him to give up more audiences for the sake of the preference of so few people.


    It''s a good thing that the two sides have been arguing about this. Can we attract people''s attention if there is an argument, and generally speaking, the reputation of matrix 3 is very good. However, Adrian can''t help but laugh and cry. After the debate between you and me in the Internet, those who hold the former concept actually have a lot of defections, and the reason is actually. Although Adrian arranged this ending, he left enough clues throughout the story to name the actual ending as the novel version.


    They gave a lot of evidence. Some people even watched three or four scenes in the cinema, and wrote down some key points or places that they thought were critical and could round this statement on the Internet. Well, it''s a kind of brain mending. It should be both his loyal fans and the "matrix" fans. Otherwise, how could he be so crazy?


    Because of these people. The box office of matrix 3 was over 100 million in the first week. Although it was not as good as the 130 million box office of matrix 2 in the first week, it was also quite remarkable. That''s what happened after the second film was fully fermented. Adrian became the first director of two films with more than 100 million yuan in the first week, proving his reputation as a miracle again. After experiencing the tumult of November, the film market in December also set off waves again.


    In this case, no one can challenge them in person, so Tim Burton''s new big fish, which is released just after matrix 3, is unusually low-key. There are only six theaters, and there is no premiere yet. This makes Adrian very sorry, after all, he recommended the heroine Kirsten to Burton, if there is a premiere, there is no problem to help the goblin stand on the second stage.


    However, Tim Burton rarely gave up his Gothic style and took a fantastic and inspirational route. Adrian remembers that the global box office didn''t seem to get back the cost. But word of mouth is still as good as ever, which is why he would recommend Kirsten as the heroine.


    So he was the only one who could fight against him. More than a week after matrix 3 was released, Lord of the rings 3 was officially released.


    "Don''t you think it''s silly to ask me that, sir? For a director, all the works are his children. There is no favorite saying Adrian is on the red carpet again. In the face of reporters'' various lens, he said, "these are two completely different series. Although they both have a grand and complete world outlook, they aim at totally different things. Why do we have to compare them together?"


    He still hugged him left and right, but it was no longer Monica and Sophie, but Blanchett and liv. Of course, the reporters kept pressing the shutter.


    "Mr. Cowell, why didn''t miss Gwyneth Paltrow attend today''s premiere?" One reporter suddenly asked.


    Adrian''s smile did not change: "shouldn''t that be a question for her agent? Well, according to what I''ve heard, she''s not feeling well and is resting at home, so she can''t come to the premiere. She has apologized to me on the phone and expressed her regret"It''s a pity. Why didn''t I apologize on the phone and express my regret?" After getting rid of the reporters and entering the theatre, Blanchett sighed, while liv covered her mouth with a snickering smile.


    Although they also put him in the middle, he didn''t come in with his arms around their waist as he did at the premiere of matrix 3. Photos taken more than a week ago have attracted a lot of attention. It''s hard to say if some bold guys want to go further. In previous reports, there were people vaguely talking about timonika and Sophie''s children, so today a reporter asked Gwyneth why she didn''t come.


    If Blanchett and her first few pregnancies, because the Internet was not as developed as it is now, and although they are famous, they are not as widely accepted by ordinary people as those youth idols. But in the back, Julia is a very popular American sweetheart, and Gwyneth got a lot of attention because she failed to win the Oscars several times and finally won the film by "devil''s head". Reporters are aiming at their every move.


    The former is OK. Adrian sent her to Hawaii to cultivate for a period of time, and "White Oleander" to keep her popular, plus postpartum weight loss and fast, so even if someone guessed, it was only a shadow. However, Gwyneth told her mother about her pregnancy for the first time. No doubt, it was a dispute and compromise. However, Gwyneth spent a lot of time with her mother, so she was photographed with a picture of her belly bulging.


    Good, because Adrian''s precautions are right. The media only said that she was a little fat, and did not dig into it too much. In addition, after temporarily hiding traces, she had the "ten day dating manual" to maintain her popularity, so she was still in the situation of being caught in the wind. However, it''s easy to imagine that he can''t attend Lord of the rings 3. In this case, Adrian certainly can''t give reporters more information. Although he knows that with the growth of his daughters, these will be published sooner or later, but the means of publication are different. The results are different, and if the plan is reached, the negative effect will be minimized.


    It''s just that


    "If you really want to, Kate, we can try." Adrian raised his eyebrows and turned to liv, who was about to speak. "You too."


    "I didn''t say anything." Liv spat out her tongue and changed her mouth. Rao is so, she is still pouting, unconvinced snort.


    Well, the principle of consistency, their mood is understandable, so After the premiere, go home and communicate slowly.


    It''s the same as the premiere of matrix 3. There are many guests, but from the perspective of director and producer, Adrian is already the most powerful person in Hollywood. Moreover, he is also the chairman of AC media. He is not only the leader of media group, but also an excellent director and producer. He is also the first in the history of Hollywood. There must be a lot of fans. In particular, his production of "matrix 3" is making a lot of money around the world, and his "Lord of the rings 3" is likely to end it. How can we not personally participate in this rare situation.


    In this case, Adrian socialized for a long time before he got together with the three Phoenix brothers.


    "I''ve heard them say that every time Leicester opens his bow and arrow, the screams of girls are the loudest moment, it seems. Your future image will be fixed like this. " Adrian laughed at the youngest silver, then blinked. "Why, didn''t your little girlfriend come along?"


    Then he looked around in an affected manner, which made Jack Kun and Ruifan laugh.


    "Because I don''t want to be sued." Silver sighed, his face full of "can''t you let me go." it seemed that their relationship was good.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about that," Adrian waved, then turned to jequin and rivan. "As soon as I came back, I watched the last few shots of" go ahead. "It turns out that jekyun is a great fit to play Johnny Cash, so, rivan, are you ready to beat your brother?"


    "I don''t know," Ravan, who gave such an answer, opened his hand. "I didn''t see the specific effect after the editing, so I can''t comment on it. But I''ve been to Montana for a lot of training, and I''m sure I won''t lose."


    "Yes, just kissing a man in the camera is enough to compare me." Jequin chuckled around the rolling eyes of rivan''s shoulder, and then showed a curious look to Adrian: "by the way, ED, you never told us who Rifan''s boyfriend is."


    "Well..." Adrian thought about it and gave the answer: "well, anyway, you''re going to meet soon, and you''re going to be on next March at the latest - have you seen the sixth sense of life and death?"


    "Let me see..." Jackie grabs his head, and silver and rivan have said their names in unison: "Brad Pitt?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Brad Pitt." Adrian hey hey a smile, "although compared to Ruifan a lot of big, but with absolutely very eye-catching."


    "Whoa, whoa," Jackie yelled, "listen to what our miracle director has said! God, I heard that some women like to bring some handsome men together in their fantasies. I didn''t expect that you also have this hobby. Don''t tell me, you are actually... ""Do you want to try it?" Adrian immediately raised his eyebrows and watched him look dangerous.


    "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything." Jekyoun quickly covered his mouth, laughing and waving his hands.


    Rivan shook his head, gave his elbow to his brother, and then changed the subject: "I know Pete, I was a guest reporter in the vampire interview at night. I played with him. He''s not bad, but why did you choose him to play Jack Twist, ed?"


    "I met with him in the production of" the vampire at night ". As an actor, he is really good. He is characteristic and diligent, but his luck is not good." Adrian explained, "I went through a lot of lists when selecting the right characters, but I didn''t find one that met the requirements. But when I saw a poster of sixth sense of life and death, I just looked down and kissed the back of the hand of the heroine. It just coincided with the image of Jack trist in a poster I designed for Brokeback Mountain - don''t worry, he didn''t kiss Ennis? The back of Delma''s hand. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C236

    Brad Pitt, who had survived the 1980s and should have gradually established himself in the 1990s, has become even more unfortunate because of Adrian''s appearance. Well, it can''t be said that it''s even more unfortunate. At least for a male vase, his handsome face has won him many female sex fans. In Hollywood, he can be regarded as a first-line actor. However, there are few actors who exercise their acting skills, so they are more or less indifferent to the public.


    In this case, when Adrian stretched out the olive branch, we can imagine how ecstatic he would be. Everyone knows what the appreciation of miracle director means. Although it is only in his early ten years since he began to be a director, there are too many stars discovered by him. So even though it was a gay character, Pete agreed without even thinking about it, and began to do detailed preparations before deciding to make a good impression on Adrian.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Adrian had planned to do that.


    "Brokeback Mountain" is a very important film in Adrian''s plan, far more than the current post production of "go all the way", so he got the right to adapt the novel early, and then he needed two better actors to play the leading role and supporting role, although the original two were well done. Needless to say, the hero chose Ruifan almost without thinking about it. Although the biggest intersection between them was the rescue in 1993, the media always emphasized that Ruifan was no longer that gifted teenager. But Adrian knows he can do it.


    Although no, he and he did not cooperate, but several brilliant roles of Raven are recommended by Adrian. In addition, he has a good relationship with the three Phoenix brothers, and the boy jequina now dares to tease him with "bisexuality", so Adrian is very familiar with the state of Rifan. What''s more, the character he played in "uninhibited sky" has the flavor of Ennis Delma, the hero of Brokeback Mountain, and he has a good role to fight back those attacks.


    With this kind of idea, it is a role worthy of playing. Ruifan will definitely use ten or even twelve points of effort.


    It''s the same with Brad Pitt, though Adrian isn''t much of it. The reason why Leonardo DiCaprio and Toby Maguire, who are about the age of rivan and perform well, are good enough in appearance, but in terms of acting, both of them will have to work on it for a few years.


    In particular, both of them are baby faces. Maguire will not say anything about spider man, a senior high school student. DiCaprio also played the hero from 16 to nearly 30 in cat and mouse game last year. Baby face is one of the most popular actors in Film Academy. For a movie with a big goal, it is definitely a wrong choice to play an important role with them ¡£


    Pitt, though handsome, is also unpopular with the Academy. But the angular face is easy to dent the acting skills, and it is quite mature in itself - the original two stars can be praised, and they look mature, for a moment they do not think of their actual age.


    In fact, Dennis can also be qualified for the role. He is good enough both in appearance and in acting, but the fire in his backyard is very serious. as everyone knows. Renona never avoids going to his house, so journalists can always take useful photos. Although Aniston is at home every time she goes and the two women are very close in front of the reporters, the gossip is still transmitted.


    So just over a month ago. When Adrian left for East Asia, Winona was asked again if she was tied up with Dennis. Why do you always think that I''m here to keep up with that guy? Can''t I come here because of Jane


    This seemingly not through the brain of the words immediately caused a storm, "Winona Ryder come out for Jennifer Aniston?" Such titles have been on the pages of major media entertainment editions for a long time. Countless people are interested in analyzing the reason why she came out of the cabinet. There are some people who are moved by the guest role of friends, some want to revenge Dennis and Aniston, and Dennis is is gay or bisexual, married to cover up, and so on. In a word, there are only unexpected things that are not afraid to report.


    Adrian is surprised to know this and then laughs. If Winona did it on purpose, it would be very interesting. But in this way. Dennis was less likely to play the role. He wanted to know with his knee what kind of coverage would reporters write if he played a supporting role in such a film.


    Of course, more importantly, Adrian can be sure that Peter can play 200% of the strength, which was determined after looking through his information. Yes, as mentioned above, although he is popular, he can be regarded as a first-line star. But because Adrian has a hand in hand, he still basically relies on his handsome appearance to eat. Therefore, he urgently needs a role with weight and acting skills to make himself better.


    In this case, Adrian sends an invitation, and he will seize it at all costs - in fact, after the first conversation, Peter''s series of actions prove that Adrian is not wrong. Although the age is a little older than rivan, it doesn''t have much influence. Rivan is not a hairy boy, is he?In addition, with a little bit of Adrian''s own bad taste, the matter was settled. As for the two supporting actresses, and Ruifan partner is Kirsten, although the goblin has grown up, has no Lolita period of green temptation, but she has been dedicated to serving themselves, so the benefits will not be less, and happens to be a film born in the 1960s, 1970s and 1980s.


    As for the partner with Pete Ha ha, if the little poor action is not fast, let him down again, then it will be a pity.


    Let''s not mention this for the moment. Let''s go back to today''s premiere. As the last part of the Lord of the rings trilogy, there is no doubt that it has maintained its quality. Even better. Adrian is not Peter Jackson. The experience of two generations makes him know how to make the story more beautiful. In the original version, Jackson is too persistent to show the Grand View of the Middle Earth world in his mind. Therefore, in the later editing, the rhythm of the story has to give way to the overall scenery, so that the three films have lengthy plots trouble.


    The most typical example is that Gandalf and others came to the tower and had a confrontation with Saruman after isinger was conquered. Saruman, who was unwilling to admit defeat, was also killed by his servant, GRIMA. The scene that eventually fell from the tower. In the original version, Jackson cut this part, although it was later left in the director''s editing version, it also made saluman''s actor Sir Christopher Lee very dissatisfied. The carefully prepared performance was not cut down at all, and any excellent actor would not be happy.


    But now there is no such problem, Adrian in some scenery shot a little bit, squeeze out more than a minute of time to keep the plot, not only that. Aragon took Legolas and Jinli to recruit the army of the dead for two more minutes. After that, he killed the pirates who passed by, which not only made the plot more complete but also more compact.


    Jackson''s guest star, the pirate who was shot down by legrice, was also able to show up, but no one could see it.


    "At least he has a positive lens, which can be seen by some familiar people. But I couldn''t find my character for half a day. " Adrian complained when he saw this.


    Of course, he also made cameo roles. In fact, he has been guest cast in his own movies since "two big guns". Of course, at that time, they were all completely passers-by roles, which were purely background. It wasn''t until Forrest Gump that he played a part. As a result, in future films, he will more or less guest play a role, such as the French in the matrix. Although this role is not requested by him on his own initiative, the previous reason is also one of the reasons for his consent. So how can the Lord of the rings be an exception.


    "It''s better not to find it than to be ignored, isn''t it?" Next to Blanchett immediately joked. Adrian had to roll his eyes.


    In matrix 3, there is only one French part. Although they are as good as ever, everyone''s attention is focused on Sophie and Monica''s ambiguity. They don''t pay attention to his role that has more lines than Sophie. There is no discussion on the Internet. It''s really a failure, but what about the face?


    Adrian guest plays a soldier of Gondor in Lord of the rings 3, standing outside the Regent''s door. Although he didn''t show the positive image like Jackson, the camera also stayed on him for several seconds. Unfortunately, he was wearing a helmet, and there were other soldiers beside him. Moreover, Gandalf''s white robe and white horse were obviously more eye-catching, so we could not see that it was him at all.


    Of course, such a comparison is meaningless. Adrian just said it casually. It''s just that women are used to being bullied by him. It has become an instinctive reaction to seize the opportunity to ridicule and run him.


    Well, we should continue to pay attention to the film. Like all the stories about justice conquering evil, in the end, the just side will inevitably fall into a desperate situation, and then the Jewish hero will step up to boost the morale and finally fight against the enemy. In the first part, bolomir''s confession and entrustment before his death; in the second part, Gandalf leads the cavalry into the enemy''s line against the sun; and now the third part, of course, is Aragon''s speech in front of the black gate.


    My brother gangdor and his son! In your eyes... I see the same fear that occupies me. Maybe one day, human beings will lose their courage, we will betray our relatives and be defeated, but not today! One day evil will prevail and the human world will be completely destroyed, but not today! Today, we will fight to the death! In the name of all that you cherish, I order you to fight to the end! The warriors of the West


    Aragon, holding high the sacred sword of Nasir, galloped in front of his troops and roared loudly. Then he rushed to the orc army in front of the black gate. Then, all the soldiers roared and launched a deadly attack on the huge Orc army.


    Although this plot is very old-fashioned, as long as the atmosphere is well rendered, no matter how old-fashioned the plot can also emit dazzling brilliance. In fact, with the development of storytelling techniques, some essential things have been basically settled down, which is nothing more than a transition. The key lies in whether we can create a new idea that makes people feel bright.


    In short. Whether the behavior of the characters is persuasive enough to arouse the audience''s resonance. A gangster, has always been a ruffian, until the end of no sign of hot blood, sacrifice himself to others, no matter who saw it feel very fake. However, characters like Aragon have already used too much space to describe, explain and pave the way. In addition, the color and music have been used in camera, which will only make people excited."An epic film has finally come to an end, and the director of miracle perfectly presents the Middle Earth world to the audience. There won''t be a movie that can be compared with the Lord of the rings trilogy in a short time, even the Matrix trilogy, which is also produced by miracle director. No matter the actor''s performance, the special effects design, or the plot, the "Lord of the rings" trilogy has achieved perfection, and this series of films is bound to be recorded in the history of film! " ¡ª¡ª"Variety"


    "Adrian not only boldly adapted, but also basically faithful to Tolkien''s original, thus creating the greatest epic and the fantasy adventure sweeping the world. Perfect picture. The brilliant ending, all the glory and praise will be attributed to the dreamer behind the film ¡ª¡ªThe Hollywood report


    "the last Lord of the rings has brought us a thrilling ending, and it is destined that this film will become the ultimate screen fantasy of our time. It depicts so many fascinating moments, bigger battles, more emotional conflicts than the sum of the previous two books. In spite of the miracle, the director eventually deleted some important battle scenes. But it is still a beautiful work of art, a great film, and a more brilliant epic than the first two! " ¡ª¡ªAfter the release of "Lord of the rings 3", the critics have been basically one-sided cheering, no matter what the praise is. Put the film on the cloud. Even if Adrian had expected it, he was surprised by the popularity. Besides, the "Lord of the rings 3" on IMDB has exceeded 9 points, and the freshness of rotten tomatoes is about 97%. These are absolutely not Adrian''s instructions.


    Although these scores will come down sooner or later. But also enough to explain some problems, after all, the original version is very popular, Adrian and its pruning more compact, will cause such a violent response should also be. In any case, the "Lord of the rings" trilogy is more wonderful and epic than other film trilogy of the same era, which basically became the consensus of film critics at the end of 2003.


    In this case, "Lord of the rings 3," which occupies 3700 theaters, won 130 million box office in the first week without any suspense, which is more than a week ago to get the final song of "matrix", which is just beginning to be 100 million. And once again added a halo to Adrian. At the end of the year, two films of his own production were released at the same time, and the box office of both of them exceeded 100 million in the first week. Up to now, the director has done it by himself. Perhaps the global box office of his films is not as good as that of Spielberg and others, but it is obvious that as long as he is willing to surpass them, it is not very difficult to surpass them.


    As a result, many die hard fans of the matrix series have also died. After the release of Lord of the rings, even though many rational "matrix" fans think that at least this one is very wonderful, although some loyal fans disdain it, unfortunately, in the case of word-of-mouth and box office explosion, they have nothing to say for the time being.


    Adrian is naturally complacent and complacent about this situation. He is not proud of the film. Anyway, it is he who modifies something from others. Adrian is proud that his plan is finally going to take the most important step, and the current enthusiastic praise will make the whole plan more smooth.


    Of course, this is next year''s event, and the preparation has already started, so in this case, he still took time to attend some late wedding.


    "Look at the beautiful bride. It''s so beautiful. I''m sure Jeremy won''t be able to speak when he sees you like this."


    "Hey, how can you say that? If he can''t speak, then the wedding will not go on."


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be long before someone takes his place. Anyway, his big mouth almost lost the wedding."


    In the room, a group of women will wear a white wedding dress in the middle of the bride, chattering, although the bride has been echoing, but the eyes turn around, it seems that some absent-minded.


    "Well, gentlemen, I''m going to church in more than ten minutes. Can I just calm down in my room alone?" After looking at the time, the beautiful bride said.


    "All right, all right," the women laughed. "I didn''t expect you to be nervous, Alicia."


    As they chattered, they went out in turn. Alijie patiently sent them out and locked the door behind them. Then she called out to the outside, "don''t worry. I won''t run away. I just want to calm down."


    After listening to the laughter and ha ha burst out from the outside gradually, alijie immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then came to the interior with her skirt burning. She opened the cupboards, and a man came out of it.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting a few minutes." Another moment, the pure and beautiful bride, who was about to enter the wedding hall, showed a charming smile with a strong desire. As she spoke, she reached out and quickly untied his belt, and then her hand with a long lace glove went in.


    "It doesn''t matter, but right now..." Adrian had not finished speaking, she had already squatted down, suddenly involuntarily took a breath.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C237

    "Now, you can kiss your bride." With the priest''s announcement, a couple of new people under the altar immediately joined in a sweet kiss, and the joyful music and warm applause also rang out.


    Adrian was also clapping his hands, but his mouth was cocked to make sense. If dear Jeremy knew what his beautiful bride had done dozens of minutes ago, would it have been so sweet? From this point of view, alijie''s preparation work is really good, completely imperceptible, the white wedding dress has been completely occupied by the pink of * * and the unrestrained flame.


    To tell you the truth, although he promised to invite him to their wedding ceremony, he didn''t want to continue his affair with her at this time. Although he had done this with Cindy Crawford before, Cindy had played many friendly matches with him before he got married. It''s just that when you are faced with a beautiful woman who dare to take the initiative and dare to tease you - for example, when introducing you to your family, the hand behind your back grabs under you, and when you eat together, you can put your feet from below in front of your fiance.


    And when alone, you can say "why you could not forced * * once" with almost no bottom line, and even take the initiative to touch your body. Of course, as soon as someone comes over, he becomes that sweet and lovely look, fast enough to make anyone look sideways.


    In a word, no matter who faces such a wild woman full of endless temptation, she will not be able to bear it. What''s more, Adrian has never been a gentleman, and he has a good memory of the small episodes in Las Vegas, so


    "You''re not a good bride, Ellie." Looking at the French girl under him, Adrian speeds up the attack frequency.


    "Yes You made me like this, ed It''s you son of a bitch who took me... " Alijie, who caters violently, laughs wildly. In her blurred eyes, there is nothing else in her blurred eyes except for those who need to vent. Only when she unintentionally tilts her head and looks at the nearby one, as she did last time, because she was drunk, she should have been his Sina. Eyes will show a trace of blankness, but then will tremble in the stimulation, and then more into the entanglement with Adrian.


    Well, Adrian admits that the pure and lovely alijie will become what she is now. She has indeed played a great role. If she had not been teased and seduced by him, she would not have become so extravagant. But Adrian didn''t expect that alijie was similar to Kim Tae hee. He will be conquered in bed. Of course, it should also be related to his large-scale "games". With the strong stimulation of "stealing" and even "stealing" in person, it doesn''t need to be too strange that it will become so broken, anyway. Alijie is still a very young girl with little experience.


    It''s just, what''s next? I don''t know whether inviting myself to the wedding was decided by both of them, or that Jeremy meant the majority, or Alijie means the majority? If it is the latter, it will be a little troublesome. I remember they were supposed to have a wedding in November. I don''t know why it was postponed to December. I beat around the Bush at the wedding, but I didn''t know the details. I only knew that they had a little conflict.


    However, judging from her active seduction and seduction, as well as her current "stealing" addiction, it should not be difficult to guess that she seems to have been by the way. If you remember correctly, both alijie and Jeremy are signed singers of universal music''s European division. Although global music, which integrates Polaroid into the record company, is a little weak in Asia, it is the top record company in Europe. Especially in the day when the record industry is generally shrinking, it is still very strong, signing a popular French singer like alige It''s also a positive thing.


    At this time, a cool air from the tail vertebrae up. Before the distraction let him not control well, will come out soon. Adrian didn''t want to get up and stick it on alijie''s face, so he poured out. Although the girl screamed, she let him open the checkpoint.


    After a few decades of time, and as if it was a century long, Adrian took a breath and let go of her body. He chuckled happily as he watched the bridegroom lying on the bed with a half closed face and half closed eyes. No matter what to do next, let him have a good time. Besides, there are not many chances to play the bride in front of the drunken bridegroom on the wedding night.


    This matter has been revealed for the time being. Adrian didn''t play with Elijah as many times as before. After all, they still had a honeymoon to spend, so they quickly returned to Los Angeles from Las Vegas, and then went to London before Christmas. Because Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban was going to be shown, the premiere was sure to attend, otherwise little Emmanuel A little devil is sure to make trouble, especially


    "This summer vacation is my worst summer vacation in America! It''s ok if you don''t have a regular family surf by the sea. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a single date! You really let me down, ed As soon as the greeting guests left, little Emma stood with her hands on her hips and held her head high. The little ghost squinted at him and hummed, just like two people before.She has begun to change in the direction of a girl, more and more signs, a few freckles on her face are more lovely, that green feeling has a unique attraction.


    "All right, all right," Adrian sighed. "I''ll make it up, I promise - wait a minute!"


    He suddenly frowned: "what is no single date?"


    "I call your going out alone with me. What''s the problem?" Little Emmanuel asked.


    "Well Well, no problem. " In the face of this little guy''s words, Adrian wisely chose to give up.


    "Well, I''ll go to George and them. It looks like someone is waiting for you." Little Emma laughs so much that she glances at the girl in the distance. Raised his chin and hummed away.


    It''s getting worse and worse. I wish Lily wouldn''t be like her. Adrian rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulders. Then he glanced at the girl who was standing quietly in the corner. Undoubtedly, it was Liu Yufei who played Zhang Qiu in the upcoming Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban, oh, of course, and her inseparable mother.


    Liu Li was finally transported to the premiere of the film, though she couldn''t walk the red carpet like her daughter. But to be able to attend such an occasion, you can''t help but add some aura and talk to yourself. At the same time, you can take good care of your precious daughter. In the past two years, she has also got some exercise in the social circle. At least, it is not as easy as before to show her superficial little thoughts, and she no longer always wants to show them. Of course, some things are indispensable.


    "Feifei, I tried hard. Liu Li, who was holding her daughter''s arm, was laughing happily. The mature girl''s charm was more and more. Compared with Liu Yufei, who was water smart, it was complementary to each other. "It''s just that she''s not very communicative. Even if I listen to your words, I''ve played with my classmates several times at the party. I''m still a little shy with Emma


    Isn''t it because you look at her all day? Adrian would like to ask. However, he did not really say why Liu Li was so worried about this daughter, although she also went to Adrian''s bed and spent a lot of thought on maintaining her attraction. And also with But the more like this, the more intolerant of loss, so as long as she has the opportunity, she will show her existence in front of him for her daughter and herself.


    "It''s good to be able to do this. Feifei, come on. Playing Zhang Qiu is just the first step. You''re going to be a big star. " Adrian said with a smile to Liu Yufei. In this situation, Liu Yufei looks very quiet. She has a little red face and doesn''t look crazy in bed at all.


    Since the last breakthrough, she has become more and more without the bottom line, but with her mother beside her and her excellent team of agents for packaging, she is very good at it. No matter how unrestrained he was, he was still as pure as a girl next door when he was outside. He didn''t look like a dusty girl just a few years ago. That satisfied Adrian.


    "By the way, Liu Li," Adrian suddenly thought of something and said, "when this film is shown in China, Feifei has to go to promote it. You should take good care of her."


    "No problem. Don''t worry." Liu Li''s eyes were bright, but she soon regained her consciousness and nodded her head very seriously.


    Seeing this, Adrian also no longer said, Liu Li or understand their own meaning, I hope she had better do. In fact, it''s not a big deal. What Liu Li wants to do most is to follow her daughter to China to do publicity. This is a typical case of returning home in good clothes. Compared with what she suffered at the beginning and the dilemma of biting her teeth abroad, Feng fengfengguang''s return just makes her feel proud.


    But it''s just like this, it''s hard to say whether she will be in the complacency and excitement of some non brain, contradictory words. Before that, the agent team created a very good identity for her. When the media reported that Liu Yufei, a lucky Chinese girl who had just immigrated to Britain for a few years, although there were only a few descriptions about Liu Li, she easily sketched out a strong mother image who had gone far away from home, but did not give in and worked hard to raise her daughter. If the improper speech discredited this image and implicated Liu Yufei, it would be more than worth the loss.


    It''s not impossible. Liu Li Su ri''an has some brains, but it''s just smart. In addition, she returns home in full clothes However, Adrian is just a little worried. Even if the image is damaged, it will be limited to China as long as it is not a big problem. What''s more, Liu Li has trained her communication skills in her community. What''s more, she knows how her everything comes from, and she has broken through the offline line. She is very obedient. Since Adrian has said that, she will be more careful.


    "I''ll go back and put on that dress tonight," Adrian, who was ready to leave, said softly to Liu Li when the time for the show was coming. Then he looked at Liu Yufei again, "so is Feifei."


    "Yes, no problem." Liu Li has a charming smile.


    "You should come early, uncle." Liu Yufei''s face was red, and she looked forward to it.It''s very obedient. Adrian turned away and said in his heart. Think of Liu Yufei, because under his request. He was very happy when he didn''t let go of his soft body, not to mention Although he outlined the program in his mind tonight, he immediately regained his attention after entering the screening hall and focused on the film to be shown.


    Although I can remember the plot of the original film, now this one is directed by Michael Neville, not the Spanish film director. So it''s worth seeing what''s different - well, it''s not much different, it''s just some differences in composition, color application and plot advancement. In any case, the production of this film is completely in the hands of the producer and the original author, and the choice of the key plot must require Rowling''s nod, even if the director wants to play.


    So after the shooting, Neville complained to Adrian more than once and half jokingly. He knew he would not take over. Unfortunately, he signed a contract for two films, so Goblet of fire after the prisoner of Azkaban was still busy. But not in a hurry. From now on, we can slow down the pace of production. The first reason why the first three novels are launched every year is to lay a solid foundation for the series of novels. The second is that the young actors grow up too fast. If they do not seize the time, they will conflict with the description of the novels. It''s going to affect the production a little bit.


    Now, three of the most childish movies have been completed, and Rowling began to turn to a more adult dark style. Naturally, the pace of production can be slowed down.


    This version of "prisoner of Azkaban" is still good, although the color is not as dark as the original. But for the role''s inner rendering atmosphere is still in place, Hermione''s special personality punch also appeared on the screen under Adrian''s proposal. In addition, although Zhang Qiu''s part is not many, but there are several close-up, and Liu Yufei also performed well, giving a very pure feeling. In particular, riding a broom past Harry, the appearance of black hair fluttering is very attractive, at least in Adrian''s view, has reached the point that let Harry''s heart.


    Because the color and the atmosphere are more suitable for children, and the growth rhythm of young men and girls is also very good, so after winning a lot of praise after the release, it also made more than 100 million weekend box office in the first weekend of North America. Even if it''s just over 100 million, just like matrix 3, it''s over, so far. In the first week of the film market, the box office of more than 100 million was all from Universal Pictures.


    This undoubtedly makes other film companies extremely envious. How did universal get the big gold mine of Harry Potter series? How did you get the Lord of the rings trilogy? How did you get the Matrix trilogy? How to be surprised Well, as everyone knows, it''s all caused by one person. When they think about it, they''ll lose their temper. How can we have such a pervert like Adrian Cowell?


    Adrian doesn''t care about this. Even though all the works with a box office of over 100 million yuan in the first week of December are owned by AC media, the situation in which a group accounts for a quarter to a third of the box office in North America will not be repeated. It''s enough for him to do something like this once, so he just cares. If he knew that, IMAX version of Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban should also be released.


    Both matrix 3 and Lord of the rings have IMAX versions, which were discussed before they were released. As a means of supporting IMAX, the Canadian company has a stake in AC media.


    Knowing that IMAX company is in the competition between AC media and Viacom for Canadian cinema, domestic media groups in the United States can not control the cinema, but it is an exception in foreign countries. As a matter of fact, this company is both unlucky and strong. It has been established as early as the 1960s. Its founders are several directors and producers, but it has not developed very well. For a long time, it was only available in various science and technology museums, and the films released were mainly based on various wonders. Even if they were finally listed in 1994, they also won many science and technology awards The film seats in New York did not change the dilemma of making ends meet.


    In this case, Adrian offered a helping hand. He has provided a lot of funds since 1997. Of course, he has gradually obtained part of the equity. Like many companies in his hands, although he has a seat on the board of directors and is a major shareholder, he basically does not interfere in the operation. Even this year, he has released IMAX versions of "matrix 3" and "Lord of the rings" to support it.


    Even so, it will take years for IMAX to make a full profit, but Adrian is not in a hurry. Anyway, IMAX company is written in his hand. He vaguely remembers that IMAX was developed after a certain type of digital projector was developed, and it was possible to popularize it on a large scale. Of course, there is also the credit of a blockbuster movie.


    However, Cameron is still busy with the real-life version of transformers. Although he has made it clear that no matter how good the box office will be, he will not sign a sequel and hope Adrian can support his new film. However, judging from his slow working and meticulous appearance, the real-life version of "Transformers" will not be released until 2005, so the super blockbuster is very likely It''s a little bit later than before.In addition, Adrian has urged IMAX to develop 2D and 3D film digital technology that can show DCI format or IMAX digital format at the same time. But then again, it doesn''t matter. Adrian still has a lot of films in his hand, and the projection technology will definitely come out first. Cameron is also a technology maniac. When it is introduced in the past, the two sides will surely hit it off. If other blockbusters are used to pave the way before then, IMAX technology will surely cause greater repercussions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C238

    "Hey, little ones! If you still want to eat my father''s own cream cake, don''t make trouble here. " Adrian, holding a special container filled with cream, carefully squeezed a flower out of the cake - well, ugly as it was, it did look like a flower - and then said to the kids who were hopping around the kitchen shouting.


    "I can''t see. It''s still a model." Little Emma stretched out her head and looked at the cake in front of him that was smeared with cream.


    "Yes, it''s just not very good-looking. ED is always an amateur." Little Emma came out of the other side and nodded.


    "If it''s not delicious, it''s useless to have a nice cake." Adrian shrugged.


    "Are you sure this cake will get into our mouths when it''s served out?" Little Emma looked suspicious and unkind.


    Adrian then touched his chin. Well, that''s a problem. In a word, cream files are never really used to eat, especially when there are a large group of small guys. Thinking about it, he didn''t notice that a hand had reached out from the back of little Emma, so when he sighed and decided not to tell the two Emmas that he was going to continue, he just lowered his head and saw the semi-finished cake coming face to face.


    Poof! The cake was firmly printed on Adrian''s face, followed by Lily''s "Yeah" cheering, and two high-five sounds, followed by the laughter of Deva and their schadenfreude. Despite the cream all over his face. Adrian can still picture in his mind, Lily and the two Emmas clapping to celebrate, and other little guys cheering and frolicking around.


    So he wiped the cream on his face and called out in an angry voice, "Lily!"


    "Oh, my, my father is angry. Run, run!" With Lily''s words, the kids who were just making a noise in the kitchen immediately ran clean.


    I knew that this kind of thing would happen if they were brought together. After pulling out a tissue to wipe the cream from his eyes, Adrian sighed. But what if we don''t? He promised to compensate little Emma. So after the release of Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban, after playing Liu Li and Liu Yufei for two days, Adrian immediately came to his manor in Hampshire, and took all the children, including little Emma, to the British manor for Christmas.


    "No wonder they run so fast." Just after he cleaned up easily, Kate''s voice rang at the door. She looked at him with two glasses in her hand.


    "Yes. So I was thinking, I had to teach Lily an impressive lesson, "Adrian cleans his hands slowly, and then comes up and takes the cup from her." you''re too indulgent, honey. "


    "I indulged her too much?" Kate raised her eyebrows at once. "That''s about you, ed. I didn''t want to throw the cake in your face!"


    "Of course, you didn''t, but you didn''t say it couldn''t be. Isn''t it? " Adrian came up to her and blinked maliciously.


    Unconvinced, Kate would retort, but a hand immediately stretched out from behind and put her arm around her waist: "remember, Kate, what he says is what he says, and it''s not. If you argue with him, you will fall into a trap. "


    Then Charlize''s beautiful face was on Kate''s shoulder, puffing heat in her ear and looking at Adrian with a slightly provocative look.


    "That''s right," said Kate, taking up her displeasure and looking at him snorting, "well, I''m really conniving at lily. You''ll continue to indulge, so try to be a good father, ed


    Then she turned around and put her arms around Charlize: "let''s go to the living room, Charley. Look at the Christmas presents for the kids. By the way, I saw a real silk windbreaker of Saint Laurent in London a few days ago. It should be very suitable for you."


    "Well, that''s great. Let''s go and have a look tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Charlize and Kate walked out arm in arm, until Adrian wanted to make a voice to stay, she made the appearance of sudden realization and stopped: "by the way, in the absence of Eni, I helped you with some things, including the appointment time with Jose, all in the study, don''t thank you, just remember to pay me these days."


    She blinked, tightened Kate''s arm, and then added, "by the way, it''s Kate and I tonight, so don''t disturb me."


    "I agree." Kate didn''t give Adrian a chance to speak, and then left with Charlize in Adrian''s white eyes.


    "Don''t disturb me? Are you kidding? I won''t come if you can''t tell me? " "Don''t forget, I have the key to the door!" murmured Adrian in the rushing water


    It''s not that there are no other women in the manor. Although the mothers of the children are not all here, Monica, Sophie and Julia are all there. It''s just that it''s not good to indulge them all the time. It''s necessary to give them some lessons, and Charlize, at the end of the day, was like leaving.Try and try. Adrian, who came out of the bathroom in his bathrobe, snorted, and was startled again, for little Emma, not knowing when, slipped into his bedroom and sat on a chair with her cheek in her hand, blinking at him.


    "Emma, it''s not a good habit to walk into my bedroom like this." Adrian said with a sigh.


    "I didn''t have to say hello when I came in before." Little Emma murmured, then raised her voice. "I''m just here to see how you''re doing and if you''re eating clean."


    She read the word "eat" very seriously, and her eyes were bent. There was no doubt that the farce in the kitchen should be planned by her, and Lily was just the executor.


    "It doesn''t matter, didn''t you say that cream cakes are usually not eaten in the mouth." Adrian shrugged. Then he started to rush people, "OK, you''ve heard about the situation. You can go and tell Lily that I''m very angry. Let her be careful. I may show her something at any time. Now, I''m going to change. You don''t want to watch it, do you? "


    Little Emma looked at him with a look of danger in her eyes. It seemed like I wanted to say, "I want to see it," but finally, he jumped out of his chair and walked out. Adrian sighed, unbuttoned his bathrobe belt and was about to change his clothes when the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open: "by the way, one more thing, ed."


    "Emma!" Adrian quickly pulls the bathrobe in front of the chest, stares at the girl who breaks in, some angry cries.


    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t see anything." Little Emma waved her hand. A look of disapproval.


    "What happened?" Adrian had no choice but to get used to it over the years.


    "Let me tell you, it will be my birthday in more than three months. I''m going to hold a big birthday party. You must attend it then." The little guy is very naughty, and makes the ending of every sentence long.


    "Well, then how are you going to hold your birthday party?" Adrian sighed.


    "Well..." Little Emma turned her head and turned her eyes. "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Then tell me again, OK?" Adrian covers his forehead.


    "All right, all right, but you have to attend. You can only be early, not late, and you can''t be absent!" Little Emma then solemnly admonished. There was an unknown light in his eyes.


    "I was only absent once..." "That''s why I asked. If you''re absent this time, ED, I''ll never talk to you!" he said


    Looking up at him, little Emma said it very seriously, and stood on tiptoe and reached out to beat him twice on the chest, until he repeatedly said that he would not. Even at the end of the world, she would attend her birthday party next year. After that, she left the room with her nostrils up.


    Feeling She seems to be planning something. Adrian, who closed the door and locked the door to prevent another intruder, had the idea, but then shook his head and continued to change his clothes.


    All in all, it''s been a great Christmas in the UK, despite the small problems. After Christmas Eve, the children who get up to open presents are noisy, but they also make the manor very lively. Lily is a little dissatisfied, because Adrian said at the beginning of school that gifts for various birthday parties or festivals will not exceed $50, even if there are adjustments later.


    So, when Diva and Juliet showed off in front of her, she immediately raised her chest and made a look of disdain: "I don''t need these anymore. I''m an adult, but not a child like Emma."


    She was referring to little Emma, who was already in her early ten''s, and had a lot of fun with Dawa. She didn''t sit around reading like little Emma.


    Then, Dad came over and patted her on the head: "OK, little girl, you''re only 8 years old. It''s too early to be an adult."


    Then, after going back to the United States, my father would compensate himself in other ways. Although he controlled the money tightly, he still doted on him. So even if she was a little jealous of the gifts from her sisters, they would soon be forgotten. Those gifts were nothing.


    Kate was also unhappy. As for the reason, she rubbed her buttocks and came out of the bedroom with Charlize and Adrian in the morning. She did not expect that Adrian would sneak in, so she was shocked when she was kissing Charlize when she touched the bed. Kate wanted to drive him out. Unexpectedly, Charlize turned against him, and Adrian put her in the middle for a night, so it was not convenient to walk when she got up early.


    But what if you''re not happy? It''s not once or twice. Her unhappiness is more focused on Adrian''s "night attack" and Charlize''s "betrayal", but it doesn''t matter. She''ll do it again in the future. So when Adrian took them to chat, and brought the topic to a few recent movies, Kate didn''t care much.


    "Obviously, this is a love movie of * * type. It is covered with a layer of science fiction. It is still an art film. It discusses what love really means, even if the memory is deleted. If you still fall in love with each other when you meet, is it because the memory can''t be completely deleted, that person''s shadow is always buried in your heart, or does the other party really have something that can always attract you Sitting among the women, Adrian commented on the film in which Kate played the leading role."You know what I think, ed?" Julia took up the cup in her hand and looked serious. "I don''t think I have credibility when I listen to you talking about love."


    The other women chuckled, but the meaning was different. Which one do they belong to? It''s really hard to say.


    "In fact, Director Michel Gondry''s original ending was that the old heroine came to the company and asked to delete the memory of the hero again. Through the surgical records, the audience can see that she has done this many times. This is undoubtedly more in line with the ending of literary and artistic films, but it is a little too dark for the audience, so they finally gave up. " Adrian continued.


    "I haven''t seen it, but I hear you say that. Kate should have done well, didn''t she? " Charlize, who was first adjusted, or was used to it, had only a slight fluctuation in his mood, and then asked.


    "Of course, Kate is excellent, especially against Kim Carrey. I think that''s what the critics think Adrian smiles and looks at Kate.


    Kate looked away from her eyes unexpectedly. She had been rolling in her heart when she got the script. In a sense, it was tailor-made for her. Although Kate gradually stabilized in her performance. But now listening to Adrian talking about the plot, that feeling came up again, even if she had accepted everything, still couldn''t help but sigh.


    But it is also because of this, with deep feelings of Kate in the film play very well, although only point show. But most critics applauded it.


    "This is Miss Kate Beckinsale''s most sincere performance. Every time she cries or laughs in the film, it is very infectious and convincing." Someone commented.


    The film is called "warm inside the light", and works with Kim Carrey to describe two quarrelling lovers who go to the memory company to delete each other''s memories, but then re ignite their love through the memories and come together again. Although the camera basically follows Kim Carrey''s point of view, Kate''s every performance has a dazzling feeling. The feeling of wholehearted devotion and role integration is clearly conveyed, so it''s no wonder that the film critics who have seen it will praise one or two.


    Adrian didn''t think too much about it when she first handed it to Kate. He just wanted to use the role to train her acting skills. He said that he wanted to make her step into the Queen''s seat. Unexpectedly, the story was unexpectedly meaningful - for his woman - so she simply spent more time to let Kate fully ponder and aftertaste, aftertaste The story of her leaving and coming back.


    As a result, films that were supposed to be made and released last year were postponed to this year. Of course, the effect is very good. Although the pace of the film is still a little slow, even though it is only a film at present, and despite the high praise received by critics, Kim Carrey has been despised by critics and subconsciously regarded him as a foil. However, Kate played a very good role, and even the very good Kirsten was not suppressed.


    Although Kirsten''s best supporting actress was the result of Adrian''s pushing, she still has some acting skills. In addition, her roles in recent years are not bad, at least comparable to Kate. Moreover, Kirsten''s appearance in the play is very good, at least wearing a white coat, big braids on his head, and neat flowing sea hood on his forehead. Adrian couldn''t help playing with her once, but he was still forgotten by critics.


    Even if it''s on the spot rather than on the public, it''s enough to show that Kate is very good, so It should be OK to get a nomination next year.


    "Of course, Sophie has done a good job, and I think European critics must be very angry at the moment." In spite of this thought, Adrian turned to Sophie.


    In addition to "warm inside the light" in these days, there has been a long time publicity of "life in the rose", which has attracted a lot of attention without any suspense. Although this is the third film released this month, directed by Adrian himself, no one is surprised. He has done this as early as ten years ago. As long as he is not an idiot, he will not question the ability of miracle director.


    However, compared with the one-sided praise of "warm inside light", the comments on "life in the rose" are somewhat bipolar.


    "It''s hard for you to imagine that Eddie piyaff is played by Sophie Marceau. The iconic bewilderment and slender eyebrows make her a completely different person. The director of miracles can always make the actresses play hundreds of percent of their acting skills. The emotional involvement in answering reporters'' questions on the beach can be regarded as a classic!"


    "This is not the first and not the last biographical film of Edith piyaff, but it is definitely the most special one at present. Adrian Cowell accurately outlines the life of little Skylark from the way of flashback and narration. Although Ms. piyaff''s life is full of tragedies, this film still conveys her positive spirit Come on


    "Adrian should have done better in a mediocre film, but a lot of platitudes do not strengthen the theme of the film, on the contrary, they are even more unconvincing. It is also a wrong decision to play piaaf with Sophie Marceau. No matter how confused she seems, she can''t capture the real charm of piaaf.""It can only be said that this is a large collection of random fragments, without a specific order. It is like a child with scissors cutting shapes on paper at will, and with poor artificial performance, even if most of the songs sung are Piaf''s original voice, it can''t save the film."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C239

    "French critics haven''t come up with a decent review so far. What do you think, Sophie?" After the party, Adrian asked in private with Sophie in his arms.


    "I don''t know." Sophie replied after half a day''s hesitation.


    No matter what, she is French after all. If she can be affirmed by her own country''s people, critics and filmmakers, it will undoubtedly be very good, and it will be able to wash away the vase title all along. But what is the impression of French filmmakers and critics on her? In other words, in the eyes of men, she is their love, but in the eyes of women?


    Because of this, from the "rose life" Trailer came out, the French are very headache. As early as Adrian launched "the beautiful legend of Sicily", the French have been hoping that he can make a French film. No matter how much Europeans look down on Hollywood, if their works can be pursued by Hollywood, they will be extremely proud and proud. After all, where is the influence of Hollywood.


    Adrian has been regarded as one of the representatives of Hollywood. He is a world-class director. Every work has amazing achievements. Many Hollywood movies and TV dramas are related to him. He is still so young. At the same time, he is a world-class media magnate. Through the beautiful legend of Sicily, he is the representative of Italian actress Monica Bay Rookie took the Oscar for best actress.


    If such a big man can make a French style film. The best actor and heroine doesn''t matter. If you can get the best film or the best director, it will prove the charm of France in the world.


    However, to their surprise, Adrian really made a French style film, and it was also the famous biographical film of Ms. Edith piaff. Well, the long-standing expectation has finally been realized. We can celebrate it, but Why is Sophie Marceau the heroine? It''s going to be that vase!


    That''s right. That''s what French men think of Sophie. It''s a beautiful, delicate and amorous vase. That''s all. This is why Sophie''s acting skills are still moderate, but after so many years of hard work, there is still not much honor and recognition in France.


    The French most want to see the directors who make French amorous feelings movies. While making them get what they want, they use a vase that they least want to see as the heroine. You can imagine how tangled their mood is. God. Even Juliet Binoche is better than Sophie Marceau? In particular, the vase does look good in the film, which makes them even more entangled, so after the point show, the French side of the film reviews are a bit painless.


    "Don''t worry," Adrian hugged Sophie in his arms. "It''s up to everyone to see if your performance is good. Even if they don''t want to admit it, it doesn''t matter. When you become the most dazzling woman at the Oscars, their thoughts are insignificant, let alone They don''t represent all the French. "


    "You''re a real liar, ed Sophie smiles. It seems calm a lot, but then half jokingly said: "if you can''t reach the record this time, will you be very angry?"


    "No way, my dear, but I promise you." Adrian laughed and lifted Sophie''s face. A kiss on her wet lips.


    Naturally, there is a reason why he would say so. Adrian had already told Weinstein that the things to be done could be started before the film "life of roses". Harvey Weinstein promised Adrian to attack Pirates of the Caribbean three times when Miramax was in charge.


    Monica used it once, Nicole used it again, and once again, it''s natural to use Sophie here. As for the back, Adrian has his own arrangements.


    Weinstein was still a bit embarrassed at the beginning, which was not an easy thing. With Adrian holding the best actress for several years in a row, it was absolutely not easy to let Sophie win the top prize. But Adrian just a small hint, he immediately followed down with a smile, there is a very good advantage, with a good word is not a problem.


    Of course, Weinstein also took the opportunity to brazenly say that, looking at his hard work, isn''t it


    "You run the three pirates of the Caribbean to the best of their ability and get Depp to talk to you." Adrian replied with a smile.


    In December''s movie boom, aside from the blockbusters that hit the market, there was also a documentary that hit the Oscars, yes, Michael Moore''s Fahrenheit 911. After getting the Palmetto in May, although there were several news that it was about to be released in the United States, it was soon postponed. It was not because of poor classification or because of the discordance of the cinema line. After a long delay, it was finally determined that the film would not be released until the end of January next year, and the number of theaters was pitifully small.


    However, Miramax''s strategy is very successful. In the second half of 2003, when it comes to documentary or political issues, it is impossible to get around "Fahrenheit 911". Every time it is about to be released, it will attract a lot of attention. When it is released next year, I believe that the impact on the election will be higher than the original. But it''s hard to say how much higher it can be. The result of an election will never change because of this factor. It is more useful to pull Bush off the horse and accuse him of sexually harassing underage girls than to accuse him of waging war. Adrian''s memory of the result of the weak vote victory is enough to illustrate the problem.What''s more, the Texas side has invited Claude several times, and recently even helped him and the Dallas Cowboys. You can see that they are determined to win Bush''s re-election next year.


    Well, anyway, no matter how the election develops, it has nothing to do with Adrian, even if Bush loses the election. So after Christmas, he played with the women and his daughters for two days, and then he went back to London on schedule to meet with the new, or soon to be, manager of Chelsea.


    "With all due respect. Mr. Cowell - Adrian, there are many excellent football coaches in Europe. Why do you insist on inviting me to coach Chelsea Asked the Portuguese, who looked very stylish in suits and suits, in the spacious suites of the London hotel after throwing a candy bar into his coffee cup.


    "I know your concerns, Jose," Adrian, who stood in front of the French window, looked back with a smile, ignoring the strong accent. "I don''t deny that I''m an American. From the football desert, I do not deny that the acquisition of Chelsea is to help the group''s development in Europe, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything


    He came back slowly and looked at Jose Mourinho, who was only a young coach but not a madman at present: "it is my rule to give professional things to professional talents. Maybe I don''t know much about football, but it doesn''t prevent me from looking for one The best coach is in charge of the team


    Adrian sat down. Holding up the cup and smiling, he continued: "I have great confidence in my vision, even in an industry I am not familiar with. I''ve seen some of your coaching videos. Frankly speaking, I can''t see the pros and cons of your level, but I''ve noticed two key points. So, after Adrian has given him a reassurance, there is nothing left to say, just sign the contract. Even if Abramovich thought about it after the European Cup, it didn''t work. The only strange thing is that he doesn''t have an adopted son named George wood. It''s really strange. Adrian clearly remembers that maybe he came to England to adopt him? But it can''t be Well, whatever. Adrian is too lazy to look for detailed memories. It''s not a big deal. Football is just a small adjustment in his life. Give it to Jose.


    Speaking of Mr. Abu. He finally sold spurs, I don''t know what kind of means he used, although it cost a lot of money, but not as high as before. It''s really boring. Adrian thought he would go to Manchester United or Manchester City, but then again, Abramovich did it to make himself a celebrity. Naturally, the team is the best in London.


    "Of course I like Tottenham. Otherwise, why buy them? Of course, Chelsea is also good. In fact, I wanted to buy Chelsea from the beginning. I didn''t expect ed to start first. It''s a pity. Thanks to this, I can choose what I like best So said the well-dressed Abu. The beards are clean, but the Slavs have a lot of physical features.


    "Then I should congratulate you, Roman. If you buy a team, you should choose what you like." Adrian raised his glass with a smile.


    As for the Russian oligarch, he has no good feelings. But there was no ill feeling, so when he met each other at the reception in London, he also had a few words to talk about.


    "That''s right," Abramovich said with a smile. "So I''m going to make spurs a luxury warship. If I can, I hope the most dazzling stars in the world can play for me at Spurs."


    "I believe you can. Roman, I can see that you are the kind of person who will never admit defeat. I like people who don''t admit defeat Adrian patted him on the arm. "As for me, I prefer to leave things to professionals. After all, I prefer to do what I want to do."


    Don''t worry, no one will rob you. That''s Adrian''s subtext. He''s not interested in paying a lot to bring in some flashy players. Like that What kind of piano? Since the team has been handed over to munirio, let him be in charge. He will decide what players are needed. There are more places for Chelsea to spend money. Instead of spending on these useless skills, it is better to build a training base to better improve the youth training part.


    "I like a lot of your works, especially the Lord of the rings trilogy. I don''t know how to make movies, but I feel that people with worldly affairs can''t be made. No wonder some people say that ED is good at finding women''s charm." Abu''s spirit suddenly became ambiguous. "To tell the truth, our Russian girls are not bad."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows at the last words.


    "I fully believe that women in every country and region have different charm. That''s why I pursue women. They are the source of my inspiration." He said, and then he left.


    Adrian knows Abramovich''s purpose. Who makes AC media one of the largest media groups in the world? Unfortunately, although he is lecherous, and always plays unscrupulously in East Asia, it does not mean that he is really a brain jerk. So, first of all, there are a lot of girls in the United States and Russia. Michael owitz has developed a lot in sports with his agent company.It was a pity for him to think of it. Perhaps it would be better for Miss Mira kunice to become a senior call girl, so that he could visit her business when he was free.


    After changing the fate of Caden cross, Adrian decided to take one out of the water to keep his balance, although many women had been reduced by the butterfly effect he caused. He chose Mila Kunis, a Slavic woman born in Ukraine who immigrated to the United States with her family on the eve of the collapse of the red empire.


    This identity is the reason Adrian chose her, no background, no contacts, it is very easy to deal with her. In fact, even though she persisted for a little while, it was just that Martin, who was in charge of the matter, didn''t deal with it seriously. Now her first film is about to come out.


    It''s a pity that Mila kunice has been making small cameo roles in movies and TV since 1995. Such a resume should be very comfortable to be a senior call girl. However, since it has been like this, it doesn''t matter. At the beginning, he said that as long as he snapped his fingers, the other party would be willing to undress him, so that''s it.


    It happens that the adult version of Pirates of the Caribbean has been secretly contacted with DP, so it must be nice to let her play with the pornographic queen after her debut is released.


    As for now, rejecting Abramovich does not mean that Adrian has no women to play in London. It is very convenient to go back to the manor, not to mention Liu Li and Liu Yufei, who are close at hand. There are countless women who want to climb into his bed.


    "Every woman wants to have sex with you, ed." In the spacious bathroom of the hotel suite, immersed in water, Kelly Brooke chuckled as she leaned over Adrian''s chest.


    "You''re very talkative, Kelly." Adrian''s underwater hand pinched her fullness.


    "Nothing like your sweet talk - of course, not everyone is entitled to your bed." Kelly narrowed her eyes and seemed to enjoy it.


    Then, in the rising water mist, the sound of footsteps, a young girl in bathrobe immediately appeared in front of the two people in the bath, and then took off her belt in a big way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C240

    The water waves are rolling, and the rising steam makes the bathroom more hazy. A man and two women in the pool are fighting hand in hand. **In particular, Cheryl Cole - Oh, she''s not married to Ashley Cole, so she should be Cheryl tridy - screamed loud, as if she were very happy.


    Cheryl was one of the countless women who wanted to climb into Adrian''s bed.


    In London, Adrian only attends two kinds of parties, one is the high-end reception of celebrities, and the other is various parties in the entertainment industry, and Cheryl met at the latter party. At that time, Brooke''s friendship with women was a little more interesting, although he was willing to chat with women in London.


    In this case, Cheryl still came to chat up, and brazenly refused to leave, even if Adrian turned a blind eye to her, which, I must say, aroused his interest.


    "Hey, Kelly, I don''t know much about football, but that doesn''t mean I only know about David. Alan Shearer is also a famous star, isn''t he? He led Newcastle United in the late 1990s and did quite well - by the way, Cheryl just said she was born in Newcastle. You can tell Kelly if I''m right Adrian brought the subject to Cheryl in a few words.


    "Oh, yes. When Alan Shearer was captain, it was the best time for Newcastle United and I was a fan for a while Cheryl''s eyes lit up.


    "And now?" Kelly immediately intervened. She could see Adrian''s mind, and naturally she wanted to help.


    "I''m not a big fan, I prefer singing and dancing, so last year I joined the reality show" pop singer: competitors ", but it''s a pity that I almost became a member of girls aloud. Of course, it was all before. Now that I''m in London. Then it''s OK to change teams and I think it''s good for Chelsea, "Cheryl said, looking at Adrian without blinking.


    A long brown hair bent down, a few pieces of hair floating fragmentary, let her look a little lazy, very simple to wear, but the body curve is still slender. Although the two peaks are not as proud as Kelly, they are definitely not small. In addition, a pair of dimples on the face are very attractive to men.


    If Adrian only wanted to tease her a little before, now he wants to hook her to bed, because the combination of girls around reminds him of who this young girl is. It''s not his fault. Cheryl Cole''s name is much louder than Cheryl tridy, and Adrian would not have remembered if Cheryl had not introduced herself in detail.


    Then a conversation made him more sure that she was Cheryl, but the change of fate was so interesting. She didn''t make it to the girls around group. Now she''s just a very ordinary actress. She has guest starred in some British movies or TV series in the past year. No wonder she would be so firm in front of him, of course, she bet, but the reason is not the one she imagined.


    "It''s too noisy here. We''d better find another place to talk alone After another chat, Adrian said to Kelly.


    "No problem." Naturally, Kelly would like to.


    Then Adrian looked at Cheryl and said, "are you coming too?"


    "Well I''d love to. " Cheryl hesitated for about two seconds, then gave the affirmative answer.


    And then, there''s the scene of choosing two in the bathroom, but this is just the beginning. This evening, Adrian plays Cheryl with Kelly''s help. And Cheryl was very cooperative. It''s not as good as playing with her. In this case, Adrian is not polite to lose a lot of plump, oh, and her face and dimples, as for the reward


    "You are so beautiful and attractive, Ann. Are you interested in going to Hollywood?" The next day, in the absence of Kelly, Adrian called Cheryl''s nickname with a smile. "Universal Pictures is making a TV series. My idea is very big. Are you interested in trying the mirror?"


    "Of course, ED, I''d love to." Cheryl''s smile was like a flower.


    The reason why she tried to get close to Adrian was that she wanted this sentence? Of course, his good reputation is also one of the reasons. Take a look at Kelly Brooke, when she was in England, she was just a vase with big breasts. After taking advantage of the miracle director, she immediately got an important role in the popular TV series "house". Maybe it can''t compare with those international stars, but it''s no longer the appearance that used to need to show off her sexuality to maintain her popularity.


    So Cheryl doesn''t conflict with TV roles. This is a miracle director''s idea. As long as he is willing to give himself a chance, he will have a foothold in Hollywood. This is much better than London. As for the price, oh, nothing, she paid willingly, and ifNo matter what Cheryl tridy thinks, for Adrian, she''s just one of many friendlies. Men like to hunt because fresh sex can always bring a lot of excitement. However, although the food outside is delicious, the most comfortable and favorite food is the home cooked dishes.


    However, he lured Cheryl to Hollywood with a young supporting role in "lost", thanking God that she was not allowed to enter girls alone, but to become an actress. Otherwise, he did not know how to arrange it. Although it''s a bit of a pity, if she''s still in the girls around group, maybe she can have a more P or something when she''s free. Anyway, Girls Aloud was signed by universal music.


    But it doesn''t matter. Cheryl is enough. Adrian just wants to play a few more times while she''s young. Anyway, she''s hot.


    So it''s time to jump into 2004. The new year is in New York, so it''s more convenient for women to come here. Instead of crossing the Atlantic Ocean, Ivanka can go home and have a look. As for little Emma, she''ll just follow her. It''s a long time before the holiday is over.


    Of course, I had to take the girls to see my uncle. For Adrian''s expanded daughter lineup again, uncle is very headache, but he is surrounded by a group of small guys who call themselves "Grandpa". Even his angry look can''t be revealed.


    "You have more and more children, ED, and it seems that there will only be more." Uncle Anderson only looked at Adrian with a sullen look.


    "Be happy, Anderson. It''s hard to have so many children come to see us. Isn''t it good to make the family lively?" My aunt interrupted without politeness. Then Patricia, who was holding the bubble, made a "don''t care" sign to Adrian: "don''t worry about him, ED, you know, that''s what your uncle is like."


    "Yes, aunt, to be honest, I''m a little jealous of you." Adrian wisely changed the subject.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " The aunt looked curious.


    "Pappa is so sad for me. She doesn''t seem to like me at all. She almost laughs in your arms more than I do this year. " Adrian sighed in Now her little daughter''s face was pinched, so Patricia turned her head and buried it on her grandmother''s shoulder, ignoring her father.


    Suddenly, the aunt laughed: "don''t you always think you are good at coaxing children? It''s hard to get rid of Papa. It''s so delightful. "


    "Yes, yes, grandma. It''s great that Papa can teach Bad Dad a lesson." Lily clapped with EVA and Juliet. Then Mary and Eleanor clapped with their sisters, which caused more laughter, including the victors.


    Uncle Anderson had to shake his head. After humming and sighing helplessly, he left the room.


    "By the way, you have six daughters, ed. how many more are you going to have?" Victor asked in private that his first child was almost a year old, a boy, and very lovely. It''s Thomas.


    Victor was still fighting for the name. Uncle Anderson insisted on using Benjamin, which is said to be a famous aristocrat name of the Cowell family in the 17th century. However, Victor was tough once and finally let his father compromise. He and his wife had no plans to have any more children, and Diane didn''t like to be a full housewife, so he made fun of him.


    "There will be seven soon." Adrian corrects, "gwyne has only two months to go to the Oscars."


    "Damn it." Victor covered his forehead with a wry smile. "To tell you the truth, ED, don''t you want Hollywood"


    "good idea, Victor, I''ll try it." Adrian smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    Besides visiting my uncle''s house, all kinds of social activities are unavoidable. Of course, long island is also a place to go. Every time we observe Natalie from a close distance, we have a different taste, whether it is resistance or resignation. Especially in the "life of roses" reputation is good, and "go ahead" began the post production, it was she tried to hide under the calm appearance of the struggle for gain and loss is very attractive.


    However, the focus of Adrian''s stay in New York is not her, but something else.


    "I''m serious, I''m very serious," said Annie, holding a cup in the small corner of the party, with a smile on her face. "That''s how I''ve come. Youth idols may make you popular for a while, but it won''t last long. 3¡¢ Four years, if I''m not lucky, I''ll start to go downhill in a year or two, so I took the part in the devil''s head without hesitation. Although the sequel to the princess''s diary can''t be prepared any more, it''s worth it. "


    The two girls in front of them looked at each other with hesitation.


    "It''s too..." The older one was about to say something with a forced smile, but Annie quickly interrupted: "Oh, come on, Haley, I''ve said it countless times in this period. Once the opportunity is lost, you can never get it back. Think about who you''re dealing with. Director miracle, how many failures have you heard about him? How many examples have you heard of his default? Don''t forget, he was the one who signed youAt this point, Annie leans forward, hooks Haley''s finger, and signals another person to come over. Then she reaches her sister''s ear: "do you know why after you failed in the Orange County boy audition, the agent finally informed you that you got the role?"


    "You mean..." Haley took a deep breath.


    "It''s up to you," Annie said with a smile, "you know. Haley, this kind of thing is very normal, this price is nothing


    "I know, of course I do. I''d love to We had further communication with Mr. Cowell, but Hillary Haley gestured at her sister.


    "That''s why I suggest now," Annie pointed to Adrian, who shuttles through the crowd in the distance, "if it''s in Los Angeles. He certainly won''t, but if it''s in New York, that''s fine. And then, he''s in Los Angeles most of the year, and if you want to do something, it''s the best time, or you want to tell me. Are you going to meet in Los Angeles and then fly to New York to exchange ideas? "


    Haley looked at the figure of the man, a trace of heat flashed in her eyes, but the expression on her face was still hesitant. Or because of my sister.


    "Hillary is really popular. The movie based on the new growing pains is coming out soon. I believe it will have a good result, which is enough to make her stand at the top of her peers. But then? Start going downhill. Tell me, Hillary. How many years can you keep that image, huh? If you can''t change your image, how high you used to stand, how much you''ll fall! " Annie knew, so she turned to her sister.


    Compared with her older sister, who has never been so popular, Hillary, who is younger, looks more open, but she doesn''t care about this.


    "More than a month ago, you kept talking about things in the circle in front of us. Then move on to our business and analyze the pros and cons one by one. Now, you come up with a solution. What do you want, Annie? " Hillary asked directly.


    "Alliance, I need an alliance," Annie replied briskly. "You know, there are countless women who want to get in touch with director miracle, and I have to fight for a role with him now, so I have to keep a close relationship with him for a long time, but with so many competitors, I can''t ensure that, so if there is an alliance, especially at the moment, the interests will be mutually beneficial An alliance that does not conflict with each other will surely achieve my goal. And, miraculous directors are obviously interested in you, and you shouldn''t mind that, right? "


    The words were even brazen, so the Duff sisters showed a trace of contempt and disgust, but Annie still looked at them.


    "Well, that''s settled." Young Hillary Duff said.


    "Wait, Hillary, maybe not necessarily together..." Haley Duff''s instinctive opposition.


    "No, sister, it''s no big deal." Hillary grabs her sister''s hand, and her brown eyes are totally indifferent. I have to say that the younger the women in this circle, the bolder they are.


    In this way, Haley turned to Anne and said, "well, how can we communicate with Mr. Cowell further?"


    "You''ve had simple contact with him on some occasions before, haven''t you?" Listening to their conversation, Annie, who had been tense in her heart, could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "That would be easy."


    Next


    In the Waldorf hotel suite, three * * s are entangled in the dim light, and the sisters Haley Duff and Hillary Duff are whispering under Adrian. The two sisters held each other tightly, turned their heads and looked at Adrian, who launched the attack from behind, with a breath, a cry of forgetfulness, and the beads of sweat covered with crimson skin, which all explained their devotion.


    Then, in the midst of this intense passion, the sisters were defeated by Adrian''s fierce and skillful attack, and eventually both climbed to the top.


    "I have to say, God was so kind to me that you sisters fell into my arms." After a moment of warmth, Adrian, lying on the bed, hugged Haley and Hillary, satisfied.


    Although it''s not his first time to play sisterhood - the Olsen twins and the Hilton sisters, all rolling on his bed together - it''s still very good. It''s really two kinds of feelings to be related and not to be related.


    "It''s true that ED is a good entertainer." Said Hilary, crawling over his chest, smiling, with a look of exhaustion and satisfaction between his brows.


    She is always more active than her sister Haley. In a sense, she is very suitable to be an investor. Once she sees it, she will start without hesitation, and it is not ambiguous. Haley was a little bit uncomfortable. She didn''t let herself go until her sister helped her and was teased by Adrian. So he was more willing to communicate with Hillary. No wonder her achievement was higher than that of her sister.


    "Thank you. It''s the happiest thing for me to hear such a compliment." Adrian grinned and came up to her, and Hillary immediately took the initiative to kiss him, and then pulled her sister over, lingering with each other for several times before leaving."Oh, I have to say, Hillary, you are so cute." Adrian praised, "of course, Haley''s great, too."


    Haley was forced to smile.


    "By the way, ED," Hillary blinked. "I have a question. Anne Hathaway came to see me and Haley. Is that what you mean?"


    "I just hinted." Looking at the bold girl in front of him, Adrian chuckled.


    "It seems that we are still attractive." Hillary didn''t ask, but she lifted her chest with pride.


    "Oh, of course, especially when you two sisters are together, so..." Adrian suddenly turned up and pressed them under the body again, "it''s hard to indulge once again. Let''s continue."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C241

    It''s very interesting. Adrian asked the following people to make "the trouble of new growth" and specially asked Hillary Duff to play in it, but in order to seize the youth market ahead of Disney. AC media may not be as old as Disney, but as long as it is willing to make great efforts to operate and with Adrian in charge, it can at least share the market.


    The fact also proves this point. Disney''s overall occupation of the youth market started after the millennium. This is the opportunity of AC media. If it is not for the lack of more skilled team, it is possible to occupy more shares.


    Hillary also became famous as usual, becoming a popular teen idol, Adrian also formally focused on her body, and her sister Haley. Since Haley is also an actor, of course, she should come here to play with three people. Sister flowers are so young and full of vitality, and they don''t need to collect them. It''s too hard to eat one by one.


    Speaking of it, Haley''s luck and vision are much worse than her sister. Hillary has become a popular teen idol, but she still plays in some ordinary movies and TV series. If it wasn''t for Orange County boys, which is one of the plans to occupy the youth market, and Adrian intervened in the casting, she would not have won the role.


    But it is also because of this, the first time they put their sisters to bed together is much higher, if both are popular idols, it will take a lot of effort.


    Anyway, they went to his bed together. And then, that''s it. Adrian is still just playing. On the one hand, the Duff sisters are not the best, playing a few times while they are young; and secondly, Hillary''s ambition and mind are higher than he expected.


    She not only took the initiative, but also held her sister together every time. For example, Adrian didn''t want to use too many tricks when they were on a three-way trip, but she and Haley used their mouths together. Adrian never mind that women have ambition and brains. In fact, the more stupid a woman is, the more stubborn she is, and it''s easy to make a big fuss about a little thing, unless she takes it with her as a pet.


    Women with ambition and mind can better deal with each other''s relationship as long as There is a matching eye, like poor Anne Hathaway, who has ambition and brain - otherwise, he would not have begged for mercy in such a simple and shameless way - but because of his poor vision, he went wrong and fell to the present situation.


    Adrian doesn''t know if Hillary is the same. After all, he doesn''t pay much attention to the Duff sisters, so it''s better to play in New York instead of Los Angeles in the future. In short, he doesn''t give each other a chance to play.


    As for Annie, to be frank, she did a good job. If she hadn''t won the trust of the Duff sisters step by step, and then kept lobbying, they would not have been able to go to bed with him for the first time.


    "I''m satisfied." After that, Annie calls back to the office in Los Angeles.


    Annie made an obvious gesture of relief. Then he put on a smile: "I''m glad that everything I''ve done has satisfied you, ed."


    Rao is so, her hands are still tightly clasped, there is some tension and fear in her look, Adrian can''t help chuckling.


    "Don''t worry, Annie." He stood up, walked to her from behind the desk, looked at her from a commanding position, "since I said I am satisfied, it must be satisfied, so as a reward, I will have a new film to start shooting in March, and one of the supporting roles is yours."


    "Really Really? " Annie was completely relieved. "Thank you, ED, thank you, I I will continue to do well, I promise


    Adrian didn''t reply, but leaned against the edge of his desk, put his hands into his pants pocket, and his face became half smile. Annie was stunned, but she immediately responded. Her smile immediately became charming. She knelt down in front of him, stretched out her hand to untie his belt, took out a mouthful and began to suck.


    Taking a long breath, Adrian closed his eyes, stroked her hair with one hand, and enjoyed Anne''s service with her big mouth. It''s just the beginning for her to seduce the Duff sisters into her own bed. There are many ways for her to enjoy. What''s more, it''s enough for her to suffer from the beginning.


    Hollywood doesn''t have the kind of matchmaking women. Many of them are well-known. However, they usually introduce who to whom. At most, when so and so ask for their opinions, they will give a little hint: it''s no big deal. And the women who do the latter step are basically second-line stars, and those big brands are basically just the first kind. As an almost quasi first-line actress like Annie, she is very close to and chattering about what to do.


    Therefore, she has to be labeled with certain labels. Some news can not be hidden in this circle. So from now on, of course, many women will try to get close to her and please her in order to get to know Adrian, but more people will be filled with contempt for her. In this case, if she still wants to continue to be an actor and a star, and also wants to make a name in this circle, she can only stay by Adrian''s side.Hollywood has a lot of power, but who can be like him to move a little finger, there are countless suitable roles? Therefore, Anne will have to do whatever Adrian wants Anne to do.


    The harvest of the new year is not only the Duff sisters, but also something that has been planned for a long time. With Adrian''s return to Los Angeles, it will come to an end.


    Hey, what are you doing here With her father''s voice ringing in her ears, the girl in a daze at the table finally regained her mind.


    "Probably still worried about the audition, it seems that dear black has made up his mind to be an actor too." Said the oldest half brother in a mocking tone.


    "Jason." Cried the mother, reminding her.


    "It doesn''t matter, mom. Jason''s right. I do worry, but I believe I can get it Blake Lively shrugged and stood up. "I''m finished."


    A few steps back to their own room, the door behind closed, the girl''s face immediately sank down. She walked back and forth a few times in her room, sat down and stood up, her hands clenched into fists, and her mind was full of the situations of today''s audition, especially the arrogant appearance of a certain slut.


    "I''m sorry. Black, it looks like you''re going to be my foil again When there was no one in the audition, Leighton said to her in a playful tone.


    "Your ego is about to burst, Leighton." Blake remembers how he responded.


    "If I can take one character from you, I can also take two." Leighton was sneering with disdain, as if she were just a little ant.


    Damn, she didn''t have so much confidence! Blake is very angry, but just think back to the last audition on the summer of jeans. She didn''t dare to take Leighton''s words as a joke.


    This film, called admission notice, is a typical youth campus comedy. It tells about a high school graduate who is rejected by several universities in succession, and finally establishes one of his own to recruit those who are rejected by other universities but want to go to university. The heroine is a student of the University whose signboard is borrowed by the hero. Like all campus comedies, the heroine is attracted by the chance encounter. Then they started dating. Even though the lie was finally uncovered, the hero still kept the University, and the two continued to get together.


    These roles are not difficult and Blake thinks he can do it. But why did you meet Leighton Meister, that bitch! The thought that she had spoken to herself the same way last time, and that role had been taken away, Blake was very upset and anxious.


    I hope my father can help. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Blake doesn''t want to be like her brothers and sisters, or even her parents. They are all actors except her. They have played roles in many movies and TV plays. My parents don''t say that. Jason, who is much older than her, has performed in famous TV dramas such as "the story of the emergency room", "our days", but Never played a major role.


    As a matter of fact, everyone in the family is like this. He has acted in a long series of TV dramas and directed a small independent film by my father. But in fact, there are few significant characters and works. Although they live in Burbank and are a better middle class than most people, they are much worse than the real big stars.


    This kind of gap makes Blake dislike it very much. He often sees Leighton swaggering around the school. This kind of dislike is especially obvious, especially after the release of "summer of jeans". This film is very popular with teenagers. It is discussed everywhere in the school. As one of the important roles, Leighton naturally won a lot of attention. Then she spread it a little. It is well known that black also went to audition and failed in her hands.


    You can imagine how much this hit her. Although her reputation in the school did not plummet, the originally balanced and even dominant form immediately began to deflect. Blake couldn''t accept it at all. She was almost able to get the bitch out of the house before - the guilt of the rumor was gone.


    So although her father helped to provide her with a lot of opportunities after that, she didn''t like any of them. It was much better for her to be a minor supporting role in ten box office movies. So after Black got the "admission notice" script, he wanted to get the heroine, but he didn''t expect that Leighton also took part in the audition!


    Did she deliberately target me? Blake thought so, but then shook his head again, which is too exaggerated, what ability does she have to deliberately target herself? So, I''m sure I can get it this time.


    It''s just that the more Blake thinks about it, the more upset he gets. A few days later, her hunch was confirmed, and her father regretfully told her that the cast had chosen someone else.


    "Can I know who got the part?" Blake asked, pretending to be relaxed.


    "Well It''s your classmate, Leighton, Leighton Meister, who came to our house The father recalled and gave the answer she didn''t want to hear, adding fuel to the fire: "she''s also a famous young actress. And your relationship seems to be good. Maybe you can ask her to introduce some opportunitiesWhen children grow up, they always have their own secrets, and parents can''t always know what they are thinking, so Blake''s father is not very clear about his daughter''s situation at school.


    "I see." Although Blake''s face turned pale, he finally returned to the room, and only when the door was closed did he grab the pillow like crazy and beat him to the bed.


    "Bitch! Bitch She scolded and beat hard until she was exhausted, and then she crawled on the bed panting.


    You can lose to anyone, but you can''t give it to that slut! Black felt sick at the thought that she would walk in front of her in front of her and squeeze her space in the school. How can I lose to that slut who comes from a family that doesn''t know about drug dealers? Why is that?


    Wait! Black sprang out of the bed. Eyes straight ahead, and then become a little excited, pretty face also become a little bit distorted, one may lead to this situation


    "That''s it. I''m going to graduate this year. Alison will be in charge of a lot of things, and then I''ll recommend you to be the captain." In the cheerleading dressing room, Litton, surrounded by several girls, is assigned the task.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Leighton The girl''s face was excited, and there were a few scattered applause around.


    "Well And black? " Some people asked out of time, immediately attracted a dissatisfied look.


    "Don''t mind, Lisa just wants to be thoughtful," she says. "Don''t worry, black will graduate next year. Unless she can find a way to turn the tables in the next six months, she can sit in this position without my pressure It''s sad, to be frank. If she knows, she should take the initiative to leave the cheerleading team after I graduate. "


    "Well, Blake Lively is in the past." One girl laughed and then changed the subject: "by the way, aren''t you going to apply for college, Leighton?"


    "Yes, the agent told me. At the moment, I should try to make my career more stable, instead of being complacent just like some people Leighton said briskly with a smile.


    The girls laughed, their eyes glistening, envious and flattering.


    After a long discussion, Leighton came to the end. When everyone left and checked the changing room again, she changed the Cheerleading Uniform.


    "I see it." After walking out of the dressing room, a voice immediately rang in the ear, which startled Leighton.


    "Blake?" When she saw the people turning from her side, Leighton narrowed her eyes and said, "when did you start to like peeping?"


    "I see it." Blake took his arm and went up to her and snorted, "I don''t have any intimate movements with that old man outside the studio, but I can see you have a problem."


    "So what?" Leighton didn''t feel any panic at all, and didn''t mean to deny it at all. "That''s my ability."


    Blake bit his lip and sneered: "Yeah, sell your power, how much money he''ll give you, or how many characters he''ll give you once you go to bed."


    "Much more than you think, black." Leighton shrugged and leaned in front of her. "You know who he is, don''t you? I''ve known him a long time ago, so if I want to, I can steal any character you like, and if I want, I can be a superstar like Gwyneth Paltrow or Nicole Kidman


    Leighton''s face was still white, because she didn''t know it was because she didn''t know.


    "You think that''s going to hit me? Don''t be paranoid, Blake, "Leighton said in a low voice, staring at her." at most, you can only turn up a little wave and bring a disaster for your family. I may not be the most favored one, but I''m not a girl high school student can bully! What I give is something you can''t even dream of! "


    "You''re a real gold in your face, Leighton. You''re just a little lucky." Blake bit his teeth, trying to look tough.


    "Why, you think everyone can, you think you can be like me?" Leighton gave a cold smile. "Don''t be silly, Blake. You''ve had or have had a boyfriend."


    She straightened up and looked at her with disdainful eyes: "you are in front of me, but just a tiny stone, which may have brought trouble, but still can not escape the fate of being kicked away."


    After that, Leighton turned around and left, never looking at Blake again, and Blake remained in place for a long time, until he could not see Leighton''s back. Then he leaned against the wall, lowered his head, looked at the ground with wide eyes, and clenched his hands, and his face became whiter.


    After thinking of a possibility, Blake kept a close watch on Leighton''s whereabouts in the school. Just two days ago, at the weekend, she followed her all the way to the studio. After a few turns like a headless fly, she accidentally found Leighton chatting with a middle-aged man in private. Although there was not much overstepping action, we can see the problem from Leighton''s flattering smile. What''s more, before the man left, he still vaguely swept her long hair around her ears. When her fingers crossed her face, Leighton narrowed her eyes as if enjoying it.Although he was far away and there were many other things around him, black could see clearly and took some blurred pictures with his mobile phone. But when she got home, she immediately identified the man through the Internet, one of the most powerful figures in Hollywood, the director who was described as the best at creating miracles!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C242

    The king of Hollywood 242_ The king of Hollywood_ "Remember what I said at the beginning?" After everyone had left the room, Claude looked at Adrian with a look of questioning. [Baidu search member login]


    "yes, but I just read a short message." Adrian Hun shrugged his shoulders carelessly. His eyes on his mobile phone didn''t have the slightest meaning of lifting up. "By the way, test our new website."


    "What kind of short message must be read during the meeting?" Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "Nothing," Adrian finally looked up. He didn''t want to explain to him what "pigeons are starting to eat crumbs." which do you want to hear first, a good news or a bad news


    "Just say it." Claude made a gesture of please.


    "The good news is that Twitter has already sent text messages to my friends'' mobile phones, while the bad news is that it''s still a long way from my request, and it will take weeks to improve." Adrian sighed.


    "It''s all good news. Do you want to use a semi-finished product to occupy the market," Claude said, raising his hand to stop Adrian''s words. "Don''t worry about that, ED, even if someone else launched a similar service before us, it doesn''t matter. I believe no media group will do research in this area except us. Oh, one is in the Internet It''s nice to have a forward-looking chairman, isn''t it? "


    "It''s rare, I say. I like the flattery, crow." Adrian stood up with a laugh and the two of them walked out of the room together.


    "Europe is basically in place. What''s left is just continuous investment, and Chelsea will help us expand channels, although it will take several years


    "You have a lot of faith in the Portuguese."


    "Of course, my eyes are always the best, and you''ll admit it, don''t you - so, how was your conversation with Jerry Jones?"


    "He''s let it go. After all, ABC is the best sports player among the major public TV stations. Such a union is not a bad thing for Dallas Cowboys, of course. Mr. Neil Bush also helped


    "Wow, it seems they''re serious. Do you need to suppress Fahrenheit 911 a little bit?"


    In fact, I don''t have to think about the heat of the Fahrenheit deal yet, Michael. Sometimes, this documentary can be very counterproductive


    So they talked, all the way to Claude''s office, and Adrian was ready to leave.


    "Of course, I also have to supervise the later stage of the film, and then prepare for the next public relations. There''s also a movie to be made in March and a date Facing Claude some surprised inquiry color, Adrian said so.


    "Appointment?" Claude sighed. "Yes, your dates are endless. I''m curious. After all these years, they have no complaints at all. "


    "It''s a matter of personal ability," Adrian laughed, then patted his best friend on the shoulder. "I know you''re jealous, crow. Don''t worry, show it boldly. This is one of the few times you can vent before you go to the grave of your marriage - have you figured out how to have a bachelor party? "


    "You can''t wait, ed?" Claude rolled his eyes.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to show up in front of you and Helen in your arms." Adrian laughs and runs away in Claude''s almost murderous eyes.


    Claude and Helen are engaged without any suspense, although there is no specific date. But Adrian believes it won''t be more than this year. Every time he takes his daughters to visit his godfather, the godfather will half complain and ask Claude when he can have his own children. Generally speaking, this kind of marriage is not allowed to be married with children, so Diane immediately married Victor as soon as she was sure she was pregnant. If she wanted to have children, she had to get married first.


    "Poor Claude." Adrian had no conscience to sigh so, and then came to the post studio.


    There are not a lot of things in January, such as "warm inside the light" and "life in the rose" held official premieres. For example, each award ceremony is about to be officially launched, which will take time to deal with. But Adrian''s main energy is still on the later production of "go ahead".


    As an art film, "warm inside the light" is not good at the box office, but it still maintains a good reputation. With Kim Carrey as the foil, Kate''s acting skills have been further praised. However, the praise of "life in the rose" has declined slightly. The key lies in Sophie''s acting skills. Those who think it''s good think she''s doing well, and those who don''t think they can''t are angry and say they''re terrible.


    Interestingly, most of the former are American critics, while most of the latter are European critics, and 70% of them are in France. Weinstein liked the situation. In his words, the unconscious opposition only made him more confident.So Adrian is a little worried. After all, it''s not long before Oscar gave the best actress to a European actress, but he doesn''t pay much attention to it. So he attended the premiere with Sophie as usual, and, like previous premiers, he was more intimate with Sophie on the red carpet, adding a lot of talk to the public.


    Interestingly, the three films of the matrix 3, the Lord of the rings and Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban easily swept through December 2003, and the aftereffect was not completely over until January 2004. Therefore, some films were released in January 2004, such as DreamWorks'' Tom Cruise''s most popular movie After the samurai, of course, had already got tickets to the Oscars through the spot show.


    To this end, Spielberg complained about him at a party: "if you do this every year. No film company dares to arrange for its own film to be shown at the end of the year. "


    Of course, this is a joke. He didn''t really care about it. With the animation part separated and formed into a new DreamWorks Animation Studio, AC media''s support for DreamWorks increased a lot, which relieved the three giants.


    However, in Adrian''s opinion, this is just to make DreamWorks die two or three years late. The three giants are not very good at running media groups. Karsenberg is more suitable for animation, and Geffen''s idealism is more important. Although Spielberg put down the camera and he was a businessman, he still took it for comparison most of the time. Moreover, they have no one who can support the development of the whole group by one person. Although it is always said that if DreamWorks is short of money, it can be solved by producing a film out of Spielberg, but it still can''t be compared with Adrian.


    Of course, he won''t say much. Anyway, most of the shares of DreamWorks Animation Studio have been obtained, at least within five to seven years. No one can compete with AC media, which owns Pixar, blue sky and DreamWorks.


    "Wait, here, I need a little bit more light, and then put this lens and that Shot 53 is linked. " Adrian, who sits in a chair and watches the editors adjust and cut the original lens with their equipment, stops them. It''s on the screen.


    To his present position, generally speaking, the later stage is left to the editor to deal with, only in very special circumstances will he do it himself.


    "Good. Let me see this again pretty good. Go on to the next paragraph. " After watching it over and over and making sure that he had achieved the desired effect, Adrian immediately asked them to continue.


    However, he didn''t supervise him. Instead, he got up and went to another room. After all, Adrian was not in the studio all the time, so many scenes were finished by them first. Then he came to exchange some of the day''s work, and then went to check the previous ones. Of course, even if he is not in the studio, he will learn about those scenes through the Internet, so how much time does it take to check them out.


    "Good, good, that''s it Let me think, well, singing all the songs in person can be a major publicity point. " Adrian muttered, rubbing his chin. Natalie in the picture is singing aloud. The training before shooting allowed her to control her voice very well. In addition to the dressing up in the 1950s and 1960s and the vivid pictures, the nostalgic taste is very comfortable.


    One of the biggest attractions of "go all the way," or one of the most popular places in film schools, is that all the songs are sung by actors, and they have the flavor of the original - of course, it uses some small techniques, but they are not illegal. This brings the actors closer to the two famous country singers in history. At least, it looks like, in addition to the fact that Kashi and Carter have just passed away, people are still remembering them. As long as the overall quality of the film is up to standard, what kind of images will be aroused after its release will attract as many eyes as you can imagine with your knees.


    However, even so, Adrian can''t take it lightly to achieve his goal. If Sophie can make it to the top this year, he will have been promoting his woman as the best actress for six consecutive years. In this case, even if the film academy still gives him face, other film companies or producers will certainly be dissatisfied. They are also a great force, so it will be very difficult to continue, even if Weinstein is still helping with public relations.


    It''s just that Adrian still has backers. He has been studying and preparing some things for a long time. In addition, his biggest plan was completely implemented in the past two years, which is an unprecedented achievement, and maybe no one will come after him. He has fully considered all the situations, and the probability of failure is very small. Connecting these two things together can make his plan achieve greater results.


    "The king of Hollywood..." Adrian read it in a low voice and then stretched with a smile. What could be more pleasant than letting the world turn in his own hands? Oh, yes, he looked again at Natalie on the screen, watching his prey fall into the trap step by step. Although he could not surpass it, he was equally happy.


    Generally speaking, having dinner is a date, going to a cocktail party and a party together is a date, singing and dancing in a nightclub is also a date, driving out for a drive or a date, but it doesn''t mean that a date has to go out.¡°¡­¡­ After you left, I count the days you left every day. Do you know how much I need you now Here the guitar and singing stopped. The girl frowned, as if not satisfied with the lyrics.


    "Do you think There''s something strange about the lyrics? " She asked aloud, moving her legs at the same time, but the man who pillowed her thigh and covered his face with a book did not respond at all.


    "Ed!" The girl raised her voice.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Adrian immediately bounced up, a little flustered and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "I''m writing you a song and you''re asleep?" The girl immediately widened her eyes and glared at him.


    "Well This... " Adrian made gestures, and looked at each other for a long time, until the girl bit her lips in anger. He burst out laughing.


    "Oh, I wish I had a mirror in my hand right now, Vicia. It''s so interesting to see what you look like." Adrian laughed and said, "do you really think I''m asleep? "I count the days when you left every day." I like the lyrics of this sentence, in fact. I love all the lyrics


    Avril was stunned at first, then became angry and glared at him fiercely. At last, she rushed over and pressed him on the sofa. She opened her mouth to show her little tiger teeth and was about to bite.


    "Hey. Wait, wait! You''re not a dog, Vicia. " Adrian laughs and tries to stop.


    "If you don''t have a profound lesson, you won''t be restrained." Avril clenched her teeth.


    After a while, the two girls stopped fighting.


    "I still don''t think the lyrics are very good. And you? " Avril crawling on Adrian''s chest brings out the original topic again.


    "Let me see In fact, the lyrics and music are very good... " Adrian points his head with his hand. Suddenly he gets up and takes his guitar. After a few plucks, he plays and sings.


    His voice is still good, and the lyrics are very familiar. It doesn''t have a taste to sing. Avril at first made a look of disdain, but then was attracted to attention, but also closed her eyes, followed the beat of her fingers on the armrest.


    "It''s not bad." After the end, she was very "generous" to say so.


    "Thank you, I said, I love this song," Adrian laughed, and suddenly came up to kiss her on the cheek. "I can hear what you want to say."


    Avril immediately became a little pinched. The eyes looked away, pursed his mouth and lips, and his mind was broken.


    Adrian shrugged. Instead of going on, Adrian handed the guitar back to her: "you can try to omit the endings, especially the lines before the chorus."


    The girl''s attention then turned to the song, plucked the strings and began to sing. Adrian listened with his chin in his hand.


    "Well, it''s a good change, but it''s not enough," Avril said, picking up the little notebook and pen on the tea table, and then quickly jotting down her feelings. "But I think I''ve found a breakthrough, and there will be a better way to go to the studio next year."


    "So where is my reward?" Adrian approached her with a slandered face.


    The girl glanced at him, but then she picked up his face and kissed him heavily on his mouth. Adrian picked her eyebrows and tasted her sweet tongue. As before, Avril, who was able to take the initiative at the beginning, was soon kissed feebly by him. If Adrian takes advantage of the victory, she will be stripped and eaten without any problem.


    "I knew that." Soft soft leaning in his arms Avril said with a tone of no good spirit.


    "Oh, who makes you so cute and beautiful, Vicia?" Adrian sucks her ear bead, he laughs, holding her hands also vacillate.


    "What do you want to do?" The girl immediately seized his hand and asked in a questioning tone.


    "Why, can''t I say that?" Adrian was a little puzzled.


    "Every time you say that They will... " Avril said here, suddenly thought of something''s face a red, immediately turned to one side of the head.


    Stupefied for about a second, Adrian reacted, and then the smile became meaningful. It''s really rare, just take advantage of it.


    "Well, I really want to do something, tonight..." He reached her ear and said a few words in the lowest voice.


    Avril was a little confused at first, then opened her eyes, and finally looked at him with anger and disgust: "you How can you ask me to eat that kind of food


    "It''s just a taste, and it''s not bad. There''s a lot of protein." Adrian coaxed.


    "I I won''t, don''t let me do such a thing The girl refused.


    "Why?" Adrian blinked. "Give me a reason? Besides, it''s not like you haven''t used your mouth... "Hearing this, Avril became angry again and looked at him with gnashing teeth: "it''s not because of you!"


    "But you said, that kind of heather smell good." His smile just got worse.


    The girl became more ferocious, as if she would jump up and grab him at any moment, just as she had been teased before, but after staring at him for a long time, she blushed and twisted her head to one side again.


    Adrian was not in a hurry, so he held her in his arms and waited patiently. Finally, Avril''s voice was as low as a mosquito: "good All right... "


    Oh, that''s really a beautiful answer. You know, she didn''t want to write some pornographic songs before, and the photos taken were mainly aesthetic. But after today


    "Wait a minute," Avril suddenly reached for Adrian''s collar and pulled him to her. "I can do it, but --"


    her smile turned cold: "if I feel sick, I''ll spit them in your face!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C243

    The king of Hollywood 243_ The king of Hollywood_ One of the important reasons Adrian loves home cooked food is that when you eat them all, you can taste different tastes with any small change. [Baidu search member login] from East Asia to Europe, from big and small ice to Cheryl, it''s really pleasant to taste fresh * *, but before the freshness is over, it''s still the people you already know deeply that are more attractive.


    So, dating Avril in her home, playing with each other, and coaxing her to do some large-scale things can make him more happy - and now it is.


    "Don''t move, don''t move. Let me feel it, honey. It seems a little different." She is still clinging to the clothes of her waist, and even reaches for the soft hands on the bed.


    "What do you want, ed?" Scarlett frowned, then warned, "if you dare to come from behind, ED, I promise I''ll kick you down."


    "Is it?" Adrian blinked and his hands dropped a little.


    "Ed!" Scarlett turned her head and glared at him. However, her appearance seemed to be provocative and superfluous, and her buttocks wiggled slightly, as if to get rid of his hand, but more like calling.


    This is the Scarlett he knew, always looking for a chance to tease him, as if that dinner in Cannes made her find another kind of fun. This kind of teasing is successful in most cases. As a special creature, Scarlett is quite good at showing off her good figure. But today is an exception. Adrian doesn''t want to go any further now. He does it more for the sake of


    "All right, all right." He opened his hands, did not look at her eyes flash of disappointment, "it seems that my judgment is correct, you have a small stomach, although not very obvious."


    Scarlett had some doubts at first. She didn''t quite understand what he was saying, but after a few seconds, she reacted and immediately glared at him with wide eyes. However, when she turned over and sat up. But his face returned to calm, and also made a pair of indifferent appearance: "so what, I will not like other women to lose weight, I like to eat what to eat, I like to do what I like to do!"


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian deliberately made a puzzled look, "I didn''t say anything? And your stomach feels good


    Scarlett suddenly seemed to be choked but unable to cough out of the red face, but also to maintain a disdainful expression, so can only let him knead his own abdomen.


    "Don''t worry. Honey, no matter what, I always like you Adrian grinned and took a bite on her ear bead, then jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    The girl bit her lips and watched him go in. She waited for a few seconds and then jumped out of bed in a panic. Open your clothes in front of the mirror to reveal your abdomen, and look at it from the left to the right.


    There seems to be no change No, it''s a little convex, but it''s not obvious No, no change It''s a little bumpy No, Nothing Yes, you see No There are No Scarlett bit her teeth and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was constantly changing. She wanted to admit and deny.


    All along, she has not deliberately to lose weight, high calorie food is basically eat according to the right. Of course, the amount of exercise every day - including the exercise in bed with Adrian - and the fact that I''m young, I''m always in good shape. So Scarlett has always felt indifferent, but now Adrian said that, but immediately became not calm, from the look of distress, you can see how contradictory her heart is.


    "What else are you looking at?" Adrian''s voice rang with a smile.


    Startled, Scarlett pulled her clothes down in a hurry, turned around and strained her face. She looked at him who didn''t know when, as if she wanted to deny but didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem? " Adrian blinked a sheepish, smug wink. It''s a terrible laugh.


    "You lied to me!" With a flash of inspiration, Scarlett finally reacted, and suddenly became extremely angry and jumped over.


    Adrian laughed and began to dodge, and they ran after each other in the room until Jili came in with drinks and snacks.


    "Be careful!" Although Jili screamed for the first time, Scarlett still ran into her. Although she made a protective action, it also played a role. No plate of snacks fell to the ground, but all the coffee in three cups spilled on her body.


    "Scarlett Jili screamed again in a rage. After putting the tray on the table beside her, she stared at Scarlett in spite of her wet chest. She had to teach her a lesson.


    "You think it''s not so much my fault as ed''s. If he doesn''t run, I won''t chase him, let alone bump into you." Scarlett picked her eyebrows with her hands akimbo, and didn''t care about Jili''s attitude."ED can''t be wrong, it''s your fault!" Jili instinctively a chest, that pair of plump immediately up and down shaking.


    It''s a coincidence that Scarlett''s head is not like a smile from the bottom of her eyes. But Jili didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she took off her clothes and showed her bra inside. Then she stood higher. The ditch in the middle seemed to be quite unfathomable.


    "Is it my illusion? It looks like it''s a little bigger? " Scarlett looked at her with a smile. The disapproval in her eyes was still so obvious.


    "Of course, don''t forget, I''m younger than you!" ''said gilly, raising her chin and humming, in which she would never let Scarlett down.


    "Well, you''re so proud, Gilly." Scarlett held her arms and narrowed her eyes. "But if it''s too big, too exaggerated, it''s out of proportion. It''s just annoying. "


    Jili first curled her lips, then frowned and hesitated to look at Adrian, who had been watching the play nearby.


    "Don''t worry, Gilly. You''re in the right proportion." Adrian grinned and put his arm around her waist from behind, then blinked at Scarlett narrowly. "Especially the abdomen. It''s perfectly flat. It''s enough to keep it the way it is now, OK?"


    Scarlett''s calm look disappeared. After taking a deep breath, he stares at Adrian. From such a close distance, Jili naturally saw it in her eyes. Although she did not know what happened, she would certainly not miss this opportunity.


    "I see. I will keep it." She laughed, then took his hand on her abdomen and looked at Scarlett with provocative eyes.


    "All right. Go change clothes first. Although it''s sexy, you should be careful of catching cold. " Adrian didn''t go on with the subject, saying so after a kiss on gilly''s back neck.


    "I''ll go." The girl kisses back sweetly, smiles at Scarlett, and then goes out.


    "Though she is always at your mercy. But sometimes you get teased by her After Jili left, Adrian said to Scarlett with a smile.


    Because of the consistency in some places, Adrian often makes Jili and Scarlett fly together. Although it is temporary, he is not sure that he will pair them up. But Scarlett likes it a little bit, because Jili is in her eyes Very fun. Although Jili is a little clever, she is still too young for Scarlett, who claims that monogamy is absolutely not a theorem.


    So, Scarlett, you can play around a little bit. And every time you have a good sense of propriety, even if Jili can see it, she can''t be angry. Of course, Adrian likes to watch them play tricks on each other. Jili may be stupid in other places, but she definitely knows that flattering him is everything. Moreover, Adrian will be more partial to her when she is bullied, such as just now.


    "If it wasn''t for you. How could she have such a chance? " Scarlett snorted in a tone of dissatisfaction. She took a few steps forward with her hands on her hips. Adrian quickly raised her hands to move back and forth.


    "Well, ED, I''m not going to do anything to you - though I''d like to teach you a lesson."


    "Well, well, in fact, your belly is perfect, really." Adrian laughs, then puts her in his arms and blocks her mouth.


    "If there is another time, I will give you a good look, I promise!" After a moment of lingering separation, Scarlett poked her finger at his chest and said fiercely, but the blush on her face made her look extremely delicate.


    This is another significant difference. Adrian can play like this with friendly players, but it is almost impossible to get such emotional response. Just like Avril''s "when you are gone" written to him, although the song title and part of the lyrics are very similar to the original, they are two different songs on the whole. The song written to him does not have the feeling of bursting out. It is light and sad, full of girl''s light sorrow and Well A little complaint is still a beautiful song.


    Similarly, although she threatened to vomit him in the face if she was disgusted, she finally ate with a bitter face. Wei Niu is so, Scarlett is so, even if Jili and Amanda have more important interests than others, not to mention Kate. Therefore, home cooking is more suitable.


    In January, I just tasted home cooked food. Although I started eating it since I came back to Los Angeles, I''m a little bit full now. At the same time, there were various awards ceremonies in the past, such as the Golden Globe Award, the actors'' Union award, the director''s Union award, etc. most of these award ceremonies were not attended by Adrian. After all, in the United States, no matter how much hype other awards may be, only one of them will represent the highest honor.


    "In two consecutive years, the Lord of the rings trilogy, which has won several nominations each year, has won 11 nominations this year, just as the title of the last one," the return of the king, "has won 11 nominations. Among them, the most important ones are best film and best director. Director miracle has been nominated as the best director for three consecutive years. Before that, he has been a frequent visitor on the nomination list. It is almost 10 years since he won the best director last time. Maybe the college should consider awarding him another Golden man. The only problem is. "The Lord of the rings" trilogy is a kind of unrealistic works, this type of work has not been welcomed by the Academy, so it is almost impossible to get the best director and best film by the unrealistic works. But then again, Adrian Cowell is called a miracle director because he is very good at creating miracles... "After reading this, Adrian finally stopped, put the newspaper on his desk and thought carefully, "do you think it''s a bit revealing?"


    "Naked?" Ivanka, next to him, raised his eyebrows, put down his things, took the newspaper and read it carefully. "Isn''t that true?"


    "It is true, of course. But I don''t want to put too much pressure on the college. It seems that I''m telling them that you have to give me an account. " Adrian shrugged.


    "Oh?" Ivanka chuckled and her eyes narrowed. Her oval face was a little round. Generally speaking, if her eyes narrowed into a line, it would not be very good-looking, but now it is a bit cute.


    "Well, I''m just worried. A little bit of worry. " Adrian admitted honestly, "you should have guessed something about my plan, didn''t you, Eni?"


    "Yes, a little," Ivanka nodded. Then there was a feeling in the tone, "the longer I stay in this position, I will The more I admire Charley, the more she can manage so many messy things, all kinds of meetings, all kinds of files, all kinds of creativity and all kinds of arrangements, and she has to help you with this Playboy deals with conflicts between some women. And I still make some mistakes now and then... "


    "That''s because she''s been with me from the beginning, and things are growing," Adrian says, standing up with a smile and embracing Ivanka in his arms. "And you have to deal with so much in the first place, and it''s really a little bit worse than Charlie. That''s why it happened. "


    Ivanka snorted, but he didn''t mean to be unconvinced in the past.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re doing a good job now, aren''t you?" Adrian swam one hand under her fullness, the other on the inside of her thigh, a little teasing in her smile, "by the way, there''s another job you didn''t say."


    "I know. The first task of a female secretary is to provide sexual services for the boss. "Ivanka gave him a rude look and clearly expressed his contempt." this is what I admire most about Charlie. She can completely ignore the rumors in the company and know what they say about me in private? Often when someone comes to visit, I climb under the desk and blow the trumpet for him! "


    "But that''s the truth." Adrian was puffing heat in her ear. "Although when you do that, it''s people you know very well."


    "Does that need a breakthrough, Mr. Cowell?" Ivanka turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow. "In more than ten minutes, someone will come."


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed and let go of his hand and sat back in his seat. "I want you to tell them, Eni, the action is more hidden. The nomination list has come out, and we can''t directly contact the judges. I don''t want to see some bad news in the newspaper before the award ceremony on the 29th. It''s OK to catch a shadow, but there must be no evidence, Of course, I''m going to keep the pressure on


    This year is a leap year, so the date of the Oscar ceremony was set on February 29, so the nomination list was thrown out at the beginning of February. Lord of the rings 3 won 11 nominations without any suspense, which caused another upsurge. Adrian wasn''t particularly happy, though, because he was going to win 12 nominations and then 12 trophies to set an Oscar record like Titanic. Although the performance award is impossible, the best sound can be won.


    But who let him get Hans Zimmer''s best score in early 2002? Therefore, if you enter the encirclement again this year, it is absolutely impossible to win a prize. This is really lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    Although very depressed, but also only recognized, in any case, everything can not be perfect, and also break the record is not without. As the report said, there has never been a non realistic film with the best director before, and the Lord of the rings is about to break this Convention.


    If it''s any other unrealistic work, it''s absolutely impossible, especially for science fiction movies. Otherwise, there won''t be a Saturn prize for science fiction movies. But the Lord of the rings trilogy is different, Tolkien can be said to be the originator of modern fantasy novels, and the trilogy also has a considerable number of fans around the world, and has been interpreted a lot of practical significance.


    For example, some people once thought that the story of the Middle Earth world was alluding to the Second World War. Although Tolkien denied it many times during his lifetime, it could not stop people''s enthusiasm for interpretation. Then the quality of the trilogy films is of high quality. One by one, the magnificent and exquisite Middle Earth world is fully displayed in front of the audience, which has caused quite strong repercussions. In addition, it is adapted from British literature. Therefore, the academy can hardly consider using this film to express it. They have never discriminated against non realistic movies.


    What''s more, Adrian''s memory has proved this, and he has nominated several times before, so basically there should be no suspense. Because of this, Adrian is so concerned about public relations. He doesn''t want to be affected by butterfly effect. For example, the idea that "he has been nominated for many times has failed, so it''s OK to fail again this time, and make compensation later" occupies the judges'' heads, thus letting the fat slip away.This is the beginning of his whole plan, and the beginning is often the most critical, so the potential is sure to be obtained. However, it is not public relations that he needs to face and solve most at present.


    "You say your father wants to see me?" Adrian looked at the girl suddenly in front of him.


    "Yes." Jessica nodded seriously. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C244

    "Frankly, I never thought I would meet your father in this situation." Looking out the window at the street view, Adrian said a little depressed.


    "And when do you want to see my father? When Mary starts school, or graduates from college? " Jessica, sitting next to her, asked, and Adrian got stuck.


    "I knew, ED, you didn''t think about it at all." Jessica sighed, complaining. "If you can, you''d like my dad never to find out His daughter has become the mother of the child. "


    "Well, I admit, I did miss it," Adrian grabbed one of her hands and held up his other. "But I never thought that I would never tell your father that such a thing could never be hidden, and the sooner I told them, the greater the chance of understanding. Well, what I want to say is that Joshua said it might be a good thing for us to let slip


    "Really?" Jessica blinked. "You''re not going to be angry with Joshua, are you?"


    "No, I promise." Adrian said seriously, and then looked at the street view outside, coughed, made a look like nothing happened and asked: "by the way, you said your father almost went back to his room to get a gun after knowing you even had children. Is that true?"


    Jessica immediately laughed, eyes curved, like crescent, with a little bit of pride, very lovely.


    "Don''t worry, ED," she said in a long voice, as if she had caught him to the core. "My father is usually very kind. It''s more serious. Don''t take the initiative to shift your eyes when looking at him, or you will think you are guilty. "


    Her mouth was wide open, and even her white teeth were exposed. If it was normal, Adrian would have to come over and tease her with his mouth, but now she just picked his eyebrows: "OK."


    Soon, the car drove to the destination, and the driver ordered two words, took out the gift - a bottle of expensive Diqin Chateau wine - Adrian immediately took Jessica to the door and rang the doorbell. Soon. There was a footstep on the other side of the door, and Joshua appeared in front of them, with an obvious sign of relief.


    "Hi, ED, welcome to our house." Joshua greets them warmly, then winks at them and makes a "careful" lip.


    "Hello, Joshua. Nice to meet you. " Adrian nodded and went into the room with Jessica.


    The living room is not big. You can see Jessica''s mother, Katherine alba, playing with Mary beside the sofa, and it is Jessica''s father mark Alba who looks at them with a smile on the chair next to her.


    "Dad." Mary found her father and mother''s figure for the first time. She called out, then left her toys. He raised his arm and came running unsteadily.


    "Hey, Mary," Adrian grinned, squatted down to pick her up, and then bit into her little, fleshy face, a three-year-old. It was the loveliest time, "did you have a good time at my grandparents'' house?"


    "Happy, grandma is good at telling stories. She doesn''t lose to dad at all, but grandfather doesn''t like to laugh." Said the tearful little fellow, looking over to the alba.


    Mark, who had already stood up, changed his smile and put on a straight face. With a very unfriendly look at Adrian, seems to hate him very much, and silk does not hide this. Catherine kept a polite smile, but her eyes were rather complicated, worried and helpless.


    Adrian just wanted to talk, but he turned his head back alertly, and the little guy who wanted to sneak into the air.


    "Mary, what did I say? It''s not a good habit. " Adrian stares at her daughter. She didn''t bite Mary, but she didn''t crack. She just giggled.


    "Dad''s ears are just like that Is it delicious? " Adrian asked angrily. She liked to bite on his face when she was a few months old. Now she is more than 3 years old and still can''t change it. It''s really depressing.


    "Well." Mary nodded her head as if she had been wound up. All the people around her could not help laughing, except mark alba. Well, he''s still more or less hooked up the corners of his mouth, but looking at Adrian''s eyes is still very disgusting.


    "Jesse, are you sure Mary''s hobby isn''t inherited from you?" Adrian looks at Jessica.


    "Why not you?" Jessica asked with a smile, "we don''t have this kind of hobby in our family, but -"


    she reached out and took her daughter from his arms. "I always thought that this was Mary. She knew that her mother had been wronged and she wanted to get justice for her mother."


    Adrian rolled his eyes, glanced at Joshua in a snickering smile, and then held out his hand to Jessica''s mother: "Hello, Katherine. I''m sorry I''ve only come to see you today. Please call me Adrian or ed."


    "Hello, Adrian." Catherine shook hands with him with a complicated but polite smile."Hello, mark..." Adrian then turned to mark, who snorted, "I don''t think our relationship is that far."


    But then Catherine gently pushed her husband down, and mark reluctantly took his hand: "whatever you want."


    "Thank you." Adrian kept his demeanor until he let go, and then he took a breath. The other side used a lot of force in his hands. Although it was not enough to make him cry, it was not very good. Although mark is a little shorter than him, because he has served in the army, he is very big. In addition, his skin is relatively dark and he feels oppressive when standing in front of him. It seems that this dinner is not so easy to eat.


    Although mark Alba''s attitude made the atmosphere in the living room stiff, it was gradually enlivened by Catherine Alba''s adjustment. In addition, mark continued to show his disgust towards Adrian without reservation. Basically didn''t say anything impolite, so it was quite harmonious until dinner.


    "Frankly, it''s not easy because everyone knows that the film academy doesn''t like unrealistic works. But it''s not that there are no opportunities. The film academy has been constantly seeking change and innovation in the past two years, absorbing young people to make myself look less rigid, so I still have some confidence At the same time, Adrian takes advantage of Joshua''s opportunity to draw the topic to Oscar, and explains his works for Catherine.


    Since we are communicating with our father for the time being, we should start from the mother''s side. In fact, he has been quietly courting Catherine through words all night, which does have some effect, but also leads to Catherine always using a pair of Look at your son-in-law''s eyes.


    "That sounds good," Katherine laughed, lifting the glass up. "Maybe we should toast you and wish you a record."


    "Thank you." Adrian also raised the cup in his hand, took a sip and naturally picked up the tissue from the side. I wiped the corners of her mouth for Mary sitting next to her.


    "Watch your chin carefully, and why don''t you eat any beans?" After cleaning, Adrian tapped her plate again.


    "I don''t like it." Mary pursed her mouth and shook her head coquettishly.


    "That''s not good. You''ve been given very little. You can''t eat at all." Adrian raised his finger and shook it, looking like a good dad.


    "But my sister said. We''re going to fight against the bad dad. " Mary''s mouth was still purring, and Joshua chuckled at her seriousness.


    "Well, Mary, in that case, either choose to fight and lose. Or choose to fight and fail and pay a price, a big price. " Adrian "threatened" said, the little guy blinked his eyes, and finally reluctantly picked up the spoon and put the beans in the plate to his mouth.


    "This is a good girl." Adrian praised, then turned his attention to the table, just caught Catherine''s not so good-looking face.


    It''s not surprising. Mary had said several times before that about her sister, and he and Jessica had only one child, so we can imagine who she was. Even if Katherine was very fond of Adrian because of his demeanor, I''m afraid she would not be too happy in the face of this situation, but it doesn''t matter. It''s no use just getting Catherine''s favor to get rid of it.


    "Well, Adrian," said mark. His eyes were fixed on Adrian. "What do you think of being a Hollywood playboy?"


    "It''s true." Adrian shrugged and didn''t shy away. "I''m a real playboy."


    "Now, too." Mark raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah," Adrian is still so cool, even if Jessica looks at him, "dating different women always gives me a lot of inspiration and turns it into work. For example, "keep the last dance" was just a common dance story at the beginning. I gave it to other screenwriters after I had an idea. However, with the constant contact with Jesse, some of her feelings made me suddenly think of this idea, so there was the story you saw in the cinema. Up to now, I like the last part of Jesse''s dance. It''s wonderful


    When Jessica finished, he looked down with a smile.


    Adrian was sincere, and at least it seemed, but as a parent, arbaf would never accept it. However, they are also difficult to refute, because no one is more in line with the description of this sentence than him. Many Hollywood directors claim that women are their source of inspiration. Roman lorensky, Warren Beattie, Woody Allen, etc. have all said this, but compared with Adrian, it is a small thing.


    Not to mention the inspiration of Jessica just now, nor the women who have become popular because of him, and the ideas that he constantly provides for the whole group, just five years and five Oscars are enough to attract many people''s attention. Even if it''s different from abducting their daughter here, it''s not easy to talk in the face of powerful facts. Is it necessary to make a big noise without bearing? Don''t forget, they "invited" him here.So mark calmly asked another question: "you don''t plan to get married. Is that right? "


    "It used to be. Now, it''s impossible." Adrian is still very sincere.


    Catherine did not speak again, and Jessica fell into some thoughts. Joshua''s eyes turned and tried to say something, but he never spoke. After finishing the table and staying in the living room for a few minutes, Adrian and mark went upstairs to the room Man to man conversation.


    "I don''t like it, Mr. Cowell. I don''t like it at all. " After entering the room, mark Alba said rudely, changing his address.


    "I can understand, mark," Adrian chuckled disapprovingly. "If Mary grew up and got mixed up with a playboy and even had a baby at 18, I would be very angry. I want to kill him. "


    A simple sentence blocks mark from saying what he wants to say. Anyway, he "invited" him over, even if he had to. So even if he wanted to kill with a gun after he knew it, now it''s time to calm down. Adrian doesn''t need to show weakness to mark. He''s not Jessica.


    "I''ve done a little bit of research, Mr. Cowell, and I''m sure there are a lot of girls like Jesse who have been fooled by you." After staring at him for a long time, Mark said again.


    "I think you''re using the wrong word," Adrian shook his finger. "I''ve never cheated Jesse. She knows everything about me."


    "Jesse is my daughter. I know her very well. She is not a frivolous girl. I have reason to believe that you have hinted or threatened her to be with you." Mark said sternly.


    "At first there was a little bit. I never deny that if Jesse is going to leave, I will not stop it, I will send my blessing, "Adrian opened his hand." of course, Mary is my child, and I will not give her to anyone. "


    "At last Mark scoffed at the chase. "It''s not that I haven''t seen such a young rich and Playboy like you. Once you have a crush on a girl, you''ll chase after her. When you''re tired of it, you''ll be irresponsible and ignore it. Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me, boy!"


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. He really didn''t like Mark''s attitude. What did he think he was? Criminals?


    "I''m sure you should know, mark, that Jesse and I are in accordance with the law," he said, raising his eyebrow, then raising his index finger before the other person opened his mouth. "You know, Jesse came to tell me that when she accidentally got pregnant, there was a better solution: find a hospital to have an abortion. I believe that with my strength, it''s not difficult to find a hospital and doctor who can be sealed off. Besides, it''s not difficult to find a hospital and doctor who can be sealed. If you are pregnant for only three weeks, you will not be bothered to pay Jesse a nutrition fee. You may never know what she has experienced


    Mark''s face turned black.


    "But I didn''t think about it," Adrian said quickly. "It didn''t matter whether Catholicism or fertilized eggs were alive or not. I decided from the beginning what to do when the baby was born. Anyway, it was my child in Jesse''s stomach, and I would not let my child go out. You can accuse me of being a playboy and an asshole. You can say that I am morally deficient, but you can never say that I am irresponsible! Absolutely not


    Mark was speechless by his fast but forceful words.


    "With all due respect, mark, you may care a lot about Jesse, but in my opinion, you are only half a qualified father." Adrian also became more and more impolite. "Yes, you educated her very well. Frankly speaking, although Jesse likes to play and sell well in Hollywood, she can keep her bottom line better than most girls. This is the credit of you and Catherine, but you don''t know what she really wants in her heart."


    "You say I don''t understand what my daughter wants?" Mark frowned, but Adrian went on without saying, "I remember the first time I saw Jesse. She just stood there, in the studio, in front of the camera, eager to show her charm and get recognition. But at the same time, she was very afraid. What if she messed up? What if everyone doesn''t like it? She was so eager to show that she was so afraid, worried and insecure that she immediately attracted me, which is the origin of "keep the last dance."


    "Jesse told me stories about her childhood, such as illness, long hospital stay, constant moving and lack of friends. At the same time, her parents were too strict with her. I don''t mean to say it''s a mistake. There''s no doubt that children need discipline, but at the same time, they can''t feel as if they are trapped in a birdcage, looking at the clouds in the sky but afraid to fly. This is the problem of communication. Mark, father is a model for children. They may be rebellious and disobedient when they grow up, but the image of father will always remain in their hearts. Therefore, whether they are willing to communicate with you and whether they can confide in you depends on the way they used to communicate. "Mark''s face is changing.


    "Mary and I still think it''s a good idea for you and me to communicate with each other so that Mary and I don''t think it''s a good idea for you and me to communicate with each other


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C245

    "Thank you for your hospitality, Katherine, mark. It''s an unforgettable, but not luxurious, dinner." Standing at the door, Adrian, holding Mary and Jessica, said to the Alba couple who arrived at the door.


    "I''m glad You can like it, ED, when you''re free... " Katherine, with a slight wry smile, glanced at her husband, who was black faced but said nothing after the conversation. "Maybe you can come with Jesse and Mary often."


    "I will." Adrian nodded and pinched her daughter''s face. "Hey, Mary, we''re going to go. Say good night to grandparents."


    "Good night, grandparents." The little guy yawned and his face was full of tiredness. It was almost time to go to sleep at this time.


    "I''m gone, mom. I''ll bring Mary back to see you often." Relieved, Jessica hugged her mother and gave her father a slightly more careful look.


    Mark put out a smile. He reached out to touch his daughter''s head, but after hesitation, he only patted her on the shoulder: "go on, your mother and I All Respect Your choice. "


    He said it very hard. He stopped two or three times and his face twitched, but he still said it all. Then, after saying that, he was more or less relaxed. After taking a look at Adrian, he immediately said, "if there is anything you must tell us, your mother and I are your most solid backing. If someone bullies you, I will show him the color without politeness."


    "I will, Dad." Jessica laughed and Adrian pretended not to see it.


    After that, they went all the way to the street, escorted by Joshua, and got into the waiting car.


    "You don''t blame me, are you, ed?" Joshua grabs his head and finally asks, a little embarrassed and fear.


    "Don''t worry, Joshua. I won''t do anything to you." Adrian put a smile around his shoulder. "It was a little angry at first, but it''s good to think about it now, when Mary gets older. It''s not easy to introduce her to your parents, and it may take time for your parents to accept her, and time has always been the main cause of change, from this point of view. You''re a lucky star


    "Really?" Joshua was relieved.


    "Really." Still, Adrian slapped him hard on the shoulder and slapped him grinning.


    However, Joshua was more relaxed. The more Adrian did this, the more he said he would not care about what he said that led to today''s somewhat awkward family dinner.


    "What did you and my dad say when we went to the room?" After the car started. Jessica asked.


    "Oh, little things like the insecurity you had when you were a child, or all the flaws in his education." Adrian shrugged. "He didn''t want to admit it at first, but I had to admit it under my strong offensive."


    "You told him all this?" Jessica''s beautiful face suddenly stepped down, and her voice became sharper. Adrian had to quickly put her finger to her mouth.


    "Keep it down. Don''t wake Mary up. " Adrian said and patted her daughter who had fallen asleep in her arms. The little guy made a few noises, twisted his head and continued to sleep.


    "How can you tell my dad that." Jessica asked in a low voice.


    "Why not?" Adrian asked, "you''re an adult now, Jesse. Are you worried that his father will look good on him when he knows this? Okay, don''t worry about that. I''ve dealt with your dad. He didn''t shoot me. You''re right. Your father is tough, but he''s not irrational


    He took Jessica by the shoulder and patted it. Jessica sighed and obediently put her head on his shoulder.


    "By the way, I want to thank you for that." Adrian suddenly said again.


    "Thank you for what?" Jessica asked.


    "Thank you for not telling your father what I offered," Adrian said, kissing her on the forehead. "Otherwise, it would take a lot of words to explain to your father."


    Jessica immediately understood, and immediately gave him a look, but did not say anything. After a long time, she asked in an uncertain voice, "so Ed, if, I mean if, one day I really want to Want to leave? "


    Although she could not see her expression with her head down, Adrian was sure that there was tension in her eyes, so she complained, "Oh, hell, why do women always ask such baffling questions?"


    "Inexplicable?" Jessica looked up and opened her eyes. She didn''t seem to be very happy, but Adrian said to herself, "obviously, if I answer no, you''ll say that I''m such a jerk that I don''t have credit. But if I answer yes, you''ll blame me and you don''t care about you at all. At the same time, it''s not a good problem to pick up a lover and a girlfriend firstListening to his serious words, Jessica couldn''t help laughing for a long time before stopping, but she still looked at him with inquiring and hopeful eyes.


    "So," Adrian reached out and lifted Jessica''s chin and lifted her beautiful face in front of him. "No matter what''s happy or unhappy, you must tell me, because only in this way can I judge whether you are impulsive or really tired when you say that to me, understand?"


    Jessica didn''t answer. She just put her head on his shoulder and leaned closer.


    This is the case for the time being, and it''s not entirely Adrian himself, though he does make mark Alba speechless. This is not difficult. As he said to lily at the beginning, once there is any conflict with whom, always remember to occupy the position that can be praised by others first. Maybe there are many other places that can be attacked at that time. However, as long as you constantly emphasize your side which can not be refuted, and then catch the weakness of the other side, you can catch up with each other''s weakness and fight hard It really depends on personal ability.


    However, this is not the only factor to solve the problem, or even an important factor. Generally speaking, whether the Alba couple can be settled depends on Jessica''s personal attitude. As Adrian said. All the actions between him and Jessica are in accordance with the law, and we can only blame him morally. Besides, the children have been born so big, can they not admit it?


    So after the initial impulse, the Alba couple made the decision to invite him over, which also showed that they had actually planned to compromise. Jessica''s attitude is needless to say. Although I love to play, so many years of family education is not without effect. I gave birth to a child early. When I was not a mother at first, Adrian took Mary with her. In addition to the suggestive conditions he gave at the time of her initial pregnancy, all sorts of factors came together, and even if Jessica had any ideas, she would soon automatically eliminate them.


    Naturally, Mrs. albaff couldn''t get support from her daughter, and Joshua was on Adrian''s side - for Jessica''s sake, Adrian gave Joshua a lot of opportunities. Except for the supporting roles in the black angel of the last. In recent years, he has also played an important supporting role in many important TV dramas, such as "CSI" or "24". Now he is a second-line actor.


    So last year, Adrian gave him a very important role, thunderbolt fire in the magic four. That''s right. I''ll play brother and sister in the movie as a real brother and sister. Paramount agreed to this. Joshua and Jessica are very similar, but they are also handsome. It was the eyebrows that looked strange, so Adrian went out of his way to have him repackaged. The effect is very good.


    All in all, with their brothers and sisters on their side, and with their lovely Mary and their own words, Adrian succeeded in getting rid of the Alba couple. His favorite move is to take advantage of the situation. A person''s ability is always limited. Even if he can predict the future, it is impossible to fight against the whole society.


    It may not be appropriate to use the so-called historical trend, which is vast, prosperous and perishable if it goes along with it, but it is enough to illustrate some problems. Therefore, if you want to achieve your own goals, and involves a wide range of people and affairs, creating and using momentum is the only choice. For example, in the current publicity of the Lord of the rings, in addition to spending a lot of money on publicity and public relations, many book fans and film critics believe that the final song is entitled to a golden man, and Adrian should be the best director again.


    In addition, the film academy discriminates against unrealistic works and needs to make changes. Adrian has been nominated for the third time with his trilogy. Before that, there were numerous nominations. It is almost ten years since the last award. Everything is pushing the Lord of the rings: the return of the king and Adrian to his throne. What he has to do is just To guide and conform to this trend, even if some people object to it, will not help.


    The same is true for the best actress. It''s interesting to say that Kate and Sophie are both famous for their "warm inside light" and "life in the rose". However, at the major awards ceremonies at the beginning of the year, they did not have any awards, either the actors'' Union award, the director''s Union award or the film critics'' Association Award, let alone the Golden Globe Award As for many people, they are not very optimistic about them.


    "Some people have made an analysis of the past Academy Awards. The chances of local actors winning performance awards are far more than those of other places. Obviously, the Oscars are always just American Games, so European actors on this year''s nomination list should not care too much." Some British newspapers have reported that, of course, by the way, I don''t forget to ridicule Oscar.


    Unfortunately, this is a superficial phenomenon, Kate will not say, Adrian did not intend to let her go to the top now, since to become the best actress without dispute, it means that she still has a long way to go. As for Sophie, he was preparing for the day from the beginning, not to mention Weinstein''s help.


    The biggest factor is that "Fahrenheit 911" won the palm of gold. After the Cannes Film Festival in May, the French praised it as a work of conscience. After half a year''s fermentation, it has gradually faded down. However, with the official release of the documentary in the United States, and Michael Moore has made it clear that this documentary was only made for the election at the end of this year. As long as one less person votes for the Bush administration, it will be an achievement. Therefore, the French are excited again and can ignore the performance of the documentary Sophie, who wrote life in the rose.Even after "Fahrenheit 911" failed to make the Oscar for best documentary, French critics made a lot of criticism. Think about how dissatisfied the film academy would be. Well, in that case. It''s time to respond to these idiots like Gallic chickens, so what''s the best way? Some people may not find a way, but don''t worry, Weinstein will tell them.


    That''s not enough. So Adrian has other things to prepare, like the short film "sleepless in the supermarket.". Last year, when he started his trip to East Asia, Sophie took the short film to various film festivals. Although they were not very famous films - at most, the popularity of the Toronto Film Festival was the same as that of the three major film festivals - Sophie also got some good comments. That kind of slightly stream of consciousness but not particularly obvious style attracted some people''s attention.


    The only criticism by critics is that Kate cross is a little too beautiful. After Sophie''s gender reversal, she can better grasp the whole short film and highlight the style of the film, but it also makes Caden look like a vase. Kaiden is a bit of an actor, but he''s still very young now. If it''s a regular movie. She might play a little bit. But in this kind of short film to play the leading role, coupled with Sophie and some extraordinary play, it is inevitable to be criticized.


    But even so, it doesn''t stop the short film "sleepless in the supermarket" from being shortlisted for the best short film Oscar, of course. Adrian pushed in the back. So, on the nomination list for the 76th Academy Awards. Sophie has a best actress nomination as well as a best short film nomination. This is the first time in the history of Oscar, and it can be imagined how amazing it will be.


    With these, together with the constant nominations over the past few years, and the covert use of all means of publicity and public relations, just like the Lord of the rings: the return of the king, all kinds of factors have come together to form a trend, which has pushed Sophie to the throne of the film queen.


    So Adrian likes to take advantage of it. The plan he designed for himself to ascend the throne is to make the best of it. Although it takes a long time to plan to do this, it''s not difficult for him, is it? Of course, if there is no long-term planning, such a success rate will not be high, such as -


    "OK, OK, I''m sorry you didn''t get a gold gramophone, weiniu," Adrian said, raising his hands in the face of Avril.


    Grammys are always held before the Oscars, and this year is no exception. If the Oscars are set on the last day of February, the Grammys will be held 21 days earlier on February 8. Several of the most popular female singers of global music have been shortlisted, but the awards are still the same as before. Christina and Beyonce have their own achievements, while Britney and Avril have no success.


    It doesn''t matter if Britney Spears. Adrian made a show for her at the beginning, and won the full volume award of best album with the highest sales of female singers in the world. Even if it''s still very uncomfortable, it''s not better than Christina, but it''s not so bad twice. But Avril has not made any achievements in the Grammy, only a few nominations are easy to win, naturally very depressed.


    So, when Adrian came to see them, he made fun of them, and the girl turned black. Seeing this, he had to apologize first.


    "I''m sorry, ED, I''m a little emotional," Avril quickly realized her gaffe, sighed and apologized, "but Sitting there watching others cheerfully on the stage to win awards and speeches, the original excited mood of eager to try gradually cooled down with the passage of time I''ve felt it once last year and again this year. Really It''s very, very bad. "


    "I understand, Vicia." Adrian opened his arms and hugged her. "Don''t take it to heart. That''s what the society for recording and science is like. The more popular a singer is, the more ignored he is. It seems that this can make Grammy unconventional. It''s ridiculous. In this case, you need a sense of normality and good works, which can make you better face the honor and music, while good works can let the recording and science society see how powerful you are. Without their approval, you are still the most popular rock and roll girl. "


    He said it with both voice and emotion, but it was Avril''s white eyes: "come on, ED, these are the words that are often talked about, but the problem is, knowing is one thing, doing it is another."


    "So just a few more times and you''ll know what to do." A cheerful voice came from behind, and a body hugged her from behind, "Hi, ivy."


    "Cloth cloth?" Awed Avril turned her head, then looked at the girl in front of her, and then said hello to Christina who followed her into the lounge.


    "I knew you''d come one step ahead of us, you always do." Britney said with a smile, "maybe I should learn from you how to fly to the owner''s side at the first time."


    Britney has been used to calling Adrian the host in front of more and more people. Of course, they are all very familiar with each other. Similarly, Avril rolled her eyes because of this.


    "You have to learn to get used to it, ivy," Britney said casually. "Just like me, I don''t get a positive, and then the host gives me a reward."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C246

    "Wait a minute, Vicia," Adrian grabbed her. "Why are you always like this? Every time they come, you have to leave without saying a few words."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed!" Avril broke his hand and waved his small fist during the demonstration. "Don''t even think about it. Now this situation is the maximum I can accept. Don''t try to challenge my bottom line, or I will make you regret it!"


    She was cute because of her aggressive appearance. Britney and Christina couldn''t help laughing and talking.


    "What''s the matter? Am I planning something out of line? " Adrian spread his hands and made an innocent appearance.


    "Oh, come on, ED, I''ll despise you very much if I''m going to act like that again." Avril gave him a white eye.


    "Is that what I am in your eyes?" Adrian immediately changed his view.


    "Yes, it is! I''d rather believe that a lion becomes a vegetarian than a playboy who doesn''t chase women anymore, "Avril replied rudely, then sneered at what she thought." I''ll leave that Taylor Swift, don''t you dare say you didn''t try her out? "


    "Wait, I just said a few words to Tyler, isn''t that a serious accusation?" Adrian said, "and, if I remember correctly, Tyler''s little girl is just now..."


    "Oh, the great Mr. Adrian Cowell, don''t you forget when you started at me. How old am I? " Avril confessed, but there was a trace of pride hidden in her gnashing teeth. Then she looked at Britney and Christina and continued, "how old are they when you seduce cloth and Christine?"


    When she heard this, Britney didn''t care. Her heart was in Adrian, but Christina coughed involuntarily. Aware that some of their own over the line Avril could not help but spit out his tongue secretly, immediately snorted his nostrils to the sky, and then ran away.


    "Ha, my master is in front of ivy again." Looking at Avril''s back, Britney giggled, "the host always bumps into ivy."


    "Why, not only do you not feel angry for the master, but also make fun of it. It seems that I need to teach you a good lesson, cloth." Adrian pinched her chin and raised her eyebrows.


    "Good, good," Britney''s eyes lit up. A pair of cheerful appearance, seems to be very expectant, "master severely punish cloth cloth."


    "In that case, let me punish her, ed." Christina said to Adrian after rolling her eyes. This immediately made Britney''s face a little uncomfortable.


    Britney, Christina and Adrian''s trio has already become normal, and with their participation in his big party on the beach, the competition pattern between them is changing.


    First of all, it is not as eager as before to trample on the other side completely, and secondly. In addition to their career and popularity, they often try to find out whose trumpet is better and whose lyrics can be written worse, and who can sing them without limit. It''s just like Christina often wins Grammys. In this regard, it has always been Britney Spears who has the advantage. It''s not that Christina doesn''t work hard. It''s just that little pets are not allowed to surpass themselves in front of Adrian.


    Britney''s face will be hard to understand if she doesn''t want to be punished. But even though Adrian likes to watch them in bed a lot. Well, fighting for each other''s "honor," but it was obviously not a good idea to do so at the end of the Grammy, so instead of giving an answer, he sat down on the sofa and patted Christina on the thigh.


    Christina then sat on his lap with a little pride. Although Britney tasted, she could only restrain herself and sit down beside him. Who let her get a gold gramophone in Grammy? Although it is only one seat, no better than the previous three seats, but also better than Britney Spears, so according to the previous agreement, Adrian''s thighs were Christina''s for a long time.


    But. Although the pet was well groomed, he learned something, and immediately held Adrian''s arm tightly: "if the owner doesn''t want to postpone the plan, I have an idea."


    Her smile became bad: "you see, tomorrow we are going to have a party to celebrate the Grammy party. There must be a lot of people invited. Ivy is naturally among them. So, we can prepare more beer. After ivy is drunk, the host can pull her to play four of us


    "That''s a good idea. Only a fool like you can think of it." Christina sneered rudely.


    "Hey, smart man, why can''t you think of a good way?" Britney immediately retorted.


    Seeing that they were about to start their usual quarrel, Adrian made a pause sign: "OK, girls, don''t do this - by the way, Taylor Swift has been trained by the company for almost a year. You should have contacted her on a regular basis. How do you feel?"This topic successfully diverted their attention. At least Britney opened her eyes and looked curious: "so, the host wants to play with her?"


    It seems a little careless, but there is still a trace of tension in her tone. After all, she has to maintain her "favorite" status all the time.


    "Let''s talk about what you think of her first." Adrian smiles and doesn''t answer directly.


    "Well," said Britney, turning her head to think, "it''s not bad. She can talk. She''s pretty cute."


    "Of course not. You can''t be expected to see anything." Christina will take every opportunity. Then, before she refuted, she said her own view: "it''s OK to contact once in a while, but after a long time, she will find that she is a little spoiled girl, habitually self-centered, and seldom considers other people''s feelings, but these are covered by good upbringing."


    "Is it?" Adrian grinned and gave a noncommittal answer.


    "Probably Yes, "Britney hesitated, standing on Christina''s side this time." sometimes Feeling She does speak in a high tone, but it is not obvious. "


    "I see." After rubbing her hands around Christina''s waist a few times, Adrian said, "let''s talk about your celebration party - don''t talk about Vivian."


    If you really do what Britney said, even if Avril doesn''t turn his back, she will at least ignore him for a long time. The little witch has always said what she said. After all, although he started early, his relationship with her is different from that of Britney and Christina. And Adrian is enjoying the subtle feeling.


    Therefore, if he wants to tempt Avril to carry out multi-p activities and further accept them, he still needs to spend a lot of effort.


    As for Tyler, oh, don''t worry, Adrian didn''t watch her. He knew the other person in his previous life. But for now, Christina says America, and Taylor Swift is just a slightly spoiled little girl. Although she is self-centered - otherwise, it''s a loss to say that she doesn''t sign herself, and she doesn''t need to be trained at all - but she also knows that. If you want to become famous as soon as possible, who''s your support? So far, I''ve honestly accepted this training, and I''ve done very well.


    Of course, Adrian doesn''t think it''s so easy to change her. Taylor''s situation is different from that of Britney and Christina and Avril. But what''s going to happen in the future? That''s what happens later. If Tyler knows what''s going on, it''s OK. If the head is dizzy and too opinionated, then Annie has company. Adrian finds something interesting when she is asked to check her home.


    Well, let''s put all this aside for a while. After Grammy, Oscar is close at hand. After countless media predictions, this is finally coming.


    On the red carpet, countless men and women come and go in front of flash lights and TV cameras. No matter how many times this grand party has been held, they are still so bright and attractive. Hollywood''s powerful film industry and star making ability fully guarantee the aura of Oscar.


    "You know, ED, every time I see you, I think I''m too old to lift the camera." Said Spielberg, walking side by side with Adrian in the flash.


    "I''m sorry, Steven. I didn''t expect to put so much pressure on you." Adrian opened his hand.


    "No, no, no," Spielberg said with a humorous smile. "As soon as I see other directors and producers, I''ll have a lot of fighting spirit and motivation, so I don''t have to apologize or worry."


    "Well, that''s the best compliment I''ve ever heard," Adrian laughed. "I''m so proud to have that kind of compliment from you."


    "In this case, can you also disclose some information to me that you were not convenient to disclose to reporters before?" Spielberg said in an old urchin tone, but he made a serious appearance, which made people laugh. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "And don''t tell people by cell phone?" Adrian asked deliberately.


    "I don''t have a cell phone." Spielberg raised his hands.


    "Take a picture of the two men in front of him, and ask them to take a picture of them


    Long time ago, the accountant will hand in the votes at the ceremony.


    "I''ll ask," Spielberg said, looking at him seriously. "I''ll tell them that Adrian asked me to come and ask."


    "All right, all right," Adrian said with a smile, raising his hand. "Well, I''m going to say that it''s good that you didn''t make it this year, so I''ll have a better chance of winning.""That''s a good compliment," Spielberg chuckled. "I''d like to congratulate you in advance for your success in getting the best director. You should also get another golden man for the best director."


    That''s right. Basically, most of the public opinion thinks that Adrian should be the golden man of the best director. Especially after the millennium, the film academy has been shortlisted every year. It will be unfair for the film academy not to give it again. Although sometimes, the higher the voice is, the more likely it will be cold, but as long as the eyes and minds are the same. It should be seen that his possibility is the highest. If he is not directing non realistic works, it is basically 100%.


    After all, the identity of miracle director is here. In terms of public relations, who can use more resources than him? He is also a member of the Film Academy for a long time, and his contacts and influence are extraordinary. It is said that Clint Eastwood, who has been nominated for best director this year, is also very popular. In private, he complained that Adrian was too unfair to be a player and a referee.


    However, this kind of complaint won''t be supported by many people. Anyway, Adrian has nominated several times before, but he has to let others take it every time. Even if the round is his turn. Clint Eastwood is also a member of the film academy. There are also a lot of contacts. How much can I say about him?


    Of course, Spielberg, entertainment journalists, Eastwood. They didn''t know that Adrian didn''t want such a best director.


    Although we all know that Adrian''s chances of winning a prize are very high, entertainment journalists are still asking questions on the red carpet. After all, guessing is one thing, and making a statement by miracle director himself is another. It''s a pity. Adrian doesn''t give them a chance every time. He either talks about him with a good laugh or says something until the last minute.


    Although the reporters were depressed, they didn''t pay much attention to it, because compared with some scenes, Adrian admitted that he would get or said that he might not get the news effect, such as now.


    "As the media said," the Lord of the rings "is an epic fantasy film. There are inherent weaknesses in the subject matter, but it''s time for the film academy to make changes. " Standing at the entrance to the Kodak Theater, Adrian grinned, surrounded by several women.


    From left to right, Nicole Kidman, Naomi Watts, Katherine Zeta Jones, Julia Roberts, Kate Blanchett, Liv Taylor, Monica BELLUCCI, Sophie Marceau and Kate Beckinsale are wearing completely different but just right evening dresses that show their different beautiful and sexy body shapes, one shoulder, thin shoulder, V-neck and deep v, Bright red, sapphire blue, moon white, dark black, lace, translucent, long sleeves, shawls, everything, let people feast on the eyes, and the fighting of the beautiful is not enough to describe the battle.


    If we add Gwyneth Paltrow, the wonder girls are basically complete. In fact, some people are already wondering whether to add liv to the list of wonder girls. She has almost met the requirements. She has played a major role in Adrian''s films, and she seems very ambiguous with him. Although there have been some rumors about her in recent years, they are either not confirmed or proved to be false, not to mention She has always had a good relationship with Blanchett and Gwyneth.


    As for Kate, although some people are still debating whether she is a miracle girl, insiders and senior entertainment journalists know that her daughter is Adrian''s child more than 90%.


    So, seeing this kind of scene, the reporters naturally frantically press the shutter to take as many photos as possible. Many celebrities attending the award ceremony also looked at Adrian surrounded by envy and jealousy.


    "It''s not what you say at home, ed Nicole raised her eyebrows and whispered, as if she were teasing from a distance.


    "Yes, the reporters here can''t hear it, but they perfunctorily use such words to perfunctory us." Julia answered next.


    "He needs to put on an enigmatic appearance here to show that he keeps a distance from us." Liv followed.


    "And if you talk too much, you''ll be embarrassed if you lose." Then change to Monica.


    They talked so much that they were very united at this moment. Although Kate didn''t participate much, she didn''t open her mouth. From the corners of her mouth, we can see that she was actually full of schadenfreude.


    It seems that you are waiting for me here and then asking these questions. Adrian would like to complain, but he can''t really say it, so he just smiles and raises his hands: "no matter how you guess, standing here is impossible to know the result, so let''s go in, and in a few hours, everything will be revealed."


    With that, he took the lead to go inside the theater, and he didn''t take anyone in with him. He didn''t take anyone by the waist like those premieres in December. The reason why the women concentrated at the gate of the theatre, far away from the reporters, and surrounded him in their sight, was just to give him a good look. After playing with them for so long, he always had to pay some price.


    You can imagine how many interested people will have a heated discussion with this picture on tomorrow''s gossip newspaper. Oh, there is no need to wait for tomorrow. If you have a laptop with internet access, go to those gossip websites. Adrian''s photos surrounded by miracle girls at the door of Kodak Theater must have been placed on the top of the major websites.Fortunately, he paid close attention to those well-known gossip websites with impression early on, and obtained certain control right through capital operation secretly, otherwise it would be more lively. But even so, after the Oscars, many people have to pay attention to it. I have to say, this move is still very powerful. Who thought of it? Nicole? Julia? Or Kate? Oh, maybe Charley thought of it and told Kate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C247

    "I believe that Tolkien didn''t expect when he finished this novel that the adapted film would be released in a few decades, and it would also sweep the world, setting off a new upsurge It''s true. I love the Lord of the rings trilogy very much. The beautiful scene makes people feel like it''s really midway time. Of course, thanks to Adrian, he is so talented and "I''m really, really jealous of being popular with women." when Billy Crystal, who was playing with his mouth, said the last sentence, the people below burst into laughter.


    facing the moving camera, Adrian had to shrug his shoulders and cover his forehead to make a somewhat embarrassed expression


    this kind of thing happens every Oscar, and the hosts always change In order to liven up the atmosphere, Adrian participated in the award ceremony as a director and producer. It seems that the photos surrounded by the miracle girls have been circulated on the website before.


    of course, the joke must be measured. If it goes too far, it''s OK to laugh at it I''m sure I''ll write it down in my heart, so I''ll have to find it in the future. So the film academy likes to invite Billy Crystal to be the host. In addition to being witty and humorous, he''s also very good at pinching. Even if he''s ridiculed even harder, most people will laugh it off.


    "he''s right," Sophie whispered, "look at the seating arrangements."


    "it''s arranged by the organizer, and it has nothing to do with me." Adrian is busy making an innocent appearance


    "do you think we will believe it?" Blanchett answers on the other side


    as in the past, "Lord of the rings" and "life of roses" are close together. Blanchett and liv, needless to say, Gwyneth is unable to attend the ceremony because she is pregnant, so Sophie is arranged to sit beside him, and then Monica sits in front of him, so Adrian is once again four, just like last year Women are surrounded by them


    in this case, coupled with the situation of being surrounded by them outside the theater before, it''s hard to make fun of him. What''s more, "the Lord of the rings: the return of the king" has been winning from the beginning to the present. Although it''s all technical awards, the best sound effect and the best make-up, it''s basically famous. For example, now, the best clip is awarded to the And one of the winners of the ring Peter Jackson!


    "Thank you to the Academy, to my family, to my friends for their support, to all the cast members, to the local government of New Zealand, and to Mr. Adrian Cowell. I love the Lord of the rings trilogy. I wanted to put it on the big screen at an early age, but I didn''t expect Adrian to be the first one. I was not convinced, but I was also curious, especially It was when he chose New Zealand, my hometown, as the location, so I tried to join the crew. It turns out that Adrian is the best. You fully show the Middle Earth world in everyone''s heart and make it more perfect! Thank you, thank you for allowing me to participate in this fantastic journey, thank you for making me realize my dream, thank you Peter Jackson held up the golden man on the stage and said with emotion and emotion


    after the speech, the audience immediately burst into warm applause, and all the people applauded, including Adrian. Even after Jackson got down, he got up and gave him a hug


    you know, Adrian always has a lot of things to do, so his time in the studio to supervise the later stage is not long, Generally, it''s up to others. Jackson worked as an editor for a long time in the late stage of the Lord of the rings: the return of the king. Although some of them did not meet his requirements and were ordered to rectify, many of them did very well. Therefore, when applying for the best editing, Jackson''s name was put on it. Although the quality of the best clip was not as good as that of the best director, it was still a seat I''m a good man, Adrian said to himself naturally. It''s not him. Mingla is a famous film director now. Naturally, he doesn''t like to have someone insert his works, even if he discovers himself. Secondly, Adrian doesn''t have time to supervise cold mountain like he did when he supervised the English Patient Even if there are changes, the overall rhythm is still slow and the plot is broken. Although the word-of-mouth is OK, the box office is still a bit miserable


    but Adrian didn''t care. Since he knew that this might happen, he also invested and asked the world to issue. Naturally, he would not care about the loss. Moreover, globegroup should invest in some losses appropriately The profits of movies in the past few years have made many people envious. It doesn''t matter if it''s within the control range.


    anyway, Naomi can earn as long as she gets the best supporting actress''s name. In addition to the best actress title in Chicago before, her qualifications are also growing. Even if Adrian asked her to refuse the invitation of 21g, It doesn''t matter that she didn''t win the title of best actress originally belonging to her this year. He has plenty of opportunities here


    but unfortunately, without Adrian''s support, Nicole can''t win the title of best actress. Of course, mingra can''t get the name of best director, and cold mountain can''t get the name of best film, and the change is not only about this, nata Because of Adrian''s arrangement, Li can''t play a role in "cold mountain". So when Kirsten and Amanda had a fight in bed, Adrian finally gave her to AmandaAlthough she was a little younger and played a widow, she did a good job. Both mingra and critics gave her good comments. As just said, Adrian has a lot of opportunities here, and the arrangement is very reasonable


    well, the topic comes back to the scene, and the screen next to her has shown the appearance of five candidates, some of them Nervous, some expectant, some self-confident, and some Well, she looks a little red and absent-minded. If you look at the audience from Adrian''s point of view instead of looking at the screen, you will find that she has a confused look


    this is for sure. Before that, when she was on the rooftop and swaying her to the last moment, Natalie was convulsively climbing the summit, just as excited as before in some dangerous situations "Well, let''s see which lady can lift this little golden man." although he had a lot of thoughts in his mind, he always kept his own demeanor. After the announcement of the list, he immediately opened the envelope


    "Wow "After seeing the name of Chu, Adrian exclaimed," Marcia Gai Hadden! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C248

    "It''s a pity. I always thought Naomi would get the best supporting actress." Sophie whispered as Adrian sat back on the stage.


    Although several women of similar age are quite different for various reasons, their relationship is generally harmonious. No wonder Sophie said so. As for Natalie, they all know a little bit about the twisted relationship between Adrian and her, but they don''t want to understand it, because nobody makes a fuss about Playboy chasing women.


    "After that, it doesn''t matter." Adrian laughs disapprovingly. Since he was the award guest, Naomi and Natalie''s chances of winning the prize have dropped to the lowest level.


    The film academy doesn''t want to see places that are too easy to be criticized. Although there are more places to criticize, they can never be less pretentious. However, from this point of view, Adrian''s conjecture should be correct. The senior management of the College Council knows more or less about the voting situation, which may not be very specific, but it is probably absolutely clear.


    It''s just that some things can go more smoothly, even if they just add to his plan.


    Well, back to the whole, Sophie would say that for another reason.


    "Don''t worry. Watch." Adrian patted the back of her hand, and Sophie''s face turned red. No doubt, he saw her mind.


    Look at Blanchett on the other side, though listening to Marcia gay harden on the stage. However, the slightly curved corners of her mouth seemed meaningful, and Sophie could not help but feel a little annoyed. Adrian immediately took her hand. Although his eyes were focused on the stage, the warm feeling from the palms made Sophie relax a little, so she finally just had a little awkward cough.


    Adrian understands Sophie''s feelings, thinks about her long-term desire, and then thinks about his achievements in recent years, so the closer the goal is, the easier it is to worry about gains and losses. In this case, Adrian just comforted her with his movements. Language can''t help much. It''s better to let her hold back for a while, and then use facts to prove that her worries are wrong.


    Yes, at this time, he can basically be so sure to speak, in order to put Sophie in the best actress position, in addition to those advantages mentioned before, Adrian also made some efforts in other aspects. For example --


    "two soldiers!" When the winners read out their names, the audience burst into regular applause, while Sophie, beside Adrian, seemed a little lost, and then the anxious look between her eyebrows became more and more.


    "That''s a good thing, Sophie," Adrian grabbed her hand and squeezed it. He gave her a reassuring smile, "trust me, wait and see."


    Sophie opened her mouth, but said nothing but nodded her head slightly. Once again, some calm was restored.


    It''s no surprise that "the supermarket sleepless" did not win the best short film. Although "two soldiers" seems a bit lengthy, in Adrian''s opinion, the content of 40 minutes can be cut off in half, but who let this short film tell the story of World War II is love, loyalty and responsibility. Even if the ordinary people who don''t sleep in the supermarket can''t resonate more easily.


    It''s not to say that a short film that has won an award is bound to win a prize, not to mention that Alan Schneider, the director of the two soldiers, is a real American.


    Sophie''s biggest drawback is that she is French, and the film academy has always preferred her native people, not to mention that she has taken the green card. Even if you become a citizen, it will take a long time to erase this from people''s minds. Former best actress, Gwyneth and Julia are Americans. Nicole is Australian, but Australia is easier to integrate into the cultural circle of the United States than other countries. As can be seen from the Australian group in Hollywood, Blanchett is also because of this, coupled with Adrian''s public relations and creating a situation in which two films compete at the same time And Nicole was born in Honolulu.


    The most troublesome is Monica, but don''t forget that in the Hollywood circle, the Italian people headed by Scorsese also have a lot of say. In this regard, Adrian should not have stepped in last year to snipe out the best director Scorsese is determined to win. These, together with Weinstein''s public relations ability, and the full cooperation of AC media, have sent Monica up. However, some people still say that she has won disgrace.


    Then, in Hollywood circles, is there anything French about?


    It seems very difficult, but it''s not that there is no hope at all. The previous articles about Fahrenheit 911 have not been mentioned, and Weinstein''s ability has also not been mentioned. There is another place -


    "it''s time to finally come again. Every time, it''s so exciting and envious Oh, I''m sorry. I mean the back one, not the front one. " Christo made a mistake and immediately caused a lot of laughter.


    After a few technical awards and more important screenplay Awards - no doubt, the Lord of the rings: the return of the king - the award ceremony finally ushered in the final award, the most important SEG award. The first to bear the brunt was the best actress, and Sophie began to get nervous when Cristo announced on stage.At this point, Adrian is more relaxed. As the awarding guests begin to introduce the nomination list, the choices will be listed one by one on the screen. In addition to Sophie''s and Kate''s nominations for "a life of roses" and "warmth and light inside", there are Samantha Morton of the new American dream, Katrina Sandino Moreno of wanfumaria and Judy Madsen of here.


    In other people''s eyes, the nomination is OK, but they do not know that the list is made by Adrian himself. At least two women would have been on the list if he hadn''t stepped in. Diane Keaton, who has a good performance in love is compromise, is as good as in Julie and Julia Meryl Streep.


    However, Wan Fu Maria, an independent film about a girl who smuggles drugs, should attend the Sundance Film Festival in January this year, and then get a certain degree of praise and popularity. Only last year, when it was finished, it was favored by universal''s focus film industry, which is responsible for the distribution of independent films. Then it was quickly released at the end of the year and was able to participate in this year''s Oscar Lina Sandino Moreno has also been nominated for best actress thanks to focus''s efforts.


    As for here, which depicts American families in the 1950s and 1960s from the perspective of a woman, it was released by Timon pictures, although it seemed to be an independent film company. But in fact, his relationship with Miramax was so complicated that Judy Madsen, the leading actor, also won a nomination.


    So on the nomination list, Kate and Samantha are British, Katrina Colombian, and very young. Only Judy Madsen is American, but this is her first nomination. you ''re right. All are the means used by Adrian, trying to get some actresses who are not likely to win awards to be nominated and squeeze out the threatening ones, which naturally leaves Sophie with more leeway.


    Otherwise, even though "Julie and Julia" is a wintry plot movie, perhaps Streep would have won the second best actress in advance - so did Diane Keaton - so it was necessary. It''s not easy. Fortunately, after mobilizing countless resources, the final result basically met his requirements, although Adrian paid a lot of costs. Sophie was worth it.


    In addition to the foreshadowing of "Fahrenheit 911" and Weinstein''s hard work in public relations, as well as Sophie''s several Oscar nominations, the result was not so cold.


    "Sophie Marceau!" When the name comes out. There was an uproar, and Sophie covered her mouth with disbelief. She was even at a loss and finally got what she had been looking forward to for a long time. The strong sense of unreal enveloped her and made her not know what to do.


    "Go up, Sophie." Adrian gave a little push, and the applause came out.


    "Good OK Sophie stood up, still in a trance. Even a timid look at Adrian, until the stage to take over the little golden man, how much to stabilize the mood.


    "Sorry, I''m..." She took a deep breath. "I didn''t think that I would really stand here one day, even though I had many dreams. When I read my name just now, I even thought I was dreaming. I even said to myself in my heart," Sophie, are you sure it''s your name, not your namesake? "


    Low and then there was a good laugh.


    "Thank you," Sophie wiped her eyes. "Thank you, Academy of film, for giving me this award, for all the people in the" rose life "crew, for supporting my friends, and for Adrian, thank you for the opportunity. I can finally prove it. I finally use this proof... "


    Sophie on the stage became choked again. She pursed her mouth and tried to control herself, but the corners of her mouth kept shaking and her eyes became more and more red. Finally, she let out a sob. Although she lowered her head and covered her mouth for the first time, everyone heard it clearly. The strong trembling shoulders also clearly expressed sophina''s feelings. After decades of delay, she was finally affirmed, and then she wept with joy.


    Adrian stood up without hesitation and began to clap his hands. Driven by him, people around him also stood up, and then many people stood up. No matter because of Adrian''s face or because of the crowd effect, everyone in the hall stood up and applauded Sophie.


    "Thank you, thank you again, and thank you Ms. Piaf, "said the tearful Sophie holding the golden man in her hand," I once doubted whether I could play the role well, but Ms. piaff''s experience always inspired me to face it and strive for it. "


    Finally, she took a deep look at Adrian below: "if I have anything else to say, there is only one word, which is what Ms. Piaf said to the female reporter at the seaside in the movie - love!"


    With that, Sophie raised the corner of her skirt and bowed deeply. The warm applause rang out again. When she stepped off the stage. Although he covered his mouth with his hand again, the tears in his eyes fell down uncontrollably. When he came to Adrian, he hugged him tightly, buried his head on his shoulder and sobbed in a low voice.Adrian also didn''t care about the appearance of the surrounding, gently patted her on the back, so that after several seconds, Sophie controlled her mood.


    "Sorry, ed After releasing her hand, she said this, and then hugged Blanchett next to her. And Blanchett hugged her for a few seconds. Then, she hugged other people in turn, and then she sat back to her position. Although the applause was not big, it never stopped.


    "Sorry, ed Sophie said that again.


    "Never mind," Adrian said with a smile. "Remember what I said before?"


    Then she raised her index finger to her mouth before Sophie said, "don''t worry. We have plenty of time tonight. "


    On the stage, the best actor is about to be announced, Sophie also did not speak, but there are tears in the eyes with unspeakable gratitude, holding Adrian''s hand more tightly.


    The winner of the best actor did not surprise Adrian. It was still Sean Penn of the mysterious river. Hollywood''s famous bad boy. Some people are so unlucky. Although Tom Cruise has tried his best to express himself in the last samurai, it is a pity that Watanabe has been nominated for the best supporting actor, but he has failed.


    All right. Not to mention this, Sean Penn, who went up to receive the award, was very happy. Although he was known for his unruly and daring to shoot at the media with helicopters, everyone would sooner or later become mature. If he could get the best actor, it would be considered that the film academy began to mature towards him. Or an affirmation of compromise.


    But Clint Eastwood, the next one, is not very good, for the simple reason that, throughout the history of the Oscars, there are very few works that have won the performance award, the director award and the best film at the same time. In addition to the best actor for Sean Penn and the best supporting actor for Tim Robbins in "the mysterious River", the hope of winning the best director and best film is very slim.


    At other times, the old man may be confident that he can fight for it. But with Adrian, a pervert who has been nominated for best director and best film for several consecutive times, it''s hard for him to have much confidence. Although they are both referees and players - Eastwood has been a member of the film academy from actor to director, and has a wide range of contacts in Hollywood, Adrian''s power and resources are far from comparable. This is always a country where money is supreme.


    So, just like Sophie''s best actress, before attending the award ceremony, Adrian would ask every aspect and every link to be the last, but after entering the Kodak Theater, he calmed down. It was his own, it must be his own!


    "Well, gentlemen, it''s time for the last moment, and maybe, tonight, there will be miracles that we haven''t seen before." "Of course, when I say the word miracle, it really means a simple miracle. There is no other hint. I promise, absolutely not. Please believe me!"


    Everyone knew what he was talking about. Adrian shrugged and looked at the stage with a decent smile until --


    "Lord of the rings: the return of the king, Adrian Cowell!"


    Good! When the little ring of "Wang Li" is waved, the tone of "Shu" rings gently. Although he has participated in numerous Oscars and knows that he has the highest possibility of winning the prize, as he said to reporters, no one can guarantee that he will be the winner until the last moment. From this point of view, the business operation of Oscar is really excellent.


    After he got up, people around him began to say congratulations. Although Sophie was a little tied up because of her previous enthusiasm, Blanchett, Monica and liv didn''t have so many concerns. They hugged each other one by one, which immediately attracted many people''s attention.


    Adrian stepped onto the stage, took the golden man of the best director and coughed softly into the microphone. Then he took a small piece of paper from his coat pocket, frowned and glanced at it. Then he stammered: "this Thank you Well I''m sorry, I can''t read that word very well. "


    There was a burst of laughter below.


    "Well, I said it shouldn''t have been prepared in advance." Adrian immediately turned the paper over, and the camera shot in the past. There was a blank on it, and the laughter immediately increased.


    "Frankly speaking, I can''t remember the last time I won the best director trophy. Thanks to the Academy, I can feel it again, although Oh, my poor matrix, you''re never fit for this kind of scene. " Adrian sighed as he installed the mold, which caused a burst of laughter again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C249

    "Hey, honey, it''s light. It''s time for us to get up. It''s not good to stay in bed like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let me sleep a little longer, ed I''m still sleepy I was exhausted by you last night I need a rest... "


    "That''s not the reason why I can''t get up. Besides, you pestered me last night and vowed that you could squeeze me out by yourself."


    "I don''t care. I want to sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    As Sophie grabs the pillow childishly over her head, Adrian smiles and shakes his head, leans over her bare pair of soft kisses, then gets out of bed, puts on her shorts and pajamas, and goes downstairs. All the materials in the kitchen were ready, and the newspapers were placed beside the table, but the servant was not there and knew his habits.


    After making a simple breakfast, Adrian carries it to the table, eating slowly and reading the newspapers. After about half an hour, Sophie, who is only wearing underpants and shirt, comes late with laziness.


    "I thought it would be a few hours before you got up." Looking at her, even though she was nearly forty and still had a baby, Adrian said with a smile.


    "Because some people are always self righteous and like to wake people up in some unconventional way." Sophie murmured, as if reluctantly, and then saw Adrian''s half of the toast with bacon left on his plate. She immediately reached out and wanted to taste it as if she had found something good.


    Unfortunately, Adrian had no choice but to continue the cold treatment of several well-known newspapers. Although local newspapers have been reporting at random, their words are more and more sour, such as Sophie has never been affirmed by the three major film festivals. But unfortunately, no matter how unwilling they are, with Hollywood''s powerful film industry, Oscar is always more world-wide than the three major film festivals.


    Of course, some media in the United States did not give comments. Although some media praised Sophie, for example, the San Francisco Chronicle listed Sophie''s experience in detail, affirmed her efforts in the end, and believed that it was appropriate for the academy to award her the best actress. However, some media did the same to Monica. To Sophie of all kinds.


    Better still, this beautiful French girl is lucky to meet a man who can inspire her potential after ten years of wasted time. Almost directly implied that it was because of her collusion with the miracle director that she won the best actress. This is just a victory in public relations. Especially with the picture of Adrian in front of Kodak Theater surrounded by several miracle girls, this report seems very convincing.


    However, ordinary people''s attention is more focused on "what is the relationship between the miracle director and the miracle girl". Is it that the miracle director has several boats and is dating these miracle girls at the same time? Or do you cover your private life with a miracle girl? Anyway? Among the wonder girls, only Julia Roberts and Monica BELLUCCI are confirmed to have dated Adrian. Others are specious. Especially when Nicole Kidman divorced Tom Cruise, it was rumored that "eye opening caution" directed by miracle director was the fuse. Meanwhile, the father of Kate Beckinsale''s daughter, a would-be miracle girl, was also suspicious.


    It''s just that the miracle girls have had more or less gossip in recent years. For example, after Nicole made "Moulin Rouge," it was reported that McGregor wanted to pursue her, even though the rumors were either falsified or uncertain, which were too complicated to be seen. People are like this. The more specious things are, the more they want to understand what is going on. Therefore, gossip topics can always attract a lot of attention.


    Of course. No one would think that the relationship between miracle director and his wonder girls is very pure. Adrian''s Playboy reputation is not unknown, but most people have heard of it.


    So when the photo came out, people''s curiosity was quickly picked up, and all kinds of speculation emerged in an endless stream on the Internet. If I had just mentioned the first one That would be too enviable. Yes, that''s what most people think. Besides, as long as they''re not married, who''s dating and who''s sleeping with. Other people have no right to gossip, which is common in Hollywood.


    What''s more, Adrian is young, talented, and has huge wealth. His rise is legendary. Why can''t he keep an affair with these women? Or that sentence has been said thousands of times, if the gap between each other is only a little bit, people will envy and hate, but the gap is too big. So big that people can only look up to the point, only envy and worship.


    All in all, people''s eyes are on gossip, so that no one discusses his second best director, little golden man, and the birth of the first non realistic best film in the history of Oscar. Basically, when Adrian holds up the best director''s trophy, there is no doubt about who will be the best film. Generally, the best director and the best film winner are the same works, unless the film academy makes a special balance.


    Adrian also knows this, so his speech after winning the best director can be used in the best film."It''s disappointing that they didn''t say a word about the type of film, but said that it was an epic work and finally won its due honor." Adrian turned the newspaper in his hand and sighed.


    "Come on, ED, everyone knows what kind of work Lord of the rings is. Don''t you think it''s too stingy for the media to emphasize its attributes too much?" Naomi, who was fiddling with the camera, said with a smile, "this is not in line with what you said in your speech that this is a very good transition for the college."


    "Can''t you comfort me, Nami?" Adrian frowned deliberately.


    "Why?" Naomi blinked. "It seems that you came here today to comfort me."


    Adrian, who pretended to be a failure, only raised his hands with a smile. Four of his women were nominated for the performance award at this academy award. Although it is a common practice to accompany the film alone on Oscar night every year, who let him win the best director and best film again this year? So from the end of the award ceremony, the winner to take photos together, he is the focus of many people''s attention.


    Although he was also the focus in the past, he was only one of the focuses. Now that he got the best director and the best film for the second time, he naturally became the first one of the night. After all, there are not many directors who can get the best director twice. It''s even more so at Vanity Fair parties, especially when a group of directors and producers led by Cameron surround him - I don''t know if this guy was unintentional or intentional - and let him do nothing but deal with them.


    At this time before. Adrian, after sending off the warblers and Yanyan, always tries to talk with his own women separately and go to other places for in-depth communication if necessary. But that night, let alone chatting with other women, I didn''t say a word with Sophie. There were more than a few miracle girls at the party that night. Sarah, Kirsten and Scarlett all looked at him with dissatisfaction in the crowd. Especially after missing last year''s Oscar and finally coming this year, Kyla''s expression of unhappiness was basically beyond words ¡£


    So, after Oscar night with Sophie. Adrian had to run between women with his own Well Body to comfort them.


    "It''s not cute, Nami, but it doesn''t matter, anyway..." Adrian laughs, drops his newspaper, hugs Naomi from behind, and starts to move.


    "Ed!" Naomi didn''t have a good breath of heavy cry, but that coquettish taste how also can''t cover up. "Don''t try to finish today''s work."


    "It doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t work out, you can do it." Nicole''s voice came from the door and appeared in a black lace and hollowed out evening dress.


    "That won''t work," Naomi shrugged. "It''s agreed that we''re going to shoot your film today."


    She then sighed: "clearly came to comfort me, but the final protagonist is Nicole, should I feel sad for myself?"


    "She''s jealous, ED," giggled Nicole, who took Adrian''s arm. "It''s hard to see how jealous Nami is. She always likes to hide behind and watch coldly."


    "That''s not right, Nicole," Adrian said, slapping her hips. "Nami''s just used to it. She''s a delicate woman, and it''s my luck to tie her around


    Hearing this, Naomi chuckled and continued to fiddle with the camera in her hand. Nicole glanced at Adrian, hummed silently, and then walked up to Naomi: "actually, it''s easy to be the protagonist, Nami. Signing a contract like me to make sure he''ll be the main character right away. It''s not a day or two for ed to make an adult version of muherand road. "


    And she shrugged: "you see, that''s how I went from his private prostitute to a private high-end call girl, and then to a private porn actor - Hey, ED, how much money are you going to pay me? If you want to invite me, the Oscar winning actress, to act, you can''t do it without enough compensation. "


    "Why, didn''t you say one dollar friendship price?" Adrian pretended to be surprised. "How can you break the contract?"


    "It''s just a verbal promise," Nicole said with her hands on her hips. "Now I''ve changed my mind."


    "Well, you two, get ready." Naomi gave them a funny push. "I don''t know where ed got so many dirty ideas..."


    Speaking of the last sentence, her face turned a little red. Naomi and Nicole had made love in front of Adrian several times in private in order to play the passionate scene between women in "muhiland road", and they were shooting with real guns. This piece of film has been kept by Adrian, and Nicole in "eye opener" with his real passion, often take out to enjoy.


    Naomi was not used to it at the beginning, but she gradually got used to it, which also indicated that she was completely occupied in Adrian''s arms. So Adrian gave her the hand mirror work of the "cheating wife", which is the private adult version of "eye opener". Today, he took them to Montecito''s villa to finish the last few passionate scenes."Ready to start. Do you want to say something to the camera?" Adrian played the lights and checked the carefully arranged environment. Although his studio was small, he was still very good at restoring the dance hall at the beginning of "eye opener". He spent a lot of time on the preparation work, which was also no way out. He had to adjust everything by himself. Even Naomi was just helping with the camera.


    But that didn''t stop him from having a violent collision with Nicole in front of the camera in the middle of the ballroom a few minutes later.


    "What do you want to say?" Nicole looks at the camera. "Introduce yourself like gwyne."


    "Of course, you don''t have to." Adrian said this on purpose. Sure enough, Nicole gave him a cross look and then began to introduce: "Hi, Hello, I''m Nicole Kidman. I''m going to play my first film after winning the Best Actress Oscar..."


    Other women can do it themselves. This is the attitude that Ni can reach out to a lot of women. Adrian likes it very much, although sometimes things go, or they always go to places he doesn''t expect.


    For example, now, when Nicole introduces herself to the camera in the second stage, she first talks about her desire and demand for * *, and then begins to comment on Adrian''s size, size and ability. At one time, she boasts him to be extremely brave, while at the same time she belittles him as worthless. In a word, Adrian was rude and tender, strong and weak, full of exaggerated contradictions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C250

    The king of Hollywood 250_ The king of Hollywood_ Even if Sophie Marceau won the best actress as a French actress, and even if the miracle director got the best director and the best film again, it still could not violate the rules. Of course, the relationship between the miracle girls and the miracle directors has always been a hot topic for discussion and will continue to be discussed.


    Well, in fact, with the exception of some critics and filmmakers, people basically don''t care about Adrian''s best director and best movie. Everyone knows that he has created many miracles. Everyone knows that he has been an Oscar regular for several years. Everyone knows that the Lord of the rings trilogy and the "poor" Matrix trilogy, which the director of miracles himself said, has caused great repercussions around the world. Most fans think that the adaptation is very good, and everyone knows him Any movie can be made Isn''t it normal for him to take the best director and the best movie?


    As for the critics'' criticism of Sophie, oh, there will be such comments every year, at most this year. At the beginning, they criticized Monica, but did the college withdraw it? Just have a look. So, instead of discussing this, it is more meaningful to discuss which miracle girl will be promoted by the director of miracle next year.


    "Speaking of it, these people don''t seem to count Nada in the wonder girl business because of the smoke I throw out? It must be interesting to wait until the end of the year. " Adrian said as he browsed the web with his mouse.


    "Isn''t that what you want to see?" Claude, standing in front of the French window, replied. Then he waved back and said, "Hey, did you really think about it, ed?"


    "Don''t we agree?" Adrian raised his head and spread his hands.


    "Of course not. There is no doubt that Comcast will continue to be its broadband provider, but..." Claude pursed his lips. "Do you think it''s an opportunity for us?"


    "You want to buy Disney?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Why not? There is no doubt that Eisner is about to step down. Even if he can finally stop Comcast''s hostile takeover, "Claude said quickly," it''s doomed that Roy Disney is not a qualified businessman since he kicked the last Disney man out of the board. "


    "So we''re going to help them out, and Eisner has to turn a blind eye, right?" Adrian takes it and frowns.


    Although a few years ago, AC media suddenly seized at & T broadband, which Comcast was optimistic about, it did not stop them from thinking of transforming themselves into a media group. So when Disney started civil strife, they took the opportunity to make a hostile takeover. Eisner would not, of course, agree, but those on the board who are starting to stir up over Roy Disney''s departure don''t think so, and Comcast''s offer is high.


    Comcast didn''t spend too much time and money on at & T broadband, while Disney was smaller than in previous generations because of the competition of AC media. Although it has become more compact and more efficient, it has not been so easy for them to fight Comcast in the past life, let alone now. But there are advantages and disadvantages, when Eisner asked for help from Redstone and Claude. They all agreed.


    In the previous life, Lisner considered resisting Comcast''s hostile takeover through a merger and acquisition. He didn''t need to really do so, but as long as he made a gesture, but after he found Lei Shidong, the latter explicitly rejected his proposal. At that time Viacom had CBS and Disney had ABC. If it does, Comcast can make a big deal of regulatory hurdles.


    However, the ABC originally belonged to Disney is now owned by AC media, so there is no such concern. Then, with Viacom and AC media making a gesture, Disney has the strength to turn Comcast out of the door. In any case, most of the top media groups in the world have developed in this field from the beginning, including the young AC media. Therefore, as Claude said before, it is more appropriate for Comcast to be an operator, which can be regarded as a common hatred to some extent.


    However, Adrian did not think that Claude really had the idea of putting Disney in his pocket.


    "I object." After closing his eyes and thinking for a moment, Adrian gave his answer, "we don''t need it."


    "No need?" Claude frowned, and it was clear that the answer did not quite fit his mind.


    "Yes, we have Disney, and we also have what Disney doesn''t have. So why do we need Disney?" Adrian said, frankly, he was a little moved at the beginning. Anyway, the old Disney brand is enough to attract people, and their operation ability is not bad.


    However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages, especially in this level of acquisition. Although Adrian is relatively mediocre in business, he has accumulated a lot of experience over the years. What''s more, he can see the future. Therefore, in his opinion, there is no need for AC media to acquire Disney."Very simple, the market," Claude said immediately. "Disney occupies a considerable share of the market for children and teenagers. They have inherent advantages in this market. Although we have made a lot of efforts and made good progress with your support, it will take some time to reach their present level. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to include them in our system? What''s more, Disney has a long history. "


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing when he heard the last sentence. He understood Claude''s idea. In a way, he believed in the reason why he was moved by himself.


    "I had their financial situation analyzed in detail. It is true that if we succeed in the acquisition, we will have to bear a lot of debt, but the burden is not important for us who are in good operation, and it is worth it. " Claude went on.


    "I believe that, crow, since you said it, there must be no problem, but my concern is not in it." Adrian organized the words and said, "you know, our future is not here."


    "Yes, yes. I know that our future lies in the Internet. You''ve said it hundreds of times, ED, "Claude was a little upset," but it doesn''t conflict with the acquisition of Dinis, is it? "


    "I remember when Eisner asked us for help. The same message was sent to News Corp., but Murdoch made it very clear that they would not consider this, "Adrian didn''t pay any attention to his performance." yes, I know. Although AC media can basically rank first in the media industry, News Corporation has always been catching up closely. If it does not try to maintain the momentum, it will be overtaken by them. But, Claude, sometimes we should also look at the opponent''s thinking. Yes, Disney will allow us to expand our scale again, but as the saying goes, cunning mice are easy to die, and blind expansion can easily drag us down. "


    At this point, he paused, carefully observed Claude''s look, and then went on: "Disney is doing very well in the youth market. But we''ve done a good job, and I''ve got several good ideas. Why can''t we wait to eat this delicious cake? Our future lies in the Internet. I have said it many times. Google has confirmed that they are going to be listed this year, and it will certainly become the most eye-catching it stock in recent years. Not to mention that Victor has run Facebook, youtube and just launched twitter very well. "


    Claude showed a thoughtful expression, which let Adrian breathe a sigh of relief: "in this respect, we have walked in front of other media groups, which is the most important thing to manage. Why do we have to stare at Disney? It is better for them to appear in front of us as independent media groups than to let us be in the forefront of the storm. "


    Finally, he stood up and concluded, "we''re still young, crow. That''s our biggest advantage. We''re already legendary."


    This is what Adrian really wants to say. Just as most Americans are always subconsciously envious of European history, Claude also hopes that the group can have more qualified companies. AC media has always been the most despised place is young, from the beginning of the small company development to the present scale is only a decade ago, no details has been one of their labels, even after the acquisition of global, Polaroid will not be able to take off.


    This is another important reason that Claude wants to buy Disney.


    Adrian thought that at the beginning, but because of his previous life experience, he was very clear that the inside information was sometimes a glory, but sometimes it was a burden. Just like people, when they are young, they are always impulsive and dare to fight. When they are old, when they see more things, they will gradually become conservative.


    For an enterprise, AC media is still very young, while Adrian and Claude, as the leaders, are equally young - not to mention the old men such as Eisner, Murdoch and lestone. Even compared with the CEOs of these groups who have pushed down the front desk, they are still very young. So why bother about it? What''s more, as Adrian said just now, they are legends.


    However, in the early ten years, Adrian and Claude have become the most powerful people in the media industry. The former is still a famous miracle director. AC media has grown from a small enterprise to a media group with considerable influence in the world. Among them, it can be called a magic development process, and it is necessary to enter the MBA courses of various schools.


    Throughout history, enterprises with such a rapid development rate can be counted by two hands. It is not exaggeration to say that they are living legends. In fact, Adrian''s big plan is also moving towards this goal, of course, more for himself.


    "All right." Claude finally let go. "I''ll have people reassess it."


    It''s not surprising that he didn''t give up, that he still had his own ideas, which Adrian understood very well, and he knew that he must have asked for it.


    "But." Claude went on, with a bad smile. "You have to make sure we''re making some progress in the youth market.""All right," Adrian said, laughing and crying. "I said I had some ideas."


    Adrian did have an idea, a good idea. Without the burden of ABC for ten years, and without the conflict and wrangle with Miramax, Eisner''s contraction strategy made Disney not as large as other media groups, but it was still expanding on the whole. And the benefits are pretty good. Therefore, their civil strife is bound to be long, at least longer than Adrian remembers, which gives him the opportunity to discover many interesting things.


    After solving this problem, Adrian immediately turned his attention to other aspects. The Oscar has passed, and he has got the second best director, making a good start. Naturally, the second step of the plan will be carried out. Anyway, he is a director and producer. He does not need to be exposed in front of the camera like a star.


    So Adrian began to get busy with the early stages of Brokeback Mountain, not only to prepare for the location of Montana - in fact, the film was basically shot on location - but also to arrange a series of other things. Not to mention buying or helping Disney. Claude did not give up his views completely, and more discussions were needed. Adrian always felt that he seemed to have overlooked something. When he tried to persuade Claude, something flashed from his mind. He couldn''t catch it, but he couldn''t find it again.


    This is also normal. Adrian can''t remember anything at any time.


    In addition, it is the later stage of "go ahead". With the completion of the Matrix trilogy and the Lord of the rings trilogy, he can put more energy into making it more perfect, although he has not invested much energy in those two trilogy before.


    Then, some movies or TV plays have to ask. For example, Scarlett starring "love in New Jersey" is scheduled to be released in the off-season at the end of March, while "King Kong" directed and produced by Peter Jackson and starred by Naomi has also targeted this year''s summer season.


    For the former, there is nothing to say. Adrian has seen a rough look. There are too many movies with the theme of "a little morbid teenager regaining his self because of love and friendship." love for New Jersey also has no special place to shine. But Scarlett relatively speaking, although compared with the original version of Natalie temperament is half chip, but more lively. It''s quite agreeable, and she''s quite suitable for the role.


    Moreover, although this kind of movie is conventional, there is always a market. As long as the plot is in order, the word-of-mouth will not be worse. In addition, the cost is low, so it can still earn some money. It is suitable to keep Scarlett popular.


    As for "King Kong", how to say, with Adrian''s intervention, this version of "King Kong" has been much better. At least, as the protagonist, Kong didn''t come out after half of the plot. The rhythm was also pretty good. The atmospheric scene was well edited, but Peter Jackson is still good for a pure fantasy movie.


    He is still obsessed with CG, so that the special effects are rendered too much. Although the island where King Kong is located looks beautiful and charming, but the level of tone is too obvious, which gives people an unreal feeling. It doesn''t matter if it''s put in a movie with fantasy background like "the Lord of the rings", but it''s inevitable that it''s a bit out of the ordinary if you want to put it in a movie based on reality.


    However, Adrian didn''t say much. When the movie was released, he let Jackson observe the market reaction. He made Naomi so beautiful.


    Naomi''s appearance in "King Kong" can be said to be quite bright and moving, especially at the beginning of that period because of the great depression and the poor and weak appearance, enough to let many people feel pity, so Adrian has always been very happy to use some small means to catch her around. It''s just that she was supposed to master a backstage or shooting skill, but it seems that it will take a long time.


    The reason why he asked Naomi to take charge of the camera when he and Nicole made the adult film "the cheating wife" was to see if she could help herself in the future. You know, from lighting to props to shooting, he was responsible for all of them, and the efficiency was too low. Up to now, he has just finished a grown-up movie like "betrayed Shakespeare". Although it is easy to complete the shooting of the "cheating wife", it will take time to edit it - this is one of the things he has been busy with recently.


    Fortunately, Sophie has gradually become more open-minded in terms of directing. Maybe she is not as talented as other female directors, but it is no problem to be regular. Let her take the camera and guide herself from the side, the effect will surely be better.


    Well, Adrian initially tried to persuade Sophie to be a director, but after that, it was certain, so he wanted to train other women as well. Let''s get together and work hard for an adult movie about a woman''s fame. Ha, it must be fun, and your relationship will be more harmonious, and More closely around him.


    Like Naomi, after Adrian and Nicole collided passionately in front of the camera and said that she could pay for her film by applying for a "VIP card", she also secretly revealed that she wanted to do a "VIP card".Adrian certainly won''t refuse. In any case, after this year and next year, the impact on the best actress will come to an end. Naomi wants this easy, at least three or four years, so it can be handled. Of course, it will take time. There are at least two women to handle this year. Take your time, just like letting her learn how to hold a mirror or play light.


    That''s what Adrian had to do before he prepared Brokeback Mountain - Oh, one more thing, a long-standing plan. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C251

    The king of Hollywood 251_ The king of Hollywood_ "Well, Dad, I''m not a little girl any more. I can take care of myself. Don''t worry. That''s it. I love you. //Black lively closed his cell phone and let out his breath. After finishing his clothes, he quickly came out of the secluded corner and returned to the road between the studios.


    Because of her parents, she used to come to the studio to play. She was familiar with everything around her, and soon came to the parking lot. Look at the time. Although she didn''t get the exact number, it was about this time. I don''t know if the man will change his itinerary or he has come when she answers the phone.


    Blake hesitated to wait for ten minutes. When he could not help but go to the studio to have a look, a silver gray Bentley came in and the waiting people got out of the car. She took a long breath, relaxed a little, but then became more nervous, even before she came, she kept cheering herself up and telling herself that she could do what the bitch could do.


    During this time, Blake has been visiting the studio, trying to find out about the man from the people here. He also asked his parents about him for the first time through the Oscar ceremony. With this information, Blake finally put together a relatively complete picture in his mind. There is no doubt that he is a playboy and has sex with many women, which can be confirmed before she collects information, but now it is just a confirmation.


    "Just a few weeks ago, I saw him and The one who plays the female Dean in house Vera farmega. That''s probably the name, coming out of the corner of studio 42 This is what someone in charge of props said while chatting with others. Black was right next to him.


    But it was not her main concern. Blake had always made up her mind that she would not care about anything else until her goal was achieved. Just like when she was 8 years old, a girl with a higher family background offended her. Black wanted to get revenge, but several diehards thought it would make a lot of trouble. So she left them alone and blocked the girl in the bathroom, humiliating and threatening. Later, the girl transferred school and left. The parents didn''t know about it, and the diehards listened to her more.


    So what Blake wants to know is whether the contribution is proportional to the income. Her parents, her brothers and sisters, are basically working in the entertainment industry. Naturally, she doesn''t know nothing about certain things. In fact, when she decided to be an actress, her parents began to tell her consciously how to protect herself.


    Generally speaking. The rate of return of this kind of thing is not high, because to a large extent, it is just a means of communication. It is just as common as eating out, shopping and dancing together. So, it happens from time to time, except for that person. It is said that even though he has been well-known in the flower bed, he still has a good reputation.


    Well, maybe the information is not so accurate. However, as long as there is information, we can analyze it, not to mention the actual examples.


    "Another, which one is this already? In this case, who wants the best actress in the future, just go to bed with him When watching this year''s Academy Awards ceremony in front of the TV, my mother complained about it when it came to the best actress.


    And then. Even if you don''t look at the series of miracle girls who have won the movie, the bitches in front of them every day in school can prove something. So Blake finally made up his mind to know that people like him, even if there is no return, the women who want to go to bed with him are one after another. If he doesn''t work hard, how can he keep that cheap talent under his feet?


    Think about it. What did she do to her and what did she do to herself?! Every time he thought of it, Blake would gnash his teeth. Of course, at this time, she will selectively forget, is the first to stir up trouble.


    In short, as long as you can make that bitch dare not appear in front of yourself, this pay is nothing, let alone Remembering the difference between wonder girl and some female stars, such as Vera farmega, Blake, with more desire, caught up with the man.


    After observing secretly for a long time, she waited for a moment outside the No. 35 studio. After the other party came out, taking advantage of the fact that he was only a person, she immediately straightened up her chest and went over, calling in a surprised tone: "you are Mr. Adrian Cowell? "


    "Yes, I am. Are you?" The man turned his head in doubt and looked at her up and down, as if showing some interest.


    Black specially dressed up, wearing a white shirt and jeans, a little pink and black, try to reflect his youth and lively side. She wasn''t sure what kind of woman he liked, but young girls were always popular. Isn''t that what Litton was like?


    "Hello, I''m Blake Lively. You may not know me, but it''s OK. If you are willing to give me a chance to show myself, you will find my advantages." Blake said in a confident tone.


    The other side raised her eyebrows in surprise, looked at her carefully again, and then laughed: "if you want a role, Miss lively, you should go to all kinds of auditions instead of looking for me. If every actor comes to me for a role, I will be very busy."This tone made Blake''s heart sink. The reason why she did this was that she had no other way to get close to each other. She also wanted to give a deep impression to the other party. No matter whether the impression was good or bad, she could only make him remember that he was like. In fact, for a few seconds, she felt that she was successful. At least adriannas'' interested look did not disappear, but he gave such an answer.


    "I know it''s not in line with the rules, Mr. Cowell, but I insist on my own opinion." although the palms are full of sweat and the heart is pounding, Blake is still calm and confident on the surface. She has no way back. "I have participated in some auditions, but either the director and the producer are absent-minded, or the roles are dispensable. I need a chance to prove myself. "


    "You don''t look big," Adrian said after looking at her again. "I don''t think it''s a big deal. There aren''t many roles suitable for your age. Instead of always thinking about becoming famous overnight, you''d better try some simple supporting roles. After going through this embarrassing period, the accumulated experience can make you fly with quality Jump. "


    "I know, Mr. Cowell. But it also needs opportunities. " Blake took a deep breath. "I''m confident that I can play any role, as long as I have a chance to prove myself."


    "Any kind of role can be played?" The other side didn''t think so.


    "I don''t think you''ve ever been to one of those top auditions," he said, pointing to the studio. "It''s totally unthinkable at your age, every actor, no matter how famous. It has to be done as the director asks, and with all the heart, and - no matter how unreasonable the request is. "


    "I believe I can do it, Mr. Cowell," Blake said in an insistent tone, as an insight rose in his heart. "I also believe that this is the first time someone has been fighting for an opportunity like this, so why not let me have a try?"


    The other side narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, as if to smile, that kind of disapproval look more thick, but also showed a trace of interest. And that''s a very obvious interest. Let the uneasy Blake hold his chest higher, and she is very clever, did not speak, just with a persistent look at Adrian.


    The man in front of him shook his head and frowned, as if thinking about how to get rid of her. Then he made a "come with me" sign and turned to a second floor office building next to the studio. Blake did not care that his legs were a little weak, so he immediately followed him.


    It was about because the studio nearby was working, and there were not many people in the building, so they walked up the corridor to a small room. This is a rest room. There is a staff member who is busy with something. Before he discovers them, he leaves under the sign of Adrian and doesn''t even look at Blake. As if she didn''t exist.


    Adrian, who entered the room, looked around. He took a banana out of a fruit tray on the long table next to him. Then he put it under his belly in front of Black: "you should have seen Judy Foster''s robbery of pear blossom, right? Now, I need a heroine who has been raped and has to disguise herself as submissive to the perpetrator in order to survive and avenge herself. How are you going to act, miss raffley


    No matter how calm Blake pretended, she couldn''t help blushing at the moment. She had designed many plans in her mind, and if she could make the other party agree to consider it, even if it was perfunctory, she would have further contact with him. However, Blake did not expect that the other side even put out an examination question, and it was still such an examination question, which was obviously intended to let himself back in the face of difficulties.


    Dong Dong''s heart beat made her breath more rapid. Looking at the men who seemed to say "go back" in front of her, the pictures flashed quickly from her mind. The rich but plain family life of the middle class, the big stars in public places, the envy of the elder brothers and sisters about fame, the cheerleading team touted their girls, and finally stopped It was Leighton''s proud and contemptuous look.


    Blake''s throat twitched slightly. She strode over and squatted down in front of Adrian. She grabbed his hand and opened her mouth to hold the banana. So she started.


    It wasn''t easy for Blake. Although American children began to have sex education very early, and she dated some boys, she kept herself very well, let alone such a thing. However, Blake is still doing her best, even if the banana he is holding is not only a little big, but also has a rough skin. Besides, she looks up at him and makes a flattering expression according to the plot described before.


    She didn''t realize that if she really wanted to let herself back, the man didn''t need to come here and do this kind of test when she was single to one.


    Finally, Blake saw what he wanted to see, and the man who looked down at him was moved. She seems to have been inspired, simply pull the banana peel, directly use the pulp inside, but did not expect that the flesh is too soft and she has no experience. So the force is too strong, the banana bit half cut off.Blake was stunned by the sudden change. She squatted there with half a banana for a long time. Then she jumped up and put her hand to her mouth to spit it out. But the banana has become softer under the saliva immersion. In panic, she chewed several times, and bit down that part more, so she was full of flesh, choking and unable to speak.


    She had to be embarrassed and embarrassed. A few times will be banana chew swallow stomach, the face is also red. But Blake immediately found that Adrian didn''t show disdain and other expressions because of his mistakes. The expression of interest was more intense. He narrowed his eyes, with a faint look of aggression.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell," Black took a deep breath. Try to be calm. "It''s a device problem. If you like, you can let me use a fake to do it again."


    She stopped here, biting her teeth: "of course, even if it''s real."


    The other person''s eyes obviously brightened. The look of aggression became more intense, and at the same time, he stepped forward two steps, came to the front of her, looked at her with a feeling of oppression, and finally reached out and raised her chin. In the face of this rude act. Blake didn''t say a word. He looked ahead with his eyes out of focus. Adrian was still looking at himself in the way he appreciated the goods.


    After stroking her face, the man immediately turned to her back, clasped her waist with both hands, kneaded two times, and then held the small soft upward along the curve. One moves down from the outside of her thigh to the inside, and finally grabs it in the middle. Her head gets close to her neck and sucks deeply.


    Blake''s body trembled because of his nervousness. Even though he was ready, he still had all kinds of timid thoughts when he came, especially if he was here Rao is so, she is still biting the root of her teeth, this is the purpose of her own. isn''t it?


    It seems like a century has passed, until the hands touch his body, the other side let him go.


    "I''m satisfied." Adrian turned and said to black.


    "So far, at least, miss lefley, I''m happy with you." He then added in a more emphatic tone, "so I wonder if I could invite you to dinner tonight?"


    The feeling of joy suddenly surged to Blake''s mind. All the previous experiences were worth it. He replied, "I''d like to, Mr. Cowell."


    "Well, please wait a moment. I have something to deal with here. You can also..." Adrian''s smile was meaningful. "Say hello to your family first."


    Blake immediately understood what he meant. At first, he was a little surprised, but then he was happy. Though she hesitated for two seconds, she agreed: "I will, Mr. Cowell. My family is very loose on me."


    "Good," Adrian nodded. "By the way, you can call me Adrian or ed black."


    "Well, Cowell Ed Black replied, biting his lips.


    Adrian smiles, takes her phone, kisses her on the face and leaves the room. After he left, Blake, who was completely relaxed, also found a chair after a long breath, and sat down weakly. Although she had been completely free before, she could not help regretting it now.


    Just, can you really get what you want? The idea came to Blake, who rubbed his face. But she quickly eliminated it, has reached this point, still want to think about these do what? At least she has achieved her goal initially, as long as after tonight


    Thinking of this, Blake was a little worried. What would this man do to himself?


    She soon found out, and it was very surprising that Adrian picked her up at the end of the job, inquired about her preferences in detail, and then drove to a relatively quiet and upscale Italian restaurant.


    "I like to eat here. Both the service and the taste of the food are first-class, and it''s not easy for paparazzi to find out." After a gentleman opened her seat for her and asked the waiter to take a bottle of red wine, Adrian sat in his seat and said, "would you like to try it? No one will ask your age here. "


    "Thank you." In that case, Blake did not refuse, but it was very confusing for her.


    At the moment, Adrian is so gracious and considerate. Especially when leading the topic to talk about her family, she unconsciously opened the conversation box, and from time to time would stand on the sidelines and say a few pertinent comments on certain things. Even if some of them were not on her side, she could accept them, which was totally different from the impression she had given herself in the studio before.


    Well, in fact, what Blake remembers most clearly when he was in the studio was that he held his hands behind his back. Even though he almost breathes deeply on her neck, it can make her feel more sensitive when she swims on the back of her neck."Blake?" Adrian gave a low cry.


    "Well? Oh, I''m sorry, ed. I''m distracted Black, who wakes up, laughs with embarrassment and lowers his head to cover up the food in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian chuckled mildly. "By the way, you said you were in Burbank high school and a cheerleader, right?"


    The knife cutting the chicken suddenly scratched on the plate. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C252

    "Yes, I''m a member of the Burbank high school cheerleader," Blake Lively quickly adjusted his mood and kept his smile natural. "Our cheerleading team finished fifth in the national high school Championships, and was at the forefront of California."


    "Can you tell me more about it?" Adrian, who looked in his eyes, chuckled and asked, "you know, every man who has experienced high school years will miss the experience of chasing a cheerleading girl. Even if there are cheerleading teams in college, they are not as amazing and beautiful as they were in high school."


    "You really speak, ED, like a poet." I''ve read some good poems, too, but I love John Keats more than most people who like Shakespeare


    Obviously, she wants to change the subject. If she wants to introduce Adrian to cheerleading, it is necessary to mention the current captain Leighton Meister, and Blake undoubtedly does not want to mention the name, let alone her affairs. Most importantly, judging from her pause, Blake has realized that Leighton is Adrian''s woman, so she may have said something about the school and the cheerleading team to him in bed, as well as some bad words about her.


    If so, how can she deal with Adrian? If, on the way to the introduction, what she said is not consistent with what Leighton told Adrian, would Adrian think that she was lying, so that she spent the whole afternoon in vain? So Blake really didn''t want to say that.


    It''s just. At present, all this is Adrian''s calculation, how can she hide?


    "Thank you." He then said this, raised his glass, took a sip of red wine, and then looked at her without blinking.


    In the face of this situation, Blake had no choice but to take a deep breath, hold up his glass and sing a little. After a few minutes'' delay, he organized his words while speaking. I have to say, Blake has some self-control. Even reluctantly, the introduction is basically impartial. When talking about Leighton, there are both praise and criticism, which gives people a very objective feeling - if you don''t see her, every time she mentions Leighton''s name, she will flash her disgusting eyes.


    Good, that''s it. I can control myself, but I''m not beyond the standard of a young girl. And with Leighton. From time to time, insert a few words, hidden guide topic, analysis of black''s heart Adrian said in his heart satisfied. So far, she has shown that all the circumstances have not deviated from the scope of the investigation he asked people to do. Although Leighton also said a lot about Blake, a lot of things were obviously executive. So proper investigation is necessary. Of course, some information provided by Leighton is also very useful. Adrian will reward her when this is over.


    "I think you must have been welcomed by a lot of people." After black''s introduction, Adrian said with emotion, "when I was in high school, I launched an offensive against several girls in the cheerleading team."


    Then he looked interested: "I''m sure there are quite a few boys chasing you, Blake."


    "There are some. But I''ve always been very measured, so... " Blake picked up his cup and sipped it. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. His face, which was already mature, had an indescribable charm. He had performed in front of him like that, and there was no need for reserve.


    "I''m still a virgin." She said softly and announced.


    It''s very good to be able to make such a bold statement, if she was given 7.8 points before. So now it''s 8.7. Adrian thought with satisfaction that he had spent so much time.


    As early as Leighton gave himself up, he had a vague idea. He also asked people to conduct an investigation in Burbank high school. After confirmation, he arranged for Leighton to go to school there. And then there was an inevitable conflict between Leighton and Blake, and Adrian was very happy about it. That''s what he wanted to see, the real version of Gossip girl!


    In spite of the fact that it is the most successful way for the TV series to become famous, it is impossible to say how famous the TV series is. Adrian has been thinking about how to improve the layout of TV production, because Leighton thought of the TV series, and then contacted Cecilia von ziegsa, who was still writing at that time. Her series of novels were published by her publishing company. In 2002, Adrian ranked the top of the best seller list of the New York times, and the right of natural adaptation fell into her hands.


    But Adrian didn''t want to put it on TV in the first place. First, cable TV is still developing steadily, and now is not the best time. In terms of ratings, gossip girl is not high. Second, although Leighton Meister is in his pocket, he can''t play the leading role at that time. Moreover, good things must be in pairs, isn''t it?


    Since one is already his, why can''t the other be his? That''s why Adrian arranged for Leighton to go to Burbank high school after the investigation, so he was very happy to see the real version of gossip girl. Imagine how interesting it is for them to compete with each other in reality, to keep up with each other in TV dramas, and to compete constantly under Adrian in bed. Maybe they can win an Emmy for their performance.So, when Leighton cried to Adrian, he took the opportunity to stimulate Blake several times, and finally lured her to this point. Of course, if she and Leighton had become good friends, it would have been another matter now. Adrian could not have been deliberately provoked.


    However, the possibility is quite small. From the information about Blake Lively collected before and after, she is not the kind of well-being girl. She is proud and arrogant. She is habitually self-centered. She was born in a middle-class family, even if she has become friends with a girl of Leighton''s background. It won''t be long.


    So you can harvest now? Of course not. As I said before, this is a proud and self-centered girl. She gives in to herself. In addition to her desire to become famous, she also wants to prove that she can surpass Leighton, the biggest opponent at present. If she wants to be obedient, she must completely strip off her pride and dignity and throw it on the ground and trample on it.


    So, at the end of the dinner, I accompanied her for a walk, and had a laugh. Adrian immediately suggested: "let''s find a lively place to have a good chat. I happen to have some ideas about you."


    "No problem." Blake''s eyes brightened obviously, and then he agreed.


    "Remember what I said to you at the studio this afternoon?" "There aren''t many characters for your age," Adrian asked after he dismissed the waiter in the club''s private room


    "Yes, I know." Blake sat in front of him.


    "It''s an embarrassing period, so you need it. Of course, I will speed up the process. " Adrian frowned and waved at her.


    Blake looked hesitant to see if she wanted to go back, if it was somewhere else. She must have sat in his arms for the first time, but here One wall of the private room is a huge floor glass. You can clearly see the men and women who are reveling in the dance floor with the rhythm of music. Of course, this is unidirectional glass. You can''t see the inside outside. But even if you know this in your heart, it is hard to accept.


    Unfortunately, her hesitation did not have any effect, and finally sat down honestly. Then Adrian pulled her into her arms and stopped her mouth. He some rudely pried open her teeth, tongue in her mouth wantonly swept. Let her almost breathless, at the same time a hand also grasps on her soft.


    At first, Blake fought a few times, but soon he had to deal with it passively. Then, under his skilful teasing, he had red ears and a slack look.


    "It''s lovely of you to look like that, black." After parting his lips, Adrian stroked the girl''s face and chuckled, looking at her dizzy appearance. He could be further assured that he was really a young child with little experience.


    But to his surprise, Blake immediately grabbed his hand and put it on his buttocks. Then he hooked Adrian''s neck and took the initiative to kiss him. Although in the end she was teased by Adrian again, her initiative time increased by a few seconds. She was indeed a restless girl, but it was not very useful.


    "Let''s go on," Adrian didn''t go on. "I''m planning a TV show. It''s very interesting. I think you can be one of the leading actresses."


    "TV series?" Black, who has recovered, frowned when he heard this. Anyway, it has become a consensus among many people that the status of film actors is higher than that of TV actors. Even though the current TV series are booming, and many people have become famous through high ratings TV series.


    "Yes, it''s a very interesting TV series. The ratings may not be very high, but it can lead the trend in various aspects, such as fashion!" Adrian said, holding her hands and moving again, adding with emphasis, "that''s what I said."


    "Fashion?" Blake immediately threw his dissatisfaction far away. Who doesn''t know what the director''s opinion means.


    "Yes, you can go and see Cecilia von ziegsa, the novel called gossip girl, which topped the New York Times bestseller list in 2002. Describing the life of a group of wealthy children from a private high school on the upper east side of Manhattan, I think you can play one of the two heroines created by Ziegler on her own, Selena von der ziegsa. "


    He said, one hand walking upstream of her body untied the belt, pulled down the zipper and stretched in. Blake immediately took a breath of cold air, subconsciously clamped his legs, but this did not stop Adrian''s fingers from going deep. She can see clearly the situation of the dance floor outside. She has no choice but to pray. But at the same time, there are many doubts. What does one of the two heroines mean?


    Adrian chuckled. Instead of making any changes, Adrian teased her to change the topic: "of course, before that, you still need to hone your acting skills. It happens that I have a campus comedy here that you can try. Anyway, the TV series won''t be produced until next year. "


    "Why What kind of campus comedy? " Struggling to groan, Blake asked, biting his lips."Based on snow white and the seven dwarfs, a young girl, after graduating from high school, wants to go to the university where her mother, who has left the world, went to look for her mother. There, she is ostracized by the villains headed by the sorority president - equivalent to the evil witch in the phone. But at the same time, she met some equally excluded, eccentric friends, seven dwarfs, and with the help of a fraternity member, this was the prince. It set off a sensational campus reform, and finally hit the villain, subversive reorganization of the sisterhood system. " Adrian''s smile was meaningful, and his hand movements became intense. "In a word, this is a story about a freshman pursuing his dream on campus."


    Blake''s body was shaking violently, not just because of Adrian''s deep moving fingers. At the same time, I guess something. Adrian is not surprised at all. If she is not a girl with no head, how can she attract a group of diehards and dare to come to the door alone to recommend herself. It''s just that, how could she escape from her own hands!


    "Didn''t you want me to give you a chance?" Said Adrian, biting her ear beads. "Now, let''s have another audition."


    It''s so revealing. It''s quite the style of a big producer in the 1960s and 1970s, but it''s a fake. It''s like the serious certification in the studio at the beginning. Or the gentlemanly demeanor at dinner, which disturbed Blake''s mind, made her walk according to his rhythm, and finally gave herself up completely and obediently.


    Blake pinned his head, put his hands on Adrian''s shoulders and breathed. His legs were rubbing with his rhythm and didn''t seem to know what to do.


    But this state did not last too long, she quickly raised her head, before the violent ups and downs of the chest slightly subsided, eyes watery, do not have a temptation. Then Blake, struggling to get up from Adrian''s arms, took a deep look at him. Then a few steps to the transparent one-way floor glass, turned around, hands on the top, legs greatly diverged, the original curve of the hip was tight jeans stretched round.


    Adrian was surprised to pick eyebrows, followed by satisfaction came to Blake''s back, grabbed her waist, and completely untied her belt. If she doesn''t try too hard, she won''t surpass her opponent.


    When the jeans fell off, the girl''s body obviously trembled, both because of tension and fear, this is her first time, and still in this situation. It was a hot dance floor outside. Even if it was one-way glass, the feeling of being looked at still lingered in her heart, so Blake kept her eyes closed until her panties fell to her legs.


    The chilly feeling made her body spasmodic, her body trembled even more, and her breath couldn''t calm her down. Although Adrian''s caress relieved her somewhat, she almost fainted when she thought about the outside situation and the hot feeling coming from behind.


    "Don''t be nervous, Blake," Adrian''s voice sounded in his ear. "It won''t hurt very much, I promise, so Open your eyes and have a look, they But they''re all looking at you. "


    This sentence strongly stimulated her, even though the reason knew that she could not open her eyes, her eyes were still opened in the demon like whisper with temptation. Then, outside the glass, she saw several pairs of men and women winking at themselves, especially a young girl, who seemed to be looking at something, and then a sneer flashed on her face.


    Even though they knew that they couldn''t see themselves through the glass, even though they knew that the girl was looking at her body and her rival''s performance through the reflection, Blake''s body was still shaking wildly, and her eyes became confused. It seemed that they were going to climb the peak. Then Adrian bumped up from behind.


    This is an extremely fierce battle, completely lost everything black, regardless of himself or for the first time, and Adrian together. Even though it was difficult to continue, after a little rest, Blake immediately knelt down in front of him and said that he would finish the audition in the afternoon. If it''s just like this, after a short rest, she gets up again, her back to him, crawls on the ground and opens her legs to show that she has room to use.


    Adrian was never polite, so he played every hole in Blake Lively''s body for the first time. Although it was he who left the club with black, who had fainted, and she didn''t get up until nearly noon the next day, it was undeniable that she had made a deep impression on him.


    I have to say it again, Leighton, you have a strong opponent. Adrian laughs in his heart as he looks at the naked Blake, who is half reclining at the head of the bed because of the discomfort of his lower body.


    He began to look forward to what they would do in front of him when gossip girl was on air.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C253

    Montana is located in the northwest of the United States, adjacent to Idaho and bordering Alberta of Canada. It is famous for its mineral resources, oil processing and prairie. Of course, the most famous is Yellowstone National Park. As the first National Park in the world and the most popular and spectacular National Park in the United States, countless families come here for vacation every summer.


    Although Brokeback Mountain is not set in Yellowstone Park, it is not too far away. It is basically in the Rockies, so it is located in a small town called Graz in the northwest of Montana and not far from Canada.


    The name sounds familiar, doesn''t it? Yes, as like as two peas in Austria''s second largest city, Graz, of course, this town, also known as Graz, has no relationship with Austria. The residents in the town are not from Austria. The reason why they took the name for the town is Adrian''s guess that she had just turned the newspaper down when she was naming it, and she thought Graz was a good idea, so she used it.


    This situation is very common in the United States. As long as someone is willing to search in detail, they will find out the names of famous cities in various countries on the map of the United States, including Paris, London and Barcelona. This is also a common practice in the history of American development. At that time, when a town was established in a certain place, it would be difficult to think of any suitable name, so it would be better to directly use the existing one in the world, so as to avoid any trouble.


    Of course, most of them are small towns with a population of thousands of people, which would not have been found if someone had not deliberately searched for them. If not for the popularity of the Internet. Besides, Adrian probably won''t know if he has to come to Montana to take pictures, so even if people from other countries notice it, they can only laugh it off as a joke.


    "Are you ready? How bright is the light?" After getting the props teacher''s affirmative reply, Adrian hurried to the makeup artist and the lighting division.


    "It looks good," Adrian nodded as he looked at the number on the light meter, and patted him on the shoulder of the subject, rivan. "Go ahead, go all out."


    Montana is still a bit cold in mid March. However, it is also in line with the season of Brokeback Mountain, and there is not much rain during this period, which is suitable for shooting. After everyone was ready, and raven Phoenix and Brad Pitt in their old-fashioned jeans were all in place, Adrian made a start gesture to the show.


    This is the first scene of Brokeback Mountain, where Ennis and Jack meet outside the rancher''s trailer, which is also the beginning of the film. In fact, Adrian wanted to shoot the grazing scene first. It''s just that the sheep owner who had been in contact with him suddenly changed his mind, and the crew couldn''t get in touch with anything else. In addition, considering that both Ruifan and Pitt still need to work together, Adrian revised his plan and started shooting from the beginning of the script.


    I have to admit, whether it''s Raven or Pete. It takes a lot of time and energy to prepare, and where to go is no different from the cowboys of decades ago. Ennis''s body, especially in front of the wall, is not restrained by the words of the camera, especially in front of the camera. And Pitt''s big back and thick sideburns, and the atmosphere required by the whole film are very well matched, which reflects the character''s character very well. What''s more, they put forward these two points on their own initiative. So, with more experienced actors. The director is relatively relaxed.


    Of course, Adrian has also done his homework before. Although most of his studies are based on the data collected by his assistants, Ivanka, a competent secretary, and works from previous lives are also used as references. His grasp is very accurate. For example, as everyone knows, men think women are good. She will directly look at her with appreciative eyes, but if you look at men with this kind of eyes, it is very impolite. If you do this in the street, you may be beaten by old punches.


    So how can gays appreciate people who look good? He looked indirectly in the mirror, so at first jack had a lens that looked at Ennis in the rearview mirror of the car. Here, Adrian redesigns the plot. Ennis finds Jack''s gaze, but just pulls the collar and doesn''t say anything.


    However, this is not to show Ennis''s homosexuality. Throughout the whole novel, Jack is obviously more active. He knows that he is gay, accepts the fact and falls in love with Ennis. But Ennis is not necessarily gay. If there was no jack, he might have lived a dull life after he married Alma. In a conventional or even sarcastic way, Ennis fell in love with Jack instead of a man.


    Therefore, Adrian added a little action here, which not only shows Ennis''s character of resisting homosexuality, but also foreshadows the complicated relationship between the two.


    Of course, it''s their business whether the audience sees it like this. Without that movie, the plot is perfect. If you want to find it, you can always find the logic loopholes. Just like Brokeback Mountain, the plot seems to have been very self consistent. The two men''s heart journey and mutual love of life and death are also in place. However, since they have spent so much time inland, why not go to San Francisco?


    The atmosphere along the coast is always more relaxed than that in the interior, regardless of the country. San Francisco has been a gay base since the 1970s. So if they can''t stay in Montana and Texas, they can save up and go to San Francisco together. There won''t be any tragedy in the future.Well, it''s a joke. If they do, there won''t be any Brokeback Mountain novels and movies.


    "Good, guys, you''ve all done a great job." Adrian is not stingy with his praise, the situation is not so smooth at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, this situation didn''t last long. When the first scene was over, the second scene was blocked. There are only two main roles for the rancher. First of all, it is the meeting of Ennis and Jack, and then Jack wants to meet with Ennis again the next year when he wants to work for the rancher. But the rancher had been aware of their situation before, so he drove him away with sarcasm.


    Because there is only Jack''s part, so it should be easier to pass than before. But I don''t know why, Peter, who has performed well just now, can''t satisfy Adrian.


    "Watch out, Brad. Don''t make it too obvious. Jack certainly doesn''t want people, especially the rancher, to find out that he cares too much about Ennis. But at the same time, we should not be too introverted. It''s hard to see that Jack is not Ennis. Do you feel conflicted? That''s right Adrian took the trouble to speak for Pete, so that he can better mobilize his emotions.


    Although the previous smooth state was very good, it was also basically met but not required. Therefore, he was not disappointed because of the following shots several times. Take your time, and it also let him find some problems.


    So, after ng had passed this scene dozens of times. For the next three or four days, the crew spent the next three or four days wandering around the town, taking bits and pieces of footage, such as Ennis''s memories, or some more ordinary meetings with Jack. But privately, after that day, Adrian ordered Raven and Pete to live in the same room. It''s a beautiful name, so that they can further feel the sincere feelings of the two characters.


    "There''s no need to do this?" Ruifan, who was pulled to the room, asked gloomily. He didn''t think it was wrong. He was just forced to live in a room with Pete. It was a strange feeling.


    "It''s necessary." Adrian was not polite at all. "I know that before this, you often exchanged feelings and many experiences, and they were very effective. I saw them all. however. It''s obviously not enough. You have to continue to communicate and cultivate feelings until I think it''s OK


    "What if you always think it''s not possible?" Rivan asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "It''s a pity then that you''ll live together until the shooting is over, even if your girlfriend comes to visit." Adrian replied, of course, and then added seriously: "of course. Don''t play the game. "


    Peterton, who had been listening to me honestly, gushed, and rivan rolled his eyes.


    No matter what they thought, it was settled, so the two men began to live together in the crew, and after the news spread, it was inevitable that someone would look at them with ambiguous eyes on the set. However, both of them were in a good mood. They didn''t care about the unfriendly eyes. They even put their shoulders together in front of everyone. They looked intimate and felt like they were making a fake.


    Adrian can''t help being so funny. After a few days of running in, as soon as the weekend is over, after observation, he thinks it''s OK, and the sheep haven''t been fully contacted, so he''s ready to shoot the first * *.


    "In short, you have to bring yourself into the role of a wife who is aware of something wrong with her husband, but is not sure what is going on. Then when she sees that scene unconsciously, the feeling of extraordinary shock will be convincing. I know it may be difficult for you, Kirsten, but I also believe you can do it This morning, after the crew set up all the props and scenes, Adrian said to Kirsten, who arrived on the set.


    "I can do it." With his short hair, Kirsten nodded his head vigorously.


    It was the first time the goblin had worked with him in so many years, so Adrian didn''t use the nickname Qiqi, but called her full name to show his importance. Of course, in fact, when working with his own woman, Adrian hardly uses a nickname on the set, even if everyone knows her relationship with him, which is a professional attitude.


    It was supposed to start filming the married lives of the two men by the end of March, but since the problem of sheep has not been completely solved, and Kirsten''s schedule has been reserved for a long time, Adrian has let her come from Los Angeles.


    "Are you sure the foreman won''t fire you?" When she heard that her husband was going fishing in Brokeback Mountain with her friends, Alma came out of the room with her arms in her eyes.


    "That foreman owes me. I went to work in a blizzard last Christmas," Ennis didn''t care. "Besides, I''m only going for a day or two."


    After the two conversations, Adrian had to stop.


    "I need you to be more restrained," Adrian said to Kirsten after a moment''s meditation. "You''re still a little bit more obvious. Anyway, Alma always wanted Ennis to change his mind, or he wouldn''t turn a blind eye to his date on Brokeback Mountain. So even if you have seen them making love before, no matter how shocked, you can keep calm on the surface. You can... "He frowned slightly, then looked at Ruifan with depressed and worried eyes: "are you sure that the foreman won''t fire you"


    the tone is very soft, and with a little indescribable anxiety, so that Ruifan showed a startled expression: "are you OK, director?"


    Kirsten chuckled. The tension that Adrian had caused when he called a stop was gone, so he just glared at rivan and didn''t say much.


    "Do you understand?" Adrian asked Kirsten, then slapped rivan: "don''t put too much pressure on her, let''s come back."


    To be fair, Kirsten''s acting skills are still very good. Although "Spider Man" has made her very popular, she has also acted in many literary and artistic films in recent years. It''s just that who told her to play against Raven Phoenix? Basically, Ruifan has never participated in a-category production in Hollywood, and his role has always been very characteristic, which makes him maintain a good reputation after the drug abuse incident.


    These good word-of-mouth is not just talking about it. Adrian has deep feelings and knows that Ruifan has good acting skills before. But it was always looking at things from this level, and finally I saw it in the first cooperation of Brokeback Mountain. Apart from that, he was always the first of all the actors to get into the play, and he was very well measured, if not for Adrian, who is now experienced. It doesn''t have to be controlled.


    In this case, the pressure on Kirsten of the play with him is imaginable.


    "It seems that we should take a step-by-step approach, first shooting some of Alma and Ennis''s life, and then do in-depth shooting." In countless repetitions, breaks, and repetitions. It took an afternoon, and after the shot finally passed, Adrian said.


    "Well done, of course." He then praised Kirsten, who was somewhat depressed.


    It''s really easy to beat the confidence of the actors at the beginning, but on the other hand, it can also let the actors master the inner part of the role as soon as possible, and run in with other actors successfully. If you have a fragile heart that can''t stand the blow and negation, it''s better not to be an actor. Of course, the time for praise, encouragement and encouragement is still indispensable.


    "Speaking of it, I sometimes think it would be interesting if Kirsten and raven were also in the vampire at night." Adrian then laughed at them and said, "I can almost imagine how people who like to do things will write the film reviews. After visiting Louis, Malloy fell in love with Malloy, but Malloy accepted him and refused him. After knowing the Claudia who had lost her memory, she married her, and found that she had to work hard to find them. After the first tryst, Louis was immersed in the love world with Malloy wholeheartedly, but he turned a blind eye to Claudia. Claudia, who had recovered her memory, was betrayed and finally divorced Marlowe


    After the comments were explained in detail, all the people who understood on the scene burst out laughing. Those who did not understand also laughed after others'' explanation. Ruifan and Peter shrugged or scratched their heads in the laughter to show that it''s OK. Kirsten also cheered up in the laughter.


    "Now that you are so happy, let''s try to shoot another scene." Adrian then said.


    "But, Mr. director, time..." An assistant wants to remind you.


    "It doesn''t matter, just try to take a picture, let them do preparation to find the feeling, turn on the light a little, no problem." Adrian then said, "act 48, scene 33."


    Hearing these two figures, everyone''s eyes became a little weird. They all looked at the two actors one after another. Ruifan didn''t have anything to do. He began to prepare himself, but Peter couldn''t help but scratch his head again. Because the plot of this scene is that Jack finally can''t bear to miss, and comes from Texas. After they meet, they can''t help kissing in the corner.


    Yes, the kissing scene of two men, this is the scene Adrian is going to try to shoot, and it is also the first one he prepared to shoot before. This is also the reason why Kirsten started shooting the scene with a big conflict at the beginning. The scene of two men kissing is in front of this scene.


    Now that the director has ordered it, the crew will naturally operate, and soon everyone will be ready. First, a long shot, Ennis saw Jack coming from the window in the room. Immediately he rushed to the door. The camera switched to Jack''s smile and then cut back. Starting from here, Ennis opened the door and jumped down the stairs. He rushed to Jack. He wrapped him in his arms with a smile on his face. Then they grabbed each other and pushed him to the corner ¡£


    This shot is about one minute. It is mainly from Jack''s perspective, including Ennis''s body language. It shows that he is quite different from his usual reticence and silence. If he didn''t think it was vulgar and didn''t match the style of the whole movie, Adrian might be shooting here with a 360 degree rotation.


    The whole process is very good. Ruifan jumps down and hugs Pete tightly in his arms. The action and the joy from his heart are all in place. But when the next scene comes, it becomes different.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C254

    "How am I doing now?" When everything was calm, Kirsten, a water snake, wrapped himself around Adrian, stroking his chest and panting in a satisfied, hoarse voice.


    "Very good, my goblin." Adrian rubbed her back and said in a satisfied tone, "it''s just a bit of a stretch."


    "The first time I work with you, I always try to be as good as I can." Kirsten''s smile is very charming, "it''s too late. It''s nearly ten years before I played a role in your film, or a supporting role."


    With that, she opened her mouth and bit him on the chest. Although she had a coquettish tone, she could tell what she really wanted by looking at her gray green eyes.


    "Don''t be greedy, goblin. You should know it''s impossible these years." Adrian played with her softness. "Time is on your side, understand? Besides, this role is also good now. If you can keep the feeling of passing the final pass today, many people will Just like you in the vampire night


    He said and blinked his eyes, and Kirsten realized that his smile was more charming. Although he didn''t get the promise he wanted, it was good to have this. Besides, Adrian is right. She is still young, and she has advantages both in her career and in bed.


    "I see," Kirsten said, propping up. "Brokeback Mountain" is bound to be an excellent film, because its director and producer are great miracle directors, and I''m sure a lot of people would love to see Raven Phoenix kissing Brad Pitt on the big screen. "


    "I can''t help it," said Adelstein, who was laughing at the scene.


    Oh, that was a disaster, not to say that Raven and Pete behaved badly, in fact. They are very dedicated and committed. Even after Adrian has called "cut" several times, as long as they announce a new start, they will embrace and kiss each other without hesitation.


    However, no matter how much they put in, the actual effect of the shooting is not so good. There seems to be some estrangement between the two people, which makes the enthusiasm seem a little awkward. In this case. After two more attempts, still not so good, Adrian resolutely ended today''s shooting, and told rivan and Pete, don''t worry, it''s just a trial shot.


    Having said that, it is impossible not to worry. Although the kissing scene will only appear on the big screen for more than ten seconds, it is the key point of the two protagonists'' psychological turning point. The engagement of Brokeback Mountain has become a highlight of the film. If the true feelings can not be displayed, the emotional atmosphere of the whole film may be lowered to a lower level.


    Let''s talk about it. If it''s not possible, I''ll shoot again and again until I''m satisfied, and this at least shows that neither Raven nor Pete is gay. Adrian thought so, and then he took a breath, and then raised his eyebrows to chuckle. Kirsten, whose hand had reached below.


    "Still want to come?" Feeling the temperature of her hands, Adrian hummed.


    "You just said I couldn''t do more than I could," Kirsten said, licking the corners of his mouth, squinting his eyes and shaking his upper body with a smile. "I''d like to know how I''m overstepping myself."


    She immediately lifted the quilt and crawled down. A few seconds later, Adrian felt her moist mouth. Take a breath immediately, relax and enjoy yourself.


    As one of his many women, and plays an important role in his movies, it is basically impossible not to be together at night. What''s more, after Amanda joined the club, * * *, became the norm, and the situation of single to single became rare. Although Kirsten accepted this situation quickly, he was still a little disappointed. Now that there is such a good opportunity, how can he not seize the time to linger.


    Adrian naturally won''t let her down, but a little bit of a pity, there''s work tomorrow, so he can''t make her limp, to get up in the morning. Of course, he can''t do it now, but there will be opportunities in the future. He remembers all these clearly.


    After getting up the next day, while Kirsten was still in the state, the crew took the time to shoot some scenes of the love between Ennis and Alma. When the afternoon came and the weather became suitable, everyone came out of the house again, ready to continue the scene that was not finished yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, this time actually passed, and even Adrian felt shocked.


    "It''s incredible. Are you in the crew these days, not you but others, who didn''t report to the crew until today?" After repeatedly watching the shots and confirming that there was no sense of discomfort yesterday, Adrian couldn''t help asking them.


    "Well..." Both of them scratched their heads together, and both of them were hesitant, which didn''t seem to be very interesting.


    "How to say that?" "Actually Last night We were in the room I did a lot of practice. ""Ah?" Adrian''s eyes widened, and his face was incredible.


    "Of course, we have some protective measures in place." Pete explained, but the words immediately made Adrian''s mouth twitch.


    "No, no, no, it''s not that kind of protection, it''s just a measure to prevent over exposure." Pete, who realized he was saying something wrong, tried to explain it, but it was like a cover up.


    "In short, we want to practice kissing, but we don''t want to feel embarrassed because we kiss too much," rivan had to grab the lead in order to prevent more misunderstanding. "So we had to find some adhesive tape to put on our mouths, so It''s easy to feel uncomfortable when you practice too much. "


    "Wow," Adrian said with relief. The smile returned to his face again. "I didn''t expect you would practice this way. It''s stupid, but it''s very effective. Oh, raven, Brad, you are so dedicated. How can I reward you? "


    When he said, "some of you will not be excited when shooting. Tell me a little bit about this exercise in front of the camera? "


    Although Ruifan and Pete''s faces were dark, they still nodded and agreed.


    "Good, guys. Now we should take advantage of the victory, pack up and get ready to go up the mountain." Adrian said, slapping them on the shoulder.


    The most troublesome scene has passed. Just after yesterday''s shooting, the assistant told him that the sheep had been contacted. If they don''t take advantage of their good condition and seize the time to finish those important parts on the mountain, Adrian''s directing and production career in recent years will be in vain.


    Of course, in private, he asked his assistant to inform Revan''s girlfriend, Christine bell, to come to visit. Adrian didn''t want to make it real, although many people would like to see it. It''s a pity that Pete doesn''t have a regular girlfriend. Otherwise, if we invite them together, the probability will be greatly reduced.


    Apart from that, if she goes to the mountains now, Kirsten''s part will be temporarily suspended, and her state will not be guaranteed.


    "Sorry. Qiqi, we need to go to the mountains ahead of time, so you need to take a few days off. " Adrian said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. It happens all the time," said Kirsten, with an open mind. "It just gives me time. Looking at Alma''s psychological state from a new perspective, I will try my best, I promise


    Seeing her so obedient, Adrian naturally did not mean his own attitude and immediately gave her a painful kiss in front of everyone. Then, while the sheep still need time for a while, Adrian takes the time to take some simple scenes of life between Ennis and Alma. For example, the wedding, for example, Ennis took Alma to an open-air film, or took the whole family to see fireworks, etc. after the camera was finished, he went to the mountain.


    The temperature on the mountain is also lower than that at the bottom of the mountain. Even at the end of March, the long-term snow cover in the Rockies is not easy to melt. Of course, this problem is just a piece of cake for the dedicated Ruifan and Pete who can practice kissing by sticking adhesive tape on their mouths. Of course, logistics work should be done well.


    "Go, go, get them the blanket." After finishing the shot, Adrian immediately urged him to wait for the two men wrapped in the blanket to come over, and then comforted and praised: "very well done, guys."


    Just shot, is Ennis and Jack take off all the time, cheering from the big rock jump down into the lake, in order to show the feelings between the two. Because it''s a long-distance shooting, and the angle is adjusted very well, so you don''t have to worry about running out. But that''s exactly what Adrian is doing. The water in the lake is still very sharp. Even if Ruifan and Peter have done a lot of warm-up exercises before shooting, there is no guarantee that there will be no problem.


    Generally speaking, the shooting situation after he came to the mountain was smooth. Ruifan interpreted Ennis''s introverted and taciturn feeling more deeply, so that Adrian wanted to remake the previous content. Pete was a little bit close, but he could basically catch up with Ruifan. The ups and downs he had experienced and his status as a sex idol in recent years were also a kind of training for him.


    So the scene about the sheep was soon finished. Adrian would not be silly and hoped to direct these animals to drink live water. All he had to do was to tell them what he wanted. In addition, most of the scenes with sheep are very beautiful, such as the fighting between Ennis and Jack, and the picturesque mountain scenery of Montana and Wyoming, including the scene of them jumping into the lake. It looks very beautiful and the progress is good, which is a natural thing.


    But when these shots are over, the real challenge begins. The fight and the mutual confession plot were good. Both of them controlled their emotions perfectly, especially the sobbing appearance of Ruifan. After the end, Adrian took the lead in clapping, but the other part was not so easy.


    "Are you ready?" After everything is arranged properly, Adrian asked a cowboy dressed actor and supporting actor, with a smile."No problem." Rivan adjusted his clothes. First of all, the active Peter nodded.


    "Are you really ready?" Adrian asked again, and when he got a positive answer, he clapped his hands and said, "let''s start!"


    The reason why it is so solemn is that the next scene is as important and not easy as the same-sex kiss before - a passionate play between two men. Jack sleeps in the tent, while Ennis lies outside. Jack asks Ennis to come in and sleep together. Then, when Jack takes the initiative, they finally have the most intimate contact.


    All in all, it''s the slacks again. It''s a big test for the actors.


    "It''s too stiff, rivan. Don''t worry. Be more natural." After a few repetitions, Adrian stopped filming and started talking to them, "although it was basically Jack who took the initiative. And Ennis is always struggling between resistance and acceptance. At this moment, he finally accepted the call of his heart, and at the same time, he had a relationship with Jack. You just need to grasp this point. "


    When you''re done with raven. He turned to Pete again: "as for you, Brad, Jack is also contradictory, because he wanted to keep Ennis under his body in the first place."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, there was a burst of laughter. Even Pete couldn''t help but gasp.


    "So his emotional level can be less than Ennis, maybe you can..." Adrian thought for a moment, "beating the ground with his hand to show his unwillingness?"


    Although the drama needs to mobilize a lot of emotions, the camera is relatively coherent, and sometimes it needs them to maintain their emotions for several minutes, but in general, it does not exceed the planned progress. After overcoming the initial embarrassment. Ruifan and Pete quickly found the feeling, successfully completed this important part, it seems that the kiss before gave them a lot of stimulation.


    Adrian had to get an assistant to contact Christine bell to visit. Unfortunately, some things were hard to tell, so she didn''t come late until the show on the mountain was over.


    "Take a good rest this weekend, rivan. Don''t worry. I''ll allow you to come to the cast later on Monday morning. Besides, it''s April now, and Yellowstone Park will have a beautiful view. You might as well go there and have a wonderful two person world. If Jackie and silver come, I promise to block them Adrian said to the couple with a bad smile.


    Then Christine pulls rivan away in a hurry. Although she comes a little late, she soon realizes the crisis under the gossip of the crew. It seems that rivan is going to be squeezed hard tonight.


    As for Peter, after he got down from the mountain, he went directly back to Los Angeles to have fun. He lived in a trailer on the mountain for a few days. Although there was no problem with his life, the quality of his life was not comparable to that of a small town at the foot of the mountain, let alone a metropolis like Los Angeles. Ennis is is on vacation from the back, and he''s still on vacation from the back.


    Adrian also has his own fun. In the mountain for almost two weeks, although it was interesting, it was a forest after all. At night, we could hear a few wolf howls. At night, we all huddled in the trailer. The scenes that happened at night were filmed in the daytime, but the lighting created the feeling of the night. In short, after the initial freshness, it''s more comfortable to go back to the town, and


    "I once doubted why you never brought fish home. You always said that you fished a lot, and you also know that my daughter and I like to eat fish So one night I opened the fish box. Five years before you went fishing, the price tag was still on it. I tied a note on the other end, saying, "take some fish home" And when you come back, you''ve got a bunch of salmon, and you eat them all, remember? I went to check the box, my note was still there, and the label line was completely untouched. "


    "That doesn''t mean anything."


    "Don''t try to cheat me again! I know what that means, Jack


    "Alma."


    "Dirty jack, you''re not fishing at all. You..."


    "Listen to me. You don''t know anything."


    "I want to call..." Kirsten finally put down his script and looked glumly at Adrian in his chair. "Can''t you be serious, ed?"


    "Oh? How to be serious? " Adrian asked in his spare time.


    "At least a little bit of emotion, OK?" Kirsten, who wanted to be angry, finally sighed, "listen to your soft lines, no matter how much emotion you have, it will disappear."


    "Believe me, honey, I want to Hiss But she doesn''t think so. " Adrian took a breath, and Amanda, who had been kneeling in front of him, chuckled.


    Her whole upper body is close to Adrian''s lower body. The plump couple who can be ranked in the front of his women are firmly clamped by her hands. In this case, Adrian and Kirsten have a good dialogue, let alone add their own emotions.


    Listen to Adrian so said, depressed Kirsten also just reluctantly looked at Amanda, Amanda returned a proud look."Now it''s time to swap." After turning his eyes, Kirsten came over, swept his hair, knelt down and untied the collar.


    "You don''t seem to be that big, Kiki." Amanda''s eyes were provocative, and Kirsten put out his tongue and put the tip of his tongue around his lips.


    Amanda snorted. Reluctantly, Amanda stood up and looked at Kirsten, who was immediately buried, even though he was still naked. When he took his script to Adrian, he said, "ed, would you like to have a dialogue with me?"


    "With pleasure." Adrian takes it with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C255

    Adrian has always adhered to this point when making films. Therefore, in addition to the heroine, as long as the appropriate role is basically played by his own woman. For example, guest stars Sophie in the matrix - Blanchett, Gwyneth and liv - are all the main characters in Lord of the Rings - or Amanda now.


    It''s just that there are not many such opportunities. In recent years, except for two series, his films are basically aimed at sending women to the post movie throne, and there are more female characters in this film Brokeback Mountain.


    If he had a chance in the future, well, he thought it would be nice to make movies like "eight beauties" - well, Adrian admits, he just wanted to enrich his collection room. Think about it, women all appear in the same movie, and


    Well, to get back to the point, though, it''s not as long as your own woman can play a role in his film. For example, Amanda, who plays the eldest daughter of Ennis''s third stage, is very suitable regardless of her age and acting skills. Although her acting skills are still far from being achieved, it is a piece of cake to master this role after being honed by several previous films.


    However, there was a female character with good weight in the movie. Ennis met a girl in the bar after his divorce. She took the initiative to pursue him, but he did not refuse. Of course, it failed in the end. It''s worth playing a role. He also interacts with little Alma. Adrian wanted Jessica to try it. But after a private audition, he gave up the plan. Although "the magic four" will be released this year, Jessica has some growth in acting because of a series of roles, but it will take a long time to play such a role well.


    To tell you the truth, Adrian man wants to make her a literary vase like liv. With Megan, it should be very good. As for the girl''s role, there are always women who are suitable.


    "Very well, Sarah. Your sentence" has your father ever thought about starting a family again "is very good After the stop, Adrian praised, of course, also forgot Amanda, "Amanda''s corresponding is good, let''s do it again."


    Sarah is one of his most contented women. You know, even Kate will be excited when facing the Oscar nomination. But Sarah has always abided by it since she said that she was not interested in these honors. In recent years, she has been acting in love comedy. In this way. Adrian is naturally very sorry for her, basically arranged for high box office movies, there is one this year. Thanks to these high box office comedies, Sarah took over the title of American sweetheart after buffy.


    What''s more, although Sarah''s roles are all light hearted comedy films. But it''s not that there is no acting skill, and the critics have a lot of praise, so Adrian asked her to play the role.


    "You don''t like it?" Adrian asked, after work in the evening, walking Sara around the town. "This role has not many parts, and I think you are very suitable, so..."


    "No, ED, I feel good. The role is really good. If you want to refuse, it won''t stay until this time, "Sarah interrupted with a smile, then hugging his arm a little tighter." I''m just thinking, when are you going to be satisfied, or how far you''re going to be satisfied. "


    Adrian immediately raised her eyebrows, with the tacit agreement between her and him second only to Kate and Charlize. Of course he knew what she was talking about. Of course, Sara is not complaining. As she has said repeatedly before, after so many years around him, everything has opened up, so she just wants to remind her a little bit.


    This did not exceed Adrian''s expectation. After all, Sarah was abducted by him at the beginning, but it was not big. With years of tacit understanding, she was naturally sensitive to the situation. However, Adrian had no other thoughts, at least for the moment.


    In the movie, Ennis has two daughters. The eldest daughter has three stages. In addition to Amanda playing the 19-year-old daughter, there are also about ten years old and two or three years old. However, the time when the latter two kinds appear is very few, so there is no need to deliberately choose a role, although Adrian wants Dakota to play the second stage daughter. The second daughter also has two stages: when she was a baby and when she was seven or eight years old, she also had a few lines. For example, when she was having dinner with her father at Thanksgiving, she changed the topic and asked some interesting things about Ennis''s work.


    Adrian has chosen Chloe morriz, who once played the youngest piaaf, to play this role. After "life of roses", this lovely little girl has started her acting career under Adrian''s guidance. From last year to now, she has taken a guest role in many TV dramas. This year, she will play a supporting role in a horror film in Bosworth Angle, just right for the role.


    In fact, she''s also doing well, so Adrian, along with the current advice she''s been with, maintains the current state that''s good for Kolo.


    "Children who are too young to become famous will face many temptations, and they will also bear more pressure when they grow up. Critics are tolerant of children, but harsh to adults. Let her gradually accumulate experience in various supporting roles, sharpen her acting skills, and then make a splash at the right time. I''m very optimistic about Chloe. She''s a very smart kid, and I rarely make mistakes in my vision. " That''s what Adrian told Chloe''s mother, Duke.That''s what he''s really thinking right now. You know, Chloe''s smaller than Lily. But it''s hard for Sara not to think so. Adrian has a lot of criminal records before. Besides her, she has several, and Kirsten is one of them. In addition, Coro likes the movie "pretty woman in law" very much. She seldom meets the heroine on the set and plays a role in the same film. Naturally, she often pulls Sarah to talk.


    Sara soon fell in love with the little girl, and then saw her talking to Adrian intimately. Although Chloe and Adrian only cooperated in a film and didn''t appear for a long time, the little girl who was inspired by the acting interest heard about the miracle director''s deeds. Soon began to worship him. So this time, she was very excited to participate in the performance of Brokeback Mountain, and she often asked Adrian about it. Sarah would inevitably think about it in some ways.


    "Well," Adrian muttered, "I knew you shouldn''t play Amanda."


    Generally speaking, when he makes such a gesture, Sara will choose not to ask, but today she put on a persistent look: "so you don''t want to answer?"


    "Well All right, Sarah. It''s better to imagine how to compare with Kiki Adrian continued to change the subject and added, "didn''t you notice her look? When I said I was going to be with you tonight, she was quite unhappy."


    "I care more about the eyes of the staff." Although Sarah said this, her voice dropped, her eyes moved, and Adrian couldn''t help feeling proud.


    There are three important parts in Sarah''s role. One is to know Ennis, the other is to have a dialogue with his eldest daughter, and the third is that he can''t accept Ennis''s semi indifference, so he broke up crying. There''s no doubt that the third scene is the most skilled one, and before that. Kirsten has played perfectly in a quarrel and a sobbing and silent scene with rivan, and has won a lot of applause.


    The plot is the part of the dialogue between Kirsten and Adrian. Alma, divorced and looking for a man to form a new family, invites Ennis to come over for Thanksgiving. After dinner, they talk in the kitchen. Alma finally found out everything and angrily accused him of being hurt. Although Ennis did not allow her to accuse jack, he did hurt Alma deeply, so he could not fight with his fist, so he could only walk away in pain.


    Kirsten is extremely wonderful in this play. That kind of calm narration became more and more intense, more and more painful, more and more desperate, that kind of huge emotional change was clearly shown, infected many people, so that Adrian had not called before someone applauded.


    Although Sarah wasn''t there at the time, she saw the video in Adrian after she came to the set, although she did well in the previous two plays. But it''s almost impossible to surpass Kirsten in the third scene, and her character is not as exploitable as Alma.


    There is no doubt that Kirsten, who wants to compete for favor, will not miss this opportunity. She will not challenge Sara. She knows Adrian doesn''t like this, but she can''t help but express her pride. And Sarah doesn''t care at all, so Adrian managed to divert her attention.


    "Well, don''t think so much, honey. Let''s go back and prepare a little bit, even if we can''t surpass it, we can''t fall behind," Adrian took Sarah back to the hotel and casually added, "I can help you with your lines."


    It doesn''t matter how Adrian and Sarah "talked to each other" that night. When filming the next day, she had a good mood, and she passed the scene at one time, and the effect was very good. Especially when there was only a tear falling from her face silently, she showed the character''s sadness and disappointment very appropriately.


    "You''ve done a great job, Sarah, and you''ve come up with a tear to show the character''s mood." Adrian said with praise.


    "Thank you. As long as I think about what kind of sad things I will encounter if I can''t show them well, I feel like I''m going to have a good time." Sarah shrugged.


    Adrian couldn''t help but laugh, Kirsten curled his lips and Amanda chuckled. As for the crew, they turned a blind eye - including rivan - it''s not twice a time. Compared with eight or nine on the Oscar red carpet, it''s just a pediatrics.


    After the scene is finished, it''s time for Adrian to leave. It''s not because the shooting is finished. It''s only about four weeks. Even if the situation is good, it will take two to three weeks to complete. Besides, Jack''s life hasn''t started yet.


    Adrian always has a lot of things to do. Since the late 1990s, he has basically not filmed a movie smoothly from the beginning to the end. Every time he gets halfway, he has to leave for a few days. How can Brokeback Mountain be an exception? What''s more, it''s very important to break the appointment.


    Back in Los Angeles, I went to the transformers studio to ask about the next progress - Cameron finally finished filming. But the later stage has not started yet. He has made it clear that in order to ensure the quality of the film, it will not be released this year. Well, it''s Cameron''s style, and according to the financial department, there''s a potential budget overrun."You''re a real spender, James." Adrian could only make fun of him.


    After that, Adrian made love with Megan again, and Adrian set foot on the trip to England. There''s a lot going on there. Although the first three Harry Potter films entered the break time immediately after they were released, the release date of Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire was set for next year, but the preparations have already started. The most important point is that, as in the previous several times, he has made public casting for Cedric Digory, Furon Drakul and Viktor Krum, as well as creating momentum for the film We have to ask questions one by one.


    "I have only one requirement. The age limit can be relaxed a little bit. It doesn''t have to be consistent with the age of the characters in the novel, so we can have more room for maneuver. " Adrian participated in the meeting and only put forward such an opinion, there is no other meaning, he just hope that the actors selected at that time can be more pleasing to the eye.


    In addition, since they have come to London, the women here should be lucky one by one. For example, Liu Yufei''s mother and daughter. "Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire" was released in mainland China in January this year. They and Eric, who played Harry, went to make publicity. After receiving his repeated instructions, Liu Li did not have any extra words. Everything was taken care of by her agent. The effect is surprisingly good.


    What''s more, the one-sided praise on the Internet, if not the name of goddess, has not yet become popular, I''m afraid it has fallen on Liu Yufei''s head. Even if someone said something sour, she has been a foreigner and so on, but also can not block the enthusiasm of the network youth. After all, she did not immigrate after becoming famous, and this is also a manifestation of Chinese being recognized by the world. Because of this, "Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban" grossed more than the previous two films in mainland China - nearly 9 million dollars, of course.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t go back to Jiangcheng. Otherwise, it would be very interesting to see the faces of some people." Although Liu Li had a tone of regret, she could not hide her complacent look between her eyebrows. There is no doubt that even if they didn''t go back to their hometown, some of the people they knew had to call to get in touch with each other.


    "Look at your mother''s joy, Feifei. This is just the beginning." Adrian said with a smile to Liu Yufei in his arms.


    "It''s good for mom to be happy, and I''m happy too." Liu Yufei said coquettish, she is more and more obedient, and Liu Li also completely accept this fact, and then in bed more efforts to serve.


    In addition to them, there is Rachel who can''t be satisfied without throwing them on the bed, tearing their clothes and forcing them to enter. She had just finished the late stage of a film that Adrian had prepared for her last year, and was returning to London to have a rest according to her own habits. Naturally, Adrian would not let it go. It has to be said that after Rachael had been infatuated with mild abuse for such a long time, he began to become more and more obsessed with mild abuse, of course, only for Rachel.


    "Do you know how the latest issue of people describes you, Rachel?" Adrian held her on the messy floor, stroked her, and chuckled.


    "I don''t know..." Said the woman, who buried her head in his chest.


    "The sex goddess in the eyes of many intellectuals," Adrian laughed. "It''s just that you are so beautiful and have such temperament, and you are a top student of Cambridge University. Unfortunately, they don''t know what is hidden under this full of temperament appearance, what this beautiful woman really needs, so they can only watch the peace theory from a distance, and can''t pick it


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s all because of you. " Rachel looked up and looked at him with some bitterness.


    Well, it''s OK to say so. After all, Adrian didn''t want to collect her at the beginning. If you want to count, she should be the most shady woman around him. If he didn''t sleep with her again and didn''t arouse curiosity to further invade her and control her, she would not be the way she is now.


    However, her relationship with him could not be more strange than another girl.


    Wheezing, four lips sucking together, tongue is more intertwined, Zizi sound endless ears, riding Adrian on the body of the girl shaking body, trying to stick with him, until high pitched groan taut body.


    "Oh Ed Oh... " Kayla breathed, and finally softened her body. With sweat on her forehead, she giggled and continued to kiss Adrian tenderly.


    "You seem to be a lot more than before." Adrian raised his wet hand and said with a bad smile.


    "So do you." Kayla immediately raised her sticky hands, and both of them burst into laughter.


    To this day, the two of them still haven''t had a real sexual relationship. Kyla is still obsessed with his fingers in exchange for helping him solve problems with her own hands. Although they would kiss each other warmly, she did not allow him to kiss below her neck, and in other aspects, even a little cross the border.


    "We agreed, ED, don''t try to poke that thing into me, or we''re done." When Adrian finished cleaning up and hinted again, Kyla said with a slight threat, and was quite reasonable, "don''t you think it''s good? We are all satisfied, but there will be no contradiction. "Although Kayla''s distorted character was caused by him, and he was satisfied that she was still in this state, she was still a little depressed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C256

    W


    "why is this list shorter than last year''s?" Looking through the list of guests who came to visit on her birthday, Adrian asked the girl who was climbing on the bed to write and draw.


    "Because I have a plan, too many people are not good." Little Emma giggled, her legs swinging back and forth, pounding her butt from time to time.


    "Not even Keira?" Adrian asked on purpose.


    "Why not," little Emma finally turned over and lay on her back in bed, "but Keira said there was a film to be shot, and you arranged it, so she couldn''t come to my birthday party."


    At this point, she suddenly sat up and looked at Adrian with a puzzled look: "you can''t have not known, ed? She''s still in London. Don''t tell me you haven''t been to her house before you came to me


    "Oh, of course I did, but I didn''t ask her if she would attend your birthday party. I thought it would not be a problem, but I didn''t see her name when I looked through the list, so I asked you that." Adrian said without changing his face, then sighed in his heart.


    He always thought little Emma was planning something, otherwise why would he have to come to her birthday party? You know, it was a few years ago that she had to break the appointment, but she warned him very seriously that it was impossible to say that there was no "conspiracy" based on Adrian''s understanding of little Emma. Unfortunately, it''s easy to catch a chance, but still can''t dig something out of her mouth.


    "Yes. What did you say? Have a plan? " Seeing little Emma still looked unconvinced, Adrian immediately changed the subject.


    Speaking of this, she immediately became interested, and held up the things she had written and painted in front of him: "I plan to go abroad for this birthday. At first, I wanted to go to Iceland. After all, it was near England, and the scenery was very good. But it was still very cold these days, so I gave up after thinking about it. I now decide to go to Spain, from Mara to Valencia, and take a walk around the Mediterranean side of Spain. Of course, Barcelona is going


    Listening to Emma''s excited words and looking at the road map she drew in her hand, Adrian suddenly felt that he was a little more thoughtful. Maybe she just wanted an interesting birthday? So when little Emma grabbed his arm and shook it around saying that he must finish the trip with passion, he said, "OK, I promise."


    Then. With a crack, Emma was firmly imprinted on her face. Adrian could only shrug her shoulders.


    A little bit of preparation, when little Emma''s friends gather together, except for Eric who plays Harry. George as Ron, Rachel as Ginny, and so on - and some of my classmates at school, all young. Fortunately, at the same time, there are JK Rowling''s family, plus several stars are in, the crew has some worries. After communicating with Adrian in private, I put several assistants in and count them as bodyguards. After all, Adrian is not the only adult. Otherwise, it is definitely both troublesome and embarrassing.


    This is how the strange tour group started. The group first played in Malaga for a day and a half, then made a detour to Valencia. And here to celebrate little Emma''s birthday. Adrian specially assigned the first floor of the hotel to hold activities. Little Emma was very face saving. Instead of playing pranks with the cake as before, she made a sincere wish when blowing the candle. When asked about the specific wish, she said nothing with a smile, even if Adrian asked, but she never left him from the beginning to the end.


    Well, it''s just an episode. In Adrian''s eyes, at least, it''s just an episode. Generally speaking, the birthday party is very lively. After all, there are many young people and many children, so this trip is very interesting. If There was no immediate follow-up.


    "Here it is." After the doorbell rang, Adrian, who had just finished the shower, quickly came to the door. After looking outside from the door hole, Adrian quickly opened the door. They pulled little Emma outside and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The little girl in front of her is wearing a bathrobe, with a towel on her hand and a bag. It seems that she is equipped with washing utensils. The bathroom is not pulled very close, and the parts below the neck and above the chest are exposed outside.


    "There''s something wrong with the sprinkler in my room," little Emma shrugged. "I called room service and they said they might not be able to use it for a while, so I''ll have to come to you for a bath."


    Then she was very interested in pulling his bathrobe, and there was a light in her eyes: "have you washed it? That''s just right. "


    Although Adrian was a little strange, but did not think much, nodded and agreed to send her to the bathroom, also did not give room service telephone verification, immediately sat down at the table to open the laptop to deal with things.


    "Ed, can you come and help me?" Emma didn''t spend too much time in the shower, and soon she poked her head out of the bathroom and screamed.


    "What happened?" Adrian got up and was about to pass, and then he looked alert.


    Little Emma, as if she hadn''t seen it, grabbed the end of her wet hair. "I''m going to clean my face. Can you blow dry my hair for me?""No problem with that." Looking at her bathrobe, Adrian was relieved and came to the bathroom to blow her hair.


    "It''s so nostalgic," sighed Emma, who was enjoying Adrian''s service while tidying up her belongings in the still foggy bathroom. "When I was a child, ed used to blow my hair after taking a bath. Every time, he was very gentle and small, which made me very comfortable."


    "You were a little boy, Emma, you couldn''t have done it yourself," Adrian laughed, and his face was reminiscent of the hum. "I didn''t trust others to come, so I had to do it myself, and I spoiled you. As long as I was in front of me, I had to do a lot of things myself. Otherwise you will be very angry. I still remember one time when I came here and was about to leave because of some temporary business. Then you didn''t talk to me for three days. It was really sad


    "I didn''t understand at that time, just worried about losing you." Little Emma closed her eyes and said in a low voice. The look on her face changed, sweet, sad and confused


    "Well, it''s not bad. It seems that my technique has not degenerated. ~Follow his words. The girl opened her eyes and looked at the camera. The little girl with dry hair showed a little loss on her face. It seemed that she didn''t want to end it so soon, but she soon became resolute.


    "Very good. Will you continue to blow my hair in the future?" Little Emma looked up and asked with a smile.


    "Always." He rubbed it on her head, Adrian said with a smile, and then walked out quickly. Get back to your seat and keep busy in front of your laptop.


    "Go to bed early when you go back. There are many places to go tomorrow?" After little Emma came out with her things, he immediately told her, but it made the little girl angry.


    "Do you think I''m in trouble? Can''t I stay here a few more minutes? " She asked with her hands akimbo in an interrogative tone, frowning as if it was true, and Adrian was puzzled for a moment. It took several seconds to react: "of course not, I just want to remind you, that''s all..."


    "That means I have a lot of spare time?" Little Emma was a little reluctant.


    "All right, all right," Adrian raised his hand with a wry smile. "You can stay. You can go back to your room whenever you want. Of course, I sincerely suggest that you don''t be too late. It''s not good for your health, and I have to rest. "


    Then he solemnly warned, "of course. Don''t want to stay here! "


    Little Emma snorted scornfully, then dropped the things in her hand, and quickly approached the notebook: "what is this?"


    "Well..." Adrian grabs his head. "It''s a job. I need to deal with some daily affairs by email. Because it''s hard for Annie to follow you on holiday, so I have to contact in this way. of course. There are not many things, and they are all checked when they are resting, so they will not delay the holidays. "


    "Tell me about it." Little Emma seemed very interested. "I''ve heard you say a lot about making movies, but I''ve never heard you describe anything else. Why don''t you tell me something about it, even if I don''t understand it."


    She sat down on Adrian''s lap and looked up at him with wide, bright eyes. Although Adrian frowned for her action, she hesitated for a few seconds and agreed: "well, you know, even though I''ve been making movies and TV series most of the time, I still do..."


    He said so, in the little girl''s voice that he knew, so close, smelling her beautiful hair and body fragrance, for a time it was a little refreshing. Although she was so close to him, Adrian did not say much, and could not help but ignore her small movements.


    "That''s it. I don''t need to describe them in detail. If they are not satisfied with their finished products, they will take them back and redo them. Of course, I will tell them what they are not satisfied with and what my opinions are." The explanation came to an end, and Adrian realized it was wrong.


    The girl in front of her didn''t seem to listen at all. She sat on his lap, and the whole person was close to him. Her face was close at hand, her mouth was slightly open, and her prominent heat was directly on her face, which made him tremble in an instant.


    "Emma..." In the throat involuntarily stirred, Adrian finally made a voice, but did not continue to speak, the two soft soft lips blocked in his mouth, is so soft and so wet, so that he subconsciously sucked.


    Then Adrian stood up, pushed aside his chair, stepped back, and looked at little Emma with a dignified look: "what are you doing?"


    Although she almost fell off her guard, the girl didn''t look unhappy and looked at him with bright eyes: "I''m doing what I always want to do."


    Said, she slowly opened the bathrobe belt, slowly took off the pull-down, in addition to a white underwear, nothing. White skin, just show the tip of the lotus, no curve but particularly attractive body. Young girl''s unique is full of green astringency and temptation, so unreservedly showed in front of Adrian."Damn it!" He could not help but whisper a word, the first time turned around and covered his forehead with his hand.


    "Put your clothes on, Emma..." Adrian just said a word, the body is a stiff, a pair of hands from behind to extend over, around his waist.


    "I love you, ed "I want to be your woman," said little Emma in a timid voice behind him


    Although he had already guessed that little Emma had done a lot of extraordinary actions in recent years, he was still in a trance after hearing this sentence. He wanted to tell himself that he was dreaming or that it was Emma''s new prank, but the warm body in his back kept reminding him that she was coming for real.


    "Wait Wait, Emma... " He opened her hand, walked forward a few steps, looked back at the girl, and immediately stopped her head. After a long time, she stammered: "today is Your birthday You know You know Do you know how old you are now


    "Of course, so we came to Spain." Little Emma''s voice took a trace of pride, she was a little proud of her small chest, "for this day I checked a lot of legal books, in Spain, as long as I am completely voluntary, we are not illegal."


    Then she sighed with regret: "it''s a pity that it was only found out last summer vacation. Or I could have done it on my birthday last year. "


    It''s really Adrian wryly smile, never so flustered, because has been doting No, it''s not doting. It''s just a little spoiled. So there''s no way to take her Maybe it''s another kind of


    Damn it! This is not the time to think about it! He picked up the bathrobe from the ground and gave it to Emma. Then he said as firmly as he could, "no, Emma, I can''t. Now go back and have a good sleep and forget about it when you get up tomorrow morning


    "Why!" With a scream, little Emma jumped aside and glared at him in disbelief, like an enraged kitten.


    "Because..." Adrian wanted to say it was illegal, but little Emma obviously had this in mind. No wonder she would propose a trip to Spain, so she choked for a few seconds before he said, "it''s not appropriate."


    "Listen to me, Emma." He squatted down and grabbed Emma by the shoulders. "You''re just impulsive, okay? I''ve been taking care of you for so many years. It''s normal that you depend on me, but it''s not the whole of your life. Your life is still very long. In the future, you will meet a man who is better for you. He will try to make you happy. He will treat you wholeheartedly. He will build his happiness in your happiness first. He will Give you all he has. You should Date him and him, not Not me It''s not a playboy like me


    Although Adrian tried to persuade little Emma, the more he talked about it, the more he couldn''t speak. The ambivalent mood made him feel at a loss, just like Originally chaotic feelings, suddenly forced to separate, must want to choose one side, but no matter which side is not suitable.


    "I don''t want it!" Little Emma didn''t pay at all. She bit her lips, and her chest rose and fell. The two pointed lotus also fluctuated violently. "I don''t care about anything. I just want you, ED, as long as you. I love you, understand?"


    "Yes, I understand, but I think you may be confused..." Adrian also wants to continue to persuade.


    "I know how I feel when I''m told that I don''t understand love and so on!" She suddenly opened his hands and yelled, "who comforted me when I was most helpless? Who is always patient to fulfill my unreasonable demands one after another? Who always bathes me, blows my hair, Dresses me and tells stories? I remember, I remember! I have never forgotten that maybe I didn''t think much about it when I was not sensible, but when I understood what I wanted, I never treated you as an outsider any more! "


    Speaking in a fierce tone, the girl''s eyes have already taken on a glittering light. "Do you remember? What did I say in front of Kate at the amusement park when I was four? I said I wanted to be your woman, so everything was confirmed at that time. I waited for more than ten years, and now I finally wait. Why do you refuse me? "


    Adrian wanted to comfort her, and her hand fell limply. He didn''t expect that little Emma''s feelings would be so intense that the more he could not make a decision.


    "You know, Emma, if If What would Kate think? What would Lily think? Kate watched you grow up. Lily grew up with you. She regarded you as her sister. They... " Adrian grabs his head and can''t seem to find a better word.


    "I don''t care," said the girl, extraordinarily resolute. "No matter what other people think of me, even if they say I''m cheap, dissolute, shameless, even if the world accuses me, I don''t care!"


    She opened her eyes and looked at Adrian eagerly, but he remained silent, and the room was quiet. After a long time, Adrian took a deep breath and did not dare to look at her teeth and said, "I refuse!""Is this your decision?" Little Emma''s face turned a little pale, and she certainly looked at Adrian, but where he stood with his hands crossed, he never looked at her.


    "I see," the girl put on her bathrobe slowly, pulled on her belt, and then sneered: "it doesn''t matter. You don''t want me. There will always be people who want me. I think Eric or George will be happy for me to visit. Those assistants will not refuse me. Do you remember what I said? This is Spain. If I volunteer, it''s in line with the law, and From now on, you don''t care what I do again! "


    With that, she straightened up pale and turned her body slowly. One step, two steps later, little Emma finally came to the door. As she grasped the door handle, an arm extended from behind, put her arm around her waist and lifted her up in a moment. Welcome to your support, which is my greatest motivation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C257

    The sudden situation let little Emma scream, the body also subconsciously struggled for two times, until Adrian carried it to the shoulder before reacting. Then she did not speak or move until Adrian took a few steps into the bedroom and plopped her on the bed.


    "You What do you want to do? Don''t Don''t come here Little Emma crawled back into the corner for the first time, holding her hands together, shivering, and looking at the man in front of the bed with a look of horror.


    I knew that. Adrian, who is neither laughing nor laughing, has some thoughts of biting his incisors. The damned smart man always knows how to make him surrender, but he has no way to do it. It''s so depressing. He''s better when he''s a few years old, but he can''t do anything in these years. Even lily, he can occasionally use his father''s identity to give her some good looks.


    "Now you know regret?" He pretended to say, making a ferocious appearance, one knee kneeling on the bed, and reaching out to untie the belt of his bathrobe.


    "No Don''t You have to do this again I''m going to scream! " Little Emma stammered, and even had some sobbing tone. It didn''t look like a fake. The acting was really good.


    "It''s late! No one will come to save you even if you cry Adrian "grimace" with a bathrobe will be thrown to the ground, revealing only underwear strong body, so rushed up.


    "Help The girl''s screams, followed by plopping struggles, tumbling, and the sound of the bed shaking, with a few giggles from time to time.


    In the end, Adrian put Emma on her lap, whipped her little butt, and said, "count me, huh? Seduce me, huh? Threatening me, huh? You feel mature, huh?! You feel like an adult. I can''t take care of you anymore, huh? "


    At first, Emma, who was held down at first, would scream or cry, but when she got to the back, there was only humming. Her face was red, her eyes were half narrowed, and her nose was slightly panting with sweat, just like a half green and half red apple.


    "Are you aware of your mistakes?" After a dozen slaps. Adrian finally let go of the girl and snorted.


    Little Emma pursed her mouth and curled up on the bed, one hand touching her little buttocks and looking at Adrian angrily. Then, the girl knelt on the bed, straightened her upper body, and once again took off her bathrobe, which was already messy. Enough moving small body again without reservation in front of Adrian.


    "You''ve given me a big problem, Emma." He took a deep breath. Before the second word came, little Emma came up and put her soft lip over his mouth again.


    This time, Adrian did not push away. After slowly tasting and sucking, Adrian pulled her into his arms and pressed her onto the bed for further kisses. The atmosphere between the two suddenly became strong, although little Emma wanted to be more active. But she basically did not have any experience, so in the end she just kept responding to Adrian''s guidance.


    "How do you feel?" Left her lip, and after a few seconds. Adrian asked, stroking her face.


    "A good first kiss." Her red face makes Emma look particularly charming and soft. Although Adrian doesn''t use too many skills, it is enough to fascinate a girl who can''t do anything.


    "Oh? The former one doesn''t count? " He picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, but that''s only half of it. With the present one, it''s a complete kiss." Said little Emma, with a shy and contented smile, oh, and a little bit of pride.


    "I love you, ed She said softly, sticking herself to his body, tightly, "I have outlined this scene in my mind more than once. I know what kind of person you are, but I still want to be your woman. When I was a little girl, I made a wish. Anything can be compromised, but this is absolutely not allowed!"


    "I feel guilty when I think about your age." Adrian said, squeezing her chin.


    "Oh, come on, ED," little Emma rolled her eyes. "Don''t think I don''t know. You haven''t seduced a girl my age."


    Adrian coughed awkwardly. "I think it''s better not to use that word."


    "All right, all right, playboy." Little Emma Jiao laughed and kissed him lovingly. Then she looked into his eyes and said, "I know it''s capricious, and I know that it may cause a lot of bad effects, but I can''t control myself. How do I feel when I see different women around you every time? It should have belonged to my position. When I was very young, I could always occupy that position. But as I grew up, my position became less and less. I was very scared. What if there was no place for me? I can''t stand it, no! "


    Her eyes once again twinkled with crystal light, as before, there was no trace of performance. Yes, although he threw her on the bed, she immediately began to put on airs. But the first series of behaviors, from temptation to prayer to showdown and threat, really came from little Emma''s heart. She knew him, but why didn''t he know her?"Don''t tell me you don''t feel for me, ed." The girl finally said so, her hand on his chest, the voice is extremely light unreal.


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile, not at all? No way. As mentioned above, even Lily''s troublesome little trouble can sometimes seize the opportunity to give her a good look, but for little Emma, he basically has no good way to deal with it. She knew him well for one reason, and he spoiled her for another. If not, how could he be willing to be "bullied" by her?


    Take care of her and watch her grow up slowly. She will become a beautiful little girl and become famous step by step. She will become one of the most dazzling child stars Well, some other ideas are normal. After all, he has no blood relationship with her. There is a dark side to anyone, and Adrian himself is not a gentleman.


    Of course, such thoughts are not many, and hidden in the chaos is not obvious, yes, his feelings for her are largely chaotic and uncertain. Generally speaking, if there is no accident. With the further growth of little Emma, such a thought will be completely buried in the bottom of my heart and never appear. However, at this time, she completely separated his chaotic feeling with both direct and crude methods, forcing him to make a choice on both sides of the separation, without giving him the opportunity to think.


    Adrian believes that if he is not forced to make a decision immediately, he has a thousand ways to get Emma to give up the idea, but the problem is that she doesn''t give him the chance. Yes, little Emma did have a little acting when she said that and made a gesture to go. But Adrian has reason to believe that if he does refuse her. She''s very likely to do that.


    Yes, it''s not 100% possible. She may or may not, but the question is, does Adrian dare to bet?


    "You''re a real pain in the neck." He stroked his face and muttered that once the chaos was broken, once the feelings were exposed, they could no longer be avoided. It''s hard to avoid rowing in a certain direction.


    Little Emma''s eyes were covered with water vapor and her arms wrapped around Adrian''s neck: "I love you, ed. You are everything to me. I don''t want to be away from you and your life. As long as I can achieve this goal, no matter what I have to do and no matter what price I pay, I will be willing to do it. "


    The murmur of the girl''s soft voice flowed into his heart like honey that could not be turned.


    "My fault," Adrian gently kisses on her forehead, "I know that under the influence of people like me, there can''t be a normal outlook on life. Lily and her mother still have a lot of love, and you are the only one."


    Little Emma pursed her lip line and was about to say something, but he immediately reached out and covered it: "since it''s my fault, I should take it. Anyway I''m already an animal, and I don''t mind being inferior to an animal. "


    The girl immediately giggled happily, and the next second her mouth was blocked. Adrian was not polite this time. She stirred up a little with skillful skills and let little Emma gasp. At the same time, his hands also began to walk upstream of her green body, with a trace of electric current, which made the girl tremble.


    "I''m so happy..." Of course, as he began to go down his white neck, she said so, and then screamed as he held his own bud.


    Adrian did not stay for a moment, continued to do what he was doing, teased the girl''s skin to a faint red, and then came to the bottom.


    "You What are you going to do? " Emma, paralyzed in bed, watched Adrian pull off his pants and separate his legs. She asked in a shy voice and blocked it with her hands.


    "Do something that makes you happy, of course. I don''t do it often." Adrian smiles, takes her hands away, blinks and leans down.


    "Ah Encountering unprecedented stimulation, little Emma suddenly raised her voice, but also some tone sandhi.


    But Adrian was not moved to attack with her tongue. The girl was in bed, sometimes crying, sometimes groaning with excitement, as if crying with joy. She not only put her legs on Adrian''s head, but also rubbed his hair when she finally tightened her body.


    "You are so naughty." After little Emma softened and lay in bed with her eyes wide open and unconscious breathing, Adrian wiped the splash on her face, got up to her head, looked down at her and laughed.


    Little Emma took a long time to react. She gave him a weak look, and began to chuckle. She seemed very unhappy.


    "I think that''s it for the time being..." Adrian immediately said this, but before the words were finished, the lying girl did not know where the strength came from. Suddenly she turned over and grabbed his shoulder and pressed it on the bed.


    Caught off guard, and with little Emma doing this, Adrian had to fall on the bed, still riding on her own.


    "You don''t want to escape!" Gasping, the girl said, with a smile of unknown meaning, her hands pressed on his chest, her buttocks clinging to his lower body, and began to move back and forth slowly.Adrian took a breath when settling down. He had already reacted to Lolita''s temptation. He could not resist being teased like this. Little Emma, who was riding on him, felt his change and immediately chuckled and lifted her little butt. Then, she looked at him, and her chest began to heave violently. With a little sacred luster on her small face, she lifted up the things and sat down slowly.


    "Ah She soon let out a groan.


    "In fact You can give it to me... " Adrian said, looking at little Emma, who was biting her lip, who was trying to grab her waist to help relieve her pain. But the girl grabbed his hands and did not allow him to do anything else, although he could get rid of it with a little struggle.


    "Shut up, ED, you''re mine!" Little Emma took a big breath and finally sat down. Of course, it was impossible for her small body to eat. Even so, she was very happy.


    "Well, you win, damned devil. You''ve seduced me, and I''m yours now Adrian sighed. He grabbed her by the waist completely. Before that, he still had the idea of ending, but at this moment he put it all down. Little Emma giggled and then gently shook her body.


    To be honest, this is not a very good * *, although the girl''s green body is full of temptation. But because she was worried that she would be hurt, Adrian was very careful, which naturally did not enjoy much. not so bad. Apart from the initial pain, little Emma had no other discomfort. Rao was so. After getting up the next day, little Emma had to lie in the hotel room for a day because she was not feeling well.


    "Don''t worry, the doctor said I''m just a little tired. I should have a rest day." In the face of greetings, she replied in a relaxed tone.


    "Yes, you go to play. I''ll take care of her here. Please take more photos." Adrian said the same thing.


    When they all left, little Emma covered her mouth and chuckled: "they didn''t notice."


    "Why, do you want everyone to know?" Adrian gave her a quick look.


    "No, just a little proud. I slept with you last night, but even Auntie Rowling didn''t suspect me." Little Emma''s eyes bent like a crescent moon, then patted the edge of the bed like a little adult. "Don''t worry. I''ll be very, very careful. No one will know, whether it''s Kate or Lily."


    Adrian sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose. It''s easy to put everything down, but it''s hard to say what the consequences will be. Of course, he won''t regret it.


    "Well, ED, give me a kiss." Little Emma said, pursing her mouth, but her body was too far forward. As a result, she pulled her lower body, which made her shiver with pain.


    "Do it for me. If you don''t want to be seen, you''d better pray that you can walk on the ground tomorrow. I told you not to shake so much, but you can''t hear a word." Adrian said.


    "But it really feels good." Little Emma made a pathetic look.


    Adrian shook his head and leaned over her lip. "How does it feel to win, demon?"


    "Very well," said the girl with a smile and a wink. "As long as you sleep with me today, ED, I promise to walk down tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you want it, you can take it. " Fixed to see her for a long time, Adrian gnashing his teeth so said.


    The people in the group did not find anything, but felt that Emma and Adrian were more intimate. Wherever he went, she would follow him, just like sugar sticky beans. Fortunately, little Emma had been very close to Adrian before, and her relationship with him was unknown internally, so it was nothing to be intimate.


    Rowling was aware of this, but she had children to take care of, and knew more about Adrian''s relationship with little Emma than anyone else, so she only tried a few words and easily dismissed her. But it also gives Adrian an excuse to knock down little Emma, such as sitting together wherever she goes, or rubbing her arms against her. When a group of people are talking together, she dares to put her hand between his legs, and when swimming on the beach, she puts her back to him in her bathing suit and does warm-up exercises with her back to him.


    Unfortunately, the effect is not very obvious. At the most, it is to make her a little more restrained. Things like letting him feed her ice cream mouth to mouth still happen at any time - of course, in a quiet corner, little Emma is still very careful despite her audacity. Fortunately, the whole journey is not long. If you play for a few more days, even the blind will see something wrong.


    "You know, I have to go back to Los Angeles. I still have work to do. You have to stay in London. There will be a summer vacation at most in another month. I will allow you to come here this time." In the suite at the London Hotel, Adrian was staying with her, and Emma told her.


    "Well, well," the girl in love, though very reluctant, knew it was a helpless thing. "But you have to come to see me from time to time. I can endure it for a while, but I can''t endure it all the time.""I promise you, I promise." Adrian kisses her on the lips.


    "Well, then as a memento..." "Don''t tell me that I can''t. After a few days, I''m almost fine. It''s OK to do it again."


    "Adrian, I''m still refusing," Adrian said. "It''s not good for you to listen to me if you don''t want to be restrained."


    "You''re going to leave, aren''t you?" Little Emma refused.


    Adrian sighed, as long as he put up his finger and put out his tongue: "you choose one."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C258

    W "have you read this man''s book, Charles Jolyon Professor of psychology, he claims in his works that having Lolita complex means that the person''s psychological age is getting old and he is beginning to become infatuated with those full of youth. "Adrian flipped over the pages in front of him," do you think I''m old, Eni? "


    "Why, I need to call you old man later?" Ivanka, with his back to him, leaned against the desk, signed and straightened the document with his buttocks tilted, and replied without raising his head.


    It''s a typical Charley - enie answer. Adrian thought, laughing, and then sighing in his heart. Although little Emma''s taste was very good, it was eaten by her calculation after all, and she didn''t know how to tell Kate and them. But after returning to the United States, her mind began to be full of Petite figures of little demons, especially the Lolita atmosphere wrapped by warm feelings, which made people want to indulge in them.


    "No, not only, but also exciting..." Adrian murmured, it''s true that Kirsten, Leighton or britney spears are all girls when they start, and little Emma


    This will disturb the order of the whole life, it is really a headache, worthy of being a little devil, should not connive at her in the beginning. He thought with a sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Ivanka then turned and looked at him with a conscious eye.


    "Nothing - I think you''d better hold that position." Adrian said, raising his hand and making a circle to her upturned hips.


    Ivanka rolled her eyes. Simply roll up his short skirt, revealing the purple underwear inside, but also conveniently lifted it into a line, and then shook the lower hip flap: "is this satisfied?"


    "Oh, Eni," Adrian muffled his forehead. "How can you do this? Didn''t I tell you that the curve is the most attractive when the skirt rounds your hips."


    Ivanka rolled her eyes again. Put down the skirt for two or three times, put things in order, and then straightened up and took them to him: "these are all signed by you. As for the rest, I''ll give them to Claude as you tell them - hurry up, ED, don''t waste time. After signing, I can go back, and you can continue to shoot."


    "Are you in such a hurry to go?" Adrian brings the papers to the desk. Looking at the trailer outside, the cast members of Brokeback Mountain gathered together or chatted or prepared in twos and threes. After signing the documents, they hugged Ivanka''s waist and said, "can''t you stay with me for a few more days?"


    "Come on, ED, you''re always accompanied by someone. Why do you want me around?" Ivanka pointed outside, and a young girl just passed by. With a worried look, "and I''ve promised Charlie to go to New York to watch a fashion show."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows high, then lifted ivankara to his face, and held his hips close to him. "It makes me sad. You''d rather accompany Charlie to New York than stay with me here. Maybe I should give Charley a call and let her come here for a holiday. The scenery in many places nearby is very good."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, "after struggling for two times without success. Ivanka had to compromise. "Just one night, and don''t want that woman to join."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Eni. You know how I divide it." Adrian smiles and pinches her hips.


    However, Ivanka was not so easy to admit defeat, so she suddenly narrowed her eyes. With an indescribable smile: "you seem to be hiding something, ED, back from London."


    Well, Adrian didn''t say anything about little Emma, including Ivanka. If she knew, then Kate, Charley and Sarah would know that they had rolled sheets together not once or twice. Although it was not as secret as it was, this topic would not be concealed.


    Adrian has not yet figured out how to explain it. It would be bad to let Kate and Kate know about it and cause some unnecessary disturbance.


    "It''s nothing. There are some personal things that I''m thinking about how to solve them." Adrian didn''t change his face and said that it was vague. Ivanka didn''t ask much, so he let it go for the time being.


    Not to mention this, nor how Adrian manipulated Ivanka in bed that night, and with his return, the last quarter of Brokeback Mountain was filmed again. This part mainly describes Jack trist''s life, such as what to do after he can''t go to pasture again, how to meet his wife Noreen Newson and get married.


    It''s not difficult for Brad Pitt, who has done enough homework, to get into the play, but it''s not so easy for Anne Hathaway, who plays Noreen.


    "Your expression is always a little stiff and relaxed, just as you did in the princess diaries and the devil''s head. Try to feel the character''s emotions." Adrian took the trouble to tell Annie.


    "I''m sorry, ed. I just A little nervous. " Anne hung her head like a child who had made a mistake."Well, then..." Adrian rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. "This shot won''t be shot for the moment. Skip here. We''ll shoot the back."


    It''s been almost three days since we started shooting again. The scenes related to Annie are less than one third of the original plan. Adrian is not very happy, but he doesn''t say much. He understood her feelings. This was the first time that Annie played a role in Adrian''s film after the incident. Even though she had tried her best to make love with him in the past few months, she had successfully completed his task of sending the Duff sisters to his bed, but Adrian''s attitude towards her did not change much. In the past, no matter what, consideration and tenderness were indispensable. Now, there is only play. But Annie can only force herself to accept with a smile. In addition to other things, nervousness is inevitable.


    However, this state is not suitable for Noreen, who is showing enthusiasm for dating Jack. But then he had a cold war with Jack, family problems, and telling Ennis on the phone about Jack''s death.


    "Good. Let''s do it again." After clapping his hands to show his affirmation and encouragement for the scene, Adrian immediately said this, and then told Anne: "you can make yourself more indifferent. Of course, if you feel some difficulties, just keep the previous state."


    Here''s a shot of Jack going to meet Ennis at Brokeback Mountain, looking for the jacket that he always wears to symbolize their feelings. But it couldn''t be found. Jack has been fighting for the little boy''s office.


    Both husband and wife are indifferent. It can be seen from here that Jack and Ennis have an unhappy family, but Jack is not as dull as Ennis and barely maintains his marriage. It''s not a long shot, and the acting is not very high. Annie just needs to show that kind of cold and depressed feeling, so it''s relatively easy to shoot.


    There is no doubt that the character and her mood are similar. Adrian, who watched the video again, laughed in his heart. Just as he wanted to talk to her, he saw what Pete was saying to Annie.


    "You see, you''ve been very good these two days. So the key is to keep calm, which is a problem that young actors have. " Peter is telling Annie about his experience.


    "Thank you, Brad. I''ll try." Anne said in a grateful tone, only turning her eyes a little absent-minded.


    "If you like. When the film is finished, we can have a good chat sometime. " Pete said again.


    "This Not really. " Annie had a startled expression, and she refused without thinking.


    Pete can''t help but be stunned. Generally speaking, even if the other party doesn''t want to, he won''t refuse so directly.


    Adrian, who was watching, chuckled. "Hey, Brad, Annie, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing," Annie replied for the first time, with an unabashed warm smile. "Brad taught me some acting tips that I can refer to. That''s it. "


    "Very good, this kind of communication can be more, after all, there is a difference of nearly 20 years between you. It is inevitable that there will be some uncomfortable feeling when you cooperate. Any means that can improve the tacit understanding should not be ignored." Adrian said with a smile. She couldn''t see if there was any other meaning. Anne was upset.


    So, as he was about to leave, she immediately added, "by the way, ED, can we talk later? In private. "


    "Of course." Adrian nodded and left. Brad, who was next to him, reacted quickly and left. He never talked to Anne like this again.


    "In just a few days, you have become so unrestrained. Should I be surprised?" In the small town hotel room, Adrian quizzed Annie as she lifted her thigh to her waist and exercised violently.


    "I just I just I want to tell you... " "I have always been loyal to you, ED, ever since I have always been loyal. "


    "Very well, I believe that. You''re a smart girl, just occasionally stupid," Adrian added with a smile. "So what do you think of the script, Anne?"


    "Very Good script You can You can be more lewd... " Anne said with a smile, "you can write Mia was kept in school It''s just More hidden Become a princess The price is much higher So So Ah


    At the critical point, Adrian pulled up and came to Annie''s upper body. She pressed her head down. After shaking for several times in her sobbing voice, Adrian relaxed.


    The other thing I said before is this. The adult version of the princess diary has said for a long time that it is only the beginning to push the Duff sisters to his bed. There is a price she has to pay, and then there is this one. So far, she has shot several scenes. Annie is very involved in the play and has no intention of rejecting him at all. Now she is full of how to please him, just as she used to refuse Pete as an explicit way today.Because of the Duff sisters. Even if many women want to know Adrian through her, this does not prevent Anne from holding Adrian''s thigh more tightly. Adrian is very satisfied with her performance. Annie didn''t do this once, and she was closer to his goal. Maybe by this time next year, he will have new achievements.


    Without mentioning this for the time being, after putting the scene where Ennis and Noreen met in the back, the progress immediately became smooth, and there was no pressure from rivan. Pete alone burst out more flash points. For example, when buying wine for a certain cowboy and being seen by the other party and sneering at it secretly, or going to a certain dance with his wife, and then being invited to a lake for a drink of whiskey by her husband''s words, the loss that flashed on his face because of the thought of Ennis conveyed a strong emotion.


    It seems that these years of idol career will be his acting skills have accumulated to now a one-time burst out. In the future, it may be like a change of acting school - of course, it has nothing to do with Adrian, as long as he has a good performance in this film, and in the future, it is beyond his control.


    Next, because Adrian has guest roles in every film of his own. The most famous are the ordinary white-collar workers who sit with Forrest Gump in Forrest Gump''s true story, and the French people who appear together with Sophie in the matrix, so Brokeback Mountain is no exception, but the characters are very funny.


    "Listen, what I''m going to say is. It took me a lot of effort and a lot of money to make up like this, so if you can''t finish it because of this, I promise I won''t forgive you. " Sitting at the table, Adrian faced several actors, including Pete, who covered their mouths and snickered.


    He not only had a big stomach, but also pasted a lot of silica gel on his face, and the sideburns seemed to reach the corners of his mouth. His hair is a little messy, and he looks like a rude old man in his fifties and sixties. If you don''t distinguish them carefully, you can''t connect with director miracle.


    Noreen Newson''s father, that''s Adrian''s cameo role, and there''s only one scene in the film, Thanksgiving Turkey. Noreen''s father has always been dissatisfied with Jack, never respected him, never put him in the eye. In the traditional American family. Only the head of the family is in charge of the turkey at Thanksgiving, but Noreen''s father is in charge of it every time she comes to their home for Thanksgiving.


    But this time, because of the accumulated contradictions, Jack broke out and severely reprimanded his father-in-law and warned the other party to be careful of being driven out by him. This section coincides with Ennis''s visit to his ex-wife''s home to see his daughter on Thanksgiving. It describes how painful the two people who love each other but can''t get together, and how painful their families are and how they resist in this pain.


    Jack wanted to be better than Ennis. His father-in-law gave in, sat down and gave him the right to share the turkey.


    After all, Adrian has not much experience as a guest actor. Of course, maybe this role is not suitable for him. In fact, everyone says so, but Adrian thinks it doesn''t matter. That''s the fun.


    For example, his guest role as a guard in Lord of the rings, or a lawyer''s assistant in never compromise, or a fan of never go ahead, these characters are either unrecognizable, have only a few shots, or are simply fleeting. It''s not good to have these characters, but It''s fun to put yourself as a mascot in your own movies, just as Hitchcock always acts as a living prop in his own movies.


    So even if the role of father-in-law is not pleasing, it''s hard to recognize him after some make-up. Of course, Adrian is also a bit depressed. If his acting skills are as good as those in his life, it''s a good choice to play the rancher.


    The play was played more than ten times. Adrian''s performance was regular. Under his warning, no one really laughed, except the little actor who played Jack and Noreen''s son.


    "It looks ok. Maybe I can really consider directing and acting in the next film." Adrian said, half jokingly, after checking the video.


    Everyone also laughed and echoed a few words. No one took it seriously. He said more than once in private that it was difficult for self-directed and self acting to grasp the heat of the film. People''s energy is limited. If they prefer to perform, the director will inevitably have some deficiencies, and if they prefer to direct some, the performance will inevitably fail to take into account.


    Therefore, if you want to produce excellent products, you can either have a very good deputy director or shoot something you are very familiar with, such as Woody Allen''s Anne hall.


    With the end of the play, the shooting is almost over. After being amused by Adrian for a few days, especially after Adrian''s cameo, Annie can finally grasp Noreen''s passion when she first met Jack, so the shooting of the whole "Brokeback Mountain" came to an end.


    However, at the end of the play, Adrian made a special effort. He took the last scene of the play, that is, the scene in which Ennis told the dead Jack "I promise" in tears when he faced Jack''s coat in his coat, and stayed in the final shooting, so rivan, who had nothing to do, had to come back from Los Angeles.For this reason, silver of the same trade couldn''t help complaining for his brother: "this is a waste of time. It can be completed before, but it must be kept until now."


    So Adrian warned him, "if you don''t take back yourself, silver, next time I promise you to kiss Leonardo in the movie."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C259

    Another film was successfully closed, Adrian relaxed again and had more time to accompany women and daughters. \\Of course, there was a phone call with London. Emma''s tenderness flowed into Adrian''s heart through the Atlantic Ocean without reservation, so he had to go to England immediately after the cover up.


    The girl who tasted the wonderful taste is really not easy to deal with. If the other party is still an old spirit demon, it will be even more troublesome. For example, basically, she will jump on the door when she enters the room. She doesn''t care if the door is not closed, and there is someone else in the room, until Adrian presses her on the ground and kisses her.


    But it didn''t end, and she immediately learned from some movies, holding out his shirt with both hands and eager to tear it open.


    "It''s not the movies or novels you should see at your age." Adrian, who was afraid of hurting her, asked in a helpless voice.


    "A lot, a lot." Little Emma raised her face and said mischievously with an irresistible smile.


    "Maybe..." Adrian wants to deal with it like the last time, but before he says it, he is blocked by the devil: "don''t try to muddle through with your tongue or fingers! It''s long enough for me to adjust to my best


    She leaned up to him, kissed him on the mouth and whispered, "I love the feeling that ED enters my body. The feeling of being filled makes me feel warm."


    It''s all like this. What else can Adrian say? Although I was afraid of hurting her, I could not enjoy it, but every time I kiss little Emma''s delicate body, it would make people feel different.


    "Satisfied?" Directly on the floor after the storm, the little girl in his arms, he gently kissing while asked.


    "Are you not satisfied?" Slightly raised the head buried in Adrian''s chest, and some of the girls who gasped slightly asked in their voices.


    "Of course not, just..." Adrian scratched his head. "I haven''t thought about how to tell Kate about it, not to mention lily. God knows how they react."


    "All right. How about I go and tell them? " Little Emma said after thinking about it.


    "Don''t mess with me, Emma," Adrian kisses her on the forehead. "I''ll do it. It''s my duty Of course, it''s better to wait for a while for me to think about it in detail. I think In a short time, they should not have thought of it. "


    That''s true. Their intimacy lasted more than a decade, and no one thought it would turn into another. This is the reason why Adrian insisted on telling Kate them by himself. First, as he said, it was his responsibility, and he never did not take his own responsibility. Second, even if little Emma forced him to do so, it would be hard to win trust for a while.


    That''s why. With Emma''s soft pleading and strong threats - even calling Kate, hoping Adrian would accompany him - Adrian had to stay in London for a few more days. Of course, thanks to Kate''s busy time, the sequel to Tomb Raider and the sequel to the legend of the night are in discussion. Adrian plans to arrange another literary film for her to continue to accumulate qualifications. So nothing was heard on the phone.


    Similarly, Ivanka, who is most likely to see the clue, has a lot of things. Adrian''s work is handled by her assistant secretary. In addition, she is not around him now. At most, she has some doubts about the schedule. But who will come back, if Charlie is still in this position. Maybe I''ve got a good guess.


    Even so, Adrian still has a lot of things to deal with personally, and the purpose of the trip still needs to be seen, especially in terms of entertainment, and a series of films and TV plays should be understood. For example, after entering may, with the arrival of the summer vacation, various film companies began to warm up. At this time, universal arranged for the release of "cheap girl" starring Lindsay Lohan.


    The premiere is for sure. Lindsay has been one of the most popular girl idols in the past two years, but the scale is not very large. Adrian didn''t attend, and even though gilly played the villain school flower, the party that followed was there because it was held at the fennisk house.


    To be specific, it was held at Silver Phoenix''s house. He and Lindsay are happy enemies. It''s a common thing to quarrel with Lindsay. However, Lindsay is bound up and taught a lot. Silver can always find a way to deal with her, and she has never left. On the contrary, she has been looking forward to July as soon as possible, OK I moved to silver''s house and lived with him.


    Because silver was the one who sent out the invitation, and Jackie and rivan both attended, Adrian came. It''s interesting to say that, unlike rivan and silver on the "go all the way" class, "Brokeback Mountain" was filmed from the beginning to the end. Only when the mirror was closed, did silver come to see Raven''s class, and jackun didn''t show up at all. I just talked to rivan on the phone, and I didn''t know if I didn''t want to see the same-sex kiss of rivan, or I was worried about being overtaken by myself.Of course, Adrian wouldn''t have to prove it, even if he made fun of them and then talked to Tina Fay, who was at the party.


    Tina is not only responsible for the script writing of "cheap girl", but also plays a role in it. Without the experience of weekend night scene, she is not good at comedy. However, she has learned a lot from Adrian''s screenwriting team, so the script of the woman''s play, which has been almost prepared, and now only has casting work, is well written ¡£


    "I''m not flattering you, Tina. You''ve added some of my stories very well, even perfectly in some places," Adrian raised his glass and touched Tina. "So, as a reward, I think you can play the role at the beginning of each episode and narrate the beginning of each episode - what do you think?"


    "Great. Thank you, ed. I hope this show and "cheap girl" will be popular Tina said with a smile that it was a pleasure to be sure.


    "Certainly, I believe that." Adrian said, deliberately forward to gather together, Tina quickly back, smile has become a little unpredictable.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian went on and even hooked her chin with his hand. Starting


    Tina did not struggle or speak, so she looked at him with a little nervous stupor. After a long time, she woke up like a dream and went back. I''m sorry, I''m going back. I''m going to run away from the party.


    "I''m just joking." Adrian shrugged his shoulders at her back and said something.


    He was really joking. Anyway, Tina is married, and Nicole is the only wife who has been really in charge of Adrian for so many years - alijie doesn''t count. But then again, who made his playboy name so famous, and most people in the circle knew that he was probably the trigger for Nicole''s divorce.


    It doesn''t matter. With Jili there, you don''t have to worry about being alone tonight. In the past two years, she has become more and more beautiful and her figure has become more and more hot. Although "superhero" and all science fiction TV series have a weak aftereffect, but the role of cheerleader made her harvest popularity is not so easy to exhaust, and Jili is also trying to maintain her popularity. And under the guidance of Adrian, he tried to play villain in campus comedy movies in order to break through.


    Different experiences make different lives, which is well reflected in Jili. Even though she is still hot, she is now compared with her previous life image. It''s totally two people. So, Caden had better work harder. Adrian didn''t take her because she was beautiful.


    Needless to say, the performance of "cheap girl" was nearly 30 million at the box office at the end of the first week, but its reputation was quite good, and most of the critics praised it. "Telling their own world from the perspective of teenagers and how to grow from innocence to sophistication" is a summary of these comments. Although this summary is not correct, it does attract a lot of young people. They can see their own shadow from the main characters of the film.


    Lindsay has no doubt continued to be popular, but some fans of gilly have some protests. They think that although Claire has the suspicion of making trouble in "superhero", she will not be the arrogant, proud and unscrupulous villain in in "cheap girl". Of course, such protests are basically laughable. No one takes it seriously.


    The summer vacation in 2004 is coming so slowly, and Adrian''s energy is mostly used in TV dramas, except for the "go ahead" and "Brokeback Mountain", which is in post production. Especially, women''s plays have been scheduled for autumn broadcast and will start casting soon. The large-scale sci-fi TV series should also start shooting Yes.


    "Yes, I know, according to Abrams'' feedback, they''re ready in Hawaii, ready to switch on at any time, so get the actors ready to go. As for the Korean woman, don''t worry. I already have a candidate. The Korean recommended a local actor, who is said to be one of their best TV actors. I have had an interview with several responsible persons. I have no problem with the language and the acting skills are OK. You know, I''ve been planning to open up the Asian market, so it''s a good choice. " In his office, Adrian, standing next to his desk, spoke to people over there with a microphone in one hand, and a woman''s waist in the other hand for a sprint from behind.


    The woman on the table with her legs apart was an Asian, with long black hair hanging down, a fine sweat on her forehead, a face with temperament and charm, and a trance look on her face. Although she bit her lips and tried to keep the voice in her throat, her heavy breath was still ringing.


    "Good, then do it." Adrian put down the phone and put his hands on the woman''s waist and began to make a further impact.


    Finally, the woman''s face can be more open to groan. So three times, Adrian completely grew a breath, refreshing shaking a few times the body, let go of the clamp on her.The woman then fell on the ground, panting. It seemed as if he had exhausted his strength, as if he had been devastated. Adrian didn''t let her go. After pulling the bow tie, Adrian kicked her calf. The woman then responded, followed by the body, helped to peel off the raincoat, and then opened her mouth to do the aftercare work.


    "Very well, Ms. Li Yingai, you''ve done a good job," Adrian nodded with satisfaction as she watched her do something. "I hope you won''t let me down in the future."


    "No, Mr. Cowell," Li Ying AI, licking the corner of her mouth, grinned and bent down on her knees. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. It''s my pleasure to serve you."


    The investment of lost is relatively large in the TV series, and if it doesn''t get ABC broadcast, it doesn''t earn much. Of course, these Adrians all go through the Claude trench. As a result, the TV series took a long time to prepare. Abrams even chose an island near Hawaii to build a studio. We also made a model plane for the first crash, so we''ve been preparing it since last year.


    There are only a few Korean women who have made their debut this autumn. However, only a few of them have been scheduled for the fall. Adrian didn''t think much about it before. However, after taking care of Lizi, she decided whether to change her role to Chinese, and then take her from Hong Kong. Although she has not come to Los Angeles in recent months, it is not very good to stay out of sight.


    But, first, in "Battlestar Galactica", using Gao Yuanyuan has already put him under certain pressure. Even though the TV series has a good popularity and reputation in China and the United States, there are still some rumors. Especially this year, Lin Zhiling has two commercial blockbusters to be shown, so we should pay more attention to it. Secondly, Li Zi''s contract has not expired, and he can''t come for a while. In addition, there are still several suitable roles, so he gave up this plan.


    Therefore, Adrian once again put his eyes on Korean actors. This candidate has been selected before. It is not Kim Tae hee, not Han Jiaren, nor Han Caiying, who was called by him and Kim Tae hee to play more than a few times because of his good physique, but Li Ying AI, who has become popular in Asia through "dachangjin".


    This matter is quite simple. Adrian only slightly disclosed to South Korea that he wanted to use a 30-year-old actress who is well-known in South Korea for a large investment TV series. He sent all kinds of materials for him to choose, and then he picked out Li Ying''s love and then replied to it.


    At present, AC media and Samsung are quite close at present. Earlier in the East Asia tour, they said that the more Korean female stars Adrian played, the more happy Samsung would be. In addition, the big hat of introducing Korean culture to the world was put down, and they were extremely cooperative. Samsung even invested in this TV series.


    Similarly, Li Yingai is extremely obedient. Despite the fact that the Korean people have specially created the image of the so-called oxygen beauty for her, in fact, she does not have much contact with this image. Adrian can play with her as much as she wants. She does not have any resistance. Whether it is Quan Zhixian and song Huiqiao, they are half hearted, or Kim Tae hee hee and Han Jiaren have no choice He, not at all. I accepted it very smoothly and cooperated quite well.


    In this case, Adrian is even more reckless, just playing.


    This is what happened to lost, and then the casting work of women''s drama is about to start, but a sudden accident interrupts the work, which is very often the case, especially in the eyes of this accident.


    "You say Are you pregnant? " Adrian looked at Megan Fox in front of him, his mouth twitching slightly, and glancing at the calendar on his desk. April 1 should have passed.


    "Yes Yes Megan bit her lips and nodded timidly, her hands crossed over her abdomen, nervous and frightened.


    "Well Wait, let me see... " Adrian rubbed the sides of his head and picked up the diagnosis carefully.


    The diagnosis is very detailed, including all aspects. According to the time that has been read for more than four weeks, it can be concluded that he made Megan pregnant when he went to check the later stage of transformers before he interrupted the shooting of Brokeback Mountain to go to London for little Emma''s birthday.


    They did have a passion that day, because Cameron didn''t want to shoot Megan''s picture of repairing a car with a slender waist, but Adrian let him compromise. For this reason, Cameron complained about interfering in the film production, so that he had to use "I invested 200 million yuan in this film, which is not too small a requirement" To refute.


    In a word, this scene is preserved, and Cameron shot it very well. The young girl''s wheat skin and soft waist are combined with the setting sun, which is at least half the hotter than the original version. Even if Adrian sees the non post shot that has not been cut and optimized, he still has a very good feeling. So he took Megan in that car, and he specially made it for the play In front of the customized Bumblebee Lamborghini concept car, after driving away other people, put on such a posture to have a good intimacy.I didn''t wear a raincoat because I didn''t take it with me, so I didn''t wear a raincoat. In the end, I just threw it into it. Who knows it was so shot.


    "Should I feel about my hit rate?" Adrian rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C260

    You know, Megan, you really hurt me a lot Adrian, who didn''t answer Jessica''s question directly, drew a chair and sat down in front of Megan, stroking her face and sighing, which left Megan at a loss.


    But Adrian did not give her a chance to speak, and then continued to sigh, "you see, you didn''t tell me until you were pregnant for more than four weeks, and you told Jesse first. Am I so untrustworthy, fox?"


    "Of course not..." Megan tried to explain, but she opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Jessica said, "it''s normal. After all, only I have this experience."


    "Oh?" Adrian narrowed his eyes and looked at Jessica, who shrugged without fear. "Megan knew that for a long time. Don''t think you''re hiding it. She just didn''t make it clear."


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise, looked at the cramped Megan, and soon turned his eyes back to Jessica''s face. Jessica coughed in an affected manner, and looked away from the ceiling. He was so absorbed that it seemed that the pattern on the wall line was very beautiful.


    There is no doubt that even if Megan realized that Adrian, a playboy, had several children, Jessica would have instilled something into her, and perhaps even directed her to pay attention to it. Because their experiences are similar and they have been troubled by the same problems, their relationship has always been good, otherwise Megan would not find Jessica first and then herself after the accident.


    But Adrian didn''t take that to heart. Jessica played the trick because he could guess why. He believed she knew how to behave.


    So now Adrian didn''t go on with the topic. Instead, he took Megan''s hand in his hand and looked at her carefully, "well, tell me, fox, what do you think."


    "I I don''t know... " Megan looked at him, biting her lips, as if it were hard to say.


    Looking at her like this, Adrian roughly also knew her idea, can only look at her apologetically: "sorry. This is the only thing I can''t give you. "


    Megan''s face suddenly became a little dim. Different from her previous life, she was abducted by him as soon as she set foot in Hollywood. Although she was utilitarian, she was soon suppressed because she saw a broader situation. However, Adrian''s sense of security fascinated her more. Naturally, after Megan''s initial shock, the idea of getting married came up. Unfortunately, both Jessica''s suggestion and Adrian Ming said that this is impossible.


    "Now, if you promise me a big bite, you''ll take a big bite." Adrian then said with a smile.


    Jessica, who had been looking around, was about to cast her eyes. He glared at him fiercely, as if to rush up now. Megan snorted subconsciously, then noticed Jessica''s look and quickly closed her mouth, but the curved corners of her mouth couldn''t straighten up.


    "All right. Don''t say that. " Adrian changed the subject in time, and then picked Megan up in front of Jessica. "From now on, take a good rest and leave everything else alone. After giving birth to this child, we will raise her together. I believe it will be a very lovely child."


    Megan nodded subconsciously. Jessica''s face suddenly became more and more ugly. It was obvious that they had made an appointment before they came. Unfortunately, Megan''s habitual dependence on Adrian didn''t work at all. Even though Megan responded immediately, she had already agreed. Would you like to go back? It''s just a mistake.


    "That''s it," Adrian said quickly, settling the matter. "Now I''ll send you back. I''ll be with you when I''m finished here. Of course, if you want, you can wait for me here. It won''t waste too much time. "


    "Well I''d better go back. " Megan, who hesitated for a moment, said, "I''ll wait for you at home, ed."


    "OK, I''ll be right here," Adrian said, smiling, kissing her on the mouth and then looking at Jessica. "If you''re worried, Jesse should be ok now. Let her stay with you."


    Megan immediately looked at Jessica, who, though depressed, nodded: "I''ll be with you, Megan."


    The accident was put on hold for the time being, but Adrian told Megan to wait outside the door and then pulled Jessica into the office.


    "Why count it at this time, Jesse?" Adrian pinned her against the wall for the first time, exhaled in her ear and said, "don''t you know it''s going to make Megan worry and embarrass me?"


    In the end, Jessica is just looking for an alliance. She is not stupid, but how smart she is is is not obvious. After being caught by Adrian, coupled with the birth of Mary, her idea of leaving becomes very weak, but this does not mean that she will not fight for her own interests. Kate can only play with her mother when she is young.So when Megan told her that she was pregnant, she immediately realized that the other party was the best ally. They were very similar in all aspects, including pregnancy at such a young age. What''s more, from what happened at the beginning, Adrian would never let go easily. Jessica didn''t try to win over Megan. Who would you like to win over?


    "I should ask you that, ed Jessica struggled twice and finally bit her lip and looked at him, "if not How could I... "


    Although the words are not clear, but Adrian still understand her meaning, immediately smile and kiss her: "OK, my fault, I apologize to you."


    "What about apologizing? Can you change it? " Even so, Jessica obviously softened. "I don''t know when you''re going to be satisfied."


    Adrian smiles. Immediately stop her mouth, no polite aggression, for women this kind of petulant repeatedly, only need a little rough and ambiguous punishment.


    Sure enough, although Jessica''s small fist kept knocking on his chest after being forced to kiss, his blushing face and the feelings around his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Well, now go back with Megan and comfort her. I''ll be here soon." Adrian told me. Then he opened the door for her and slapped her on the buttocks. The sound was very clear, so I got two white eyes from Jessica and Megan.


    Then, things are just beginning. Even if Megan is pacified, Adrian still has a lot to think about. For example, Megan just turned 18 in mid May. That is to say, according to California law He wondered if he could find a way to advance Megan''s date of birth by a month, so as not to leave something behind.


    It''s a strange percentage. Zeta Jones has been pestering him with the hope of having a baby after finishing filming the happy ending, and has been working hard for months now. There is still no news, and Nicole has to apply for "VIP card" this year. Adrian was once worried. What can be done to make them pregnant in a short time? The result and Megan came to a classic shot reproduction, immediately shot. Contact Jessica a few years ago. I don''t know what to say.


    Think of here, Adrian suddenly some color change, picked up the phone to dial up.


    "Ed? Ha, how do you remember to call me at this time? I just woke up. " There soon came little Emma''s lazy voice.


    "Well Because I''ve just finished some work, I suddenly have an idea. What is my little devil doing now? So I picked up the phone and called you. " Adrian calmed down his mind and said in a tone of teasing.


    "Don''t try to cheat me. You won''t call me because of this." Although the mouth said so, but the pleasant taste in the tone is still very obvious.


    Adrian grinned bitterly and swallowed back what he had said. After chatting with her for a long time, Adrian pretended to be careless and asked, "by the way, Emma. How are you doing recently? Do you have any discomfort, such as nausea and vomiting? "


    "What are you talking about? How can I feel sick and vomiting?" On the other end of the phone came little Emma''s voice.


    "I just I just care about you. " Adrian grinds his teeth and holds his hands up to make a fist, but it''s not easy to pound down.


    "Oh?" Little Emma seemed to be suspicious, and her voice became a little bit untrue. "What if I have this symptom?"


    "Well..." Adrian hesitated and said, "don''t tell anyone, just let me know, and I''ll come back soon Take you Go to the hospital for examination. "


    "Well, come here now. I did have that reaction last night. Oh, there was one in the afternoon two days ago, but I didn''t take it to heart. " Said little Emma seriously.


    "Really Really? " Although Adrian remained calm, his scalp still felt numb.


    "Of course It''s fake Little Emma burst out laughing.


    "Emma!" Adrian couldn''t help but scream. Even though he was quite sure that little Emma was teasing himself, there was still a sense of relief when he heard this.


    "Well, well, you didn''t mean to make someone bigger this time." The little devil over there giggled and asked.


    Adrian is quite speechless for a time. How mature is this girl.


    "I''m serious, Emma, if it''s true That''s going to be a very serious thing With a sigh, he said, holding the phone.


    "It sounds like it''s really serious, so I''ll tell you mercifully that there are no such symptoms. Don''t worry, ed. I''m fine, very good. I''ve never been so good again Little Emma gave him a reassurance.


    Even if there are still some worries, Adrian is still completely relaxed. Although he was left outside when he was making love with little Emma for the second time, he stayed in the first night because of his habit. So, if you don''t pay attention to Jessica, it''s going to be a big problem.Well, this can be put aside for the time being. I will change my schedule to accompany Megan at night. Although it is not easy to exercise in bed because of pregnancy, don''t forget Jessica. The relationship between them is more intimate because of this. After that, Adrian will inform his own woman and Well, Cameron, who''s overseeing the late transformers.


    To his surprise, neither Kate nor Monica, Sophie, nor Blanchett was too surprised. They were numb, numb enough to think that this kind of thing was very normal. It would be strange if there was no woman pregnant for him.


    Only Gwyneth, who only recently became a mother, is somewhat discontented.


    "You know. Ed, you are a stallion, a stallion for breeding After all, it was not so much that she wanted to make fun of her children.


    "Oh, EBO, your mother calls you a pony. That''s too much. " Adrian teased the baby who had been in her infancy for less than half a month, and even had difficulty opening her eyes. So, Gwyneth had to take back the words she had just said.


    She was delivered in early May, still a girl, a beautiful little fellow. Its name is Aibo, which means Apple. Adrian had chosen the name according to a certain habit. Although it sounded like an organ, he believed that Gwyneth would do it sooner or later even if he didn''t give her the name.


    Look at the name she prepared in the morning. Erigian and bronna, it''s kind of nice, isn''t it? The former is orange, the latter is banana, which is not as good as apple. So Adrian finally used the name of EBO, from Lily to Patricia, except for Eleanor. It''s basically the same routine. Why should Aibo be an exception?


    Even if he is still a daughter, Adrian still likes it very much. However, he has to pretend to be a girl again. Now, everyone is more and more surprised, this is already the seventh daughter. Is it really God''s punishment for Adrian?


    So after learning that Megan was pregnant, Kate simply sighed, "lily has another sister."


    Compared to women''s calmness, Cameron has a tantrum.


    "I knew, Adrian, I knew! Last time, this time again! What the hell are you doing with ivory? " He growled at him in his office.


    "Calm down, Jamie. Calm down. You have to listen to me." Adrian called out his nickname and shook his hands innocently.


    "Explain? What are you going to explain? " Cameron''s is about the size of a brass bell. "Are you going to tell me that, compared with the black angel of the last days, at least" Transformers "is closed?"


    "Is it Isn''t it? " Adrian thought about it and replied carefully.


    "What if you need to make up? What about post dubbing? What if you need to make further stills? " Cameron exclaimed, "Oh, hell, is that what you do as a director and producer, ed?"


    "Calm down, Jamie," Adrian reassured again. "Calm down. You want the whole studio to know about it?"


    Cameron, who glared at him, wanted to say something else, but opened his mouth several times, and finally took a few breaths, gradually restraining his emotions.


    "I know it''s my fault, even though I didn''t expect it to happen." Adrian said, "but since it has happened, let''s imagine how to remedy it."


    At this point, he pauses, and then he says, "why don''t I invest another 20 million yuan to make the film more exciting? It''s on the verge of overspending


    "You want to buy me off?" Calming down, Cameron narrowed his eyes.


    "Oh, don''t sound so bad, Jamie," Adrian waved. "I just wanted to make this movie better."


    "20 million doesn''t seem to be enough..." Cameron said it to himself.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing and laughing. He raised his hand again and pressed down: "don''t worry, Jamie. It doesn''t matter how much you invest. What matters is whether it''s worth it."


    "You''ll see." Cameron completely calmed down, he sighed and leaned against the edge of his desk: "ed, I''ve advised you several times as a friend. Even if you''re going to get bored, I''ll say it again. You have to be careful not to go too far. You are the most amazing person I have ever met. No one can be like you. No one can do this. You are unique. In the film industry, don''t let these little things ruin you. "


    He said it with great sincerity and made Adrian very useful as a friend.


    "Thank you, James," Adrian looked at him sincerely, using his full name. "No matter how many times I said thank you before, it doesn''t stop me from saying it again. I''ll be more careful."


    "I hope so." Cameron had a look of disbelief on his face, but after holding on for a few seconds, he began to laugh, and Adrian also laughed, everything in silence.In the following days, Adrian''s most important job was to accompany Megan. Fortunately, because of his series of arrangements, although she is a little famous, she still can not reach the level of teenage idol like Lindsay or Hillary, so it is not difficult for her to disappear in front of the media temporarily. If this happens after the release of transformers, the degree of numbness will increase at least ten times.


    As for the loss of popularity, oh, don''t worry. That day, after the studio card was snarled by Mellon, Adrian checked the post work of transformers in detail again. It was almost certain that the final release schedule was next summer vacation. By that time Megan should have been in childbirth and back in shape. With this super blockbuster next to her, were you worried that she would not be popular?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C261

    Adrian wakes up, eyes slightly open, and looks at the corner of the blinds that are being blown. He is about to get up, but he stops, because he has more than one arm and one thigh.


    Carefully move the women''s limbs away. Adrian quietly gets out of bed and looks at the sleeping women, Lin Zhiling, Lin Xilei, Gao Yuanyuan He suddenly picked his eyebrows. Why is one missing?


    With doubts, Adrian out of the bedroom, and then down the stairs to the bottom, to see leaning on the balcony, bathed in the sun just jumped out of the sea level, looking at the distant Lizi.


    With her arms in her arms, she pulled the two sides of her pajamas to her chest, but she didn''t tie them. Her slender legs crossed together. If she didn''t have her hair blown by the sea breeze, it was a beautiful still life painting.


    "Unless you find out in a special way that I like every time." Adrian said appeared on the balcony, Lizi obviously scared, see clearly swept back hair, showing a trace of meaning unclear smile.


    "You know, although the bed is big, five people are still crowded a little, so they can''t sleep when they wake up. It''s just dawn and they come out for a walk." She explained.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and sighed, "I have to say, Zhiling and Yuanyuan are all idiots, and Xilei is obviously not your opponent. Otherwise, you should sleep in my arms among them now, instead of running to the balcony to blow the wind."


    Listening to his ridiculed words, Li Zi''s face could not help flashing a trace of crimson. At that moment, there was a kind of gorgeous feeling, which made Adrian shudder in his heart. He was worthy of being the only few beautiful women left in Hong Kong in the early 1970s.


    Adrian attended the premiere of "the day after tomorrow" last night. In addition to Lin Zhiling, Gao Yuanyuan and Li Zi, who went to Los Angeles for a vacation again, he simply called Lin Xilei and went to the sea view villa of Malibu with four women to play a five-way walk.


    Generally speaking, Li Zi, as a new comer, is definitely the common goal of the other three women in this case. For example, after Gao Yuanyuan joined, she was attacked by Shuanglin in bed for a long time.


    It''s just. Lizi''s age is the oldest of the four women, and her experience has made her more than one notch higher than them in terms of intrigue. So after dealing with the first wave of attacks, Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan were stirred up by a few words, and then they fought together.


    Although Lin Xilei, who has done well in the circle of brokers, can compete with her, she has no choice but to stand on her own. In addition, Adrian is watching the fun on the side, so she is escaped by Lizi.


    "But not in a hurry. You can''t run today. " Adrian then said with a smile.


    Lizi''s face was even redder, and her eyes flashed complicated look. She thought that the other party was just chasing each other, and there were only a few regular lovers around her. When she came to Los Angeles, she knew that this guy had countless women. In recent years, none of the Oscars had been left behind. But in the eyes of Lizi, who is not very familiar with Adrian, this is what she saw.


    In the same way, she thought that playing with the trio was the biggest, but after getting along with each other for several times, he actually pulled her and Lin Zhiling, who are very popular international stars in East Asia. And the mainland into Hollywood''s super rookie Gao Yuanyuan, and a powerful beauty agent together.


    To be honest, it''s hard for Li Zi to accept. It''s really a mess. Last night, Lin Zhiling revealed that he had played a more chaotic party. What would she do if he asked her to join?


    "Whatever you want. I can''t resist it anyway." Li Zi sighed.


    She can''t do anything. She''s been taken care of. Can''t she go back on her own? And from Lin Xilei''s half comforting and half admonishing her not to disobey Adrian''s will, we can know that she has no choice at all.


    In connection with the scene of Hong Kong, Li Zi is more and more confused. What kind of person is he.


    "What else do you want me to do Adrian pretended to be angry and said, as if Hong Kong had never happened.


    Then he pinched her chin and lifted it to his eyes: "speaking of it, your contract is about to expire, right? Are you interested in going to Hollywood? "


    "To Hollywood development? " Li Zi immediately opened her eyes.


    No one doesn''t want to. At least the artists in Hong Kong''s entertainment industry are like this. But over the years, very few people have made it to Hollywood and have a firm foothold. It is said that these people now have the idea of returning to East Asia.


    Now, one of the most powerful men in Hollywood asks himself whether he would like to. Besides, Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan have their own opinions. How can she not be moved.


    "I Can I? " After returning to her senses, she stammered, not confident.


    "Of course," Adrian said with a smile, "I know what you''re worried about. Zhiling and Yuanyuan had the same problems at the beginning, but they both overcame them and achieved what they are today. There''s no reason why you can''t do it, can''t you?"Without waiting for Li Zi to answer, he said to himself, "I have a good idea. I just need an Asian to be the heroine. You can try it. But before that, you have to come to Hollywood for a period of training. This is not the same as Hong Kong. You need to understand everything here and fully integrate into it. Don''t worry, I will provide a lot of convenience, and let the best teachers guide you, have Train the TV series


    Hearing this, Li Zi was a little disappointed. She thought she could come to Hollywood to act in movies. Even in Hong Kong, movie actors are more popular than TV actors. However, Lizi quickly adjusted her mood. She had experienced too many things that ran counter to her wishes. She was more or less immune. Although she did not know the situation of American TV series, it was better for her to come to Hollywood to play TV series than in Hong Kong.


    Adrian nodded approvingly: "don''t underestimate TV series. A Zi, many characters also hone their acting skills, and this is also a springboard to film roles. Zhiling has played roles in many TV dramas, not to mention Yuanyuan. As long as you are willing to work hard, there will be many opportunities. So, would you like to have a try? "


    I had already made a decision in my heart, and then I heard this. Li Zi immediately nodded and agreed: "I will!"


    Even though she knows what it means, what does she care about now that she''s in custody? What''s more, she felt a sense of joy at the thought that Hollywood''s big names would submit to this man just like herself.


    As for some things Maybe it''s not so hard to accept. Think about Lin Zhiling''s yearning face when talking about more chaotic parties.


    Adrian was happy with her reaction. It was not a fluke to let Lizi come to Hollywood. As I said before, the Korean character in lost wanted to be changed to Chinese by him, and then let her play it. However, in recent years, he has paid too much attention to Asian Americans, and has been expanding in mainland China. Therefore, he needs to shift his attention from the mainstream society.


    Again. Although Li Zi''s acting skills in Hong Kong are good, they are not necessarily suitable for Hollywood. He would not simply let her play a role in TV dramas without spending a few months training in various aspects.


    Anyway, it''s not urgent. Adrian''s TV show doesn''t have to be released this year. The copyright of the novel has been obtained. When he wants to adapt it into a TV play, he can adapt it to a TV play. However, some contents inevitably need to be modified. After all, the adaptation of the novel is based on the female protagonist''s vision. An Asian heroine does not have one, but if there is no matching male lead. Then it''s dangerous, so it takes time.


    Although it''s troublesome, it''s worth it. Let''s not say Adrian clearly wants to have her best time. Before he left Hong Kong, he left Lizi a black card with no upper limit. She can brush whatever she wants. Although this kind of treatment is atmospheric, it also has risks. The key lies in whether the person holding it has self-knowledge.


    Fortunately, Lizi is smart. As far as Adrian knows, although her expenses are not small, they are only millions of Hong Kong dollars, and at least half of them are spent on her younger brother. In addition to various expenses, she has also attracted many people. Moreover, he always thought that she would try to buy a villa by credit card. Although the total amount is unlimited, the single expenditure is limited. So if she wants to do this in Hong Kong, she must come to beg him. But after a few months, Lizi did not make any action in this regard. Although she bought a house for her brother across from Hong Kong.


    It''s good, isn''t it? At least she can hold on to herself, so Adrian won''t be stingy.


    It''s settled. As for the day after tomorrow, oh, don''t worry. The box office of nearly 90 million in three days over the weekend has explained everything, and the performances of the actors are also very good Well, the main character of this movie is actually special effects. For example, the members of the wrecked helicopter are frozen at the moment when they open the door, or the cold air strikes. The camera starts with the American flag, and a series of rapid freezing makes people dizzy, not to mention other things like flooding New York.


    With such a wonderful special effect, no one cared about the performance of the actors, so kaiden and Lin Zhiling also picked up a bargain. Lin Zhiling''s role as a female meteorologist is not much, which can be ignored. Her other big production will be released at the end of the year, and she is still the main supporting role. It is not necessary to care too much about her comments in "the day after tomorrow". But kaiden''s role still has a lot of weight. Although she shows certain acting skills, it is not much different from the original version. In addition, she is very beautiful. Even if Adrian has changed her destiny, she still has flattery between her eyebrows because of the scale of play at the beginning, which is somewhat inconsistent with the identity of female high school students.


    It''s good to get a vase rating for this situation, but who let the day after tomorrow be a special effects movie? In addition, global warming is such a well-known topic that even the film critics'' eyes are basically focused on it, and they don''t care about her acting skills.


    "It''s a good thing and a bad thing for you. You don''t have to bear too much pressure, but if you don''t continue to practice, you''ll never want to be a big star. Don''t let me down," Adrian told Caden after the day after tomorrow''s 100 million box office in North America. "As I said before, for you, I owe Emmerich a great debt of gratitude."It''s a little exaggerated, but it''s true. When Adrian recommended him to emeridge, he had already taken a fancy to a young actress. He was not very willing to change people. So Adrian hinted that if he used him, he would continue to invest in the films he wanted to make in the future.


    Of course, it''s too easy for Adrian to fulfill this promise. For example, after the premiere, Emmerich half jokingly asked him if there was a good idea. Adrian replied directly, "look, Roland, you''ve destroyed Washington, destroyed New York, destroyed the entire northern hemisphere. Are you interested in destroying the whole world?"


    As for whether it will lead to the advance of one film and the demise of another, he doesn''t care. It''s not a bad thing that the latter movie dies.


    "I will, my master. Your will is my will. " Caiden said with a smile, kneeling in front of Adrian in her white wedding dress.


    The women who can stay with Adrian are good at keeping abreast of the current affairs. After Adrian''s beating several times, Caden is also trying to find a way to improve her acting skills. Of course, there is no lack of flattery. Like now, Adrian said he wanted to play with her in her wedding dress, and Caden agreed without hesitation.


    Role playing has always been Adrian''s favorite, especially the wedding dress. The symbolic meaning of this is needless to say. It was the most exciting two times with Cindy Crawford and Alicia Yakota, but playing with your own woman started after Kate and Kate had a "wedding" in Hawaii.


    Of course, taking photos is also certain. Adrian has opened up a shelf called "bride" in his collection room. Only, the children''s mother basically agreed. But among the young girls, except for a few who are very obedient, such as Jili and kaiden, most of them are timid.


    Fortunately, Megan was pregnant this time, and when she was back in shape after giving birth next year, she had to wear it and groan under him.


    Speaking of it, although there are still a lot of heavyweight works to be released in the summer after "the day after tomorrow", there are two amazing superheroes alone, but Adrian, who is sandwiched between work, women and Megan and Gwyneth, is still at ease.


    "Look at Albert. Oh, can''t she stay up late? You don''t have to wake up and cry at night. " Adrian sighed jokingly, holding his little daughter asleep in his arms.


    "All right, ED, give her to me. Don''t be so clumsy as to wake her up." Gwyneth reproached the little fellow from his hand and hummed the tune lovingly.


    "Clumsy? Me? " Adrian rolled his eyes.


    "It''s normal for a child to wake up in the middle of the night and cry. It has nothing to do with how much time she sleeps during the day." Gwyneth said to herself, ignoring his face directly.


    Well, Adrian sighed in his heart. Once a woman becomes a mother, she immediately becomes different. But this did not prevent him from making a little fun of her.


    "To tell you the truth, gwyne, although love Bo is cute, it has nothing to do with apples. She eats, sleeps and eats. She is just a little pink pig." He leaned over Gwyneth''s head and looked at the little fellow sleeping in her arms.


    Gwyneth frowned, and it took a few seconds to understand, and immediately glared at Adrian, who would have given him a blow if he wasn''t in her arms.


    Adrian laughed. As a result, the little guy who had been held by him for a long time and didn''t wake up suddenly began to cry. Gwyneth quickly coaxed him up, but the little guy kept crying, until Adrian, who was next to him, reminded him, "obviously, EBO is hungry."


    Although not reconciled to it, Gwyneth still angrily picked up her generous T-shirt and sent it to her mouth. The little guy immediately opened her mouth and ate it.


    Speaking of it, each of his daughters was very special when they were just born. Lily, Dava and Juliet would not talk about it. Mary liked to bite, Eleanor liked to scratch, while Patricia didn''t like to be held by her father. Now in EBO, she was full, asleep, eating, and doing nothing else. Even if she wakes up crying because of bed wetting or something, she has to take two bites to sleep. Adrian is right to say that she is a pig.


    However, the little guy is white and fat, tender and lovely. She inherits her mother''s hair color and pupil color like her sister Eleanor. Eleanor likes her very much and doesn''t know if their relationship will be as good as that of Diva and Juliet.


    Because Gwyneth is trying her best to be a mother and taking care of the baby every day, Adrian is very relaxed here, and the same is true there.


    "Is that all? I don''t think it''s very useful. " Megan, lying in bed, frowned after taking a few deep breaths.


    "All you need is rest, Megan. Don''t do strenuous exercise," Adrian said softly, grabbing her hand, then looking at Jessica, who was cutting her fruit. "Jessica has a lot of say in this."Jessica snorted and didn''t speak, but Megan hummed too, looking at Adrian a little unhappy. Adrian was dumbfounded. He knew what she was dissatisfied with. When he came over that night, because she had been pregnant for a month and couldn''t make love, Adrian had a passion with Jessica.


    But it was in the corridor, or just outside Megan''s bedroom, where she could hear more or less, so


    "Just have a good rest. In two to three months, the fetus is basically formed, and you can do more." Jessica finally began to comfort.


    "Well, I hope I won''t be very fat then." Megan nodded gloomily, but she listened to her very much. Considering that her dissatisfaction was only directed at Adrian, it was obvious that their relationship was getting closer.


    It''s hard for Jessica, who has two character films to show this summer, but Adrian is just as relaxed because she helps take care of Megan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C262

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you very much. It''s great for you to like reality." Surrounded by the crowd, Peter Jackson happily responded to the congratulatory voice. He directed and produced a film in the theater, which invested nearly 200 million yuan. It was a remake of the classic production "King Kong" in the 1930s!


    "Look at him, surrounded by praise, as proud as two people." Adrian, standing in the distance, joked to Naomi.


    "Are you jealous?" Naomi asked with a smile. She blinked in a very cute way. "Or have you started to regret that you should direct the film yourself?"


    "Come on, dear, do I really need it?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, then leaned to her ear: "it seems that I should teach you a good lesson when I go back tonight."


    Naomi gave him a charming glance and stopped talking, but there was an imperceptible depression between her eyebrows.


    "How do you feel, Peter? It''s good, isn''t it?" After the crowd dispersed, Adrian came to Jackson and slapped him with a smile.


    "Thank you, ed. you''ve made a dream come true for me, and now you''ve made a dream come true again. I don''t know what to say." Peter Jackson, who had trimmed his hair and beard a little and lost a lot of weight, said sincerely, his eyes behind his lenses.


    As I said before, this edition of "King Kong" has a lot of problems. But it''s much better than the original, especially the rhythm. With Adrian''s reminding, the plot is controlled at about 2 hours and 30 minutes. The time of King Kong''s appearance is much earlier, and the scenes of the fight with dinosaurs are also extremely wonderful. Although there was a bit of distortion in the flying part of the Empire State Building, which was inevitable, the atmosphere was well rendered. No wonder so many people praised it at the end.


    However, Adrian still underestimated the influence of King Kong.


    "A wonderful and great work, gorgeous and imaginative pictures let this once classic work glow with vitality. Peter Jackson proved his ability by serving as assistant and deputy director in Lord of the rings." This is an article on the Hollywood report website. Other media hype is also everywhere.


    Of course, the criticism is not without it. A certain film critic said that the film was nothing but special effects. He doubted whether Jackson could make a movie without special effects, but generally speaking, he praised him most. Interestingly, some people said that Jackson only learned how to use special effects in Lord of the rings, but not storytelling. This is really


    "I didn''t expect that." Adrian said, flipping through the newspaper over breakfast.


    He knows that the original word-of-mouth is very good, but the rhythm is too slow and lengthy, so that the audience is very impatient, so the response in this respect is not very good. But because of Adrian''s intervention, this problem has been greatly alleviated. The response is naturally much better than the original. In addition, most importantly, Jackson did not have the honor that "Lord of the rings" brought to him, and the audience''s expectations of him were not high, so "King Kong" easily surpassed this point. Naturally, it is much more popular than the original.


    There''s no doubt that since King Kong, Hollywood has had to start a wave of remaking old movies. In fact, there is no difference between Hong Kong and here. Once there is a hot topic, everyone is rushing to shoot. The difference is that Hollywood has a sound business operation. Even if you want to squeeze out the last profit, it will be carried out step by step. You will not be as ugly as Hong Kong, and you always want to squeeze it out in the shortest time.


    What''s more, there is a perfect film industry system, which can always catch what the audience wants to see. Even if it is squeezed at the moment, it will leave enough tails to create a new round of popularity in the future. This is the difference.


    "What didn''t you expect?" Naomi yawned and came to the restaurant, just heard his words. I asked casually.


    "How enthusiastic was the response," Adrian took a long breath, then changed the subject. "Speaking of it, the young man with the same name as me who played the screenwriter seemed very good. I thought I could work with him on a film."


    "Is it?" Naomi, who poured a glass of milk for herself, thought with a smile, "he is really a good actor. Since you can say that, it must be better."


    Then she frowned. "Where''s Nicole?"


    "Well She Not here at the moment... " Adrian hesitated, but then she took a big breath. Naomi, who understood immediately, rolled her eyes and said, "please, can''t you not do this?"


    "Of course not." Nicole''s voice rang under the table. Naked, she came out. With a charming smile, she hastily opened her legs and stepped onto Adrian''s body and sat down.


    "After a night''s rest, this should be the most active time, and the probability will be higher." Nicole leaned back on the long table, her hands clutching the edge, licking the corners of her mouth and shaking her lower body, making her look extremely rippling."I''ve never heard of that before, and I''m starting to worry about stomach ulcers if it goes on like this." Putting the newspaper aside, Adrian, who was bearing her movement, said so, but the expression on her face was obviously cool.


    "Shut up, ED, or I''ll kiss you." Nicole opens her mouth with a sneer, sticks out her tongue and picks in the air. When Adrian settles down, she doesn''t speak. She starts to move her lower body and then breathes at the top.


    Nicole screamed happily, then fought back, as if hoping to instill it all in. Naomi, who had seen all this, rolled her eyes and went straight to the kitchen.


    After Megan''s unexpected pregnancy, Zeta Jones and Nicole, who didn''t care much about it, suddenly fell in love with Adrian when they had a chance. It''s as if I wish I had a big stomach the next day, just like this morning - every time Adrian left Nicole in the party last night, many tricks didn''t work.


    But it''s nothing. On the other hand, it''s also a good thing. Their performance is enough to show a lot of problems. However, Adrian always feels manipulated by them. He seems to be really in the mouth of Gwyneth Almost. It''s not very pleasant.


    "Hey. How did you leave, Nami After finishing, after Nicole picks up the pajamas under the table and puts them back in the room, Adrian comes to the kitchen.


    "If you don''t leave, do you want to see you in the restaurant early in the morning?" Naomi snorted without looking back.


    "Oh? Haven''t you seen that before? " Adrian, laughing, hugged her from behind and gave her a deep kiss on the back of her neck. Naomi couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "Do you hear me?" He low bad smile, "a little hidden in the complaint Jealousy. "


    And his hands went from her waist to her abdomen. Also very meaningful touch a circle.


    Naomi did not speak for a long time, but turned around after a long time, "if I want to..."


    "No problem." Adrian didn''t wait for her to finish saying, "anytime you want."


    Naomi grinned with relief, and then her low eyes flashed the same melancholy look of the premiere night. Then Adrian leaned into her ear and whispered, "do you think that means I don''t intend to make you the Oscar winner in the next few years, so I''m a little disappointed, Nami?"


    Naomi was surprised to hear this. Looking up at him and opening his mouth, he seemed to want to explain, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He just pinned his head to one side, which was tacit.


    "Fool," Adrian laughed. He took a deep breath in her hair. "Nami, do you think it''s a good opportunity to go to that glory now?"


    "The right opportunity?" Naomi is a little puzzled. Adrian doesn''t speak any more. She just looks at her and waits for her to think. Some things can only be understood if she thinks by herself.


    Naomi was confused for a few minutes, then she showed a sudden look. She was not stupid, but was blindfolded by things for a while. When he opened these things for her, she naturally responded. Adrian has been holding her own woman to the top of the Oscars for several years in a row. If it goes on, what kind of reaction will the public have? You don''t have to guess. At that time, even those who won the prize by strength could not help but be magnified in some aspects.


    So if you don''t want to be watched with all sorts of strange eyes by the public at the top of the storm, wouldn''t it be better to wait for Adrian to pause for a few years and try again?


    "Two or three years, believe me, Nami, you''ll get the honor you deserve." Adrian says that on the basis of that.


    "Yes I''m sorry, ed Naomi said with shame, "I just I just


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian comforted her, "I know, because Too much, isn''t it? "


    Hearing this, Naomi couldn''t help sighing, biting her lips, glancing at him, and gently nodding her head: "you have Terrible possessiveness. "


    "Yes, I''ve always been a psychologist''s favorite." Adrian said with a helpless tone of self mockery, successfully let Naomi chuckle out.


    Then they looked at each other like this. Finally, Naomi took a breath and gave a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s my choice. Although I always think a lot when you''re away, these thoughts will disappear when you come to me, so..."


    "Then don''t think about it." Adrian laughs, takes her in his arms and kisses her on the forehead, "but you may have to wait a little, you know, Nicole and Plus I''m not going to be busy


    "I know!" The angry and funny Naomi immediately gave him a blow, but all the previous things also disappeared.


    I''m sorry that too many words will lose the meaning, so after Naomi''s words, Adrian never spoke. As long as she still wants to stay with her, she will straighten out all this in her heart. Of course, the fact is as he expected. But there are a lot of women around, even though Adrian uses a variety of means to balance the relationship between them. However, it is inevitable that there will be occasional incidents. For example, when little Emma asked him to go, he basically did not refuse.But then again, as long as he keeps his present power, he doesn''t have to worry too much, as long as he concentrates on his business. Of course, it''s really necessary to be restrained. It''s better to have more friendly competitions. When it''s time to hunt, you can''t stop. Just as he said, women are the source of inspiration. So -


    "how about that? I have said that. It''s a good role for her After a young girl came out of the room, Adrian told Michael Neville, the British director who continued to be in charge of Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire.


    She wore a blue gray silk costume with water color, which was designed by the Harry Potter crew for busbarton college in France. The costume designer spent a lot of time and drew several plans. Naturally, the uniform designed in this way is very good. It sets off the graceful figure of the young girl just right and shows her elegant temperament. It''s a little bit magical. It''s pretty good.


    "Yes, you are very good at looking at people, especially women." Neville joked, then got up to the girl and held out his hand. "Welcome to Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire. Miss burkun. "


    Lois burquin, 22-year-old French girl who was chosen by Adrian to play Furong Dracula in Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire. Because Adrian asked for a wider age limit, and the crew had begun to build momentum for the auditions early on. So Louise burkun, who was about to graduate, took part in the first three rounds by luck, and was read by Adrian.


    Adrian didn''t think too much about it at first. He just wanted to find a Furong Dracula who could be more worthy of the original description. He had considered Eva Green, but the other side became famous last year, relying on Bertolucci''s film. Parents don''t like such an actor to play the role. And if you look at her picture, if you don''t dress up, it will be nice, but if you draw a strong eye shadow, it will be very penetrating. Adrian will lose his appetite.


    At this time, when I saw the information of Lois burkun again, I got some vague impression. Then I searched my memory carefully, and I was so sure. So Louise was very smooth through the layers of elections to get the role.


    "Congratulations, I''m looking forward to seeing you on the screen." Adrian stayed last to congratulate the young girl.


    "Thank you, ed. thank you for your support. I''m very, very grateful." Louise had a charming smile.


    "Next, take a good rest for a while, and then start to prepare. After the summer vacation at most, we will turn on the machine." Adrian admonished, then thought of something and asked, "are you going back now?"


    "No, tomorrow afternoon''s plane." Louise was puzzled.


    "Oh? I wonder if I have the honor of inviting you to dinner, Miss Lois burkun Adrian said immediately.


    Louise was obviously stunned, and her face showed a little uncertainty. After more than ten seconds, the smile returned to her face.


    "I''m glad to have your invitation, ed She said so.


    You see, it''s simple, isn''t it? Adrian thought happily. Since Louise came to London for an interview, he met her several times and encouraged her.


    "You know, Lois, I''m very optimistic about you, so don''t let me down." He always said that, and Louise was always very grateful.


    But Adrian didn''t just want her to be grateful. He was also watching her to see what kind of girl she was. As for the result, needless to say, as she was getting closer to her goal, Louise gradually understood how helpful Adrian was and how intimate she was to him. So when he sent out the invitation today, she just hesitated and agreed.


    "Hi, Valerie, it''s me, yes, it''s confirmed that I''ll play Furong Dracula in Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire!" Back at the hotel, Louise excitedly gave her friend a phone call, "yes, yes, I''m going to be famous! I''m going to be famous! "


    Speaking of this, she fell on the bed and danced happily, even though her friends were pouring cold water over there.


    "Yes, I know, it''s just a movie, but you can''t imagine what happens next." Louise said triumphantly, "remember what I told you? That miracle director has been very supportive of me, and today he asked me if I would like to have dinner with him! Oh, my God, it''s a miracle director''s invitation! You''re right, Valerie. You''re right. He''s in love with me. I''ll take this opportunity. I''ll do it! Thank you for your warning! Thank you


    After that, she made a huge kiss on her mobile phone, and then hung up in the envious tone of her friends. She came to the dressing mirror and began to figure out what kind of clothes to wear in the evening. If necessary, she would simply rent a beautiful dress and dress herself up. Who doesn''t want to be invited by director miracle?


    After that, Adrian has enough time to taste the French girl, but his spare time in London is neither too much nor too much, which depends on Someone''s mood."I really want to be able to move out." After getting up, she went downstairs to say hello to her aunt. After breakfast, little Emma picked up the picture on the table and mumbled.


    This is a picture of her birthday trip this year. She''s sitting on Adrian''s lap, writhing, and Adrian''s face is gloomy. This was taken before that night. He must have been very tangled at that time? Every time she thought of this, little Emma couldn''t help being very proud, just


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C263

    "Thank you for bringing me here, David." After the car is stable at the door of the hotel, Emma, dressed up, laughs and says as she gets out of the car.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve you, Miss Watson." The driver in his late fifties replied politely.


    This driver and the Fiat are specially assigned to Emma by Adrian. He is familiar with the streets of London and is suitable for Emma to travel in a low-key manner. As long as she is not running around in a big way, she will not be caught by paparazzi.


    After entering the hotel elevator, little Emma adjusted her clothes for the reflective elevator door while no one was with her. At the thought of the surprise that might appear on Adrian''s face, she couldn''t help feeling a little proud. Little Emma didn''t call Adrian in the end. She wanted to surprise him. As for the matter that he might not be in the room, anyway, it''s very convenient to contact now. Just make a phone call. Would it be very troublesome? She''s too lazy to think about it.


    However, in front of the suite, the doorbell rang three or four times and finally opened. With little Emma''s face, it was not very good-looking, because Adrian, who appeared at the door, had only a shirt in addition to his trousers, and was very messy. If you look carefully, you can find that there are faint kisses on the neck.


    "Emma?" Adrian''s look also became strange, and then subconsciously looked to the side, from this point, little Emma''s "surprise" really achieved the goal.


    "Who''s here, ed?" A woman''s voice came over, confirming the conjecture that little Emma looked even worse.


    Two arms came from the side and put their arms around Adrian''s neck. Then a pretty pretty pretty face appeared on her shoulder with the blush of the intimacy. Seeing little Emma, she let go of Adrian and hid behind the door. Although most of them were blocked by him, little Emma could see that the other party was wearing nothing but a shirt and trousers, and what they were doing was more certain.


    "Put your clothes on, Lois." Adrian whispered that, and then he put a smile on little Emma: "Hi, Emma, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to come and see you. By the way, a few questions. " Little Emma hummed, not concealing her displeasure.


    "Well, come in." Adrian glanced aside and ushered her into the room.


    "No wonder you haven''t been here for two days." The girl said in a low voice. When Louise, who had changed her clothes, came out of the room, she put on a smiling face and looked at her with a look of curiosity.


    "Let me introduce you, Lois. This is Emma. Emma Watson. Emma, this is Lois, Lois burkhon After saying this for two words, Adrian did not speak again, holding his head as if he didn''t know where to start.


    The two men, one big and one small, watched each other. After a while, little Emma coughed. "Hello, Lois," she said


    "Hello, Emma." Louise also responded to the grip, looking at Emma''s look, especially puzzled, and then with her to look at Adrian, such an introduction is how it is?


    "All right. Well, you should know Emma, right, Lois? " Adrian asked Louise that first.


    "Of course, I know, the famous know it all Hermione Granger. I like the Harry Potter series, both novels and movies, so I applied for the role Louise said excitedly.


    Adrian grinned and explained to Emma: "Louise is going to play Furong Dracula in Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire, and it took the crew a lot of time to figure her out."


    "Is it? Congratulations, Lois Little Emma shook hands with her again. "I''m looking forward to meeting you in the movie."


    "As for Emma and I, it''s a long story." Seeing Lois still has some doubts, Adrian immediately said.


    "Oh. Well, ED, that''s what you always say. It''s tempting and mysterious. I''ll tell you this time. " Little Emma gave him a rude note and told Louise about their relationship.


    She talked very quickly, and did not entangle in the details. She grasped several important points, such as the car accident a long time ago, such as his care for himself, such as knowing Rowling and so on.


    "I didn''t expect such an unfortunate thing. It''s great that you can meet ed." Louise is very simple to be aroused sympathy, look at Adrian''s eyes also have a big difference, to this, Adrian just sighed, pretended not to see little Emma cast a hidden bad smile.


    "I came here today to ask ed about something. I didn''t call in advance because I wanted to surprise him. I didn''t expect you were here. I hope I didn''t disturb you." Little Emma spat out her tongue and stood up in an affected manner. "Since you are still busy, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    "Oh, that''s OK. I''m going to leave," Lois said without hesitation. "I''m going back to France this afternoon, though I''m having a good time with ED, so you don''t have to leave."


    She stood up and gave Adrian a slight tip tip tip kiss: "sorry, ed. I''m leaving first.""I''ll see you off." Adrian didn''t stay.


    "No, I can do it by myself. You can accompany Emma." Louise smiles sweetly. She doesn''t have much to clean up. She''s dressed up, so she can leave at any time.


    Adrian sent her to the door: "I''ve arranged for someone to take you back. Remember what I told you, Lois."


    "I remember, to be enchanting," she said, shaking her lower body in front of him with a smile. She had the bold and unrestrained flavor of a French woman. "I promise to do that next time I meet."


    After kissing Adrian again, she left the room. Then Adrian sighed, closed the door, and turned to little Emma, who was holding her face. "Are you satisfied now?"


    "What''s the matter?" Little Emma looked puzzled. "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "Emma!" Adrian exclaimed, accentuated.


    "All right, all right," she said, waving her hand. "I''m trying to help you. Oh, ED, don''t you see that? When I finished the story between us, the way she looked at you changed a lot


    "Don''t say that," Adrian raised his hand and sat next to her. "What''s the matter with coming to me in such a hurry?"


    "I can''t come to you without anything?" Little Emma immediately asked, holding her arms. Leaning forward and head back, half squinting his eyes, Adrian, who was familiar with her, knew that she was using the subject again.


    "Of course not," Adrian looked at her angrily. "Since you''re in such a hurry that you don''t even have a phone call, I certainly think you''re in a hurry."


    "I said. You haven''t been here for two days, so I want to surprise you Little Emma shrugged, but her mouth was slightly up. "Of course, if I knew there were other women around you, I wouldn''t do that."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. Holding her chin with interest, she moved her face to her face, "who said that she didn''t care?"


    Little Emma frowned and did not speak, but lifted her chin. Just look at him like that. Adrian laughed and said nothing at the same time, lowered his head and kissed her lip, then sucked. The girl then closed her eyes, followed his rhythm, and hummed softly at the same time. Two people so kiss, not warm but have a feeling, lingering for a moment before parting.


    "Satisfied?" Against the girl''s forehead, Adrian asked with a chuckle.


    "Not bad," said little Emma, smacking her mouth solemnly, and then tooted again. "How about another one?"


    "No way." Adrian straightened up immediately.


    "It''s stingy. I don''t want to give more than one kiss." Said little Emma, humming. Don''t look over your head. It seems very dissatisfied.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, Emma, you promised me." Adrian pinched her soft face.


    "Well, well, I know," said the girl unhappily. "I don''t worry about this. Why are you so afraid?"


    Then, before Adrian could speak, she quickly changed the subject: "by the way, what does Lois say when she left before, what does it mean to be more enchanting and sexy?"


    "A little bit of face-to-face guidance in the movie," Adrian was so happy that she didn''t mention it. "As I said before, Lois will play Furong delakul, the top three player of busbarton in Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire. You know, hibiscus has half of the charm baby blood, so it''s very attractive. Lois is very cute and pretty, but she is not sexy enough, so I asked her to do more practice in this area


    "It can satisfy you at the same time." Little Emma mumbled.


    "What?" Adrian didn''t hear you.


    "Nothing, I mean..." The girl was about to change the subject. She suddenly thought of something. After a few seconds, a smile appeared from the corner of her mouth, and then she became more and more proud.


    "Whoa, whoa, look, what''s your idea again?" Adrian, who noticed this, immediately exclaimed in an exaggerated tone.


    "What an idea? I didn''t? " "I''m going back, ED, I''ve got something to do," she said


    At the end of the sentence, a little blush ran across her little face, but she quickly adjusted: "I''ll come back tomorrow afternoon and make sure you leave me time, ED, and you''re not allowed to socialize with other women during this time."


    "Isn''t it possible for Annie?" Adrian, who felt very strange, immediately asked half jokingly.


    "It''s up to you." Little Emma said in a huff, and then left the suite without looking back.


    She came to the hotel without saying a word, and then sent Louise away in a few words. She ran away without saying a word. It was really depressing. Nevertheless, Adrian can only sigh. He knows what little Emma must be planning, but what about that? So, except for calling the girl later and asking about it, he was basically dealing with his work for the rest of the time.For example, through the network to understand the late development of "no way forward" and "Brokeback Mountain", for example, analyze the situation according to the data sorted out by Ivanka. Consider, for example, what the Harry Potter series are going to do next, and have your assistant secretary decline some of the offers. Since they have promised little Emma that she will leave her time, can''t she break her promise? Of course, Ivanka was not carried to bed by him that night.


    This situation continued until the girl arrived the next afternoon.


    "Hi, Ernie. Good afternoon." Emma, who appears in the suite with a backpack and a cap, greets Ivanka for the first time.


    "Hi, Emma. What can I do for you?" Ivanka, who has just briefed Adrian about some of ABC''s second quarter, was surprised.


    "Yes, I have an appointment with ED, and I want to discuss something with him." Said little Emma with a smile.


    Ivanka smiles. Ask casually: "do you want me to avoid it?"


    "It would be great if you could do that." The girl nodded rudely, which surprised the Secretary for a moment. Adrian coughed and said that she needed to be alone with Emma. Then she left here with doubts.


    "Why is it so urgent?" Adrian looked at her as if and helpless.


    "I''ve been preparing and practicing all night, and of course I want to show it as quickly as possible." But Emma was not allowed to pry in again


    With that, he slammed the door.


    What a headache girl. Adrian sighed in his heart. Clean up the table. What does she want to show herself? The answer was quickly revealed. When the door opened, little Emma came out of the room. Even Adrian couldn''t help breathing.


    He has long golden brown hair and a grey long sleeve sweater. Inside, the white shirt with a yellow and red tie, a slightly darker grey pleated skirt and black low heeled shoes, together with a black cape with a red edge, is the same as Gryffindor students in the Harry Potter movies.


    The only difference is that in the first two films, children''s acceptance was considered. Under the skirt are grey velvet socks to the calf, but by the third part, the style began to move towards adults, so the relevant clothing was also modified. In the upcoming "Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire", gray velvet socks to the legs become black stockings to the thighs, which will undoubtedly be more sexy. Like little Emma in front of you.


    However, this is not the main reason for Adrian''s deep breathing. In addition to this dress, little Emma is holding a thick book on her chest, making a timid look and looking at him with a frightened look. Even if you know that she is performing, even if Adrian has a lot of experience, it is hard to avoid a feeling of being ready to move.


    "Yes I''m sorry. Professor I I didn''t mean to... " Little Emma opened her mouth timidly, and her eyes turned red, as if she were about to cry, "please Please Don''t tell headmaster Dumbledore Please Don''t fire me... "


    The combination of the cry voice and the look of sadness and fear made her look very weak and helpless, like a lamb to be slaughtered. Adrian could not help but raise his throat.


    "Why are you so careless, Miss Granger? Don''t you know what a bad impact this will have on Hogwarts? " Adrian sighed and said in a soft but high voice, playing with the prey he had already got. Since little Emma likes to play like this, so play with her.


    "I I don''t know I don''t know why... " Little Emma''s eyes were redder, and she held the book closer to her chest, and she seemed to be forced to cry in the Jedi.


    "It''s not like miss know it all," Adrian chuckled triumphantly. "As one of the most famous girls in Hogwarts, it''s not your fault. But it is a fact, an unforgivable fact. Neither your Savior friend nor president Dumbledore can change this! So I''m sorry. "


    "No, no, Professor," cried Little Emma sadly, and the book she held in her chest fell to the ground with a thump, and the look of panic and panic was nothing like a performance. "Please, Professor, as long as you don''t say it, just No one would know It''s just It''s just... "


    "Ah, Miss Granger, who always obeys the rules, would say the same thing?" Adrian sneered and felt more and more that he had the potential to play the villain.


    "Please, Professor," little Emma sobbed, "as long as As long as I can pay any price... "


    "Oh?" Adrian deliberately lengthened his voice and looked up and down at the girl.


    Little Emma blushed and did not know how she did it. She bit her lips and trembled a little. Then she reached out and grabbed her skirt. Finally, she closed her eyes and lifted it up in trembling. As the scenery inside is shown bit by bit, Adrian swallows his mouth again. The little devil can really tempt people.Nevertheless, he took a deep breath and said in a feigned gesture, "that''s not right, Miss Granger. You''re too young, and it''s easy to cause bad consequences. Forget it."


    Let''s finish here, though It''s really delicious. It''s delicious just by looking at it, but I''ll talk about it later.


    "No, Professor, no..." Exclaimed little Emma, and then with a determined look, "no, Professor, and There is another way... "


    She made an effort to suppress the mood of the appearance, slowly came to him, pulled the corners of her mouth to hook up a smile, so that she looked good. Then little Emma got down on her knees, put her hands on Adrian''s waist, looked up at him and opened the zipper with a flattering smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C264

    "It''s not delicious at all. I don''t know why there are so many such plots in ¡Á ^ ^ ^ ^ Little Emma licked her fingers and said, chin and right corner of the mouth are left a lot of white marks, Gryffindor school uniform is also stained with dots, and the eyebrows with a green charm, although there is no previous soft appearance, but the degree of bewilderment is not a little bit, so that the next Adrian has some feeling of being ready to move.


    "I don''t know how many out of date things you''ve seen." Adrian, who had finished his belt, muttered, "damn little devil, it''s so tempting. Now it''s like this. In the future


    "In fact You don''t have to do that. " He said this with some hesitation.


    "Oh?" Little Emma turned her head. Did you blink, right


    Hearing her words, Adrian coughed, somewhat embarrassed. On the whole, her passion didn''t last long. According to the highest level, Emma had 8 points from the beginning. One point was added to Hermione''s performance, one point was added to her excellent acting skills, and another point was added to her mouth. Even if she was not skilled enough, she had to subtract half a point, but from the beginning to the end, she watched him make a grievance and had to add half a point, so she still had to So much so that Adrian was eager to see her taste the milk.


    "It doesn''t matter, though not so much. But it doesn''t matter if it''s ed''s Little Emma stood up with a smile, hopped into the bathroom and cleaned up thoroughly. Then she came out again, knelt on the sofa and looked at Adrian with a bad smile: "how does it feel to be served by Hermione, professor?"


    "Very well," Adrian gave her a funny look, and then raised her chin in a feigned gesture. "If you want to stay at Hogwarts in peace, Miss Hermione Granger. You must listen to me


    "I will, professor." Little Emma said with a smile, but Adrian frowned unsatisfactorily. The girl was stunned. Then she sat down with a smile, closed her eyes and brewed her emotions. Soon she put on a gloomy and helpless look: "yes, professor."


    "If you''re half as good in the movie as you are now. Emma, you''re going to be more popular Adrian stroked her face and smacked her lips.


    "This kind of acting is not available in movies." Little Emma then began to laugh again. After sticking out her tongue, her eyes curved a lot more: "tell me, ED, you like me more. Hermione or more? "


    "You like me a little bit more." Adrian won''t be fooled, but what he said is also true, especially after today, after playing with Emma in such a dress up, this feeling is even stronger. So he couldn''t help it. She put her hand on little Emma''s thigh in her black stockings and stroked her way into the bottom of her skirt.


    The girl giggled, proud of her chest, slightly separated her legs, so that he can further feel.


    "Do you think..." Adrian leaned into her ear and whispered a few words.


    "Hermione''s shame?" Little Emma opened her eyes and looked at him in amazement for a few seconds. There was a flash of excitement between the eyebrows, and his face became more ruddy.


    "Have they all done the same?" She asked, blinking her eyes.


    "Of course, and not only that, but also a lot of..." Adrian drags his voice, "something bigger."


    "You are such a villain, ED," little Emma chuckled and leaned on him. "I love you, villain, so you can start any time - now?"


    "No, don''t worry, my dear. I need to prepare and plan well, and I will always leave your most attractive side." Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    What he said, of course, was to make the first, um, large-scale photo album for little Emma. Long before this, Adrian had planned to let Liu Yufei wear Ravenclaw''s school uniform to shoot a volume of "fallen Zhang Qiu", and Liu Yufei, who had already shot a volume of "fallen Zhang Qiu" with the theme of female students of the Republic of China, agreed for the first time, and the advice to Louise was also for this.


    Her figure is still very good, especially that night when groaning under him, her small waist twists very * *, if you can be more enchanting, wearing that gray blue uniform will be more attractive. Unexpectedly, little Emma saw something and immediately took the lead in playing Hermione with him. In this case, Adrian, who had been aroused, was just in place.


    Anyway, it has reached this point. What should be done and what should not be done has been done. It''s no big deal to do more. Isn''t it good to leave the image of little Emma Lolita''s temptation?


    "However, since I have agreed to your request, you have to respond accordingly." Little Emma said with a smile at this time, and came up to Adrian.


    "I knew..." Adrian rolled his eyes. "We just Well, what I''m trying to say is, how about another time? ""No way!" Little Emma snorted heavily, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, ed. there''s no more dragging. I won''t let your plot succeed."


    She drew her head closer and said in a threatening tone, "my mouth doesn''t have to be cleaned up. Hurry up, ed!"


    Adrian made a look, just didn''t pick back.


    Even though he was such a rogue, little Emma didn''t dare to get close to him. She had to change her tune: "you do this every time. I can''t get up and down, and then leave it alone. Don''t you think it''s too much, ed?"


    After complaining, she made a quiet appearance: "Professor, it''s better to Let''s do it again So I''m still worried about Or worried about... "


    Unfortunately, the performance was improvised. Not even half of the previous effect, so Adrian has not been seen.


    Little Emma could not help biting her teeth. Suddenly she sneered and turned over and rode on Adrian: "well, ED, you forced me! I was going to save it for later, but if you do this to me, ED, don''t blame me for being rude


    She hummed, shaking up her lower body. The buttocks were next to him, just a few times before Adrian''s reaction was felt. Little Emma smiles triumphantly. Although half of her reaction is gone, she is obviously controlled by him. But she doesn''t care. After licking the corner of her mouth, she takes a deep breath, gets close to Adrian''s ear and whispers in the voice of * *: "I want you, I want you so much. d¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, there is a word, a appellation word, a noun of three words beginning with a capital D and ending with a lowercase D.


    Adrian suddenly opened his eyes, and his breath became rapid. He looked at the little Emma who was riding on his body with inexpressible eyes. The girl''s smile is bashful, and she is as delicate as Hermione before. Shyness and determination, like I want to try to give my first time to the one I love most.


    "What are you waiting for, fat..." She called again, her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water vapor, hazy. There is an irresistible temptation. Especially when she used the formal address this time, the six letter word beginning with F and ending with R, the feeling of taboo became more and more intense.


    It''s time to Damn little devil! Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know what you''re doing! Adrian stares at her fiercely, but that eager taboo pleasure can''t drive away. Although it has been broken during the trip to Spain, it is only part of it, and Adrian has intentionally or unintentionally put this behind his mind. But as the title was uttered from Emma''s mouth, the taboo was completely put in front of her.


    We must be steady and not be caught in the trap! He said to himself again and again in his heart. But it doesn''t help much. There are so many things like Kirsten, Britney Spears, Leighton and so on. Little Emma changed her name just by pouring a ladle of oil on it. Of course, he is not helpless, such as relying on recall To resist. But no one can guarantee what will happen in the end, and it''s too It''s disgusting.


    So, despite Adrian''s insistence in his heart, the body''s reaction is more and more intense. In the face of this situation, little Emma was naturally extremely proud, but she was very confident and did not show it. She not only continued to maintain a shy state, but also did not call all the time. As a result, every time she called, she scratched Adrian''s heart like a cat''s paw.


    "Hateful little fellow, I must teach you a good lesson today!" Adrian finally pressed little Emma under her body and raised her skirt in her giggle.


    With the end of the trip to London, Adrian rushed back to Los Angeles, where there were a lot of things to deal with and a lot of parties to attend. He would not tell anyone that he walked so fast because little Emma, the damned devil, was still restless after he was satisfied, and always seized the opportunity to provoke him.


    Although Adrian taught her a hard lesson and agreed that it should never be used in a very private environment - in short, when there are only two people - and even if it is used, it should not be used too often. However, little Emma promised to return, but how to do it was totally up to her own will. Of course, with her intelligence, she certainly would not do things like leakage, but when there were only two people, they would shout when they wanted to. Anyway, Adrian couldn''t be hard on her, and the soft voice and soft voice made people unable to make efforts, so she could only stare.


    Especially when she crawled on the bed and called so, she was really seductive. Now it is. God knows what she will become in a few years. She was not so charming in her previous life.


    "It''s true that the environment affects people." Adrian, sitting behind his desk, sighed, remembering what little Emma looked like.


    "What are you talking about?" Ivanka, who sorted the data, looked up.


    "Circumstances can change a person," Adrian raised his hands. "For example, Charlie, if I didn''t meet her and didn''t encourage her, who knows what she''s doing now? Another example is you. If I didn''t seduce you, you might have been a model for a while, then take over your father''s business, and finally marry a man of the right kind"Ha, you finally admit that you seduced me?" Ivanka raised his eyebrows and said in a playful tone.


    "Well, Eni, you don''t have to worry about what happened?" Adrian raised his hands.


    Ivanka snorted and then sighed, "you''re right. If I didn''t meet you, it might have been my life. If you think about it carefully, I still think that it is rare to be in charge of the business arrangement of a large group, witness their growth and the birth of miracles


    At this point, she suddenly sighed, her eyes also showed a look of memory, the corners of her mouth slightly cocked up. It''s obviously true.


    However, when she recalled it, she immediately changed her voice, looked at Adrian with a smile and began to count: "if it is not controlled by a despicable, shameless and flowing bastard, we should not only be responsible for his many jobs, but also be played with by him by various means. Even playing with a lot of women, that''s perfect. "


    "You are merciless, Eni." Adrian was dumbfounded.


    "I''m telling the truth." Ivanka shrugged, and then her face became dignified and her brows slightly frowned. Something bad seems to come to mind.


    "Ed," she looked at him and pursed her lower lip, "tell me, are you with Emma, Emma Watson, that little girl..."


    She didn''t finish. But as long as the following question is not a fool, you can know what it is. Adrian, who was still joking just now, put up his smile and said slowly after a moment''s silence: "if I said it was forced Do you believe it? "


    Ivanka will see that it is sooner or later. After all, she is always around him most of the time. What''s more, she was "punished" after being stirred up by little Emma in London before, so that she was soft and blushing as if she were drunk all afternoon. It''s soft to walk. Ivanka, who doesn''t know how many times she has been involved with Adrian, is very simple to guess what happened. It''s hard for her to bear to ask after returning to Los Angeles.


    "I believe," Ivanka''s reply was somewhat unexpected to Adrian. "Emma is very smart and precocious, and always has a lot of ghost ideas. After staying around people like you for a long time, it''s impossible to develop in some direction or not."


    "You still It''s very keen, Eni. You can guess the result before I explain it in detail Adrian grinned. "Do I have that much influence?"


    "It''s a personal experience," Ivanka complacent, and then sighs, "Kate, Sarah, Charlie, I There are many others, which have not been affected by you. "


    "You know, ED, if it''s other women, it''s OK, but Emma has grown up. Once you do it, even if it''s just in a small circle, even if it''s just a few of us who know it, it''s going to cause No small waves. "


    "Yes, so I haven''t told Kate yet," Adrian sighed. "And I don''t know how to tell Lily that she''s always treating Emma like her sister."


    "That''s your business." Schadenfreude flashed from Ivanka''s face, and then assured, "I know what you want to say, ed. I won''t tell Kate, but you''d better not wait too long."


    "I will." Adrian nodded.


    Fortunately, Ivanka was around. She didn''t take up the position of Secretary for a long time. She felt different from Kate and Charlize. She didn''t react so strongly to this incident. So Adrian was mercilessly "teaching" little Emma at that time. Anyway, without this, she will find out sooner or later, and in this way, it can be passed on to Charlize through her mouth, and then to Kate. As I said before, once she knows, Kate, Sarah and Charlize will soon know. Even if Ivanka promises to keep it secret for a while, at most, it will take a little longer.


    How much should that ease? Of course, it depends on the means and luck. If you can, you really don''t want to. But there was no way. Adrian couldn''t figure out what to say to Kate. He couldn''t go straight to her and tell her, "you know? Kate, I''m sleeping with Emma. "


    In that case, Kate will give him a slap after shock, hateful little devil.


    For the time being, as colleges and universities begin their summer vacation, and the first annual hot movie schedule officially comes, various film companies begin to compete again. As I said before, there are only two amazing superheroes to be released? Well, it should be a lone ranger and a team. There should be five people in total.


    The lone ranger is the Hulk that fox took the copyright of in the 20th century, while the team is the magic four handed over to paramount. Of course, there is a long schedule for the summer vacation, so the two films do not have a duel. The Hulk, which is scheduled for the end of June, is in front, while the magic four is at least a month late.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C265

    "I wouldn''t have taken the part if I had known it would have been so hard for my girlfriend to play a superhero." Liv said this in a somewhat unsatisfied tone when she was holding little amber, Blanchett and Gwyneth talking about the "Hulk" premiere the day before, while Eleanor was watching her sister in her arms, raising her hands as if she wanted to touch her.


    "Is it? Why, I heard that it''s interesting for you to praise the character in the media? " Adrian came over, picked up Eleanor with a smile, and put her close to her sister.


    Elinor then giggled and gently poked her fingers into her face. Originally, she was half open and ready to go to sleep as a routine. She felt her sister''s trick and moved her arm impatiently. Then she turned her head to one side and closed her eyes to ignore it.


    "You said that, too. It was a message to the media." Liv pursed her mouth so high that she would be thirty in two or three years, but she still looked like a little girl.


    "Well, according to what you and Kate and gwyne said before, you think you have to fly around in the air again, and you have to talk to the air in the blue curtain. But don''t you think it''s much easier to show acting than in literary movies like quill pen?" Adrian then said.


    "At least in quill I can play with actors, but in Hulk there is only air, and I don''t even know how to cooperate." "OK, Liv, don''t think so much. At least they have a good opinion of you. " Adrian shook the newspaper in his hand with a smile. "Shall I read you a paragraph?"


    As far as the movie is concerned, it''s still good for the film of "water giant" and "green giant" because of its strange rhythm, but it''s not good for the film''s cutting ability. As I said before, foreplay is not much, the plot develops quickly, and there is also a market for choosing hate as an opponent and a rough but powerful battle. of course. The most important thing is that Adrian and veden have fully discussed how to make hawk interesting.


    Hawke is not an orthodox superhero. Sometimes he is like a villain, violent, irrational and destructive. But if you add some interesting little details, such as after you have finished the pursuit but you haven''t hurt anyone. Another example is sitting next to Elizabeth, clutching her head and peeking at her, not knowing what to say, and so on.


    These little moves, especially those that make people laugh or smile. It can reduce the feeling of dislike caused by the character of Hawke. To put it more vividly, it is like those clumsy power villains in funny animation. Most of the time, they seem very powerful and frightening, but sometimes they are very cute.


    Of course, it should be noted. Here we have to deal with the image of Hawke and balance it. After all, this is a superhero movie. Fortunately, the director of Jos veden completed his task very well, and the second day of the premiere was affirmed by many people in entertainment, which was much better than the original. In addition, there are basically no big brands, so there should be no loss. It''s a pity that there is no egg in the back of the movie because the discussion has not been finished yet.


    In this case, the audience''s attention is basically on the top of the hawk, and liv''s regular performance is completely reduced to the foil. Therefore, Adrian''s report was found after several newspapers. Although in his eyes, Liv is enough to make a vase of high standard at most. This is a good position for her at the beginning, but since she is so concerned, what should be appeased is still to be appeased.


    "No, I don''t care to hear what they write." Liv lifted her chin high, proud and disdainful.


    She did not stay in this state for a long time. She was in a good mood and looked at Adrian with joy: "if you want to say, it''s still a good role like magic. It''s very easy to play and has a good cooperation with the crew. Unfortunately, it''s still shooting. It''s not until next year. By the way, it''s a princess again. Oh, ED, how about I play more similar roles in the future


    She is such a character. Under Adrian''s deliberate guidance, she sometimes seems heartless and doesn''t put anything in her heart. Even if she is wronged and depressed for a while, she will soon put it aside and find a topic that can make her happy. However, it is also a formal liv that is lovely, isn''t it?


    "Why, do you want to be the spokesperson for the Hollywood Princess character?" Adrian said with a smile. It''s surprising that she should have asked this question first.


    At first, he planned to set up the project independently. But without the interesting animation title and some satirical details about the traditional Princess animation, the film could easily degenerate into a second-class romantic comedy film. After careful consideration, he found Disney to cooperate with them. After all, they were experts on the theme of princess.


    At this time, Disney was still in the middle of a small-scale civil strife. Although Comcast''s paw was beaten back by Viacom and AC media, it did not stop there and was still eyeing. However, Eisner is also struggling with the threat of stepping down and needs achievements to consolidate herself. Naturally, she did not refuse this proposal, and even had the taste of being responsive. Liv acted as the heroine.Adrian arranged this film for liv. In addition to adding commercial value to her, Adrian did have the idea of creating a princess series for her. Who made her look in the Lord of the rings fascinate many people. Just carefully looking for words, the role of Princess class is really not many, so think about it or forget it.


    "It depends on what you mean." Liv spat out her tongue, and then, without warning, amber in her arms began to cry, and Eleanor was frightened to retract her father''s arms.


    Liv quickly pacifies Aibo and quickly returns it to Gwyneth. Adrian, who couldn''t get in the way, asked the little guy in his arms, "what did you do just now, Eleanor."


    "Aibo ignored me, so..." "I didn''t mean to," said Elinor, somewhat aggrieved


    "Of course, I know Eleanor didn''t mean to, but you have to understand that my sister is still a little girl, she doesn''t know so much, so if you want to tease her in the future, you must remember to gently. okay. Be happy, you can''t pinch my sister At least you can pinch dad. " Adrian said comfortingly, and soon her daughter laughed again.


    "Then I''d better pinch dad." She said with a violent nod.


    Shaking her head with a smile, and looking over there, EBER quickly calmed down under the comfort of her mother and two aunts. Gwyneth then took little bit back to her room and failed to take care of her. Liv hurriedly followed up and wanted to make up for it.


    Take advantage of Adriano to hold Brent. Looking at the back of Gwyneth and liv, she whispered in her ear, "are you ok?"


    "What will happen to us?" Blanchett''s reality was a little strange, but he was quick to react, and said, "do you think we are like that?"


    Adrian laughed.


    Blanchett''s words are true in some ways, but wrong in some ways. As a couple he meticulously put together. Whether it''s Monica and Sophie, or Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv, or Nicole and Naomi, as well as Kate, Sarah, Charlize, and Ivanka, they get on well with each other.


    As people who have sex together. They also play role-playing and take many large-scale photos and videos together. For example, Adrian and Nicole are photographing "cheating wife" in front of the camera. Naomi is there to help hold the camera, move props and play lights. In this case, they are always involved with him because of their feelings and interests, and then they often play with them. Naturally, they are closer to the people who play with them.


    There''s a saying Adrian has been saying. When their bottom line is broken again and again in front of themselves, there is no bottom line to speak of. At this time, there are still people who constantly break through the bottom line and are basically in the same position with themselves, so it becomes very simple to accept each other.


    It''s just that it''s limited to people who have had close contact with each other, so Gwyneth and Kate, Nicole and Sarah, their relationship is more general. This is especially true for the younger ones, who are more intimate when they sit together as mothers. Adrian also has a way to get them all, such as the last beach party, but it takes a lot of time, so let''s settle down one or several pairs first.


    For example, Jessica and Megan are becoming more and more intimate. As long as they have time, Adrian will accompany Megan to attend some birth protection courses. Although it is OK to invite someone to come home, she can make a lot of mothers to be in public, and exchange some experience with each other can also make her feel more comfortable, just like the ones he did with Jessica.


    But this time, compared with Jessica''s, there was a lot less going on the course outside, because Megan was accompanied by someone from the past. As mentioned above, Adrian had time to do it, but did not have time? After all, he couldn''t be with her every day, so Jessica filled the gap.


    If Jessica starts to chat with her every day, she will start to chat with her. Their previous experiences are somewhat similar, and they have been troubled by insecurity, so they are close at the beginning. Moreover, they are all fed up by Adrian at the end of their teenage years, which makes their relationship more harmonious.


    In this respect, both Jessica and Megan are a little more simple than Gwyneth. It''s better to start early. However, this situation will not last long, because "the magic four" has been scheduled for release at the end of July, and paramount has also spent a lot of publicity efforts. Jessica and Joshua''s brother and sister play invisible woman, thunderbolt fire has become one of the highlights.


    "So now, you can come here in a low-key way, and when the movie comes out, you''ll be surrounded by reporters everywhere," Adrian said with a smile. "Besides," spy 2 "will be on again. If you don''t want Megan''s story to be exposed, you have to be more careful."


    The schedule for spy 2 is scheduled for early August. About two weeks later, globegroup took a chance to launch it when Jessica''s popularity was high before the release of "magic four", which will surely attract many fans into the cinema. Of course, it''s just icing on the cake. Anyway, this novel spy action movie doesn''t rely on handsome men and women to succeed. What''s more, Jessica''s role is not much, just an ordinary supporting role.It''s just. For film companies, any means to improve the box office should not be ignored. Therefore, Jessica, the two big productions released in the summer vacation, magic four and spy films 2, will surely become the focus of the focus in the future. In this case, she wants to accompany Megan frequently, which is hard to avoid being discovered by reporters.


    Megan is still a little famous, but she is also one of the youth idols. If she is found pregnant. It is almost impossible without disturbance.


    "Maybe the magic four will meet Waterloo?" Touching Megan''s bulging abdomen, Jessica was quite unconvinced.


    "Ah, you can use allusions," Adrian laughed. "But are there actors like you? I really hope that my film will encounter Waterloo. "


    Don''t wait for Jessica to talk. He continued jokingly: "don''t say whether your idea will come true, even if so, it will still make your reputation to a higher level, and don''t forget, then there is" spy 2 ". Even if this movie also has the possibility of failure, it will not fail in any way


    "Don''t worry, Jesse," Megan comforted Jessica. "Ed said before that he won''t be around this time. So if you have enough time to be with me, you can concentrate on dealing with the media. "


    "Well, well, you''ll be on his side." Jessica shrugged and got up to go back, but Adrian grabbed her.


    "Why not stay? Mary is taken care of at home He chuckled. "It''s not good for me to be alone with Megan."


    After thinking about it for a while, Jessica understood and immediately gave her a angry look: "please. Ed, the doctor has said that Megan can have sex now. As long as the range of action is not so big and the posture is not too intense, why do you have to... "


    At this point, she suddenly stopped and looked at Megan with a surprised look. Megan, after all, was not as thick as Adrian''s cheek. She twisted to one side, and Adrian laughed and picked up Jessica from behind.


    After that, Megan was lying on the bed with her stomach outstretched, legs apart, enjoying Jessica''s tongue, while Adrian was behind Jessica, grabbing her waist and launching an impact. He always wanted to get them to bed together, but it took a lot of effort to cultivate their relationship, let alone find the right opportunity.


    But now, Megan has been pregnant for several months, is in need, and has a good relationship with Jessica, and knows what style Adrian likes to play. In addition, he made love with Jessica several times in her home, and finally stirred Megan up, and naturally satisfied this wish. As for Jessica, oh, don''t worry, even if she says no, she''ll just give in with a little bit of force.


    So Megan''s pregnancy is not without benefits, but some things are difficult to define with advantages or disadvantages, such as -


    "master, I also want a child." When Christina got out of bed and went to the bathroom to drain the water, Britney took the opportunity to wriggle her waist around Adrian''s body and exhaled in his ear.


    As she spoke, the pet opened her watery eyes because she had just had some passion. She looked at him with a look of supplication. Britney knew that under normal circumstances, as long as she made this picture of a dog begging for food, her owner would agree to her request.


    But this time she was going to be disappointed. Adrian squinted and seemed surprised: "do you want a baby, too?"


    "Yes," nodded the little pet chicken pecking rice. "They all have children, and I want my own."


    "Do you know how old you are, boo?" Adrian asked in a funny way.


    "Of course I know," Britney pursed, looking aggrieved. "I''m ready to have a baby."


    "Do you know what happens to pregnancy?" Adrian pinched her chin and lifted her face in front of him. "You''re going to be fat. You''re going to be fat. If you don''t reduce it, you''re going to be fat all the time. I don''t like that."


    "I can reduce it, master, I can absolutely do it!" "As long as it is the will of the host, I will try my best to do it. I promise I will be as good as now, and I will not let the host down."


    Unfortunately, even if she said so, Adrian refused.


    "No way." He slapped her on the hip.


    Britney was a little depressed and pressed her head against Adrian''s chest, but his words rang again: "but at the right time, I''ll give you a baby, boo, I promise."


    "Really?" The little pet raised his head with surprise.


    "Well?" Adrian raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m sorry, master. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t question you." "Please punish me," she saidAdrian didn''t say a word, and immediately straightened his lower body. The little pet wiggled and was about to climb down. Then he thought of nothing and hesitated.


    "Say what you want." Adrian said, looking at the eyes.


    In this case, Britney once again reached his ear: "master, Jamie is a big girl."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C266

    Adrian didn''t expect the chain reaction of Megan Fox''s unexpected pregnancy. Although he had expected it to happen, it was no secret to the women close to him, but he did not expect so many people to be moved. In addition to Britney Spears telling him he wants a baby, Christina also takes the opportunity to say when she is alone with him that she also wants a child.


    What''s more, even Sarah, who has never been interested in it, or Kirsten, who is a little younger than Britney, even though they didn''t make it clear, they all inadvertently expressed such thoughts in their words. Even Rachel expressed the hope that he would further "invade" himself, which was a bit of a laugh and cry.


    However, Adrian didn''t pay much attention to it. The initiative of this kind of thing is in his hands, and he will not have the plan to fully enjoy the best time of Britney and Christina, even if it is not difficult to recover their body after childbirth. As for the idea of Adelstein, if she didn''t get to know her, she would disappear.


    Rachel can think about it, but it''s not going to work this year. Nicole and Zeta Jones are working hard, so even if Adrian will give it to her, it will be until next year.


    So, the most important thing Adrian cares about is Britney''s words later that night: Jamie is already a big girl.


    Jamie Lynn spears. Britney''s little sister, Adrian, has seen her several times. She has visited record companies with her sister, attended some parties, and said a few words to herself. Under her sister''s instillation, she still respects herself. In short, the impression is very clever, and the little pet looks very similar, but Britney suddenly said


    There is no doubt that it must have been pushed by her parents, since they could sell him their eldest daughter. Why can''t you sell your little daughter to him? Adrian knew that spears and his wife had never been reconciled to it. There was no need to guess. We can infer from their behavior. They sold Britney to him at the price of more than ten million, but soon lost more than half because of the IT bubble burst, while Britney became more and more popular, almost becoming a real successor to Madonna. They see in the eyes, but because the verbal agreement can not be touched, naturally is incomparably distressed.


    Of course, they can choose to default, but the consequences are hard to say. Adrian''s power is increasing every day. If old spears had the audacity to discuss with him, there might be a little chance. Now it''s a total delusion. This kind of pressure, coupled with Britney''s generosity to her family - she''s Adrian''s pet, but not his slave - the spears are also good at acting in front of their eldest daughter, so they basically maintain a bright life.


    Even so, and they''ve published books about their daughters in recent years - basically good words - but over time, there''s still a lot of ideas. But many roads are impassable. What should we do? The little girl came into their eyes. Jamie and her sister Britney are very close, and also participated in some social activities around her. It is not difficult to know that Adrian has met her after a little inquiry. Jamie and Britney are very similar, and Adrian''s Playboy name is already unknown. How to do, this pair of wonderful parents will not be unaware.


    Although this is Adrian''s guess, but in the conversation with Britney Spears can be more or less corroborated, after he asked that question, the pet''s eyes looked away, and he, this is enough, she has little secret in front of her master. But look at Britney''s look. Maybe she has this idea. Her relationship with Jamie should be good. In addition, her parents are there to guide and persuade her. Although Britney is brainwashed very obedient by him, her emotional intelligence is further reduced. Therefore, it is not surprising to draw the conclusion that "it is not good for her sister to become the owner''s pet.".


    Well, let''s wait and see for a while. Let Jamie get some training. Adrian has an idea for her to try. If the spears are smart enough, he doesn''t mind accepting the gift to give the pet a closer playmate.


    After making up his mind to give Martin the task of investigating the spears, Adrian did not pay attention to it any more. He would give him a satisfactory answer.


    The summer program is still going on, but there are more than just movies in the summer. You know, every year, the autumn section of TV series is very popular. Most of the new dramas are shown at this time. There are not no TV series that start in the spring. However, many times there is a sense of TV station emergency or the quality of the series. There are still a lot of TV dramas produced by AC media''s studios this year, including two of the most important. One of them is lost, which is a big investment, and the other is a woman''s play that Adrian has planned for a long time, written and produced by Tina Fey.


    "So that''s it. It''s better to have the first episode at the beginning of next month. It doesn''t need to be as good as it was on the air, as long as you can see your results." Adrian said this to the lost crew in his office near the studio, then walked around the other side and left.When he drove out of the parking lot and was about to get on the street, he stopped at the side of the road, then opened the window, looked at a small woman standing on the street and said with a smile, "Hi, ma''am, do you want me to give you a ride?"


    "Thank you. It''s very kind of you." The woman returned with a charming smile. Shi ran turned to the other side and sat in the co pilot.


    She was wearing a sleeveless T-shirt and jeans. Her skin was a little bit deep. She had black hair and was of Latino origin. Her height of only 5 feet made her look very small in front of Adrian. However, her body was very symmetrical. The ratio of upper and lower body was very good, which made her legs especially tasteful. That kind of pocket feeling was very attractive.


    "I don''t know what kind of food you like. EVA, so I had to make a reservation at Stanley''s Adrian said with a smile as he drove.


    "Great. I like French food. I wanted to try it at sderley''s for a long time. I heard that their foie gras is very good, but I can''t find a place." The petite Eva Longoria immediately showed a look of excitement and joy.


    "As you wish." Adrian said, stepping on the gas pedal.


    Yes, that women''s play is the "Desperate Housewives" that "once" became popular in the United States. For this kind of phenomenal TV series, Adrian never let go, so he has been preparing for it since last year. And made Tina Fey a screenwriter. Although her experience has been different, as a woman of great ability, she is still excellent in writing. It is enough to grasp the main points of desperate housewives.


    Before that, there were not any soap operas like this, but none of them combined gossip, comedy, suspense and fashion together like desperate housewives, and only two elements of gossip and fashion were added to the drama. Tina is undoubtedly very good at gossip and comedy for women, although the other two points are slightly inferior. But the professional team of Hollywood is more, plus Adrian in the side of the point, certainly will not lose to the original.


    However, several leading actors still need to change appropriately. As a playboy, women who taste all kinds of tastes are basically their bounden duty. Among them, there is only one young woman who is worth keeping.


    This Mexican woman from a small farm in Texas still has a good Latin flavor. Although the first time I saw her, I felt a little tacky, but let the makeup artist dress up a little, the temperament came out. In addition, she was so Petite that she gave men both a kind of protection and a desire to destroy men, so when she came to audition after several rounds of screening. Adrian took a chance to talk to her.


    Then, there was no difficulty at all. After a little hint, EVA posted it. Then there was the usual drama, dating, dinner and Go to bed. That night, Adrian pressed the petite EVA on the bed and ravaged it in her half genuine groans and screams. That kind of dark and violent feeling made him very happy, not much worse than Han Jiaren that time.


    It''s not that he hasn''t played with the women around him. For example, Rachel, who says that he doesn''t have a body, is honest. But EVA is extremely petite, so it can be said that it''s pocket type, and it can''t be seen when it''s pressed on the body. However, when it''s ravaged, it''s very pleasant. Even a few Asian Americans are taller than her, and Avril is the only one who is similar to her. However, Adrian will not treat the little witch of rock and roll in this way. To be honest, Avril''s figure is really not comparable to Eva''s, which is a kind of pocket size symmetrical * * playing with great feeling.


    Nevertheless, Eva Longoria was eager to please Adrian. To his slight regret, she is now in a cold war with her husband, a soap actor, and may be about to divorce. Therefore, she is very bold and unrestrained. If her feelings are good, she has to forget her husband and undress for him, which will taste better.


    This possibility is very high. Don''t forget where Hollywood is, and who Adrian is. Now in Hollywood, which woman doesn''t want to sleep with a miracle director? That''s a shortcut. EVA''s time in Hollywood is not short. Naturally, she knows the value of this opportunity. How could she let it go?


    So is Eva Longoria and Vanessa Marcel.


    "Yes, you are very good, Vanessa." Adrian, leaning against the head of the bed, said as he stroked Vanessa''s back, which was wearing a T-shirt, with his back to himself.


    "Thank you for your praise, ED, as long as you like it." Vanessa looked back and said with a smile that her eyebrows were very tasty. Although she was of Mexican origin, her features were not as obvious as EVA''s, and her figure and bed skills were good. It was worth Adrian to give her the role.


    It''s not the first time that Vanessa played cage''s girlfriend in the movie "run for life island" a few years ago. Unfortunately, this did not make her a firm foothold in the film industry. After that, although she also appeared in some films intermittently, she basically revolved around in the television circle. So when Adrian gave the hint, she and EVA agreed without hesitation and tried to please him in bed."But that''s not enough." Adrian suddenly sat up, put his arm around her waist, took her in his arms, and took a breath on the back of her neck.


    "And how else?" Vanessa looked back and said with a fearless smile that it was a direct three-way connection last night, and according to Adrian''s performance. It''s not that kind of tyrannical man, not to mention the word of mouth, so no matter what he wants to do, she will accompany him to the end.


    "Then you will know. Don''t worry. It''s not difficult. It''s just interesting. I''ll tell you now and I won''t understand." Adrian lifted her chin. "Do you believe me?"


    "I believe it." Vanessa answered immediately.


    No, she didn''t agree. Adrian didn''t like her at first, even though she had been through several rounds. But, he soon found an interesting place, very interesting, so he thought about it carefully. She was given the role of single mother Susan Mayer, who is now a single mother. Then, Adrian didn''t hide it, just didn''t say what was interesting, so Vanessa agreed very freely.


    After you''ve got two housewives. The third one took a little bit of time. Adrian''s favorite is trying to develop into the film industry. Of course, it only took a little more time. After all, the miracle director is a miracle director. He is always a minority in the minority who can refuse him, and Brigitte Mona is definitely not among them.


    "Oh. That''s great, Brigitte. Do you feel it? Do you feel it? " Adrian said as he increased the impact.


    In the narrow space, Brigitte''s legs were clamped to Adrian''s waist, her hands on the walls on both sides, trying to suppress the groan, and then tensed herself in a violent impact.


    Adrian then took a deep breath. Although Brigitte is in the peak, but also often to the point of loss of mind, hurriedly whispered: "you You didn''t do anything Don''t Inside... "


    "I know, but It''s too narrow here I can''t control for a few minutes... " Adrian breathed and looked around.


    Brigitte immediately got down from him, squatted down and opened her mouth. Then Adrian, who had a long breath, poured out.


    After everything calmed down, he spent a few minutes tidying up his clothes. Seeing that the time was approaching, he opened a crack in the door to make sure that there was no one outside. Adrian and Brigitte went out of the small room together and prepared to go to the meeting room. Just a few steps away, they meet a woman who comes in a hurry from another corridor. She is also an acquaintance and the fourth housewife in desperate housewives.


    "Ed?" A little surprised at the strategy looked at Adrian, and then looked at Brigitte, whose face was a little unnatural, and immediately showed a clear look.


    Bridget, somewhat embarrassed, smiles at her, whispers "I''ll go to the bathroom" to Adrian, and hurried in the direction of the bathroom.


    "You are still the same." Looking at Bridget''s fading back, the woman sighed.


    "But this is me, isn''t it?" Adrian grinned and spread out his hand. "If I don''t, then it''s not me, Melinda."


    Finally, this housewife was Melinda Clarke who was picked up at the two and a half heroes celebration party held by Downey''s family. After several one night stands, Adrian did not contact her again. Anyway, she was a married woman. Although she often had a cold war with her husband and sometimes even separated from each other, she has not divorced.


    Adrian is lustful, but not lustful. To a great extent, his regrets about EVA are just words. Although he has done many things without limits, such as Nicole and Alicia, he will not make mistakes when he holds them. Besides, there are so many women around, and each has her own beauty. There is no need to pester Melinda.


    "Yes, it''s not Playboy''s miracle director, it''s not miracle director." Melinda looked at him with a complicated look.


    Adrian smiles. "Time is running out. Let''s go to the conference room first."


    She bowed gracefully and made a gesture of invitation. Melinda sighed and walked on. Adrian smiles, looks at her still good figure, and then follows behind. Although there is no contact in the past two years, and only nods at the party, who knows how it will develop in the future? As for some problems, as I said just now, he is just not lustful, and he always has a good sense of propriety.


    What''s more, the choice of Melinda as the fourth obsessive-compulsive housewife, Bree, thinks she''s good, and the equally interesting idea also applies to her.


    Soon came to the conference room, where there were many people, all members of the "Desperate Housewives" crew, and then the roles were selected one by one, and the TV series was about to start shooting, so there were more meetings for the time being. Out of the focus on the TV series, and other ideas - like the one that took Brigitte for example - Adrian was involved.


    The leading actors, the housewives and their husbands and their families, except Brigitte, who was still in the bathroom, had arrived. What''s more eye-catching is that the two girls who will act as Vanessa and Melinda''s daughters in the TV series are very similar to their "mothers". Everyone is very curious about how the director of miracle found them.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C267

    The king of Hollywood 267_ The king of Hollywood_ "Look at this shot, how beautiful it is, and a few more times, they''ll save a lot of money on filling up the pond. //Baidu search to see the latest chapter / / "with the white ball in the air to draw a high arc, and then no accident fell into the pond, splashed a small flower, wearing a hat, a casual dress Claude said in a loud voice.


    "Shut up, crow, and watch out for my next shot in the head." Adrian threatened to swing the golf club.


    "If you hit it with aim, I will." Claude replied, laughing.


    "Damn it I don''t know what you''re thinking. There are many ways to have fun. Why do you choose this one? Just to laugh at me? " Adrian sat down in his chair a little depressed.


    Over the years, his golf skills It cannot be said that there has been no progress, but it is basically negligible. Not to mention that Charlize, who had to practice because of going to ABC, even Kate, Sarah, Sophie and Monica, played better than Adrian. Even Julia, who was relatively poor, could make the ball fly to the target with at least half of the ten strokes.


    So Adrian''s golf skills have become a joke. No wonder he''s so depressed.


    "In advance, I didn''t say anything." Victor, sitting in a chair with his club to one side and looking over something, said Victor, raising his hand.


    "Yes, I didn''t say anything, no bad words or good words." Adrian talks.


    "All right. Ed, you''re already a legend. Why bother about that? " Claude, who also sat on the chair, said in a half teasing and half comforting way, "you said yourself that no one is perfect. Since you are such a genius in the production and operation of film TV, and you have such an advanced vision in it, isn''t it normal for golf to collapse?"


    "Legend?" Adrian hummed.


    "Oh, of course, take a look. How many films and TV dramas have you made over the years Claude said, "what''s more, many high word-of-mouth, high box office and high audience ratings have something to do with you. It''s a recognized fact that you support half of the AC media by yourself, and you can boost everyone''s morale with one word. There will be two important TV plays coming out this fall, right? Lost and desperate housewives, just because you said it would be popular, everyone took it for granted. Not to mention the summer archives. "King Kong", "Hulk", "magic four" and "spy 2" are all excellent. Which one is not supported by you? "


    "Well, I see." Adrian raised his hand, and then on, he was really on the air.


    "King Kong" and "Hulk" do not say, because he intervened to make changes. At least it''s more than the original at the box office. The same is true of the magic four, which was released at the end of last month, with Jessica and Joshua acting together as brothers and sisters. After repeatedly stressing that we should not delay, we should enter the play as soon as possible and let people carry it out. Paramount respects his opinions in this respect, which is much better than the original.


    Although there are still many loopholes and unsatisfactory places, they can be ignored. Or it''s a common problem of superhero movies that can be ignored. Jessica had already accumulated a lot of popularity, which made her one of Hollywood''s sex idols. In addition, she was closely followed by spy films 2, which was released in early August, even though she was only 10 minutes away from the country. Still attracted a lot of fans, the status is further stable.


    As for the box office success of Spy Movie 2, there is a foundation laid by the first film, and there are totally different spy styles between Jason Bourne and Ethan hunt and James Bond. It''s needless to say. With all this, we can imagine how high his reputation will be in the group within the circle when lost and desperate housewives are shown in the autumn.


    "And it, Facebook, youtube and twitter. They are very popular websites. " Victor added leisurely beside.


    "Sometimes I really doubt you, ED, if you really can predict the future." Claude laughed again.


    "What if I could?" Adrian made a serious look.


    "Very well, Mr. prophet, please tell me how many daughters you will have before you have a son?" Claude immediately burst into laughter, and Victor next to him snorted.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows a little annoyed and depressed. After a while, he said, "be careful, crow. Maybe you won''t have a son in the future."


    It''s a pity that they still laugh.


    "I''m really surprised, ED, that you''ve got eight daughters by now. In terms of probability, you should have a son anyway. Is it true that as Kate said, God doesn''t intend to give you a son." Claude then added fuel to the fire.


    "Which Kate?" Adrian narrowed his eyes and asked. Claude opened his mouth and was about to answer, but suddenly he got stuck. Although he knew which one was, he didn''t know why he couldn''t say it for a while. There are as many as three people who ask Adrian''s women to call this name, even if the spelling is different, and one is a nickname, but the pronunciation is similar."From the perspective of probability, this is normal." Rare small pull back a city Adrian finally laughed, "in fact, whether there is a son does not matter, have a daughter enough."


    "Do you hear that, Victor, ed means that his daughters will continue to grow." Claude continued to tease.


    "Well, crow, that''s the subject." Victor played the game, although he kept laughing, "where did we just say? Legend, right? "


    "Yes, director miracle has become a signboard of our group, a very eye-catching signboard." Claude nodded.


    "So I''m going to make this sign even more dazzling." Adrian opened his hand.


    Actually. At the beginning, Adrian wanted to avoid this situation. He always worried that if a group''s development depended too much on one person, it would not be a good thing. If this person has charm, ability, vision and mind, he can take everyone on the road, but without this person, the group is likely to have violent turbulence, such as jobs and apple.


    What''s more, Adrian is not short of charm, and his ability and mind have been trained in recent years. But it''s hard to say with eyes, "luck" will run out sooner or later. So he has been worried about the situation that as long as he said a word, the following people would do it without thinking about it. He was too lazy to analyze and verify or not close enough to analyze and verify. He also always hopes to create a situation in which the group can continue even if he is short of himself, so as to cultivate screenwriters and various teams.


    It''s just. The idea is very good, but in fact, it is not easy. The more he wants the rapid development of the group, the more he has to constantly highlight himself. After a long time, Adrian gives up the plan after careful consideration.


    Anyway, this contradiction can not be solved for a long time. Then the two interests and the right to take the most important, it is up to him to help the group as fast as possible. As for the future, it doesn''t matter, even if it''s a real genius, there will be times when inspiration is exhausted. In this way, he has launched various types of works for several years, which can not escape.


    In addition, the group also has Claude. With his control ability, even if there will be turbulence, it can be limited to a certain range. If Adrian grabs enough resources, the turbulence may be further reduced. of course. In the ten years of Hollywood''s rule, even if it''s worth it.


    Therefore, he had the present plan and successfully realized the first step. Now he is about to start the second and third steps.


    "What do I need to do?" See to say the point. Victor finally asked his doubts. He had read through the information Adrian had given him. He couldn''t see what needs to be done by the network group, unless he started to build momentum for his new works.


    "I need to keep it secret." Adrian gave the answer, "if I can, I hope that from the beginning to the end, the media and the public will not know what I have done."


    Claude and Victor frowned.


    "It''s not easy. Other media groups have no obligation to cooperate with us, and..." Claude said, turning over the information on the table under his parasol, "if you want to go to Europe for live shooting, you still need a lot of extras. Unless the local media are blind, they won''t be able to see it."


    "That''s what I want to see the most," Adrian shrugged. "At the very least, the public can know that I''m making a new work, can know when I''m shooting, but never know what the theme is, and it''s going to be at least until March next year."


    "March?" Claude immediately picked eyebrows, as Adrian''s best friend, he almost understood his idea for the first time.


    "Yes, March." Adrian smiles.


    "Are you so sure that if you leak it out, it will have a big impact on your plan?" Claude asked again.


    "Believe my judgment on it, crow." Adrian said so.


    "Well, what a great plan you are trying to achieve." Claude chuckled, then made a mouth to victor, who was still a little puzzled. Victor chewed it over and over again, then showed a look of sudden enlightenment.


    "It seems that ED is going to set a record that no one else can match." He said with a smile.


    "As I said just now, I am the most eye-catching signboard of the group. Naturally, I have the responsibility to make this signboard more dazzling, and Adrian stood up with a smile, and suddenly took on a self sacrificing momentum. "King, you should have a king''s posture!"


    Adrian has been moving towards this goal since he told Claude that he wants to control Hollywood. After continuous development and accumulation, he is not far away from that goal. If you want to control this Vanity Fair, it is the most basic requirement to have huge capital. Then, fame, ability, recognition of people in the circle, etc., are also very important - this is capital in a broad sense - and what Adrian has to do now is to make himself get a record that he would never have before and in the future, and make his reputation reach a level that has never been before The height that someone has reached.That''s why he discussed with Claude and Victor so solemnly and sought their support. I even used, um, playing golf with them.


    After Adrian fully expressed his intention, the matter was settled. Next? It''s still about the summer archives. It needs a lot of resources. The media group and the network group have to cooperate with each other. Adrian also needs time to prepare. So we have to wait at least two months before we can start.


    Although the summer season is coming to an end, there are still many films waiting to be released. For example, after the box office sales of "King Kong" and "spy film 2", there are still big productions like "fan Haixin".


    "A hotchpotch of all the monsters, nothing new? Hehe Adrian looked through the newspaper and chuckled.


    Such comments do not say this version, even the original version is not appropriate. Of course, this version is not much different from the original version in the plot, but in terms of the rhythm of the story. From a commercial point of view, it is qualified, and the audience is still paying for it. And as I said before, the original ticket house will fail because of this, which has a lot to do with the poor issuance.


    Now, Universal''s distribution capacity has been thoroughly renovated after AC media took over, and Adrian has paid special attention to this film. So naturally, the problem is not a problem.


    "What are you laughing at?" Kate just came back from the garden, holding Megan with her belly bulging.


    "Nothing. Some critics are always arrogant." Adrian grinned and took Megan''s arm.


    Jessica, as he said, became popular after "the magic four" and "spy 2" and was surrounded by various announcements and media. Greatly reduced the number of trips to Megan. Although Adrian wanted to accompany her in the past, she couldn''t be there every day, so she might as well pick her up from time to time for a few days.


    Kate didn''t say anything, not that she was generous. She was just numb. This was Adrian''s eighth child with a different woman. To be an ordinary woman. I''m afraid the cold war has already begun, but Adrian''s women are different. They all have a big heart - if they don''t, they will grow out, as long as they stay with him - ignoring is a basic skill.


    "You mean they''re becoming more and more like you?" Kate snorted.


    "Is that what I look like to you?" Adrian looked stunned, as if hurt. "I''m talking for you, Kate."


    But it didn''t do her any good. With a shrug, Adrian walked upstairs. Adrian raised his hand, put it down, and finally sighed. He also wanted to ask if he could kiss Princess Anna tonight. Like Tomb Raider and legend of the night, the costume in the film had been taken back for a long time.


    "Do you often do that?" Megan, dressed in loose clothes, asked curiously.


    "Yeah, so you can''t do that, Megan." Adrian said, sitting down next to her, putting his arm around her and looking at her with a very sincere look.


    Before Megan spoke, a sneer came into his ear. It was very soft. If it wasn''t for the right connection, he had just finished. There were just a few seconds of silence around Megan. I''m afraid he couldn''t notice it. It can be seen from here that the noise makers must have been here for some time. Kate, Ivanka and youjihui are not so bored. Sarah and Charlize have not come back yet, so they will only be


    Adrian quickly looks behind his back, and a shadow shrinks behind the sofa.


    "Come out, lily. I see you." He said leisurely, "don''t let me come here, honey."


    After a long time, the little guy came out from behind reluctantly. EVA and Juliet followed her sister as always.


    "Hi, Megan. How are you?" Lily said hello to Megan without looking at her father. The two little ones were also like this, but they were not as calm as their sister and would inevitably glance at her father.


    Adrian did not put his daughter''s posturing in his eyes. He pulled her over and "ravaged" her on her head: "what do you do when you slip into the living room?"


    "What a nuisance dad is!" How easy to escape from his hands, Lily angrily exclaimed. Then she snorted, picked up her arms and turned around, making a disdainful look: "my mother spent 5 dollars to hire me to design a more reasonable arrangement for her small cabinet. After I made it, I wanted to ask your opinion, but now it doesn''t need to."


    Finish not wait for father to talk, take two younger sister''s hand, skipping to run out. Adrian sighed and didn''t say anything. After a while, he put his eyes back on Megan.


    Then Megan was heard curling her mouth: "you liar."


    "Oh?" Adrian blinked and waited for Megan''s words. But after several minutes, she didn''t speak. She just looked at him half angry and half helpless.


    "Well, if you want to, I''d like to apologize again for my behavior. Although it''s not intentional, it has objectively caused your ignorance of the facts." Adrian said this, then tightened his grip on his never let go hand. "Will you forgive me, Megan?""I have no choice..." Megan sighed. Then she felt that her voice was a little heavy. She wanted to explain: "I mean I mean It feels strange. Lily is younger than me Not yet ten years old... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I know it''s embarrassing, but don''t worry about it. Just get used to it." Adrian grinned, pressed her head into her arms, and then sighed in her heart. Less than ten years old is nothing. There are five years younger than Lily. I hope Your own strategy works. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C268

    Little Emma, the little devil, has always been a headache. Up to now, Adrian still hasn''t revealed any news to Kate. He only hopes Ivanka can open the gap first. Lily didn''t want to accept Megan, who was only ten years old. Although she took the initiative to say hello to Megan, she didn''t use the title of aunt from the beginning to the end. You know, she used this address for the mothers of other sisters, including Jessica. But in Megan''s place, the first time we met, we asked directly after we asked, "may I call your name?".


    Of course, it may have something to do with Megan''s unborn child and natural lack of intimacy. But she''s all like this, not to mention her big Lily Little Emma, who has always been regarded as her sister.


    Probably because she was born in such a family, lily is really precocious in some aspects. Before that, she discussed with her father how the children came from and criticized her father for being playful.


    "I know that when a man and a woman do something together, children are born out of their mothers'' stomachs, and they are in the curriculum of these schools. But it''s a little strange. It''s said in the course that this should be something that should be done by two people who love each other after they get married. But father and mother are not married, and they are not married to other aunts. Why is that? " That''s what Lily asked.


    "Well..." In the face of this problem, Adrian has a headache for a moment. It''s not that she doesn''t want to explain it, but to the little guy now. Can she fully understand? But if you use this as an excuse to shirk. Lily certainly won''t accept it. She never takes it. She always assumes the attitude of "as long as you tell me, I will understand.".


    In fact, as he expected, when he said "you are still young, many things are not easy to explain clearly", the little guy sneered.


    "I''m not a kid. I''m super Lily!" The little guy said with pride, and then made a look of suspicion: "is there something that Dad can''t see and dare not tell me? I often hear mom and aunt Sarah and aunt Charley say that dad has an extraordinary possessiveness


    Hear the last word. Adrian has the feeling of rolling his eyes. I don''t know what they usually say to Lily. Well, it''s impossible for her to let her guess. Otherwise, how can Adrian keep her image of being wise and powerful in her heart? Although he is probably not related to this word in Lily''s mind.


    "Well, honey, there''s a delicious apple that everyone wants to eat and share. Although there is no explicit agreement, tacit agreement already exists in it. At this time, if someone suddenly wants to take the apple as his own and stop sharing it with others, how strong will it arouse other people''s reaction? " Adrian thought for a long time, and finally gave such an answer. It''s kind of a little guy.


    Of course, he did not expect that this sentence would become one of the materials his daughter would use to tease her in a few years.


    "Not only arrogant, but also narcissistic, he compared himself to the apple of Eden. Everyone''s doing their best to rob, and this is our father. " Lily, who has become a beautiful girl, said this to her sisters at a family party. God knows, Adrian is just giving an example and using the apple Metaphor - you can''t use bananas - has nothing to do with Eden.


    Therefore, it is always troublesome to educate children. Adrian thought Lily wanted to be a director or a photographer at first. She always took the DV apart and put it on again, although most of them couldn''t be installed. Later I thought she would go to be an actress, because she always thought that it would be a good experience to play her mother''s daughter in the legend of the night. Now, he thinks she wants to be a designer, because lily has made a lot of pocket money by helping her mother design some accessories and the layout of small places. The variability of children can be seen.


    But Adrian always likes this or that, just like he would change diapers, put them to sleep, wipe their butt, and so on. It''s rare that he has so much energy and patience. But Adrian just likes to do it. In a sense, they It''s also his work. It''s a wonderful work.


    So, even though Megan complained that Adrian had cheated herself that she didn''t say that there were so many women or so many children, she would not be out of his hands. Adrian, after all, started early, grasped her weakness, United her feelings and interests, and now further demonstrated her style as a father. What can Megan do?


    In fact, she is just a little bit of prenatal depression, which is not difficult to deal with. Adrian has experienced seven women''s pregnancies before and after Adrian, from Kate always whimsically asking for this and that, to Blanchett''s sudden depression and unhappiness, and then to Jessica''s worry about whether the child will be ok. What kind of situation has not been seen, this is his best performance Wait, Adrian is good at dealing with women''s insecurity.


    So the biggest problem now is little Emma''s business. Adrian also refused her request to come to the United States for a holiday this year. It''s rare that the devil knows his dilemma and doesn''t persist. It''s just that this matter has to be solved. Therefore, after thinking about it, Adrian decided to put it at the end of September. If Ivanka revealed a good sense of propriety, he might be able to call little Emma over by the time a certain film was released.At the end of September, although it''s not summer vacation, it''s not the off-season. Therefore, some films that are promising but lack competitiveness compared with commercial blockbusters are usually released at this time. It''s not surprising that Hollywood has movies in production all the time, and even Sophie is making her new films.


    After her success, Sophie didn''t rush to pick up a new film, but turned to the director. Although Adrian''s factor contributed to the Oscar nomination of "sleepless in the supermarket", Sophie''s own ability played a significant role in it. She did grow in this respect, so she began to become more and more interested. In this case, Adrian, who had hoped that she would develop in directing, arranged a script for her. Supported her in making her first feature film.


    "The story is composed of five short stories, and the theme can be interpreted from two aspects: suspense and horror, or fatalism." Adrian explained to Sophie.


    The play is called "the dead girl." in short, a young girl dies and then leads to the story of several other women. The monotonous woman who found the body made headlines, looking for her sister who had lost more than a decade ago, hoping to confirm the identity of the body. His wife found that her husband had an unusual relationship with the dead girl. Her mother began to look for the reasons for her daughter''s leaving home and the cause of her young girl''s death.


    The clues are not complicated. As long as you can master the rhythm, the two routes mentioned above will make this story an excellent film. In addition, it is also a women''s play, which is very suitable for Sophie, a new director. She finally chose the fatalistic and tragic route, which Adrian expected, although he would like her to try the suspense thriller route, but it requires more control of the director, and the producer can not have a comprehensive and clear consideration. It''s easy to screw up a movie, so forget it.


    What''s more, it''s good to take the pathetic line of fatalism. It''s too literary and artistic, and the box office may not be very good, but as long as the cost is kept as low as possible and then it can be maintained. The two leading actors, Scarlett and kaiden, have more parts. The pay is basically negligible, and Sophie herself plays a role in it.


    It goes without saying that she plays the sister who is looking for her sister or her sister''s body, and it is not difficult for her to master this role. After Adrian made clear his position, kaiden made efforts. In "the day after tomorrow", although it was just a vase, it was also a beautiful vase. Before in "sleepless in the supermarket", if it was not too beautiful, the acting skills should be more affirmed. Because of this, Sophie was the first one to consider her when she was preparing. Adrian was wondering whether to make Katen into Sophie''s Royal actor?


    Scarlett was recommended by Adrian. After the release of "love to New Jersey" earlier this year, her position in independent films has become more and more stable, and it is appropriate to act in such a low-cost film. Of course, there are also commercial films, but they are all of medium investment type. Adrian planned for Scarlett from the perspective of long-term development, and Scarlett also approved his plan.


    This time, she plays the young girl who dies and runs away from home because her stepfather sexually assaults her as a child. She became a prostitute, became addicted to drugs and had a daughter. This is not an easy thing for her. After all, she has never experienced these things. At most, she smoked marijuana, and she smoked with Adrian. If she wants to perform convincingly, it needs a lot of preparation.


    "Don''t worry, Scarlett. Believe in yourself, you can do it. If you can play this kind of role with your own ability, then many roles will be difficult for you." Adrian said to her.


    It''s true. Even if Scarlett has done a lot of preparation work, it''s very good to have 70% of the confidence. The biggest problem is lack of experience. If she can really achieve 100%, I''m afraid only a few people can match her acting skills, but it''s a pity that there is no last sentence.


    "If you want, we can try it in private to give you a more intuitive experience." His tail came out immediately.


    "You like to take advantage of it." After being coaxed to dance a lap dance for him, Scarlett, who still had the green paper on her stockings and underpants, said half angrily.


    Then, Sophie herself plays a part in it. What she wanted was the role of the mother of the dead girl, but Adrian advised her to change because it was too much. It''s not to say that he doesn''t think her acting skills are not good. Even if Sophie''s best actress is the result of public relations, if her acting skills are not recognized at all, it is absolutely impossible to get them.


    However, Adrian always insists on a point. As a director and a star at the same time, it will inevitably lead to a deviation in her work. What''s more, Sophie has begun to work hard on the director''s side. Therefore, it is suggested that she should be replaced by the mother who plays the role of kaiden. Since it can make her in a position, it will not affect her directing work.


    In this way, as long as there is enough publicity and distribution in place, then capital preservation will not be difficult.


    Publicity has always been very important, no matter what needs publicity, so Google and Yahoo are fighting over youtube, so AC media can make a deal with the Bush family. In order to achieve the desired effect. Various means emerge in an endless stream. For example, in hot news, such as shootings or demonstrations, hiring extras to act as eyewitnesses in the camera to guide the minds of the audience in front of the TV set. Which of the major media groups has not said anything about this.As Adrian once said, the information you get in the media is always what they want to convey to you.


    It''s useless to make a big movie. As early as the beginning of the year. In order to keep brokeback mountain out of the limelight, rumors began to circulate that director miracle''s new film would be Johnny Cash''s biography.


    Although the reporters did not fully confirm the news, Adrian avoided them and said nothing about it - of course, he did not deny it. And after the Kashi family got communication, they just said to reporters that they had contact with director miracle, but never talked about the following things, so this news has always maintained a certain degree of attention.


    Anyway. Even the White House made a statement after his death. This is a great loss to the United States. Let one legend direct a film that shows the story of another legend''s life. This is definitely what Kashi''s fans or most fans want to see.


    So. In this case, when the trailer of "no way forward" suddenly landed in the major media at the end of August, we can imagine how people would react. Then, a series of ready-made marketing methods were pushed out and quickly occupied people''s sight. Even though Karsch and Jackie are the best, there are not many critics.


    The situation is so hot that some people exclaim that the director of miracle has already locked in the Oscar for next year in advance. Unfortunately, they don''t know, there is still a film in the late production of tension. It will be released at the end of the year, which is the advantage of confidentiality, so Adrian will ask Claude and Victor to help him keep his new film secret until March next year.


    In fact, he had a better choice to start shooting after March next year. As long as it can be released at the end of the year, it doesn''t matter if it is known to the public at that time. It''s just. Adrian''s plan is more than that. If he wants to control Hollywood and represent Hollywood, he must stand on Hollywood''s side with a clear-cut stand. At that time, it will be a great opportunity.


    With the beginning of September, the autumn TV series has been put on the agenda, and "lost" and "Desperate Housewives" have finally begun broadcasting. There is no doubt that the ratings are excellent. The first episode of "lost" was released on CBS at 8:00 p.m. on Wednesday night, with its well-made scenes and just in time suspense, it won 19 million viewers and easily became the 9:00 ratings champion. Both Rachel McAdams, the leading actress, and Cheryl tridy, the supporting actor, have made great achievements When the popularity.


    Although Lee Ying AI did not attract much attention because of the lack of eye-catching performance of that Korean character, it attracted many Korean people and broke several records on the peninsula.


    Generally speaking, the premiere was quite successful. Many critics believe that although the style of "lost" is completely different from that of "superhero", it is an excellent science fiction play, which is expected to attract more people to watch. So, Rachel, Cheryl and Li Yingai expressed their thanks in the same way. It''s a pity that they expressed their thanks separately.


    However, no one expected that, since "lost" can get the number one audience in the first broadcast, it will be maintained in the second week. However, ABC just aired a women''s play, so "Desperate Housewives" with more than 22 million ratings pushed "lost" down.


    This is a terrible data. We should know that since entering the new century, the development of cable TV has become faster and faster, and the number of TV dramas with the audience rating of more than 20 million is less and less. It is already a very excellent work to be able to watch more than 15 million people. For example, the record of more than 50 million viewers in a certain period of time, such as "Survivor" and "friends", has basically become a masterpiece. What''s more, these two works are achieved by accumulated word-of-mouth.


    "Desperate Housewives" can achieve such amazing results, we can imagine how big a sensation it will cause. Many critics have written articles to praise, and the four housewives have become popular overnight. Adrian took the opportunity to seduce Melinda again at the celebration party, holding her in the small room for a long time. Although Melinda said complaints, she was extremely warm.


    Moreover, it was just the beginning, and then Vanessa, EVA, and Brigitte, in turn, were taken into the room by Adrian. He also wanted to hook up with Tina. As a screenwriter, Tina also played a role in the play, that is, the housewife who committed suicide at the beginning. She also acted as the narrator at the beginning and end of each episode. In addition, the car shock left a deep impression on him, so she thought of a friendly match.


    It''s a pity that after two words, he was seen by the other party, and then he quickly found an excuse to leave the party, which was quite a pity. But it would be a mistake for Tina to think that this would get rid of Adrian. The more she did, the more likely she would be interested in Adrian, especially if she was not resolute.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C269

    Well, the first thing to admit is that their average age is really low. In addition to EVA, who is very young in the original version, Vanessa and Melinda were born in 68 years and 69 years respectively, while Brigitte was born in 70 years. Therefore, the average age is still less than 35 years old, so it is not qualified to speak of housewives.


    But the problem is, whether a TV play is popular does not depend on the age of the actors. As long as it is good-looking, as long as it can make the audience like it, who cares about the age of the actress? What''s more, because the ratings of these four more beautiful housewives are much higher than Adrian just remembered, so we don''t need to pay attention to these comments.


    Although these four roles are decided by him, it does not mean that he is casually selecting actors. Just like the Oscar winner, he can''t operate without acting skill. To put it simply, Vanessa, Melinda and Eva have all been married and experienced as housewives. Although Brigitte is an exception, she has lived together for a long time.


    Then, with more than 22 million viewers on the premiere, they proved attractive, so these comments don''t matter at all. Similarly, as expected, the success of lost and desperate housewives has made Adrian''s aura continue to stack up in the circle. By calculation, these two plays alone have made at least five women popular, so some things have gone well.


    "Good, that''s it, good!" Adrian, speaking out loud, made a fierce dash under him. The two sweaty * * interweave and still let him do what he wants.


    In such a fierce battle for a moment, the younger girl in the middle is the first to lose the battle and soften to one side. Then the women below face each other, but they are soon killed again. Adrian has to let go.


    "You''re so good every time, ed. Ashley and I are no match for you." After that, tired Jessica Simpson leaned in his arms and said in a flattering tone, dabbing her sister with her toes. That is, Ashley Simpson, who has been exhausted playing between her and Adrian, and another pair of sisters are bedded by Adrian.


    "Yes," said Ashley, who had recovered herself and was busy supporting her body, in a tone similar to that of her sister. "I didn''t raise it before. Now, a comparison will come out immediately. ED is really gentle."


    "Thank you. Every woman is worth caring for. This has always been my creed. " Adrian said in a big voice, then sat up on the head of the bed for a few minutes.


    Simpson immediately gave her sister a look, Ashley immediately fell down, after she entered the state, Jessica followed suit, watching the two sisters scramble around the banana, Adrian satisfied comfortable tone.


    With the record industry more and more depressed. Jessica Simpson''s status in record companies has also begun to decline. She used to be behind Britney Spears and Christina, but now she''s next to Beyonce. But Simpson was smart enough to hold Adrian''s thigh and respond to him for a long time. Then he used his support to develop horizontally, and it developed very well.


    Now she not only continues to release singles, but also has her own reality show in ABC, and the ratings are pretty good, comparable to the reality show of the Hilton sisters. In addition, Simpson is also planning to create her own fashion brand, so when her sister came to ask her about some things. She did not hesitate to give a positive answer.


    Ashley Simpson is only four years younger than her sister. She has been dancing since childhood. She has practiced ballet for a long time. Adrian likes this most. Her soft body can make many difficult postures. After her sister became famous, she also planned to become a singer. She also served as a dance accompanist at her sister''s concert. Finally, she got a contract from the record company because of her sister''s relationship.


    And from the beginning, she has been developing horizontally like her sister. In the first half of last year, she released her own, but Adrian is just playing, just like the Hilton sisters or the Duff sisters. Otherwise, he won''t wait until now to start with Ashley. After all, he dominated her role in Orange County boys after she released her album last year.


    The two TV dramas in this fall have further promoted his already high reputation and power in the circle. What kind of women can''t play? Perhaps in the eyes of some naive people, they are also women with personality and pride. In fact, it is true, but personality and pride are not worth mentioning in front of real power. For as long as they want to be in Hollywood, in this Vanity Fair, they have to crawl on the floor when Adrian needs to.


    So, different tastes and tricks are what he wants most now. Unfortunately, it will take some time to get four housewives to bed together, especially if two "daughters" are added.


    It should be easier for Camilla Baylor, who has been a guest role in various films and TV series since she was very young, so she has more experience. Emma stone has just set foot in Hollywood, if Adrian hadn''t found her resume by accident. She also felt that she and Melinda were somewhat similar, and choosing her to play the role of one of her daughters had to encounter several times to get a better idea.Of course, this is not absolute. It depends on their own minds, especially in comparison with previous lives. But there''s no need to worry about that. This is Hollywood, and this is about to become his territory completely.


    So try Camilla first. Adrian has a great idea and --


    "are you Liu Sisi?" Adrian looked up and down at the oriental girl in front of her. She sat down on the sofa, shrunk her neck and drooped her eyelids. It seemed that she was afraid, but her eyes turned from time to time, as if she were absent-minded.


    "You look a lot cuter than in the picture," he continued with a smile. "You should have looked at the contract in detail - eh?"


    After making a stress with your nose. The girl on the other side just flustered back to her mind, and she was embarrassed to smile: "yes I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I didn''t mean to I don''t know your Chinese It''s so good to say I still My first visit to the United States... "


    "I understand." Adrian grinned and raised his hand, not taking her incoherence to heart, which in fact made her more lovely.


    "One can''t help feeling timid in a foreign country. Especially for the Chinese people who have a strong local concept, and you are still so young, so I will arrange you to live in their home. I hope you can adapt to the environment here as soon as possible. " He continued, pushing the glass on the table in front of the girl. "Don''t be nervous. I''m a very easygoing person. I know China very well. You can see me as an ordinary person."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I just A little excited. " The girl who called Liu Sisi was embarrassed and laughed, "I really didn''t think you chose me. It''s so surprising that I don''t know what to say I haven''t brushed my teeth yet


    Said she also blinked, some small complacent look, Adrian can not help but laugh: "you are so sure I" big talk journey to the west? "


    Hearing this, Liu Sisi was obviously stunned. After a long time, he showed a look of sudden enlightenment. Then it turned into embarrassment. It seemed that she had a big nerve.


    "Well, don''t say that," Adrian raised his hand. "You can call me Adrian or ED, and I''ll call you think, OK? Well, let''s talk about you, or the question just now. Have you read the contract in detail and fully understood it? "


    "Yes, I''ve seen it, and I''ve asked lawyers to do it, and they all say it''s OK." Liu Sisi, who adjusted her mood, immediately said that after some teasing before, she was much more relaxed.


    "Good, but one thing I want to make clear is that we will understand your life and study at any time. While providing you with sufficient needs, we will test you in stages. If you fail to meet the requirements, we will consider changing people." Adrian said seriously.


    "I can do it!" The girl was nervous again.


    "Don''t worry," Adrian waved. "The test won''t be too difficult. As long as you work hard, there should be no problem. I also believe that you will not let me down. Among all the information about young girls given by Mr. Wang, I will choose you because you give me a special feeling, like The feeling that rain made me feel


    He said, raised his head to sit beside Liu Sisi without interrupting. Liu Yufei, who was sitting there quietly, laughed.


    "Don''t worry, think, since ed said you can do it, then you can," Liu Yufei immediately grasped Liu Sisi''s hand. "I was also very confident at the beginning, but under the encouragement of ED, I finally got the role of Zhang Qiu. So, as long as you work hard to add oil, there will be no problem."


    Adrian frowned a little while listening. She said a little too much, but fortunately, Liu Sisi didn''t notice. It seems that big nerves are good.


    "Have you finished your discussion?" Liu Li came in from the outside.


    "Almost. What''s the matter?" Adrian asked immediately.


    "I''ve looked at the time and I''m going to make dinner. Why don''t we have it and go back?" Liu Li with a smile is very decent, there is a bit of elegant lady flavor.


    "Is it so late?" Adrian looked surprised and stood up. "No, I have a date. I''ll leave it to you."


    "No problem. Sisi is very sensible. She and Feifei get along well Liu Li said, looking at her daughter and Liu Sisi who were sitting together, she said, "you can rest assured."


    "Well, then I''ll leave." Adrian nodded, and then said to Liu Sisi: "in another two days, I''ll arrange an agent for you, Sisi, and of course, it''s raining. At that time, the company will arrange some minor supporting roles in some TV plays or movies according to your learning situation. You can rely on this to practice your acting skills. At the same time, you can get familiar with the process of making movies and TV series in Hollywood. "


    Thank you, ed Liu Sisi looked grateful.


    "I''ll take you out." Liu Li said she took Adrian''s coat off the hanger, handed it to him, and then went out of the room with her. Although she always kept her manners, her face was obviously worried after leaving the room."Why, they don''t get along well." Adrian, observing her look, asked in a casual tone.


    "Why," Liu Li said with a smile, "you told me. Feifei is very clever. On the first day of her coming, they became good friends. "


    "What are you worried about?" Adrian chuckled. "Isn''t it good to have Feifei with a partner?"


    Hearing this, Liu Li was more or less relieved, but not all put down. Eyebrows also slightly frowned, until the hand has been on her waist.


    "What do you think of Liu Sisi as a godmother?" Adrian asked, with a very serious expression, as if nothing else.


    Although Liu Li didn''t react for a moment. But after a few seconds, she immediately became smiling and smiling: "no problem. I think Sisi is very good. She will get along well with us."


    At the end of the day, there was only one thing she was worried about, and that was whether she and her daughter would fall out of favor. After all, everything they had now was tied to him. however. By the way, Liu Feili did not think about it when she went up and down the room?


    The reason why Liu Yufei asked this is because Liu Sisi was boarding at their home in Los Angeles. She would be in trouble if she wanted to serve Adrian, and if he ate her, she would be able to make love to him openly. In short, Liu Yufei did not think about what to do if she fell out of favor. She even hoped that Liu Sisi would be settled early and compete with her in bed. From this point of view, Adrian''s adjustment was very successful.


    So he told her, don''t worry, there are many places in Los Angeles where she can show herself, such as his office, his mansion, or the dressing room in the mall, the theater, the bathroom in the bar and so on.


    Well, the whole thing is like this. Adrian has a very good idea when considering Camilla''s situation, which is just conducive to his further development of the Chinese market. Especially in the current situation, "Battlestar cadillaga" has a very good audience in mainland China because of its important role played by Gao Yuanyuan and its quality is good.


    In addition to the two video websites controlled by AC media, Adrian wanted to use the original name, but after careful consideration, he changed to sweet bean and yeku. Both websites broadcast American TV series. The difference is that sweet bean''s is a genuine low-cost purchase, with good quality but few quantity, while yeku is all pirated, with a wide variety of plays but average quality.


    I fight with myself and make my own piracy. This is also a vote. But it doesn''t matter. As long as we can open up the Chinese market, Adrian is just repeating the action of "once". American TV is different from win. Win is a necessary program of computer, but American TV is not.


    Facts have proved that this is the right way to do it. At least, the influence of American TV dramas has risen sharply among the Internet users in mainland China, especially these are original. Then, as a result, sweet beans with lower click through rates than yeku stopped. However, Adrian had made preparations in the early days. On the one hand, Adrian increased the output of legitimate dramas and further reduced the cost. On the other hand, he ordered them to stick to it for four to five years.


    Fortunately, sweet bean and yeku are superior to YouTube in that they can make money through advertising. YouTube needs to seize the global market, so it''s very careful in this respect, but sweet beans and yeku don''t need to. They just need to occupy the mainland market, which naturally doesn''t need to consider so much.


    In short, because of the different environment and a series of backers, this situation is maintained at present. Adrian plans to add another fire after Gao Yuanyuan, so he asks Wang brothers to find a young girl with good dancing skills. He has great use here.


    The other party is basically responsive to his request. You should know that their brother is proud of China''s AC media in China, so they quickly contacted Beiwu. After pulling the flag a little bit, they collected a lot of information. The little girls knew that they could go to Hollywood and go to South Carolina to be exchange students. Of course, the wise Wang brothers knew what to do and what not to do.


    Then, Adrian picked Liu Sisi. Yes, it was Liu Sisi. As for the reason, she and Liu Yufei have some similar facial features. They look very interesting and eye-catching when they are together. Just at this time, Liu Yufei graduated from high school in the UK, and Adrian asked her to come to South Carolina to go to university. Anyway, her future career is in Hollywood, and her British citizenship is just for the Harry Potter series.


    In this case, Liu Li is naturally not leaving to take care of her daughter, so he just arranged for Liu Sisi to live in their house, and then there was the scene before.


    "Let''s see where things go." On the way back, Adrian thought with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C270

    The girl''s lips are always so soft and moist, with green astringency and enthusiasm, just like the flower bone FLOWER FLOWER FLOWER FLOWER that blooms hard. No matter how hard it is before, once you indulge in it, you will only keep taking it and then take it completely. This is Lolita''s temptation. Not many people can resist it, nor can Adrian.


    "I think I''m almost melting... " The little red faced Emma looked at him and whispered, her bent eyes blurred as if she were drunk, and her whole body was leaning back, almost 90 degrees.


    "Who makes you such a tempting little devil?" Adrian sighed, his fingers reluctantly across her immature face.


    Little Emma giggled, and her arms around his neck began to pull him closer: "I love you, ED, give me another sweet kiss."


    "No, Emma, at least not now." Adrian, however, made a profit after looking at the time. "We''ve been out for a long time. If we don''t go back, there will be doubts."


    "Are you sure someone will suspect you because you''ve been away from the party for a long time?" Little Emma blinked.


    "Emma!" Adrian could only roll his eyes and exclaim.


    "Well, well, then go back." Said the girl with a sigh, but immediately chuckled again in her original form. She seemed to like to see Adrian''s gloomy appearance.


    "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Little Emma then grabbed his arm and shook it coquettishly. And with a look of supplication.


    "You know, Emma." Adrian opened his hand helplessly.


    "Well, that''s all I know. I''ll ignore you!" Hearing this, little Emma was very unhappy to throw away his arm, and immediately turned around the courtyard to walk into the house.


    Adrian wanted to catch up and say a few more words, but after careful consideration, it''s not appropriate to say that at this time, let alone let little Emma come here and have more important things. So he just watched little Emma enter the house and stay there for a few minutes. Those who were just giving Shi ran also went inside.


    The hall is still busy at this time. This is Julia''s party for little Emma. "Bridge of Wonderland" was officially released last night. Julia naturally attended the premiere. And Julia participated, so Adrian certainly couldn''t run. Although they didn''t appear at the door of the theatre together, they still attracted many people''s attention.


    Even today, the tabloids are talking about the miracle director and the wonder girl. Of course, mainstream media still focus on movies. In fact, since last night, the film reviews have been published on the major websites, and they have basically given praise, and little Emma''s acting skills are also rare to be praised once.


    And according to intelligence, from last night to now. By tonight, "bridge of Wonderland" has made 8 million box office receipts in North America. It''s still Friday''s data. If not surprisingly, we''ll have to add at least a quarter to that on Saturdays and Sundays, no doubt. The weekend box office will be very close to 30 million.


    It''s pretty good to get such a high box office in this period, so Julia held a celebration party for little Emma. Adrian even attended the premiere, and the party won''t be left behind. In addition to Zeta Jones, who has been inseparable from Julia in private and still insists on making people with him, Kate and Sara are also brought here. And at the same time Well Little Emma from England.


    "Where did you go just now?" After Adrian''s turn, Julia held him from behind and asked.


    "Let me see, what''s the name of the girl I was making out with in the corner just now?" Adrian frowned and deliberately put on a look of memory, and Julie Adam rolled her eyes.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" Adrian is not kidding.


    "Emma said she was going to make a small gift and wanted to give it to you personally to express her gratitude, but I couldn''t find you." Julia said, not quite satisfied.


    "Well, it was a mistake. Can I make it up now? " Adrian asked.


    "Of course, at least you should congratulate her Julia looked around, but she didn''t find Emma in the living room. When she was puzzled, the familiar voice said, "Gu Aunt... "


    According to the reputation, it was little Emma who came out of nowhere, but she stopped after only one cry. Her eyes were fixed on Adrian, and she seemed nervous and strange.


    "Hey, Emma, congratulations. Remember what I said? This role suits you very well. " Adrian grinned and rubbed her head. "Well done."


    "Thank you." Little Emma opened her eyes and puffed her cheeks to make herself look happy, but the strange feeling was highlighted.


    "What''s the matter?" Adrian, who noticed this, immediately asked.


    "No Nothing... " Little Emma shook her head like a rattle, and then she thought of something and ran away. Then she ran back and handed a small box to Adrian: "for you, ED, this is Thank you for doing it myself All these years of caring for me. "She stammered a little, looked at Adrian''s eyes also some dodgy, as if suddenly became very self-confident.


    "Can I open it here?" Adrian asked.


    "Or Go back and see it. " Little Emma bit her lip and said listlessly. Then, Emma suddenly appeared from behind and hugged her: "Hey, Ruth, you''ve been here for a long time."


    "Well? Oh Hi, Charlotte, I just I went to another place for a turn. " Little Emma was startled, but she quickly reacted. She was still weird when she looked at her.


    Little Emma was also aware of this. "What happened?" he asked curiously? You look a little uncomfortable. "


    But before Emma could speak, Emma looked at Adrian next to her and immediately pulled her up and ran, "let''s go somewhere else. Don''t hang out with ed all the time."


    There was a great disdain between the words, which made Adrian shake his head. Unfortunately, even if he wanted to say something, it was useless. The two guys soon disappeared.


    "What''s on Emma''s mind lately?" He then asked Julia, "I think she has something on her mind that she wants to say, but it''s not easy to say."


    "Do you have any?" Julia frowned. "She was fine just now. Happy for the results of the film Well, I''ll talk to her later. But speaking of this, will you come to me tonight? Pappa has been mischievous again recently, and has become disobedient to me. The nanny has no way to deal with her. It seems that you need to do something about it


    Before Adrian could answer, a voice rang: "sorry, Julie. Not tonight. "


    Kate came quickly to them, smiling but in a tone of no dispute, "Ed has plans for tonight, remember?"


    "The arrangement can be adjusted." A familiar voice sounded, and then Zeta Jones, who was very charming, came along, with a strong sense of competition.


    They''re here again. Adrian, who saw this scene, rolled his eyes. Although they get along well as mothers. But it doesn''t mean that the conflicts that may arise between women will disappear. Even in a few fixed pairs of combinations, this situation will inevitably appear - of course, it is benign - let alone between them. And now join Zeta Jones, who''s working for her children. She''ll definitely be on Julia''s side, but she won''t be on Julia''s side. Although the relationship is not chaotic, it is almost the same.


    So Adrian didn''t say a word, but they fought with each other in words, and then took the opportunity to sneak away. He never gets involved in this kind of dispute, let alone express his own opinion, because it doesn''t make sense, especially when it comes to women who are dominated by emotion. Fortunately, Sarah is still around. She was also rarely involved, as he had commented on her, always content.


    The end result is not what Julia wanted. The only way to solve this problem is to follow the plan, otherwise Of course, Julia knows that, and she''s just saying it just to show herself at home, whether it''s useful or not. Do it first.


    "I didn''t expect the gift would be this. It was fun." On the way back, Adrian opened little Emma''s things, a small cup, a ceramic teacup.


    According to what she left in it, it should have been made by her own, and there are so many DIY shops. It''s very simple, the shape is very ordinary, and it''s a little small, but it doesn''t matter if you think it''s made by little Emma himself. It''s just Julia didn''t tell her about teapots and cups, did she?


    This is a shameless sophistry for a playboy, especially a playboy with a strong possessiveness. Therefore, he used to make fun of his own women more than once.


    Well, I''m starting to think divergently again. Adrian said so in his heart, but still couldn''t help asking Emma in his arms: "Emma, do you know what Emma is worried about tonight?"


    "Here you are, ed." Little Emma is very unhappy to say that when Adrian talks about the two of them, he only uses the name "Emma" instead of their middle names "Ruth" and "Charlotte", so it is easy to mislead them and make them confused about what they are talking about.


    Nevertheless, little Emma answered his question: "I don''t know. Ruth didn''t tell me. It''s very strange. I can usually dig information out of her mouth, but this time I can''t make her speak."


    "That''s great. I should go back and congratulate her again. Finally, I can get rid of some people''s influence." Adrian burst into laughter.


    "Are you gloating? You''re so happy Little Emma opened her eyes and raised her voice. Then she rushed forward and twisted with Adrian.


    Amidst all the noise, the RV drove back to the Beverly Hills mansion. After getting out of the car and entering the house, Kate suddenly stopped Adrian: "ed, I want to talk to you about something.""OK." Adrian was a little surprised. Then she told little Emma a few words. Little Emma reluctantly agreed to go to rest. She jumped up and put her arms around his neck. After kissing him on the face, she reluctantly left.


    Kate saw all this in her eyes, but she didn''t move her voice until she entered the study with Adrian, and then quickly and anxiously asked, "do you remember what I said to you, ed! Look at the trailer tonight. Emma''s been sitting on your lap! And And Do you know what this means? Do you know how old she is? "


    "Calm down, Kate. Calm down Adrian had to raise his hands to placate.


    After that, Kate''s mood was somewhat relieved. After taking a deep breath, Kate frowned and continued: "I''ve reminded you many times, ed. I''ve even reminded you of the relationship between you and Emma, but you haven''t paid attention to it. Are you really If you are not careful Are you happy? "


    "I know. Kate, I know what you mean, "Adrian frowned the same way." I''ve been paying attention to that, just... "


    "Just what?" Kate picked up her arms and glared at him. "I know you have a criminal record. Ed, Kirsten, Britney, Natalie, Scarlett, and that Leighton. But Emma is not the same. You should understand that you are not the one who is dizzy even though you are lustful. But But although you have promised to pay attention to it verbally, it seems that it has never been implemented. You and she will always exceed the bottom line! "


    Adrian didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Kate quietly. After a while, he seemed to make up his mind and said, "it''s over."


    "What?" Kate, who was still upset, didn''t hear clearly.


    "I said. It''s already over. " Adrian said slowly, word by word.


    Kate was stunned and spent several seconds chewing this sentence. Then, her face turned a little white, and there was a faint anger between her eyebrows.


    "You What are you talking about? " She asked in a trembling voice. Adrian didn''t answer, just shrugged.


    Kate took a sharp breath, closed and opened in a shiver: "when!"


    "April, a trip to Spain, her birthday." Adrian is still so calm.


    Kate didn''t speak any more. She groaned softly, and then she sat down on the sofa, rubbing her head, which seemed unacceptable.


    "I wanted to tell you earlier, but I never found the right opportunity, and I don''t know when. " Adrian said, "so all this time I wanted to create one."


    "No wonder No wonder Charlie recently asked me, are you Who are you putting And she frowned, which she seldom did God... " Kate murmured, holding her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, Kate Adrian said that after a moment of silence.


    "Can''t you have anything else but this one?" Kate suddenly burst out, gnashing her teeth and staring at Adrian, as if she would rush up and bite him, "I''m always sorry, I''m sorry, I''m always asking us to be tolerant. When do you want us to be tolerant! Yes, we know that you are lecherous. We know that you like to taste fresh food. We have compromised. We have been used to it. As long as you understand what you are doing, you have always had the most basic self-control, and you have always kept us in mind, but now... "


    Adrian did not answer, but quietly listened to her roar: "how much do you want us to tolerate, ed?"?! Emma Emma grew up with you and me. She''s almost yours Lily also treats her as her sister. Why do you want to Why? You are already the most powerful man in Hollywood. As long as you want, there are lots of women waiting for you at home and outside! But why do you pick Emma now


    "I''m sorry, Kate." Adrian just replied.


    Hearing this, Kate stopped and her anger suddenly went out, just staring at him.


    "I said just now that you have basic self-control, you have us in mind Now I take it back. "After a long time, she finally opened her mouth again, with a trace of fatigue in her beautiful eyes." you''ve let me down, ed. "


    Finish saying, she also did not return to go out, Adrian did not catch up with, in the same place and stood for a long time, just long breath. He didn''t want to come out at this time. What he had planned was to take advantage of the premiere of bridge of wonderland to call little Emma over, and then hang out with her for a few days in front of Kate. At this time, she had got some vague news from Charlize and Ivanka, and she was mentally prepared. Then, first tell Charlize, who has received information from Ivanka and is ready, and then Charlize tells Kate.


    Even if Kate can''t accept it, she won''t have an over reaction for a while. At most, she will scold him. However, after Kate called him to the study for a little fierce questioning, Adrian immediately realized that he still underestimated the symbolic meaning of little Emma in Kate''s eyes. If she acted according to the original plan, she might feel that she finally knew that she had been deceived, and her reaction became more intense.So Adrian quickly changed his mind, and then Kate''s question put the matter out. Now, there''s good news and bad news. The good news is that if she goes as planned, her reaction will be more intense than now; and the bad news is that even so, it''s not easy to get Kate.


    "What a headache." Adrian sighed in the empty study.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C271

    "Yes, I know it''s a bit urgent, but I need it now. If you can''t make it, just say so that I can find someone else right away." Kate hung up the phone and made a click. Then she took two big breaths and pinched her finger to calm down. She was obviously in a bad mood.


    "Where''s my breakfast, mom?" Lily asked, poking her head out of the kitchen.


    "Oh I''m sorry, honey. I forgot. " Realizing what she had left behind, Kate hurried to the kitchen and began to look for it.


    Although she did not completely move to Adrian''s mansion, the villa she had lived in was basically in a state of semi-stop use. She came to live for two or three days a month, so the things here were not very complete, and only an ordinary servant was responsible for the plot work, so everything seemed a bit chaotic.


    "For the time being, honey, you know..." After pouring a bowl of doughnuts and milk for her daughter, Kate said with a wry smile of apology, "it''ll be all right in a few days, I promise."


    "All right." Lily shrugged, neither complaining nor being coquettish, as if the three days after leaving her father''s house were normal.


    "By the way, lily, I I''m going to see the house today. Can I have you sent to school? " Looking at your breakfast daughter, Kate said after hesitation.


    She doesn''t plan to stay here for a long time. Adrian lived in this villa, and then handed it to her. Everything here will let her It''s very, very uncomfortable.


    "Mom." The daughter sighed at this time, "do you forget, I told you last night that today''s school is temporarily off, I don''t have to go to school."


    "Yes Is it? " Kate was a little surprised. She turned her head and thought about it. Then she gave a wry smile again. "I''m sorry, lily. I think I forgot. After all, mom has been It''s a mess. "


    Then she covered her forehead and sighed, "sorry" said too much. She felt bad at all and didn''t know him Aware that her thoughts are about to shift to Adrian, Kate quickly rubbed her head.


    "Well," said lily, looking at her mother. She pushed the bowl in front of her and put her arms together on the table, making her look like a little adult. "Tell me about it. Why did you and dad quarrel?"


    "Lily?" Kate frowned.


    "It''s been three days since I left home. Can you tell me what happened?" Lily pursed her mouth and was not very happy. "Don''t tell me anything. It''s an adult''s business. I''m nine years old. Mom, you will hurt me if you hide the truth like this - tell me, what''s the matter? I have a new aunt again? Or a new sister? "


    At the end of the sentence, the corners of her mouth curled. With a smile and curiosity on her small face, she seemed to find it very interesting. But Kate is a little stunned, after all, usually her daughter is a lovely and lovely appearance in front of her. When did she see such a mature appearance? It''s not that she doesn''t care about lily, it''s just that the clever side of the little guy is left to his father as a mother. Instinctively, they think that their children are obedient and perfect. Even if they see the pranks she did to their father, they will ignore them with the psychological "this is to vent their anger on themselves". No wonder they look like this.


    "No, no," sighed Kate, shaking her head. "Me and Between you and me There are irreconcilable contradictions, so... "


    "It''s not likely. Mom. " Lily narrowed her eyes, held her face and looked at her mother with a scrutinizing look. "After so many years, you should be used to whatever you have. What kind of irreconcilable contradiction can there be?"


    Kate was a little speechless. Once again, she learned the maturity of her daughter. She pinched the bridge of her nose for several seconds before she said, "no, lily, forgive me for not telling you. Believe me, this thing It''s not very suitable for you


    Just then, the only servant of the villa came to the kitchen door: "Ma''am, there''s a miss Emma Watson looking for you."


    "Emma?" Kate showed a surprised expression, and after a long time in her seat, she got up and went out. She quickly came to the door, opened it and saw little Emma outside counting her fingers.


    "Hi, Kate. Good morning." The girl said to her naturally, "I thought you had to wait a few more minutes to open the door."


    "I I didn''t expect you to come here... " Kate looked at her suspiciously and stammered. "You should go back to England, don''t you go to school?"


    "I asked for leave," Emma shrugged. "It happened, and of course I''ll stay and see what happened."


    Kate frowned, but before she spoke, Lily ran out of the back happily: "Emma


    She jumped up very affectionately and gave little Emma a big hug. Little Emma also hugged Lily and pressed her face with a smile, while Kate couldn''t help frowning deeper.


    "I thought you were back in London. How was your home? Aunt Charley said that her father was very depressed about her mother''s leaving, but her father said that nothing had happened and would soon pass away. But her mother said that there was an irreconcilable contradiction with her father just now. I really don''t know what they are thinking Lily kept asking, but she didn''t notice that her mother would look very ugly next to her."Lily..." Kate coughed and was about to say something, but Lily turned back and exclaimed in a discontented tone: "well, mom, I''m also my father''s daughter anyway. I can''t even call. If you want me to do this, please tell me the exact reason!"


    Facing her serious daughter, Kate couldn''t help but have a headache. Fortunately, little Emma interposed: "OK, lily, let''s go in. I have something to tell Kate."


    "What''s the matter? May I know? " Lily, who led little Emma into the room, asked as she walked along. Her eyes lit up, "is it about fighting for mom and dad? Are you going to be a lobbyist


    "No. Lily, no, "little Emma looked at Kate with a smile." I can''t get involved in this kind of thing. I came to Kate to have a woman to woman conversation with her. "


    "Women and women''s conversations?" Lily blinked, looked at little Emma and looked at her mother. Even if she was precocious, she would be confused.


    Little Emma looked up and looked at Kate with bright eyes: "are you free. kate? It won''t take you long. "


    Kate''s eyes wandered back and forth between her daughter and little Emma, and her face was a little cloudy. After a long time, she said, "well, let''s go upstairs to the study."


    "Why not here?" Lily asked curiously, and then added, "may I sit in?"


    "No, lily." Kate and little Emma said in unison. It was just like the rehearsal before. Not only did Lily open her mouth. Even Kate and little Emma were surprised.


    "Wow, you didn''t have an appointment, did you? I''m getting more and more curious. " Lily laughs and looks between her mother and little Emma.


    "No, lily, it''s a conversation between Kate and me. You can''t eavesdrop," Emma, the little girl, snuffed out her thoughts for the first time. And raised his hand in front of her and said, "it''s important, lily, so I hope you can swear."


    "So serious," said the little one. But she stuck her fingers on little Emma''s hand. "Well, I promise I''ll never eavesdrop on your conversation."


    Then she sat down on the sofa in the living room, watching her mother and little Emma go upstairs together.


    "Lily Often eavesdrop on adults? " Kate asked, hesitating as she walked.


    "No, she just wants to care what her parents think of her. I used to eavesdrop on ED talking to you or other people. Lily is much more mature than you think, Kate Said little Emma, chuckling.


    Kate rolled her eyes and didn''t speak any more. So they came to the study, closed the door and locked it. Then, in a pretentious tone, she asked, "what do you want to say, Emma? You volunteered? Nothing to do with him? You love him and you don''t want to leave him. I don''t want to see him and me like this, so I want me back? "


    Speaking of this, she chuckled: "he is always like this, first let others approach you, lobby you, and when you slowly relax your guard, he will just right in, seize the softest piece of your heart, wantonly public relations, and let you fall into his hands again. It''s ridiculous that he didn''t even have the courage to face me... "


    "Wait, Kate, wait," little Emma, sitting on the sofa, raised her hand with a smile. "You seem to have made a mistake. I''m not here to tell you about this. I''m here to --"


    she''s cocked up her legs and sat upright again, her hands propped up in front of her face, announcing in a proud tone, "I''m here to announce me Winning. "


    "Your Victory? " Kate blinked and it took several seconds to digest the sentence.


    "That''s right, my victory," the girl nodded solemnly. "I''ve won this competition for nearly ten years. From now on, I''m the woman ed loves and cares about most."


    "You are What are you talking about Kate frowned and became more confused.


    Little Emma didn''t care at all. She said to herself, "since I made up my mind, I knew you were my biggest obstacle. Ed himself admitted that you were the first woman he met after he decided to cheer up. You have a very unique position in his heart. Unfortunately, I can only rank behind you, so even if I become his woman, his position in his heart will be after you, and I have always been very reluctant to this point


    "Wait Wait a minute, "Kate waved her hand involuntarily." what are you talking about, you You wanted to be Ed''s woman a long time ago? "


    "Remember?" Little Emma''s smile deepened. "What did I say when you, ED and I ate ice cream at the amusement park in London? Although I was a little older at that time, I still remember what I said that day! Do you know, Kate, when I need ed''s arms, I need him to sleep with me, I need him to lie beside me, I need him to coax me and tease me, but he has to leave me because of one of your eyes or a word, and then make love with you. Do you know how unwilling I am? ""I I You It''s not the same at all Kate''s mind was clearly confused.


    "Even!" Little Emma suddenly raised her voice. "I have to do everything I can to get to Ed''s bed. God, I don''t want any face, but he won''t touch me. Knowing that I threatened him and he didn''t want me, I went to play with enough men, and he had to compromise. I know, it''s all because of you, because you''re earlier than me. Because you watched me grow up, he had to take care of your feelings! "


    She said so much, but also jumped up from the sofa, very excited, and then slowly controlled the mood.


    "Although I''ve achieved my long-standing goal, I know it''s not over, as long as ed doesn''t tell you about me and him all day. I can''t take him from you! " Although little Emma looked up at Kate, she gave people a feeling of condescending, "I have made a lot of preparations for this, including how I can show my tenderness if you are angry with ED, and if you have a cold war with ED. How can I show my tolerance. But I didn''t think of it. In the end, it was wasted because You surrendered! Yeah, you didn''t do anything and just left. That''s ridiculous. Do you think you''ve shown your attitude? You are surrendering to me. "


    "Why do you How can you... " Kate made several meaningless gestures and forced her anger and confusion down. Then she looked at the girl in front of her to breathe heavily. After several changes, she bit her teeth and asked, "so. You come to me and announce that you have won


    "Yes, ed needs to think about your feelings. I don''t need to," said little Emma, with an air of indifference, as if she didn''t care at all. "Of course, there''s something else I want to tell you about. Kate, now that you''ve made a decision, don''t go back on it. It''s good for everyone


    "You Kate finally became angry and her hands subconsciously clenched into fists.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Kate had to stare at the girl and walk to the door. When she opened it, she saw Lily outside. Kate''s face turned pale.


    "I didn''t eavesdrop, mom!" Lily quickly raised her hand and said, "I came to knock because someone is coming."


    "Hi, Kate. Are you ok?" Charlize then turned around and looked inside, and little Emma waved to her.


    "Ed is absolutely right. If you don''t want to go back to London, you have to stay here, just for now." Charlize said quietly.


    "Of course," little Emma laughed and looked at Kate again. "Ed knows me as well as I know him."


    After hearing this, Kate, who had calmed down because of the presence of her daughter and Charlize, suddenly felt angry. Unfortunately, Lily was right in front of her. Even if she had a fire, she could only glare at her.


    Little Emma is still that pair of Hun does not care about the appearance, Shi Shi ran came out, patted Charlize''s arm, and immediately picked up Lily: "Charlie and your mother must have something to say, let''s go down first."


    Lily obviously saw what she had ordered. She nodded and followed Emma downstairs.


    "Are you all right?" After their backs disappeared, Charlize looked at Kate again. She was dressed in formal clothes and her hair was short and she looked very capable.


    "Do I look bad?" As soon as the daughter and little Emma left, Kate leaned against the doorframe and put her hand over her forehead.


    "It''s much better now," Charlize looked at her carefully. "When you opened the door just now, you looked like you were going to punch someone."


    Kate sighed. She didn''t speak for a long time. Charlize didn''t speak. She looked at her quietly.


    "Are you not going to the company today?" A moment later, she asked weakly.


    "I asked for leave, which was approved by the chairman of the head office." Charlize made a little joke.


    Kate pulled the corners of her mouth and laughed. Then she thought of something. She straightened up and looked at the stairs: "she won''t..."


    "No," Charlize knew what she was saying. "Emma is not a nobody. Even if she is targeting you now, she will consider ed''s feelings. Lily is also Ed''s daughter after all."


    Hearing this, Kate gave out a whimper, and her body began to cringe slightly. Finally, Charlize put out her hand and held her tightly.


    "I know you''re sad and confused, Kate. It''s OK. So Sarah and I haven''t called you for three days. We hope you can take some time to calm down. At the same time, we have asked ed to explain in detail, just I didn''t expect Emma to come to you Charlize patted her on the back and gently kissed her on the cheek. "There''s always something unexpected."


    "Oh, no, Charley, I didn''t expect that this would happen," Kate sobbed on Charlize''s shoulder. "I thought it was Ed''s problem, but Emma The girl I saw growing up with God, what the hell is going on... ""Yes, I was shocked at first. I don''t know why ed wanted to..." Charlize sighed and looked at the deserted study with a complicated look. "Fortunately, Emma and I are not as close as you are, so I can barely look at the problem from an objective point of view after calming down. I have to admit that Emma is a smart, stubborn and restless girl, especially after talking to her alone for a few times, these three points are very obvious, so I know there are some things she can really do... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C272

    The king of Hollywood 272_ The king of Hollywood_ "I''m sorry, Kate, I can''t tell you what to do because it''s your business, understand? I can only say that you have to make a choice, make the choice you think you should make, and then bear the consequences. You know, Ed''s inner feelings It''s still very strong, otherwise he won''t compromise before Emma''s threat, and then take the responsibility for this matter and let you leave. You should know how important you are in his heart.


    But even so, it will not last forever. Everyone''s patience is limited, let alone You''ve made a choice. You know what he did to Natalie, right? Now that there''s Lily, ed won''t allow his daughter to grow up outside. Think about how he tricked Jessica. What''s more, you can see how much he loves lily. When you make a choice, you must consider clearly what kind of impact it will have on Lily and how you can solve it. "


    "So you don''t want children, do you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hate him, Charlie


    "Yes, I hate him too. We all hate him. He always seems to give you a choice, but he uses various means to force you to choose the one that is beneficial to him, but Love and hate are often separated by a thin line, so we all know how much we love him, how much we hate him. Look, Kate, I''m not saying this to put pressure on you, and I''m still holding that point. It''s your business. You have to make a choice and take the consequences. So, you have to think about everything clearly. Don''t be impulsive, don''t use sensibility to measure, use your reason to analyze and think, understand? "


    Looking back on the last words Charlize said to herself, she lay on the sofa, covered her forehead, sighed again, reached for the glass of red wine on the tea table and took a big drink.


    "Are you better now, mom?" Lily''s head appears above herself. Smile Yingying appearance, seems to experience before all sorts of did not affect her mood.


    Kate did not speak, but quietly looked at her daughter''s immature face. After a long time, she turned over and put her daughter in her arms: "I''m sorry, dear, I''m sorry."


    "No need to say sorry?" Lily is a little puzzled and hugs her mother.


    "Mom took you away from dad without saying anything. Are you angry?" Kate picked up the little guy''s face, looked at her and asked seriously.


    "Of course not. There must be a reason for my mother to do this, even if she didn''t want to tell me, "my daughter shrugged, then put out her tongue and made a face," but I''ll find out sooner or later. I can''t do it now. I''ll do it later. "


    That naughty look made Kate chuckle. The mood also seems to be a little better, so she was silent and then asked, "lily, do you love dad?"


    "Well Does mom want to hear the truth or the lie? " Lily asked, leaning over her head after thinking for a few minutes.


    "Both want to hear it." Kate rubbed her head with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t love him at all. Dad is a villain, a big villain. He always likes to preach and bully people. He doesn''t care about his mother. He may make me have an aunt or sister at any time The little guy said it seriously, as if it was her real idea. But Kate just laughed and said nothing. Seeing that affectation didn''t work, Lily coughed and went on.


    "As for the truth, although dad has a lot of bad things, he seldom considers his mother''s feelings, and he always plays around outside, but I still think Dad is very good, aunt Charlie, aunt Sarah, aunt Monica, Aunt Sophie are very good. EVA, Juliet and Mary are also very good, so I don''t want dad and mom to fight Lily said seriously.


    Although she didn''t say much, she could see from her bright eyes that there were a lot of things that the little guy didn''t say because she had to take care of her mother''s feelings. So Kate sighed and held her daughter in her arms, tight.


    How could she not know her place in ED''s heart? She is neither dull nor stupid. She just can''t accept ed''s behavior. After all How can he do it! However, as little Emma demonstrated today, she suddenly found that she seemed to have made a mistake. Maybe things were not what she thought.


    If it is an ordinary woman, I''m afraid it will be the first time to justify themselves, to prove that they are not wrong, from the beginning to the end is the other party''s problem. It is human''s instinct to shirk responsibility. As long as the other party has problems and exaggerates it in his heart, he can naturally ignore his own responsibility.


    As a matter of fact, Kate had been leaning towards this aspect for a time because of Emma''s demonstration. Fortunately, Charlize arrived in time. Among Adrian''s women, she has the best relationship with her. Even Sara has more than one. The reasons are very complicated. But they are very close. Lily likes aunt Charlie very much.


    In a word, Charlize''s timely appearance made little Emma disappear from her eyes, and Kate also controlled her emotions. Then she comforted her and gave her some solemn advice, which finally restored her to her senses. But that''s why Kate is in another dilemma. She really doesn''t know what to do now.Charlize is right. Even if it''s just for Lily''s consideration, she must be careful. What''s more, over the years, her relationship with Adrian has become a mess. What''s the point of putting it down? And the initial anger and excitement had passed, and the little Emma''s demonstration had confused her - Kate hated it - so all that remained was confusion.


    I hate you, ed. Kate thought, holding her daughter.


    While she can''t find her own direction, Adrian is also worried about Emma''s self-determination.


    "What should I say, Emma? You should have gone back to London to study. I promised you to stay a few more days. I didn''t want you to make trouble for me Adrian didn''t know how to turn around in the study.


    "Trouble? Is that what you think of me The girl looked aggrieved. "I''m helping you, ed


    "Help me?" Adrian picked an eyebrow. "Go to Kate''s side and announce that she has lost and you have won. She will never threaten you again. Push things that have room for turnaround to the extreme. Will you help me like this?"


    "It''s not so serious. I just expressed my opinion and asked her to reflect on it." Little Emma looks like she''s been hurt, but she doesn''t dare to look at him.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re going to say without me, Emma. You know me well, but I know you as well, "Adrian went up to her and leaned down to stare at her fiercely." so don''t play tricks on me. Next, I''ll try to make up for the problem you caused. You''ll go back to London tomorrow, and you''re not allowed to come to the United States until the end of this year. "


    "How can this be done?" Emma jumped to her feet. "I''ve done so many things for you, and I''ve played a villain. You know, in a romantic comedy, a villain like me will end up miserable! If you don''t reward me. It''s too much to blame me and drive me away! "


    She clenched her fist tightly and waved it hard. It seemed that she was really angry. Unfortunately, this is not enough to threaten Adrian.


    "That''s it. It''s time for you to go back." He said so and left the bedroom without looking back.


    "Disgusting!" Little Emma stamped her foot hard, looking really angry, but calmed down as soon as the door closed.


    "I knew that would happen." The girl took up her arm and mumbled, pursed her mouth, and frowned slightly. It''s totally different from the angry appearance just now. It''s amazing how fast it changes.


    Then, she shrugged her shoulders again and sighed reluctantly: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, what should be said has been said. I am like this. No one can expect me to change. If..."


    She suddenly fell silent. Sitting back on the sofa again, biting his lips, he looked at the front with some trance. His face changed several times and sighed again after a long time.


    "Are you all right?" After Adrian came out of Emma''s room, Sarah, who had been watching outside, welcomed her for the first time.


    "Well, don''t look down upon Emma. That little devil has caused more trouble than Lily, but nothing has happened, because she knows how to handle it." Adrian shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t look as angry as before. Then he took Sara into his arms, buried himself in her neck and took a deep breath, with an indescribable smell: "thank you, Sarah, thank you for being with me these two days."


    "there are a lot of people around you." Sarah just said that.


    "But of the four of you, you''re the only one who''s been with me all the time," Adrian pressed her lips as she wanted to talk. "Don''t talk about Charlie and Ernie having things to deal with. I don''t want to hear them."


    Sarah stares at him for a long time, and finally leans her head against his chest and hugs him hard. There are things that need not be said much.


    "So what happens next is business as usual, or do we have to make adjustments?" After Adrian and Sara come to the study together and have a few words with Charlize and Ivanka who are waiting there, Ivanka, as a secretary, asks.


    "Of course, we have to make adjustments. With Emma around to help, we can''t use all the measures we set before," Adrian sighed. "Obviously, for the next few days, even if I want to meet Kate, she won''t agree. So for the time being, I''d better take Lily back and stay with her for a few days ¡£¡±


    "I see. I''ll make arrangements." Ivanka shrugged.


    "Anyone want to add something?" Adrian then asked, looking at Charlize.


    "For one thing, it''s better not to spread the news too widely." Charlize added.


    Adrian immediately picked her eyebrows. He knew what she meant. Kate''s departure was limited to the three of them, little Emma and Yu Jihui. As for the reason, needless to say.


    "I should say, are you really in a good relationship?" When Ivanka and Sara leave, Adrian, who stops Charlize, laughs.


    "And then Emma didn''t let you deal with the mess?" Charlize shrugged."Oh?" Adrian looked surprised as he settled in. It''s not a fake.


    "I have to admit that Emma Watson is indeed a smart girl, surprisingly precocious, but she is still a little girl, and the reason why you and Kate can''t work with her is largely because you treat her like a child. Therefore, once you get serious, she will unconsciously fall into your trap, which is also your consistent approach Charlize looked at him with a smile.


    Faced with such accusations, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Well, he admitted that it was his connivance that little Emma would go to Kate to declare "sovereignty.". As I have said before, just as little Emma knows him, he also knows little Emma. In this case, she can basically guess what she might do and just give her a push.


    In the current situation, because of the preconceived impression. No matter what Adrian explains, Kate won''t listen, so when she questioned him that night, he resisted all responsibility. Therefore, if you want to calm Kate down and think carefully, you should first give her a full blow, and little Emma is the best candidate.


    The reason why I used to take little Emma was impossible. In addition to her ancient spirit, Adrian treats her as a child is one of the reasons. However, after the relationship between the two has changed, although it is still the same, but to seriously calculate a little, but there is no problem. This is also proved by facts. At first, he was a little complacent, and finally won the little devil once, but then he was seen through by Charlize. He is really the woman who knows himself best.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t understand until I came back." The former Secretary laughed.


    "I just want Kate back with lily." Adrian looked calm.


    When a person finds that what she insists on is contrary to the fact, especially when the person she wants to protect is exposed in front of her, it can be imagined how great the impact will be. At this time, let the girl who has a good relationship with her and rolls over on the same man''s bed to comfort her a few words. Naturally, she will start to really calm down. If she has reason, she will be beaten down and lose her confidence. She will easily become weak and look forward to the future and do some more


    "I know. I didn''t say anything, "Charlize reached out and brushed her hair in her ear." in fact, I''m already instinctively cooperating with you. I''m Give Kate a little hint... "


    Adrian grinned, then put his arms around Charlize''s abdomen from behind, put himself close to her neck and kiss, "if it wasn''t for you. I don''t know what to do, Charlie


    Charlize snorted and didn''t look back: "you should be aware that if Kate comes back, she and Emma will not have a very good relationship? In addition to announcing her victory, she even asked Kay to come back again. I believe it must be her... "


    "The real idea, I know," Adrian took over without waiting for her to finish. "In fact, it''s OK for her to say it, otherwise it won''t really stimulate Kate. I don''t want to lose her and Lily until I have to."


    As he said that, his hands began to walk up her body, while gently rubbing her face: "fortunately, you are around, Charlie, I really appreciate that I met you in the big apple ten years ago."


    Charlize didn''t speak. She just grabbed his hand, closed her eyes and felt his arms. After a long time, she whispered, "I don''t know if there will be another time..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I can promise, but I can''t guarantee it. " Adrian said after a moment of silence.


    "I knew," Charlize sighed, and finally turned around, "the standard ed answer."


    "If If there is another similar thing Will you leave me? " Even with Adrian''s cheekiness, there was a stuttering in asking.


    "I don''t know," Charlize shrugged, "but I think Ivanka will be very happy with me."


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. "I think you are always the most excited when you do 69."


    "When Sarah and Annie play your trumpet together, they are also the most excited." Charlize replied without blinking his eyes.


    Adrian laughed and his hands around her abdomen suddenly tightened: "you really don''t want a child?"


    After a brief silence, Charlize said in a relaxed tone: "as I said before, if it''s a boy, he may become someone like you. If it''s a girl, she may meet someone like you. What''s more, with your hit rate now, it''s basically a girl. It''s too bad


    Even so, there was a flicker of prayer in her eyes. Though it was only for a moment, Adrian caught and interpreted: don''t control me in this way.


    Yes, it''s a plea. That is to say, if Adrian insists, Charlize will not refuse, but she is reluctant because This will give her a little bit of independence.


    "All right." Adrian said softly, he understood her plea, so he immediately bowed his head to kiss the lips that never seemed to be boring, and began to have a passionate relationship with Charlize."I love you, Charlie, just like Kate." He said at the end.


    Although Lily returned to her father two days later, Kate still didn''t meet Adrian. Although she spoke on the phone, she basically hung up without saying a word. Obviously, it will take some time to solve the problem completely, Adrian is not in a hurry. Lily''s return home means that things are developing in the direction he imagined. Before going to Europe, there should be no problem to restore everything to the past. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C273

    "Watch, three with two," lily put the cards on the table, and then looked at her father triumphantly and shook the remaining cards in her hand. "The police have called the police. There are only two cards left."


    "Well Yes Frowning and glancing at the cards in his hand, Adrian said in a helpless voice, then looked at Kate sitting opposite.


    "No Kate said in a calm tone. She still had no expression on her delicate face. At the same time, she put her card on the tea table.


    ¡°yes£¡ One on three! " The little guy yelled with joy and put the heavy ones in his hands on the tea table. Then he giggled and couldn''t wait to take the note on the other side, which was going to touch his father''s face. He even waved his arm: "hurry up, hurry up, don''t play tricks, Dad!"


    "Is that what you like to do, Lily?" Adrian couldn''t help but ask. His face was covered with strips of paper except for his two eyes. It was like a box on his head in a shredder.


    "Don''t be so wordy. I''ll stick it up." The little guy exclaimed discontentedly. He stretched out his tongue and licked it back and forth several times. After the saliva soaked one end of the paper, he carefully observed his father''s face and found out the position. Then he raised his hand and slapped the note to his right sideburns.


    "Since the game was invented by my father, I should try it a few more times." After finishing all this and observing it carefully, Lily clapped her hands and said with satisfaction.


    Looking at her daughter''s triumphant appearance. Adrian felt a little sad and laughing. Well, she shouldn''t have been taught to fight against landlords and stick notes at the beginning, but He couldn''t help but take another look at Kate, who also had a note on her face, but the number was far less than his own. She was still quietly shuffling cards, but her mouth was still slightly up and down.


    "Well, honey, it''s time to go to bed. It''s late." Adrian said so. The little guy shrugged and then raised his hands to his father.


    "How old are you? Do you want me to carry you to the bedroom?" Nevertheless, he picked up his daughter, kissed her on the face, and walked upstairs.


    Come to the little guy''s bedroom, make the bed for her, and supervise her to wash. Good night, my dear. I''ll go to bed and have a good dream


    "Dad," lily suddenly stopped him, her eyes flickering in the dark room. "Will you live here today?"


    "This..." Adrian grabs his head. "It''s up to your mother to decide."


    "Well," sighed the little fellow, "when will you persuade your mother to go back? It''s not like my dad at all


    "Oh?" Adrian some unexpected pick eyebrows, "usually what is the father like?"


    "Well..." Lily was just about to speak when she suddenly showed her vigilance. Up and down looked at his father, suddenly called the quilt pulled over his head, "I''m going to sleep."


    With a wink, Adrian went out laughing and took the door. He can guess it, too. Big villain, always bullying his mother, always controlling everything, thinking he can''t do anything These are either from Lily''s own summary, or from Kate or Charlotte''s indoctrination, which is not objective at all, but


    Adrian suddenly found that this is a big problem, but it''s nothing. But it''s hard to say when the little guy''s in the rebellious period. From a certain point of view, the growth of children is a process of killing relatives. From being obedient to parents to establishing their own personality and three outlooks step by step, this process must constantly deny parents.


    Everyone is an independent individual. No one is born to belong to anyone. Even for children and parents, Adrian tried his best to tie the women to his side, adding halos and powerful power. Therefore, family education is very important, which is related to whether the child can grow into an excellent person. Parents always want their children to grow up in the way they plan for her, because it is good for her, but children are more willing to see the world with their own eyes, even if it is wrong, because she is an independent individual, which is a kind of instinct.


    Therefore, once it is not handled properly, conflicts are inevitable. Adrian has been very careful in front of Lily and her daughters to create a dignified, kind and communicative father image. It seems that the last two points are good, but the first point is Who let the children have so many aunts?


    In this case, Adrian can''t grasp the psychological state of her daughters very accurately. It''s hard to say what changes Lily will have when she enters the rebellious period. At that time, if things between him and little Emma are accidentally shaken out


    Don''t tell Lily what happened to her father and sister Emma. He and Kate and Emma have agreed on it separately. No one can predict the reaction of the little guy. Although she is precocious, she is still a little younger. So in order to prevent any accident, it is agreed to keep it confidential for the time being. When she is a little older and has a basic and perfect three outlooks, it is not too late.


    "Even so, it''s a random bomb." Adrian murmured as he came downstairs."What are you talking about?" Kate, who was still cleaning up the living room, raised her head and asked.


    "Well It''s nothing, "Adrian certainly won''t mention it at this time." I''m talking about the media. They like to exaggerate everything, even the most famous serious newspapers. "


    "Aren''t they your dogs?" Kate gave a little sarcasm.


    "Not all of them." Adrian shrugged. "I knew those guys would write my name on it. I should have listened to them, not nodded."


    "It''s self inflicted." Kate took a look at her, and the sarcasm grew stronger in her voice.


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll her eyes. After all this time, she was still so rude, but then again, it was self inflicted. The whole thing is very simple. Although October is the peak season for TV dramas and the second off-season for movies, there are still many movies that are screened at this time, such as the low-cost campus comedy "admission notice" with Leighton Meister as the heroine.


    Of course, because Halloween is at the end of the month, there are many horror movies, including Bosworth''s new horror and bloody movie: the chainsaw.


    As I said before, this movie is relatively mediocre in the first few decades, and it is not much different from ordinary horror movies. It also does a better job in suspense. But at the last minute, when the old man, who was originally a corpse, got up from the ground to announce the end of the game. Suddenly let the whole film level up a step.


    This shocking feeling of playing with everyone, including the audience in front of the screen, has conquered 99% of the people in previous lives. Now, how can we make an exception. Therefore, although the film after the release of mixed reviews, many critics also ridiculed it as a god of the abnormal, through the cruel game to manipulate other people''s life and death vulgar story. But ordinary people still say it''s the best thriller of the year.


    In addition, Bosworth''s new team is also operating well. Although "chainsaw thriller" did not participate in the Sundance Film Festival and other activities to improve its popularity, under their publicity, it got 7 million box office on the first day of its release, which easily recovered the cost, so those comments naturally need not be taken into consideration.


    If it''s just like this, it won''t matter. I''m afraid there are only a few films that have both word-of-mouth and box office, and the investment is extremely low. Since it is impossible to have both of them, of course, they want the one with the greatest interests. But the problem is, they were released. Adrian''s name was written in the screenwriter''s column. Although it was ranked after the two screenwriters, it was released to the public after all.


    This gives some guys a chance to jump out and attack - well, not to say, in their own columns or in some other media. The screenplay of the movie "the chainsaw thriller" does not conform to Adriana''s status as an ace screenwriter. This is a complete mistake.


    After that, the media began to discuss whether it was suitable for the media to promote the "Ai Guo Po" and whether the writers and the writers of the film had gone down.


    How many people like it, how many people hate it, usually because of his power or because of his works. These people who don''t like him can only hold back, but once they seize the opportunity, they have to jump out and jump twice.


    Of course, it doesn''t have much practical use. It''s just disgusting. After all, they''re dealing with a media tycoon. Rao is so, Adrian still has a kind, how to say, lying down in the feeling of being shot. When discussing this script, he used the form of brainstorming. In fact, in many scripts, he used this way to communicate with other screenwriters. Everyone sat down and drank beer and chatted. Then you pieced up the story one by one.


    When discussing the play "the chainsaw thrill", Adrian didn''t make a sound. He just put out an outline for them to discuss, and then occasionally inserted a sentence to lead the topic to the direction he wanted. At the end of the whole process, he asked them whether it would be more shocking to show the mastermind in a different way, such as designing a person in the field at the beginning, climbing there and bleeding all over the place, and finally standing up in front of the person in the room to announce the end of the game.


    In short, most of the work was done by the writers, but when the film was finished and was ready to be released in October this year, Bosworth asked Adrian if he could borrow his reputation for publicity. Adrian originally thought that they were in the propaganda and said that the director of miracle was very optimistic about the film. However, he didn''t expect that they put their own name in the scriptwriter column. If he asked more details at that time, he would not agree.


    "Well, do it yourself." Adrian shrugged and turned the subject aside. "By the way, are you going to take a few months off?"


    "What''s the problem?" Kate picked up the dishes and went into the kitchen. Every time Adrian came here, she didn''t leave any servants at home. She had to clean up everything by herself."Of course not," Adrian followed him to the kitchen, leaning against the doorpost. "I just. I think there is a script that suits you very well. I hope you can think about it. "


    "I''ve got a movie appointment, ed Kate said without looking back.


    "So what? Sophie is also directing her first full-length film, but she has promised to play the heroine of the Da Vinci Code just a little bit later Adrian shrugged.


    For high box office movies, Adrian has never been caught in his hands, so Dan Brown''s novel has not yet been released, he let people talk about the right to adapt. This year, we asked universal to cooperate with DreamWorks to start shooting. The hero was Hanks, and the heroine was naturally handed over to Sophie, the new actress.


    Although Sophie began to transform into a director. But it''s not bad for her to appear in a high-quality film from time to time. Because of Adrian, the rumor that she has been in decline for three years has no soil at all.


    "I''ll think about it." Kate said in a light tone.


    Adrian couldn''t help touching his nose and had to change the subject again: "so, in two days'' time, you''re going to take lily to the party, right? It''s strange that you''ve pushed it off twice before


    "Don''t you have an excuse for me?" Kate finally looked back at him and quickly moved away.


    "Of course, but it''s not good to give up every time. Isn''t it? " Adrian continued to persuade, "it''s just a party, it''s not a big deal, and you haven''t given Megan any advice."


    The party he talks about is naturally a gathering between the mothers of several children. They can increase their feelings by discussing their children, and at the same time, they can exchange their experiences. Even if you can''t make them as close as a family. At least they won''t be offended by each other. Looking at Hollywood and even the whole United States, Adrian is the only one who can make such a thing.


    Such parties were held regularly and were largely absent until Kate broke the Convention. She left his mansion because of little Emma. Although after several days of entanglement, finally calmed down under the guidance of little Emma''s general and Charlize, and agreed to live with lily, he never met Adrian.


    So far, it has been nearly three weeks, and it is more than half of October. For this. Adrian had to find a way to make up an excuse for her to limit the whole thing to a small range. Charlize specially proposed for Kate, and he agreed. But it''s hard to say that she didn''t show up three times in a row. In fact, when Kate didn''t go for the second time, Gwyneth was pushed out by others to beat around the bush.


    Just last week, Kate finally let go and allowed Adrian to come here to see her daughter - but not overnight - even though she still showed no intention of coming back. But it is also a good progress, Adrian naturally seize the opportunity to prepare for further, according to the next plan, he will go to Europe.


    "I''ll think about it." Kate is still saying that.


    "Hey, Kate, I can''t get rid of me like this," Adrian cried. "I need the exact answer."


    "I said, I''ll think about it," Kate frowned, turned her head and glared at him. "If I don''t think about it, how can I give you a definite answer?"


    With that, she immediately turned her head back. It seemed that there was no sign of looking at him, so Kate didn''t know that Adrian''s mouth was up.


    Although it was only a short period of more than ten seconds, he still clearly saw the hesitation in the corner of her eyes. What does that mean? It means that her consideration is not perfunctory. She is really hesitant. This is really Excellent!


    "All right, Kate." Adrian went straight up and hugged the first woman after her rebirth from behind. She trembled a little, then tightened her body, but did not open his hand or look back.


    "I know that some things can''t go back, and I will never deny some mistakes, but I still hope you can go back. " Adrian put his head on her shoulder. "I know it''s rude and shameless, but I''m going to say that because That''s what I really think. "


    Kate didn''t open her mouth, but from the back side, she seemed to close her eyes and her chest fluctuated, which was obviously very contradictory.


    "Can I stay tonight?" Adrian immediately asked in her ear.


    The girl in her arms trembled. Looking down her neck, her throat was obviously raised, and her breathing became a little thicker.


    After a long time, Kate slowly turned around and looked up at Adrian You''d better go back. "


    She was about to leave, but she did not push him.


    "Don''t do this to me, will you?" Adrian said softly, holding her hand a little tighter.


    "I should have said that to you, ed!" Kate became a little excited. "Every time, it always forces me to make a choice, always forces me to make the choice you want! move out of my way! I warn you, if you stop in front of me like this again, I''ll call the police and tell them you tried to rape me! "After finishing this sentence, she realized that it was wrong, and looking at Adrian, his eyes had become dangerous. The next second, without waiting for Kate to react, he grabbed her and pressed it on the kitchen table. He swept the things down and banged.


    "Stop it, ed!" Kate struggled in a flustered way. "Let me go!"


    "Hush, Kate, keep it down," Adrian said with a bad smile. "Don''t wake Lily up."


    With that, like many villains, he leaned over her face and licked it.


    "Damn it, you bastard!" Kate was angry and impatient, her arms and legs swinging even more. "Warning you, ED, I''ve been trained in acting, and once you hit the point, you''re dead."


    Even so, Kate, who is a very strong woman, didn''t find out that she was in fear with A little expectation.


    "Never mind. I won''t give you a chance." Adrian laughs, grabs her thin T-shirt and pulls it apart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C274

    Under the bright light, the kitchen, which should have been clean and tidy, looks like a mess. Many kitchen utensils are on the ground, and some clothes are scattered. You can imagine what a fierce thing happened before.


    With a slight crack, a white and tender arm stretched out from under the table and pressed it to the top. Then, after hearing the sound of the rope, the woman sighed, and the edge of the table quickly showed a head of messy hair. But before the head came out completely, there was a cry of surprise. The woman was pulled down, and there was another tossing sound.


    "Enough, ed!" "Don''t try to challenge my bottom line," Kate yelled at Adrian, who was holding on to her! Otherwise Ah Ah... "


    Only half of the speech, Adrian''s tone was steeply raised by Adrian, who was buried in his softness. His pretty face was also quickly dyed with a layer of crimson. Although he was extremely hated in his heart, his body was so soft that he could not resist at all. He could only let him suck.


    "What were you talking about?" Adrian raised his head with a smile and asked in a feigned surprise, while Kate, whose chest was fluctuating, glared at him with cannibal eyes.


    Unfortunately, under the current circumstances, both of them are lying on the kitchen floor with only a few clothes covered. Kate is not only not threatening, but also very cute.


    "You son of a bitch!" After a long time, she just gnashed her teeth under his gaze and said such a sentence, which was old-fashioned. "How could you So many me


    "Hey, Kate," Adrian quickly raised his finger and shook it. "You know, you just screamed so loud and * * that if I didn''t control the rhythm, I might have woken up a lot of people."


    "You..." Kate blushed at once, but soon became depressed again. She turned her head and looked away. After a long time, she said, "that T-shirt cost me 1000 dollars."


    Adrian then put his smile away, propped up half of his back and kissed her on the shoulder: "I''ll pay you. Kate, I''ll give you one better, lighter, more comfortable T-shirts that don''t tear easily. "


    Kate snorted, her eyes half closed, kissing herself until his hand reached into her legs again.


    "You You just stayed in Left in there The girl suddenly turned her head and asked in surprise and anger. Adrian was stunned and then responded: "the safety period has passed?"


    "Don''t you always have a good memory? Don''t you remember all the physiological periods of people very well? Why do you forget it now? " Kate sarcastically said, but not too angry, "this is good. Maybe in a few months I''ll feel the pain of childbirth again


    "Don''t be so excited, honey. It doesn''t mean you''re going to get pregnant." Adrian said comfortingly, "besides, it''s good to add a sister to Lily. It''s still a complete sister."


    "Are you sure?" Kate sneered. "I''ve heard that for men who have sex, their tadpoles will become less and less energetic. Oh, I wish Lily wouldn''t have a sister in the future."


    "But so many reports point out that my tadpole has always maintained high morale. So that''s not true, Kate Adrian retorted with a smile.


    The grinded Kate was about to continue the attack, but she thought of something. She closed her mouth and her face was not very good-looking. After staring at Adrian for a while, she suddenly started to beat him with her arms. She didn''t have much strength. She was more like venting. So Adrian just held her in his arms.


    "You bastard It''s always like this... " Three times, until Kate felt tired, she slowly calmed down again, panting and burying her head in a low voice of resentment and helplessness.


    "That''s because you always have feelings for me, just as I always have feelings for you," Adrian said in her ear. "So don''t hold on. Kate, I need you. I really need you. "


    With a long breath, Kate finally raised her head again, with a look of self mockery: "I knew But don''t imagine that Emma and I are at peace, that damned I didn''t expect that she would do such a thing and come to me I''ll give her a good look, I swear


    "Well, I see." Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Since little Emma had done that, she didn''t think about the consequences, so her warning was meaningless and more like looking for a step for herself.


    It''s no big deal. Even if Kate and Emma don''t deal with each other, Lily will keep a close relationship with Emma as long as she doesn''t know about her and her father. In this case, even if the two of them have conflicts, they will be limited to a very small range. Then, because lily is getting used to each other''s existence, they agreed not to tell Lily about this matter before, but also made this idea.


    Of course, confidentiality is also a top priority.


    "Let''s go back to our room. It''s getting colder and colder at night." Adrian said, so the naked Kate hugged her."That''s it?" Kate put her arms around his neck. "In case In case you go up What if lily suddenly gets up? "


    "It''s going to be OK," Adrian said with a smile. We just need to be quick. "It''s a long night."


    Kate bit her teeth again. Yes, the night is very long, and she has accumulated more than half a month. There is no doubt that the guy in front of her has been singing at night for more than half a month. Even if she knows she is defeated, she will give him a good look!


    The whole thing came to an end when Kate returned to Ed''s mansion and showed up at the mothers'' party on time. The time went on and another movie schedule came after Halloween. Spider Man 3, produced by universal, was released in early November. Thanks to the accumulated word-of-mouth and the support of 4000 cinemas, it easily passed 100 million yuan in three days over the weekend, making many people jealous again.


    But the series is almost over for now. First of all, several superhero movies have been released this year, which are basically under the banner of surprise. The audience''s attention has been distracted and the heat will begin to dissipate. Second, if you want to squeeze out the value of something completely, you can''t do it if you dry it up. Relaxation is the right way. If you let it slow down and slow down, when spider man disappears for a period of time, people begin to want to see it again and then take it out, which is bound to make a lot of money.


    Of course. It''s not impossible to keep him, as long as the pay is high enough, but whether it is worth it will be evaluated.


    In any case, "Spider Man 3" is still a big harvest, and although the Sequel Movie certainly can not continue, but at least a good start. It''s a bad movie, not to mention it. That is the "Smiths" that has attracted a lot of attention from the beginning of shooting, starred by Mr. and Mrs. knight.


    In recent years, Dennis and Aniston are also the most famous celebrity couple in Hollywood. If Winona hadn''t been in the middle all the time, they would have ended up with cruise and Nicole''s once golden boy and girl title. Such a star couple play the role of husband and wife in an action movie together. And still want to kill each other in a way to show the couple''s seven-year itch movie, do not want to attract attention.


    What''s more, both of them have appeared in many action movies, which makes people look forward to it. Therefore, people''s attention to "Mr. and Mrs. Smiths" has not been interrupted since the announcement of filming, and even some good people have left messages on the official website. Why not give Winona a third-party role in the movie.


    In this case, after the movie was released, it naturally got 50 million box office receipts in the first week. In addition, Dennis and Aniston are very good actors in the film. The details of the couple interact well, and they have rich experience in action play, especially Anniston.


    I have to praise the American sweetheart since Adrian suggested that she appear as an action actress in the movie. She formally set foot on this road, and then with Adrian''s fame and vision becoming more and more famous, and Dennis''s constant persuasion, Aniston began to run on this road. Although there are not many suitable and brilliant roles in this aspect, many fans have expressed their desire to see the sweet and lovely Rachel Green, but she has always insisted on it. Over the past few years, she has also developed a special temperament and won the support of a number of fans. Even MGM has also extended her olive branch to invite her to be a bond girl in the new 007 series.


    Then, because of Adrian''s special care, the heroine is basically tailor-made for Aniston. Whether it''s the daily confrontation with her husband or the killing without blinking an eye while performing the task, the heroine highlights her characteristic of hiding a needle in every detail, and designs a set of elegant and amorous ways of killing people from high-rise buildings with bags The classic scenes still exist, and they are more eye-catching.


    In a word, the role and the actor are perfectly coordinated. Even in some scenes, even Dennis is has been suppressed, which makes many people feel very happy. Even if people from another time and space see it, I''m afraid that it is impossible to connect the capable Mrs. Smith with the American sweetheart. So, two weeks later, the North American box office easily topped 100 million.


    It''s not the best movie to be released in November except Spider Man 3, but it''s definitely the most talked about movie. In particular, shortly after the film was released, a reporter accidentally photographed Winona and Aniston kissing outside a restaurant. Then Winona quickly and publicly declared that she was pursuing Aniston instead of Dennis, which immediately exploded the whole Hollywood.


    You know, before that, she caused a lot of media speculation because of some seemingly mindless words such as "why I''m not chasing Jannie." the title "Winona Ryder is coming out for Jennifer Aniston" has also occupied the entertainment front pages of major newspapers for a long time. Many people are analyzing what happened to the Knights'' home. Now this gossip has been confirmed by the party concerned. It is impossible that a large number of sharks who smell the bloody smell can''t be attracted by the former jade star and her rival.


    Although Dennis and Aniston remained silent, there was no response. However, the reporters still made up various stories. Besides "Winona retaliated against Dennis by pursuing Aniston" and "Dennis is is gay and married to Aniston in order to cover up", there are also many stories about "Aniston was originally gay and approached Dennis for Winona" and "Dennis was dating Aniston" It is the Bureau set up by him and Winona to facilitate Winona''s pursuit of Aniston.It''s hard to laugh or cry. Paparazzi''s imagination can always leap on this level. In any case, the relationship between the three became the most explosive topic at the end of November 2004, attracting countless eyeballs. However, even so. When some people appear, reporters will still temporarily turn the gun, who let the other side is also the king of the topic?


    "Mr. Cowell, what made you want to bring Mr. Johnny Cash''s experience to the big screen?"


    "There is no doubt that his ability, his spirit, he is one of the greatest musicians in the United States and even in the world. How can such a character not leave his own figure on the big screen, even if it is played by others."


    "Why not choose his most glorious period to describe. It''s about Joan and scandals. "


    "This is the experience that Kashi can''t avoid. This is the most touching side. This is the most representative time for him. This can tell us that as long as there is a loved one around, no matter what kind of quagmire they fall into, they can struggle out again."


    "Don''t you think it''s not long after the release of a horror film that is clearly anarchic. Is there any conflict in launching such an inspirational film? "


    "First of all, I only made a few comments on the screenplay of the chainsaw thriller. Second, if you can''t make a motivational movie after making a horror movie, then David finch must be very sad."


    It''s easy to deal with these reporters. Adrian finally walked into the gallod Art Center and let out his breath. Although it has been more than a month, these guys are still pestering with "the chainsaw horror". I don''t know whether to hate or admire. He never responded to these things because he didn''t need them at all, and defending at that time would only allow those guys to unscramble them. Adrian can certainly guide public opinion. But that would make a fuss. After this period of time, when there are new topics, such as someone''s wife and a rival kissing outside the restaurant, these people will naturally turn to.


    But he still did not expect, in the premiere of "go ahead" there are still reporters to seize this, had to evade the importance of a few answers, but again. Who made him attract people''s attention all the time?


    Because the schedule of "no way forward" is arranged after Thanksgiving, the closer the schedule is, the greater the publicity will be. In the past, because the one-year anniversary of Kashi''s death, the film was directed by miracle director, so it received considerable attention. Reporters have long wanted to find a chance to dig some news out of him. What''s more, the story of "the chainsaw''s horror" came out later. It''s true that the director of miracle always has news around him.


    Adrian, especially, didn''t know where he was from late October. The reporters didn''t feel much, but when the premieres of Spider Man 3 and Mr. and Mrs. Smith disappeared, they began to suspect.


    "Spider Man" series is one of the most important series of AC media. It has made countless profits from comics to movies and surrounding areas. Except for special circumstances, Adrian will not be absent from the premiere. Moreover, some well-informed people know that the relationship between miracle director and spider woman Kirsten is not shallow. Dennis knight, the star of "Mr. and Mrs. Smiths", was discovered by him and followed him at an early time. The relationship between the two is quite good. Besides, Adrian will not be absent from the premiere except under special circumstances.


    So what is the special situation? Many journalists wanted to know, and then a piece of news spread that director miracle was making his own new film in Europe! This is a big news. As a great director whose works involve countless subjects - I''m afraid, thriller, inspirational, science fiction, magic, black humor, British classic, etc.), no one is not interested in his new works. However, when he makes new films, most of them like to keep them secret, which is a headache for reporters.


    For example, even if we get the news that he went to Europe to work on new films, the reporters are still not sure. First, according to the information sent back by the local people, it is true that the film crew is shooting there, but whether it is a miracle director, Adrian Cowell, can not be fully confirmed; second, there is a vague news before that, in addition to "go all the way" this year, the miracle director also Made a new movie, and it seems It''s about homosexuality!


    This is big news. As the most powerful media tycoon in Hollywood, he has made a film about homosexual love. Does this mean that he openly supports gay groups? You know, even though he was made as a director and producer, he was still a media magnate at the same time.


    So even though the source of the news is not very accurate, the reporters still dare not relax. So in this hesitation, the premiere of "go all the way" came after Thanksgiving, and the director of miracle finally appeared in the public eye more than a month later. Naturally, reporters would flock to ask all their questions.


    But Adrian ran fast and entered the art center before they asked more questions. Otherwise, even if everything was within the scope of acceptance, he would still have to spend a lot of time talking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C275

    It''s fun to watch without ads!


    as the second son of the Phoenix family, he also plays the leading role in the works directed by director miracle. Moreover, this film is obviously going to impact the Oscars. How can Raven and silver not come to the stage, even if raven is definitely the opponent of Jackie Kun. Even with their respective girlfriends, regardless of the feelings of Jackie Kun.


    It goes without saying that rivan and Christine bell have been developing smoothly. As for silver, just after July, Lindsay couldn''t wait to move into his house, even though they had a big fight a week ago. But Jack Kun has no fixed girlfriend. He is not as self disciplined as rivan. There are countless women in Hollywood who want to have sex with stars every day, but I don''t know why he hasn''t found the right one.


    Yes, that''s what jackun said. He didn''t find the right one. As for what he thought in his heart, it''s not clear.


    Of course, in spite of this, it did not affect the feelings of the three brothers, although teasing is indispensable. What''s more, the premiere of "no way forward" was also put in Nashville, the capital of Tennessee, and the last place Johnny Cash stayed in. Jackun thought that Kashi''s music was very good, and he tried his best to experience and sing in this film. So he supported the decision with both hands. As for the ridicule of brothers It doesn''t matter.


    "Wait and see, rivan, I''ll beat you." After chatting about "Brokeback Mountain" from "going all the way", jekyun vowed to say so.


    "Then wait and see." It''s necessary for Ruifan. But Adrian thought it was interesting, so he decided to go to the theatre this time and wait for their own public relations and fight for it. Anyway, the purpose of making these two films was on the other hand.


    So after a few words with the Phoenix brothers, Adrian quickly left. However, although the premiere was held at the gallod Art Center in Nashville, there were still a lot of celebrities from all over the world. Anyway, Johnny Cash is one of the people who can make a big mark in the history of American music. Adrian has to deal with them before he talks about his goals. For example -


    "I don''t know how to thank you, ed Rachel McAdams blinked, her dimples on her face, her elegant one shoulder evening dress and her long reddish brown hair made her charming.


    "Adrian looked at me without a smile," she said. If you don''t have excellent acting skills, you won''t be able to achieve it now, won''t you "


    " yes, but you also taught me a lot, a lot Skills, I really hope you can teach me more. " Her smile grew stronger and she reached for her hair. With charm, it seems quite provocative. With her slightly swinging body and direct scooping technique, her meaning is very obvious.


    With the popularity of lost, Rachel, who plays the heroine, has become famous. But this obviously can''t satisfy her appetite. TV actors can''t have movie actors. So, in order to get closer, she doesn''t mind holding Adrian''s thighs closer. At least, she has personally experienced the reputation of the most powerful man in Hollywood.


    "Well," Adrian touched his chin. "Well, if we have the chance, we may talk a few times."


    Rachel couldn''t help but look disappointed. Hearing this answer, she knew that it was not going to happen today. However, the other party''s voice immediately rang again: "if you don''t mind, I''d like to make an appointment with Vera to talk about how it is. Both of you left a good impression on me at the beginning, and each of you has developed very well."


    Two seconds later, Rachel''s smile became sweeter: "no problem."


    Seeing that she was so sensible and interesting, Adrian could not help admiring her. There are a lot of women who have eyes, but there are not many women like Rachel who have no hesitation about such a request. Of course, it also has something to do with the fact that she and Vera and Adrian both flew together in the beginning. If it was another woman It''s hard to say that Rachel McAdams is obviously a very ambitious woman, always seizing every opportunity to seduce Adrian, and she''s been playing his tricks all over the place.


    But Vera farmega, who went to bed together at the beginning, was different. In addition to the three person walk at the beginning and the occasional passion after that, she basically did not have any deeper contact with Adrian. That''s why Adrian wants to add her in. He''s always interested in women with temperament. By the way, Vera''s performance in the spy film is not as bold as the original one, but her capable image has won applause from some people. In addition, her image in "house" is also good, so


    Put aside for the moment, because there are too many people to deal with, and Adrian arrived at the Art Center late, so he didn''t talk to his goal before the opening. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the phenomenon created before is still going on. Besides, can the other party still run after the premiere


    "I like this feeling, how about you?" Adrian said with admiration, soaking in the bath and kissing the woman''s watery back.


    Climbing on the wall of the pool, Natalie turned her head and gave him a powerless look. She closed her mouth and said nothing. What they had done before did not need to be said much. Adrian, who was used to her appearance, chuckled and hugged the young girl from behind again and began to tease in various ways."Wait Wait... " Natalie, who has just recovered, wants to slow down, but she can''t stop it.


    "Remember the applause at the end of the movie? Everyone loved the performance of Jackie and you, and of course, the music. Nostalgia always brings back the best memories." Adrian said with a smile as he put his hands up and down on her. "So, sing a song, sing what you''ve sung in the movie, it''s the best way to get to the throne of honor."


    Listening to this evil, Natalie''s body immediately began to slightly spasmodic, even if this is one of her two most desired ideas, but rarely like this naked between the two people. And even if it''s open, it will be more implicit. It''s the first time for us to be so direct as today. But over the past few years, she has lost the room for resistance, no matter how disgusted she is in her heart, she can only begin to sing in the trembling.


    "Good, that''s it, Nada." Adrian said with satisfaction, and then in the song again into her body.


    In this chapter, madman hands on the birthplace of American country music, Johnny Cash''s final destination.


    No matter what kind of conflicts exist between Kashi and his ex-wife, as well as between Joan and her ex-husband, their love is praiseworthy. After marriage, they have been nurturing each other until now. After one person died, the other, who was still quite exciting, quickly collapsed and died. Although there are many such couples around the world, the overall proportion is not large. What''s more, it''s still in the entertainment industry. Even Playboys like Adrian can''t help but give a thumbs up to them, not to mention the majority of Nashville residents who attended the premiere.


    Then, nostalgia is also a topic that will never be out of date. When people grow old and grow old, they will begin to recall the past time. At that time, they will abandon the bad side of memory and leave those happy and moving things. For Americans who lived through the sixties and seventies. There are so many memories like hippies, sex liberation, anti Vietnam War, oh, moon landing. For ordinary people, these things are worth remembering for a lifetime. Therefore, as long as the quality of films, TV, music and books related to this aspect is excellent, they will be sought after.


    That''s why Adrian is so determined to create the style and atmosphere that it was decades ago in the film. He even used some older cameras, and specially invited some old country musicians to guide Jackie and Natalie to practice singing.


    Naturally, the effect is quite good, at least at the premiere, as can be seen from the applause after the movie. The turning point of the film and Gao ch ¨¢ o are not much. Although the flashback technique is used, there are not many tricks in the shooting technique. The overall rhythm tends to be flat. There are about three most intense plots.


    First of all, Kashi came back from Mexico with drugs and was caught. His reputation built up for a time was in jeopardy. Jequin showed his acting skills perfectly here. The contradictory feeling of strong self calmness on the surface and fear in his heart was well interpreted by his body language, and the feelings conveyed were easy to infect others.


    And then Kashi and his wife had a big fight to vent their discontent. The children watched timidly, and it was Rachel''s best performance in the whole movie. She can only say that the whole film is formal, not brilliant, but not bad, but here she portrays a wife who does not understand her husband and tears, cries and screams, or the emotion that the actress is best at interpreting


    although in some people''s eyes, they are a group of flatterers, Who doesn''t know that Hurst group and AC media group are so good that they are all right every time, except for the San Francisco Chronicle. The three most famous newspapers and some magazines in the United States have given a high evaluation of "go ahead".


    Moreover, the San Francisco Chronicle is not the most gruesome. Local newspapers in Nashville almost praised the film, and the tickets for the next day were sold out in long lines. Although some people say it''s not so good, an online film critic said in his own meal, as a biographical film. The plot of indomitable is uneventful. You can almost guess the back when you see the former people. It seems conservative and boring as a whole. However, such remarks always belong to the minority.


    It has become a consensus that every film directed by miracle belongs to the category of exciting. Although the film "devil''s head" can only be regarded as average on the whole, while "Elizabeth" can only be regarded as first-class on the whole, most people choose to ignore it. After all, the Matrix trilogy and the Lord of the rings trilogy alone are enough to secure his place in Hollywood. What''s more, there are works of different styles such as Forrest Gump, never compromise and Moulin Rouge.


    And then there''s Johnny Cash''s biopic, and two-and-a-half Legends - jonkat''s half - are added together, and the chemical effect is naturally extremely strong.


    "You see, I''m right, don''t I?" Adrian said to Natalie the next morning, placing the newspaper next to his pillow, in a tone of control, and then he began to move again.


    Natalie, who can''t resist, can only cooperate with him to start morning sports. The frequency between them is not much, but as long as Adrian holds him to bed, he will never let go of the last trace of exciting force if he is not drained. Fortunately, he didn''t force her to do anything. So far, under the resistance, Natalie''s mouth and back yard have not been used, so she has to be at her mercy in the face of this situation, especially when one of her goals is finally realized.Prior to the morning run, Adrian had listened to Natalie''s comments in several major newspapers, basically praising her performance in the film. Natalie knew that the man in front of her must have guided public opinion. Even so, her heart would quicken when she heard this. She knew what it meant, and he was making a show for her.


    but at the same time, Natalie also began to feel uneasy. She did not know what fate would be waiting for herself after this. This man firmly controlled all his own things, which made her unable to break free. She had to try her out, she had to know what he thought, even if it was fake.


    Unfortunately, Natalie did not have the opportunity to ask this question for the time being. Adrian left Nashville on the same day. He did not know where he was. Even the reporters couldn''t find him for a moment. It''s really strange. How can we express ourselves when a new film is released? Although Adrian has not participated in the film promotion many times, he still accepts several interviews. Why is this exception?


    soon, news came that director miracle returned to Europe to continue his new film, and the exact news was a movie about World War II. This immediately excited the media. Similar news had not been received before, but they were not completely sure, let alone name the theme.


    But as they prepared to get European hands on the subject, another message came that director miracle''s new work is a film about same-sex relationships and is likely to be released at the end of the year. Once again, the media were overwhelmed. This news was also received before, but like the news of making a new film in Europe, it also increased the certainty and was likely to be released at the end of the year.


    Some people have already guessed that Adrian is releasing smoke, but if they know how they can tell which is true and which is false, they will send people to investigate. Don''t be kidding, only more smoke will be found.


    A little embarrassed, the time came to the middle of December, and director miracle finally appeared in the public eye again, this time for the premiere of public enemy of machinery.


    ¡á¡á


    The latest and fastest chapters, please log in , reading is a kind of enjoyment, you are recommended to collect.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C276

    "Cheers With the sound of tidiness, several people sitting in front of the bar picked up the cup and drank it, and then they laughed together.


    "Remember what I said, will, you''re the best and every movie you make will be very popular." Adrian slapped Will Smith on the shoulder and laughed. This is a celebration party. Although the investment of the film is over 100 million, the box office of nearly 60 million in the first week is enough to explain everything.


    "Yes, at least no one can compare with you in this respect, nor will nor Denzel Washington." There''s someone on the side.


    "Including the romantic comedy that''s coming out next year?" Smith turned the glass in his hand and asked Adrian half jokingly.


    "Of course, and it won''t be much lower than the big ones. It''s absolutely worth your while, will, I''m sure." Adrian laughed.


    "Wow, since it''s a miracle Director..." Smith immediately picked up the glass. "I think we should have another drink."


    After that, Smith took a breath and looked at ed with a smile. "Speaking of it, we haven''t cooperated for so many years. I begged you to give me a role in matrix, but you still refused. That''s very sad, ed


    "I know, will, I know," Adrian chuckled and touched his glass. "But unfortunately, frankly, there''s really no right role for you in the current plan."


    Then wait for the other party to show disappointment. "But Is Jaden nearly seven years old? "


    "Yes, why?" Smith looked puzzled.


    "Do you think he would be interested in appearing with his father in an inspirational movie Adrian looked at him seriously.


    It took only a second for Smith to react. "Of course, there''s no doubt about it."


    With those words before, he knew that Adrian certainly didn''t have a suitable role for himself in the current plan, but it didn''t matter. Miracle director asked him solemnly whether he would like to play with his son. It''s obviously not going to be a simple piece of work. What''s more, as a man who has been working in Hollywood for more than a decade, how can Smith not know what inspirational movies mean.


    Sure enough, Adrian then simply said a few lines of the film''s plot: "this is a biography, a frustrated salesman who had to accept all kinds of assistance, and even had to spend the night in the subway bathroom with his son, eventually became an excellent stockbroker under his own efforts."


    "Wow. It does sound inspiring. " Smith rubbed his chin, more sure. "That''s settled?"


    "Of course." Adrian laughed, talked to him a few more words, and drank the wine out of his glass. "That''s it. I''ll leave. You can celebrate


    "Leave now? It''s only ten o''clock Smith was a little surprised, but then changed into a smile, a smile that only men can understand, "you should not rush back to miss Lin Oh, that''s a beautiful woman. I have to say, you''re so good, ed. there''s no woman in Hollywood that you can''t get. "


    "Shut up, will." Adrian gave him a white eye, and Shi ran left.


    These are basically open secrets. Otherwise, how can an Asian get such a big production heroine or supporting actress? Lin Zhiling also knows this, especially since her first week at the box office, her position as the No.1 Chinese actress in Hollywood has become more solid. She has devoted herself to serving Adrian in bed for several consecutive days, and even played many exciting games with three other women.


    The other three women are also very cooperative. Lin Xilei, needless to say, got together with Lin Zhiling from the beginning, and her agent business is also very close with Adrian. Gao Yuanyuan and Li Zi knew it. Lin Zhiling''s path can also be copied and is being copied. What''s more, this is Hollywood. As a minority, they have to hold a group, even if they come from three places across the Straits. What''s more, although there is a big age difference between them, they were all born in the 1970s, so they can hold a group more smoothly.


    Among them, Lizi is the most hardworking. After all, she is the oldest. At first, she just wanted to find a support for herself. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a chance to jump into the dragon''s gate, so she would never let go. In addition, Gao Yuanyuan and Lin Zhiling are examples. The development route is more clear and persuasive. Therefore, she fully demonstrates her own style. She not only does not lose to Lin Zhiling in bed, but also makes great efforts to receive training, which is much better than Liu Sisi who is also receiving training in Los Angeles as an exchange student.


    Speaking of Liu Sisi, Adrian can''t help but want to smile bitterly. Although her broad-minded and somewhat neurotic personality has made her adapt to the life here in the United States quickly, it will take a lot of time for her to complete the training and fully integrate into it. After several months, she still has some bumps in her communication with outsiders. Fortunately, Liu''s mother and daughter take good care of her. After all, both Liu Li and Liu Yufei know that Liu Sisi is the dish on his lips.Of course, thanks to her personality, Liu Yufei, who was one year older, soon became a good friend with her. Liu Li had no difficulty in recognizing her as a dry daughter, and it was more convenient to instill some concepts into her. Liu Sisi began to admire him after being brainwashed repeatedly by people close to him in a foreign country, and Adrian took the time to invite them out to dinner before he went to Europe to express his goodwill.


    But for the time being, don''t add any more. Although the new model worked out is well accepted by Americans, it still doesn''t apply to too many people. As for those from the mainland, if they want to, they can come here for a run. Adrian is very welcome to have a holiday. He has had a good time this year.


    The so-called new model refers to the movie "mechanical public enemy" that is being released, the black hero. Important Asian supporting women, plus a lot of white male supporting roles. As long as the black hero has enough box office appeal and the quality of the film is excellent, generally speaking, the American audience will not resist. After all, it is about racial harmony.


    Just as there won''t be black villains in big commercial productions, even if some people don''t like the appearance of important Asian American characters in the film, as long as the weight is not enough to determine the fate of the film, another outstanding protagonist will always occupy the audience''s attention. So basically no one will say anything.


    Like public enemy of machinery, most people praise will smith for his good acting skills and high commercial value. Most of the criticism focuses on the adaptation. Some science fiction fans say that this is a blasphemy of Asimov''s original novel, especially the inexplicable ending. As for Lin Zhiling''s comments, the most harsh one is that she has completed her vase task very well.


    In any case, even if Chinese Americans do not have a high political status in the United States due to various factors. But it''s also politically correct to get into trouble if someone openly shows racial discrimination. So there''s no need to haggle over it, and no matter where, the audience or film critics are relatively tolerant of actresses.


    So Adrian seduces Smith, even if it doesn''t have to be a hero. It doesn''t have to be black, but the black hero is undoubtedly the best, which can reflect the so-called melting pot of American race.


    Well, let''s not talk about this, although there are endless Lin Zhiling. But Adrian left the party and didn''t go back to them because there were other people waiting for her to comfort.


    "I thought you''d have to wait a little longer to come back." Said Kate, who returned to the living room after sleeping with Adrian to take care of lily.


    "Why should I wait a little longer to come back? Why can''t I come back earlier because I miss you all. " Adrian smiles and reaches for Sara as she passes by.


    "No one''s going to believe it, ED, including me," Sarah flashed away. And he walked around behind Kate and gave it a little push. "You''d better think of something else to flatter."


    Kate couldn''t help rolling her eyes, as if she were dissatisfied with the way they were running Adrian on the surface, but actually helping him.


    Adrian took the opportunity to pull her into his arms and blew a breath in her ear: "can I do something for you, honey?"


    Although he had been through the cold war for half a month before, he finally dealt with Kate and brought her back to her side again. But don''t forget that he immediately went to Europe to start a new movie. Although the women took turns to visit, Emma in England was more convenient. Adrian had to take time to go to London from time to time. Don''t forget that he is still the president of Chelsea and his team''s game should be watched more or less.


    The Portuguese has been in charge of Chelsea for almost half a year, and there has been a qualitative change in Chelsea. They are running all the way in the Premier League, and magic bird has also made a big claim to win the 2004 / 05 season. The only pity is that he doesn''t have an adopted son named George wood, which is very strange. Generally speaking, Adrian''s memory can''t be wrong, but it doesn''t matter. If he can really bring Chelsea to the Premier League this season, Adrian will never be stingy.


    Back to little Emma, although Adrian keeps a restraint and firmly controls the number of times he makes love with her, the devil is still very pestering. Especially when he looks aggrieved and pathetic and calls for a professor or some more taboo word, he will inevitably have impulse.


    Fortunately, little Emma also knew that too many names would have immunity, so Adrian was given room to adjust. If so, Kate will not be very happy. Even if she still doesn''t take Emma as a woman, she has declared war subconsciously at least. In addition, although Adrian came back to participate in the premiere of "no way forward", she not only went back immediately, but also spent the two days on Natalie, which naturally further stimulated her.


    After that, he finally finished the European affairs and came back. It was the premiere of public enemy of machinery. He also had a good time with Lin Zhiling. It was very good that Kate could give him a pretty good look at the moment. Adrian came back from Smith''s party in a hurry in order to coax her.


    By the way, Kate''s last kitchen date didn''t make Kate pregnant. It was another Kate, Catherine Zeta Jones, who persevered. Even in Europe, she finally got pregnant in early December. So it seems that the chances of success at the end of the year are quite high. After Adrian came back, he also considered whether to seize the time to apply for VIP card with Nicole.Although Nicole has promised this, Adrian has arranged two consecutive art films for her this year, so in order to avoid delay in shooting and being discovered by paparazzi, she still takes measures many times. And Nicole also seize the time to enjoy, and intermittently "cheating wife" also finished. Under the guidance of Adrian, she seems to be fascinated by some exciting or abnormal games.


    Stop here, no matter what. Adrian''s main focus at the moment is on Kate. Although Sarah, Charlize, and Ivanka help from time to time, Kate always has a look of indifference, because they are not entirely on his side.


    "Tell me, who else but Emma." After quietly dealing with Adrian, Kate suddenly asked.


    "Well It''s a huge project, honey. I have to remember So why don''t you ask Annie? " Adley installation cavity posture.


    "Oh?" Kate picked her eyebrows with a sneer.


    "All right, all right," Adrian had to raise his hands. "Just one, a Russian girl, gymnast."


    "Oh?" Kate continued to sneer.


    "You know," Adrian rubbed his nose, "I can''t miss going to some cocktail parties in London and meeting people who know me. And then they had to introduce people to me because they needed to build a good relationship with me, like Roman Abramovich, who introduced Svetlana haljina to me, well, the girl who won the silver medal in women''s all-round at this year''s Olympic Games. "


    Since Abramovich is willing to spend money to save himself, he has become a great influence celebrity. Naturally, you know what it means to meet a media tycoon, so it''s no surprise that you''ll find an opportunity to take advantage of Adrian, who has a good relationship with Murdoch. So Abramovich, who had previously said that Russian girls were also good, introduced Khorkina, who happened to be invited to an event in Britain, to Adrian at the reception.


    Adrian doesn''t want to get too familiar with Abramovich. He spent most of his time in the UK and didn''t have much to do with each other, except football. Of course, he didn''t have any bad feelings towards him. In addition, the other side''s practice of letting go of Chelsea at the right time was also a kind of human feeling, and he had the idea of tasting the taste of female athletes before, so he was not respectful.


    It must be admitted that although the ice butterfly''s body is only average. And slender legs probably because of too much exercise and lead to feel bad, but the soft body is quite fascinating, many difficult postures she can easily do. Moreover, the Russian gymnastic queen is very bold and unrestrained. She has no cold and gorgeous face from the media at all. In addition, her English is also good. Adrian coaxes her to smile without any effort, and then goes back to the hotel for a fight.


    Although as a fighting race, the Russian girl''s combat effectiveness is not small, three holes in turn, but Adrian is easy to put the other side.


    But this kind of thing he never conceals from Ivanka, who let her be his close secretary? And Ivanka certainly won''t tell Charlize, Charlize knew, Kate will know, so there is the scene. In fact, both of them are pretending. It''s not that Kate doesn''t know that he likes to have fun and taste fresh food. Since they are all back, will they leave because of this? Adrian''s hesitation is also a way to coax her.


    Of course, Kate can refuse to let him go to bed, but Adrian always has a way. If he can''t be polite, he can come to Wu.


    "Damn it, ed! You will be like this! " When Kate was not moved again, and even gave him a middle finger, ready to go upstairs to rest, Adrian immediately forced her to carry her back to the room, even if her angry scream could be heard all over the mansion.


    But what about that? This is not once or twice, far away, that day in the kitchen over there, he was like this to her, and then she came back honestly. Kate sometimes thinks that she is really cheap, but she just can''t escape his palm. After trying twice before and after, she has completely given up, so Just take this as the adjustment of life.


    This is what happened at home. As time went on, towards the end of 2004, although various films were constantly showing at the box office during the busy Christmas festival, some films aiming at Oscar were also started to be shown, such as the sex education golden contest with Nicole as a supporting actress, or the Memoirs of a Geisha, which was led by Ji Hui.


    The release of these two films has attracted a series of attention. Alfred Kinsey was originally a man of the day in the early 20th century, and he was regarded as the enlightenment mentor of the sexual liberation movement in the 1960s. This is the first time that a biographical film about him was made. Japanese culture has always had a good market in the United States. In addition, since the film "Memoirs of a Geisha" was made, it caused various disputes. In Japan, the film was even more sad and happy. At first, it resisted, but then it was welcome to go to Japan for shooting. Therefore, even if the two films are on the spot, they have attracted many critics to watch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C277

    "It''s a great victory. Adrian Cowell, Hollywood''s most famous miracle director, released his new film during Thanksgiving, and the biography of great country music singer Johnny Cash," go ahead. "At the end of this month, he launched a new film, an adaptation of Anne prooux''s novel of the same name, which can be called the Western gay epic film. With delicate techniques and picturesque shots, the director of miracles perfectly shows the emotional entanglement between a pair of men on the big screen. However, they can''t get together because of various reasons. They can only stay in the mountains of Wyoming, which makes people feel sad. This is a movie that everyone should go to see. This is a song of praise for us. Hold up your rainbow flag and let them fly in the air with pride This is a comment by a gay group on the front page of its website.


    "This is an intolerable blasphemy. Adrian Cowell, the most famous miracle director in Hollywood and even in the United States, launched a film about homosexuality at the end of the year after describing the great Johnny Cash''s inspirational film" go ahead. "! Cowell made a huge mistake. God didn''t create human beings to make him and he or she and her roll together in bed disgustingly. This is against our social morality and against natural selection. This is a shame and a crime! It must be said that Mr. Adrian Cowell has forgotten his responsibility, and we can never accept it! " This is a statement from a conservative team.


    From the end of December 2004 to the beginning of January 2005. In nearly two weeks, the pro gay and conservative people have accumulated confrontation in public opinion through various channels. Around the film Brokeback Mountain, various comments have been made, which makes many ordinary people dumbfounded. When was the last such a lively scene?


    At the beginning, there were many people who paid attention to film reviews, and some of them were very fair. However, as the dispute between the two sides escalated, some people could not help but choose to stand by. Then the various media also followed up, those famous hosts did not tease about this in their own programs, but were embarrassed to come out. In the end, even Bush won by a small number of votes, and Kerry gave up the statement of political news was overshadowed.


    We can imagine how many people''s eyes have been attracted by this incident. Fortunately, so far, neither side has crossed the bottom line, nor has the accusation of racial discrimination emerged. Among them, Adrian hopes to support them even more. They have grown rapidly in recent years, and Boston has publicly allowed gay couples to get married, and a small-scale March broke out in San Francisco and West Hollywood.


    Similarly, conservative groups wanted to force him back on the right track, launching a boycott of Brokeback Mountain, and Salt Lake City publicly announced that it would not let the film be released locally. There were people who wanted to launch a campaign against AC media. Of course, this kind of silly behavior was terminated before it started. Brokeback Mountain is just a movie. But if you boycott AC media Don''t you go to the cinema to see superheroes? Don''t watch ABC TV? Don''t you need a hot American TV series? Don''t use Yahoo or Google?


    This situation is exactly what entertainment journalists want to see, especially the media under AC media began to play a fair tone. Other journalists are more and more proud and excited. For many years, there are so many news about director miracle, but every time we have to select reports, some things have to be written vaguely. Who makes the other party a media tycoon?


    But this power has now become a pressure, a huge pressure. Some people have said before that Adrian''s new film can''t be about homosexuality. No matter how he describes himself as a director, the media tycoon is always his most important label. So far, although the movement of gay groups has never been so hot, which of the super rich openly supports homosexuality? Not to mention the super rich, how many famous Hollywood directors have publicly supported?


    Yes, anti discrimination is politically correct, but the whole society has always been conservative. Otherwise, how could there be such a big stir? The director of miracle is the first time to lift a stone and hit his own foot - if those gloating journalists know this sentence. So what is Adrian doing now?


    "Oh, my dear poor, I''m so sleepy. Dad really wants to hold you." Adrian was lying in the crib, looking at the little guy lying in it with a loving look. He even tried to catch hold of the guardrail to see his sister, but failed several times. Finally, Mary, who had to pull the leg of his pants, didn''t notice.


    "Mary''s sister didn''t get angry until she came to see the baby. It was Mary''s sister who came back to see her


    "She''s so small." After staring at it for a few minutes with her mouth open, Mary said with her tongue out, "did I do the same before?"


    "Of course, but you''re a little fatter than her," Adrian pinched her small face. "Evelyn got hurt when she came into the world, so she looks small."


    Mary turned her eyes and said after a long time, "shall I give her my Barbie doll? In this way, Yi Yi Wu should be Be happy? ""Sure." Adrian kisses her daughter with a smile, and Megan and Jessica walk into the room one by one.


    "It''s too bad. I haven''t succeeded once. Maybe Maybe I''m not fit at all... " Megan complained as he walked. Seeing Adrian, he instinctively wanted to come up for a hug. But seeing Mary in his arms, Megan stopped and looked hesitant.


    Adrian smiles, returns Mary to Jessica''s arms, and embraces Megan thoughtfully.


    "Don''t worry, fox. Remember what I said? Be patient. Take your time. Don''t worry. With the help of Jessica and I, you can be a qualified mother as soon as possible Adrian said comfortingly. And pinched her waist, which had not yet been completely reduced.


    It took a while for Megan, who was depressed, to have a smile. She really occupied a lot of things, including unexpected pregnancy, prenatal depression, postpartum depression, and Premature delivery.


    Yes, Adrian''s eighth child is premature. Megan''s due date was at the end of January. But after Christmas, she fell down accidentally. As a result, her abdominal pain was unbearable. The servant rushed her to the hospital and the baby was born. At that time, the little guy weighed only a little more than 4 pounds. He was so small that he seemed to break when he touched it. He stayed in the insulation room for several days and came out.


    This is Adrian''s first premature baby, but fortunately he is ready in advance. And the hospital is not familiar with him, so the little guy in addition to premature birth, weight is not up to standard, lived in the insulation outdoor for a few days, other aspects are still healthy. Still a daughter, of course. Adrian didn''t want to have a son for a long time. In fact, he even wanted to have a daughter.


    However, like her sister Eleanor, this little fellow became the second child without a "due" name. So Adrian took the name "Evelyn", the meaning of life, to commemorate her premature birth.


    "Look, that''s good, isn''t it? It doesn''t matter if you breastfeed a little longer. " After instructing Megan to breast feed her daughter, Adrian said next to her.


    "That''s because you want to try it, too." Jessica said rudely.


    "Yes, yes. I almost forgot your taste, Jesse Adrian began to laugh. Jessica''s face turned red, and Megan, the nurse, burst into laughter.


    Her postpartum depression, like Jessica''s, is caused by young people who don''t know how to take care of their children, so it''s as mild as previous prenatal depression. After all, according to Charlize, the woman who lives next to Adrian. I don''t think I can do without a big heart. So, as long as Adrian has enough patience and Jessica helps, she can get better.


    "If you need it, you can do it now." Megan said suddenly, licking the corner of her mouth, not noticing that Evelyn was lying on her chest sucking. Even if she was not fully recovered, it was enough.


    "Wow, I''d love to," Adrian blinked and put his arm around Jessica''s waist. "But I don''t think you mind adding another one, fox?"


    Both women''s looks became strange, and then both hummed, "no problem."


    If it wasn''t for both of them to look surprised, I''m afraid it would have made people think that they had already agreed, so Adrian laughed.


    "Well, ED, you''ll be late if you don''t leave." Jessica gave him a little bashful push.


    If you can, Adrian doesn''t mind trying. Although she finally got them to bed together before, Megan has a big stomach, so she doesn''t enjoy it every time. Unfortunately, he does have something else to attend tonight''s premiere of Memoirs of geisha.


    Although "Brokeback Mountain" has been a hot topic in recent years, the two camps have been arguing, but it does not affect the film market. "The golden contest of sexology professor" released by the focus film industry below the globe is a typical art work, so even if it is released, it will not be too large. However, "Memoirs of a Geisha" not only aims at the Oscar, but also hopes to make a difference at the box office. The premiere is inevitable.


    "Well, folks, I know what you want to ask, but what I''m going to say is, the movie hasn''t been released, so why be so excited? How can you grasp the crux of the problem even if you haven''t seen a movie? It''s not professional. And then, today is another movie, and you are chasing another movie, which is even more unprofessional. " Faced with reporters flocking to learn that he would appear on the red carpet at the premiere of Memoirs of a Geisha, Adrian said without hesitation.


    Journalists have been busy digging news from him for a long time. How can they be satisfied with this answer? At that time, it was a pity that Adrian didn''t care to go inside. Seeing this, some smart guys have already begun to take pictures of him in the back, wondering which is better for the title of "director of miracles" or "Adrian Cowell, who doesn''t care".


    Even without Megan''s premature birth, Adrian would not have taken the storm to heart. Since he chose to make Brokeback Mountain, he must have predicted the situation. of course. He did not deny that the situation was still too fierce. Both the godfather and his uncle called him to ask him about this. The former reminded him that it was not appropriate, while the latter asked him what he wanted to do - which was quite in line with their personality.But basically, he has not got rid of his control. After the release of Brokeback Mountain, it will be clear. It will not be too far away, just after Memoirs of geisha.


    "Memoirs of geisha" has nothing to say. The biggest attraction of the whole film lies in the Japanese Geisha culture, how they perform, how to train, how to express themselves, how to compete with their old enemies and so on. Instead, the heroine''s experience came second. Several of the leading actors in the film have been trained for quite a long time, and they are all professionals invited from Japan. Although they are not close to the real Geisha, with the help of post editing, some people who have never seen it can be amazed in front of the screen.


    In addition, Adrian specially requests that the ending should be modified so as to conform to the mainstream values - unless the ending is determined and is regarded as a classic literary work, then it is better for women to take the road of independence and strength. Even though the Japanese are still not satisfied with it, at least the American audience feels good about it. Should not follow the original.


    What''s more, Yuki Nakama, the heroine, has been working hard in the United States for several years. There are many outstanding TV and film works. Basically, she is a quasi first-line actress. She knows more clearly what kind of performance Americans like to watch than other actors. He also won the Daytime Emmy Award, although the gold content is not high. But among Asian Americans, Lin Zhiling is definitely one of the best. Although Lin has performed in two major productions this year, she has not won any awards.


    So this evening, Adrian didn''t ask Matsushima caiko, Fujiwara JIKO and Kenko Yamada, who came to participate in the premiere, to have a good time with Yoshi instead.


    "You always do well. By Ji Hui, "Adrian said after passion, touching the woman''s skin in her arms," whenever. "


    "You give everything." Lying on his chest, Yu Jihui smiles shyly. No matter when she looks down, she will come and wave, without any complaint. Always quietly behind everything, no matter how busy usually, as long as Adrian''s mansion, she is a standard qualified maid.


    Unconsciously, she has become a part of his life, usually or can not remember, but as long as necessary, she will appear in front of him.


    So Adrian, who was playing with her Softness, suddenly asked, "next, the crew will go to Japan to promote. Do you want me to go too? "


    You Ji Hui hesitated for a moment, and then used the soft language way: "as long as you need."


    Besides, Adrian''s face is not fresh, but she''s not laughing


    He didn''t really want to go to Japan to help with publicity. He asked this sentence actually meant another meaning, and you Ji Hui understood this meaning: do you need a partner. After all, all the women around him are one-on-one, and there are also some alone, but there are only a few of them. Moreover, he has made arrangements for them. At present, only you Jihui is the only one.


    However, it can be seen that she is not very willing to think about it carefully. You Ji Hui appears with this unique need, and quietly retreats to one side without any need. However, she always occupies a position in his heart in the way of a person. If there were more people, it would destroy the way. Rao did, she still left the choice to him, so the idea was abandoned after a few turns in Adrian''s head.


    Instead of being stupid enough to put the film on a popular schedule, not to end up being denounced by feminists, but also by actresses familiar to the United States. Coupled with proper publicity, Memoirs of geisha grossed about 12 million box offices in more than 1000 theaters in North America in the first week. It''s not much, but it''s a good start, which means that the Americans basically accepted the film, and the rest is just a matter of time. In addition, the Japanese side''s protest is not very strong, and the harvest there will certainly be more. But even if the mainland market is released, I''m afraid it will be much less than the original version.


    It doesn''t matter. Although the mainland film market continues to grow, it will be several years before Hollywood can stop it. So Adrian will seize the opportunity to find ways to expand the influence of AC media in mainland China. What''s more, it''s not clear what will happen now. Without some things, maybe there will be more.


    DreamWorks and Sony, who participated in the film, are also quite satisfied, especially DreamWorks. Compared with other time and space, they have a lot less loss in the film. Therefore, except for karzenberg''s "Shrek 2" released this summer vacation and was a little reluctant, Spielberg and Geffen don''t think that Animation Studios should be separated from AC media Joint venture is very suitable.


    Well, let''s not say that for the time being, no matter how much praise this edition of Memoirs of a Geisha has received than the original, the most concerned one is Adrian''s new work Brokeback Mountain.


    His first appearance in public after the movie was launched did not make the confrontation between gay organizations and conservative groups. On the contrary, there were more people and teams who wanted to lobby. Even Ivanka, who handled these things smoothly, began to get annoyed. The film also attracted further attention. Even George W. Bush, who has been re elected, could not help being asked about this matter when he attended the press conference ¡£


    "Sir, the film hasn''t been shown yet." He had to use this kind of answer to perfunctory reporters. As president, George W. Bush could not make a public statement at this time.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C278

    "Welcome back to our studio. I''m Jon Stewart, bringing you the daily show." With the sound of the familiar music, the camera moves up to the middle-aged man in a suit and a trace of cynicism.


    "Just now we formally discussed President Bush''s Sad speech, and Fox News Channel It''s a subtle interpretation, so let''s change the subject now. " The long voice combined with the iconic cheap bad smile made the scene ring a lot of laughter, "remember I said before who is the guest today? Yes, the great director is always good at creating miracles, Mr. Adrian Cowell


    Then he raised his hand to block his mouth, made a mysterious appearance and said to the audience: "of course, you know, he is my boss, so You see, give me face. "


    "Don''t worry, Jon. I won''t have your salary deducted." At this moment, Adrian has come out of the back, big square to do in front of him.


    "Really?" Stewart worked together to make a surprise look.


    "Of course," Adrian spread out, "but I''m thinking about whether paid leave should be changed."


    There was a burst of laughter in the audience, and Stewart''s face followed. Adrian laughed.


    "Well, I''m joking. Do you think I''m so mean?" He said with a smile.


    "OK, then let''s get back to business." Stewart laughed, too. "I think everyone knows what''s going on recently, and there''s a lot of people who want to invite you on the show to talk about it."


    "So I left it for you. I like you, Jon." Adrian pointed to him immediately.


    "Thank you. It''s a great honor." Stuart immediately pretended to be flattered. He got up and shook hands with him. Then he put his hand in front of him and looked at the camera again: "see? That''s the advantage of being close. Of course, I have to do something for Well Continue my paid vacation efforts. "


    The expression on his face matches the tone. First, he is proud, then becomes depressed and helpless. It was very smooth and did not violate the rules at all, which immediately led to a burst of laughter.


    "Well, as we all know, since Brokeback Mountain was released at the end of last year, there has been a lot of public opinion about it, and after it was officially released a few days ago, this contradiction has reached an even greater level," Stewart said, looking at Adrian. "So, what do you think of it, ed?"


    "Frankly speaking, I didn''t think too much about Ms. Pru''s novels. For me, this is a love story." Adrian made gestures to accentuate his tone. "It''s just a love story."


    "Just a love story?" Stewart repeated, then opened his eyes. "Are you sure you don''t think Jack or Ennis is is Jesse or Ennis?"


    "Of course not," Adrian laughed along with the audience at the table. "In fact. If you turn one of the characters into a woman, and you change the details, you''ll see that the story is no worse than Romeo and Juliet. For example A man and a woman they fell in love on Brokeback Mountain because of work or something. But because of various reasons, such as family, such as engagement, such as distance is too far, two people can not get together, but they love each other deeply. Although they had their own lives, they finally met again in Brokeback Mountain, and then agreed to meet on the mountain every year. This painful and happy life continued until the woman died unfortunately, and the grieving man looked at Brokeback Mountain with her relics, promising that he would always remember and live well


    "Wow, it''s moving," Stuart clapped. "Is that what you wanted to shoot?"


    Adrian grinned and went on: "I know what you want to ask, Jon, and I know a lot of people are concerned about it. Maybe now some people are very dissatisfied with comparing this movie with" Romeo and Juliet ", but what I want to say is - I don''t support homosexuality. Don''t worry, I don''t object to it either. In fact, it''s not true For the right words, I care more about letting it be. If I really want to support anything, I support another thing, that is, the right to choose freely! "


    "Oh?" It was rare for Stewart not to make a joke, but to carry it on with an exclamation.


    "This is what we have always insisted on and what we are most proud of. We are free. We can choose what to do, and we can choose not to do anything," Adrian finally put forward his point of view. "No matter who, Ennis, Jack, me or you, has the right not to hurt or hinder others or their families Under the circumstances of court and society, make your own choice freely


    There was a big round of applause. As the proudest thing of Americans, the word freedom resonates quite well. At this time, plus that there is not much time left for the guests at the end of the "Daily Show", and then after a casual chat, the time for this issue will come.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Jon. It''s very good." Back backstage with Stewart, Adrian said, patting him on the shoulder.Before Stewart spoke, a voice came in: "if that''s all, I can do it. Why can''t I be on my show?"


    "You''re here again, Ellen," said Adrian, looking for voices. "How did you get here?"


    "You chose Jon''s" the daily show "over mine, and I''ll certainly come and see what he has to choose for you." A woman with short hair came up.


    "Leave her alone, ed. she''s just jealous." Stuart called out, Adrian laughed and opened his hand to the woman. "You know why, Alan."


    "Well, I do know why, but you should be on my show anyway? Otherwise, it would be unfair. And it''s going to make people laugh. Hey, you know, Jon Stewart pulled the miracle director, who''s hard to get on the show, into his daily show, or snatched it from Alan DeGeneres The woman kept on saying, obviously, this is her real purpose.


    Adrian had to raise his hand and swing: "well, Ellen, I promise you, if there''s time later. I''m sure I''ll be on the Ellen show, I promise


    "That''s settled." DeGeneres, who had received the promise, beamed, while Stewart rolled his eyes.


    Jon Stewart''s "the daily show" and Allen DeGeneres''s "the Allen Show" can be regarded as ABC''s two well-known talk shows. Although they have different styles, they both have a large number of fans. In particular, DeGeneres''s "Allen Show" is famous for its pungency and boldness, and dares to talk about any topic. So it was once as famous as Oprah Winfrey and Larry King.


    Adrian should be on the Ellen show. After all, it''s a special talk show and has a higher reputation in the United States. The relationship between DeGeneres and ED is pretty good. At first, she started her own talk show with Adrian''s help.


    But the problem is, DeGeneres is a real gay. At the beginning, she was refrigerated by ABC, so that her program ratings were obviously good, but she was cut off after the fifth season, which had something to do with her public appearance - of course, ABC would not admit it. But then because of Adrian. She stayed and spent some time transforming to create the Ellen show.


    So even though the Ellen show was more professional, and the relationship between DeGeneres and Ed was better, it was put aside. In front of a homosexual, say that you don''t support homosexuality Do the conservatives believe it?


    Even though Adrian has said that he has to be careful in dealing with the power of numerous countries before, he has to be careful in dealing with the power of numerous countries. The reason why the movement of gay organizations will flourish after the 21st century lies in the political correctness of anti discrimination. If it is done too much, it will still be attacked by the mainstream society.


    "Brokeback Mountain" was just a point show before, because it was made by Adrian, so it caused a confrontation between people on both sides. Now that it''s open to the public, the debate is even more intense. Especially because of the fermentation before, as well as the strong praise of gay organizations, and the slow pace of the film, the feelings displayed are delicate and strong, and the acting skills of Ruifan and Peter are also very brilliant. Finally, the scene has made many women''s tears, so that neutral people strongly appeal on the Internet that everyone should go to see the film.


    So in the first week of its release, "Brokeback Mountain" won 10 million box office tickets in 800 hospital lines, and many residents of Salt Lake City even drove to the surrounding cities to watch it. In this case, everyone knows that miracle director''s film is once again a success, and gay organizations naturally celebrate warmly, while conservative groups want to put more pressure on them.


    If we say that it was just a click Show before and the influence has not been fully expanded, Adrian can still not respond, but now it is necessary to make a statement. After all, he is not a Hollywood minority like Ang Lee. He is one of the super rich in America and a media tycoon representing AC media.


    Fortunately, although this fierce situation is different from what was expected, Adrian has already prepared the assassin''s mace, which is one level higher than the anti discrimination political correct stick: free will!


    As early as the cold war, the United States and the Soviet Union held up the signboard of freedom because of their inferiority. Although after the end of the red Empire, the United States took over the signboard of democracy, but it did not give up the signboard of freedom. Hollywood on the left side played an extreme role in this respect. In commercial films, the just side led the people to fight for their own freedom. Even Morgan Freeman earnestly taught Kim Carey in comedies like "fake God." You can''t change free will.


    It doesn''t matter whether ordinary people are really free in all kinds of legal frameworks, big or small, as long as they believe it.


    So, when Adrian held up the banner of freedom and said that I neither support nor oppose homosexuality, I just hope that people can choose the life they want according to their free will, without harming others or family and society. Look at the broken families of the two men in the film.This is a higher level of interpretation. Its media will undoubtedly resonate with the neutrals by waving flags and shouting again. The so-called debate is not to refute the other party, but to fight for the neutral, not to mention whether it is gay organizations or conservative groups, Adrian has not offended.


    There are some walls. In fact, he is riding on the wall, and he rides very comfortably. If you are an ordinary person, you will have to choose the side in the face of such pressure. Riding on the wall will only make you look ugly. But he''s different. He is Adrian Cowell, Hollywood''s miracle director and chairman of AC media''s board of directors. He has built up half of his media empire''s legend!


    In the eyes of homosexual organizations, although he indicated that he did not support or oppose it, a brokeback mountain was enough to attract more attention to homosexual groups. What''s more, he also reminded them, in the name of freedom. And in the eyes of conservative groups. He has made it clear that he does not oppose but does not support it, let alone hold high the banner of freedom, which is enough for a big man.


    What''s more, he said it was on the premise of not harming others, not harming families, not harming society. Homosexuality is a violation of the natural process of human beings and harmful to the society. As long as they try to make this point accepted and affirmed by the vast majority of people, then they must come to their side.


    Of course, the conservative team won''t know. This excuse is expected by Adrian. Let alone whether some discriminatory views can be openly expressed, even if it is put forward - in fact, this statement has long existed - homosexual organizations will block the muzzle of the gun to defend and refute for the first time. He only needs to watch the drama nearby.


    In January 2005, most of them passed through the clamor of the two groups. With Adrian Cowell''s statement on the daily show, many stars came out to support or oppose the original low-key two stars of Brokeback Mountain. Raven Phoenix and Brad Pitt have also expressed their support. Unfortunately, rivan already has a regular girlfriend, and many people who want them to be a couple are disappointed.


    With the cooperation of the media under AC media, Adrian quickly became the secondary object of attention and returned to the background. Brokeback Mountain also steadily increased its box office. Many paparazzi were not willing to accept it. What if they were not willing to? Their omnipotence is nothing but the media.


    "I knew. Every time you''re going through a lot of trouble, ed Claude made fun of him at one lunch. "You can use this to shift the attention of the academy to other places, even if we don''t cooperate with you."


    "No, no, no, Claude, if the Academy knew, my efforts would be in vain," Adrian said solemnly. "Do you remember that I told you about the judgment of a criminal case in ancient China?"


    "I remember, of course, that the same sentence was reversed and the verdict was different," Claude nodded. "I know what you mean, but is that all it takes?"


    "Of course not," Adrian said naturally, "there are still some conditions, in short, to ensure that the specific situation will not be revealed by the media before then."


    With that, he looked to the other side of the table. A fat middle-aged man with stubble on his face just put a piece of tender beef into his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen. I didn''t understand what you said." He quickly chewed a few mouthfuls of the beef and, by the way, shrugged his shoulders as he cried in his heart for not being able to taste it.


    "It doesn''t matter. Actually, I want to ask you a favor, Harvey." Adrian took a sip of his glass and laughed.


    "At your service, ed." Said Weinstein, overjoyed.


    Not surprisingly, "Pirates of the Caribbean 2" is about to be released this summer, and Adrian''s three super public relations efforts have not only made him addicted to a media tycoon, but also made Miramax harvest a big gold mine. In this case, no matter what Adrian wants, he will accept it. Of course -


    "I''ve been looking forward to your call." Weinstein laughed and narrowed into a line.


    Waynstein knows what Adrian wants. From his initiative to call today and ask him if he would like to have lunch together, I''m afraid that if the quarrel caused by Brokeback Mountain is not too fierce, I''m afraid that all kinds of gossip about his relationship with Natalie and whether the lineup of miracle girls will be expanded will be on various entertainment websites for a long time Or newspapers and magazines occupy an important position. In the three weeks after the release of "go ahead", this trend is very obvious.


    Weinstein was not interested in knowing what the relationship was between the two, and Adrian was still a powerful playboy. Weinstein''s interest is in what he wants, which means he can get more benefits from this miracle maker.


    "Are you sure it''s OK this time?" Adrian didn''t say anything. Instead, he showed a smile.


    Waynes stanleng, and then the reaction came over, the face has become a little chatty. He still knows what the other side means. He has sent his own woman to the post for six years in a row. If he wants to continue, even if he is good at public relations, he will find it difficult. What''s more, Natalie is still so young, and Although Weinstein didn''t know what Adrian and Claude were talking about just now, as an old fox in Hollywood, he could probably have guessed something. It''s very good to have 80% of the possibility, not to mention 100%."Don''t worry, Harvey," Adrian patted him on the shoulder again. "It''s easy for me to ask you to help."


    He looked at him, his eyes sharpened. "I wish I could invite Mr. John Campbell to come out and have a chat."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C279

    "Ha, again." When the swim bladder moved, the old man sitting at the water''s edge without moving raised his fishing rod with lightning speed, and a lively bass leaped out of the water along the fishing line.


    At the same time, there was a crash sound nearby. A perch about the size of the old man was also pulled out of the water by another fishing rod and was jumping in the air happily.


    "Congratulations, ED, for breaking through zero so quickly." Although the old man with gray hair was a little surprised, he immediately burst into laughter.


    "I said, I''m very patient." Adrian put his fishing rod away with a smile. With the help of his assistant, he took the live bass and put it into the water tank he took with him.


    "Yes, fishing requires patience, but patience is definitely not the only factor in catching fish," the old man said, taking his own fish and baiting him again. "See how much you can catch today."


    Adrian didn''t catch much fish. From the beginning to the end, Adrian only fished two. Although he could bear it, after all, the frequency of fishing was very small, which naturally could not be compared with those old men who lived leisurely every day and had enough time for leisure. But it doesn''t matter. He didn''t invite John Campbell to Lake Tahoe today to fish.


    "It''s delicious. I didn''t expect that bass could do this. It''s amazing. This is Chinese food? " After releasing some of the fish, he asked the chef to cook what he had left behind. Campbell, who had tasted the taste of the fish at a tidy little round table near the lake, was surprised.


    "Yes. The Chinese have never lost out to the Italians and the French in their cooking skills, and their imagination has made a qualitative leap forward. " Adrian, who tasted the same thing, replied, then made a gesture, and asked the Chinese chef specially hired to come over and meet Campbell. It was also a pleasure to do this in the wilderness.


    In the west, the status of chefs is not low, especially the chef, who is often the boss of the restaurant, and the guests think the food is good. It''s common to ask for a meeting with a chef or even taking a photo.


    "You can''t underestimate how young you can make such delicious food." After shaking hands with a Chinese chef about 35 years old, Campbell said with emotion, and then took a deep look at Adrian. "This world belongs to young people. It is no longer the stage for old men like us."


    "A Chinese politician once told young people that the world belongs to you and ours, but in the final analysis it belongs to you." Adrian smiles. "It''s like a generation changing, it''s like a relay."


    "But it doesn''t mean that the old people will quit the stage completely. Although young people are energetic, they also need experienced old people to help them steer at the critical moment. Sometimes the old methods often work wonders."


    Campbell laughed. He seemed very happy. Then he put away his smile and looked at Adrian carefully after he cleaned it up a little bit. "Tell me what you want, ed."


    "It''s simple. It''s just a piece of cake for you, John. "There''s no need to cover up at this time. Adrian said his request directly." I hope you can help lobby your friends. Maybe they will support a young and talented girl. Get the honor that belongs to her. "


    "Oh?" Campbell raised his eyebrows, as if by surprise, "is that what you want, ed?"


    "That''s what I want," Adrian repeated with a smile. "Yes, I want more than that, but I already have my own plan. And I''m very confident, so I''m not sure about this


    "Harvey''s got a big problem for me," Campbell said with an indifferent smile. "It''s not easy, ed. you know, this honor has been monopolized for too long. What''s more, the girl you''re talking about is too young. You should know that too young a girl is seldom considered. The combination of the two is even more difficult


    "Monopoly means monopoly, and I can''t see who owns this honor." Adrian grinned cunningly. "And, the quality of the film and the character ensures the value of honor."


    "Age is a problem, but it can''t be solved, even It''s also an opportunity. I know what the academy is thinking and worrying about. An actor who is too young suddenly gets the highest honor and is easily lost in applause. It is the same truth that this young man suddenly became famous and even became popular. For example, Mary Madeline, as the youngest Oscar best actress, was so amazing at the beginning, but now she is no one. Similar things can be found everywhere. In this regard, the college is also a kind of love, hoping that they can go further and do better. "


    Campbell nodded quietly, but Adrian could see that in the last sentence, he narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth moved up and down imperceptibly. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the statement.


    "This kind of behavior is undoubtedly worth affirming, but it is not used for all people, no matter when there is a special column," he continued, "what''s more, the college has been trying to get younger in the past two years. Not long ago, Emma Roberts became a member. Although the media ridiculed it, it was really changing itself step by step. So why not take the steps A little bigger? Besides, the winning age of the best young person in the last 20 years is around 25. This young girl is not far away from this figure. She plays her role very well. All the songs are sung in person, and she is smart and self-made. She is still a graduate of Harvard University. I can''t think of anything inappropriate. ""You know, every 0.01 second increase in sprint records costs a lot." Campbell is not sure.


    "But it''s not about breaking the record, is it?" Adrian immediately went on, "it''s right for colleges to want to be younger, but not only want to be younger, but also let the public see it.". We have always supported this, but we have never found the right opportunity to promote it. This is a win-win situation. "


    From "we" to "find the right opportunity", his meaning is very clear.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, John. We all know that there are more than ten branches under the college. It''s impossible to lobby one by one, so I have only this requirement. Of course, I would appreciate it if you could drop in a few words on the items I need. " Adrian spread his hands. Looking at him, waiting for an answer.


    Campbell didn''t answer, his hands crossed, his fingers moving. He kept silent for several minutes. Then he finally said, "well, I can''t say no, but I have one thing to say in advance."


    He showed a solemn look: "I''m just saying it for you. I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed or not."


    "Of course." Adrian laughed. "As long as you can help, John."


    Campbell shook his head and complained to Weinstein again: "Harvey, this boy, always gives me a lot of trouble."


    "Don''t say that, John. Harvey has been doing a good job. Look at the academy because of how many changes he has made. " Adrian patted him on the shoulder and then said, "well, have you ever fished in the Lewis River in the northwest of Yellowstone? I always listen to the godfather. The salmon there is pretty good


    "It''s a pity not yet. That section of the river is very special. Wild salmon, rainbow trout and some special fish should be protected. In general, it is not open to people."


    "It''s very simple. I met a man when I was making Brokeback Mountain in Montana. It''s not difficult to get a fishing permit there. Maybe you can try it


    John Campbell, who was fishing with Adrian in Lake Tahoe, is not the California congressman. Although he is also a supporter of AC media - although he is a Republican - and intends to run for Congress this year, he has only the same name and surname.


    Harvey Weinstein is a good lap Hugger, and this John Campbell is one of them, both in public relations and in film making. Although the film academy has revised some rules for him, it is a pity that they are not very useful. Adrian''s support is one reason. Campbell is another reason.


    This old man was born in the 1930s, Jewish, because he grew up in the era of big studios, so he entered Hollywood very early. He has done a lot of work, actor, screenwriter, director and even agent. He has also held administrative positions in several film companies. He is the kind of man who is not famous but forms the middle level of Hollywood. But different from those people, Campbell did not hesitate to re select the direction after seeing himself clearly and insisted on moving forward. In the 1960s and 1970s, Campbell expanded a lot of contacts, and the popularity was good, so he had a good relationship within the college.


    From the 1980s to the present, several presidents have a good personal relationship with him. Most of the 2000 members who are about his age know him and are willing to chat with him. It''s a pity to imagine how influential such a person would be. In fact, in the late 1970s and early 1980s, there were many public relations awards behind him. If he could help with the lobbying, he would be very likely to win the prize.


    Weinstein had three public relations exchanges with Adrian before, and the last two were successful with the help of Campbell. He was one of his students. Otherwise, how could he be so proficient in public relations that the college had to revise the rules against him.


    Of course, although there are not many similar people, they are definitely not rare animals. Campbell is better at lobbying and creating opportunities for public relations at best. In addition, his popularity is really good, which makes it go well. Weinstein has already monopolized the Oscars if he wants to win the best actress for Natalie. If he wants to win the best actress for Natalie, the probability of the two together is only 70% to 80%.


    Therefore, Adrian himself ended. The reason why he always left public relations affairs to the people below or Weinstein was to create such a situation. Media tycoons with the aura of miraculous directors personally lobbied. You can imagine how strong the sentiment of the lobbying objects that they feel valued. Maybe there will be some old people who sell their old age, but if Campbell helps to explain, there is no need to worry too much.


    What''s more, Adrian can trade more things. As mentioned before, Weinstein and Campbell, the old man, have a chance of only 70% or so, but if it''s Adrian and Campbell. So wireless is close to 100 percent. In the final analysis, the usefulness of public relations lies not only in personal contacts but also in interests. The probability of success is basically proportional to the investment. Although Weinstein is willing to spend money, he does not have more things to exchange than Adrian.


    For example, in his talk with Campbell, Adrian hinted that AC media could further cooperate with the college through him - what kind of cooperation? Then we need to carry out specific negotiations under the signboard of youth. If you are the boss of another media group, the college may have concerns, but Adrian is different. Everyone knows about AC media. He is in charge of strategic conception, while Claude is in charge of specific administration. Although he always stirs the wind and stirs the rain, for example, what happened in Brokeback Mountain, he always appears in the public view as a director and producer most of the time, which means that he is different from other media tycoons.In other words, the guy who supported the development of AC media by his own works and vision is his own.


    Several aspects come down, plus Adrian''s requirements are not much. Although the best actress for several years has been put forward by him, it does not violate the rules. As long as the old school directors are hesitant, Adrian, who is well prepared, will have a way to turn it into his own advantage with the help of Campbell, and finally achieve his goal.


    Some people may say, is it not worthwhile to spend so much time just for public relations to be a best actress? Of course not! Adrian said, though. It''s just a request, but he and Campbell both know it. It''s just a talk. As long as there is a chance in the middle of the lobbying, he will not mind saying a few more words. It is just a matter of a few seconds. What''s more, Campbell is a Jew, and he has a lot of relations with the Jewish groups within the college. Taking this opportunity to have full contact with them is an important weight in Adrian''s plan for the last step of next year.


    The matter is like this for the time being. The specific situation is arranged and communicated by professionals. At least, the two parties had already made a few efforts to settle the dispute before the film was announced, because she had already made a few attempts to get into the Academy of art, and then had a few chances to enter the Academy.


    Of course, the goblin is not necessarily the best supporting actress, not to mention more than her unfortunate people, such as Peter. The original "Brokeback Mountain" still has a best supporting actor nomination, but I don''t know whether the Academy doesn''t like him or his luck is really bad. Peter didn''t get the nomination. It''s a pity that his performance is better than the original.


    Fortunately, without the best supporting actor and the best art director, Brokeback Mountain has basically maintained eight nominations.


    "Memoirs of a Geisha", which is also unfortunate, failed to win any of several important awards. Only a few technical awards, such as best costume, best score and best adapted script, were won. Adrian also felt a bit of a pity for this. At first, he hoped to win a nomination for the best actress for Yuki Hui. On the one hand, it was a reward for her. On the other hand, he just occupied the nomination quota to further create space for Natalie.


    Obviously, the academy has no plans to make the Oscars more open at the moment, although it nominated Watanabe for best supporting actor last year. However, it doesn''t matter. Everything can''t go well. As long as you can achieve your goal in the end, it doesn''t matter if something goes wrong in the middle of the way. As for Ji Hui, he will definitely have a chance to compensate in the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C280

    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected, Natalie Portman was nominated for best actress again after "bones in winter". It seems that it has become a routine for Adrian Cowell to create a film for a woman every year to help her fight for the Best Actress Oscar. Since the 71st Academy Awards, he has won the honor to six female stars, all of whom are completely different women. However, they have at least one common feature, which is called "miracle girl".


    This name comes from Adrian himself. He has made numerous films with different styles but extremely excellent achievements in several years. He is called "miracle director". Those female stars who are favored by him and can play the leading role in his films also have the name of miracle girl. However, whether Natalie is a miracle girl has always been a controversial demand. Although she has cooperated with Adrian in bone in winter, many people have different opinions on whether Natalie is a miracle girl. However, judging from the present "never go ahead", this should be a certain thing.


    It must be admitted that Natalie''s acting skills are excellent, and the joy, anger and sorrow of young Joan Carter are very convincing under her interpretation. Although the songs sung by herself can not be compared with the original version, they are well integrated with the whole film and promote the development of the plot. However, whether she can win the Oscars with this role is still unknown. Adrian is an excellent director, but he has won six Oscars in a row. The Academy will not ignore this. Secondly, Natalie is relatively young. Of course, then again, she has won two best supporting actress nominations and one best actress nomination in just five years. The Academy will not be indifferent to such achievements. Maybe Adrian can find a way to do this. But Natalie''s pity is that it has not had a good effect. Even if the Oscar nomination has made "go ahead" and Natalie answer the public again, the most important thing is that The focus is still Brokeback Mountain. After the eight nominations, even though they have consumed a lot of energy in the verbal battle with the Conservatives, gay organizations still claim that this is another victory, and the conservative groups that have semi publicly said that they want to prevent Brokeback Mountain from hitting the Oscars will have to compete with them for a new round, which is undoubtedly very attractive eyeball.


    In addition, jackun also won the nomination for "no way forward", and the fennisk brothers also competed for the best actor. In addition, with someone''s deliberate guidance, Natalie''s news popularity ranked behind them. In the flat society where you can quickly find your own friends on the Internet, such gossip may be discussed warmly, but it is still far from enough to influence public opinion in turn. What''s more, someone started early on the Internet, and they didn''t need the cooperation of several popular websites. As long as people changed a few data and keywords, everything was in control.


    So Adrian didn''t care too much. When it was noisy outside, he was playing with women to tease children. Evelyn, who was born prematurely, was basically healthy, but she was still a little inadequate compared with her sisters. She didn''t cry very loud. The doctor said that if she didn''t take good care of her, she would be weak and sick in the future.


    Fortunately, Evelyn and Aibo are the same. They eat, sleep and eat every day. They don''t cry much. I don''t know if they will be the same with Aibo in the future. Although the little guy is about one year old, he still looks like he is not interested in anything. He sits in bed all day and looks at everything around him with wide eyes. He doesn''t have much time to play with toys and doesn''t like to make noises. He just likes to see things and sometimes he falls asleep when he looks at them.


    Once, Gwyneth left her daughter on the sofa and left. When she came back, the little guy nodded her head up and down. For this reason, she reprimanded the nanny and once thought her daughter had mental problems. In order to appease her, Adrian had to take her and Aibo to the hospital to do an assessment, the result is naturally the little guy has no problem.


    "How could my daughter have a problem?" Adrian boasts triumphantly, then greets Gwyneth''s white eyes.


    Of course, this is not the whole content of his time. His main job is to attend various parties and lobby the target people. This is not an easy job. In the past, he would occasionally canvass for votes for his works at some parties, but on the one hand, such times are not many, and on the other hand, most of them are done by the people below, which does not cost him much energy.


    But when he comes to the scene in person, it is different. Even if there are so many members of the college, even if they don''t need to visit them one by one, the core objects that they know and influence each other must visit one by one. Of course, the effect is also huge. He is good at speech, and his identity is there. With the help of talents like John Campbell, he can easily give a good impression to the other party.


    Rao is so. Although he has always been energetic, he will inevitably feel tired after attending a series of parties. After all, besides these, there are many women in the family to deal with. Fortunately, many members of the college had a good relationship with him, such as Hanks or his women, and the people under him were not idle, which basically achieved the goal.


    Then, after the Oscar nomination list comes out, such parties will gradually decrease. In any case, the Academy explicitly forbids film companies from holding parties to canvass after the nomination list. Of course, how to do it in private is another matter, as long as it is not found out. In this way, Adrian will be relatively relaxed. The exchange terms have been handed out through Campbell, and the rest will be handled by the people below. He only needs to show his face properly and exchange a few words with those who have the right to vote.Even if someone catches this point and says that he is illegal in canvassing votes, he will not say whether the other party can poke it out. Even if he does, he will catch a lot of dead people. Who knows what it means to resist responsibility for the boss at this time.


    So, as long as you don''t get too far out of control, do what you have to do, for example --


    "Hey, look who''s here." Will Smith, who was talking to friends with his wife Jada, laughed and held out his hand to Adrian. "I thought you were going to be in a while."


    "I''ve been here for more than ten minutes, but I''ve talked to a friend about something." Adrian shook hands with him and said, "how do you feel? Your first comedy movie is coming out."


    "Oh, it''s nervous," Smith put on an exaggerated expression. "As you said, what if the audience didn''t like my first comedy movie? What if they hate me from now on? "


    The glib appearance made people around him laugh.


    "Don''t worry, will. I promise you''ll like it." Adrian slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, then shook hands with his wife and looked at the chubby man on the other side.


    "This is Kevin James," Smith introduced immediately. "My Customers, some clumsy and some cute, of course, he is not stupid in life, but also humorous and funny. "


    "Hello, Kevin. This is Adrian Cowell. You can call me Adrian or ed Adrian smiles and reaches out to the chubby man.


    "Hello, Cowell first Ed, it''s my pleasure to meet you, "James said with excitement." I never thought I would be so close to you. I like every piece of your work. "


    "Thank you, Kevin. I''ve only seen some of the" enemies of the nation, "but I can see that you''re great," Adrian said. "Intuition tells me you''re going to be a great comedian."


    "Really? Great James was even more excited. "I have to celebrate when I go back. The director of miracle said it himself."


    "Don''t bother, Kevin. When the premiere is over, we''ll celebrate for you," Smith took up the topic with a smile, and then looked around. "By the way, there''s another one to introduce you to Well, it was here just now


    Hearing these words of regret, Jada pinkert glanced at him immediately. Smith regained his consciousness and stopped looking for it everywhere. He put on a smiling face: "forget it. When the show starts, she will show up."


    Adrian, who saw it in his eyes, chuckled and didn''t say anything. He just helped to change the subject: "by the way, will, did I read the script for you? How do you feel? "


    "Oh, yes, it''s wonderful. That''s exactly what I want," Smith said, excited. "I can''t wait to shoot. Jada was so happy that she almost collapsed when she heard she could play with her."


    "You''re talking about the play." Pinkert interrupted.


    "Yes, dear, the one that ED recommended to me. It''s good, isn''t it?". Smith nodded.


    "Yes, I like it too," Pinkett said with a sigh. "To be honest, I want to fight for the wife''s role and not for it."


    "Why?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "I''ve never worked with will. It''s normal to have a co-operation idea, but we''ve been married for so many years, and we know each other very well. I''m afraid it''s easy to laugh at the play, and the role is not very good." Pinkert sighed.


    Adrian was about to say something when a woman''s voice chimed in: "Hey, guys, did I miss something?".


    "Hey, EVA, where have you been?" Smith first said, "Ed has been here for a long time."


    "Yes, I saw it over there," the woman who came up and held out her hand to Adrian with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Cowell, this is Eva, EVA Mendez."


    She''s not tall, about five feet five inches, and her wheat skin looks healthy and goes well with a light, narrow tube, dark V dress. It''s not beautiful, but she has a good figure. She looks sexy with Latin style. There is a beauty mole on her face, which can attract men''s eyes.


    "Hello, EVA. Please call me Adrian or ed Adrian smiles, reaches out and shakes her hand, and then his thumb slips down the back of her hand.


    EVA charming smile, eyes unconsciously turned to one side, hidden between the eyebrows of unspeakable love. It was about or not aware of it. It was just that the time was running out. Smith and his wife were holding tight to the screening hall, and Adrian followed, just one body behind Kevin James.


    "Still, EVA," I said After entering the projection hall, Adrian immediately joined EVA''s ear and said with a laugh.


    Not only that, he also put a hand on her hip, wantonly kneaded it. Eva Mendes didn''t resist at all. Instead, he raised the corners of his mouth and said, "you can do it again anytime, ed. I''m not wearing underpants right now because I''m in trouble."Adrian went into the theater and met EVA before meeting Smith. To be exact, she took the initiative to chat him up. When there were only two people, Adrian didn''t have the slightest taboo to pick him up. As I''ve said before, Adrian has always been a fan of this situation, and Eva Mendes is also sexy and tasteful, so I feel a lot.


    However, he underestimated the audacity of this woman. They were just behind the square column on the second floor of the front hall. When they were touching each other in the face of so many people below, when the most exciting time was, as long as someone looked up, they would see the two people closely together. It''s not surprising that EVA Mendez has been able to make a name after losing many opportunities and win over the heroine of "the enemy of the whole nation" to cooperate with Will Smith. Naturally, she will not miss any chance, even if she has a regular boyfriend.


    Adrian had a good time. Not only did Adrian have a good time with her on the second floor corridor before the movie was shown, but she also left halfway to find two places for her to give herself a good blow, just as she had done with isivaya ray.


    Since February 14 is a traditional Valentine''s day, many romantic comedies choose to be shown at this time, as do Will Smith''s "the enemy of the nation" and Bollywood''s "bride and prejudice.". As we all know, Bollywood in India is always closed. It''s not easy to get in movies from other countries, and their movies are not easy to come out. It doesn''t matter if you watch the plot of singing and dancing once or twice. If you watch it too much, you will feel bored. However, Indians always like this and that. We have to say that they are really wonderful.


    Of course, it''s just not easy. Some Hollywood blockbusters still have a market in India, and some Indian films with relatively good quality will also be released in North America. For example, the bride and prejudice, which was released in the UK and India last year, was a film made by Bollywood and British film companies, drawing on pride and prejudice. Most of the scenes were shot in the UK, and the dialogue was also in British English rather than Indian music, so Miramax got the North American distribution rights and arranged for the release on the eve of Valentine''s day this year.


    It is rare for Indian films to be released in North America. The general premiere still needs to be held, and then, in front of Weinstein, he also helps a little bit outside of Campbell. Adrian stops by to support the show and takes a fancy to the heroine of the film, isivaya ray, who is said to be Bollywood''s first beauty.


    Although there are Indian girls around, puyaka is interning in a big hospital with good relations with AC media. She will graduate officially next year. From time to time, she will come to roll bed sheets with her flight attendants. After all, she grew up in the United States. But aisiwaya is a serious Indian girl, and has no curry flavor. With Adrian''s little hook on his finger, he pastes it. Naturally, it''s fun.


    Especially interesting is that she has been frank with each other, but the shy asivaya says that she is MSL and must keep her virginity until she gets married, so she can only play with chrysanthemum and mouth. Adrian wanted to make fun of her. She knew that sex was rich when she looked at her legs. In this circle, even MSL couldn''t avoid certain things, not to mention that there were no big people in her family.


    In fact, aisiwaya''s words originally meant half a joke and half a * * but out of "respecting" her customs, Adrian only played two places, and she wanted to die. However, aisiwaya is not an oil-saving lamp. It is probably because of the frequency. That mouth blows very well. Mendes has blown well, but still can''t compare with her. Among their own women, Julia, Annie and the best trained are probably the best. As long as Adrian''s request is met, Britney is better than her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C281

    "Good afternoon, everyone. Welcome to the special program of ABC''s Oscar ceremony. I''m Jerry? Madsen, reporting live at Kodak Theater. As you can see in front of the TV set, the tall statues of little golden statues have been erected outside the theatre as usual. Although there are not many guests on the red carpet, the warm atmosphere has begun to show


    "Ha, look who I see, our old cowboy Clint? Eastwood, he doesn''t usually come so early - Hey Clint, how are you.


    "Good afternoon, Jerry. How unpleasant to meet you?"


    "Not happy? Why? Just because I want to hear the news from you.


    "Isn''t that why you say hello to me?".


    "Ha, our old cowboy''s series is the same as before. I''ll ask you directly. This is your nomination for best director for two consecutive years. It has been ten years since you won the golden man last time. Do you think you are surrounded by strong enemies, especially in front of two especially powerful rivals, do you win the prize again?".


    "No doubt, I''m not only going for the best director, I''m also going for the best movie, I''m not afraid of it!"


    "See, folks, this is our Clint? Eastwood, as always, is brave and tenacious. Although I support my boss, I also support him - OK, let''s see who comes next... "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the Phoenix brothers, the famous Raven? Finicke and jekyoun? Phoenix, the most powerful competition for best actor tonight. Hey, rivan, Jackie, can you look at this? I''m Jerry, Jerry? Madsen, I hope you remember me


    "Jerry? Madsen? The chef of the Italian restaurant on cedry Avenue? When did you change to a journalist? Well, I''m kidding. Hello, Jerry. Nice to meet you


    "Thank you, Jackie. So am I, especially seeing your brothers show up together. Oh, by the way, why didn''t the elf Prince show up with you? If he was there, there was more than that


    "Jekyoun is worried about being robbed of time by us, so he and I are the real ones."


    "It''s a pity that I still think it''s better for him to be around you. So, to change the subject, who do you think will win in the same Oscars


    "I don''t know. I believe I can win, but rivan also believes that he can win, so the specific results will have to wait until the moment of announcement."


    "It''s strange, why do I feel familiar with this sentence?"


    "Oh, of course, ed always says something to you."


    "Well, as you can see, this is the most dazzling group of brothers at this year''s Academy Awards ceremony, which is probably one of the most troublesome parts of this year''s Academy Awards. They are all so excellent, no matter who gets the best actor in the end, it''s a pity for the other


    "Well, it''s getting late. There are more and more guests on the red carpet. After passing by Martin? Scorsese, Jamie? Fox, Leonardo? After that, cadio, let''s see who else is worth seeing. Ha, I''ve found one, not the one I''m looking for, but it''s good - Hey, Natalie, look here. It''s me, Jerry from ABC? Madsen. "


    "Hi, Jerry, you''re in charge of reporting now again this year?"


    "Yes, I love live coverage, especially the red carpet at the Oscars. I can ask you a lot of questions, and you have to answer them, even perfunctorily - so, are you ready?".


    "Even if I said I wasn''t ready, you would ask, wouldn''t you?".


    "I''m really worthy of being a top student at Harvard. So I''ll ask you directly. Since the 71st Academy Awards in 1999, you''ve been nominated for performance awards four times, and this is the second time you''ve been nominated for best actress. Can you tell me how you feel."


    "No matter how many times you''ve been nominated, there''s no doubt that you won''t be excited about getting the red carpet."


    "A lot of people think that you were fully qualified to win the prize for bones in winter. Now that you have been nominated again, what do you think is the chance of making up for regret this time?"


    "Well..."


    "It''s very big. Everyone has seen the strength of Natalie. I personally think she should have won the golden figure of the best actress."


    "You see, guys, the great miracle director suddenly appears at Natalie''s side and says good things for him. Do you know what that means? Hey, ED, I didn''t expect you to show up at this time. I''m afraid you''re on the verge of winning, seeing you''re so energetic and confident? "


    "Not necessarily, Jerry. I always say


    "Until the last moment, never know the end result - you always say that, ED, can''t you change the lines? How about something that excites the audience? For example, predict the Oscars. ""Sorry, Jerry, I don''t have a crystal ball in my hand, so you''d better find someone else."


    "Hey, wait, ed Well, he''s always like that. He doesn''t say anything on this occasion, but he doesn''t stop talking in private. Don''t ask me what he said in private. That''s not what we should pay attention to today. Let''s see who the next guest who is willing to take my question will be. "


    "I think ABC should be responsible for reporting on the spot. Madsen can only ask a few questions from the beginning to the end, whether you think you can win the prize or how you feel now. All of them have answered countless questions without any new ideas." After entering the theatre, Adrian, relieved, shakes her head to Natalie, who comes in with her.


    "All journalists are like this at this time." Natalie replied, expressionless.


    Adrian raised her eyebrows and looked at her and suddenly laughed. "You''re serious, Nada. You''ve been smiling a little bit. Now it''s not like the best actress nominated."


    "You look sure." Natalie looked up at him, bypassing the sentence.


    "Of course, I''ve been watching, maybe not 100 percent, but there''s a good chance - well, it looks like you don''t want to talk to me too much now, so I''ll leave." Adrian chuckles, then speeds up to the other side. Looking at his back, Natalie, still expressionless, subconsciously bites her lip.


    There are a lot of people in the front hall, and it is still some time before the official opening, so many people stop here and chat with people who are familiar or unfamiliar with them.


    "Frankly, I didn''t expect to be nominated in the first place. The role is really good, and Professor Kinsey''s books are deep, especially in those conservative times." Nicole said with a smile to the people around her, while secretly winking at Adrian.


    Although she had been eaten away by him, Adrian still had the feeling of "wandering" in her heart. Nicole was a real beauty. In contrast, Blanchett is another kind of charm, her facial features are slightly hard, not much beautiful, but there is a kind of temperament that people can''t open their eyes.


    "So I picked Kate at a glance, that tough style and Catherine? Hepburn is very similar, and it would be perfect for her to play it Scorsese said approvingly, and then glanced at Adrian who had just come over. Although it was only a glance, he could see the anger in his eyes.


    After all, if Adrian hadn''t intervened, he would have been the best director the year before, and he''s been working hard for more than a decade. Although luck still accounts for a certain factor, reliable sources say that he and Sophia''s votes are very close, but without this guy stirring the wind and rain, he can definitely get the little golden man.


    It''s too much. You know, when Monica got the best actress, it had something to do with them of Italian descent. Even if it was a benefit exchange, it was still a kind of human relationship?


    But then what? Today, Adrian is one of the people who stand at the top of Hollywood''s power. Let alone Scorsese, even if we add another Scorsese, it is not necessarily his opponent, so we can only choose to ignore him - he may not be able to vent his dissatisfaction with him, but it is OK to ignore him, just


    "There''s no doubt that" the flier "is an excellent film, no worse than any of today''s nominations, Howard? Hughes is also a great genius. If you can, I really want to communicate with him across time and space. " Adrian took the opportunity to get into their conversation.


    Between his bold eyes and Brandt''s, there was still a faint smile. After all, Adrian and Howard? Hughes is really a little similar, especially in the aspect of women. It is said that the first-line female star of that era was Joan? Fandon and Elizabeth? Taylor didn''t get picked up by him. It''s so similar.


    "Thank you. I hope I get what I want today." Said Scorsese, without salt.


    "Maybe we can cooperate in the future, Martin," Adrian seemed not to notice his attitude. "I bought a film adaptation right from Hong Kong. I wanted to try a new film type about gangster movies, but I always lacked feeling in many places. So I think maybe you are the most suitable one. After all, in gangster movies, you pay more attention to discovering the deeper things and showing the real side than the romantic color shown by old Coppola in Godfather, so you are the master in this respect


    Flattery is something that everyone loves to hear, especially when it comes to skilled flattery from a population of higher status and status. Even an old man like Scorsese who has seen many big waves will still feel comfortable.


    "Thank you," he nodded politely. "You''ll get a chance later. After all, you''re a gifted director."


    I heard Scorsese was perfunctory, but Adrian didn''t say much. After laughing, he said goodbye and went inside. Blanchett quickly caught up with him: "Hey, Howard, what are you doing so fast?""To make you catch up, Catherine." Adrian replied with a smile, pausing before adding, "maybe Hepburn is better. Although Catherine''s spelling is different, there is almost no difference in pronunciation."


    "I wish I had an AVA? If Gardner comes out, you can get two teeth out of you Blanchett, who was walking side by side with him, hummed, and looked into the distant aisle: "Nicole was a good candidate, but you turned her into Betty? Davis. "


    As far as she can see, Nicole is talking to Naomi on the aisle. In addition to the nominees Natalie, Kirsten, Blanchett, Nicole and Rachel, Kate, Sarah, Naomi, Gwyneth, Liv, Jessica, Anne, Amanda, Scarlett Almost all of them are here, and even Charlize is on the red carpet for the first time as a senior member of ABC. She appeared on the cover of several business related magazines last year, and even fortune interviewed her.


    You can imagine what it will be like on the red carpet of Oscar in a few years.


    "You can see from here that Hughes and I are still different, right?". Adrian laughed, glanced around and suddenly lowered his voice: "do you know what I want to do now? I want to press you on the ground..."


    Blanchett walked on with a smile on his face until he and Adrian left for the flying family, as if his Yin language didn''t exist. Of course, the red ears can''t escape Adrian''s eyes. If this is not the Kodak Theater, the Oscar ceremony, what will happen next is needless to say.


    Nicole is well trained by him, and Blanchett is not bad. Their relationship is also very good. Although Blanchett is in the group of Gwyneth and liv, and Nicole and Naomi, who makes them all Australian? Even if Nicole was born in Honolulu.


    Let alone Nicole. All kinds of pretended clients and Ji girls had a good time. But for Blanchett, Adrian''s favorite thing is to tear off the Queen''s arrogant appearance and throw it on the ground. However, she is also the most excited when she is treated like this. In addition, after she went to bed, she handed over the chrysanthemum without using her mouth for a long time.


    Well, not to mention that, Adrian soon came to his own work after he separated from Blanchett. As always, the cast of "go all the way" and "Brokeback Mountain" were next to each other. Natalie, jequin, rivan, Pitt, Annie, Amanda and Kirsten were all in their places. If you look around, Nicole, Rachel and Naomi who have nominations are not around, but they are all around like Blanchett. Naomi has no nominations this year, but "King Kong" has been shortlisted for several technical awards, so the seats are basically in the front. For example, Kate, they have no nominations, so they go to the back, and some ordinary guests can only sit on the second floor ¡£


    "Hey, rivan, are you ready?".


    "Jackun, the answer will be revealed soon. Have you put your bet on yourself?".


    "You''re beautiful today, Kiki. So are you, Amanda."


    Adrian greets them in turn, and then goes to his place, but it''s not the same when it''s Anne''s turn.


    "Don''t lose heart, Annie. You''ll get a chance later." He said so with a smile, and Anne nodded in response. Then, as he sat down, Adrian moved forward a little, put on a look of indifference, and kept his voice to a minimum: "is it in?".


    "In Inside... " Annie''s body trembled imperceptibly, but she kept smiling At any time You can... "


    "It''s a pity they didn''t invite you to be the guest of honor," Adrian immediately raised his voice, "especially when you''re dressed so beautifully."


    Annie''s smile did not change, but there were more sweat on the tip of her nose.


    After Adrian took his seat, the Theater Hall quickly darkened, and more than ten minutes later, with the music playing, the 77th Academy Awards ceremony finally officially began. Then, we saw Billy? Cristo appeared on the stage. Don''t worry. He was dragged up by the current Oscar host.


    "Listen to me, Chris. Listen to me. I''m not the host of this year. It''s useless for you to pull me up." Christo pretended to be flustered.


    "Oh, Billy, don''t say that. If you''re not on it, I don''t know how to host it." Chris? Tucker, on the other hand, is a black comedian who, yes, played Jack in rush hour? Chen partner''s guy.


    To tell you the truth, Adrian is not optimistic about his style, even though the two former and current hosts are smiling at each other''s humility, and the subsequent clips of the best movie nomination are also very funny? Charles sings and gets hit, and then he turns to Clint in million dollar baby? Eastwood asked about boxing, but Hillary? Swank beat up and wanted to learn how to herd as a cowboy. He felt embarrassed to see the friendly rivan and Pete, so he had to go to Howard? HughesAll in all, he made five of the best movies and made people laugh with exaggerated body movements. Finally, after failing in everything, Chris sighed that there was only the host. This time, he could not fail and would not fail. Then he appeared on the stage and won a round of applause.


    It''s a good start, but Adrian still sticks to his point, unless it''s will? Smith. In any case, Smith was born into a well-educated middle-class family, and his three outlooks are more in line with the requirements of the mainstream American society, as can be seen from his popularity? Tucker In short, black culture is never the mainstream, so, in other words, in the words of a previous life - this is not discrimination - that is, dog meat is not on the table.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C282

    "I love Russell Crowe. For me, he is one of the greatest actors in the world. I think he should play all epic movies. If it''s about the past, if you want to make a film about the past, you can find Russell Crowe. For example, if you''re going to make a film about three weeks ago, if you invite Russell Crowe, he''ll do a survey three weeks ago, he''ll cut his hair to look like it was three weeks ago, he''ll walk like he did three weeks ago, he''ll talk like he did three weeks ago. And then you close your eyes and you say, it sounds like three weeks ago. " Chris Tucker, on stage, did his best to show off his mouth.


    Despite the occasional laughter and sporadic applause below, Adrian still shook his head imperceptibly. From his point of view to the front left, you can see Russell with a beard. Although he is laughing, he is very perfunctory. This is the problem with Tucker himself. Even though he knows that he is praising and flattering, with his exaggerated tone and sharp voice, it sounds like a little mockery.


    This is a good passage. Before he started with "there are only four stars on the scene, the rest are celebrities". He made fun of a lot of people. All the people named didn''t look good. Only some black stars, such as Jamie fox or Denzel Washington, basically understood his jokes.


    So to say, it''s right to describe it as dog meat not on the table. I really don''t know what the college is thinking when choosing the host. Of course, Adrian can also guess that the reason is racial discrimination. No black person has ever been the host of an Oscar ceremony for so many years. Therefore, it is quite right that she didn''t shoot the dance of death row for Nicole''s sake. Otherwise, even with Weinstein''s help, she would not be able to smooth out the advantages brought by her skin color.


    Leave him alone for the time being. Since the host is not interested, pay attention to the awards. For example, "King Kong" won two technical awards for sound editing and sound effects at the beginning. It seems that the best visual effect can not escape. A film that was released several decades ago and then Remade several times can still achieve such achievements. I don''t know what to say Is it better to say that the power of art is incomparably powerful, or is it better to say that people always have a feeling of being unclear about the way of "King Kong".


    Then, Morgan Freeman got what he wanted to get the best supporting actor for million dollar baby, which was not a good signal. It''s not to say that Adrian doesn''t think Freeman is qualified for this. Although he and Freeman worked together ten years ago, the old man is a worthy supporting role in Hollywood. He should have won a little golden man long ago.


    But it also means that the black people will be very competitive tonight and the Phoenix brothers won''t be able to beat Jamie fox. Of course, it''s just not easy to say that. It''s just over a year since Johnny Cash passed away, and his influence has not subsided. Even though his influence has risen a lot through films, biographical films have always been popular with Oscars, and frequent visitors mean that there are many choices. However, the strength of support behind rivan is no less than that of the underworld, and the college will not ignore this point.


    Back to the scene, the best supporting actor after, of course, is the best supporting actress, and the results are not expected by Adrian.


    "The winner of the best supporting actress is Rachel Vicky As presenter Tim Robbins read out the name, Rachel filled the screen with surprise and a little blank look.


    She obviously couldn''t believe it, but after calming down, she became a matter of course. After glancing at the cast members of "no way forward" and "Brokeback Mountain", she took a longing. Adrian chuckled in his eyes. His black shoulder and hollowed out long dress was chosen by him for her. It matched with her classic wavy hair, small diamond earrings and plump figure.


    "Thank you for this award from the College..." Rachael, who came to the stage, began to give a speech. She was still feeling all kinds of things, from the academy to the director to the producer.


    But after all, she was a top student at Cambridge University, so she added a blessing to those who fought against injustice and humbly said that her actions were not worth mentioning compared with them. "The immortal gardener" is about the conspiracy of multinational pharmaceutical companies. Her compliment just tickled the itch of these people here, and there was a round of applause.


    Adrian is naturally also among them, so it is good to let her develop into a screenwriter. In fact, part of the script of Sophie''s previously closed film "dead girl" was written by Rachel, and part of the script of a movie Kaila is going to release this year is also written by her, and it was written while being violated by Adrian''s backward posture in bed.


    "Well, Kiki, don''t mind that. You didn''t take it." After the applause went out, Adrian turned around and found that Kirsten was not reconciled, so he said in comfort.


    "I know," Kirsten put on a sweet smile, "it''s just a pity."


    With an angry tone, and not shy of their own earnest eyes, and the people around, Ruifan, jekyun, Pete, etc., are sitting in a very serious position, as if they did not see anything. Natalie is the same, Annie is a little out of focus looking ahead, chest undulation is very obvious, the nose tip of the sweat is not less, but Amanda is helping."I think it''s a pity that Qiqi plays very well, but don''t worry too much. There will be opportunities in the future." She''s good at getting round, just as eager to look at Adrian.


    When Rachel came down from the stage, she still inadvertently cast her yearning eyes. There are so many choices tonight. Maybe we should have a multi-party tour? Well, that''s too exaggerated. At the same time, several people are not here and can''t come back together. That''s really eye-catching. What''s more, tonight''s opponent has been selected.


    In fact, Adrian had hoped to have a try with Charles. After all, because of him, she should have been one of the stars on the red carpet of the Oscar. She is still shining on the red carpet tonight. As the most famous sexy female executive in the media industry, Adrian successfully planned the American Idol As deputy CEO of ABC, such programs as "dancing with the stars" and so on, he also got a certain share of shares, and was ambiguous with the boss, which attracted many reporters'' lens on the red carpet.


    Unfortunately, when he was ready to leave for the Kodak Theater, Charlize told him the news. There is no doubt that Ivanka helped to conceal the incident, otherwise he could not have been unaware of it. At that time, he had set a goal, and it was too late to revise it, but it didn''t matter. Charlotte could walk once, and he could walk a second time. Besides, he has a good target today.


    "I really like your mouth, Annie, almost surpassing Julie." Adrian, who sits on a small table against the wall in the small utility room and enjoys the service of a woman bending down in front of him, laughs.


    "I will surpass her." With a smile, Annie swept the hair of the earphone. Her legs were straight and separated greatly. The long dress of the evening dress was lifted to the waist, so that the two fold curve was very obvious in his eyes.


    "I love to hear that, and of course, you have to do it." Adrian said, raising the two little things in his hand and pushing down the biggest gear, each with a long line that links to Annie''s back.


    Then, her original gently shaking buttocks suddenly became larger, and the water on the ground below also rapidly began to increase. The girl whose mouth was occupied could only breathe rapidly through her nose, and her sweat became more and more dense.


    "You''re so excited I like it very much, don''t you. Adrian said with a laugh.


    "Yes Yes... " Annie''s eyes were slack, and there was only a flattering smile on her face, "especially In the hall before I feel I feel I''m just... "


    There were endless words coming out of her mouth, more intermittently, because the latter two things vibrated too fast, not because she was still struggling. She seemed to have polished everything -- dignity and shame. Adrian is very satisfied with her performance, and that''s what he wants to make her lose everything in front of her. What''s more exciting than walking the red carpet of the Academy Awards with things in front of her and in front of the public?


    Of course, Adrian didn''t go too far. For example, she kept things on and turned the power to the maximum, and she didn''t let her take the stage as the prize winner. He didn''t want Annie to be discredited. He didn''t have enough of it, but now it looks like it''s time to give her a collar.


    After a thorough relaxation, Adrian returned to the hall and passed several technical awards. Up to now, of the five films nominated for the best film, "the flier" has gained the most, and the best editing and artistic director have been included in their pocket. Unfortunately, the costume design with great advantages has fallen into the hands of Yiji memoirs.


    What a pity. Adrian said this in his heart as he watched the award winner Pierce Brosnan announce his name. Of course, he is not sorry for "the flier". If the memory is correct, "Memoirs of geisha" should have won the best editing and the best art guide book. Unfortunately, "the flier" is also a biographical film, which tells the story of the Americans themselves. It''s very good that memoirs of geisha can snatch the best costume design.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the box office of this movie has changed a lot. It doesn''t matter whether you win the prize or not. The only regret is that Ji Hui failed to get the nomination of best actress.


    The organizers have tried their best to improve the ratings. For example, two award winners came out during the best costume design. However, Bresnan did not match the real person, but the lady who designed the clothes for the superheroes in "Superman story". Of course, on the spot, we can only see Bresnan speaking into the air, with sound but no image, but the audience in front of the TV can see the animated images that have been synthesized.


    Attractive, isn''t it? So "Superman" also got the best animation afterwards. Pixar kept his own record on it. They never failed to let Adrian down and let them play their best.


    In addition, it was also very interesting to present the best songs. Blanchett, as the guest, stood directly in the middle of the aisle to announce the list, and the winner also took the trophy from her in the aisle, which was very interesting. And the academy is really trying to be younger. For example, Kirsten and silver jointly presented the best original script, while Scarlett presented the award together with former best make-up winners.Everything''s fine except Chris Tucker.


    "So, Oscar is fair, I''m so happy to be here to host..." The sharp voice echoed in the hall. With perfunctory laughter, Adrian was almost sure that the ratings of tomorrow would not be better. Damn it, ABC is a TV station owned by his own group. If the college does not intend to compensate, he will not accept it.


    In this way, the * * part came. This time, the Academy advanced the best director to the best actor and heroine.


    "They control life, they direct life, from the moment the film was born, directors have become the God of the film, they outline a sad or happy story on the big screen." With the opening remarks of award winner Da Julia Roberts, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly rose. Who let the best director be one of the four most important awards of the Oscar?


    "Clint Eastwood gives us a story about strength and the pursuit of dreams, while Martin Scorsese shows us the most wonderful part of Howard Hughes. Paul Haggis brings us a complicated story about Los Angeles. Tyler hickford deeply explores the inner world of Ray Charles, while Adrian? Cowell describes a love that can''t be accepted by the world with his simple brush strokes. " In Julia''s introduction, five candidates appeared on the screen.


    Even though this kind of scene has experienced countless times, Adrian still can''t avoid a little excited to hold his hand, especially this result also concerns whether his plan can get the maximum benefit. Up to now, Scorsese''s "the flyer" has won the best editing and art director trophies, but in terms of weight, Eastwood''s million dollar baby''s best supporting actor has the most weight, followed by Paul Haggis''s best original script of crash and Adrian''s Brokeback Mountain Changing the script, Taylor hickford''s the king of the soul is the only one that didn''t gain, but Jamie fox is undoubtedly a strong contender for the best actor.


    However, these have nothing to do with the best director. Although Adrian''s words are already true, they are also right. After the academy has chosen this award mode, it is impossible to determine who is the winner until the last moment. So it''s not just him, Eastwood, Scorsese, hickford, haggis, no matter how calm they are, they show a little tension in different ways.


    "So, the winner of the best director is," Julia opened her envelope with a smile, and then she opened her mouth in surprise, "well..."


    She raised her head. Her surprise was not a pretence. Although she did not pronounce her name, her sight had told all the people who were stretching their necks.


    "Adrian Cowell!" After Julia read out the name, the scene in the "Brokeback Mountain" soundtrack in an uproar.


    Keep up! How could that be possible! In the history of Oscar, although there are actors who have won the best actor, no director has won the best director yet! This is incredible! How could he do this! Look at Scorsese, he has not even a trophy, but the academy has awarded the best director to the same person for two consecutive years! Still so young, can media tycoons monopolize the Oscars?


    No matter how surprised the people were, no matter what they were thinking, the applause broke. Anyway, the result could not be changed. In any case, Adrian really broke the Oscar record.


    "Congratulations, my man." After handing the little golden man to Adrian, the smiling Julia kisses Adrian on the cheek politely. Although she keeps her manners, she says so in his ear. Her eyes are also extremely eager. This is the best annotation for the saying that "successful men are more attractive".


    "Thank you, dear." Adrian smiles, his eyes not resting on her face too much, and then stands in front of the microphone.


    "It''s absolutely impossible to say that I''m not surprised. To be frank, I really didn''t expect to win the best director again. I didn''t even think about giving a speech, but this great honor never happened to me. This really made me feel at a loss. On the way up, I repeatedly tried to find out how to open my mouth, who had to mention it and who had to thank, but when I stood here, I found it was useless. Yes, I thank the Academy for putting the best director into my hands again. Yes, I thank Raven and Brad for a wonderful and sincere story. But what I want to say is that I hope everyone in this land can choose the life they want with their free will. This is the most precious thing worth protecting for us! Thank you Adrian said finally, raised the little golden man and waved it fiercely.


    Then, warm applause, which could overturn the ceiling, broke out violently. Everyone stood up for his short speech and This is a distant record and achievement.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C283

    No matter how busy it is, there will be time to calm down. What''s more, there are three important awards to be awarded. When Adrian returns to his position, the applause almost subsides. Of course, they also have to accept the congratulations of Raven. This kind of thing has never happened before, and I''m afraid it will not happen in the future. As witnesses, they naturally have such a feeling of being proud. Even Natalie looked at him more.


    But their attention soon returned to the stage, because Sean? Pan has appeared in front of people, the old rule, the best actor of the last year awarded the best actress of this year.


    "They play different roles, they attract our eyes..." Sean? Without hesitation, pan quickly finished his opening remarks and introduced the candidates.


    Frankly speaking, Natalie doesn''t have an advantage. Regardless of her age, qualifications, or film themes, what impresses people is the four nominations in six years and Joan? Carter is about to die two years ago. Oh, and singing in the movies, but Hillary? Swank also fattened and practiced boxing for million dollar baby.


    However, the decisive factor of some things is not in this, so


    "It''s incredible, Natalie? Portman Sean? Pan announced it out loud.


    There is no doubt that there was another uproar at the scene. We should know that she is only 23 years old now, which is two years behind the youngest prize winning record. Moreover, she was nominated for best actress in 2000, breaking the youngest nomination record. Although the record was broken the following year, she was still the second youngest nominees and Second young winner!


    Natalie obviously can''t believe it. She gets up very slowly and hesitantly. Almost everyone thinks that Adrian, who has won the best actress for six years in a row, can''t keep on. The college generally can''t allow this kind of situation, even if the role she plays is qualified to win a little gold medal -- Joan played by Natalie? Carter was recognized by Kashi''s children. When she was asked to sing together on the stage by jekyun in the film, the reluctant look she showed while singing was also impressive. After the announcement just now, this is what was shown on the screen.


    Even if Natalie knew Adrian''s methods, she would inevitably think so. And only God knew how the devil would play with herself, so she had done her mind well, but no one expected that the record would continue.


    "Thank you..." After all, Natalie is Natalie. After walking down the aisle, she calmed down and returned to her normal appearance after she stepped on the stage. She was excited and excited, which was no different from the general winners.


    "Thank you for awarding me the best actress from the college. I''ve always been eager to stand here, but I didn''t expect it would be today, even Not even ready for the speech. Well, thank you, mom, for supporting me unreservedly; for Dad, although we seldom agree, we understand each other; thank you, Jackie, you are excellent, I hope you can come here in a few minutes; thank you, Joan? Carter and her family, thank you for your recognition, also thank Joan for leaving so many moving songs; thank the crew, thank all who have helped me, this honor should belong to everyone Thank you, director Cowell. You are a very, very talented person. It''s my pleasure to cooperate with you. Thank you Natalie took the little golden man and made a slight bow, and then the applause rang out again.


    No matter how surprised or dissatisfied, even if tomorrow''s public opinion may carry on the fierce attack, the result has been unable to change, just like Adrian won the best director.


    "Congratulations, Nada." After she came back, Adrian took the lead in holding out her hand. Natalie, smiling, shook hands with him and said, "thank you."


    Just before that, her smile was still from the heart, but after that it took on an indescribable sense of embarrassment. But Adrian didn''t make her too embarrassed. After that, he sat back and didn''t even have a hug. He left the space for jackun and others.


    It''s only in the play, my dear Nada, but the ending has been decided. Just like my own plan, it has been settled after tonight, and the rest is just pushing the boat. Adrian chuckled, put his eyes on the stage, then frowned again.


    Chris? Tucker, the worst presenter of the Oscars, has been talking about it again, and he has commented on the Best Actor Nominees. It was supposed to be a way to liven up the atmosphere, but he was basically flattering Jamie from the beginning to the end? Fox and the other four belittled them. Although they were more hidden, they could still hear them. Basically, they almost said that the Phoenix brothers were equal to Fox only after adding up.


    In short, there is no justice to speak of, so that laughter is always sparse, and in the end even fox himself is a little embarrassed. Well, this year''s Oscars will undoubtedly be the worst, and the Academy will have to pinch their noses to recognize that racism, or discrimination, is really a minefield. Of course, thanks to this, Adrian can successfully realize his plan.


    Tucker''s nagging is over, and Sophie appears on the stage. Who can laugh?"The winner of the best actor is, rivan? Fennisk Sophie announced it for the first time.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows, then laughed and clapped his hands with people. It doesn''t matter about him. He never intervened in public relations. It''s the choice of the college and Luck.


    "Thank you, thank you college, thank you all..." Ruifan, who takes over the golden man from Sophie''s hand, smiles with a little excitement, which is very appropriate, so that only two words are said, and there is a round of applause.


    "It seems that if you want to surpass your brother, you have to keep trying." Adrian took the time to say that in jequin''s ear.


    "It doesn''t matter," he sighed and then shrugged. "Rivan is really better than me. I can''t play the part of Ennis as naturally as he is. He really takes the title of best actor."


    Adrian immediately slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. However, rivan has a good reputation in the circle. People are always low-key, and there is no scandal. So far, it''s just Christine? Bell was a real girlfriend, and it lasted for so many years. Therefore, although the incident of drug abuse almost killed caused so much trouble, most people in the circle were on his side.


    In addition, he won the best actor in Venice at a young age, and most of his roles in recent years have been praised by film critics, and with the support of powerful figures like Adrian, even though it was the first Oscar nomination, he still made it to the top with the help of luck.


    The reason for mentioning luck over and over again is that if there is only one film in this year''s "go ahead" and "Brokeback Mountain", fox''s possibility of becoming the third black film emperor will be quite high. After all, he should have won with this movie, ray? Charles''s death last year made the film unexpected attention. For some reasons, the Academy awarded fox the best actor.


    Unfortunately, because of Adrian''s reason, it is only "go ahead" and "Brokeback Mountain" were produced ahead of time. The former is also a biographical film of legendary singer, and also just died. No matter who the academy gives the best actor, it is difficult to explain the other side. The latter, the emotions of the black ethnic group should be taken into consideration, and the emotions of homosexual groups should not be considered? And also because of Adrian, gay groups are making more noise. They have been arguing with conservative groups all January this year.


    So, after a combination of various factors, the film academy awarded the best actor to Ruifan - of course, there is an important factor in it, that is


    "Best movie, crash!" With Barbara? After Streisand read out the name of the last and most important award of this year''s Oscars, even the hall which has been in constant uproar since the best director has been lively again.


    Some people even began to wonder what the public opinion would look like tomorrow. Unexpectedly, the best film was not Brokeback Mountain. And what''s even more surprising is that it''s not "million dollar baby" or "flier," made by the best directors, but a little-known "crash.".


    Well, it''s not appropriate to say that it''s not well known, but although crash has some meaning, it''s certainly not as good as million dollar baby and the flier, but why beat everyone to get the best movie?!


    If he hadn''t been sitting in the front rows of the Kodak Theater Hall, Adrian would have burst into laughter because he was the one who caused the situation. The movie crash attended the Toronto Film Festival in September last year, but it never found a suitable publisher, and then Adrian noticed it.


    As a work that "once" beat Brokeback Mountain, Adrian would not be unaware of the potential of crash, so he recommended it to paramount. Paramount didn''t live up to his expectations. He was released and released at the end of the year. He was shortlisted for the Oscar and finally won the best original script and The best movie now!


    Adrian''s reason for doing this is very simple. No matter how excellent the plot of Brokeback Mountain is and how many people are in pursuit of it, it is impossible to get the best film! Remember what I said before? As a whole, the United States is still a conservative society. If Brokeback Mountain gets the best film, it means that the mainstream society has recognized that homosexuality is in line with social morality and is worth promoting.


    This is absolutely not possible. Despite the fact that after entering the 21st century, gay people''s movement to fight for their rights has become increasingly fierce, and several European countries and Massachusetts have allowed homosexual marriage, compared with the mainstream of society, they are still hovering on the edge, just closer to the center than before. So the mainstream society will never allow the film academy to send such a signal, even if there are not a few homosexuals in Hollywood, which is unreasonable.


    Only in one situation will Brokeback Mountain get the best movie, that is, Adrian is a semi public homosexual. That is to say, unless the Academy finds out that the impact of awarding the best director to Adrian is far greater than that of awarding the best film to Brokeback Mountain, it will take the lesser of the two evils.


    After all, if Adrian really comes out of the closet in a semi public way, the award of the best director to such a genius, a media magnate, the most powerful person in Hollywood, will undoubtedly push him to Martin? Luther? Kim''s position, then the chain reaction caused by it will definitely exceed the award of the best film to Brokeback Mountain.However, it is a pity that Adrian is not only not gay, but also a famous Playboy in Hollywood. "If you don''t have sex with Adrian, you can''t be regarded as charming." this sentence has been widely circulated in the circle. Therefore, the possibility of "Brokeback Mountain" getting the best film is infinitely close to zero, so it happens to be used for trading, so the best director and best actor fall into the hands of Adrian and rivan respectively.


    In any case, the college must appease gay organizations, and Brokeback Mountain must have gains. Even if there is no hope of winning the best film, if Adrian really carries out large-scale public relations publicity, it will be very difficult for the academy to clean up after the award ceremony. Therefore, instead of seeking the best film as a chip, instead of asking for the support of the best director and best actor, it has become a good deal.


    Then, he did some public relations and attacked his opponents at the same time. For example, some Internet media revealed Eastwood''s complaints about homosexuality 20 years ago. Although the old man came forward to defend, it still affected the million dollar baby and Hilarie? Swank. Thus, Adrian''s goal was finally achieved.


    Although the main thing is the best director, as I said before, the best actor has other advantages, so both of them fall into the hands of Brokeback Mountain.


    And then Adrian sent a movie that was very much in line with Oscar''s appetite, and it was released by paramount, and it had nothing to do with AC media''s film company - the story of this film happened in Los Angeles, which is a very big advantage. Those details will undoubtedly give the judges a familiar feeling, plus the conflict and opposition between different races Turn, one role after another from justice to evil, from the injured to the perpetrator, and grasp the bottom line very well, which is very consistent with the theme of the United States.


    So the academy can generously give Paul the best movie? Haggis, and then to Eastwood and Scorsese: look, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s not that I''m worried about stimulating the miracle director, there are really better works.


    This year''s Oscars have come to an end. Adrian expected and mastered everything, so next year will be more exciting.


    "Hi, Natalie, Congratulations, the youngest Best Actress." A voice with a smile brought Natalie back to her senses. Standing in front of her was a white woman of about thirty. She was familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was for a moment.


    "Thank you, second youth," she corrected with a smile. "Mary? Madeleine was only 21 when she won the best actress. She was the youngest


    "It doesn''t matter. You are higher than her in fame and acting, aren''t you?". The other side waved his hand, "in the past ten years, you will be the only one you will remember the most."


    "I hope you''re good, too, Kelly." Natalie finally remembered each other''s names, Kelly? MacDonald, an actress from Scotland, has made some pretty good movies, the most famous of which is guess the train.


    "It''s not bad," McDonnell sighed, and suddenly looked at the man who was chatting and laughing among a group of women in the distance. "I sometimes miss being in Elizabeth. I played a small part in it. Mr. Cowell was really a great director. He was constantly shuttling between the two groups, but he still handled everything very well That''s right. "


    She followed her eyes, and Natalie sneered. Do you know what it takes to win the man''s favor?


    To her surprise, MacDonald didn''t continue the topic, let alone in his words. After a few casual remarks, he congratulated her again and left.


    Natalyton was a little confused and confused. If MacDonald didn''t have this idea, what was the purpose of getting close to himself? Maybe it''s really no idea? No, how could it be! The other side is probably playing such a trick as playing hard to get. She can''t help but think of a few women who came to chat up before, and constantly inquired about her relationship with Adrian between words, and wanted to ask her to introduce director miracle. After all, she''s the only woman in her current position who has been nominated twice in a film directed by Adrian herself, and then won an award.


    Damn it! Natalie murmured in her heart, took a glass of champagne from a passing waiter and drank it down. What the hell did that bastard make of himself?! I don''t know how to write in the newspaper tomorrow No, as long as there is a place to surf the Internet, you can know immediately, but there will be no good words.


    When she stepped onto the stage to get the golden man representing the best actress, she was really full of joy. Anyway, she did pay a lot in "go ahead", and she was confident that her performance could deserve the glory. But when she came down, facing Adrian, fear immediately came out of her heart. Although it was not much, it hovered in her heart like a shadow.


    Finally, she got what she wanted, but only when she got it did she find that This feeling is not very good, especially compared with her uncertain future, it makes her more uneasy. Natalie knew that Adrian would not let herself go so easily.


    We have to find a way. We have to! She kept saying that to herself in her heart. Unfortunately, in recent years, she has been so encouraging herself, but there is no way to use it. In the face of absolute strength, any strategy is powerless.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C284

    "A glass of champagne." Natalie, who sat down, said this to the bartender, and then looked to Rachel, who was holding her face in her hand, fiddling with her glass of ice and lemon.


    "Hi, Rachel," she said in her usual voice, "how does it feel for the best supporting actress?"


    Rachel didn''t answer for the first time. Instead, she fiddled for a long time. Then she raised her finger and took a sip of Kingston''s power. Then she turned her head and looked at her with a smile: "this sentence should ask you, Natalie, how does the best actress feel, especially Second, the young best actress


    Her face was flushed and her eyebrows were slightly intoxicated. Although the taste of Jin Tang Li is suitable for women, it can still be counted as alcohol.


    "Do you think this is normal?". Natalie didn''t talk nonsense with her. They were both smart people. Adrian had been imprisoned for a long time. There was no need to cover up.


    "Normal?" Rachel raised her eyebrows, and then gave out a chuckle, with a hint of mockery, which made Natalie uncomfortable, but she looked at her quietly.


    "Of course not! How many women like us, tied by a man with a rope, still insult and trample on by him, without dignity and status, just like a dog, happy to lose a bone, not happy to kick on a foot, this is not normal! " Rachel kept her voice down, but the feeling of grudging hatred was obvious, and her hand holding the cup became tight.


    A glimmer of joy flashed through Natalie''s eyes, and then she said in the same reluctant voice, "don''t you think We should do something to change that. "


    Although she doesn''t have much contact with other women in Adrian, she has been able to sidestep a lot of things over the years - Sarah is a good talker, Britney is simple minded - so Natalie chose Rachel. It is said that Adrian loved to torture her, to trample and humiliate her, and that poor Rachel suffered.


    Of course, Natalie also knows that what she hears may not be true. Sarah thinks Adrian sometimes goes too far, while Britney thinks the host has no problem doing so, but she has no better choice - Natalie doesn''t understand why those women Yes, he is powerful and talented. Yes, he is one of the top media tycoons in the world, but But


    At this point, she would subconsciously avoid some questions, and then let it go. All in all, Adrian is the only woman who''s around. Especially at the vanity fair party tonight, Natalie thought it was a great time to see her sitting alone.


    A normal woman will not endure that kind of torture forever, so she only needs an opportunity, a chance to open the gap of things that she has accumulated in her heart and dare not release. Anyway What she needs is not an ally. She can''t resist or dare to resist. She even dares not to go too far. However, she doesn''t want to wait for death. Therefore, it is very necessary to find cannon fodder to block the way ahead.


    "Change?" Rachel''s eyes became a little hazy, and her expression became hesitant. It seemed that those words had worked. Natalie was going to continue. Unexpectedly, her partner suddenly burst into a nervous smile: "why change?"


    Leng Leng looked at her for several seconds, repeatedly recalled that there was no more or wrong to say after, restrain their own uneasiness, Natalie asked: "why not?"


    "Why?" Rachel then asked, and Natalie could not help but shut her mouth. If she continued to ask, they could argue about it all night.


    But Rachel didn''t wait for her answer, and her expression became slack: "I know what you want to say, Natalie, but don''t worry, I''m just I just have Stockholm syndrome. "


    As a psychology major at Harvard, she certainly knows what Stockholm syndrome means, but But


    "Hey, guys, what are you doing here?" The familiar voice suddenly came into her ears, and her hand holding the cup tightened a lot, but she still controlled her mood and looked up at the terrible man.


    "Nothing. We''re talking." Rachel, looking up, said with a smile, "talking about psychology."


    Can I know the details. Adrian asked with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s easy," Natalie wanted to change the subject, but Rachel didn''t give her the chance. "We''re talking about my Stockholm syndrome."


    She said, holding Adrian''s hand, and her smile became more and more charming. With her rosy face and the slight drunkenness between her eyebrows, she seemed particularly Sexy: "ed, can we find a place to have a private chat? I have You can''t wait **I, flog me, torture me I got the best supporting actress. Won''t you reward me.


    The more she talked about it, the more she breathed, and the more hazy she looked at Adrian''s eyes, as if she were explaining Stockholm syndrome in action, and Natalie''s face turned whiter."In fact I''d love to, Rachel, but... " Adrian seemed surprised and looked at Natalie sitting next to him.


    "Yes, I know. It''s customary for you to be with the best actress tonight," Rachel waved nonchalantly. "That''s OK. At least you''re free now, aren''t you?".


    She said to stand up, close to him in front of the wave of a breath, and then swaying the body to one side.


    Adrian whistled softly at her back until she was far away, and then looked back at Natalie: "I''m sorry, Nada, I''d like to excuse me, but I think it''s appropriate, right? Of course, don''t forget you''re mine tonight


    Without a word of superfluous words, he chased Rachel away, and Natalie glanced around without expression. Although the party was full of people, no one noticed them. It''s perfectly normal for a playboy to be rejected again by someone who has been rejecting it and then chasing another object.


    However, the humiliating feeling that she was treated as a plaything was still holding her heart hard, which made her unbearable. No matter the media''s query or the exclusion of other women, it could not be compared with it.


    "Not like Annette? Bening? Not as good as Hillary? Swank more tension? I think the guy who wrote this story must have hit his head. " Gwyneth uttered a Tut, then threw the newspaper aside.


    "You should be immune to this kind of thing, gwyne," Blanchett came over with a snack. "Isn''t that what journalists do all the time?".


    "I''m just complaining about Natalie, who played so well in" go ahead "that even Kashi''s children think. And before that, almost all the media thought so, but after an award ceremony, the wind changed immediately, and it was incredibly fast. " Said Gwyneth, raising her eyebrows.


    "I said, it''s a common thing. After I took the best actress, the reporters immediately came to your side?". Blanchett said, pouring three red cups and delivering one of them to Natalie. "So don''t mind that, Natalie - of course, I don''t think I need to remind you, right?".


    "Yes." Natalie picked up her glass and sipped, and though she had a smile on her face, she snorted coldly in her heart.


    Of course, they will maintain this. After all, Adrian''s works have been on the back of the film. If journalists question her, they are questioning them. If it was something else, they would not talk to her so kindly. Even if they defended her, the smell of resisting people from thousands of miles away was very obvious. In their eyes, she was an intruder.


    At the thought of this, Natalie''s heart is a burst of restlessness. Although Adrian''s humiliation is nothing compared with Oscar night, it is also very uncomfortable. Why does he bring himself here.


    Just then Adrian''s voice came: "Hey, aren''t you going to come and help? I don''t have three hands. "


    At the same time, accompanied by the cry of two children, turned around to see Adrian holding a nearly one-year-old child in one hand and a few years old in the other hand, standing there depressed. The one who is about one year old is OK, just crying. The one who is a few years old is holding one of his legs, which makes it inconvenient for him to walk. Natalie knew that the smaller one was EBO, the child of Adrian and Gwyneth, and the older, Eleanor, the child of Adrian and Blanchett, and that he had several children, all of them with different women.


    Often think of this, Natalie more and more disgusted with this man, she is not unaware that he and some women have children, but until today she found that there are seven or eight, and their mothers are different. These women are crazy, thought Natalie, especially when she sees that they are still getting along well.


    "Isn''t that your duty, ed?" Gwyneth laughed.


    "I remember someone saying that there was no need for help." Blanchett said the same thing.


    "Well, so you''re going to stand there and watch the kids cry?" Adrian rolled his eyes, but there was no anger or displeasure. He looked more like a joke.


    "I''ll do it." Blanchett said and walked over, calling on the nannies who followed but did not dare to do so, and asked them to pick up Eleanor and give her to her. Gwyneth went with her and went to her.


    Natalie took a deep breath and looked down at the newspaper in her hand. It has been more than two days. The record breaking best director of miracle director still occupies a large page. After all, it''s not that no director won the best Oscar for decades, but it''s still the first time to get the Oscar for two consecutive years, so it''s worth it.


    What''s more, the winners themselves are quite controversial in this respect. Adrian''s identity as a media tycoon has more than once been said that he is both a player and a referee. There is always a market for gossip such as buying colleges. However, the most striking event was the celebration of gay organizations. They believed that the best director and best actor of Brokeback Mountain was another major victory after its release and nomination, so that small-scale demonstrations broke out in San Francisco, Boston and other places.Of course, there are also many people who think it''s wrong not to take the best film. This is the discrimination of the naked. Some critics also criticize that the Academy''s awarding the best film to crash at the last moment is a kind of leniency, but this has not won the support of the overwhelming majority of people. On the contrary, some people think that they should get ready, so the previously United gay organizations began to split. Even though there were demonstrations in many parts of the United States, their momentum was much smaller than before the Oscars.


    In addition to expressing their disappointment at the academy and declaring that they are not aimed at the miracle director himself, the conservative groups have nothing more to say. This competition looks like a win for gay organizations, but only those who stand higher can see clearly.


    In short, no matter how many people complain about Eastwood and Scorsese, especially Scorsese, according to the opinion poll, 80% of people think that this old Italian American should have been the best director for a long time. However, as everyone knows, the poll was conducted by Fox TV.


    Even so, with the support of gay organizations, such words as "miracle director gets the best director by playing" are only circulated in minority forums, and a wide range of public opinion still thinks that he is lucky and has selected good subjects. It is also because of him in front, Natalie received less questioning, more like routine.


    It''s a pity that she''s not happy - except that his children are daughters, which gives her a little pleasure.


    "Finally liberated. Hey, what are you looking at? So focused? " Adrian, relieved, sat down in his chair and turned to Natalie, who was flipping through the newspaper.


    "Nothing, just some comments." Natalie replied blandly.


    "You look a little unhappy?" Adrian didn''t like her attitude. "Why don''t you go out and play tennis?"


    "No, No She shook her head perfunctorily, then added: "nothing."


    "Do something? It''s not good to be in the house all the time. " The other side uses the tone of concern to say, still full of sincerity.


    Natalie bit her lip subconsciously. What she can''t adapt to most is this. Adrian is patient and considerate to any woman. Different types of women have different corresponding ways, and it''s easy to get the favor of each other. But However, no matter who has gone through such a change, it is impossible not to change. At least she will never forget his cold and heartless that day, but he seems as if he has never had such a thing in his life.


    So Natalie is always afraid, worried, afraid of her own fate, worried about her future, want to use all means. What''s even more difficult for her to accept is that she wants to forget these things completely, that is, she was sent to the summit by him in bed, and she was so tortured that she almost went crazy, so she took the risk to contact Rachel.


    "Well, I mean Maybe I should go back, "Natalie said after taking a deep breath. She wasn''t sure if Rachel had told Adrian about her courtship, but she really wanted to be alone.


    "So fast?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "It''s been two days. I You have to go back and get together with your friends, or you want to change... " Natalie pursed her lower lip. Although the traditional media haven''t paid attention to it, the gossip about her and him has intensified in the network. Whether the Playboy has made the Harvard talented woman in bed has become the most popular topic among netizens. After all, no miracle girl has twice served as the female director in the film directed by the miracle director and won the prize She got the nomination, not to mention she got it.


    This is another place where Natalie is uneasy. She begins to find that Adrian created this kind of atmosphere in which she is the only woman he can''t catch up with, and gradually begins to bind her.


    "Well," he replied unexpectedly after pondering, "since you want to go back to New York, I can''t force you, so let''s make sure about one thing first."


    He gave her a look at Gwyneth and Blanchett, who were looking after their daughters. He got up and walked out. Natalie doesn''t understand what he''s doing behind him.


    "I had a play given to you a week ago. Did you read it?". Coming outside the living room, Adrian asked.


    "Well Yes, not bad. " Natalie said, recollecting.


    "If you start now, can you fully interpret the character''s inner world?". Adrian continued, "or are you ready? I''m going to turn it on after May. "


    "I have grasped some characters'' characteristics, but it still needs time to figure out. After all, psychological activities account for the majority. I want to Wait Natalie suddenly stopped and opened her eyes incredulously. "You mean You mean You mean... "


    "Yes, I will direct and make this film myself, and you, will be the main character of this film, the only leading character." Adrian looked and nodded very seriously.


    Natalie just felt a buzz in her head. Everyone in Hollywood knows what it means to be a heroine in a movie directed by director miracle.But But she has This year has been But judging from his appearance, it seems that he really intends to How could this be But he''s a miracle director. He''s made Hanks the best actor, and he''s been the best director ever, and he''s going to God, it''s unique


    Great surprise and great fear wrapped this Natalie, so that she could not speak at all, can only stare at him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C285

    "Now I''m much better now. I''ve found my goal. I hope to get the paralegal certificate with my own efforts and become a civil rights lawyer like Susan step by step!" Standing in the middle of the bright reception hall, a young girl of about seventeen or eight years old, finished her speech with such a sentence. Then, clapping applause began to ring.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Paris. It''s great." Adrian, who was at the top of the table, clapped and stood up. "I have to say that today''s party is very successful. You have found your goals. I hope you can work hard to realize your dreams in the days to come."


    The applause broke out again, and then the young people in this room started to make a lot of noise. Some of them left soon, some asked Adrian for more words, and others asked Natalie for autograph.


    "Thank you, Natalie. Thank you for your encouragement. I will try. I will." Paris, the former speaker, was holding a poster of Queen Amidala for Star Wars prequel 3, which will be released in the summer vacation, asking her to sign her name.


    "I''m sure you will," Natalie replied with a smile and a sincere voice. "You''ll be a good civil rights lawyer, Paris."


    After a while, when the young people were gone, Adrian signaled to Natalie, "well, it''s time for us to leave."


    Natalie then put away her smile and walked into the parking lot side by side in silence, without saying a word. Adrian did not speak, just sat on the driver to drive back, such a moment, she finally failed to resist.


    "You come here a lot?" She asked.


    "No, you know, I always have a lot of things," Adrian shrugged. "But as long as I''m in Los Angeles, I''ll come over at least once a month to listen to them talk about their lives, their efforts, and encourage them to do better. In fact, most of the time, these self abandoning young people just need to be listened to and encouraged. It''s not for tax avoidance that I funded this psychotherapy center and set up a charity fund. I just better help young people who really want to cheer up. There''s nothing else but "


    Natalie is silent. Although her eyelids are drooping, her constantly moving fingers have betrayed her inner world. Obviously, Adrian''s sudden new shape Like let her once again into entanglement and confusion.


    Now, then, are you more sure? " Look in the eyes of Adrian said quietly.


    "Well?" After a while, Natalie looked at him confused and didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    "You''ve read about Paris," Adrian continued. "She''s lived in a single parent family since she was a child. Before she left home, her mother controlled everything in her life. She resisted violently and even maimed herself. If you just rolled up her cuff, you can see the scar on her arm. All in all, at that time, her family conflicts were so sharp that she eventually ran away from home and Her mother collapsed. I won''t go into more details. You can check it out if you need to. In a sense, the inspiration for the play comes from her experience


    He pauses here. Seeing that Natalie is not going to answer, he goes on: "you see, she loves the Star Wars series, and she also likes Queen Amidala, so I''ll show you to her. You can take time to talk to her more about this aspect of things, do not worry that it will stimulate her, this is also a kind of treatment. Only when one dares to face his own dark past can he really stand up. In this way, you can fully appreciate the feeling of being controlled. You should know that the theme of the play is the tragedy caused by the strong rebound caused by the invisible control. "


    The word "control" was heavily bitten by him. Although Natalie was still drooping her eyelids as if she was not listening, her breathing was obviously disordered. There''s no doubt that she''s more confused and, if you''re going to say, who''s more in control than she is? And a script It''s really tailor-made.


    "You don''t seem to like the script?" Adrian put his arm around her waist. "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want the role, if you don''t think it''s right for you, I won''t force you either."


    "No, I just Said Natalie, reflexively, but then she closed her mouth and swept her hair in front of her forehead. She didn''t know what to do.


    "I''m serious, Nada, and I respect every choice you make." Adrian raised her chin, looked her eyes, and said in a very sincere tone.


    A complex look flashed across her face, and Natalie suddenly stopped her head and her shoulders trembled slightly. For a moment, she slowly raised her head again: "no problem, I can handle it."


    "Perfect, I''m looking forward to it." Adrian nodded, then looked forward with a long breath, a trace of indescribable disappointment in his eyes.


    Her agency contract was signed by Michael? Owitz is personally responsible for her PR contract. He arranges all the people around her. How can he not know what she is thinking and planning. There was no need for Rachel to tell him that Natalie''s every move was in his eyes, especially the fact that she was to be included in the plan was set in the early days.Obviously, Natalie never really reflected on why she got to this point. She put all her resentment on him and deepened the impression. This is very normal, her view is not wrong, he is indeed the culprit, but the problem is She''s so perfect, isn''t there a problem?


    Of course, of course, most people do. When criticizing others, they usually subconsciously classify themselves as innocent victims. Even Adrian''s behavior cannot be avoided. Otherwise, after the showdown, Natalie will not be so disrespectful. No matter how smart and sophisticated Natalie is, she is still a young girl.


    So, Adrian gave her these opportunities, she never took them, like now, she has He can''t give more courage. He can even be described as "forgetting his life when seeing small profits, and cherishing his body for doing great things". Adrian, of course, does not deny that he is in charge of all this, but there is a saying in the film that he is going to send to Scorsese to improve his relationship with each other.


    The road is my own choice.


    In the years to come, the 77th Academy Awards are bound to become one of the most talked about by movie fans. The great momentum caused by Brokeback Mountain, the fight for the best actor between the Phoenix brothers, the birth of the second young best actress, and the miracle director''s unprecedented best director, or the little-known "crash" beat a number of powerful rivals to win The best movie, all of which are worth the gossip from time to time.


    In addition, director miracle won the best actor and heroine with two films at the same time, and the ambiguous relationship with the second young best actress is also a good conversation.


    However, even so, the popularity of the Oscars has gradually declined after the award ceremony. No matter what happens, there will be time to calm down, let alone some people deliberately guide public opinion. In addition to overseeing his new film, Adrian has to finish all the later stages by the middle of May. He is still very relaxed with women and children, and pays close attention to the release of some films.


    Low cost comedies and horror movies always like the off-season, which makes it easy for them to recover their costs, so black? "Freshman" starring raffley was also selected at this time.


    "Don''t worry, although October is relatively more appropriate, those who have lived in College for a semester still resonate, perhaps more." At the noisy party, when black pretended to be worried about the box office, Adrian said with a smile.


    "Yes, you really don''t have to care, black." Leighton, on the other side of him, chuckled.


    "In fact, what I care about is not my movie debut. According to the confidence I got back from my previous feedback, word-of-mouth has surpassed many movies of the same type." Blake responded with a fake smile and looked at Adrian: "it''s too noisy here, ed. how about finding a quiet place, such as my apartment? I''ve moved out recently, and I''m practicing my new cheerleading dance. It must be more attractive than before. "


    Adrian did not speak, Leighton had raised eyebrows and said: "it''s better to go to my place. I feel more familiar with the place, and I can see more clearly when there is a change."


    She said also to Adrian side paste, had been very close to, and then it would be better to grasp him on his body.


    Blake, too, leaned over to Adrian, looking almost nestled in his arms: "keep trying new things to keep your passion going, right?".


    "Come on, two of you," Adrian laughed and raised his hand after Leighton''s face turned pale, stopping them from arguing. "You''re both lovely and sexy girls. I''m sorry to give up either one, and I''m sure you won''t be happy either. So why don''t you come to my beach house in Santa Monica?"


    He put out his hand and put Leighton and Blake in his arms and rubbed them on their buttocks.


    This action made the two girls stunned. Black''s face immediately became a little ugly. Adrian was deeply impressed in her mind when so many people took away their virginity behind the one-way glass. Every time she thinks of this, she feels very uncomfortable and Abnormal excitement, which is probably why some of his excessive demands, she always refused and then agreed to the reason.


    It''s just that it doesn''t include the trio, especially with her rivals. It''s just that Leighton doesn''t give Blake too much time to think about it.


    "No problem. I''ve been looking forward to it." Perhaps seeing Blake''s face, or not paying attention to it, Leighton agreed. At the same time, she stood up to Blake and looked at her with pride and disdain.


    Blake, no doubt, was infuriated. She almost did not think about it. Then she raised her chest and rubbed Adrian''s arm: "is it? Then try it. "


    For her, it has become one of the instincts to overwhelm Leighton. Only by completely overwhelming the other party can she face the fact that she has bullied the object and even seized the opportunity to ride on her head.As a result, Adrian was cheaper. In the villa that night, Leighton and Blake took turns to fight. They competed fiercely with each other. Even when Gwyneth and Blanchett were in the competition, they could not lose to each other. Even if Leighton was deliberately provocative under Adrian''s instructions, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t long to keep black on the head forever.


    So this evening, Adrian basically plays with them as much as they want.


    Of course, they were willing to let him play with them, except for the irreconcilable contradictions between them, it was mainly because of his power. Think about it. How many times in a row have you been on the top? Not to mention the best director this year.


    Maybe in the eyes of many fans and fans, they have their own character and pride, they seem unattainable, and they have the right to refuse. Unfortunately, in the face of real power, these are not worth mentioning.


    In addition to freshman, there are many films related to Adrian, such as Dakota? Fanning and Robert? The horror film "hide and seek" starred by De Niro has experienced several years of tempering, and the acting skills of the little girl have become more and more excellent, but it is a pity that This movie may be better in October. After all, before Halloween, it is a very suitable work of this type, but it is not bad now. Anyway, it is a work with a bad ending. Even if it is delayed for a few months, the box office will not have a qualitative leap.


    They were good at this type of movie when they were making super daddy. Although Jili has become popular with "superhero" and has the title of "big chest cheerleader", the more science fiction plays go, the more easily the plot will collapse. At present, even if it is not affected by too many bad situations, it will be almost the same in five seasons. So Jili must try to find a way to maintain her popularity.


    Adrian''s arrangement is to act in some youth comedies such as "super Daddy". Anyway, she is still young, so it is appropriate to act as a young girl, and she does not need much acting skills. He has never been the king. How good her acting skills are, so it''s OK to be a vase in peace of mind. It''s different to be Scarlett.


    Last year''s return to New Jersey made Scarlett continue to maintain a high reputation in the critics. Therefore, except for X-Men 3, which has been scheduled for this summer vacation, her films are basically low-cost and can be recovered at a certain box office. However, word-of-mouth is guaranteed. For example, the plot that has been specially adjusted due to Adrian''s interference will be postponed to the end of September this year Big business''s big boss.


    He knew that she understood the meaning of his arrangement. After all, Scarlett was not Jili. Although they had to have a competition on the chest when they fought Adrian together, Scarlett always played Jili with her own mind. Of course, Jili is not unaware that she is still a little bit smart, but it is this small intelligence that makes her never make a statement.


    She knows who gave her everything. The longer she stays here, the more she understands. As long as Adrian doesn''t speak, she doesn''t care. Anyway, she doesn''t suffer. In this respect, Jili is also a good pet.


    Well, that''s what''s coming out in March, and the new film schedule, in addition to the slow preparation of Natalie''s script - the main focus is on the one that has been made before, and the investment and the scenes needed for this one are not large - and there is another one under preparation.


    "Welcome to my office, Paul. Don''t be so nervous. I just want to be formal - Hey, lily, what are you doing?" Just with Paul at the door? Haggis said hello, and Adrian turned his head and said, "what did I say? Don''t move my folder


    "I didn''t move, I just wanted to see what it said." Lily stood on tiptoe and put her head out of the back of her desk.


    "Are you sure you understand?" Adrian rolled his eyes. "OK, now Dad has a guest. You have to go out for a while. We''ve agreed."


    "Can''t I sit in?". Lily reluctantly ran out from behind her desk. "I want to see how you work."


    "You''ve seen it just now, and..." Adrian repeated what he said before, "we agreed."


    "Well, well, I see." "Hello, I''m Lily, Lily?" he said? Cowell. "


    "Well Miss harknell or miss harknell. "Hello, miss harknell. Is it me? Haggis. "


    "Are you a screenwriter or a director, Paul?" Lily looked up at him with a familiar look. "I like to write stories and shoot pictures with DV. Several DVS at home have been removed and installed by me. I can completely install them every time, isn''t it? Of course, dad doesn''t think so. He always says I''m making trouble... "


    Seeing her chattering, Adrian covered her forehead and simply lifted her to the outside, then slammed the door.


    "She''s going to be ten, you know, ten year olds have a lot of energy." "They are the most troublemakers in the world, and they are The most lovely baby. ""It''s true that for parents, children are always their treasure." Haggis agreed and sat down in the chair.


    "So I love the wonderful scene in crash, when a little girl jumps at her father." Adrian said, opening the cupboard and making a gesture of inquiry to him.


    "No, thank you. I don''t drink at this time." Haggis waved his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C286

    "It''s a great play" when reading a novel. Facing Adrian''s question, haggis answers this question, and then he looks hesitant.


    his mind can''t help but imagine the situation of the night of the oscca. Not long after the party started, Adrian came to say hello to him and congratulated him on getting the best film, which made him quite popular If the feeling of surprise is just a few words, the other party will talk about something, and he has such a concept. Haggis can not help but produce some small disdain. It seems that the director of miracle is telling him that it is not his fault that Brokeback Mountain didn''t get the best film.


    However, the other side then asked him whether he would like to direct the film


    "your" crash "is excellent both in guidance and production, so I think it is appropriate for you to take charge of this kind of film." Adrian said so at that time, and his tone was very sincere, which made haggis quickly abandon his previous little disdain However, he didn''t promise to come down. After all, he was not familiar with director miracle at all. What he didn''t expect was that after oleska, the other party quickly brought the outline and many details to him. After reading it, he became interested. After thinking about it again and again, haggis finally made a phone call with Adrian and made an appointment for a meeting time When he asked "It''s a great play," haggis repeated again. "Just like the name of the script, God has given us all kinds of languages, and we can''t communicate smoothly any more. As a result, scenes of human feelings, racial conflicts and value conflicts begin to play out. However, it''s not a shame to put stories from several different regions together "It''s up to you, Paul," Adrian chuckled. "Not many people can nominate the best original script and the best adapted script at the same time, and take one of them. At the same time, they also let their directed works get the best film. No doubt, you are one of the best people in the industry, so for the sake of this, you are one of the best What don''t you try? "


    In addition to the crooked script of crash, Eastwood''s million dollar baby script is also haggis''s work, so it makes him very useful. Anyway, sitting in front of him is one of the few Hollywood media tycoons who can both edit and guide. Anyone who can be praised by this kind of Adrian will feel honored


    frankly speaking, ha ha Keith really wants to try. After all, even the structure is similar to crash, so it should be easier to make, but this is also one of his worries. Although crash has won the best film, it is not a way to give it to him. If he can, he would like to get the best director. But will the same theme be popular in Austria?


    Besides, it also involves the correctness of the anti-terrorism policy. Haggis doesn''t want to be involved in politics too much. From the clever layout of dancing on the steel wire in crash, we can see that he is a guy who likes to take risks but is not too adventurous. After all, he is not familiar with Adrian, so he can''t be sure what kind of support he can give himself. These are all things he should consider Factors


    "I know what you''re in, Paul." Adrian laughed. "Why don''t you try to write the script according to the outline and details first. I won''t interfere too much. I''ll discuss with you any comments. We''ll discuss the next thing after the first draft is finished, OK?"


    Haggis thought about it carefully and finally nodded his head: "no problem"


    although he didn''t agree to it, Adrian didn''t care too much. As long as he promised to write the script, naturally someone would persuade him to take charge of the production, and then he would show some sincerity. It''s OK to let other directors come, if not for the reason For various reasons - for example, the same type of movie already has "crash" in front of her - Adrian even wants to try it on her own, but haggis is more experienced after all, and even if there is no similar script, Adrian also makes people stare at it, but maybe there will be some changes after that, so it is better to make it early and play appropriately Adrian also found a good member, let the Knights play husband and wife again. Anyway, Blanchett''s well-known works have a lot of hate, and there is no lack of such a film. Of course, the Japanese girl is played by Ji Huilai, by the way


    March passed by like this. In April, some new films were released. After the off-season, some movies with strong taste were also presented. For example, Chlo Moritz, a cute little girl who played an important role for the first time, Adrian wanted to postpone this film, because Emma has another film with warmth and youth this year The movie is a selling point, and Chloe plays the young one in it. So if there is such a thriller movie in front of it, no one knows what kind of chemical reaction it will cause.


    but after thinking about it, even if the delay is not too long, and although little Emma''s film has been confirmed to be after the summer vacation, the specific time has not been completely determined, And the delay will have some impact on thriller movies. Besides, Adrian has seen the movie, Chloe is very cute in the movie starring little Emma, and tower''s part in "howl of ghosts" is not very much, even if there is a reaction, it should not be very bigIn addition to crying, there is also a significant film released in the off-season season, that is, Jessica''s "Sin City"


    Frank Miller''s special style work has been moved to the big screen. Although someone is happy to do video rental work, Robert Rodriguez is still there, in fact, the original version¡¶ Rodriguez did it all by himself. The video rental manager only helped to solve part of the funds. Now with Adrian, you don''t have to worry about this problem.


    in a word, Frank Miller is a very interesting old guy. He painted Batman in DC, Erica in surprise, sin City after working alone, and 300 red in the future Although underwear always says what he wants to stop his works from being imaged, Rodriguez gives up his insistence after a little persuasion - well, not a little persuasion, but full persuasion with sincerity


    therefore, this version of sin city is not much different from the original version, it still has a strong cut film style and Jessica''s dance Adrian wanted to recommend a character for Megan and let her and Jessica get together completely. Unfortunately, she had to give up because her stomach got too big. However, you Jihui played a role in it, which was not bad.


    most of the critics gave praise to it. Even if there was a scene that was too caricatured, the black-and-white was black and white Although it''s boring to watch it many times, it''s hard to see it for the first time. Of course, Jessica has taken a firm step towards the direction of sex idol. In addition, with transformers, which is scheduled for the summer vacation, her and Megan''s moves are becoming more and more consistent


    but the biggest thing in April is not the release of these films, It''s not that the new work is still working overtime in the late stage, but Claude was officially married


    Helen Mellon didn''t have a big stomach, so Claude''s wedding was not as hasty as victor. There were many guests from this class. It was rare that uncle Anderson also came from New York, which surprised Ontario a little. At least for the past ten years, this old-fashioned uncle was outside No doubt, he was once again taken to be the best man. Similarly, his life was constantly talked about by the older generation - it seems that no matter where, the old men have such extraordinary enthusiasm for their younger generation''s marriage


    "you can''t go on like this all the time, ED, there are a lot of excellent girls here," the godfather said


    "It''s nothing for young people to be playful, but they can''t always be so playful," said one elder.


    "you know, ED, a lot of people want to marry their daughter to you." another said, "you see, I''m married to Crowe, do you have the heart to be alone outside?" This is what Victor said. As for Claude, as the bridegroom, he is very busy today.


    interestingly, the old-fashioned uncle Anderson didn''t say anything. When someone mentioned this, he just snorted that he knew it.


    "obviously, he was completely disappointed with you and knew that you can''t change yourself." after being busy, Claude laughed and joked, of course, Adrian gave him a white eye with no politeness.


    "well, we all know that in your current situation, it is really not easy to make a choice, although That''s what you''re going to do, "Claude said, raising his hands without giving Adrian a chance." by the way, what''s going on with the kids? If you don''t bring a female companion, at least you can bring them to the ceremony? And I happen to be my flower boy "


    " Oh, come on, you don''t know. Since Lily took the lead to visit her father''s office, everyone is clamoring to go. God knows that''s the office place. "Adrian starts to spit bitterly


    " you also take off that is the office place. "Claude muttered involuntarily. Fortunately, Adrian did not Hear: "if I bring them to the wedding, God knows if they will quarrel to keep going"


    "isn''t that right? Come with your woman. "Victor interjected." if you help me with this, I don''t mind. "Adrian immediately counterattacks


    " OK, guys, change the subject. "Claude interrupted quickly, and then he thought of something to put to Adrian''s ear:" I''m fine, ed, you''re here alone. It won''t happen to Victor''s wedding £¿¡±


    Adrian raised his eyebrows in amazement, then laughed, and finally clapped his chest and said in a loud voice: "don''t worry, absolutely not, I promise"


    well, Claude''s is not unreasonable. As he said, it''s not that Adrian doesn''t want to take a girl with him today, but no matter who he takes on this occasion, other people will not be satisfied, just like every one It was the same as the damned Valentine''s day in, so I had to give up. Not only that, but even the daughters didn''t take it. Even if lily incited EVA to protest together, she also found a suitable reason: Although most of the wedding guests had good upbringing, God knew whether there were stupid guys among them, and Adrian was a relatively protective person. If something happened, something happened It''s a bad endingHowever, in this way, it will be very convenient for him to do certain things. Think about Victor''s wedding, which was twice, and all the parties attended the wedding today, no wonder Claude would warn him.


    only, he can''t start at the wedding, and there will be no problem after the wedding? Br >


    one of the reasons why Amanda didn''t want to talk with her was that she didn''t want to go out with her Amanda took him away in a seemingly low-key but bold style, and Amanda had already started at that time


    of course, Amanda had to be angry at that time, but they both knew that they were just playing with each other, so they didn''t care after meeting again. Moreover, they happily went to a three-way trip with Adrian with Lydia, just like the Hilton sisters If you can, Adrian wants to put the two sisters together for fun. The Hilton sisters'' reality show still maintains a certain audience rating in a


    C, and occasionally plays with Adrian in a three person line. This book will be launched


    of course, this possibility is not very close. The Hurst family and the Hilton family are not closely related, so are the Hurst sisters and the Hilton sisters It takes a lot of time and energy to get them to a bed. Adrian used to have this leisure, but now it really doesn''t, so it''s a good way to play. Besides, the long-term training has finally gained something.


    the door of the room opened and Annie Hanwei walked in. She went straight to the mirror and looked at the inside After a long time, she quickly took off her clothes. She didn''t wear much, such as white T-shirt, purple silk coat, dark trousers and flat shoes, dressed like a girl next door, so she quickly got up


    then, she took out a slightly long black suit with the bottom of her thigh from the nearby cabinet, and she could not wear any underwear When she got to her body, she took out a pair of high-heeled shoes of the same color. After putting them on, she posed in the mirror and adjusted her hair. Then she began to practice grinning.


    the corners of her mouth were twisted like being forced to lift up, but after a few times, it became smooth. At the same time, she kept breathing deeply and her eyes became confused, as if she was hypnotizing herself, The corners of her mouth rose to a perfect arc, which made her smile attractive and did not destroy her facial features, but there was an indescribable Then Annie took the last thing out of the cupboard, a collar of the same color as a woman''s suit high-heeled shoes, and put it on her neck to make it thick. Then she twisted her body and walked out


    she quickly came downstairs. The villa was quiet and there was no one left. She was on the aisle leading to the garden, Adrian was standing there talking on the phone. Seeing Annie come to her face, she just nodded, and Anne did not speak, so she stood there waiting, but her smile became more and more flattering


    soon, Adrian finished the phone, then took out a rope, put one end on Annie''s neck collar, and then walked out of the bridge without looking back It must be admitted that walking the dog is a very troublesome thing. Although it is very interesting to watch "it" running around and barking happily, we should also pay attention to its knees, let "it" pee under the designated tree, prepare milk for "it", let "it" lie down at the foot, lick honestly, throw things out, and let "it" pick it up with its mouth, When "it" is flattering, please give it a little kick as a reward


    of course, when disobedient, you should also give it a whip on its buttocks to let it know the lesson, and control its tail not to shake too much, otherwise its strength will soon be exhausted and it will lie on the ground without moving.


    and so on After that, you can reward a banana for "it". An obedient dog can make people have a lot of fun.


    the time has come in May, and the film schedule has become lively again. As the front-end of the summer vacation, this period of time has been the touchstone of many film companies, starring Gwyneth, and Adrian specially reserved it for her¡¶ Girl''s dream 30 was released at the beginning of this month


    after getting the film, Gwyneth began to become a little lazy. This script came out as early as 2003. If Adrian didn''t get it quickly, it would have fallen into the hands of other film companies. However, she didn''t want the role because she wanted to rest more. As a result, Adrian united in bed Lanchet and liv had a good time to clean up


    Rao is so, she still delayed shooting until last year, so it was released this year. If not, this film should be released last year


    well, let alone this, Adrian went to Europe last year to make a new film, and asked Claude Victor to help with the hidden news, finally in early May Later, he finished


    which really relieved him. Haggis agreed to the movie "Tongtian tower", which was similar to crash in style and technique. Haggis agreed to it as well. He did not have any opinions on Dennis and Aniston as the leading actor and heroine. At the same time, both hands praised yukiye for playing the Japanese dumb girl. Of course, some of the plots were fully communicated between themSimilarly, although the early stage of the movie for Natalie was inefficient, it was almost ready because of the low cost in all aspects. Therefore, what he has to do now is to push forward the last step of the plan www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C287

    PS: This is an update from the other side of the Pacific Ocean. I wrote these words in the hotel code of Los Angeles. Although there are only 3000 words, I want to tell you that I have not forgotten you! Am I one of the most responsible authors? Yeah!


    "I like the sun, which means it will be sunny again today, and sunny weather can always make people broad-minded, especially in the seaside, the sky is particularly blue," said Adrian in front of the French window.


    his tone is so emotional, as if he is really happy for such a beautiful sky, if you ignore his body and, back on the ground "I love the sun and men who are as energetic as the sun," gasps the woman with a charming smile on her face, her skin is flushed and her forehead and nose are covered with sweat, which makes her look extremely exuberant and excited.


    "Oh, Melissa, you are so lovely "Adrian laughs and speeds up her frequency, and women''s moans become more excited


    a happy morning transportation can always make people miss, so even if they are ready, Melissa and Adrian are still in constant love


    " do you really want to take me to Cannes Film Festival? "The contented woman with the corner of her eyes leans on him, half coquettish and half resentful.


    " I''m very sorry, my dear Melissa, you''re the host of sports programs, not entertainment programs. "Adrian pinched her chin and lifted her beautiful face to her face


    " why can''t I host entertainment programs? Before TNT was very popular in Europe, the live movie ads in Holland attracted a lot of people. "Melissa immediately asked, not caring at all.


    " I don''t think you are suitable to be an entertainment host, it will only bury your talents and characteristics. "He looked at her carefully, as if appreciating a trophy.


    " maybe Chelsea will meet Lyon in the second half of the year You''ll be the only one to visit me, "Adrian continued." there are very few excellent and beautiful female sports presenters, and you''re bound to be one of them "


    " since Adrian Cowell said it, let''s do it. "The French woman with sexual feeling chuckled at it.


    Melissa trio, from the French sports show Because of her sexy appearance and good hosting style, the famous beauty host has won her a lot of popularity


    of course, she has not reached that point yet, but she has also come to the fore. Therefore, the ESPN, which tries to expand in the European continent because of AC media, has dug her up.


    it is not Adrian''s meaning, absolutely not, ESPN''s affairs in the United States He would ask questions occasionally, but he didn''t care about it in Europe. So when he went to France to attend the ESPN branch party, he was quite surprised when someone introduced her to him. Adrian knew that it was time to be more restrained, that is, in France, and there were many choices. Although Sophie had almost completely shifted her focus to good, he was very surprised Lywood, but the villa in Paris has always been on the verge of


    in addition, as long as a phone call, Louise burquin will appear in front of her, and then, a wife will certainly be very happy with his presence, and will recall all kinds of stimulation together


    even if these are not wanted, little Emma will come from across the channel at any time from last year to now, don''t No matter how tempting Emma is this year, Adrian is not sure that he can control himself all the time. The devil is much more powerful than the goblin. Although Kirsten dared to seduce him in the first audition, he was not as reckless as she was


    however, he was not sure that he could control himself all the time< Although Adrian tried her best and achieved certain results, she could not stop Emma from eating milk. As long as she was together, she could always find a way to get into his bed


    and every time she would open her eyes and look at him wrongly or innocently, every time, she would splash on his face. That picture always made Adrian unable to stop. Not only that, but also in other areas In addition, she tried every means to seduce her. For example, she had finished the album of "Hermione''s sorrow and shame". Many photos that were not in his plan came from her


    especially the last one, a messy Gryffindor school uniform, lying on a long table with legs wide apart, trousers hanging on the swollen ankle, the table was wet, and her face and head were open God''s eyes were like


    so that night, he almost picked her little chrysanthemum bud. Little Emma was crawling on the bed, raising her little buttocks high and moaning like a kitten. If it wasn''t for the moment, Adrian, who was carrying the gun, pressed down the gun, and Emma would have to climb on the bed for one day Ma is not very happy, all the carefully planned things have failed to achieve their goals, and she still does not have all of Adrian''s Will you have a drink? "After a few drinks and a few * * words, and the French woman had a purpose, otherwise she would not have answered so readily, so the ambiguous atmosphere arose.


    after that, she was kind enough to ask for help and have a little romantic. Adrian could easily take her back to the hotel and strip her to bed.


    Melissa is very popular and plays after two times It''s very interesting to hear her chanting in French and metaphorical sentences to describe the intensity of sports and the size of things.


    so Adrian loved to play and brought her all the way to Cannes


    of course, he won''t take her to this year''s Cannes. Melissa is good, just play with her, but before her It was just a gesture, and she didn''t want to attend the film festival. It said that she was very popular in the film festival. Even so, there were still a lot of women to deal with. Sophie and Monica, Nicole and Naomi were all present. In addition, Jessica and Lin Zhiling acted together with their younger brother, and those who had minor surgery were slightly more popular than the original version After that, she is almost a first-line actress. However, although she has few parts in the April release of city of sin, her sexy dancer image has left a deep impression on people


    and although the film is full of praise and criticism, it is very stylized and is popular with many cult fans, so she has no problem in Cannes After that, she seems to be one of the best developed Asian American Actresses in Hollywood, and has become the pride of Taiwan and the No.1 Beauty worthy of her


    of course, no one dares to give her an idea. No matter in Taiwan or mainland China, well-informed people know who is praising her, and Lin Xilei is more like a fish in water. It is quite easy to win her endorsement in the Greater China region At the beginning, "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon" also caused a lot of repercussions in Europe, so this time Lin Zhiling not only attended the film festival, but also hung up the title of judge


    unfortunately, if Adrian didn''t intervene, Gao Yuanyuan should be able to attend the Cannes Film Festival, but then again, she doesn''t need these things now, and attending Cannes may be a part of the mainland Honor can improve her fame and status, but it''s nothing in Hollywood.


    Adrian has arranged everything for her, and "Space Fortress dilacaga" has made Gao Yuanyuan popular in the United States. What we need to do now is to continue to deepen. This year, a small budget film with her leading role will be released.


    perhaps the progress is relatively slow, but it will not be able to make it Even if the emergence of video websites began to occupy the space of American TV dramas broadcast on TV stations? Yeku already had the original video of "Space Fortress dilakka" on yeku, many young viewers began to switch to the website and thought that the original version was more powerful, and the original version of Gao Yuanyuan was more temperament and better performance


    but in any case, it would not change She is the first Chinese actress to enter Hollywood in the new century. Before Gao Yuanyuan took time to go back for the Spring Festival, many people went to the door-to-door relationship. Many of them were women, many of whom she didn''t know, but all of them had the cheek to visit


    it can be seen that Gao Yuanyuan came back to visit Adrian several times and asked him implicitly whether he would like to have a taste of her After being completely tamed, let alone know what he likes about himself, he always exerts his pure expression in front of him every time. In those large-scale ancient costume photos or videos, he always plays with Li Zi different versions of Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo''s big war villain


    the code of OSS is fixed. Just recently, Lizi was still persuading by her Let''s go back to the Cannes Film Festival. Although there are so many women here, they are not the first ones he has to face.


    "Hi, George, it''s so nice to meet you here." Adrian laughs and hugs George Lucas on the red carpet in front of countless reporters


    "me too, ed Lucas, with glasses and hair and a white beard, smiles and hugs him. "I''m really surprised that you, the first person to win the Oscar for best director, came to Cannes Film Festival"


    although he looks open-minded, in fact, he is very open-minded, but when it comes to the best director, his tone is still a little sour. After all, 70 years Although Scorsese, the four directors of Dai, has not yet been crowned, there is an impact every year. As long as he perseveres, Oscar will give him a


    sooner or later. Lucas has no works except star wars and American amorous feelings. Although Star Wars has brought him countless wealth and fame, it is absolutely impossible to send him to the Oscar throne, What''s more, he also announced that he would no longer direct the film? "Adrian asked with a smile. Although he was aware of this, he didn''t care about it. Lucas has nothing to do with himself, has it?


    "That''s not the same. I just moved" Star Wars Prequel: Revenge of the Sith "to Cannes for the premiere." Lucas waved. "But you made such an amazing work quietly, so I have to see it.""Oh? Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked at the young girl next to him. "Are you the same? Dear Queen Amidala? "


    " yes, I am also very surprised that you will quietly make such a movie, just as the premiere of "Star Wars Prequel: Revenge of the Sith" will also be held here, so by the way, I followed George to see "Natalie, in a dark blue evening dress, laughs faintly in the click of the flash light


    " you will like this movie "Adrian nodded She is polite and eager, just as she was before in front of reporters www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C288

    PS: I''m back. I arrived late last night. I haven''t reversed the time difference. Under such circumstances, it''s all coded for a chapter. Are you still not moved?


    When I was in Los Angeles before, I also worked overtime and wrote 3000 words to send it out. As an author with an attitude and a sense of responsibility, shouldn''t I accept the reward of subscription?


    Come on! Quality and quantity of the complete!


    Pale face, thin body, shriveled fingers, the man was tottering through the ruins in the sound of shells. He looks as if he will fall down at any time and can''t get up any more. He has lost too much, his career, his family, everything. He witnessed his parents and sisters being put on the train of death. He watched how the Nazis chose people from the labor force and shot them for fun. He almost died of illness because he was not treated.


    Can he still strive to live, regardless of looking for food in the ruins, drinking water in the sewage, no matter how weak the body, that pair of eyes always reveals the desire for life.


    Therefore, when he met the German official in the ruins, even though his heart was cold, he sat down in front of the piano according to his instructions, stretched out his stiff fingers and played on the keys. He loved music so much that he played the virtual piano more than once in hiding. Even if he was dying, it was a kind of happiness to die in front of what he loved.


    So he was saved. German officials who were tired of war and liked music put him in the attic of his office and gave him some food every day. Although it was just some bread and jam, but when he swallowed it, the happiness that came out of his face was indescribable.


    However, ironically, the German official who had told him that the war was about to end ended ended in a Soviet concentration camp, and he could not even repay him.


    In any case, the war was over, and he finally returned to his former position, when the sound of the piano, which had been cut off by Poland''s invasion, sounded again on the radio. The story of life, music, and Jewish suffering came to an end.


    The lights went on, and the auditorium was silent for a few seconds, and then the warm applause broke out. Adrian smiles and stands up, bows to everyone, and pulls Brody, who has the same name, to his side. Join him in the applause of the audience.


    Although the film was not filmed for a long time. The cost is about 30 million, but it costs a lot of things. Not to mention shooting in Berlin and Poland, just hide the news and keep the media and the industry from knowing the specific shooting content and situation. The effort and time it takes is immeasurable. But with the applause and the shock in people''s eyes - whether it''s true or not - it''s worth it.


    Of course, a lot of his good luck has played an important role in the control of the scene from the beginning to the end. And the use of props and tanks, are very efficient, not only shot the desired effect, but also did not let the onlookers guess the theme of the film. And several of the leading stars were doing well. Especially Brody, Adrian asked him to lose 30 pounds and starve in the dark room for a few days. He did it without saying anything. Naturally, the shooting effect was extremely good.


    As the opening film of Cannes Film Festival, "pianist" is undoubtedly qualified. And it exceeded the organizers'' expectations. On the next day, the major entertainment media, both in Europe and the United States, turned their attention to the Cannes Film Festival and described another new work of director miracle with a shocked tone on the front page.


    "It''s an amazing work, the director of miracles has been involved in the Holocaust of World War II for the first time." ¡ª¡ª


    "the two Adrians together created a shocking film." ¡ª¡ªThe Figaro newspaper


    "in the film, Spearman plays in front of the German government. From the initial raw to the final passion is undoubtedly the most classic scene of the whole film ¡ª¡ª"The times


    " director miracle once again did something unexpected. When everyone guessed that he would direct a war film about World War II, the final result was a work about the Holocaust. After Schindler''s list, Hollywood once again focused on this subject. And the angle is more special. " ¡ª¡ªThe Los Angeles Times


    people were surprised, very surprised. As the Los Angeles Times said, according to the information disclosed before, almost everyone thought that Adrian was shooting a war movie after two months of working in Europe, which is likely to be about World War II. People expect that even if the crew has never responded positively, they still want to compare it with Saving Private Ryan, which is really exciting.


    Unexpectedly, after the final unveiling of Cannes Film Festival, although we still compete with Spielberg''s works, it is a different theme, a more sensitive theme. So, it is also said on the Internet that Adrian is trying to compete with Spielberg for the first director in Hollywood.


    "I never thought that. These guys are boring." Idly standing at the table in his shirt, Adrian scoffed at the news on the Internet through his laptop.


    "Yes, your goal is much bigger than that." After lifting the quilt, picking up the clothes and putting them on his body, Ivanka, who came down from the bed, said in a sarcastic tone."So you''re going to keep an eye on it," Adrian grinned, took her waist and bowed his head and gave her a kiss on her plump softness.


    "I want to remind you, ED, that after I clipped you last night, I just wiped it with a tissue." Ivanka said in her spare time.


    When Adrian settled down, she showed a choking expression. Knowing that the other party was smiling, she walked away and slapped her again on her buttocks. It was really Charlize who had taught her.


    His goal is really much bigger, Hollywood''s first director? Don''t be kidding. There''s nothing to fight for. Let Spielberg take the title, even if gates is the halo of the world''s richest man. I believe that some sharp people should have realized his goal by now, just like Ivanka, who takes care of his affairs every day. But when it comes to the affirmation, it is extremely depressed. The choice at that time is not so easy to make.


    However, if you want to get 100% of what you want, you can''t just rely on "pianist". So Adrian has other calculations, which is one of the important reasons why he took "pianist" to Cannes Film Festival.


    "By the way, Eni, I need you to keep an eye on a few people." Adrian thought of something and went into the bathroom and opened the curtain to Ivanka, who was taking a shower.


    "Can''t you wait for me to finish?" Ivanka, who wiped his face, gave him a bad look.


    "I wish you could stay one more day. So we can discuss it in more detail. " Adrian said with a smile.


    "I don''t have a problem, but the others don''t know." Ivanka narrowed his eyes and snorted with a sneer. "The way they looked at you last night was impressive. I think it''s a miracle that they didn''t come up."


    "Don''t exaggerate?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Sometimes I really want to make a full schedule for you and let them take turns to drain the last bit of your energy." Ivanka said in a sullen voice. "But now. Please let me take a shower alone, thank you


    With that, Adrian laughed and dodged, even though the hidden scenery between her legs was tempting. He left quickly.


    Ivanka, as his secretary, has to help him with a lot of things. His European base is still in England, so he needs to run around. Before that, she was not included in the women who went to Cannes. That''s why. When she came in advance after the premiere of "pianist" yesterday, Adrian had not decided who to spend the night with, so she chose to comfort her secretary. Other women were naturally not very happy.


    However, there will be a lot of time in the following, "pianist" after the release of a variety of good reviews, regardless of the shooting time is not long, Adrian spent a lot of energy on this film, basically to ensure the quality. In addition, the political correctness of the Holocaust in Europe is no less than that in the United States, and sometimes much higher. This year marks the 60th anniversary of the victory of the Second World War. It is conceivable that European filmmakers will take an attitude towards "the pianist", so there are more social activities.


    "The scene in which Spearman played Chopin''s ballad No. 1 in G minor in front of German officials is indeed the most classic scene of the whole film, which is extremely close to the theme of the film. It''s like the scene in "the beautiful legend of Sicily" in which Marina is beaten. It''s very attractive. You did it very well, ed Said Giuseppe tonaldore in a tone of praise.


    There is also a large circle of people around, all famous people. For example, Luc Besson, or Henry pounley, a senior executive at gomont.


    "Thank you. Thank you for your compliment, Giuseppe. I did put a lot of effort into this film Adrian smiles and says humbly, "when I was investing in Steven''s Schindler''s list, I had the idea of making a similar film. Of course, you know, I was very young at that time, and my understanding of the film was not as good as it is now, so I had to restrain myself. "


    After a pause, he went on: "a few years later, a novel published by its publishing company caught my attention. A biography of a pianist during World War II could be on the New York Times bestseller list. Although it''s amazing, there must be some merit. After looking around, I know that''s what I want , contacted Mr. Spearman and got the right to adapt. I have to say, thanks to my good luck, and thanks to the company that published this book, Roman Polanski contacted Spearman to ask for the right to adapt the book shortly after I got it. "


    There was a burst of laughter all around.


    "He even had me contacted. If he hadn''t been able to come to the United States, he would have come to see me in person." Adrian continued, and there were a few low laughter, but it was more hidden. Polanski didn''t dare to go to the United States. All the people present knew why Polanski didn''t dare to go to the United States.


    "Polanski is very sincere, very sincere, and I would like to give this autobiography to him for a time. After all, he was a client and had a deeper understanding of the story. But I finally decided to come by myself. I really haven''t experienced this, but it''s both a disadvantage and an advantage, which allows me to better interpret the story from a different perspective. So I carried out a lot of equipment and read a lot of information. I wanted to start it up in 2002, but it was delayed because I didn''t think it was enough. Fortunately, I didn''t look bad today. The only regret is that Mr. Spearman has passed away and can''t see the film. " Adrian sighed."Yes, it''s a pity." Besson echoed, "but I''m sure he''ll be happy with this hopeful film."


    "Yes, I do." Adrian immediately said, "I love hope, I love hope, I hope all movies are full of hope."


    The others echoed, until a female voice came: "I seem to hear hope? I hope I didn''t miss anything? "


    Then. A sapphire blue dress with a little bit of embellishment. Nicole, a large wave of gold and red to one side, and Naomi, wearing a beige dress and blonde hair, appeared in front of people with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. We''re just talking about the connection between film and hope. " Adrian looks at them with a smile. The others smile the same way, but they are basically ambiguous.


    Although he and they have hardly ever been photographed dating, it is enough for these people to understand his relationship with them by the name of magic girl. Especially directors and producers in Europe.


    "Wow, that''s a good topic, isn''t it, Nami?" Nicole asked her friends, but her eyes were on Adrian. Naomi would say hello to others, but she didn''t move much.


    "Well Yes, like the movie you''re showing, there''s hope in the theme. " Naomi thought about it and said.


    "Yes. My role is a transgender, a man who has become a woman. She must be eager to be recognized by others, especially her own son. " Nicole picked her eyebrows.


    "It''s not easy, both the plot and the character." In the face of her layers of approaching, Adrian is still very decent smile.


    Nicole also has works for this year''s Cannes Film Festival, through America, a road comedy about "transgender.". Brit, a transgender, lives on the edge of Los Angeles in anonymity, and then has a complicated story with his son Toby for various reasons.


    It''s still Adrian''s for her. Of course, neither of them will admit it. On the surface, it is just an independent film Well, in fact, it''s an independent film funded by universal''s focus pictures, featuring Oscar winning actress Nicole Kidman.


    The film was finished last year, but it failed to catch up with the Venice Film Festival. Originally, he wanted to attend this year''s Berlin Film Festival, but Adrian suggested to take it to Cannes. It was released two days ago. The response was pretty good. Transgender people are very funny, and she is also the famous Nicole.


    After two or three words, people around him, Besson and tonaletto, all made excuses to leave. These people can see that Nicole is looking for Adrian. In that case, why should they interfere there? As for Naomi It''s a playboy thing, it''s not about them.


    Soon the others were gone, and the conversation between the men and the women became heated and seemed to be very harmonious, if not heard.


    "1500 dollars, no less. There are so many high-level prostitutes in Washington, D.C., who serve for the congressmen. There was a discount a few days ago. Unfortunately, you didn''t grasp it." These words came out of Nicole''s mouth, which made Adrian want to show her hands. Naomi shook her head and grinned bitterly.


    She is used to the two of them discussing the money for whoring, and sometimes she will be ridiculed by Nicole. She even accepted Adrian''s $100 "reward" once, but she still can''t accept the public discussion like now. But she had to keep her ears up and keep her eyes wide open in order not to be heard.


    "Well, well, that''s the decision. I''m used to it anyway." Adrian''s "habitual" compromise.


    "Well, then there''s no deposit," Nicole said cheerfully. "So, when people come to you, you should know what to do."


    It''s not necessary to say who she is referring to.


    "No problem, I promise." Adrian said with a chuckle, looking rather slick.


    Nicole snorted and said, "you should get your VIP card as soon as possible, so that you can get more discounts."


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and was about to answer when Naomi''s voice came: "Nicole, that nasty guy is here again."


    Then, a man with a beard and short hair, who seemed to be a little uninhabited, came over.


    "So you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I''m just going to talk to you about my new script. You''ll like it and everyone will like it, I promise." Said the other, staring at Nicole and not looking at Adrian, as if he didn''t exist.


    Nicole''s face turned a little ugly, and immediately said, "I''ll talk about it later, Mr. til. I have something else to do now."


    "Why?" "We had a good conversation before, didn''t we?"


    Not only did Nicole frown, but Naomi next to her also showed a look of impatience. Obviously, she had been entangled with each other very hard before.Adrian chuckled in his eyes. He recognized the man, Lars von Trier, who had seen him at the Cannes Film Festival before. He declared himself to be the best director in the world. No doubt, he was a self righteous guy. This kind of person is really annoying at times.


    "Nicole does have important things, like dating." Adrian said after a slight cough.


    "You are..." Tyre looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Before he could remember, Adrian had taken his arm, and Nicole put on a smile and walked out with him, ignoring tyre. Naomi sighed and slipped to the other side. She couldn''t have been following her at this time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C289

    PS: Tut, isn''t it surprising to update now? Maybe there''s another chapter today? Maybe not? I don''t know, haha


    after the pianist, miracle director Adrian once again became the focus of the entertainment industry, because after a reception, reporters at the door photographed Nicole Kidman, who was also one of the wonder girls and was promoted to the Oscar winning actress, walked out with him hand in hand and returned to the hotel together.


    You can imagine how much sensation these photos will cause when they are published. I always think that although the ambiguous relationship between the miracle girls and the miracle director is very popular, there is basically no hard evidence that they are dating. At most, those pictures of dining with Julia and Monica a few years ago have become more and more difficult to obtain with Adrian''s growing power as a media tycoon. Although he has many miracle girls in red carpet occasions such as premieres, it''s nothing.


    But it''s different to go back to the hotel together. The reporter didn''t mention that the hotel is very big, let alone that most of the celebrities in Hollywood live in this hotel, so it''s needless to say how readers can fill in the information.


    In the next few days, no matter where Adrian and Nicole go, they will be asked whether they are dating and some of the previous things have been found out, such as the reasons for the divorce between cruise and Nicole, or Adrian''s relationship with Nicole and Naomi.


    Now everyone knows that Nicole and Naomi used to be classmates, but now they are good friends and best friends. Naomi is also one of the miracle girls. Adrian chose her to be the heroine in the famous "muheland road", and she also played with Nicole, which is a bit meaningful.


    The newspapers and periodicals are still more scrupulous. Even some gossipy tabloids who are not afraid of anything are only making a half cover guess. But the Internet is not so troublesome, some people almost by name, miracle director is very likely to often play with these two miracle girls three people line.


    So even if Naomi didn''t show up that night. However, they were quickly harassed by reporters, and when this inference spread to several other well-known wonder girls, Sophie and Monica, or Gwyneth and Blanchett in Los Angeles, were also questioned by reporters in this regard.


    Everyone is guessing. How many women does director miracle have an affair with. How do they play? Various discussions emerge in endlessly. It seems that they have evolved into a carnival of the whole people. This is also a rebound after a long time of repression, Adrian has been in control within the scope of his ability. The trend of public opinion about his own affairs and gossip. But most of the time, the more people don''t want people to know, the more they want to know.


    So, when he rescued Nicole, in front of countless people and reporters, he went out with her, got on the bus and went back to the hotel together. It''s like opening the floodgate.


    "It''s not like you do." Natalie, who''s rowing on the plate, suddenly says this, because Adrian''s request to improve her eating habits over the past few years makes her look very symmetrical.


    "Well?" Adrian with red wine raised his head in surprise.


    "I think you were distracted just now because you were harassed by reporters these days?" She lowered her eyelids and said in a flat voice.


    "I''m moved," Adrian laughed. "It''s great to hear you say that. You care about me, Nada."


    He looked very happy, as if he didn''t hear the slight irony in the first sentence: "don''t worry. It''s just a little trouble. Although some of them are beyond our expectation, this kind of thing is very common, isn''t it? "


    Then Adrian pulled his chair around the little round table and sat next to her. With interest, she held out her fingers and lifted her chin to have a close look. Then, she put it down and reached under the table, first on her lap, then slid all the way into her skirt.


    Natalie didn''t resist. Just took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "We''re having dinner, ed."


    Adrian chuckles back. Then he said in a lazy voice, "be happy, honey, I won''t let them photograph you, at least for two years - tell me, are you ready?"


    Natalie opened her mouth, and it took a while to react, and then her face changed slightly.


    "Ready," she whispered, "you can start at any time, but I don''t understand, ed You are What''s on your mind. "


    "You''re so clever that you should have guessed, didn''t you?" Adrian laughs. "Don''t you already know what I''m doing for pianist?"


    After that, he leaned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek, and then sat back in his seat: "eat quickly. Although you can''t walk on the beach in the moonlight because of those annoying guys, it''s good to blow the sea breeze on the balcony."


    Natalie clenched her hand with a knife and fork. She didn''t know if it was because of his previous sentence or his last sentence. Then she sighed in a low voice, "OK."


    Adrian looked in the eyes but did not care, no matter how she struggles now, is doomed to futility, but the current situation makes him more concerned. The noise caused by leaving and returning to the hotel with Nicole in his arms really exceeded his expectation. As I said before, it was like a dike that had been discharging water on a small scale suddenly and greatly. It must be very violent at the beginning.However, the intensity will decrease to a certain extent with the passage of time and guidance. However, now several days have passed, the media are still very excited, and they are still digging deeply. Some guys have also listed a long list of female stars who may have sex with Adrian. Good guys, there are more than 100 female stars. If you look carefully, the accuracy is still very high, except for a few, they are basically on it.


    Of course, there are also several that he has not been on, so what the media has come up with is actually a list of suitable first-line female stars. Well It''s a good record. Maybe one day I should call in Charlize and Ivanka to ask how many women they''ve had sex with so far, including in friendlies.


    However, they were wise enough not to put their claws at Lily''s, otherwise he would not be so leisurely to respond to changes.


    What''s going on? Think about it carefully, and then exchange views with Ivanka and Claude. It''s basically clear. It''s just that someone sees what might happen and wants to stop it in this way. No matter whether it is useful or not, even if it is just an excuse for them, AC media is not without enemies, and Adrian has not monopolized the media industry. The two sides tacitly cooperate. That''s where it is now.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t cross his bottom line, it''s OK.


    This is indeed a troublesome thing. If it is too big, even if the private life is a personal matter, it will inevitably have some impact on his plan. Add a lot of uncertainty.


    Fortunately. This situation is not irreversible. Adrian still has a step to do in Cannes. So he is still at ease and bold to continue with Natalie and Lin Zhiling and Jessica and Sophie, Monika in turn, but become more hidden. And, of course, Nicole was punished. In general, they are separated to avoid the present situation. Even if Adrian took the initiative to go out with her this time, she always had to pay a price for such a big reaction, didn''t she?


    The end result is, um. Naomi has become his private stripper girl. I have to say that their relationship is really good. When Adrian chooses Nicole deliberately, Naomi comes forward and dances a hot stripper. Although there is no corresponding equipment in the hotel room, she still dances very freely, especially when she is on the long table. Even Nicole can''t match her hot and sexy body, and I don''t know how long she has practiced.


    Adrian put dozens of dollars on her that night and became very excited. Then, after Nicole became her private call girl "because of money, fame and wealth", Naomi also became his private striptease girl because she was "desperate and forced by life". They were a perfect match.


    Let''s not talk about it, though he always plans well. But there''s always something unexpected.


    "It''s a pledge of purity. We just want the film to return to its original state, which I still stick to. I admit I didn''t do well enough, but I kept trying. I won''t let too much technology tarnish the sacred film In the middle of the hall, a man in his forties was saying. A look at that snobbish look shows that there is no one else but Lars von Trier.


    "I''m in favor of not needing too much technology, but Lars, don''t you think the Dogma95 Manifesto is a little too harsh? Such conditions make it difficult for many people to adapt. " A woman in her 50s sitting next to her said, her name is Camille Rosse, a well-known French critic.


    "It may be difficult at the beginning, but it will get better after adaptation. This is a necessary process. Only after experiencing this will there be a new life." Tyle waved his arm to increase his persuasiveness, and glanced aside intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It does take a process, as I did when I made the last tango in Paris. It''s always difficult at the beginning, and the process of adaptation varies from person to person." An old man on the other side replied, it was Bernardo Bertolucci. "Of course, although I agree with the Dogma95 declaration, I still want to say that it is not easy to promote it. It was not easy before, and it is even more difficult now, especially when Hollywood''s over commercialized films are constantly eroding us."


    "It''s easy. I believe that as long as miracle directors take the lead in doing so, Hollywood is not a threat." Cried tyle, and looked at the man he had been looking at before, "right, Adrian? Do you agree with me? Adrian? "


    He called twice, and Adrian, who had been sluggish, came to his senses and said, "well, what can I do for you?"


    Adelain, as well as other commentators and critics, are not as calm as others. This is a salon with academic nature. At the later stage of Cannes Film Festival, the organizers organize and hold it. Many celebrities in the film circle will participate in the salon and produce what they want to say. In addition, there are about hundreds of ordinary participants and journalists, which can be said to be a rather formal occasion.


    Adrian had participated once before, and did not express too many constructive opinions. However, it is definitely not like the expression of "I''ve been distracted, I haven''t heard it all the time" on his face. Moreover, he has always shown good breeding in public. Even if many people don''t like him, they hardly criticize him. So many people are so surprised."We''re talking about Hollywood. Obviously, they''re polluting European movies. What''s your opinion?" Tyle asked impertinently. It seems a little aggressive.


    "No, there''s no opinion," Adrian shrugged, as if perfunctorily, "you''ve said it quite thoroughly. Isn''t it? "


    "Yes. But I''m asking you what you think, as a well-known Hollywood director and producer, what you think of the situation and what changes should be made. " Til refused.


    Rosette frowned on the side. She thought tyre was a little too much, so she interposed, "Adrian, maybe..."


    "No, no, no, Camille, it''s important. I think he''s the only one in Hollywood who should come to Europe to make movies. Although he''s always directing boring movies, "Lord of the rings," "Brokeback Mountain," and now "pianist," I still think so Tyle interrupted her, smiling triumphantly.


    "And the pianist now?" Adrian repeated this sentence with a playful look. "Why, do you want to say you sympathize with the Nazis?"


    He asked in a joking tone, as if he were looking for steps for himself. But the guy immediately nodded and gave a positive answer: "yes."


    Rosse, next to him, turned pale. Bertolucci also became very uncomfortable. Others were shocked and sympathized with the Nazis? You''re kidding! Even Adrian picked his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    "What Lars wants to say is that Adrian should shoulder the social responsibility." Rosse helped with the remedy, but tyre didn''t go on. Instead, he nodded with satisfaction: "yes, social responsibility."


    "Social responsibility?" Adrian repeats again, and the taste of play turns into irony.


    "Of course, human nature. Ugly, hypocritical and violent must be shown... " Tyre began to wave his arms again. But then Adrian''s voice silenced him: "I donated about 50 million dollars to charity last year, half of which was used to improve people''s living environment, one third for environmental protection, and one third for helping those released from prison with good performance to find jobs."


    Adrian stood up and looked down at tyre: "I have two charities in Africa, one is trying to help the local hungry children, the other is trying to provide them with basic medicines. I also invested in a hospital to find ways to study cheaper and poorer people To use the medicine! If you add in the donations over the years, you can''t even imagine how many people benefit from it! "


    His voice suddenly became higher and more impassioned, so that the red faced Tyr could not refute it.


    "Yes, I am rich, yes, I am extravagant, but I know better than you what the world needs! Most of all the film related benefits are spent on it, and these accounts are clear to check! Even before I came to Cannes, I also talked to Mr. Gates and Mr. Buffett. We even wanted to launch an initiative to hope that the world''s rich would donate half of their wealth in their lifetime or after their death! "


    His arm waved hard in the air, his voice was so firm and powerful, his look was so severe that people could not look directly at him.


    "I personally loaded and unloaded food for Africa, I went to the laboratory to see the development of drugs, I talked to problem teenagers face to face - in the suburbs of Los Angeles, the young people who received psychotherapy were still children! They just because of their own mistakes and go astray, they have the right to start again, we also have the obligation to let them face the real themselves! Yes, I''m not almighty God. I can''t save everyone. I''m still the treatment center. A child from San Francisco who couldn''t face her sexuality committed suicide. A girl who was reduced to a prostitute in Las Vegas stole something and ran away.


    But! alike! A black boy from Los Angeles, who played basketball very well, was jailed for taking drugs, but now he is fighting for the chance to join the Laker team with his own efforts! And a girl from Texas who had had a bad time is now one of Arlington''s best civil rights lawyers! A crew from universal was charged by her for breaking the rules when they were on location there. I''m angry, but I''m also happy because she knows what she''s doing! Not because I have helped her, I will not ignore or compromise on certain issues! "


    His voice grew louder and louder, and reverberated in the room with an irrefutable momentum, so that everyone, including tyre, was silenced for a moment.


    Then Adrian finally pauses, leans down slightly, regaining his previously cynical look at tyre: "social responsibility?"


    Although it is just such a sentence, everyone knows the meaning of the sentence that did not go on: what qualifications do you have to talk about social responsibility in front of me?!


    Tyr''s face turned red and red, as if a little angry, Rosse and Bertolucci''s faces were not very good. Even if Thiel had just made such a public accusation, he was still a European director. Even if he was very bold, he would not have to blame him for not saving face? And it affects everyone.But Adrian didn''t give them a chance to talk.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C290

    PS: the media reaction in Europe is also very interesting. Naturally, Denmark is all on Tyr''s side. However, there is no mention of sympathy for the Nazis. Of course, their opinions are not important at all.


    Italy because of Bertolucci''s presence and being Humiliated, offended, so most of them are against it, even if Adrian has an affair with the Italian goddess, and has produced "the beautiful legend of Sicily" and has made Monica the Oscar winner.


    France will be much more entangled. Although most people are disgusted with the saying "European film is dead", Adrian''s good feelings and expectations for France revealed in his words make it difficult for them to criticize as much as the Italian media. Although some critics have written articles to criticize, there is always a feeling that there is not much force, even if it is the article by Rousse who was present that night.


    Some people think that Adrian is talking nonsense. Some people think that although that sentence is exaggerated, the whole speech still has some merits. With that, the two factions began to attack each other, and many people were involved. For example, Luc Besson called Adrian and complained, "you really hurt me."


    After the news came out, he and tonaldore were named, so many reporters kept chasing them, but at the same time, they were criticized by their own compatriots.


    Relatively speaking, the British media should be more objective. They do not want to see Hollywood or European films. Although they are still part of Europe and are included in Adrian''s preaching, they always think that they are different from those guys in continental Europe, so there is such an interesting scene.


    As for the American media, they are basically one-sided. I''m joking. Adrian is a media tycoon, and he said this from their perspective. How could they not support it? Even the slick Spielberg, when questioned by reporters, rarely clearly conveyed his own meaning: at least Adrian told part of the facts, and European films have indeed come to a place that needs to be changed.


    It''s not that there are no dissenting voices. For example, David conanberg expressed some disdain. Adrian is just complaining. He is too naive and immature. However, his words were sent out - the United States is a free country - but few people paid attention to it. It was like a pebble thrown into a pond and sank to the bottom with a splash of water.


    When it comes to directors'' opinions. I have to mention another interesting point. Some of the real old directors in Europe, such as Romer, Levitt, Antonioni and Godard, who never disguised his dislike of Jews, kept silent in the face of this matter. I don''t know whether I don''t want to comment or disdain to comment, and Bertolucci, one of the parties, also declined the reporter''s interview. There is nothing to say.


    As a result, some reporters privately lamented that it was not easy to refute the miracle director.


    There''s no way he can. In many fields, we can achieve amazing achievements. He is not only a super rich man, but also an excellent director and producer. He can make all kinds of films, such as black comedy, British classic, fantasy epic, horror, inspiration, science fiction, music, biography, France and Italy It seems that there is no film type that he can''t, and what''s more, every film has excellent reputation and box office.


    Such a resume may feel nothing at ordinary times, but when it comes to such a time, no matter what director is in front of it, he has to retreat three points - of course. RASS von Trier, who has a problem with his head, is not included. Not to mention that he is the most money and power director in the world, he also controls information channels and is a great philanthropist. An important figure in the media industry.


    In short, it''s not good to attack in any way. One is not careful. There will be situations like "who is qualified to say social responsibility in front of me". As for private life


    But the storm was still just beginning, and when Adrian arrived in Los Angeles - the afternoon after salon ended - he left Cannes and quickly returned to Paris and London for his own private jet back to the United States. It was 2:00 p.m. in Los Angeles when he arrived. He didn''t cover up his itinerary, so many reporters were waiting outside the airport, so he made another speech in public.


    "I know that some people will be upset, they will feel offended, and I know that there will be people who will try to prove me wrong in various ways and they are right. This is actually quite normal, just as we seldom admit mistakes in debates, especially when there are seemingly abundant arguments.


    So why should we care? Why care about their dissatisfaction, their refutation, their ridicule? Don''t forget, we are only 200 years old, we are still very young, we are born to look forward to! Yes, we don''t have so much history, but what? The film was born in France, but developed in Hollywood! The film industry is different, but it has established a complete system in Hollywood. We have landed on the moon, we have built the Internet, and we have done what no one has ever done before! Because we know that running forward is the most important thing! Let them carry history to the old paper pile, we have the future! God bless America


    The scene was full of cheers, just like welcoming a hero. Many people sighed after reading the relevant news from the Internet or the next day''s newspaper. There is no doubt that even if European filmmakers take the time to unify their views, once the topic is picked up, there will be a banner figure at the forefront, and there will be a long-term debate on this issue on both sides of the Atlantic.Lars von Trier is such a fool. How could he provoke such a person? In public, so many people said that he sympathized with the Nazis. Miracle director is also very strange, why suddenly because of this kind of thing, he also criticized the whole European film, or he sincerely wanted to support European film and Hollywood competition?


    "Of course, it''s sincere," Adrian said bluntly in the middle of the office. "Monopoly is not good. There''s competition, there''s motivation."


    "Oh?" Claude remained unmoved.


    "All right, all right," he laughed. "You know why I do this, and you know that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Since I''m a brand of AC media, what''s wrong with making this sign bigger?"


    This conflict is no accident. This is the last step in Cannes, as we said before, and this step will determine the outcome of next year. If you want to be the spokesman of Hollywood, you can''t just rely on the pianist. You have to stand on their side and tell them, look, it''s the most appropriate for me to act as the spokesman, just like now.


    Of course, at the beginning, he didn''t want to make trouble in the salon. There was an open-air reception before the award ceremony. More celebrities would participate in the reception. In that case, it was not difficult to start a war - it''s not difficult, just a few words - and debated with more people. After all, the resume he carefully planned has so far become more powerful No one can match it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C291

    PS: procrastination can''t be hurt. I''ve just been home for a few days It seems that it''s impossible to explode Ah


    Once it''s decided, Adrian will go all out and salon is a good place to pick things up. Although there were not many people present, there were also quite a few famous people, and some of them were journalists. Moreover, when their voices were louder indoors, they would be more infectious and persuasive.


    So he pretended to be absent-minded at the beginning, and it happened that Lars von Trier, a brainy fellow, was also there, so he used his words to guide things in the direction he wanted and let the other party bear the bad name of picking on the matter. This conceited and arrogant guy from Denmark has never been a threat. Adrian confirmed this point after meeting him last time when he took "muheland road" to Cannes Film Festival. To put it bluntly, this guy is just a package that European filmmakers need, so he has no self-knowledge.


    You know, Adrian''s question of "sympathizing with the Nazis" was just casually asked because of his memory. Unexpectedly, the guy actually nodded and agreed. It can be seen that he is a self-centered person who never considers others, so his preaching is not wrong at all. Since he wants to be his stepping stone, he should be satisfied.


    The preaching seemed to be too much, but Adrian didn''t care. On the one hand, the bigger the trouble, the better. How can Hollywood know that he is on their side and how he can become a spokesman if he doesn''t make a big noise. And then take control and be crowned king together? Besides, this speech is well planned. If you want to win the debate, you should not try to refute the other party. There is no perfect theory in the world, as long as there is enough time. There are always loopholes to be found and then attacked, so the purpose of the debate is only to win over the onlookers with neutral attitudes.


    So, after establishing the basic logic - for example, the history and glory of Europe, the habit of arrogance and self talk in European films - how to infect the onlookers. It is very important to arouse their resonance and let them accept it. In short, it is sensational.


    As a result, Adrian has repeatedly said that he hopes someone can compete with Hollywood. Here''s another trick. Although he didn''t say it clearly, everyone knows that even if there are strong competitors, Hollywood is still strong and invincible under his leadership, which has been clearly demonstrated by the achievements of the past decade or so.


    In short, he put himself in a seemingly fair position, and then accused European filmmakers of being selfish and cowardly, regardless of the overall situation, not daring to face the development of technology, immersing himself in the past and giving up the future. Even if we know that he is suspected of generalizing, it is difficult to argue in that situation. Not to mention after.


    Moreover, Adrian also deliberately divided, in addition to tyre, mainly aimed at Bertolucci, who let the old man be present that night? He also praised some French films and specially named Luc Besson. As long as people accept the justice deliberately created, it will be very easy to accept his remarks.


    Of course. The support of AC media is also one of the reasons. Even if the power in Europe is relatively weak, Adrian''s voice can still be quickly and unhindered. Therefore, the response of European film circle is slow, while the support of American film circle is one-sided. Why is Hollywood such a monster?


    But after the airport speech in Adrian. The European film industry finally responded, either reached an agreement or just didn''t want Adrian to continue to provoke, they began to make tough criticism. For example, the director of miracle fully shows his rudeness, or he still brings his works to Cannes Film Festival, and he is very impolite before the end of the festival, and some British media also join in.


    In addition, Godard did not know whether it was because he could not erase his face or what. He also stood up and said a few words, such as "too young" and "mixed up with Jews", and then he was made a big fuss by the media. All in all, Adrian is not worth criticizing from head to toe, as if their previous praise for him did not exist at all.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. If Adrian''s remarks have just been published in the media, they will probably attract a large number of people. But now, even many Europeans who don''t like the miracle director''s remarks feel that their criticism seems weak and unreasonable. The Americans who stood by Adrian at the beginning naturally laughed at it.


    Then the Cannes Film Festival gave them a slap in the face. Before that, they had expelled Lars von Trier - there''s nothing to say. The Holocaust is politically correct in Europe. This year is the 60th anniversary of the victory of World War II. He even said that he sympathized with the Nazis in front of a director who made a movie about the massacre, if Cannes let himself go If you do, your reputation will definitely decline.


    European filmmakers have nothing to do with it. Even Godard, who has made it clear that he dislikes Jews, has not chewed on it. In addition, the AC media, which has been prepared for a long time, has quickly made this matter known to all, so tyre is completely finished. It is impossible to be expelled and complacent like another time and space. Stepping stones are generally used and should be kicked away.But then, four days after Adrian left Cannes, the jury handed Palme d''Or to the pianist in his absence!


    This is really cruel. People in Europe are still criticizing Adrian, while Cannes, one of the three major film festivals over there, presented his works with Palme d''Or. Although the jury made a statement that they did not agree with every word that director miracle said, they would not be angry with "pianist". This is a great movie. Moreover, they are right to say that "pianist" is indeed a top-notch work. That award is no big deal. The work and the author should be separated.


    But many people still feel hot on their faces, and some critics even complain privately. If you really want to give it, the best director or the jury award will do. Why do you have to give it to Palmetto?


    "It''s very simple. They''re commercializing, too." Adrian saw it clearly.


    After entering the new century, Cannes Film Festival is under more and more pressure, and Hollywood is constantly eroding the European film market. However, the local films did not improve, and the Dogma95 manifesto was retrogressive. In this regard, Adrian''s criticism is right at all. If they don''t try to find new ways to change, they will be eliminated sooner or later.


    Anyway, the political wind is marked by the Berlin Film Festival, and the small budget independent film is the Venice Film Festival. So Cannes should be commercialized and keep its leading position in Europe. Therefore, it''s no big deal to have a good relationship with AC media. Besides, Adrian reveals his good feelings for French films everywhere, so he has become one of the few directors who have won the Golden Palm twice.


    To be honest, Adrian was surprised, too. What he expected at first was the best director or jury award. After all, Palmetto Palmetto represents the highest honor in Cannes, and few people can get it twice. What''s more, he also criticizes European films in Cannes, openly claiming that European films are dead.


    Who knows that he finally got the Palmetto, and the Gallic chicken is just like the gray animal. The more people are flogging, the more happy they are?


    "Anyway, it''s a great honor, two golden palms There must be someone who doesn''t feel good, which brings you closer to your goal, doesn''t it? " Claude grinned.


    "Indeed." Adrian shrugged. "But I''m not going to change my schedule. French eyes don''t help much."


    "So I''m going to wipe your ass again?" Claude picked his eyebrows.


    "I don''t believe there will be such a fool." Adrian waved, but added after a pause: "of course, it''s hard to say if there''s a guy with a fever."


    No one is impeccable, even if Adrian''s achievements can make European filmmakers speechless. "The matrix" trilogy, "the Lord of the rings" trilogy, take any one out is enough for a director to benefit for life. But there is also an area that can be attacked, that is, private life, let alone. It''s just Cannes and Nicole back to the hotel arm in arm - if not, he might not have made up his mind to implement his plan at the salon.


    So when Europeans have nothing to say, it''s hard to say that they won''t find a way to get back the situation. Of course, adelain has not been involved in any of the rules of the game before, but he has not been involved in some of the rules of the game, which has not affected him too early.


    Over the years, entertainment journalists have basically acquiesced to this line, including a large number of paparazzi including the sun. But this time, he made such a big noise that he offended most of the European filmmakers. There may be some unintentional or indulgent guy coming out to seize these disturbances. So it is necessary to remind Claude.


    "Then it''s up to you, crow, and I''m going to do the last blow for now." Adrian said so, then got up to ask Ivanka to leave the office.


    Even at this point, the success of creating a Cross Atlantic opposition in film production, but the whole thing is still not over, there is a small tail. Even if Cannes gave him the palm of gold, it could not be stopped. The long-standing plan was about to come true. Adrian would not let anyone be in charge. Therefore, Claude was half warning and half joking.


    So what is it?


    "Welcome to the latest issue of the Ellen show. I''m Ellen DeGeneres. Today we''ve got a heavyweight guest. As for the weight, look at the latest newspaper," Alan DeGeneres, in front of the camera, said the opening remarks easily. "Welcome our miracle director, Adrian Cowell!"


    In the music, not formally dressed, Adrian dressed casually came up from the backstage.


    "Hi, Alan. Nice to meet you." He said hello to DeGeneres happily.


    "Me too, ed. I''m glad you''re on my show." The other party smiles and makes a gesture of invitation.


    "Now you won''t nag, I''ve never been on your show." After sitting down, Adrian joked."Oh. Of course not. I''m just going to nag you about giving me a bigger deal DeGeneres joked.


    "Hell, why do you always do this, Jon''s show is about this, on your show you say this." Adrian complained, and immediately drew a burst of laughter.


    "All right. So let''s change the subject. Recently, you are really, very popular. At first, everyone was surprised that you made a movie about the World War II massacre. Then you went to a hotel with Nicole Kidman, and then the Europeans suddenly turned from love to hate for you. It''s incredible, "DeGeneres went straight into the subject." what made you say that? A momentary impulse? "


    "At that time, I was really impulsive. I didn''t want to talk too much. I didn''t approve of their things, but it was not easy to argue with them. So it''s been a little absent-minded. But later I thought it was necessary to express my attitude clearly, so I simply said all the accumulated words. I don''t think there is anything wrong with these words. I may look a little excited at the scene, but everything I said is the result of observation and summary over the years. " Adrian spoke and gestured to strengthen his voice.


    "But European directors don''t think so. They think that you are a famous film art..." DeGeneres was interrupted by Adrian before he could finish.


    "No, no, no, Ellen, wrong. Art has nothing to do with me." He said with a smile. "The famous science fiction novelist Robert Heinlein has a saying that he wrote his novels just to make a little money and drink a little wine. So do I. I''m just telling stories, stories that can make people love, hate, move, sad and happy, and make some money


    "Well, it''s the first time I''ve heard that," Alan said with an exaggerated look. "But you do make and direct a lot of very artistic films, don''t you?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. The pearls are there. I just go over and show them to you," Adrian shrugged indifferently. "As for how to interpret it, it''s the audience''s own business."


    "Why do you want to separate art from film so strongly?" DeGeneres asked about the point.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t want to separate it," Adrian said, shaking his head. "I just feel that people today use the word art It seems too cheap. "


    "Too Cheap? " DeGeneres blinked his eyes, and the audience gave a low, puzzled cry.


    "Can you tell me what art should look like in your eyes?" Then she said.


    "Of course, but we have to put it behind. We need to go around a big circle," Adrian laughed. "At present, all art forms, architecture, painting, fiction, drama, song and dance, and even movies, are born with the first attribute never being art, and the first attribute is always entertainment! Only when these things meet people''s most basic entertainment requirements, can they be sublimated into art. It is not to say that taking wire to make several shapes and throwing them in the corner, and then waiting for them to be covered with dust, they will become art! "


    "Look at European movies now. What else do they have? As I said in Cannes, what else is there but women''s sexuality, fragmented clips, the director''s own words? Even the most basic functions have not been achieved, I am very curious about what makes them qualified to wear the crown of art on their heads


    "Do you object to women exposing themselves in movies?" DeGeneres suddenly asked, with a look of curiosity, "except for" eye opener, "there are basically no such scenes in your movies


    "Whether they need to be naked or not is a matter for directors and actors, as well as their freedom. The key lies in what kind of effect they want, whether they really show the beauty of women''s bodies, or just to tease the audience''s emotions." Adrian opened his hand and said frankly.


    "Oh?" DeGeneres raised his eyebrows and a voice of surprise came from the audience.


    "There are a lot of pictures showing the beauty of women''s bodies in the world, especially black-and-white photos. That kind of beauty is really moving. The key is that they are static, peaceful and allow people to fully observe the details," Adrian continued. "In movies, images are always dynamic, so no matter how you shoot them, you will bring one You can''t watch it over and over again. So, when these shots appear on the big screen, people''s attention is on the beauty of women''s bodies? Or in that pair Well? "


    He didn''t say the word, but everyone knew what it was. DeGeneres chuckled immediately, followed by vague or embarrassed laughter in the audience.


    "Your description is really..." DeGeneres, who has always been known as a hot topic, couldn''t help but spit out his tongue. This talk show is live. If this topic is thrown out, there will be no possibility of reconciliation with those European people for a long time.


    "It''s very difficult to show that in front of the camera," Adrian continued, with an air of composure. "I wanted to do it, but I couldn''t find the right opportunity. As for eye opener, it''s not my work. Therefore, I prefer to deal with it in a vague and semi covert way, rather than show it rashly, because art is not allowed to be profane! ""Is this art fundamentalism?" Asked DeGeneres, jokingly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C292

    "I''m just talking about accidents," Adrian repeated again. "For me, the best reward for me is when the audience comes into the cinema after a day''s work and is able to relax completely from watching my story and feel sad, happy and excited about the characters in the story. Of course, it would be perfect if they still had a little sense of life and family after the story was over. "


    "It seems that you prefer optimistic movies to unbearable tragedies." DeGeneres made a sudden appearance.


    "No, no, no, Ellen," Adrian laughed. He was indeed one of the best talk show hosts. He was good at guiding the topic in the direction he wanted. "No matter what kind of film, as long as there is a good story that can resonate with the audience, it is a good movie. However, from a personal point of view, I hope that a tragic story, no matter how cruel and painful, should leave a little hope in the end. "


    "Why?" DeGeneres was surprised.


    "Because it''s a movie." Adrian spread his hands.


    "If I want to understand the cruelty of reality, there are a lot of documentaries to watch, if I want to change these, I can donate, I can be a volunteer, and the effect of these can be far more than the film," he continued quickly. "Never forget the film, but more importantly, what makes them unbearable is that he All of a sudden, they find themselves losing their voice in art. Adrian finally uses pouring water as an example to explain art. Although it is still a little crude, it is better to be vivid, clear and simple. Most ordinary people don''t study what is art. But if someone can explain it in words they can understand, they will be willing to accept each other.


    It doesn''t matter if someone else is talking about it, but Adrian is not the same. Let alone his painful achievements, it is enough to make European films miserable. The last remark of DeGeneres is almost a portrayal of him now. How many films has he made in more than ten years? What are the types of these films?


    With perfect coordination, Europeans have to complain in their hearts. Why does Hollywood have such a perversion? Even if someone says publicly that the director of miracle is too superficial about art, or that he is too arrogant and so on, it is meaningless. Adrian said at the beginning that I am a storyteller.


    Because of this, although many people in the United States do not agree with Adrian''s speech on the talk show, they still stand by him after aphasia. It is rare to have such an opportunity to trample on Europeans. How can we let go of it? What''s more, his remarks are in line with the needs of the mainstream society. In addition, with the popularity of "pianist", many people with keen mind have already guessed his idea.


    "So what? Can they stop it? I''ve been preparing for this day for such a long time. " Standing in front of the French window still with the sun on his body, Adrian said to the phone.


    That''s right. Before 9 / 11, he separated his own charitable fund. As a signboard, he had to pay attention to the transparency of accounts, so as to be able to deal with various inspections. After that, he took advantage of the Red Cross''s 9 / 11 scandal to make his well-known charity fund more famous. Further deepening the supervision, so now those charitable funds that can be put in the sun are basically impeccable, so he can publicize it in the salon.


    As for the charity project with gates and Warren Buffet to donate half or more of his wealth, it was accidental. After Claude''s wedding, he accompanied his uncle back to New York and stayed for three days. I happened to meet these two at a reception in New York. After chatting for a few words, Adrian thought that some things would come sooner or later, so he pulled the topic down. Although he and gates were only nodding acquaintances, but because of uncle''s relationship with Warren Buffet, he successfully reached a preliminary agreement.


    Of course, this preliminary agreement is still a bit crude. Even though we exchanged views on the phone, there was still a long way to go before the formal draft. However, this does not prevent Adrian from bluffing and adding luster to himself in the salon. Anyway, he is sure that he wants to join in the salon. His daughters don''t need such a huge family property. If they want to start a business, there are so many contacts there.


    What''s more, what kind of charity fund is? The rich are tacit, even at the level of gates, Buffett and Adrian. As long as it does have a partial charitable effect.


    "If it''s too careless, it''s easy to have problems." Ivanka''s faint voice came over the phone.


    "I know Well, I''ll leave it to you. Keep an eye on them for me, Eni Adrian thought about it and said it like a stream.


    "I knew that." Ivanka snorted, "OK, but you have to make the decision. I will send you the relevant information as soon as possible. In addition, how do you plan to reply to Ms. Kournikova? "


    "Did she call the office? I remember that the new issue of ESPN magazine has promised to invite her to cover and do an exclusive interview. " Adrian had an accident."Yes, but she obviously wants to get in touch with you more," Ivanka said, changing her tone. "Frankly, your tastes are getting more and more strange, ed. what''s the fun about that Slavic woman?"


    "She''s a tennis player," Adrian chuckled, and Ivanka, now like Charlize, could say anything. "Let me see, secretaries, actors, singers, directors, producers, hosts, gymnasts, it''s good to change tastes occasionally - of course, it''s just a change. Just turn her down for me."


    "You bastard." Ivanka immediately clenched his teeth.


    Adrian can''t help but smile for her little temper. It seems that another younger tennis beauty is going to move again slowly. In fact, at the beginning, his goal was her. However, Anna Kournikova probably realized that her sports career was going to decline after she left Wimbledon due to injury the year before last, so she tried her best to explore her commercial value in more than one year ¡£


    After the publication of ESPN''s sports magazine, although it could not compete with sports pictorial, with the support of AC media and the influence of ESPN itself, it still established a considerable popularity, so Kournikova''s agent came to the door to win the contract. At that time, Adrian came back from Cannes, and said in a roundabout way that he wanted to talk to miss Kournikova. If he didn''t play, it would be overdue.


    The next thing is much simpler, even if she has a boyfriend? For Kournikova, who has focused on making as much money as possible, it''s just a check. Of course, Adrian didn''t show his guts very much. He also seldom revealed his secret, and hinted that he would keep secret. Therefore, he got high-quality rewards from this tennis beauty, such as playing together in his own tennis court, and then fighting became hand to hand.


    Now she seems to enjoy it, otherwise she won''t call for an appointment. Well, of course, there may be other ideas. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any further interest, and he doesn''t know how another younger tennis beauty will be. It would be more interesting if she could play alone with two girls.


    Playboy, after all, is a playboy. Even when he is carrying out his most important plan, he still can''t forget to be promiscuous. Besides Kournikova, there is another one, and the word lawyer will be added to his professional list.


    "Hi, ED, I heard you at the door. Who''s calling?" A warm body hugged him from the back, a pair of hands very dishonest down the chest muscle down to his legs.


    "Josephine." Adrian took a deep breath as he settled in and called out the woman''s name.


    "Who told you to stand here naked." A typical Nordic woman''s face appeared in front of her eyes. Her straight blonde hair and blue eyes made her look sexy and beautiful. "You haven''t answered who''s the phone call."


    "My Secretary - you should have seen it - did some work and was satisfied?" Adrian blinked, then frowned. "Do you really want to go on? You''re not afraid of me, eh? "


    Josephine smile Yingying did not speak, but also provocatively licked the corner of the mouth, the action on the hand is more intense. Her name is Josephine Nordegren, which is not surprising, but it''s different when it comes to having a sister. Her twin sister is Irene Nordegren, and her sister''s husband is tiger woods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C293

    At that time, Adrian had only one girlfriend, and soon broke up - although he soon returned to him - he was one of the women who had the closest relationship with him at the beginning. But among so many women around him, why was it Kate Blanchett from Australia who became the first Oscar actress? Looking at the tall Ayers Boulder, Julia sighed and turned around. Adrian was fighting with little Emma, "look here, Emma, and give me a funny look. By the way, remember to hurry up and see if I can capture you." Adrian held up the camera and said to the little guy, "absolutely, absolutely"


    "little Emma "Ha, I''ve got it. Look, you look so funny," Adrian said, handing the screen of the digital camera to Emma''s hand, in exchange for a little guy''s cackle: "Oh, how ugly." Julia''s mouth cocked up involuntarily A guy is not only liked by women, but also liked by children. Emma often nagged him about everything in her ears, which was good. At least it made up for Emma''s regret that she had no father At the thought, she couldn''t help but be distracted, and the word "child" began to reverberate in her heart. "Little Emma was jumping with joy, constantly sticking out her tongue, rolling her eyes and squeezing her face with her hand." ha, I''ve got it. Look, you''re so funny, "Adrian said, handing the screen of the digital camera to Emma in exchange A little guy giggled: "Oh, how ugly." Julia''s mouth began to curl up involuntarily. This guy is not only liked by women, but also liked by children. Emma often nagged him in her ears, which was good. At least it made up for Emma''s lack of father At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but be distracted. The word "child" began to reverberate in her heart.


    she knew about Monica''s pregnancy, and she also knew that Monica wanted to have a child. Although she had not played with each other in recent years, there were still some connections between them. Unlike other women, Julia ignored them directly. Adrian said Kate beckin Sal was accidentally pregnant. Okay, trust him, but now? Are you At the thought of this, Julia suddenly shocked, looking at Adrian who was still fighting with little Emma, a feeling of Indescribability surged into her mind. When was the only benefit left between her and him? "What''s on your mind, honey?" After a fairly healthy exercise on the bed in the hotel suite, Adrian held Julia, gently stroked her body, and whispered in her ear Do I look like I have something on my mind? " "You can''t fool me, Julie. I know your body very well," Adrian rolled over with a chuckle and pressed her beside her. "Your heart beat, your breath, your temperature, everything about you, especially when you''re in bed." right? So what''s on my mind? "Julia turned her head to one side.


    Adrian chuckled again, leaned over her ear and said in a strange tone," don''t think I don''t know what you did in Notting Hill. You''re in love with William Sark, the store owner? You dare to bring him to me, Anna. I think it''s necessary to teach you a good lesson Julia turned her head, puckered, stopped, and looked at Adrian with strange, irritated and funny eyes. "Am I wrong?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "you have to pay for deceiving me, Anna." the names of "Anna" are louder, which can be confirmed. Julie Adam wanted to give him a little punch, but his hands were firmly grasped by the man who was holding him. "Don''t struggle, I said, I know everything about you." Adrian is still performing


    in the future "The movie won''t be released until the end of the year, so until then, nothing you''ve said will hold water," said Julia, looking at him. "So what?" Adrian shrugged his shoulders, then his lower body shrugged, and Julia gasped. "You and I know that it''s a fact that can''t be changed. It''s like this is the last part of your love Quintet, or the first actress to enter the 20 million club." Julia gave him a hateful look, then chuckled, and her eyes were stunned because she wanted to What began to become uncertain. "Everyone knows, you can pay as much as you want." her voice was a little low. "Without me, there would be other actresses who entered the 2000 club." after the movie was released, everyone would know that it was very proper for you to get 20 million yuan, and only you were qualified. "Adrian laughed and bowed his head in her clavicle "Don''t think it''s easy, Julie. There''s not enough popularity, there''s not enough commercial value. No one''s going to pay actresses such a high price. Even I can''t break the rules, can''t I? The most important thing is your charm. I just pushed it in the back, and I''m sure that even after the millennium, there are very few actresses who can enter this club "


    Julia was silent, then changed into a charming smile, and her legs were caught under her, and Adrian''s waist hummed softly:" that''s it More, just want to coax me to continue, so continue now, although you have great endurance, but don''t let me easily admit defeat. "" is it? "Adrian grinned and held her leg." but I have a good proposal. How about playing something interesting? " "Something interesting?" Julia raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you want to..." "No, no, no, my proposal is..." Adrian reached her ear and whispered a few words. Julia''s face suddenly became strange. "You''re kidding." she wanted to laugh, but she was surprised. "Try." Adrian coaxed, "OK," Julia sighed, "um Sorry, honey, I didn''t mean to deceive you... " "Oh, Julie, you''re just perfunctory. You need to invest more.""Reinvent? OK, so let''s do it again. I''m sorry... " "No, or no, just like you usually think about the role." for an actor, especially a very good actor, it''s almost instinctive to think about the role carefully. What Adrian has to do is to let his women take role play as a real performance rather than just a game. Then, naturally, they will start to enter it This point is well reflected in Gwyneth, Blanchett and liv. Adrian has tried with Julia several times before, but all of them are trifles. But this time, he seized the opportunity. As the first women related to him, Julia''s mind can''t guess everything, but she still knows what she''s thinking That''s why he did the exercise in bed. Both of them were in a relaxed state. They mentioned Notting Hill and the 20 million club. This title is unique. Of course, you can also guide Julia into it completely. Naturally, it goes without saying that Julia kneels on the bed and supports her body with her hands. She shakes her hips to cater and says "I''m sorry" in tears However, the reason why Adrian and I didn''t stay in the southern hemisphere for a long time may be the reason why Adrian and I didn''t stay for a long time In a few months, with so many people in the crew, it is impossible for everyone to keep a secret. After much inquiry, it will be found sooner or later. But after all, it is in the south of the Pacific Ocean, and it is not as convenient to come and go as in Europe or North America. Therefore, journalists do not come here much. There are no other women coming after Julia for the time being. You should know that before that, one after another can come Of course, Adrian was more cautious and didn''t want to stimulate the men in the crew. Although he fully believed that the actors and staff of the crew could keep their mouths shut about this matter, Adrian was not a producer and director in the general sense. But if they were picked up on the gossip topic, and their words were leaked into the ears of reporters, it would be very depressing Despite this, Adrian is not too worried. It''s interesting to say that the men in the crew, especially the several leading actors, are not the famous "big mouth beauty" Julia, not the beautiful secretary, not the three heroines in "the Lord of the rings", nor Kate holding the children, but the quiet and gentle Yukie Nakayama It''s not just the Asian factor. Don''t forget that Lin Zhiling came back immediately after Ji Hui left, but the crew almost forgot about her. Of course, Lin Zhiling''s main energy is to please Adrian, and has little common relationship with other people. There are also two different faces shown by Ji Hui, including the common state of Yau Ji Hui He is quiet and has a very good attitude towards everyone. He always keeps polite at all times. But once he plays the game, he will soon start shouting and become very cheerful. The environment in the United States is totally different. So when Ji Hui doesn''t run the notice, he plays games and comics besides serving Adrian. The games produced by several major game companies have been played once, even Americans like it best Adrian left Los Angeles and asked her to bring the game machine when she came to Xilan. Therefore, in a few days in Queenstown, almost no man became Ji Hui''s opponent in the game, and Adrian was not good. Even if he lost, he would be wantonly "insulted" in the evening, but he could not let her The little girl succumbs - of course, the bigger one is that she intentionally does this.


    the men in the whole drama group, no matter whether they can play the game or not, are still killed in turn. Naturally, Ji Hui left them a deep impression. Well, the topic turns back, so we can see that although they also enjoy talking about Adrian''s women, they are not very concerned about it Who has reached Adrian''s position, with his ability, there will be countless women around him. This state does not last long. Those journalists can''t stay in Xilan for too long. Then, they have just finished their journey, and another miracle girl comes to Xilan. The men in the crew are numb. Who makes him a miracle director? Who made him a media tycoon? Who makes him a playboy? Similarly, Adrian and the miracle girl are numb to the fact that they want to leave Xilan and return to Los Angeles to participate in activities. From the start of filming to now, he has to leave every month. It is almost a routine. Anyway, as long as the shooting can be completed on time, he will stay for several months. No matter how good the scenery is, Adrian himself has no good way. He really wants to be in the shortest time Let "the Lord of the rings" be closed within a certain period of time, but this is not the only thing he has to ask about, and he can''t let the group go. Anyway, in the next two months, the southern hemisphere will only be cold, and the location shooting time will be further shortened, so it''s OK to leave once a month.


    this time he''s back in Los Angeles to attend the premiere of a film, Due to the release of Star Wars prequel at the end of May, the major film companies have chosen to postpone the films they invested in and produced with good business prospects. This has put a lot of pressure on the films produced by AC media''s film companies. Although Adrian is very confident and has known the release time of the Star Wars prequel, he has arranged these films to compete for summer "I can''t wait to see you on the big screen, Sean." on the red carpet, Adrian held out his hand to Sean Connery, and the sound of the shutter kept ringing around. Reporters gathered Connery and Adrian in the frame from all angles At the same time, there is the beautiful girl beside Adrian: "why, you didn''t see it in the audition, but when you sent out the invitation, you announced that you would seriously supervise the completion¡±The old man asked half jokingly, "I didn''t watch it during the audition. You know, I didn''t have much time in Xilan, but I watched a lot at the end of the production, so I''m looking forward to the official release." Adrian smiles. "I''m looking forward to it now." Connery laughs and turns to Zeta Jones, who''s holding his arm: "it''s been a long time See, you''ve become more beautiful, Kate. "" so are you, Sean "Zeta Jones smiles and shakes hands with him. A black Strapless low cut evening dress makes her sexy, especially her erect chest. The curve is very attractive. Coupled with the deep ditch in the middle, I don''t know how many men''s eyes have attracted and how many films have killed reporters." do you mean I''m old or handsome "Yes," Connery asked. "According to ED, the older you are, the more handsome you are." Zeta Jones said with a smile, tightening his arm in Adrian''s arms. "Thank you." Connery laughed and winked at Adrian. "I have to say, ED, you''re a good match now." I think so too Derrian shrugged, turned his head, gave Zeta Jones a smile, patted her hand, and Zeta Jones also gave her a charming smile


    the three talked for a few more words and answered several questions from reporters - they are still obsessed with the shooting of Lord of the rings, even if they know that there is no answer in this place, who makes them entertainment journalists? As for the ambiguity between Adrian and Zeta Jones, there are enough photos. One picture is worth a thousand words. "Your popularity is still so good, Kate." after entering the theater''s screening hall and finding his place, Adrian said to the girl beside him in a sarcastic tone, "both bonds are talking good for you." Sean Connery is naturally a two term bond One of them is James Bond, and the other, of course, is James Bond. Pierce Brosnan is here. The reason why Bresnan appears here at the premiere of "the trap of stealing the sky" is that Zeta Jones plays the daughter of an oil tycoon in the latest 007 series, which should have been Sophie''s, but unfortunately, Sue Feifei was pregnant when she was thinking about it. Naturally, she couldn''t play the role that could make her beautiful again. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she missed the role. In Adrian''s plan, Sophie showed her too much beauty in Hollywood, which would be counterproductive. Moreover, he has prepared a film for her. After she gives birth to a child and recovers her figure, she can start to make it. Is there black The Japanese crisis doesn''t matter www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C294

    In fact, Adrian shouldn''t have come to the premiere of war of the world. The hero of the movie is Tom Cruise. Even though it was half a month ago that he went back to the hotel arm in hand with Nicole in Cannes, and his subsequent speech to European filmmakers distracted most people''s attention, but there were always people staring at it.


    After all, there was a lot of controversy between him and Nicole and cruise at the beginning. The rumors about Adrian''s collusion with Nicole because of directing "eye opening caution" have never been broken, and have been circulated in the Internet from time to time. If he appeared on the red carpet at the premiere of Cruise''s movie, or even met cruise, it would certainly make a big stir in the media, and the previously cold gossip would come back to the public''s attention, which is definitely not a good thing.


    Of course, with Tom Cruise''s attitude towards Adrian, if we meet on the red carpet, it must be out of my head. There are only two ways for him to do so, either to be nice to Adrian, to borrow the current state of public attention to get some positive attention, or to use this method to block Adrian and Nicole. Of course, with Cruise''s character and wisdom, the former can''t think of it, but the latter Not at all.


    So Adrian''s coming to the premiere of "war of the world" is very low-key. His main purpose is to test the response of Hollywood Jews to "pianist" through Spielberg. Although it''s more convenient to go through Weinstein, it doesn''t need to be in such a hurry. But Spielberg, who has directed Schindler''s list, is undoubtedly the most suitable, and the earlier he prepares, the better. After all, he has another goal. He doesn''t appear on the red carpet, so he can''t meet cruise.


    In fact, this goal has basically been achieved. Even though they are not clear about each other, the meaning is clear, and Adrian also took the opportunity to say that his production of "pianist" was influenced by Spielberg. This is very important. If you want to achieve your goal, it is necessary to obtain the support of the Jewish group. In any case, the Jewish side of Hollywood accounts for a lot of money.


    In a sense, he is playing games among several parties, so as long as it is beneficial, it should be fought for. Of course, the degree should also be controlled properly. The wire is still very stable.


    To be honest, Adrian didn''t really want to direct the pianist himself. Although he sent people to look for Spearman and reissue the city of death, it was just for sale. He wanted to sell his personal feelings to Polanski or the Jewish community. So when Polanski asked someone to buy the right to adapt, Adrian almost agreed. But after thinking about it carefully and pushing his plan to a higher level, he added it to the list and got the current situation.


    So. That''s it for now. We can start that movie. After chatting with Spielberg and greeting a few acquaintances, Adrian is ready to leave. He had sneaked in without much guidance. Naturally, there was no need to go to the screening hall to see the war of the world. Cruise certainly didn''t like to see him at the beginning or end of the film.


    But. As he was about to leave through the side door, a little girl''s voice stopped him: "Mr. Cowell."


    "Hannah?" Looking back, Dakota Fanning came panting after him.


    "I''m so sorry Mr. Cowell. " The little girl who stopped panting for two times showed a smile, "I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    "Oh, of course not. I was just about to leave. Besides, just call me Adrian or ed Adrian looked at her curiously. "What can I do for you?"


    "No, it''s nothing," Dakota explained quickly. "I just want to Thank you


    "Thanks?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes," said the little girl, nodding, with a lovely, timid smile, "I know you''ve been taking care of me and recommending me a lot of great characters. I''m very grateful, very grateful, so So I always wanted to thank you in person, Cowell Ed. Originally, I wanted to look for opportunities in the future, but I just heard Mr. Spielberg said that you were here, but I didn''t hold back for a moment So I came here I didn''t see you, so I guess you didn''t want to let too many people know, so you came here. I''m not I mean to disturb you... "


    She stammered a little, her face was red, her eyes moved around, and she seemed afraid to look at him because she was shy, which made her look particularly lovely.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows imperceptibly, and then changed into a gentle smile: "it''s nothing. You are a girl with great potential. I recommend that you also should. Don''t come to thank me specially."


    "No," the little girl''s voice became firm. "Maybe ed doesn''t think it''s necessary, but I know that without ED''s guidance, I won''t be so easy to get the honor I have today..."


    She said, as if plucked up the courage of the chest, with the big blue eyes to look at him: "in the future, you can guide me more?"Again, imperceptibly, Adrian picked his eyebrows. Suddenly Adrian leaned over to her, reached out and rubbed in her golden hair: "of course, I said, you are a girl with great potential."


    "Thank you." Dakota laughed brilliantly, stood on tiptoe, pecked him in the face with lightning speed, and then ran away.


    Another goblin, huh? Looking at her back, Adrian slowly straightened up and hummed in his heart. No, not only. She was a little smaller than the goblin at that time. Tut, who can escape the temptation of vanity fair? Especially for a girl who is very precocious, is it lucky or unfortunate to have such a precocious child?


    The question was immediately forgotten, and whatever Dakota might suggest, she''s too young now. So, even if the current waves have not subsided. There''s still a lot of bickering on both sides of the Atlantic, Adrian''s attention has been paid to it, and the "pianist" campaign has been going on, and he soon got involved in the new film "out of control.".


    "It''s a very simple shot, you just need to go from here to there, and you don''t need any extra body language. But it''s also a complicated shot. The focus of the camera will be on your face, and you need to express at least two or more emotions In the middle of the huge studio, Adrian told Natalie this.


    "No clear rules?" Said Natalie, pursing her lips.


    "No," Adrian nodded. "It''s up to you to decide how you feel. Although it can be done by montage in the later stage, I still hope it can be done by you. "


    With that, he began to call the lighting master and props master to prepare, and then motioned to start shooting after all the people were in place.


    "Out of control" does not have many scenes, the most important is at home and in the company, and then there are a few outdoor plays, so 80% of the content can be completed in the studio. As for the remaining 20%. There are too many suitable locations outside the studio, even if they are not suitable. As long as Adrian is willing to invest, pull the curtain around and move the background to the post production stage.


    So even though the film has attracted much attention because of the hot schedule, and Adrian is still completely in front of the curtain because of Cannes, it is still very easy to isolate people''s attention from the new film, which is easier than the pianist. At least, before the full release of "pianist", the news that director miracle is shooting a new film should be kept secret.


    Of course. The reason for this is mainly due to the script''s relatively simple story line. This play can be regarded as Adrian''s semi original work. It mainly describes that in a deformed family, a single mother has abnormal control over her daughter because she raised her daughter independently.


    Because the daughter grew up, everything in her life was taken over by her mother, so she could only accept it passively. I don''t have my own opinion. This situation changed after the company where the daughter worked transferred a new supervisor. The new supervisor was a playboy. I don''t know why the relative rustic daughter came into his eyes, so the supervisor tried to hook up with her.


    The daughter who doesn''t have her own opinion doesn''t know what to do with this kind of thing, but the company needs to promote a group of people at this time. She was very lucky to be among them, so she had to deal with the director, and her daughter''s only friend was nearby to advise her. Everything was pretty good originally. Although she needed to be insincere with her supervisor, her daughter''s long-term closed heart began to unravel, until one day she had no intention to see her only friend talking to her supervisor intimately. Then suspicion began to grow in her heart, and she began to be suspicious.


    In addition, her mother was still strict with her, and she had hardly heard her heart talk. She only asked her to follow her instructions and strive for promotion.


    All these things are intertwined, which is very sensitive, and the sense of security is seriously insufficient. However, the daughter who is usually suppressed by her mother begins to become a little neurotic. Especially when she found out that her only friend was also on the list of possible promotion, this kind of neuroticism became more intense. At the end of the day, she began to hallucinate under all kinds of suffering, as if someone was trying to kill her. The original orderly life was completely disordered, and finally broke out. Everything was out of control and everyone was hurt.


    The plot is familiar, isn''t it? And some ballet movie. In fact, Adrian did draw on some of the ballet films when he wrote the script, but he borrowed more from the identified films. Apart from the ways of expression, similar plots can be found everywhere in American movies. For example, this kind of scene in which the mother severely controls her daughter, and the daughter resists because of a series of things, and finally causes a catastrophe, can be traced back to Carrie the witch in the 1970s.


    The key lies in the way of expression, such as the super power in Carrie, for example, ballet in ballet movies. As long as the way of expression can arouse the audience''s resonance, no matter how bloody the plot will be, just like using ballet to express the heroine''s mood change, it is really innovative.


    However, Adrian didn''t think about it carefully and left it far away. He said a long time ago that ballet is the most difficult film to shoot, or the least easy to let the protagonist go to battle in person. Ordinary dance as long as after a certain period of contact, the actors can basically dance like a model. And then we''ll edit it later, and the effect will come out.But ballet is not the same, ballet on the physical requirements are very high, so the vast majority of ballet players began training from an early age, unqualified is eliminated early. In addition, those delicate techniques need to show a variety of tension delicate movements. It''s not something that an inexperienced actor can make up for by training for half a year or even a year.


    Of course, there is montage, excellent post editing can always get the desired effect, so that people can''t tell whether it is the actor or the stand in front of the camera, especially now CG technology is developing rapidly. Back in Gladiator. The technology of changing heads has already been used, not to mention now.


    But the problem comes again. Although this is convenient, don''t forget what Adrian''s goal is! Generally speaking, the Academy will not consider a film with dancing unless the protagonist can perform 80% to 90% of the movements in person. Audrey Hepburn was for that reason. Because most of the singing and dancing in my fair lady was done by doubles, so I didn''t even get the nomination.


    Adrian may be able to use a variety of techniques, such as taking more shots of her dancing in person, and then claiming that most of the scenes in the clip are her, and the whole crew can testify for her, and the possibility of success is very high at other times. However, this is not an ordinary time. Hollywood does not know how many pairs of eyes are staring at Adrian. Once the other party catches a flaw, it may affect the whole plan. Even if he had a second hand.


    The bottom line is not to affect the plan. In addition, the more we are in this situation, the more we want to win, the more we can''t make a statement. Although from the perspective of his final plan for Natalie, the former way seems to be more in line with interests.


    Adrian believes it, too. With my current control ability, it is absolutely not difficult to direct such a film. Anyway, all we need is to show Natalie''s acting skills. The whole movie serves this point. In fact, the script is set. The performance of these bloody plots is acting!


    That''s why Adrian repeatedly stressed acting skills and asked Natalie to break through on her own. So earlier, he took her to meet teenagers who had been troubled by the same problems, hoping to inspire her.


    But it was still a difficult shot. The first shot lasted a whole day, and everyone seemed exhausted at the end of the day. The same thing repeatedly done dozens of times, even if it is made of steel, it is inevitable that people will feel tired.


    "Tomorrow we will continue." Adrian announced with a frown, then sat down in the director''s chair, closed his eyes, thought for a few minutes, got up, walked to Natalie, whispered a few words to her, and then went back to his office here.


    Because AC media acquired Universal Pictures, Universal Studios naturally became its own industry. So he set his office at the foot of the mountain, far away from the famous office on the tour route of 5171, so as not to be disturbed by tourists from all over the world.


    "Come in." ''exclaimed Adrian, who had closed his eyes, after hearing the knock at the door.


    Natalie, who had already packed up, walked in and quietly reached her desk.


    "Do you know what your problem is?" Adrian asked, opening his eyes and looking at her.


    "Too many emotions to try?" Natalie asked in an uncertain tone.


    "Of course not," Adrian waved sharply. "What are you worried about? What are you hesitating about? I can clearly feel that you have several times, several times and a little breakthrough, you can achieve the desired effect perfectly, but each time to the last point, you always choose to retreat. "


    He stood up, his hands on the table, leaned forward and looked at her sternly: "tell me, Nada, what are you hesitating about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing. " Natalie sipped her lips for a while before she said that.


    "Nothing?" Adrian sneered. "Worried about failure? Worried that I won''t let you go? Worried about being exposed? Worried about falling from the clouds? "


    Natalie pinned her head aside without saying a word. Seeing that her ears were red with shame and anger, she knew that these words were right. Adrian didn''t speak any more, just looked at her coldly. After a long time, Adrian walked out of the desk and went straight to the door to lock it.


    Aware of what he wanted to do, Natalie stood up in a hurry, and before she spoke, Adrian grabbed her wrist and turned it over. Then she slammed herself on her desk.


    "You hurt me." Natalie cried out in pain.


    But Adrian didn''t mean to show mercy at all. He stretched out his hand to untie her belt and pulled off her trousers.


    "Stop it, stop it! Otherwise, I will... " Natalie exclaimed shyly, but the answer was a sharp stab, like stuffing sausages into two slices of bread without jam, making her scream.


    "Remember! What did I say to you! She''s angry! She won''t! She wants to get rid of her control! She wants to decide her own life! But! She''s lost! She''s scared! She hesitated! Because she never tried! She didn''t have the courage to try! She seems strong, but she is actually fragile! She looks smart, but she is stupid! She thought she was free of everything! Actually nothing! yes! you ''re right! It''s how you feel now! It''s your body''s reaction! This is it! Remember it for me! Do you hear me, Natalie! Remember it for me! If you can''t, I''ll do it once a day! Do you understand? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C295

    "It''s an opportunity for you, Susan. You can prove yourself to everyone that you''re not an ordinary dispensable person. You''re great, you''re capable, you''re excellent, all you need is a chance to show yourself, haven''t you ever thought about it?" Standing in the corner of the water dispenser, Goldilocks cheered up for her friends No.... " Susan, dressed in plain glasses, drooped her head and pursed her lips as if she felt inferior to herself.


    her friend sighed and held out her arms: "listen, Susan, do you remember that overtime? Everyone thinks that the work can''t be completed on schedule, but you have completed a part more at the last moment, filling in the gap. Even the former supervisor who didn''t like you had to praise you in the end. So, you can do it, you can do it! "


    Listening to her friend''s words, Susan''s face showed a struggling look. She was eager to express herself, but she was afraid of hesitation.


    for dozens of seconds, the two girls kept this posture for dozens of seconds, and finally came a voice: "good"


    with this sentence, the originally quiet surrounding immediately sounded a buzzing sound, and people were relaxed It''s only been a week since the film was started, but the director''s perfect requirements for the lens and shooting again and again make everyone feel miserable and nervous than before. You know, this shot has only been ng for 20 times, less than half of the average number of NG since the shooting started, but everyone has begun to be tired


    "you just performed very well, Amanda, I want to That''s the effect. "Adrian walked up to the two actors and said," thank you, I''m glad you''re satisfied. "Amanda Seyfried was very excited


    " as for you... " After looking at Natalie, Adrian frowned. "It''s OK, but it''s not enough. You can keep it up"


    then, he turns and walks, and at the same time, he hooks Amanda''s fingers. Amanda shrugs at Natalie''s "apology" and then follows up


    seeing their backs disappear on the set, Natalie clenches her fist She had been telling herself to be calm and not be blinded by the things in front of her. However, when Amanda kept up with her, she was still biting in her heart that she should die. I must insist on earning! Think about what he has done to me these days! I''m not that mean woman, and I won''t be conquered by Stockholm syndrome! However, if she had never been forced to do something in the office before, even if she had never wanted to do something in the office before, even if she had never wanted to do something in the office before, she would have been very angry If he didn''t want to, he would not continue, however However, the false warmth was torn that day, and it was still so sudden and unexpected that Natalie, who had always felt that she was struggling in the abyss, seemed to be pulled down again, making her so desperate and shivering. She knew that from the very beginning, she knew that the life of the heroine was her life. Adrian reflected all the things in reality one by one It''s the mother who has a strong sense of control, and the supervisor who seduces her from time to time controls her and plays with her. The so-called company is Hollywood, who takes her into her and shapes her, but asks her to act according to his will. As for that friend, it is his women who pity her and guard against him. They sympathize with her and reject her.


    that''s why Natalie is so clear One of the most important reasons why she could not express her emotions was that she instinctively resisted to do it again, even in the film of more than 100 minutes, but Adrian refused to allow it, and used the most violent means to warn her more than once, which made her extremely hate


    what the hell the bastard wanted to do! The facial expression of Natalie gnaws her teeth and looks out of the window into a trance, until the assistant''s voice rings, "Natalie?"


    "What''s the matter?" She withdrew her eyes and finally turned to


    "there is still a party invitation in the evening. Do you need to push it off The assistant turned over the schedule and asked, "do I look tired?" Natalie remained expressionless and hesitated for a moment, and the other side answered this question Then go back to the hotel. "After a few seconds of silence, she made a choice. At the same time, her mood became worse and colder.


    she was surrounded by his people, from the agent to the person in charge of public relations. The assistant may not be in front of him, but he needs to know his own situation, and it will not be difficult for him to buy the other party away.


    he can''t escape Natalie thought sadly that she would never believe Adrian did to herself, just to make the film better, just to make her winning rate bigger. There must be a conspiracy. What is he planning to better play with himself? Or do you give in completely?


    Unfortunately, no matter whether these guesses are true or not, she doesn''t have much choice


    shit! This is all shit! Natalie clenched her fist, and the feeling of being rude and aggressive in the office suddenly came to her mind, and with all the above, she could hardly breatheWell Well In that case In that case At least there is one that belongs to me. I become this way. It must belong to me. It must!


    There is no conspiracy, no planning. The reason why Adrian treats Natalie like that is really just for a good role in the film, a wonderful role that resonates with people. In Adrian''s view, the so-called performing a feeling that is completely different from the image in real life is just the lowest level, because people The images of stars we see are all created. If necessary, they can create another image for themselves. This is not difficult, especially when the media supports the performance at the highest level. There is no doubt that the performance at the highest level seems to be insipid, but it can always arouse people''s resonance in the bland. Actors know that they are performing, but they can understand and grasp the feelings of the role, There is no need to exaggerate too much to attract people''s attention by using various details. Unfortunately, no actor has reached this level so far.


    at the intermediate level, the actor is the role, and the role is the actor. This advantage is that the actor can fully understand the character''s experience and emotion and show it to impress the audience, For example, if an actor wants to be fully integrated into the role, he must have an extraordinary deep understanding of the role or have experienced those; secondly, if the side effects are too much and too involved, it is easy to confuse himself with the role, life and story, resulting in depression, causing serious consequences


    so Adrian wrote this one A semi original script, so he lashed Natalie in that way to face the reality. If not, how could he reach the level of being a winner? How to get people to do public relations? As for Natalie''s inner world, that doesn''t matter anymore. She''s made a choice long ago, and No matter what kind of "temptation" we are faced with, we have to face our own The fate is good


    for Adrian, the disease is not a happy thing, but it is her choice, he should "respect" her choice, so a lot of times need to vent, not on Natalie, then once or twice is enough, can not press too hard, but if she is relaxed later, Adrian will not mind a few more times, this is the selection of Oman One of the reasons why Da acted as a supporting actress is that after all, the whole "out of control" revolves around the heroine, and everything is to highlight Natalie. Therefore, the supporting roles selected can not be vase, nor can they be too sexy and beautiful. They also have certain requirements for acting skills. There are not many suitable women among them. The role of mother simply gives up and friends After the selection, the character was finally reduced to Kirsten, Scarlett Amanda, and was handed over to Amanda for further consideration.


    however, Adrian would never admit that the compliance of chest size, lasting force and trumpet blowing was all within the scope of consideration


    of course, Amanda alone can''t do it, but wisterian street is in 29 of the out of control crew On the hillside opposite studio No.1, just a few steps away, and the studio of desperate housewives is also nearby. Although they have not been able to get the housewives to bed together, it is no problem to play one by one, even though they all know that they have an affair with Adrian


    not only that, but also Tina Fei is finally taken over by him again, probably because she has a lot of wine to drink After that, she basically yelled that it was absolutely impossible. She quickly untied Adrian''s belt and stuck her lower body on it. After getting up the next day, she put on a look of panic. She didn''t say anything. After wearing it, she ran away. It was really It''s pretty cute


    and then, in addition to this, there''s progress in other areas


    "of course, I''m sure I''ll take part. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. Don''t try to deprive me of my rights, James." Adrian leaned back on the chair of the studio office, held the phone and said with a smile, "Oh? How do you Well, there is such a thing, he called me, to be exact, he called the company, of course, he was rejected at the first time, I am not interested in spoiling those good games Laugh, you can laugh, James. I haven''t asked about it in the last few days. So, at the premiere, if I''m not satisfied, you''re dead! "


    After that, he put down the phone to express his dissatisfaction. As for the effect, it doesn''t matter if it has any effect.


    the caller is James Cameron. Transformers will officially premiere on July 4, independence day. As the boss who insisted on the production, naturally, he wanted to participate in this kind of thing. Cameron didn''t need to call and inform It''s just that he has a rare opportunity to ridicule and ridicule the director of miracle. How can he let go?


    This is about Cannes Film Festival again. Adrian''s provocative words made the European film circle silent for a while, and the American film circle let Hollywood stand on its side. Everything was perfect, except that guy UWE Bauer wanted to get in touch with Blizzard, and would not adapt "Warcraft" into a movie, and vowed to say it Miraculous director is optimistic about him, and Blizzard high-level actually had a meeting to discuss!


    Damn it. UWE Bauer really dares to pull the flag to make tiger skin. Adrian just mentioned that in the salon, he actually used it. The blizzard guys are really in the water. Can''t you call and ask before the meeting? Well, who told him to mention the name of the first bad director in history, and UWE Bauer doesn''t make a lot of bad movies now, and his reputation is not as bad as it will be a few years laterFortunately, this guy is German, and there are not many well-known works, and the evaluation is not high. Therefore, Blizzard has a little thought and politely refuses the other party. Otherwise, Adrian, who is later aware, doesn''t know how to deal with Rao. Some senior directors and producers who know what kind of person UWE Bauer is, can''t help laughing after knowing People like Cameron, who are familiar with Adrian, call in one after another and tease


    "damn UWE Bauer..." Adrian, leaning on the back of his chair, snorted and hissed. The chill from his tail vertebrae made him open the level


    behind his desk, the girl kneeling in front of him gave out a low exclamation, meekly motioned, and his head tilted slightly until his eruption finished


    "it''s so tempting for you to look like this now, Camilla" long exit Looking at the girl''s satisfaction, Adrian said, "Camilla Belle smiles sweetly and sweeps the hair around her ear with her other hand. Despite the marks on the corner of her mouth, Adrian picks out the tip of her tongue and knocks it on the top of the head again.


    Adrian is more satisfied. Unexpectedly, this seemingly quiet girl is so bold and more open than Emma stone on the set of desperate housewives, Among several young actors, Emma stone is the most lively one. He has seen her during several visits to the class that she is not only helping to move things, but also chatting with others, and also talking with him face-to-face for several times.


    this is a very good signal. As long as you observe carefully, you can see that Adrian has a good relationship with the four housewives, not to mention Tong is still playing Melinda''s daughter. Unfortunately, Adrian is not interested in collecting some age problems, so he doesn''t give him more hints.


    unexpectedly, he accidentally bumps into Camilla, who plays Vanessa''s daughter, at the entrance of the studio after leaving yesterday after a long and intimate relationship with Vanessa Marcel Unexpectedly, Camilla came in with a box of ice cream from the outside. Because she was walking and eating without seeing the way, and Adrian was walking very fast, she ran into one another at the corner, and the ice cream was spread all over his shirt.


    Camilla apologized quickly. Although Adrian was not very happy, Adrian didn''t say anything until Camilla insisted on accompanying him to change clothes Although he was very uneasy, he did not escape his eyes when he scratched his lips.


    before, they also had a conversation. As arranged for Vanessa''s daughter, Adrian and Camilla talked more than stone. Naturally, he agreed to go back to the studio office with her and wash hands in the office During this time, she took off her clothes and cleaned them up a little. During this period, Adrian took the opportunity to rub her body more, intentionally or unintentionally. Although Camilla was very calm, she couldn''t stop her face from turning red.


    at this point, there was no need to speak any more. After the assistant here brought a new shirt and put it on, Adrian straightened up Camilla was invited to have dinner with her. Camilla agreed to come down without affectation. Next, she went for a walk in the Dinner Concert, and then rolled the sheets back to Malibu''s Beach Villa. Today, she called her to the office to blow the trumpet for him.


    originally, Adrian just wanted to have a try. Last night, Camilla was all-out in bed and tried every means to satisfy him Thinking about her performance before, I just mentioned this sentence. Unexpectedly, she agreed to help him clean his clothes and agreed to have dinner with her. It seems that this quiet girl is also an ambitious person who can be cultivated to play more times.


    "you are great, Camilla, I am serious, I like you very much" and so on "Thank you, it''s an honor to be loved by the miracle director. I think I can say in Hollywood that I''m a charming woman." Camilla''s eyes are crooked and twinkle continuously


    "of course," Adrian said with a meaningful smile. "Everyone will be here soon Your singing voice, your dancing posture, that''s what I said "


    Camilla''s eyes suddenly became brighter and her smile was sweeter:" I''m looking forward to it "


    she''s part of Brazilian blood, with a Latin style, which is just suitable for that role. In fact, Adrian had already compared her in mind when she saw her for the first time. Since she was so knowledgeable, then Just give her that role, but we must start the targeted training immediately


    interestingly, Camilla with Brazilian blood is quiet, not very lively, because she was born into a Catholic family? Oh, come on, every Catholic who enters the entertainment industry does not count, not to mention Jessica. Everything Camilla has done now proves this www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C296

    Properly controlled


    the same scene, the same settings, the same plot, the same bridge, put in the hands of different people can get different results, just as the release of transformers is now on


    on the big screen, the bumblebee is fighting with the roadblock fiercely. The beauty of the powerful collision and the excellent sound effect can be obtained As a result, the audience in the screening hall could not help holding their breath. Cameron did not cut off the first exchange between transformers like the original version. First, it was Adrian''s request. Second, in the eyes of this crazy mechanical and robot guy, there was no such sentiment. This picture was more beautiful


    but also thanks to Adrian''s repeated emphasis on transformers It must be designed to be thick and solid, otherwise it is difficult to reflect that feeling. As previously said, too precise always gives the impression that people will break when they touch it. The heavy robot may be a little poor in flexibility, but the style is completely different. Besides, there are editing.


    Cameron''s control of the camera is also reflected here, and the switching is just right The compact picture to the advantage makes the audience automatically ignore the problems. In addition, there are also half funny plots of the protagonists dealing with small robots in the middle. The fighting scene between the Bumblebee and the roadblock is extremely wonderful


    basically, compared with the original version, the changes are not so much, at least one person is confused to overturn the US military base, and there are amazing secrets hidden under the Hoover Dam In addition to the fact that the robots are not so sophisticated, that is to say, the Autobots appeared a little earlier. Some of the


    UG have been corrected, and the U.S. military is not so powerful.


    of course, the Pentagon is certainly not satisfied. After the communication failed, Adrian directly said that it would not support the film. Adrian did not care at all The support of the Ministry of defense is dispensable for the film. Pulling them in is nothing more than getting the support of free military equipment. If it was two or three years ago, there was still a great temptation to use free equipment. However, when the CG technology is becoming more and more mature, it will only cost more, for the profits of "Transformers" series or the profits to be created However, just a few changes make the film feel totally different. Even though there are still many UG, it is at least one step higher than the version of the shell blaster. This is the strength


    "it''s wonderful, James, I love this film. It''s a dream come true." after the light lit up, Adrian gave it to Cameron A hug


    "if you like it, if you don''t like it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to invest any more." Cameron looked at Megan, who was nestling next to him? Fox said jokingly and jokingly in the latter part of the article, "confirm again, are you satisfied with everything? Robot story and your Little girl? "


    Megan was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t let Adrian''s arm go. Adrian laughed and was satisfied with everything. I can basically confirm that the box office of this film is not a problem, so Let''s talk about the sequel now "


    " don''t even think about it! " Cameron''s voice suddenly raised a little bit, a pair of "never want me to continue this series" Nirvana


    well, it can be understood that although the quality of "Transformers" is very good, there are too many


    UG, which is not to say that the film can not have problems. Even if it is a perfectionist like Cameron, if we want to find fault, there are a lot of


    UG in the film There is no perfect work, so


    UG can be tolerated. As long as the story can move the audience, but too many stories, especially those that are not round before and after


    UG, will make people disgusted. For example, in the original transformers, confusion sweeps the U.S. military base when it comes out. If the Decepticons really want to find Megatron, shouldn''t they use the way of sneaking in Is that right? Why do you want to scare the snake? What''s more, he used a large-scale weapon to seek damage at the beginning, but he didn''t use it when he entered the city? As soon as Megatron comes out, will the Decepticons become humanists?


    Adrian and Cameron spent a lot of effort to fill these loopholes. The former, based on the actions of a few Decepticons and the understanding of the Autobots, concluded that they didn''t pay attention to the earth people at first, and then they restrained after the big trouble. The latter told everyone through Megatron that their energy weapons would damage the fire source, so no It''s a waste of energy. Cameron is a perfectionist and naturally he doesn''t want to touch it any more. What''s more, he has other things to do.


    "you can''t use You want to blackmail me? Br > "I''m sorry to hear that you''ve shrugged off a lot of" Sony''s "cameras, though they''ve shrugged their shoulders? What about IMAX? "


    "Very good. We''ve reached a consensus. I have to say that it''s a great idea to work with IMAX, and the effect will be better." Cameron was excited"Good, good, James, we..." Adrian looked around, and the people in the screening hall had almost gone, "walk and talk, and celebrate transformers by the way"


    there is no doubt that transformers has been a great success in business. In the first week, the group of people who watched the cartoon had grown up, and they had enough financial capacity to stay with their families Go to the cinema to reminisce, let alone beat James? However, some people who are not interested in the film industry think that the part of film makers who are not interested in watching the film from the beginning to the end think that it is not interesting to see the film from the beginning to the end There are loopholes in the script. As I said before, it is very simple to find fault. It is inevitable to have movies with UG. Transformers is not the terminator. Cameron is responsible for the world background and various settings. Even so, it can''t stop transformers from making money all over the world, not to mention the shocking 1.7 in North America in the first week In addition, new animation and new games have been put on the agenda. Universal Studios is also preparing to prepare a new game with the theme of "Transformers"


    of course, in addition to the transformers, two leading actors, Xi''an? Labov and Megan? Fox has also made her famous all over the world, especially Megan''s attractive waist, which makes her quickly become the sexy goddess in many people''s hearts? Mine is not bad either... " Jessica stood in front of the mirror and looked at the inside muttering. She was wearing a bra on her top and a pair of hot pants on her lower body. Her slim figure showed no doubt. Her flat abdomen had no trace of giving birth to Mary.


    "look, Jessie is jealous." Adrian, leaning against the head of the bed, joked. He was wearing a pair of baggy boxers with his body red, None of Megan nestled next to him. It happened before. Needless to say, "do I need to be jealous?" "No need at all, Jessica is as good as I am, and can also charm a lot of people in that kind of camera." before Adrian answered, Megan jumped up from the bed, took a few steps to Jessica and said with a smile


    but she always stuck with Jessica intentionally or unintentionally Together, and shaking the hips, the waist, which also did not leave a trace of flesh after the birth of Evelyn, was also put up to look at her thoughts. Adrian couldn''t help chuckling, and Jessica quickly noticed Megan''s small movements, but she didn''t care. Instead, she put her shoulder on each other and faced him together


    "don''t be paranoid, honey, you are all "My beautiful little vase" Adrian laughed and jumped to his feet. He put his arms around their waist. "Don''t think I''ll judge them."


    and then, without waiting for them, they slapped them on their buttocks. OK, let''s go out. Now At five o''clock, think about where we''re going at night "


    " mean man "Jessica and Megan said in one voice, and then put on their clothes together


    after finishing the arrangement, the three came to the garden together, and Mary, who was playing with the babysitter, hopped away.


    " Mom, you just went to do Ao for me, but Aunt Betty said it was not suitable now Can''t I disturb you? " The first sentence of the little guy is this


    "well Mom and dad do have something to do, dear. "Jessica stammered and said," is aunt Megan the same? " Mary opened her eyes and looked between her father and aunt Megan Yes, "Jessica said to her daughter with a smile, and then glared at Adrian." come with me to the swing, will you? Don''t play with her father, just now my father bullied her mother "


    the little guy looked at his mother and looked at his father, and immediately nodded, and he said" yes "


    Adrian had no choice but to shrug his shoulders. Obviously, Mary always leans towards her mother a little bit, and" do you want to do this kind of thing in the daytime in the future? " Megan hugged him from behind, chuckling and asking, "why not?" Adrian snorted carelessly, and then took Evelyn from the nanny


    unlike Mary''s vivacity, Evelyn, 7 months old, always likes to sleep because of her premature birth. Although she is in good health, she is still a little weaker than a few. She is not sleeping now, but spits bubbles and looks around with wide eyes, so her father is so happy "Thanks to Jesse, although you''ve done a lot of preparation for me and told me so many precautions, many of them will understand only after you have done it yourself." Megan said that after kissing her daughter, and then put it close to Adrian and asked in a low voice, "do you really think we are only suitable for making vases?"


    "Ha ha At least for now, "Adrian pinched her chin." don''t look down on the vase, Megan. It''s not easy to make a long-term eye-catching vase. I, you and Jesse are thinking, honey, it''s normal. Every actor will be like this. But, frankly, you''re a little bit less talented, so you need to polish it. ""Is that encouragement?" No mistake, no words. Megan said without good breath, looking a little depressed, "can''t you comfort me?" "Sorry, honey, I think this kind of thing should be told the truth." Adrian smiles and kisses her on the forehead


    "that''s when?" Megan turned her eyes


    "etc New sex idols will replace you. "Adrian gives the answer


    " Oh? " Megan raised her eyebrows. "Is it in the movie or in bed"


    "what do you think, Evelyn?" Adrian asked his daughter in his arms. The little guy was staring at his father, the more bubbles he vomited.


    "all right." Megan rolled his eyes. Seeing her like this, Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Right, I suddenly thought of a good idea. Recently, there are several song and dance movies around the world, and they are all idols. Maybe you can play a leading role in one of them r>


    "song and dance movies? Idol type? " Megan frowned first, and then immediately stretched out, "well, at least before My Sexy Idol appeared, I was still a Sexy Idol. However, dancing is OK, singing is OK..."


    "No, it''s just dancing." Adrian smiles and kisses her again. "Although Jesse has only such a short erotic dance in sin city, it attracts a lot of people. Don''t lose to her"


    as just said, Jessica and Megan are not very skilled actors. In addition, they are both famous for their sexuality, which can easily lead to prejudice How hard they try to perform, the audience''s attention will only be on their faces and bodies, so it is not easy to arrange a suitable film, especially Megan


    although as long as she is obedient, she will always be the heroine of the "Transformers" trilogy, but each series will change people to a certain extent. If there is no other representative work, it will be too bad After thinking about it, the song and dance film that she was preparing since the beginning of last year reminded him that she is now positioned as a vase and a sex idol. She is so young that it is OK to act in some youth type films.


    the great success of "Transformers" has once again made many film companies depressed and irritable, which has almost become an annual convention, and watching global film industry one after another In the money making series, they are certainly not happy, but who let Adrian such a pervert sit in town? In addition, this summer vacation, thanks to a performance in Cannes, even if you have a mind, you have to put it away for the time being.


    no one will be worried by others. So Adrian is busy with the shooting of "out of control". With Natalie entering the state, the progress has finally improved, but he has been firmly in control. Anyway, as long as the film can be released at the end of the year, There are still many, why not make the quality better?


    Besides, there are always troublesome things to deal with at home, such as the contradiction between little Emma and Kate


    this kind of contradiction is irreconcilable, especially when little Emma said to challenge her in front of Kate. Since Kate has returned to Adrian again, she can''t shrink back, but life is so interesting. Kate should have advantages, but who should die Because she had agreed not to tell Lily about it for the time being, little Emma can openly get close to Lily. Relatively speaking, playing big Emma together is obviously more suitable than her mother when she is 10 years old and has begun to have her own secrets. Although lily is smart and precocious, she is aware of her father Mom and dad and Emma are strange, but they still can''t think of going there, even though she has many aunts


    in addition, although Adrian has been restraining herself, little Emma has found a new way to do it: chest massage. After guessing that Kyla''s chest is made by Adrian, little Emma also has the same style and demands the same treatment, which is convenient for Yin now* Adrian is convenient for the future?


    In this case, from the beginning of summer vacation to now, little Emma has easily broken through the total number of sleeping with Adrian, and plans to break through the number of places in the summer vacation, and use up the little chrysanthemum. It can be imagined how dissatisfied Kate will be, and how much energy Adrian will spend to balance their relationship


    of course, they are basically Charlize, Ivanka and yajihui are all on Adrian''s side, so the situation at home has been stable so far


    however, this is only a little. On the other hand, music has also taken away some of his energy


    with the continuous development of itunese, online download Mu has become a very mature consumer sentiment, and the decline of the record industry has also been It''s very obvious that even


    mg is considering shrinking its business. Adrian has been waiting for this moment when he formed an alliance with Sony, and now it will be easier for him to achieve his goal.


    Yes, several major music groups in the world are not satisfied with iTunes. Apple has not only provided a download platform, but also made considerable profits, whether Warner or


    mg or At the beginning of the year, they had a private discussion to set up a new download channel to get rid of Apple''s exploitation and face users directly. Unfortunately, as the idea gets better, it is more likely that it will be abortedFirst of all, Apple has done a good job in this respect, with a large number of loyal users. If the new channel can not be controlled properly, it will be


    properly controlled www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C297

    "It''s still a bit of a mess, even though the model of iTunes has been accepted by more and more people, and we have the advantage, so just wait and see." In universal music''s CEO''s office, Adrian told current boss Lucian grange.


    "Indeed, although online download has occupied the mainstream of music distribution mode, it will take at least five or six to completely stabilize, and traditional distribution channels will also fight back." Grange nodded in agreement, then changed the subject: "but we should also have more say in iTunes, shouldn''t we? It''s also good for us to sell at a price. "


    "Yes, I know, but you should know, Lucian, jobs is not a good talker. This guy, to be nice, is determined and confident not to be influenced by outsiders, or arrogant and arbitrary. I also negotiated with him for a long time before I let him go. " Adrian said noncommittally, "I will tell him, but the specific negotiations still have to be carried out by you."


    "All right." Although Steve Jobs was disappointed, some of them didn''t adjust quickly


    "Let Marcos start. Sony will cooperate. It was agreed a few years ago," Adrian stood up with a wave of his hand, and then gave a bad smile. "Be careful. They will regret it, but in any case, the copyright and the library must not let go."


    "But the copyright extension act of 1998..." As grange, who stood up, reminded him.


    "It''s a real hassle," Adrian frowned. "We''re lobbying in Congress, and next month, Senator McLean will propose an amendment that requires that if the right to be applied for as the successor of a songwriter, there must be strict scrutiny, and if it does, we still have a lot of loopholes to drill into - that''s it."


    He said and went out, to the door to think of something, turned around: "by the way, before I want to ask attention to two things how?"


    "According to the feedback There is a market. If you follow up... " Grange''s tone became respectful, with some expectation at the same time.


    "I''ll follow up," Adrian said immediately, unable to recognize it. "Come on, Lucian. I''m very optimistic about you."


    Lucien Grange became CEO of universal music at the beginning of the year, and Roy Moore was not well because of some internal conflicts and poor health. He resigned last year. Then, as a senior executive for many years, grange, pushed by Adrian, not only became CEO of universal music, but also became chairman.


    In addition to the consideration of his ability, he has a good insight and is good at judging the situation. When he was responsible for making this piece, he always turned a blind eye to Adrian''s behavior, and often helped to wipe his buttocks. In return, Adrian pushed him to this position. You can enjoy yourself better at the same time.


    Basically, global music is the most widely known. They are also the most popular female singers, such as Britney, Christina, Avril, Simpson sisters, Beyonce, Lopez and so on. None of them did not have sex with Adrian. In particular, Britney Spears, Christina and Avril are basically at the level of lovers. Arranging a more knowledgeable person in this position can naturally make people feel more at ease, let alone


    "Sorry. I''ve been delayed. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. " Entering his own lounge on the side of universal music, Adrian looked at the girl sitting on the sofa who was quite restless and joked.


    "No way." After seeing him come in, the other party''s eyes lit up, immediately jumped up, some flattering pasted on his body, a pair of plump soft directly rubbed up the arm, "just a few minutes."


    "You''re a real talker, Katie." Adrian laughs, holding the soft one and playing with it. After a few times, Adrian reaches under the clothes.


    Katie groaned softly. Though her face was flushed, she must have no sense of shyness. Instead, she held up her chest and said, "would you like to come here once?"


    "Don''t worry. We have plenty of time." Adrian took back his hand and sat down on the sofa. Then he patted himself on his thigh. The girl immediately sat up and put his neck around him.


    "My proposal has been passed. As long as your song is written, you can start making it right away. It will be uploaded to YouTube at the latest at the beginning of next month. At that time, all kinds of publicity will be closely followed. You should be prepared." Adrian pinched her face and said, "don''t worry, I''ll follow up."


    "No problem. I''ll start right away. The idea you gave inspired a lot." Excited Katie immediately zips a big mouth in Adrian''s face.


    "Good," Adrian nodded contentedly. "But because you''re going to be in public like a new person, the name Katie Hudson can''t be used..."


    "Katie Perry," the girl who understood immediately called out, "Perry is my mother''s last name, and I can use it without any problem.""Good, Katie Perry." Adrian lifts her chin with a smile, and Katie comes up and sticks her tongue out with him.


    Katie Perry is a good example. She became a contracted singer of the island records of Universal Music in 2001 and released an album. Unfortunately, the response was so flat that she couldn''t even splash it.


    If there is no accident, she will switch to Columbia Records in two or three years, and then she will become famous by uploading songs on YouTube.


    But now, she has been staying on the island records, no one else. Anyone who can get Adrian''s appreciation here can become famous. Britney Spears, Christina, Avril and Beyonce have proved this with their actions.


    It''s a pity that Adrian didn''t put too much music into her mind, and Katie, as an ordinary singer, had no chance to see him. However, she always insisted that even though she had won a new opportunity for film development last year, she still failed. She chose to stay on the island. Very persistent and patient, isn''t it? So Katie got paid off.


    Google and Yahoo competed fiercely for YouTube after it went public, and Adrian also intended to separate YouTube. So a decision has to be made. So, when he paid attention to youtube, he found a very interesting MV with uncomplicated lyrics, catchy and a little bit pornographic. Moreover, the singer was also very interesting. His face and name were very familiar, but their surnames were different.


    Then I looked it up a little bit. Katie Perry or Katie Hudson''s information appears in front of her eyes. Adrian knows that the future fruit sister has such a poor history. Interestingly, she even wrote an episode for the summer of jeans.


    Very good. Adrian likes women who are down and down, as well as talented women. So she went out of her way to meet her. Katie immediately entangled him like a piece of brown sugar. But she''s not obnoxious, and her smile is lovely and sweet. But also can speak and observe, in bed is also trying to serve. Adrian really enjoyed driving three times at a time.


    Although I didn''t expect to observe the bed for the first time, Adrian didn''t care. Katie''s service quality is very good, and the fruit sister is not unworthy of support. Since 2005, the sales of tens of millions of records have basically disappeared. It has become a popular singer to release millions of records, but Katie Perry is not so popular. But it''s no problem to be a top singer, so there''s this scene.


    "To my house in the evening?" After the kiss, Katie is around Adrian''s neck. Asked in a nostalgic tone.


    "I''m sorry, I have something else to do," Adrian laughed. "But don''t worry, Katie. There''s always time."


    "All right." Katie, who got up from him, was a little disappointed, but soon managed to control it. "So I''m going to try now, make sure it''s done within the deadline, and say thank you again, ED, for the material."


    She stood in front of him, a pair of soft not to lose to Ivanka, Amanda and even Jili, Scarlett, looked shaky and had a strong visual impact.


    "Just a little help. I''m looking forward to your performance, Katie." Adrian still let her go.


    The so-called material is some ideas about ursogay. Katie''s music style is actually very simple, or in other words, the music style that she became famous at first was very simple. There is still a market for this aspect. If you take homosexual gimmicks and use the platform of YouTube to publicize it, coupled with her talent and popularity, it can be expected.


    Unfortunately, this talent will fade away. The record company originally wanted her to become a professional songwriter and producer. Adrian thought it was ok, but Katie refused and she wanted to be a singer. Think about it. No matter how high the producer''s income is, can it compete with the stars? Just, when she became a star and ran around all day, where did she have time to create? Unless you can predict the future like Adrian.


    This is also the common fault of all creative singers. At first, they can write many good songs. After becoming famous, as their work gradually becomes busy, they gradually turn into writing a few paragraphs for professionals to supplement and complete. Finally, they even develop to write a simple piece of music and add their own name in the producer column - the producer is more linked to the copyright fee.


    Avril is now almost to the point of writing a few paragraphs and then giving it to someone else to embellish. But Britney, who is a semi Buddhist, started with this model.


    However, it doesn''t matter if Katie insists on taking the singer''s road. As long as she squeezes a few more good songs at the beginning, even if Adrian likes her eyes and softness, although Katie plays well, in the end, it''s just for fun.


    Speaking of this, Adrian suddenly had an idea. Because of the early appearance of youtube, Katie became famous ahead of time. Why not get the little JB ahead of time? He and Katie are among the first singers to become popular on the Internet, especially the little JB No, no, no, it doesn''t have to be a small JB. Remember that sentence? No one can not be replaced, so why can''t we hold up a completely strange boy?It''s too simple. There are more boys who upload their own videos on YouTube every day. They don''t need to know how to sing or how much talent they need. As long as they are beautiful and pleasing, the most important thing is to publicize them on YouTube. Moreover, it can not only create profits for the music group, but also a good experimental opportunity, so that we can have a more intuitive impression of the mature network propaganda!


    Just as Adrian fell into the imagination, the pain suddenly came from his arm. Then I saw a pair of fists waving in front of me.


    "Hey, Vicia, what are you doing?" Adrian quickly Dodge, angry Avril is silent to continue to chase.


    So noisy for several minutes, Adrian will Avril firmly in his arms, with a helpless tone asked: "what happened?"


    Avril didn''t speak, just pursed her lips, stretched her face, and struggled constantly, her chest heaved violently. The breath of the nose blew up the strands of hair that had been dyed pink. Adrian rolled his eyes, suddenly turned her over and put her on his knee. Then he raised his hand and slapped it on his round buttocks.


    "Ah Avril immediately exclaimed, struggling even harder. Unfortunately, the more powerful Adrian''s slap fell, the more screamed and screamed.


    No one will come to check, especially after Grange took office.


    "Calm down now?" When Avril can only crawl on the body and hum, Adrian stops a little complacent.


    The young girl immediately crawled to the other end of the sofa, shrunk into a group and glared at Adrian with hate. But the face is red at the same time, with a touch of unspeakable shame.


    "Now can we talk calmly?" Adrian grinned and raised his hands.


    "Hum!" Avril snorted heavily. She turned her head to one side and raised her head in disdain, but she soon realized that it was stupid, so she sat up reluctantly and murmured.


    "Another one," she said, gnashing her teeth, "how many are these, ed? How many more will there be in the future? "


    There is no doubt that Avril saw Katie out of here. It''s a situation where you want to know with your toes what happened to her and him, even if this is not the scene.


    Adrian chuckled and looked at her and said nothing. With a look of joy.


    "Are you listening to me?" Avril was a little annoyed.


    "I''m listening. I just want to hear it," Adrian raised his hands. "It''s said many times, but it''s my woman to say it."


    "Only then?" Avril frowned, and her face turned black. "Are you showing off?"


    She seemed to jump up and bite him at any moment.


    "No, no, no, Vicia, I mean, so I know I''m always in your heart." Adrian said with a smile.


    "But you didn''t put me in your heart at all!" Avril raised her voice. "You''ve been playing with me, you''ve been controlling me! I''m just one of your many toys. When you think about it, I''ll be held in my hand. When you forget, I''ll be left in the corner Wuwu... "


    Before she finished speaking, Adrian picked her up and blocked her mouth. Although she was struggling with sobbing, it was a pity that she was held in the air because she was too petite. There was no place to borrow any strength from her. She could only gradually lower her voice in the rude aggression of the other party.


    "Satisfied now?" After kissing her painfully all the time, Adrian finally put her on the sofa.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "replied Avril, with her hair scattered, panting, biting her lips and blushing," I''m going to have a new song, like Britney Spears. "


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing at this. He probably understood what she was upset about. Just a few weeks ago, Britney Spears released a new single, a good single, and made it to the top of the billboard - which has a lot to do with Katie. It''s an inspirational song called ¡¶firework¡·¡£


    Yes, that''s right. It''s the "firewall", which fits the image and voice of Britney Spears. Adrian brought it to her, so he was very sorry to see Katie.


    In the current situation of the general downturn in the record industry, Britney can still achieve such a result, worthy of her current popularity and fame. In this case, no matter Christina or Avril, I''m afraid they won''t be very happy. However, Adrian has a reasonable time arrangement, but he doesn''t spend much energy on music. In addition, with such and other things, it''s no wonder Avril will have such an attack - otherwise, she won''t be a rock and roll girl.


    "This pink highlights are very good. It''s in line with your character..." Adrian simply changed the subject.


    "Hey, that''s not what I''m talking about? You want to escape? " Avril clenched her fist.


    "I''ve always been happy that you can think about how I feel without a tattoo. Maybe I should relax this condition..." Adrian went on without changing his face."Adrian! I want you to listen to me Avril jumped up and glared at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, Vicia, you know, inspiration is always Did boob and Christine excite you Adrian hasn''t given up.


    "They didn''t stimulate me. They thought I was easy to bully and they thought they would put me in the middle..." Avril stopped suddenly, and her mouth grew as if she saw a ghost.


    Adrian stupefied, immediately reacted, followed by the expression of surprise, Avril followed a scream, quickly slipped out of the lounge, as fast as the wind.


    Seeing this, Adrian could only smile alone, and then praised Britney and Christina in his heart. However, it''s strange that they didn''t tell themselves when they did such a thing. Maybe it was because of a moment of excitement?


    Although he was very confused, he didn''t think much, because there was one thing to deal with here today.


    Soon, knock on the door, get permission, a pretty face from behind the door carefully exposed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C298

    "Nashville is really good, especially the quiet and simple feeling between the countryside, which can make people calm down easily." Taylor Swift said cheerfully, waving his arms from time to time to enhance his persuasion, "it''s a great idea to experience life and train in Nashville. I love it there."


    "You could have been reluctant to go." Adrian teased her a little.


    "Some things need to be tried before we know," Tyler was embarrassed, and then changed the subject. "But I still prefer Pennsylvania, where I was born, and it''s nice to ride around the farm on horseback and forth. Sometimes the unhappy things in the bar will disappear after a ride."


    "Then you should try riding in Wyoming or Montana. It''s more exciting to drive on the broad plains than on the farm." Adrian said with a bit of temptation.


    "Have you been there?" Tyler blinked, then looked embarrassed again. "Yes, you were, when you were shooting Brokeback Mountain."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows a little unexpectedly.


    "I''ve seen every one of your movies, and of course, some of them are on the sly." Tyler giggled, then thought of something, turned his head aside, and blushed a little.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your parents," Adrian didn''t see it, and pulled the topic back. "Well, if you want to go, let me know. I have VIP membership cards for the top equestrian clubs over there. They will let you fully feel the charm of running in nature."


    "Really?" Tyler''s eyes were shining, but then he looked suspicious again. "No, I don''t believe you."


    "Why?" Adrian asked curiously, but the girl in front of her did not answer. She just looked at him with a "you know" expression.


    "All right. It seems that I have promised something but failed to do it. Let me think about it carefully... " Adrian nudged his forehead with his finger, and suddenly came close to Tyler. He looked very ambiguous. "Because I forgot to write songs for your new album?"


    Taylor, who had leaned back, raised his chest to say something at once, but then drew back alert. She was amused by the way she swayed back and forth.


    Of course, Adrian didn''t laugh, but leaned back a little bit, and he could see what he wanted to know.


    "Of course, I asked you, would you write a song for me? You also agreed, but now, my new album has been half prepared, but you have no movement at all. How can you do this? " I saw him sit back. Tyler didn''t care much to show his dissatisfaction, chirping like a little Skylark.


    "All right, all right." Adrian raised his hands and said, "it''s my fault. I was negligent. But you know, I''m not very good at composing music and writing words. I''m just inspired to hum a little tune, and then let people..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll add this time, if you like. " Taylor got hooked without accident.


    "Good, that''s it." Adrian clapped his hands and then gave a bad smile. "But, you know, dear Taylor, it''s not easy, so don''t you think I should be rewarded?"


    "Reward?" Tyler immediately leaned back, unabashed of his vigilance.


    "Hey, look at you. Am I a man eating monster?" Adrian was deliberately disgruntled.


    "You''re not a monster, of course, but you''re a playboy, and the thing you''re good at is getting women to sleep with themselves." Tyler said, curling his mouth.


    "It''s sad to hear you say that," Adrian said with an exaggerated melancholy, and then laughed even worse. "But since you know I''m a playboy and I''m alone, don''t you worry about anything?"


    He said while moving his fingers, but also a sneer expression, almost on the face to write "I am a bad man.". But Taylor did, with a little teasing and complacency between his eyebrows. When he became like this, he immediately drew back and became a little afraid: "you What are you going to do? "


    "I do nothing!" Adrian laughed and took it up. "OK, Tyler, I''m just kidding - that''s it. I''ll try to inspire you as soon as possible, and of course, you''ll have to cheer on, huh?"


    Lengleng looked at him for a long time of Taylor this just reacts to come over, hastily nods: "no problem."


    "Then I''ll leave. See you next time." Adrian went out without stopping for a moment, then caught Tyler''s face, where he was still sitting, when he closed the door, with a look of depression and loss.


    Taylor Swift is a good girl. She has both certain and advantages. Her family environment is more favorable than that of the general middle class. Her parents can even move to Los Angeles for her. So she is very proud and narcissistic, and even has some self-reliance. She likes new things and likes to play. But she is young and beautiful, full of youthful self-confidence and vitality, and can write lyrics and music, which are worthy of praise.However, Adrian''s favorite is another place, that is - obedience!


    This is not to say that she is a good girl, listen to her parents, and do not overstep anything. The so-called obedience means that she is more rational and mature than her peers in some things. She knows what she is doing, or she is willing to tell people who are related to her interests and ask them for advice.


    To put it bluntly, she won''t hide anything from her agents in exchange for their help as much as possible. When she was trained in Los Angeles and Nashville, the agents around her had proved this. Even if she went out for a walk, if they needed to know, she would tell the truth.


    It seems not so good, but in fact, for stars, this is an important quality. All problems, in the end, are communication problems. Stars need to show their image to the public through the media, and the bridge between them is the broker. If the agent knows everything about her client, she will be more comfortable in shaping her image and keep the paparazzi out.


    Unfortunately, most stars can''t do this, especially those who become famous young and like to be self-centered. Sometimes there are some scandals that can''t be cleaned up. As long as we communicate properly. All of these can be avoided. As long as the agent knows what you have done, even if there is negative information, it can be quickly remedied by various methods. Moreover, if they knew in advance, it would be impossible for these negative news to appear, even in the era of Internet media.


    Like Britney Spears now, she is very obedient under Adrian''s guidance. There is almost no negative news from the beginning to now, and some scandals are well controlled. It is because there is no barrier to communicate with the agent. She will do whatever the agent says. Adrian will naturally explain if there is a problem. In fact, his women are almost like this. Although not everyone is Britney Spears, a lot of things are under control. This is the ability of a media tycoon.


    Based on the current information and some things in memory, Taylor is undoubtedly doing a good job on it. Apart from her private life, she hardly gives out too much negative news, so she is very worthy of praise. Universal music just falls short of country folk songs. Among several popular singers, especially female singers, Avril''s Canadian identity is bound to be less popular in the United States than that of a local first-line singer, but she is very popular in Japan and East Asia, followed by Europe; so is Christina, whose Latin origin restricts her development and is very popular in North America and Latin America. But Europe can''t even compare with the singers of many small countries.


    Overall, the most popular is Britney Spears, after copying "once" success. Adrian also deliberately created a super album for her. In addition, there were not so many broken things. Even though there was a loss in her study, the title of Madonna''s successor was always on her head. Even so, she had little success in country ballads, and was more popular in the north than in the south, even though Britney was born in Louisiana.


    Taylor''s appearance can make up for this. She has always liked country music, and her talent is good. The main consumers of country music in the South also prefer good girls. So even if she is hindered by the development of music styles in other places, it''s good to occupy the southern market in the United States. What''s more, the more he can control her.


    Adrian has tried a lot of things in previous trials. No doubt, the swift and Mrs. swift have told their daughter to stay away from Playboy. If they can, they may want Taylor to change to a record company. However, Adrian''s aura played a role, especially in the first meeting. The act of making Taylor beautiful with only one make-up was more convincing than the rumors, and Taylor was obviously interested in him.


    She is just a girl, curious about all the new things, and she loves to play. A girl of her age, a mature man like Adrian, has a fatal attraction. Think of her subtle expressions when he was joking and leaving today. It''s just a matter of time.


    Oh, of course, there''s one more thing to note. It''s really a problem, but we''ll talk about it later. Adrian does not want to use the card in his hand. Although it is very easy to use, it is difficult to break it if it is not in it. After all, many people are involved. Unfortunately, when he knew that he also had an investment, he had already let his financial adviser slowly collect it. If he wanted to move, he would have to do something.


    And it''s not worth playing this card for Tyler''s sake. If it works well, the card should have more value. Of course, if dear little Taylor doesn''t listen, he doesn''t mind using this card to teach her a profound lesson. He doesn''t mind having one more dog.


    In addition to these things, and Adrian gave a good reward to Britney and Christina - according to them, they didn''t do much to Avril, that is, he poured her a few more drinks at the company''s party, and then pulled her into the room to wet kiss her hands. Avril, who was so tiny, couldn''t resist and was so embarrassed that she almost fell into their hands Next.


    But Britney and Christina just want to teach her a lesson, or to show their alliance, so Avril didn''t catch up when she struggled to leave. Because they didn''t get Adrian''s permission, they didn''t dare to tell him, and Avril felt ashamed after suffering such a big loss, so naturally they didn''t tell him.Then, after Britney Spears version of "firewall" was released and topped the billboard, Avril was not reconciled to the accumulation of various factors. She pestered Adrian to get back the court, which made Avril slip up.


    Adrian''s reaction to this was continue! He praised Britney and Christina for their behavior and asked them to find a chance to continue like this until the arrogant rock girl had enough. Ha ha, naturally you want to find allies, and then


    The record company''s business was just an episode in July. Adrian''s main focus was on the shooting of out of control and the premiere of the film.


    "Pirates of the Caribbean 2" premiered in late July, and Kyla undoubtedly attended, with a thirst for Adrian''s fingers. Speaking of, this kind of thing to say. Few would believe that there was a woman who had slept with Adrian countless times, but only once in his hands.


    "I''m so special." Kyla triumphantly announced, and took the trouble to warn Adrian, only allowed to use fingers.


    It doesn''t matter. There is a finger to explore. Adrian is very clear about whether she has been reclaimed or not. By this time of next year at most, it will be almost the same, so there is no need to worry too much. And then


    "You don''t understand what you''ve done. You don''t care what I think here! Today I''ll show you Open your eyes My dear mother In a messy room. The young girl stood in the middle, with a knife in her hand. The tip of the knife was dripping with blood drop by drop. She looked strange and looked at her mother shivering on the ground.


    The expression on her face was like laughing and crying, like anger and pain with heart and lung. Her concentration was focused on it, but it was quite different.


    "Don''t Don''t Come on Please Susan I''m your mother... " Cried the mother, huddled on the ground.


    "Yes, mother. You are my mother. " The corner of her mouth grinned and raised the sharp knife in her hand with a cruel and sad smile.


    ¡°ok£¡¡± There was a shout from the camera, and the most important shot finally passed.


    Instant. After the scene, everyone was relieved. What they were most worried about was that they would have to shoot dozens of times again, which was too painful. After the assistant took a drink of pure water, she didn''t react until she took two shots.


    "You''re so great, Nada," Kyla, who stood by, gave her a hug for the first time. "You know what? I can feel the shock when I''m away from the field. You seem to It''s like killing her. "


    "Thank you," Natalie said with a tired smile. "You''re not bad, Kyra. Although Pirates of the Caribbean doesn''t have much room for you to play, I remember you said before that you''re shooting one..."


    "Jane Austen''s work has been remade several times, but I''m confident that it will be the best one." Kayla said triumphantly.


    "I guess so." Natalie shrugged and looked much better.


    "But I still envy you, Nada. You were really, very good just now. Do you think ED is good at exploring the inner world of actresses?" Kyla said it sincerely, but she didn''t notice the haze on Natalie''s face.


    "I''ve always wanted a role in ED''s films, but he always said there was no fit," Kyla continued, with a bad smile. "I suspect he''s just perfunctory. He doesn''t really want to give me a role, or what he wants from me."


    "Is it?" Natalie forced a smile.


    "Yes, it must be," Kyla clapped her hand, "like..."


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t say it, because a joking voice came into her ear: "it''s very impolite to talk about other people''s bad smiles behind your back."


    "Well..." Kayla looked embarrassed, like a child caught stealing sugar, but then she twisted her neck. "I didn''t mean to speak ill of you, ed. don''t you have an intention to me?"


    Looking at Natalie, she immediately added, "don''t you have an attempt at Nada?"


    "Kyla Adrian and Natalie cried out in a sullen voice.


    Well, well, "looked at Adrian, then looked at Natalie, and Kyla raised her hands." don''t say that - what do you think of Nada''s performance? I''ve heard people say that you''ve been very dissatisfied with her since the shooting started. "


    "Well At least that shot was perfect, "Adrian said after a dry cough, then looked at Natalie." well done, Nada, you did a good job. "


    Natalie didn''t answer, but there was a hint of shame in her eyes.


    "It''s just that?" Keira is still chattering.


    "Well," Adrian raised his hands. "I''m going to another studio to see the progress of some movies and TV shows, so how about giving you 30 to 40 minutes off? You have enough free time to chat. ""See, Nada, when it''s time to be tough, be tough!" Kyla immediately took Natalie and bragged.


    Adrian, who looked in his eyes, laughed and turned away. The scene just now was very important, so I tried to shoot it twice yesterday afternoon, but the results were not good. So when he came to the studio today, he called Natalie to the office and did it without saying a word. So This scene only shot three times, the heroine that kind of resentment complex mood is also abnormal in place.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C299

    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll spend my time to my heart''s content, and I''ll still do everything well. That''s life. " As the passionate singing stopped, the director in front of the camera gave a thumbs up to the little girl on the stage.


    "Very good, great." He exclaimed, the smile on his face was obvious despite his sunglasses.


    "Thank you, thank you!" In the middle of the stage, the girl in the pink thin shoulder SLING DRESS screamed excitedly. Then she took off her golden wig, threw it aside, and quickly ran off the field.


    "Mom, did you see that? Everyone said I was great!" The girl screamed and rushed into her mother''s arms. Her face was full of warm smile, just like a little squirrel.


    "Yes, baby, I look at you, you''re really, really great, I love you." It looked like her sister''s mother, holding her in her arms, said excitedly, then thought of something and turned her head to the other side: "by the way, honey, don''t forget there is another person to thank."


    "I know," the girl jumped out of her mother''s body, her hands behind her back, a little shy to the man standing beside her mother. "Thank you, Mr. Cowell, for giving me this opportunity."


    "You can call me Adrian or ED, Serena," Adrian said with a smile, reaching out and shaking the girl. "As your mother said, you''re a wonderful girl. You can shine whenever you get a chance."


    Hearing the praise, the girl''s smile was sweeter. Her mother was also very happy beside her. She chatted for a few minutes. After the director''s assistant came to call someone, the girl hopped back to mend her makeup and was ready to continue shooting.


    "You are a wonderful daughter, Mandy. She will be the most popular teen idol." Looking at the scene, Adrian told Selena''s mother.


    "Thank you. It''s enough to have you." The young woman, who looked less than thirty, brushed her hair around her ears and looked at the set. But the eyelid is drooping again, seem to have some contradiction and indecision.


    Two people did not speak again, so silent for a moment, Adrian just made a voice and asked directly: "are you free tonight?"


    "Sorry, ed You know, the TV series is officially on, and Selena wants to have a party at home to celebrate... " Mandy pauses at this point, her throat slightly rising. Then he made up his mind and looked at Adrian with a pretty good smile: "but I''m free at noon today, as long as If you call me, I''ll be there for the first time. "


    "That''s settled." Adrian slapped her on the buttocks with no ceremony. "You''ll see a brilliant Hannah Montana on the stage, I promise."


    Hannah Montana, this is the TV series currently being produced for the youth market. As a youth idol drama, this TV series is very qualified, with comedy, fashion, song and dance elements. It also satisfies many teenagers who are like superheroes. They are ordinary people, but at the critical moment, they become big people. And Hannah Montana is obviously closer to people''s lives than superheroes, so no wonder it''s so popular.


    Adrian has long said that he would take advantage of Disney''s sluggish response to take advantage of the new century''s signs that originally belonged to them. Hannah Montana is just one of them. There is no difficulty at all. Eisner, who was supposed to step down in May, is still struggling with the butterfly effect. Even if he had to go down in the end, it gave Adrian plenty of time.


    Although Disney as a group, all aspects are perfect. Even without instructions from the brain, fingers still know what to do. But in the end, it will be slower than others. Especialy, Eisner likes to seize power, and once had a record of carefully examining the patterns of the characters'' clothes in an animation. At this time, this situation will inevitably lead to further reduction of the group''s efficiency.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the reduced efficiency may not be obvious, but it is enough for opponents of the same level. What''s more, Adrian is already very familiar with this skill. He takes out the idea early and discusses it in the circle to create momentum. After a series of operations, even if Disney has the same idea, it will die.


    Although they have rich experience in this field by making family entertainment programs, they gradually began to turn to film and TV series production under the leadership of Eisner in the mid-1990s, and the starting line was only a little higher than that of AC media. Adrian, a pervert here, has been training relevant teams for a long time. As I said before, around the millennium, half of Hollywood''s TV series production teams are working for him.


    Of course, Adrian didn''t want to destroy Disney. A media group of this size may be suppressed, but basically there is no possibility of bankruptcy. Let alone, the government will certainly not allow landmark enterprises to die. And Disney is not MGM, they have a solid basic set of their own, as long as this can''t be lost, they can start again.


    Besides, Adrian didn''t take all of them. On the one hand, Adrian couldn''t digest it. On the other hand, there was no need for Warner to produce many excellent TV series without friends. Disney would have other TV series for teenagers without Hannah Montana. What he wanted to do was to squeeze Disney''s profit margins as much as possible, and then tie them to his own boat. In this regard, Disney and Warner formed a WD network, which was in his heart.As for Serena, who plays Hannah Montana today, oh, yes, yes, that''s Serena Gomez. The TV series began audition at the beginning of the year, and this little girl from Texas also took part in the audition. Because of some reasons, Disney didn''t sign her. After all, there are countless children who seem to have great potential to choose from each year. If you deviate a little bit, it will be someone else''s.


    Adrian has been following up on this TV series all the time. Naturally, she saw the information of Selena. She was very lucky to pass two rounds of screening. Then, full of bad taste, he immediately decided that this little girl would be the heroine. Think about it, how interesting it would be for Selena Gomez to play Hannah Montana.


    Of course, there''s another reason, of course, that Serena''s mother, Mandy tiffy, whose full name is Amanda Mandy don tiffy, is quite young and gave birth to Serena at the age of 16. Mother and daughter are very similar from facial features to contour, standing together to say that they are sisters, there must be someone who believes it. So Adrian doesn''t have to say what he thinks.


    To be frank, Mandy tiffy is not beautiful, she looks a little rich. If she is not well maintained, she will not get fat in a few years. In fact, even Serena is not very beautiful, just Some things are different. Adrian already has a pair, but he doesn''t mind having another pair. As king. As long as it doesn''t harm everyone''s interests, it doesn''t matter if we cross the line a little bit.


    Besides, Mandy tiffy is also very knowledgeable. Adrian finished her job when she was invited to dinner for the first time. After a long time in the circle, she worked as an actress, director assistant, make-up artist and so on. She knew the importance of holding her thighs. She has missed the opportunity to become famous. Her daughter can''t miss it any more. As for the cost, it doesn''t matter - unfortunately, she doesn''t know how much it costs.


    In that case. Adrian is not polite, completely with the attitude of playing around Mandy. All the places to play have been played. Then, she not only gave Serena the leading role in Hannah Montana, but also asked Mandy to play Hannah''s single mother in the play. As for the original single father, just change it. There are a lot of professional screenwriters in it, which is not a problem at all. As for so many songs in the TV series. Oh, no one really thinks Hannah Montana and her dad did it together without outside help, right? Of course, Serena would have packed it like that.


    Except for this. He also arranged for a girl of her age to play Hannah''s best friend Molly Quinn, also from Texas, with red hair. This little girl is also very good, although the most beautiful period is very short, but there is enough time.


    "That''s why the future is attractive. You know what''s going to happen, but you''re not sure it''s going to happen, and you don''t know how it''s going to happen." Adrian said to himself.


    Don''t be so anxious. It takes some time to harvest the seeds. Besides, the other side is too ripe to ripen any more, and some things are about to mature.


    "This, this, and so on, and then it''s all right." Liu Yufei''s two arms on the table, the whole body tilted forward, holding a small butt, the tip of a foot gently lit on the ground, very tempting. In particular, she also wore Ravenclaw''s school uniform, which made the temptation even more attractive.


    "Well done, why is there only a C in the math exam?" Adrian, who was holding her waist and fully attached to her body from the back, looked at the paper on the desk. He looked at it carefully, as if he were really checking her homework and that his other hand was not under her skirt.


    "Of course you want uncle to punish me." Liu Yufei raised her head and spat out her tongue. She was charming again.


    "That''s cheating, Feifei?" Adrian chuckled into her neck and took a deep breath.


    "How can this be regarded as cheating?" Liu Yufei lifted her buttocks and licked the corners of her mouth with her tongue. "This can only be regarded as tactics. Besides, uncle has no evidence to say that I cheated."


    "Uncle said you cheated, so you must have cheated." This is not from Adrian''s mouth, but Liu Li, who is busy cooking.


    "How can mom stand on uncle''s side." Liu Yufei pretended to be discontented, and at the same time, she bit her lips and clamped her legs.


    "Don''t say that," Adrian breathed in her ear, withdrawing his hand in spite of her disappointment. "How are you getting along with sissy?"


    "It''s going well," Liu yufeige said with a smile. Her face was excited, and she seemed to be very happy to do something for him. "Just three days ago, when I was bathing with her, I was lingering in the water for a long time."


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows. "How many times have you been bathing together?"


    "I don''t count, but at least more than ten times." Liu Yufei turned to straighten out her chest and looked very proud, but then she sighed sadly, "it''s a pity that every time she comes to the last step, she will stop, as if she is very shy and does not adapt to it."


    "You can do it when you think about it a little bit too much, Feifei." After everything was ready, Liu Li turned to pick up her daughter and explained to Adrian, "Sisi likes drinking as much as she likes all kinds of food. Of course, she doesn''t drink much and has never drunk outside. I know the law of the United States. "After a pause, she walked up to Adrian, vaguely excited: "so, if you want her, ED, it''s very simple. After you get drunk, that child adores you. Especially in our deliberate rendering. "


    "But it doesn''t sound very reliable." Adrian picked his eyebrows and squeezed Liu Li''s chin.


    "I''m not 100% sure, but I think this method can be tried." Liu Li is very serious.


    "Don''t worry," Adrian waved, then looked at the time on the wall. "Is thinking coming back soon?"


    "Almost Oh, I''m going to change my clothes, "Liu Yufei, who was dissatisfied with her mother''s stealing the limelight," or I have to explain to her. "


    "There was a Cosplay in the community in South Carolina. You know, I played Zhang Qiu in Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban. So it''s just wearing it in the past and coming back. Then, uncle was already here. I was in a hurry to talk to him, so I forgot to change. " On the round dining table, Liu Yufei, still wearing Ravenclaw school uniform, explained to Liu Sisi.


    "Ha ha, what topic are you talking about? Are you so engaged?" Liu Sisi was smiling heartily.


    "Something about Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire. The release time has been decided. It''s at the end of the year. " Adrian takes over the topic.


    "Yes, I almost forgot. Sorry, Feifei Liu Sisi made a grimace and then showed an expectant expression, "by the way, go back to China for publicity? During the Spring Festival, I went home to tell my friends that I lived with Feifei and knew the famous miracle director. Those guys didn''t believe it


    "I''m sure I will. I went last time. I can''t miss this time. And I''ve got a lot more scenes this time." Adrian answered for her.


    "Well, think, if you don''t keep your mouth shut, I''ll eat all the cod." Liu Yufei made a look of discontent.


    Liu Sisi was in a hurry: "OK, OK, I don''t want to say that. Cod is specially made for me by Ganma. Don''t eat it all."


    "As a person who comes here from time to time, I should be able to taste some?" Adrian quipped.


    "No problem. Uncle is a good man. Good people can eat whatever they like." Liu Sisi immediately put on a bold and dry cloud appearance, but his eyes occasionally glanced at the plate of COD.


    "It''s OK. Think about it. I''ll make another one." Liu Li cuts in with a smile.


    A dinner ended in a harmonious atmosphere. After a short rest, Adrian called Liu Sisi and wanted to talk with her alone.


    "Well, I''ll go back to my room first. After chatting, I''ll come up and I''ll wait for you to take a bath." Liu Yufei said with a smile, but also deliberately in Liu Si Si''s face kiss mouth, let her not embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing between you and Feifei, right?" When Liu Yufei went upstairs, Liu Li also left. Adrian sat beside Liu Sisi and asked deliberately.


    "What? Oh, that Ha ha, it''s OK. Nothing happened. " Liu Sisi was stunned, but immediately covered up and laughed.


    "You know, think, you''re so outgoing that you don''t lie at all." Adrian also laughed, with a bad smile, to make him look attractive.


    "I Feifei and I are really OK. We get along very well all the time Liu Sisi leaned over his head, his face slightly reddening, biting his lips and turning his eyes, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "I didn''t say you had a conflict." Adrian chuckles and pushes further.


    "By the way, I''m going to try the French foie gras you said last time. Even if it''s all fat, it doesn''t matter. You know, I like to eat delicious food, but I can''t taste it when I have a chance. So I decided to try it - you can still count your promise?" Liu Sisi suddenly said quickly.


    "Well Of course, if you decide, I''ll take you to the French origin to taste it. " Adrian opened his hand with a smile. "Is that ok?"


    "Of course, I love you so much, uncle. Thank you for taking me to eat so much delicious food." Liu Sisi was excited by the stars in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Adrian did not continue what he had just said, but patted the armrest of the sofa: "OK, let''s talk about business. Are you ready?"


    Liu Sisi was stunned and then widened his eyes: "to Is it time to start? "


    "Yes," Adrian nodded. "It''s already in preparation. The song and dance movie, the heroine has been chosen, and you''re going to play her opposite. I understand your study in the past year. You have done a good job. Think about it. I like the girl who makes progress. The script will be handed over to your agent soon. "


    When it comes to invisible eyes in America, I can''t believe that even if he looks at her for a long time, I can''t believe that her body exists for a long time. So I need you to do your best to complete every shot perfectly. Can you do it? ""No No problem! " Liu Sisi was a little nervous. "I''m well prepared. I can''t beat all kinds of dances. I sing No problem If only there were ballet. I would never lose anyone in it. My My body is very soft... "


    She said, as if she wanted to get up and do a few movements to prove that her body was really soft. Adrian said nothing, just looked at her, very quiet, so she soon quiet down.


    "I won''t let you down." Liu Sisi finally said so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C300

    "Youth of song and dance", which is one of the series that Adrian asked Liu Sisi to play the role of villain. He is not greedy. Having such a TV series and a series of films is enough. The media operators of the family entertainment programs are not as good as Disney after all, so there is the saying of indigestion It is not difficult to make Hannah Montana and high school singers and dancers, and make them equally popular, otherwise the professional teams in Hollywood can be disbanded. Of course, the prospect of "high school of song and dance" is a little vague. After all, he has installed a Chinese person to play a major role in it.


    from the beginning, Bill Ole, who was responsible for the production of the film, objected, and he thought it would be launched It''s better for local young people to play the leading role. The words also imply that "even if you want to join the Asian villain, you should find an American." no surprise, this was rejected by Adrian. What he is doing now is to take the lead in laying a foundation ship for the Chinese market when other film companies don''t care or are still in doubt. How can anyone be allowed to destroy it?


    As for the prospect, although it''s a little vague, it''s just a little vague. The heroine is a real American, Camilla Baylor, who plays Vanessa Marcel''s daughter in desperate housewives and flatters Adrian, and wins the role It''s an American actor, and the script has been revised to make the setting more reasonable. You know, it''s not easy for a Chinese American to become the most popular girl in the school. What''s more, she has always been one of the main actors in the school musical. Therefore, it is more reasonable to suppress the heroine. In addition, a monologue in the middle also makes the villains feel a little more sympathetic with the audience This is different from the current American youth campus dramas, which have no complete villains, but also have depth - film critics will definitely like this


    What''s more, how can there be less Asian people in the important characters in the play? As a display of the melting pot of the United States, no one can say anything, so in the final analysis, it is still a matter of distribution and publicity. As for the mainland''s response to the Chinese as villains, let alone that it is not a traditional villain from head to toe. If this small problem is unacceptable, we need not give it to the villains in the second part White washing - this is the usual method of Hollywood


    well, let alone this one. After finalizing this case, Adrian left the Liu family. Although he had not stayed here before and played with Liu Yufei next door to Liu Sisi, since Liu Sisi has entered the countdown to be eaten, it is appropriate to maintain a good image for the time being


    Liu Sisi and Taylor In the same way, they should create an atmosphere, sprinkle with good seasonings, and taste them slowly after careful cooking. If you eat too fast, you will lose your meaning.


    some don''t need to. By the middle of the month, another commercial blockbuster was released. Although Adrian tried his best, Adrian still had the same result as the original one. After all, there were so many characters and plot It''s so complicated that it''s the only way to do it.


    so the magnetic King played by McClaren still has to lift the Golden Gate Bridge, Zeta Jones''s Phoenix girl has to go crazy, and Scarlett''s little mischievous role continues to be marginalized - but it''s nothing. Scarlett doesn''t need this role to increase her popularity and business value. Adrian also gives her an ANN There was a good movie


    of course, she did attend the premiere, and Adrian also participated in it, only Zeta Jones was absent because of her big belly


    however, after the release of "cop 3", the most eye-catching person was not Wolverine Hugh Jackman, nor Professor Patrick Stewart, or Ian McKellen, nor storm girl Harry?


    the reason is simple reason is it''s important to know the best way to do it, but there are five ways to do it It has been widely used in the field of science and technology in the field of science and technology, as well as in the field of science and technology, and it has become the focus of many journalists


    this makes I wonder if there are two photos in one year. Is director miracle going to open up his private life? Or is there a conspiracy? Of course, no matter what Adrian is planning, we can''t stop the reporters from reporting first, so we can see headlines such as "director miracle''s new love" and "Canadian girl dating Adrian"


    then, one of the parties, Ellen Peggy, stood up and complained about the boredom and meanness of the tabloid reporter.


    "I really didn''t expect to see it In such an irresponsible report, I did have dinner with Mr. Cowell at the darrenf restaurant that night, but I think the person who took the photo should have seen that my agent and a producer were also present. I met Mr. Cowell in the restaurant by chance, thanks to him for recommending me to play in "hard candy" and two "war police". I had been with the agent I don''t understand why there are so many places outside to take pictures of all four people, but this reporter chooses only one angle! " The Canadian girl made such a statement through her agent and announced that she would be on the brink of prosecutionAt the same time, Adrian''s office has also released rumors that it will pay serious attention to this matter. If it is necessary not to mind the lawsuit, the weight of


    is much heavier than that of Ellen Peggy. Journalists can ignore the statement of the Canadian girl, but absolutely dare not not not care about Adrian''s, and suddenly stop a lot of things. What''s more, more and more evidence - dinner at that time The guests in the dining room, Alan''s agent, the producer and so on - all show that Allen is telling the truth


    it is true, although it is only a part of it, Alan did have dinner with Adrian and a producer at darrenf''s, and after that they did leave, just Ellen doesn''t tell anyone else. A few hours later, she drove to Santa Monica and screamed like an octopus in Adrian''s villa.


    Adrian liked the baby face of Alan Peggy. She may not be beautiful at first sight, but it will taste after a long time. Unfortunately, it was a little late and was in production at the beginning¡¶ But when Adrian noticed that, surprise and Columbia were already casting roles for "Man 3." otherwise, it would be nice to give her another type of collection rack


    but it doesn''t matter, things in the world are always imperfect, and Now you just need to taste something fresh from time to time.


    so, with his intervention, Alan Peggy was able to continue experimenting with phantom cats. At the same time, he cut off the script of hard candy in time and handed it to her. Undoubtedly, Canadian girls began to integrate into Hollywood, and it was easy for men like him to attract young girls, so Allen finally went to his bed Of course, the girl is still very smart. Although she had a crazy time in bed the night before, she woke up the next morning and immediately lay down on Adrian''s chest and asked, "me and What''s the difference between the women you used to have sex with? "


    With a little provocation, a little doubt, and a little frankness and frankness, she looks lovely


    "of course, you are lovely, more lovely than anyone else," Adrian said. Sincerely, at least in his women, in terms of loveliness, few can match Allen''s


    she stands there with such a temperament or flavor There, the corners of her eyes and mouth are soft and simple smile, and Adrian has always liked the temperament of women, not to mention she is so Petite than Vicia, even more delicate than Eva Longoria, the pleasure of pressing her on her body is endless


    "I''m sorry I just met you now," Adrian then said, still sincere


    "I''m glad I''ve just met you now." although Allen''s eyes were dim, he quickly replied. Yu Yu and he put her on the bed and "whipped" her all morning.


    again, it''s a pity to say it again. Moreover, she is also very smart and wants to play with insects Who knows? Later things will be better later


    of course, some things can be hidden from the press, the media and the public, but not from some people


    "he is like that. When you make a pregnancy decision, you should be prepared, right "At least he often comes to see you and think about me. When he''s pregnant with Patricia, he hasn''t been here more than ten times"


    "although I''m a little unhappy, Julie, you''re exaggerating too much." Zeta Jones, who is obviously overweight because of her pregnancy, sighs Look, I''m still blaming, and now I''m defending. "Julie Adam laughed. Zeta Jones looked at her, then touched her bulging belly and sighed," well, I''m just a little emotional, you know, pregnant women are If it''s just Scarlett, it''s obvious that he''s got the little girl Does he want to make the whole movie female characters last time? "


    "If he wanted to, I''m sure he would." Julia shrugged. "You should know that the TV series


    , the very popular" Desperate Housewives ", from the leading actor to the writer, all rolled on his bed, and those young girls would never miss them. Therefore, it''s amazing that he doesn''t engage in Ellen Peggy There''s no cat that doesn''t steal, especially one that hasn''t grown up in the morning The lion "


    " when did you accept that, Julie? " Zeta Jones looked at her in amazement.


    "no, no, dear Catherine, what I want to say is that if he wants to keep his interest in us, it must be necessary to hunt for beauty." Julia opened her hand, helpless and calm, "you know that The famous Coolidge effect? It is said that after Calvin Coolidge became president, he and his wife visited a family of poultry farmers. During the visit, Mrs. Coolidge asked the farmer how to produce so many hatching eggs with such a small number of cocks. The farmer was proud to explain that his cock had to perform his duties dozens of times a day. "Please tell Mr. Coolidge." the first lady replied emphatically that the president heard After that, he asked the farmer, "do cocks serve the same hen every time?" "No," the farmer replied, "there are many different hens." please tell Mrs. Coolidge, "the president replied"You want to say..." Zeta Jones frowned


    "men''s endurance and continuous combat capabilities are proportional to the number of women, which is scientifically studied," Julia frowned. "You should know better than me, don''t you?"


    Zeta Jones was stunned, then reacted and became a little embarrassed: "this He didn''t see how brave he was when he was at the beach.


    nevertheless, her eyes were looking away from her, and she was obviously out of her mind. But a few seconds later, she turned around and said, "it''s not like you. Julie, when did you care about this?"


    "Well, I admit, these It was Charlize who told me, "Julia hesitated or said it


    " Charlize? " Zeta Jones frowned. "Have you given in to them, Julie? Have you given in to them? "


    "Calm down, Katherine," Julia pressed down with her hands up. "Listen to me. There''s no harm in listening to Charlize properly. You have to admit that she knows more about that jerk than we do"


    " Well, "nodded Zeta Jones, who sipped her lips." the explanation is acceptable, at least it''s not Kate Beckinsale who tells you about it. "


    She snorts at the mention of the name, while Julia pretends not to see it:" so it''s OK to keep him interested in us, as long as he remembers As long as he doesn''t increase... "


    Julia didn''t finish. She just looked away melancholy. Zeta Jones didn''t ask. She understood the meaning, so she just asked, "if I mean, if He not only And it doesn''t mean convergence? "


    "Everyone''s tolerance is limited," Julie Adam chuckled. "It doesn''t need to be said. Naturally, someone will be very dissatisfied, so he''ll wait for a headache. In fact, I''ve been hoping that one day, we, and even all of us, can get rid of the tyrant''s control"


    "Ai Zhen is a beautiful word." Zeta Jones ignored her Without a glance, Julia drew a piece of apple and handed it to Zeta Jones''s mouth: "you''ll be on my side, Catherine?"


    "Of course" Zeta Jones bit down


    but Julia didn''t retract her hand, instead, she raised her index finger to turn around in the air. Zeta Jones looked at her again, swallowed the pulp, opened her mouth and sucked it. Then, the familiar voice rang out: "Hey, can''t you watch the match?"


    Looking at the door, Adrian stood with one hand in front of Patricia to prevent her from seeing the scene, but the 2-year-old was against him, grabbing the hand in front of her and trying to open it


    "next time, please remember to close the door, otherwise pappa will see it." he came over and continued with a bad smile


    "when are you Come here? " Julia raised her eyebrows and asked


    "for a while, I just heard about tyrants and so on." Adrian shrugged his shoulders


    "what is violence?" "Tyrants are bad guys, honey." Julia got up and stretched out her hand to her daughter. The little guy came out of her father''s arms and knocked down her mother.


    "do you think Dad is a tyrant?" Julia asked again, and there was no doubt that Patricia gave a resounding answer: "yes!"


    "I have to teach lily a lesson. She always likes to instill these things into her sisters." Adrian shook his head helplessly Julia laughs and teases, "Papa is a I think "Ao Jiao" can be a good description of her, "Adrian smacked and said," what does that mean? Why use Chinese to describe it? " Julia asked curiously, still relying on the little guy to struggle, stumbling into bed to make love with Zeta Jones It''s hard to describe. It''s probably duplicity In a word, pappa and I don''t deal with it, and Lily teaches her these things, which will seriously affect our father daughter relationship. "Adrian said seriously, of course, in exchange for Julia''s white eyes, while the little guy sat next to Zeta Jones and put his ears on her protruding abdomen to listen to it.


    " there''s no sound, "Patricia asked, her eyes wide open The eyes are lovely


    "because Kelly is asleep, she usually sleeps for a long time." Zeta Jones''s round face is full of maternal smile


    Kelly is the name of the child in her belly, yes, it is a girl. After examination, the possibility is as high as 80%, which is completely in line with Adrian''s consistent performance, so we did not consider the boy''s name However, the child''s name was acquired by Adrian, continuing his usual bad taste, but


    "Ed" mentioned the baby, Zeta Jones immediately looked at Adrian with praying eyes


    "OK, but I''ll ask for your opinion first." Adrian sighed and then said


    Zeta Jones wanted to name the child kylis zeta Cowell, but Adrian rejected the proposal, but Zeta Jones was very reluctant and nagged Many times, think it over, it''s nothing. It''s mainly based on the consideration of fairness. After all, other daughters don''t have this. But in this case, the children have changed their names. It''s fair, and the women will certainly agree"When I was so young, was I always in my mother''s stomach?" Seeing that she was neglected, Patricia immediately showed her sense of being www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C301

    "Hey, Emma, how was your day?" After getting the news from the servant, Adrian immediately went downstairs to little Emma. "You don''t seem to be very happy. Is another Emma doing mischief again?"


    "No more..." Little Emma, huddled on the sofa, sighed, then turned aside and looked at Adrian with one hand on her cheek for a long time.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Adrian felt his face strangely.


    "No I just A little curious. " Little Emma made a few meaningless gestures, and then suddenly, a few inches in front of him, opened her eyes wide and said, "am I beautiful, ed?"


    "Beautiful? Oh, of course, not only beautiful, but also very temperament, is a fascinating little cute Adrian grinned and pinched her little face, but then he felt something was wrong. He took back his hand, coughed and looked away.


    "So..." Unconsciously, little Emma continued to ask, "so Charlotte and I Which is more beautiful? "


    "Why ask this question?" Adrian was a little strange, and her eyes narrowed slightly, as if to see something from her little face.


    "I just want to know." Little Emma said in a coquettish voice, even grabbing his arm and shaking it twice.


    Adrian frowned, pulled his arm back, hesitated, and then said, "well, you and Emma You are as beautiful as Charlotte


    These perfunctory words, for some reason, made little Emma a little happy. She immediately turned over and sat down on the sofa and opened her eyes wider: "so So is it Charlotte''s work that I can do? "


    "Well Well? " Adrian blinked and looked at the girl in front of her.


    "I I I mean I mean... " Little Emma was rowing, but she couldn''t say anything for a long time. Her hesitant, shy and depressed expressions flashed from her small face, and finally she jumped up. He sat down in the corner of the sofa and sulked in his arms.


    Adrian became more and more puzzled, so he sat down again and said, "what''s the matter you can tell me, Emma, you''ve always been willing to tell me, isn''t it?"


    Little Emma looked up in dismay and bit her lip, but asked an irrelevant question: "will you come to the premiere in a few days?"


    All right. She obviously didn''t want to talk any more, so Adrian shrugged. "Of course, I, your aunt, Charlotte, will be here. It''s going to be a very happy premiere."


    In the popular schedule, not only large-scale productions will be released, but also movies with certain competitiveness will be selected at this time as long as the quality and prospects are good, such as the starring role of little Emma. And there''s Chlo Morris, a budding child star, who plays her childhood look, adapted from the novel of the same name by wendlin van der La Annan.


    There is no doubt about it. This is what Adrian arranged for her. From "little beauty in the sunshine" to "bridge of fairyland" to "heart beating", the route he planned for little Emma has shown obvious effect. In terms of business value, little Emma is far from little Emma, but in terms of word-of-mouth, her advantages are unmatched by little Emma. Besides, the nomination for best supporting actress gave her a lot of points. What''s more, she''s Julia Roberts''s niece and, for some reason, a big fan of Universal Pictures.


    So, as early as the shooting of "palpitation". Director Rob Reiner has praised her, and many critics have given higher scores after the trailer and trial show. Therefore, although the premiere is not large in scale, it still attracts the attention of many media, which is worthy of celebration.


    So Adrian tried to divert little Emma''s attention with this one, but the girl was still powerless: "OK."


    Seeing this, Adrian simply pulled her up and took her to the room upstairs to play with Julia, Zeta Jones and Patricia. She and Patricia got along quite well. Then, when the girl was a little happy, he took Julia and asked her in a low voice. In Adrian''s opinion, Julia was after all little Emma''s aunt. He should be able to detect that little Emma had something on his mind, but the answer he got made him laugh and cry.


    "What''s on Emma''s mind?" Julia blinked and looked puzzled. It didn''t look like she was pretending.


    Well, understandably, after giving birth to Patricia, Julia had to devote most of her energy to her daughter. Even though she had always cared for little Emma, there were still some differences. This is human nature, and it is inevitable that little Emma''s aunt is the same. In this respect, the two Emmas are in love with each other.


    Even though little Emma''s parents are still there, she has not forgiven them so far. She has been indifferent to several meetings, so she is also very sensitive to the changes in her aunt''s feelings. Adrian thought that her worries might be related to this, so she perfunctorily put Julia to rest. After a few days, she went to little Emma to find out about the situation. Unfortunately, little Emma has her own troubles now."Do you know what I''m facing now, ed? I have a war! And for your war! I don''t care so much. " Little Emma was very depressed and turned around the room, frowning tightly, very, very unhappy, as if by a great setback.


    "It''s easy to get old if you frown a lot," Adrian said with a sigh, and then quickly changed the subject as little Emma was about to pounce. "Didn''t she go out with you that day? How much should be disclosed? Or are you still Well? "


    "Oh, of course, as I stressed just now, this is a war!" The little devil waved his arms and cried, "I must win this war!"


    Then, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Adrian, narrowed her eyes and gave a bad smile: "well, ED, I can help you to get rid of Ruth, but..."


    "Don''t even think about it." Adrian immediately refused.


    "Oh, ED, how can you be so heartless." Little Emma immediately pasted it up and began to use a certain address. Unfortunately, Adrian kept her hand on her mouth and said, "we agreed."


    It''s hard to see her embarrassment. How could he let it go. Although Adrian has worn Kate''s edges and corners almost, it doesn''t mean that she has no more. So, once ketela was shamed, even the demons had to retreat.


    She only used a very simple method. Didn''t little Emma say she would have a chest massage? It''s going to take a long time to work, and Adrian can''t do so many things every day, so She''ll do it for you.


    Think of Kate pushing little Emma on the bed. When she is exhausted in the struggle, and then grasp her soft slowly kneading the scene, that is how interesting and tempting. What''s more, little Emma can''t resist. Lily is Kate''s death, but is it not Emma''s death? Kate can''t tell Lily these things. Can little Emma tell Lily these things?


    So when Kate forcibly pulls Emma away from Lily and drags her to another room under the excuse of "remember, we have something important to talk about", Emma can''t use lily to get rid of her. of course. As a result, Lily became more and more confused.


    "I think Mom and Emma are getting more and more strange. It''s a bit like Aunt Charley, but not exactly. " Lily complained to her father in private.


    "Well Well, lily, mom and Emma have some small problems. They have been trying to solve them, but they have not been able to solve them for various reasons, so they have been dragging on till now. It is not easy to solve this problem in a short time. But it''s mom and Emma again. I''m not even good at asking questions, so don''t disturb them. All right? " Adrian racked his brains and gave his daughter such an explanation.


    "I always think it''s weird, but my father has something to hide?" The little guy squinted at his father for a long time before he said this, and then clapped his hands solemnly: "that''s OK. I''ll wait for mom and Emma to solve it."


    Finally, she was about ten years old and precocious. Even though her curiosity was still strong, she knew what to do and what not to do. Otherwise, if she peeped into mom and Emma one day Well, Adrian can''t think of her daughter''s reaction anyway. It''s no easier to face a little guy than to balance Kate and Emma.


    "I said nothing, and you turned me down." Little Emma continued to act pathetic.


    "Because I know what you want to say." Adrian stood up. "Well, since you don''t want to, that''s for the time being. I''ll see if other people are willing to help."


    He left the room and depressed little Emma, who had failed in calculation. But she was not discouraged. After turning her eyes, a bad smile appeared from the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, all right, ED, I''ll help you, but you can give me what I want If you can''t do it The girl hummed fiercely.


    Obviously, Adrian''s hard to get really played a role, but little Emma also has her own ideas. There will be a good play at that time, but they certainly did not expect that the final result It''s far from what was expected.


    "Heartthrob" finally came out. No doubt, it won the praise of film critics, and little Emma''s reputation was further improved. Her acting skills were pretty good, and the role was also very pleasant, so it was naturally popular. I don''t know what will happen in a few years. It''s common for child stars to be compared with before when they grow up. It''s also common to be said that they are not as good as before.


    However, although the evaluation is high, the box office is very mediocre. In the first week of 400 theaters, the box office was only close to 4 million. Compared with the more than 20 million box office of more than 2000 movie lines produced by Julia''s production company and supervised by her, Amanda played the role of "40 year old virgin".


    But as a relatively small number of works, this number is acceptable, and has been much better than the original. This is the power of distribution. Whether the publicity is in place is indeed an indispensable factor in whether a film can sell well. Just like Oscar, acting is the foundation. Without foundation, there is nothing. But the basic factors determining the success or failure are public relations and luck.Of course, thanks to the fact that this is a PG family movie, there is a lot of room for operation. Moreover, Adrian doesn''t expect to make money at the box office, so he can keep the capital and get the profits from other channels.


    So, the party that should be held still needs to be held.


    "Don''t look so sad. You should be very proud. Everyone says you''re good. But when they talk about me, they just yell, "Wow, Hermione!" On the sofa in the corner of the party, Emma hugged Emma''s shoulder and said, "I''ll be happy at first, but I''ll feel like Oh, I shouldn''t have allowed ed to play the role, but if I didn''t It''s a contradiction. I hate conflict. "


    "Is that obvious?" Asked little Emma, listless.


    "Ah?" Little Emma didn''t respond.


    "I say, is it obvious?" Little Emma repeated her words.


    "Almost," little Emma, who finally understood, clapped her hands. "You can tell from your face that the words'' I''m not happy ''are written on your face. Do you know why people keep coming all night, but they''re leaving at once? Because Hey, Ruth, did you listen to me


    Little Emma asked discontentedly, looking in the direction of her eyes. Then she was stunned because she could see where her eyes could reach. Adrian is talking to several people.


    "Ruth, is there something on your mind?" Emma looked. Looking at Adrian in the distance again, little Emma squinted and asked.


    "Well? Ah, this... " The little Emma, who had recovered herself, laughed, and then became a little agitated. She stood up and sat down, and stood up and sat down, as if she were always hesitating.


    "Ruth. If you have something on your mind and don''t want to talk to ED, you can tell me that we are friends. Isn''t it? " Little Emma put on a good-natured manner.


    "Tell you?" Little Emma immediately showed a look of "I don''t believe you.".


    "Yes," little Emma spread out her hand and tried to be frank. "I admit, I like to tease you, but that''s how I care about you."


    "You''re saying, do you want to date me?" Little Emma grinned.


    "No," little Emma rolled her eyes. "I mean, Ruth, we''re very similar in every way, so what do you have in mind to tell me that I may be able to give you ideas everywhere, and you can do what I can do."


    "You can do what I can do?" Little Emma repeated this time and became hesitant, but this time she did not hesitate for long. After a few minutes, she finally got close to Emma''s ear and plucked up her courage: "that night Last night Did you kiss ed? "


    Little Emma''s face suddenly became strange. Her heart felt guilty as if a cat had been caught. After a while, she asked, "you You see it all? "


    She didn''t deny it, little Emma asked, and there was nothing to hide.


    "Yes," said little Emma, relaxing on the sofa. "I just wanted to be alone for a moment, but I saw ed walking deep into the garden. I wanted to talk to him. But you got out of there without two steps, and then..."


    She spat out her tongue, a little embarrassed, but there is a faint trace in her eyes The look of expectation.


    Little Emma believed that she was right. In fact, with her intelligence, she had already expected her mind, but she still asked, "do you want to What do you do? "


    "I want to kiss ed, too." Little Emma shrunk her neck, looked around, and then murmured, blushing.


    "For Why? " Asked little Emma unconsciously.


    Little Emma raised her eyebrows in surprise, as if surprised. She would ask this question, but soon returned to normal. She looked at Adrian over there with a gentle smile on her lips. "You should know."


    Well, as she herself said, they are very similar in every way - maybe not in every way, maybe only in two, but enough. So little Emma fully understands her infatuation and desire, because that''s what she is. In that case, then


    "Do I have a suggestion for you?" Little Emma said this after a silence, and then came to little Emma''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Little Emma was surprised and said, "you''ve already..."


    "Shh!" Even little Emma, fearless, had to put her finger to her mouth.


    Little Emma quickly shut up and looked around to make sure no one noticed her. Then she asked in a hesitant and excited voice, "feeling How do you feel? "


    "Well Do you want to try it? " Little Emma blinked.


    "Now?" Little Emma opened her eyes, and her body, which had been shaking all the time, was shaking more, but it was not because of fear.


    "But..." She was hesitant.


    "No, it''s a good chance tonight. Your aunt has gone back, hasn''t she?" "There is no other woman around him for the time being - it''s easy for me to get it. I had my own arrangement, but since you are so sincere, I''ll give it to you.""But But... " Little Emma became timid again. "I I He And my aunt... "


    "So what? If you want to, you should take the initiative to fight for it!" Little Emma cheered her up. "It''s not like you haven''t met me right now."


    But Emma was still hesitant. Emma sighed, glanced around, and took out a small, half nail sized paper package from her pants pocket and swayed in front of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C302

    "Well, now, what''s going on?" after a long silence, Adrian finally spoke.


    the day was bright, and the sea breeze was blowing the curtain through the open glass door. Adrian sat at the end of the bed, leaning on the bed post, not hanging from top to bottom. On the other side of the bed, he was also naked but covered in quilts Two small and lovely girls, one crawling on the bed, chuckling smugly, and the other curling up with her head buried in the quilt, which seems very embarrassed


    "I have a little pain in my butt, can you talk about it later?" Little Emma said with a pleading tone, and also symbolically patted her little buttocks exposed outside the quilt. However, she was too hard and did it too much last night. She did it so well that she didn''t recover now. She suddenly took a breath of cold breath


    "now do you know the pain?" Adrian gave her a good angry and funny look, and then looked at little Emma with some helplessness and depression: "Ruth, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," murmured little Emma, with her head buried, because her voice was so low that she couldn''t hear her emotion


    "I''m sorry, Ruth," Adrian grabs his head and stares at Emma, who is still giggling. "I don''t want to excuse my behavior, but I need to figure out how this happened"


    "yes ¡­¡­¡± Little Emma spoke again. This time, she raised her head a little bit. Her little face was full of unnatural blush, and she still didn''t dare to look at Adrian. "You can put that thing Do you want to block it


    Adrian froze for a few seconds before she could react. But little Emma was lying on the bed, shaking her shoulders violently.


    has already used it. Why is she so shy? He would like to ask, but considering that little Emma still For the first time, when he was a little rough last night, Adrian had to sigh, pull the quilt over his legs, and cover up the upright thing


    "OK, now we can talk about it?" He then said again, and without waiting for the two girls to reply, he said to himself, "I remember it was quite late at that time, and the people who attended the party were almost the same Ha juice "


    OK, the whole thing is complicated and simple. First of all, the party was held in Adrian''s Beach Villa in Malibu. I''ve said before that there are many properties in his house, some of which are used to live with his women, some are used to play one night stands. Malibu''s villa has always taken on the needs of the latter, which naturally means opening A good place for the party


    at that time, it was very late, and most of the people who attended the party had already dispersed. They left a long time in advance. Adrian was ready to leave a little less and go to Julia''s place for the night. Then, Emma with little Emma appeared in front of him with a cup


    "how about a cup, ed?" Little Emma said with a smile, "congratulations to Ruth"


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, looked at the cup she handed in front of him, and Emma, who was obviously a little nervous.


    there is no doubt that there is something strange in the juice. As the person most familiar with the little devil, Adrian can be sure of this. You know, little Emma proposed holding a party here, because she can communicate well with little Emma, and now it''s over It is absolutely impossible for her to play such a game if she doesn''t have any idea.


    so Adrian takes the cup and doesn''t drink it. Instead, Adrian blinks his eyes, takes little Emma''s cup, and puts his own cup into Emma''s hand.


    "Congratulations, Ruth." he raised the cup and touched her, laughing in little Emma''s astonished eyes Emma was so stunned that he drank the juice on the pretext of congratulating Emma. Adrian couldn''t refuse, but there must be something wrong with the juice. So he simply took the cup in Emma''s hand and drank it, which was just right


    of course, he felt that little Emma''s move was too shallow, and There was a slight discrepancy in the past, and he was curious about what was in the juice, but considering that little Emma was there, she was unlikely to do too many things, so she didn''t think about it any more. Then it was time to get ready to leave


    by then, the party was almost over, the people in the villa had dissipated, and Adrian would leave again, but I don''t know why There is a restless feeling, especially when a woman who wants to have a relationship with him has not forgotten to tease him before leaving, so when he is sure that he is OK, the things below are held high and spending an obvious big tent


    in this case, Adrian is not easy to leave directly, and there is nothing else in the villa, so he goes to the bathroom in the bedroom to take a cold shower He thought that this would make him feel more relaxed. He did have some effect in a few minutes after flushing, but he held it up before he got out of the bathroom, and his inner feelings became more and more intense


    Adrian, who couldn''t get vent, didn''t want to use his hands. As the most famous Playboy in Hollywood, he had countless lovers on call He had to do some simple exercises to distract himself. Then, as he sat on the edge of the bed and breathed, his arms hugged his body from behind"Emma?" Feeling the soft and delicate body behind him, Adrian looked back and asked, "ed..." The other party mumbled and then kissed him on the mouth


    because he was in a hurry, he didn''t turn on the bedroom light, so most of the room was dark except for the light in the bathroom. Naturally, he couldn''t see who it was. In addition, he didn''t want to think at that time. It was easy for him to have a gap, so he pressed the other party in sucking for the first time After repeatedly touching for several times in the delicate fragrance of the girl''s body, Adrian, who was further aroused by lust, immediately took up his gun and drove straight into the girl''s painful hum. Finally, although he didn''t realize the difference between the girls under him, his subconscious realized that it was the first time for the other party, so he instinctively reduced his strength As a result, although the girl was better, he could not be satisfied. Fortunately, when the girl''s groan was filled with tears, her arms hugged Adrian from the back, and she was quite skillful


    even if she was aware of something wrong, Adrian would not pay attention to it, and immediately got entangled with the second girl several times, several times, and so on Her physical exertion was almost exhausted, so she let the first one do this again. After three people were exhausted, the chaotic passion stopped, and then she fell asleep in a huddle.


    naturally, when she woke up the next day, Adrian''s shock could be expected


    "yes, juice, do you think you can escape by changing the cup?" Adrian stares at her for a long time, then takes a deep breath: "tell me, Charlotte, what did you put in the juice"


    "guess what" Emma smugly grimaced


    "OK, I think I''m too indulgent. Maybe you should go back to London tomorrow," Adrian said "It''s nothing. It''s just a little bit of Spanish fly powder," she said, biting her lips. "It''s just a little Spanish fly powder?" Adrian covered his forehead. "Do you know what this thing is for?"


    "Of course I do. I only let it go a little bit. I know the proper way." little Emma looks aggrieved Well, I shouldn''t have asked that question, "Adrian sighed, his voice finally getting a little more severe." how did you get it? "


    "Of course, it was through the agent." the girl''s eyes were bent again


    "agent? "I told him that if I couldn''t get it, I''d fire him. If I told you, I''d fire him too." Emma said with a smile


    "hell," Adrian covered his forehead again. "Obviously, I should change your agent"


    "absolutely not. I like this one now." Emma immediately called out and waved the demonstration Adrian rolled his eyes and waved his hand: "OK, now don''t say so much. I think you should go to the bathroom for a shower. I need to talk to Ruth talks alone "


    " why can''t I stay? " Little Emma of course didn''t do it, and stressed again: "my butt still hurts"


    last night, taking advantage of the chaos, she finally seduced Adrian to pick her own little chrysanthemum bud. Of course, because Adrian''s state has a blessing, even if she has been very careful, she can still bear it from time to time, so she did not lie


    "I don''t care about this"


    Adrian is not so much at this time "Hurry up"


    "OK, I won''t take pity on others." Emma snorted, shuffled out of bed, and limped into the bathroom with the air conditioner in her air conditioner


    when the door of the bathroom was closed in sight, Adrian sighed again, curled up on the bed with his eyes wrapped in a quilt, and opened his eyes "I''m sorry, dear Ruth," he said with a wry smile, "this must be a terrible first time. I hope you''re not too I mean I mean... "


    He grabs his head, some incoherent, looking at him, little Emma can''t help but chuckle out


    "it''s OK," she leaned in his arms, "although it''s true It''s a little painful, but it''s good as long as you can talk to ed. "


    the girl rubbed her nose and wanted to lean more towards Adrian''s arms, but because of the big movements of her legs, she grinned her mouth and held back Adrian grinned bitterly and looked at little Emma with unspeakable eyes. "You just want With me? "


    "Of course," little Emma answered carefully


    "why I mean... " Adrian sighed. "When did you start to have this idea?"


    "It started when I knew what men and women could do," little Emma laughed sweetly. "From then on, I decided that the only person I could have sex with was you, ED, and I love you."¡°¡­¡­ Well, there''s Charlotte giving you something, and I know there''s nothing more to say. God, I shouldn''t have let the two of you play together, "Adrian grinned again." but Don''t you think you''re too young? "


    "Come on, ED," little Emma poked her head out of the bathroom. "You''re only two or three years older than us, and you''ve made you go to bed at the same age"


    and then she quickly closes the door before Adrian stares. Although Emma doesn''t speak, she turns her brain bag and her shoulders shake constantly


    "OK, I admit it''s a lame excuse, but you ¡­¡­ You''re both different, "Adrian grabs his head." it may seem normal to you, but to me, it feels like... "


    Look at her face and smack her in the face The relationship between your aunt and me, right? "


    "My aunt is my aunt, I''m me," little Emma replied quickly, apparently having already figured out the answer What about papa? " Adrian had to ask, "do you still want to say, Papa is papa, you are you?"


    "Of course, everyone is an independent individual. I''m a big girl, and I have the ability and the right to make decisions." little Emma said very seriously, looking at Adrian without blinking his eyes.


    Adrian groaned involuntarily. A little Emma has been enough to make a headache. Now add a little Emma He can basically foresee Julia''s fury. Although his feelings with Julia are not as good as Kate''s, this is not what he wants to see. What will happen then? Let little Emma go to Julia like little Emma? Please, that''s her aunt


    of course, from the perspective of bed, it can make a pair again, and it''s still Oh, what the hell are you thinking?


    "Don''t worry, ED, I won''t tell my aunt," said little Emma, sitting up and grabbing his arm as he banged on his head. "I promise not to tell anyone"


    "it''s done. Can you go back to the past?" "Maybe I should ask Kate to give you a good lesson, AI "Charlotte," Adrian said, gritting his teeth, but for some reason, his mind was thinking of Emma and Kate waiting for him in bed together


    damn it, the farce made his whole person confused - well, not farce, in a sense, it was still very memorable, even in that case, he could still recall the sweetness of a girl, but it was still It''s an unpleasant thing. Adrian hates this feeling, this uncontrollable feeling, but


    "Well, it''s time to get up," he said helplessly, and then two cheers sounded. To a great extent, it was a declaration of victory.


    this matter was put aside for the time being. Like little Emma, no one knew about it for the time being. Although Ivanka, as a secretary, would not know very slowly, Julia''s question was a trouble. After all, Adrian hardly had any Even if there is something temporary, he will call in advance and explain what it is


    but fortunately, he has been praised all the time, so it is easy to fool the past


    "I originally planned to take a few minutes to leave, but I fell asleep carelessly, but I woke up in the middle of the night, but it is not suitable for calling. Getting up in the morning is a lot of things So wait until now. "This is Adrian''s explanation, plus Well Little Emma testified, Julia didn''t say any more


    OK, don''t worry about it any more. First of all, let''s talk about the work. After half a month, Adrian is very satisfied with all the scenes, and Natalie''s mood is very good. She takes the role of releasing all the pain she has suffered in reality. I believe it can be done Let her be more flexible


    so even if the progress is delayed, Adrian doesn''t care, as long as the media doesn''t find out. Anyway, as long as the film is released at the end of the year, it''s enough. As for publicity, is there any problem with his brand which can create topics and has great energy?


    Then, in September, at the end of the summer vacation, several more films were released, such as "like heaven" with Sarah as the leading role and producer, Naomi''s partner Ellie fanning''s "air crisis", and Gao Yuanyuan''s "lucky number Slevin", who played the second leading role in Hollywood, were released It''s just right, and it''s just in three stages. In the beginning of September, when the summer vacation was still in some heat, this movie also took this opportunity and Sarah''s gradually established fame in the love comedy and got a lot of box office


    unfortunately, compared with her previous films of the same type, it is slightly inferior, even if some bugs in the original version have been corrected In fact, it has only won more than 2 million box office in the 3ooo family line, which is not a good result. Obviously, the difference between the taste of the audience and that at the end of the century and the beginning of the century has become more and more obvious. Now that the technology is becoming more and more mature, it is inevitable that romantic comedy will usher in a low tide after so many years of prosperityHowever, Sarah, who began to turn to the background gradually, was quite open www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C303

    "Air crisis" is arranged in the middle of the month. The summer vacation is basically over. There are still some movies that have been shown for a period of time. In this case, it will not be too low to arrange a new plot movie to be released. What''s more, Naomi and Ellie have bright spots. Unfortunately, Naomi is only pregnant now, and she has the feeling of being a mother. Otherwise, she would not be half as bad as the original Judy foster.


    But it doesn''t matter. This kind of thing can''t be forced, and without comparison, no one thinks her acting is not good. As for Ellie fanning, the little girl is regular, a little bit worse than her sister Dakota. Of course, one of the reasons is that she has no room to play. What will happen in the future is what will happen in the future.


    However, "lucky number Slevin" was put at the end of the month. As Gao Yuanyuan''s first Hollywood movie show, there are not many highlights. The character image is even weaker than the robot in "Battlestar cadillaga". In fact, in the eyes of most American audiences, she is just a vase to promote the development of the plot, and more attention is paid to a few old drama bones.


    However, in mainland China, it is another situation. As soon as the title of the first movie of the mainland actress, the first to enter Hollywood in the new millennium, can attract enough Chinese people''s attention. In crouching tiger, hidden dragon, played by Lin Zhiling, the story of Edison Chen has not been exposed, and the Chinese people''s passion for Hollywood and their desire to have an international superstar are even stronger.


    So, even if the movie can''t be released simultaneously in mainland China, even if the propaganda means there are still very low levels, as long as it is released, there won''t be no box office. Anyway, there''s nothing on the plot Suspected of insulting China or something.


    The box office of Harry Potter and the prisoner of Azkaban can be much higher than that of the previous film because of the addition of Liu Yufei and the total appearance time of the film is less than ten minutes, not to mention lucky number Slevin. The reason why the box office of the original edition is not so good is mainly due to its distribution. Now this edition is put in the end of September, and efforts have been made in terms of publicity. It is bound to be higher. With the mainland part, it may be possible for the world to exceed 100 million yuan.


    What''s more, Adrian has other plans for her. A science fiction film with the same investment as lucky number Slaven is under preparation. This is another film that has been buried because of its poor distribution. Although Gao Yuanyuan''s device is not the main character, it has a lot of weight. It is suitable to pave the way for her. Moreover, after


    Gao Yuanyuan was very happy. Li Zi and the same very happy Li Zi fought a battle with Adrian. In the absence of Shuanglin''s participation, he took turns to fight with the advantage of many places, squeezing Adrian. Although in the end, Adrian was not able to deal with, instead, he was paralyzed, but also gave him a deep impression.


    The reason why Li Zihui is equally happy and involved is that September is also the time for the new play to be put on the stage, and the TV drama grey intern promised by Adrian has been officially broadcast on CBS.


    The heroine is Jennifer Love Hewitt, Sara''s former Valet, although she is no longer, although she was repaired because she offended her. Then she worked as her Valet, but Sarah forgave her long ago. What''s more, she''ll take care of one or two, so when love asks Sara to compete for the role, Sarah agrees.


    Adrian originally planned to use Katherine Hagel as the heroine. However, since Sarah recommended her in front of her and lof''s door-to-door service later, she didn''t contact her for some time, and there were other good roles in the TV series. So it was settled. Then, of course, the Chinese American character is Lizi. She has performed well in all aspects since she came to the United States for nearly a year. From English to performance training to targeted understanding of interns, they all worked very hard and in place. Just like the carp in front of Longmen, they tried their best to jump up after seeing a glimmer of success.


    Then, she succeeded. Grey, an intern, became popular after being sold to CBS through strategic research. Several of the leading interns have received a lot of attention, and Lizi has thus entered the American vision. Perhaps the popularity among Americans is not as high as that among Hong Kong people, but they are not comparable at all, and they are also a good start, so she is very happy.


    Adrian is also very satisfied. In fact, he is very satisfied with the several Chinese women left around, including Liu Sisi, who has not yet got it. It goes without saying that Shuanglin has been in American Society for several years, and has been around him for several years, and has got many opportunities. Lin Zhiling doesn''t need to sell food and meat to highlight herself, and her acting skills are passable. Lin Xilei has made great achievements in the circle of brokers with her own efforts.


    Then there are Liu Yufei and Gao Yuanyuan. The former has a soft personality and is suitable for training. What''s more, there are Liu Li''s assistants. Moreover, their mother and daughter are all tied to him. Naturally, they are very obedient. As long as Adrian demands, she will try her best to be the best. Gao Yuanyuan, like Lizi, realized that her opportunity was right in front of her. In the one-year time given by Adrian, she worked hard. Don''t really think that she can''t meet the standard. She will also arrange him to play "Battlestar cadillaga".


    Adrian likes women, but he''s not a jerk on the brain, which is why he will accept Gao Yuanyuan. He likes the woman who is willing to work hard and eager to show himself. The man in the work is attractive. How can a serious woman have no charm? In contrast, those women who do nothing all day long and only know how to dress up and spend money and enjoy themselves are too superficial. Therefore, he sometimes prefers women with temperament.The same is true of Liu Sisi, who spent three months in the United States to communicate with others verbally, and now has reached the required level of performance. Therefore, the shooting of "youth in song and dance" has officially started at the end of September. Although she gets along well with other actors at present, she has performed extremely well in dance, and the choreographers praise it. She can master any dance once or twice.


    So, it can be said that if you want to find the common ground of the women who stay with Adrian, the most obvious thing is to try to improve and bloom, except for Caden cross.


    Caden is the product of his bad taste. After indirectly and directly changing the future of some women, Adrian had a vague idea of fishing for a man from the sea. He just met him. In addition, she had a good eye and a good appearance, so he put her on the shelf.


    Who knows. Kaiden has no interest in the career arranged by Adrian. She prefers to enjoy it. At present When Adrian kept her, she could always find a break if no one was behind with a whip. Adrian is not too happy, you know, even Jili hazel, who is equally enjoying herself, is working hard - in a new film being made, she needs to impersonate a man to enter the football team, so she has to tie up her proud breasts with a piece of cloth. It''s not easy.


    Of course, Caden is not a fool. She is good at winking. She also knows Adrian''s mind. He will be satisfied if he is not served in bed. As a matter of fact, as long as Kayden does it seriously, she can still do a good job. So Adrian occasionally thinks that she should have gone to the sea at the beginning, and she can change her mind to something else, but in the end, she still suppresses.


    But. His patience, after all, is limited, if he dallies like this for a long time. It''s not impossible to get off the shelves. Maybe she should be made aware of this.


    Well, turn back to the TV series. September is still the time for the new play to be shown. Naturally, AC media will not only prepare a TV series such as grey, the intern. Therefore, there is also gossip girl, which has been planned for a long time, and is broadcast by WD, the weakest TV network.


    From a strategic point of view. Warner and Disney jointly set up a television network is a wonderful move, because Adrian''s intervention, although they have their own development on cable TV. But the wireless aspect is still far from good, especially the WB TV network, far less than another time and space. However, they can learn from each other''s strengths and make up for their weaknesses. Moreover, both groups have a large share in the family market of all ages, especially Disney. After all, the operation of AC media in terms of teen idols is still a little worse than Disney. However, it is a great achievement to push Disney to this position.


    In addition, Warner also has cable and broadband business and HBO TV station. Although AC media has acquired at & tbroadband ahead of Comcast to become the largest cable TV operator in the United States, Comcast is still the largest broadband operator in the United States. Although Warner ranks second in both aspects, it has great advantages in combination, so the wireless broadband operation is now regarded as a tripartite confrontation.


    It is so stable and able to feed back. In addition, HBO is still a fast and excellent signboard. Adrian "robbed" a lot of wonderful dramas, which really hit HBO very much. The preparation of "bloody Pacific" has begun, but after all, they are more experienced in making TV series, so they have launched many excellent TV series that even Adrian has no impression on, which is almost equal to TNT Court protest.


    In this case, Disney can play a role of 1 + 1 > 2, and Eisner may be able to use this strategy to keep his position.


    Unfortunately, although the idea is good, the actual situation will always be another matter. WD has indeed become the fifth largest television network, and Warner and Disney have finally got public stations. Unfortunately, WD''s signals only barely cover the United States. At best, compared with the previous WB, some areas don''t need to pay to watch. Therefore, although the new TV network is very helpful to Warner and Disney, Eisner still officially announced his resignation in early September, which lasted more than three months than another time and space.


    As a result, Adrian sold gossip girl to WD. The new network did not pose much threat to the old network. Moreover, because of the foundation of Warner and Disney''s initial cooperation, the new TV network also entered another time and space, focusing more on the production of programs for teenagers. Thus, gossip girl is still suitable for them.


    It has been said a long time ago that the audience rating of this TV series is not high, and it can be produced for so many seasons. The main reason for this TV series is its unique marketing method, which attracts the attention of many young people and makes several leading characters quickly become popular idols.


    Adrian''s plan is to tie Warner and Disney to their own boat step by step, so they will never be soft hearted when they should give benefits. So "gossip girl" was successfully broadcasted on WD. This is a new TV network. All kinds of publicity must be indispensable. With the help of AC media, there is no doubt that it has become popular.Blake still plays Selena, while Leighton is still Blair. When she first handed over the novel to them, Leighton and Blake had a dispute about who should play Selena. The relationship between the two girls was bad. Selena looks like the first heroine, and naturally wants to compete for this role to win or lose, even if Adrian says Blair and Selena are of the same weight.


    Since they insist so much, Adrian simply put the battlefield on the bed, who can make him more satisfied, this role is whose. So after several fierce contests, Blake took the role of Selena, although Leighton had already given herself to Adrian. But don''t forget that Blake had actually given up her virginity in front of many people. Her lower limit was much lower than that of Leighton at the beginning. So Blake and Adrian stuck together on the dark and restless dance floor, which was crowded by people who flashed a few lights from time to time. In public, Leighton couldn''t, so she finally had to swallow her anger As Blair.


    But in this way, the fight between the two became more intense, and when Adrian was in front of him, he had almost no other idea but to overwhelm the other. Apart from that, "gossip girl" just aired, the two together dressed in the drama''s high school uniform in front of Adrian. As Selina and Blair, they fought fiercely with him, and played with great engagement.


    "That''s what I want to see." Adrian was particularly pleased with their performance. That''s what I''ve proposed in bed. Maybe we can consider the adult version of gossip girl.


    Of course, it would be better if we could handle the other three. In addition to s and B, gossip girl also has a heroine role, Jennie, and two important female characters, Vanessa and Giorgina, namely J, V and g. Adrian has specially selected these three roles.


    Since we want to keep up with the original. Then J also used a 14-year-old girl, um Jamie Lynn spears, the sister of the famous Britney Spears. Although the last time Britney in bed implicitly recommended her sister to Adrian. However, the spears, who pushed the matter behind her, did not give up. They not only urged Britney Spears to take care of her sister, but also kept implying that Adrian was shameless at some parties.


    "Jamie is no worse than her sister. You can have a try." Spears even said something so blatant that he almost said: you can make an offer.


    Adrian has not given a clear answer, but he does not want to say that they fell too hard, so let Jamie accept some performance training, then audition, and finally get the role, which is a test of the spears family. As for Britney''s reaction, don''t worry. The pet won''t have any comments.


    As for the roles of V and G, Adrian chose two girls of the same age as Leighton and Blake, playing J as Theresa Palmer from Australia. Because of Adrian, Universal Pictures has won over the Australian gang in Hollywood, so actors there will basically choose to work with universal to become the second Kate Blanchett or Russell Crowe. Theresa is one of them.


    She auditioned for gossip girl, and Adrian had been following up on casting, so even though Theresa was eliminated in the second round, she eventually got the role of V.


    As for the role of G, it is still very young ameber Hilde. Yes, Adrian was a little surprised when she saw the name of the famous bisexual a few years later. Then Adrian did not hesitate to give the role of G to her.


    She is worse than Theresa and was eliminated in the first round. If Adrian was not present at that time, she might have gone to another drama group.


    Apart from some things, I can see that aimeber''s style is a little bit unscrupulous. She likes guns and Ford Mustang. She is almost a shrew. Maybe she is more suitable for the role of J. unfortunately, she has been given to Jamie. However, a female role full of personality villains should also suit her, although she did not feel much when she was first seen on the set.


    All in all, for the time being, Adrian doesn''t mind letting the writers expand G''s part as long as she does well.


    It''s said that, to tell the truth, it''s not easy to deal with black and black if they''re not so busy. But it''s no hurry. Now gossip girl has been on the air, and the response is pretty good. He has enough time to take it slowly. Sometimes it''s a pleasure to chew and swallow. What''s more, Leighton and Blake can help.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C304

    "Don''t you forget that you still have a lot of things to deal with, these and these! How can you leave and run here! Well, even if you have a movie to deal with and pay attention to, at least give me a call! I''m your secretary, ed! I''m responsible for arranging your itinerary! If you are always like this, how can I adjust it for you? " In the Universal Studio office, Ivanka asked, gripping his teeth after he dropped a pile of papers on the table.


    "Well Eni, you''re so angry Rush to my office Is that why? " Adrian, sitting back on his high back, blinked.


    Ivanka frowned. "Don''t you think it''s enough, ed?"


    "No, I just Adrian rubbed his head with his fingers. "Well, I mean, I left you a note, right on your desk."


    "Do you have any?" Ivanka looked surprised.


    "Of course," Adrian said seriously, "I can''t leave without saying a word. Although you accuse me of doing this all the time, you should know that I''ll tell you wherever I go unless there''s something irresistible."


    "But I didn''t see it," Ivanka said quickly, and then waved his hand again. "Well, maybe it fell on the ground, or got mixed into the document, so I didn''t see it. It''s my fault, but! Why don''t you leave a message or text message, ed? Isn''t that safer? "


    "Well, next time I must be. " Adrian said immediately, taking a deep breath and smiling.


    Ivanka narrowed her eyes. He looked at him from head to toe: "so, tell me, what is ed doing on set? Your new work has been completed, and the TV series that should be followed up are also following up Ha


    She showed a clear look of disdain: "who do you want to get? Don''t you have been sleeping through those desperate housewives? Or the idea of the little girls on gossip girl? Oh, by the way, it''s said that you talked to Mary Lois Parker before, and you recommended her to single poison mother


    "Well It''s an interesting inference. " Adrian took a deep breath and gave a dry smile.


    "That''s for sure," hummed Ivanka, who knew him well. "You''re interested, ed. Is she that attractive? Let me see, she is already 40 years old. If you met her in five or six years, it would be fine. But now, can you tell me where this old woman with no body and no face, who has already had children, can you tell me what makes you have sex? "


    "I think There are many places. " As soon as the voice dropped, another voice began to sound intermittently, and one hand was raised from under the desk.


    Ivanka was stunned and looked at a woman''s head coming out from below. Swept the hair that sticks in the corner of the mouth, embarrassed to her smile.


    "I don''t agree with you. Miss trump, I have always been in good shape, and although I have had children, I am confident that I will never lose to you. " She said she stood up, with long black hair slightly curved and beautiful facial features. It was just what Ivanka said, "single poison mother" heroine Mary Louise Parker.


    Look at her with the tip of her tongue licking the corner of her mouth, and then look at Adrian, who is holding his mouth full of saliva. Everyone knows what happened before.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were..." Ivanka finally closed his mouth and made a few meaningless gestures. "Those words were just what I said casually. I promise that''s not what I really think. Please don''t take it into consideration."


    She looked very calm as Adrian''s secretary. Ivanka saw too much of this kind of scene, so after the embarrassment of "saying bad things behind your back and being caught by the other party" disappeared, he became indifferent.


    Mary was surprised by such a rapid change, and Ivanka quickly continued: "am I disturbing you? It seems so. Then I''ll leave first. Please go on


    With that, she turned and went out. She opened the door and looked back. "Your itinerary and the papers you want to see are on the table. Don''t delay too long, ed."


    "Has she always been like this?" When the door of the office was closed again, Mary turned her head and asked Adrian curiously.


    "Yes, in fact, my two secretaries are like this. Although some of them are spoiled and spoiled, they are both capable women, so they can be tolerated." Adrian said, showing his hand.


    "Oh?" Mary''s mouth showed a little smile, which made her look more interesting. "The main reason is that they all blow to you like that?"


    Her face ambiguous pointed to the big thing that still stands, he did not answer directly, just shrugged his shoulders.


    "It seems that more than that. What we have done just now, in the case of visitors They must have, "Mary continued laughing to herself, squatting down in front of Adrian and grabbing the thing." I was thinking, ED, how many women have you slept with based on what I heard from your secretary? ""I didn''t sleep all over Hollywood anyway. I only wanted to have sex with the woman I saw." Adrian said frankly.


    "That must be a lot, too. Let me see, Kate Blanchett, Monica BELLUCCI, Julia Roberts, Nicole Kidman..." Mary grinned and quickened her hand.


    "It''s not just the list of Oscar winners." Adrian snorted with satisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, certainly more than that. It is said that only women who have sex with the director of miracle can be regarded as attractive, so there will be many women who want to prove their charm like me - in other words, I can be regarded as an attractive woman now." Mary became a little elated, smiling and not mature at all.


    "Have they all done that?" And then she asked, "I mean, they do it to you, hide in your desk and blow your trumpet when someone''s around?"


    "Oh. Of course. " Adrian replied, squinting his eyes.


    "It''s great. I''m very proud to think that so many Oscar winners have played the same trumpet as me." Mary laughed triumphantly.


    Adrian sighed, and suddenly stood up, pinched her mouth, and then leaned down. In her whine, she pressed her head deeply and quickly. Don''t worry, if the audacity of imeber Hilde is just a memory. Then Mary Louise Parker''s boldness can be easily understood.


    "Do you want to sleep with me?" After the first close contact, she asked after a few words, and then raised her eyebrows provocatively.


    Adrian was stunned for several seconds at that time. His original plan was very simple. As before, he came to chat up a conversation with the TV series, and went deep into the topic of recommending the other party. Of course, the topic should be brought up by the other party. Then he invited to dinner and had a good talk at the table and left together. If we can''t talk well, we''ll talk about it next time. It''s the first time that such a simple and clear question is made.


    "Why So he replied.


    "When a man does something important for a woman. I always hope to get enough reward. You recommended me to be the heroine in single poisonous mother. You are a famous playboy. Do you have any questions Mary said with a smile, the charm between her eyebrows, which is only a mature woman, is quite tempting.


    So Adrian immediately saved a few steps: "so how about we find a place to have a good chat?"


    Then they went to Mary''s house and went straight into the bedroom to have a good fight. I have to admit that as a woman over 40 years old, she is really in good shape. The front is convex and backward, and the waist is slender, which is not in line with the age. However, the mature charm still exists. In addition, Adrian has a strong feeling every time he tastes fresh food, so he can only stop when the sun is about to set.


    "No wonder women want to sleep with you..." After the end of the lazy lying on the bed of Mary abnormal satisfaction said a word, followed by a smile with emotion: "sleep miracle director''s feeling is very good."


    At the same time, he reached out and pinched his chin. Deliberately put on a "I take care of you" expression, bold and unconstrained manner can be seen. So Adrian stayed at her home that night and went deep again, from front to back. Communication from bottom to top. So, although he is so rude now, this kind of rudeness will only make the "poison mother" more happy. The taste is really wonderful.


    This also makes Adrian a little bit sorry, if a few years or even 10 years ahead of time It''s a pity that this idea just turns around in her head and is thrown out. Mary is not Ellen. If she gets into the bag in advance, maybe she won''t have the style she has now, so it''s true to seize the time to enjoy it.


    However, although Adrian can always get women who want to get them, there are also some who don''t pay for it, such as Emily denscoll, the heroine in "bone tracking".


    There is not only "single poison mother" but also "bone searching", which shows a lot of skeletons or rotten corpses in every episode. As an alliance, since globegroup and CBS''s cable TV stations have jointly produced "single poison mother" and put it on ABC''s cable stations, it is normal for Paramount and ABC''s cable TV stations to produce "bone searching" and finally put it on CBS''s cable stations.


    This TV series was originally starred by Emily denscoll, and So Adrian has no other choice. Among them, the Asian American character wanted Li Zi to try, but the role of grey intern was given to Lin Zhiling. Anyway, she also made her debut in the TV series at first. Adrian specially asked her to leave Las Vegas, Miami and New York in CSI, which attracted a lot of attention at that time.


    However, that was considered a long time ago. With Lin Zhiling''s success in the film, the plan will naturally be adjusted. Then the TV series "bone searching" is a little bit more heavy. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to broadcast it in Hong Kong and the mainland. In the United States, it''s on cable. What Lizi needs now is to quickly improve her popularity. So Adrian finally gave up the arrangement and let her go to grey, the intern.Well, the topic comes back to Emily. After successfully chatting up and having a chat with her, Adrian continues to invite her to dinner. But Emily, who had a good talk before, said, "I''m sorry, ED, I''m not dating playboy."


    It''s so direct, even more direct than her sister Zoe. Adrian hasn''t met such a woman for a long time. However, it also made him more and more interested. If he didn''t buy it, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t conquer. Although he only chatted once, according to the detailed information collected about her, he could easily find one obvious weakness of her: her competitive spirit.


    So --


    "God, you are..." After hearing the sound, Emily, who came down from upstairs, was surprised and looked at the two people in the living room.


    "AI Emily? " Zoe, half lying on the table, looks at her sister in surprise.


    "Zoe You don''t mean Isn''t your sister at home now? " Adrian also looked up slightly surprised.


    Now. He hugged her, her legs clipped to his waist. Although the skirt still wrapped the lower part of her body, and the clothes of the two people''s upper body were still in order, it was possible to guess what extent the lower body of the two people had been close to each other with the underpants hanging on Zoe''s right leg and the belt showing half of her skirt.


    "Well I I came back early... " Emily took a deep breath, pinched the bridge of her nose and said, turning her head away from them. But a few seconds later, he couldn''t help but glance at it, and then added subconsciously, "don''t worry. I''ll leave in a minute, and I won''t disturb you


    So she saw Adrian bow his head and say a few words in Zoe''s ear. After Zoe nodded, she dropped a sentence, "let''s go inside." she picked Zoe up and walked inside. He not only did not pull it out, but also used the opportunity of walking to bump several times, which made Zoe scream twice, which made Emily some unacceptable. But also observed adriannas obviously give her bad smile.


    A little confused, she wanted to get out quickly, but she took two steps and stopped. Now Zoe''s groans began to faint again, and the inner door was obviously not closed. This bothered Emily. She stepped back a few steps and seemed to want to go inside. But immediately stopped, in the living room in the middle of the dilemma, but the voice inside did not stop for a moment.


    "Oh, ed You are wonderful I knew You won''t let me down... "


    "You too. Zoe Last time I shouldn''t have let you go so easily Your sister... "


    When Zoe groaned again, she left in a hurry with anger.


    Then, a few days later, in the same single room, Emily''s hands were supported on the wall, her legs were greatly separated, her short skirt was pushed to her waist, her thin underpants were pulled back to her ankle, and her forehead was covered with sweat and her face was full of excited expressions. So Adrian, who was still holding her waist, attacked fiercely from behind.


    A few days later, in the bedroom of the house, Emily and Zoe were held in his arms by Adrian. He first had a verbal battle with Emily, then turned his head and fell in love with Zoe, and each other''s hands were walking upstream of each other''s body. When Adrian presses Zoe under his body, Emily will take the initiative to stick it on his back. Similarly, when he presses Emily under his body, Zoe will stick it to distract him. A man and two women have been fighting in bed for a whole night.


    "You know, Zoe, I admit you''re right. This guy is really good." Emily, who woke up in the morning, leaned on her side, supported her head with her arms, and looked at the back of a naked man stretching at the window.


    "I''m so glad to finally admit it." Zoe hugs her sister from behind and kisses her on the back of the neck with a smile.


    Emily rolled her eyes and grunted reluctantly. Then she called to Adrian, who was already in her underwear, "aren''t you going to say something, playboy, you''ve already put our sisters to bed together."


    "I''m proud and grateful for that, Emily, and Zoe." Adrian came over with a smile and kissed the sisters on their faces. "So, Emily, can I invite you to dinner?"


    "Sorry, I don''t date playboy." Emily rolled her eyes and gave the same answer, just as she found out about Zoe and told him she wanted to try.


    "OK, ok..." Adrian sighed in Zoe''s giggle, but then asked, "well, we''ll have this Passion? "


    The two sisters looked at each other and shrugged: "maybe."


    It''s really a personality, do things according to your liking, but it also increases the fun. Just like Zoe, although she said that she would not have too much trouble with Playboy after she broke up in Sacramento, when Adrian took the initiative again, she soon became full of passion, just like the first time she met in Salt Lake City. Of course, this has something to do with their little contact.Thanks to Zoe''s tricks and luck, Adrian didn''t expect Emily to go home early. When Zoe said that his sister was staying with him temporarily, he had planned to let her see the scene after he and Zoe had finished. Did not expect that God is helping themselves, so it is easier to stir up Emily''s heartstrings, after the matter is much simpler.


    To Adrian''s position, there is no information. It''s easy to analyze the relationship between their sisters. Emily, who is a little more aggressive, always hopes to be praised first. As time goes by, she becomes a habit. Although Zoe seems to be at peace with the world and takes the movie to watch her mood, she may not want to suppress her sister.


    This is tantamount to sending himself to Adrian''s hands, singing all the way, and finally directly flying the two sisters. This was originally his miss, although the sister flower did not play less, but so have the character of the sister flower is rare, have a chance how can not taste? He always gets what he wants.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C305

    In September, there is more to be said than that. For example, Adrian has a ninth daughter, and may become 11 in a few months. If this news spreads out, it will surely make a large number of people laugh off their big teeth. The famous playboy who is disadvantageous to women has made nine different women''s stomachs, but all of them are daughters. God must have been very unhappy with him.


    Fortunately, the people who know the details are all around him. Most people in the circle only know how many daughters he has, but the specific number is not clear. Of course, lily, Dava and Juliet are all his children, as many people know.


    Anyway, the chubby full-term Kelly still makes Adrian happy, and every child makes him happy. Oh, by the way, the name of the new kid should be kylis zeta Cowell. Zeta Jones''s proposal was unanimously agreed by the women, so the girls'' names were changed one after another, adding the mother''s surname or first name to Cowell''s name.


    There was no comment from the little guys, including the older Diva and Juliet, who had just turned six, but Lily was different.


    "Why add your mother''s last name before your last name? What''s the point? If we say that this is a manifestation of the father''s love for his mother, does it mean that he did not love his mother before? If it''s a sign that Dad loves me, does it mean that he didn''t love me before? " Lily, who has just passed her 10th birthday, blinks her eyes, holds her small face in her hands and smiles, as if there is no question at all.


    Well, smart kids can always find topics that upset their father. Especially in the past few months, she was very unhappy with the infighting between her mother and sister Emma, who could not understand. Naturally, she could only take her father out of her anger. Although Kate and Emma have been careful, there will always be clues when they fight more. What''s more, lily is extremely intelligent and precocious. If she is not too young, she might have guessed something.


    Rao is so, and it is very dangerous. Lily, who is only ten years old, is very aware of the relationship between her father and so many aunts and how her sisters come from. So now she''s focusing her energy on her dad, and it''s better to have some things out later - even 10 minutes at night.


    So Adrian pinched his daughter''s little nose and gave a tough but vague answer: "because I want to!"


    Naturally, Lily would not be satisfied with this answer, so the little guy started to force her father, until Adrian threatened. Later, she wanted to use her kitchen to make Boy Scout cookies. If she wanted to use her kitchen to make Scout cookies, she would have to charge a usage fee, which would be considered as a temporary settlement.


    Although in general. Eleven is the official age to join the scouts, but in fact, there are not no Scouts under the age of ten. of course. Such scouts will not participate in outdoor activities. They are more likely to help in the community, do some voluntary work, or sell biscuits made by themselves for charity activities.


    Lily is very fond of her ability to do something that is recognized by more people. She often makes cookies in the kitchen from time to time. She often brings out some works that are either grotesque or difficult to import. If Adrian didn''t know enough about women, she might think she wanted to be a cook in the future.


    So this threat is very effective. Finally, the little guy could only grimace in a very unhappy way: "Dad is a bad guy!"


    She has said this sentence several times. She has asked all the women to take advantage of their social status and to talk about the new situation.


    well, this is the family business. In other words, two pieces of news broke out in the IT industry in September. First of all, YT


    e, which originally belonged to vilo group, was acquired by gg1e. Then yah and e


    ay formed a strategic alliance, and there are rumors that the two stations may merge together.


    ''s second news didn''t cause much concern, after the bubble burst. Such consolidation news is no less than bankruptcy. Even if yah and e


    ay may be merged, it industry tycoons can at most take a look at it, and then hand them over to the following departments for analysis. What really attracts their attention is the first news.


    E is a wholly-owned subsidiary of vilo group, and it is also a large video sharing station that allows users to upload freely. Although it is said that the profit is not optimistic, so far it can only keep balance of payments, but it is precisely this point that makes this station occupy the market and has a high reputation among the people.


    Why would Adrian Cowell, the founder of such a station, who is said to be one of the major shareholders of vilo group, chairman of a media board and Hollywood miracle director Adrian Cowell, sell it to gg1e?


    We should know that YT


    e and media a are quite complementary, and cooperate with many traditional media, which indirectly draws the relationship between media a and them. At the same time, a group of high-quality video producers have gathered, and some people have made a lot of profits. For example, Katie Perry, who launched a new album in early September and became a hit, was dug out of YT


    E.


    , a video sharing station with few high visits after the IT bubble burst, is very clear about what the industry share is, so even if YTE has always been a subsidiary of vilo group, but yah and gg1e are still lobbying to get a hand in it. Although VI Luo had negotiations with them, he still didn''t make a clear statement. Why did he suddenly sell it to gg1e at this time?


    Not only people in the industry have doubts, Claude and Victor also talked with Adrian several times about this. Yes, all these were completed under his insistence, on whether to sell YT


    e to gg1e or to promote the merger of yah and e


    ay.


    This is not Adrian''s whim, but based on long-term considerations, because the rise of gg1e is unstoppable. After the bubble burst, the IT market has basically been standardized. Another reason why it is necessary to cooperate with the government in the fight against terrorism is to find another reason why it is necessary to cooperate with the government.


    Yah''s success means that it can be divided into two parts: one is from the other is from the other is from the other to the other is to be a better partner for cooperation. With the support of the government and its own strength is not weak, it is no wonder that it will become such a giant. So Adrian wants a piece of the pie.


    We should know that a media, Adrian and Claude all hold the shares of gg1e. Although there have been different degrees of thinning in recent years, if we want to, we still have a lot of shares in the board of directors. T


    e will be a good chip to increase this right. What''s more, as the most popular video sharing station at present, with the full support of gg1e, it is doubted that it can grow more quickly. After several times of consideration and negotiation, the deal was concluded.


    Of course. Adrian did not give up the control of YT


    e completely, so gg1e is not a wholly-owned acquisition. It certainly didn''t suit Larry Page and Sergey Brin, but Adrian had plenty of chips in exchange.


    As for the cooperation and even merger of yah and e


    ay, the purpose is to limit the exhibition of gg1e, which is too large and almost occupies the entire network market and involves various types of services. Obviously, it is not in the interests of media A. if yah and e


    ay merge, at least in e-commerce, it can lead gg1e a lot.


    However, it is uncertain what will happen in the future, even if yah and e


    ay can be merged. After all, Adrian owns their shares, but he can''t make decisions for them. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you do what you should and can do, he can''t have everything.


    It''s not surprising that Adrian has made such great efforts in this respect. This is the biggest advantage of a media, which is also their basic plate. Several top media groups have their own basic disk, such as Disney''s theme park and word-of-mouth in animation and family events - although a currently dominates the animation market by relying on Pixar, blue sky studio and DreamWorks Animation. But Disney is not one place. It is also trying to catch up. Last year''s film "the adventures of Raymond" made a good box office, and they really have a lot of details in this respect.


    Others. Viacom controls a lot of theaters. Although leishidong sold all of his shares in the cinema when he bought paramount, just look at the name of the group leader who is still the largest theater in the United States. As for Time Warner, the operation of media paper media, cable network and broadband network will not be mentioned. News Corporation and Sony are backed by European market and Japanese market respectively.


    Media a has set foot in all these aspects. It has three of the best animation studios at present, and has cable TV network operation. It can barely share the cinema line with Viacom in Canada, and has the upper part in European market and Japanese market. Although these have created a lot of profits, they are not as good as these old media groups if they take out the competition individually. Therefore, network is the basic disk of a media.


    With Adrian''s existence, media a has gone far beyond other media companies. If a year ago, other media companies might still have a chance to catch up. Now, it has basically been shaken.


    That''s why Claude and Victor were still convinced even though they had doubts about the sale of YT


    E. Adrian''s foresight in this regard has been proved. And even if not in this respect, he has a lot of surprises, the latest is the expansion of EPN in Europe.


    Do you still need Adrian''s promise to Claude? When Chelsea one day shocked everyone, EPN must have completely opened up the situation, which only took less than two years. After taking over Chelsea, it took only one season for Jose to send his team to the championship of the British League. Although the process was extremely dangerous, the Portuguese''s original wild talk became a reality, which made a lot of media depressed and difficult to face up to.


    Adelain or full support for the third day of the Champions League, but he was also a rare success in the league The difference between underground and underground. He wanted to sign the Portuguese.EPN, who supported Chelsea all the way, naturally became famous. The situation in Europe was indeed gradually opening up. Adrian accompanied or escorted little Emma back to England, specially accepted Melissa''s exclusive interview and conducted another "exclusive interview" in the box at Stamford Bridge. The beautiful sports hostess became more famous and unexpectedly made EPN''s situation in France better ¡£


    So, in this case, what kind of popularity will be given to "fame with one ball", which is the first released in the UK, and how many Chelsea fans will be attracted. You can imagine how many people will become fans of Chelsea. As a result, the film, which was originally scheduled to be released in the United States in early October, has moved to late September because of this trend, which is about the same time as lucky number Slaven.


    Back to the movie, I forgot to mention one point before. In September, there are still some works that need to be mentioned, not the early release of "one ball to fame". It''s the Toronto Film Festival.


    The Toronto Film Festival was founded in the 1970s. It starts in the middle of September every year and ends at the end of the month. Different from other film festivals, the Toronto Film Festival has no awards. This is a platform to provide exchanges and transactions. Any film can be shown here, as long as it has passed the application. This gives a lot of independent film opportunities with style and missed the Sundance Film Festival. If it can be seen by film dealers at the Toronto Film Festival, it may be a success.


    however, because of this, the Toronto Film Festival is not in the category a film festival. You know, the Montreal Film Festival of Canada, which was founded a year later, is in this category. However, the Toronto Film Festival does not need this. It should be noted that almost three of the works on display at the festival have been on the Oscar nomination list and the podium. The most recent example is Paul Haggis''s "crash".


    Therefore, the Annual Toronto Film Festival is very busy, even if the film companies can not be contacted for a while. At least get some visibility. However, there are also some channels that only come to expand the popularity, such as those that Adrian pays attention to.


    First, Keira Knightley''s another remake, adapted from Jane Austen''s pride and prejudice; then Kate Beckinsale. "The north", adapted from a real case, urges the United States to legislate for the crime of sexual harassment; Lin Zhiling has a very important supporting role in "the cupbearer" about California wine and the losers; and Sophie directed the ministerial film "dead girl" with the roles of Kate cross and Scarlett Johnson.


    Pride and Prejudice has been adapted several times and will continue to be adapted as the best tool for Oscar nominations. Adrian is very clear about Kyla''s experience, so he bought the adaptation right early by virtue of his relationship in the British film circle, and then found Joe White, a young man, to direct it.


    Young people will make some bold changes and use some imaginative shooting techniques. This is what many people appreciate. What''s more, the film academy has been striving to make the movement younger. Although it''s a long film for Joe, since he can do well in Adrian''s memory, there''s no reason to do it badly now.


    "North" was also specially arranged by Adrian for Kate. Originally, he wanted to use another film, a political drama, but now it is not a good opportunity to think about it. Anyway, these are all paving the way for Kate, and he has already selected the top works, so which one comes first is not fixed, so he chose this film.


    After so many years of honing, Kate''s acting skills have improved a lot, at least in Adrian''s view, she did very well, that kind of implicit but not show the strong performance is very in place. Perhaps the view may not be completely accurate, but also with personal feelings in it, but don''t forget that he has reference.


    "The drinker" is a small accident. Every year after the Oscars, Adrian combs his memories to see if there are any omissions. Although there is no harvest for so many years, he perseveres, and then the film appears. Obviously, some things have been blown apart by his butterfly.


    However, Adrian is very satisfied with Lin Zhiling''s performance all the time. He can also give a little higher reward, and "the drinker" provides an opportunity. However, compared with the film, this film is also the biggest change, in addition to the script in Adrian''s request, there is no big change, from actor to director, basically new.


    This is very rare. Before that, he would arrange actors and actresses related to the original version as much as possible in any film and TV series, which seemed to be the same as the original version. This idea is ridiculous. Although he got rid of this influence later, it has become a habit. In addition, there is no problem, so he is not willing to correct it.


    But there''s no similarity between this version of the drinker and the one Adrian remembers Well, it''s not rigorous to say that. To be exact, the story is the same, but there is no clip that can recall Adrian''s memory. We should know that editing is very important for a movie. A wonderful movie can become something completely incomprehensible only after a few cuts. Although he thinks it''s good after seeing the sample film, the story is not complicated, and it doesn''t need many fancy shooting techniques, it''s hard to say how the audience''s reaction will be.But, still that sentence, it doesn''t matter even if you fail. It''s good to try new things occasionally. There are still many opportunities.


    As for the "dead girl", it''s interesting to say. Sophie almost finished her later work in the middle of June. She wanted to take this work to the Venice Film Festival at the beginning. Anyway, she is French and always wants to be affirmed by the European Film Festival. If the performance is not good, how about the director? She still has a little faith in herself.


    But the problem is that Adrian has completely offended European filmmakers in Cannes this year, and it is almost no secret that she is closely related to him So I had to change course and attend the Toronto Film Festival.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C306

    "It''s very unfair for you to accuse me of this, dear Scarlett. First of all, I''ve seen death girl, although it''s in the studio; secondly, I''ve been to Toronto, although I''m leaving soon; thirdly, I have a lot of work and I have to take time to deal with it." In a sunny garden, Adrian, wearing sunglasses, leaned back in his chair, holding the phone and laughing.


    "Good reason, but the truth is, when" dead girl "was on, you left and you didn''t show up in the screening room." Scarlett is there not to give up, but also accompanied by the sound of clicking, seems to be eating.


    Adrian can''t help but scratch his head. He is very worried about her situation of holding on to a problem. Every time Scarlett enters this state, it is difficult to calm down. Fortunately, her mobile phone rings again.


    "I''m sorry, just a moment. Someone called again." Adrian said, pressing the answer button. "Hi, Sophie, how are you feeling? I''ve read the comments. The special issue of the Toronto Film Festival is not too many, but basically they think it''s pretty good No, no, no, I swear, it''s not me Yes, I know, the schedule is good. There are not too many commercial films with huge investment in October, so ordinary production can get more attention Oh, honey, I don''t need to think about it so much now. It''s a very good start to go public. You did a good job, Sophie. I''m sorry I didn''t show up in Toronto Thank you, dear, thank you for your understanding. You know, Scarlett is online. She was accusing me of not being there Yes, I know, I will comfort her No problem. I''ll have someone arrange to say hello to Monica and the kids for me


    Look, Sophie is much easier to soothe than Scarlett.


    "Hi, Scarlett, I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long." At the end of the call with Sophie, Adrian immediately switched to the previous call.


    "Not bad." There immediately came a voice that seemed relaxed but actually unpleasant, because she chewed snacks and rattled, "whose phone number is it? Let me guess Spider man''s girlfriend? Or the idiot who thinks big chest is great? Or spider Knight''s girlfriend''s valentines, or the new Oscar winner you''re touting


    "Tut, I seem to hear something different." Adrian said jokingly, "I remember someone once said that..."


    "Don''t forget, everything is relative!" There immediately threatened to say.


    "Well, well, no more kidding. It''s Sophie on the phone. About the schedule of "dead girl," Adrian closed his smile. "Sophie is much more open-minded than you are."


    Then, before Scarlett could speak, he changed the subject: "are you eating potato chips again? Oh, I can almost picture in my mind the tempting look of you dipping potato chips in tomato sauce and then slowly delivering them to the mouth and chewing slowly, but Watch out for fat, honey. Last time I thought your stomach was bigger than before


    "I love snacks!" Scarlett''s voice rose a little. She didn''t like the topic. "I don''t care about my figure. What I want to eat and what I want to do is my business. You have no right to ask. This is what we agreed to do!"


    "I think you misunderstood me, my dear," Adrian said with a disgusting laziness. "I just want to see what you look like. By the way, compare it with jily, you know, it''s a monthly routine. "


    He obviously heard the grinding of his teeth over there: "of course. Since you can''t make it right now, just take a picture for me, whatever you take with your mobile phone. "


    "To wear clothes, or not to wear clothes?" Scarlett snorted heavily over there.


    "All right. Of course, from my personal point of view, I''d rather not wear clothes." Adrian said with a smile, "but I want to remind you that if you shoot with a mobile phone, remember to delete it after sending it out, otherwise in case your mobile phone is lost..."


    "You don''t have to teach me!" Scarlett cried angrily.


    "You know, poor gilly had to wrap her full breasts around her new movie, and she complained to me several times that she might lose her figure, so don''t worry," Adrian said to herself. "Then, I''ve saved your photos now, and I''ll compare them when the movie she starred with you comes out next year It''s going to be fun. "


    "Yes, it''s interesting This can satisfy your Abnormal hobbies Scarlett snorted again, deliberately pausing before the word metamorphosis. Adrian could almost outline her rolling eyes.


    "Thank you." He was about to end the call with a light smile, when he suddenly thought of something and looked at the "pet" who had been climbing on his leg.


    Probably aware of his gaze, "pet" then raised his head to show a flattering smile, and then wagged his tail and fondly rubbed under him.


    "By the way, Scarlett, there''s one more thing," Adrian said after pouring a small saucer of milk in front of "pet" and watching it lick happily. "A new movie is related to fashion. I hope you can be the heroine. Then you can wear a lot of beautiful clothes to show your demeanor on the big screen, and you can also play with Well How about Julie''s play? ""Julia Roberts?" Scarlett seemed to sigh, "first Jili, then Julia, it seems..."


    She didn''t go on, but Adrian understood what she meant and couldn''t help laughing. "In that case, you should add Katherine Zeta Jones. To say cosplay, X-Men is undoubtedly the most interesting."


    "Do you want to add Ellen Peggy? I hear you seem to like her very much! " Scarlett said angrily, but then sighed: "OK, I will consider it, but I will not give any positive answer until I get the script!"


    "No problem, then..." Adrian looked at the time. "Let''s call it a day. Go back to Los Angeles early. A few photos won''t kill me. I''m starting to miss you, Scarlett."


    "You still want a lot of people." After a teasing hum, Scarlett closed her mobile phone. Judging from the last minute''s munching voice, she must be full of potato chips bags.


    Quiet in the chair for a while, Adrian stretched out his hand to the side, licked the milk, then shrank in the side of the "pet" when the head was about to lean over, he slowly stroked.


    "It''s going to be a good movie. Are you interested in fashion? "


    "Woof!"


    "Good. There are two more heroines in the film. Now they are handed over to Scarlett and Julia respectively, so you play the supporting role. Any questions?"


    "Bark!"


    "Very good, then give me a good performance, let me see your reflection in this period of time." Adrian said and stood up. He grabbed the rope tied to his neck and shook it. He led him around the circle and let it be convenient under the tree before he entered the villa slowly.


    It''s really annoying to choose a movie for her woman, but Adrian has always loved it. It''s like playing a jigsaw puzzle, and it''s not a normal jigsaw puzzle. What he wants to do is not to put together the fragmentary pictures and restore the original ones, but to use them to make a completely different but equally beautiful picture. It is very troublesome, but the achievement after completion is quite good.


    For example, Scarlett and gilly were both in the role. "Love credits", which was originally a British film, is currently being filmed. However, Adrian moved him to the United States, and specially asked the writers to fully consider the characters of Scarlett and gilly, such as the queen in Prada, which was decided today.


    Since Lauren Weissberg had been Anna winter''s assistant, it was not difficult to inquire about her situation, so Adrian secretly provided her with a series of publishing and adaptation services. As the most expensive film in the history of costume production, it has made a strong response by fighting against the big. It''s natural to give it to your own women.


    There is no doubt that, at present, Scarlett is the most suitable heroine Andy in terms of age, figure and acting skills. Keira has always been more suitable for British classical movies, while Jessica is still more suitable for making a vase. Although the film is actually a good fit for vases, it would be better if it could embody the acting skills. Besides, Jessica''s current commercial value is enough.


    As for Miranda, Julia, Zeta Jones, Nicole and Blanchett can do it, while Monica and Sophie are still a little softer. One of them, Zeta Jones and Nicole, has just given birth, while Adrian has always been adamant that women have to rest long enough after giving birth, while the other is too big to consider.


    Among the remaining two, Blanchett''s acting skills are undoubtedly better. Even if she has not played such a cold and silent role before, but she will be extremely cruel at the necessary time, but I believe it is not difficult for her. This year, she tried a new type of role for the first time. But because of this, Adrian chose Julia. Although she is now developing behind the scenes, a medium cost film she produced only in August and achieved good results. After all, it will take quite a long time. Before that, she still needs some good roles, and her acting skills are only a little worse than Blanchett, so now she needs them Such a distinctive role, although it has the taste of villains, but occasionally try it is also good.


    As for another supporting actress, it''s for the original heroine Anne Hathaway. Under the guidance of Adrian, she has successfully divided herself into two parts. In front of her, she is a rising star in Hollywood, a combination of Audrey Hepburn and Julia Roberts. Behind her


    If you do something wrong, you have to pay a price. What''s more, she begged for another chance. Adrian won''t have any pity. Annie''s self-protection was not completely turned over to the two-and-a-half means of self-protection.


    For the sake of Annie''s submissive abandonment of everything, Adrian is no longer stingy - she has nothing to do this year - so he deprives her of the chance to be the heroine of the queen in Prada and gives her a supporting role. In short, if appropriate, he would not mind giving her a better reputation. The higher Annie''s fame and popularity, the more satisfied Adrian would be when she walked.As time goes into October, film schedules are completely flat, and TV series are becoming popular. However, the advantage of movies over TV series is that there are winter and summer off seasons for TV dramas, which will last for about four months. At this time, public TV plays will stop broadcasting. Of course, cable TV stations still have episodes in summer off season, but because the series of cable TV stations is relative to each other Less, so there is still no winter break. And even if the film enters the off-season, new works will always be released, such as the four films on display in Toronto. There are three in October.


    "Drinking life", "northern wind and cloud" and "dead girl" are independent films with low investment and small commercial value. Even with Adrian''s support, the publicity will not be too strong, and it is suitable to be released in the off-season. Pride and Prejudice is a little better, but it''s only better, so it''s scheduled for early November.


    But. Even though these three films have been well received at the Toronto Film Festival, especially Sophie''s "dead girl", as the first long work after an Oscar winner''s career change as a director, this gimmick alone has attracted a lot of attention. But in October, it wasn''t the film that got the most attention. It was A guy who offends most European filmmakers: the pianist!


    "Adrian used an extremely realistic technique to put that bloody history in front of us with real brushwork, while another Adrian fully expressed these with exquisite acting skills."


    "It''s very close to the old movies in terms of vision and narrative style, and it''s quite restrained in general, but it''s just the right interpretation of that dark period."


    "Unlike the dramatic scene in Schindler''s list that doesn''t kill people with a few shots. Don''t hesitate to kill the other pianist here. There is no luck, no pity, only cold cruelty, giving people a completely real shock


    Having been waiting for a long time, the hungry and thirsty American media and film critics immediately expressed their opinions through their own channels to promote the film. of course. There are also comments that are insidious, such as "Schindler''s list" is more like Spielberg''s snobbish in comparison "or" this is the best. It''s a pity that neither of them cared.


    "There''s no doubt Adrian has done better than me. It''s a real, heartbreaking work." Spielberg wrote in his own column.


    "Thank you for Steven''s New Delhi list. If it wasn''t for his work, I couldn''t have made a movie about the Holocaust. Thank you to all those who supported it." This is a statement from Adrian''s office.


    It''s a bad way to sow dissension. After all, Adrian once said that he had an idea because of Spielberg''s films, and that he was an investor in Schindler''s list.


    Compared with the bustling North American continent, Europe is a quiet place, as if the film that won this year''s Palme d''Or has not been released at all. Think about it. Adrian''s previous remarks not only made them feel embarrassed, but also indirectly split the European filmmakers. Now it''s easy to calm down, how can they mention it again? Isn''t it enough to worry?


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t notice that Adrian''s remarks had the most destructive effect, which was not to snatch the discourse power of art, but was slowly fermented after appearing on the Allen Show As a world-famous miracle director, there are countless classic works, including the matrix and the Lord of the rings. Any of them are palace level series, as well as films of different styles. Even he dare not say that his works are art. Even he has to work hard to climb in awe. Why do you European directors say art?


    This slap is the most serious, so that the French, who were still complacent, felt that their faces were hot. Therefore, after that, European film talents would quickly unify their opinions. Unfortunately, it was too late, so European filmmakers had to play down the matter as much as possible. So Sophie hesitated again and again, and finally did not take "dead girl" to the Venice Film Festival.


    Unfortunately, there are things that can be watered down by just ignoring them, not to mention the Americans who think they''ve won a game, but Adrian won''t allow that to happen. The reason why he decided to let "the pianist" be released in October, instead of the golden palm, and when the topic was hot and popular, he wanted to make the pianist''s influence continue. He took this opportunity to tell some people: look, how much goodwill I have released and how much sacrifice I have made for you. Shouldn''t you show some What?


    Anyway, he didn''t intend to make the film profitable. If he wanted to make the book look good, he would throw in a few million to 10 million yuan to hold up the box office. Besides, I believe that the Jews all over the world should not let him lose money.


    So it''s bad luck for European filmmakers. They don''t want to make any comments on this film or miracle director, but there are reports about him everywhere, on the Internet, on TV, in newspapers and magazines. He even appears on the sports channel. Damn it, Chelsea!This is the power of the media tycoon. Let alone, the former so-called "Nazi sympathizers" Lars von Trier can do nothing but gather a group of believers on the Internet to shout a few words. It is certain that he will be banned by the European film circle. Who asked him to provoke that guy?


    Even so, in the end, European filmmakers still had to respond. Although Adrian didn''t say another word, the discussion on the Internet was so hot, and the Americans were so aggressive. If they ignore it, they will unilaterally declare victory. Can we not respond?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C307

    ¡°¡­¡­ baby,youreafirework£¬eoyourcolorsburst£¡¡± As the representative''s chorus sounded, the atmosphere in the hall became more active. This "firewall" was originally a catchy song. In addition, it was a popular song in this period of time. As long as it was a person, he could hum two sentences. Therefore, people present were more or less active or passive and nodded slightly according to the rhythm. It''s a good idea to invite Britney Spears to be the performance guest in midfield. Anyway, Britney Spears is still the most popular, well-known and commercially valuable young female singer. This is originally a show, a show full of entertainment. In order to attract attention, it has nothing to do with the promotion of new products, but more to expand the brand''s popularity. Therefore, it can be foreseen that inviting famous singers to perform on the stage will soon become a regular practice.


    Although the fashion people on the scene were occasionally envious, they would be relieved to think that no one could copy this model and who the big boss was on both sides. Therefore, when beautiful female models appeared again in underwear, and some carried different or gorgeous or luxurious wings, they began to concentrate on appreciating the girls'' bodies.


    Adrian is not. He''s talking to a senior fashion professional. Anna winter, editor in chief of fashion, is also The archetype of the female anchor Miranda in the novel queen in Prada.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you, Ms. winter. I''m going to make that novel into a movie." After talking about something, Adrian quickly got to the point.


    "The novel?" Winter was obviously puzzled, but she was quick to react, with an eyebrow jerk under her iconic head: "this is not good news, Mr. Cowell."


    "On the contrary, I think it''s a good thing to see." Adrian raised his hand to stop him from saying, "I know you don''t like that one Former assistant, despite her repeated denials, we all know that Miranda''s prototype is you. So, you think she''s betrayed you, you think she''s ungrateful, she doesn''t understand how much pressure she has to bear as editor in chief of fashion, frankly speaking. I agree with the latter


    For powerful women, interrupting them is a good way to keep their voice in their own hands, so winter doesn''t speak, just looks at him, waiting for the following.


    "But you have to understand that movies and novels are two different things, Ms. winter," Adrian said with a smile. "Miranda in the book is not necessarily Miranda in the movie. It may be necessary to keep consistent in the major aspects, but there is more room for operation in details. It makes Miranda look more flesh and blood. I mean... "


    He approached a little: "you can take this opportunity to change your image. I believe that" nuclear weapon winter "is definitely not a title."


    Then he raised his hand and stopped the other party again: "please don''t say that indifference and harshness are your business cards. Winter, the times are different. The Internet has made society more flat. All of your things can be found in the Internet. Keeping mysterious and aloof doesn''t make people worship themselves more. Instead, they can win more fans by showing their affinity to the people. What''s more? You don''t have to make a lot of changes. You just need to make people feel like you''re different or different from the image in the book. "


    Winter did not speak for a long time, his eyes fixed on the underwear girls walking on the stage, but his lips were tight and his face was expressionless.


    After a moment, she finally said, "well, Mr. Cowell, who are you going to put on Miranda''s part?"


    "Julia Roberts," Adrian said with a smile, "is the first actress in the United States to step into a 20 million club and the first Oscar winner of the new century


    Then, once again, he stopped winter from saying, "believe me, winter, I know Julia. I put her on the back seat. She''s out of the category of romantic comedy. I believe she''s very suitable for the role."


    In the final analysis, to show Miranda''s charm, the key lies in how to create a strong aura for her, which is not only for the actors, but also for the stylists, costume designers and art directors. Different actors have different ways to express themselves. It is impossible for Streep to have silver hair in the original version, and Julia also needs to have silver hair. It is impossible for Streep to take a tune in some places in the original version, and Julia should follow suit in some places.


    What''s more, the actors have changed a lot, and there are many places to adjust. They can complement each other, so Adrian is not worried at all. The movie focuses on fashion, the gossip in the circle, Miranda''s indifference, harshness, weakness, strength and cruelty, as well as how Andy adapts and chooses as a newcomer. As long as this can be demonstrated convincingly, the film is a success. Why follow someone else''s ass? Why not create your own image of Miranda and make it acceptable to the audience? What''s more, Julia now has tried roles that "never" had.


    Adrian can imagine that as long as the film is successful, some day in the future someone will post on the Internet saying that it will be better for Streep to play Miranda, and so on, which will definitely be attacked by the loyal fans of the film. Not everyone is willing to admit that it is the role that makes the actor, not the actor who makes the character, especially when people think that a character is well interpreted.So Adrian can always make himself stand calmly in a higher place overlooking everything, because he can compare, because he can see more.


    "As the leading media tycoon, do you often do this, Mr. Cowell?" Winter finally asked.


    "That''s the fun." Adrian was dumbfounded.


    It is worthy of being a "nuclear weapon winter". Even though it has been talked about clearly, he still needs to make a sarcastic remark to show his style. After all, if the crew wants to get her understanding, it is enough to let Ron Mayer, CEO of Universal Pictures, appear. Even though she has been the editor in chief of fashion for nearly 20 years, even though she has many contacts in the fashion industry and has a great influence, she is still not enough to see in front of a media tycoon, especially a Newhouse group which belongs to vogue A media tycoon with full cooperation.


    In fact, if Adrian was not relatively young, he would be more famous in the entertainment industry. Otherwise, the behavior of explaining his actions to the editor in chief of a magazine in detail will be a bit of a bargain in the eyes of people at the same level.


    Adrian did this, of course, in order to make the film version of queen in Prada more outstanding. The original version was threatened by Anna winter. Many famous fashion brands knew that this was a good opportunity to cooperate with the production team, but they basically chose to decline, and her influence was not small.


    And now. As the most insightful person in the film industry and the most influential media tycoon, Adrian told her that it was an opportunity and gave her a suggestion that no matter how dissatisfied winter was with the novel, he would seriously think about it. She is not a fool. With a miracle director in front of her, it''s not necessary to say what choice to make. As for how to cooperate, as the person who has been in charge of "fashion" for nearly 20 years, winter has a good idea.


    Therefore, Adrian can fill in a lot of famous brands. People can find any brand that can be found in the world in movies. Just thinking about it is enough to make fashion lovers crazy. By the way, you can also take this opportunity to promote her own fashion brand created by Monica, and do more with one stone.


    "How do you feel, girls?" After dealing with Anna winter, Adrian immediately came to the other side of the t-stand and asked Leighton and Blake sitting together.


    "Not bad. They''re all in great shape. I wish I could be like them." Leighton replied.


    "It''s too fancy. It can only play an ornamental role, and it can''t be used at ordinary times. " Black said so.


    "Fancy underwear is originally more ornamental than practical, since it is shown. There''s nothing wrong with making it gorgeous. " Leighton retorted immediately.


    The point is, if I don''t wear a underwear like this, I don''t think it''s practical In front of you? " Blake responded with no sign of weakness.


    Adrian chuckles and listens to their chatter, not only does not stop, but also takes time to hide and finish the show, with her sister sitting not far away from Britney to say hello. Britney responded with a smile, and Jamie waved her hand shyly. It looked tender and delicious as the original Britney.


    If you want to choose the most topical TV series this fall, gossip girl is the only one. Besides fashion and the lifestyle of the rich in upper east side of Manhattan, sweetie''s younger sister plays an important role.


    In short, Britney''s gossip shows are not so bad and bad as they are now. But in any case, even if the global record market has undoubtedly affected Britney''s business value, Madonna''s successor has not been taken down. She is still one of the most popular singers. Therefore, as her sister, Jamie''s way of appearing has attracted considerable attention.


    Combined with several factors, together with the cooperation between WD and AC media, it has done a good job in publicity. It is very simple to stir up the topic of gossip girl. If it is not for the 18-22-year-old period of young people, the ratings have not been very good, the previous episodes may reach 5 million people.


    Rao is so, several stars have been quite popular, Leighton and Blake do not say, with Adrian to support them, quickly became a new teen idol. For others, Jamie Linns pierce has a super idol sister, and her popularity is quite good. Theresa Palmer and Amy berhild, who only appeared a few episodes, are worse, but their accumulated popularity has made a qualitative leap.


    However, considering the number of imeber''s appearances, Theresa is obviously going to be a little weaker. It''s no wonder that imeber is more outgoing. She is easier to get along with others when she is on the set. She has her own aura in the play. Such people are always more popular, let alone, they give Adrian a good impression when they meet for the first time.


    "Hello, my idol. I''m ameber, ameberhild. Although I think many people have said that, I still want to say it myself. You are really attractive." ''she said at the time, with a warm smile on her beautiful face and a blonde hair that made her look very provocative. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, Adrian might have started.Theresa, on the other hand, was nervous and nervous, standing there and saying "Hello, Mr. Cowell." there was nothing else.


    But it''s also good. Her facial features are very marked, that is, the distance between her eyes is a little short. All kinds of static photos of half side or micro side face can best reflect her beauty. But it''s strange to see too much positive. It must be admitted that she is very similar to some other girl she still has, especially now that she has to dye her blonde hair brown because of the plot. Because of this, Theresa has lost half of her looks to imeber.


    Unfortunately, although they have come to Victoria''s secret show as the stars of "gossip girl" - such a grand show can''t be missed since it''s dominated by fashion cards - but they''re too far away to even call. In addition, Adrian has other arrangements, so I''ll put it down for the time being.


    "Is it? If it was me. I would never say that, black


    "You just don''t like me, Leighton, she wouldn''t think so if she had changed people"


    Leighton and Blake were still chattering, totally unaware that the lights were dim, until Adrian put his finger to his lips and let out a "Shhh". The last moment of the show is coming. And Adrian will also focus on the appreciation, because the finale must be Alexander ambrosieu and Miranda Cole.


    He didn''t come to New York specifically for Anna winter. He was there every year for Victoria''s secret. This year is no exception, so I just came to see the shooting of "gossip girl" and solved the worries of "queen in Prada" by the way.


    There is no doubt that this year''s show has also been very successful, whether it''s the model''s posture or Britney Spears'' performance, while Alexander and Miranda''s finale has pushed the overall atmosphere forward. Whether it was Alexander''s butterfly wings or Miranda''s snow-white angel wings, they all looked magnificent under the lighting and won countless applause.


    "Thank you, thank you for your efforts. You are very outstanding. Once again, we can appreciate the beauty of women. Believe me, there are many men in front of us who are sitting in their positions for a long time and refuse to leave." After that, Adrian, who came backstage, gave a little speech, which caused a series of laughter, some of which were just echoing, others were meaningful.


    Of course, his words can be interpreted as: the men are fascinated by the beautiful posture of the models, and they can''t help but want to see them again Well Because some places are too obvious, they have to sit a little longer, and then they can leave after they have completely calmed down.


    "Hi, girls, you''ve had a wonderful performance today." Through Adrian, he came to his woman''s side, one hand around their slender waist.


    "Hi, ed." Alexander and Miranda said with a smile, and left and right kisses on his face.


    Although there are others here, several contract models share a dressing room, but they are all as if nothing happened, including the makeup artist and other staff. In Victoria''s secret, Alexander and Miranda are the lovers of miracle director, which is basically an open secret. Besides, most of the contracted models have sex with another big boss, Heidi Krum, Adriana Lima and so on, even went out to drive together


    That''s why Claude didn''t take part in the two-year show. Before he got married, he confessed all these things to Helen, so in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, he didn''t join in. Anyway, Adrian did it for him, didn''t he? From this point of view, he is more responsible in some ways than a certain playboy.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Leighton Meister, and this is Blake Lively - Leighton, black, this is Alexander Ambrose Hugh, and this is Miranda Cole, the two most beautiful models of the evening." After a bit of emotional exchanges, after Alexander and Miranda changed their simple clothes, Adrian went out of the dressing room with them and introduced Leighton and Blake, who were visiting backstage.


    "Hello, Leighton and Blake. You''ve done a great job in gossip girl."


    "So do you. I wish I could be on the runway like you do."


    "You are the best models."


    The four exchanged greetings. Leighton and Blake had a look of disappointment in their eyes. Alexander and Miranda looked at Adrian with questioning eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Leighton and Blake. I have plans for tonight." Adrian was very direct and explicit, but the four didn''t care. They didn''t know who he was, and by introducing them to each other, some things were self-evident.


    Leighton and Blake were even more disappointed, while Alexander and Miranda were very indifferent.


    Adrian was about to say a few more words, but the phone rang suddenly. He had to make a gesture for a moment and walk to the other side. The two couples who had just had no communication stopped talking and just looked at each other.


    "It looks like There''s nothing else but the body. " Black couldn''t hold back."It''s true." Leighton answered in a strange way.


    Alexander and Miranda were surprised first, then both of them laughed silently.


    "Two chicks." Miranda snorted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C308

    The door of the hotel was opened with a bang, and Adrian, holding one in each hand, burst in while kissing Alexander. Zizi sucking sound constantly describes the intensity of the two people. Even though they occasionally separate, their tongues are still entangled with each other, which makes the intensity of the two people rise to a higher level.


    There was another bang, and Miranda, who was held in the other hand, kicked the door back, pulling Adrian''s belt with both hands, and his hand was kneading and kneading upstream of her body.


    Three people so entangled came to the table, Adrian''s trousers finally loosened, still and Alexander warmly kiss him, a pull Miranda to the table. The gasping girl jingled away everything on the table, then climbed on it and took the initiative to pick up the skirt and take off the trousers. Adrian, who was still arguing with Alexander, immediately held her waist and hit her hard from the back.


    A variety of high-frequency groans and panting sound one after another, the wild atmosphere gradually diffuse in the room, a long time later slowly dissipated.


    "So you think we''re more attractive without underwear than we''re wearing underwear, ed?" In the messy bed, the lazy Miranda leaned against Adrian, carrying red wine and deliberately asked in a sweet and greasy tone.


    She had a shy smile on her face. Although it was pretended, her dimples made her look very sweet and lovely. The same naked Alexander, who was also half lying on his lap with a glass in his hand, did not show his trademark warm smile, but looked at Adrian with an inquisitive look under his chin, waiting for his answer.


    "Of course not. I just want to say that in different situations, you have different attractiveness," Adrian shrugged, leaning against the head of the bed. "I remember Randa''s black transparent lace underwear, the pattern. That style, and your temperament match very well, coupled with that kind of half hidden and half exposed temptation, watching you wear it is really a kind of enjoyment, I have to let you repeatedly take off and put on again


    Then he looked at Alexander, who pinched his thigh: "as for eller, do you remember the dress on the catwalk in 2003, which was worn outside of underwear, with purple fluffy skirt and white boots on both sides? That suit, though, did not reflect eller''s figure. Why did her perfect temperament stand out that night? That''s why. "


    "It seems that I should always wear that suit with you as I did that night." Alexander immediately kicked him with a smile.


    "No, no, no, no, just put it on and let me take more pictures." Adrian said it seriously.


    "Oh The two girls immediately coax and roll their eyes together, seemingly disdainful.


    "See, as I said, he just wants more." Alexander turned over and sipped the wine.


    "I will never agree. Ed, "Miranda immediately raised her voice. "Eller and I are models, not playmate girls of Playboy, let alone Porn actors


    She said so, biting her lips, but as her eyes kept rolling, it was clear that these words were inconsistent with her inner thoughts. Adrian can be sure that Miranda is very committed to taking pictures of her and Alexander playing with each other with equipment or pee competitions. When I went to the seaside party, I had a great time, so she had to be on Alexandria several times


    "All right. So what if we don''t take pictures and make some movie clips? " Adrian asked with a smile, "remember what I said before? We are preparing a fashion related blockbuster. As the top model now, you can take a guest role in it, or simply leave the country with your own profession. "


    "So you can get off the porn in front of us Alexander raised his eyebrows.


    "Let me see..." Adrian deliberately tilted his head to make a look of thinking, and then gave a positive and firm answer: "yes, that''s right."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in talking about this," Miranda rolled her eyes with a smile and jumped out of bed. "I''m going to take a shower."


    Then, she winked at Alexander, and then deliberately twisted the cat''s steps to the bathroom. When the door closed, Alexander let out his breath, swung his back and slid in front of Adrian, looking up at him.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Adrian grinned, and their little movements did not escape his eyes.


    Alexander didn''t respond. He just bit his lip and looked at him. After a moment, he lowered his head and whispered, "I want to thank you, ed."


    "That''s what you deserve for your hard work. I''m just offering you the opportunity, eller," Adrian said, lifting her chin. "So you don''t have to do that."


    "But opportunity is the most important thing, isn''t it?" Alexander clung to Adrian. "At least, when I went to bed with you for the first time, I didn''t expect to achieve what I am today."Indeed, thanks to Adrian''s attention and support, after two years of intensive training and promotion, Alexander, who had a good quality, successfully became a first-line model. Then, after Victoria''s Secret gave her a new contract of more than 20 million yuan, she successfully became one of the top models. As a result, various kinds of invitation flooded in. Besides, this year, she has become the opening cover of "fashion" for the third time, which is almost the same in the modeling circle at present.


    Therefore, Alexander has become the most dazzling sign of Victoria''s secret. Whether in the United States, Brazil or the world, a large number of people are fascinated by her bright and warm smile.


    If it''s just like this, it''s OK. It''s too easy for someone like Adrian to make a model popular. For example, Miranda, who became Adrian''s lover for a shorter time than Alexander, did not lose much to her in terms of fame. In a few years, it is not difficult for Miranda to obtain the honor that Alexander can obtain.


    However, Adrian did not let go of this, still with her free development, but choose people, set up an excellent team for her to create her own fashion brand. At the same time, it also covers a series of affairs such as investment and construction, just like Monica. Moreover, this brand has developed rapidly, faster than that of Monica. If the current momentum continues, it is possible that Alexander, who founded the brand in a few years, will have tens of millions or even hundreds of millions.


    It''s no exaggeration. Compared with Monica, Alexander has a very significant advantage, her home is in Brazil. Milan is a famous fashion base in Italy and Europe. Even with Adrian''s support, it''s difficult for Monica to occupy a place in Italy, a country with a large number of high-end brands, so it''s mainly in the United States to expand the market.


    Brazil is different. How many world famous brands does Brazil have? Therefore, when Alexander''s fashion brand established its foothold in the United States and then returned to Brazil, with her incomparable reputation in Brazil and the support of the capital represented by Adrian, there was no difficulty in attacking the city under the signboard of "Brazilian fashion brand entering the international market".


    This kind of thing "once" happened, Adrian is just a direct copy, do not need to remember too detailed process. Just like writing a script, make a few key points. Then, of course, someone will get everything right.


    Moreover, because AC media has Victoria''s secret and has a deep cooperation with Newhouse group, it has also set foot in fashion. In addition, the purchasing power of Brazilians is not poor. It is also a place where models are often produced. It is normal for young girls to have a pair of shoes and clothes of the brand created by Alexander Ambrose, a top model It''s something. Profits can be expected.


    To put it a little bit, relatively speaking, Monica''s fashion brand takes a more high-end route. And Alexander''s fashion brand needs time to develop, so Adrian doesn''t have to worry about not explaining.


    In short, in the face of this situation, we can imagine Alexander''s mood, especially


    "You want to leave, don''t you, eller?" Adrian asked softly.


    "I..." Alexander was obviously surprised, then quickly turned his head to one side, and his body trembled slightly because his mind was torn apart.


    "That''s for sure." Adrian smiles.


    "Will you let me go?" Alexander suddenly looked up again and looked at him with a strange look.


    "What do you think?" Adrian kicked the ball back.


    After a moment''s silence, Alexander shook his head: "you won''t, you are a man with strong control over * *, you won''t allow me to leave If I insist, you will destroy me without hesitation. It is not difficult for you, as long as those Comparable to Find a channel to poke out the photos, and I''m finished. Then you can pick up another me... "


    She not only said to herself, but also took up her arm, as if she were completely trapped in the terrible situation she had made up for herself, until Adrian stopped her mouth.


    After a warm sucking and stirring, he let go of her and groped for her face with a smile: "I didn''t know you had persecution delusions, eller."


    Alexander didn''t speak, but with his mouth curled, he was not very kind. Obviously, he had got rid of the previous mood.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know some things, though I don''t have much contact with them. " After a while, Alexander sighed and turned his head to one side. "I don''t know your character."


    At this point, she suddenly turned her head around, showing a look of interest: "in addition to the two stars of gossip girl, who are you still thinking about?"


    "Oh?" Adrian is a little surprised to pick eyebrows, but the other side of the next sentence immediately she let her understand that it is his misunderstanding.


    "Don''t think I don''t know, ed. I still have some ears and eyes in the modeling world. Do you really think you and Duchenne kloss are very secretive?" Alexander said quickly, his teeth grinding on his lips, trying to settle accounts. "You don''t want to add another person between Randa and me, ed?"Adrian was dumbfounded, because Claude had always been better, so he didn''t play with many models. After putting Alexander and Miranda in his favorites, he didn''t touch them. Now it''s hard to get interested in playing one, but it''s seen in people''s eyes. It''s really embarrassing to expose it under the current situation.


    The process of the matter is actually very simple, Adrian can not only be present on the day of the show, so he also visited several times before that. In addition to the Victoria angel who signed up to speak for Victoria, there are also many models who only sign up for the show. Since this can give some models a chance to show themselves, Victoria''s secret can take this opportunity to see if there are potential models suitable for signing contracts. Duchenne Klose is one of the models on this year''s show.


    Du Chen is from Holland. Her golden brown hair and gray blue eyes make her look very attractive. Like all the new models in Europe, after gaining a lot of fame in their own country, they went abroad, some to Milan and Paris, some to London and New York.


    She chose New York. After all, the United States is so big that it can open up the North American market, so Europe is no problem. So after taking part in some shows and winning some popularity, she successfully signed a contract with Victoria''s secret.


    Then, two days ago, when Adrian went to the meeting to check, he accidentally bumped into Du Chen, and the two met. It was an accident, because no one knew Adrian would go and hit the door as soon as he came in. There''s no plot or anything. Therefore, Du Chen, who apologizes incessantly, is not so disgusted with his eagerness after learning about Adrian''s identity. It''s normal. When Adrian showed up at the meeting, a few models who were still here didn''t want to talk to each other.


    Therefore, Adrian and Du Chen talked for a few minutes and felt good about her. After that, they talked with her for a few minutes during the break. Finally, they talked to the rest room of the venue. Neither Alexander nor Miranda was there. And Adrian because of them, originally specially recalled Victoria''s Secret Victoria angels once, perhaps not very complete. But Du Chen''s name is on it.


    Since there is a delicious dessert in front of you, why not try it? Only by constantly tasting fresh food can you keep interest in your own women. So, even in New York, where there are sleeping objects, Adrian, who is thick enough, still drags Du Chen, who is half hearted, in the rest room.


    It has to be said that her figure is really good, and she is very cooperative. When stepping on the chair with one foot, Adrian enjoys a lot from her hip shaking. If not for some consideration, Du Chen''s work in the afternoon will be affected, otherwise, he will not stop playing her all afternoon.


    It was a secret thing, and only a few people knew it before and after, but it was still known by Alexander. It is good to say that her position in Victoria''s secret has been unshakable.


    "Of course not. You and Randa are enough." Adrian grinned, pinched her chin and lifted it to his face, "because I love your smile."


    He gazed into her eyes: "your smile is warm and energetic. Randa''s smile is sweet and lovely. Just look at it. There are not many girls who can have such a smile."


    Alexander did not speak, so he looked at him, and then Adrian said, "well, are you really going to leave, eller, please tell me the truth."


    Her breath was obviously shortness of breath, her heart was also thumping a lot faster, and her teeth were biting on her lips, which was hard to choose for a time.


    "Ed..." As if a century had passed, and it was just a moment, Alexander decided to stick it to Adrian''s ear, "you can Would you like to Give me a child


    Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked at Alexander unexpectedly. It seemed that the question was beyond his expectation. Alexander responded firmly with his eyes.


    After a long time, Adrian sighed, "you know I have a lot of children, don''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Although Alexander was very calm to answer a sentence, but his eyes can not help but flash a disappointed look, but Adrian''s next word immediately came out.


    "So you need to wait a while." Adrian said with a smile.


    "That means That is to say... " Alexander was stunned, and then with a rapturous smile.


    "Oh, of course, I never say no to it." Adrian shrugged, "but I need to adjust, otherwise it will be very difficult to educate my daughters in the future."


    "Daughters?" Alexander did not understand.


    "I thought you should know," Adrian raised his eyebrows. "All my children are daughters."


    Alexander''s mouth was open: "I''ve heard of But I thought Always thought It was a joke


    "I hope it''s a joke, too," Adrian sighed. "But it''s true, and I don''t think you''re going to break the cycle. Of course, I like my daughters, so as a father, I have to educate them. People say that there will be a generation gap every few years now. I have to be prepared. Time difference is very necessary. ""Ed..." Alexander thought of something carefully and asked, "they Their mothers are not the same person, are they


    "Yes." Adrian squinted with a smile.


    Alexander immediately took a deep breath, grinning like a toothache, and asked carefully, "so I can take back the previous Please? "


    "Of course not!" Adrian leaned in front of her and sneered, "you''ve made a choice, eller. You don''t have a chance to go back! Otherwise, everything you worry about at first will come true! "


    Then he pressed her under him, and Alexander immediately cried out, "this is not fair! I''ve cheated you


    Then a bigger voice came up: "Hey, I said, how long are you going to linger? Do you really want me to take a shower alone


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C309

    Adrian loves Alexander, not only because of her appearance, her figure and her bright smile, but also because she knows what she can do without hesitation.


    Frankly speaking, her enthusiasm was not high at first, even worse than Miranda. After all, because of the cover storm, Miranda had a strong desire to become a top model in her heart. She might not have realized it, but Adrian, who is good at insight into people''s hearts, could not fail to see it, so he easily put Miranda on his side.


    Alexander is just trying to be a well-known and outstanding model, so for her to become one of the top supermodels has greatly exceeded expectations. But when Adrian brought her the business plan to her, Alexander finally agreed, despite a long hesitation.


    She didn''t have much talent in brand management. At the beginning of her career, the big and small affairs were decided by the team behind her. What she had to do was to make a good signboard. But Alexander worked very hard to study and study. Adrian constantly told her to encourage her to improve herself as soon as she got involved. So in the end, although she was a manager, she was already very good.


    What is particularly rare is that Alexander made full use of his own advantages to promote his own brand. Although he has his own brand to take care of, the work of models has never been absent. Therefore, "dedication" soon became her label, and with the cooperation of the media, it became a well-known thing, which played a considerable role in the promotion of the brand. It can be said that it is not entirely Adrian''s credit that she can establish her own brand and grow stronger.


    As I said before, Adrian appreciates women who are capable and willing to work hard. Although Alexander was not active at the beginning, he still worked hard to become a top model. In addition, he appreciated all kinds of demeanor in his pioneering work. So when I saw that she meant to leave, there was a little accident.


    However, it was only a moment. Adrian didn''t dare to say that she fully understood the women''s mind, but most of the time he grasped it. Moreover, through the fashion brand, Alexander''s interests have been completely tied to him, and her gesture is not so much for the future as for exploration. So when she got the answer she wanted, she settled down.


    Maybe we can make Miranda''s belly bigger by the way. Adrian thought that after Nicole and Naomi were pregnant, he would like to do the feat that appeared in Sophie and Monica. Miranda and Alexander''s intimacy is basically the same as Sophie and Monica, Nicole and Naomi. She must also understand Alexander''s mind, so she should make it bigger together, so as not to think about things like her.


    Of course, this is the future. In more than three months, the Cowell family football team will be officially established. So wait another two or three years, and wait for the kids to grow up.


    After the end of New York. Adrian then flew to London, although he wanted to stay a few more days to play with duchen, or to see if he could get ameber on board, and Leighton and Blake seemed to be looking for a chance to show themselves.


    Adrian, who was not at the scene at the time, had heard from Alexander and Miranda about their failure to calm down. They see their provocation as a joke. But Adrian is very understanding, after all, they are like this is his own training, so he will not stop. If possible, it may also stir up trouble secretly, as long as it does not affect life and work too much.


    Things in London are very simple. Thanks file is coming. Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire, as the latest film in the series, will be released soon. Adrian, who has no shortage of premieres, will naturally attend. But not simply No, it''s not little Emma''s entanglement. In fact, it''s worse than that. Little Emma''s entanglement with little Emma.


    "Remember what I said? I''m sure you''ll get something in London. I didn''t lie to you, did I? " Little Emma leaned over her head and said with a smile as she pulled her underwear over her swinging legs.


    She lay on her back at the end of the bed, and then her whole lower body was folded over, so Adrian, leaning against the head of the bed, could see nothing to say.


    "Yes." Little Emma, lying on Adrian''s chest, nodded, "I''ll listen to you from now on."


    Hearing this conversation, Adrian rolled his eyes and squeezed it on Emma''s face. "I''m starting to worry now, Ruth. Maybe one day you''ll be sold by Charlotte, and you''ll be happy to count money for her."


    "So what?" But little Emma turned over and sat down on him, arms in front of her chest, and she looked as if she didn''t care. "I don''t care if I can handle you."


    I knew that. Adrian couldn''t help rolling his eyes. When Emma wanted to come to London for the premiere on the pretext of making an appointment with Emma, he wanted to refuse, but Emma moved his aunt to be a lobbyist and even threatened him with his eyes. If she didn''t agree, she would say something.Although she knew that her threat was just a talk, Adrian had to compromise. She couldn''t tell Julia that if little Emma followed her to London, she would try her best to Sleep with yourself? Don''t talk about little Emma. It''s about little Emma. Julia doesn''t know it at the moment, so


    Now we can be sure that little Emma must have given her an idea over the phone. It''s a very disturbing guy. Adrian grinds his teeth and thinks bitterly.


    "Ed," little Emma''s voice suddenly turned sweet and greasy. She came up to him, puffed her cheeks and blinked her eyes, trying to be cute. "Can I have a role in the Harry Potter series?"


    "Play a role? Why? " Adrian asked curiously, and Emma, who had already sat up and wore a bra, also looked over.


    "Because Because... " Little Emma''s little face turned a little red unexpectedly. She stammered for a long time before she got up her courage: "you and your dress last night Charlotte in Gryffindor uniform plays Very excited And call her And call her So I wonder if I can... "


    Speaking of the back, the voice was getting smaller and redder, and her eyes were looking away. After all, little Emma was not as bold as little Emma.


    "No, honey." Adrian sighs and stares at Emma, who is giggling at the end of the bed.


    "Why?" Little Emma pouted and asked, "aren''t you casting again? For Luna in the order of the Phoenix


    "Yes. Yes, the cast is casting for Luna, "Adrian pinched her face." But Ruth, Harry Potter films can only use British actors. That''s the rule. "


    "But But... " Little Emma bit her lips, and her face was not reconciled. "But that Lois burkun, who was hanging out with you in the bathroom at the premiere, is not British


    Said she is not light or heavy in his chest pinched a, obviously, as long as it is a woman, will this move.


    "That''s because she''s playing a French character. If there''s a role in another country, choose someone from that country to perform, just like tannisic, who plays Victor Krum, is Bulgarian." Adrian patiently explains, and when the line "hanging out with you in the bathroom at the premiere" doesn''t exist, "there''s no American character in the novel. So I''m sorry. "


    "Why is that so?" Little Emma was very disappointed. "This is discrimination."


    She waved her arms. It seemed a little excited. The delicate body that had been exposed in front of Adrian was even more uncovered. Especially the two bright red spots at the front of the tip of Xiaohe were very delicious under the temptation of young girls, so that Adrian suddenly had the impulse to taste it again.


    "All right, Ruth," said little Emma, smiling and hugging little Emma from behind. "Even if you don''t have a role, you can wear the Gryffindor uniform. If you don''t think it''s true, then you can And... "


    Speaking of the last few words. She lowered her voice. Although Adrian had tried to straighten up her ears, she still couldn''t hear her clearly, but the bad smile on her face was definitely not a good thing. Especially when little Emma says "really?" and looks at Emma with an incredible expression, and then looks at Adrian with malice.


    "Do you really stop thinking about it..." Little Emma came up again and called a low address in his ear.


    Adrian took a strong breath and had a huge reaction. Little Emma immediately cheered and grabbed the thing she had raised.


    "Hell, it''s not How can you learn from her, Ruth Stop Wait... " Adrian, a little incoherent, supported his body on his elbow and was about to get up.


    "Don''t move." Little Emma shook her hand menacingly.


    Adrian glared at her and had to stop again.


    "Now, watch it, rose." Seeing that things in her hand were changing according to her mood, little Emma immediately called out and leaned over her hair.


    "Oh -" little Emma immediately covered her mouth and made a voice of surprise, especially when little Emma started, her eyes widened.


    "Don''t stand there, come and I''ll teach you." Little Emma waved to her. "If ed refuses you with the excuse that you''re still young, you can continue to tease him in this way."


    When Emma, who was still hesitating and even a little shrinking, heard this, her eyes suddenly brightened: "yes


    She immediately followed down, regardless of Adrian''s feelings, and little Emma held it in her mouth and began to take turns.


    "Hell..." Adrian looked up and sighed and had to enjoy it Well, he admitted that in fact, he was still a little happy to see the success in his heart. He looked at them from a commanding position, which made him feel Oh


    Although Adrian stayed in London a few more days because of the casting for Luna in the fifth film, the two Emmas did not succeed. In fact, if he didn''t trust little Emma on the night of the premiere, the two girls would not be able to get into his bed, so he couldn''t help it? However, the little devil loves to come and go, but always knows that the bottom line is there. After the premiere, although he will occasionally tease him with little Emma, it is basically enough.The box office of Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire is needless to say. Even if it is badly shot, as long as the basic plot is complete and the special effects are passable, no one will buy it. This series has countless fans all over the world. What''s more, Mike Neville''s grasp of the rhythm and plot is pretty good. Although it''s not much better than the original version, it''s still improved.


    Unfortunately. The following "Harry Potter and the order of the Phoenix" will change the director again. After being in charge of the two Harry Potter films in succession, Neville also felt a bit overwhelmed, so he made it clear that he would not renew his contract.


    Adrian didn''t detain him or discuss with the crew about the next director candidates. Basically, he left it to them. As I said before, the series has basically reached the point where only the basic plot and special effects are needed. It is no problem who will direct it. Even if the director does, the producer will help correct it.


    As for whether the last one should be divided into two parts Yes, of course. Why give up such a good opportunity to circle money? Moreover, with Adrian''s interference, maybe 3D technology will mature faster. He can also suggest in advance that the last two will be made into 3D, and the cost of the circle will only be more.


    In addition, Liu Yufei''s role in the Goblet of fire is much more than that in the prisoner of Azkaban before, and going to mainland China for publicity has been arranged on the agenda. I believe that the whole series will not be a problem in mainland China. Then, according to the scenes in the two films and the feedback from fans, set a basic plot time for her in the series. This can not only maintain her popularity, but also make mainland fans pay more money.


    As for Luna''s audition, I just asked a few questions for the time being. At present, we are just preparing for the audition. In addition, a series of busy film schedules will follow. The official election will be held after the New Year holiday. So let''s talk about the person for the role. Adrian has an interesting idea.


    After all this, he went back to the United States, not many premieres to attend. At the end of this year, there are not many films released by AC media. In addition to Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire, one of the most influential or promising works in the world is "magic" starring liv.


    Four powerful film companies, including universal pictures, Miramax, new line and Bosworth, as well as a large number of studios, as well as the abnormal AC media such as Adrian, have occupied a considerable advantage in the year-end schedule more than once or twice, so it is not a big deal to give up the next position occasionally.


    Moreover, Adrian also spent more time with women, with her daughter, and preparing for his final blow.


    Since its release in October, the pianist has always been a hot topic for journalists. So far, when Adrian attended the London premiere of Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire, British journalists asked him about the pianist, and obviously wanted to bring it to palmetto and European filmmakers.


    Although it was the focus of his year to crack down on European films and show his Hollywood spokesman identity, Adrian still didn''t give each other a chance. This is Murdoch''s territory. The conduct of British journalists, especially entertainment journalists, is not worth looking forward to. What''s more, up to now, his goals have basically been achieved. Although the US media has not made it clear, most people in the industry know that what he wants has been determined, and what is left is just the size of his appetite.


    "Don''t worry. It''s smaller than you think." After reading the information collected by Ivanka, Adrian said this with a smile, and then turned to another document. It was the late report of out of control. Although it was not completed yet, it was certain that it would be shown at the end of the year.


    At that time, it will not be difficult for him to get enough attention because of his current topic. As for the box office, it''s OK to have a long-term screening like "pianist". In any case, it''s only necessary to break even.


    The same is true of "the wind and cloud of the north", "life in a drink" and "across America" starred by Nicole, who participated in Cannes and was delayed to be released in October. In a word, such films with low investment but good reputation are not totally commercial or topical. Long term screening is the best way to recover the cost and also accumulate the mouth for the Oscar Monument.


    "I don''t think it''s small at all. Your appetite has never been smaller." Ivanka, who came to the office to get things, said sarcastically after hearing his self talk.


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows, but as soon as he was standing there, Ivanka stepped back alertly, picked up the document he had signed, turned around and left quickly.


    "Hell, as for it?" He had to heave a gloomy sigh.


    Not surprisingly, ever since she knew about little Emma, she has always been in this attitude, maintaining the usual tone of teasing, teasing and sarcasm, but also a little resistant. After all, little Emma and little Emma are different. Although Emma''s behavior is surprising, it is not very surprising. The relationship between her and Adrian is obvious to all, and strictly speaking, there is no obstacle between her and him.


    But little Emma is different. Even if her experience is similar to that of little Emma, her feelings can also be understood. Adrian has always had a way with little girls. It was easy to attract young girls before, let alone now. But the problem is, her aunt is his lover, and even has a child. That''s too much of a mess. What''s Patricia going to call little Emma in the future?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C310

    "Every Thanksgiving I think about how to decorate to make a new idea. It''s not an easy thing, especially when there are more and more families. But on the whole, Thanksgiving has been very good these years, so I''m still qualified, right? " Just as Adrian was chattering, a sharp razor hit his throat.


    "Shut up, ED, and if you''re any more wordy, I''ll row across." ''said Kate, who was under him.


    Adrian immediately lost his voice and raised his hands to show his agreement. Then Kate, who knelt in front of him, shrank slightly and carefully shaved the white foam on his chin again.


    "It''s cool, you''re still very good at it, Kate," said Adrian, who had shaved, rubbing his chin in the mirror. "But I don''t think it''s necessary to keep this old-fashioned razor. Of course, I don''t mean to replace it with an electric one, but it might be a good idea to use a short handle one


    "Come on, ED, you know I''m not going to actually cut it," quipped Kate, who was washing her razor next to her. "Even though sometimes I do think about it."


    "Well, then should I thank Princess Anna or Serena and Miss Crawford for not killing?" Adrian teased Kate from behind and rubbed her shaved chin against her back neck.


    Kate rolled her eyes and turned to take hold of his collar. "You know, ED, I can sue you for sexual harassment with this action."


    "Oh?" Adrian opened his eyes. "Are you sure? You know... "


    "But we''re not married," Kate sneered. "In order to play Josie well, I''ve not only looked through her experience, but also learned more about the legal provisions of sexual harassment. In addition, the definition of sexual harassment is much more detailed than the first ones."


    "All right, all right." Adrian had to raise his hands again and cooperate. It''s nothing to satisfy her little sense of superiority.


    "Go down. If it''s too long, they''ll think I''m stealing." Kate said, grinding her teeth, and immediately went out, but after a few steps, she stopped and turned back. She put her hand on Adrian''s face and looked at it carefully.


    "I think you can try to keep a beard. Maybe it will make you more sexy." She said so.


    I rubbed my chin. Adrian nodded. "You can think about it."


    Down the stairs, the living room is a lively scene, lily with EVA and Juliet shouting everywhere, Eleanor behind, do not know what is waving and giggling, and her younger Mary sitting on the ground pouting her mouth, looking unhappy no one, Patricia and amber are crying, Evelyn is sleeping soundly, Even in this kind of environment, kyliss is not here, she is probably taken away by her mother to feed her milk.


    And their mothers. Better things like Sophie, Monica or Blanchett, just chat. The little ones are left to the care of nannies and maids, and they just grab them when they need to. Worse, like Jessica, Julia and Gwyneth, they have to spend time trying to coax their children. Not only that, from time to time, there will be accidents, such as some things are knocked down, some things are broken. A little guy fell down, a little guy hit someone, etc., if it wasn''t for a lot of nannies and servants. The house is bound to be a mess.


    Even so, it''s not easy to be relaxed. When the children come, the mothers will not be absent. Moreover, Charlize, Sarah, Ivanka and yajihui all live here, so In short, whoever gets the first slice of ED''s cut Turkey is likely to lead to a silent confrontation, especially this year, when even the big bellied Nicole and Naomi are here.


    This is the Cowell''s Thanksgiving. It''s noisy, fighting in secret, and it''s going to happen again at Christmas. Sometimes it''s a bit of asking for trouble, but Adrian never wants to cancel it.


    "I don''t deny it, but it''s family life, understand?" Touching Lily''s head as she was ready to go to bed, Adrian said.


    "But you and your mother are not married, and you are not married to aunts." Lily made a face. "So those guys at school used to make fun of me."


    "Oh?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Who''s laughing at you?"


    "Don''t worry," lily waved her hand carelessly. "Since I hit a guy, this kind of talk has gone. Of course, I promise that even if the teacher knows, he will only be on my side."


    "Well, it''s my daughter, but there''s only one thing you have to do now, and that''s sleeping." He pinched his daughter''s face, covered her quilt and turned off the head lamp. Then he gave her a kiss on the forehead and said good night as before. Then he left the bedroom.


    Yes, family life. That''s why Adrian takes the risk of having a mother to mother party once a month and pulling them together on important holidays. However, even family life can not stop some things, or even add fuel to the flames."What you want is ready." After coming out of Lily''s bedroom, you Jihui, who has been waiting outside, bowed immediately.


    "Good," Adrian nodded. "When the kids are asleep, I''ll be there."


    Then he thought of something. He looked at you Jihui a few times, laughed and made her turn around in front of him. Finally, he slapped her in the face: "I changed my mind. By Ji Hui, 2D animation is still a bit too ethereal after all. So, I need you to play Xia in DOA. Is that ok? Don''t tell me you don''t have props. Don''t think I don''t know you bought them. "


    "So, is Xia in love or Xia in prison?" After surprise, Ji Hui asked with a soft smile.


    Adrian did not speak, but looked at her meaningfully. Ji Hui waited for a few minutes and then bowed again: "I know. I''m going to prepare."


    She''s always been so sweet and eye eyed that Adrian would stay with her and play tricks whenever the women were fighting in secret at parties. On this point, the women also acquiesced. First, you Ji Hui has always looked like a low brow and never offended anyone. Secondly, she is the only Asian here. Adrian and her overnight stay have at least achieved superficial fairness.


    Not to mention the family affairs, 2005 has come to an end, there is no AC media competition. The major film companies were relieved and got a lot of box office. Even if the animation format of the beginning and the end of the film was canceled, the film still made a good box office, and liv was praised or criticized by film critics again as a vase.


    "That''s it, liv. Keep going. Princess is a good job for you." Some people make fun of it.


    In addition to that. There is also a new Disney film that has barely anything to do with Adrian: The Legend of Narnia: the lion, the Witch and the wardrobe by British writer C.S. Lewis. Robert shey, CEO of the new line, was the first to target this series of novels. Despite the absence of the Lord of the rings trilogy, the new line has been fully improved in terms of Finance under Adrian''s care.


    But that doesn''t satisfy Shay. Who doesn''t want to make more and more profitable movies? In particular, Miramax, who is also a subsidiary of AC media, has made huge profits in Pirates of the Caribbean, which makes Shea even more restless. This time, he did not like the golden compass. This time, he took a fancy to Narnia: the lion, the Witch and the wardrobe.


    Adrian, however, wanted to say hello to him. Then he recommended it to Dinis and made a small deal.


    "There''s no denying that C.S. Lewis''s series is very good. But it''s not suitable for film adaptation - or full film adaptation. You have a good eye, Robert. The lion, the Witch and the wardrobe is a good choice. As long as the movie reaches the Hollywood standard, the box office is not a problem. And the real problem is, the next one, a little bit careless. If you deviate a little bit, the next movie will fail. That''s my judgment. The series is still less connected to each other. " Facing the angry but not easy to attack Shea, Adrian explained.


    Then, he gave the other party a sweet date: "well, Robert, I know your mind, I can give you a series, in the next year, the cost is not high, but the return will be amazing, if it works properly."


    Shay recognized what he was saying, struggled for a few minutes and nodded, "I''ll follow up."


    Because of Adrian''s attention, a series of novels have been officially published in the second half of this year through its publishing company. If the situation is good, it is not a problem to start preparing films next year. Just as the new line needs a series of films, Adrian also intends to give them one. This series with low investment but high return is theirs.


    However, there is no pie in the sky. In order to get a high box office, this series of dog blood movies not only attracts a large number of young people who love fantasy, but also needs a lot of commercial operation. Therefore, Adrian must send representatives to follow up, so as to remind them of the key points and intervene in the internal affairs of the new line.


    After all, although AC media has acquired the new line, Xie Yi still has some shares in his hand, and because the original agreement has been sitting in the position of CEO, the new line always has a semi independent flavor. So, even though Shea has been honest and diligent, AC media has not given up the idea of controlling the new line, and this is a good opportunity.


    Shay also understands this. Although reluctant, AC media has always had rules and basically fair film resources. He has seen the development in recent years, so he said, "I will follow up". As long as Adrian doesn''t go too far, he will probably turn a blind eye.


    In 2005, although many film makers were happy that there was no competition from AC media, they soon couldn''t laugh. At the end of December, several more films were screened to hit the Oscars, such as Paul Haggis''s "Tower of heaven.". The film is so similar in technique and editing to crash, which won the best film last year, that some film critics laughed at him, saying that he had no innovation at all, but upgraded the story range from Los Angeles to the whole world, but most people gave good comments."But there is no doubt that there is no doubt that you are forced to see these pictures together in a helpless way by chance. The whole movie is depressing and flashy, and Denise knight and Jennifer Aniston have also given the best performances ever, and haggis deserves another golden man. " It''s been praised.


    Indeed, shortly after haggis''s version of the tower of heaven was finished, Adrian watched it in a special screening room. Although, like "life in a glass", the cut sub lens has little connection with the original version, haggis presents the story in his own way. The master of the plot is more satisfactory than the "crash", and the expression of the theme is not inferior to the original.


    It is worth mentioning that although the plot of the Japanese side has been modified, you Ji Hui played quite well, especially when dancing because she was deaf and couldn''t keep up with the rhythm, and finally let another woman snatch the man she was easy to hook up with, the loss and resentment with self destruction tendency was strongly transmitted to the audience.


    Unfortunately, this is America. Critics'' attention was focused on Dennis and Aniston, who also performed well, especially when compared with Mr. and Mrs. Smiths, so she was ignored. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Adrian''s goal has been achieved. What''s next


    Haggis could have been the last topic figure in 2005. If it wasn''t for another movie, it would have been on the screen. That''s right, directed by Adrian. Out of control with Natalie as the absolute protagonist.


    The publicity of the film was not high, and it took mid December to release the notice. At this time, everyone is busy preparing for Christmas, and "Tower of heaven" had large posters posted everywhere two months ago. Rao is so, still the first time attracted a lot of attention, who let the director and production of this film is the famous miracle director? At this time, the aura of "pianist" and critical European filmmakers continues to shine, not to mention the new actress Natalie Portman.


    "It''s an indescribable, * * type miracle director''s work. Adrian''s film is full of female protagonists. He''s already tried it in Gwyneth''s "the devil''s head" - and frankly, I''ve always thought it was one of the worst works by director miracle. But it is the first time that a single heroine has been used in the thriller suspense genre. No surprise, Adrian continued his accurate grasp of the plot and the camera. Except for a slight delay in the first 10 minutes and 30 to 40 minutes, the overall situation is basically compact and there are not too many gorgeous scenes. The suspense is revealed at the last moment, which makes people sigh.


    Natalie''s performance is also surprisingly wonderful. Here, we can''t see her passion as Joan Carter. She is just a poor girl who has been hurt and lost in her chaotic inner world. She''s so committed that she''s almost integrated into her role and deserves everyone''s applause. Maybe, she can achieve more. "


    -- Richard Hansen of the New York Times has a lot of good reviews. Although it is a semi original script, Adrian has accumulated countless experience and has been thinking about it for a long time, so he has maintained an average level on the whole. And Natalie, because most of the characteristics of this role is almost her portrayal, coupled with Adrian''s training in the shooting, played a 150% level in which there was no praise, which is a strange thing.


    However, despite the positive comments from critics, more people are focusing on the other hand, not the guys who cry "you can guess the ending when you see the beginning". Their eyes are on the heroine.


    "As expected, Adrian will always release another film at the end of the year, with at least one actress performing well in it."


    "Natalie''s performance is really wonderful, Adrian once again let her play extraordinary strength."


    "This is the third time Natalie Portman has worked with Adrian, and is a small number of wonder girls."


    Ridicule, ridicule, envy, jealousy, gnashing teeth and so on, director of miracle, wonderful performance of the heroine, together with the records of the past few years, can fully explain what Adrian is thinking.


    This is ridiculous! Who does he think he is? Does he really think the film academy is listening to him alone?! Many people think of it with anger or hatred or jealousy.


    But want to return to think, but a link to reality, but can''t help but some depressed. Similar things have been more than once and twice, each time it seems that he can not succeed, but every time he laughs to the end. If you look at the theme of the pianist that he launched in Cannes this year, how many anniversaries of the victory of World War II this year, and how he shaped his image after that, the probability may be less than 100%, but how different is this situation from 100%?


    But Adrian doesn''t have much pride in it. He''s sure about the results of the pianist, but there''s still work to be done on the other.


    But he was not in a hurry. Anyway, "out of control" had not been officially released, so he spent the new year leisurely after telling the story, and took his daughters to visit his uncle in New York as usual. Of course, being reprimanded is indispensable, and the daughters seem to like to watch their father being reprimanded, and the uncle seems to have noticed this. After the initial comments on the business, they began to take the tune. At this time, a group of little guys headed by lily came around and looked at their father with a smile.His aunt, who had always defended him, said nothing at this time, and even laughed and said, "it''s nothing, ed. you know, your uncle loves you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C311

    At the beginning of the new year, such as the Christmas schedule, there are no more commercial blockbusters showing every week, and the overall market has begun to fall. In addition to those films that continue to attract money, various companies also begin to consider the arrangements for the new year, such as the schedule of films, the upcoming wave of awards, and the investment and production of new films, etc.


    Adrian is no exception, he is now eager to find someone to pick up Cameron''s class, will "Transformers" behind the two shelves first.


    It''s not easy, it''s not easy, Cameron will end up. Adrian decided to get in touch with him for the time being to see the reaction, and then he turned his attention to his film.


    Because the film companies don''t pay much attention to the schedule in January, the films that were ordered before will be released gradually at this time, so "out of control" is scheduled for mid January. Because many critics have watched and wrote comments on the movie before, it didn''t cause much sensation, but it''s also because of this. The debate about movies has never stopped, and it has been divided into three camps.


    First of all, there are professional film critics who seriously comment on the film, and their opinions are similar. Natalie''s acting skills are very excellent, and there is a kind of inexplicable shock in it. However, although the whole movie is well controlled and the suspense is hidden to the last moment, the details that have been handled well are missing in some places, so compared with Adrian''s previous works. "Out of control" can only score 80.


    Then there''s the fan base, Adrian''s and Natalie''s. Rational fans will analyze the story and acting skills, but loyal fans can always find a point of view to prove that their idol is the best. In particular, Natalie''s fans, those who like her because of the Star Wars prequel and Amidala are very enthusiastic, and her performance in "out of control" is also extremely wonderful, so there are always some words praising her in the Internet.


    "Do you think I''m saying that?" But Adrian picked his eyebrows and laughed, "no, no, no, wrong, John, wrong!"


    The corners of his mouth were raised, with cunning insight: "I said not Natalie, I said - Judy foster!"


    It''s true that Judy foster, one of the most accomplished female stars in Hollywood, fits all of Adrian''s statements. She started her career as an advertising model at the age of three. She became famous as a child prostitute in Scorsese''s 1976 taxi driver, which made her the most popular child star of the time. It was so controversial that she was assassinated a few years later.


    After that, she went to Yale, and her thesis on Toni Morrison, a black woman writer, also attracted considerable attention in her professional field. Although there have been several ups and downs after the assassination, many people think that if "robbery pear flower" and "silent lamb" are continuous, she may be the first actress to win the Oscar.


    Because of these two films. Forster has become a spokesman for strong women. In addition, he is quite independent, which makes him a unique scenic spot in Hollywood. So even if she''s not the standard beautiful woman. His face was square, but his temperament was very attractive.


    Of course, Natalie also fully meets these conditions, so Campbell asked without thinking. However, after receiving Adrian''s reply, he was not particularly surprised. He just kept silent and raised his telescope from time to time to look for prey around him. Adrian was not in a hurry. He was very patient waiting beside him.


    "Do you know why it''s Judy foster?" After a long time, Campbell finally asked, and without waiting for Adrian to answer, he gave the answer, "because she''s gay."


    Adrian opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. This is really a problem. In fact, when he said those things before, he intentionally or unintentionally ignored an important condition.


    The birth of child stars shows that Hollywood has a sound star making mechanism, and not every child star will degenerate and then disappear. High education shows that not all Hollywood stars are shallow and ignorant; it is not beautiful and full of temperament that Hollywood does not take people by appearance; and by showing women''s weakness and strength through proper roles, female stars can show their conformity with the society Will be the mainstream image.


    In addition, there is also a point, gossip can not be much, in order to show the stars clean. As a homosexual, Judy Foster''s private life is extremely low-key, and paparazzi are never omnipotent. What''s more, she is one of the Hollywood images favored by the film academy. Therefore, even if there are countless people who suspect that she is gay, there is no definite evidence, so she is always the representative of strong women in Hollywood.


    Although Natalie''s other conditions are met, after the release of out of control, basically everyone can confirm her relationship with director miracle. No matter how disguised, it is obvious to all who Adrian is.


    Of course, since Adrian chose to lobby Campbell for help, he must have considered all aspects of the situation, so he quickly said: "for foster, this is indeed an advantage, but many times, the advantage will become a disadvantage. How many years have GLAAD been held? There are already two states that allow homosexuals to marry. In the future, more states will pass similar laws, even without Brokeback Mountain. Therefore, more homosexuals will boldly disclose their sexuality to the public, and foster will certainly be one of them. "It has been said a long time ago that the United States as a whole is a conservative country. Despite the fact that gay organizations are now flourishing, they are still marginalized in the whole social environment, but discrimination is not obvious. In this case, it doesn''t matter if foster keeps a low profile, but once his sexuality is made public, even if everyone knows, the negative impact will not be much lower than Natalie''s affair with director miracle.


    "Some things are very easy to solve. As a normal female star, it is impossible to have no scandal, as long as it can be controlled within an acceptable range. Anyway, foster will be replaced sooner or later, and there is more than one template in Hollywood, so why can''t Natalie fill this vacancy? " Adrian continued.


    But Campbell seemed to turn a deaf ear. He raised his shotgun and focused on it. From a distance, a wild deer was nibbling at something between two oaks.


    Adrian didn''t pay attention to his attitude, which is very normal. After all, his requirements are a bit out of the blue, and the film academy has also been under a lot of pressure after winning those awards before. Unfortunately, Adrian did not fight unprepared battle, he still has a killer mace not to use it.


    "And," he said again, looking at the direction Campbell was aiming at, "Natalie is not without advantages. Besides my support, she has a place that no one else can match."


    Adrian cocked his mouth again, revealing once again his penetrating cunning: "she''s from Jerusalem!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C312

    Ww.x.om "you should run for president, ed After sipping the good black tea, Campbell said that although this is a wild mountain, it is not difficult for the rich to set up a table to taste the best black tea from Darjeeling. However, there is a motorcade behind.


    "In that case, I can''t even pass the primary." Adrian, with his coffee on, laughs.


    "A president can have a lover," Campbell said slyly. "Your insight is so good that you can always grasp the crux of things and tackle them from unexpected places. Why don''t you sit in the white house when you''re charismatic and articulate, and you always make people accept your ideas, even if it seems unlikely? At least better than George W. Bush. "


    "There has never been a case of a billionaire as president, let alone the boss of a media group. That is not in line with the tradition of democracy and freedom." Adrian shrugged. "So Hollywood is better for me."


    Campbell laughed twice, took another sip of black tea, and then said, "well, I can lobby for you and bring your views to them, but, like last year, I don''t guarantee anything."


    "No problem," Adrian nodded immediately. "That''s enough."


    After a few more minutes of silence, Campbell patted the shotgun next to him: "so let''s go on. I''d like to finish a boar before the end of the hunt."


    Although he said that he would not guarantee anything, Adrian didn''t pay attention to it at all. As long as the other side opened his mouth, he was basically in a position to win. If you want to impress a person or a group, you have to come up with something that the other party can''t refuse. What kind of things can''t be rejected? It''s simple, unique!


    Apart from Natalie, there is no one in Hollywood who is famous and has a good image. She is born as a child star and has a high education background. At the same time Born in Jerusalem and raised to three years old! There is no need to say much about what Jews mean to the United States. Although the emperor''s words are exaggerated, they have a huge influence in Hollywood in terms of new TV media.


    That''s why Adrian and AC media have received considerable support from Wall Street. The descendant of the Mayflower passenger makes him very popular among wasp, which can also be regarded as a sign of their involvement in Hollywood.


    Of course, this does not mean that Adrian has to fight against Jewish groups, although all kinds of competition is inevitable. But at a higher level, we basically coexist and prosper together. Therefore, Adrian, who saw this point, invested in Schindler''s list early to gain friendship with some Jews and had various cooperation with them. He could be regarded as their friend. However, his identity was not destined to follow their lead completely. So he made his way to the present.


    Now, he is about to be crowned. The 60th anniversary of the victory of World War II and the Holocaust themed "pianist" has won him political correctness and Jewish support. His merciless attack on European films has made him tie the whole Hollywood film to him. So he wanted to pass a template. A perfect template to show the image of the Jewish people, to express their gratitude.


    It''s not a push. Yes, Adrian is for Natalie, but it is also in the interests of the Jewish community. But it was enough to be born in the holy city and Jerusalem, and she lived there for three years. Besides, her parents were Jewish. Her Jewish identity is much purer than those with half or less Jewish blood. Her great grandmother also served as a spy for the allies in World War II. At the beginning, she also played a leading role in the stage play of Anne''s diary. By running these lines up, and then publicizing again, Adrian can''t imagine why the college refused.


    Yes, there will be considerable controversy then, but what? Anyway, because of Adrian, Oscar has not been controversial in these years? What''s more, the controversial awards in history have not been done. The key lies in interests.


    Well, the hunt is generally a pleasant one, but there should be some public relations to solicit and exchange. Adrian has long been ready to give up non key awards. That''s useful, as evidenced by the Oscar nominations released at the end of the month, with pianist and out of control getting 10 nominations.


    The best film, best director, best actor, best adapted script, best photography, best costume design and best editing belong to pianist, while best actress, best original script and best editing are "out of control". Although there are overlapping nominations, they can be regarded as ten if they are counted separately.


    "Another step forward!" This is the first title in the Oscar section of the new Hollywood report, and readers know who they are talking about, even if they don''t name them.


    How many times has miracle director nominated best director? Who cares, just like no one cares. This is the first time that he has nominated awards related to the script. We just want to know whether he, who has been the best director for one time, can continue to be elected, and Can Natalie Portman, who once again shines in his hands, become the first person to win the best actress award.


    "See, the members of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and sciences have been bought off!" Such news is also spreading on the Internet.Of course, it''s still the same. For a media tycoon, it''s almost useless. Moreover, there are still a lot of things to pay attention to in this Oscar nomination list. A little bit of digging is good news topics, such as Nicole Kidman''s name reappears in the nomination for best actress.


    So far, Nicole Kidman has won five Oscar nominations in seven years, and has won best supporting actress and best supporting actress in a row. As far as a former vase is concerned, this achievement is not surprising. If it continues, it may surpass Katherine Hepburn and Merrill Streep as the most nominated actresses in Oscar history.


    The reason why she made this achievement is that, apart from those loyal fans who clamored that "it''s right to divorce cruise" on the Internet, more or less would have guessed that the title of "miracle girl" is not just a title. Besides Nicole, who was nominated for "through America", there are still many reasons for her success Kate Beckinsale and Keira Knightley for pride and prejudice.


    The former also has the title of "miracle girl" under the excavation of the media. Her images in two big guns and memory fragments have been well known, and the "earliest" prefix is basically solid. Moreover, it is generally known that Lily is Adrian''s daughter. Even many people know that his children are more than one, and they have guessed that the daughters of Monica and Sophie are his. Unfortunately, they can''t be published in the media for various reasons.


    As for the latter, although there is no clear evidence that she has an affair with director miracle, many journalists have taken photos of her intimate conversation with Adrian, with the consistent Playboy character. It''s almost impossible to say no. That''s why after "out of control," no one pays attention to the miracle director. It''s almost impossible to say that the director has sex with Natalie and can make her spend so much money.


    What''s more, Miramax invested in Pride and prejudice, and they did the American distribution. Even British sources said that, in addition to the heroine Keira Knightley, Adrian appointed the director, Joe White. All kinds of signs are mixed together. Even if there is no such thing, the reporter can compile it.


    All in all. When these names appear on the list of nominees, the media is naturally a variety of analytical reports. Then give a little guidance, and the ones that are completely aimed at Natalie and Adrian should be less, even if he has already set out his chariots and horses to send her to the throne again.


    What''s more, in addition, the nomination for best supporting actress also has Asian faces. Yes, Lin Zhiling and Yuki Nakayama occupy a place on the list with "drinking life" and "Tongtian tower" respectively.


    Lin Zhiling did not say. There are three female characters in "drinking life". She is not the most brilliant one, so getting the nomination is only the result of public relations. Although Yuki Nakama also has public relations. However, one of the most important factors in the performance of the geisha in this year''s "geisha" has not been included in this year''s performance.


    As for Dennis and Aniston, it''s a pity that they didn''t get the nominations, either for the leading actor or for the heroine. It''s a pity for their wonderful performance.


    Before Lin Zhiling and Yu Jihui, only seven Asian Americans were nominated. This is why Ben Kingsley, who is only half of Indian descent, has been nominated. Now it''s not only up to nine, but also actresses, and two at a time. It''s almost impossible not to attract the attention of the media.


    What''s more, there are Kirsten and Blanchett on the nomination list. Kirsten''s nominated film is a humble independent film "June bug" released at the end of September. The box office is rather mediocre, but its reputation is good. However, Blanchett''s "scandal notes", adapted from a documentary novel in 2003, was released in Britain and the United States in mid December Judy Dench starred and was nominated for best actress.


    Blanchett''s identity as a miracle girl is not to be said. Kirsten, like Kyla, has been photographed talking to Adrian in public many times. He controlled this very well. People in the circle were sure that the miracle girls were very ambiguous with him, but for young girls like Kirsten and Scarlett, they thought they had a one night stand with him.


    In this way, how many eyeballs will be attracted? Needless to say, the pressure on Adrian and Natalie is even lighter. These reports seemed to come at them in a violent way, but they were soon resolved one by one. What actually fell on him was just a few light blows. So Adrian had enough time to slowly prepare for the last moment and harvest some good news by the way.


    Michael Bay agreed to take over the sequel to transformers, which Adrian expected as well as unexpected.


    It''s expected, because Adrian believes that it will be sooner or later that the other party agrees. Shell''s biggest weakness is that he urgently needs a film to revive his momentum. He used to be a commercial film director, and he will be a commercial film director in the future. What commercial film directors worry about most is the loss of commercial value.He is different from Sam Remy and David finch. The latter two are famous for their personality. Finch still keeps his own character in film production. Although Remy made the Spider Man Trilogy, the ghost player trilogy is still a rare cult film. The result is, even if they fail in business. After a break, you can still raise money for the movie you want to make.


    The shell is famous for its commercial films at the beginning, so the commercial value is very important to him. Without commercial value, the guide tube in his hand will not be stable. His films after the millennium are basically losing money, and they have also implicated DreamWorks. Therefore, there is an urgent need for commercial films to sell well.


    What better box office guarantee than the sequel to transformers? Comment? Comparison? It''s not worth mentioning! Didn''t critics give him the title of "exploding shell"? Isn''t he ridiculed for making only commercial films? What''s more, Adrian himself came forward to say something, but also used the relationship between DreamWorks. How can the shell not be moved after a long time?


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect it would be so fast. Originally, he thought it would take at least three weeks or even more to persuade him. However, the shell agreed after only half a month.


    "You''re right, ED, no one can surpass Cameron, so there''s no need to go beyond it." Adrian was quite surprised by what Michael Bay said to him at the time.


    Since he wanted to persuade the shell to do what he didn''t want to do, he couldn''t be told directly. You need a commercial movie now to revive your reputation. You can''t surpass Cameron. No one can surpass Cameron, so why surpass him? In particular, the latter excuse is very convincing. Of course, the premise is to admit that you can''t surpass the other party.


    This is not easy, many times from the rational point of view, also know that they really can not surpass someone. But it''s hard to admit it in front of others. I didn''t expect that the shell would agree.


    "I''ve always been very grateful for your help, and I don''t think there''s any difference between commercial and art films. So I''d better continue to pursue my own things. " Michael Bay then said.


    This sentence is to solve Adrian''s confusion, very good, although the shell has some bad problems, but at least he knows what to do. Obviously, he always remembered that Adrian had discovered his kindness. He was also very happy that Adrian could take him as an example when he refuted European filmmakers. This is a great reputation. Although he would have promised Adrian''s growing power, it would have been nice.


    Well, that''s settled, and Adrian has two sequels in the pipeline, as well as some new films. It''s not that he wants to start a new film, but his goal is about to be completed. No matter what the result is, there is no need to make another film. He intends to have a good rest for a while, so there will be no more arrangements for the time being.


    So, in fact, preparing a new movie is for his own woman. Now he has more time. He can take his time and choose more carefully.


    "A doctor, a woman doctor, a doctor of history. You haven''t played such a role yet, have you?" Adrian holds Zeta Jones from behind, looks at her in the mirror and laughingly asks, "don''t do it. You''ve recovered very well."


    "Does Virginia count?" Zeta Jones ignored, still looking into the mirror and posing in Adrian''s arm.


    "Of course not. That should be classified as thieves." Adrian leaned behind her neck and took a deep breath.


    "Do you really think I''m fit?" Zeta Jones turned to the side of his head.


    "Very appropriate," Adrian put on an exaggerated expression. "When the script was found out of the old papers, I regretted that it had not been made, but after careful consideration of the selection of the next person, I thought it was a wise choice. If it had been made at that time or only for one year at night, you couldn''t find a suitable heroine. Now, you''re the best choice. "


    "Don''t try to lie to me, ED," Zeta Jones grunted. "Don''t tell me, none of your women is suitable."


    "If only from a single point of view, there are many suitable, but in a comprehensive way, everyone has his own things, so you are the most suitable." Adrian said seriously.


    After looking at him for a few seconds, Zeta Jones grinned, stepped back, reached for his clothes, and turned around in front of him: "do you really think I''m doing well?"


    "Of course," Adrian laughed, reaching out to her. "Look at this figure. It''s big chest, slim waist, round hips. It''s no different than before."


    "Can''t you think of some better adjectives?" Zeta Jones raised an eyebrow. "You used to be a good judge of women."


    "Yes, that''s right, but I think this way can reflect my mood now," Adrian said with a smile. "I really want to press you on the ground now..."


    "Julie is waiting for us down here. If you''re not afraid of her anger, come on," Zeta Jones puffed up her chest. "And, by the way, we''re going to milk Kelly.""So what? The little one won''t mind giving it to Dad. " Adrian narrowed his eyes to make a dirty look.


    "Very well, when Kelly grows up, I''ll tell her how you''ve robbed her of everything you gave her." Zeta Jones rolled his eyes and pedaled out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C313

    ww.x.om PS: I''ll revise it later.


    Adrian said that the film was "national treasure". After he got the script out, he wanted to make it as soon as possible. However, considering that cage''s financial crisis at that time did not show any signs, he wanted to postpone the film so as to prepare to pull him when he needed it. Anyway, we are friends Sophia''s going to be in his bed, and cage''s a little help.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after the script was refrigerated, Adrian turned around and forgot. After all, he had a lot of things to do in the past two years. The closer he was to his goal, the less he would focus on these small places. Now, it''s finally over for a while. All he has to do is keep going and wait for the result. He has more time and energy, and then he finds out that there is a good movie that he forgot to shoot.


    It''s inevitable to start preparing. Although the * * in the first part of national treasure is slightly lower, it is still interesting to start with decryption and skillfully link the various signs on the dollar. Moreover, cage seems to have noticed his own financial problems, but did not pay attention to them. Therefore, although the delay is a little long, it is not too late.


    Then there''s the choice of the heroine. As a full commercial film, as Zeta Jones said, it''s OK to pick one of your own women. However, Adrian needs to consider a lot, such as balancing the commercial value of women. Since they all choose to be around him, these are his responsibilities. Moreover, judging whether women accept their own recommendations can also see a lot of things.


    Adrian was supposed to give this role to Gwyneth. She is in need of a commercial film. But relatively speaking, she has been resting for nearly a year due to pregnancy and childbirth. Zeta Jones, who has not appeared in the media in recent years, undoubtedly needs more. In addition, there are many suitable for Gwyneth, and the previous evaluation of "girl''s dream 30" was also good, so it was finally handed over to Zeta Jones.


    Well, there''s plenty of time to choose movies, so Adrian is also preparing for the upcoming Cowell family football team.


    "Frankly. The due date is not good. It''s too bad. " Facing two pregnant women with a big belly, Adrian sighs loudly.


    "He''s trying to say," I''m sorry, guys, I can''t watch the baby come out, can I? " Naomi looks directly at Nicole.


    "There is no doubt that the heartless man." Nicole bit off most of the apple in one bite. Staring at Adrian, there is no previous elegant image.


    Pregnancy makes them plump, but much better than Zeta Jones, perhaps because Australian women are not easy to get fat, and Blanchett was pregnant. Well, wait a minute. Neither of them seems to be pure Australians. Nicole was born in Honolulu and Naomi was born in England Well, does that matter?


    "I heard the complaint because I didn''t pay the bill in time? But I remember that every time Adrian then picked his eyebrows with a smile.


    "There''s a double price for services during pregnancy. You son of a bitch Nicole took a bite of the apple again. She looked like a woman in her thirties.


    But it''s normal. Pregnant women are always moody. It''s better to be a child than to have prenatal depression.


    "This I didn''t say, "Adrian stretched out his hands and made an innocent look," so you can''t count. "


    "I''m saying the same thing now," Nikol hummed, then looked at Naomi. "Aren''t you going to fight for your own good, Nami?"


    "Well..." Naomi lowered her head and gave a dry cough. She pretends to be deaf and dumb in such situations. She is not Nicole. She really regards herself as a private call girl. But it''s also very interesting, so I occasionally participate in it, like now: "I only offer striptease services, and I didn''t So there''s no need. "


    Nicole frowned and was about to refute. Adrian had already sat between them with a smile: "well, don''t worry. If you really give birth on the night of the Oscars, don''t worry, I''ll be with you."


    "Oh? Are you willing? That''s your best chance to show your power to people. " Ni can''t believe it.


    "So what? It''s nothing to watch a baby born than to be with you, "Adrian said, grabbing their hands and saying very seriously," this is my promise. "


    This year''s Academy Awards ceremony is expected to be around March 5, and Nicole and Naomi''s due date is also at that time, so they both have some problems. Once the baby is delivered at that time, Adrian will definitely attend the award ceremony, which is definitely the most important moment in his life, but the problem is In the past, when several women gave birth to children, he accompanied them all the way.


    It sounds like some bullshit. Women care about this kind of thing? But in fact, it''s like this, especially Adrian Collectors. Sometimes you can act arbitrarily, but sometimes you have to keep a bowl of water level. There is no reason. Of course, Adrian also knows this, so if he gets the job, he will accompany them in the hospital. If he gets what he wants, then whether he participates in the award ceremony or not, the influence will be put there, compared with the harmony in the home No doubt more important."Well, let me hear about the kids." Adrian said, pressing his ear to Nicole''s abdomen, listening for a while and then to Naomi.


    "Strange, why didn''t there be any movement?" After a while, he raised his head and said gloomily.


    "Because the children need rest Oh Naomi just said a word and cried with her stomach in her arms, "God, she''s kicking me?"


    "Is it Adrian quickly pasted it again, but he still didn''t hear anything. Then he thought of something and looked up: "wait, you just said She? "


    Naomi was stunned, then embarrassed to turn away from her head. Adrian sighed and looked at Nicole, who shrugged and looked like, "please, I''ll tell you.".


    "It seems that I can think of a name for the child." Adrian said in the end.


    It''s a pity that Adrian can''t help sighing even though he knows the answer. He doesn''t care whether there must be a son. With so many daughters, no one may be able to accept his empire. Maybe the United States does not have the habit of being a burden, but it is not a problem to ask his daughter''s child to have a surname of Cowell. Of course, the most important thing is When I die, there is no flood.


    Therefore, he sighed so much more because he really wanted to know, to what extent should he do, God would give him a son, maybe, to try to change people? For example -


    "no problem. I''ll be here on time, I promise. " Adrian holds the phone and laughs. At the same time, the lower part moves faster. Han Caiying, who is climbing on the table with her legs apart, turns her eyes and is on the verge of losing consciousness.


    "Well, no problem, you know, I won''t refuse such a request, and of course, I need a little reward. So why don''t you think about the theme of the evening? " Adrian then said again, deeper and faster down there. Han Caiying gasped and opened her mouth as if to scream, but in the end nothing came out.


    "Very - well, then - that''s it!" He grabbed her by the waist and fell on her, almost gnashing his teeth.


    Han Caiying''s whole body was tense, and she was shaking violently under the huge stimulation until Adrian turned off the phone. She was just shaking twice and was soft on the table. Then Adrian straightened her collar and left her body. Han Caiying immediately fell to the ground from the table with a crash. She was half lying and did not respond at all. She was distracted and looked ahead, only her chest was slightly undulating.


    Adrian did not care, but turned to other places, had been lying on the ground before the recovery of Kim Tae hee, busy up his body and mouth to clean up for him.


    "Clean up the place, I don''t live here at night, and I don''t want to see the previous events again." Adrian, who arranged the clothes, said lightly.


    "Yes." Kneeling on the ground, Kim Tae hee said respectfully.


    Then, looking at Han Caiying, who was still lying on the ground, he strode out of the hotel room without looking back. This is just a small punishment, because when they were called from South Korea to play, they actually quarreled in the room. If Adrian didn''t come, they would fight.


    As for the reason, nothing more than that Kim Tae hee is a little jealous, because Han Caiying plays a role in "finding the bones.". As I said before, he originally intended to give Li Zi the Asian in this, but later he changed his mind and asked lizzi to play with Jennifer Love Hewitt and Katherine Hagel. Gao Yuanyuan could not play a major role in the two TV dramas at the same time. Lin Zhiling didn''t need a TV series at present, so the role was vacant, Think of some pity, chose Han Caiying to play this role.


    The reason why he chose her was that time was too late. When he decided, the preparation was in the late stage. At this time, choosing women from Asia to receive training was definitely not up to date. Han Caiying has lived in the United States for nearly ten years. Her English is fluent and her acting skills are fairly good, so she will fill in.


    If you can, Adrian would like to let Han Jiaren have a try. When he met her for the first time in Seoul, he was very impressed. When he called her from South Korea, he had played with the method of reproducing the situation at that time. It''s a pity that Han Jiaying''s body is too weak to deal with Han Jiagu all day long.


    In fact, Han Caiying is also good. The figure with front convex and back warping is rare among Korean women, and it is also quite obedient. If it has been like this all the time, Adrian doesn''t mind more Korean toys. With a small deal with Goldman Sachs and other capital, and Longxing fund also intends to get rid of its shell, the representative of AC media has won a seat on Samsung''s board of directors.


    Although Samsung is a "state-owned enterprise" in South Korea, several major banks in South Korea are basically under the control of international capital, so as long as there are chips, it is not difficult to do this. In this way, coupled with the fact that he is still a Samsung partner, it will be easier for Adrian to play Korean women in the future.


    Because of this, Kim Tae hee has completely regarded himself as a toy, and anything that may threaten this will lead to her hostility, and Han Caiying is among them.It''s very simple, because of the role of Han Caiying, "bone searching" has been successfully broadcasted in South Korea and attracted quite a number of fans. Although Kim Tae hee played the leading role in the "myth" released last year, her fame also soared, but it was still better than Han Caiying, who landed in the United States like Li Yingai. At the same time, Han Caiying spent most of her time in the United States. Adrian can play with her whenever she wants, and she has been trying to please him. How could Kim Tae hee not feel threatened?


    After the situation needless to say, women''s war is unreasonable, of course, Adrian will not allow them to mess, so a good lesson to them. As for the evening show, oh, don''t worry, for Adrian, who is used to continuous combat. It''s all small things.


    The evening party is in Lin Zhiling''s house, to be exact, it is the home of Lin Zhiling, Lin Xilei, Gao Yuanyuan and Lizi. Although they have their own villas in Los Angeles, they still live together most of the time. At most, they leave for a few days after some frictions to adjust their mood. As previously said, they are very close together.


    This time, Lin Zhiling has become the first Chinese American to nominate the Oscar performance award. Of course, we need to celebrate. We should know that the Taiwan media has blown this matter up. All kinds of titles and halos are constantly put on her head. Taiwan is proud. Taiwan''s diamond, etc. In short, there is a big blow her unprecedented, after no one will never give up attitude.


    As for the mainland media, at the beginning, they were shy and embarrassed. They didn''t know how to report, but they didn''t adjust too much. They began to praise Lin Zhiling, who was proud of the Chinese. Of course, there is nothing wrong with doing so for the sake of both sides of the Strait. However, many media in Taiwan ridiculed it so much that they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to draw a clear line. Even Lin Zhiling''s parents came to join in the fun.


    It''s OK. Lin Zhiling knows or reminds her that Adrian is occupying the market in mainland China, and she has a lot of endorsements in mainland China, so she skillfully and tactfully issued some statements, such as, it''s exciting to achieve such a success as a Chinese, and this honor does not belong to her own person. She completely ignored the voice of her parents It''s like it doesn''t exist at all.


    What''s interesting is that her parents even called to express their dissatisfaction, and they didn''t know what kind of evil guys they talked about. Maybe she thought that Lin Zhiling''s development in the United States could not care about these things. However, Lin Xilei quickly got rid of them - which is not a problem for her now - and didn''t make Lin Zhiling too embarrassed.


    However, because of the momentum and Adrian''s business, the private celebration party was postponed for several days and finally extended to early February.


    There''s no need to be specific about the party. They never let him down. This time, three beautiful female doctors consulted the patient and tried all kinds of treatment methods to cure them. Later, the little nurse accidentally found out the problem, so the doctor and the nurse took turns to fight against him, and finally they settled it.


    "I love this theme. I''ve tried it, but there''s a lot of new ideas." Lying in a mess on the bed, Adrian took a deep breath, tired after the war is still in the heart of Xu Rao.


    Lin Zhiling chuckled a few times and stood up to do something, but soon fell down again and was too lazy. On the other side, Gao Yuanyuan curled up and basically fell asleep. Lin Xilei, holding one of his thighs, was also in a sleepless state. Only Lizi stood up, casually approved a piece of clothes and got out of bed unsteadily.


    "I''ll pour a glass of water." After explaining this to Adrian in bed, she went out one by one.


    Looking at her leaving, Adrian was moved. Then she got up carefully. Wen Yan comforted Lin Zhiling, carefully moved Gao Yuanyuan and Lin Xilei''s hands and legs. After getting out of bed, she tiptoed across the missing clothes, which were specially made, referring to the uniforms of * * and the clothes of real doctors and nurses, as well as various cups And the bottle, and then left.


    "Azzi?" He came to the kitchen outside, so called, but Li Zi jumped.


    "You scared me, ed." The degree of exhaustion is only better than Lin Zhiling. Lizi, who is a little better than Lin Zhiling, said with a cup.


    "Am I that terrible?" Adrian asked in a puzzled tone.


    "Of course." Li Zi gave him a white eye, very adept, it is after getting along for a long time, women will have the expression.


    Then she thought of something and looked Alert: "you Do you still want to I I''m very tired. I''m really Can''t continue... "


    As she said that, she glanced at his big thing, which still had more power, and put on a nervous look, worrying about something, needless to say.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing: "well, it seems that I should at least put on my underwear."


    "If you put it on, you can take it off." Li Zi mumbled a sentence and immediately drank a mouthful of water.


    "I have to say, you are very lovely now." Adrian came forward with a smile and put her in his arms from behind. Lizi didn''t speak, but he held the cup quietly.After a long time, Adrian reached for her hair and slid down her still smooth face. Then he suddenly asked, "in a word, Azzi, what would you do if you didn''t meet me?"


    "For what?" Li Zi was slightly distracted, and sighed after a moment, "of course, I continued to shoot on TVB until I couldn''t or didn''t want to shoot any more, and then I got married with someone."


    and then I found a man to marry him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C314

    Adrian is very careful. He is always careful. He knows that all four women will be willing to have children for themselves if they speak up. But the question is what they are doing for. Of course, it doesn''t mean that no purpose is good. Among the women around me, except Kate, Monica and Sophie, as well as Jessica and Megan, who were accidentally conceived, others are more or less with a purpose, but this is just a matter of course.


    However, it is difficult for them to say that there is no small difference between the Oriental and the Westerners in this respect. What''s more, they have to hold a group because of the environment, and this kind of mind is even more serious. As mentioned above, Adrian doesn''t mind if it''s adulterated with other things, but too much can''t. since he brought the child into the world, he should be responsible, which has always been his view.


    So Adrian was very careful to explore, so he was very satisfied with Lizi, because he could feel that Lizi''s true feelings were naturally revealed at that moment. Of course, this has something to do with her experience. Neither Shuanglin nor Gao Yuanyuan had such a childhood, and her age is also a factor.


    However, Adrian still needs time to observe. If it''s too early, the small team may also fall apart. He doesn''t want them to hold each other too tightly, but he also doesn''t want them to tear themselves apart from each other, and There are several places on the table, not only Alexander.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just looking at the results, Rachel." After entering the door, Adrian reached out to lift the girl''s chin, but the other side timidly stepped back.


    Although he knew that most of them were fake, he still liked the game. In fact, Rachel also liked it very much. He was very sick, but he firmly connected the two people together and could not separate them.


    "How did you fix her?" Forcibly pulling Rachel into his arms, Adrian said as he pulled her in.


    "And It will take a little more time. " Said Rachel, turning her head.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to finish." Adrian chuckled. I didn''t speak any more, so I sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    Rachel went straight to the inner room, but did not close the door, and then there was a crackle and a whine that made Adrian laugh. After waiting for more than ten minutes, and all kinds of voices went off, Rachel probably had enough of it. This appeared at the door, clutching his clothes in disorder and looking extremely dispirited.


    When she found Adrian, she struggled to get rid of Rachel''s hand and tried to run towards him, but only a few steps later, her legs softened and she fell to the ground. Rao is so, she still rolled to lean over, a grasp of Adrian''s arm has not spoken. Suddenly, the body trembled violently, and the tight legged pants that barely wore on the body suddenly became wet.


    Adrian immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at Rachel. The girl shook her head carefully, but from the whip she held in her hand, she knew that she must have been making a lot of trouble just now.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong," said Caden, sobbing at him, with the saliva marks of being beaten by something round in the corner of his mouth. "I''m wrong. My master, I''m really wrong. "


    "Is it?" Adrian looked interested. "Tell me. What''s wrong with you, little Caden


    "I will try, I promise, I will..." Kayden coughed a few times, probably choked by her own saliva, Rao is so, she still said intermittently, "I will not delay and escape any more, no matter what you ask me to learn and act, I will do my best."


    Looking at her crying appearance, Adrian was more and more sure of his guess, and at the same time, a little bit regretful. He should have gone in and observed it just now. Although Rachel has been used to being invaded by Adrian with all kinds of tough means, and even likes this kind of aggression, but over the years, she has accumulated a lot of negative things, so unfortunately, she all vent on Kayden.


    "Well done, Rachel. You''ve made a deep impression on Caden." Adrian said to the girl sitting in front of him.


    "Well..." Although Rachel made a careful look, the blush on her face was still not completely gone, and she was very excited.


    "Why do you want that?" Adrian asked curiously.


    "If..." Rachel made a few meaningless gestures. "I mean If I can have children Maybe you won''t It''s done to me. "


    It sounds pitiful, but Adrian knows it''s the other way around. Well, he doesn''t have any opinion, but it''s the same sentence. The time should be a little bit later, otherwise Well, to tell you the truth, the breeder''s feeling is very exciting on the one hand, but it''s a little bad on the other.


    "No problem," Adrian said, and then touched the head of Caden, who was still crawling beside him and sobbing, "but she''ll leave it to you."


    Cadenton raised her head and looked at him with a mixture of fear, timidity, shyness and disbelief. Adrian, however, raised her chin and looked down at her coldly. Then she dropped her head again, nodding silently as if she had accepted her fate, but after a furtive glance at Rachel, she snorted coldly.As I''ve said before, she''s a very observant person, so all the hints Adrian gave her have gone down, and the interaction between him and Rachel is also in the eye. Although there are only a few words, they can probably judge the situation. Especially, Rachel is so different from that when she was in it before, which naturally arouses revenge.


    Adrian didn''t expect this when he handed him over to Rachel. He just wanted to teach Caden a lesson to understand that he was a little angry now. But now it seems that this idea is very good. As can be seen from the game that night, the stern female teachers and the disobedient female students attacked each other until they were in bed. Even if Adrian and Rachel attacked Caden, Caden still insisted on gripping his teeth and was no better than Rachel on the equipment.


    Therefore, it is more interesting to have a big difference in age. Especially, the two women who have no motivation without being scolded are just right together. After that, the strict female teachers and the disobedient female students have become their reserved programs and produced a series. In terms of quality, it was directed by Adrian himself. From the lighting to the props, the number of people was a little less. But later, when making the adult version of gossip girl, laliton and black came to make up for this.


    Well, that''s all for a while, although I''ve been dealing with family problems. In other aspects, Adrian is not idle. "The girl from the holy city, who pays equal attention to beauty and wisdom," has been widely circulated among Jewish members of the film academy in private. In addition, he also took time to attend the Grammy Awards ceremony.


    "Congratulations, Christine. At least one of the best female soul singers shows that you are more than ever before." Adrian praised Christina so much at Universal Music''s party after the awards ceremony.


    "Yes, maybe one day Christine will win all the awards once." Britney said sour beside her. Although the relationship between the two people has been very harmonious, but in this kind of thing, it is still inevitable to be unable to let go.


    "You can watch. Boo, I don''t mind. " Christine snorted from between his teeth, looking like he could be angry.


    Adrian was about to say something with a smile when a clear, cheerful voice suddenly came in: "Hey, ED, what are you doing here? Hi, Britney. Hi, Christina. "


    Then Taylor''s pretty face appeared in front of three people. A long white dress, golden waves rolling down, looking quite excited, one hand still holding a face reluctant Avril.


    "Hi, Tyler, congratulations on the best newcomer." Adrian nodded. "I''m congratulating Christine, too."


    "Is it?" "Thank you so much" and "thank you so much" to me


    The girl said and secretly put out her tongue. No doubt, she did it on purpose. Unfortunately, neither Britney nor Christina nor Avril looked as if they didn''t hear.


    "Well, how about going out and discussing it in detail?" Adrian immediately replied that Avril had changed color, but Britney and Christina were still indifferent.


    "Well Maybe later. " Taylor''s skin is still a little thin, leaving such a sentence, Avril is about to leave, but Avril will take her hand back.


    "Sorry, Tyler. I don''t want to go. I''ll take a break." She said so.


    Tyler was stunned and was about to speak, but looked at Adrian again, and then shrugged. "OK, I''ll go around alone."


    Then Adrian asked Avril with a smile: "why don''t you turn around a lot, Wei Niu?"


    "I don''t want to hang out with a guy who boasts that he''s got the best rookie." Avril sighed sadly and impatiently.


    Adrian was dumbfounded. When Avril was nominated, she was very likely to get the best rookie. However, she still missed it in the end. And Taylor, as she said before, is sometimes narcissistic, proud and playful. With her first golden gramophone at her age, how can she not show off.


    Although Avril and she can say a few words, can be regarded as ordinary friends, but she pulled around so everywhere will not be happy, at the beginning can tolerate, for a long time will certainly hate.


    After comforting her, she took her to chat with Britney and Christina for a while. Adrian was ready to leave. Avril still couldn''t hold back: "are you going to go with Tyler Talking about new songs? "


    She was biting her lips in a sullen, unwilling manner, and when Adrian turned to look, she turned her head aside, as if to express her unhappiness in this way."Boo," Adrian didn''t say much. He just said hello to Britney with a smile. "Watch her."


    "No problem, master!" Britney exclaimed excitedly, and her voice was a little bit loud. Fortunately, no one heard her.


    Britney is embarrassed to spit out her tongue, a will want to escape Avril caught, Christina was about to help, but Adrian called over.


    "You''ve always been good. Christine, "Adrian said, reaching over her hair in her ear, with an indescribable smile," I thought I''d tell you a little later, but considering that Tyler just came here to stir up the mess, I think it''s better to go ahead now - I ask you, Christine, are you ready? "


    Christina was stunned for about ten seconds before she could react. At the same time, with a trace of doubt: "really Really? "


    "Of course." Adrian was amused by the trills in her voice, but very satisfied, which at least proved that she was tame.


    "I don''t have much to do this year, so I can make full plans for you and get the best female soul singer. It also proves that you have been listening to me and making progress in this respect. You should adjust your state to the best. Then you must participate in the whole process of production. That would surprise a lot of people, "he explained a little. "But it may not be released until next year. I have my consideration, do you understand?"


    "I understand!" Although Christina tried to keep calm, her excited smile could not be blocked.


    "Good." Adrian nodded and looked at Avril, who was still struggling. Christina turned around and took control of the Canadian girl with Britney.


    "Be honest. Ivy, or we''ll be rude. "


    "You two guys are going to be his obedient puppies!"


    "I''m sorry. We are - and so are you, don''t forget. "


    In recent years, Christina has always been a regular Grammy guest. From time to time, she will have one or two golden gramophones, and she has tried a lot of music styles. Under Adrian''s supervision, she has always maintained a good state without any complaints, so he thinks it is necessary to give her some rewards.


    As for reward, Adrian had thought about it a long time ago. When he didn''t come up with it, he was also observing Christina, a pet with negative emotional intelligence. Christina is still very intelligent. Now, since she''s satisfied with him and the time is right, the plan on the record side is coming to the top. It''s time for everyone to know that, no matter the music library, the distribution channel or the singer''s quality, global music is firmly in the first place!


    As for Britney Spears, oh, never mind. The pet is just talking about Christina''s award. In any case, the record industry has officially entered the cold winter. It is impossible for a female singer to buy her records. She is beyond her ability. Therefore, no matter how unwilling she is, she will immediately become happy when she thinks about this.


    Avril is in some trouble. Although there are some nominations in the past two years, none of them has been received. In addition, Adrian has been spoiled. I don''t know how unwilling she will be at that time. What''s more, he didn''t write a song for her in the past two years, but last year he took time to give Tyler swift a "the clip" and nominated the best single - no doubt, he got it through his support for public relations. Although this song is good, it is not so good that it can be nominated without doing anything.


    You can imagine Avril''s mood. No wonder she asked questions like "you''re going to discuss a new song with Taylor.".


    It looks like you need to comfort her in bed tonight? Adrian thought to himself.


    Although there are still a lot of women here, Katie Perry has several nominations, and she is now a popular group. Adrian will never refuse to accept Adrian''s request for her bed. Although Lopez and Beyonce have formal boyfriends, they will not refuse if Adrian insists. The Simpson sisters, let alone, both know that they want to share the song It''s very difficult to go further, so we are all developing in an all-round way, and we need to please the playboy.


    Unfortunately, where to spend the night tonight has already been decided. The previous four party outings were very delicious because of Avril''s feeble resistance. Adrian had to seize the time to enjoy it, so she just asked Britney and Christina to hold Avril. And now he''s walking alone, not only does he really want to walk alone and watch Tyler running around the hall with great interest, but also because he finds out that someone is also at the party.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. It''s a pleasure to meet you." When Adrian stood in the corner, a man immediately bowed over.


    "Hello, Mr. spears." Adrian replied casually, looking away as if the person in front of him didn''t exist.


    The other side didn''t feel much, and said to himself with a smile: "it''s a pity that Britney should have won a trophy. But Jamie is also good. As far as I know, many young people who like gossip girl also like her very much. She plays that role successfully, lovely, stubborn and enthusiastic... "Adrian couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head slightly, turning to old spears: "10 million."


    Old Spears was stunned. A glimmer of joy flashed on his face, but immediately he became embarrassed: "thank God, you are so generous sir, but..."


    "If she''s not Britney''s sister, I don''t have any interest," Adrian interrupted, not giving him a chance to increase his size. "So she''s only worth half of Britney Spears. Remember how much I gave you? I should have counted it at the price at which you sold Cisco shares. I''ve been very generous, Mr. spears. Don''t think I don''t know how much you and your wife have taken from Britney Spears in the last few years. Don''t think I don''t know how much you took away from her after Jamie became famous. I''ll allow you to do it. I''ll allow you to keep it up, so - now shut up. "


    "No problem, sir!" Old spears immediately replied.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C315

    For greedy people, we must suppress the other party at the first time, or else they will get an inch. Spears and his wife have never been satisfied. Especially when the IT bubble burst, the regret that failed to sell CISCO shares in time had tortured them for a long time. Otherwise, they would not work so hard to sell their second daughters.


    At the same time, they did not less benefit from Britney Spears. Although Adrian said at the beginning that Britney had to be cut off from them, what they could not do in the actual listing was that she was always their daughter, and they did not show much reckless attitude for money. So as long as the spears are not too much, Adrian also turns a blind eye. In fact, they are quite careful. Even though they have a bad taste in Jamie''s affairs, they are mostly holding the mentality that Adrian will never get any more out of it. So he talks to them.


    Of course, his appetite still has to lose. Anyway, he is not in a hurry. As mentioned before, if Jamie is not Britney''s sister, how much interest he has is really hard to say, so it''s good to knock down the spears.


    However, although the matter has been settled, Adrian is not in a hurry to taste Jamie. The spears have kept her around for a long time, and there is Britney Spears'' example. It''s hard to say that they didn''t instill anything into her. Adrian didn''t want to do anything superfluous, though the spears were unlikely to do it themselves, and he was much more powerful than five or six years ago. But there''s nothing wrong with being careful. Besides, Britney Spears looks at Jamie and Adrian has seen her several times. The little girl is quite obedient, so there is no need to be so anxious.


    Besides, this one can''t be eaten, but the other is already on the tip of his mouth.


    "Hi, cliff. Are you on duty today?" Stepping into the rather chic decor of the bar, Adrian greets the waiter at the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Cowell. Is there anything I can do for you Asked the black waiter, smiling.


    "Nothing. I''m just looking around." Adrian smiles and pats his partner''s hand in his arm and gives him a wink.


    The other party was stunned, but immediately responded. A wry smile flashed from his face, and then made a gesture of invitation: "yes, sir."


    "He seems to see something." After entering the bar, press the hat on your head. Tyler, who wanted to make himself more humble and put Adrian''s arm tighter, joked.


    "Because I told him," Adrian said, "you don''t have to tell the manager, but you have to tell the waiter at the door that they have a pair of venomous eyes. Don''t think you''re tall enough in a hat to see you''re not old enough to drink in public, Tyler, so being honest can help cover it up."


    "All right, all right." Tyler curled his mouth, not to his heart. Looking back at the internal situation, "is this the best bar in New York? It doesn''t look different from a normal restaurant. "


    The decoration is exquisite and the light is warm, which makes it not dull even if the light is slightly dim. On the small stage in front of me, a well-dressed man is playing the piano all over and singing a light tune.


    "The best bar is. You don''t have to worry about being disturbed, so you don''t have to worry about being disturbed. Talk to close people about anything. " Adrian explained, only to find that she didn''t listen. "Well, what do you think a bar should be like? In your mind, Tyler. "


    "Well At least people should be writhing on the dance floor, or There are beautiful girls in simple clothes who dance with steel pipes Tyler shrugged his shoulders and talked nonsense.


    "You''re talking about regular nightclubs and strip clubs. That''s not where you can go now." Adrian rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not the place I can go now," Tyler grinned slyly, "so why don''t we change places, ed?"


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and obviously the more taboo things she wanted to try.


    Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t intend to satisfy her: "that''s not good, Taylor. I promised to show you the best bars in New York, but I didn''t promise to take you to nightclubs and strip clubs. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll send you back."


    Meeting Taylor in New York was both an accident and not an accident. After the Grammy Awards ceremony, Adrian continued his previous activities, such as attending some important Jewish reception, or asking his uncle to introduce more people. In this case, he naturally came to New York. Then, the headquarters of several major TV networks were all in New York, and Adrian couldn''t help coming over to have a look. It happened that Taylor was participating in a program of ABC, and they met like this.


    They didn''t talk too much at the party before, but now they both had time. So they chatted again. Tyler wanted Adrian to write her a song again.


    "Just like the clip, I don''t have to write it all out. It''s just a melody. I''ll complete it myself." When she said this, her eyes were shining and she really liked the song.


    Adrian didn''t expect that someone was unlikely to appear now, and Serena couldn''t use it either. So after giving Taylor the melody and some lyrics of the clip, she could add to that level. She not only retained the original flavor, but also added some new styles, which made the whole song more exciting and had no vitality at the end. Although it was done with the help of producers, sound engineers and others, Taylor''s talent played a big role, so Adrian was able to win a nomination for the best single.Adrian didn''t agree to her request. In terms of music, the most important thing this year is to plan a new album for Christina, and then to think about giving Avril one or two good songs - damned weiniu even threatened him in front of Britney and Christina after the four person trip. If he doesn''t pay attention to himself, she will do lace in the future.


    Then, Adrian put her on the bed and taught her a good lesson. It was not because of the lace declaration. He was actually happy to see it come true. It was quite enjoyable when Vicia and Britney were climbing on the bed and kissing each other. The reason why she did this was because she dared to threaten him in front of the little pet! Who can''t bear it? In order to maintain his authority, Wei Niu has to suffer.


    However, the lesson is the lesson, we should consider it. Adrian still doesn''t have much time for his music.


    Fortunately, Tyler didn''t insist. She just changed the subject. Adrian asked Adrian to take her to the best bar in New York. It happened that she came to New York alone. Her parents were not around. As for the agent, just say hello. In that case. Adrian didn''t refuse, and took her to a quiet membership bar on the upper east side, so there were those above.


    "What do you need?" When Adrian and Tyler sit down at the bar, the bartender in the red vest comes over with a smile.


    "Do you have any sparkling wine?" Before Adrian could speak, Tyler asked.


    "Sorry, you want to..." The bartender was stunned and didn''t respond.


    Tyler was about to say that, but Adrian pulled her by the corner below, and said, "I''ll have a Bailey for this lady, and I''ll have a martini."


    "Yes. Sir. " The bartender nodded and went to the bartender. "What did you mean just now?" asked Tyler


    "Even if you''re going to try a sparkling wine, you should use the word" champagne. " Adrian sighed.


    "Champagne is sparkling wine, but sparkling wine is not champagne." Tyler said, curling his lips.


    "Of course, of course, the problem is that only chicks who have never had a drink will ask such questions." Adrian said with a smile.


    "I didn''t have..." Stunned, Taylor is not happy to retort, but immediately thought of something and shut his mouth, can only be angry to twist his head elsewhere.


    You know. She came in with him. If she was found to be under the legal drinking age, it would be a small trouble. But that''s trouble, isn''t it? So it''s necessary to pretend. But Taylor obviously didn''t want to lose ground in front of Adrian, so he caught the loophole and made fun of it. How could he be happy? Fortunately, the bartender brought over what they wanted.


    "Well Wow, it feels like Not bad! " After a sip of Bailey, the girl first squeezed her facial features together. She wanted to look as ugly as she could. But she soon opened up and praised with a smile.


    Adrian can''t help but cover his forehead and shake his head. Although the bartender sees something, he doesn''t speak. He smiles and then leaves.


    "I like the taste, some It''s exciting, but it''s not strong. It''s just right. " Tyler, who didn''t care, tasted again and said with his tongue out.


    "Baileys, of course, are very suitable for women," explains Adrian. "In general, Baileys are made from pure Irish cream and top whisky, with various natural flavors, and different bartenders have different modulation methods, and the best is here."


    "Speak more, speak more!" Taylor, who was very interested in it, said that the excited look in his eyes could not be stopped.


    The two chatted about the wine and slowly tasted their drinks. Soon a glass of wine was at the bottom.


    "Another drink!" Taylor immediately called the bartender and said that his face was red because of the effect of alcohol, which was particularly embarrassing.


    "Slow down, Tyler. Don''t get drunk." Said Adrian, who also ordered a whisky on the rocks.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m measured," Tyler''s eyes completed the crescent and then reached out and patted Adrian on the shoulder. "Even if you''re drunk, you''ll carry me back, right?"


    After seeing his look of no worry, he changed his mouth again: "I know, I know. I promise I won''t drink too much."


    That said, she didn''t really care. Adrian used to ask the pianists on the stage to change a song. After a few seconds, Adrian came back to see that her glass was empty and her own whisky was much less. The bartender also handed her a cup of gin and tonic.


    "I''d like to have a try after you''ve heard of Kingston," Tyler said, still looking like he didn''t care about anything. "But pure whisky is so hard to drink. I feel like I''m going to vomit after a sip."


    "Have a taste?" Adrian raised his glass, at least a third less than before he left.


    "Oh, don''t be stingy," Tyler said, waving his hand carelessly, then pushing his own golden soup force in front of him. "Well, I''ll give you this cup as compensation, and then let them make another one.""Taylor!" Adrian approached her seriously, "drinking too many different kinds of wine. I promised to show you around, but I didn''t promise to make you drunk


    "But I''m not drunk." Tyler frowned, then thought of something, leaned back and watched him squint: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?" Adrian hummed, then moved slightly in his heart. Taylor''s face, full of youthful breath, was so beautiful, so exciting. It''s not the best time yet


    Tyler bit his lips and looked at him with curiosity, expectation and resistance: "you Don''t you want to kiss me? If you dare, I''ll charge you with sex Whoa


    Before she finished, Adrian held out his hand to hold her face, and then heavy kisses on her delicate lips. Tellerton opened her eyes when she was suddenly attacked. She did not know what to do. She still pried open her mouth and used her tongue to abuse it. She even unconsciously followed her interaction for several times.


    "How do you feel. You little naughty Now that it is, Adrian is no longer tied. With a little frivolous but not offensive tone teased said.


    Taylor looked at him stupidly, eyes as if a layer of water vapor, coupled with the blush of her face, let her look particularly attractive. Then, no matter it''s in public, she holds Adrian''s face and kisses it. Although the action is still very green, the little tongue is not very flexible, but a taste is still very impressive.


    The sound of Zi. When they finally separated, Tyler''s chest heaved violently. After watching Adrian for a long time, he giggled and said, "this feeling That''s great It''s much more exciting than drinking Shall we come again? "


    "Don''t tell me about your first kiss." Adrian touched his lips with an unexpected look.


    "Of course, for more than three years, I have been receiving various training as arranged by you, and then I am preparing the chief album, so I can''t have time to go on a date," Tyler complained, but immediately turned into a happy look. "OK, you damned playboy, let''s do it again."


    A slight wine gas came to her face. Under the influence of alcohol, the girl who had been bold became more unscrupulous and began to kiss Adrian directly.


    "Well, we can actually do more." Adrian, who slid her hand over her face, chuckled, and then -


    in the dark bedroom, after moaning with pain, the girl began to scream, and the tightly entwined measuring instrument kept rolling and moving, just like the waves in the sea rising and falling, sometimes fierce, sometimes steady, again and again, until both of them were tensed in the groan The body.


    "So We Did it last night? " Tyler, who wakes up in the morning, finally calms down after a short scream. Adrian, holding the quilt and looking at the old God at the bedside in his chest, asks sadly.


    "Of course, and you are very happy." Adrian joked.


    "Oh, hell," Tyler exclaimed, clutching his head. "This is my first time. Ah, I gave it to a man who could be my father It''s too much... "


    Patronizing her head and covering her chest, the quilt immediately fell off. In the spring, Tyler had to grab it quickly. Her expression on her face was even more depressed, but she didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "It''s sad, but one night, you said that to me." Adrian sighed. "It''s so fast. Those sweet groans are still in my ear."


    "You playboy, what qualification do you have to say about me?" Taylor retorted impolitely, then looked back, and looked curious: "I heard that the first time will be very painful, why don''t I feel it now?"


    "That''s because I''m skilled." Adrian boasted.


    Tyler gave him a white eye, grabbed the quilt and jumped out of bed. Then he took a breath: "well, it still hurts, but it''s OK."


    "The back and buttocks are all exposed." Adrian continued to tease, although she pulled the quilt, but back to him, natural light behind.


    The girl glared at him fiercely. She simply threw the quilt back, picked up her underwear on the ground, and then quickly put it on. From time to time, she had to breathe the cool breath because her legs were too big. It was very cute.


    "Well, there''s going to be a first time anyway, and it''s nice to have a playboy, at least he''s really cute," she muttered as she dressed, then pausing as she put on her pants. "Ha, maybe I should write a song to commemorate the loss of my virginity, oh --"


    If Taylor turns around now, she''ll see the gaze His own Adrian, the corners of his mouth obviously twitched. But she didn''t, just kept talking about how she would write the song until her trousers were completely put on.


    "Have you seen enough, playboy?" The girl who turned around hummed and said that she was really good at adjusting her mind, "what are you thinking?"Tyler grinned and knelt down on the bed and looked at him with smug eyes: "how do you want to date me next time?"


    "No," Adrian shook his head. "I''m thinking, how can I completely own you? I''m a man with a strong sense of control."


    "Oh?" Tyler opened his eyes wide, as if amused, "so how can you completely and completely possess me?"


    "I''ll start with your family, I''ll Find out your parents'' problems, find a way to make them bankrupt and then go to jail, and force you to please me and make a deal with me. If you don''t, I''ll destroy you. What I can''t get will never be given to others. " Adrian said in a very serious tone.


    "Wow..." The girl with a big mouth nodded slowly, "am I so important?"


    Then she shook hands and pulled down in excitement: "this is really That''s cool


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C316

    Sometimes you think the other person is joking, but it''s not a joke. You think the other person doesn''t care, but actually the other person understands what you''re talking about. People are complex. In a word, you can understand some thoughts of someone at all times, and you can understand all thoughts of someone at some time, but you can''t understand all thoughts of someone at all times.


    Adrian can''t either, but he doesn''t need to fully understand. It''s enough for him to be able to understand certain ideas at all times, and all ideas at some time. So, although Taylor''s reaction was somewhat out of his expectation, the rebellious girl said something cool, but he didn''t take it too seriously.


    To be sure, on the one hand, this young girl who was still a little simple and jumped off did have this idea. She felt that Adrian''s threat was to attach importance to herself; on the other hand, she knew that he was not finished, but she did not know how to respond, so she had to make a fool of it. The two ideas were interwoven in her heart, which was the better and which was more. Whether that sentence was pure instinct or to cover it up, he was not sure.


    But what about that? He never hesitates when it''s time to start, like Penelope and Annie, even if there may be trouble. So, it''s OK for Taylor to write a song, but if he does something he shouldn''t do without saying hello, it''s a pity. This is also a small test for Taylor. As Adrian''s collection, especially now''s collection, some qualities are necessary. Now it depends on whether she has it or not.


    Soon, March is coming. There is no doubt that the 78th Academy Awards are close at hand. Still at Kodak Theater. Although the audience rating of Oscar has been declining year after year, this time the media''s attention is unprecedented. Everyone wants to know whether the guy who has created countless miracles can become the king without the crown.


    It''s not just to see if he can be the best director again, but also to see if he can make Natalie Portman the best actress again. The media''s continuous propaganda in this period of time, even though it is full of suggestive and alert descriptions, has lost the audience''s appetite. Actually, it doesn''t need too much language. As long as Adrian''s record is put forward, the audience will naturally fill in a lot of things, so this year''s ratings are quite high from the beginning.


    In this respect, the film academy also has to thank him. In this case, he alone has raised the ratings. In the past, it has not, and in the future I''m afraid not.


    But. Although the audience is waiting for the results, most of the insiders know that the results are not far away, especially those who know more.


    "We''re all your foil today, ed." At the door of the Kodak Theater, on the red carpet surrounded by flashing lights. Spielberg sighed to Adrian.


    Although he took "Munich" to the Oscars and was an opponent of Adrian in best film and best director, as a member of Hollywood Jews, he knew more than others how much energy Adrian used.


    "I''ve never been like this I feel old. " Spielberg sighs again.


    "Don''t say that, Steven. You''re not old enough. Many excellent directors play more than you. There''s enough time for them to make movies Adrian smiles, pats him on the shoulder, then thinks of something and says, "at least, you''re competitive in the best movies."


    This is not a comfort. You know, Adrian has made a lot of deals to achieve his goal. One of them is that as long as he gets what he wants, he can give up everything else. It''s nothing to regret. The probability of some things is not high. It''s better to take them as chips than to fight for them.


    "Don''t mind, I just feel a little bit," Spielberg sighed twice, but soon returned to normal.


    After all, there''s not a pervert like Adrian in decades, so it''s like Michael Bay versus James Cameron. Since no one can surpass it, it''s so-called.


    After a few more greetings, the two soon separated. Spielberg walked into the theatre, while Adrian continued to stay on the red carpet to take pictures of reporters and chat with his women. This year''s lineup continues to expand, Kate, Monica and Sophie, needless to say, have been Oscar regulars. Among the younger girls, Scarlett, Kirsten and Amanda are almost becoming regular visitors. Jessica and Megan are the same, as are Kayden and Jili.


    In terms of Asian Americans, in addition to Lin Zhiling and Yu Jihui who were nominated, Gao Yuanyuan, a film representative, finally appeared in Kodak Theater. I believe that the media on the mainland must have had some fierce hype.


    Fortunately, Nicole and Naomi''s due date is just a few days, but the day before yesterday, when they went to the hospital for examination, the doctor made it clear that it was not yet time. Of course, if they want to stay in the hospital now, they can All in all, they are staying at home with their stomachs up, and Adrian has been able to attend the awards ceremony. Fortunately, otherwise, there will be only more women present. This year, Adrian has been particularly patient and attentive. He has photographed the picture surrounded by several women as he did several times before. The coverage of the event will surely be overwhelming, which does not conform to his style of releasing news bit by bit.After a while, Adrian walked into the Kodak Theater alone. Along the short passage, Adrian quickly went up the steps while greeting his acquaintances. Although he had been here many times, he felt different every time, especially today.


    In this year, he has participated in the 14th Oscars. He watched the organizers holding in various places and finally settled here. Unconsciously, he has become an important figure from the original newcomer. Looking back at this time, he really has a dreamlike feeling.


    Around the patio like cylindrical structure, Adrian entered the lobby, a few more steps to the hall. Yeah, dreamy. Especially in this only need a little step, you can achieve unprecedented achievements. You can stand at the top and look down on Hollywood.


    At the beginning, although he said to Claude that he wanted to control Hollywood, he never thought that he would get to the current position in this way. His ideas have been constantly adjusted because of the reality. Now his ideas are much different from the original ones. It''s normal that no matter what kind of thinking goes through enough things, something changes, and Adrian is no exception - except for a little bit.


    "Hi, Nada. You look beautiful. " Adrian found his own seat and sat down. Then he laughed and looked at Natalie, who was seated beside him. I didn''t see you outside. Did you come very early


    "I''m a little nervous." Natalie took a look at him and held her hands slightly in her lap. "So she came early."


    "Is it?" Adrian looked at her with a smile and a purple evening dress made her look elegant. The curly hair makes her mature.


    Natalie''s dress was chosen by him. It''s a reference It makes sense, doesn''t it? So it wasn''t until he saw her fidgety that Adrian put his eyes on the stage with a chuckle. An idea, the thought he had when he first opened his eyes, never changed. What''s more, it''s Natalie''s behavior that deepens him. Otherwise, she may suffer a lot from her initial attitude, so she should be rewarded.


    Well, don''t say that. With the passage of time, the award ceremony will finally begin. This time as the host It''s Jon Stewart from the daily show.


    It''s not the opening of the Oscars, which is different from the previous ones. For example, at the beginning, the picture was a small tent like Brokeback Mountain. When a voice over like "welcome to Billy Crystal, the host of the Oscar this year", Christo immediately came out of the tent: "no, no, no, I''m very busy now."


    And then Chris Locke came out of it. "I''m busy, too."


    There was no doubt that the scene was full of laughter.


    Following the camera, the guests who watched visited several former hosts, including Steve Martin, UBI Goldberg and so on, all of whom chose to refuse. Of course, the ways of refusing also made people laugh constantly. Finally, the phone calls Stewart. When Stewart wakes up, she turns over and sees Salma Hayek lying beside her. She thinks it''s a dream. Stewart falls down and continues to sleep. Then she gets up again. So George Clooney lies beside her.


    Finally, in the laughter, Jon Stewart appeared on the stage: "thank you, ladies and gentlemen, and Everyone excited. "


    He said it in a playful tone, and the funny smell caused a lot of laughter. Adrian was among them, but he shook his head slightly. Stewart is a good host, good at change, quick witted, and very humorous, sarcastic and exaggerated body language, so that he has a lot of fans.


    But it is also because of this that he is not suitable to host the Oscar, because this is the award ceremony, anyway, entertainment is the top priority. But "the daily show" is largely a satirical program of current politics, so it is necessary for the host to be acrimonious. Once the loopholes are caught, they should be extremely sarcastic.


    Although Stewart''s image in life is different from that in front of the camera, in fact, many guests who criticize each other severely in front of the camera have a very good relationship in private, and those shown in front of the camera are all shooting requirements. But Stewart has been hosting the daily show for almost a decade, and that style has been deeply branded on him, and as soon as he switches to the host mode, he immediately becomes sharp.


    If you look at him now, his eyebrows are up, and his frown doesn''t seem to be happy. It''s a big difference from Christo''s smile. Maybe he can control it at the beginning, but when he talks too much, he will instinctively bring up some out of date topics.


    In fact, Adrian thinks that Allen DeGeneres is more suitable to host the Oscars in ABC, and according to what he heard, the film academy actually considered her, but finally sent out an invitation to Stewart. In that case, Adrian can only shrug and never say to Stewart, "Hey, Jon. You''re not fit to host the Oscars, are you? To be honest, which host didn''t want to host the Oscars? Just listen to what Chris Locke says.Anyway? Stuart is no longer suitable, but also much better than last year''s Locke, so Adrian just regretted, and then focused on this year''s awards.


    This year''s awards are awarded from the type of technology. At the beginning, it was the best sound editing, which was won by transformers without accident. At the same time, it also received the best sound effect and best visual effect. However, it also became the Oscar. The only film that won three awards was basically a mess. For example, "Pride and Prejudice" and "good night, good luck" nominated the best art director and the best photographer at the same time. As a result, "Pride and Prejudice" won the best art director, while "good night, good luck" won the best photography.


    Others. "Munich" won the best photography, "emperor penguin diary" won the best documentary, and "the stream of streams" won the best song. In a word, there was a lot of chaos, which made it feel like a piece of cake. In this case, you Jihui is very eye-catching in Tongtian tower. Unfortunately, she still didn''t get the best supporting actress, let alone Lin Zhiling. It was very good that she could be nominated for that role.


    "It doesn''t matter If ed wants to give it to me, it will If ed doesn''t give it to me, there must be a reason... " Riding on Adrian''s body, you Jihui said intermittently while undulating the body.


    This is outside the lobby of the Kodak Theater. A shop in the passageway below the stairs. Usually the theater is accessible. So there are several shops on both sides of the passage after entering. When the Oscars were held, the whole street outside would be under martial law. Naturally, there would be no one in the shops on both sides of the passageway. Adrian, who couldn''t find a new place to play, decided on this.


    It''s not difficult. There''s no problem getting the key to the store here in his capacity. It''s also easy for the security guards patrolling outside to evade. The only trouble is that you can''t turn on the lights, but it''s exciting in rooms with dark ground glass covered with patterns and shopping for all kinds of handbags.


    "You are always so considerate, you Ji Hui." Adrian, who grabbed her waist, spoke in praise, then straightened up his lower body and began to work.


    In fact, you Ji Hui is still very hopeful to win the best supporting actress. First, her performance in the film is indeed excellent. Secondly, there has been no Asian award in the Oscars for nearly 20 years. In particular, Ang Lee, who should have been famous, was taken away from him by his life. Therefore, if Adrian is willing to make efforts for Ji Hui''s public relations, it is impossible to get it A little golden man, and there is a precedent for Japanese Americans to win performance awards at the Oscars.


    But unfortunately, Adrian should first protect his own interests, which eventually led to Ji Hui''s defeat. Although her efforts in public relations are not sure to win her the prize, Adrian is still a little ashamed. To be obedient and honest, even a little pet is not as good as Yuji Hui. If one of the main roles in Gilmore girl, and the heroine in films like curse, made her the most famous Japanese actress in Hollywood, then Memoirs of a Geisha made her a top-notch actress - even a little higher than the quasi first-line.


    Even in this case, she is still honest and low browed, working as a maid beside Adrian, meeting all his needs. This is very rare, and Adrian''s concept has always been that as long as they are worth giving, he will never be stingy, so he really felt sorry for this time, so he pulled her out and made an apology in the middle of the award ceremony.


    However, Ji Hui comforted Adrian as usual and made him feel more guilty. Therefore, when he sent her to the top, he suddenly had a very interesting idea. Although it''s not complete, it''s really an interesting idea. If you really do it, you will be able to make youjihui''s reputation even higher, and many people''s glasses will be broken. Why not?


    Of course, it''s all about the future. We don''t need to improve it now. Besides, he still needs to rest. So when he comes back from the outside after finishing the work, Adrian quickly puts his attention on the stage again.


    The chaos is not over at the moment. The reason for this is that the prize for best adapted screenplay, which should have been guaranteed, went to Spielberg''s Munich. It''s really a bit of an uproar. As a film about the Holocaust in World War II, it''s a miracle director''s own production. In addition, it''s a biography. It''s a doomed thing for pianist to take the best screenplay.


    I didn''t expect that the winner of this award was Munich. What is the film academy thinking? Is the pianist worse than Munich, the same story about Jews? Many people are even more puzzled by the misfortune. The pianist didn''t win the first prize before. They thought it might be that they were trying to make efforts for the last few awards. But after the award, which should have been no problem, was handed over to other films, the taste of it was worth pondering. It is likely that Adrian''s big work caused the reaction of other staff in the college, so


    But Adrian always looks like an old God. He seems to have nothing to worry about because of his failure in the adaptation of the script. He always waits patiently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C317

    Ww.x.om "to play every aspect of a character to the utmost, that''s what an actor means. Here are the best actor nominations for this year''s Academy Awards." When Natalie, dressed in a purple dress, said these words with a smile on the stage, the faces of the candidates were shown on the large screen next to her and introduced them.


    Philip Seymour Hoffman of Capote, David stretzen of good night and good luck, Adrian Brody of the pianist, Terence Howard of the stream, and wigo mortson of a history of violence. While people were whispering and making their final guess, Natalie had opened the envelope: "the Oscar winner is Adrian Brody!"


    Then, applause and "pianist" soundtrack began to ring, Brody hands in front of him, seemed to be a little incredulous, but immediately stood up and shook hands with his friends, and also hugged Adrian.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell." He said excitedly.


    "You deserve it." Adrian patted him on the shoulder and glanced around. He couldn''t help laughing in his heart, which must have disappointed many people.


    Brody gets the best actor, which means that there will be no less than one that belongs to the pianist. Don''t forget Brody''s name. Although these are idealistic, don''t forget that there are not many Atheists here.


    "How are you feeling? Are you ready?" When Brody''s speech is over and Natalie comes down with him, Adrian asks with a smile.


    Natalie was obviously nervous, but looked at it and replied in a barely calm voice, "I''ll wait."


    "Then watch it." Adrian said leisurely.


    However, although he said so, he was not calm in his heart. After all, what he had to do was something that had never happened in the history of Oscar. The slogan "girl from Holy City, wisdom and beauty coexisting" will certainly win the support of many people, but at the same time, it will also lose many people''s votes, so whether the final result will be as he thinks. He is not 100% sure.


    At this time, Stewart finished his description. Rivan, who looked very handsome in a suit, went up: "good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I know that at this time of year, everyone is very anxious, just like I did last year. So I try to speed up the time. The Oscar nominations are as follows - "


    as before, the screen starts to play clips of the nominees, with Judy Dench''s Scandal notes.


    To be frank, Adrian was surprised when he got the nomination list. He remembered that Judy Dench was nominated for "Mrs. Henderson''s gift.". However, she did win the nomination for "scandal notes", but that should be next year''s event. Adrian advanced the film out of consideration for Blanchett, but Judy Dench nominated the best actress for this film.


    If she really wants to win the prize, she should choose Mrs. Henderson''s gift. After all, this year marks the 60th anniversary of the victory of World War II, and the second half of the film has a lot of plot about German bombing. But then again. Compared with Judy Dench''s previous role, the heroine in scandal notes is somewhat unusual. She is a villain. She can easily make a deep impression among aspirational nominees and may have a wonderful effect.


    Of course, the character is not perfect, anyway. She''s always been - well, Judy Dench''s ideas don''t need Adrian''s attention, let alone So he just thought about it and continued to focus on the next picture. The remaining four nominations are all his women - Keira may not be, but no one cares, does it? What''s more, time is coming.


    The second is Kate''s shot in "the wind and cloud of the north". She is dressed in the dirty clothes of a miner and her hair is scattered. She satirizes the timid people around her. The camera rotates 270 degrees with her, which is very tense with angry words. Frankly speaking, her acting is much better than that of another time and space.


    Next is Kayla in Pride and prejudice, which is excerpted from Elizabeth''s accusation against Darcy on rainy days. In this part, kella''s acting skills are not particularly brilliant, but her continuous and rhythmic London accent makes her seem particularly lovely. Adrian couldn''t help looking at her seat, and Kyla looked at it. Although she didn''t dare to make too many expressions because the camera was facing her, she made a slight hum that only he could see. At the same time, her left hand under her right hand clenched slightly and swayed from left to right. She could really pick a place to tease.


    The fourth is Nicole from "across America". Sue is very ordinary, but her acting skills are very prominent. She specially practiced speaking in a low voice for a period of time for this film. She also contacted several transgender people, observed their lives, and took many details into the film. With makeup, if you don''t watch it carefully, you can''t see that it''s famous Nicole Kidman. Unfortunately, because of her big belly, she made an excuse not to be at the scene, only a photo on the screen.


    Natalie finally appears. The selected clip is the one who wakes up at last. A messy room, from shallow to deep, gradually changes from ferocity to confusion to panic. Finally, she squats down and hugs and sobs gently in fear. There is a sense of hierarchy, and the infectious power erupts in an instant.Then, rivan opened the envelope: "the Oscar winner is Natalie Portman!"


    When he announced his name, there was a silence for at least two seconds. Then, there was an uproar mixed with applause.


    "Remember what I said?" Adrian clapped, and Natalie pursed her lips and grabbed the armrest, shaking slightly, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    But she finally stood up, hugged Adrian, and walked quickly onto the stage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you. At this moment, all I can think of is this word, "Natalie, who has been brewing for a long time after taking over the golden man from Ruifan, said with a trill," I never thought that I would stand here again so soon. I never thought that I would raise the best actress trophy so soon. I never I just want to say thank you, Mr. Adrian Cowell, for discovering me and for guiding me step by step on the stage and standing here. Thank you very much. I will go on better... "


    Her unusual performance made Adrian pick eyebrows. If the previous media description of her relationship with him was mostly based on speculation, then after the award speech, they could change their tone of affirmation. If it''s just like this, his last words obviously remind him not to forget his promise to her.


    The last struggle? Adrian smiles and doesn''t care. After thanking a lot of people and coming down to applause, she opened her arms again and hugged Natalie.


    "A touching speech, very beautiful." He whispered to her with a smile, not noticing that the camera was facing him.


    "I just want to say I just want to say Those are I mean it. " Natalie brushed her hair around her ears, her eyelids drooped, and she did not dare to look at him.


    Adrian didn''t care at all. He kept his eyes on the stage. He put his index finger to his mouth and said, "well, I''ll talk about it later. Now the most critical moment is coming."


    Compared with just now, his mood is much lighter now. Natalie''s best actress may have a chance to turn the tables, but the next one will never.


    "Without exception, the five directors chose the realistic theme. Now let''s look at the nominations. " Tom Hanks, the presenter, was already on the stage, and a few minutes later he pronounced out his name: "Adrian Cowell!"


    All of them stood up after the applause. Even if some of them are unconvinced, they have nothing to do. After the announcement of the list, there is no possibility of any change. Adrian''s record breaking three times of best director is already a fact that will be recorded in the history of Oscar. In addition, Natalie has been the best actress again before. Brody took the best actor, and the film academy has confirmed his position in Hollywood with practical action. So no matter what, we must watch him ascend the throne with humility.


    "Congratulations, ed. it''s incomparable." Hanks handed the golden man to Adrian and said sincerely.


    "Thank you, Tommy." Adrian nodded, took the trophy and stood in front of the microphone. Then he glanced at the audience, gave a smile, raised his hand, and said, "thank you again."


    There is no reserve, no pride, no pride, only - of course!


    That''s right. From the beginning of making the Lord of the rings trilogy, he has prepared for this day for almost seven years. During this period, he has experienced countless things. Looking back, he is surprised. What can''t be taken for granted after spending so much effort, using so much energy, and trying to take advantage of it?


    Some people may feel that it is unfair to be the best director for three consecutive years. Even if he bought the film academy or made a behind the scenes transaction, it is impossible to achieve this. Adrian must have super ability to hypnotize all the members of the Film Academy who can vote. Of course, they will never know what it means to borrow power. The so-called historical trend is vast and mighty. If it goes with it, it will prosper and if it goes against it, it will die. What they say is the importance of potential. Only a fool will believe that as long as the film is good enough.


    Able to take advantage of the situation, even in the high mountains can shake, and Adrian just by virtue of foresight, firmly grasp this trend in his hands. First, with the trilogy of "the Lord of the rings", he constantly ran into the film academy and was nominated and praised by everyone every year. In addition, the huge popularity of "the Lord of the rings" itself and the college''s pursuit of innovation and change, and he won the first best director several years ago.


    Then, borrowing from the increasingly vigorous gay movement at the beginning of the 21st century, especially when Massachusetts became the first state to allow homosexual marriage in 2004, it further stimulated the development of various gay organizations. Under the background of this massive social movement, Brokeback Mountain was launched. At the same time, a series of measures were used to give up the best film in exchange for winning the first prize Two best directors.


    Next, needless to say, the Holocaust, the 60th anniversary of the victory of World War II, relentless fire on European films, standing on Hollywood''s side with a clear-cut stand, and the internal trade of various forces, we won the third prize without any difficulty.This order can''t be as successful as it is if it''s reversed a little bit. Especially before and after Brokeback Mountain and pianist, Adrian is worried about the gain and loss of the second best director. It is also the best director for Brokeback Mountain. When we come to the pianist, we give and give, not to mention there is a deal.


    This is the power of potential. Of course, other factors are also important. For example, the quality of the film as the foundation must pass, otherwise the previous ones are just castles in the air. Or Adrian''s pursuit of the best director, not the best film, has repeatedly assured the academy that he will never seek the best director after this time.


    Although for filmmakers, the best film is the highest honor, but this award is not awarded to the director as the Palmetto do, but to the production company. Winning the best film three times is not more famous than winning the best director three times, and it is easier to be hated. As for not seeking the best director, I have won the best director four times. How much more do you want? John Ford took it only four times.


    It may be said that it has reached this point. Take it again. It''s not good to be the one who won the five best directors in Oscar history before? Of course, it''s not good. If it''s decades later, Adrian will think about it like this, but it''s absolutely not right now. The so-called wood show in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. If it just comes out a little, it will not be a problem, but if it comes out too much. It''s easy to be blown down by the wind.


    What about even John Ford''s record? Adrian is unique just by being the best director three times in a row, and it doesn''t take a look at how much he has spent on this. What''s more, with his understanding of the film academy, after that, the agreement that will be made in private will not be the next best director who has won three consecutive times.


    Therefore, why can''t he accept the third Golden man for granted.


    "It''s an unparalleled honor, thank you all, and I''ll always remember it." Adrian finished his speech, raised the trophy again, then bowed slightly, and the warm applause rang out again.


    After that, needless to say, in exchange, the best movie was won by Capote, and the 78th Academy Awards came to an end.


    As for the vanity fair party, there''s nothing to say. Adrian didn''t miss it every time. Naturally, he also attended. However, the problem is that, as the best director in three consecutive rounds, countless people came to the party that night to say hello and talk to him, whether familiar or unfamiliar, so that his women could not find the opportunity to chat with him alone, and some reserved projects had to be abandoned.


    The only payoff was that Philip Seymour Hoffman promised that if the role was right, he would be willing to play a major role in a movie recommended by Adrian, whether directed or not.


    Now it has been 06 years. The stage version of "suspicion of child abuse", which was abandoned at the beginning, did not unexpectedly perform on Broadway in New York, and won the Pulitzer Prize and the Tony prize. Some things are still developing according to the established rules. In this regard, Adrian naturally got the right of adaptation for the first time. Natalie can''t use it, but it doesn''t mean other people can''t use it. Although he can relax and rest completely now, he still has to consider for women, isn''t he?


    Philip Seymour Hoffman played the priest in the original version, and Adrian was too lazy to find someone else to compensate him. After all, Hoffman should have won the best actor at the Oscars. Unfortunately, because Adrian stepped in, gay characters had won the best actor for a time before that. Brody''s competitiveness was particularly strong because he was Jewish and a series of factors this year, which eventually led to his defeat.


    This not only sells personal feelings, but also keeps the level of the film. Why not?


    Although she was not able to make love with Kate and Kate at the party, the program was indispensable. Although Natalie was surrounded by a large group of people because she was the best actress again, she couldn''t speak to Adrian, but she finally got on the RV that he planned to be in the back door.


    As the first woman to accompany Adrian on Oscar night for two years in a row, she has also voted for it. Of course, Natalie will not be proud of it.


    But even so, under Adrian''s instigation, Natalie still took the initiative to make love with him in the car for the first time, and went all the way to Malibu''s villa. But she thought that this would satisfy him, which was a big mistake. When the RV stopped in the garage, Adrian didn''t mean to stop. He continued to keep warm with her in the car, and after the driver had completely left, he picked up Natalie and got out of the car. She went out of the garage and went into the house. Moreover, he circled around the vestibule.


    "No Don''t do this... " Unable to struggle, Natalie was straining her body as she passed through the courtyard.


    "What? I''ve done so much for you, and you can''t even meet this requirement? " This is the reply in Adrian with a banter, and the other person''s body becomes more tense.


    As always, although the Oscars are over, there will always be aftershocks. For example, some media ridicule Adrian for being the best director for the third time, and give all kinds of hints to Natalie for being the best actress. The best proof is that none of the film academy''s popular movies have won more than three awards There''s sound.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C318

    Ww.x.om whatever the media said, Adrian didn''t care. Everything was settled unless someone could find out the real evidence that he bought the film academy. Of course, it''s a problem whether he can find it or not. It''s OK for media groups to attack each other or even tear down their platforms. But that is very targeted. If we involve everyone in the film industry and shake the foundation of the film industry, it will be a dead end.


    So after Oscar, he has been very leisurely with his women and daughter, the only thing that makes him a little busy is to welcome the arrival of two children. Although the expected date of delivery is around March 5, Nicole, the first pregnant woman, was admitted to the hospital on March 9, and then it took two days to give birth to the baby. If she lingers for another half day, she and Naomi can give birth at the same time.


    Of course, things like Diva and Juliet, whose mothers are different, but whose birth is a few seconds behind each other, can''t be expected. So even if Adrian is a little bit sorry, it''s just a little bit regretful.


    Both of them are daughters, and there is no accident that the Cowell women''s football team has taken shape. Because Naomi''s children had no reference, Adrian named her after Alice, while Nicole''s was called Sandy.


    "There''s no use of Sunday as a child''s name." Nicole is not happy about it.


    Of course, another space-time. Adrian said so in his heart, but on the surface he continued to comfort. Nicole just complained and didn''t insist, so eventually the little guy became sandy Kidman Cowell.


    In this regard, Kate and they have long turned a blind eye, but Lily, began to become more and more dissatisfied. Even though her two sisters can''t bear to be spoiled since she was four years old, the most important thing is that she can''t stand the fact that her two sisters are more than four years old. Three or four can be wired, but more than ten


    Even if Adrian is the same as before, her attention to the little guy will eventually be separated by other daughters. In addition, Lily has figured out the relationship between her father, mother and other aunts. What''s more, the 11-year-old boy is about to enter puberty in half a year.


    Adolescence has always been the most difficult to discipline, on the one hand. Their three outlooks have been gradually completed, struggling to break away from the control of their parents and face the world alone; on the other hand, their three outlooks are still fragile and need continuous guidance from their parents. Whenever they encounter any problems, they will seek the help of their parents in the first time subconsciously.


    Such contradictions also lead to rebellious and sensitive adolescent children. If their parents do not deal with them properly, they will easily be hurt, so that they would rather disclose their thoughts to others than communicate with their parents - that is why Adrian always easily abducts young girls.


    Well, the subject is off. In fact, to solve this problem is not difficult, as long as parents are patient enough. If you listen to the children, rather than tell them what to do, you may be stumbling in communication, but at least you won''t let them hate themselves. Adrian has a lot of advantages in this respect, not to mention patience and insight. In addition, he has basically no job this year. So there''s nothing wrong with being with your daughter.


    Even in her spare time, lily is not 11 years old. It''s not quite puberty yet. But he didn''t go too far. In addition to pushing Natalie to the last moment, he was pestering Tyler.


    After Adrian finished in New York, the young girl could hardly resist his teasing. If she had the chance, she would make love to him. Not long ago, she did it in Britney, Christina, Avril and even Katie. Adrian came with him in the exclusive lounge of the record company. Taylor''s long legs, which are basically mature, are very strong, especially since she is not able to give full play to her advantages and needs Adrian''s guidance. This kind of adjustment is very good, and she can also instill something into her.


    On top of that, Taylor, as she said that morning, wrote a song in a short time called the first time. You can tell what it is by listening to the name. Although the lyrics describe the feeling of a girl''s heart when she first meets a boy, various small hints such as "I moan" and "I scream" are everywhere.


    "That''s what I''m capable of." After Adrian asked, Tyler said with a cheerful look that she really loved to play.


    Of course, both of them were tacit and did not mention Adrian''s threatening words that morning. Maybe it''s because Tyler thinks the relationship is good now. Maybe it''s because she hasn''t found a way to verify it. It doesn''t matter. Adrian will show her, as long as it''s right.


    However, although a leisurely life is good, as Forrest Gump said, life is like chocolate, you never know what the next one is like.


    -----------------


    ¡°¡­¡­ All in all, as long as the hero is finalized, we can start making the movie version of iron man. " Inside the big office, Kevin Figo, who is in charge of the movie section of marvel, told several senior executives here."So what are we waiting for?" Dan Barkley, who runs the publishing business and is also coo.


    "There is no suitable person." Chief editor Joe kesada sighed. "There are three candidates for the audition, but each has its own problems."


    "I think Robert Downey Jr. is a good fit, all in all, and Mr. Cowell recommended it." Tom brewitt, who is currently in charge of Iron Man comics, interjects.


    "He''s too short," kosada retorted, "and he also plays an important role in two and a half heroes and is one of the top paid TV actors."


    "It''s really a problem," deputy editor Axel Alonso nodded. "We''ve planned for such a long time, and it''s a big series. We have to control the pay. I tend to use new people and sign as many film contracts as possible. There''s no more Toby Maguire''s starting price from the ground."


    "New man?" As one of the most familiar with the film production process, and also the producer, FIGO reluctantly laughed, "what kind of new people do we want to use? A new man over thirty? "


    Several people suddenly fell silent. Among the superheroes in Marvel''s series, iron man Tony Stark is a successful businessman and rich playboy. It''s impossible for a character like this to come from a young actor in his twenties. But it''s so easy to find actors who are 30 or over, who have both acting skills and cheap prices, and who can afford to be popular.


    "What do you think, Stan?" Barkley suddenly asked, and several people looked down. Old Stan Lee, who was bored, was almost asleep.


    "What? Me? " Stan Lee opened his sleepy eyes and helped his glasses on the bridge of his nose. Then slowly waved his hand: "this kind of thing is up to you to decide, I have no opinion, you can certainly do well."


    This completely shirking of responsibility made several people present feel depressed. Barkley sighed and then began to speak again: "anyway, Stan, as an elder and the father of these superheroes, you have the responsibility and obligation to say what you think, isn''t it? Maybe your opinion can give us new enlightenment. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, "the old man smacked his lips. "To be frank, I do have the right person. Very suitable. "


    He said with a sly smile: "I can guarantee that it''s very suitable in all aspects, depending on whether you can talk to him or not."


    ------------------


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, can you repeat that? You mean Me? " Adrian, who is sitting leisurely by the pool in his swimming trunks and bathrobes, takes off his sunglasses and looks at the two people in front of him with astonished and unbelievable eyes.


    "Yes, Mr. Cowell." Dan Barkley glanced at Stan Lee around him, then tried to be calm and said, "we think it''s most appropriate for you to play Tony Stark."


    Even if he tries to control his emotions. In the end, his face was still slightly red.


    "Well This... " Hey, until Adrian comes up, why don''t you respond


    Then, a strong but well proportioned young girl in a bikini, dripping with water in her hair and body, appeared in front of them and looked at Buckley and Stan Lee with curious looks.


    "Hi, Maria. I''m sorry. I''m here." Adrian then smiles, grabs her hand, kisses her, and introduces her.


    "This is coo Dan Barkley of marvel, and this is Stan Lee, the father of superheroes. Basically all the superheroes you see on screen belong to marvel Adrian first said to the girls, then looked at Barkley and them, "this is the most talented and outstanding female tennis player in the tennis world today. Maria Sharapova won the women''s singles championship in 2004. I''ll bet that this year''s women''s singles champion is still hers."


    Thank you Sharapova, who was very helpful to this sentence, immediately bent down on his face and gave him a heavy kiss.


    However, she is obviously not interested in Marvel comics. She just politely greets Barkley and Stan Lee. Similarly, Buckley and Stan Lee are not interested in tennis, and they respond politely.


    "Well, since you have something to do, I won''t disturb you, but remember I''ll wait for you to teach me butterfly." Sharapova said, kissing Adrian''s face again, and then she walked to the other end of the pool.


    "She''s really tall, about your size? When you''re more interested in high heels than in women It''s so easy. When Sharapova left, Buckley didn''t speak. Suddenly he said this for the disrespectful Stan Lee and squeezed Adrian''s eyes.


    "Petite women have the flavor of petite women, tall women have the beauty of tall women." Adrian replied casually that it was too late to react. Obviously, he had a good time or a few times last night, and then, the previous news still left him unable to recall.But Adrian, after all, was Adrian. He immediately put on his bathrobe and asked, "you said you wanted me to be Tony Stark in iron man? Are you sure you''re not kidding? April Fool''s day still has a few days. "


    At the same time, he sat firmly in the reclining chair and did not intend to go into the room to talk.


    Neither Buckley nor Stan Lee cared, and Barkley immediately said, "no, we just, we hope you can play. Mr. Cowell. "


    "I can''t imagine anyone more suitable than you," Stan Lee followed. "Genius, billionaires, and - playboy."


    At the end of the sentence, he lengthened his voice. The teasing feeling was very obvious. At the same time, he seemed to annotate his words. There''s a plop from the other side of the pool, Sharapova in bikini has jumped into the water. Although her swimming skills are not very good, but also in the water beautiful glide for a distance, body-building with water spray in the sun shining, do not have a taste.


    Adrian picked his eyebrows, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry: "because of this?"


    "What else is needed?" From his previous speeches, it is obvious that the old man is the main lobbyist, and Buckley is more supportive of surprise. of course. This is also because of the best relationship between him and Adrian in the whole Marvel cartoon. Even Barkley calls Adrian Mr. Cowell. But he can call him ed.


    "I''m a director, a producer, not an actor." Adrian said in a funny and angry way.


    "Is it?" Stan Lee chuckled slyly, "but you''re in the cast of Forrest Gump, Elizabeth, Shakespeare''s love story, the matrix, the Lord of the rings and so on."


    "It was just..." Adrian rolled his eyes to retort, but the old man didn''t give him a chance to continue: "it''s just a superhero movie, a big commercial movie. He doesn''t need you to have the same acting skills as Oscar best actor, although your acting experience comes from guest appearances, it''s enough. Like the character in matrix. Don''t you do well, too


    "Sounds like you''re making fun of me?" Adrian bit his teeth.


    "No, I''m praising you," Stan Lee said without changing his face. "Anyway, you''ve been the best director for three times. During this period, I''m sure you won''t do anything. Even if you have any plans, you have to wait until the second half of the year. In the past, you often make two movies a year, so there is no situation that you can''t afford to pay."


    Adrian began to hiss and gasped: "you''ve done a lot of preparation, Stan, but you know, this is commercial production. As a director, I can attract many people into the cinema, but as an actor, I''m not sure how much box office appeal I can get."


    "I''m sure I''ll be chosen as the director of the movie" iron and steel. ".


    "Not all the movies I''m looking forward to are going to sell," Adrian continued, grinding his teeth. "Like..."


    "Of course, of course, we are all very clear. Naturally, not all of the movies, TV series and programs you mentioned casually are likely to sell well. However, as long as you accept your advice and modify them according to your opinions, they are basically very popular," Stan Li is even more proud. "Besides, it is only talented billionaires and playboys who play the role of genius As long as the publicity keeps up, people will be willing to go to the cinema to see how the super director who always works miracles plays a superhero


    Admittedly, they are very well prepared.


    "This last sentence is your real intention." After a while, Adrian jumped out of his teeth.


    A real-life genius of a billionaire and Playboy, in the film to personally play a talented billionaire and Playboy, this is never the thing. This gimmick alone is enough to attract millions of people to the cinema, not to mention its continuous influence, which can be regarded as a sign of AC media chairman''s full support for marvel.


    "And you encouraged us to prepare this series. Shouldn''t you shoulder some Little responsibility? " The old man blushed once in a blue moon. "Why don''t you show us what else can a miracle director do that you can''t expect?"


    Adrian snorted and said nothing.


    "You should know who Tony Stark was, right?" Stan Lee stopped smiling. "Howard Hughes is really a rare genius, an unyielding fighter and a great engineer, and Super rich and playboy. You have also said that you admire him very much. Frankly speaking, for so many years, the only one who can be as good as him and surprise the whole world is you, Adrian Cowell. You should be the star of Scorsese''s flying man, so... "


    The old man opened his hand and said nothing more.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not as good as Howard Hughes. " After silence for a long time, Adrian suddenly said this sentence, slightly distracted.But without waiting for the two people to ask, he immediately changed his smile and looked at Barkley: "Dan, what if I want 20 million pieces?"


    "Well..." Barkley took a look at Stan Lee, and it seemed that he had already anticipated this. "You are the boss. Of course you can pay yourself 20 million yuan, even if Breaking the rules. "


    Hearing this sentence, Adrian can''t help grinding his teeth again. Everyone knows that he pays attention to abide by the rules, so how to refuse now?


    "It''s not impossible for me to promise..." A moment later, Adrian, who thought of something, slowly opened his mouth, "as long as there is one person who is willing to play chili."


    With a smile of unknown meaning on his face, he seems to have won, but it''s a pity Sometimes this is the case. When some people are too complacent and think that certain things will develop according to their own ideas, they will be put together by the facts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, can you repeat that? You said you Yes? " Adrian gaped at the people in front of him. His expression of amazement and disbelief was the same as that day at the swimming pool.


    "What''s the problem?" Dressed in full dress, with long legs up and reclining in a high back chair, Charlize, with one arm on the back of the chair, raised his chin and asked in a light tone, as if it were a matter of course.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C319

    ead_ content_ Do you really agree Adrian asked again, staring at the girl in front of her, and seemed to have some disbelief. This time, Charlize did not answer at all, but shrugged.


    "OK..." He wryly smile, some depressed pinched the bridge of his nose, "you should understand, I let them look for you, is to borrow your mouth to refuse them."


    "Oh?" Charlize raised her eyebrows slightly surprised. "Don''t you want to agree and you''re too embarrassed to agree directly, so let me do it for you?"


    There is no doubt that she did it on purpose. Although Adrian was itchy with hate, Adrian had no choice but to stare again for a long time before saying, "what do you promise to do? You haven''t been in a movie


    "They said that this role is just a vase, and it doesn''t use much acting skills. When I was in charge of secretarial work, I visited your studio and supervised some TV dramas in recent years. I''m very familiar with that set." Charlize said in a light voice, "besides, Kate, they all have their own roles, and I think I can try them."


    "Can you try it? Ha... " Adrian rolled his eyes and scratched his head. "OK, but don''t forget, Charley, you''re the vice president of ABC. Do you have time to make movies?"


    "I haven''t taken my annual leave this year, and Stan Lee has assured me that there won''t be too much of pepper, and it won''t take a month altogether." Charlize had a smile that he hated as if he had won.


    "I won''t agree." Adrian could only use that in the end.


    "It doesn''t matter. Crow agrees." Charlize then looked to the other side, Claude, who sat there silent from the beginning to the end, was bored playing vertical pen games.


    "Me?" When he heard that he was mentioned, he finally raised his head, and then made an action of thinking, which was obviously never heard before. Then he shrugged and looked at Adrian with a smile: "no problem. I agree. "


    Adrian''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and asked with a black face, "are you going to fight me, too, crow?"


    "No, no, no, ED," Claude said with a smile and a wave of his hands. "I really think Stan''s proposal is very suitable for you. Just think about how exciting it is to be a real genius, a billionaire and a playboy in a movie


    "In that case. Why don''t you try it? " Adrian retorted.


    "I''d love to, but the problem is, first of all, I need to manage the company, not as free as you are; second, I don''t meet the third condition, and I don''t have a close lover who has gone from Secretary Assistant to vice president." Claude shook his finger with a smile and then apologized to Charles, who made a casual remark. A gesture she didn''t mind.


    "And," he added, without waiting for Adrian to speak, "is also the most important point. Ed, you are the brand of AC media, you are so dazzling, do you want to cover up your own light? Why not shine a little more? What''s more, we can use this opportunity. Give people another image. "


    Hearing this sentence, Adrian, who is trying to refute him, was stunned and seriously considered for the first time. He didn''t really have a problem playing Tony Stark. Even some people are eager to try. As old man Stan Lee and Claude have said before, it''s really funny to play a genius, a billionaire and a playboy as a genius, a billionaire and a playboy. Even Adrian can''t help but be moved. This unprecedented feat of no coming is very much to his taste.


    Even if he is a genius, it''s no wonder that he is full of genius, and even if he is a genius, it''s no wonder that he is full of talents. Adrian must not play a real person, but to play a virtual superhero based on him, there is no problem.


    The key is that before that, before he was the best director for three consecutive times, he always maintained the mode of one foot in the front desk and one foot in the background. But now, he is basically standing in front of him. This situation must be controlled. He really needs to focus on his eyes. Otherwise, he can continue to think of ways to get the best director and become the person who gets the most best director. He can''t do it now. He can do it after a few years.


    So even if the surprise side described the prospect very attractive, and he was really moved, but eventually had to use a euphemistic way to refuse. However, what did not expect was that Charlize actually put himself together and helped Claudia to be a lobbyist. After hearing her affirmative answer, Adrian really wanted to teach her a good lesson on the spot.


    However, Claude''s words opened another door for him. Actors and directors are different after all. A good director is not necessarily an excellent actor. This is a process from 0 to 1, not from 10 to 1000. What''s more, it''s a commercial film. It has nothing to do with honors and Oscars. People just think it''s funny and incredible, not too much.


    At the same time, it can also make Adrian appear in the public with a brand new image, especially his characteristics are very close to Tony Stark, so why not agree to come down?"I have to admit, crow, I''m very excited by your proposal, but..." Adrian said slowly. Unfortunately, he interrupted the exit: "come on, ED, can you get better and answer ''yes''


    Adrian couldn''t help but get a little angry. After staring at him, Adrian looked at Charlize and said, "this is exactly your opinion?"


    "Well..." Claude couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. "Well, first Charlie talked about me, and then I I think so. "


    Just as Charlize knows Adrian, Adrian doesn''t know Charlize. If she dares to put herself together so openly, there must be a reason. Well, although most of them must be playing tricks on him, this reason is really acceptable, and Deep down, Charlize wanted to be on camera with him, so


    "that''s it. I''ll make this movie a little more interesting." Adrian sighed, but at the end of the sentence he gave a sly smile and then muttered, "Damn it, my Paladin has only reached level 30."


    Basically, as long as Adrian lets go. It''s almost settled. However, it is still a long time before we leave the plane. Formal signing is essential, even if marvel is the parent company of AC media. There should be many business rules. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome in the future even if there is a contract.


    Moreover, any requirements can also be discussed at this time, and a consensus can be reached after full communication with each other. For example, Adrian requires that no information be disclosed before the shooting is completed, at least not let the media know that he and Charlize play stark and chili respectively. Surprise and universal agreed. But then he offered 2 million yuan and hoped to sign at least four film contracts.


    Of course, it was impossible. Adrian, who knew what they were thinking, immediately refused. The salary of 3 million yuan is acceptable. From the actor''s point of view, he is a newcomer, but it is impossible to sign more film contracts. Although he knows that this is a series, the Iron Man Trilogy and the revenge alliance have been arranged, it does not mean that they can do whatever they want. So


    "I can guarantee that the price will not go too far." Adrian said to the surprise group.


    They''re looking for him to save money, in addition to enough gimmicks, as I said before. If Adrian acts as a rookie, it won''t cost much. It would be better if we could talk about the following films at this price. It sounds like an exaggeration. I''m surprised that even my boss wants to squeeze it. But just think about how they "used to" treat new actors, and you can see that these guys can do it.


    But Adrian, after all, is not one of those new actors, so two million is not enough. However, who can accept more than 20 million yuan in the box office?


    In addition, it is also necessary to hold a communication meeting after the initial formation of the crew. Otherwise, how to cooperate? You can imagine how Adrian would look when all the members of the crew, including the director and producer, saw Adrian take Charlize into the conference room and sit down in the position of the leading actor and heroine.


    "You Hello, Mr. Cowell. This is I am Jon ferru, you can call me Jon The fat director stammered hello to Adrian.


    Marvel and globegroup finally chose Jon ferriu as the director of iron man. On the one hand, his storytelling ability is not bad. Although last year''s game of the brave 2 suffered a Waterloo, at least 60% of the responsibility lies with the publisher; secondly, and most importantly, he is relatively cheap, and surprise is "stingy" enough to make his own boss''s idea Naturally, he was chosen.


    What''s more, this choice has been recognized by Adrian. In his opinion, feru has done a good job. At least, as a superhero movie, iron man should have some factors, and he has a good grasp of how ordinary people or ordinary talents become super heroes. In that case, why not continue? Superheroes are always superheroes, and commercial masterpieces are always commercial masterpieces.


    By the way, without his intervention, Kristen Stewart, a little girl, was in the game of the brave 2, and she occasionally needed one or two bad box office movies.


    "Hello, Jon. Please call me Adrian or ed Adrian, smiling, offered to shake hands with feru and the others, and introduced Charlize to them.


    "Don''t worry, Jon. You''re the director of this movie. I''ll listen to you." He immediately said that if there were people who were lucky enough to think that he was just in the wrong position, then this sentence is basically certain.


    "Good Ok Sir Oh, ed.... " Feru couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Nice to work with you, ed Don Chandler, who plays Stark''s best friend, Colonel Rhodes, is a little better, but also with a wry smile.


    Adrian, the only actor in the cast, was involved. Surprise wanted to invite Terrence Howard, who has played roles in many good movies and has been nominated for Best Actor Oscar. His fame is enough. But compared with several top black movie stars, such as Denzel Washington and Will Smith, he is a good candidate.But Adrian asked Barkley about them. What if Howard asked for a pay increase after the film, beyond their bottom line? Therefore, he chose the cheaper and more space for activities.


    At this time, he was not the same as the others. But as one of the leading actors in Hollywood, it is also called as a legend if there is no director Even if Adrian does nothing, just standing there is enough to make a lot of people tremble.


    "Sorry, everyone. I''m a little late. " Amazing Kevin FIGO and Ron Mayer from around the world came to the conference room, and the meeting began.


    Generally speaking, this is no different from the usual preparatory meeting, which is to communicate with each other, have a preliminary understanding of each other, and then determine the startup time and so on. But with Adrian there, no one can really calm down, especially when FIGO and Mayer admit that the director of miracle will play tonistak, and the last hope is dashed. There are still a few days left on April 1.


    Of course, the bigger blow is still ahead. Adrian introduced Charlize to the public, but he only gave a brief introduction. And all of you don''t read business magazines very much, so when FIGO revealed Charlize''s identity, a group of people suddenly became disordered again. They basically thought. Not only did the director of ADI think that this film would be beautiful, but also some of her shareholders didn''t want to use it. He is also vice president of ABC.


    This is the hell! One billionaire is not enough, but a billionaire woman! What do marvel and universal want? This is the voice of all the cast members present.


    "Although Ms. Theron has never acted in a film, she has supervised many programs and TV dramas She also has a lot of experience, no matter Secretary Assistant or company management and operation, she also has rich experience, so Don''t worry too much. " At the end of the day, FIGO had to cough to ease his embarrassment.


    However, after this sentence, some flexible people almost guessed some things, but they were not sure, so Adrian spoke quickly.


    "Well, Charley worked with me as a secretary assistant for seven to eight years before she went to ABC for management. You know, although I''ve been guest cast in many movies, I''m not very experienced in acting. So I think that if someone who is familiar with me but has no experience in acting, I might be able to get involved in it as soon as possible. So I thought of Charley. It happened that Charley didn''t have much to deal with for the time being, so she agreed to give birth to the role. " He said so directly, quite high sounding.


    Well, it''s basically certain that since this beautiful woman has been a secretary assistant for him for seven or eight years, she is undoubtedly one of his many lovers. Then, if you invite a billionaire to play a billionaire and a playboy to play a playboy, why not invite a secretary assistant to play an assistant? It''s also It''s a big deal. I don''t know how many eyeballs this news will attract if it is spread out. But what does this regard them as? Is it a companion of the billionaire game?


    "I know what you''re thinking?" Adrian then opened his mouth again, with a faint smile, "don''t worry. Since I promise to play this role, I will ask myself as a formal actor. I will never interfere with the shooting. I will try my best to cooperate with and respect your requirements. Even if I have any ideas, I will fully communicate with you, I promise."


    Although this still can''t make people feel at ease, but as a big man, they all said that it was an honor to cooperate with him.


    "To direct the first miracle director to play a leading role in the film, I believe I can leave my name in the hearts of countless people." Fei Ru, who adjusted his mind, also made a joke.


    "I also believe, and I believe, that this will be a great commercial film." Adrians is not stingy with her own ideas to boost everyone''s morale.


    Then he thought of something and patted him on the shoulder: "by the way, Jon, you''re going to play a role. You started as an actor, didn''t you?"


    "Well Yes Feru was a little embarrassed. He became a director only after the millennium. Before that, he was active in Hollywood as an actor, although he was only a third tier comedian. So before that, he always had a nickname that he was not as good at acting than he was at directing, and not as good as directing. However, once Adrian becomes the hero of iron man and succeeds, the title will have to be discarded.


    "Good," Adrian continued at the moment, "so how about playing Stark''s driver and bodyguard? It''s not much, but I''m glad you''re just right. "


    "No problem." Just a few seconds to return to normal, feiru candidly replied, the title of what there is no chance to dominate the commercial blockbuster important.


    You know, at the beginning, he failed because of "game of the brave 2". He hesitated for a few days about whether to take on iron man. After global persuading him and telling him that Adrian was very optimistic about him, he made up his mind. Although he didn''t expect that he would play in person, it seemed that it was good.At this point, the big budget "Iron Man" has been decided completely, and then it will start shooting immediately? To be continued.


    read_ link_ up;


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C320

    Bolton organized the attack and speed handed the ball to hideko Nakata Hideko Nakata is watching, Bolton attach great importance to this attack... " In the middle of the box, the big screen TV is playing the football game outside. Adrian, sitting on the sofa, is staring at the game without blinking.


    "Hideko Nakata gave the ball to okoza, who tried to break through The ball is broken! Makelele''s tackle was very clean Chelsea''s counterattack The announcer on the TV broke out with great enthusiasm. "They were very fast. The ball was passed to Duff''s feet on the left. Duff pushed the ball forward along the side road."


    Adrian''s breathing became more and more rapid. His hands on his knees were pinched into fists, and his throat kept rolling up and down.


    "Duff got it right This is a slant pass with one foot on the ground. Who''s going to answer in the middle? Drogba! Drogba! He got the ball "Drogba is facing yaskolinen Single knife


    In the picture, the player with the ball has broken into the forbidden area, Adrian''s body suddenly tightened a lot, as if to the critical point!


    "Push! The ball went under yaskolinen! goal£¡£¡£¡£¡ Drogba has scored a goal With the announcer''s roar, he fiercely sat up straight and pressed his hands down in a slight tremor. He also called out.


    After a while, Adrian let out a long breath, relaxed and softened. At the moment, the TV commentary continued: "Chelsea scored a goal with a thunderous counterattack, expanding the lead again. The next game will enter the rhythm of the blues, Bolton are still hopeless... "


    Then. Looking down, little Emma finally lifted her head up. Her face was a little flowery but flushed. She seemed to have more than enough. She raised her throat until she swallowed it all. Then she said with a smile, "it''s more than usual. It seems that you like it very much, don''t you, ed?"


    His eyes were watery. With the things on his face and the tip of his tongue licking his mouth from time to time, Adrian felt like he was ready to move.


    Aware of this, the little devil immediately put out his tongue with a smile and bent his head and hooked it: "do you want to do it again?"


    "Maybe I should take you outside, look at the scene with a telescope, and let you squat down below." After taking a deep breath. Adrian hummed.


    As expected, little Emma winked teasingly, "can you try it now?"


    Of course, this is impossible. I don''t know when the lens below has been put up. Moreover, it is difficult to say that there is no dead angle for the shielding angle of the guardrail outside, and there is no gap between the aisles. Stimulation is stimulation, and the probability of being found is high.


    After finishing, the game is almost over. Bolton are unable to return to the sky. Chelsea won the league title 3-0 ahead of time.


    "Well, wait for me in the car. I''ll go and congratulate them, and I''ll be back soon. " Adrian said, touching little Emma''s face.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Asked little Emma, with her head askew, and a look of discontent.


    "Oh, of course, as long as you don''t worry about big mouthed players talking about it or meeting reporters in the hallway or something." Adrian said with a smile.


    Little Emma snorted, then thought of something and narrowed her eyes. "You''re the first time you''ve come to London so early. It''s a few days before my birthday."


    "Why can''t I come so early?" Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Of course not, but you also said that once the habit changes, there must be a reason." Little Emma laughed and put her arm on her chest. "It''s because That Ivana Lynch? "


    "Oh?" Adrian looked puzzled and looked as if it was true. "What does this have to do with Ivana?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me, ed!" Little Emma waved her hand impolitely. "It''s enough for you to choose her to play Luna Lovegood. Don''t think I''m a fool!"


    Then she showed an undisguised look of disdain: "I didn''t interfere with you to do this, why so nervous?"


    "I just Adrian rolled his eyes. "Ivanna passed the selection process, and I didn''t care about it until the end. How can I conclude that I am interested in her? If so, is it possible to say that I am equally interested in your friend, Rachel Harwood


    The Harry Potter cast''s audition for Luna Lovegood came to an end not long ago. The final result was that, at Adrian''s suggestion, Ivanna Lynch from Ireland got the role. In this case, little Emma asked. Frankly speaking, Adrian really has no idea. The reason why he chose Ivanna is that several actors in the Harry Potter series, except Emma, are basically different from the original.


    From Harry to Ron to the Weasley twins to Draco, it''s all different, so it''s fun, but it doesn''t matter for a long time. So, when Luna was preparing for the audition, Adrian was wondering whether the little Irish girl would take part in the audition. If so, she might as well join the crew and make Emma a companion, which would make the whole series more interesting in Adrian''s eyes.I didn''t expect to act like this, but I was But then again, Ivana still has some flavor, but she is a little bad, that is not like. That is to say, she looks good in dynamic pictures, but in still photos, unless the makeup, lighting and shooting angle are very good, she will appear very strange.


    Well, this is not the time to talk about it, but little Emma is obviously not going to let him go.


    "Aren''t you interested in Rachel?" She then asked, with a bad smile on her face, "do you think this is possible?"


    Adrian simply rolled his eyes and didn''t intend to drink more from her. The little devil spat out his tongue, and suddenly found something surprised and called out: "Hey. Ed, do you have a beard


    "Well Yes, what do you think? " Adrian asked after touching the neat stubble on his chin.


    "It looks like "Not bad," said little Emma, nodding after turning around in front of him for a few and a half circles. "It''s a little bit more rough. If it''s deeper, why would you want to grow a beard?"


    "Because..." Adrian thought. "This year I''m acting in a movie, I''m the leading actor, not a director, and the role has a circle of whiskers, so I need to grow a beard to make my personal image and role closer."


    Little Emma blinked. She didn''t seem to respond, but the next second she opened her mouth wide and jumped up: "God, so the news on April Fool''s Day is not a joke. You really want to play Tony Stark, the iron man!"


    She screamed, with unbelievable eyes, and a little jealousy and reluctance. It can be seen from her appearance. Amazement and the people around the world really make good use of every opportunity. Everyone knows what festival is on April 1, so when it comes, they are not polite to release the news that the film version of iron man that is being prepared will be starred by Adrian Cowell, chairman of AC media. At the same time, he served as secretary of Adrian. The current Vice President of ABC, Ms. Charlize Theron, plays the leading role.


    Great news, right. But if you have a little bit of sense, you can see that this is Fake news, as the person in charge of a large group, how can he be free to play movies. If Adrian''s is still possible, after all, his directorial identity is more well-known, Charlize belongs to fantasy, even if she did serve as Adrian''s secretary.


    What''s more, such news was announced on April 1, and it should be the kind of news that will smile after reading it. However, the fact is that countless people believe it and confirm it to the offices of surprise, global, Adrian or Charlize in various ways - e-mail or phone call - and at the same time, they are still having lively discussions on the Internet ¡£ I don''t know how to say that Americans are simple? Or are they bored with nothing to do? Even if there are all kinds of media contributing to this, it is too


    As a result, the announcement on April Fool''s day caused quite a stir, even though surprise and universal announced that it was an April Fool''s Day joke - of course, they did not directly deny it, but ended the farce with a sentence of "Happy April Fool''s Day", which has a lot of room to turn around. In short, after being inspired by enthusiasm, people continue to discuss the possibility of Adrian playing iron man, and the whole possible team members, such as -


    "if Adrian Cowell plays iron man, Claude roanlis can play the villain who almost controlled stark industry and got the steel suit."


    "You''re kidding. You know they''re pretty close. They''re diehards. Ron Reese can''t play that guy. Why can''t he play captain Rhodes?"


    "Because Colonel Rhodes is black, stupid."


    "I remember being white in some parallel spaces?"


    "It''s better to let Murdoch play the villain. It''s said that he has a bad relationship with miracle director."


    "To be frank, I really hope Ms. Theron can play chili. She''s so beautiful, she has the ability and the temperament. She''s the perfect choice."


    "Wake up, brother. She''s already the playboy."


    Discussions such as this are constantly emerging at the top of the forum, and some media are also tracking and reporting. As a result, the movie version of "Iron Man" easily gained a large number of eyeballs. Although Adrian is not very satisfied, he asked the media and the public not to know that he starred before the shooting was completed, but the action of surprise and global did not cross this line strictly, so he acquiesced.


    The only unexpected thing is that Charlize''s experience has been completely covered by some media. She had to give up from learning ballet to hitting her knee. Then she studied for several years and joined AC media, who was still very young at that time. She worked as secretary assistant of Adrian, and then transferred to ABC, from the director of planning department to her present position step by step.


    There''s something that has been revealed in the last interview, but it''s the first time it''s been reported, and that''s what the media is after - about her time with Adrian. She has even been maliciously said that she is the real miracle girl. From an ordinary person to a vice president of one of the top five broadcasters in the United States.It was thought that they were praising her, and covert criticisms abounded in the report. The gossip that only circulated within the company also appeared in the media. Although these guys were tied to Adrian, they dared to say a lot to Charlize. Adrian also asked Charlize if he would like to help, but Charlize said it was not a big deal. He was used to it.


    In that case, he didn''t ask much, though he was worried.


    Back to iron man and April Fool''s day. In a word, this is a quite successful hype, countless people on the forum lamented, if only this was true, so little Emma didn''t know that was abnormal. It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be true. She didn''t even have a confirmation call. At this time, of course, it''s three feet high.


    But after all, the little devil is a little devil. Not only did he adjust his eyes quickly, but he also finished the crescent moon and looked at Adrian with a bad smile: "ha, no wonder you came here so early this year because of taking refuge?"


    Adrian was stunned. Then she coughed, and looked at little Emma, annoyed and helpless, and the latter laughed.


    Well, although it''s something to come to London in advance, like identifying Luna''s cast. And the launch meeting for the latest Harry Potter series, but in a way Little Emma That''s right.


    It''s not all movies that the actors can start shooting as soon as the decision is made. It takes time for all kinds of preparatory work, and actors need time to familiarize themselves with the script, especially new actors like Adrian and Charlize. Although Adrian, who wrote the script, has supervision and performance experience, it does not mean that you can show it by standing in front of the camera, so even if it won''t wait too long, the shooting time is not completely determined.


    Therefore, the leisurely life has not changed much - it''s just that in the first few days, although this kind of thing is kept secret from the outside, there is no secret among the women. It''s only half a day or so that the most intimate women know that he and Charlize will play a leading role in iron man.


    So for a while, Adrian was watched by them with all kinds of stingy, unfeeling and meaningful eyes, whether Monica, Sophie, Blanchett, Gwyneth, or Nicole, Naomi, even Kate and Sara, and only Ivanka was better.


    They didn''t say anything, so they looked at him with this kind of eyes. At most, they said, "maybe I can see if there is a secretary like this" or "the vase is actually quite good". At first, it was nothing, and the pressure became more and more serious after a long time. Most of the women who made him depressed didn''t target Charlize. Every time he looked at her relaxed face, Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    He also explained to them, but still couldn''t change the situation. Every time the women showed an understanding look of "Oh, so ah", but when they turned around, there was no less dissatisfaction and resentment. Even Lily couldn''t help asking him, "what did you do to offend mom and aunts, Dad?"


    This situation reached its peak after April Fool''s Day propaganda. Even if they were taught a lesson in bed, they would still wake up. Adrian patted his buttocks and went to London to have a rest. It was because he was in such a hurry that little Emma didn''t react, otherwise she would certainly clamor to keep up.


    After the game, Adrian went to the dressing room alone to express his sympathy and praise. At the same time, he promised the prize money and exchanged a few words with the Portuguese before leaving. Then, of course, she punished little Emma once in the hotel, making her scream all night, as the price of teasing him in the afternoon.


    The next day, the news of Chelsea''s early victory had spread all over London and even England, and most sports media began to praise it, which was totally different from the cynicism of the Portuguese when they first came to England. After all, up to now, munirio has won the Premier League title for two consecutive years since taking over from Chelsea. Such a loud slap in the face is basically painful except for some hard nosed guys who are against it.


    Roman Abramovich is also full of envy, jealousy and hatred. Why didn''t he bring him under his command earlier? Of course, he never thought of digging him into spurs. The purpose of Abramovich''s team is very clear, and his good relationship with Adrian and Murdoch also makes him appear frequently in the media. He is a topic figure in Europe and the United States. How can he ruin the situation for this matter.


    After that, he stayed in London for another two days and participated in a celebration inside the club to determine the starting time of the order of the Phoenix. Adrian finally returned to the United States because the opening time of iron man was also set.


    "On May 15, almost at the opening of the Cannes Film Festival, they''re going to take two to three months to complete all the filming, and I''ve estimated that you''ll need about 20 days of vacation," Adrian told Charlize, then raised his finger and stressed, "when you''re in great shape, that''s the premise."


    "Don''t worry," Charlize said in a relaxed tone, taking a leisurely sip from his tea cup. "I''m ready."


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows."Of course," said Charlize, raising his chin and showing his haughty look, "when some people go to London on vacation and make love with their little lovers, I have already spoken all the lines with Kate hundreds of times, and have asked Sarah to help play various supporting roles. Although I have no acting experience, I will never lose to someone who has done very poor preparation. I hope he will not admit that he is tired It''s unnecessary. "


    "I can testify." It''s obvious that even if it''s a little bit of a whisper from Kate to his lover.


    "I can do the same." Sara was smiling, with no special expression, and after he came back from London, the woman was not as explicit as before.


    "Well," Adrian grinned, "then I''m looking forward to your performance, Charlie."


    And my surprise.


    PS: it''s disappointing that no one noticed the eggs in that chapter yesterday


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C321

    "Tony?" The tall girl, in a simple shirt and long legs, walked up and down the spacious room, "Hey, Tony!"


    Soon she came to a wall, where the flashing buttons attracted her, but when she reached out to press it, the blue light turned red, and the alarm sounded in the room, along with a slightly mechanized voice: "unauthorized access to this area is prohibited."


    "My God!" The girl was startled. Before she recovered, a voice came from behind. It was a woman''s voice: "that''s Jarvis, the housekeeper of the house."


    Then, a dress up woman appeared behind her with a dress in her hand and said in a business like tone, "this is your clothes. After dry cleaning, it''s ironed. There''s a car waiting outside. You can go anywhere you want."


    "You are the famous Miss PEP Potts?" The girl came slowly to her and picked her eyebrows, obviously very dissatisfied with her tone.


    "Yes." The second girl is not moved, but also a little bit more on the top of the flavor.


    "After all these years, Tony still has to do some dry cleaning and so on?" The first girl took the dress from the other party''s hand, and then asked, with a sarcastic smile.


    "I''ll do whatever Mr. stark asks." The second girl frowned, then laughed, just a little cold. "This also includes dealing with the garbage he left behind at night - any questions?"


    Then both women narrowed their eyes. Each other''s eyes in the air silent confrontation, as if with lightning. Crackling and clattering together, you can almost hear the rustling sound.


    After such a long time, the second girl burst into laughter: "well done, Eni."


    "You too, Charley." The first girl began to laugh, and the tit for tat atmosphere just now disappeared, just The current and sparks between the two did not dissipate completely.


    "Good All right The director Jon favree stammered, and he stood up. A smile appeared on her slightly fat face, with a trace of embarrassment: "both ladies Very good. These shots are all It''s just one shot, and a lot of good actors don''t have to be able to do it. "


    "Thank you." Charlize and Ivanka said almost in unison, then looked at each other again, with an indescribable meaning.


    "Well, let''s finish the following. So miss trump can go back. " Feru wisely chose another topic, and then asked the deputy director and assistants to prepare for a change of scene. "I need a location for a casino in Las Vegas. In addition, inform ed that he can prepare."


    "But But the director. Mr. Cowell He''s not here now One of the assistants replied, somewhat embarrassed.


    "No?" Fei Ru Leng next, "know where he went?"


    "There are countless sets here, and you don''t have to guess where he''s going." Then came Charlize''s voice, followed by Ivanka''s: "you can go to the set of desperate housewives or single poisonous mothers, and if not, go to gossip girl or bone tracking. If you don''t have any of these, go to his office. "


    You know. Some people''s habits can''t be changed. What''s more, they are so convenient that they often find time to play when they are directors, let alone actors. But this time, Charlize and Ivanka were wrong. Adrian was not in any of the above studios, but in a film crew.


    "Both haver and Gina have a good opinion of you, so I looked at it a little bit, and basically I agree with them. However, it should be noted that the expression should be richer. You did a good job in "space for fear". There is no reason why you can''t do it now, can you? " On the edge of the set, Adrian said to the girl in front of her.


    Because of the need of the film, she was dressed up dirty, with loose hair, but her delicate features made her look rather weak, giving people a feeling of pity.


    "I will, sir Ed, I''ve basically grasped her qualities, and it''s a heartbreaking story that I''ll do well even for Sylvia The girl nodded firmly.


    "Very well, Chris," Adrian looked satisfied. "Try independent films more, practice your acting more, and don''t rush into commercial production. With your parents here, there are many opportunities. Don''t miss it, but don''t waste it. Hollywood is very realistic. "


    "I see, ed." Kristen Stewart nodded again, bit his lower lip, and then asked, "I can talk to you I mean I mean, can I get your guidance later, ed? "


    She plucked up her courage and looked up at him without blinking, her chest slightly raised. Although her clothes are loose and her chest is not very big, she still shows a little curve. Adrian picked her eyebrows, did not have the first time to answer, glanced around, their conversation place was originally remote, at this time the studio was shooting again, no one noticed, then reached out to lift her chin up and down, left and right and looked carefully.Christine looks the same, so let him control himself, waiting for the king''s choice.


    "You really think clearly, you have to pay a lot of price, maybe you can''t see it in a short time, but you may regret it after a long time." "Although it is not impossible to terminate the contract, if you breach the contract before then, the consequences will be very serious," Adrian, who took back his hand and showed satisfaction again, said kindly


    "That''s nothing, is it?" Christine took a deep breath and her teeth slid across her lips. "I''m responsible for my actions."


    "Good," Adrian said nothing more. "I''ll let you know when it''s time."


    Although she was a little disappointed, Christine accepted this point calmly. It happened that the shooting was finished outside at this time, and she left to go back. Christine is also watching how AC media has risen. She probably doesn''t know Adrian as well as Kate or even Leighton or Blake. But it is absolutely more clear than the outside, she and Avril "live together" for a period of time, but also almost to become a singer.


    Different growth environment makes her different from another time and space. Her goal is more clear and she can stick to it. Adrian appreciates this, so if she can keep it Not bad.


    Seeing Christine leave, Adrian is ready to go back to his task, but enjoy the ghost. He still sighed. Although the taste of power is sweet, if I want to kiss a woman like I used to, I''m less and less likely to get into bed. Even if Amanda and Jili mix appreciation and transaction together, there will be more and more women like Leighton, black and now Christine.


    But what about that? It''s enough to manage everything now. Unless it''s very special, Adrian doesn''t plan to enrich the collection shelf any more. Just play with the rest. Speaking of this, he was provoked by Christine, and he had done some passion plays before. It seems that there is still time. Adrian thinks that maybe he can go to the cast of "desperate initiative".


    Although he has not yet been able to get the four housewives together to play a five-a-side, he did so after the release of the first "high school song and dance" in April. But has been successful and Vanessa, Camilla together in bed to play, that taste really let a person aftertaste. Because of this, as well as being named the best director for three times and Hollywood''s most powerful man, Emma stone has been courting him frequently. It can be said that as long as he snapped his fingers, Miss stone would open her legs for him.


    But there''s something about stone''s character. It may not be all of her, but Adrian doesn''t need it now, so he''s not in a hurry. He has a better way to play.


    It''s Christine. It seems that she''s doing something else. She''s filming "crime in America''s countryside," based on a real, sensational story about child abuse that happened in Indiana in 1965. This movie was supposed to be another girl''s, but for the purpose of letting Christine hone her acting skills, she was not so His face was paralyzed, so he had the script made ahead of time and handed it to focus pictures, but now, it seems that the plan is about to change.


    Moreover, Adrian was rather entangled with the girl, so even if he had a ready-made idea, it was not easy to start with.


    "Come on, have fun while you still have time." Adrian mumbled so, but as soon as the voice fell, an electric car drove up in front of him.


    "Mr. Cowell, your part is ready for shooting." One of the assistants jumped down from above and said in a hurry.


    "Ah? So fast? " Adrian was a little surprised that his first shot took about 20 ng.


    However, the fact is the fact, especially after watching the video.


    "What should I say? You''re brilliant? Well, I knew it would be a good idea for Annie to guest star as that reporter Sitting in front of two women, let make-up artist make-up Adrian hehe laughs.


    "Of course, Eni has always been a quick learner." Said Charlize, holding his arm.


    "Yes, as long as I make up my mind, I can always surpass others and do my best." Ivanka looked at Charlize. At first, he was calm, but at last he snorted out of his nose.


    Adrian couldn''t help laughing. Though Ivanka and Charlize were very harmonious and cooperated in bed, he never gave up the idea of surpassing Charlize. Adrian took her as the female reporter at the beginning of "Iron Man", and even kept it from Charlize that she wanted to see how they would react to the play.


    The result is naturally very good, just a few minutes of play, that kind of tit for tat flavor is absolutely not inferior to any famous actor. The only unexpected thing is that they passed it once. Women are born actors. Unfortunately, from the present point of view, Ivanka is still a little short of Charlize with that sentence.


    "Maybe I should ask Jon and they''ll find a way to add more to Eni?" Adrian''s smile became meaningful. "Add something that shows your style, and I''ll direct it myself."Before that, Ivanka and Adrian had a passionate scene. Although the scene was cleared at that time, it was still ng several times. Finally, Ivanka jumped on him and kissed him, blocking his face. It''s not that Adrian didn''t cooperate. It''s not that I haven''t made love in front of the camera, but it''s not appropriate to have an outsider. At that time, he wanted to let feiru and them leave and let him finish the shooting alone.


    After thinking about it, I should stick to it again. Then, I''ll have a real fight with Ivanka, just like Nicole in "eye opener.". Of course, he didn''t hide the idea from Ivanka, so he teased it now.


    It''s a pity Ivanka didn''t look the same: "no problem. As long as you do it yourself. "


    "Well, aren''t you going to give Annie a long vacation, too?" Charlize agreed.


    Adrian has no time to do anything. Well, now it''s not bad. He can already foresee what kind of gossip will happen when the movie is released. No problem. It doesn''t matter if we get to this point anyway.


    "All right, ed?" Feru runs over, and he changes his clothes, because he''s going to come out with him. He''s playing spike''s driver and bodyguard harpy. The look of suits and leather shoes is pretty good.


    "Well..." Adrian looked at the makeup artist. "It''s ready. It''s ready to start."


    Then, with a smile, he pointed to Charlize and Ivanka: "what''s up? They''re doing well, aren''t they? "


    "Yes. "It''s quite wonderful," feru replied honestly. "I was stunned. Everyone was shocked. I can''t believe it''s their first time in a movie."


    After a pause, he brought the topic back to Adrian. "Frankly, I wish I could finish this part as soon as possible and start the cave plot."


    "Oh? Why? " Adrian was a little surprised.


    "Because then you''re going to have to wear some ugly make-up and wear rags, so if you want to keep a low profile and unknown, you can''t run out in the middle." Feiru said solemnly.


    Adrian can''t help but show a look of amazement, followed by a laugh, did not expect this fat, has been very good to talk to the director there is such a side. But this also has something to do with his lower body. At first, the crew thought that he would be very difficult to serve, but after getting familiar with each other several times, they gradually relaxed their mind.


    "Well, Jon," Adrian slapped him hard on the shoulder, "I promise you, it''s not going to happen today."


    There is not much to say about the next shooting, that is, Adrian''s stark comes out of the casino, and Ivanka''s vanity fair female reporter wants to catch up and do interviews. Stark didn''t want to answer, but asked the driver, Harpy, that the female reporter was very good. He changed his mind and went to bed after the needle was right several times.


    Although Adrian and Ivanka have little experience in acting, there is no problem with such a simple part, especially Ivanka, who has worked hard to pass the camera once before, is in a good state. Adrian, not to mention, always wore sunglasses until he finally took them off, which greatly reduced his expression and completely relied on his lines and tone to show his character, which was not difficult for Adrian.


    As for the ng after taking off the sunglasses, it doesn''t matter, it''s all within the normal range.


    After the play was over, there was basically nothing about Ivanka - Oh, no, and finally stark came out when he announced that he was iron man, but that''s what happened later, so Ivanka quit the crew immediately. As mentioned above, Adrian needs her to take care of all the big and small affairs. It''s good to be able to make time to guest star. Besides, the summer vacation has come again, and she needs to arrange the schedule of some movie premieres.


    This year, AC media''s film company still launched a lot of popular works in the summer season and early summer vacation. Let alone the song and dance youth, as a genre, has never disappeared. After the millennium, the audience has gradually shifted from adults to young people, such as Jessica''s "keep the last one" A dance.


    Since then, there have been a number of medium-sized film companies to try, although basically failed, but also laid the foundation. Especially after Moulin Rouge, song and dance movies have become more and more concerned, but those big film companies still focus on traditional song and dance movies, so "young song and dance" has come to a total outbreak.


    Adrian didn''t have the small family spirit to launch the first most TV movie, but did enough publicity. Although April''s schedule belongs to the off-season, there are no strong competitors, so it caused strong repercussions. In short, Camilla Baylor, who was originally sweet and lovely, became one of the popular youth idols.


    As for Liu Sisi, she has been criticized and criticized by many people because of her Asian identity and is still Chinese. However, her performance in the play is quite exquisite. The dance specially designed for her and integrated with ballet still made her gain a lot of fans.In addition, there are two other films that he is concerned about coming out in April. One is "football monster" starring Gilly. She suffered a lot because of the need to wrap her chest, and she also cried to Adrian. However, according to the response of the film after it was released, it was worth the pain. The other is "the sun''s havoc" with Gao Yuanyuan''s participation. This is also a work that failed at the box office because of its release. Therefore, after Adrian knew that the film was invested in LA, Adrian immediately recommended Gao Yuanyuan and let universal get the distribution right.


    In fact, it''s true that the box office has gone up all the way since it was released in early May. In fact, even if it fails, it doesn''t matter if it fails. In today''s global market, it doesn''t matter if it fails once or twice.


    With the two films, Gao Yuanyuan basically has a foothold in Hollywood film circle.


    Although there was no Premiere of these films, the premiere of the following film, which was to be released in late May, had to be attended. Moreover, after so long brewing, it was time to take this opportunity to deal with some things, about Natalie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C322

    "It''s just a charity party. It won''t be long before we have a little patience." After being pulled to the balcony, Adrian glanced at the lively interior and said to Natalie.


    "We We need to talk, ed Natalie hesitated, reached for her temples and swept her hair behind her ears.


    But after a long time did not get the other party''s response, looked up, the feeling of anger and shame suddenly came to mind, Adrian is very interested in looking at her chest. Natalie is wearing a gray, V-shaped deep evening dress with two loose shoulder straps. It''s easy to see the spring inside, especially when she bends down.


    "You can''t Do you have a little bit of stability? " Said Natalie, taking a deep breath and biting her teeth, glancing at the people in the hall, her face glowing.


    "Steady? Why? " Adrian chuckled and put his hand through the deep V-neckline. He grabbed it without ceremony.


    Natalyton looked shocked, but before she could get out of the right reaction, he had pushed her against the wall, kneading her recklessly and touching her thigh with the other hand.


    "You Ganshi Don''t Don''t be here. " She struggled to say, but Adrian didn''t mean to stop at all. Her lower hand had reached into her skirt and swam towards it.


    "It depends on the occasion." Natalie, in a mixture of shame and anger, finally growled.


    "That''s why I did it. How exciting, isn''t it?" Adrian gave a low smile, and his voice turned cold. "Why, I''ve done so much for you, and this little request can''t satisfy me?"


    With that, the hand in the skirt pulled down, and the edge of the pants fell to her thigh, while Natalie was shaking violently. His face became a little pale and did not resist any more. He was still invading himself in the corner of the balcony which was only one wall away from the hall with people coming and going.


    "Well, tell me what I want to talk about." The next day, in Adrian''s office, he sat lazily in a high back chair and said with a smile.


    "I think..." Natalie''s face was still a little white. The eye socket is also a little dark, obviously did not sleep well last night: "I think Maybe you can think about It''s the end of our relationship. "


    Although the tone is very strong, but also with a firm flavor, but her eyelids are drooping, her head is also slightly to one side, still dare not look at him.


    "End?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "You You promised me, "Natalie clenched her hands into fists." I''ve been honest and listen to you all these years. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do, never against your will. I have I''ve given a lot. You too It should be boring. It''s always like this No amount of interest will be consumed, will it? "


    "Well, let me think about it..." Adrian had time to point a little on one side of his head with his finger. "Well, I''ve decided. I''ll talk about it in a few years."


    Natalie looks up. He looked at him with surprised and angry eyes: "why?"


    "I promised you would consider it, but I didn''t say there would be a time limit," Adrian stretched out his hands. And then sit up straight with a smile smile on your face when you are 16 at 16. For the second time, you will find that there is no difference between the two groups in terms of the number of people in the test, the number of people in the total number of people, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, the same number of people in the same area, in addition, it has been widely used in the field of international trade and economic cooperation It''s the first time that Natalie''s face turned red, but then she turned pale again. During this period, she had not heard the same language many times. After the Oscars, or since the night of the Oscars, Adrian often said this sentence - "I''ve done so much for you, this little request can''t be met.".


    Not satisfied? Can he be more shameless?! If it''s any ordinary request, it''s OK, but What he put forward was not only excessive, but also more and more excessive. For example, on the balcony separated by a wall from the crowd, he even asked her to dress up and wrap herself up. Then he tried with him on the subway in New York. What did he think of himself!


    Fortunately, that time in her struggle, the end did not come to an end, but after that, he became more and more fierce, constantly teased her bottom line, but did not do too much, whenever she refused, that sentence will ring in the ear, let her become weak. That''s why she can''t wait to talk about this topic today. She really doesn''t know what she will become if she goes on like this.


    In any case, she has won the best actress award, which is unique in Hollywood. There are still some chips. Adrian has to consider the influence? Unexpectedly, the other party gave such an answer without even thinking about it. Although Natalie knew before that he was likely to default on his account, she still felt that she was drenched with cold water from head to foot.


    "I''m not Mathilda!" After a long time pressing her lips into a line, Natalie said in despair.To her despair, Adrian waved impatiently, "of course you''re not. I''m not going to let Matilda do this."


    This sentence is like a loud slap in the face, which makes her extremely embarrassed and ashamed, but at the same time, she shivers and says nothing.


    "We all know that it''s a deal," Adrian tore at her wound mercilessly. "Now, you''ve got what you want, but I haven''t got the share I deserve. Or what I get and what I give can''t be equated with what I''ve paid. Why should I end it?"


    "What else do you want?" Natalie''s body trembled slightly, as if on the verge of an explosion. "Just play with it forever?"


    Adrian didn''t speak, just looked at her playfully, and then chuckled, "how do I know?"


    He raised his hands and said, "look, Nada, you are so stubborn, so unyielding, always want to resist, always want to break free, without you. Where do I enjoy such a different flavor? Where can I find a substitute without you? So it''s not my fault, is it? "


    Natalie''s face turned red again, and she felt dizzy. The resentment she had aroused before was like a balloon that had been punctured, and a sense of powerlessness was once again enveloped in her heart.


    "Well, Nada. That''s all for today. " Adrian stood up and adjusted his clothes. "I have something else. I believe that with your wisdom, you should be able to find a solution, right?"


    Looking at him, Natalie reluctantly stood up and walked out without saying a word. Although she tried to control her body, but still every step is like stepping on the clouds, as if at any time will be a soft leg down. Even with mental preparation. She still didn''t expect him to be so shameless, but Even so. What can you do?


    Asshole! Damn it! She scolded in the heart, powerless scolding, broken struggle once, had already paid the action. Once again, the gap between the best actress and the best actress was seen. It''s like the invisible slap on the face. She should have jumped up and scolded, and then broke up, but she just couldn''t get up.


    I don''t care! At this time. In Natalie''s mind, Adrian''s face of the day would have come to mind, and her cold expression had gone deep into her bone marrow. She fully believed that if he really dared to shoot twice, he would certainly use all means to destroy himself and all his own, even if he would post all his career for it! I am still complacent that I finally have some chips. At the moment, it seems that it is so ridiculous.


    My family and I are just worried about Natalie defended herself in a bit of a daze. Then, a glimmer of light flashed through her head, and she froze and trembled. Looking around, there was no one in the corridor, and the staff were busy with their own affairs in the interval. She took a few deep breaths, walked quickly into the bathroom, locked the compartment, and gasped heavily.


    She didn''t notice the obvious hint. She didn''t notice it! Substitutes succedaneum! What he means is that if you give him a substitute, you can get out of it?! Natalie is holding her head, almost curled up on the toilet lid. After finally calming her heart, she can''t help but twitch.


    No, no, no, no, Natalie, you can''t do this. It''s a trap. It''s another one.


    No, it''s not, it''s an opportunity, it''s an opportunity!


    He didn''t make it clear that he wanted you to replace yourself with a woman. You were just wishful thinking.


    Of course, he doesn''t make it clear that this jerk always likes to play with others by hiding what he wants to say in vague words!


    Are you sure he will keep his promise? You should know how he treats you! It''s not worth it. It''s going to ruin you and her!


    What am I going to do? That''s how he''s going to play with it?! Play with it forever?! It''s not my fault! no I can tolerate him playing with me, but I can''t stand him blackmailing me. I won all this by myself. He just acts as a catalyst! I''m going to cut it off with him. It''s mine! my


    Natari gasped with a ferocious expression. Then, she hugged her head again and groaned in a low voice. She was a little confused. After understanding Adrian''s idea, she found her own substitute. She took it out of her memory almost directly without much effort. Moreover, the opportunity was right in front of her, just If so, how would she face her?


    On May 25, the last film of Pirates of the Caribbean Trilogy was released in the eyes of the public. Naturally, the premiere was grand and warm. Many celebrities were present, as were the Weinstein brothers, Miramax''s boss. But the most notable ones were Natalie Portman, the first young actress to win the best actress award, and Adrian Cowell, who was the best director three times.


    Even though they were not there at the same time, it was enough for the media to make association. What''s more, they also attended the Weinstein brothers'' party at the four seasons hotel together - one after another - so that the night was not over, and all kinds of networks were spreading.Of course, for people at the party, this is not what they need to pay attention to. How to play and how to play.


    "To be frank, I was almost dead tired. They even made two films together! For the longest time, I spent at least a week and a half on iqzumas! Oh, my God, although the scenery is really good. But too long can make people feel tired, not to mention the crew is far away from the town center. The only consolation is that at least there are no diving scenes in the first film. Although I was fighting in person at that time, I was still very scared In the corner of the hall, Kyla watched the crowd in the middle chattering.


    She was in a white one shouldered evening dress, with her hair curled at the back of her head, but left in the front. With a couple of strands of hair on both sides, and the rhythmic and rapid London accent, the classic Chinese opera has become more and more popular in China, and it has become one of the most important parts of the world Exclaimed the young girl, a little discontented.


    "Ah? Oh, I''m sorry, Kyla. I''m a little distracted. " Natalie smiles apologetically, but her eyes still wander. "Your performance in the film is really good, especially the scene of shipwreck Island, which is very powerful. The only drawback is that it''s not very beautiful. It''s much worse than the previous two. I think you''d better look in an English classic dress


    "Oh, don''t praise me." Keira, though she had lengthened her voice, looked embarrassed. But the glow between her eyebrows showed that she was still very helpful.


    "You''re also very good, Nada, the first actress to win an Oscar for best actress. Oh, I don''t know how many people envy you, at least I do Then she spat out her tongue playfully.


    "You''re going to get a chance, Kayla, I believe that," Natalie smiles and subconsciously looks to the other side, where Adrian is talking to Heath Ledger and others. "Ed always has a lot of ideas."


    "That''s it," Kayla nodded as she looked at her eyes. "It''s said that the whole idea of the Pirates of the Caribbean Trilogy is his, and sometimes I really want to know what else he didn''t think about."


    She said it very seriously, as if she really adored Adrian. Natalie bit her lip, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally pretended to be inquisitive and narrow-minded: "by the way, has he been with you Well? "


    "This..." Kayla rarely blushed, but immediately announced triumphantly: "of course not. Although he occasionally makes love, if he dares to put me to bed, I will give him a lifelong lesson."


    When she heard this, Natalie''s mouth jerked unconsciously, and an inexplicable emotion spread from her heart, so that she casually asked in a casual tone, "are you still a virgin, Kyla?"


    "This..." Keira looked embarrassed, but soon returned to normal, even a little careless. "Of course, I hate sleeping with men, not even ed. maybe I like women - are you interested in being my girlfriend, Nada? We will be made for each other. "


    Obviously, she was changing the subject, and then she thought of something and asked, "by the way, Nada, when did you get caught by ED? Don''t tell me I haven''t, otherwise he won''t be able to direct your film for two consecutive years


    "Don''t mention that," she said, trying to make herself feel depressed and upset. "I didn''t hold on for a while. That guy is very good at taking advantage of others."


    "What a pity. I thought I could find an alliance." Kyla sighed heavily.


    When she heard this, natalyton bit her teeth hard, and her breath became a little heavy. A strong jealousy suddenly surged into her heart, making her tremble slightly, unable to stop it, and did not want to stop it.


    "Would you like something to drink, Keira?" "I want to get a Manhattan," she asked, still in a casual tone


    "Oh, of course," Kyla nodded. "Ask the bartender if she can make a pink beauty, the one that got its name from that stage play. If not, you can do it."


    Then she made a face: "I used to drink secretly in the United States. I really can''t understand why the age of drinking in public places is set at 21 years old here. In Britain, it''s only one year old, and it''s even lower if I''m at home."


    "Now you can have a good drink." Natalie laughs and walks away from the bar.


    After a little observation, she picked the bar with the least number of people. After talking to the bartender, she waited for a few minutes. The bartender then brought up the two cocktails she wanted. What Natalie wants is sweet Manhattan. The liquid in the cone-shaped cup is amber and transparent, and there are cherry ornaments on the edge. For the red pink beauty, the same conical cup, the liquid changes from pink to big red from top to bottom, but the bottom is completely pink, with a very clear sense of hierarchy. In addition, the color is bright and the edge is also decorated with cherries, which is difficult It''s strange that many women like it.After the bartender left and no one was paying attention to this side, Natalie took a deep breath, and then she felt out the small paper bag which had been hidden in the transparent bra and had been prepared for a long time. Looking around again, she secretly opened it and poured the white powder into Kyla''s red beauty.


    The whole process, her hands were shaking violently, the whole person was like a tight string, as if a touch would break. Until everything is poured into the liquid and completely integrated into the liquid, it is necessary to press the button to make sure that it is completely mixed with the liquid www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C323

    PS: there is still a small section waiting to be modified


    do you really want to do this? Are you really going to do this!


    Why can''t I do that? Why can''t I do that!


    Once you do, you can''t go back!


    I can''t go back!


    It''s not fair to Keira!


    Who is fair to me! Why should I be teased by that bastard all the time and never get away from it? Why can some people stay away and be complacent!


    You have to think clearly, she is your friend, the only one who can say some secret words. If you do, how can you face her? How to face it!


    Natalie covers her forehead, two different thoughts in the fierce conflict in the mind, like drops into the boiling oil pan of water, let her suffer, she really want to ignore the party in a sad loud scream.


    Then a voice rang in my ear: "what are you doing, Nada? Why didn''t they come back for such a long time, or can''t they make it? "


    "Kay Keira Natalie looked up. Kyla''s face appeared in front of her. Then she looked concerned: "what''s the matter with you? You don''t look very good


    "I It''s just a little uncomfortable. " Natalie managed to squeeze out a smile. Her confused thoughts made her not know what to say for a moment.


    "Then go back and have a rest. You live here anyway. If you want to see the scenery, you can come to my room." Kyla said comfortingly. Then she picked up the red pink on the table and drank a big one. With no sign, Natalie could only scream and watch her drink.


    "What''s the matter?" Put down the glass, Kyla asked.


    "Well..." Almost instantaneously, Natalie adjusted to make her surprise look exaggerated. "This wine It doesn''t seem to be very well modulated. "


    "Is it?" Keira took another sip and savored it in her mouth. Then nodded, "yes, the sour taste seems a little bit heavy, but it doesn''t matter, a little bit sour is also a kind of style."


    Then she asked seriously again, "do you need to go up and have a rest?"


    "No, no," said Natalie hastily. "Let me sit here alone. Just calm down. "


    "Really not?" Kyla asked again.


    "Really not." Natalie repeated it again.


    "Well, I''ll go somewhere else first?" Kyla raised her glass with a smile and walked into the crowd.


    Only then did Natalie breathe, and then, in a short gasp, lowered her head again and covered her head with sweat in her palms.


    It''s not my fault. I wanted to stop it. I wanted to stop it! It''s God''s plan. It''s Kyla''s choice. It''s a coincidence, it''s not my fault! She said to herself repeatedly. It took another moment to look up. Although the eyes slightly red, but the body that slight trembling has stopped, the hands are also tight.


    "A whisky." She drank up her sweet Manhattan in one breath, and Natalie immediately called to the bartender.


    After a few drinks and feeling like she was almost there, she got up and left the bar. After shuttling around the hall for a moment, after dealing with some people who came to say hello. She finally found Adrian''s figure, just as he had just finished chatting with a man, looking around for something. Natalie took a deep breath and swayed up to him, pretending to be a little drunk.


    "I don''t want to stay any longer. I want to go back to my room and have a rest. Don''t bother me tonight." Natalie said to Adrian, puffing wine and blurring her eyes.


    "Oh?" The other side picked his eyebrows and showed a look of great interest. "It seems that you have drunk a lot. It''s really rare, Nada."


    "It''s nothing to do with you," Natalie said, with an air of indifference and a little self abandonment. "I don''t want to see you in my room tonight, that''s it!"


    Generally speaking, with Adrian''s previous style, the less she wants to do, the more he wants to do. Maybe he didn''t want to go to her room tonight, but as long as she said that, he would go. Natalie believed that her acting skills should be able to achieve the desired results.


    Sure enough, he approached a little, looked at her with a smile, and lowered his voice: "what if I just appeared in your room? I have your room key card, don''t I? "


    With a look of hate, Natalie took a deep breath: "then you''d better drink more, drink half drunk, I don''t want to see you swagger!"


    She said it almost gnashing her teeth, and then left without waiting for him to react. Although she could not see his expression, she believed that there was at least 80% possibility that he would go to her room after half drunk. He is such a person who thinks he is right. Although he holds the key points tightly, he can tolerate a lot in small places to show his magnanimity. That gave Natalie a chance. Now, there''s only one thing she has to do.


    "Oh, really? Ha ha, that''s ridiculous. I have to go and have a look at it In front of a few strange men and women, Kaila said with a laugh, her dancing appearance seemed to be very excited."Kyla? Are you all right? " Natalie, counting the time in her mind, came over.


    "Hey, Nada, oh, you''re so cute. I''m fine, very good. There''s no better time than this." Said Kayla, blushing, in a clear, excited tone.


    "Well Maybe you should go back and have a rest, Kyla Natalie shook her head, made a look of no anger, completely different from the previous half drunk, and then laughed at the men and women, pulling her away.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Nada? I''ll stay a little longer." Kaila was a little reluctant. She broke away and wanted to ask the waiter to get her glass.


    "Well, Keira, don''t do that." Natalie''s eyebrows frowned imperceptibly. On the surface, she still looked like "don''t do this" and caught her again.


    Looking around, Adrian didn''t see Adrian, which made her more or less relieved. Then she continued to persuade: "look at you now. I don''t know how much you''ve drunk. Go back, Kyla."


    Maybe it''s the more powerful effect, or maybe it''s Kayla who is really aware of something wrong with her, in Natalie''s cajoling and deceiving. At last she left the hall with her and went upstairs, but she kept talking nonsense all the way.


    "Look, look, there''s a butterfly flying past, purple wings, I like purple."


    "Have you ever tried to feel like this, Nada, so light. It''s like walking in the clouds. Wow, it''s wonderful. "


    "Now I''m starting to feel sleepy. I want to sleep and have a good sleep. I don''t want to think about anything or anything."


    "Yes, yes, it''s good, very good." Natalie continued to echo, has begun to skew Kyla out of the elevator. Then he waved to the waiter who happened to pass by.


    "Can you do me a favor? Help me open this room. " She handed the key card to the waiter who answered. The number on it was Her room number.


    "Yes. Just a moment, Miss Portman The waiter was stunned. Although it was a little strange, he still acted according to his words. As the service personnel of the Grand Hotel and the high-rise suite, they all knew what to do when to do it.


    So and so on. Natalie managed to bring Kyla into the suite, and Keira, who had begun to get confused, basically did not move after she fell into the bedroom and fell on the bed. Just keep whispering nonsense that nobody can understand. At this moment, Natalie can finally rest. Although she has a little accident, she is basically in control. In order to make the dating drug achieve her desired effect, she has tried several times in the past few days.


    But she did not rest too long, and soon got up again to untie Kyla''s discoid hair, combed one side with a comb, and then crumpled it into a ball. Then she took off her evening dress and put on her own. Although it was a little short, she didn''t care much about it. In addition, she carefully removed part of Kayla''s makeup and put on a few more, at least It doesn''t look different from yourself in the dark.


    After all this, Natalie was relieved. She sat down on the sofa beside her bed, looking at Keira murmuring something in bed with complicated eyes. But before she could express her feelings, there was a sound of opening the door outside. Natalyton jumped up. How could that guy come up so quickly?


    But this is obviously not the time to think about it. As the noise outside gets bigger, Natalie jumps around for several times, and finally bites her teeth and hides in the closet in the suite bedroom. As soon as she got in, the bedroom door was pushed open, and even through the gap between the wooden doors of the wardrobe, she could still distinguish Adrian''s tall figure.


    "Ha, are you asleep?" He said so, his voice wheezing, obviously did drink a lot, and then, without saying anything, learned that sosuo took off his clothes and climbed into bed.


    Natalie didn''t dare to look any more. She leaned back and closed her eyes as if nothing had happened outside. Even so, the sound from outside kept coming to her ears.


    "Dry What are you doing... "


    "Hey, honey, don''t you think these questions are silly?"


    "Wait Wait for No, I don''t Ah... "


    "I have to say Your acting is really good. It''s like the first time... "


    Natalie clenched her lips.


    the water splashed from the cage, and Natalie rubbed her fingers as hard as she could. She breathed heavily with her nose and bit the root of her teeth, as if she wanted to rub the skin off her hands. She''s not a purist, but Before she was able to leave the suite, Adrian came. She had to hide in the closet and listen to Kyla''s voice for a long time. After that, Adrian took advantage of Adrian''s going to the bathroom to have a bath, so she secretly left for Kyla''s suite.


    This is not the key, the key is She had a reaction when she eavesdropped! Even to the end of involuntarily listen to the side, the side began to masturbate!


    With a bang, Natalie, who thought of this place, suddenly swept the bottles and jars on the toilet pool to the ground. She breathed and grinned at these things, just like a wounded beast. Then, she chuckled and turned around. She poured a few handfuls of water on her face. Then she looked up at the mirror in front of her.The face with beads of water pan abnormal red, facial features slightly distorted, eyes red. After watching this for a long time, she laughed again, eating with a little indescribable madness.


    You have been calculated by me after all, still!


    Finally, Natalie adjusted her breathing and pulled up the belt of her pajamas. Then she came out of the bathroom, but she was stunned and shivered involuntarily because Adrian was sitting on the sofa outside and waved to her: "Hi."


    Although it''s just simple clothes such as shirts and trousers, and the complexion is still a little flushed, it seems that the influence of alcohol has not completely subsided, but that face has a meaningful look. How to look at it all makes people feel cold.


    "You How do you... " She tried to squeeze a smile on her stiff face.


    "Why am I here, right?" Adrian stretched out his hands, grinned, and scratched his head. "Well, I just watched a clip from King Lear, a story about a pair of sisters who betrayed each other. But from a personal point of view, I think it''s more like an excerpt from Harold Pinter''s play betrayal, which is excellent, so I want to see the actors. To show my respect. "


    Natalie''s body became a little stiff: "you said We need a replacement. "


    "Yes, yes," Adrian stood up. "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so quick and So heartless! You know, half an hour ago, you and Kyla were still having a good time down there


    He stepped up to her and looked down at her with a funny smile.


    Natalie''s face turned pale and stepped back. Then he leaned against the wall: "it''s not What do you want to see? "


    Adrian laughed and leaned over her neck and took a deep breath: "frankly, Nada. We are really made for each other because, in a way, we have exactly the same qualities


    He reached out and pressed her against the wall, started walking up her body, then reached into the bathrobe and slid between his legs.


    "No, you and I There is no common ground... " Natalie struggled.


    "No, no, no, it''s just that you don''t realize it." Adrian said, lifting her legs up, then zipping them against them, looking at her without blinking.


    "Like me, you always put yourself first and always consider your own interests first," he whispered in her ear. "You are as selfish as I am!"


    At the same time that the last words came out, he jerked up. She suddenly trembled and let out a sob.


    "No It''s not... " Natalie looked frightened, but then she was speechless under the impact of the movement. Adrian''s voice rang out again: "I know that you had feelings for me at the beginning, and you like me very much, but when you feel that you can''t get more from me, you don''t want to throw me away, not because of feelings, but because of interests, which you were committed to Yes


    "I can''t refuse, you threaten me..." ''cried Natalie, gritting her teeth under the impact.


    "Yes, once your interests are violated, once you find that you are going to get nothing, you will compromise immediately without any hesitation," Adrian kept saying, his voice getting more and more excited and his action getting bigger and bigger. "You always think about yourself, you make a non cooperative appearance, just want to feel better in your heart, just want to sue Tell yourself, look, this is not my choice! That man forced me! But if you have a chance to climb, you''ll climb up! Have a good memory! Think about it! Think about what you''ve done


    "No! That''s because you said it was a deal, and you threatened to... " Unable to think in the impact, Natalie tightly closed her eyes and shook her head desperately, as if to drive those memories out of her mind.


    "Parents? family? friend? That''s just your excuse Adrian said hard, "to tell myself, it''s not that I don''t want to break free, I just don''t want to hurt my family and friends! Ha ha, it''s great. Your best friend, your best friend, is lying in your room right now! As a gift for me, as a substitute for you, I''m lying there


    "You forced me! You forced me to do it! " Natalie cried out in despair, crying.


    "You heard her scream, didn''t you? You heard her groan, didn''t you? Tell me what that feels like, huh? What''s it like to betray your friend, eh? " Adrian sneered, stopped suddenly, and reached her ear again: "do you really think I don''t know what you''re calculating, Nada? You know Kyla''s personality is distorted, right? You know she cares about whether I respect her, right? You know that when she''s stimulated, she doesn''t care, right? "


    Every time Natalie''s eyes trembled, she couldn''t believe it.


    "You betray her and your best friend is not to find a substitute for yourself. You want her to make a big scene after being stimulated and ignore it, and then shake out all my affairs. When this is big, when I am troubled, and when I use all my energy to retaliate against her, you can easily get out of it You never put your hopes on my promise. You have prepared a cannon fodder for a long time Adrian said cruelly in her ear, "Nada, you''re really vicious, aren''t you?""No!" Natalie screamed wildly. She cried loudly, wriggled and struggled like hell. "I didn''t think about that! I didn''t! You lie! Lie


    She screamed, holding Adrian in her arms, biting him hard on his shoulder, as if she would never stop without biting off a piece of meat. Her eyes were filled with hatred and fear.


    "Do you really think Kyla will be at your mercy?" Adrian said as if nothing happened, "with your wisdom, why don''t you think, how can I go to Kaila is a difficult thing."


    Natalie, in the process of biting, gives a violent shock. With an incredible look, she slowly opens her mouth and looks at him. Her body trembles violently.


    "I keep her for you all the time," the voice of the devil rings in my ear, and the lower body moves again. "If I want to, I could have sex with Kyla five or six years ago, but I didn''t. I kept stimulating her, twisting her, making her weird and not annoying, and then you and she became friends as expected, and then, this moment It will come as expected. "


    With every word Adrian said, Natalie''s body twitched, her eyes became more and more crazy, and her throat was clucking.


    "You see, that''s the difference between me and you. I can spend years sitting and preparing. I can patiently wait for the best opportunity, but you can''t escape from my palm," Adrian added fiercely. "Do you like this gift?"


    Suddenly, without warning, Natalie screamed wildly. She screamed and cried, shaking her head and twisting her body. At the same time, Adrian laughs, tightly controls the tight joint below, and finally tightens his body after several times.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C324

    "I like the photos in these chapters. Gao Xiang, you don''t waste them. Maybe I can put them in my room." Adrian said with a smile as he looked at a stack of black and white photos in his hand.


    Because of the need to show Tony Stark''s whole life, there are some pictures of him when he was young and young, and with his parents and family members in the film. So Adrian provided many photos of his childhood for the props group to carry out PS. And then there is the present, the synthesis of seamless, familiar and strange feeling let Adrian recall a lot of memories, don''t forget, there is a third of the soul belongs to this body.


    Geoff is still the one who stands in front of the cover of "obriety" and stands behind his chin, but he likes the one who stands in front of his chin and looks at him most.


    "It''s nice, but I like this one better." Touching his shaved head for the plot, Briggs picked up another time magazine with a smile and a joke. It was his only cover, which was also made for the plot.


    This middle-aged man in his late 60s is very interesting. He is the last major supporting actor to know that Adrian plays stark. He is also very surprised. After all, this kind of thing is the first time in the history of Hollywood. But he is also the fastest to adjust, especially after getting acquainted with Adrian, he is the first to make a joke: "you''ve already broken all the historical records of Hollywood, ED, are you really not going to leave something for others?"


    "If you like, you will take it back as a memorial, even if you like. They can arrange some content in it. " Adrian took the opportunity to make fun of Briggs because it was a prop. And it''s all over at once, so except for the cover, it''s full of white paper. Of course, there are also some contents, but they are the same. Although Hollywood is willing to invest in the film industry, it is very economical on the other hand. For example, the newspaper that has been read by various characters in film and television since the 1970s and has not been changed for decades.


    Although most of the props are very good. But there are also bad ones.


    "If you had communicated with me earlier, you would not have done such useless work." Adrian looked at what was in front of him and sighed.


    "Why?" Fei Ru is puzzled to ask a way, then stretched out his hand to fiddle with the armor that the props master brought, "did very well, didn''t it?"


    "Of course, both the metal texture and the accessory structure are perfect. It fully reflects the level of Hollywood''s top props, but the problem is that... " Adrian walked around the iron man''s armor. "Aren''t you going to try it on? I mean, put on and do a lot of big moves, not just two laps


    "This..." The props master then some silly eyes, Fei Ru also Leng next, then some embarrassed way out: "maybe We can try it first. "


    Adrian smiles. Without going on, he was generous: "OK, let''s try it on."


    Then he took off his jacket to reveal his strong body in a short sleeve T-shirt, in order to match the appearance of the film and iron man. More than a month before shooting, Adrian had not less exercise. He has always been in good shape. Plus swimming is the best way to burn fat - California, where you can swim in the pool most of the time - it''s better to do some exercise in the water.


    After all the people put on Adrian''s armor, which was made by the propsman, it was almost 20 minutes. After a little more activity to adapt to the armor, it took more time.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t Adrian, who opened his mask, shook his head. "It''s heavy, stuffy, time-consuming, and not flexible enough. Some simple movements are OK, but if the range is too large, such as this."


    he lifted up his arm and lifted it up to his shoulder. The armor made of foam and other materials had been somewhat deformed. If he kept up, he would probably have his shoulders partially scrapped.


    "It''s better to change it, Jon, to CG, which is lighter and more focused," Adrian continued. "You need me to perform as much as I can, right?"


    "well, you has the final say." Seeing that he insisted so much, Fei Ru didn''t say much about it. He immediately ordered the props to bring the special clothes made by CG. Although they wanted to use ordinary props to reduce the cost, they were also prepared.


    CG makes clothes very simple. It''s a common T-shirt. The valuable things are the small balls hanging on the clothes. With them to collect data, computers can easily build models of Adrian''s body and cover iron man''s armor. In this way, not only does it take so much time, it also makes Adrian more flexible. The only problem is that the cost may increase.


    You know, the budget given by surprise is 120 million. Although this does not include the publicity expenses, it is really a little stingy for commercial blockbusters, so feiru will inevitably show a painful expression.


    "Well, Jon, those things aren''t all useless, just the upper body and no big movements, right?" Adrian patted ferru on the shoulder, comforting him, as if he were wearing two cockroach like "whiskers" with balls attached to them to collect data and make CG helmet hoods in the computer.Then, he thought of something and gave a bad smile: "well, if I overspend, I will make additional investment in my own name, I promise."


    "Oh At the scene, all of them suddenly burst into white eyes.


    On the whole, Adrian''s actor image in the crew is still very good. He is graceful, educated and dedicated. No matter what kind of shooting is done, he is very cooperative. Unless there is a special situation, he will not use a double. But he also has a "bad" side. For example, he always likes to show his power or wealth in a prank way. The most typical scene is the scene when shooting a private plane.


    "Let me introduce you, from left to right, Ellie Ratt. Gree sobersky, Eliza cusburt and Leah Dyson. They all work as stewardesses on my private plane, and I think it''s appropriate for them to come. " Adrian brought four women in stewardess'' uniforms to the set that day, and then introduced it to some stunned crew members.


    The scene on that day was very simple. Stark wanted to go to the US military base to sell his weapons, but he overslept and waited for a long time. Rhodes was quite angry. So stark coaxed him into drinking on his private plane, and finally let him down. Since it''s on a private plane. So the stewardess are definitely needed. Similarly, since it is a Playboy''s car, the stewardess must be very beautiful and wink at him.


    Feru and the producer azoron originally planned to find a few models to act as actors, but after Adrian knew about it, they volunteered to say that they could handle it. Actors were not only suitable. And acting will never be a problem. Two people did not think too much, they thought he just wanted to hold a few women casually, let alone the big boss, did not expect that he was so ostentatious to find the stewardess on his private plane!


    Ellie Ratt is mature and sexy, Gli sobsky is tall and beautiful, and Eliza cusbert is pretty and charming. Leah Dyson is exotic. The four stewardesses have different attitudes. Just look at Adrian''s appearance when he comes in with their arms around their waist, we can see that everything is in silence.


    Well, even though they invite the billionaire to play the role of the billionaire. Invite the former assistant of the billionaire to play the assistant of the billionaire, but use the private stewardess of the billionaire to play the stewardess of the billionaire of course. No matter how reluctant they are with them, they have to promise down. Who let Adrian be their real boss?


    It also reminds them that no matter how cooperative and approachable Adrian is, he is always one of the most powerful people in Hollywood and one of the super rich.


    "Damned rich man, damned Playboy..." Downer''s mumbling, half mocking and half melancholy, can basically represent the minds of many people in the cast.


    However, ridicule belongs to ridicule, and the crew is actually not malicious. As long as they are not radical people, they will not really hate Adrian. Moreover, the four stewardesses did a good job. Whether they were winking at Adrian during the service, or dancing the pole dance together, they were very attractive, and they really performed the real thing.


    Besides, this is also a selling point. Many things in the movie are owned by the billionaire. Just listening is enough to let many curious people enter the cinema.


    What''s interesting is that Adrian seems not enough. After this part of the play, he still asks feru whether he has a female private doctor or a female private lawyer, which makes him look black and doesn''t know what to say.


    Well, that''s all before. The progress of the film is pretty good, but Adrian occasionally gets a little depressed. When he was directing, because of his previous life, he had a very accurate grasp of which lens to use. Therefore, there were a lot less spare and useless scenes than other directors. However, he was not the director of iron man. In addition, he promised not to interfere, so he had to keep shooting for two or three minutes, or cut only a few seconds.


    Fortunately, the shooting scenes are not very difficult. Whether it is family life or making things, or holding a press conference or a cocktail party, at first, they were not very adapted to each other, but later they got better and better, especially the part in the reception. It was a real performance. Even Stan Lee, who came out of his way to take a guest role and asked for a positive lens, praised him. Of course, the old man was more boasting of his insight.


    But the more like this, Adrian is more depressed, which fully shows that feru and their confidence in themselves is not enough, very simple, the cave of those scenes have not yet started.


    "Are you in a hurry? Anyway, it doesn''t need to be released this year. When does the great miracle director become worried about his gains and losses? Or does being an actor change a person? " Charlize made fun of him.


    "You can be proud, Charley." Adrian gave her a white eye.


    Unlike Adrian, Charlize received many compliments, from both Philo and Briggs that she was born to be an actress. However, in Adrian''s opinion, this is because she does not have many parts. She can perform well if she chooses an actress as long as she follows the rules. Then, the second reason, and the most important one, Adrian always felt that. Feiru and his gang like to watch her fight him on the set."You should be on the other side of the earth now. If you don''t want to go, you should have told me earlier, instead of leaving the private jet waiting for you for an hour and a half - of course, you can say it''s your plane, but don''t be so wayward, Tony, or you tell me, you still want to come with lollipops? " This is before stark was ready to go to Afghanistan. Charlize''s lines.


    "Oh God This is definitely the worst thing I''ve ever experienced. It''s worse than that in Maui Island. You son of a bitch, I''ll never let me do this again This is Charlize''s line after changing the energy source in Stark''s chest.


    "It''s not just a dance. You''re the boss. I''m still a boss with a good reputation. We all know what kind of person you are. You will give me trouble. Tony, I don''t mind serving you, but you are always my boss. Please think about my feelings. All right? " This is Charlize''s line at a cocktail party after Stark''s return.


    These lines have one thing in common, that is, they have been played freely by Charlize on the original basis. Unlike the original Gwyneth, Charlize''s chili peppers are obviously more aggressive. I prefer to take the initiative and be more sharp. The altered lines are often ridiculed, teased or satirized. In the face of such a situation, the directors turned a blind eye. It is absolutely impossible to say that they do not like to see these things.


    "Obviously, they don''t dare to talk to me in this tone, so they all hope on you." Adrian summed it up like this.


    Charlize''s response was one sentence: "you''re jealous."


    Jealousy? How could Well, Adrian admits, there''s a little bit. After all, if the performance doesn''t pass, feru and her can''t be allowed to change her lines.


    For example, in the first paragraph, Charlize said it in a light, used, but helpless tone of ridicule; in the second paragraph, she said it in a tone of gnashing her teeth, as if she was very unhappy, but very concerned; in the third paragraph, she said it in a tone of worry, which was more troubled by the relationship between them and was obviously moved. It''s exactly the character''s mood at the time.


    Or take another example. In the second paragraph, because the action of Charlize''s putting his hand in needs to be synthesized later, so the shooting is a little strange. So Adrian has had a few simple scenes. But every time she filmed, Charlize would change her tone and attitude. Some of them were not happy to have a small temper, some were worried and depressed, some were gnashing their teeth, some were coquettish and dissatisfied. All of them were so vivid that Fei Ru was very upset in private. Which one should be used in editing.


    "Hey, how about we do it again? I''ll try the expressionless, mood only performance."


    What should we say? Charles?


    "Maybe you should have made a movie instead of being my secretary." After finishing today''s shooting, Adrian, who returned with Charlize as usual, joked.


    "Why, do you think I can get the Oscar?" Charlize asked, but immediately waved his hand. "I don''t think you''ll let me go, but you, who have strong control over * *, are you so kind? Poor Kate hasn''t got a movie queen yet. Isn''t that why? "


    "It''s slander, Charley. I just hope that when Kate wins the Oscars, her strength will play a bigger role." Adrian shrugged. "Don''t look down on yourself, Charlie. You can become a vice president of ABC from a secretary assistant, not just because of my support. So, again, if you''re an actor, it''s only a matter of time before you get the film. "


    "Maybe it will be my turn to take your test, and the poor woman who failed your test will be your secretary." Charlize snorted, but then realized that he had said something wrong.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adrian said, raising his hand before she spoke. "It doesn''t matter whether she passes or not."


    Charlize was silent for a moment, sighed, and then changed the subject: "so, are you still pacifying another angry little woman?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry," Adrian burst out laughing. "I''m measured, and she''s not totally emotional."


    Another angry little woman naturally refers to Kyla. When she wakes up the next day and realizes what''s going on, she immediately wants to bite Adrian like a raging lioness. Under the guidance of him intentionally or unintentionally, Kaila, who was twisted in some place in her heart, attached great importance to her self-esteem and paid close attention to the established model of "what is allowed to do, what he can do", so she immediately lost control.


    Of course, it''s easy to tame a lioness. When words don''t work, you have to pay Well Action - that''s a good word.


    All in all, Adrian put her on the bed, tied her up and gagged her mouth. After she exhausted her energy, she did it twice, and Kyla was honest. Then, he slowly told her what happened last night skillfully. No matter what, Kaila was always trained by him, and there was a factor of obedience in his heart. In fact, if he made a formal request to go to bed, she would say yes at most once or twice.Then, the hatred value smoothly transferred to Natalie, and Kyla vowed to pay for it, but she never saw each other again, because It also takes time to reshape your personality.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C325

    "I''ll tell you, it''s not exaggeration. Feifei was there at that time. In a word, a large group of people will be silly at once. The scene is very interesting, ha ha. " Can so heartily laugh, can only be the nerve super big Liu Si Si. She sat at the table, dressed in a simple but refreshing dress. Although she grinned, she was not ugly at all, but looked very cute. Especially, her face was full of blush, which made her feel more shy.


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t seen such a stupid person to say bad things to his face." Liu Yufei said in agreement with the side, and then gave her mother a fierce wink.


    "They''re not in front of them. They just think you''re not in front of them. Think about it. Don''t drink any more. You''re almost drunk." Liu Li then knocked the edge of the bowl with her chopsticks.


    "It''s OK, godmother," Liu Sisi hid the cup in her arms with a smile. "I''m measured. I won''t get drunk. Besides, UN hasn''t spoken yet, isn''t it?"


    "Soon, if you have two more drinks." Adrian, who sat opposite her, raised her eyebrows.


    "Well, it''s no big deal to have two more drinks. It''s at home, not outside, and we drink beer." Liu Yufei immediately came out and filled Liu Sisi''s cup again.


    "That''s it," Liu Sisi, who had been drinking a lot of wine, became more excited. He drank all the beer in his glass, and then made an intoxicated look. "I love Budweiser beer in the United States. Its aftertaste is more mellow than that of domestic beer. I can''t afford to drink more than I do!"


    In this way, under the cooperation of Liu Li and Liu Yufei, who put on a pretence to stop and vigorously promote the flames, even though Liu Sisi had a good amount of alcohol, he was eventually drunk. The whole process, Adrian almost did not make any effort, just watching the side, is the difference between someone calculating and someone taking the initiative to help.


    "You can use my room, UC, so that when she gets up, you can say we''re all in the wrong room." Before it all starts. Liu Yufei pulled Adrian in the corner and whispered, at the same time, she bravely rubbed her legs on his thigh, without concealing the desire in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Adrian pinched her face, thought about it and then said, "but you can talk to your mother..."


    A few low words made her smile, and then she made a kind of affectionate look, but she was very shy. She took the corner of his coat and gently shook it a few times: "that Then you must come, UC. "


    Although it''s just a sentence, with the expression, it makes Liu Yufei seem very delicious. In this regard, with her mother''s words and deeds, and Adrian spared no effort to train, how can it not be outstanding. At least Neville admits that her performance in the Goblet of fire is better than that in the prisoner of Azkaban.


    Of course, delicious to delicious, in front of you, the one lying vaguely on the sofa is the dinner.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest. You''re so drunk. " After coming out of the corner, Adrian holds Liu Sisi on the sofa horizontally, and then goes to the inside.


    "I I''m not drunk... " Liu Si Si wriggled and automatically put out his arm around Adrian''s neck. Half opened his eyes and looked at Adrian, then giggled: "UN C, you look so handsome."


    "Thank you." Adrian smiles, carries her into the room and puts her on the bed. Then he went for a wet towel and wiped her face.


    Going to bed like a kitten, Liu Sisi, holding a pillow and shrinking into a ball, recovered from the stimulation of cold water. But less than two seconds, she began to giggle: "I seem to lie on cotton, a lot of cotton, do you know what is cotton?"


    "Sure," Adrian threw the towel back into the bathroom and sat down by the bed, stroking her airy but delicate face. "Are you better now?"


    "Good Much better... " Liu Si Si twisted her body and sat up against the head of the bed. Her red face almost dripped out of the water. "I''ve never drunk so much It''s really... "


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Adrian for a long time. Then she asked very directly, "do you want to hit me?"


    "Why Adrian picked his eyebrows quite unexpectedly.


    "You are a playboy and like to chase women, which is a fact that we all know," Liu Sisi vomited wine, and his blurred eyes did not know what light was shining. "I have seen you and You and Camilla Belle, in the crew''s office I can''t believe I always think of you as a Chinese... "


    As she said, she suddenly showed a suspicious look: "you and You and Feifei should not... "


    "I just want you now." Adrian responded skillfully, reaching out to squeeze her chin and kissing her lips. He didn''t tease too much, just kept sucking until he finally hooked her subconsciously protruding tongue.


    "Ah..." After Adrian let go, Liu Sisi groaned like a dream. Then, she definitely looked at him for a moment, and suddenly stretched out her legs to clamp his waist."Come on, come on." She said teasingly, boldly and unscrupulously, as expected Drink too much.


    However, Adrian didn''t care so much. He immediately took the gun to fight, and after peeling off the clothes, he kissed her all over. Although under the influence of alcohol, Liu Sisi''s senses are quite dull, but it''s not difficult for Adrian. What''s more, the girls in her body are very cooperative, which easily provokes her lust, and then thoroughly enters and possesses them in her screams.


    With a crash, after sitting in the water, Liu Sisi leaned against the wall of the bath and finally could relax a lot. However, the scene a few days ago still lingers in my mind. You can think about it. After half drunk, Liu Yufei didn''t entangle with her for a long time, but after separation, she kisses all the way down, and her hands slide further.


    "Feifei, what are you doing Stop it Liu Sisi cried in a hurry, but the other party''s next words made her embarrassed: "you''re all sleeping with UC ed, why don''t you try with me?"


    Liu Yufei bit her lips and looked at her reluctantly. Liu Sisi, who could not speak, was a little flustered at first, and then became trance. She did not know what to do. Then, she is in this trance by Liu Yufei wantonly kiss and caress, and obediently sit to the edge, separate legs, let the other party buried in it.


    It doesn''t matter. Liu Sisi, who was so infringed, came up with such an idea, and then let go of everything. With Liu Yufei''s teasing up and down, he finally reached the cloud for a short time.


    Then, they hugged each other and took a rest in the water. Liu Yufei once again kisses Liu Sisi. Liu Sisi, who is still in the semi chaotic state, seems to feel that it is not enough, and holds him together with each other. She didn''t notice at all, the sound of the water splashed, and she didn''t notice that there was another person in the bath. She just kept kissing and caressing no matter who she was with until something entered her body.


    The familiar and strange feeling forced Liu Sisi to open his eyes, and then saw Liu Yufei with Adrian''s warm tongue kiss, while Adrian was closely combined with himself in the movement.


    A glimmer of enlightenment came to my mind. What I said that night, but forgotten, finally reappeared in my mind: you and You and Feifei will not


    It doesn''t matter. Under the impact of body pleasure, Liu Sisi said in his heart again, and then twisted his waist and limbs to quickly cooperate.


    After that, almost a week later, Liu Sisi was mostly in physical happiness, sometimes Liu Yufei, sometimes another woman. Adrian didn''t come much, but he would play very crazy. Her three outlooks, which had a substantial relationship with Liu Yufei, began to falter, and the three people line that followed accelerated a lot. As a result, when another woman appeared, she immediately became tottering, and then the four person walk made her collapse completely. Finally, she was firmly held by Adrian.


    Another collection is perfect. Liu Sisi is not Natalie after all. He doesn''t have so much heart and mind, nor does he have so much persistence and tenacity. What''s more, she came to the United States alone, without any relatives. The people around her who can give her advice are also assigned by Adrian, and her straightforward personality makes her totally unexpected that Liu Li and Liu Yufei, who get along well, will calculate themselves.


    ¡±Therefore, it is not the same if someone helps. Liu Li and Liu Yufei will help her to look back on the tree and guide her how to please him for more interests. It''s just that this model is only suitable for women like them, and even then it can''t be used more, but it doesn''t matter. Adrian doesn''t need those anymore.


    Again, the topic comes back to filming. With the gradual deepening of the progress, Adrian also began to try to play action, which is not difficult. At present, only the first battle of iron man is filmed. The movements are very simple, and with a hood to capture the action, the expression is not needed. But the final battle will not start until we go to ER u for some time, according to Fei Ru. Adrian needs to fully understand the model and be ready, so that the later can be better shot.


    "There''s no doubt that they''re afraid I''ll get hurt." Adrian said to Charlize.


    "Of course, if you get hurt. What about prosecuting the crew in anger? " Charlize, who strode forward, did not answer.


    "Do I look so unreasonable?" Adrian reluctantly spread out his hand, and then realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    Sure enough, Charlize stopped and looked at him carefully. Then he sneered, "very much."


    Next to them, Charlize''s secretary chuckled involuntarily, though she covered her mouth in time. But Adrian and Charlize heard it.


    After glancing at the nervous woman, Adrian sighed in his heart, then pulled Charlize into the mail room nearby, and the person in charge on the opposite side snapped his finger: "get out and get away from it."


    The other party was stunned and did not move, but looked at Charlize, who nodded to him: "do as he says."


    Hearing this, the man immediately jumped up, quickly left the room, and closed the door.


    "Ha, what I said doesn''t work anymore. It''s time to rectify." Adrian said in a serious way."Come on, this is the production department of ABC, not the headquarters of AC media. You can''t ask all the staff to know you." Charlize gave him a black eye and added, "of course, when iron man is on and it''s a success, they''ll know you for sure."


    "And you," Adrian shrugged. "I''m starting to regret it now. Maybe I shouldn''t have asked you to play chilli, but gwyne."


    "Oh? Why? " Charlize raised her eyebrows.


    "At least she won''t always be elated after being praised for her performance, and walk up and down in front of me and boast from the entertainment show." Adrian continued to shrug.


    "Oh? If you hurt your weak self-esteem, I apologize. Besides, I don''t want to ask about this. If you want to replace me, Kate, Sarah, or Nicole or Naomi, they are very suitable. Why do you say Gwyneth''s name all at once At this point, Charlize narrowed his eyes and looked like "I''m going to dig out your secret.".


    When Adrian settled down, he felt trapped in his own cocoon, but so far he had seen numerous big waves and waves. This small problem is hard for him. He said quietly: "maybe it''s because gwyne''s life remote control has just been released. If you remember correctly, it''s June 23ri, four days ago."


    Gwyneth didn''t want to play this kind of pure vase role. She wanted more intellectual roles. After all, she was famous for her British style. But because there was no dispute about the award, and Adrian recommended it, she agreed. Thank God, this decision is just right. Adrian almost agreed after she was coquettish, because She has at least the iron man.


    Well, because this movie doesn''t need to care about its commercial value at least for now. At the same time, it can be used as a shield.


    Come in, but I''m not sure what''s going on? Don''t waste my time. It''s precious, boss


    At last, the word''s irony was quite strong. To this, Adrian''s response was to spread out his hand: "there was something there, but after careful consideration, I''d better go to the studio and talk about it."


    Joking, he didn''t want to get caught in her words.


    "To the set?" Charlize frowned, obviously very dissatisfied. "You take me to the mailroom and drive the others out, and tell me, I''ll talk about it later?! Did you know that ED, the woman who climbed to the vice president''s position in bed, is seducing the boss of the group and having a passionate moment with him in the mailroom. This rumor will spread throughout the company in a few minutes


    "Is it?" Adrian blinked. "Is it so serious? I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it. "


    Then, with a bad smile, he suddenly stepped forward and put his arm around Charlotte''s waist. "Why don''t we make the rumors come true


    "This is What do you want? " Charlize, obviously misunderstood, looked at him and snorted, "in the mailroom Fuck me


    "That''s right," Adrian put her on the desk in the mailroom with a smile. "I''ve never been in the mailroom anyway Fuck you


    He said, one hand has been swimming slowly along her thigh to the bottom of the skirt, and with the skirt turned up, revealing the black SEXY GARTER inside. Charlize also took a deep breath, one of his legs had rubbed against his waist, his teeth clenched but his mouth slightly open looking at him, that if there is no flattery is always Adrian''s favorite.


    Then, just then, with a click, a man pushed the door in. To be continued...


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C326

    "I''m sorry!" The people who rushed in were obviously absent-minded. They did not find anyone until they closed the door and walked inside a few steps. Moreover, they held each other in such an intimate manner that they immediately exclaimed.


    Adrian frowned and let go of Charlize. A young girl, about 20 years old, came in. She was dressed simply, but her skin was very white. With her short black hair, she was quite beautiful. She obviously doesn''t know the rules. If someone breaks in, she will quit immediately when she sees this situation. This kind of behavior will only add some fun and excitement to them. However, the girl is so rigid that she can neither advance nor retreat, nor watch them move.


    "Who are you?" Adrian adjusted his clothes and asked impertinently.


    "I I... " The girl trembled, as if to understand what she had done.


    "My name is My name is Jessica stoyadinovic. I have something I left something here They didn''t take it away... " She finally stammered.


    "Forget it here?" Charlize, who also cleaned up, squinted and looked at her. "You mean, you''re fired, and there''s something left behind."


    "Yes Yes, Ms. Theron. " The girl, who obviously knew Charlize, bowed her head in horror, her hands clasped together and stirred uneasily.


    "The fired person will leave with things on the same day. They can''t come back in a short time without permission. Who let you in?" Charlize asked sternly.


    "It''s Mr. Brill. I got permission, Ms. Theron. I know the company''s rules, and I promise there are no violations." The girl said in a hurry, "I was in such a hurry that day, Ms. Helton Obviously, I don''t want to stay any longer for a second, so What I said is true. "


    She folded her hands to her chest, almost praying. With the tone of pleading, I feel pity for you. But Charlize did not budge, frowning at her, and after several seconds was ready to speak, Adrian unexpectedly stopped her.


    "Jessica stoyadinovic, isn''t it?" He took Charlize''s hand, looked at the girl in front of him, and asked with interest.


    "Yes Yes, sir The other party didn''t recognize him. But he answered cautiously.


    Adrian didn''t speak any more. Instead, he walked around her slowly until he felt that he could. Then he said, "have you learned how to perform?"


    The girl was stunned and quickly replied, "I started dancing at a very young age. I got my high school diploma when I was 16 years old. I studied at the Delaware Institute of art and design for one semester."


    I''m good at selling myself. I don''t answer directly. I just said that I practiced dancing. I also made it clear that I graduated from high school at the age of 16. Adrian picked his eyebrows, though he roughly guessed what the answer would be. But he continued to ask, "what''s next? Why not go on to Delaware School of art and design? It''s also a good university. "


    "We moved to Philadelphia, so I had to give up. Then I took some courses at the Philadelphia University of the arts. " The girl replied, although she wanted to show herself, she looked at him with some worry this time, and her voice became much lighter. It seemed that she was lack of confidence.


    Obviously, the so-called learning part of the course. It should mean some short-term training, but it is enough. Basically It''s already right. But Adrian asked, "where are your parents?"


    "My parents?" The girl was stunned, but she quickly replied, "my father is an electronic engineer. When I was a child, he often taught me how to use a computer, and Use DOS to write commands. My mother is a teacher. She teaches me to read. I can graduate from high school as soon as possible Her credit. "


    "Good," Adrian said, nodding immediately. "Do you have an agent?"


    "No I don''t have one. " The girl was stunned again, and her expression suddenly became delicate. Her body trembled slightly and seemed to be excited.


    "Very good," Adrian clapped. "Leave your phone number and contact address. I''ll arrange an agent for you as soon as possible. He will instruct you how to better show yourself in front of the camera and package you to a certain extent. You must try your best to master these as soon as possible. Any questions?"


    "Yes..." The girl bit her lower lip, and the fluctuation of her chest was very obvious.


    Adrian immediately took a gesture of asking.


    "Are you Mr. Adrian Cowell?" She bit her teeth and looked at him without blinking.


    "Yes." Adrian gave the answer she wanted.


    The girl did not speak any more, immediately found the paper and pen, left her phone and address, and then left the mail room quickly.


    "You''re never satisfied, ed It was only then that Charlize opened his mouth again and gave Adrian a white eye, who would carefully put away the paper with the other party''s name, address and telephone number."No, no, no, honey, I admit I''m a little interested in her, but only a little." Adrian chuckled and shook his finger. "I just saw her and I had an interesting idea."


    "Is it?" Charlize raised her eyebrows and put her arms around her chest. "You see her future again, and you want her to fit your heart?"


    "A movie about vampires needs actors with very white skin because the theme is relatively cool and the color is a little colder," he did not hear. "If it is well made, it is easy to win one or even several popular teen idols, but the same thing is that the content is too much Narcissism, will also make many people hate, popular idol in the end of the series is difficult to go further. That''s why I''ve been hesitant to let Kristen Stewart do it, and now I''ve found a suitable replacement


    "Oh?" Charlize was a little surprised, apparently attracted by Christine''s name. "You''re really trying to figure out her idea. Well, who else is there besides her?"


    "It''s hard to say what''s going on," Adrian didn''t deny, then pulled her ready to leave, "OK. Let''s go to the studio as soon as possible. Because of her interruption, we don''t have time. Of course -- "


    he shows his carefree Bad smile: "I will compensate Small pepper. "


    "I will never accompany you to make those dirty pictures and movies!" Charlize gave him a middle finger in a huff. Adrian, who successfully changed the topic, shrugged and followed him. Despite her promise, she said so. You don''t have to guess what''s going to happen.


    But it''s a great achievement. Jessica stoyadinovic worked in the mailroom of ABC''s production department and was fired. It was very interesting. It is believed that if he had not interfered with a taste attack, she would have been on her way - yes, Adrian is more familiar with her other name for Jessica stoyadinovic.


    That''s just right. He''s really hesitating about letting Christine do that series anyway. Although she used crime in American countryside to sharpen her acting skills, the series was really devastating. yes. Because of Adrian''s foresight, Stephanie Meyer''s novels are published by AC media''s publishing company. The right to adapt is naturally in hand. Now it has been handed over to the new line, which is under preparation. The starting time is set in the second half of the year.


    No matter how Stephanie Meyer pities herself in the novel. It''s an indisputable fact that this series of novels and adapted films have sold well in the United States and become a phenomenal topic. Therefore, why let go of the rich? Although this is not without the operation of the film company, hype and publicity. But with the mature teams under his command, there is no difficulty in copying them.


    Now that there''s a better option, Adrian doesn''t have to worry - and of course, if stoyadinovic''s smart, he doesn''t mind playing a few times - and tests Christine''s patience. As for what she will do in the future, isn''t there a good series? Although the novel will not be published until 2008, the other party must have an idea now, and she has also worked as a part-time TV screenwriter. It is not difficult to get in touch with her. Then she signs the contract and gets the film adaptation right. Everything will be in control.


    As for the original star, according to the Convention, this kind of balance that is broken by oneself must be filled by oneself. Since one has been fished up, it must be pushed down. It''s also a good way out, isn''t it? Mila Kunis is like a duck to water in DP, almost equal to the porn queen. She won the best actress at the adult Oscar just passed this year.


    Privately, several major media groups have close ties with some adult film production companies. After all, according to the development of TV stations, cable stations have become more and more important, and encrypted cable stations are rarely allowed to broadcast some adult films to attract subscription. As one of the media groups, AC media is no exception. Naturally, it has a good relationship with the same young DP.


    Well, that''s a digression. Give it to Martin Mortimer. He won''t let himself down.


    Then again, there seem to be a lot of supporting women in twilight. Just think about how Charlotte teases himself and makes TV dramas like "Desperate Housewives" and "gossip girl" just to make it easier for him to play with women. In that case, I''d like to make a series of movies for him to play with women, eh Christine can also guest star, for example, the heroine has several high school classmates, which must be very interesting. Oh, the Asian can let Kim Tae hee have a try. As a qualified toy, naturally, it should be rewarded.


    By the way, the vampire tv series can also be prepared. After twilight is on fire, the player has played the ball. How about some more gymnastics?


    Despite all this, Adrian''s main energy is on the shooting of iron man. Although he doesn''t need much acting skills as a commercial blockbuster, since it''s his first work as a leading actor, he should try his best to do it well. Therefore, even if there is a report in the outside media that "the world is losing its summer gear", he can''t be distracted.Indeed, globegroup didn''t have a lot of significant movies this summer vacation. The third movie Pirates of the Caribbean was a big seller. But it was Miramax''s. although they belong to AC media, they are two film companies after all. In short, this year''s globegroup is totally different from the invincible scenery in the popular schedule in the past few years, so some media began to clamor.


    Unfortunately, people from other major film companies who really know the situation will not see it that way. Besides, the Harry Potter series alone is enough for the whole world to survive, not to mention collusion with surprise. Now this is the normal situation. There are ups and downs and ups and downs. The hot schedule is always ruled by a film company. Anyone who sees it will feel something wrong. This is one of the reasons why Adrian has a rest.


    But there''s no need to be distracted. But he needs to pay attention to other places, such as music. After independence day, a piece of news like a heavy bomb Gang fell, causing a lot of waves in the circle. Bertelsmann Group officially sold all its music business to Sony Music.


    It has to be said that this is shocking news to many people in the industry. When Sony and Bertelsmann jointly established a new music company three years ago, many people were optimistic that the record market would stop declining. Unexpectedly, Bertelsmann left and packed all this to Sony. From then on, the big five became the big four.


    This shows how the record market has deteriorated. At the same time, some people are worried that Sony seems to have a tendency to surpass global and become the dominant record company. However, after carefully collecting information, we will find that there are many places worth pondering. The most typical point is that Sony only got its publishing business after annexing BMG. The copyright of the music library is in the hands of other companies - yes, universal music!


    This is Adrian''s chance to be counted. To Sonny''s cooperation to carve up the music market! The rise of online paid music is doomed to the decline of the record market. Whoever can''t resist it will be doomed. Among the five major record companies, Sony, universal and Warner all have large media groups as their backers. Although BMG also has Bertelsmann, and EMI is even a group itself, they are all confined to Europe. In the future, it is destined that they will be abandoned and divided up.


    When Adrian proposed cooperation, Sony did not have much interest. Although several major record companies were looking for opportunities to acquire each other after the millennium, Adrian''s proposal was still exaggerated. What''s more, he didn''t say it very clearly, so Sony only agreed to offend him and wanted to make an explanation. Anyway, there was no loss. It was good to calm his anger in this way.


    However, when the traditional song Luo paid to download music was eroded, Sony reacted, and immediately launched cooperation with universal. Under Adrian''s suggestion, it first cooperated with BMG, bypassing the European Union, and then made an acquisition only when it was almost ready. The reason why Sony can succeed once is that universal music has made a lot of efforts in private. Otherwise, with their current strength, if they want to swallow all of them, they may choke.


    This is also a win-win cooperation. Sony itself lacks distribution channels, while universal music, which inherits the legacy of Polaroid, does not have such a demand. Therefore, it naturally takes away BMG''s music library and pushes Sony to the front desk to attract fire. This transaction is very cost-effective.


    Then, BMG fell down. Will EMI be far behind?


    "Although as an old music group, EMI still has a lot of potential. It still wants to buy Warner records at the beginning of this year, but it still lacks support. But Warner was too impatient to accept EMI''s offer and immediately wanted to turn it over for acquisition. Unfortunately, it is impossible for them, Sony or us to swallow EMI alone. Therefore, it is the right choice to continue to cooperate with Sony, seize the opportunity to bypass anti-monopoly and acquire EMI in the form of splitting, and squeeze Warner to the last place. The era of tripartite confrontation of music distribution will come That''s what Adrian told Claude.


    However, this is not the place where he spent most of his time and energy. Everything has been arranged and Claude agreed. The rest is just a matter of time. EMI will not live through 2010 this time, so the one who spends most time and energy is on the other side.


    "Ed, there''s something I want to discuss with you." Tyler swift sat down on Adrian''s lap, hands around his neck, said a grinning coquette, with two signature red lips that were particularly attractive.


    Now she is in puberty and mature period, especially after being moistened by Adrian regularly, pure sex appeal makes her particularly attractive.


    "Oh? Let''s hear what''s going on. " Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Will you promise me first?" Tyler continued to be coquettish and rubbed against him.


    "Don''t even think about it," Adrian rebuffed. "If I promise and you make a request that I can''t accept, it''s my fault."


    "Really, ED is not considerate at all." Tyler murmured.


    "It''s no use to stir up." Adrian pinched her chin leisurely.


    "All right, all right," Tyler said reluctantly, but quickly turned cautious. "I want to date another man.""Oh?" Adrian picked an eyebrow. "You break into my office and say you have something to discuss with me, and I have to promise first, that is to date other men."


    "Listen to me," Tyler said, shaking his arm in no panic. "I''m just going out with him and looking for feelings. I need new inspiration to write songs. I promise there won''t be anything that shouldn''t happen."


    "Need inspiration to compose music?" Adrian looked at her playfully. "You promise?"


    "Yes," Tyler nodded sharply. "I can guarantee it."


    She jumped up and took something out of her backpack. It was Chastity belt?!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C327

    The slender waistband, the lower circumference of the model, exudes a metallic luster, which is indeed a chastity belt. Even Adrian was speechless when he saw this. What was Tyler thinking in his head.


    "You see, as long as I wear this, nothing will happen." The girl said excitedly that she obviously likes to try these new things, even if Some perverts.


    "It''s not very strong. It can be removed with just a few strokes." After taking the chastity belt, Adrian said, looking at Tyler playfully.


    "How can it be," she said hastily, "you see, this way, and so on, and then one button, it''s dead. You can''t open it except you."


    "Is it?" Adrian''s mouth was dangling downward, and then repeated Taylor''s words: "no one can open it except me?"


    "Of course, you can You can ask someone for advice, which is not difficult for you! " Although the girl in front of her said so, she made an expression that she was hurt because she didn''t believe in herself, but her eyes were wavering. Then she added, "if you think that the traditional lock is not safe, you can change it into an electronic lock. You only know the password, and you can change it once a day."


    "But you know, Tyler, I''m not around you every day. If one day you are on the east coast and I am on the west coast, and you have an urgent matter to take down, what should we do? " Adrian laughs very bad, what urgent matter is self-evident, although some chastity belt is not without hole, but after all is not very convenient.


    "Don''t talk about putting a key in your hand, or telling you the password on the phone. In that case, what''s the difference between having this thing and not having it? What''s more, if you accidentally let reporters see it, let fans see it, and let your parents see it, how do you explain it? " Adrian continued. The expression on her face became more and more meaningful. At the same time, she put her hand on her small chin and pinched it, "and, most importantly, can you prevent the front and the back? Can you defend the bottom, can you defend the top? "


    Taylor''s face suddenly turned ugly, but Adrian didn''t care. She raised her face to her face and continued, "as I said, Tyler, you''re mine, from head to toe, from inside to outside, okay? It is said that your father has had a good time recently. Maybe I should let him lose a little. How about a few million? "


    I''m very curious about her curiosity. I have to say that there is a lot of people in North China, but I don''t know that there is a lot of people in the world. So, he said that he said that there is a lot of people in the country, but he said that he said that there is a lot of people in the country, but he said that he said that there is a lot of people in the country, but he said that he wanted to know more about it. He said that he said that there was a lot of people in the country, but he said that he wanted to know more than he wanted to know that he wanted to know how to do things in a car.However, although Taylor is narcissistic, he is still in a state of narcissism "Well, princess, I don''t want to lose you, you know." Adrian slowed down his tone and gave him a sweet date after a hit. "Can''t you find inspiration in this way?"


    "This is The quickest way. " Taylor lowered his head and stirred his fingers together. "The feeling of being chased up close by people, the feeling that I can give together for me, makes me very happy, proud and excited, and then the inspiration will come out one by one. It''s not like you who only want to possess but not pay."


    Speaking of this, her mouth a toot, red lips cocked, want to be a kiss.


    "If I remember correctly, I inspired you with at least three songs." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, but it''s not enough, isn''t it?" Seeing him like this, Tyler was bold, his eyes bent, "I have to write a lot of songs, since I''m a songwriter, it''s impossible not to write songs?"


    "So you want to keep yourself alive in this way," Adrian chuckled. "Do you think I''ll agree, Tyler?"


    Suddenly, the girl was depressed, biting her lips, her eyes turned around, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "However," Adrian suddenly raised his voice, "although this method does not work, but there are other ways, as long as you are sure to make changes to cooperate, I believe you can get a lot from it."


    "Is it?" Tyler blinked, expecting and wary.


    "Of course," Adrian''s fingers ran across her face, "you''ll like it, I promise."


    In the following period of time, Britney Spears, Christina, Avril''s home is really lively, they learned from Adrian in bed, now have better target. Yes, the lovely, poor Taylor Swift was taken by Adrian for the first time in their family.


    Taylor was naturally reluctant. Although Adrian had cultivated her before and after, out of her pride, she never thought of going to bed with another woman. Unfortunately, on the basis of not knowing it, she would forget herself after a few cups of wine, just like Liu Sisi.But Taylor is better than Liu Si Si Si, when Britney and Christina put her in the middle, she still has the ability to fight back and forth with Christina when she is half drunk. After that, despite her dissatisfaction with Adrian, she couldn''t wait to try something new when it happened again.


    However, the most exciting is not her, but Avril, especially every time she brings fake things into Taylor, she is particularly energetic.


    "I just like it!" When Adrian asked, Avril rolled her eyes and said.


    Well, she doesn''t say that he understands. After all, Wei Niu is too petite and is always trampled by Adrian, while Taylor is so tall. A little girl can play with a tall girl. Even if it is achieved with someone''s help, the strong contrast is quite pleasant enough. So Adrian doesn''t say anything. It''s a good thing that Avril can completely let go and further accept the multi person line.


    As for Taylor, there are other things besides these, not to mention taking pictures and taking pictures. Things about her in the collection room began to increase rapidly. After her initial shyness and discomfort, she became more and more cooperative and her posture became more and more standardized. then. Sometimes I try to wear a chastity belt, not the original one, but Some stores sell one or two cylindrical objects. At first, they just wear them for walking around the street. Then they go for company walks. Finally, they wear them for performances at New York University.


    Obviously. This kind of stimulation is very serious. After getting down from the stage to deal with the staff and his mother who came to see her, Adrian was winked at, holding her legs and waiting for him to come to the appointed room, she could not wait to jump on it.


    "You bastard, you beast, you''ve done me a lot of harm!" Tyler said, gritting his teeth, but his face was flushed, his eyes were blurred, and there was no sense of resentment. Especially the lower body is still moving.


    "You agreed to all these things." Adrian said with a chuckle, holding her.


    "You don''t have credit. My father failed to invest three days ago and lost millions." Tyler was about to cry when he said that. At the same time, it''s getting stronger.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''ll make it back soon," Adrian sucks on her ear. "I''m just doing this to tell you, Tyler, that you''re important and that I won''t let anyone touch you anymore. Otherwise, I will really do it and have the ability to do things that people don''t want to see. "


    The words were so sincere that the girl immediately closed her eyes and groaned. Her reaction that morning to feel valued was not without purpose. Of course, in fact, this sincerity has been greatly discounted. If we say that night a few years ago, it was absolutely ten to face Natalie at that time. Now, it is no longer necessary.


    Next? Needless to say, carrots and sticks are very effective. Adrian is pondering whether to fix the way of chastity belt performance. On the stage, she basically has to wear safety pants. The more exciting Taylor feels, the more he can''t escape his control. So far, there are several kinds of women around him, such as Kate, Charlize and the first few; those who have interests and feelings interweave, such as Nicole and Zeta Jones; those who have interests, but can''t leave because of various reasons, such as "you can''t leave" or "you don''t want to change your clothes" The only trouble is that although her success has given her more inspiration, there are always some Over the line. Even though Taylor controlled herself and tried to use some suggestive words, she was still so explicit that the producers had to protest to Adrian. It would be a headache for them to revise. If she did this again, she might as well not write it.


    This is really a problem, but it doesn''t matter. If you can''t write words, you can write music. You can''t use it here. You can use it in other places. Britney, Christina and Avril have written about it. There''s no reason why Taylor should be an exception.


    OK, let''s go back to the movie. After nearly three months of bumping and bumping, the superhero movie iron man finally The first thing we can do with the second piece of armor is to make it in the cave. It can''t be blamed on the crew. Who let Adrian''s acting be good or bad? Some scenes are like fish in water for him, but some scenes are extremely slow.


    In addition, because of Adrian''s request for confidentiality, the locations at Edwards Air Force base and Caesar Palace in Las Vegas are shot separately. A group of people use doubles to get the location. He takes the same shot in the studio for later synthesis. Then, while filming the final battle, Adrian accidentally pulled a muscle in his arm, though not very serious, but also rested for several days.


    Plus he and Charlize usually have things to deal with, even if it''s just signing documents, it takes a lot of time, isn''t it? Fortunately, Ivanka is always around. In this case, if the shooting progress can be faster, that''s the hell, and even if there is only the last part, don''t be too happy too early, the real test will start."You can exaggerate a little bit. You don''t need to So be careful. This is a movie after all. Although it is necessary to create a realistic atmosphere, appropriate exaggeration can create dramatic effects, such as... " Feru licked some chapped lips to talk to Adrian, and even performed for him for reference. Fatigue and anxiety flashed between his eyebrows. It seems that this shot put a lot of pressure on him.


    "All right. Go back to your home and enjoy the day! "Thank you for what?" he said Fei Ru didn''t understand.


    "So patient," Adrian raised his hand. "So tolerant. Thank you very much. I''m glad to work with you in the first leading film. "


    It''s true that the scene has been ng for nearly 30 times, and the scenes in these days can''t be passed without ng for dozens of times. The whole crew is in a bit of a mess. If there were another director, I''m afraid he would have lost his temper. But Fei Ru was very patient. He explained and filmed constantly, and his emotions were all well controlled by him.


    But then again. Even if feru had a temper, he didn''t dare to break out, even if Adrian was easy to get along with. But after all, identity is there, and the most powerful actors in Hollywood together may not be able to compare with him. If the director really loses his temper and sweeps Adrian''s face, maybe he doesn''t care now, but who knows if there will be people who deliberately make trouble to please him?


    Of course, this is only part of the reason. Feru is a very patient director, so Adrian said so. It is a compulsory course for the superior to show good will and maintain the authority of some people on specific occasions.


    Sure enough. Feru was stunned, then showed a embarrassed expression: "me too, ED, very happy to direct your first leading role in the film."


    The two men then laughed, and much of the previously accumulated irritation disappeared. Then a man came up and said, "Mr. Cowell, Mr. Peter Jackson is out here to see you."


    "Peter?" Adrian picked his eyebrows unexpectedly. After greeting feru, Adrian followed his assistant to the studio door.


    Peter Jackson was standing by the door of the studio, talking to someone. He was wearing a simple T-shirt and trousers. He was much thinner. It seemed that he had successfully reduced a lot of fat. Moreover, he took care of his hair and beard, which was very neat.


    "Hi, Peter." Adrian said hello to him all the way.


    "Hi, ed." Jackson raised his hand in response, then looked at him in surprise. "Ha, look, I can''t believe it. When they told me you were making a movie, I never thought you were an actor or a leading actor. Ha ha, it''s so interesting to see you dressed up."


    "You can try it if you like." Adrian smiles.


    I''m afraid you can''t play the second role in the movie "guest man", but I''m afraid you won''t be able to play the second role in the movie


    He picked an eyebrow: "I decided not to mind your deception."


    "Cheat?" Adrian looks at him not quite clearly.


    "The last time I asked you why you suddenly wanted to grow a beard, you told me you wanted to change your image, but now I know that you are an iron man with a beard," Jackson reasoned. "Isn''t that cheating?"


    "Of course not," Adrian retorted with a chuckle as he touched his beard. "I admit that it''s really for iron man, but it''s also for changing my image. Some people think that if I keep a neat beard, it will be very sexual. You should know that even if I don''t have a beard, I can still play Tony Stark, don''t you? "


    "But anyway, you really want to have a Hu because you''re going to be in iron man, otherwise it won''t happen to be like this." The stunned Jackson was a little reluctant.


    "Well, Peter, don''t you come to me today just for my beard?" Adrian had to warn.


    "Ah Of course Jackson finally remembered his purpose. His face was not very good-looking, and his tone became cautious: "I was informed a few days ago that the global side wanted to suspend the preparation of the Hobbit film version. Is it true?"


    He looked at him with some worry, a look of "don''t tell me this is what you mean", but it is doomed to be disappointed.


    "Yes, Peter. I asked universal to pause." Adrian nodded.


    "For Why? " Jackson stayed for a while, then asked in an incredulous tone, "why is that, ed! You promised me that you would invest in the Hobbit and let me make it. You promised me that you can''t go back on it at this time! We agreed! You can''t do without credit! "He spoke quickly and quickly, and it seemed that if Adrian dared to answer "I''m just going back on my word," he''d probably hit him with a punch.


    "Calm down, Peter. I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you do it." Adrian laughs, so passionate Jackson is cute and worth his investment.


    "What do you mean..." At last, Jackson, with his sense, stopped and looked at him with a more puzzled expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C328

    To appease people like Peter Jackson who can put the most enthusiasm into their dreams, it''s best to describe a better future quickly and succinctly with praise, just like Adrian.


    "A more real and magnificent Middle Earth world?" Sure enough, Jackson immediately chewed up the words, and his face became more peaceful.


    "Yes, you should know something about film making, right? So tell me, what will happen next? " Adrian asked with a smile.


    "You mean 3d£¿¡± Jackson, after all, was the director of CG, and soon thought of what he might say, but immediately shook his head: "is it too early to say this? It seems that the market is not perfect. I remember that in 2004, there was a movie called "Polar Express", directed by Robert zemigis and supervised by Tom Hanks, with 3D effect, real CG and IMAX, but the box office was so bad that people wanted to commit suicide. In addition to the first time, just over a month ago, Warner and IMAX launched the IMAX 3D version of Superman''s return, but the box office was also not ideal. "


    "I know, I know both of these films, but it''s not the fault of 3D, CG or IMAX," Adrian opened. "It takes time for the market to mature, Peter, and zemigis is too ambitious. If he only uses one of 3D, real CG or IMAX, he will have a lot of achievements. Unfortunately, he is full of them, naturally acclimatized. But it''s also good. Warner made a good stepping stone for us


    At this point, he chuckled: "you may not know, I have a lot of shares in IMAX."


    Jackson was shocked, and Adrian went on: "3D and IMAX have accumulated a considerable amount of technology, just like the original CG application, there is only one person who can show the best of its things, and now, that person has come out."


    "You mean..." Jackson opened his eyes wide. It was obvious who he was talking about.


    "Yes, James Cameron," Adrian nodded. "He''s working on a new movie with a newly developed 3D camera and is working with IMAX, with a total investment of more than 400 million. I fully believe that when his new film comes out, it will set off a new wave of technology application like the original Titanic


    He slapped him on the shoulder: "you have to admit, Peter, James, this guy has always been at the forefront of technology. No one can surpass him, even me. "


    Jackson''s face changed several times, and finally sighed sadly: "well, although I don''t want to admit it, it is a fact, a sad and unpleasant fact."


    Adrian is very satisfied with his attitude. As long as Jackson admits this, it will be easier to say later.


    "Although Cameron can always be keen to grasp the latest film technology, but because these technologies are not fully mature. So the initial investment is always very big, which is why he has a name of burning money. You''re different, Peter. You''re better at making movies with mature technology. And let them play a 120% advantage, which is why I asked universal to suspend the preparation of the hobbit. "


    "Do you want to make it into 3D, or even 3dimax movies?" Jackson captured the meaning of his words


    the accident frustrated the crew for a long time. Finally, after watching the video for a long time and communicating with many people, including Adrian, he decided to insert a shot before the props collapsed. And then from another angle to shoot here, and finally recovered some of the loss.


    However, after a long time, people began to accept this situation. Anyway, the budget has not been overspent - even if it is, a super rich person can make additional investment!


    So Adrian is still free, and it''s not a problem to attend the premieres of some films, such as the second film of Hulk, which was made by fox. But the heroine is still liv. In addition, big Bingbing also came to the United States to attend the premiere, in which she had a guest role, about five minutes. It''s not a villain. A few lines are good. There are three or four close-up shots.


    It could have been a few more minutes. Adrian was limited to 15 minutes. The earlier you blow it out, the more time you''ll be out. Although she has all her skills, she is still a little bit anxious. It could have been seven minutes, but because of the lack of follow-up at the critical moment, there were only five minutes left.


    Little Bingbing is a little better than her. There are six minutes in the second part of "the magic four", but the film won''t be released until the end of the year, and at least one close-up is missing - well, it doesn''t make any difference.


    In this respect, the weight of China''s market is indeed increasing. Without Jos verden, its performance in North America is not as good as that in North America. However, the first film "Hulk" has a good response in mainland China. It may be less than the scale after five or six years, but the speed of increase can be seen clearly.


    At the end of the movie, Colson, played by Clark Greg, makes his debut and asks to take over the Hulk. In another time and space, Tony Stark was supposed to show up. Unfortunately, iron man is still being filmed. Adrian asked for confidentiality, so the egg became a member of the aegis Bureau.Although globegroup did nothing in the summer vacation this year, it only refers to big commercial productions. Some films with medium investment are still very good, such as Megan''s "dancing out my life".


    Like "speed and passion," dancing out of my life "is also a blockbuster series. After the millennium, as song and dance movies began to move closer to younger people, movies showing teenagers'' love for dance and music began to become popular. Youth song and dance at the beginning of the year was the best example.


    However, the song and dance youth is still a little far away from life. Not everyone has played the role of a musical in school, but they have seen hip-hop dance more or less. So the theme of "dance out of my life" is easy to attract people''s attention, so this series has become one of the examples of low cost and high return, so Adrian let Megan play the heroine in the first film.


    Although Megan is famous for his "Transformers", her age is there. It''s appropriate to act in such a film full of youth. Anyway, it doesn''t need much acting skills. The key is whether the dance in the film can resonate with the audience. In fact, even though "dancing out of my life" was criticized by film critics, the box office has been booming, and Megan is becoming more and more popular. Especially in the film, her twisted waist is so sexy that she can''t see that she has given birth. Many young people further regard her as the goddess in their dreams.


    Even so, at the beginning, few people estimated this, and naturally there was no decent premiere, so Adrian''s official premiere in August was only one except Hulk.


    "Well, I see. Isn''t there still time?" Yawning in the sun, Adrian, with his mobile phone, said, "do you have it? Well, maybe you can... "


    Half way through, he stopped, because a slim figure appeared flustered at the stairway, some messy with clothes, bags and high-heeled shoes on his hands. When he saw Adrian, he immediately showed a look of exasperation.


    "How can you do that, ed! It''s too bad, it''s too mean, I have a husband, I love him. What do you want me to do with him! " The other side gnashing teeth said, look at that, if not still some not adapt to, that pair of high-heeled shoes have been flying towards his face.


    "Calm down, Tina. Calm down." Adrian covered his cell phone for the first time. "Listen to me, it was an accident."


    "To hell with your accident! I will never believe you again She''s not wearing a pair of shoes, but she''s wearing a suit of shoes. Soon there was a roar of cars outside.


    Adrian shrugged and didn''t care too much. If Tina really hated herself as much as she showed, she shouldn''t have come over last night. So in fact, in fact, she still There is a desire.


    "Nothing, a little bit of a problem, you should have guessed." He continued to speak with his mobile phone in a relaxed tone. But after a few minutes, they had to cover it again because a woman came down from the stairs.


    "Really This is really... " Brigitte Mona covered her forehead, her feet a little bit flighty, and better than tina, her clothes were relatively neat.


    After seeing Adrian. She immediately rolled her eyes. "How can you do that, ed? It''s crazy! "


    "Well It''s really crazy, and to be honest, I didn''t expect it to end up like this. " Adrian shrugged and said, half truely.


    "No. You can''t fail to think that I may not know you very well, but that is for sure. " Bridget furiously tidied her clothes.


    Adrian opened his mouth and was about to say something. All of a sudden, there was a thump, and Vanessa marcel, wearing only his underwear and holding his clothes, rushed down from above.


    "What happened? What happened? Why Why... " She asked a little flustered. She looked at Brigitte and Adrian, and after a while she reflected.


    "What happened last night?" Vanessa looked at Adrian with an unhappy look and put on his clothes in front of him.


    "Well As you can see, that''s one thing. " Adrian shrugged again.


    "It''s my worst party experience. It''s too bad. I don''t mind indulgence once in a while, but it''s too casual." Bridget became angry again.


    Vanessa wanted to say something, but he didn''t bite. After looking at Adrian, he put on his coat and said, "but it''s good to be crazy once in a while, isn''t it?"


    "Not bad, too?" Brigitte looked at Vanessa, slightly surprised. "Did I hear you wrong, or did you say it wrong, Vanessa?"


    Her tone was more urgent, so she seemed a little aggressive. However, although Vanessa was not very happy, she didn''t show it clearly. She just spread out her hand: "isn''t it? The world is so wonderful that many are worth trying. It''s no big deal to be so crazy once in a while. It''s always better to remember when I''m old and say regretfully, "I could have tried it, but I gave up for various reasons. I''m really sorry about it."Brigitte froze, then pursed her lips, as if to refute, but did not know how to refute. After a few seconds of silence, she seemed to have guessed something, glanced between Vanessa and Adrian, then picked up her things and was about to leave: "I''m going back."


    "Shall I see you off? You look like It''s not very clear. " Adrian asked.


    "No, I''ll just slow down." Bridget looked back, sighed, and strode out.


    "How did I behave?" When she left, Vanessa laughed at him like a compliment.


    "It''s good. I love it." Adrian came up to her with a smile and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Breakfast together?"


    "Of course..." Vanessa had just said something, and immediately thought of something. He looked at the time and sighed sadly, "I''m sorry, ED, I''ve got an appointment with the dentist. I''m getting up a little late. It''s almost time."


    "Oh?" Adrian also looked at the time. Well, it''s ten o''clock.


    "Shall I see you off?" He asked immediately.


    "No, I can drive myself." Vanessa looked at his cell phone, which had not been hung, and replied with a smile, "goodbye."


    It''s good. It''s eye watering. Adrian praised in his heart, then slapped her on the hip and made a crisp sound.


    Vanessa immediately turned him white, twisted his butt and walked out. After seeing her disappear at the door, he held his mobile phone to his ear again: "I have to hang up, ini. I''ll be in New York on time."


    No doubt, even if he covered the phone, the previous ones were still heard by Ivanka.


    Adrian grinned as she was about to put her cell phone away when there was another movement. This time, Melinda Clarke and Camilla Baylor appeared at the top of the stairs. They came down with tacit understanding. They whispered something while walking. Their eyes glanced at him from time to time. It was really a bit "Mother daughter" phase.


    "Hi, good morning." Adrian was the first to say hello.


    "I don''t want to believe you anymore, ed." Melinda sighed. Although she was extremely unrestrained in bed, she always took a little elegance with her.


    "Well, in that case I''m sorry. Obviously, I shouldn''t have provided so much marijuana last night that... " Adrian opened her hand with a smile. Unlike Tina, Melinda had said this countless times, but in the end, she always did what she had to do. It was obvious that she enjoyed it.


    "I think even if there is no marijuana, this morning it will still be like this." Camilla interrupted.


    Her look is very ordinary, it is also a girl who can play the trumpet for him in the office. She doesn''t have to say how receptive she is. Even if she has any discomfort, it''s time to adjust.


    "In compensation, I''d like to invite you to breakfast." Adrian said with a smile, "it''s all made by myself. Don''t let me eat it alone."


    "Well, since you are so kind to invite." After exchanging eyes with Melinda, Camilla nodded, and then reminded her, "by the way, there''s another one. I''m afraid you have to ask her to get up in person."


    "Indeed." Adrian said with a gesture of invitation.


    Then, he walked down the stairs to the second floor outside the carnival room last night. Pushing open the half open door, he could see a slightly petite figure leaning against the head of the bed, staring at everything in front of him. It was Emma stone, who played Vanessa Marcel''s daughter in desperate housewives! (to be continued. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C329

    "Hi, Emma." Adrian said hello and sat down next to Emma stone. The girl''s body trembled slightly and finally came to her senses, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you all right?" He touched her face without any politeness. The freckles made her look lovely.


    Stone''s mouth twitched, as if trying to squeeze a smile, but failed. It''s no wonder that, despite the hints she has given in her contact with Adrian, she never expected that the first time it would be a scuffle, and that she was still fighting with several leading stars and writers of desperate housewives.


    Looking around, you can see the scene around, a mess, and everywhere is easy to see. You can see the scene around you, a mess, a lot of people everywhere. You can see the scene around you, a mess, everywhere is easy to see. You can see the scene around you, you can see the scene around, you can see the scene around, you can see the scene around, you can see the scene around, you can see the scene around, you can see the scene around, you can see, you can see, you can see the scene around, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, you can see, everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, everywhere, in surprise, a more petite woman crawled out from below, In the end, he returned to Longoria by pressing the oil before the invasion.


    This is me Where is it? " Eva was still a little confused, until she turned her head and saw that the two people on the bed were scared.


    "Ed? And Emma She shook her head to think of stone''s name. She didn''t care that she wasn''t dressed. Then she remembered for a long time what happened yesterday.


    Then EVA laughed, as if she didn''t care about the E-Party last night: "Oh, ED, you''re so bad. How can you do that?"


    Even so, she had a smile on her face and, like Vanessa, seemed to be more passionate and unrestrained. Of course, Adrian''s power is certainly one of the reasons, but it''s just right. Especially now, EVA can set an example for Miss stone.


    "I''ve apologized several times this morning," Adrian sighed. "Of course, I don''t mind apologizing again if you need to."


    "It doesn''t matter," EVA waved, and immediately picked up her clothes and things from the ground. "It''s crazy, but it''s also Happy, it''s good to be so crazy once in a while. I still remember... "


    And then she''s going to kiss me straight up next to her bra, and then she''s going to kiss her on the bottom of her bra It''s wild. "


    Obviously, Eva saw what Adrian wanted to do. Naturally, I''m going to help. Suddenly, stone''s face turned red. Some of them looked away awkwardly, and became distracted, and obviously recalled all kinds of appearances of last night.


    "I don''t think you''d mind having breakfast together. Although we walked a few times after getting up, Camilla and they were still down there." Adrian said.


    "No problem. I''ll go down first." Eva was very charming with a smile, and then looked around hesitantly.


    "You can use all the bathrooms out there." Adrian reminded me.


    "Thank you." EVA immediately winked again. He kisses her, kisses stone quickly, and walks out with his clothes and high heels.


    The room was quiet again. After a while, Emma stone finally raised her head and squeezed out a smile: "frankly I really didn''t expect it to be like this I can''t take it. "


    "It''s normal. In fact, it shouldn''t be like this. You''re a lovely girl. I''d like to talk with you alone and get to know each other," Adrian said half truely. "But sometimes it''s like this. Things are easy to get out of control. Maybe it''s just to increase the atmosphere at the beginning, but it turns out to be like this."


    Frankly speaking, he didn''t think much at first. It was just a party related to desperate housewives. He borrowed his villa as a venue. Among the four housewives, Vanessa and Eva have played with him after sleeping with him with Camilla - they can talk more about it in the crew - and Brigitte and Melinda have been teased by him for several times, and they are ready to be touched by him. In fact, Adrian borrows Malibu''s villa to hold a party this time, just to get it done Bridget, Melinda.


    It''s just that it''s easy to get four housewives together, but it''s a bit of a hassle to add two "daughters," so when the partygoers are almost gone, and several women - including Miranda and stone - are on some marijuana. So he simply took water bottles and high-quality marijuana to make them happier. Although Adrian seldom touched them at ordinary times, every villa would prepare some for those who needed it.


    After all the other people were gone and Tina Faye was pulled in by the seven women, Adrian, who didn''t use much, naturally played as much as he wanted. Although the marijuana is not good for people to spend the next time on the beach, it''s not as good as the next one.Fortunately, marijuana used a little too much, and the things they recalled when they woke up were very fragmentary. Otherwise, if they all remembered, Adrian would not have faced such a simple situation this morning.


    "You see, this is Hollywood." Adrian finally said this, and put his arm around stone''s shoulder.


    Miss stone will not be unable to accept, although she makes an unacceptable appearance, at best, it is just dissatisfied with the E-Party. Since she hinted to Adrian before and didn''t make a lot of noise after waking up, it means that she has already recognized it. Therefore, Adrian only needs to give sufficient benefits.


    "I have a movie premiere in New York tonight. Would you like to join us?" Then he said again, and plucked the hair from her back neck and drew a deep breath.


    "To New York?" Stone opened his eyes wide and asked, "now?"


    "It''s not so urgent. My private plane is waiting at any time, so we can have breakfast and talk slowly to make up for what we left last night," Adrian said with a smile. "Of course, I have to take you to buy some clothes and do some preparation. The movie in the evening is about fashion. You have to be more beautiful. "


    With that, he jumped out of bed and took stone to the bathroom. Miss stone didn''t struggle or say no.


    Then it was simple. After breakfast, the other three women, who were very envious, said goodbye in turn. Adrian took stone shopping to pick clothes after calming stone and arousing her interest in fashion. Then we got on the private plane together.


    Every woman who visited his private jet for the first time was shocked by his extravagance, and stone was no exception. In addition to his previous strategy, Adrian played her again in the sky, in front of four stewardesses. Although stone was very embarrassed, he still put down his reserve. When Eliza and Adrian were kissing her, she would kiss back on Adrian.


    It is said that with the increase of power, it is more and more simple to bubble women, and there is no flavor of the former. But sometimes it''s good, isn''t it?


    It premiered in New York. It''s a fashion movie again. Yes, "queen in Prada." in addition to Hulk, Adrian has another film that needs to attend the premiere. Since it''s based on Anna winter, editor in chief of fashion, the story basically takes place in New York, so it''s normal to hold the premiere here.


    Compared to the original. This version of the queen in Prada won more support, and after Adrian came forward to communicate, winter did not express too many opinions on the film version. It was only when the reporter asked him that he said, "Mr. Cowell told me that I really want to see what the movie version will look like.".


    It''s smart, isn''t it? In a word, it distracted the reporter''s attention, and not only sold Adrian, but also made him crazy, because it also advertised the film - and, of course, for myself. But she still looked down on Adrian. How could he be dissatisfied with this? He was not so stingy. As long as he didn''t interfere with life, he could write whatever reporters wanted.


    Because of this, many brands have appeared in movies. Director David Frankel is very happy about this. After the news that winter may prohibit those fashion brands from appearing in the movies by virtue of his influence, he is very worried and annoyed for a while. What kind of fashion movie is a fashion film without fashion brand?


    Naturally, at the premiere, the directors of these brands in New York attended one after another, and winter, as a prototype, also came. Moreover, prada was matched with the name of the film, which also added a lot of gimmicks - in fact, winter had seen the trial version, otherwise how could she be so generous.


    The premiere was so lively and grand that it would be terrible if the film was so ordinary - unfortunately, it was impossible. There was something eye-catching about Julia, Scarlett and Annie.


    First of all, Annie, for some reasons, will be meek and respectful in front of the boss, and she will put on airs to others after the boss. She is very well dressed with long black straight hair, especially when she puts on expressions like "I don''t need you to comfort me" and "how can you be like this", which makes people hate but looks cute and makes people want to pinch her face To punish her - obviously, like Natalie, she has begun to get used to turning things from life into acting.


    Then there is Scarlett. Compared with the original Annie, her acting skills are much better, and her figure is more outstanding. Especially in the place where she changes her clothes while walking, Frankel asks the costume designer to design her clothes. The clothes she wears are full of fashion sense, and her figure is convex and backward. With the use of shooting lens, she is attractive A lot of eyeballs.


    She is also very persuasive in the changes, from resisting the job to accepting it, to defending it and repenting. For example, when I broke up with my boyfriend, I stood alone on the street in New York City, with the temperament of "lost in Tokyo", and hinted at the theme of the film and echoed the ending.


    Of course, Annie and Scarlett together can only guarantee half the quality of the film, and the other half, in Julia''s place. Julia is the one who surprises Adrian the most.For example, when Scarlett''s Andy takes the clothes that Julia''s Miranda wants, but it''s not what she wants, so he''s sarcastic. Andy angrily defends that''s what she wants. Then Julia just utters a syllable: Yeah?


    Although it''s a question, it''s short and powerful, but it''s an obvious affirmative sentence, and it''s a deliberate English pronunciation, plus Julia''s hair curling. Women''s suit with trousers is neat and capable. The body is leaning back. One hand is on the armrest, and the corner of mouth is slightly tilted down. Expression is so in place, and then with those movements and details, no matter who, will clearly feel. She was asking: are you an idiot?!


    It''s a very wonderful performance, and there are more than one such place in the whole movie, such as being accidentally bumped into by Andy and quarreling with her husband, and immediately changing his face; or when he finally encounters the crisis of being replaced, he turns his hand quietly for the cloud and the hand for the rain one by one, which gives people a deep impression. It seems that there was no intention to arrange such a reaction as "White Oleander" The role of pie is quite good for her.


    Perhaps in some places, Julia is not as good as Streep, but the unique performances of the three women make the film more exciting and destined to make this version of the queen in Prada more popular.


    "There is no doubt about it. Wait till the box office comes out this weekend. This movie will definitely be at the top of the list. " At the party after the premiere, Adrian said with a smile to the women in front of her.


    In addition to Julia, Scarlett and Annie, there is also Jili, who plays at the table. She is also invited to play the role of actress in the film. Alexander and Miranda have guest roles in the film.


    Alexander played a small clerk. There are two or three unimportant lines. Miranda simply acts as a model. She has no lines but has a close-up. And it shows the lower body.


    But even though they were listening, their eyes were all focused on him. Although there was not much, Emma stone, who was standing there, was still hiding behind Adrian unconsciously.


    She didn''t walk on the red carpet, but she went through the premiere and was always with Adrian, and naturally, Julia, they would want to know what he meant to her, which was a matter of vital interest.


    In this way, stone guessed that they had a good relationship with Adrian, as she did at the premiere. But what she didn''t expect was that they were not the only ones who had a good relationship with Adrian. Jili was not a fool at the table, but he was not stupid It can be observed. But at the same time, she also noticed that these six women have achieved considerable success and high popularity in the film, television and modeling industries. Even the relatively low-level Jili has a good appeal among teenagers with her final season of "superhero" and several youth oriented films.


    Aware of this, Miss stone immediately began to feel hot. Director miracle was indeed a miracle director, so she served more diligently and attentively in the hotel that night.


    But although there are many girls like Miss stone, there are some who reflect on themselves, such as Theresa Palmer. Especially when she woke up in the morning and went into the bathroom to see Adrian and imeber''s hilarious intimacy, she was dragged into the bathroom again, and suddenly asked herself, is it worth it?


    "I don''t think that much." After she asked the question in private, imeber was stunned and shook his head.


    "I just want to try something exciting." "I love you, Tess, or I won''t allow ed to play trio."


    "You said that to Leighton and Blake, too." When Teresa rolled her eyes, she was shocked to learn that amebe was bisexual, although she had noticed something from her usual gestures to herself, as well as Litton and Blake.


    Then the young girl began to worry again. There was no doubt that amebe could not count on her, and judging from her appearance, she must have had sex with Adrian several times before. He is really stupid, why can be hoodwinked by his rhetoric? And it''s not that annoying.


    As a matter of fact, when he was brought back to the hotel the night before, he found that there were others. When she found that she had already been waiting there, she just resisted, but she did not completely refuse - she must have been crazy at that time. Is this really worth it?


    This problem has been bothering Teresa. Even a good breakfast can''t make her change much. But Jia did several simple shots.


    "Why think so much?" When she was resting, Adrian''s voice came.


    Teresa looked at the man who came to her in front of her. It was just like that yesterday. After chatting on the set and talking about the topic of interest, she agreed to the dinner invitation and went back to the hotel with him for some purpose."I know what you think," Adrian sat down beside her. "Your mind is written on your face."


    "I just Rita bowed her head in embarrassment.


    "You''re a very good girl, Tess," Adrian said with a smile. "You don''t have to think so much about it. It''s human nature to do it. Why bother? If you don''t feel happy because it''s not worth it or it''s not worth it, it''s like a bad new experience. Don''t do it again in the future. "


    Although she was a little annoyed by seeing through her heart, Teresa felt better than before. Well, this man is a good talker, which is universally acknowledged.


    She did not notice that, not far away, four eyes were fixed on her side.


    "Are you going on, Leighton," Blake muttered, holding his arms and grinding his teeth. "It''s going to be cheap."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C330

    Since he came to New York, Adrian can''t go back immediately. Anyway, the progress of the film is not smooth, and there is only one shot. It''s like taking a vacation to adjust his mood. Stone wanted to go back. She had a job of her own, so he took her back in another small private jet, and he got ameber Hill himself.


    Although many of the women around him are in New York at the moment, the cast of queen in Prada has not left yet, and the location of gossip girl is in New York. The competition between Scarlett and gilly, and the competition between Leighton and Blake are all quite good games. However, they will never get tired of trying new things. Moreover, amebo is willing to have an in-depth communication with him.


    To be fair, amebe is not a very casual woman, but she does open up. When Adrian first teased her, she said she was bisexual. Of course, for Adrian, it''s not a problem, let alone he can So, this time in New York, we completely finished ameber.


    Then, along with Teresa, with the help of imeber in her ear next to the wind, Adrian spent not a lot of time. Yes, she had a lot of feelings for her. She had been trying to tease Teresa. Unfortunately, she didn''t realize or pretended not to see her. She never made a statement. That''s why she made such a bad move. She waited in advance after Adrian took Teresa back to the hotel.


    It''s cheaper, Adrian, but it''s worth it for ameber.


    As for whether Theresa is worth it or not, she will want to. If she wants to be a second Blanchett or Naomi, she will. Not to mention Adrian''s enlightenment.


    However, Adrian cool return to cool, with the side effects also let him a little bit a little bit unbearable. First of all, Leighton and Blake''s attack in the RV. Both of them were dressed in his favorite school uniform at present. He was very surprised that the two people who competed frequently suddenly cooperated with each other skillfully and tacitly. Then there are Scarlett and Jili, they said to continue the previous competition, two pairs of plump temptation plus a lot of new tricks. It''s overwhelming.


    Then there was Alexander and Miranda, two women who took advantage of their long legs and nearly broke his waist. Even Annie and Julia put down their mouths, and see who is more reserved.


    Although it all happened in two days, it was a small challenge for Adrian. But from the women''s actions, he still knew what would happen if he stayed any longer. Although Adrian didn''t mind trying it, after all, apart from the original Beach Party and the previous "Desperate Housewives" party, even the occasional scuffle was small-scale, and he didn''t get a few women who didn''t deal with each other as they did at the beginning.


    But if you get angry with women and let them share the same hatred. It''s hard to say what would happen, even though Annie might be more obedient than her pet, so he quickly boarded the plane and headed back to the west coast.


    In fact, Adrian also knows what they are thinking. It''s just that they don''t want more women to have a share - not just in bed. There is also the chain of interests he has built in his life. Basically, most women are included.


    For example, the fashion brands of Monica and Alexandria, such as Sarah and Julia''s film and television production companies, such as Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan, have monopolized the high-end female roles of Asian Americans in Hollywood, and so on. There may be a small number of women who are not among them, but there is enough space. Therefore, one more woman may give out more shares, which is absolutely not what they want to see now.


    Well, Adrian didn''t plan to have a collection. Although stone, imeber, and Theresa had their own tastes, in his opinion, it was enough to have a taste of something fresh from time to time. There was no need to put it on the shelf. In the past two years, the only Canadian girl who let him have a collection was Ellen Peggy, who was not beautiful but tasteful. It was surprising, but it was a true fact.


    Because of this, he would like to give "Juno" to Christine to hone his acting skills, but considering that sin under the American countryside, which originally belongs to Allen, has been handed over to Christine, so he finally leaves Allen with the advantage of foresight. He finds Diablo Coty, a blogger, and publishes her pamphlet and then adapts it into a movie No problem.


    Of course, of course, women don''t care. They just see him playing hooky again. They don''t mind uniting in order to kill those potential possibilities. For Adrian, it doesn''t matter if it''s just one or two or three or four women, but if he''s more united, he has to give in.


    Well, after returning to Los Angeles, almost a week later, finally, four months ago, the first superhero movie "Iron Man" in which a billionaire plays a billionaire was officially closed.


    The scene of the day was full of jubilation. After feiru announced the completion, many people would scream and run their hats and coats to the ceiling, as if they were finally understood.


    "Is my performance that bad?" Adrian couldn''t help asking, and then, after a few seconds of silence, everyone looked over and said in unison, "yes!"It''s quite neat and uniform. It''s like rehearsing countless times. From the director to the deputy director, to the assistant and other actors, none of them ran away. If anyone who didn''t know about it saw this scene, they would surely think Adrian had done something outrageous. Unfortunately, he had expected this, so the counterattack was quite sharp. He immediately slapped Phoebus on the shoulder: "OK, we''ll see you in the second movie."


    Feiru was stunned and immediately rolled his eyes. He had two contracts, and then the other people who responded to it also lamented. It was very interesting to see one after another.


    Well, the procrastinating movie is finally over, and the rhythm of life is back to the leisurely appearance at the beginning of the year. Although Adrian has been very leisurely this year, it is also good to have more time with women and daughters. By the way, you can play games or something.


    "Maybe I should really get rid of the guys who design this profession. A buff is only five minutes. A seal has only 30 seconds. If it is used for judgment, it has to open another seal to have additional attack. What do they think of this class? Or is it just for recreation? " Adrian, with his hands resting on his head, looked at the characters on the computer screen. Although he had expected this and had played to level 45, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Fortunately, Daiwa ran over with her little raccoon puppet and stood on tiptoe beside her, trying to look at her: "what''s Dad doing?"


    "Hey, honey. Dressed up? Let Dad see. " Adrian was about to pick up the little guy.


    Black hair is very long, two small braids hanging from the shoulder, wearing a beige dress, cheek bulging, lovely and clever very cute.


    "Am I beautiful, dad?" Daiwa waved the puppet in her hand with some pride.


    "Very beautiful, of course. Like a little angel, my mother is very good at choosing clothes. " Adrian pinched her fleshy face and said, "especially this little hairpin. It''s very much with you."


    Daiwa turned her eyes, and suddenly reached her father''s ear and said, "don''t tell mom, Juliet helped me pick out the hairpin and shoes."


    Then she chuckled again. It seems very proud, very cute.


    "Is it?" Adrian raised his eyebrows. "So Juliet is very selective? It seems that you can model her in the future


    "Well, well, I''ll let Juliet choose clothes specially." EVA exclaimed, if Juliet saw and heard. It''s necessary to have a quarrel with her.


    As they grew older, Diva and Juliet had to be noisy. After all, they will go to school soon, but their quarrel has never been excessive, and will always deepen each other''s feelings. Until now, two little guys have to sleep together no matter where they go. Sometimes I really want to have another pair that is not twins, but like twin daughters.


    Adrian immediately approached to kiss the little guy, but Deva ducked back and frowned: "no, Dad''s beard is so prickly."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked her eyebrows, and when she was about to pull her into his arms, he rubbed the stubble on his meat face and pricked the little guy into a scream.


    "I hate it. Dad is a villain! Big villain Finally struggling to jump to the ground, Daiwa made a big face, and then ran out of the house.


    "What''s the matter? Are you making fun of Dawa again? " At this time, Monica came out from the inside, wearing a long black translucent skirt and a wide brim hat on top of her head, which was very classical.


    "Of course not." Although Adrian said so, he touched his chin with pride. Since leaving a beard for iron man, pricking his daughter''s face with stubble has become a compulsory course. Even Lily''s audacious fellow has avoided this move.


    Monika looked at him, but didn''t say anything. She just raised her hands and said, "how do I look?"


    "Quite beautiful." Adrian smiles, walks around her, hugs her belly from behind, "still charming."


    Although Monica laughed, she touched the corner of her eyes and sighed: "unconsciously, the crow''s feet have been so deep."


    "So what?" Adrian grabbed her hand and pulled her over. "Everyone will grow old. This is a natural phenomenon. There is no need to avoid it. What''s more, it''s more and more attractive to you. It''s just like the red wine that has been treasured for many years. It gives off a faint but fascinating taste. You don''t feel it at first, but if you drink more, the mellow aftertaste can make you drunk. "


    Monica did not answer, just fixed on looking at him, Adrian picked up her face, in the corner of her eye gently kiss: "you are my, Monica, whether birth or death, you are mine."


    He said it more than once, but never as meaningful as it is now, so Monica pours into her arms and hugs him tightly, holding him in silence until the knock rings.


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll be late," Sophie appeared at the door, dressed in a very smelly suit and trousers, and then raised her eyebrows. "What are you doing?""Nothing, just a little bit of empathy," said Adrian, with one hand around Monica''s waist, smiling and holding out the other hand around Sophie''s waist. Then he took her into his arms and said, "I''m so lucky to have you."


    "Yes. You''re lucky. " Sophie rolled her eyes and bit the word "you" very hard.


    Adrian didn''t seem to hear it. Smiling, Adrian reached for the crow''s feet around her eyes and said, "of course, I''m not lucky to be able to watch the increase a little bit here, but also to watch the increase and help with the massage."


    Sophie stupefied, still beautiful eyes show surprise and complex eyes, together for so many years. How could she not hear what he meant. With her head on the other side, Monica leans on Adrian with a smile. She has lived together for several years and has played countless times in bed alone. Sophie basically understands.


    "Hum!" Although humming, but looking at Adrian''s eyes has become incomparably soft, the sentimental atmosphere immediately flows between the three. It''s warm. It''s very comfortable.


    "Well, let''s go, or the next two little guys will run up." After a while Adrian said so, and walked up the stairs with Sophie and Monica in his arms.


    But without two steps, he reached out and squeezed them on their still stiff hips. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was gone. Sophie and Monica are angry, but they can only give him a white eye. Adrian can''t help laughing.


    When they got downstairs, they caught Dawa and Juliet running around. They went out and got on the bus to Beverly Hills. Adrian''s mansion, today is the mother''s monthly gathering day.


    To be frank. As the number of children increased, the party gradually became a bit of a chicken. Adrian''s initial arrangement was that the children''s mothers should be more peaceful and communicate with each other better. However, with the increase of children, the number of mothers is also increasing. Last year and this year, Zeta Jones, Nicole and Naomi have been added. Adrian has already hinted to Rachel that she has chosen to default. In the future, Alexander, Miranda, Britney Spears, Christina, and so on, I''m afraid none of them can run away.


    Then, people will always hold together and never deal with those who don''t deal with them. For example, Zeta Jones can''t talk to Kate all the time - in fact, none of the three Kitts can deal with it, but Blanchett is more restrained. And Nicole and Gwyneth always have a little bit of friction with each other, even though they had a fierce battle at the beach party, so Adrian rarely brings all the women down on the same occasion.


    It was fine before, but after Sandy and Alice were born, Adrian would be very busy at every mother''s Party - busy balancing their relationship to avoid any trouble. Of course, he can cancel the big party and divide it into several small parties, so that the mothers who have a good relationship can chat with each other, but he hardly thought about it.


    "I don''t want lily to feel alienated from her sisters in the future," Adrian said seriously after Kate asked the question implicitly. "Anyway, we are already a big family. I hope the children can get along with each other peacefully, even if there is a lot of friction between each other due to the increase of age, and even may even turn against each other, but at least not Because the mother is different, it is naturally contradictory


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not your fault. " Kate said so after a long silence, ironically, but at the same time, she was helpless. Who let this bastard "kidnap" himself.


    Of course, Adrian doesn''t deny that it''s his fault, so it''s no big deal that he''s so sad and happy once a month. Anyway, he has a lot of time now.


    In addition to allowing him to better arrange these, the extra time can also be used for more detailed planning of some films, such as Kate''s next Oscar away work. At present, Adrian has only pushed back her several nominations. She has accumulated a lot of qualifications, and her acting skills have been honed step by step. Therefore, he chose a political film named Kate "once" to see what she can do if she does not intervene.


    In addition, the new line is busy "Twilight" and Jessica stoyadinovich, who has been confirmed to play the leading role, has been officially renamed Stoya Dole because of his bad taste. Of course, he had already tasted it in bed. Stoya was quite obedient. She knew who gave her these things, so Adrian would do whatever she asked.


    Adrian was satisfied with her docile and submissive appearance. Let''s take a look at the cast list of Twilight selected by his own intervention. In addition to Christine and Kim Tae hee, who starred in the heroine''s two classmates, Ashley greeney and Brooklyn daikel played the Karen sisters, Amanda Pitt as the heroine''s mother, and jannery Jones as Mrs. Cullen.


    It''s not bad. With Stoya''s help, just like amebo, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them one by one. Oh, speaking of this, with her rather voluptuous appearance, Adrian intends to play one of the villainous female vampires in the second film, and the other Still Dakota Fanning.According to Adrian, Dakota has no room to rise in terms of child stars at present, and the embarrassing period that every child star needs to face will come soon. So a little bit slower, play some of these business roles, the best time to spend this period, but she also seems to have some of her own ideas.


    "This is..." Adrian looked at the script in his hand and then looked at Dakota, who was slightly nervous in front of him.


    "I just want to hear from you." She said in a respectful tone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C331

    It was quiet in the study, only rustling through the pages, and Dakota Fanning, with his cup in his hand, sipped from time to time, and then looked at Adrian secretly, hoping to see some reaction. Unfortunately, to her disappointment, the other side did not look up all the time, and had been looking at the script carefully.


    So after a long time, Adrian finally closed the script and thought about it carefully. Then he raised his head and said, "tell me, Hannah, what do you think?"


    Dakota was stunned. He didn''t expect that his first sentence would be to ask this question. He hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "I want to take the role."


    Adrian nodded his head slightly: "understandably, with your acting skills, it should not be a problem to control this role."


    The little girl suddenly showed joy, but his next words let her smile condense on her face: "but I object."


    "For Why? " Dakota made no secret of her disappointment, and obviously she wanted the role very much.


    "Because of the rape scene," Adrian shook the script up. "It''s about five to ten minutes, with clear details. Do you know what that means, Hannah? You have to show this in front of the camera. "


    "I know, I know what this episode represents, but I also think it''s acceptable. What''s more, this part will definitely be shot separately and edited with montage in the later stage. It will be OK. Ms. kampummel also said personally that she would guarantee. " Dakota pleaded hastily.


    Hearing the name of kampmel, Adrian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows: "but the society doesn''t think so. They''ll only see a little girl in a movie who plays a plot that she shouldn''t have, and then. They will denounce and crusade. What you think and what the crew thinks has nothing to do with them. They only know that a little girl seems to have been violated. Then, you and the film will be on the cusp of public opinion. For a long time, your name gives a negative impression, which should not be what you want. "


    Dakota turned pale. If it''s someone else''s saying it, she may be dismissive, but it''s different from Adrian, but


    "I understand what you think, Hannah," Adrian continued, "but. There are many ways to change the image of child stars. This fierce method is undoubtedly the least desirable. It may help you to get rid of the shackles of the original image, but it may also damage your image all the time. If there are no such posturing parts, or if the film just shows your maturity, I will not object. But as far as the script is concerned, I don''t recommend you go. "


    "I I see. " Dakota took over the script from Adrian in great disappointment, and sighed after a while.


    "Don''t worry, Hannah, there are still many opportunities. Patience is a virtue. " Adrian then said this consolation.


    The little girl forced a smile, then stood up and bowed. Then he turned and left his study, but his teeth were still on his lips.


    Adrian didn''t notice this detail, and even if he did, he didn''t care. He just wanted to knock down Kota. Although he said "I understand what you think" and "there are many ways to change the image of child stars", he knew that Dakota didn''t really want this, her purpose was Oscar.


    As the most potential child star at present, if she can get a nomination at this time, it can be imagined how she will be promoted inside and outside the circle. If she can win the prize Although unlikely, it may not be impossible to fight last time. She wants to make herself more distinctive and attractive. Otherwise, how could she want to take on such a role with such a large scale for a little girl.


    Ambitious, isn''t it? Adrian doesn''t mind her ambition, but she has to follow the route planned for her. It''s not just to make her famous. There is no doubt that this kind of movie "hound" is not suitable for Dakota. She is too young. It would be fine if she was two years older. But now, the negative impact is far more than positive.


    Kam pummel invited her to participate in the film, but she never thought about the consequences carefully. The mainstream society can tolerate a little girl to play the violated role, but it will never be allowed to show it in the camera. In fact, in another time and space, Dakota has been at a low point for a long time because of this film.


    She will use this to ask her opinion, or to come to her home alone, which shows that she still attaches great importance to his opinion. Adrian also took this opportunity to knock down, let her understand how to do, she listened to the course is good, not to listen to it is OK. As for some aspects, Adrian felt that he could take it easy, so let it be.


    In terms of films, oh, and Sophie''s new work, after the director''s "dead girl" has received mixed reviews, her self-confidence is somewhat inflated, and she is more and more enthusiastic about directing work. Adrian originally wanted to get rid of Sophie''s idea, but on second thought, it was rare for her to take the initiative. It seemed that it was not good to pour cold water on her. Besides, it was not a big deal to touch the wall once in a while. So she handed her a thriller script that had already been prepared.Interestingly, before Adrian opened his mouth, Sophie, who had read the script, was very excited to say that she could have Monica starring with her.


    "I''m sure you''d love to see it, or you wouldn''t have come up with a script like this." "Don''t think I don''t know" look on Sophie''s face.


    Well, it''s true. The reason why the script "don''t look back" was written several years ahead of time, and the plot was greatly adjusted in order to let Sophie and Monica get closer in the film. In addition to Nicole and Naomi in muhiland Road, only Sophie and Monica in matrix 2 are involved in the movie, and Sophie and Monica are much smaller than Nicole and Naomi.


    Other women are unlikely to make love in the movie for the time being, so just give Sophie and Monica another push. That must be quite interesting. It was only after she had accumulated more experience that she wanted Sophie to direct one or two more films before considering "don''t look back.". I didn''t expect her to be so excited. But just as we said before, if you take a good shot, if you don''t, you''ll get something if you hit the wall.


    Then, the scene of Jili and Scarlett''s film was moved to the United States, and love credits was selected for release at the end of September. Different from the queen in Prada, Scarlett dyed her hair into a reddish chestnut hair, which is quite naughty in X-Men. But dressed more fresh, very college students taste. In fact, she is very suitable for this kind of dress, too thick or too light makeup will have the opposite effect.


    Jili has blonde hair in it, continuing the pretty image from "superhero" to "football monster", but acting Don''t say it. But Jili doesn''t care. For her, as long as it''s not like the heroine in "soccer wonder.". Everything is not a problem. Obviously, the experience of making a film with a chest wrapped around her has left a very bad impression on her.


    "It''s going to hurt my chest." When she was in New York before, when she was talking about "football Charms", she said with her own soft and delicate pair.


    Well, she made this appearance more to compete with Scarlett than to complain. But it has to be said that Jili keeps her soft so well that although Scarlett often complains that her chest is too big and she wants to have a breast reduction operation, she doesn''t take any action.


    There''s nothing to say about TV. Desperate housewives and gossip girl have basically become his playgrounds oh Jamie has to wait. It''s a little early. But with Britney Spears watching, don''t worry. Then, in September, ABC launched a new sitcom, the big bang, with Kate cross as the heroine!


    Unlike Disney, AC media doesn''t always need to think too much about movies and TV dramas of family fun, so ABC has developed more comprehensively under them, and with Adrian''s support, these are all developing very well. Even if Adrian gave part of the TV series to other TV stations for win-win reasons, ABC is still the top five public TV stations.


    Just for the sake of maintaining this advantage, he still gave ABC TV series like the big bang of life, and then let Caden play the leading role in it, which was also planned for a long time. After being taught a lesson, Caden has been very honest. After getting the role, she made full preparations. No matter what she did to show him or was really working hard, Adrian was very satisfied. At least the ratings of the first episode were not bad, and kaiden also got some good comments.


    Well, let''s not say that. Although life is becoming more and more insipid at present, some things, some things that have been prepared for a long time, come before us inadvertently.


    "When Lisa was born, I was not ready to be a father, so I chose Ignoring and avoiding, I admit, is one of the few bad decisions in my life, but it doesn''t mean much Standing under the eaves, Steve Jobs looked at the children playing in the garden in the distance. Lisa, 28, and the other three children, who were the first born illegitimate, looked out of place.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t mean anything." Adrian grinned, a little perfunctory.


    Jobs turned around, his eyes fixed on him behind his glasses, and a moment later he said, "I''m not you, ed. I''m born to know how to deal with women."


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything." Adrian opened his hands and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, at least now you and Lisa have a good relationship, and she has become a pretty girl."


    "You don''t know her, are you, ed?" Jobs suddenly said this, and then laughed, Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes as if choking.


    It''s really rare. This arrogant has to make such a joke. Do you want to help him realize Let''s forget it.


    "Would you like a drink, two?" Jobs''s wife, Lawrence, came up with the tray maid.


    "Not for the time being, honey," jobs helped Adrian decide before he could speak, then tilted his head at him. "Come here, ED, I want to show you something.""Well, thank you. Les. " Adrian nodded, realizing something, and gave Lawrence another smile. Then he followed jobs all the way to his study.


    It''s not that he hasn''t been alone with him, parties, receptions, White House dinners, Apple''s board of directors, etc., but it''s the first time that Steve Jobs invited him alone or went to his home. It''s not that he hasn''t been to his house before, but it''s all parties. Like those cocktail parties, there are a lot of people present, which can make this guy so solemn. Well, that''s the only thing.


    Sure enough, jobs quickly took out a small rectangular object full of metal texture with smooth chamfering and handed it to Adrian. Even if he had some psychological preparation, he still could not help but take a deep breath, looked at the other party, pretended to fumble for a while, then pressed the power button and then slid to unlock it. The expected icon appears immediately.


    Although a lot of things are not, but it is enough to open a new era, Adrian can not help looking up at jobs. To be honest, he is thinner and thinner than he was a few years ago, and his hair is getting rarer. Bright and bright, but also with a fanatical eyes.


    "Is this a prototype?" Adrian asked, taking a deep breath after the positive answer. "Perfect works - perfect works at this stage, people will like this feeling."


    Then. Adrian chuckled. "Nokia looks like it''s going to be bad unless they quickly recognize the future of smartphones and make a change, but I don''t think much of them."


    A glimmer of pride flashed in jobs''s eyes. He put his hands together in front of him and looked at him without blinking. He didn''t answer the question.


    Adrian was not satisfied with his expression. He raised his eyebrows and decided to deepen the topic a little bit: "now that we have reached this point, have you considered making computers smaller, such as making them very thin, about 9 inches in size, without complex functions, which can take pictures, play games, watch movies, and integrate all kinds of entertainment into one? ¡±


    the expression of surprise flashed from jobs''s face, but there was not much movement. Adrian was slightly stunned, but immediately responded. There is no doubt that this idea has already been in Steve Jobs''s mind. Even though the first generation of the iPad was released four years later, as a real genius, if he did not have such a forward-looking vision, how could he create apple and pull it out of the mire and develop it to today''s level? It''s stupid of you to show off in front of him.


    After realizing this, Adrian was very depressed, but he was not so easy to give up. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately said, "I saw the icon of iTunes, didn''t you consider the whole store? You can buy all kinds of games, newspapers, magazines, movies and TV


    This time, jobs finally raised his eyebrows: "great idea."


    He showed an excited smile, a happy look in his eyes, and even waved his fist in the air. Obviously, this proposal tickled his itch: "we can make it into a platform and a mode for providers of third-party software I knew it was the right thing to ask you to come and have a look


    In such a moment, Adrian already understood his purpose of inviting himself to come alone, and then he was a little sad. Predicting the future? Isn''t this guy a Zen believer? How did you get interested in mystics? Or He wants to see if his vision is really so forward-looking?


    If it''s the latter, that''s right. Look at him now Seems to be very satisfied, so also increased their chances of success!


    "What do I need to do?" Adrian then asked, "keep investing?"


    "Compared with this, I hope you can sell some of your shares." Jobs said without a word.


    "Again, you control freak." Adrian gave him a white eye, and since they got to know each other, jobs has more than once hit his apple stake in the idea.


    Even if he was divided into three parts, left a part by himself, sold it to Claude and AC media, and showed his attitude and full support, he could not satisfy this guy. Without him, Adrian is the only one on Apple''s board who, if you want, can threaten jobs.


    If other people want to move jobs, they have to maneuver around, but Adrian doesn''t need it. The original investment of more than 100 million yuan took about 20% of the shares. In fact, there have been many people who have tried, but Adrian security refused and informed jobs, but for jobs, who is used to controlling everything, this is absolutely not a comfortable thing.


    "I''m going to launch it in January or February next year. I need your help. I need it to be known and accepted by everyone in the first place." Jobs said what he wanted.


    "No problem. With this good user experience, many people will like it." Adrian nodded, without hesitation, and then led the conversation to ask, "what do you call this?"


    ¡°iphone¡£¡± After jobs gave the answer, without waiting for him to ask again, he explained, "I bought the iPod brand from where you bought it.""Ha, so you had this idea a long time ago?" Some depressed Adrian gave a dry smile.


    Jobs spread out his hands. Although he didn''t speak, he said: Yes!


    "What about the system?" Adrian continued, "completely closed like Mac?"


    "It''s Apple''s tradition, of course." Jobs said, of course.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C332

    "Open source? Why? " Jobs''s eyes narrowed, with vigilance, as if very unhappy, that look, and to guard against the children who want to take their toys.


    "For the future." "There is no doubt that the future is the world of smart phones. Who can seize the opportunity, who can win the market! I may not be sure before, but after seeing your things today, I believe that although BlackBerry has opened this era, iPhone will surely lead this era! "


    Jobs slightly did not observe the nod, perhaps even he did not realize that, obviously, this remark made him very useful.


    "So what kind of opportunity should we seize?" Adrian finally threw out his real topic, "standard! The standard of smart phone system! "


    He stretched out his hand and drew a big circle between them: "smart phones are the trend. Its market is bound to be a piece of fat meat. If you want to have more and better possession before others react to it, it is very necessary to formulate a standard for operating system. The iPhone experience is very good, but the system is too closed, and BlackBerry''s experience in the industry is too shallow, so when the market reacts, there will be more open systems to launch - have you heard of Android? Google bought them last year. You don''t think it''s fun for Google''s board to approve the acquisition? "


    Seeing jobs showing a look of thinking, Adrian''s tone was also enthusiastic: "think about the original situation, Steve. Apple launched the PC for the first time and has been a great success, and it is still a high-end product today. It is still the first choice for people to buy personal computers, but when it comes to operating systems, Microsoft is the first to think of. The closed OS system is really stable, but it also gives up the low-end market to Microsoft. Do you want to make this scene happen again on smart phones


    At this point, he suddenly changed the topic: "I have always reminded you not to rely entirely on Samsung, but you hardly listen to it. Now? With this... "


    Adrian shook the iPhone prototype in his hand: "I want to ask you, Steve, do you know Samsung also makes mobile phones? If they are in the process of being Apple''s supplier, they can understand the structure of the iPhone, and then launch their own smartphones, and use the open-source operating system to threaten apple. Either pay more or change to another supplier. How do you choose? "


    "I admit, you said so much, and that''s the most threatening point in the end," jobs finally said after picking his eyebrows. "But otherwise, it''s not a big deal, or you want to tell me that you don''t have confidence in Apple''s future, do you. Ed? "


    "Yes." Adrian looked at him and gave a positive answer. "You''re absolutely right, jobs. I have no confidence in Apple''s future."


    There was a twinkle of amazement in jobs''s eyes, but before he spoke, Adrian already said aloud: "I think you should make it clear that Steve, I never invested in apple, but I have always invested in Steve jobs. Steve Jobs is the workaholic, arrogant, narcissist, but also the general genius of Steve jobs!"


    He stood up and waved his arms, showing great excitement: "although I have said so much and mentioned so many bad prospects, I fully believe that as long as Steve Jobs is here, as long as there is this genius, madman and madman, Apple will never have to worry about anything! Apple will always stride forward! No matter how many people want to catch up with what means, it will not care. It will only throw them far away and leave their back to others. Apple with Steve Jobs is the real apple and the real giant in the industry! "


    What is the highest level of flattery? It''s when you use a lot of bad words on the other person, but they still feel very useful.


    "As long as you''re still at Apple, as long as you''re still in charge of apple, I won''t say that at all, but -" Adrian, who has calmed down, stares at jobs. "What if one day you''re gone?"


    "Oh?" Jobs pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, but didn''t say anything.


    "We all know about you, don''t we?" Adrian bluntly pointed out, "it''s offensive to say that, but I have to think about everything, right? So, let''s say, Steve, let''s do it again. You announce that you need to leave Apple temporarily due to physical reasons, and you are expected to return in 3 to 6 months. Guess how much Apple will fall in response? I bet at least 10 percent. "


    He opened his hand and raised it, but jobs still sat there and said nothing.


    "What happens to apple if you''re gone - like retirement or something?" Adrian didn''t care. He went on, "I''ll tell you, Steve, first of all, the stock market will inevitably fall to a certain extent, which can''t be avoided; then, Apple will maintain the current momentum, because the inertia is huge; then, people will begin to question, the competitors will start to target, and Apple will try every means to maintain its position and kill its competitors, For example, patent the chamfering. In the end, if Apple can survive and find a successor who is only half of your ability, it will be reborn. Otherwise, the giant will collapse. "Adrian spread out his hand. Although there was a tail left behind, he believed that jobs could not fail to understand what he meant. After he left, almost everyone knows what happened to apple, which is also the most convincing part of Adrian''s speech.


    "All you have to do is open source, even if it is only a part or a small part. As long as you can integrate this market, if anyone wants to share it, you have to ask us for our opinions, and apple has a brighter future," Adrian looked at jobs seriously. "Don''t tell me about Apple''s tradition and so on. Didn''t you also make a lot of changes?"


    "I admit that your fears are justified, and your description is very attractive. Ed, "after thinking for a long time. With his arms in his arms, jobs finally opened his mouth. He could see that he was moved, but he agreed, but not what Adrian wanted.


    "But I refuse." He raised his head and said in an unquestionable tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? " Full of confidence, Adrian settled in a daze, some can''t believe looking at jobs.


    "You said, as long as I''m still at Apple, I don''t have to worry, right?" Hands crossed in front of jobs calmly looking at him. "As for the assumption that I''m not here, if one day I believe I will leave apple a rich legacy. If they can''t survive in this situation and can''t support apple, they should go out of business."


    The eyes behind the glasses are shining, this moment. He is quite similar to the commander in an animation who always sits behind his desk and makes his glasses flash.


    "Did he really say that to you?" Claude couldn''t help laughing.


    "He really said that to me." Adrian nodded helplessly and gloomily, "this is really a time A major setback. "


    He took into account the way he spoke, the plot he portrayed, how to provoke jobs, all the details. But I didn''t expect that this guy would be proud or stick to his faith to this extent. If you can''t make it through, you''ll go out of business? It''s really powerful. Why don''t you just say that it''s destroyed from my hands?!


    At that time, he really wanted to ask this question, but he finally resisted. No more lobbying. Adrian and jobs have had a lot of contact, very clear. Some things, once decided by the other party, will not change.


    It''s too bad. It''s too bad. Adrian couldn''t help sighing again. For more than a decade, he has been used to the situation that every lobbying can achieve results - not to say that he is proud. Every time he wants to lobby, he will make careful preparations. What''s more, he knows that jobs is not easy to speak, and he has repeatedly thought about it, but he didn''t expect to hit the wall severely or have no room for maneuver. Damn it, Steve jobs. He had a heart attack.


    You know, unifying the standard of smart phone operating system is one of the things he has set down for a long time and wants to do most. It is inevitable that he will be frustrated when he is hit by this kind of attack.


    "Is unified smartphone operating system really so important?" "I''ve learned a little bit that Nokia, as the biggest and most profitable mobile phone manufacturer at present, doesn''t seem to be very optimistic about smartphones," Claude asked at the moment


    "So they are destined to go downhill." Adrian waved his hand. "You''ve seen the iPhone, crow. Tell me how it feels."


    "Well As ordinary people, this kind of mobile phone with many functions is easy to use, but it is not so complicated. " Claude thought about it and replied.


    "Yes, just like websites, the user experience is very important, and the iPhone is very good," Adrian nodded. "For modern people, the more functions, the better, the simpler, the better. If you can solve all problems with one button, it''s better not to design two buttons. With the closed system of the iPhone, although it is not friendly to unsupported software, it is also easier to use from another perspective. As long as third-party software is constantly provided on the platform, they can easily download it without considering compatibility and other issues. "


    "In that case, it''s understandable that jobs refused to open source." Claude shrugged.


    "Yes, I understand, but I don''t accept it, knowing that we could have used it to set standards that affect the industry as a whole!" Adrian waved his fist. "Can you imagine the way we say the movie is going to be made, the other way around?"


    "Of course. Isn''t that what you''re doing now?" Claude laughed, then raised his hands in Adrian''s white eyes. "Well, I understand your mood, ed. this is really an opportunity if smartphones really go as you say. But it''s no big deal to be rejected. We are all familiar with Steve Jobs''s style. Besides, Google or Samsung, we all have shares, and we won''t lose after all. "


    After hearing this, Adrian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. Well, it seems that he has indeed overlooked some things. With jobs'' kind of control which is no less than his own, will he agree to the requirement that he can not dominate? What''s more, even Claude has to check his judgment again and again before he takes action, not to mention Steve Jobs! But what he said will not be confirmed until a few years later. Now it''s only a guess, and it''s a little bit of a guess.Although jobs refused out of his own faith and pride. But it''s impossible if none of the above has an impact.


    "Well, change the subject," Adrian waved. "Say something that makes me happy."


    In any case, jobs has clearly said no, no matter how unwilling, can only give up, there is no need to worry about. Claude was right. In any case, AC media will not suffer.


    "What do you want to hear? Oh, by the way, Airbus''s A380 will complete its round the world voyage by the end of the year, and it will be officially launched next year. Haven''t you been concerned about this model and need to change to a larger private plane? We can place orders in the first half of the year or more. " Said Claude, thinking of something.


    "It was assembled in 2004. But it took more than two years to complete all the tests, and this efficiency is too Let''s talk about it then. Isn''t Boeing developing the 747-8. " Adrian shrugged.


    "By the way, one more thing..." Claude stopped in the middle of it. "Well, I don''t even have a clue. Let''s wait until we have the preliminary results. "


    "No problem. Just let me know." Adrian also did not ask, immediately stood up, "anyway, I am going to find someone to comfort my broken heart, here it is for you."


    Claude immediately rolled his eyes.


    Despite abandoning the idea of integrating smartphone operating systems. But the heart is still more depressed, naturally need to find some fun. Find some exciting fun. There''s one right now.


    "Yes, I know, I Will pay attention to It''s OK. You have to Be careful... " Lying half to side on the sofa, Irene Nordegren grabs the phone and tries to control her voice so that her voice is not so distorted by the shock from behind and the thrill of deep inside.


    Her clothes were crumpled, her bra pulled down, a pair of soft exposed, one leg on the shoulder of the man behind her, and her panties hung on the leg of that leg.


    "It''s nice at home Don''t worry about Well... " She finally couldn''t help it, covered her mobile phone and took a few breaths of cold air, as if only in this way could the fire in her body be reduced a little.


    Of course, it''s only temporary. When the fire burns again, it can''t be contained in this way, but there''s no doubt that Irene likes it very much. She turned around, released the mobile phone, held it to her ear, and then licked the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue, and threw a wink at the man behind her.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I will Well That I will Ah Irene suddenly exclaimed. At that moment, her eyes became very lax, and she was almost desperate. Fortunately, she finally controlled herself.


    "It''s OK. Josephine''s here. I''m scared by the sudden appearance of Josephine." Said Irene, taking the opportunity to gasp, "do you want to talk to her?"


    Then she handed her cell phone to Josephine, who knelt in front of the sofa. Compared with Irene, Josephine, who raised her head, had no cover on her upper body. She blushed, and there was a trace of water stains on the corner of her mouth. She took it after a steady breath: "Hi, tiger, what can I do for you?"


    She said so, her own hand from the bottom of her skirt did not stop for a moment, her eyes were looking at the two people who had increased the range of motion in front of her eyes and did not blink.


    "OK, I see. That''s all. I have something else to do." Two or three words passed Tiger Woods over there, and Josephine put it up immediately after hanging up.


    Irene at this time also followed up, Nordegren twins and men immediately fight to entangle, can let the sisters do so, only Adrian.


    He didn''t have any psychological burden, because Irene invited her on her own initiative. Although it was through Josephine and there was no explicit statement, after Adrian came to her house, the teasing was real. Even before, she took the initiative to talk to woods on the phone.


    "You seem to hate him, Irene?" After picking her up from behind, Adrian deliberately asked her in her ear.


    "Of course I hate him," gasped Irene, without any scruples. "Sweet talk before marriage, after marriage Only five months later, he started outside Hang out with other women, and more than one! I''m sure just now He''s in a woman''s room, and he went to Las Vegas to spend the night for that woman


    She turned her head and smilingly put her arm around Adrian''s neck. "In that case, I can find another man. Josephine is a great admirer of you, ed


    This is the consequence of not having the corresponding power and counter-measures, but also having to make love everywhere. Because of this, Adrian never promised his wife marriage. However, although Shuangfei Nordegren twins are very happy, the quality of the sisters is quite good, but occasionally play on the line, after all, the two sisters are not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Not to mention anything else, but if you look at how Irene Nordegren pretends to be deaf and dumb about woods outside, you can see what her personality is, not to mention Adrian has a lot of information on how she came to know woods from Sweden. In the same way, Josephine Nordegren was arranged to work as an intern in a cooperative law firm. Soon after joining him, he became an official assistant and participated in several cases according to the name recommended by Adrian, which improved his reputation in the circle. Moreover, he did just the right thing, which did not disgust the firm, but also made Adrian shrug his shoulders.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C333

    The high pitched song resounded on the stage. In the box next to him, the little guy standing on his father''s leg with his hands on the edge looked down without blinking. Although Adrian is also looking, but his eyes are more focused on the women around him, such as white goose neck, soft blonde hair, elegant smile and so on, and unscrupulously.


    Finally, the girl couldn''t help looking back at him, but he didn''t restrain himself. Instead, he was more naked, as if to strip her naked with his eyes. Even though the girl has been used to it, her skin is still a little thin. She is still defeated for a moment. She turns to hate and blushes.


    "A wonderful opera, Mr. vadrow, a large part of the warm applause of the audience should belong to you," said Adrian, who came backstage after the performance and shook hands with the manager of the bearded theatre. "Especially," life is just a walking shadow, a clumsy and pitiful person who points his hands on the stage, and after a moment''s appearance, he is silent It''s a story told by a fool. It''s full of noise and commotion, but without any reference. "The actor played the line extremely well. The troupe is really wonderful."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell, for you and It''s a pleasure for me, Ms. Blanchett The manager of the theatre in his forties owes himself and says so with a good eye.


    If you look at the way he and her arm in arm, you can see that the relationship is extraordinary. Even if this is Sydney, it''s very easy to know Hollywood gossip, not to mention Adrian holding a child. Again. Both of them are the owners of the theatre, so it is impossible to choose a man who talks nonsense as the manager.


    "Yes. Mr. vadrow, is this year''s theater mainly classical or modern? " Adrian then asked.


    "We are now adjusting to maintain a balance, and in a few days there will be a play based on Dario Ford''s accidental death of an anarchist, if you and If Ms. Blanchett is still in Sydney, you are welcome to watch again. " Wadro was smiling.


    "Good proposal," Blanchett finally took the opportunity to step in. "I like Dario Ford''s accidental death of an anarchist." how about we take a look at it then? "


    "As you wish. Honey, "Adrian chuckled." I actually mentioned this because of an idea. "


    "I''m going to find a troupe to adapt streetcar * * into a stage play. Would you like to try the heroine, Kate?"


    "No problem," Blanchett agreed. "As long as the script is good enough, and you don''t mind."


    Wadro coughed in front of him. Although he ignored their relationship, it was a bit of a blatant flirtation He''s not alone here, but if there''s gossip. It''s still on him.


    Fortunately, Adrian and Blanchett did not say anything more, and soon left the stage. After leaving the theatre, Blanchett complained: "I hate your unforgettable memory. I don''t have a chance to play. You know I''m the owner of the theatre


    "Of course you''re the owner of the theater. No one says you''re not." Adrian laughed. Then a very hidden slap on Blanchett''s hip.


    Blanchett''s face changed. She wanted to pretend as if nothing had happened, because Adrian liked to watch her get so provoked that she couldn''t break out. But then he pinched it hard and rubbed it inside. Blanchett, who was in pain, could only glare at him. Of course, the response was Adrian''s playful face.


    Fortunately, he immediately noticed that his daughter, who had been silent in his arms, was looking at them with wide eyes. He let Blanchett go and rub her face: "Hey, Eleanor, what are you looking at?"


    "Disgusting!" The little guy slapped his father as punishment for the prank of pricking people with his beard.


    Then, she looked at her father and then looked at her mother, and then shook her head in a serious way: "my sister is right. It''s most interesting to see father and mother fighting."


    "I knew," Adrian sniffed. "Lily always has a way to influence them, but..."


    He looked at Blanchett with a smile. "How about a few more visits to satisfy Eleanor?"


    Blanchett gave him a blank eye, reached for his daughter from his arms, and turned a deaf ear to his laughter.


    After failing to persuade jobs, Adrian gave up the idea of integrating the smartphone operating system. After all, he didn''t know much about it. If he didn''t pull apple in, he couldn''t think of what to do. In addition, Adrian is too lazy to look for memory, so he simply gives up, anyway, in the current situation, how can he not suffer losses.


    After that, of course, Mr. jobs will continue to follow his advice.


    Therefore, in the following period of time, he was more leisurely than the first half of the year. He even left most of the things to Ivanka, and then he could better accompany the women and his daughter. Just like she does now, she takes Eleanor and Blanchett to Sydney, to the theatre she bought, and to come up with ideas - like Rachel, Blanchett is now returning to Sydney from time to time to play stage roles. If Adrian hadn''t brought her to Hollywood ahead of time, Blanchett would have been on stage for at least a few years before getting involved in movies.In addition, she also accompanied Monica to travel in Western Europe, took a rest with Sophie in Provence, prepared her own production company for Nicole, and gave Gwyneth tips on fashion routes. Because Julia and Monica both have their own careers and are doing well, other women - mainly movie queens - are starting to get excited. They certainly don''t want to follow the same route as other women, so they have to pull Adrian''s advice. For example. Gwyneth wants to follow the line of intellectual fashion writers and create different images by publishing or publishing books such as fashion and health preservation.


    Of course. It''s more necessary to spend a holiday with Kate. In fact, Adrian is alone with her for the longest time. Who makes her special? Other women, envious or not, can''t deny this - little Emma, who is still so bitter and refuses to give up, is included.


    Speaking of this headache Emma, we have to mention another Emma. She spent a long time with the devil, but she didn''t learn anything else. There''s a lot of trouble making. Adrian had to thank Charlize and Ivanka. If it hadn''t been for their help, Adrian would have faced a lot more problems, because little Emma ran to ask Julia if she could date ed!


    Yes, that''s right. She asked this question very directly in front of Julia. Although asked in a private conversation, Adrian could imagine Julia''s astonishment, shock, disbelief, etc.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" She would have cried out.


    In fact, Julia''s reaction was stronger than he thought. According to little Emma''s account, she first grabbed her and asked her out loud, such as "what are you talking about", "what are you kidding about", "he is Patricia''s father" and so on. Then he began to examine her body and interrogate her thoughts. Finally, she asked her if she had told Adrian about this, or Did Adrian seduce her!


    If Adrian was there, he would have been more than angry. He didn''t take the initiative to put Spanish flies on himself.


    Except for that. During that time, Julia always looked at Adrian with certain eyes. Then try to find out his itinerary and control the itinerary of little Emma. No matter where she goes, she has to call her. Every time Adrian comes to her side, little Emma is definitely not there. All in all, it would have been a lot of trouble if Ivanka hadn''t been on his side and Charles had helped cover it.


    It''s no wonder Julia is so nervous. After so long, the women who are most familiar with him and their relationship with little Emma are basically All aware of it, but


    Just asking little Emma makes her a little crazy. If she knows that she has done it, and she is still with her I don''t know what''s going on in Emma''s head, Adrian admits. I haven''t figured out how to explain to Julia until now. I don''t want to talk about it for a long time.


    "If you can get her permission, you won''t have to hide like you do now." In private, little Emma explained that, and she looked aggrieved.


    Want to Get permission? Adrian, who heard this explanation, had a feeling that he didn''t feel at all. What''s more, little Emma didn''t hide. Even during the time when Julia suspected, she still dared to commit crimes against the wind!


    "Don''t worry, Ruth. There''ll be a way." Little Emma comforted her, and then her eyes turned, "by the way, I have an idea..."


    "Shut up, Charlotte, and stop tempting Ruth." Adrian didn''t wait for her to say it. Little Emma would be such a headache because of her. God knows what will happen if she had another bad idea.


    "All right, all right." Little Emma shrugged and seemed to give up, but Adrian knew it wasn''t that easy.


    In fact, when she asked little Emma in private a few days later, she readily admitted that little Emma had given herself an idea, which would certainly have an effect, that is, she would not say it.


    "I know when it can be implemented, and I promise it won''t happen again." Said little Emma, in a word.


    Seeing this, Adrian also simply give up, let them go, anyway, all this, where can bad go?


    In a word, this is how we spent the last few months of 2006. Well, we had some parties around Hawaii or islands in the Caribbean Sea. Not only did Gwyneth and Nicole have been looking forward to another fight, but also the most special group, Kate, Sarah, Charlize and Ivanka, not to mention Natalie and Scarlett The so-called Huadan group in her previous life, Liv, Jessica, Megan, kaiden and Rachel, as well as the young group of Avril, Taylor, Leighton, Blake, Jili and Amanda.


    Of course, in addition to Liu Li, the Asian group also had a scuffle together. Shuanglin played Shuangliu very well. And you Ji Hui is often set fire because he is Japanese.


    As for the others. Basically, there is nothing to be said about the work. It is basically left to Ivanka for processing, and the film Julia and Dakota appeared in the film in November, and Julia''s production company also invested. Then there was the second part of "the magic four", which, like most sequels, did not achieve very good results. But at least not as bad as the original.Despite Adrian''s intervention, the enemy of the second film is the mole man. The original Star swallower is too powerful, and the Silver Shadow Man is too much. However, people are surprised that the superheroes are a little tired. In addition, the story is not novel enough, a little homogenized, and the rhythm of the film is not very good, so the box office did not meet the expectations.


    But anyway, it''s much better than the original. At least, it should not be difficult to recover the cost. With the guest star of little Bingbing, the mainland side can also make a profit. However, there are no eggs in the back. After careful consideration, surprise temporarily removed magic four from the list of Avengers alliance. Several actors, like Maguire, did not sign long contracts. The magic four is a small team itself, which is also a reason.


    Well, don''t worry. The overall framework of the Avengers alliance has been finalized. Unless there is any big accident, it will still be those characters.


    By December, there were two more films coming out, including Zeta Jones and cage''s national treasure. It''s no surprise that this extraordinary novelty of declassified movies is fascinating. Even though the action play is a little bit unsatisfactory, the overall quality is still very good. Zeta Jones easily regained her pre pregnancy popularity, while cage temporarily relieved her just emerging financial crisis. What will happen after It''s hard to say unless he learns to plan and manage money.


    And then there''s Nancy Meyers, Kate and Sarah.


    They will appear in this film by chance. I don''t know what happened. After finishing the script, Meyers met Sarah. After talking about it, she was moving towards the direction of producer. After she got the script, she became more interested. In addition, she was accompanied by Adrian''s staff, and immediately decided to invest and work as a producer with Meyers. Then, when she agreed to play one of the heroines under the persuasion of Meyers, she had an idea and simply pulled Kate in because they were American and British, which was just right.


    Kate actually agreed because The commercial films in the past two years are all action films, while the literary and artistic films are all gray. She suddenly wants to try romantic comedy. Of course, it''s more because they have a good relationship. Even in the most intimate group of four, Kate and Sarah have the best relationship.


    In that case, Adrian will let her go. It''s good to play some of these roles occasionally. By the way Cough, can also add some games on the bed.


    As a result, 2006 passed, so, after the arrival of the new year, Hollywood suddenly became boiling after two days of silence. Miracle director didn''t make any last year?! Miracle director didn''t work last year! God, you''re not mistaken! That energetic guy, who can make two movies a year and can''t beat all kinds of subjects, didn''t have any works last year!! It''s impossible!!


    even if he has been the best director for three times, there will be no success in it. It is said that the film academy has privately agreed that there will not be a second best director for three times, but He''s not going to win the best movie? He''s not going to flatter his own woman?! Most people in the circle know that the women who have a close relationship with him are not only the miracle girls in the media.


    But the fact is that Adrian did not release any works in the past year. Even if there are, it is too late now. This is It''s definitely good news for a lot of actors, especially actresses, who will lose a strong competitor at the Oscars in February. But for the directors, it is not a taste. Without a miracle, the director is less than a fierce competitor, but It''s also an honor to beat the miracle director and get the best director, even if the film academy can hardly give him this award again.


    Of course, with the exception of Scorsese, "the infernal Walker" has been officially released in December, and the film critics have given him praise. In addition, without his biggest rival, it seems that he has a great chance to have a taste of his long cherished wish this year.


    This is also what Adrian wants to see, because he used some means to let him pass the best director at the 75th Academy Awards. Naturally, he should give him one. Anyway, when Monica got the best actress, he helped a little bit. However, Adrian is still a bit upset, even if he specifically hinted that Scorsese still adapted a plot of mainland agents buying chips in Inferno.


    It''s not that this kind of plot is very retarded. If you buy a chip and let someone with official status show up, it''s impossible for a movie to be completely logical, let alone politically correct. The key is that Adrian gave the remake right to Scorsese - if it wasn''t for this, he didn''t care how he shot it. If the mainland felt offended and affected his nearly completed layout, it would be a disaster.


    Well, anyway, the movie is already on. Should I ask Scorsese to step down and revise it according to his own opinions? Let''s not say whether we can. This is politically correct. We should revise the content of political correctness So let''s forget it. The mainland market is not what it will be in a few years. Its layout is almost finished. Maybe you can bet on it. How can I say It''s also an old friend of the Chinese people, No.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C334

    "I know exactly what you''re thinking," Adrian said with a smile as he looked at the two men sitting at his desk, who looked slightly forced. "I''m also very willing to express my support, but the problem is that I''m a member of both associations, so it''s hard for me."


    "So we hope you can come to our side," said the bearded, middle-aged man over 45. "We all know that you are the best screenwriter in Hollywood. We also know that your first job is to write. So we think you should support us. If you can support us, the storm will be It will soon subside. "


    "In fact, what Mr. Cowell is most praised for is the producer. He has produced numerous classic films that can leave a medium mark in the history of film." the man with half his head and looking bigger than him immediately took up the topic, first facing the middle-aged man and then turning to Adrian. "Besides, you are the chairman of AC media However, we should support us. As long as you support us, the storm will subside faster. "


    After that, the face of the first middle-aged man suddenly changed. The meaning in his words was very simple, and it was indeed in line with Adrian''s identity. As a billionaire, he made numerous films, and was born to stand on the side of the producer. Rao is so, he still didn''t give up and wanted to fight again. Although the other side''s words were exaggerated, if Adrian chose to support them, his side would definitely fall into a considerable disadvantage.


    But. Before the first man spoke, Adrian raised his hand: "OK. Will you two, Mr. Griffin, listen to me


    With a smile on his face and a full chest, he seemed confident to solve the problem: "no doubt, I am a registered member of the writers'' Union. In the initial period, the Union also gave me a lot of help. But at the same time. I''m also a member of the producer alliance, which also provides a lot of convenience in many of my films. Therefore, in the face of this contradiction, I can only announce that I will not be responsible for any script related work until the negotiation is over. Even if it''s an opinion; similarly, I won''t be involved in any production related matters until the negotiation is over, and I promise that universal will re sign with the writers after the dust settles. "


    Hearing such a promise, the two lobbyists from the writers'' Union and the producers'' Union were stunned, and their faces were not very good-looking. They came here to fight for one of Hollywood''s most powerful men. It is also relatively easy for tycoons to come to their side and win the war, but they will not be very happy to hear that they are still riding on the wall.


    However, only in a moment, they recovered. One reason is that they have been prepared. Big names like Adrian don''t promise easily - even if he has to face the eyes of the public - and they find the positive side of this statement to be another reason.


    For the writers'' Union. Since the writer started his legendary miracle, the director promised that he would not do any work related to the script before the negotiation ended. This is in itself a kind of support. What the writers are doing now is a strike? Don''t you just do nothing? Similarly, for the producer alliance, although Adrian''s failure to make films is of no help to them, his promise that universal will sign up with the writers only after the dust settles down is tantamount to letting Universal Pictures and the producer alliance advance and retreat together. Although AC media has more than one film company, it has them as the most profitable film company in Hollywood in recent years It''s enough on your own side.


    At the same time, this has no negative impact on Adrian''s image. This action basically takes him out of the dilemma of having to choose one from the other and turns him into a neutral posture. In other words, he made it very clear that, in view of his identity, both the scriptwriter and the producer should support him, but considering the sensitivity of his identity, he could not support the screenwriter nor the producer.


    If you think this is too speculative, then put it another way. Adrian told the screenwriter that he would not support the producers, and then told the producers that he would not support the writers, so You can rest assured and dare to compete.


    Riding on the wall to this level is worthy of being one of the most powerful figures in Hollywood. Although Adrian can achieve today''s achievements, there are many factors, but it is undeniable that his own ability also played a lot of role.


    Now that the words have been made clear, the writers'' Union and the producers'' Union did not say anything more, and soon got up to leave. Anyway, at least half of the goal has been achieved, at least The influential power man ensured his neutrality.


    After they left, Adrian also took a long breath. Well, he admitted that although he had anticipated the writers'' strike, after all, it was "once" that had happened, but he never thought that such a situation would happen again. Indeed, there are gains and losses. Although having a foot in front of the stage made him gain a lot of honors, and it was more convenient to operate some things, such as exerting pressure on the film academy by taking advantage of the huge popularity, he also undertook many things, such as the current standing side.


    As he himself said, at the beginning, the writers'' Union gave him a lot of convenience, not to mention that it was their basic duty to keep his script and even his outline ideas in order to prevent similarities. If Adrian had not joined the writers'' Union at that time, the situation would have been much easier now. But if Adrian didn''t join the writers'' Union at that time, you wouldn''t want to get that kind of service.Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, since they have enjoyed the benefits, of course, they should also do a duty. Although it is not a big deal for a big man not to fulfill this obligation, ingratitude can be done, but it can''t be said. Adrian is at least a public figure. Public figure means that some things will be seen under a magnifying glass. Once it is given a certain term, other media groups will be happy to add fire to it.


    The same thing. It''s the same with the producers League, you know, in Hollywood. Relatively speaking, the most powerful among several organizations is the producer alliance. Basically, what kind of labor disputes there are, all kinds of labor unions - writers, actors, directors - and producers'' unions are fighting. Basically, all the powerful producers in Hollywood are gathered here. So, as Griffin, the league''s lobbyist, suggested, as chairman of AC media, which has several good film companies, as one of the most powerful tycoons in Hollywood. Adrian naturally should be on the producer''s side.


    This two-choice question is not so easy to do, no matter which side to choose, in the other side there will be a great loss of points, thus affecting their image. Although this loss is not unbearable, but who knows what the subsequent continuous reaction will be like? Fortunately, Adrian''s side still stands. Although the strike was advanced, it was only one year ahead of schedule. What he wanted to do and what he wanted to get had been completed, and he just took it out to make a deal, so there was the scene just now.


    Although the strike started in late November 2006, it lasted until mid February at most. The film academy and even Hollywood would not allow the strike to affect the Academy Awards ceremony, which is why the writers'' Union chose to strike at this time. So it''s not difficult for a month and a half not to ask about the script business, not to mention film production. Even if he had a movie he wanted to make this year. Of course, because this is not enough weight, he moved out of Universal Pictures.


    All in all, the chips in hand are enough to keep them neutral, and at the same time, they use disguised support to smooth out trade unions and unions. Adrian''s solution to the problem is a dangerous one.


    "Life is like chocolate. You never know what you''re going to get." Adrian at his desk muttered. Then, after a few minutes, it took a long breath, as if to relax completely.


    He pushed away his high back chair, and then a sound of souso came from his desk. Yes, he was playing the games he used to play in the office, but this time it wasn''t Charlize or Ivanka, or Kate or Nicole, who had played before, but Natalie.


    With traces on her mouth, her face slightly flowered and her hair still dotted with spots, Natalie crawled out and coughed a few times, but her expression was extraordinarily calm and cool. It seemed that she was used to it, but her eyes were a little empty. But that didn''t prevent Adrian from looking at her carefully, pressing her head again under her body and rubbing it against it, while Natalie was extremely cooperative in rubbing her face, neck and other places.


    So for a moment, Adrian let her go, and then saw her kneeling on the ground to clean him and himself, and then he pinched her chin: "it''s always like this. Can''t you change it?"


    "This will please you to the greatest extent," said Natalie, kneeling straight in front of him in an unusually calm voice. "I keep this cool and gorgeous expression, which will arouse your conquest more easily, so that you can play with me more happily and get more happiness and more satisfaction from it."


    After a pause, she added, "of course, if you feel bored, I can change it, no matter what expression you want."


    With that, Natalie rubbed her face with her hands, and then quickly showed a smirk, thinking It''s like it''s broken. If there''s something in the back, it''s almost like Annie.


    "Very well. I''ll use it in private later." Adrian first picked his eyebrows and then nodded.


    Natalie stood up obediently, with a smile on her face. When she was ready to leave, Adrian stopped her again: "by the way, how about going out for a walk with Anne next time?"


    "Everything I have, from the inside out, is yours, and your will is my will." Natalie''s reply, with her present expression Pretty good.


    "Well, then you don''t need the stuff around your neck. Take it off and leave it here." Adrian then said.


    Without hesitation, she took the thing off her neck, put it on her desk, and left the office with permission. Adrian''s eyes stopped on that thing for a long time. It was a black collar, half the width of a thumb, black, with a small decoration at one end, the shape of the sun, and a smiling face carved in the middle.


    It''s not hard to reshape a person''s personality, especially after it has been completely defeated. Of course, in this way, the reconstructed personality will be extremely obedient - even more obedient than the little pet Britney. Even if Adrian asked her to strip and walk back and forth on the avenue of fame, Natalie would not hesitate to do so.The advantage of this is that she can enjoy her heartily. No matter where she is, no matter what she wants, Natalie can satisfy him, and the shelves of her in the collection room are quickly enriched.


    But the most interesting thing is every time Natalie and Kyla fly together. After that night, Kyla, who was taken over by Adrian, returned to her normal appearance, but as soon as Natalie appeared in front of her, she would immediately have red eyes. Think about it, she has always regarded Natalie as her best friend, a few people in the whole circle who can speak up, but she betrayed herself and betrayed herself! How can Kyla''s twisted character tolerate such things.


    What''s more, Adrian also led her hatred value to Natalie. It''s no wonder that when Natalie appears in front of her, she always shows an expression of extreme hatred and disgust, and does not hide it. So, when Kyla''s in bed with Natalie, she''s going to get really intense, and she won''t stop until she''s exhausted or her partner''s exhausted - Adrian''s exhausted is almost impossible.


    Of course. Kyla didn''t want to fight Natalie in the same bed, but after that night, she became increasingly unable to refuse Adrian''s request. In any case, her character is basically shaped by him, even if there is a distorted side, the weakness of natural character is firmly grasped by him. then. She accumulated under his provocation for several years, and then poured out in Natalie''s stimulation. All the negative emotions are focused on her, and it is impossible to resist him.


    It can be said that Adrian used Natalie and her ambition to kill two birds with one stone and completely control both of her and Kyla.


    It''s wonderful. To be honest, Adrian has played with a lot of sister flowers, including the Simpson sisters, the Duff sisters, the Hilton sisters, the Hurst sisters, the danschett sisters, the Olsen twins and the recent Nordegren twins. It can be said that each has its own characteristics, but the most memorable pair of sister flowers that are not sister flowers.


    When two very similar but unrelated faces alternate under the body, filled with anger between each other, regardless of trying to overwhelm each other, that is not what other sisters can provide. Natalie is also full of disgust and hatred for Kyla, which sounds strange. How could she have the right to hate and hate Kyla?


    But the fact is that if a person can''t or doesn''t want to take on the huge mistakes he has made, and doesn''t want to collapse completely, he will put all the mistakes on others. Yes, it''s the state of "it''s not me, it''s her, it''s the world." it''s the psychological protection mechanism of people, or the psychological protection mechanism of selfish people. This is the biggest difference between Adrian and Natalie, who has cheaters from the beginning to clear their own goals, and unswervingly move forward, no one can stop it.


    Of course, Adrian admits that he gave Natalie a little push in the process of her transformation. After all, he reshaped her personality for her. However, there is no foundation to build a building, can''t it?


    So when Natalie faces Kyla in bed, it''s just as intense, and that''s why the war won''t end until one of them is exhausted. It is also because of this, when the four Huadan groups in Hawaii went to battle together, Scarlett escaped a disaster. Three of the four girls were based on his will. If Natalie and Kyla were not entangled too precisely, she would have to face the attack of three people at the same time.


    Well, let''s not say that. This is the end. Adrian, distracted for a long time, finally grabs the collar that Natalie left on the table, looks again at the sun ornament with a smiling face and puts it in the drawer. Well, it''s OK to remember once in a while, anyway I''ll buy her a bell to hang around her neck.


    As expected, after Adrian officially declared his absolute neutrality through the spokesman, neither the writers'' Union nor the producers'' Union bothered him any more. Although his remarks also caused a lot of discussion, some criticized him as evading, but others praised it as a wise move, but it did not have too much impact on the overall situation, so it was quickly snuffed out by him.


    Then, on February 12, the day before Valentine''s day, the two sides finally reached an agreement, and the strike was finally over. Many people are relieved that many awards ceremonies, including the Golden Globe Awards, have been cancelled because of the strike - some of them have shown their support, others have been affected by pure misfortune - if they are not settled quickly, the most prominent awards ceremony in the world will be in jeopardy.


    AC media has not been greatly affected by this storm, although Universal Pictures has not It was the last one who signed the contract with the writers. However, due to Adrian''s sake, the welfare provided by the film companies to the writers has always been very good. Therefore, many of the writers who still have contracts have been secretly signed, and the negotiations can only be concluded. Moreover, Adrian had long been prepared to let the writers, especially the writers of TV dramas, complete a few more episodes. Although this was to prepare for the strike that should have happened next year, although he was caught off guard because he didn''t expect to advance, he eventually recovered some losses.


    As the strike subsided, the public''s attention has gradually shifted to other places, such as this year''s Oscar nomination list, or some gossip.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C335

    Everyone in Hollywood knows that Marvel has a huge idea; everyone in Hollywood also knows that marvel is preparing a film version of iron man; and everyone in Hollywood also knows that Marvel will not hesitate to persuade the big boss, the chairman of AC media and the director of marvel, to help advertise for the film. On April 1, he announced that he was considering inviting an invitation He was asked to play the leading actor Tony Stark. But everyone in Hollywood didn''t know, and they didn''t expect that this April Fool''s Day announcement would be true!


    As a matter of fact, the whole thing is not traceless. The April Fool''s day news will not be told. There is little media attention to the shooting process of iron man, which was not reflected until the release of the first trailer at the end of December last year. In Hollywood, there are very few people who can cover up the news of a big commercial production.


    What''s more, in the first trailer released by marvel and globegroup, there was no Tony Stark''s lens and no pepper. Even if there was a plot involving him, he would either present it from the perspective of the first person or show his armor. Moreover, the trailer only lasts for 30 seconds. It''s not enough to analyze the intelligence and the voice can''t be heard. All these are too suspicious.


    Then, surprise and universal also announced that they had found the best actor for Tony Stark, and there was no better one.


    These are hints, very obvious hints, but no one thinks about the past. In fact, after surprise and universal announced the news, many people have discussed who will play Tony Stark''s version in the film, fans, journalists and entertainment media. They''ve all been involved, and it''s true that someone will really invite Adrian Cowell to play.


    Unfortunately. As soon as this statement came out, it was ridiculed by the vast majority of people. In spite of the fact that he is very similar to the super hero in the movie, even though he is a super hero in his private life. But if you really want to appear in the film, at most, it''s just like he used to guest star in his own movies.


    So when the second trailer, the one minute, 40 second trailer with the full face of Adrian and Charlize, you can imagine how much shock it would cause - well, there was no response for the first hour or two. After all, Adrian has always appeared in the media for a long time. Last year, because of his lack of works, Adrian appeared less frequently. In addition, he also had a beard. Even if the trailer printed his name, people who watched it did not associate it for a moment.


    But two hours later. People have finally been hit by the post "oh my God, it''s really Adrian Cowell playing Tony Stark" in the movie or cartoon forum, and the entertainment version of "a billionaire as a billionaire".


    Instead of acting as a film director?! To play the steel man?! Playboy outside the movie, or Playboy in the movie?! Last year''s April Fool''s day news is true?! All sorts of questions came up. "This is true", "impossible", "too cool" and so on all kinds of exclamations and unbelievable words appeared one after another on various forums.


    A lot of Hollywood people are also out of the focus, no wonder Adrian, who was promoted to super director, didn''t have any works last year. Actually, I went to play a movie and still played iron man This Well, I don''t know what to say. Is he going to change to an actor in the future? So later, the headline of "a billionaire as a billionaire" was removed and replaced with "Oscar for best actor, Adrian Cowell''s next target?".


    Well, it seems possible. After all, he is only forty years old this year, and there is enough time for him to spend. In terms of director, he has no way to go, wealth and other things have reached a height that others can''t achieve in a lifetime. It seems normal to find a new goal. Therefore, even if the Hollywood report is in a kind of playful attitude, there are still countless people in the network to discuss whether this is really the next goal of the miracle director or super director, and the possibility of its realization.


    But even so, most people still pay attention to the "Iron Man" trailer released by marvel and universal, and the video on YouTube has seen a million hits. They have to admit that the amazing guys are right. Adrian is the best choice to play Tony Stark from any point of view. Except for their different majors, they are surprisingly similar in other aspects, especially the billionaire and playboy.


    The vast majority of ordinary people''s eyes have always focused on the wealth and private life of celebrities, so the content of the station dominated by gossip will draw the attention of another person who likes gossip to Charlize who plays chili pepper. As secretary assistant of Adrian, I took care of everything in his life. Now I am vice president of ABC, responsible for program production. At the same time, I am a shareholder of talent network group. I have a fortune of over 100 million and have been on the cover of Fortune magazine If Adrian is the right person to play Tony Stark, there''s no doubt that Charlize is the right person to play chili."God, how did surprise persuade them! This combination is really It''s amazing There was this exclamation.


    "It''s a big deal. Why would a beautiful woman like Ms. Charlize become Adrian''s secretary?" Some people sigh.


    Since stark and his secretary in the film, then the relationship between Adrian and Charlize, who play these two roles, is obvious. No one would think that they would be as ambiguous as in the film, and no one believed in Playboy''s integrity. What''s more? Charlize also became the vice president of ABC, saying that Adrian did not contribute because of their relationship. That''s definitely impossible - that''s what the public thinks, just like the office gossip. Even if you put Charlotte''s achievements in front of them, you can''t see them.


    It soon became another hot topic, and people became more and more interested in Charlize. Even though she was on the cover of fortune, she was not well-known in the entertainment industry, unless she was a person who especially liked to know about TV program production. Otherwise, she would not have known her name. But that doesn''t stop people from collecting her gossip now, especially when it comes to fame in this way, you can imagine how chaotic it would be.


    But it also made "Iron Man" completely popular before it was released, especially when the single poster began to appear in various advertising spaces. During the whole February, we just talked about the film. It''s absolutely impossible to get around the latest superhero that surprise is going to launch. Countless fans have said in different channels that they will go to the cinema as long as they are shown, even if it may be very bad.


    "Think about how rare it is to make a movie like this, a billionaire with his closest assistant secretary. Together in the film as a billionaire and his closest Assistant Secretary! It didn''t happen before. In the future I''m afraid there won''t be. If it''s a bad film, it''s better. We can just laugh at that playboy. " Someone wrote on the IMDB forum.


    "No doubt, to get Mr. Cowell to play Tony Stark. We spent a lot of time. It''s a huge adventure, but we all think it''s worth trying. No one is more suitable for the role than he is. Mr. Cowell thinks this is very interesting, but he is very hesitant. After all, he is only a director. Even if he has guest roles, he always pursues perfection and does not like to make films that look terrible, whether as a director or as an actor... " People in charge of marvel and globegroup also began to promote the film through various channels through the media.


    In general, how to exaggerate the difficulty of inviting Adrian and Charlize, how to exaggerate the identity of Adrian and Charlize, and how to praise his dedication.


    Charlize didn''t take part. Although she played chili, she was also an ABC executive who didn''t have free time every day. Even so, she is still constantly disturbed, and the daily application of various media is not mentioned. The receptionist is bored by the various phone calls to the company every day. Unfortunately, in the face of such a situation, they can only bear it. Even the management is silent. What can they say?


    In fact, it''s not that no one in the management wants to take this test, but the whole board of directors basically stands on Charlotte''s point. The directors knew that Adrian was behind almost all of the talent shows and TV shows that were born in Charlize''s hands. I can''t be sure that "American Idol" can''t run away. From this, we can see his support for his own woman, so even if she is just a vase, they have to offer it well, not to mention Charlize is very capable.


    As for Adrian, it''s a pity that the media can''t find anyone else since the second trailer. No matter how he looked for it, he could not find it either by squatting in Beverly Hills or running around with the wonder girl. Finally, it took a lot of effort to learn from his current assistant secretary that he was not in the United States.


    So where is he now?


    ¡°cut£¡¡± Adrian raised his voice and suddenly called out like this. Then he waved his arm and cried out with great dissatisfaction: "how many times have I said, be natural, be natural! It''s not opera, it''s not drama, it''s not Nuo opera! You are what you usually look like, you should be like now, understand


    After that, he waved his hand fiercely, and then the Japanese deputy director who was waiting beside him bowed immediately, turned to a group of Japanese actors kneeling on tatami and cried out. I''m sorry to say "I''m sorry" and "I''m sorry" to say "respectfully" to the director after listening to them.


    He couldn''t help being more depressed. Speaking of Japan, he had been to Japan, but for Japanese English, he always had a headache. This time, other places were well prepared, only to forget this, so there was a problem in communication.


    But Adrian took a look at the Japanese deputy director who was cheering the actors. Although there are some troubles, they are not insurmountable. For this film, he specially brought several Japanese assistants from Hollywood who are familiar with both sides of the situation, plus Sony''s support. AI Hui has good local contacts in Japan now, and the investment in this film is not too large, which should not exceed the expectation."Well, now look at me." Adrian walked over and interrupted the deputy director.


    Then he knelt down next to the most advanced woman, cleared his throat, lowered his head, and incubated his emotions for a few minutes. In my angry daughter''s voice: "but it''s not my daughter! My daughter is not like this! No


    His body trembled a little, but it was sad and unwilling to see this. Obviously, there was still some harvest in iron man.


    "Do you understand?" Adrian quickly straightened up and asked the woman next to her, "most Oriental women are very reserved, even if they have any intense emotions. It''s mostly physical. Of course, if you feel that you have the ability to express yourself in tone and expression, you can do what you want, as long as it satisfies me. "


    The deputy director immediately translated, and the woman listened carefully and then bowed again. A few serious answers.


    "Kumiko said, thank you for your guidance, Mr. director. She will show her best." That''s what the deputy director said.


    "Good, then take a 15 minute break. Let them brew it for a while, and I hope it will be done once in a while. " Adrian nodded. Back in my seat.


    He used to do this kind of thing in person. It was also a way to tell actors how to play. Although Adrian wanted to be above the others, from the point of view of making movies, he would rather forget it.


    "You''ve done a good job, you Jihui, better than any of them, so take a break now." He said after sitting next to the heroine.


    "But..." Looking at the script, Yuki Nakama looked up, "but I want to do better."


    She looked serious: "it''s hard to be the heroine in the movie directed by ed. I''m sure I can''t let you down."


    Adrian laughed and then sighed, but before he spoke, the other side showed a gentle smile: "well, since ed wants me to rest, I have to listen to him In fact, it''s great for me to be your heroine once. I don''t want anything else


    Speaking of the last few words, her voice went down, but looked at him more seriously: "as long as I can be by your side, always serve you, is the greatest happiness."


    "Ah..." Adrian chuckled, a little trance for a moment, then kneaded on her face without concealment, "maybe I can''t give you too much, but your excellence will be known to all."


    The name of the film, which is being made in Japan, with Yuki Nakama as the heroine, is called "the undertaker"! That''s right, it''s the film adapted from the autobiographical novel of Aoki Xinmen, the diary of a nagufo.


    Adrian had been thinking about what kind of award should be given to Ji Hui. It is obviously not enough to have an Oscar female supporting role nomination. After all, she has been serving her side for eight years wholeheartedly. After thinking about it, he finally picked the film. Although the adaptation rights had been sold out at that time, it was not difficult for Adrian to solve this small trouble.


    Of course, there are a lot of changes to be made. After all, the original version is the hero, but now it is replaced by a heroine. Many details need to be redesigned. However, it is not difficult. He has a large number of screenwriters and many professionals from Japan. In addition, he has supplemented these details.


    However, due to the consideration of the American market and the feelings of American film critics, he decided to replace the heroine''s husband with an American one, adding that the American husband was unable to accept his wife''s occupation, so he returned to the United States. However, because he had some experience in attending the funeral, he returned to Japan to witness his wife''s funeral for his biological father, and finally chose the supporting plot.


    Anyway, Adrian is now an American, a Hollywood super director, and even represents Hollywood to some extent, so it''s not appropriate to direct a movie that is all played by Japanese.


    In fact, it''s no big deal. The most touching thing in the book of the undertaker is that it''s a reflection on life and death. It''s a ceremony to send the dead on their last journey. It''s the regret and nostalgia of the living for the dead. It doesn''t matter who embodies it. As long as we can skillfully combine the ideas of the Americans and the Japanese, it is not a problem to achieve the quality of the original version. If we can add some conflicts and understandings into it, we may get to a higher level.


    This is not a small test for Adrian, but it is not a big problem. As he has walked all the way to the present, how can he not have two brushes? He has no doubt that he can do it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C336

    "Very good, very good!" Adrian finished the shooting. With him taking the lead, applause broke out in the studio. The orchestra who came to perform together stood up and bowed to the applause.


    Seeing this, Adrian shook his head slightly. Although the Japanese are very polite - though they are superficial - from time to time they bow or something, but it''s just too often? Of course, it''s more likely that it''s because of Hollywood''s miracle directors or super directors and media tycoons.


    Although he came to Japan with a low profile, everyone who should know about it, such as the members of the crew in Japan, or various groups and individuals who have cooperated with the crew, not to mention the senior executives of Sony and Aihui. And Adrian''s identity is also put there, plus the nature of the Japanese, get such treatment is not surprising.


    "Well done, you Jihui, although it''s only a short period." After you Ji Hui came over, Adrian praised a sentence.


    Although he did not reserve his praise for her during this period of time, he still said it sincerely this time. You should know that Ji Hui paid a lot of efforts for this role. To understand the character of the characters, I went back to Japan to visit the work of the mortician, and practiced with models or props. It goes without saying that it took more than half a year to practice playing the cello.


    The main character of the original version is the cellist of the orchestra. Because the orchestra was disbanded and couldn''t find a job, he mistakenly became an undertaker. Adrian kept this setting. Apart from making the characters more artistic, Cello or music is very important to this film about life and death.


    In fact, you Ji Hui doesn''t have to work so hard. After all, she has never touched a cello. It is enough to master the basic music theory and pretend to look like that. But she seems to be quite enthusiastic. At least now, the songs that are specially used for targeted training are still very decent.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. I hope I can see what I''m satisfied with. The music that is most in line with the heroine''s character. " After the band left, Adrian politely shook hands with an old man.


    "No problem, Mr. Cowell. It''s my pleasure to work with a great director like you." The other side bowed slightly, with the Japanese characteristic surface humility, a look at the famous head with sparse hair, you can know who he is - Japanese famous composer jiushirang.


    In fact, Adrian was invited here for the encouragements. He did the original soundtrack, so don''t worry about his level at all. However, he is not the only composer responsible for the current version of the music. Adrian has also contacted other well-known composers such as ryunoichi Sakamoto, Sakamoto, and even invited 70 year old Yokoyama Jinger as a consultant through Sony.


    In short, he has a very luxurious soundtrack team for the film, accommodating almost half of Japan''s most famous composers. In his present status, although there are some troubles, it is not impossible to do so, after all. What a super director''s work means, as long as people around the world and entertainment industry are very clear. So whether it''s out of Patriotism or personal value, they did not refuse.


    Although it''s a waste, Adrian thinks it''s worth it. You know, music is one of the soul of this movie. Although the original version of kuishirang has done quite well, why can''t it be better? Why can''t you give you one. What about the soundtrack that matches her character better? Or that sentence, Adrian likes to see his woman''s efforts, such things he does not mean his own return.


    Again. Since you want to play, you have to play a little bigger, which is in line with his identity, isn''t it?


    However, even if Adrian now dotes on you Jihui, there is nothing less that should be done.


    "You should have used super kill just now, otherwise you won''t be so passive now." Adrian so far away, is playing in front of the TV fighting game you Ji Hui said.


    "I just slipped my hand and didn''t press it out, and I''m challenging the difficult mode." You Ji Hui is unconvinced to say, press the handle crackling.


    It sounds like they are talking about the game, but just look at Adrian * *''s constantly moving body, as well as Yuki Hui''s blushing face and the sweat on the tip of his nose, we can see that this is definitely not a simple game. However, unlike the previous pattern, in which Jihui sits in his arms and shakes her body to distract her in the event of a possible loss, Adrian and Jihui are separated by a certain distance, and there are three women lying in front of him.


    They were basically undressed. Their upper bodies were completely on the ground with their buttocks raised high. In moaning and panting, they were half open with their eyes still pounding against Adrian behind them.


    Adrian is very happy. The one on the left is yamami nagazawa. In 2004, she became the youngest Best Supporting Actress in Japanese film and television with "calling for love in the center of the world". She is just a shining star. Also because of this, even if Adrian''s memory of her is not very deep, but still called it over, so young and quite popular girl of course should have a good time.


    The one on the right is the famous zejiri gurrika. Now she has not the crazy image a few years later, and keeps the beautiful and charming appearance in "a liter of tears". Adrian naturally needs to seize the time to play more times.As for the middle one, it''s not a young girl, but a mature one. Tianhaiyouxi! She is about the same age as Adrian, not very beautiful, but she has a good figure and a lot of flavor. Maybe because of her strong facial features, she is easy to give a strong impression. In addition, she acted as the star of "the Queen''s classroom" in 2005, and Adrian just likes to play with this type of women.


    Originally, he only intended to play with yamami nagazawa and Erika zajiri. However, since the "undertaker" was changed into a female protagonist, the leader of her career also needed to be changed into a female, and the Japanese side recommended Yoshi Toyama for the role. At that time, Adrian didn''t care too much, and he didn''t have much memory of Tian Hai Youxi. Since the Japanese side strongly recommended it, and looking at her resume seemed good.


    After coming to Japan, I saw that the real person was absolutely right, so I just called her to play. At the beginning, when Adrian teased a little, Tian Hai Youxi said no directly, but he delivered himself to the door after two days.


    From this point of view. Sony is really doing its best, not to mention Sony Music and Universal Music dividing up BMG and planning to carve up EMI at the same time. Although Sony is profitable in entertainment, it is declining on the whole. The more times like this, the more they need allies like AC media, especially when AC media is represented on Samsung''s board of directors. What''s more, it has been a long time since we sent women to Adrian to play with Samsung. So let''s not say that Tianhai Youxi is from baozuka Opera Troupe, even if she is a member of Jin Taixi''s golden collar family. You have to raise your butt in front of Adrian and say "please use"!


    Naturally, Adrian used it, and she lost her mind every time. As for what would happen in the future, he didn''t care so much about it. If it wasn''t for her role to play, he would play it more thoroughly, just like yamami nagazawa and Erika zajiri who couldn''t stand the expedition.


    Although Adrian is making new films in Japan, he is not ignorant of what happened in Hollywood. Ivanka is very conscientious in his work. And he''ll be in Japan for at least six weeks, and women can''t stop by to see him.


    "I''ve seen the news. I have to say it''s a good idea to get the best actor Oscar, don''t you think? " Adrian, who is enjoying the winter sun in front of the floor glass window near the balcony of the suite, is drinking coffee and laughing at the blonde in front of him.


    "If you''re willing to invest, it should be OK, but I''m sure no one will say that you get it by your strength, even if it''s really your strength." Charlize raised her eyebrows in her pajamas. The words are still so sharp.


    "Hey, Charley, look. It''s not easy for you to come to Japan to see me, so why don''t you talk like that Adrian opened his hand and complained in an exaggerated tone.


    "First of all, I came to Japan to relax, not to see you; second, I always talk like this. If you can''t accept it, you can choose not to accept it." Charlize shrugged, then got up and went to the balcony, leaning against it, overlooking Tokyo in the winter, with her golden hair drifting away in the breeze, an unexpected beauty.


    Adrian chuckled, put down his glass and walked out, hugging Charlize from behind in the still cold wind: "still angry about that report?"


    Charlize didn''t answer. He just grabbed his arm and pulled it in. Adrian continued with a smile, "well, there''s something to tell you. Just yesterday - Oh, the day before yesterday - poor Mr. Michael Wilson was summoned by the Inland Revenue Department. I hope that he, who is not protected by Miranda clause, can explain tax clearly to those gentlemen The $70000 loophole. "


    In the eyes of ordinary Americans, the most terrible violence organization in China is not the police, not FIB, but the tax bureau! If the case of Al Capone is not enough to prove this, then an independent tax court without a jury, not subject to the Miranda clause - simply put, having to answer rather than remain silent in the face of cross examination by tax officials - is enough to say a lot.


    Basically, 90 percent of Americans have tax evasion or evasion. If they are not caught by the tax bureau, it will be very sad. So Adrian pays attention to these details. At least his book work is perfect. Michael Wilson, who has no help, is one of the many people who have been caught by the tax bureau.


    Mr. Wilson is one of the reporters of the Chicago Tribune. He was responsible for writing a lot of entertainment news about the movie version of iron man. Yes, that''s why he was summoned by the tax department. Of course, it wasn''t because of what he picked on iron man. Adrian wasn''t so narrow-minded. He was because he reported things that shouldn''t be reported, such as about Charlize''s father.


    Although it has been so many years and Charlize has been successful, it has always been the most secret pain in her heart. Even with Adrian, except for the conversation ten years ago, she did not mention it again. Now it is suddenly exposed to the public, and the impact on her can be imagined.


    Adrian did not expect this situation, but also made some preparations. After all, Charlize "once" concealed it for several years, so even if the reporters wanted to dig, they would not dig it out so quickly. He had enough time to deal with it. What''s more, he had secrets in various newspapers. But Adrian ignores the fact that Charlize''s present identity is different from that of "once" and is closely connected with him. Those reporters worked very hard to dig up her news, so there was a report of "beautiful vice president''s mother killing her father" in the Chicago Tribune.Then Adrian made a decisive move, and although he knew that Charlize was strong, he was absolutely unambiguous about what to do. Even if Wilson is likely to be used, the New York Times and other major newspapers reprinted the news quickly after it came out. It can be seen that these guys have dug up this news for a long time, but they have been waiting for others to take the lead for some reasons.


    Even so. Wilson still has to bear his anger, and Adrian has to use him to tell these guys where the bottom line is. He knows the rules, and he can obey them, but there are places that are absolutely impossible to touch.


    "To be frank, I did have a sense of indignation and embarrassment when I first saw the report, as if all the secrets were suddenly exposed." After a long time, Charlize finally said, "but now I don''t care."


    She turned around. Staring at Adrian: "because someone has been looking at me, has been telling me. His actions told me that I didn''t need to care about the flies buzzing around me. I didn''t need to be immersed in the past. I have my career, I have my pride, no one can deny my ability, I just want to be myself. Even though he controls my life, he controls everything. And put me Became his slave. "


    Speaking of the last sentence, she gently raised her eyebrows and looked at him with her chin slightly raised.


    "Well. Then you should thank him After thinking about it, Adrian said.


    Charlize chuckled. For a moment, it was like a flower in full bloom. Then, without waiting for Adrian to react, she hugged him tightly, closed her eyes and put her head on his shoulder, as if to blend into his body. Adrian did not speak again, holding her tightly, some things no longer need words to explain.


    For such a long time, the two talents slowly separated. As soon as Charlize lifted his chin, he returned to the cool and gorgeous appearance that he had never put in his eyes before. He just had a playful look in his eyes: "by the way, do you want to deal with those who have been hungry and thirsty for too long after going back for several days?"


    Adrian was stunned and then sighed, "can''t you make me warm, Charlie?"


    "I''m doing it for you," said Charlize, smiling, shrugging, turning to walk inside. "It''s better to be prepared than to be in a hurry."


    "Do I look like someone who will be in a hurry then?" Adrian grunted discontentedly, then sighed again.


    A few days later, it will be the 79th Academy Awards ceremony. As a representative of Hollywood, Adrian still has to attend even if he has nothing to do this year. This is the most discontented place to be a representative. Think of the frenzy after the release of the second trailer of iron man and the journalists who are crazy after they can''t find him. They have long wanted to surround themselves Taking pictures of him.


    You know, Adrian is a man who is willing to abide by the rules - as long as the other party doesn''t challenge his bottom line - and journalists don''t want to treat actors as simply as directors. Besides, they must have accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction before, so you can imagine what kind of treatment he will face when he returns to the United States.


    However, even if Adrian has psychological preparation, but the real face is still a shock. After returning to the United States two days before the Academy Awards ceremony, he had planned to stay at home and leave as soon as the award ceremony was over. However, he went to the studio under Universal Studios temporarily and was caught by reporters. After he came out, a large group of people gathered around him and waved the microphone to ask him to say something. This quickly attracted some passers-by, and they also had to go to the studio under Universal Studios Around the picture, Adrian also saw several people holding apple''s just released iPhone.


    Not only that, those people also sent the news to twitter, so more people around rushed to come. Finally, the three floors outside almost surrounded him on the street, which also affected the traffic. It was a complete international star treatment.


    "You know, I''m not going to star in iron man or go to the studio yesterday." On the red carpet of Oscar, Adrian kept smiling to reporters on both sides and murmured to Cameron.


    "How could you let go of the show?" Cameron laughed. "You just talked to them about the shooting of iron man."


    "I don''t believe you don''t know what''s perfunctory, James." Adrian rolled his eyes.


    It''s not that he hasn''t dealt with the media. Although yesterday''s battle was very big and those guys were surrounded for a long time, he said some nonsense, praising the crew, praising the director, praising the actors, which is no different from what he asked Ivanka to find a spokesman to say. He pretended to be deaf and dumb and didn''t mention a word about Charles. In short, he didn''t give those guys a chance to play It''s the same thing.


    "In terms of whether you are interested in being the hero of avatar, only some of the shots need to be in person, and the others are using motion capture systems." Cameron then asked, with a bad smile, do not know whether it is true or not.


    "Come on, iron man is enough." Adrian didn''t hesitate to say no, at least not in one way. He would never make another movie except iron man.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C337

    There''s nothing to say about the 79th Academy Awards, but Allen DeGeneres is a little bit of a pity. After learning from the lessons of Jon Stewart''s style last year, the film academy finally chose DeGeneres to host the Oscar ceremony this year. Unfortunately, due to the writers'' strike, the award ceremony was not well prepared. It was originally scheduled to be held on the 25th, but it had to be postponed to the 28th.


    Even so, DeGeneres was a very successful host. The appropriate humor and humor made the hall laugh constantly. When we should make fun of ourselves, we didn''t hesitate to make fun of ourselves. It was very kind, so the applause was constant, so the ratings were pretty good. If there was no writers'' strike, the ratings would undoubtedly be higher.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the award ceremony she presided over is the best in four or five years.


    As for the awards, although there is no strong competitor who has to occupy at least seven or eight nominations in the current Academy Awards, there are still a few films that can win more than four awards in a row, as in the previous one. It seems that the film academy has not come out under someone''s shadow.


    Martin Scorsese''s infernal Walker has become the biggest winner of this year, winning four awards: best adapted script, best editing, best director and best film. Without Adrian, old Martin finally realized his dream of best director. Interestingly, three of the top four Hollywood directors in the 1980s, Francisco Paula, Steven Spielberg and George Lucas, were honored!


    Basically, see this combination come out. You can determine who the best director is. Although that''s the style of tonight''s presenters, the awards are presented by several previous winners or industry insiders. But the film academy took great pains to make fun of Lucas to comfort Scorsese.


    "We all know what it''s like to win an Oscar for best director." Spielberg came up and said that, and Coppola immediately added, "it''s a great honor."


    Then Lucas, caught in the middle, interrupts them with a sad look: "wait, guys, I haven''t won the best director."


    Kobola and Spielberg looked at each other at the words, then quickly walked aside, far away from Lucas, as if to draw a line from him. People below the stage burst into laughter.


    In this way, coupled with the two important awards of best director and best film, the film academy has made enough compensation for Scorsese.


    There is nothing else to say. Although Adrian has changed a lot of things, some of them remain the same. For example, Forrest Whitaker has become the third black film emperor in the history of Oscar, which should have been the fourth, but the one of Jamie fox was robbed by raven under Adrian''s intervention.


    The most interesting is the best actress. The first black film queen in the Oscar history was born because Adrian didn''t release any works last year. It''s true that Halle Berry got her best actress actress in the death row dance, which should have belonged to her a few years ago.


    At the beginning, Adrian, in order to open the way for his own women, kept the script of "the dance of the dead man" firmly in his hands. At the same time, he secretly suppressed any possible film featuring black women. But now, he has no demand for it for the time being. It is impossible for him to occupy the award for best actress forever? And that''s it, and it''s still Harry berry, and it''s released by Miramax - at least black pearl is pretty good, isn''t it?


    To be frank. Hally''s acting skills are just average, even in the movie "the death row.". But who let this year have a black movie emperor? In particular, there are already three black movie emperors. Why can''t we have a breakthrough Black movie queen? Moreover, in order to ensure this, Adrian also used some tricks to make the film which should have won the prize this year has just been finished. So, just like "once", Halle Berry won the Best Actress Oscar by her own skin color at this year''s Oscar.


    In addition, the awards are very grand. As mentioned above, the way of awarding trophies by the film academy this year is very special. All the former winners or the top people in the industry are invited to come on stage together. The winners of the awards for the best actor and actress and the best supporting actor are all five former winners.


    It''s true that the best actress was presented to Monica Bay lurch, Sophie Marceau, Nicole Kidman, Julia Roberts and Gwyneth Paltrow, all Adrian''s women. Then, standing on the stage in a semicircle, introduce the nominees one by one, and Nicole in the middle hands the trophy to Hallie.


    This kind of way is really meaningful, whether from the perspective of the award method or from the perspective of From the perspective of power - look, all the five film winners were praised by super directors.


    After Adrian showed that he did not seek awards by temporarily not releasing his own works, the film academy did not mind cooperating with him to show it. Whether they admit it or not, Adrian has become a business card of Hollywood, especially after the "Iron Man" trailer, which plays the role of a billionaire as a billionaire, has further established this status, so they can only push the boat.So, probably for this reason, Dennis and his wife Aniston were both shortlisted for best actor and actress for Adrian''s "blood diamond.". Of course, there''s no chance of winning a prize, but it''s good to be able to do it. They are probably the most valuable and famous couple in Hollywood.


    As for other aspects, Annie was nominated for best supporting actress because she was arranged by Adrian to play a supporting role in love at the end of the road. Similarly, it was impossible to win a prize. The nomination list for best supporting actress was totally different from that in Adrian''s memory, so Tilda Swinton won the gold medal.


    And Adrian doesn''t want to win Annie honor at present. One or two nominations will do, just as a reward for her present deference.


    "Want more? Then you have to work harder. Do you understand? " In the elevator from the inside of Kodak Theater to the parking lot, Adrian said with a high voice as he played with the passionate object of this year''s award ceremony.


    Annie, who was panting with her hands on the elevator wall, did not answer. She just grabbed the soles of her high-heeled shoes with her toes under his impact.


    Adrian knows the confusion in her heart. After all, Natalie''s performance, that kind of devotion, from inside to outside, thinks that she is Very powerful. Although Annie did it on her own initiative to calm his anger. However, when facing the public with self-protection psychology, she avoided all kinds of unbearable things subconsciously. Now, being stimulated by Natalie, she may think of her own appearance at any time. That feeling is absolutely not wonderful.


    Especially on the red carpet, in the click of the flash, she suddenly felt that she was actually a different shape. Strong discomfort can drive people crazy.


    But Annie couldn''t get rid of it, and what Natalie did misled her. The idea that "if you want to get more, you have to give up something more thoroughly" came out and kept circling in her mind. So Adrian knows, but he doesn''t care at all. Most of the time, it''s people who adapt to the environment. Especially after several times of adaptation, Annie''s future is doomed.


    This year''s Oscars came to an end. Although there are still many reporters wandering on the avenue of fame outside the Kodak Theater, trying to get some news while there is no Vanity Fair party tonight - just like "once," Vanity Fair announced that it would suspend this year''s Oscar night party in support of the writers'' strike.


    Adrian, in particular, has only been back for three days. No one has yet gleaned information from him, though some have guessed through Wilson''s experience in the Chicago Tribune. But as long as he doesn''t ask questions about Charlize, or even about her father, he shouldn''t care. It would be a great thing to dig out Adrian this night, so many journalists have been waiting outside.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t wait. Without the vanity fair party, Adrian would have gone easier. In addition, without this party and that party, "Vanity Fair" will not be held. Adrian will hold it by himself, and he is still in his own mansion, so it is even more impossible for reporters to catch him.


    Having a party in your own mansion also has the advantage of inviting more people and making certain things more convenient.


    "It''s a failed experiment, though I don''t want to admit it," sighed Sophia Coppola, standing in a corner of the bustling hall. "What can I say? Ed got it right again. When he didn''t want to invest, he told me clearly that I was not suitable for this type of film. "


    "Don''t lose heart, Sophie. It''s normal. I can''t represent all the French, but in my opinion, both your director and Kirsten''s performance are very good." Sophie was relieved to say, "besides," peerless Queen "also took the best costume design, didn''t it


    Sophia launched her long planned biography of Queen Mary Antoinette in 2006. Although Adrian has been persuading her that she is not suitable for such a film, and the French seem to be looking forward to it now, she will surely be booed by then, but she still insists on her own way and has invested 100 million yuan.


    Not only that, she also starred kirstenla, the result is needless to say, the box office is in a mess, word-of-mouth is also very bad, the French are wantonly ridiculed and criticized. Fortunately, Adrian has plenty of arrangements for the goblin, so you don''t have to worry about her way, but Sophia will have to be depressed for a while, even if the film wins the best costume design at the Oscars.


    "Yes, one failure doesn''t mean much. It makes you do better next time." Monica also agrees, where there is Sophie, there must be her.


    "At least one guy hasn''t failed." Sophia, who wanted to change the subject and say something happy, sighed again.


    "Ordinary genius certainly can''t be compared with pervert." Sophie said humorously. Of course she knew who Sophia was talking about. She has a good relationship with Sophia, and is now switching to directing. Also made a little achievement, so more and more speculation with Sophia."That''s what you call him?" Sophia was surprised, then glanced around. "By the way, where is he now?"


    "Where else?" Kirsten, who had not spoken much, sighed. Sophia raised her eyebrows and looked at Sophie and Monica''s unhappy faces.


    Although there has been almost no "in-depth" communication with Adrian in the past two years, he has been lingering for several times. Sophia, who has played with three people, can''t understand. Yeah, with that man''s style, where else can I be at this time.


    Shrieks, groans, and gasps reverberated in the room, and the little girl leaned against the wall like an octopus and was in a fierce movement.


    Then a few excited screams, two people''s bodies began to shake. But when Adrian was about to leave, she was a little buttock, some incoherent cry: "just So That''s it


    "Ellen..." Adrian screamed with caution, but Ellen Peggy, in his neck, wrapped his legs even tighter.


    "It doesn''t matter Safety period I''m sure I just want to feel Please, ed.... " The light brown eyes are hazy. Although the baby face is full of blush, but the expression of insistence and prayer is particularly obvious, not a beautiful face, this moment is particularly delicate.


    In this case, Adrian also did not insist, the two immediately more closely intertwined until the summit. A moment later. It took them a long time to sit down and tidy their clothes, even so. Still holding each other and kissing each other from time to time, Allen especially took the initiative, as if he wanted to spend all his life kissing.


    "So I left first. " After another fierce kiss, Alan, holding Adrian''s face, said reluctantly.


    "OK." Adrian replied briefly, and then approached her again with his lips and tongue, and watched the young girl leave the room.


    What a pity. Every time at this time, he could not help but sigh. Adrian and Allen don''t go to bed many times, and only for the first time in the bedroom. Other occasions are different, and each time is very fierce. Both of them seem to fully express their enthusiasm.


    In short, there is a kind of simple but attractive attraction. This feeling has not been felt for a long time. Why not start early for such a lovely girl? Adrian thinks so. Maybe Allen has the same feeling, so he loves every opportunity, and this time just let him stay in it.


    But Adrian has no more plans. There are things that really need distance to feel. He doesn''t want to break this delicate and comfortable connection. I believe Ellen won''t, otherwise this smart girl won''t leave in a hurry after each ending, so It''s a pity. There are always regrets in life.


    With another sigh, Adrian got up, except for the door, but it would be a big mistake to think that this was the end of his night''s hunting. As soon as he got back to the mansion and the party was just beginning, he found a place to meet Stoya, and Emma stone had blown it on the stairs for him before he had a good time with Alan, so


    "Hey, look who this is, why are you here alone, ed?" When Adrian came to the end of the corridor, the sound of laughter came from the side.


    Looking around, the danskette sisters were coming up arm in arm with their glasses in their arms. Both of them blushed and looked at their staggering appearance. It was obvious that they had drunk too much tonight.


    "Hello, ED, what are you doing? Are we that good-looking? " Emily, who didn''t get an answer, gave a cry of discontent and waved her hand in front of him twice. Then she laughed again: "by the way, Zoe, what do we call this kind of guy who looks silly to girls?"


    It must be admitted that Emily''s accent is very nice, magnetic and sexy.


    "Do you really think he''s stupid to see us, Emily?" Zoe raised her finger to the left side of her forehead twice. "Maybe he''s thinking something dirty in his head, waiting for us to lose our guard."


    Well, Zoe''s accent is similar to that of Emily, but also has its own characteristics. The sisters are actually quite good.


    "It''s possible, Zoe," Emily thought, rolling her eyes. "So..."


    "It''s better to start first!" Zoe concluded, and then the two sisters quickly stepped forward, one left and one right took Adrian''s arm and took him to the nearby room.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Astonished for a few seconds, he was almost brought into the room. Adrian asked, shaking his body twice - of course, he didn''t really struggle.


    "Ed, shut up Emily pressed him on the chair and put the cup in her hand on the coffee table in front of her. "We need your dick to solve the physiological problems."


    Zoe didn''t say anything. After sitting next to him, she pulled his zipper skillfully and bent down. Emily, sitting on the other side of him, followed suit.


    Feeling the teaser, Adrian took a long breath, then rolled his eyes and grinned bitterly. What''s going on? And it seems that every time I play trio with danskette sisters, they are always more active. In this case In the end Who plays who?Well, we have to show them something. Enjoy Adrian in the heart so much said. Then he immediately took a deep breath under the strong stimulation, because after the things stood up, Emily and Zoe got up at the same time, poured the remaining wine from their cups into their mouths, and then bent down again with them. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C338

    Although at the party on the night of the Oscars, because there were so many more people, especially women, than ever before, Adrian was playing around. However, it was not these women who were with him in the end - nor any of the women around him at present, but


    "You feel good in this way. There is a kind of beauty just like a girl." Adrian''s fingers glided over the girl''s face in the morning light, and said in a tone of praise.


    Kristen Stewart grinned shyly, subconsciously tightening the quilt around his chest, but Adrian raised his eyebrows immediately. The girl was stunned and hesitated, and soon the red faced quilt was opened again. A pair of beautiful and small ones with unique green and astringent softness were revealed.


    "Good." Adrian looked satisfied, sat up against the head of the bed and gestured to Christine.


    The girl who saw the gesture hesitated again, but sat up in front of him and parted her legs to Adrian as her face grew redder.


    "It''s beautiful, too." Adrian exclaimed, then did not speak again.


    Christine, who bit her lower lip, closed her eyes, reached out with two fingers to let him watch more carefully. But Adrian was not satisfied: "look at me!"


    The girl showed a look of panic. She was relieved to find that Adrian did not show much discomfort. Then she bit her lips again. Christine immediately put on all kinds of bold postures on the bed, exposing all the secrets of * * to each other''s eyes. And let this with a strong aggressive eyes, wantonly sweep around.


    Although her face grew redder and her tense body trembled slightly from time to time during the stimulation, she persisted until she got up from the bed, separated her legs, and bent down to fall down, and looked up to Adrian. At that moment, she suddenly realized that he was very interested in appreciating the place. The strong and strong stimulation produced by the moment made Christine begin to spasmodic in this sight.


    It took a few seconds for her to return to normal. Then he knelt down on the bed and gasped gently, but tried to squeeze out a smile after seeing Adrian''s satisfied look.


    It''s really Sensitive girl. Adrian said in his heart, he did not think that she would actually reach a small peak in his eyes, although the degree is not fierce. Well, although she cooperated very well last night, it was the first time after all. No matter how much information she read and how much preparation she had in mind. The real face is always a different feeling.


    In a sense, she still had a lot of shame in her heart. Adrian likes to peel off the shame layer by layer. I believe Christine is also willing to cooperate, because he has told her clearly before that he has a lot of women. If they want to get their own positions here, they have to show something different.


    Christine is a little bit like Britney Spears. Adrian has watched her grow up, and she has been influenced by her. But unlike Britney Spears, Christine''s EQ is pretty good, although limited, but at least not negative. In addition, because of the relationship between parents, we can also see that Adrian has developed AC media to the present scale, one by one, the female stars have been promoted to the throne, and even Avril, who once lived in their home, has been involved.


    For this kind of girl, if she sees a lot of things - maybe not all of them, but she does see a lot - but still wants to give up her own girl, it is very wise to point out everything so that she can understand what she wants and what she needs to do. Only in this way, will let her honestly give all his own to him.


    Not to mention this for the time being. After Oscar, Adrian took another two or three days off, and Adrian went to Japan again. Although he didn''t make any substantial promotion statement about his role in iron man, although the reporters were not satisfied with this, although there was a lot of noise about him in the media about this Oscar.


    For example, the director of "Oscar" did not have the best directors, but even if there were no directors, there was no one to sigh at.


    "There is no doubt that you should thank Adrian for being an actor, so that the film academy has more choices." Someone wrote that in their own column.


    Of course, whether this is praising Adrian and the film academy, or satirizing Adrian and the film academy, it is only the author who knows.


    This has nothing to do with Adrian. Although surprised, they would like him to express more opinions in order to make the momentum bigger. Unfortunately, Adrian doesn''t think that the bigger the better.


    "We need viruses, we need hunger as well." He replied that for these two marketing methods, the major business groups have already used them very skillfully, and the rest is to grasp the scale.


    Although Adrian does not know whether the virus has reached saturation, it does not prevent him from using this excuse to prevaricate them. Besides, there is Charlize.After cleaning up the Chicago Tribune a little, the major media have basically converged on the issue of Charlize''s father. Even if TMZ is still hanging like this, I don''t know how many pages are left behind, and Charlize has also accepted a joint exclusive interview composed of several entertainment media.


    "When Adrian called to ask if I was interested in playing the role of pepper in iron man, I didn''t get back to my senses for about a minute. As you all know, I have my own work to do and I''ve never been an actor. How could I possibly play in a movie. I wanted to hang up directly. I thought it was just a joke, but I finally asked more questions. Then Adrian introduced me to the film and His decision.


    I''m very surprised. I''m very surprised. I don''t know why he wants to play in the film, or he doesn''t think there is any room for him to play the role of director? But I soon understood that after working with Adrian for seven or eight years, I knew that he was a man who always liked adventure and excitement, and always liked to try new things. That''s why he wanted me to play chili.


    So, after a few minutes of thinking. I promised to come down because It''s interesting. I know him as well as he knows me... " Charlize, dressed in a black women''s suit, was so talkative in front of several media.


    Although this is the result of the naked. No matter Charlize or Adrian, or surprise or globegroup, they all know who agreed first, but what about that? Can Adrian still come forward to refute it? So Charlize didn''t worry at all, and Skillfully showing her relationship with Adrian in front of reporters.


    Her beautiful face had a faint smile. It is so noble, elegant, beautiful and generous, plus the basic problems are not rejected. Even if some of them were quirky, they answered quite appropriately, so they won the favor of all the reporters. Therefore, after the reports of various media came out, the title was either "the same perfect pepper" or "Adrian''s true confidant". You can imagine how many people''s interest and enthusiasm would be aroused.


    Although Adrian did not have an intuitive feeling, that is, he learned the power of Charlize''s interview from another angle.


    "In fact How to put it? Honey, I''d love to, but You know, I''ve never been an actor, so it''s great to play Tony Stark. Besides, I''m off now, but I can''t rest all the time. There are many ideas that I want to make into a movie... " Before he finished speaking, there was a beep on the other end of the phone. Adrian sighed and could only put the phone away in a depressed mood.


    "How much longer are you going to rest. The cast outside has been waiting for you for half an hour. " The door was opened and Ivanka came in with a blank face and put away all the papers on the desk? If there''s no problem, I''ll fly back in the afternoon. "


    Adrian could not help but show an unexpected look, "go back in the afternoon? You''ve only been here for two days, Eni. "


    "No way, I have a lot of work to do," Ivanka shrugged. "Unlike you, you have enough time to be a director and an actor to be an actor."


    If Adrian doesn''t understand why she looks like this, she''s a complete jerk, just


    "Well, Eni," he sighed, "didn''t you have a guest role in it? And he refuted stark so much that he couldn''t speak


    "At the same time, it''s too much for pepper." Ivanka finally couldn''t help it, then glared at him and shook the information again: "do you need it, or do you need it?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it, and it''s basically OK." Adrian raised his hands and watched Ivanka pick up the material and leave.


    Even Ivanka, who has guest starred in iron man, looks like this. You can imagine what other women would look like when stimulated by Charlize''s report. Just now, Kate''s phone calls were quite implicit. When she asked him if he would play in a movie, she had some expectations of Ai Ai. Earlier, for example, Nicole, when she came to Japan to relax, she asked why she couldn''t play the role of chili pepper. Then she said that if Adrian and she acted in a certain film together, he could play for free for two years, and he would undress in front of him Take, make as long as can like this, no matter what can do, just enter the profession eager to be a new look.


    Others, such as Monica, Sophie, Gwyneth, Blanchett, Julia, Zeta Jones, Liv, and so on, have their own expressions on the phone or when they come to Japan to relax. Even Sara can''t help sounding out on the phone. In recent days, Adrian has spent a lot of time and experience to calm down this incident.


    Fortunately, the younger girls, Jessica, Megan, Kirsten, Amanda, Jili, and so on, although they were also thoughtful, they basically did not speak. They all knew the status of Charles. Only Scarlett by virtue of being spoiled, coquettish like to ask him, whether there is suitable for her supporting role, even if only a few minutes of play.


    "You don''t know how busy I am." Adrian complained to Charlize on the phone."That''s a good thing. It''s good for you to be so busy once in a while, "Charlize said lightly." well, I''m going to bed, and I''ll have a meeting tomorrow. If you want me, guess who''s going to sleep with me tonight. "


    Who else but Ivanka? Do you expect Kate or Sarah to sleep with you in this situation? Adrian hummed in his heart as he listened to the beep. But Well, it''s good to be busy once in a while. Think about their attitude.


    Although Charlize''s interview has caused internal waves, the work that should be done still needs to be done, and the impact will not be great. Adrian had come to keep a low profile. Japanese journalists are not as arrogant as Hollywood, so no one knows that he is making new films here, and the progress is good.


    Adrian is very clear that what the original version of "the undertaker" wants to express is nothing more than the kind of abnormal Japanese infatuation with death. Of course, we must admit that the regret and regret shown after the death of a relative, especially the strong feeling that if he or she can survive, he or she must make up for his or her mistakes. It''s really moving - that''s why he chose the film.


    So, even if there are some conflicts between the East and the West. It is only used as a decoration to promote the development of the plot without affecting the theme. Similarly, the conflict over women''s rights is the same. If the theme of death is a delicious cream cake, then these two points and others are the exquisite patterns around the cake. Adrian is not a fool. How can he make a pot of stew with all kinds of flavors.


    However, he did not follow the original theme at all. The Japanese may like this very much, but audiences in other countries may not accept it completely. So he added the thinking of life in the latter half. That is to say, although the heroine is pregnant and giving birth to children in the second half of the film, and there are not many scenes, but there is a strong contrast with the previous various funerals, which can further make the heroine stronger in the weak, and more able to please the western audience.


    "You have done very well, you Ji Hui. Although I haven''t been a mother, it shows the maternal atmosphere very well After finishing filming, Adrian, who returned to the hotel, held the girl in his arms.


    "Maybe it''s because I take care of Lily and them. I really like children too." By Ji Hui will head on his shoulder soft said.


    "Is it?" Adrian''s hand was caressing her up and down. A moment later, he said, "including your own children?"


    Hearing this sentence, you Ji Hui''s eyes brightened obviously, then lowered her head and rubbed against his chest, expressing her gratitude in her unique way.


    Adrian chuckled and was about to remind her that it might take some time to cash it when the doorbell rang.


    You Ji Hui looked up at the door, then turned to Adrian, she obviously guessed who would come to visit at this time. Adrian raised his chin and motioned for her to open the door, admitting her conjecture. Ji Hui immediately bit out his lips, gently shook his arm, the same way with her unique coquetry.


    "If you don''t have time, how can I let you?" Adrian leaned into her ear and whispered. Ji Hui''s face turned a little red. She stood up meekly and opened the door.


    Neither yamami Nagasawa or Erika zajiri, who played before, came in, nor did he just finish his part today and then run away from the crew. It was a young girl, about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a timid expression and a sailor''s uniform, who came in uneasily and came to him with her head down.


    "You Hello, Mr. Cowell. This is I''m Xinyuan Jieyi... " She stammered, glanced at Adrian and lowered her head lower.


    Adrian came up to her, put his hand on her chin and lifted her head up. "They said you have a good smile, so you have to serve me with a smile tonight, understand?"


    He is a villain, but shingaki blinks his eyes and doesn''t seem to understand. Adrian immediately responded and turned his head to Yuki Hui. Standing on one side, he spoke in Japanese, and his tone became very high, which was quite queen like.


    Xinyuan Jieyi did not answer, silent for a long time, and then the corners of his mouth slightly twitch upward, and finally turned into a smile, quite sweet.


    Adrian nodded with satisfaction. That night, he put the girl on the bed and ravaged him. The moaning sound made him very comfortable. The reason for the change is not that they don''t serve well. On the contrary, they serve too well. They are submissive and do whatever they want. This is the characteristic of Japanese women, no matter how reluctant they are at first, but after a few more visits, they become extremely submissive, even if they are Yoshi.


    Therefore, Adrian, who specially came to be the great demon king and had a casual attitude to play, was quite dissatisfied, so yamami nagazawa thought of making clothes in Xinyuan, and also made it over by the way.


    In fact, he wanted to try AKB48, but the team already existed. Although Qiu Yuankang created a dream goddess of the otaku, he made various demands on his members. If he wanted to play, it was a matter of one sentence. Isn''t the goddess of otaku used to play? But there are too many people. It''s good to change one a day, but it''s boring after a long time. They climb side by side like yamami nagazawa and play one by one, but they are not as good as they are. Moreover, the quality of the members is uneven, and they are not too arrogant, so forget it.However, after the introduction of the thigh era in South Korea, it is possible to let them climb on the ground side by side and play one by one. Adrian thought about it very much.


    Although Adrian was not in Japan all the time for various reasons, by the middle of April, almost all the scenes of "the undertaker" were completed. Then, he started his next move, officially visiting the mainland in his capacity as chairman of AC media. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C339

    This is Adrian''s fourth visit to the mainland. Of course, it is his first official visit as chairman of one of the world''s largest media groups. Therefore, it is necessary to face the influx of reporters, and to say a lot of seemingly pleasant but actually useless nonsense, and occupy the headlines of current affairs and entertainment sections of various media.


    After all, in addition to being the chairman of the media group, he is also a legendary director. 80% of his films have been shown in mainland China, and there are a large number of fans.


    However, Adrian''s official visit to the mainland is not for these reasons. Although there are many business negotiations, those who have their own professionals are responsible for it. All he has to do is visit. That''s right. To put it more simply, it''s impossible to play with women this time. Such a high-profile is bound to attract a lot of attention. If the reporter takes some things that shouldn''t be photographed, it will be a bit troublesome. His Playboy''s name has been well-known.


    In fact, at the party that night, those women who could easily get an invitation card were like moths fighting a fire, racking their brains to strike up a conversation with him. Most of them were in the entertainment industry. The road to fame of Lin Zhiling and Gao Yuanyuan, as well as how big and small shuangbing got into Hollywood, were no secret in this circle. What''s more, Wang brothers often combined with AC media Make a sign.


    So, as long as Adrian wants to play, it''s OK. It''s just that if they are caught by reporters, it''s hard to say if there are some stupid women who want to use this stupid method to improve their fame, even though he owns many media companies in mainland China. But after all, it''s not our own territory. It can''t be as easy as your fingers.


    The reason for such a high profile is that some business cooperation indeed needs to be negotiated in a formal way. Secondly, if you want to visit the mainland in a high-profile way in two years, you need to think carefully. Adrian is not Warren Buffett. He has the ability to let the stock market appreciate without a word - this is also a pass. However, he also admitted that he meant to return home in good clothes, but it was only a little, except for the reasons mentioned above. There are other small things that he needs to come to understand.


    "There''s no doubt that you''re creating miracles. Even here, the prime place is still the same for three days," Adrian sighed, standing in front of the ground glass window of China hotel. "It''s hard to imagine that when I came a few years ago, the Fifth Ring Road was just put into use. But now the sixth ring road is almost finished. It seems. The seventh ring road is certainly indispensable. "


    Then he turned his head and laughed at the old man beside him: "I hope you won''t build the ring road to America in the future."


    "That''s a good idea." The other party laughed and didn''t care at all. "To tell you the truth, you are the media tycoon I''ve ever met who knows China best, Mr. Cowell."


    After a pause, he added: "this is not a compliment. Your edict is better than many Chinese people to understand China. For example, yesterday''s speech at Yanjing University. I personally agree with the film and the rest of it. "


    "Is it?" Adrian picked his eyebrows a little unexpectedly.


    "Of course," the other party nodded seriously, with a slight tone of contempt, "you are right. If those people can''t do well within the rules, if they cancel the rules, they can do well?"


    "Thank you." Adrian laughed, though. But he didn''t pay much attention to it. Most of his compliments were in his words, and in his heart, I''m afraid the last few words were his favorite.


    Just like all the great people who come to China, they will go to several famous universities to give speeches. Adrian can''t avoid vulgarity, so he gave a speech on "new media and public" in Yanjing University yesterday. In fact, he wanted to go to Shuimu University at the beginning. Although most of the top leaders in this country come from Yanjing, the most influential ones are always from Shuimu, so he would like to see it.


    However, after careful consideration, he gave up. Although Shuimu University also sent an invitation, his words were not sincere, more like dealing with it. Instead, Yanjing University was more enthusiastic. In order to avoid sending out wrong signals, Adrian finally chose the latter.


    Most of the time, there is nothing to say about the speech. The draft of the speech is prepared in advance and given to the school authorities and some people. The schools who come to attend are also selected. However, sometimes there are always a few bold guys. When they say that the appearance of online video may lead to more personal movies, and then allow to ask questions, one student asks him what he thinks of Chinese movies.


    "There is no doubt that Chinese films are trying to catch up with each other. Although the pace is faltering and sometimes the direction is not clear, it is indeed moving forward. I know "hero" has a poor reputation in mainland China, but in North America, it''s a good movie. " Adrian replied in fluent Chinese that the whole speech was conducted in Chinese, which gave him a lot of surprised eyes and gave those who are preparing to show English no chance to play.


    Originally, he only intended to say the last sentence, but the questioner was not satisfied with the answer. He immediately asked, "what specific gaps do you think China has in film production compared with Hollywood, from system to system?"


    After this sentence came out, what he wanted to say was basically certain. Not only the students sitting near him took a glance at him, but also some school leaders sitting in the front also turned their heads slightly to show their concern."I get a general idea of what this classmate means." After a few seconds of pause, Adrian said with a smile.


    This is Is this the tradition of Yanjing University? It''s true that they are too young to be simple. In that case, he is not polite.


    "In such a country," he suddenly raised his voice, "their film industry is just beginning to start, and the domestic market is occupied by foreign films. People are tolerant of films from other countries, even bad films, but are very strict with their own films. In order to support the domestic film industry, the government has to legislate to restrict foreign films and encourage domestic filmmakers to produce more and better works. But at the same time, they have set up various censorship committees. In order to ensure the box office and "purity" of films, they began to delete and ban films that they thought were not good. "


    Speaking of this, Adrian laughed with a meaningful expression: "now, is there anyone who can tell me which country I''m talking about?"


    The auditorium of Yanjing University was silent for a long time, and then a small but clear murmur came from nowhere: "if you take it as an example, it must not be our country."


    All of a sudden, he laughed.


    Adrian also laughed: "yes, the country I''m talking about. It was America in the first half of the last century. "


    There was a buzzing sound, but it was developing rapidly. These students here did not know what he was talking about.


    "Yes, I''m talking about the Hayes code," Adrian went on. "As early as 1915, state governments at all levels set up censorship committees, demanding that films be edited according to regulations. Otherwise, it will face the consequences of the ban. A few years later, state committees united to form a national organization. A few years later, the code for reviewing standards was published and implemented by will Hayes, the head of the organization at that time, so it was called Hayes code. There are 12 prohibitions in the whole code, including crimes, sex, religion and so on. Of course, whether they are violated depends on the attitude of the committee''s reviewers. I think I saw the film "the flier" on the station, about the difficulties of Howard Hughes''s film. I guarantee that the details are true. "


    Low laughter sounded, with a bit of embarrassment, not because of the Hessian code, standing to see.


    "I know that some students will say that times are different. The standard is not the same, it should be more free now, I agree with that, "Adrian raised his hands up. "In fact, the deeper the box office of Hollywood can be banned, the higher the imagination can be found in Shanghai."


    There was another burst of low laughter, but the smiles of the students were meaningful, while those in charge of the school in the front row all exchanged a look uneasily.


    "But I don''t want to say that with the example of Hayes code," Adrian changed his words. "What I want to say is that Hayes code has ruled Hollywood for nearly 40 years from its official promulgation to its end. In these 40 years, we still have hell angel, Wuthering Heights, Casablanca, Roman holiday, binghur, There are many works that can be called classics! I believe it will be true even if we watch these movies in a few decades. "


    His voice rose again. On the contrary, the voice of the students in the auditorium gradually dropped.


    "So," Adrian said with a meaningful smile, "my question is, where is your hell angel, your Casablanca, your Roman holiday?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he said in a loud voice: "if a person can''t make the most basic movement of relaxing his wings under the non strict rules, how can I believe that you can fly higher and farther without the shackles of the rules, instead of doing Brownian movement?"


    There were a few more chuckles, and then they went down quickly.


    "I like China and I''m optimistic about China''s potential," Adrian said again. "I don''t think it''s necessary to prove that."


    Of course, there is no need to prove that among the American entrepreneurs visiting the mainland, his Chinese is absolutely the best.


    "Although China''s film industry lags behind the United States in all aspects, I still hope that China''s film industry can develop, because Hollywood needs competition, and the United States needs competition. Don''t excuse or dodge. This is a fact. For a long time in the future, cooperation and competition between China and the United States will be everywhere." He said seriously.


    To be honest, he would prefer to use the word "rival". This neutral word can better reflect the current relationship between China and the United States. However, considering that others may not interpret it in his way, both sides may not please him at that time, so he finally replaced it with "competition".


    "If there is no competition, there will be no vitality. If there is no vitality, there will be degradation and survival of the fittest. This is the truth that has been proved," Adrian''s voice echoed in the auditorium. "Now Hollywood is in the position of seeking defeat alone. We are invincible in the global market, but because of this, many producers begin to think that as long as the special effects are done well, no matter how much investment they can make, they forget the most important point. The reason why a movie can be a good film is because it has a good story. "He raised his hands again, and many people present showed a look of thinking: "I first hoped that Europe could play this role, but they would rather stay in a small circle to keep warm and maintain their so-called" art "rather than go further. If I have seen the Allen Show in my network about this, I should be able to find it, issue 43, 2005


    There were a few more embarrassed laughter.


    "I also visited Japan, Korea and India, unfortunately, their markets are too closed. For example, India, they always like to add songs and dances to their movies, so I finally set my eyes on China. " Adrian finally slowed down and said with a smile. "You''ve done a lot of miracles, and you''ll continue to do miracles, so why can''t you do miracles on it? Although you still have a lot of way to go, although your filmmakers are still not in a proper position, although you still have many restrictions on your head, although your market has already had a scale, it is not mature and systematic enough, but I am optimistic about you. So, I wait. Waiting for you to adjust your attitude, waiting for you to get rid of the rules, waiting for you to be more mature, waiting for your challenge. "


    There were warm applause.


    The next day, all kinds of voices appeared on the mainland media, but they were barely in a neutral position. Some newspapers in the South ignored the words of maintaining a certain Bureau. Then he praised Adrian for being broad-minded. Who made him one of the super rich in the United States? Although some of the six generations of directors protested that some of the speeches were insulting, but no one cared. Because Adrian is also a super director, from Palme d''Or to the Oscars, it is his stage. No one has more types of works than him, neither can Kubrick. Can we blame his Chinese director in this respect Basically not.


    In addition, it has aroused a lot of young people''s sympathy. They think that the legendary rich man and director who speaks Chinese fluently from the United States are quite good. This is the person who is really good to China. In this case, those directors who are eager to show their sense of existence or hype are naturally not flattered on several sides, unless some of the cheeky guys basically stop.


    Well, no matter how much trouble the speech at Yanjing University caused in mainland China, Adrian has already run behind his head. As for the United States, we have already passed through with Claude, and there will be no problem. What we really have to face is the old man who is almost 60 years old. The more compliments the other party makes, the more troublesome the next thing will be.


    "It''s a great honor for me to be praised by a mainland electronics giant like you, Mr. Ren." Adrian made a couple of polite remarks, then changed the subject: "well, let''s talk about specific things."


    "Of course..." Although Mr. Ren laughed, the embarrassment still fell into Adrian''s eyes. What would it be?


    "I''ll tell you the truth, Mr. Cowell," Mr. Ren said directly after hesitating for two seconds: "your shares in bona Have you ever thought about selling it? "


    Adrian blinked his eyes. In a few seconds, Adrian connected the cause and effect. Then he spent a few seconds thinking more clearly about the matter. He was not unprepared for the mainland government. He collected enough information. After Mr. Ren, who had little connection with his own industry, said he wanted to talk in private, he spent a lot of time preparing for it You can''t imagine what they want.


    "I don''t think I have any violations, do I, Mr. Ren? Compared with Murdoch, I''m quite disciplined. " Adrian said with a smile.


    Mr. Ren coughed, and his embarrassment became more and more obvious. At the same time, he was also a little annoyed. Obviously, he was unwilling to accept the task, and he wanted to face it.


    "You know, generally The government does not allow... " He grinned bitterly, and finally said it bluntly: "to put it simply, you control too many industries."


    "But I''m not over your line, am I?" Adrian looked a little aggressive. "I''m a very good rule-abiding person, as long as the other side also behaves."


    It seems that the acquisition of majority of shares of Bona media group is due to the fact that they do not want to share most of the shares of Bona group with the whole world. This is why Mr. Ren is a messenger. He also has a military background, which can be regarded as a warpage among mainland officials and businessmen. Enterprises and the AC media holding shares in apple are somewhat connected. It is appropriate for Mr. Ren to deliver a message. The Wang brothers are not qualified enough.


    However, if you think about it, adelain will understand that it is a kind of enterprise''s hidden worry in mainland China.


    Huayi, bona, Hairun, orange sky and so on, as long as they can rank on the top of the mainland media enterprises, basically have a foot in the door. As for those well-known IT enterprises, video, community, search, instant messaging Basically, he has not let go. Although he has always abided by the bottom line drawn by them, he is always the second or third shareholder, but in terms of number, it is too exaggerated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C340

    Adrian is not going to compromise. Every media tycoon will have a wish in his heart to extend his empire to the whole world and to every place where solar energy reaches. Yes, the sun never sets. Therefore, Murdoch caused the Qinghai Satellite TV incident after being trapped in the Pearl River Delta for too long. He could not tolerate such a huge market in front of him, but he could only stay in a corner and share a small piece of cake.


    So he crossed the line, he wanted to fight, so he was out, the mainland government will not allow to touch the red line on this. Adrian is not like this. For him who is familiar with the rules of the mainland, he gradually infiltrates from abroad, and then cooperates with local capital. This way is abandoned at the beginning. He chooses to use capital to steal from the inside. Moreover, he is very clear about how the new media in the future will be - even if only superficial - and abide by the rules, and finally developed to the scale of today.


    Because of this, when the mainland government realized that his tentacles had penetrated into all the influential mainland media enterprises.


    "You must give me a reason, Mr. Ren. A reasonable reason as an account to a law-abiding businessman." Adrian then said that again.


    It is not compromised, but it can be negotiated. Although it is the mainland government, it is not without negotiation capital. After all, the identity is there, and the mainland government can''t find a second tycoon like him in Hollywood who can speak fluent Chinese and have a little affection for China.


    In this respect, they are absolutely not idiots and will never push him into the arms of others.


    Mr. Ren sighed and sat down on the sofa. After taking a sip of the tea cup, he asked tentatively, "well, how about purchasing at three times the current price?"


    "Do you think I''m short of money?" Adrian laughed and sat down in front of him. "Besides, I''m sure you don''t just want to buy a stake in bona."


    "Well..." Mr. Ren''s face was red, and he was obviously guessed.


    "Tell me all about it. In any case, let me hear your appetite." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right The old man laughed bitterly, and then slowly said a few names. Although not much, Adrian''s face became a little ugly.


    "It''s a wide range." He said so lightly. Ren, who had already been through this period, made an appearance as if nothing had happened. After all, he was also a person who had experienced big waves. Although it was not good, he had some good feelings for Adrian, but it was the task handed down by the superior after all.


    If it''s not that the mainland government has too much appetite, then there are big shareholders behind these enterprises who want more. They are Idiot? Adrian''s fingers tapped on the armrest.


    "I won''t promise. Mr. Ren, that''s rude. " He shook his head. "Or do you want to tell me that you have made a presumption of guilt?"


    Mr. Ren coughed again, and his face flashed a trace of annoyance. The taste of this kind of sandwich was not very good.


    "However, nothing else will be considered, but Boehner''s shares can still be discussed." Adrian''s voice suddenly changed, "in addition, if necessary. I can also sell shares in other companies - not all of them. "


    "Oh?" Mr. Ren''s eyes brightened.


    "I need forgiveness." Adrian then added, "you know, though I am the chairman of AC media, I am not the only one who has the final say, and my attitude is not representative of everyone''s attitude."


    "Well We know that. " Mr. Ren didn''t know why, but Adrian stood up and said, "OK. That''s all for today, Mr. Ren. I''m glad to meet you


    "Well, so am I Mr. Ren also had to stand up. At least the other party has initially agreed, from this point, he can hand over the task, the rest to the people below to talk about it.


    "By the way," Adrian said after he arrived at his door, "next year is the Olympic Games. I heard that director Zhang is in charge of directing the opening ceremony. I believe it will be a wonderful event."


    Speaking of this, in Mr. Ren''s smile, he slightly raised his voice: "you will certainly achieve the best results in the history of the Olympic Games, I believe Some people still approve of it. "


    The last sentence bit very heavy, let Ren old man stupefied, and then quickly contacted the words that need understanding before and responded: "I think so."


    That''s what Adrian is thinking about. It goes without saying how American media will behave in the Olympic Games next year. It''s politically correct. Even he can''t fight against it. Therefore, when the Organizing Committee of the Olympic Games contacted him last year and hoped that he could be the honorary director of the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games, he immediately refused, and at the same time, he also persuaded Spielberg not to agree.


    Of course, for Adrian, a media tycoon, this is not enough. At least he has to pick himself up and separate his personal behavior from the group behavior. Otherwise, it is easy to set up a situation, and it seems that it is harvest season, but it may fail. Therefore, it''s OK to exchange Bona''s shares for understanding. Moreover, the military background of Poly Group is also a problem. God knows whether it will be attacked by others one day. It is also a good choice to let go. As long as the scale in your hands is still there, it is not difficult to influence Boehner''s decision.As for the other shares, just sell a little bit of meaning, and If it is well done, it may not be sold.


    "I hope to see you in the bird''s nest." Mr. Ren finally said that.


    "Certainly," Adrian nodded with a smile. "In fact, if I had more time, with the opportunity of next year, I would go to more places in the mainland, such as Tianshan or Potala Palace. "


    He said it very seriously and patted the old man''s arm with force, which made the other party stunned for a long time before leaving. Then Adrian stood alone in the room for a few minutes, waving his hand violently and spitting out a Chinese word: "shit!"


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed a number: "I need you to come here now, Eni."


    When Ivanka comes from the next door. Adrian quickly asked, "is there anything else I have to deal with? The rest is handled by the head of the office. No problem? Is the plane ready now? "


    After getting a positive answer, he immediately said, "good. Make a phone call to get the crew ready. I''m leaving now."


    "Now?" Ivanka is a little strange, although Adrian''s face is serious, she is still habitually teasing: "did you steal someone''s things? We should have left in the afternoon. "


    "Eni!" Adrian rolled his eyes and exclaimed. Ivanka shut up and went out to work.


    Then, he gave a long breath, and then he reached out and rubbed his forehead. On both sides of his head, he showed his teeth: "Damn it, it''s 13 big."


    Fortunately, I brought a team to come here and had a detailed inspection before I moved in. There should be no eavesdropper and so on, and old Ren should not take these with him, so as long as you insist on saying nothing, no one can take him. However, even so, it is still the most urgent thing to leave at present. It''s OK for old Ren not to report these words or to react a few hours later. If you understand his meaning quickly, God knows whether they will send someone to talk about it. At that time, it was not what we had to face now.


    So for the next hour or so, he was very tight until his car took off. Looking at the distant land, I was relieved.


    Don''t say I didn''t do anything for you. The words of his first visit to the mainland reappeared from Adrian''s mind. He admitted that he was really impulsive at that moment. Anyway, two thirds of his soul came from here, although it was another time and space. But that''s it. Ah Dou, if he doesn''t want to stand up, no one can help him.


    Although his capital is expanding, he is also supporting the medium-sized films in mainland China. A fund has also been set up to invest about 20 million yuan in medium-sized commercial films. In addition, the introduction of Chinese actors into Hollywood has been going on. Gao Yuanyuan has two major commercial works to be staged this year, although this is more to satisfy the individual.


    Others, such as regulating the market, or the criticism of Yanjing University, which is close to naming, let alone if the film makers in mainland China can not stand up at this point. It''s not his fault. So, with this adventure, after all, there is no love or hatred for no reason. Adrian can stop. Let them work hard in the future.


    As a result, Adrian Cowell, a popular Hollywood media tycoon who visited the mainland for the first time, was also a super director and was very popular with young people in mainland China. Because of the change of itinerary, Adrian Cowell had to leave here a few hours ahead of schedule. However, he did not return to the United States, but flew West to London. As for the reason, it has to start from the beginning.


    Although AC media chairman''s visit to the mainland is not mainstream news in the United States, it is not unheard of. His speech at Yanjing University was also published in newspapers. As a result, some conservatives have no choice but to jump out and criticize wantonly. Most of these are newspapers owned by News Corporation. Fox News also has a share. A guest even said in the current affairs review that Adrian is flattering the mainland because He specialized in Chinese.


    It''s a ridiculous excuse, but some people like to watch it. The reason why fox news can gradually catch up with N in the ratings is that they have completely given up their integrity. However, this is not the mainstream after all. At most, it is to fill in some barriers for Adrian and AC media, and AC media and its allies will also refute it.


    If it''s just like this, it''s OK, but the problem is that after the group saw it, they thought it was a good opportunity. The waves raised by the second trailer before had gradually become calm because Adrian didn''t respond. It''s time to add a new fire. The third trailer, also known as the ultimate version, was released Come out.


    This trailer is about 2 minutes and 15 seconds, which is only a little more than half a minute more than the second one, but it has a more sensational effect. It''s very simple. They''ve added a human role to it. Yes, Ivanka plays the female reporter.


    The reporters who had a good sense of smell were ready after the second trailer of iron man, so only a few hours after the third trailer was broadcast, these guys heard about Ivanka''s identity and family situation clearly and revealed them to the media.There is no doubt that the public is boiling again. It''s not enough for a super director to appear in a movie with his former secretary. He also brought in the current secretary. And he''s a very unusual secretary. He''s the daughter of real estate tycoon Donald Trump! God, how did he lure her in?!


    What''s the same degree of intimacy between him and Adrian trump for six years now?


    Americans are very enthusiastic about this. Those who like gossip guess who is Adrian''s favorite. Judging from his family background, Ivanka is undoubtedly more suitable for Adrian. But Charlize''s image as a strong woman is also very good, or super director enjoying the happiness of all? It''s very likely. Think of so many miracle girls.


    Those who are keen on the plot are worried about what the movie "Iron Man" will look like, whether he and his former and current female secretary will destroy the superhero, and whether "Iron Man" will be transformed from a good superhero movie to a third rate love triangle movie.


    In short, the movie version of iron man, which will be released in May, quickly and firmly occupies people''s attention, although some cartoon fans feel that it may become a dog blood love movie and will refuse to go to the cinema. But more people are enthusiastic and can''t wait to see what happens.


    In this case, the crowd is in a rush. Adrian, of course, can''t go back to find a hard time. Anyway, Ivanka is around, and she doesn''t have to worry about being besieged by reporters. As for Charlotte, after the last incident, those guys knew where the bottom line was. Unless she gave her permission, journalists could not go straight ahead and ask questions.


    Of course, it''s not that nobody is bothered by these guys. Donald Trump has always been in the limelight. In addition, it is the host of the apprentice reality show, and reporters have targeted him without getting more information from Adrian, Ivanka and Charlize.


    Even if trump likes to expose himself again, he is also very upset. He has been depressed about his daughter''s choice, and he has remained acquiesced or ignored for several years. Now he is doing so. Put things directly in front of everyone, where to put his face?


    So after being annoyed by the reporter, he finally threw out a sentence: "how do I know this? That guy abducted my daughter and hasn''t explained it to me yet!"


    There is no doubt about it. This is exactly what journalists want. After waiting for so many days and finally having a harvest, it is conceivable that what this sentence will be interpreted as. Newspapers and TV were better, or ridiculed or ridiculed. On the Internet, there were various kinds of jokes, such as "father-in-law is not satisfied with his son-in-law", "Adrian is suspected of abducting women", "Donald has a tendency to love girls", etc., so that trump had to hold a special press release to clarify.


    "I love my daughter. Ivanka is a wonderful girl. I expected her to take over my company, and she has the ability to take over. But it''s a pity that she chose to go to AC media as a secretary assistant. Although she did a good job and Adrian gave her a high evaluation, I still hope that she can come back. This is the original meaning of my words. " That''s what trump said.


    His explanation is reasonable. After some hype from the mainstream media, it is still lively. With the preconceived impression, various topics continue to be discussed. Some tabloids also reprint one or two articles from time to time, which makes trump more and more depressed. As an onlooker in London, Adrian was laughing and aching. Until Ivanka warned him that London is not a good place. If those guys in the sun catch the trace, they may end up in the same way. Don''t think of her cooperation, Adrian will be more restrained and deal with the things around him.


    Naturally, he would not come to London just for shelter, otherwise he could go to Italy or France. She did come here for something, such as little Emma''s birthday. Adrian didn''t come over on her birthday because of directing "the undertaker" and visiting the mainland. Although she had obtained little Emma''s understanding, it was better to pay off the debt as soon as possible, and the destructive power of the devil was not unknown.


    However, there are other things to do besides appease little Emma


    "Have you done it? No, Oh, you disappoint me, rose. It''s very simple, isn''t it Little Emma sat on the sofa in the lounge, rolled her eyes with her mobile phone and said, obviously, there is little Emma.


    "So what? There''s no lower limit than that. ED has done it. Do you care? " At this point, her smile became bad. "You have more uncertain variables at one o''clock every night, understand?"


    "Emma?" One of the staff came in, gestured to her and lowered his voice, "the last one - where''s Rachel and Ivanna?"


    "Well, Ruth, I''m going to hang up now. Trust me, it''ll be all right." Little Emma said quickly, then looked up. "What?"


    "Only the last dubbing is finished, and the order of the Phoenix is over," the other side repeated, and looked around. "Only you here?"


    "Yes, they I just stayed here for a few minutes. Now Little Emma shrugged. "Let''s look around. They won''t leave."Then, little Emma went out of the lounge and thought about it carefully after she separated from the staff, but she couldn''t remember where the two girls would go.


    "Why don''t they say hello..." Little Emma mumbled, and then her face changed.


    She hurried downstairs, where she and their secret base, a small storage room, usually there are not many people there, if you guess correctly


    Sure enough, when the door was gently opened, a low, joyful groan came into little Emma''s ear. Unhappily grinded his teeth, the little devil pushed open a crack in the door that could hold his head and looked through the debris.


    Adrian is sitting at a table, Ivanna Lynch straddles his waist, around his neck, and her lower body is close together. Although we can''t see the details because of the short skirt, we can see the result from the frequency of the vibration and the expression of her head up with a confused smile. As for Rachel Harwood, she was sprawling on the table, her skirt lifted, her panties pulled down in the middle of her thighs, stretched her neck in front of Adrian and gave him a warm wet kiss. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. £©There will be no earthquakes in this book www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C341

    "When did it start?" As the caravan drove into the street, little Emma suddenly asked, looking at Adrian without blinking.


    "Well What are you talking about? " Adrian therefore did not understand to spread out his hand.


    "Come on, ED, do I really want to be clear?" Little Emma reached out and swept her hair around her ears. She was not angry. The flavor of semi mature became more and more obvious, which made people feel both regret and happiness.


    "It''s not that I don''t know who you are. I just want to know when." She went on, her eyes still on Adrian''s face, though seemingly unconcerned.


    "Just these two days," Adrian chuckled and confessed, "Ivana was yesterday morning, Rachel was yesterday afternoon, and before that, of course, I was How to put it? It was a good conversation with them. "


    "I knew --" little Emma drew out her voice. Although she tried to make an indifferent expression, the movement of her white teeth sliding on her lips was still obvious.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" She followed and "casually" asked a sentence, hiding behind the fist tightly pinched up, looking at the window outside the eyes more fierce.


    "Of course, that''s it. Do you want to go further?" Adrian had wanted to tease her a little, but looking at her obvious restlessness, Adrian gave up the plan and put her in his arms: "if I had thought about it two years in the morning, I would not have thought about it now - well, don''t think about it. I''m here to make up for your birthday party. "


    "Ha, you know you''re here to make up for my birthday party," cried Little Emma, as if she had caught his painful foot, but her eyes were full of joy. "As a result, I spent all my heart on other people. I didn''t tell you about it yesterday. Today I''m still playing Trio in the studio. Do you know how long I''ve given you the wind £¡¡±


    "I can keep it from you, Emma." Adrian smilingly kisses her on the face. "You didn''t ask, did you - well, I know you were watching for me outside. I was moved, so Really don''t worry. Although you are so hateful and threaten me with abnormal means, you are always my baby, which will never change. "


    Little Emma bit her lips and glared at him. Originally seemed to want to say something, but finally rushed into his arms. Hold him and kiss him.


    At the end of the day, she didn''t want more people to share Adrian with her. She could accept that Emma was just watching them play together. It was also one of the reasons why she would target Kate at the beginning. Of course, little Emma knew that it was impossible to monopolize Adrian, but those who had been acquired by Adrian before her were nothing more than that. After that, she had to do everything possible to stop them, especially girls of her own age or even younger, like Rachel and Ivanna. Even because of the Harry Potter movies, they and are very good friends.


    Adrian knew that she was careful, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Although the devil is a little devil, he always knows when and what to do. That''s why he dotes on her. As for Rachel and Ivanna, though they got on with each other in one day, they also played the trio. Adrian didn''t have too many ideas. Otherwise, he would not start now. The main reason to get them is to -


    "is it better now?" After a sweet kiss, Adrian asked, laughing. At the same time, she pulled up a corner of her shirt and stroked it inside.


    The girl''s face flashed a trace of beauty, but quietly hummed a voice, not the head as if very angry, he saw through the heart, this proud appearance is very lovely.


    "So..." Adrian leaned over her neck and took a deep breath, showing a bad smile, but before she finished, she interrupted: "don''t even think about it!"


    "I haven''t said anything yet." He made a look of innocence, but little Emma didn''t eat it now: "because as soon as you turn your head, I know what you''re thinking. I''ll never say yes, I won''t!"


    "Is this a kind of Well Are you interlinked? " Adrian look unchanged asked, under the clothes of the hand movement more severe, "well, it seems to feel a little bigger than before."


    The girl''s breath became a little bit short. Although she was gnashing her teeth, her ruddy face made her look particularly attractive.


    "Well," she said suddenly, turning her eyes. "You''ll try to get me to agree, even if you don''t agree, or even trick me into doing it later. But --"


    little Emma''s voice lengthened and her smile became crafty: "only one chance for you, so You want Hermione, Luna and Ginny? Or Hermione, Luna, Ginny, Zhang Qiu and Furong? By the way, it is said that the next half blood prince will be re auditioned for Raven brown. Have you ever thought about it, ed


    Adrian can''t help but take a deep breath, watching the girl squint, have to say, this is a very tempting proposal, but if you agree, you can only play once, that''s too bad.


    "Besides, Gemma atden, who plays Tonks this time, is also good. Would you like to join us?" Little Emma didn''t feel like enough to continue to seduce."That''s true. Gemma is in a good shape." Looking at the car roof of Adrian subconsciously answered, suddenly, under the ribs wearing a burst of pain.


    "When?" The girl''s face broke down in an instant.


    Are women born to do this? Adrian couldn''t help but complain in his heart, and then pinched her face in anger: "it''s new year''s holiday, are you satisfied?"


    As I said before, in the current Harry Potter series, many young actors have changed actors. Only Emma Jr. and Ivanna are in line with the original version, so nifadora Tonks is no exception. Adrian got a younger girl to play the role, yes, the Kent born Gemma atden.


    Of course, just like Lois burkun, Gemma undressed and undressed in front of him without exception, and it was very natural. She''s not pretty. But the figure is one-to-one, coupled with a very cooperative, let Adrian play a little fondly. This time, if it was not decided at the beginning to deal with Rachel and Ivana, Adrian would have to talk to her.


    "So, aren''t you going to guest star in the Harry Potter movie series?" After calming down, little Emma immediately asked, "you''re in iron man anyway. Isn''t it a problem to play some other roles?"


    "Oh?" Adrian raised her eyebrows, wondering why she had changed the subject.


    "I knew that. You''re going to play Voldemort Little Emma blinked.


    "Come on, let''s not say I''m not an actor, I''m not interested in playing a guy who doesn''t even have a nose." Adrian shook his head. "Besides, the crew has found a good actor to play Voldemort."


    "How about being a villain Death Eater?" Little Emma put it in front of him with a smile The death eaters who caught Hermione, Ginny, Luna, Zhang Qiu and so on


    Well, speaking of it, I''m still luring him to agree to that condition. In that case


    "That''s all. Just do what you want. " Adrian narrowed his eyes.


    "You promised to be a Death Eater?"


    "Emma!"


    "Yes, ha ha."


    Looking at the laughing girl, she burst into laughter. Adrian shook his head helplessly, then the corners of his mouth rose slightly. You asked for it, Emma. Do you really think this thing limits me?


    "One thing''s done. Now let''s fix another," said little Emma, riding on Adrian, encircling his neck and blowing seductively in his ear. "I''ll squeeze you dry. Ed


    Squeeze Adrian dry? Alone? Of course, it''s just a little Emma''s idea. So, even in Liu Li''s apartment that night, after Liu Yufei went to Nanjia, their mother and daughter lived in Los Angeles most of the time, and the London apartment was basically idle, so Adrian used it.


    All in all. Even if Emma was taught a lesson in bed that night, Adrian would continue to make love with her the next day. At the same time, there is jema. Since she was mentioned before, it''s good to call it out and play. Little Emma, Rachel and Ivanna have their own tastes, but their bodies are not so good. Ivanka has returned to the United States ahead of time, so she has to make up for it.


    It was so leisurely that after a few days, Adrian set foot on his way home when the enthusiasm of the United States was almost the same. Rao is so, after getting the news of his return, the media still blocked his mansion, so that Kate and her daughters had to walk in and out carefully, and sometimes Adrian had to come forward to lead those guys away.


    "I don''t understand. Why guard against those reporters?" Lily, leaning against the head of the bed, asked in a melancholy way, then sneezed heavily.


    "Because these guys can do anything for a bit of news, and you''ll understand when you grow up." After a close look at the thermometer, Adrian said, "it''s very good. The temperature is just a little higher. Drink more water and take some medicine, and you''ll get better soon."


    "But mom said," lily sneezed again, "and said you were afraid of being found out."


    She said and opened her eyes again: "do you have any secret that can''t be known?"


    Unfortunately, because of the cold, Lily was still a little weak, even though she tried to make the usual expression of "I knew it long ago" or "I will know sooner or later".


    "They discovered it, but they didn''t dare to say it. To let you be careful is just to show them." Adrian pinched her face. "Well, now give me a good rest. A cold is a very serious thing. Even a strong person like me can catch a cold from time to time. If you don''t take the time to cure it, it''s easy to develop into a severe disease, you know? "


    Because of physical problems, Westerners are easy to get flu, and this disease, which is only a small problem in the eyes of Oriental people, can easily kill people here. In the United States, there are at least tens of thousands of people dying of influenza each year. Although Adrian has always been in good health, even if not counting the "field battle" with Sophie, there are many times of bed rest due to influenza."I see." Lily murmured, reluctantly lying down and pulling up the quilt.


    "Dad will come to see you later." Adrian kisses her on the forehead and leaves the bedroom under her gaze.


    In the garden outside the villa. The afternoon sun is strong, women or mothers are talking to each other, whether with a fake smile or from the heart of the smile, the children are running around. As he said to Lily before, he was not worried that the reporters would take these pictures. The reason why he asked Kate and them to be careful was just to make a show.


    After all, Adrian is now appearing in front of the media as an actor, and actors and directors are treated differently in the media. But even so. It will not change Adrian''s other identity, media tycoon.


    As a media tycoon, even if he doesn''t say anything and covers up his private life, the media can''t help it - as long as he has enough chips to trade. What''s more, Adrian, who claims to be disciplined, is very cooperative in some aspects. For example, he appeared on the daily show as soon as he came back. He talked about the reasons why he took the film and said a little about Charlize and Ivanka.


    "As I said through the spokesperson before, it''s a very interesting experience that has never been done before and rarely ever since. Why don''t you try it? And I admire Stark''s prototype Hughes


    "When I first recruited Charlize as a secretary assistant, I didn''t expect her to be what she is now. She''s really good, and I have a good understanding. That''s why I recommend her to play chili. "


    "Ivanka and I used to talk a lot, and as a bystander, I knew more about her desire to create her own career. I understand Donald''s concerns, but Ivanka is not a caged bird. She needs the freedom to fly. Of course, it was a complete coincidence that she worked as my secretary because she said she was inspired by me to find another job independently. So I''m responsible. "


    These seemingly true and false, but also revealed the fun of friendship, appears to be extremely ambiguous words, so that many gossip enthusiasts more speculation, but also more look forward to the end of may as soon as possible.


    With such cooperation, even if a reporter has taken so many pictures of mother''s party, for example, now, no media would dare to risk publishing it. Moreover, the Chicago Tribune is still in front of us. Besides, Adrian is not without backers. So don''t worry at all.


    Compared with those reporters, the daughters are obviously more troublesome. For example, sandy, who is a little over a year old, looks energetic every day. It''s a common thing to make a lot of noise. I''m used to grabbing and pinching. If I go on like this, it''s another lily. One lily is already depressing. Another Why can''t she be as quiet as her sister Alice? Or just like other sisters, as long as there is something special about it?


    Well, not to mention these family chores, after coming back, in addition to supporting the film promotion, there is one thing he needs to follow up, that is, Christina''s new album''s first wave of main songs began to hit the charts.


    It is a mix of blues, jazz, soul music and other styles of songs, with a strong mood, guitar melody, strong rhythm and large range span, but also catchy, so that at the beginning of the list directly jumped to the top of the list, the song''s name is: "rolling in the deep"!


    Yes, it''s the song rolling in the deep. Adrian has consciously asked Christina to expand and try these songs. She has also done very well. Last year, Grammy won the best female jazz singer, which is the best proof. Over the years, she has made great breakthroughs in blues, jazz and soul music, and with the best team, she has no problem with the song. Perhaps the voice is not hoarse enough, the degree of heartbreak is a little less than the original version, but it is better than loud and clear. When it erupts later, the feeling of anger is expressed more thoroughly.


    With this classic, plus some good songs from the same source, such as "some one Li Keyou" or "set fire the other", and other good works, next year''s Grammy will be very exciting.


    In this case, Britney Spears, Avril and Taylor, on different occasions, either pray or threaten or coquettish want new songs. Well, Britney''s easy to solve. Adrian gave her a good new song, pokerface. Although the response is not as strong as the current rolling in the deep, it once occupied the top of the billboard for a period of time, so just pick a few more songs from the same source.


    As for Avril and Taylor, he couldn''t think of anything suitable for the moment, so he had to put it off for a while, and An unexpected thing, even caused a lot of chain reaction after the event, put in front of him.


    "You say Want the group to go public? " Adrian blinked, stunned and laughing, as if the guy sitting in front of him was an alien in a Claude skin, not himself."Hey, don''t look at me like that," Claude spread out. "I''m not an alien."


    "Well, you''re not," Adrian said, turning on his cell phone. "But it''s not April 1."


    "Ed, I''m serious!" Claude took a deep breath.


    Adrian frowned and released: "no wonder you came to my office, not to your office - well, why should I list the company? Become the richest man in the world? "


    "That''s not necessarily. If you only double it, you''ll be a little more than gates at most, and you may be overtaken at any time." Claude finally failed to resist, and made a small joke.


    "So I''ll just stay in the top five." Adrian shrugged, then raised his hand after Claude narrowed his eyes: "OK, why do we go public?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C342

    "In order to continue to expand," Claude said without hesitation, "although you always said that we should focus on new media, in fact, we have gained a lot from new media, but it does not mean that traditional media should be completely eliminated, even if they are about to fade away - what do you think of the acquisition of the New York Times?"


    "Buy the New York Times? Is it necessary? " Adrian, with his hands crossed, did not agree.


    "I''m just going to give you an example," Claude waved. "But we can''t rely entirely on others in the channels of traditional media. We have to have our own, and maybe it can be of great use when necessary. It''s just that they also want to enter the new media, so we need to use the listing to attract more and more investors and attract more people. AC media still has a lot of room for growth, and shareholders will be happy to see this. "


    "I''ve talked to people at Goldman Sachs and JPMorgan, and they''ve reached an agreement on cooperation. They''ve started to prepare," he said


    "Yes?" Adrian finally can''t sit still, some impatient took over, turned a few pages, and then raised to have, frown tightly, "how do I not know?"


    Claude blinked, as if he didn''t quite understand: "I told you before, just a few weeks ago, there was something I wanted to talk to you about, but it was only a preliminary idea, so it was postponed temporarily."


    "It''s not like a preliminary idea." Adrian raised the document in his hand.


    "Yes, but then I sent you all the information. You signed it, too Claude spread out his hand and looked at him with strange eyes, as if aware that he was different.


    Adrian opened his mouth but didn''t say a word. His face was not very good-looking. During this period, it was the Oscar and the new film, and then he had to visit the mainland. After watching a lot of things, he handed it to Ivanka.


    "I don''t agree, crow." Adrian finally said that.


    "Why?" Claude looked surprised.


    "Because..." Adrian sipped his lower lip and then took a deep breath. "Didn''t you notice. Crow, the situation of Fannie and Freddie is not very stable. Since last year, some people have been unable to pay off the mortgage, but the bank still loses money after auctioning off the mortgage. "


    "Is it?" Claude looked at him suspiciously, and then recalled carefully, "well, I remember that there are such things, but it''s not common. Isn''t it? "


    "If it''s universal, then the whole investment environment will deteriorate." Adrian immediately said, "I remember talking to Eni about this before. It''s said that the situation is not very optimistic."


    "Is it?" Claude narrowed his eyes. "Donald and I talked about it, but he didn''t. He admitted that there were some problems, but they will get better soon."


    "But I heard The new century financial company has declared bankruptcy. " Adrian, whose face became more ugly, racked his brains and said.


    "Which loan company was founded in 1995? It''s normal, "Claude waved." it''s all in loans. And it''s subprime loans as the main business, it''s hard to bear big waves, especially in the financial sector. You should understand this. I admit that financial markets have been more volatile this year than before, but it won''t affect us. "


    Adrian couldn''t help but cover his forehead. After a moment''s silence, Adrian said firmly: "I still hold my opinion."


    "Why?" Claude finally frowned. "We just split the listing, the core business is reserved, the impact on equity is not very big, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "I''m not worried about that." Adrian''s voice couldn''t help saying, "you know me, crow. If it''s really necessary, I don''t object to the listing of the group at all. I''m just worried that this fluctuation will expand and become more and more intense! I have a bad feeling that this wave will not end so easily


    "Is it? When did you become a financial expert? " Claude wanted to say it half jokingly, but his eyebrows were raised so high that it seemed more ironic.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Adrian took a deep breath, his eyes flashed a little angry light, "why? You''ll admit that my prediction has always been accurate. "


    "Yes, but that''s more or less based on facts," Claude''s tone also became a little unhappy. "You''re telling subprime mortgage volatility is likely to expand. Well, I admit there''s a certain probability, but that''s very small, or in other words, you don''t have a little strong evidence that this could happen."


    After a pause and hesitation, he added, "ed, you''re excellent. We all know that, but why not continue?"


    Although he was very tactful, Adrian still recognized the meaning of his words, and then slowly stood up, supporting his hands on the desk, looking down at Claude: "can''t you see it? Can''t you really see it, or do you don''t want to see it, crow? If we need funds, there are many ways of financing, not necessarily need to be listed! It''s a risk to do this at this time. If it was ten years ago, I would not hesitate to respond. As long as it is good for the group, now, we don''t need to take any more risks! ""It''s not realistic to wait, that''s adventure! I am very clear what I am doing. Anything can not be without risks. As long as it is within the acceptable range, as long as the harvest is higher than the payment, it is worth doing! " Claude also stood up, staring at Adrian.


    "Can you bear it? The harvest is higher than the pay? " Adrian didn''t finally stop sneering. "I''m still the problem, crow. Are you not seeing it, or don''t you want to see it?"


    "I didn''t see it? Did I not see it, or do you think I didn''t see it? " Claude asked in a loud voice, "I don''t understand, ED, why you''ve always trusted me, but now it''s like a different person."


    "Of course I trust you, crow. I trust you as always, but shouldn''t you even ask on the phone before you do it? "


    "Ha, do you think your authority has been offended? Because I didn''t call you? "


    Their voices grew louder and louder, and their emotions became more and more excited. At the end of the day, they looked at each other like red eyed bulls, who would not let anyone.


    A moment later, Claude said, word by word, "you know, I could have told you when I was done!"


    That''s right. Adrian has always let go, so Claude, the president and CEO, has great power. If the board of directors supports this kind of thing, he can''t stop it. Perhaps Claude wanted to say that he had come to consult Adrian because he respected his performance. But Claude forgot that at this time, it had another meaning: even if you knew it, you couldn''t stop me.


    So. Adrian''s face became livid, the same word for word answer: "you can try it!"


    Claude''s face was also livid. Then he turned and left without saying a word. Then, there was a loud bang at the door.


    "What happened..." Ivanka then hurried in, but only said a word, Adrian hit the table with a fierce blow, issued a huge "Dong" sound.


    Then he swept all the things on the table to the ground and breathed with scarlet eyes.


    Ivanka stepped back. But she quickly stepped forward and grabbed Adrian''s arm. "Calm down, ed."


    Adrian turned his head, the expression on his face was particularly ferocious. Ivanka was about to speak, but he plopped it on the table and screamed with pain. Adrian paid no attention to it and lifted her skirt roughly. Pull off the stockings and underpants, what foreplay does not have to bump into.


    Ivanka cried out again in agony, but she did not resist or struggle. She just bit her lip and let him abuse him violently in the back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. Ivanka finally woke up and found herself lying on the sofa with a coat over her. She reluctantly sat up and took a few breaths of air, then opened her coat. Her coat was OK. Her skirt was so torn that she couldn''t see it. Her stockings also had several big holes. She reached out to touch her waist and legs and the inside of her thighs. She felt the pain immediately. I''m afraid it would be a little bruised.


    She grinned bitterly, then looked at the figure standing in front of the French window. Adrian, only in his shirt, was holding his arm with his back to her, as if thinking something.


    Ivanka stood up and walked behind him, reaching for his waist from behind. "Are you better now?"


    Adrian turned, took her face and looked down into her eyes. "I hurt you?"


    "And Fortunately... " Ivanka smiles.


    "I hurt you." The question turned into a statement, and the next second he held her in his arms. "I''m sorry, Eni, I''m sorry, but I promise there won''t be another one."


    "It doesn''t matter," Ivanka hugged him, as if trying to embed his whole body, "or the first time I saw you fighting with Claude It must be terrible to quarrel with your best friend


    "Yes, the last good friend, the best partner," Adrian sighed deeply. "There is a big crack in the friendship of decades."


    "I can What can I do for you? " Ivanka''s tone is rare and unspeakable tenderness.


    "No, no," Adrian rubbed her blonde hair. "You''ve done enough for me. I''ll take care of it. Trust me."


    This fight came out of the blue. After calming down, Adrian began to reflect. He seemed to Some allergies. However, he really did not expect that Claude actually wanted to make the group listed, and it was still at this juncture.


    Damn it! If it is another time, Adrian will not refuse even if he is reluctant. After all, no media group is not a listed company. In order to attract more influential people, it is not impossible to consider. But why is it now that we have reached an initial intention to cooperate with the two major investment banks? If we go public now, three months later


    How could he not realize that Adrian gets bored every time I think about it. Well, Claude didn''t realize that it was normal, and the uncertainty of financial volatility, even for those who manipulated it in the back, didn''t necessarily see it. Like 99 years of Soros, he thought that the IT bubble would burst at that time, so he invested a lot of money in the short sale and lost a lot of money.On the other hand, if even Claude didn''t anticipate the timing of subprime mortgage defaults, it would be very unlikely that someone would push it behind the scenes. As mentioned above, the uncertainty of financial fluctuations can hardly be perfectly predicted. Even if the Federal Reserve starts to cut interest rates, we will know sooner or later, but when it will be, we do not know. Adrian was going to take this opportunity to make another profit.


    So, it''s no wonder Adrian had such a violent reaction when he heard that Claude planned to go public again at this time - or this is just one reason. Besides, Adrian''s instinctive desire to maintain his authority is probably another reason.


    Yes, it was said more than a decade ago that there are few companies with dual core that can develop into large groups. Basically, one person is the main body and one person is the auxiliary. Although Adrian chose the latter, he also used various means. For example, publish forward-looking information to add weight to yourself.


    For a long time, he and Claude have been working closely together. Many things will be discussed in advance and then the action will be paid. As a result, the AC media industry has gradually developed into today''s scale. However, all of a sudden, without any preparation at all, Claude proposed to list the group, and everything was ready only for Dongfeng. Don''t mention Adrian, any chairman of the board will be uncomfortable.


    In addition, Adrian is used to taking charge of the general direction and giving all the details to Claude. Suddenly, he is faced with the situation that the other party wants to force something he doesn''t want. It is his nature to protect himself instinctively.


    In this way, it is at this time, the eve of a doomed disaster. Several factors intertwined, Adrian would not agree in any case, so the dispute could not be avoided.


    But he couldn''t convince Claude, even after so many years in this position. He has a good understanding of finance, but he is not as good as Claude. Although we had a good discussion with him and persuaded him to accept his own opinions several times before, it was on the premise that he had done enough homework. Now, Adrian can only find some unconvincing materials temporarily. Even the financial company of the new century, which has racked his brains, was quickly refuted by Claude, and the dispute escalated.


    In fact, it is not that there has been no dispute between the two people before, but both of them will end up with limited compromise by one of them. But today, I don''t know why, even under the circumstances of Adrian''s strong opposition, Claude still refused to give up, which eventually led to the situation out of control.


    Damn it Well, I have a lot of responsibility. Adrian thought after reflection. If he could be more careful, instead of focusing too much on other aspects, see Claude''s documents on preparing for listing in advance, and even remind Ivanka, he would not be so passive today.


    However, it''s strange that he didn''t keep calm. Why is Claude so impulsive? This is indeed a question, but it is difficult to get an answer now. After a big fight that day, the two people did not speak on the phone these days. Even if they met, they just nodded with a stiff face and some coldness.


    This is not a good thing. In any case, AC media can make a way in the media industry and achieve its present scale. It has a considerable relationship with the close and complementary cooperation between Adrian and Claude, which can''t be repeated by others. Now, if the crisis between the media and the two people cannot be made up for, then it is bound to cause serious impact on the relationship between the two.


    Besides, Adrian and Claude are not without feelings. No matter it is from the other third of the soul, or from the accumulation of more than ten years of hard work, Claude is indeed Adrian''s most sincere friend, brother and confidant. He absolutely does not want to lose him.


    So, after a few days, Adrian, who had completely calmed down, thought that Claude should have thought about it, and then went to his office on his own initiative.


    "Hi, crow." Sitting behind his desk, Adrian said hello first.


    "Hi, ed." Claude stopped and nodded to him.


    And then For a long time, they both sat there, looking at each other from time to time without speaking.


    Finally, Adrian took the initiative to say, "I want to apologize to you, crow. I was so impulsive that day. I should Be more calm. "


    "Me too," Claude nodded again. "If I had a little control over my emotions Maybe there won''t be a fight. "


    "But I won''t give up my opinion," Adrian added. "I still don''t think it''s a good time to go public. I hope you''ll wait at least three months."


    Claude closed his lips and did not speak. Then there was a long silence. Adrian could not speak again. First, he would not allow the group to go public at this time. Second, he would He can''t take the initiative to say, "we can have a detailed discussion," because that means showing weakness. No matter whether Claude will be pushed forward or not, Adrian, in his capacity as chairman of the board of directors, can not say so at this time.


    For a long time, Claude finally said, "well, let''s take a step back. I don''t want to go public, but I need to raise money in the primary market."Although this is not what Adrian wants, it is at least much better than going public, and Claude is right, it needs to meet each other, so he did not refuse: "I think I can agree."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C343

    As the door opened, the cheers became stronger, and the click of the shutter was even stronger, because two people came down, the two protagonists of the film premiere tonight.


    "Mr. Cowell, there have been a lot of reviews from the previous auditions. What do you think of that?"


    "Do you think your performance is in line with the critics? Do you think Miss Theron fits in? "


    Reporters'' voices rose and fell in the screams of fans, and the cameras in their hands kept flashing. This was the first time that a media tycoon and super director appeared on the red carpet of the premiere with a woman''s arm in his hand. It''s not that he hasn''t done this before, but it''s mostly after actresses come to the red carpet. It''s really the first time that he pulled Charlize out of the car and entered the theater like this. Does this mean that the former secretary is very special?


    At the thought of this, the voices of reporters raised questions were even louder. Unfortunately, Adrian did not give them any chance. He always played ha ha and used those smooth words to deal with them. Soon, the shutter was louder, because after a long walk, Adrian got up the arm of another girl who had arrived first. In iron man, there was Ivanka, the current secretary who played the role in iron man!


    With so much support, it is almost possible to imagine how many people would discuss this picture in the media, so the reporters simply gave up asking questions until they went in.


    "It''s interesting to see them both excited and unwilling." Charlize, in a translucent, light black evening dress with long sleeves, said this after entering the theatre.


    "Of course, I''m so tired of these people. It''s pleasant to see what they want but can''t do. " In a white strapless dress, Ivanka, who showed a deep ditch, immediately joined him.


    "Let''s go in." Adrian just said a light sentence, the original formula on the face of the smile immediately disappeared, replaced by depression and boredom.


    However, after entering the theater, the smile returned to the face. There were a lot of distinguished guests who came to attend the premiere this evening. After all, this is the first time Adrian played the leading role in the film, and played the role of a billionaire and a playboy as well, which made a big stir in the early stage. Hollywood''s slightly influential people will come to the stage when invited.


    Of course, most of the women are there, but in this case, the women who have to tease him are very difficult to cooperate, making the premiere so harmonious that many people who want to see the excitement are disappointed.


    As for the film, there is no doubt that it was a success. Although Adrian was a headache for the crew, the effect was very good after the completion. Tony Stark''s temperament and his unusual fit. Especially in the opening part, the slightly frivolous but charming appearance of Playboy is shown, which makes the sound of snickering in the screening hall very appropriate.


    At the end of nirvana in the cave, Adrian''s performance slightly declined, but the ingenious editing made up for this, and the level of decline was not very big, still maintained a good fluency. After returning home to become a technical house, although not quite the same as the previous playboy, but it is difficult not to defeat Adrian. And the action plays and special effects are all above the standard, so the last sentence "I am the iron man" easily pushed the atmosphere to * *.


    However, the most interesting part of the whole film is the confrontation between Charlize and Ivanka at the beginning. When they were shooting, they sparked between each other. Now they are on the big screen, and they are even more tit for tat under the editing. Let a lot of people who see the clue snicker. In addition, the conversation between stark and US soldiers in the car in the beginning of the film is also a special highlight. In the original version, the soldiers want to ask him whether the girls on the cover of Maxim Magazine in December had sex with him. But now it''s changed to vanity fair, which has an interlude of all previous movie stars appearing together. Do they all have a lot to do with him.


    "The one on the far left has promised to date me after spending four weeks, while the fourth on the right, who has been ignoring me, is asking her best friend for help." Stark answers in a tone of course.


    At the beginning, both the actors and directors were in a cold sweat, but at the same time, they were expecting. Although no one said it clearly, we all knew that the miracle girls must have had an affair with Adrian.


    Adrian didn''t care at all about it. Anyway, the lines didn''t name who it was, and didn''t give the exact answer. But the dramatic effect is still very obvious. At least in the second network, there are a lot of discussions on this point. "Adrian admits to having an affair with the miracle girls" in the forum. In addition, posts such as "new love and old love on the screen" or "Adrian''s full of love" are also rampant.


    Although critics have given good reviews, some comic fans admit that Adrian''s Tony Stark is not bad. But there is no doubt that these super gossip is the best way to get people into the cinema, so the first week box office easily reached 130 million.


    As a result, Adrian once again became dazzling, and his aura was even more dazzling. Whether he was a director or an actor, he could make his first week box office more than 100 million.Unfortunately, he was not very happy.


    "I''m sorry, no, you''re still a little girl, and you''re very popular now." Adrian said with a chuckle to the girl sitting on his lap.


    "I know it''s more fun to make a movie than to make a TV series, isn''t it? And I''m a big girl already, ed Serena nestled in his arms, shaking her arm and whispering softly.


    "Serena Dinner will be served soon... " Mandy tiffy''s voice came from the side, her eyes evasive, as if afraid to look at her daughter.


    "I see." Although Serena turned her head and answered calmly, her expression on her face became ugly for a moment, and her eyes flashed with disappointment and resentment.


    Mandy mumbled as if to say something, but eventually turned back to the kitchen. Serena turned back and continued to smile sweetly at Adrian: "please, ED, even if it''s just a supporting role."


    "No way," Adrian pinched her chin. "Now you''d better be honest with the show, and I''ll arrange roles for you at the right time."


    "You promise?" Selena leaned in front of him.


    "I promise." Adrian picked his eyebrows.


    The girl giggled and puffed out in front of him: "there are still a few minutes left for dinner. Let me taste some desserts first."


    Then he reached for his legs. Several times later, he bent over and buried his head. Adrian took a deep breath with her movement. As for Mandy, although she saw this scene during the Dragon Boat lunch, she didn''t do anything except her face getting whiter, even though Adrian and Selena were making love while eating in front of her, or after she finished cleaning up, they pressed her on the table. Mandy can only bear in silence.


    This is exactly what Adrian wants to see. Mandy and Serena are different from Liu Li and Liu Yufei. It''s not only the best way for him to attach himself to his mother''s eyes, but also to her. In this way, Adrian can find the right and left in the middle, and put them at the mercy of their heart and soul. With something else, the mother and daughter are completely in the bag. Here, some things do not have as much influence as they think, maybe they can bring more fame. So in another time and space, Paris Hilton can still be huge even if she is physically and mentally hurt The impact.


    But some things are absolutely untouched red lines. Once exposed, it would be completely over, and Adrian used some tricks at the beginning, and deliberately left the evidence, and he was not in it. With such a big handle in hand, Mandy and Serena''s mother and daughter can only obediently comply, and Serena also hates her mother.


    Adrian was so happy that he could have taken his time. With some gentle means, let them be firmly grasped unconsciously, and finally fall into the enemy''s hands. Compared with the current crude means, it may cause a rebound. Obviously it will be more effective, but he needs to vent now.


    After that day''s quarrel, although Adrian apologized to Claude after calming down, they both made understanding and stepped back. Claude gave up listing and chose to raise funds in the primary market. Adrian fully supported him. But after that, the relationship between the two did not fully recover. Most of the time they met, they could not say a few words. So far, they have been almost a month.


    This makes Adrian very unhappy, but he can''t do anything. In this case, he can''t show any more, because it is tantamount to admitting in disguise that all the mistakes are in his own body, which is absolutely unacceptable to him. Adrian admitted that he did have to be responsible, such as carelessness, such as being too excited at that time, but this does not mean that the fault lies in him. Why Claude is so dispassionate has always been a problem.


    But until now, Claude has nothing to say, Adrian natural heart is very uncomfortable. This kind of emotion accumulates much more, and naturally needs to vent. He can''t vent that kind of violent emotion on his own woman. Ivanka has already made him feel guilty. Although Annie, Natalie and Kyla can admit that after finding out what Natalie is doing, she first laughs at her, and then Natalie makes a few provocations and says what she can achieve this level of self Obviously more favored by Adrian, so the unsuccessful retort Kaila Dang did not hesitate to add in.


    She''s such a wonderful character, so Adrian''s idea to have Kyla and Natalie in "another Boleyn Girl" is a wonderful idea, and then he''ll have something more fun.


    But after all, there are only three people, which is not enough for Adrian. Two Korean toys can play harder, but they are not too heavy. So Adrian hits Selena. The girl''s moaning and crying, as well as the conflict with his mother, make him calm down. At this time, he is too lazy to care about the big devil but not the devil.


    In addition, there were people who came to the door voluntarily.


    "What can I do for you, Hannah?" After the girl sat down on the sofa in the study, Adrian asked in a gentle tone. Although it didn''t look much different from a few months ago, there was a faint smell of a giant thousands of miles away.Dakota Fanning was biting his lips, which did not seem to change much from a few months ago, except that there was a lot less blood on his face.


    "I am I am... " She tried to keep her voice calm, but her hands on her legs were squeezed tightly. The eyelids were drooping, as if with remorse. "I''m here to apologize, Mr. Cowell."


    "Oh?" Adrian picked his eyebrows and looked as if he really didn''t understand.


    "I shouldn''t have I shouldn''t be capricious, "Dakota continued." I shouldn''t have taken "The hound."


    "You say that," Adrian made a casual look. "Don''t worry. I''m not angry. That''s your choice. I respect your choice, Hannah. You don''t have to worry


    Hearing this, the girl''s face turned whiter: "no No, Mr. Cowell, I was really wrong. I was I was in a daze. I thought I already know where I was wrong. Please Please forgive me for my impudence, and I promise I will be obedient in the future. "


    She pursed her lips. There was a pleading light in his wide eyes, but Adrian was not moved: "I said, Hannah, I''m not really angry."


    Dakota eventually took over the hound, and then, as happened "once," when the lineup came out, there was an uproar in the critics, and countless people were puzzled and criticized for using a little girl as a rape scene. Then it involved Dakota and her family.


    Although Kam pummel followed the advice and was only shown at the Cannes Film Festival, which ended not long ago, even in Europe, he did not get much praise. On the one hand, because of Adrian, some European filmmakers are more exclusive of American films; on the other hand, although there are dozens of countries, Europe is more open than the United States. But there is still a red line in this regard. Even if murgia made "the forest of spring" today, it will also be banned. Although kampummel is better. But it''s almost impossible to get support.


    After the film was released, the controversy became more and more fierce. Some religious groups even publicized that it was a crime to let Dakota perform such a plot, and called for investigation. Although Dakota helped explain a few words, there are still some people in Hollywood who speak for her. Some people think that although the film is bad, her acting skills are still reflected. Unfortunately, the overall public opinion is very unfavorable to her.


    No matter how open Hollywood is, the United States as a whole tends to be conservative, especially in the interior. It is not surprising that Dakota will be treated like this. Later, public opinion began to attack her and her family, and journalists began to write long stories about her life, digging out all the bits and ends - as long as it was within the law - and even Dakota''s anger didn''t help.


    Then, she began to get scared, especially when some advertising contracts were released under the pressure of conservative social groups, and some characters were looking for someone else. She had to come here alone and ask for help.


    Unfortunately, Adrian didn''t have this plan. He knew about Dakota''s role as soon as possible, but he never cared about it. It''s very simple. He''s already said what to do. That''s what Dakota does. He doesn''t need disobedient people. Since she is still eager to play in the hound, she has to bear the consequences.


    What''s more, he is now angry about more important things, and he doesn''t want to spend much energy on a disobedient person. So when he saw the girl still refused to give up, he said frankly: "if you do something wrong, you have to take responsibility, Hannah, and some things can only be done once. Go back, your performance has already explained everything."


    "No!" Now the media tycoon is in despair, what''s more, if she doesn''t have any trouble, she will be more worried.


    So, without hesitation, the girl stood up, bit her lips and implored in a trembling voice, "please, Mr. Cowell, please don''t give up on me, please give me another chance, I I won''t make any mistakes again. I can do it for you I can do anything for you! Even if Now... "


    Dakota''s face turned red, but she still held up her little chest. She was wearing a dark green loose Plaid Dress, a milky white lining, and White Velvet socks and black round toe shoes to the lower legs. With her rapid breathing, she was full of green temptation. Looking at her resolute appearance, she was determined before she came Meaning.


    Unfortunately, what should have been useful for Adrian in general, has failed at the moment.


    "Go back." Adrian said, looking up at her.


    The girl opened her mouth, some can''t believe it, why is it like this?! But she still did not give up. After several changes in her face, she bit her teeth and seemed more determined.


    "You know, Mr. Cowell," the voice was soft and strange, as if everything had been let go. "I have a sister, and Ellie is a Very lovely girl, she also I want to be an actor as long as As long as you need I can give her to you... "Finish this sentence, originally crimson face Shua becomes some white, the body also slightly shakes up, as if may fall down at any time. So, Dakota was still standing there, his eyes wide open and his teeth clenched, looking at Adrian.


    Finally, he raised his head and watched her eyes flash with inexplicable light. After a long time, when Dakota felt that he was about to collapse, he finally opened his mouth: "see the round table over there? In the past, turn your back to me, split your legs, lift up your skirt, and take your panties down to your ankles


    There was a glimmer of ecstasy on Dakota''s face, and though she was shaking violently, she walked over, her back to Adrian, climbed down, lifted her skirt and pulled off her underpants. Soon, a pair of hands holding her slender waist, in the rhythm of each other''s kneading, the girl almost soft on the ground, but she finally stood firm, until the huge pain suddenly came from below.


    "Ah Dakota cried out in agony, but she bit her lip to keep herself silent, but the man behind her didn''t want to.


    "Shout!" He said coldly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C344

    Adrian had never looked above the threshold of women who were eager to become famous and willing to give everything for them. But this time, he was shocked. He never thought that such words would come from a little girl like Dakota Fanning. You know, Ellie fanning is her sister, her own sister, in order to regain his support, she can even sell her own sister!


    Even Adrian, who is used to the interest exchange in the entertainment industry and even personally induces a woman to betray her best friend, is surprised. Originally thought Dakota was just the second Kirsten. She was not vague when she exchanged herself for tomorrow. I didn''t expect that she could do this and exchange everything for her own interests.


    In this case, Adrian also reluctantly accepted. As he said before, he likes those ambitious women who can be free. The more ambitious they are, the more shameless they can be, and the easier they are to control them in their hands. What''s more, buy one get one free. He doesn''t worry about Dakota''s possibility of making a bad check. Although she''s a little stronger - or she won''t accept the movie "hound" after his warning - she still dares not break the contract. Of course, it''s going to be years before Ellie fanning is too young.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter if it''s a breach of contract. Annie, Natalie, and Kyla are short of companions.


    So, after the deal, Adrian took her virginity deposit for the first time. To conclude an agreement in this way not only calmed Dakota - the relieved smile in the corner of her mouth, which he saw in his eyes - but also allowed him to vent his anger. As for the sequelae, Dakota had been able to come to him several times without telling his parents. It should not be a problem to deal with such a small matter.


    As for her future path, Adrian has also had a preliminary idea. The negative impact of hound can not be eliminated. As long as the time is long enough, the public opinion will eventually subside. Then she will take out a good work and make a show, which is enough for her to recover. With Adrian''s means, there is no problem in doing this, which is why Dakota tries to do everything, even if he presents his sister. And the reasons for regaining his support.


    That Swedish novel can be given her a try. Adrian thought to himself. He refers to the vampire novel. When he took the right to adapt the Millennium Trilogy, he also bought the adaptation right of that novel. The Swedish version of these novels does not need to appear. I was going to wait a few more years for Chloe, but for the sake of Dakota''s dedication, it doesn''t matter.


    After taking away her virginity and slightly ravaging her, and having heard enough of her crying, the girl did not leave, but continued to serve. Adrian also had some pith to eat, and she played all afternoon. Except for the back, all the places to play were played. Whether it is swallowing or colorful face, she has done very well, and her acting skills have been fully demonstrated. Adrian is very impressed by the image of a girl who has been violated.


    However, Dakota is still a little tender. Generally speaking, it is more in her interest to slowly release her body and catch a man. But from another point of view, unreserved all pay, is also equivalent to show their loyalty. At the same time, it can make a deep impression.


    That''s it. Adrian finally decided, and then sighed. Although it can help him get rid of his irritability for a while, it is still a bad thing if it can''t be solved fundamentally, and by the way! Maybe that would be an opportunity, a good one.


    ----------------


    "we are fearless, we are invincible. All the way to our promised land... " In the corner of the reception, a circle of people, all about 40 years old, were standing under the light and singing their own songs. But it was very enjoyable, and Adrian and Claude were among them.


    "I have to say, I haven''t sung this song for years, but it''s still so beautiful."


    "If you do it every year, Ronald, you don''t have that idea."


    "I think you don''t really like our song, Sean?"


    "Shut up, schlain. I mean Ronald doesn''t need to feel that way, but it doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t attack me like that!"


    After a song was finished, seven or eight middle-aged men immediately started to shout, and they quickly pointed the spearhead at Adrian: "by the way, ED, I heard that you are also very good at music. How about our songs Well, what did that word say? By the way, optimize it. "


    "Forget it, I just have some ideas. Without professional musicians, it''s not easy to optimize," Adrian said with a smile. "Moreover, optimized songs are not our songs. This rough feeling represents our past. It''s an experience that will never happen again. It should hang on the wall and turn yellow instead of renovating and maintaining its original appearance, right, crow? "


    His last word was to Claude, who was standing with him.


    Unfortunately, Claude did not speak, another person had taken over the tune: "this is also true, a lot of things have passed, many things have changed, it is better to leave a few unchanged.""That''s right. You see, ed didn''t bring a woman to the party at his alma mater, and it''s said that he didn''t bring a woman before. This is a miracle. Does it mean that when he becomes a director, his character will change?"


    "That''s not going to work, ed. why don''t you introduce some of the movie''s sequels to us. Some people like your production of Moulin Rouge and Nicole Kidman."


    A group of people immediately began to talk, and Adrian, who was smiling, had to sigh in his heart. He is now holding a reception at Stanford University. Americans attach great importance to all kinds of parties held by his alma mater. It has always been a good opportunity to expand contacts. Maybe there will be a rich man or a congressman among his classmates.


    And the school can also take this opportunity to win over many people, on the one hand, to win more donations. On the other hand, it can make the school more glorious. For example, Harvard University has many princes from Arab countries studying in it. Although many of them are muddling along, no one knows whether there will be a king in the future. At that time, Harvard University can be proud to tell you, look, a king once went to school here, so as to attract more students.


    As a result, there are no fewer parties in every school, such as cocktail party, Homecoming Day, prom and so on. When Stanford sent the invitation in early June, Adrian agreed and dragged Claude along. For this reason, he also threatened to call his godfather if he didn''t come together.


    "It''s really reminiscent of the scenes that have been in my mind. It seems that I only found it yesterday, but it seems that it has been so far away." In the soft light of the street lights on both sides. Looking at Stanford campus, which has been completely in the dark. Adrian said with emotion.


    After the close relationship between Adelaide and his classmates in Stanford, they had a close relationship with each other.


    "It''s been 20 years." Claude echoed the sentence, although the expression did not change, but the tone is also with a sense of general.


    Adrian was silent for a moment. Although he could clearly remember what happened here, he always felt a little estranged. But now is not the time to think about it. He will bring Claudia to such a place. It''s not just about remembering the past.


    Unfortunately, before he started to guide the topic further, Claude directly pointed out: "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    His tone is light, it seems that he doesn''t care about anything. He just looks at the distance, frowns slightly, and gives people a feeling of impatience under the shadowy light. Adrian frowned. It was OK before. When chatting with his former friends and classmates, Claude didn''t speak much, but it was basically normal, but now it looks like he used to be.


    "All right. Tell me, crow, what are you thinking? " Adrian asked directly.


    "What else," Claude spread out, as if resentful. "It''s about work, of course. I have to think about how to appease everyone and tell them why I''m ready to go public, but eventually change my mind to only raise money in the primary market."


    Adrian picked his eyebrows, a little angry, but at the same time he quickly realized something.


    "What do you want me to do? Does it support you to change your mind? " His tone began to become aggressive. "If you could tell me more clearly what you think before that - it''s just a phone call - we can have a more detailed communication, and it won''t be the way it is now, you know, I''ve always trusted you!"


    "Trust me?" Claude sneered. "Yes, trust me, so it doesn''t matter. Then when you find out that it doesn''t suit your heart, you will reject it mercilessly, and then push all the problems to me. That''s really trustworthy. In this month''s time, you have to examine every document in detail. Ha, are you so worried that I will take your place? "


    "Oh? So I should be like before, don''t ask anything, and fight again when something goes wrong? " Adrian''s tone was satirical, and he put his hand on his chest and said, "how many times have I opposed you over the years? You should know in your heart, except for the projects I insist on, which time did I not support you?"


    "Because without me, you don''t want to turn your fantasies, even your fantasies, into reality, Adrian!" Claude, enraged by his movements, raised his voice.


    "Is it? Do you really think so? " Adrian laughed angrily. "I tell you, Claude, even if I didn''t have you, I could have achieved what I am today! Don''t forget, it was I who suggested shorting oil to earn the first pot of gold during the Gulf War, and I also suggested that the Soviet Union should be disintegrated to make a profit. I also suggested buying TV stations! It is also my suggestion to collect money in the IT bubble. Not to mention that ABC''s high ratings programs are all mine! It''s not me. You''re still in the godfather''s company! "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a thump. Then Adrian covered his nose in his eyes and stepped back a few steps. It took a long time for Adrian to recover. Then he looked at Claude in disbelief. He seems to have some confusion, stupefied there, a few seconds later said: "this is what you ask for..."Before that, Adrian had punched him in the face. The force of the blow was so strong and the angle was not so accurate that he had to constantly shake his hand with the air conditioner. Similarly, Claude, who was in a twinkling of gold, retreated several steps, immediately became red in his eyes and jumped up without saying anything.


    So the two men were on the path of Stanford campus. You punched me and I punched each other, elbows, knees, strangulation, all kinds of tricks, and finally they huddled together so that they both fell into the bush.


    ----------


    "thank you, John." After taking the ice bag from the bodyguard''s hand, he hissed and inhaled the air-conditioner. Adrian said so. Then he waved again. The bodyguard then pretended to have nothing to see and left here without saying a word.


    One of the bags was thrown to Claude, who was sitting on the ground. Adrian rubbed his own bag a few times. Finally, Adrian put it on the place where his face was dredged and sat on the ground. Claude, opposite to him, did the same thing. He looked at him from time to time, and then quickly moved his head.


    After such a long time, Adrian continued to breathe in the air conditioner and said, "well, I''ve let off steam. Tell me, what are you thinking? Is it really going to be too close to each other


    Claude mumbled something. The head turned around, and then turned away, a look hard to say.


    "Can''t you be a little louder, crow?" Adrian got angry again. "I''ve apologized. I''ve lowered my profile. Can''t you make a little useful response?"


    "All right, all right, I admit," Claude finally raised his voice somewhat self defeating. "I''m jealous. I''m jealous of you. It''s all over the place."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? " Adrian grew up and blinked his eyes. He didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    "I say, I''m jealous of you, I''m jealous that you always make the right judgment about the future," said Claude dejectedly. "I also try to observe, analyze and predict the possible results, and have achieved certain results, but you are not like this, you always seem to have known for a long time. It didn''t matter at first. But after a long time, I began to feel uncomfortable. I can also make these judgments, but there are right and wrong ones, but you are always right So when I spent a lot of time preparing for the listing of the group, you think that this is not a good time and firmly oppose it. Naturally... "


    Before he finished speaking, Adrian had already punched him in the face: "are you still a 16-year-old fucker?! This is not the time for me to be a cheerleader and her two best friends! Where''s your brain


    This time, he was really angry. He would have said that the most important thing was to provoke Claude''s anger and let him vent his anger, even if he yelled at him - of course, Adrian didn''t expect that he would actually punch each other - but unexpectedly, this guy really cares about such things. God, is he still a mature adult man? Is he still CEO Jane, President of AC media? What a childish idea! It''s been so long! How can Adrian not be angry or angry!


    So, unable to restrain him, he directly gave him a blow. Of course, Claude did not hesitate to return a punch, and the two immediately began to fight again. The final result is, each hand and more cold compress ice bag, the appearance of black and blue face is more obvious.


    The two men sat on the ground, panting and sniffing, staring at each other, as if no one was convinced. So stare for a long time, also do not know whose mouth began to twitch, two people happened to turn the head to a different side, and then after a moment, said with one voice: "sorry."


    Leng next, two people once again smoked the corner of the mouth, is the same voice: "sorry what?"


    Both rolled their eyes and grinned bitterly. Claude snatched the front and said, "OK, let''s talk first."


    After a pause, he seemed hesitant, but he said quickly: "ed, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have had that childish idea, but I didn''t control my jealousy, and it took so long. I want to sincerely apologize to you. I hope it doesn''t affect our relationship. You are my best friend and my best brother


    "You admit it''s childish." Adrian snorted coldly.


    "Adults have childish ideas, too." Claude was silent.


    "Well, crow, I accept your apology, but I also want to apologize to you again," Adrian sighed. "Although I reflected a lot after the quarrel, such as being careful, I could see your plan earlier, so that I could communicate with you as well as before, but I still missed a point. As you said, my prediction was always right, and I was very proud of it until I met with Steve jobs. Although I always said, it doesn''t matter, everything can''t go well, but I didn''t really put it down, because I always thought I could persuade him, I could. But I failed in the end and I couldn''t accept that, so when the same thing happened It was caused by my arrogance. If I had been more tactful and delayed a little, I might not have happened today, so I have to apologize to youClaude did not speak and looked at him a moment later: "so you admit that you lit the fuse."


    "Well, if that''s your idea, then it is." Adrian rolled his eyes.


    Then, the two people who looked at each other suddenly burst into laughter. It was so strong that it seemed to shake the whole Stanford campus, and the previous haze was swept away.


    "Damn it, that was a tough punch. How can I show up at the company meeting tomorrow?"


    "So do you. You hit me in the eye, and I''m going to promote the movie."


    "Come on, when did you cooperate with the promotion of the film, the people below have complained to me about this."


    "You should be glad that I haven''t recovered, or I''ll definitely beat again."


    "You can try. I haven''t beaten you so well for a long time."


    The two people, who helped each other up, walked out slowly, fighting with each other, and then stopped after a few steps.


    "You know, the group has insiders, the position is not low."


    "Of course."


    "Oh?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C345

    After the fight at Stanford, Adrian and Claude finally cleared up the estrangement caused by the listing of the group. Sometimes it is easier for men to communicate with each other with their fists. Then, everything seemed to be moving in a good direction, but it was only two days before the illusion was broken.


    It all started with a video, a video that I don''t know who uploaded to youtube, with the title of live action miracle director fighting. Although the picture is not very clear, it looks like it was shot with a mobile phone, but it can be basically identified. The man who is waving his fist with a middle-aged man is the famous Hollywood super director and the new "Iron Man" Adrian Cowell.


    It''s not long since the movie boom started, and Adrian has always been a well-known figure. You can imagine how much attention a video with such a title will attract - after a few hours, the click through rate will exceed one million.


    "We can clearly identify that the two people fighting in the video are Adrian Cowell, chairman of the board of directors of AC media, and Claude roanlis, President and CEO of AC media. This is obviously an unusual fight. If we think of the rumor about the listing of AC media before, but it soon became financing in the primary market, we can completely infer that AC media has been listed in the market There are signs of division between the two founders of the media. " Fox News Channel of News Corporation took the lead in reporting the incident on the TV station and played their usual "attitude" style.


    Although they are worried about Adrian and Claude''s identity, they do not make too many distortions. But a word "fight" is enough to explain a lot of problems. With the title of "two senior executives of AC media punching each other", it is very simple to guide people''s thinking.


    After that, the major media began to reprint, Adrian and Claude have a huge crack, also with this video fast walk open. Although for ordinary people, it''s just a super gossip. It''s so funny that the seemingly omnipotent super director, who has always been famous, would fight with his cronies. But for investors. This is a serious problem. How can they invest in such a group if their opinions are not unified or even have huge differences within the group?


    Moreover, soon, some reporters took pictures of Adrian and Claude respectively. Although both of them were covered up, some traces could be seen under the high-definition lens specially prepared by the reporters. And soon someone found the original author of the video. A cleaner in Stanford said he didn''t mean to see it. However, he was also a fan of Adrian. He just went to see iron man, so he recognized him at a glance, so he took his mobile phone to take this shot.


    This proves that this is neither hype nor conspiracy, so it further increases the credibility of their internal strife, although Adrian and Claude respectively said through their spokesmen that there was nothing between them, just a fight over a small matter, which is something everyone would do.


    "Has no one ever had a fight with his brother?" Adrian also wrote this on his Facebook page. Also posted a few photos of the party that night.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Some commentators in financial magazines began to publish articles questioning the internal situation of AC media. Wall Street became more and more hesitant, and the financing action that was not so smooth was even more difficult.


    To make matters worse, it was suddenly revealed that according to an AC internal employee who had resigned, Adrian and Claude had a heated argument about whether the group was listed. "The voice is so loud that even at the door, you can listen to the other party''s words and make full use of it.


    "From quarrel to fight, who can tell me what will happen next?" One commentator said on television.


    Although AC media denied it for the first time. He also claimed that he would reserve the right to state the laws against the employee, but rumors of internal discord were rampant for a time. In particular, some reporters said that the two founders have only nodded to say hello to each other since they met so far, and there was no usual intimacy.


    Although Adrian and Claude quickly appeared in front of the media through a fund-raising party, Adrian repeatedly said that he and Claude had no contradiction at the premiere of "I am a legend" starring Will Smith and Gao Yuanyuan as a supporting role. However, it was always interpreted by the outside world as a cover up, so there were various adverse rumors about AC media But it continues to ferment in the media.


    Fortunately, they are not listed companies, otherwise the stock curve will certainly make some investors with bad heart not accept it, but even so, the group''s business in this area has also been quite affected. After almost a month of delay, the word "refuse" came from Wall Street to shelve financing activities. The voice of questioning AC media became louder, and finally someone jumped out.


    "It''s a major setback, but it won''t affect our development, of course, until then, someone has to be held responsible," an executive director of AC media''s board said in an interview after independence day.


    In fact, a few days later, he joined up with some of the board members and asked the group to hold a board meeting and hold the matter accountable."This is the common fault of the fast expanding emerging groups. If the rising momentum is maintained all the time, even if there are contradictions, shareholders can choose to ignore it, but once there are major problems, the cracks between them will expand rapidly." During this one to two months, AC media has attracted much attention. Naturally, such news cannot be concealed. Therefore, some commentators commented with guns and sticks.


    "I don''t care how other media comment, I never think too much, I want someone to make a reasonable explanation for this matter!" One of AC media''s executive directors, Bruce Kahn, who had previously spoken of accountability and called the board of directors together, said in a sonorous voice at the bottom of the long table in the conference room, glancing at Claude at the top left.


    He is a middle-aged man in his forties. They always dress appropriately, are relatively conservative, and are very concerned about financial budget and investment plan.


    "Of course, Bruce, but The meeting hasn''t started yet. " Robert Fleming, a fellow executive director, coughed awkwardly and then glanced at the empty seat above him.


    As the chairman of the board of directors, knowing clearly that the board of directors is aimed at his own diehard party, he has yet to appear. What does the representative mean.


    Sure enough, after the sponsor''s voice. Some people can''t help it: "what''s the matter? We can decide the topic of today''s issue one step ahead."


    "Yes, it''s not contradictory, is it?" Someone followed.


    There is no doubt that Mr Strauss Kahn has won over a number of directors, otherwise he would not have called for a board meeting at this time.


    "There is no contradiction at all. I just want to know why Mr. Ron Reese, as president and CEO, has serious communication problems with Mr. chairman." In taking the opportunity of small talk to start the conversation, and won many people to agree. Strauss Kahn immediately began to make further difficulties and looked at Claude without blinking.


    "There can be no more communication problems between people." Said Claude, not knowing his voice.


    "You have been in good communication with Mr. President until now. This is the first; your poor communication has led to serious consequences, which is the second. " Mr Strauss Kahn appeared aggressive. "In any case, it''s an irrefutable fact. In addition, I have heard that Mr. President, you have never heard of listing before. I think it is necessary for you to explain this. "


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar in the conference room, and all kinds of whispers came and went. Even the former directors, who were still sitting still, couldn''t help looking at Claude. One of them frowned and asked, "is Bruce really saying it, Claude?"


    Although it is clear to all of you that because of Adrian''s decentralization, Claude can bypass him to do anything he wants to do, but if he doesn''t say a word, he will be informed when the matter is approaching. That''s the rhythm of tearing faces. Have they really gone their separate ways? Some of the directors looked at the empty seats, and their eyes were suspicious.


    "Adrian and I do have a conflict in this area, but we have reached an understanding after a heated discussion and calm down," Claude still had no expression. "We all agreed to raise money in the primary market."


    But this evasive answer was not satisfactory, so Mr. Strauss Kahn immediately said, "but you can''t explain why it''s clear that the plan has been done, and Goldman Sachs and JPMorgan have agreed, but in the end, they suddenly changed from listing to secondary market financing. Well, even if Mr. President has reached an understanding with you, what happens next? If Stanford was an accident, how did our media cope when everyone questioned us? Chaos, confusion, inconsistencies, and dilemma make it impossible to fight against the dirty water poured on us, eventually leading to the failure of financing. "


    He did not hide the sarcasm of his tone, and did not give any face. He made it clear that he was aiming at Claude.


    "What happened at Stanford was an accident. In that case, it was unwise for its media to make a large-scale defense. We can only fight back in a roundabout way, and then we can do it again after a little calming down." Claude had no expression.


    What he said is reasonable, but in the eyes of other directors at this time, he is no different from Gu zuozhou in his buck passing responsibilities.


    "As Mr President''s best friend, you shouldn''t let Stanford happen at all!" Mr. Strauss Kahn said sharply.


    "Bruce, it''s not Mr. Ron Reese''s responsibility." Fleming seemed to be trying to persuade, but it put the last word to him.


    "I''m sorry, it''s his responsibility!" Mr. Strauss Kahn raised his hands. "If this is not the case, I don''t think Mr. Ron Reese, who was born as president and CEO, has any responsibility."


    "Therefore, in view of the loss suffered by the company, I propose to remove Mr. Ron Reese from office," he said in a loud voice


    Several of the allies that Kahn had already wooed joined in, while the remaining neutral directors looked hesitant, especially when they saw the empty seat at the top. I don''t know why Claude didn''t recognize his life? Or are there cards left?


    "Well, we are now..." Kahn looked at Claude triumphantly. Just as he was about to continue speaking, a voice came from the door of the conference room: "I''m sorry I''m late. I took Miss Brooklyn daikel to the studio on the way, and chatted in the car for a few more minutes. I hope it''s not too late."It seems that you don''t have to worry about anything if you can speak with such a relaxed tone. Naturally, it is Adrian Cowell, the chairman of AC media and the famous Hollywood playboy. The smile on his face. The so-called chatting in the car is just a pretext. As long as a woman gets on his car, it is equivalent to getting into his bed.


    "What else are you talking about, crow?" After sitting down in his position, Adrian asked his partner with a smile, which made some people''s hearts sink.


    "About - how to remove me." Claude shrugged.


    "Dismiss you? Why? " Adrian looked strange.


    "We think Mr. Ron Reese has to take responsibility for it." Mr. Strauss Kahn said first that although he was very serious, he looked a little uneasy.


    "You mean being photographed fighting and then failing to finance?" Adrian asked.


    "Yes. And we believe, sir. You didn''t know about it at first. " Kahn took a deep breath.


    "Yes, I didn''t know it at first," Adrian nodded. "But it''s my fault. I just skimmed through the plan he sent me and didn''t take it seriously. Of course, we argued about it, but in the end, we each stepped back. Decided to raise funds in the primary market. But some small pimples were not solved, and then because I recalled some contradictions when I attended the Stanford reception, I simply had a fight. I didn''t expect that a cleaner would eventually lead to financing failure Well, Crowe does have some responsibility, but so do I


    Several people turned pale after this sentence came out. In particular, Bruce Kahn and his board of directors. Adrian''s words are tantamount to supporting Claude, so it is impossible to remove Claude. We should know that Adrian is not only the person with the most shares in the board of directors. It is also a major shareholder of the entire AC media. As long as he and Claude unite, any kind of resolution can be passed.


    However, the reason why Kahn decided to dismiss Claude was because of the discord between him and Adrian. During this period of time, as it was rumored outside, since the dispute over the listing, the two people seldom met, even when they met, they were very indifferent, so Kahn had other thoughts. In his opinion, if there is a huge gap between the two people, as long as they firmly stand on Adrian''s side, it is likely to replace Claude.


    The ambitious ambition, coupled with the hint of the chairman''s seat during the meeting, finally let Strauss Kahn gamble. What I didn''t expect is that, looking at the situation today, these two people are basically acting in order to let some people jump out on their own.


    "Is there anything else?" Adrian then asked.


    Several directors, you see me and I see you, can''t help shaking their heads and being put together in this way. Even if there is an issue, they dare not put forward it. God knows what their plans are.


    "Well, then I have a proposal." Adrian''s smile became delicate at this time. Several directors, including Mr. Strauss Kahn, couldn''t help but feel nervous. Was it so fast?!


    "I propose that Robert Fleming''s executive director be disqualified and removed from the board." Who knows from Adrian''s mouth to say is this kind of words.


    There was silence for a few seconds in the conference room, and then there was a commotion. How could Kahn, who had thought he was going to expel Claude, turn to Fleming, who had spoken for Claude before.


    "This Why is that? " Fleming looked shocked.


    "Are you wrong, Adrian?" One of the directors immediately asked, his face a little worried


    "yes, what''s the reason to expel Robert Another director followed in a hurry and asked, such unreasonable expulsion of directors and executive directors would only cause people to be in danger.


    "Is there enough reason to sell the group''s classified information to Rupert Murdoch?" Adrian, who kept smiling, said in a gentle tone, and then called. Soon an assistant came in from the door and put the prepared folder in front of the directors.


    All of them, including Bruce Kahn, looked at Fleming, who turned pale, and quickly opened the folder. Adrian''s voice echoed with their actions: "on April 23, you and Murdoch met at the Rafael club. On the third day, the acquisition originally intended to win failed and was renewed half a month later Wen group took it away; on May 13, you called Murdoch, and a week later, fox paid a lot of money to buy my favorite "mad men of advertising"; on June 19, you had a few words with Murdoch at the charity party of Four Seasons Hotel, and then an employee left his job and wrote about the quarrel between me and Claude. "


    He looked at Fleming, who was already pale, with a smile. "Do you want me to continue with the example, Robert?"


    And then he thought of something and said, "Oh, yes, I''ll add one more, instigating Bruce to hold a board meeting and making a fuss against Claude."


    Kahn immediately glared at Fleming, and then showed a look of fear to Adrian. He did not think that Fleming''s unintentional but firm confidence words were using him as a gunner, not to mention that Adrian and Claude were very clear about this, and were not able to sweat for a while."I just put some pictures in the papers, and information about your cousin''s job at News Corp. I don''t want to bring out the recording or video, and I don''t want to know how much Murdoch has given you. I just want to say," Adrian folded his smile and pointed to the big door of the conference room. "Now, get out of here."


    Then Fleming stood up and staggered out, accompanied by the murmurs of the directors.


    "All right, guys," Adrian clapped again after Fleming left. "I''m sure you''re not interested in talking about anything else at the moment, so let''s just wrap up. But before a new executive director is elected, I''d like Bruce to take charge of Robert''s job - is that ok?"


    The last sentence is towards Kahn, the latter can not help but stupefied, did not expect to have such a thing.


    "Anyway, you''re thinking about the company." Adrian smiles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C346

    "That''s it. I''ve almost changed. I have an appointment a little later." After all the directors left, the two directors in the meeting room sat in silence for a long time before Adrian stood up.


    "Oh? And that Brooklyn? Daikel Claude thought about it and asked.


    "No, it''s something else, Christina Hendrix, as hot as Brooklyn dyke, no, even more sophisticated, full of meat bombs." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Two women a day?" Claude raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You are really interested. Although this is a normal time for you, I still I can''t help shaking my head. "


    "No, I started Brooklyn two days ago, and today I just called her up just to be late in the meeting room." Adrian blinked and grinned. "I did it for you, crow."


    Claude did not hesitate to compare a middle finger, and then thought of something to ask: "wait, I remember Christina Hendrix is not..."


    "Yes, one of the main characters in mad men," Adrian waved. "Although fox paid a high price for it, I recommended her to play, and I was a super director. Besides, even without this, is it difficult for me to put her in bed? "


    "No wonder we can only have daughters." Claude mumbled.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t you think I''ve beaten you?"


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything." Claude raised and played.


    "All right." Adrian smacked his mouth. "I heard Helen was pregnant. I believe it would be a girl."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it hasn''t been," said Claude, smiling and waving his hand, and then changing the subject. "In a word, although Fleming was successfully kicked out, you''ve given me a problem, ed. I bet. Before you nominate another executive director, I''m sure Mr. Strauss Kahn will take me for granted. "


    "How can it be," Adrian chuckled. "If he doesn''t look good after this, he doesn''t deserve to be on the board. Frankly speaking, Kahn is very capable, but his ambition is a little bit big. Fleming also saw this before he took advantage of him and learned the lesson this time. For a long time, at least, there is no need to worry about his thoughtfulness. "


    "Well, anyway. We have basically achieved our goal, although... " Claude took a long breath.


    Although everything seems to be in control and they have planned a lot, in fact, there are many unexpected situations. The most typical example is the video of the cleaner. After investigation, the guy was indeed shot in a dog''s luck, so it was indeed an accident, and directly disrupted Adrian and Claude''s plan to lead the snake out of the hole.


    Long before that, they realized that there was something wrong with the company. Such as the acquisition of sniping, such as the "mad man" and so on. These are the things they are determined to get, but they are all taken away by News Corporation, and all of them are done by taking advantage of the gap of their quarrels, cracks and untimely response.


    The timing was so good that they were not informed internally. That''s absolutely impossible, so the first priority is to get this guy out. It''s just that before they started, they were destroyed by the cleaner''s video. And it gives the opponent an excellent opportunity to discredit himself. Fortunately, at least one step Adrian and Claude went right, that is to continue to maintain this kind of mutual indifference, as if not in a good situation, secretly collect evidence, and wait for some people to jump out.


    Although the cost will be a little high, but at the same time, it can also clean up some restless guys, which is not worth the loss.


    Fortunately, the final results are basically under control. Although Adrian and Claude were quite surprised when Fleming was connected with News Corporation, Murdoch was really big. However, as long as it is dug out, and after this incident, even if the AC media can not find out for various reasons, it is still OK to release news in private. Therefore, Fleming can not work in other companies, and no one will employ such a person.


    At the same time, he also beat the board of directors of AC media, which was a harvest. Then The two people in the meeting room exchanged eyes, and everything was silent.


    With the small-scale adjustment of the board of directors of AC media, although rumors such as huge cracks between the two founders are still circulating, and the shadow of financing failure has not subsided, everything has begun to develop in their favor. It disappoints many people who want to see a good show. It''s a pity that it''s such a understatement after all the big talk before - except Rupert Murdoch.


    As the person who personally directed the storm, Murdoch did not have too many regrets. He was very clear that to do and to do are two different things, and nothing will be 100% successful. What''s more, he has achieved more than half of his goals. At least for a few years, AC media has been unable to expand.


    If you can, Murdoch does not want to calculate AC media in this way, it is very unwise, but now the situation can not help him not to do so. If you want to choose the biggest enemy for News Corporation, it is not Viacom, Time Warner or Disney. The biggest enemy of News Corporation is AC media.In less than 20 years, the two young men completed what he had taken 30 years or more to achieve, and that was not the time he spent accumulating experience when he was young. They can always accurately grasp the context of the times and make almost no mistakes. The more opportunities are all from Adrian''s idea. Even though they are recognized as the most difficult to enter the mainland market, they are constantly expanding and eroding channels such as giving up network and movies.


    Many practitioners are jealous, and Murdoch is among them, but that''s not why he started. As a first-hand development of News Corporation to today, the old fox has experienced big waves. He can''t be sentimental in this kind of event. The reason is that AC media is expanding too fast. Even though it has slowed down in recent years, there is still a lot of room for development. If you don''t want to be constantly eroded and squeezed, it is an inevitable choice to contain them.


    However, Adrian and Claude cooperate with each other in scoring tacit understanding, almost no room for people, although Murdoch has long been out, but still can not find too many opportunities. This time. If it wasn''t for the disagreement between the two people over the listing and then the quarrel, Murdoch might still have to wait. For this reason, what he wants to do most is to exclude Claude from AC media.


    As everyone knows, Adrian is visionary and imaginative, but only Claude can turn it all into reality. If he can be excluded from AC media, it will be equivalent to breaking an arm of AC media. Even if Adrian wakes up later and can open his face to invite him back, he wants to work together as before. It''s almost impossible.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that they would make up soon. Then he blinded everyone and dug out Fleming - it''s a pity that Murdoch did enough to win over the other party. Who would do it if it didn''t do enough good? In addition to the fact that the media industry has been hit by the semi complete state, it is not that there is no big industry chain.


    In fact, if you can. Murdoch really wants to wait for AC media to go public.


    But now it is enough. Although AC media is still young compared with other media groups, it still has problems in its foundation, but it is already a giant. Such a behemoth can only be suppressed and cannot be swallowed up or dismembered. Now, although it seems that AC media is just a financing failure. And timely dug out the ghost, adjusted the board of directors, did not hurt, but want to deal with the ensuing series of effects, still need to spend a lot of effort.


    And this time also let a lot of people see clearly the sequela of the rapid expansion of AC media. There will certainly be people who want to start from within them - you know, before Murdoch, many heads of media groups had such ideas. The pressure brought by the rapid expansion of AC media is not only borne by News Corporation, but also by Murdoch''s action. Based on this, News Corporation has the inevitability to be ranked among the top three media groups.


    Of course, when News Corp. started, many people joined in, without saying hello, but cooperating with each other. News Corp. can''t handle the overwhelming coverage of their discord. Similarly, there are people on Wall Street, otherwise, the financing action of AC media will not be so difficult and face a lot of harsh conditions.


    If Adrian and Claude are smart enough, what they need to do now is to shrink back and further consolidate their foundation. Before that, even if they want to expand, they have to take time.


    They should thank me. Murdoch, who walked in the party, was somewhat proud. At least I told them the importance of the foundation.


    He really deserves to be proud that he can make such waves in AC media and win time and opportunities for News Corporation.


    "Hey, Rupert," the voice of greeting came, and leishidong''s face, which was a little stiff because of skin grafting, appeared in front of Murdoch. "Why are you here alone, and your beautiful wife is not here?"


    "Wendy doesn''t like this kind of occasion," Murdoch chuckled and pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose. "I just talked to Mr. field and I promised to support his environmental protection bill."


    "It''s surprising that you will support the environmental protection act, too." Lei Shidong raised his eyebrows.


    "I always do the right thing." Murdoch opened his hand.


    The two old rivals talked with each other, then joined several people, including media industry and other industries, but they were decent people.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that only one of the two people in AC media came to us today," someone suddenly mentioned this while chatting. "Didn''t they have indicated that they didn''t have anything to do with each other before?"


    "Maybe one of them won''t be able to come, or maybe one of them just feels bored and doesn''t want to come - in fact, I feel a bit bored." Someone joked, "don''t gloat, Bob."


    "Yes, they are not fools. Will they continue to quarrel?" Lei Shidong also echoed the sentence, and at the same time glanced at Murdoch. The black hands of News Corporation are no secret among several large media groups.


    "Young people always grow up when they encounter setbacks." Murdoch replied with a smile.Then, a voice chimed in: "I really learned a lot. For example, even a detailed plan may be interrupted by accident, or it can''t be avoided by being bribed."


    After that, Adrian with a glass of wine and well-dressed appeared in front of them. Murdoch''s face changed slightly, while leishidong raised his eyebrows. The others were not very good-looking. After all, they were discussing him just now.


    "Hello, ED, you''re out of your busy schedule?" The one who helped him say hello first.


    "Adelain said," it''s easy for me to take half a month to do everything, because I can''t do it in half a month. "


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Someone asked curiously.


    "You know, compared to you, I''m still a young man," Adrian glanced at Murdoch with a smile. "So it''s impossible to do things and always think about the consequences."


    Then, before people could make time, he turned to Murdoch and slapped him on the shoulder with a smile: "if you want a war, I''ll give you war, Rupert!"


    After saying that, he left without looking back, watching him put the cup in his hand into the tray of a passing waiter and his back disappeared. Murdoch turned his head back and tried to control his surprise. He managed to squeeze out a smile: "the young people are really impolite now."


    Then regardless of other people, including Lei Shidong, left with thoughtful expression.


    That remark was more a declaration of war than a threat. Yes, Adrian declared war on behalf of AC media to News Corporation. Murdoch can not help but be shocked. It is only three weeks before the previous board meeting. Adrian and Claude should straighten out the internal and external affairs at most. Even if they want revenge, it should not be now.


    But in Adrian''s voice, this is absolutely no joke. In this case, either they can''t lose face and are desperate to take revenge in order to regain their prestige; or they have seized his unknown painful foot and are ready to give a fatal blow.


    In the style of Adrian and Claude, it is obviously not the former. As long as we analyze them carefully, we can find that although they seem to have good luck, they always make plans before they move. So


    Then, Murdoch wants to go back to his mansion all the way. Even if he wants to break his head, he can''t be sure where they will attack from. Even though he made a few phone calls to the assistant and the people below, he still couldn''t figure out what to do.


    Maybe they''re really just bluffing? Murdoch thought, after tossing and turning in bed several times before falling asleep.


    However, he was soon woken up by a midnight phone call: "boss, no good," the guardian today printed an additional issue, claiming that they had the news of the world''s true wiretapping evidence! " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C347

    "It was a mistake, of course! And it''s a big mistake! Have you read the Guardian newspaper? If they dare to say that, they obviously have the weight of the evidence, you should be polite and polite, not humble or arrogant response, rather than a high tone of voice Murdoch said in a loud voice over the phone. Over there is his second son, James Murdoch, who this year, with the support of his father, became the chairman of Sky TV and ran News Corp.''s European and Asian operations.


    Damn it! Murdoch, who put down the phone, scolded fiercely in his heart, wiped his face with his hand and closed his eyes. Suddenly, he felt a little tired. There is no doubt that this is the work of AC media. After the guardian exposed the news of the world''s eavesdropping incident, its media, such as its full steam, reported it. Despite the newspaper''s bad advantage, you can see the discussion about the eavesdropping event everywhere on YouTube or Facebook. When you open Google search keywords, you can see the news on the home page Adverse group reports.


    In a word, it''s not covered up at all. It''s totally naked and hostile. This is terrible! Adrian''s words that night are now known to almost all. Now they are the first to take the upper hand, and they are doing so in such a big way that the situation is very unfavorable to News Corporation.


    How could they know that the news of the world was eavesdropping. Murdoch couldn''t help thinking that. You know, he didn''t know that very well. Is Did they find out? The old man''s brow was deeply frowned. According to the information collected at present, the reports on eavesdropping began to appear two weeks ago. However, the rich News Corporation has rich contacts, and with their help, they all put an end to it.


    However, although those reports did not have much impact, they left an impression on many people. So it was the former news of the world employee who came forward to testify. With a lot of evidence, the guardian, the rival of the news group, and the AC media spared no effort to support it, especially involving the royal family, so the situation expanded rapidly.


    However, Blair has left office again. The prime minister now in office is Gordon Brown. He has a very general relationship with news corporation. He often appears in the public as a conservative but liberal minded person. He will certainly support the investigation The more Murdoch thinks. The tighter the frown.


    Finally, he pressed the call button: "Mr. Miller? Please inform the flight crew immediately. I need to go to London at once


    The guardian''s report about the news of the world eavesdropping on the royal family''s life has swept across Britain and even Europe with the help of some people. Under the supervision of the house of Commons, Scotland Yard had to start a serious investigation, and then various kinds of wind and clouds began to emerge. At one time, many cases were involved, and at the other time, the senior level of the newspaper did not know. There will be evidence that News Corp. is exerting pressure with its influence, etc.


    However, Murdoch believes that he can handle these problems. Even if the AC media helps, they are still in a bit of a hurry if they wait for a year. When Brown has full control of Downing Street, he will face more difficulties. But now, although Blair has resigned, his influence remains. Coupled with News Corporation''s deep-rooted connections in the UK, AC media may have the upper hand for a while, but it will never last.


    However. What he didn''t expect was that two weeks later, News Corp. suffered a heavy blow from the United States. When it came to August, it suddenly broke out that News Corporation was suspected of eavesdropping on the phone calls of 911 victims, which immediately drew the attention of Americans who had only wanted to watch the show. For Americans, 9 / 11 has become a counter scale. Some people may think that it is immoral for the Bush administration to launch the Iraq war, but they absolutely support the retaliation of September 11.


    In this case, the fact that this kind of incident was exposed with certain evidence and the reports were biased to a certain extent, undoubtedly ignited the anger of some Americans. Immediately, some members of Parliament cooperated with the proposal to let the FBI thoroughly investigate the matter. Murdoch finally began to take it seriously. Although the British side is important, it is definitely not worth the loss if it is robbed of the foundation of the United States.


    Fortunately, George W. Bush is still in office, and he is still confident that he can control the development of this matter, but soon things began to develop in an uncontrolled direction.


    On August 4, Bear Stearns, the fifth largest investment bank in the United States, announced that its hedge funds would stop redeeming. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was a big blow. It''s not that no one is aware of the possibility of subprime mortgage crisis, but either they think it''s not so fast, or they can only ignore it for some reason.


    However, when Bear Stearns announced that it would stop redemptions, it was clear to everyone that it meant one thing, that the subprime crisis was officially and completely irresistible. Then, European and American stock markets fell into a round of plummeting! Then Warren Specter, President of Bear Stearns, announced his resignation, and several mortgage agencies declared bankruptcy one after another. Although the Federal Reserve began to inject capital to rescue the market, it was unable to prevent the crisis from expanding, which spread to the entire European and American financial markets two weeks later.


    This is not a big problem for News Corporation. Although it has also suffered a shock, the stock price fluctuation is not very big in the case of rescue. After all, they are not involved in the real estate industry. Even if someone shortens the stock of News Corporation since the eavesdropping incident, the loss is within the acceptable range. However, the next thing made News Corporation suffer a huge loss. In the continuous reports on the subprime mortgage crisis, News Corporation broke out again. Bernard Madoff, chairman of Madoff investment securities company, was suspected of Ponzi scam and was controlled by the police. Two senior executives of News Corporation also participated in it. The crime was that he might use his power to help Madoff cover up the fraud.In other words, the whole American financial crisis has never been a pound in the world. Bernard Madoff is also a leading figure on Wall Street. His asset management company''s stable return of 1-2 per month has attracted numerous customers, all of them high-end customers. The Palm Beach Country Club founded by him is also famous in the industry. The name of "no admittance" has attracted many investors.


    Such a big man is suspected of using the Ponzi scheme to deceive investors? How is that possible? But soon more and more evidence showed that Madoff''s asset management company was indeed a Ponzi scheme. So under the guidance of some people, investors who lost a lot of money began to get angry. The News Corporation, which was forced to be linked together, had a negative impression in front of the public for eavesdropping on 9 / 11 victims. More and more people began to despise it.


    "You, you should know. Barry, this has nothing to do with us! A lot of people let Madoff manage their own money. Are they helping the liar cover up the problem? " On the other end of the phone, he tried to suppress his anger. Murdoch, who talked in a peaceful tone, was extremely ugly and his hand holding the armrest was extremely tight.


    Finally, he closed his eyes and slammed the microphone onto the landline. Murdoch has never been so tired. At the beginning, he was full of confidence. He didn''t expect that it would become the situation in two or three months.


    Two senior executives of News Corporation in charge of American affairs did invest in Madoff, but their private behavior had nothing to do with the group at that time. They should have been victims. Besides, none of the decent people in the investment banks were caught by Madoff. But those guys tried their best to tie News Corp. with this shocking fraud case! Damn it!


    However, no one cares about the fact that it has been done. The same category can attract a large number of people just by changing an exaggerated special title. Just think about what you''re criticizing, and then start looking at what you''re criticizing. It''s just a matter of doing the other way.


    If it''s all right at other times, it''s now that ordinary people need a scapegoat to vent after the 9 / 11 eavesdropping incident and the subprime mortgage crisis. More to Murdoch''s horror. AC media is definitely not the only one attacking News Corporation. All kinds of people behind the scenes who participated in the crackdown on AC media before now appear in the action of suppressing News Corporation.


    The simplest example. Madoff''s affairs would never have had such a great impact at other times. The loss he caused was not irreparable. It''s not that no one can see Madoff''s trick, but at the beginning, he took the upper line, had no contact with ordinary people, and he had a wide range of contacts, especially as a Jew. Wall Street also had to worry about his face, so the biggest possibility was that someone would come out to defend him, and then he turned into something big and small, and finally returned to the original track.


    But not this time. The disastrous consequences caused by subprime mortgage triggered public anger. Wall Street must have an explanation. Madoff is just put in front as a scapegoat, and then What about a news corporation that has been affected by the eavesdropping incident and greatly increased its negative impression among Americans?


    These bastards! These starving vampires! Murdoch beat the armrest again. If it was only AC media, he was confident that he would still be able to do something even in this situation. However, if everyone started to target News Corporation, it would be in jeopardy, let alone


    Why are they so good at timing? This problem has been bothering Murdoch all the time, and the feeling of uneasiness is even better. Finally, he reached for the phone and reluctantly dialed a number.


    "It''s me, Sam, you can Can you get in touch with those two for me? " At this moment, he seemed to be several years older.


    -----------


    under the blue sky, even though it is winter, the vegetation outside is still extremely green in the sun.


    "So I like Los Angeles, which is definitely a good place in winter, even though it''s less rainy." Adrian, sitting at the round table, said casually with a smile.


    "You can''t deny that New York has its advantages." Lei Shidong continued with a smile.


    "Well, at least it''s nice to walk down the drizzly streets of Manhattan in summer." Claude came up with a golf club, followed by Jeffrey bikes, President and CEO of Time Warner.


    "Do you think, Rupert?" Redstone turned to Murdoch with a smile.


    "Every place has a different place to be nostalgic." Murdoch laughs and shakes his head in his eyes.


    It''s been going on for some time, and although he''s been leading the way, both sides have agreed to sit down and have a good talk, but until now he hasn''t even talked about the subject, even though he''s deliberately pulling Geoffrey Bix of time warner with Robert Iger of Disney. Of course, he understands that Murdoch has been in the media industry for decades, and it is difficult for him to accept the fact that he has been forced to his present position by his two younger generations. It is a sign of weakness to take the initiative to seek peace. If you can, I don''t want to talk first.


    Adrian and Claude, as rising stars, are young and proud. They were calculated by Murdoch a few months ago, and now they are finally forced to this place. Naturally, they are more willing to negotiate with Murdoch as winners. It is certainly not the first choice to speak first.This is very bad. Murdoch will speak sooner or later. After all, he put forward the peace talks first. But at that time, the peace talks will be very difficult. As the oldest media tycoon on the scene, Lei Shidong is not willing to see such a situation. After all, after all, the talents on Wall Street are the most worthy of attention.


    Fortunately, the two young people of AC media were not ignorant of the overall situation. Soon Adrian began to guide the topic of subprime mortgage crisis: "obviously, everyone has a premonition. It''s just not sure when it''s going to happen. After all, no one can stop the flow of capital, just as it can''t stop people from eating and drinking. "


    He looked at Murdoch. With an indescribable smile: "if capital wants to flow, there must be transactions, but transactions are not limited to capital, or money. This is a very special word. In a sense, it can be regarded as the foundation of the United States. Trading can keep criminals who should be sentenced to death for decades in prison. Trading can make drug lords less likely to serve long sentences. Trading can make the police turn a blind eye to the petty crimes of a billionaire, a deal can make a congressman win the presidency, and a deal can make the president dare to violate the law There is nothing that can''t be traded here, as long as you have enough chips. "


    His gentle words echoed in the ears of several people. Although they were not very pleasant to hear, they were all true. None of them had ever walked through the gray area or had done business with the government.


    "If it''s thought-provoking," Murdoch finally said, "no wonder you have such an influence in Hollywood that some people even call you The king of Hollywood. "


    Although he tried to use a relaxed tone to make himself look like a joke, the effect was not very good.


    However, Adrian did not care, still with a smile: "you misunderstood, Rupert, I admit that this has played a lot of role, but most of it depends on my own efforts, just like AC media."


    Murdoch is silent. Although his words seem to praise Adrian, the actual meaning is: don''t you want to become the most powerful spokesman in Hollywood? I can give you another push.


    But Adrian''s answer is: No. He now has an influence in Hollywood that no one else can have. He''s only one step from the top. He can go up without help. At the same time, he also vaguely said that he would not want to use compensation for the financing that was stirred up by Murdoch''s intervention as a breakthrough. As far as the current financial environment is concerned, the financing of AC media will have a little impact, but it is not a big problem, so they will not consider it for the time being.


    "Well, tell me what you want." Murdoch suddenly tired of this way of playing charades, anyway, the other side has more or less released the goodwill.


    Adrian and Claude looked at each other, and then Claude said, "we don''t want too much. We can ignore what you''ve done, and we can help News Corp deal with the hacking - it''s a lot more influential than you think, Rupert. We can even help News Corp. stabilize and continue, and deal with Wall Street and the White House together. You know, those greedy guys don''t want to control us all the time. We have only one demand. "


    "We want you to quit, Rupert." Adrian then put out the answer, Murdoch''s eyebrows involuntarily picked up, his face also became a little ugly.


    "Don''t worry, you can keep the position of an independent director on the board of directors, or you can simply consult News Corp. as an adviser. You can also be from the Murdoch family, and you can continue to direct behind the scenes. You don''t even need to quit now, you can step down gracefully for physical reasons after these things have come to an end. We can exchange mutual trust through cross shareholding, and ensure that the person you want, who will listen to you, will be in that position. " Claude went on.


    "This is our only request. You must give us an account." Adrian added.


    Murdoch''s face was a little red, then became cloudy and uncertain, the other several people, involuntarily took a breath, at the same time, the look also became subtle. This proposal seems to be very beneficial to News Corporation, but what is hidden behind it is hard to choose.


    At this time, the two people who sing a song and a song smile at each other. This is yangmou. (to be continued. £©


    PS: finally It''s almost here Although I have been looking forward to this time, but really come, and all kinds of flavor. Of course, I will try my best to make a good ending. If I feel that I am not fit for the last taste, don''t worry, because the essence is in the end.


    Thank you.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!